《The Crazy Forensic Doctor Consort》


 Chapter 1

    Who is the forensic concubine? This book is produced and distributed by the electronic version of technology authorized by novelhall.com. In the early morning in Fuping County, there were few people, and the mist did not disperse. On the edge of a small lake in the suburb, scarlet blood spreads in the air. In the middle of the blood, there are organs of people floating. The organs of people have begun to turn white because of the washing of the lake water. They look ugly and disgusting! On the path in the distance, there are two figures, one big and one small, coming slowly by the mist. Only when they come near, can they see clearly. The big one is a man, who is elegant and bright with bright teeth and eyes. His steps are light and excellent. On his shoulders, there is still a black bird standing all over his shoulders. The bird pecks sharp and has bright eyes, which can''t see the varieties, but it has extra spirit. At the hand of the man, he took a little boy, who was about four or five years old. He was made of pink, carved and jade, and a pair of dark eyes were as bright as stars. They walked all the way to the lake and stopped when they saw the situation in the water. "Mother, we''re late again." Liu Xiaoli''s cheeks were puffed up and he mumbled unhappily. The man bent the plain white finger, tapped on the top of the little guy''s head, squinted: "what was it called me just now?" Liu Xiaoli covered his head, pitifully shriveled his mouth, and reluctantly called out, "Dad..." The man then showed his satisfaction, pushed the back of the little guy and said, "go to find the body." The little guy stopped, walked on his short legs, ran into the grass, and picked up the target for a long time. "Mother, oh no, Dad The body is here. " The man walked past with an air of self-respect, glancing at his son with warning. Liu Xiaoli shrinks his neck and takes two steps back. He still doesn''t understand why his mother is clearly her mother, but he has to call her father! Ignoring the poor eyes of the little guy, Liu Wei looks into the grass and sees a corpse in the grass, covered in blood and cut open by others. She lies there with her eyes closed in her eyes. Squatting down and staring at the corpse, Liu Wei made sure: "it''s the same as the previous eight dead." Liu Xiaoli''s bright black eyes are round and open: "or the murderer? The murderer is also very spiritual. He has walked half of the south of the Yangtze River for a whole month from Qujiang prefecture to Fuping County, all the way, all the way, and the technique is the same every time. Isn''t he afraid to show his horse''s feet, mother? " "He''s creating his own style." Liu Wei said lightly, standing up from the ground and holding his son''s hand: "abnormal killer, with his own aesthetic consciousness, he thinks that only when people die like this, they are the most beautiful!" Liu Xiaoli said, "but I think it''s OK. It''s not very beautiful." Liu Wei agreed: "it''s really not beautiful. This murderer seems to have a low level of education, a general aesthetic sense, and a single way of creation. If it''s beautiful to open his belly, then all the butchers are artists!" Liu Xiaoli knew what the artist meant. His mother told him so he nodded and asked, "Dad, what do we do now? Do you want to report to the official first, or continue to pursue? " Liu Wei licked his lip: "breakfast first." "What to eat?" Liu Wei thought, "pig blood porridge?" Liu Xiaoli frowned: "Dad, Xiaoli just looked at the body and didn''t want to eat pig blood porridge." Liu Wei said, "porridge with pig intestines?" Liu Xiaoli puffed his cheeks: "but Xiaoli also looked at human intestines and didn''t want to eat porridge with pig intestines." Liu Wei looks at his son with disapproval: "you are too picky about food. It''s not tall." Liu Xiaoli''s face is bitter: "Dad, you mean it..."

 Chapter 2

    Liu Wei chuckled, "exercise and exercise you. You should know that if you don''t eat or not eat a corpse, you really don''t need to eat anything in the future." Liu Xiaoli still doesn''t want to, but seeing his father insist on it, he has to nod his head with his mouth bulging. When the father and son were discussing breakfast, there was a sound of disordered footsteps in the distance. "Village head, I see it, right ahead! The body is right in front! " This is an anxious male voice. Liu Wei rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I don''t think I have time to eat." Liu Xiaoli''s face is not obvious, but she is relieved secretly. It''s so good that she doesn''t need to eat. From afar and near came a group of villagers, each holding wooden sticks and threatening. When we saw that there was blood in the small lake and there were many organs beside the lake, the group quickly surrounded Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli. "Who are you? Why are you outside Lijia village? And what''s in the lake? " The speaker is a man with black beard and 50 years old. He is in the front among a group of people. Judging his identity, he should be the village head. At this time, some villagers found the body in the grass and cried out in fear. "Xiaojuan, it''s really Xiaojuan! Village head, Xiaojuan...... " As soon as the man shouted, other villagers asked for help. Some people also ran to the grass to see the disgusting and horrible death of the body. They couldn''t hold back one by one, so it was not elegant to cover their mouths. The village head is the most tolerant, but his face is dark, obviously shocked. Liu Xiaoli covers his nose and yells at the village head: "if you spit beside the body like this, how can you do the autopsy?" As soon as Liu Xiaoli spoke, someone looked at them. One of the villagers shouted, "village head, these two are outsiders. I have never seen them before. They are not from the county. They must have killed Xiaojuan!" "Yes, they must have killed it. If not, they must have been accomplices of the murderer!" "Village head, you should revenge for Xiaojuan!" The village head hesitated for a moment and waved: "come on, take them to yamen!" As soon as the voice came to an end, two men of five big and three thick came forward and began to work on Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli. Liu Wei''s face is normal, only side head, toward the black bird on the shoulder called out: "pearl." The bird named pearl got the master''s order, immediately flapping its wings and catching the nearest villager in the face. Two or three times, it caught him with bloodstains. "Ah What a pain, what a pain My eyes... " The villager fell to the ground and rolled back and forth in pain. Pearl small body a turn, and rushed to another villager, but this person clever, pull out leg to run! See how fast he runs, the Pearl "Jie" called, no longer chasing, but obediently flew back to the host''s shoulder, and also intimately rubbed the host''s ears. Liu Wei stretched out her index finger and shaved her little head. She said to the villagers who had been disorderly: "just go to Yamen and say it. Don''t blame my little Pearl baby for not being happy." A sharp eyed villager looked at the Pearl and suddenly called out, "village head, that bird, that bird is black star!" The village head''s eyes changed, and he was surprised: "the disaster bird, black star, who specializes in eating corpses?" Liu Wei knew that crows were called Wuxing in this dynasty. Six years ago, she was killed in a planned car accident. When I woke up, I came to the dynasty called Qingyun, and her pet pearl came with her. In modern times, crows are just a kind of bird. They like to eat carrion. They are called the scavengers of nature. Even in the Qing and Ming Dynasties, crows are a kind of blessing bird, which can only be raised by nobles. But in Qingyun country, which does not exist in history, crow is called black star, and it is a kind of disaster bird, which belongs to the kind of bird that will be burned at sight. But even so, Liu Wei still keeps pearl. Once Pearl was only her pet, but since she came to ancient times, pearl has become her family, and her position in her heart is the same as her son Xiao Li! Looking at the villagers'' frightened and killing eyes, Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and whispered to Pearl, "go and play." The blackbird understood, spread its wings and flew away. Looking at the sight of those village names, Liu Wei followed Pearl''s figure, and said, "don''t you want to go to yamen?" Only then did the village head come back to himself. The disaster of birds is just a small thing. Anyway, they often see black stars in the mass graves, and they will burn them. But killing people is a big crime. Half an hour later, the county yamen of Fuping County opened. "Bang!" A startled wood, the county Lord on the hall shouted: "who is under the hall, report on the name."

 Chapter 3

    "Back to your excellency, the villain is Li Ping, the head of Lijia village. The villain wants to accuse this unknown person. Xiaojuan, the villager of Lijia village, died in the hands of this villain!"


    "The dead?" The county Lord sank his eyes and looked at the corpse lying down covered with white cloth: "that corpse is Xiaojuan?"


    "Yes."


    "Open it up and let me have a look."


    Li Ping hesitated for a moment: "my Lord, Xiaojuan''s death is terrible. Do you really want to see it?"


    "Unbridled! This is my official case. It depends on the body! Speed up! "


    Li Ping is determined by the county Lord. He has said everything he should, so he has to bite his teeth and lift the body with his eyes closed.


    There was a sudden silence.


    A few seconds later, the nearest yamen runner suddenly rushed out of the hall disgustingly.


    Then, some people covered their mouths and ran out.


    The county Lord began to look pale, and the master immediately shouted, "cover it up, cover it up for me!"


    Li Ping quickly covers the body.


    The county Lord grudgingly swallowed a stream of gas, and his voice was empty: "cruel, cruel! I''ve abused human life! " Then he looked at Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli. He wanted to ask people to catch the two murderers and put them in prison. But after looking at them, he thought it was incredible.


    These two people, a young man of pure and elegant, and a little boy of water spirit, don''t look like murderers.


    The county Lord asked Li Ping, "you say they killed the dead, but there is evidence?"


    Li Ping is not sure, but he still said, "when we find Xiaojuan''s body, they are nearby. Besides, they are not from this county."


    The county Lord pondered for a while, then clapped the startling wood and stared at Liu Wei: "bold suspect, don''t confess quickly! Who are your surnames, where do you live and why did you kill the dead? "


    Liu Wei''s face was calm, and her voice was cool: "the question asked by adults is not right."


    "County Lord frowns:" this official how is wrong


    "Your Excellency asked me wrong. My family name is unknown. Where I live has nothing to do with this case. Why I killed the dead is more mysterious. I didn''t kill the dead at all. Where did I come from?"


    "Are you pleading not guilty?" The county Lord sneered, obviously saw this kind of stubborn evil thief.


    "I didn''t think so." Liu wei walked two steps forward slowly, walked to the corpse, squatted down, opened the white cloth, and the eyes of the county Lord were almost popping out. The blood red corpse and the broken internal organs made him feel uneasy and uneasy.


    The master hurried to hold the county Lord, shaking his voice and shouting: "you thief, hurry to cover the body!"


    The Yamen servants who had not been able to slow down in the hall hurried out again, their faces white.


    Even Li Ping, who has been calm, can''t stand it at this moment.


    Xiaojuan''s body is really disgusting


    Liu Wei ignored his master''s roar and only showed her hands to her son.


    Liu Xiaoli cleverly took out a pair of linen gloves and a pocket knife from his pocket.


    Liu Wei put on gloves, took a knife, looked for it in the belly of the female corpse, found the broken organ, and pulled it out.


    Her white gloves turned red in the blink of an eye.


    The county Lord couldn''t stand it. He covered his mouth and finally retched.


    Liu Wei began to explain calmly: "this part of the organ of the corpse was torn by brute force. From the fracture, it can be seen that it was pulled cleanly, and it was broken when it collapsed. The adult thinks, my this thin arm thin leg, have the strength to human''s viscera, unripe tear off? "


    The county Lord leaned weakly on the chair and raised his hand with white lips: "you cover first!"


    Liu Wei didn''t cover it. She took out the organ, laid it flat on the white cloth, and took out the small organ: "the fracture on the top is the same as that just now, and someone is tearing it in the same way."


    Put the small organs in place and take out the broken kidney of the body.


    "There is a big crack in the left kidney and the right kidney is in good condition, which means that when the murderer reaches into the belly of the dead after murdering the dead, he reaches in from the left. The murderer is left-handed, while the right-handed is below!"


    Then put the kidney in place and take out the heart.


    "The whole heart is broken, and the scar is caused by sharp objects. That is to say, even though the body can''t see the fatal injury, it''s obvious that she was first stabbed through the heart with a sharp weapon, and then cut open to break her abdomen. In fact, it''s just the murderer covering up the fact." She said, raising her pocket knife again: "on the lower part of her body, the longest knife is this one. It doesn''t match the gap in the heart of the dead. If adults don''t believe it, they can ask someone to check it."


    Put the heart in place. She''s going to get her lungs again.


    But the master suddenly shouted, "come on, please call the doctor. He''s passed out!"

 Chapter 4

    Liu Wei stopped and looked forward. He saw that the county Lord had turned his eyes, and the whole man was leaning on the chair. She is a little impatient. When can we have dinner if we delay like this? She got up and went to the court. The master shivered with fear: "what are you going to do? Yamen runner, get her It''s a pity that the Yamen servants have lost their energy. They are dizzy and can''t stand stably. Liu Wei went up quietly, holding the paralyzed hand of the county Lord, and gave him a firm press on the tiger''s mouth. The master thought that she was going to assassinate. He was so scared that he wanted to rush out and ask someone to catch the assassin. But he saw the whole man tremble and opened his eyes. Liu Wei released his hand and walked back to the body. The master was surprised and pleased. He helped the county Lord: "Sir, are you better?" The county Lord didn''t have the strength to nod his head, and he felt his hands were wet. When he looked up, he saw that his hands were full of blood and there was an unpleasant smell coming from his face. "Here and here..." The county Lord did not finish saying a word, and then fainted in the past. Liu Xiaoli sees in the eye, the small palm, covers own face. He has never seen such a timid County Lord in his life. Liu Wei is also very dissatisfied. She thinks that she may work overtime today. Let alone breakfast. It''s a question whether she can have lunch. Li Ping looked at the man in front of him like a monster, lowered his eyes and looked at the body of Xiao Juan, who was so miserable that he was trembling all over. After a long stink of Kung Fu, the doctor finally came. After smelling some herbs, the county Lord finally woke up, but he had no energy. Now he just wanted to leave the hall and lie down in the room. But the people in the hall won''t let him go. "My Lord, have you believed in my innocence?" How can I believe it! Everyone who saw the body was afraid, only you were afraid. Do you think it''s reasonable? Obviously you''re the killer! That''s why I''m so calm! But the county Lord didn''t say that he was very tired now. He only waved his hand and said, "let''s discuss this case later. Come, put the body in the patio and put the suspect in prison for the time being." "Do you believe it, my lord?" Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows, squatted next to the body, and began to pull out her organs: "it doesn''t matter. I can explain to you slowly." The county magistrate is going crazy! "I''ll discuss it after I have said tolerance! Yamen runner, take him down! " "Where don''t you believe me, my lord? Do you believe in the length of the wound in the heart of the deceased, or do you believe that the organs of the deceased were torn? " Liu Wei, with her heart in one hand and organs in the other, went to the county Lord. The county Lord retreated to the back of the master. The master went to the back of the doctor. The doctor was pushed to the front. Looking at the closer and closer organ with blood and the handsome man with blood on his hand, he was stunned. "But you, Mr. Liu?" Liu Wei stops. The doctor''s spirit was shocked: "are you really Mr. Liu from Qujiang mansion? I''ve seen you once. In the Yamen of Qujiang mansion, you were dissected on the spot, and I saw the process of picking up children for the widow of the forest family. " When the Master heard this, he suddenly said, "Mr. Liu of Qujiang mansion? The living doctor in Qujiang mansion? " "It''s him, it''s him." The doctor was so excited that he grabbed the master''s hand and was very excited: "this Mr. Liu is a living Bodhisattva in Qujiang mansion. He not only cures the disease, but also tests the body. He is the masterpiece of Qujiang mansion. He was conferred by the imperial court. He is the official of eight grades. You say that Mr. Liu killed people. That''s impossible. Mr. Liu''s doctor can kill people, but he never heard that he killed them People. " It''s obvious that the master also heard about many legends of Qujiang mansion. Liu Wei''s eyes were strange. How did the people of Qujiang mansion come to Fuping County? But the county Lord pondered and looked at Liu Wei, but he dared not look at her hand, only her face, and asked, "are you Mr. Liu?" Liu Wei didn''t expect to have fans in Jiangnan so far away from Qujiang mansion! But when someone gives her proof of character, why not do it. "Yes." She answered. "I have received an official letter from Qujiang mansion, saying that there are fleeing bandits who kill people and surpass goods. They commit all kinds of crimes and murder several people in Qujiang mansion. They are being chased by the imperial court with all their strength. Can they not..." When Liu Wei saw that he knew his lover, he was not afraid to admit: "yes, I came to hunt down the evil thief, and Xiao Juan, the deceased under the hall, if I am not mistaken, was killed by the thief." ¡­¡­ Because of the identity of the court officials, Liu Wei''s suspicions are not cleared, but at least there is no need to squat in jail. In the inner room, the county Lord ordered a snack. Liu Xiaoli looked at the colorful pastry, wanted to eat it, but secretly glanced at his "father" and dared not move. Liu Wei nodded. Liu Xiaoli immediately hugged the cake happily.

 Chapter 5

    The county Lord smiled: "Mr. Liu''s name is very taboo, but I don''t know that Mr. Liu has such a small brother. It''s really lovely to watch."


    "You are welcome, sir. Xiao Li is my son."


    "It turned out to be Mr. Wang''s son, who really looked like him." Speaking of this, the county Lord took another look at the master.


    Master understood and said with some care: "Mr. Liu, at present, we have sent someone to send a letter to Qujiang mansion. If you confirm your identity, you can leave. But before that, you have to bother living in Yamen for a while."


    The county Lord and the master don''t want to offend Liu Wei very much. First, this man comes from the Qujiang mansion. What is the Qujiang mansion? To put it mildly, it''s the capital of the south of the Yangtze River. At present, the capital is in the north, separated by a river from the north and the south. This Qujiang mansion is the largest city in the south. It covers a wide area, and it''s not necessary to talk with other small places in the same day. The location of the Qujiang mansion is the Fuyin, because The most intimate person of the emperor was always in charge of the important areas in the south.


    Now an adult from Qujiang Prefecture comes to Fuping County. Although it''s only a work of eight kinds, they can''t neglect it.


    You should know that the magistrate of Fuping County is only the seventh grade.


    Moreover, this job has no quality in Qingyun country. If it is done in a big way, it can be upgraded to nine grades. But eight grades, in fact, the whole Qingyun country has never set such a high position for him. But this Mr. Liu broke the rules and got the imperial approval of the Emperor Zhu Bi, and was named eight grades.


    In the whole south, I was surprised by this for a while, which is why Fuping County is located in a remote place, but I also heard Mr. Liu''s name is taboo.


    Liu Wei didn''t care about it. Seeing how nervous the county Lord was, she was embarrassed. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the whereabouts of the thief was also broken in Fuping County. For a while, I didn''t have a way to pursue him, so I took a rest."


    He is so easygoing, and the county Lord is relieved to send his master to arrange the house.


    Master Mali was just about to go. When he got to the door, he screamed and turned to run inside: "Wuxing, it''s Wuxing!"


    At the same time, outside the house came a birdsong: "Jie."


    Liu Xiaoli''s ears moved, he threw the cake away, ran out happily, looked up and shouted, "Pearl, I''m here, you come down quickly."


    With a cry, the dark black star swooped down and pecked at the sharp point, which was so bright and penetrating.


    The master shouted, "that bird can hurt people!"


    As soon as the voice came down, I saw the birds rushing down lightly on the little boy''s shoulders, and the small black head was rubbing forward, rubbing the boy''s ears.


    Shiye is stunned. The county Lord is also stunned.


    Liu Wei explained, "this little guy is raised. His name is pearl."


    "You raise black star?" The master swallowed his saliva, and his face was white. In his life, he had never seen anyone raise a disaster bird. The black star was full of body Qi, lived in the grave head and ate the body. Everyone was afraid of seeing and hiding. He even raised one.


    Pearl heard the master call it, fluttered up, rushed into the room, obediently stood on Liu Wei''s arm.


    Liu Wei twists a bit of cake crumbs to it, and it pecks it obediently.


    The master''s eyes were all straight. The county Lord was very knowledgeable. He took the lead in thinking: "Mr. Liu is really extraordinary." It''s reasonable to raise this kind of bird when it contacts the body day by day.


    Although it''s too shocking and vulgar, there is no law that stipulates that people can''t raise Wuxing. Besides, this Wuxing even has its name. I''m afraid it''s also granted by the government Yin in Qujiang mansion. Naturally, he can''t say anything wrong here.


    In the next few days, Liu Wei lived in Yamen. After half a month''s running, Liu Xiaoli was tired from Qujiang mansion to Fuping County. He had a few days'' rest and was at ease.


    But after a few days, he didn''t like it. He was suffocating in the Yamen every day. He was bored and flustered.


    "When shall we go, mother?" In the room, Liu Xiaoli climbed up to her mother''s bed and pulled the sleeves of her clothes.


    Liu Wei is reading idle books. She ignores him and pretends not to hear him.


    Liu Xiaoli is not happy. She pours her mouth into her arms and shakes her body: "mother, mother, mother, when shall we go and when shall we go?"


    He cried loudly, Liu Wei eyebrows picked, bent his fingers and knocked on his head.


    This time can not leave strength road, Liu Xiaoli painful cover head quickly retract.


    Liu Wei glanced at him and said, "try shouting again. How many times have you told me? What do you call me when you go out? If you call "mother" again, you will be fined one month for not speaking. "


    Liu Xiaoli hurriedly covered her mouth, and her eyes began to shed tears.


    There is such a fierce mother. He is so bitter.


    Seeing his honesty, Liu Wei turned over and continued reading.


    Liu Xiaoli did not dare to make trouble, so she had to squat beside the bed to tease pearl, and gave pearl a tooth offering for all the meat mince she had not eaten.


    After a while, there was a call outside.


    "Is Mr. Liu available?"


    Liu Wei picked her eyebrows and threw the book away.Looking at her son''s sullen back, holding the Pearl and sucking her nose, she went to push his back with her tiptoe and asked, "have you gone out to play or not?"


    "Dad, you just scolded me!" The little guy doesn''t look back and complains in a muffled voice, but changes his mouth obediently.

 Chapter 6

    "I scold you for your good, your mother, whether I''m the official of the imperial court or the emperor''s Zhubi imperial censure. If I''m found to be a woman, I''m deceiving you. Do you want to follow me to the end of the world?"


    Liu Xiaoli is not convinced: "I see no one to shout." Say again press down a voice: "can''t secretly shout?"


    Liu Wei sighed and thought that his son was too delicate. He was four years old. How could he be so coquettish.


    She squatted down and poked at his little arm: "isn''t it good to call dad? It''s not the same. You''re my son. "


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t say a word. He just didn''t like it.


    "Mr. Liu, it''s the master who asked you to come over and say it''s something important," he said


    Liu Wei had already guessed what was the matter, opened her mouth and answered, "here we are." she pulled her son''s corner and coaxed him gently: "OK, I''ll let you whisper before going to bed, OK?"


    Liu Xiaoli gives her a stuffy glance. She doesn''t look like perfunctory to him, so she nods her head.


    Liu Xiaoli also conscious, obediently shrink in the arms of his mother, lotus like arm around her mother''s neck.


    In fact, he didn''t have to call a mother, but he didn''t like to call a father. Uncle Fu said that his father was a bad man. He abandoned his mother and also abandoned him, so he never liked the word "father".


    When I got to the front hall, I didn''t see the county Lord, only the master.


    When I saw her, the master said: "Mr. Liu, I found the body again. It''s the same as Xiaojuan''s death. How good is this? Is the murderer still in Fuping County? "


    This murderer lives in the county. He is very likely to appear beside them. When the master thought about it, he was sweating.


    Liu Wei knows that the murderer is indeed in Fuping County, otherwise she will not stay. Although the magistrate of Fuping County will not let people go until Qujiang mansion replies, she will go, who can stop her.


    "Is the body male or female?" She asked.


    "Women, too."


    "Where did you find it?"


    "By the little lake on the outskirts of Lijia village."


    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed. "Where did you find Xiaojuan?"


    The master nodded repeatedly: "it''s that place. It''s Li Ping who sent the body. It''s the village head of Li Jia village. And this time, he also found a stranger."


    Now Liu Wei is interested: "who is it?"


    "There are three merchants passing by. Mr. Liu, could you please go to the hall to have an autopsy? We haven''t set up any work in Fuping County. The cases are all experienced yamen servants, but we dare not move around here."


    Liu Wei is in charge of this case. She was going to see the body. Hearing this, she promised to let her son go and let him follow her.


    When he arrived at the curtain on the side of the hall, the master turned around and asked uneasily, "Mr. Liu, do you want me to have another one?" This is a hall, not a play.


    "He''s my medical boy."


    Have you ever seen a 4-year-old dough doll as a medical child?


    It''s to raise Wuxing and teach his son to be like this. Mr. Liu doesn''t look like a normal person at all.


    But now the case is serious, and the master doesn''t say anything. He lifts the curtain and goes ahead. He goes to the county Lord''s ear and murmurs. The county Lord answers and says to the hall, "it''s a matter of great importance. I have asked a big man to do an on-the-spot autopsy. If several of them are really blue and white, I won''t wrongly you."


    As soon as the county magistrate''s voice dropped, several people under the hall saw a plain and clear figure outside the curtain, stepping out slowly.


    There was a man of about twenty. He had a calm face and a calm manner. Behind his feet, there was a four or five-year-old boy with a lovely appearance. The boy had a small pink face, as if he could squeeze water.


    As soon as the two men came in, Li Ping''s eyes widened in surprise. How could he not understand that the suspect who suspected the murderer a few days ago has now become a masterpiece?


    The last trial was strange. The county Lord was not well. Seeing Xiaojuan''s body didn''t slow down for a moment, he left the court. The body was collected. Li Ping and the villagers were expelled. They said it was a retrial on a certain day. They waited and waited. Today is the day.


    as like as two peas, he died in the same village as Xiao Hong today. He was found in the same morning as Xiaojuan died. The villagers found the three strangers who had passed by the road and stopped them.


    Liu Wei came out, the first thing she saw was Li Ping, who impressed her deeply.


    However, she took back her eyes and looked at the other three people in the hall.


    These three should be suspects passing by.


    All three are men. In the middle of the station is an old man who is at least sixty years old. On his left stands a respectful, beardless servant, who is about thirty or forty years old. On the right stands a young man with noble temperament. Although the young man wears ordinary clothes and has ordinary skin, Liu Wei can see at a glance that he is not ordinary, so he stands at him and knows that he is A master of extraordinary skill.

 Chapter 7

    After glancing at the plaintiff and the defendant, Liu Wei looked down at the body on the ground.


    The body was covered with white cloth. Like Xiaojuan''s body last time, she walked slowly, moved her nose and smelled the rotten smell in the air.


    "Xiaoli." She called for her son.


    Liu Xiaoli took out gloves and scalpels from her small bag and handed them to her mother.


    Standing not far away, the old man''s eyes were cold, and there was not a trace of the old man''s dispirited under his face. He looked at the two kinds of novel tools, and his eyes were thoughtful.


    Putting on gloves, Liu Wei twists a corner of the white cloth, stops again, looks at the county magistrate who has started to see the eyelid jump obviously in the eye hall, sighs: "Xiaoli, take the feather pill."


    Liu Xiaoli cleverly grabs a small bottle from the bag, in which he puts a few small pills thinly. He shakes out one, runs to the county Lord with short legs, and hands it to him: "eat it, and you won''t faint after eating it."


    The county Lord blushed. Although he wanted to refute, he would not faint, but he was afraid that he would faint for a while, so he had to take it vaguely and stuttered.


    At the entrance of the pill, there is a cool air flowing along with the trend, pouring into the five cavities.


    He was suddenly awed, but he felt quite clear headed.


    His eyes fell on the bottle, curious.


    Liu Xiaoli put away the bottle and mumbled, "my Lord, it''s the third poison of the medicine. The feather pill is effective to stop vomiting and wake up the mind, but you can''t eat more."


    The county Lord''s face is a little hot. He feels his nose. I can''t say that he almost coveted these magic pills.


    There are many prescriptions for stopping vomiting and waking up the spirit, but no one has been able to make a pill. It''s a little interesting to carry with you.


    Liu Xiaoli stuffed the bottle and was about to put it back in his bag. He saw the old merchant under the hall again. Hesitated for a moment, he shook out another one, walked to the old man''s feet and looked up: "Grandpa, please take one too. Don''t make you sick for a while."


    This corpse is different from that of the last time. Liu Xiaoli has smelled the smell of rotting corpse far away. After opening it, it must be uglier than Xiaojuan''s corpse. This old grandfather looks very old. If he can''t stand it, he won''t wake up.


    Liu Xiaoli was kind-hearted. The old man looked at the little boy at his feet and was stunned for a moment.


    Next to him, a middle-aged servant in his thirties and forties was on guard. "Our master never eats anything of unknown origin."


    Liu Xiaoli was stunned for a while, with her face on her shoulder, and she was wronged.


    Liu Wei, hearing the words, glanced at them and frowned: "Xiaoli, when did I say that badminton pills can be given to the casual people?"


    "Who are you talking about?" Middle aged people''s conditioned response.


    Liu Wei didn''t lift his head. He slapped and lifted the white cloth.


    Although he has already made psychological preparations, the county Lord is still empty and his head is a little swollen.


    The middle-aged servant, who had just spoken, was also stunned, and his eyes were staring out at that time. He hurriedly blocked the old man''s sight and didn''t let his master be frightened.


    As expected, the body of Xiao Hong is much more serious than that of Xiao Juan. It is rotten and covered with blood.


    The skin is still like this, let alone completely cut, the belly of the body is completely open, the internal organs are clearly visible, and the internal organs are broken and rotten.


    There was a moment of silence in the hall. The Yamen servants on both sides had seen it once before, but when they saw it again, they were still pale and blue lips.


    However, the yamen runner''s quality is good. After Xiaojuan''s body was disfigured last time, they all held back this time.


    Liu Xiaoli stood a little far away. He wanted to look closer. As soon as he took a step, his body was snapped. A broad man''s hand quickly covered his eyes. On his head, a deep and sweet male voice said, "don''t go over."

 Chapter 8

    Liu Xiaoli guessed that this should be another servant of Grandpa, the tall young man.


    Liu Xiaoli felt that his face was scratched. He touched the back of the warm hand and mumbled, "uncle, Xiaoli is going to help dad. He must go."


    As soon as he spoke, Liu Wei over there had already called out, "Xiaoli, gauze."


    "Here we are." Liu Xiaoli opened the man''s hand and smiled at him. He slipped the small pill into the young man''s palm with his father on his back. Then he ran over with a short leg.


    The young man looked at the pill in his hand, kept silent for a while, and stuffed it into his sleeve.


    The old man next to saw it and showed his hand to him.


    The young man frowned thoughtfully and handed it up.


    Over there, Liu Xiaoli has rushed to her mother''s side. Looking at the ugly corpse, she looks disgusted on her face, but she squats beside her, takes out her gauze and spreads it on her palm.


    Liu Wei catches a corpse and puts it on the gauze.


    Liu Xiaoli looked at the fat insect crawling around in the palm, reached to the tip of his nose and sniffed. He judged and said, "more than three days."


    Liu Wei''s face was relieved: "well, it''s almost the same. More accurate."


    Liu Xiaoli''s face was bitter, and his face was ugly.


    He can only see that the corpse has grown for at least three days, that is to say, the corpse has been dead for at least five or six days. No matter how accurate, he can''t see it.


    "Didn''t you just smell it? Nothing else? "


    Liu Xiaoli''s face is wrinkled into a bun: "I I''ll smell the day. "


    "And what else?"


    "And..." Liu Xiaoli can''t answer. His mouth is choked to death.


    Liu Wei sighed and led in a different way: "the size of the corpse is about three days, but the range is too large to accurately determine the time of death, so what should we do?"


    This mother taught Liu Xiaoli to answer: "we should smell the smell of the corpse, determine what kind of climate it was generated in, and whether it is consistent with the normal weather today, that is to say, is it possible that the corpse is deliberately placed in a colder or hotter place to delay or accelerate the generation of the corpse, which can also exclude the intentional murder of the corpse, Or accidental murder. "


    "Are you sure?"


    Liu Xiaoli sniffed hard again, and was embarrassed: "I can smell that there is no smell of water in the corpse, but the master and uncle said that the corpse was found by the lake, so if the corpse has been by the lake, it can''t be without smell of water, so it''s not the place where the corpse was killed."


    "Continue."


    "If the lakeside was not the first place to be killed, the body would have been killed elsewhere and left for at least five to six days before being thrown to the lakeside." Liu Xiaoli said, secretly looked at her mother''s expression.


    Seeing the smile in his mother''s eyes, he knew that he was right and had more confidence.


    "So, I determined that the body was deliberately murdered, deliberately hidden, and then placed by the lake today or last night."


    "Where was the murder?" Liu Wei asked.


    Liu Xiaoli froze for a moment, his face wrinkled again, and he cried: "Dad, I don''t know. I can only smell the climate of the growth of corpses. It should be in a relatively suffocating soil environment, that is to say, the place where corpses are stored after being killed should be in a place similar to a cellar, but I can''t smell the murder place."


    "Can''t smell, can''t judge?" Liu Wei narrowed her eyes. She was not satisfied with her son''s prodding. She would not draw inferences.


    Liu Xiaoli purses her lips and buries her head stiffly. She is very ashamed.

 Chapter 9

    There was silence all around.


    The county magistrate was shocked. Although he had seen Liu Wei''s style of autopsy, he didn''t know that his son had the ability to be dirty and disgusting. Normally, a child of four or five years old would have to vomit for at least three or five or seven days if he saw a body that he could be afraid of. But Mr. Liu''s son could still hold the corpse in his hand with a smile The dead time of the corpse was smelled at the first smell, even the place where the corpse was stored.


    What skill is this? What capability is this? What did the child grow up eating?!


    Mr. Liu is not satisfied with his son''s fierce appearance. He is only four or five years old. He will be trampled to death when he goes a long way. He has been so capable. What''s wrong with Mr. Liu!


    The three suspects there were also stunned. The old man was stunned for a moment, and stared at a big one and a small one not far away. His eyes were full of deep meaning. He hadn''t been out for a long time, but I didn''t know that there was such a person outside.


    It''s really strange.


    The beardless middle-aged man was shocked. He knew countless people. There were many children under him who were four or five years old and had grown their hearts. But he had never seen such a child looking at the tender and lovely people. In fact, he was so fierce.


    Is this a child? Do you have children this long?


    He secretly glanced at the master beside him, and saw his interest on the master''s face as expected. He had an idea in his mind, and was going to leave the hall later. He had to talk to the child, and it can be seen that he was very appreciative of the child.


    And the temperament youth who has been standing on the other side of the old man silently, at the moment, his eyes also flashed a moment of surprise, but it was fleeting and did not stop. Instead, his eyes turned to the squatting body, the white dress was a little familiar to him.


    But I can''t remember.


    As for the others, Li Ping and the Yamen servants on both sides were speechless. Their mouths were half open, but their throats seemed to be stuck, and no words could jump out.


    Liu Wei put away the white cloth and cut the chest of the body.


    Liu Xiaoli is watching and studying silently. Her hands are still following the comparison. Her mother said that the cutting angle should follow the muscle texture, so as not to destroy the evidence on the corpse.


    But the two of them focused on each other, while the others seemed to see ghosts. Li Pinglian moved away so far that he could stop.


    There is a strange vacuum around the freshman and freshman. Liu Wei dissects the corpse and says to her son, "the murder site can be seen from many aspects, such as the breeding place of the corpse. Imagine that someone can hide the corpse in his own cellar for five or six days, which means that his home should not be far away from the murder site, or he will move a dead person too far away, No Afraid of being seen? So we can judge first that the murderer''s home is near the murder site, and he should have few neighbors or no neighbors at all, so as not to disturb others. "


    Liu Xiaoli''s eyes brightened at the instigation of his mother: "Dad, I know. So there should be a small house living alone near the scene of the murder. If you can find that house, you can find the scene of the murder.


    you can also find the murderer!"


    Said, a pair of swarthy eyes, looking at the county Lord: "my Lord, where does Fuping County have such a small house?"


    The county Lord was stunned and looked at him.


    Master hurriedly took the ancient books on the case and looked them up. But Fuping County said that the small was not small, the big was also large, and there were too many land materials, which could not be turned out for a while.


    "To find someone near Lijia village, if the murderer wants to throw the body from home to the lakeside, he must live nearby." Liu Wei reminds me.


    The master took out the land book of Lijia village directly.


    Liu Xiaoli looked up at Li Ping, who was not far away. "You are the head of Lijia village, uncle. You should know where there is such a house near the village."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone in the audience looked at Li Ping.


    Li Ping just felt his neck cold. He knelt down quickly and trembled: "little man, little man doesn''t know, there is no such house near Lijia village."


    "No?" Liu Wei stood up, took apart his gloves, and raised his eyes casually: "Lijia village is close to the mountain. The villagers usually go to the fields or hunt on the mountain. If the hunters are on the mountain, will they not build a temporary wooden house?"


    Li Ping felt that he was too heavy to breathe.


    His expression has already explained everything.


    Liu Wei put away her gloves and gently arranged her sleeves: "I thought you had something to hide from the first time I saw village head Li. Now it seems that most of your concealment is related to the murderer. Village head Li, if you don''t hit


    then you can say it?"


    "I, I......" Li Ping''s eyes turned in disorder.


    "Eyes up and to the right, you''re going to lie." Liu Wei ''s plain way.


    Li Pingmeng looks at her, shocked, and unconsciously grabs his corner."Over tense, try to cover up, your current action, that you want to hide yourself, what are you afraid to face!"


    Li Ping''s heart was fierce, and he shouted: "you What are you talking about! "


    Liu Wei squats down in front of him, squints at his expression, and gently opens his mouth: "say I''m nuts? Then I ask you, you really have nothing to do with the murderer? "


    "No!" Li Ping retorted at once.


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows. "Then you don''t know the identity of the murderer?"


    "Of course not!"


    "You know nothing about Xiaojuan''s death!"


    "Of course I don''t know! No, I know, but I only know when I see the body! "


    Liu Wei pondered and asked repeatedly, "do you know Xiaojuan''s death?"


    "I said I knew when I saw the body!"


    "Xiao Hong''s death, you know?"


    "You You want me to say it a few times. I said I knew it with you! "


    "Do you often see the murderer?"


    "What''s more, I don''t know who the killer is!" Li Ping felt that the eyes of the adult were poisonous. He looked at them and was panic stricken. He quickly moved away and kowtowed to the hall: "adult, I am wronged. I am really wronged!"


    Liu Wei asked, and stood up.


    The county Lord is confused: "Mr. Liu, how is it?"


    "Li Ping has seen the murderer and is related to the murderer. He knows the identity of the murderer and often sees the murderer. He doesn''t know Xiaojuan''s death, but he knows Xiaohong''s death, which is very likely. He saw Xiaohong''s body in the cellar. Adult, I suggest that Li Ping be arrested first. I need to go to Lijia village in person. The murderer is probably the villager of Lijia village."


    "No, my Lord, I don''t know who the murderer is, and I haven''t seen the murderer. I am wronged. It''s nonsense. He framed me!" Li Ping hurriedly shouted, but he was shocked. How can he know everything? This man, this man seems to know everything


    The county Lord is also very suspicious: "Mr. Liu, I don''t understand this official, this Li square just clearly retort, why do you think he lies?"

 Chapter 10

    "It''s very simple." Liu Wei said: "I asked him if he had anything to do with the murderer. When he said no, he answered quickly, but his eyebrows were slightly low, which showed that he had deliberate thinking and language reorganization. I asked him if he knew the identity of the murderer. He said he didn''t know, but his lips were tight, which indicated that he was nervous. When I asked him about Xiaohong Xiaojuan''s death, his expression seemed to be very confident. But when I asked him separately, when he answered Xiaohong''s death, his expression became angry, but the normal person''s anger was frowning, his cheeks were tight, showing a sense of rapid growth. His anger was empty and powerful. His eyes were bowed, and his mouth was down. This was a look of heart failure. "


    Liu Yutang continued: "at last, I asked him if he often saw the murderer. When he denied, his eyes were flustered, his eyes were dry, and he was still staring at me, as if I believed him, but he did not know that when a person lied, it was suspicious to not look at you or stare at you. To sum up, all his answers can''t be accepted. I can boldly doubt that he is protecting the murderer, but the person who can make him so protect, the murderer seems to have a lot to do with him. I''m afraid that this person is not only a villager of Lijia village, but also a relative of village head Li? Like father and son? "


    She said, eyes have been smiling, after a month of serial killer, will soon be caught.


    The scene was quiet for a moment. After hearing her words, Li Ping was in a panic. He didn''t know what expression and what eyes he looked at. He only knew that if the county Lord believed the work, they would rush into his house, or even


    Li Ping quickly knelt on the ground, banging and kowtowing: "my Lord, I am wronged. I don''t know the murderer, and I didn''t lie. My Lord, this man is a stranger, and they are all strangers! These strangers are all from unknown sources. They must have united to slander me for the sake of exoneration. They are the murderers. They are a group! Your excellency, you must be careful! " Li Ping''s eyes were red with excitement.


    The county Lord clapped the startled wood: "what do you want to shout? I have my own discretion. You can''t roar until the turn! Come, immediately press down Li Ping, and then go to Lijia village with my official! "


    "Adults, you can''t believe them. They have a plot. They are the murderers. If you connive at the murderers, they will kill all the people in Fuping County, and they will kill you. Adults, you can''t be confused!" Li Ping''s alarmist voice, louder and louder, seemed to tear his throat.


    The county Lord frowned fiercely, and urged loudly, "don''t take him down!"


    Li Ping shouted all the way. Two yamen servants, one on the left and one on the right, dragged him away quickly. Until his voice disappeared completely, the county magistrate walked down the hall and walked to Liu Wei: "Mr. Liu, the murderer is really a Li village man?"


    There is a serial killer in the south of the Yangtze River. It has been spread all over the nearby counties from Qujiang prefecture to Fuping County. It is said that the killer killed many people along the way. If the murderer is really from Fuping County, if he was impeached by Qujiang Prefecture at this time and made to Kyoto, the magistrate of Fuping County should not do it. The first crime under lax governance can be made at any time He moved his head.


    Liu Wei knew the meaning of the county Lord, but smiled: "no matter where the murderer is, if adults can arrest him by hand, it is also a great achievement. I believe that at that time, Shangfeng will have a clear lesson."


    "Arrest yourself?" The county Lord felt his chin and thought.


    Liu Wei stopped at that point and turned to call out his son, "Xiao Li, go."


    Liu Xiaoli runs here.


    Because he hurried to Lijia village, the county Lord did not delay. The people in the lobby walked for more than half of the time. At the end of the walk, the master looked at the three suspects who were still standing in the hall and said: "you are waiting here. If you catch the murderer, you can leave."


    With that, the master told the two yamen servants who were the last gatekeepers to let them watch people, and then hurried to catch up with the brigade.


    When the lobby calmed down, the old man standing in the middle looked at the bright mirror and hung a four character plaque on the eye hall, and smiled in a low voice, "this is the way we do all the works of Qingyun country?"


    The middle-aged servant replied honestly, "I''ve never learned much since I''m going to work as a door. I''ll see you for the first time."


    "Ah Ling, have you seen it?" The old man looked at the young man on the other side.

 Chapter 11

    There was no expression on the straight young man''s face: "never seen."


    "Which state capital does Fuping County belong to?"


    "It''s Qujiang mansion." The middle-aged man said: "it''s just Qujiang Prefecture, but it''s too far away. Qujiang Prefecture can''t manage it. Apart from paying taxes every year, Fuping County and several surrounding counties are all in charge of their own. For so many years, it has become a rule."


    The old man said to himself, "is Fu Zichen the official of Qujiang mansion?"


    "It''s Lord Fu. Speaking of it, this year is the third year that Lord Fu has been in the position of Qujiang Fuyin. According to the rules, he should go to Beijing and transfer at the end of the year."


    In order to avoid corruption and bribery, local officials below the third grade are transferred every three years. This has been the rule of Qingyun state for many years, starting from the generation of Taizu.


    "Yes." The old man looked at the young man beside him and said, "ah Ling, follow me. The murderer is cunning and changeable. Don''t let Mr. Liu get hurt. He''s interesting. I''d like to talk to him."


    What did the old man mean by talking? The young man knew that he bowed his head and walked to the gate.


    The two guards stopped him at once: "what are you doing?"


    The young man got wind under his feet. In a blink of an eye, he went around the back of the yamen runner, and his sword fell quickly. Before the yamen runner fainted, he hit another man in the same way.


    The two yamen servants fell to the ground. The young man waved his sleeves and walked out of the Yamen.


    The middle-aged servant saw that the young man had disappeared completely and asked, "Sir, you look for Mr. Liu, but you want him to..."


    The old man gave him a squint.


    The middle-aged servant immediately lost his legs and knelt down on the ground: "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry. Please punish me."


    The old man strolled to the county chair in the high hall, sat down, picked up a Book of Fuping County classics, looked at it and said: "get up, go out, don''t kneel and attract people''s eyes."


    "Yes." Middle aged servants should be honest, but secretly wipe sweat.


    As Liu Wei expected, the murderer who had been chasing him for nearly a month found a hunting house on the mountain road near Lijia village. It was no one else in the house. It was the son of village head Li. But when he saw himself, the master was stunned.


    "How is he!"


    "What''s the problem?" Liu Wei asked.


    The master''s eyes are strange: "this is Li Yong, the eldest son of village head Li, but he is a fool. Li Yong is born to be a fool. A man in his thirties has only the intelligence of a few years old. How can he be a murderer?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed, looking at the middle-aged man in the room surrounded by yamen servants. His face was full of confusion, and his eyebrows and heart were slightly wrinkled.


    "Mr. Liu, is there any mistake? He should It''s not the killer. " The master said with a little hesitation: "although Li Yong heard that he followed his uncle''s rice cart to work in other places for a while ago, he was not in Lijia village for a while, but in his mind, he could not even count, and would kill? Or go to Qujiang mansion to kill people? "


    Just then, a yamen servant shouted in the room, "there is a cellar here. Well, it stinks. There is a corpse in it!"


    The county Lord and the master hurried in.


    Liu Wei stares at Li Yong in the middle of the room, walks over and slowly asks, "what''s your name?"


    Li Yong blinked, dirty face, suddenly opened a smile, smiling and shouting: "daughter in law."


    Liu Wei eyebrows a pick, pupil tight.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Liu," said the yamen runner''s cough in his ear. "This fool doesn''t know people, and he doesn''t know men and women. He''s shouting."


    A big man is called a daughter-in-law. Who can be happy? Although Mr. Liu looks really beautiful and meaningful and looks like a woman from afar, he has no chest.

 Chapter 12

    Liu Wei sneered, walked to the left, waved his hand, and overturned the tea set on the table.


    "Crackling" crackling sound, in this quiet room, is particularly harsh.


    Li Yong looks at the fragments of the ground, his eyes are empty and straight.


    Liu Wei looked at him and suddenly scolded: "who is your daughter-in-law? You are a fool, mentally retarded beggar. What clothes do you wear? Dirty, broken and rotten. Do you have a daughter-in-law? Take a pee first and look at your ugly face! It''s disgusting to see it! "


    When Rong Ling arrived at the hunting house, he heard the gentle and cool voice outside the door, spitting out a series of dirty insults. His brow was wrinkled. He felt that the plain white man should not be so vulgar.


    He stepped forward two steps, stood at the door, and looked inside. As expected, Mr. Liu was scolding a tall and big man. The man was untidy and smelly. He stood there, burying his head without a word.


    "Did you hear what I said? I''m scolding you do you hear me? Have you become such a fool? Can''t you hear people scolding you? What do people like you do when they are still alive? It''s a drag to be alive. If I were you, I would have known myself by a rope! "


    Let the brow furrow more tightly.


    All the Yamen servants around have also sunk their faces. Before, they all had a good impression of Mr. Liu. However, Li Yong said a wrong sentence, and he humiliated people like this. It was as if he was sacred and inviolable, and others said a deadly crime, which was unreasonable.


    How about having the ability, how about being good-looking and able to do autopsy. People with low moral character are not as good as the stones on the street.


    The county Lord and the master also came out. When they came out, they heard Liu Wei scolding and were stunned for a moment. In their impression, the young man who always looks like jade and has outstanding temperament should have such a bad side.


    All around is quiet, in the air, is floating several wisps of different atmosphere.


    Liu Wei scolds and hides her son behind her. Her expression is very contemptuous. When she scolds Li Yong, she spare no effort, but her eyes are surprisingly serious.


    And Li Yong''s head was lowered from the beginning to the end and he was allowed to scold him. It was so pitiful that people couldn''t bear it.


    The people around are all soft hearted.


    But Liu Wei knows that she can''t be soft hearted. Li Yong is the murderer. He is consistent with the murderer in body shape, characteristics and strength. Even in the cellar where he lives, there are corpses. A month ago, when the murderer committed the crime, Li Yong was not in Lijia village. Instead, he went to other places and his whereabouts was unknown. All kinds of evidences designated him as the murderer, but he was A fool, a fool can''t kill people. What would happen if a fool killed people?


    She is experimenting now.


    "Li Yong, there is a small lake in front of you. Would you like to jump down and drown?" Liu Wei said maliciously.


    As soon as this sentence was finished, a yamen servant heard it. Just about to open his mouth, Li Yong in the middle of the room suddenly raised his eyes. He just buried his head. No one saw his expression. At this moment, he raised his head. People found that his eyes were red and his expression was grim.


    And in the next second before the people were back to God, he rushed up and shouted, "bitch, I will kill you!" He attacked Liu Wei and left.


    His action is too fast and powerful. Thanks to Liu Wei''s preparation, the scalpel slipped out of her sleeve and made a straight stroke towards Li Yong''s body!


    Liu Wei controls his strength, so the blade only cuts Li Yong''s arm.


    But Li Yong didn''t seem to feel the pain. He continued to pounce. He lost his wits and shouted: "I will kill you. I will kill you. I will let you scold me. I will let you scold me!"

 Chapter 13

    split personality.


    Liu Wei knew that she was right. As the son of the village head, Li Yong lived alone in the hunting house on the mountain. His body was dirty and smelly. The house was very simple. The teapot hadn''t been washed for a long time, but there was still tea in it, which showed that he was still living, but nobody cared for him. That is to say, he was abandoned by his family.


    It''s not surprising that people who have defects in their own IQ and grow up hiding under the wings of their families will abandon and die as well as breed a second personality.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know when Li Yong started to kill people, but judging from the fact that Fuping County has never received similar cases, it should be Qujiang mansion that killed the first person a month ago. Why did he kill in Qujiang mansion? Most likely, he realized at that time that he had been abandoned by his father and left his hometown, and his uncle might not be good to him. With all kinds of factors, the seeds of malice were buried.


    As a forensic doctor, Liu Wei is used to seeing all kinds of murderers. This kind of multiple personality, to be honest, Liu Wei sees a lot of such people. These people are usually young, abused, mentally unsound, or have childhood shadow, long-term negative emotional precipitation, and then urge to send out a personality that can protect themselves. This situation belongs to a kind of mental illness.


    In modern times, there is a part of preferential treatment for psychopathic homicide, but not in ancient times.


    No matter who it is, killing is killing in ancient times. Whether you are sick or not, you should pay for the dead.


    The sword in his hand increased, and Liu Wei stepped closer and closer. Everyone saw the white figure, but in a moment, Li Yong, a powerful man, was forced to the corner.


    At the next moment, Liu Wei replaced the scalpel, took out the silver needle, and three of them went out to stab Li Yong in three big acupoints on his head.


    Li Yong froze for a moment, then closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Just a few moments ago, the Yamen servants didn''t come to give urgent support, and the people had been put down.


    Liu Xiaoli hurriedly ran past, and suddenly fell into his mother''s arms. Tears came out of his big eyes: "Dad, Dad..."


    Little guy is scared.


    Liu Wei hugged him and said heartlessly, "your father and I are very good."


    Liu Xiaoli sniffs, and Sheng shrinks back his tears, burying his face in his mother''s neck.


    Liu Wei is helpless when her son is suddenly coquettish. She comforts her son and says to the county Lord, "Li Yong is the murderer. Catch him and go back to the Yamen for trial."


    Then he took his son in his arms and went outside to coax him. The house was full of bloody smell. It was too smelly.


    Outside the house, the smell of soil and vegetation rushed into her nose. She took a breath, patted her son''s back and eyes, but looked to a certain position in the forest on the right.


    Rong Leng stood still in the woods.


    In the end, Liu Wei shrugged, took back her sight and whistled in the sky.


    But for a while, a dark black star from far and near, "Jie" a body, swooped down.


    Rong Ling stared at the blackbird and thought of something.


    "Pearl." The bird fell on the shoulder of the young man in white. Liu Wei said with a smile, "Pearl, you''re going to coax Xiao Li. He''s crying again. He doesn''t look like a man at all."


    Liu Xiaoli raised her head unhappily and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand: "I didn''t cry!"


    Pearl jumped twice, jumped into Liu Xiaoli''s arms, and his black head arched in his arms, as if to coax him.


    Liu Xiaoli, holding the small body of pearl, is still muttering in a low voice: "I really didn''t cry..."


    Rong Leng''s eyes changed a few times, and at last he looked at the young man in white.


    Pearl, blackbird, white coat, silver needle


    A series of memories poured into his mind, and he looked at the young man holding his son and playing with birds, and his lips were deeply pursed.


    No wonder I feel familiar. It turns out It''s her.

 Chapter 14

    Liu Wei suddenly felt cool. She turned her head again and looked in the direction of the forest. This time, she simply raised her feet and walked past.


    She stepped on the branch and made a creaking sound. She walked closer and closer until she went a little deeper.


    In the woods, no one, no animals, just now, is it her illusion?


    I didn''t come to think about it. In the room, some people shouted, "there is more than one body in the cellar, and there are two, three, and three bodies!"


    Liu Wei frowned and walked back.


    With so many corpses, I don''t think these delicate yamen servants can handle it.


    After Rong Ling left, he didn''t return to Yamen. He knew very well that the old man was not in Yamen at this time.


    Find the largest Inn in Fuping County, and when he went in, he saw the window on the second floor. Qu Shuo, the old man in spirit, was already eating. Beside him, stood the middle-aged servant.


    "The third childe is back." The servant gave a gentle cry.


    His face is expressionless.


    The old man beckoned him to sit down: "how is it? Did the killer get it? "


    "Well."


    "The son of the village head?"


    "Yes."


    "Seriously?" The old man took a taro pill, put it into his mouth, and chewed it slowly: "just looking at two bodies, he found the murderer. Mr. Liu is really a talented man."


    "More than that." Rong Ling also said the process that Liu Wei forced the murderer to go crazy just now. At the end of the sentence, he added: "he not only knows who the murderer is, but also knows the good and bad madness of the murderer sometimes, and knows how to force him to go now."


    "Is it really so tortuous?" The old man''s eyes were full of smiles: "OK, very good. I''ve never seen such an interesting work. It''s said that he is from Qujiang Prefecture and is very famous in Qujiang Prefecture. Ah Ling, this man, you know how to do it."


    The young man with ordinary appearance looks down his eyes and answers, but he has a smile in his heart.


    This time, it depends on how she escapes.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s no use catching the murderer alone. To make the murderer confess his guilt, he has to make a bet. The magistrate of Fuping County intended to beat him to success. But Li Yong went to the prison, and he was cured of insanity. He cried for his father, wanted to go home, and looked at him as if he was ignorant. It''s not much different from that when he was stupid.


    If such a silly big man had not seen his illness in the hunting house before, he would not have been able to be combined with the vicious serial killer.


    The county Lord almost worried about his white hair in one night. Such a fool sent it up. Can Shangfeng believe that he is the murderer? Don''t think it''s better for him to find someone to cover up for greed.


    The next day, when the county Lord woke up, he was still struggling. Suddenly, he came to report that someone had a token outside and wanted to see him.


    The county Lord was in a bad mood, but he didn''t have a good airway: "what token is missing?"


    The master looked puzzled: "I also said you are missing, but he said you saw the token, you will see him."


    The county Lord frowned: "where is the token?"


    "In his own place, but there are four words written on the token, as if "Zhenping Yige", yes, Zhenping Yige. "


    "Zhenping Yige, what Zhenping Yige, I don''t know..." Before he finished speaking, the county magistrate was shocked, and then a hot sweat appeared on his forehead: "Zhenping Yige, is it really Zhenping Yige?"


    "Yes, sir. What brand is it? How can you be so nervous?"


    "This is, this is..." The county Lord stammered and couldn''t make it clear. He hurriedly rushed out of the hall and ran to the gate of Yamen. As expected, he saw a handsome man with gorgeous clothes, high eyebrows and a long Golden Jade knife on his waist.


    The man''s facial features are three-dimensional and his posture is tall. His black eyes are narrowed in a deep and deep way. At first sight, it makes people feel nervous.


    The county Lord was so nervous that he asked carefully, "are you from zhenggemen?"


    "Rong Leng." The man held the token, but turned his face. The county Lord saw the word "Duwei" on the back of the token, and his legs were all soft.

 Chapter 15

    Zhengemen is the Imperial Army directly deployed by the emperor. It always follows the emperor. It only works for the emperor and doesn''t listen to anyone''s deployment. Now, the leader of zhengemen is no one else. He is the third son of the current saint, Rong Sanwang Ye.


    This man holds the duweiling token and claims the surname Rong. Isn''t it? Isn''t it


    County Lord hands and feet numb, a plop to kneel on the ground, but the knee has not yet landed, he was pulled.


    He looked at Duwei''s hand holding his clothes in panic, and he was shaking all over: "Wang Wang...... "


    "Keep a low profile and go first." Rong Leng made a sound, bypassed him and walked into the gate.


    The county Lord hurriedly followed, but the master held him: "my Lord, this man is......"


    The county LORD hated the iron and said something in his ear. The next second, he was frightened and sat on the ground.


    The county Lord wants to be paralyzed just like him, but he can''t. He has to go to wait on him.


    Fuping County is thousands of mountains and rivers away from Kyoto. At present, a prince with a military amulet comes to the door. Is it possible that he did something against his will and even worked out by himself?


    All the way, I was so worried that when I got to the front hall, I heard the intention of the Lord, but the county Lord was stunned: "are you looking for Mr. Liu?"


    "Yesterday you arrested the murderer, and Ben Wang saw where he was."


    "In the guest room, in the guest room." The county Lord said, hurriedly to shout in person.


    However, he was stopped by Rong Leng: "since it''s in the guest room, let''s go directly." Said, walked in front.


    The county Lord was worried and confused, but he could only follow. Not knowing Rong Leng is one of the three people in the daytime hall after Yi Rong.


    Liu Wei is sleeping in the room now, sleeping well, but he can smell a paste smell at the tip of his nose.


    She sat up in a dazed face, smelling the smell coming from the yard.


    Stepping on the shoes, I went to the door and saw a small figure. I really sat on the small stone in the yard and set up a clay stove in front of me. I was cooking something.


    She strolled past lazily, and looked at her head: "what are you doing?"


    Liu Xiaoli was shocked by her mother, and then jumped up again to drill into her mother''s arms.


    Liu Wei pushes his forehead and refuses to let him near: "look at your hand, what''s the black look like. Don''t dye my clothes."


    Liu Xiaoli''s aggrieved drum mouth: "Dad, I am in the refining medicine, how can clean."


    Liu Wei bent over and looked at the black balls in the pot: "what medicine, ink balls?"


    "No, it''s badminton." "I didn''t do a good job, I was a little ugly..." he said shyly


    Not only ugly, especially ugly! And smell that paste, eat it will definitely die.


    Liu Wei coughed and touched his son''s head. He couldn''t bear to fight: "there is always a process. Failure is the mother of success."


    "Dad, I did a good job. If you don''t believe me, I''ll follow the recipe." He said, scooped up a pill with a small shovel and handed it to his mother.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Dad, try it, try it."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Dad..." The little guy''s big eyes began to blink. After a while, his eyes turned red: "Dad, don''t you eat it?"


    Liu Wei sighed and picked it up.


    Liu Xiaoli immediately smiled, a pair of watery eyes, looking forward to her mother.


    Liu Wei holds the pill and puts it on the tip of his nose to smell it. It''s very smelly. It''s also black inside. It''s crushed to see. It''s not the medicine mud, it''s the medicine powder. The pill''s temperature is not right. It''s dry and hard, and it''s broken directly.


    "Dad, if you don''t eat it, why do you pinch it? I did it all morning! " The little guy covers his chest in pain and stares at his mother.


    Liu Wei said: "well, in the future, this kind of failure product will be tasted by others. This is Yamen. There are more people in Yamen. The rest, you can taste it for the county grand grandfather and the senior uncle. They will not die. Dad will eat it again."

 Chapter 16

    Liu Xiaoli is still unhappy: "you can''t waste that father, I''ve done it for a long time." He said, and stared at the four left in the pot: "then I will give one to the county grandfather, one to the master uncle, one to the father, and one to whom?"


    Liu Wei didn''t even think about it. "For someone you hate."


    Not far away, I heard all the county lords and Rong Ling: "..."


    The county Lord wiped his face and said carefully to the man beside him: "Wang Ye, Mr. Liu is in the yard. The one who talks to him is his son, Liu Xiaoli."


    Let Leng hum, carry a step to walk over.


    The county Lord struggled for a while and didn''t want to go there. He always felt that the past was like a trap. He smelled the black pill here.


    But he did not dare not to go. If Mr. Liu didn''t know anyone, he would be rash and offend the Lord. He couldn''t bear it. Finally, he hesitated, but he still kept up with him.


    When they approached, Liu Wei also saw it, but her eyes didn''t fall on the county Lord, just looking at the handsome man walking in front, with a slight pick of eyebrows.


    When the two men came, the county magistrate introduced them politely: "Mr. Liu, this is an adult from zhenggemen. He came to see you specially."


    Liu Wei of zhengemen knew that the imperial institution, similar to the ancient imperial forest army she was familiar with, was specially responsible for the safety of the emperor, but wasn''t it the military department in the Forbidden Palace? How come to Fuping County?


    "Liu Wei is the bodyguard." There was no expression on his face. His dark eyes looked directly at Liu Wei''s eyes.


    "The blue." Liu Wei replied, did not put his eyes with obvious shock in his eyes, casually asked: "what can I do for you?"


    "I want you to do a case."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m attached to Qujiang mansion. I don''t accept individual tourists."


    Individual guest, is he a guest?


    Is there a case of life as a business?


    Rong Leng can''t help but think of her first meeting. This woman is also such a virtue. Although it has been a long time, he still remembers it, but she obviously can''t remember it. He tore the mask of changing face on his face, and came to see her in real face, but she didn''t even respond to it, obviously forgotten it.


    "The official letter will be received from the government of Qujiang. You can follow me."


    Liu Wei looked at the man in front of her eyes, and clapped his son''s head with silence: "Xiao Li, go to the house first."


    Liu Xiaoli blinked and obediently put the pills in the pot into her arms and ran to the room.


    Half way through the run, he stopped again and came back to take two pills, one of which was put into the palm of the county Lord''s hand and the other was handed to Rong Ling.


    The county Lord: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "Uncle, I treat you to delicious food." Liu Xiaoli looks at Rong Leng. Her face is so cute that she hates to be bitten.


    Rong Leng is silent. He clearly hears that the child''s last pill will be left to someone he hates.


    Liu Xiaoli saw that he didn''t pick it up. He simply put it in his palm and ran happily again.


    Rong Ling looks at the black ball like carbon ball and frowns slightly.


    Liu Wei laughed: "don''t mind, my son is so hospitable, adults eat it, this looks ugly is not good, but it tastes good."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    The county Lord has faintly smelled something wrong. He hesitated for a moment and simply spread out and said, "Mr. Liu, this is the commander of zhengemen..."


    Although Liu Wei is only a work of eight kinds, all officials should know the identity of zhengemen Duwei.


    He thought what he said was very clear, but Liu Wei just made a sound, like he didn''t know what the meaning of "Duwei" was.


    The county Lord is a little worried. He always feels that if it goes on like this, the Lord will be angry.

 Chapter 17

    When the county magistrate was secretly embarrassed to wipe out the sweat, Liu Wei opened his mouth and said, "what kind of case would you like me to do?" She asked Rong Ling.


    The man raised his eyelids and said, "are you promising?"


    "How can I judge whether I agree or not if the adult doesn''t say it?"


    "What can I say if you don''t agree?"


    The county Lord''s legs are soft, and he can''t help but emphasize Liu Wei again: "Mr. Liu, this is Mr. Duwei of zhengemen, it''s Mr. Duwei..."


    Liu Wei, with a sneer, turned to the room.


    She doesn''t like to talk to people.


    Rong Leng frowned slightly, looked at her back, pursed her lips and said, "it''s a matter of great importance. You are not the player in the Bureau. If you know it, you will only cause death."


    The county Lord immediately opened his eyes, swallowed his saliva, and said tremblingly, "then, that, Lord, corporal, corporal, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Words fall, after getting Rong Leng''s permission, he hurriedly carries the robe to run away quickly.


    Liu Wei turned around and looked at the man in front of her: "are you still a prince?"


    The man raised his eyebrows: "you don''t know?"


    "I don''t know." She took it for granted: "I don''t know you."


    There are some molars on the edges.


    OK, I don''t know a good one.


    Liu Wei asked, "are you the prince or the captain of zhengemen, the case you want me to do will not be in Kyoto?"


    "Exactly."


    Liu Wei sneers: "then I refuse."


    "Why?"


    "No reason, I don''t like Kyoto." She finally left the ghost place. She had to go back. She had to eat and cuddle.


    Rong Leng Mou''s meaning is deep for a while. He steps up to her and says, "you don''t go to Kyoto, but because of who?"


    Liu Wei didn''t like his being too close, and stepped back slightly: "it''s none of your business."


    "If I say, do you have to go?"


    "I''ve refused. Can''t you understand me?"


    "Has anyone told you..." He stared into her eyes, with a somber smile in his eyes: "when the top gives you an order, you should bow to promise, not bargain."


    Liu Wei''s eyebrows are wrinkled.


    The man said softly, "or do you want my king to directly transfer you from Qujiang mansion to Kyoto?"


    Liu Wei''s face turned black as soon as the diaoji words came out.


    He threatened her, temporarily transferred to solve a case, or completely transferred to belong to Kyoto yamen, there are only two options.


    "Since the Lord has made up his mind, he pretends to ask his servant about it. Isn''t it superfluous?" She didn''t have a good temper of cold hum, look at his eyes, undisguised irony.


    But the man just chuckles: "the first salute, the end sees gentleman to know not to be interesting."


    Liu Wei stared at him quietly for a while, and suddenly said, "I remember to take this pill. It tastes good. Try it." After that, she turned around and left. After entering the room, she slammed the door loudly.


    Rong Leng couldn''t help but smile. He was handsome and extraordinary. After this smile, he showed some gorgeous colors. He twisted the black pill, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it. The smell rushed into his nose, but he was in a good mood.


    He knew that Liu Wei had promised to go to Kyoto with him.


    Liu Wei went back to the room and poured herself a glass of water angrily. After drinking the water, she put the cup on the table and made a loud noise.


    Liu Xiaoli came up and said, "Dad, did that uncle just make you angry?" As soon as that uncle appeared, his mother was not happy. He was very sensitive to his mother''s emotional change, so he immediately hated that uncle and gave him a pill.


    My mother said that pills should be given to people who hate them, because it''s a failure.

 Chapter 18

    Liu Wei pursed her lips and breathed for a few times before she managed to calm her mind. Liu Wei looks at her son and suddenly says, "Xiaoli, how old are you?" Liu Xiaoli was confused for a moment and replied, "I''m four years old. Have you forgotten my mother?" ¡° NO You''re five years old. " Liu Wei took his son''s shoulder and said seriously, "if someone asks you how old you are, you will say you are five years old, especially the uncle outside. If he asks you later, he must say so." "Back?" Liu Xiaoli doesn''t understand: "Dad, will I see this uncle in the future?" "I guess so." "Why?" "He wants us to do him a favor." "Can we not help?" "No way." "Why?" Why, good why. Liu Wei bit his teeth and said, "because your uncle is busy, he has to give me an official title for your mother. Your mother not only wears men''s clothes every day, but also completely bears the name of the crime of deceiving the king. Even if that happens, now she has become a low-grade official who can be used by everyone. The official title is bigger than me. I have no right to refuse when he lets me do things!" Liu Xiaoli''s face is bitter and wrinkled. Liu Wei took a deep breath and his heart was in a mess. She didn''t know if she had made a mistake, or if the person recognized her, but Xiaoli''s face she looked at every day. It''s not very similar to the man''s appearance outside. It''s also a five point image. But Xiaoli''s face is still small, round, and her chin is fat. At first glance, it can''t be seen. But in another two years, I''m afraid it will look more and more similar. Liu Wei was very upset. To be honest, she had just crossed over. At that time, she struggled to survive at the Liu''s house in Kyoto, and finally found a chance to leave the Liu''s house. When she was on her way at night, she walked a rural path at night, and met a demon man who was hit by a Chinese medicine and fell on the road. Originally, I wanted to earn some money. I asked the person if she wanted to solve the problem. Her acupuncture method was inherited from her grandfather, the world famous scholar of traditional Chinese medicine. Liu Wei is very confident. She can get rid of the man''s poison by putting in a few stitches. Unexpectedly, the medicine didn''t work out, but she took it in. It was just spring. She woke up the next day, took a quick look at the man''s feeling, took all his money, left him only ten liang of silver coins, and ran away. Because she was rich, she ran very fast when she called for a carriage. But two months later, she was in tragedy. Liu Xiaoli just fell in her stomach. Liu Wei didn''t expect to see Xiao Li''s father in this life, mainly because they didn''t even know the name of each other at the beginning. That night was a war. His medicine was amazing. She couldn''t resist. At last, both of them were exhausted and had no time to talk. Even the conversation was limited to her unilateral shouting that he would slow down a little bit. But now, the man who is likely to be Xiao Li''s father is outside the door, and she will get along with him day and night for the next period of time. Liu Wei was so anxious that she had to continue to tell her son: "remember, I''m your father, and I can''t say that I can''t leak in the future. Besides, you are five years old, not a virtual one, but a real one. You are five years old, you know?" Seeing his mother''s solemnity, Liu Xiaoli had to nod her head. Just then, someone knocked outside. "Who is it?" said Liu Wei Outside came the woman''s voice: "Mr. Liu, it''s a maidservant." Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief and went to open the door. Outside stood the maidservant of Yamen. She said, "Mr. Liu, your excellency asked you to go to the front hall, saying that you are going to go with the adult from Beijing tomorrow, and that you should help him today anyway." Tomorrow? When Liu Wei heard this, her face was already dark. Seeing her bad face, the maid hesitated in her voice: "Liu, Mr. Liu Adult, he also said, "Li Yong''s confession..." "Well, I''ll go now." Liu Wei, looking unhappy, turned to her son and said, "Xiao Li, pack your bags in the room and have pearls. Don''t let her go out when she comes back." Liu Xiaoli didn''t do it. He heard the words "Li Yong": "Dad, are you going to the cell? I''m going too, and I''m going too. "

 Chapter 19

    Liu Wei is worried that the prince is Xiaoli''s father. How dare he go out and walk around. "You are not allowed to wait for pearls in the room." Liu Xiaoli''s face was bitter, and she was very reluctant. Liu Wei decided to close the door and leave with her maid. As soon as Liu Wei arrived at the front hall, he saw the county Lord standing on one side in a sweat, while the front chair was sitting on the handsome man who was enjoying tea. Liu Wei has toothache when she sees this man. "Mr. Liu, you are leaving tomorrow. This is Li Yong''s business..." "Stop talking nonsense and go to the prison." "Good." The county Lord was relieved at last. "Then go." Liu wei walked in front of her, but just one step away, she saw the handsome man walking slowly towards her on the chair. She picked up her eyebrows and said, "this prince is going to follow?" "No?" Liu Wei grinds his teeth: "that''s a cell. It''s a dirty place. How can you go to that dirty place, because the prince is so delicate and expensive?" She didn''t want this person around her, looking bored. With a low smile, the man looked at her eyebrows and eyes: "the prison of zhenggemen is not cleaner than here." Liu Wei snorted and turned to leave. Rong Leng''s face is expressionless and follows casually. The county Lord wipes sweat again. These two lords are more difficult to serve each other. The gloomy and humid dungeons are really not clean. Many people are locked in the cells. When they see someone coming in, some of them go to the fence and laugh at the outside. Some of them slap the fence and make a bang on purpose. Some of them sit in the haystack and look at the outside with cold eyes. The first one was the cell head. He held the whip and roared back the laughing and slapping fences. But the prisoners were not meant to die. The more the cell head was shaken, the more they shouted. At last, some of the prisoners who had been sitting according to the rules were inflamed. The whole cell was full of noise. Liu Wei didn''t take a look at her from beginning to end. She walked steadily towards the inside. In the past life, she had seen the most ferocious criminals. These are not enough to fear. Until someone yelled, "Oh, where is this rabbit? It''s a sign. It''s slim. It must taste good. Come here, sir. Let me teach you how to be cheerful." Liu Wei''s steps have stopped. "These bastards!" The county Lord was about to get angry, and Rong Ling raised his hand to stop him. The county Lord didn''t know, so he stole a look at the third King Rong, but saw his eyes and always stared at Mr. Liu''s back in front of him. Liu Wei was silent for a moment, turning her eyes slowly and looking at the big man in the right prison door: "are you talking to me?" The big man didn''t expect that he would stop for a moment, then he laughed again: "not you or who, who else looks like a swineherd here? Why, aren''t you? It doesn''t matter. My brother teaches you how to be, haha. " He laughed, and all around him. Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said to the cell, "open the door." The jailer is in a dilemma. He looks at the county magistrate: "my Lord, this..." The county Lord frowned: "Mr. Liu, let''s go to see Li Yong first." "If you don''t open the door, you won''t see Li Yong." Liu Wei said without expression. However, Rong Leng hooked his lips and said, "open the door." The LORD spoke, and the county Lord had to signal to the prison to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Liu Wei went in. Han stood there and looked at Liu Wei with a smile on his face. Liu Wei was looked at from head to foot by his obscene eyes. His eyes narrowed dangerously.

 Chapter 20

    Liu Wei seems to be unresponsive, just walking towards the big man.


    "You think I''m a swineherd?"


    "That''s not true." Big Han said, hands up to touch Liu Wei''s face.


    But before her finger touched the corner of Liu Wei''s clothes, she pinched her wrist! The big man frowned and struggled twice, but he couldn''t earn it.


    This small white face looked at the young age, the body bone is small, did not expect the strength so big!


    The big man moved so hard that he raised his other hand to catch Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei dodges easily, takes his hand and shakes him severely. The big man can''t stop. The whole face is thrown to the wall by Liu Wei. His facial features stick to the wall. In his nostrils, two tubes of nosebleed immediately.


    "Your grandfather''s!" As soon as the big man wiped his nose and got angry, he rushed to beat Liu Wei. Liu Wei easily avoided his attack, ran behind him smartly, grabbed his hair, pulled his head back, and hit the wall again!


    Just listen to the "Dong" sound, the big man just felt his skull shake, and his head was suddenly confused.


    Liu Wei took advantage of the situation to kick his footwall. The toe of his shoe was right in the big man''s chin. The big man''s head went back and he completely collapsed on the ground. He couldn''t climb up in pain.


    It''s just a few gaps. It''s very quiet in the prison.


    Liu Wei looked at the big man lying on his back, and with a smile on his lips, went to his side and looked down at him: "what did you say I looked like just now?"


    The big man swallowed and spit, and could not say a word.


    "Remember, don''t talk about anything in the future. If I kick my foot in another position, I''m afraid you won''t have to ask for a daughter-in-law for the rest of your life!" She said, with a smile in her eyes.


    The big man subconsciously covers his lower body, with a look of panic in his eyes.


    Liu Wei thought it was boring to see him like this. She went out of the cell, "tut" and went on to the inside of the cell.


    This time, no one on both sides dared to make a noise.


    Rong Ling looked at her calm and casual way of feeling, and thought of her three successive flexible strokes, he became interested: "there used to be people who said bad things, so did you teach them?"


    Liu Wei didn''t look at him. "Today is the exception."


    "Why is today the exception?"


    "Because I''m in a bad mood today." Said, she finally glanced at him: "the Lord wants to know who makes me feel bad?"


    "Because of me?" he said with a smile


    "What about the prince?" Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and gnawed her teeth.


    But the man narrowed his eyes: "I don''t know that when I first met Mr. Wang Yu, he was so important that he could control his mind."


    Liu Wei''s mouth is drawn. Does this man want to be shameless? That''s not exactly what she said!


    But Liu Wei is also lazy to explain, simply walk two steps, the farther away from the man, the better.


    Li Yong''s cell soon arrived. Across the fence, Liu Wei saw that the tall man was so huddled in the straw pile at the corner of the wall. He felt very scared, his body was shivering, his face was dirty, his eyes were pure.


    Dual personality is a kind of mental disease, and so far, Liu Wei feels the most sad.


    Because patients often don''t know who they are or what they have done.


    Li Yong didn''t know that he killed people. He was just a simple fool. He would not say when he was wronged, when he met something, when he was scolded, or even when he was beaten.


    Because of this grievance and depression, he is eager for someone to help him and save him. Therefore, he has another psychological personality. When a fool suffers from a loss, another personality will come out to help him revenge, protect him and punish those who insult him.


    But another act of self assertion of personality killed the fool.


    The prison door opened and Liu wei walked in.


    Just enter a step, the wrist is seized suddenly by the person, she looks back, to on the capacity edge dark deep take a person''s eyes.

 Chapter 21

    "I''ll go first." Rong Ling pulls her apart and walks in first.


    Liu Wei refused to say anything, and then walked in.


    Seeing so many people come in, Li Yong is afraid to curl up more carefully and even put his back into the corner.


    "Don''t be afraid." Liu Wei squatted down and smiled at Li Yong: "Li Yong, do you remember me?"


    Li Yong blinked his eyes at her, held his mouth and said, "recognize, recognize, you, scold me..."


    "Yes, I scolded you, but I just scolded you, but you beat me and wanted to kill me." She softened her voice.


    Li Yong hurriedly shook his head and stammered, "no, it''s impossible, my father said, it''s not good to hit people, I, I don''t hit people."


    "You never hit people?"


    "No, No."


    "What if someone beats you?"


    "No fight."


    "What if someone is going to kill you?"


    "No fight."


    The county Lord whispered in the back: "that''s what he is. Yesterday and today, he has been interrogating for two days. He just refuses to admit his guilt and has been shouting that he is obedient and obedient. He never beats or kills people."


    Liu Wei nods, sighs and reaches for Li Yong''s head.


    Her hand just touched Li''s pimple hair, and a fierce line of vision fell on the back of her hand.


    Liu Wei slants her head, then she looks at the cold and deep eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Lord?"


    "What do you want to do?" asked Rong Leng with deep eyes


    "Touch his head to appease him."


    "Men and women are insensible."


    Liu Wei''s face turned black, and the county magistrate behind him suddenly coughed.


    "I''m a man." Liu Wei grinds her teeth!


    "Maybe he''s a woman." His face is expressionless.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei didn''t care about him. Liu Wei put his hand on Li Yong''s head. Liu Wei didn''t dislike Li Yong''s dirty clothes. After touching him twice, she saw that Li Yong''s expression was more relaxed. She said, "Li Yong, you are ill now. Can I help you with your illness?"


    Li Yong looked at her at a loss, hesitated, and nodded.


    Liu Wei takes out a set of silver needles from her arms, twists the pillows and puts them into Li Yong''s Baihui Point.


    Seeing the needle pointed at himself, Li was trembling with fear. The whole man was frozen, but he didn''t resist or make any noise.


    When the silver needle stabbed into his flesh, Li Yong didn''t feel the pain. He opened his eyes in surprise: "no, it doesn''t hurt."


    Seeing him like this, Liu Wei knew that he had been stabbed with a needle before, but it hurt.


    Li Yong, he should have suffered a lot of abuse.


    After stabbing several needles in Li Yong''s body, Liu Weicai held out a finger. In front of Li Yong''s face, the voice said softly, "Li Yong, you look at my finger, is it shaking? Do you follow it?"


    Li Yong looks at the white fingers standing in front of him, and his eyes follow him.


    After a cup of tea, Liu Wei asked, "how do you feel now?"


    Li Yong''s eyelids drooped a little: "I''m sleepy."


    "Go to sleep when you are sleepy. Close your eyes and empty your mind. It''s dark in front of you. You grope for darkness and walk forward. After a long time, you finally see a flower field. It''s beautiful and you like it. You sit on the ridge of the field, lie in the sun and smell the flowers. At this time, there''s a little flower dog running by. The little flower dog likes you very much. It''s here You are coquettish by your feet. You hold it up and play with it happily... "


    Li Yong sleeps in a daze. It seems that Huatian and the dog really appear in front of him. He hooks his mouth foolishly and laughs a little silly.


    Liu Wei said: "the sun is warm and the little Huagou is sleepy. You hold the little Huagou and sleep with it. Close your eyes and lie on the ridge of the field..."


    Li Yong''s face appeared the expression of deep sleep, and his breath was even.


    The county Lord was worried: "Mr. Liu, this..."


    "Shh." Liu Wei lowered his voice: "wait a little longer."


    The county Lord had to shut up, but he didn''t know what Mr. Liu was up to.


    After a few rest, Li Yong, who had been sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes. But this time, his eyes were no longer gentle and simple. On the contrary, in his eyes, a murderous violence was aroused.


    Rong Leng pulls Liu Wei and pulls her behind her.


    "What did you do to me?" Li Yong cried out


    Liu wei walked out calmly: "you mean why you can''t move? Simple ah, I sealed your seven acupoints, ten small, you can move a finger are strange


    Li Yong was furious: "let go of me! You bitch, you let me go! "


    Liu Wei sneered, slapped his face, and immediately hit the corner of his mouth with blood.


    Li Yong''s violence was deeper under his eyes. His eyes were wild.Liu Wei clenched her lips: "in the future, there is no fool Li Yong in the world, only you, the serial murderer Li Yong! You should pay for killing so many people. "


    Li Yong was stunned, then closed his eyes and looked for it. When he opened his eyes again, the whole man was almost crazy: "what did you do to him? What about fools? What did you do to him? "


    "He sleeps in a very quiet place forever. You can''t find him. He doesn''t have to go through the prison or the fear before he dies. It''s not his responsibility. Feel it slowly yourself." Liu Wei said, looking at the county Lord: "adult, confession can be made."


    The county Lord was too shocked to speak: "Mr. Liu, what have you done? How, how... "


    Liu Wei is relaxed: "hypnosis of the first personality, awakening of the second personality, very simple."


    With that she went straight out of the cell.


    Rong Leng''s eyes locked her figure tightly. This woman gave her too many surprises.


    In this way, Rong Leng follows.


    The county Lord dare not get along with the murderer alone. He tells the prison leader to look on Li Yong and leave in a hurry.


    Liu wei walked out of the dungeon, the sun was shining outside, and the damp haze under the ground was two worlds.


    She walked two steps to go back to her room, but she was annoyed by the hot sight behind her.


    "What else can I do for you?" She couldn''t bear to turn her head and stare at him.


    Rong Leng stepped forward and said, "it''s OK."


    Liu Wei takes a deep breath: "don''t stare at the next man if you have nothing to do. Wang Ye, Liu has no habit of breaking his sleeve."


    "Neither does Ben Wang."


    "Is it?"


    "Yes." He said, pausing, "I only like women. It doesn''t matter if I have a smaller chest." When he spits out the word "chest small", he looks at Liu Wei''s chest without bias.


    Liu Wei''s anger immediately surged up!


    "Is it fun to wear men''s clothes?" Rong Leng asked


    Liu Wei didn''t want to talk to him, so she left.


    "Rong Leng sneers:" did you use a corset, or was your chest so small? If I remember well, I should have been a little older than I am now. "


    Liu Wei felt that his chest was burning and his head was going to smoke.

 Chapter 22

    The man did recognize her. He also recognized her in men''s clothes. It''s crazy!


    She didn''t reply, but her pace quickened a lot.


    When she finally came back to the yard, the man behind finally stopped following her, but Liu Wei still felt that he was looking at her. His hot sight was glued on her back, which made her vest burning.


    Back in the room, Xiao Li saw her mother coming back and rushed into her mother''s arms: "Dad, you are back."


    "Yes." She answered casually and sat by the bed.


    Xiao Li''s soft little claws cling to his mother''s skirt: "Dad, are you not happy?"


    "No."


    "Did that uncle offend dad again? When dad saw that uncle, he was not happy. Xiaoli knew that he was a bad man! " The little guy said angrily, with round cheeks.


    As soon as Liu Wei''s anger subsided, he was teased by his son''s Tongyan Tongyu: "I know a lot about children''s families."


    Liu Xiaoli lingered in her mother''s arms: "anyway, I don''t like people my father doesn''t like."


    I don''t know why, listen to Xiaoli call this "father", Liu Wei suddenly uncomfortable.


    Who would have thought that his father really appeared.


    Liu Wei is not very upset at the thought of it. Is it just a one night stand? How so complicated!


    Ancient times is trouble!


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner, Liu Wei takes Xiaoli to a restaurant. She doesn''t want to eat at the same table with the man.


    Before leaving, she went to the post house and sent a letter back to Qujiang mansion.


    After leaving the post house, I went directly to the opposite restaurant.


    This restaurant is the only one in Fuping County that has a table top. It''s dinner time. There are many people in the restaurant. There are no vacancies on the first floor.


    Little two asked them to go up to the second floor. Who knows when they go up, Liu Wei knows how to write the four words "narrow avenues".


    Looking at the handsome man sitting at the window seat, she turned to leave.


    But as soon as she turned around, a middle-aged man with no beard blocked her way: "Mr. Liu, my master has prepared meals, please use them together."


    Liu Wei picks her eyebrow and knows this person. This is one of the three suspects yesterday. They came back from Lijia village yesterday. There is no one in the Yamen. The three suspects are gone. Two yamen servants fainted in the lobby.


    The yamen runner woke up and said that he was knocked unconscious by the suspect. The county magistrate was furious and wanted to arrest him, but thought that the three men were not murderers anyway, and Li Yong''s affairs made him upset, so he put them down.


    I thought that these three people should go, but I didn''t want to show up in Fuping County.


    Liu Wei looked at the man in front of her, and her face was slightly composed: "I don''t know your master!"


    "I''ve known you since I saw you." The middle-aged man is neither humble nor overactive. It seems that if she doesn''t go, she won''t go.


    Liu Wei frowned, and finally thought that he would have dinner anyway. Someone asked her, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll see you."


    The middle-aged man is satisfied. He leads her to a box.


    At the door, the middle-aged man knocked on the door and called out, "master."


    After a while, there came an old male voice: "come in."


    When the door opened, Liu Wei could see the full table of food in it. An old man, who was well-dressed and graceful, sat on the throne, his face full of wrinkles, but with a smile.


    "Here we are."


    Liu Wei nodded a little: "old man."


    "Come and sit down."


    Liu Wei leads his son into the room. Liu Xiaoli knows the old man. He met him in the court yesterday. His delicate face is full of puzzles. It seems that they don''t understand. They are only one-sided with the old man. Why is the old man so polite? He wants to invite them to dinner.


    "Dad..." He called carefully, pulling the corners of his mother''s clothes.


    Liu Wei holds his son''s hand, picks him up, and puts him on a chair. He sits next to him.


    The old man saw that he was so calm and unfriendly, and his smile was deep in his eyes: "I invited you to come in a hurry. It''s a bit abrupt, but I still hope for Haihan."


    "The old man is serious, but I don''t know what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    The old man waved his hand: "speak slowly, move chopsticks first."


    Liu Wei was polite on the face, but she was alert in her heart. In fact, yesterday, she decided that the old man was not right. No matter his posture, bearing, or smile, it was extraordinary.


    As if, Mingming each other did nothing, but Liu Wei is that this person is not simple!


    There is no reason for this kind of thinking. Let''s call it Liu Wei''s sixth sense.


    The dishes ordered by the old man are very valuable. At least in Fuping County, they are top-notch.


    However, the old man didn''t eat much. For each dish, he had three extra bites, some of which were put down after one bite.


    And the middle-aged servant was beside him, serving the dishes and soup.


    Liu Wei ate and watched for a while, shocked.Her fingertips moved, holding the chopsticks'' hands, a little numb.


    "Why didn''t Mr. Liu eat it? It was the food that didn''t taste right?"


    The old voice rang again, Liu Wei reluctantly pressed down the waves of his heart, put down his chopsticks, and kept calm: "the food was very good, but in the evening, I didn''t eat much."


    Liu Xiaoli and his mother are close to each other. When they put chopsticks, he put them down. He put his hands on his knees and sat upright.


    The old man smiled in his eyes, leaned back on the armchair and sighed: "Mr. smart, I think you can see it."


    Liu Wei thought to herself, most of it means to have a showdown


    Originally, it was only a guess, but now, Liu Wei is absolutely sure.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and said, "I''m sorry for your boldness. Is that the one who was with you yesterday?"


    The old man smiled deeper and gave a sign to the middle-aged servant beside him.


    The middle-aged servant bowed, opened the box door, and called out to the outside, "three young masters, please come in."


    Then, Liu Wei watched the man she didn''t want to see. She walked in steadily, with a long body, a evil face and a steady manner.


    The last expectation in Liuwei''s heart is broken. She can''t tell what she feels like.


    The middle-aged servant closed the door and returned to the old man. Liu Wei pondered and looked at the middle-aged servant: "I don''t know what to call this grandfather."


    Liu Wei put forward the word "Gonggong", which is the final test.


    And the other side just lowered his eyes, light way back: "I Qi Fu."


    Liu Wei''s heart was completely collapsed, and he just managed to get up his spirits and smiled: "it turned out to be Duke Qi. It''s polite."


    Liu Wei said and stood up, then bowed deeply to the first old man: "the next officer, Qu Jiang mansion, has made Liu Wei. He has seen the Holy One, but it''s out of the way. The Holy One is dressed in plain clothes. The next officer is brave, and he hasn''t bowed down. I hope the holy one can forgive me."


    Liu Wei did not know whether she was too unlucky or lucky to meet the emperor in Fuping County, a remote town.


    However, the old man raised his hand kindly: "it''s OK. I don''t want to make a statement, just sit down."


    Liu Wei can''t sit here.


    She quietly looked at Rong Leng and thought, is this the one who has told the emperor that she is a daughter?


    "Ah Ling, did you tell Mr. Liu about that?"


    Liu Wei''s heart suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 23

    "Said Rong Leng, nodding steadily


    "What does that gentleman mean?"


    Rong Leng glanced at Liu Wei and said, "the case in Beijing is rather difficult. Mr. Liu hasn''t agreed yet."


    "I promised!" Liu Wei blurted out, then lowered his head again, with a sincere expression: "back to the holy master, the corporal agreed. In the case of Jingli, the commander of Duwei has already told the corporal. It''s more difficult to listen to. But since the commander ordered, the corporal would like to do it."


    The old man nodded with a smile: "since my husband doesn''t have a problem, there''s something wrong with starting tomorrow morning?"


    "I don''t have one."


    "Well, I''ll take the meal first. After that, ah Ling will send him back to Yamen."


    Rong Ling nodded and sat beside Liu Wei.


    But Liu Wei said stiffly, "don''t bother, officer Duwei. I''m full. If you don''t go back first, there''s still some luggage in the room, so as not to delay tomorrow''s trip."


    The old man said kindly, "then go."


    Liu Wei, as pardoned, took his son and hurried away.


    It was not until she left the gate of the restaurant that Liu Wei let out a long breath, but she felt sad. When she met Xiao Li''s father, she met the emperor. Fuping County was a disaster. She would never come again in her life if she left this time!


    Liu Xiaoli was just in the box when he listened vaguely. Now he grabbed his mother''s sleeve and said, "Dad, that old grandfather just now..."


    "Shh." Holding the little guy''s mouth, Liu Wei said, "don''t call him Grandpa. Call him Grandpa."


    Liu Xiaoli is confused.


    Liu Wei sighed and rubbed his son''s hair: "in short, our father and son are in bad luck. Let''s go back first."


    Liu Wei goes back and cleans up all night.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, in the early morning, a maid came to knock on the door.


    "Mr. Liu, sir..."


    Just after two calls, the door opened.


    The maid looked at the well-dressed Qing Jun man, blushed and said respectfully, "Sir, the carriage is ready. The master asked the maid to see if you are ready."


    "It''s all right." Liu Wei said, walked into the room, picked up her sleeping son and hugged him in her arms.


    Liu Xiaoli opened his eyes uncomfortably and gave a wake-up call.


    Liu Wei patted his son''s back and comforted him, saying, "be obedient and sleep on my father."


    Smelling her mother''s breath, Liu Xiaoli mumbled and buried her head in her mother''s arms, and soon went to sleep again.


    Liu wei walked out with the child in her arms, while the maid followed with the luggage on the table.


    When she arrived at the yamen gate, the car was set up. Liu Wei saw the man Rong Ling standing by the car, wearing a purple robe and talking with the county Lord.


    See Liu Wei come out, the man slants the head to squint the black eyes to stare at her.


    Liu wei walked slowly in front of his line of sight.


    "If you want to go on your way, you have to go early. Didn''t disturb your dream?"


    Liu Wei''s skin laughs, but his flesh doesn''t laugh. He pulls at the corners of his mouth: "the Lord is serious."


    "If you are still sleepy, sleep in the car later." Let Leng speak softly, the tone is quite cold.


    Liu Wei Li didn''t want to talk to him. He took his son and buried himself in the carriage. He did not forget to put down the curtain of the carriage quickly.


    The county Lord looked at the perspiration and asked carefully: "Wang Ye, Mr. Liu..."


    "A man of great temper has always had real ability."


    The county Lord only has Nuo to answer, thought, this Mr. Liu where is the temper is big, obviously is great!


    All over the world, there is no such eight grade officials who don''t give top grade officials face.


    However, the senior members of this product are thirsty for talents, and they are indifferent when they are swept. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.


    When the carriage set out on Chen, Liu Wei hugged her son and sat in the carriage, while Rong Ling rode with him.


    Until out of the county, Liu Xiaoli woke up in a daze and found himself moving. He rubbed his eyes wearily: "Dad, where are we going?"


    "Kyoto." Liu Wei said casually and asked, "do you remember what my father said to you yesterday?"


    "Ah?" Liu Xiaoli was stunned and didn''t respond.


    "Your age."


    "Oh, I remember, Xiao Li is five years old, and Qian Ling is twenty-eight years old." The little guy''s clever way.


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief, touched his head and said, "will you sleep a little longer?"


    "Yes." The little guy answered softly, and then retracted into his mother''s arms.


    The carriage stopped until it was out of the countryside. Liu Wei doubted, lifted the curtain and looked at it. Then he saw that Duke Qifu was riding a black horse and stopped in front of rongling, talking with him.


    They talked for a while, and at the same time turned their heads to look in the direction of the carriage.


    Liu Wei quickly put down the curtain and felt a sense of foreboding.


    Sure enough, after a while, the curtain was lifted and the tall and upright figure of the great bank stood outside."Yes?" Liu Wei asked warily.


    Rong Ling is speechless, but Li Suo gets into the carriage.


    Liu Wei''s eyes glared: "I think you can ride a horse!"


    The man sat by the window, looked at her coldly and said, "when we are out of the countryside, bandits are rampant. It''s better to keep a low profile."


    Liu Wei secretly hugged her son, and Xiao Li gave some uncomfortable advice. She was busy and relaxed, but her eyes were fixed on the direction of Rong Ling, and she dared not relax at all.


    The carriage began to walk again. Liu Wei looked out of the window and saw that Duke Qifu had disappeared. If you want to come to Qifu, you should not go with the king.


    In this way, if she goes with the emperor, she will die of nervousness.


    The so-called companion is like a tiger. In this era of imperial supremacy, a little mistake is a disaster. She dare not make fun of her own life and her son''s.


    Out of the countryside, the speed of the carriage was obviously fast. Liu Xiaoli was leaning on her mother''s arms, but it was so bumpy that she woke up at last.


    As soon as Liu Xiaoli woke up, he saw the handsome man sitting opposite him. He was stunned for a moment, and suddenly his face was red and he grabbed his mother''s skirt.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei asked with bowed head.


    Liu Xiaoli quietly glanced at Rong Leng and said quietly, "I want to get off."


    "I can''t get off now. Is it uncomfortable? Dad''s holding you


    "No..." "I want to get out of the car," the little guy insisted, his cheeks bulging


    Liu Wei frowns. His son has never been so ignorant.


    But when the little guy saw that she didn''t agree, his face became more and more red, and his eyes became more and more anxious: "Dad, I want to get off, let me get off, I want to get off..."


    "Xiao Li, don''t be capricious!" Liu Wei gave a deep warning.


    Liu Xiaoli''s eyes turned red all of a sudden. In a blink of an eye, a tear rolled out.


    Liu Wei is worried. What''s wrong with her son?


    "I''ll take him out of the car." The cold face edge that sits on one side says suddenly.


    Liu Wei looks at him displeased, and Liu Xiaoli is also busy retracting his mother''s arms. Obviously, he is not happy with the disgusting uncle who goes with them.


    Rong Leng ignores the mother and son''s disgusting attitude towards him. He asks the coachman to stop the car and reaches out to Liu Xiaoli: "uncle will take you to the toilet."


    Liu Xiaoli''s face was completely scalded. He held his hands on his belly, which made his head smoke.


    Let Leng and Suo reach for the baby directly.


    Liu Xiaoli is not used to it. Liu Wei holds her son tightly, which makes her suddenly realize that she bows her head and asks her son, "do you want to go to the toilet?"


    Little guy nodded at the bottom of his ears.


    "Then why don''t you tell Dad?"


    The little guy blinked and his mouth was flat, but he didn''t talk.


    "Rong Ling said:" there are outsiders on the carriage, your son would like to be embarrassed


    Liu Wei glanced up at Rong Leng in front of her and thought to herself, you know you are an outsider, so can you go out and ride?

 Chapter 24

    At last, Liu Wei got off the carriage with her son in her arms.


    Once on the ground, Liu Xiaoli hurried to the grass, turned to see the adults looking at him, and ran away uneasily.


    When Liu Xiaoli comes back, the carriage continues to drive. Liu Xiaoli''s attitude towards Rong Ling is much better because of the incident just now.


    "Uncle, can I see your sword?" The little guy looked at the sword which he put on his side, his eyes were bright.


    "Allow Leng to nod:" OK, just be careful


    Liu Xiaoli climbed over with her hands and feet, trying to pick up the scabbard, but couldn''t!


    Let lengmou with a little smile, the sword ahead of time, handed to the children in front.


    Liu Xiaoli hugs, but it''s too heavy. As soon as he hugs, he presses his body and makes his face straight and bitter.


    Rong Ling quickly took the sword away and said to the child, "this sword is too heavy for you. I will make you a small wooden sword in the evening."


    "Really?" The little guy''s eyes are brighter.


    Liu Wei looked at it, obviously very reluctant to call out: "Xiaoli, come here! Don''t disturb my uncle. "


    Liu Xiaoli crawled back to her mother.


    Rong Leng looked at Liu Wei, who was talking in a strange way. Suddenly he said, "I like your son very much."


    Liu Wei was extremely sensitive and quickly retorted: "the Lord likes it again. This is also my son. It has nothing to do with the Lord."


    "Rong Leng sneers:" this king won''t rob with you


    Liu Wei snorted in a flustered voice, stopped looking at him, and turned back for a while and said, "you''d better remember that!"


    Rong Leng said calmly, "how can you rob your son, who is nameless and has no share in the king? Unless I become my son in the future. "


    Liu Wei''s heart was thumping, and he swallowed hard. He stopped talking to the Lord.


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t know the twists and turns between these adults. He only knew that after tonight, he would have a small wooden sword of his own.


    Just think about it!


    That night, they rested in the inn. Rong Ling really asked Xiao Er to take some wood and cut it into a whole set of swords, swords and sticks with a dagger.


    Liu Xiaoli ran to his room after supper and watched him cut the solid wood into different weapons in three or two times. His eyes were shining with admiration.


    "Uncle, you are so good!" The little guy said sincerely that he hated this man before he forgot.


    Rong Ling''s praise for the little guy was very good. He quickly cut two strange double swords and handed them to him.


    Liu Xiaoli holds a sword and sips her lips: "uncle, what is this?"


    "Double edged sword, both sides are blades."


    Liu Xiaoli touched the left side and the right side, and raised her head: "but she didn''t pierce my hand."


    "When you learn how to use it, you can change it to another one with a blade."


    Liu Xiaoli nodded, inserted his swords into his belt, learned the posture of wusheng in the play, and walked around the room with his head held high.


    Liu Wei went to the second child to ask for hot water. When she came back, she saw that her son and "the one who is good" were all going to be a family!


    Do mother''s eyebrow immediately wring up: "small Li, said don''t disturb uncle, quickly go back to the room."


    Liu Xiaoli showed off his two swords and waved them ostentatiously: "Dad, look at my sword. It was made by my uncle."


    "Give it back to my uncle!"


    Liu Xiaoli was stunned, his mouth was bulging, and he was going to cry.


    Rong Leng raised his head and his eyes were cold: "this king sent him." Said, let Leng touch the little guy''s head: "take it back to the room, and I''ll give you the rest."


    Liu Xiaoli sniffs, looks at his mother and uncle. I don''t know who to listen to.


    Liu Wei breathed, and knew that she was too strict. She let go and said, "listen, take it back to the room."


    Liu Xiaoli immediately smiled, holding two swords, and happily went out from her mother''s side and ran back to the room.


    The son left, Liu Wei this also wants to leave, but behind the light male voice suddenly rings: "you don''t want so fierce to the son."


    Liu Wei took a look at the corner of her mouth, and then she said, "it''s my son!"


    Rong Ling: yes


    Liu Wei: "I have my own discretion on how to teach my son. Don''t worry about it."


    Rong Ling: "Oh."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    The feeling of punching cotton


    Liu Wei feels that talking to this man a lot is really a kind of harm to his stomach.


    She has a stomachache now.


    Back in the room, Liu Xiaoli had got into the bed and saw that the two swords were still in his arms.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "take it out."


    Liu Xiaoli refused and held it tighter.


    "Do you want a father or a sword?"


    Liu Xiaoli is struggling. Does he want his mother and sword?


    Just four years old child, still don''t know how to choose, just look at mother, and look at sword, finally shed tears, will double sword shaking hands to pass."I want dad." He mumbled in a very low voice. Liu Wei heard that, and some heartache. It''s not easy for her son to have a toy. She shouldn''t take it away. But when she thinks that it''s made by his father, she instinctively wants to lose it as far as possible. With a sigh, she put her swords beside the bed and put them around her son: "you like it. Will dad make one for you tomorrow?" "Yes." The little guy nodded stiffly. Liu Wei touched his hair: "Dad can''t do worse than that uncle. What else do you want? Dad can do it for you. Do you want the scalpel?"? Didn''t you always want one? Will dad ask someone to give you a call? " Liu Xiaoli kept silent and buried her face in her clothes. "Why don''t you talk? Don''t you want it? " The little guy didn''t say a word. "Xiaoli?" Holding up his son''s face, Liu Wei saw that his son''s face was full of tears. "What''s the matter? Don''t you like it? Then tell Dad what you like. " The little guy tightened his mother''s skirt and said in a low voice, "I want a sword." Liu Wei frowned: "why do you need a sword? You didn''t like it before." The little guy didn''t say a word again, but tears fell one by one. Liu Wei''s heart softened: "well, here you are." Said, the two wooden swords into his arms. Liu Xiaoli, holding a smooth wooden sword, stopped his tears and sobbed for a while before saying, "I, I have learned the sword, so I can protect my father." Liu Wei was a little angry at first, but he was stunned when he heard the words. He felt his son''s hair and his tone was soft: "how old are you to protect his father? If you go far, you need Dad to hold you. " Liu Xiaoli''s unconvinced retort: "I, I can go by myself..." After a pause, "I''ll go by myself." "Is that what you said? We can''t say that we have to work hard in the future. We have to go any further by ourselves. " The little guy is struggling. He feels like he will lose a huge welfare once he agrees. But seeing Niang''s narrow eyes, he bit his teeth and nodded: "MMM!" Liu Wei smiled and shaved the tip of his nose: "that father will wait and see." "Well..." This time, I have promised, obviously I am not enough. In the next room, Rong Leng''s robe was completely lying on the couch. Hearing the conversation between the mother and the son at the other end of the wall, the beautiful corners of her mouth were raised. In fact, he thought that the name of Rong Xiaoli was better than Liu Xiaoli.

 Chapter 25

    Set out early the next morning.


    Liu Xiaoli slept early last night, so today she is also in a good mood. She plays with her sword in the carriage.


    Rong Leng was protecting him. The carriage was bumpy. The little guy stood up and waved. From time to time, he leaned over and easily hit here or there.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling''s attentive and prepared feeling. The more she looks at it, the less she looks at it!


    But Rong Ling turns a deaf ear to it. It seems that it''s very interesting to have a little ghost around her. She takes care of Liu Xiaoli all day. She is thirsty for water and hungry for food. One day, Liu Xiaoli doesn''t drill into her mother''s arms, but gets into the arms of an uncle who used to be "very annoying".


    Liu Xiaoli holds his uncle''s big hand, touches the thick cocoon on his hand and asks, "do I grow this when I learn sword?"


    "Well."


    "Does it hurt?"


    "No pain."


    "It''s hard."


    "Well."


    "Any soft ones?"


    "No, the cocoons are hard, like shells."


    "Like an eggshell? Or tortoise shell? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Uncle?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Wei is in a good mood and looks at a prince who can''t answer. After a long day''s breath, she finally spits out something.


    In the following way, Liu Xiaoli didn''t say anything hard because she had a lot of toys, but Liu Wei was still alert. On the one hand, she couldn''t show clearly, on the other hand, she had to tie her son to her side without trace.


    Keep your son away from Rong Ling.


    Fortunately, out of the countryside, when the carriage arrives at the next town, Rong Ling will no longer take the carriage, but ride.


    Although I don''t know how to divide his so-called low profile and high profile, Liu Wei just thinks that he should be far away from their mother and son.


    From Qujiang mansion to Kyoto, if the water route is OK, but the land route needs to bypass a Lin''an mansion. Liu Wei asked Rong Ling why he wanted to go far. He only said that he would go to Lin''an mansion to do one thing.


    But when it comes to Lin''an mansion, Liu Wei knows what it is!


    At dusk, Liu Wei looks at the three corpses lying in front of her, and glances at the man beside her with his eyebrows slightly. "I''ll ask you, are we going to spend the night here tonight?"


    Let Leng evil spirit and calm look at her: "that depends on the speed of your autopsy, whether you can catch up with the speed of the city gate night ban."


    Liu Wei breathed, turned around, put on gloves, and lifted the white cloth on the body.


    These are three male corpses that have been dead for at least two days. They are obviously not fresh in terms of the skin spots or the skin elasticity.


    The light in Yizhuang is not good. Liu Wei lights the oil lamp, and then he can roughly distinguish the appearance of the three people.


    But in terms of appearance, I don''t know much about it.


    Because their faces are not complete, there are many bite marks on their faces, bodies and legs, and even bloody white bones can be seen in many places.


    These bite marks look like the bite marks of wild animals. After all, only wild animals have such sharp teeth.


    However, the fact is obviously not so simple!


    Liu Wei asked Rong Ling to take the oil lamp and take off the clothes that were already like rags on the body. She carefully picked and identified the wound, and then pried open the mouth of the body and took out the inside.


    Sure enough, soon her white gloves were full of raw meat with blood.


    She put the meat aside and said lightly, "there is a problem."


    Rong Leng''s body came closer to her: "what''s the problem?"


    "The fatal injury of the dead is obviously these bite marks, but in contrast, these bite marks are not animal''s tooth marks, but belong to human''s tooth marks. In addition, there is still meat in the mouth of the dead, which is their flesh, so they bite themselves like this, or bite each other."


    Rong Leng is silent. In the light of the oil lamp, Liu Wei can only see the darkness and profundity under his eyes.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, and said, "these three people are martial artists. Where their skin is healthy, they can see the scars of fighting all the year round. They are your people?"


    The man''s dull tone, with Liu Wei''s unpredictable mood: "in the town gate, the vanguard under a battalion."


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say, but said: "there are many doubts about the body. First, human gingival bones are different from animals, and normal people can''t bite human flesh like this. Second, good people, why attack each other in this way? What happened to them? Third, where was their body found? "


    "Lin''an mansion, outskirts of the city." "This is not the first time," Rong Leng said coldly. "In the past two months, seven or eight pioneers have been found dead here on and off. The location is the same. Now the three men were found yesterday."


    Liu Wei squinted: "seven or eight so many?"


    "Someone''s targeting the town gate."Liu Wei frowned and nodded, acknowledging his point of view, and then asked, "can the previous body still be found?"


    "You want to see it all?" Rong Leng looked at her and saw that her eyes were open. Then he said, "they are all buried."


    "That''s all." After all, it''s a soldier. When you''re in peace, don''t disturb them. Anyway, these three are enough: "I''ll dissect them to see if they''ve suffered any other injuries. Would you like to wait outside or watch here, Lord?"


    "I''m here," Rong Ling said with interest


    Liu Wei looked at him with no fear in his eyes, and did not care about him. He only told him to "hold the lamp well."


    The man approached the lamp in his hand to let Liu Wei see the body more clearly.


    Liu Wei takes the scalpel to make a comparison, judges the position on the corpse, then the tip of the scalpel cuts the skin on the chest of the corpse. She first cuts two under the chest of the corpse, turns the chest skin to the head, and then cuts one on the abdomen, cuts the abdomen, so that the whole viscera can be seen at a glance.


    Liu Wei''s technique is very skillful. After a while, he can see the inner cavity of the body.


    First, she took out the stomach of the body. She opened her stomach and pulled it out.


    Normal person, how can live the flesh of companion bite down, still eat abdomen?


    Liu Wei did not stay, and continued to examine other organs of the body. After judgment, the internal organs were intact and there was no internal injury. The body died of trauma.


    She examined all three bodies in the same way and found that all three were the same.


    "How is it?" At this time, the body side of the Rong Leng road.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at him. Seeing that he looked as usual, she was not frightened by her dissection process and unconsciously looked at him twice.


    "There''s nothing wrong with my health. I''ll have a look."


    "Open your mind?" Men pick their eyebrows.


    Liu Wei nodded: "check to see if they have any abnormalities in the central nervous system."


    Central nervous system?


    It''s a very fresh word.


    Rong Ling didn''t ask what it meant, and Liu Wei didn''t want to explain it. It''s too complicated to explain, and most of it is modern words. The more you say it, the more you don''t understand it.


    To open the brain to the living people, we have to worry about many aspects, afraid of damaging the cerebral cortex, but to open the brain to the dead people, we are much more free.


    Liu Wei touched the tool kit, found out the razor and shaved off the body''s hair first.


    When all three corpses were left with big, smooth heads, she first opened a cover on one of them, and the scalpel circled the forehead of the other side. The scale of opening was very large, so she directly opened the human brain.


    While she was busy cutting, she obviously felt the flame on the oil lamp shake.


    Liu Wei glanced at his eyes, and saw that he was still as usual. He was not amused. "But you are not used to it?"


    After a while, the man replied, "I haven''t seen it."

 Chapter 26

    "I''m used to seeing more. Chest opening and brain opening are the most basic steps to examine a corpse. If we want to give back a justice to the dead, we have to dissect them clearly and never let go of any clues, so it''s not a waste of money to make this knife."


    Rong Ling looks away at Liu Wei''s side face.


    Liu Wei has beautiful features. In the dim candlelight, her silhouette is swaying, and her eyebrows are quiet and soft.


    Such a woman should stay at home and be loved by others, but she cut the body of the dead with a strange knife, doing things that even men hate, and she still enjoys herself.


    Let Leng pick eyebrows. What do you think of this girl.


    Or is it forced?


    The first time he saw her was in the suburb of Kyoto. This time, he saw her in Qujiang mansion, one south and one north, across the vast two rivers. This made him wonder, who is she? From where? Any family? I dare to report it to the court and be crowned. I''m not afraid that a woman disguised as a man will fall down and leave her with only one head!


    Rong Ling narrowed her eyes slightly. There were too many secrets in this woman. He wanted to dig them, but he didn''t want to be alarmed at this time.


    Or, as it is now, it''s better not to intrude too deeply into each other. He observes in secret and considers everything from the long run.


    While he was thinking, Liu Wei had already opened the head of the dead and exposed the structure inside.


    Human brain is the most mysterious place in human body. All thoughts, behaviors and senses of human come from here.


    In ancient times, there was no X-ray to take pictures of the brain. Liu Wei could only carefully avoid cerebral blood vessels and blood and check other parts.


    "The frontal and temporal lobes are obviously atrophied, and there are signs of gnawing around..." Liu Wei said, looking trance.


    Rong Leng frowned, but the central nervous system didn''t understand. Two more words came.


    Liu Wei seems to know his doubts and explain it heavily: "thinking, memory, emotion and judgment of the person in charge of the frontal and temporal lobes, this organ is normal size for normal people, but for people with mental disorders, it is commonly known as people with mania. This organ will be smaller than that of normal people. If it is formed postnatally, it looks like atrophy, and this person''s frontal and temporal lobes Leaves, not only atrophy, but also gnawed marks, blood vessels and some particles around them. It''s like someone put a bug in their head and let that bug mess in their brain. But it''s strange that other parts of their brain have not been damaged except temporal and frontal lobes. How do those bugs distinguish the mess? "


    Liu Wei said, and quickly opened the head of another body. This time, she found a small insect body about the size of a normal person''s fingernail near the person''s pineal gland.


    "That''s it!"


    Rong Leng came close to see that, in addition to smelling the taste of human brain, he saw only a caterpillar with dark body.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "I don''t know. I''m going to take it back to see that the insect is dead. I don''t know if I can work it out, but I can be sure that this thing is the main cause of these people''s crazy death."


    Let Leng look dignified.


    Liu Wei put away the insect and looked up at him. "What the LORD said is right. It''s true that someone came to the gate. I suggest you don''t let the rest of your subordinates make unnecessary sacrifice. It''s better to call them back first."


    "What do you mean?" Rong Ling didn''t fully understand.


    Liu Wei pointed to the brain of the corpse: "these gnawed wounds are big and small. I suspect that the caterpillar first gnawed in a small area, and then it was raised. Only then it destroyed people''s minds violently and completely. This kind of insect has an incubation period, which is very likely. Some of the rest of the people have also been given this thing. I need to check them, otherwise they will be in a few days He will go mad and die. "


    The man who is used to holding heavy power doesn''t like this passivity and restraint very much!


    "Tomorrow." Rong Ling''s voice sank: "tomorrow morning, I will bring you people."


    Liu Wei nodded: "these three people have also found the truth for us. They are your people. You don''t want to see them cut open. They are so embarrassed. I''ll sew them up now. Do you want to stay here?"


    The man "well", the voice is faint, obviously a little absent-minded.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care about him either. Put the needle and thread on, put the organs of the body into the belly first, and then sew the belly.


    The sharp needle went through the flesh and made a purring sound. Rong Ling''s thoughts were interrupted. Looking up, he saw that Liu Wei had sewed the stomachs of the three corpses. Now he was sewing the head cover.


    Because of the oxidation of the brain pulp, a lot of the pulp mixed with the blood was everywhere.


    Liu Wei''s gloves are useless. At last, she simply takes off the gloves and works with bare hands.


    The white and delicate fingertips are very beautiful. The white hands are covered with brains. Red, red, white and white are set off. Under the horror, they are a bit elegant.


    Let Leng not pay attention, see God.


    When Liu Wei sews the man and covers the white cloth again, she does not open her eyes until she looks at him. However, Liu Wei doesn''t pay attention to him at all. She has packed up her things and left the Yizhuang.Let Leng keep up.


    After they went out, they saw the coachman waiting for them.


    This coachman is Rong Ling''s man. Rong Ling didn''t say it clearly, but Liu Wei can see that he is a trainer and should be Rong Ling''s subordinate.


    Lift the curtain, Liu Wei sees Xiaoli holding the quilt, sleeping very sweet inside, he is small, stretching out his legs and feet just to sleep.


    Liu Wei has a smell on her body. Seeing that her son is the same, she puts the curtain down and doesn''t go in. She just asks Rong Ling, "are we going to the city now?"


    She looked at the sky. It was dark. She didn''t know if the gate was closed.


    He turned over to the horse without saying a word, leaned over and extended his big hand to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "what are you doing?"


    Rong Ling said, "is it difficult that you want to walk?"


    Liu Wei pursed her lips. She didn''t want to wake up the child with the smell of corpse, but the narrow shaft seemed unable to accommodate her and the coachman. Finally, though unwilling, she grasped the palm of Rong Leng''s hand and was pulled on the horse by him.


    The body leaps up, she falls behind the man lightly, not in front of him, the space is limited immediately, Liu Wei''s body has to be close to the man.


    But she was so close that she even smelled the faint smell of grass on his body. She felt very uncomfortable at once.


    "In other words, if two men ride a horse, will it be too ugly?" She said awkwardly, touching her nose.


    Rong Leng didn''t speak. She was obviously immune to such self deception.


    Liu Wei was even more uncomfortable: "forget it, my son will not dislike me when I go to the carriage."


    Liu Wei''s voice did not fall, and Rong Ling took hold of her hand, wrapped her white hand around his strong waist, and held it tightly.


    Liu Wei is forced to hold him, his cheek has been pasted on his back, and the masculine breath is madly surrounded again, firmly occupying her breath.


    "What are you doing?" She has a bad tone.


    The man let her go a little bit, and didn''t forget to exhort: "hold my waist, and immediately bump."


    Liu Wei inhales, no more bumps, no more hugs!

 Chapter 27

    Liu Wei subconsciously takes out her own hand, and especially moves back a little.


    But at this time, the horse seemed to step on the stone, suddenly hissed, kicked the hind hoof, Liu Wei felt only a bump on her body, she was sitting in a very small place on the horse''s butt, such a bump, she almost fell down.


    Liu Wei instinctively reaches out and grabs Rong Ling''s clothes with her fingertips. Her body clings to him, showing an ambiguous appearance of wanting to hold him. Don''t forget, there are two big men right now!


    With a smile on his lips, Rong Leng looked at his hands around his waist, patted his horse''s head, and soothed him with a voice: "calm down, calm down."


    The horse was calmed and stopped restlessly.


    Liu Wei also breathed a sigh of relief. It''s not a joke to fall off the horse. The wrong bone is small and serious. Maybe her neck must be broken.


    When she calmed down, she found that she was holding Rong Leng tightly!


    Liu Wei''s cheeks are red, because of embarrassment, but also because of embarrassment.


    Rong Ling didn''t say anything more. He urged the horse and began to walk slowly.


    Because Xiaoli fell asleep in the carriage, the carriage did not go too fast, and the carriage was not fast, and the wind would not run too fast, so finally, it became a coachman carrying Xiaoli, following leisurely in the back, Liu Wei holding Rong Ling, walking slowly in the front.


    Liu Wei thought that she might as well walk.


    Half an hour later, he arrived at the gate of the city. As expected, the gate was closed. However, Rong Ling took out the sign of the gate and shook it. The city guard opened the door and welcomed them in.


    Liu Wei feels very fresh! He stared at the small sign at his waist and thought, if he had one, would he be able to walk freely in the future?


    In a moment, she thought casually, and arrived at the inn.


    Liu Wei carefully took her son into the room. Seeing that he didn''t wake up, she went out and asked the second child to get some water. She wanted to take a bath.


    But as soon as I got out of the room, I saw that the first floor of the inn was full of people. Some of them were dressed in soldiers'' clothes, some were dressed in bodyguards'' clothes, and some were dressed in five official clothes.


    It is obvious that the one wearing the official uniform is the official Yin of Lin''an Prefecture.


    Commander Zhen Gemen visited in person. It is estimated that all forces in Lin''an mansion will not sleep tonight.


    Liu Wei didn''t care about this. She called water and went back to the room to wait. Then she took out the body of the insect and pondered it carefully under the candlelight.


    This insect looks like a common caterpillar, almost the same size, but the color is different.


    There was no chemical research equipment in ancient times. Liu Wei could not detect the cells and serum of the caterpillar. At last, she saw nothing unusual for a long time. Until the second child sent water, she had to put the caterpillar on a white cloth and take a bath first.


    Can wait until the bath comes out, and then look at the table, only to find a round fat caterpillar, at this moment, only a stand of black ash!


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened, looking at the ashes as if they were coal dust, and his eyes were cold.


    No wonder there are no caterpillars in the heads of the other two corpses, only one. It turns out that this thing will turn grey after a while.


    What is this?


    Liu Wei looked at the ashes. In fact, when she took the insect out of her brain, she had a word in her heart. She was not sure at that time, but now she is.


    Gu insect.


    Gu insect, also known as huochong.


    Nanjiang people''s treasure, over the years, whenever and wherever, the legend of Gu and Chong never stops.


    "Is there any magic in the world?"


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled a little bit.


    If she had only accepted the case for Rong Ling at the beginning, she would be interested in it now.


    Well, no matter what the ancient and strange things are, she will use her method to analyze this thing, and she will have a look at what is sacred behind the chaos!


    The next day, Liu Wei got up very early. When she got up, she woke up her son, too. They combed and washed before leaving the room.


    Liu Xiaoli is still sleepy. She is leaning on her mother''s legs all the time. She is also shaking when she walks.


    Liu Wei didn''t pamper him, but knocked on his forehead, gently scolded: "where all sleep, Liu Xiaoli you pig change?"


    Liu Xiaoli''s mouth was bulging and he was about to refute, but he felt that the air around him was not right. He looked up to the left and right, carefully judged it, and suddenly surprised: "Dad, there is an ambush!"


    He said, his small hand has reached into his omnipotent backpack, and he felt for a concealed weapon inside and dragged it on his hand.


    Liu Wei pressed his hand with a headache: "it''s your uncle''s person. What''s your panic?"


    Liu Xiaoli blinked, stunned: "ah?"


    Liu Wei ignored him, left him, walked to the room next door, and knocked on the door.


    Liu Xiaoli quickly catches up.


    In the room, the door was quickly opened.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei, who is dressed up and in good spirits outside the door, and raises her eyebrows unconsciously: "so early to get up, don''t sleep a little longer?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t care. "I can''t sleep well.""Noisy you?" He glanced at the beam of the inn, where he hid three or four people who were his subordinates.


    Liu Wei waved: "no, first of all, let the people you are looking for come?"


    Rong Ling''s efficiency is very high. After having breakfast in the lobby of the inn, Liu Wei came back to the room and saw the four upright bodyguards standing in the room who are strong and strong.


    She will four people look around a circle, to the Rong Leng way that follows behind: "close the door."


    The man didn''t feel compelled. He closed the door and looked back. Liu Wei had come to the front of four bodyguards. She was shorter, and the four were too tall. They were all petite.


    Rong Ling squints and doesn''t like the visual proportion.


    "Take off your clothes." Liu Wei said to the four bodyguards.


    When the eyes of Rong Leng sank, the four bodyguards were stunned. They looked at each other and finally looked at Duwei.


    The man purses lips: "take off clothes to do?"


    "Nature is the test."


    "So impossible?"


    Liu Wei looked at him strangely: "of course, wearing clothes can''t be tested."


    Allow Leng not to speak, silent look at her.


    Two people look at each other for two seconds, Liu Wei still can''t understand what he means. Finally, she can only doubt that he is questioning her professional quality!


    Liu Wei frowned slightly. He was a little unhappy. "If you don''t think it''s a good test, I don''t mind if you find someone else."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    At last, Rong Leng gave in. He winked. At the beginning, the four bodyguards were still a little awkward. After all, it''s not elegant to undress and untie. But it''s easy to think that the room is full of men. Even the youngest child is also a boy, so he''s not ashamed of himself.


    When they took off their clothes, Liu Wei had already taken out his toolkit and collapsed on the table.


    When they finished taking off, she raised her eyes and looked at them. Then she said, "they took off their pants."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Four people: "..."


    "What are you doing with your pants off?" The tone of Rong Leng is very bad now!


    Liu Wei didn''t even raise her head. "I said take off your pants, big man, how can there be so many problems!"

 Chapter 28

    Rong Ling''s face is completely black at the moment.


    When Liu Wei had all the tools sorted out, he looked up and saw that the four men were still motionless, and frowned: "do you want me to help you take them off?"


    The four were stifling for a while, but they didn''t speak.


    "I call them for business, not to satisfy my husband''s private bath."


    Liu Wei looks at a man with a thorn in his speech and says, "what do you mean?"


    Rong Leng took two steps and walked to the petite woman. The height of the man was intimidating. He lowered his head and said in her ear with the voice of only two people: "if you want to see the man''s body, can I show you my head?"


    Liu Wei reacted for a while, and then he realized that he was flirting with himself. He was not happy: "what do you mean? I''m a man, too. What else can I do to them? "


    Let Leng sneer.


    Liu Wei grinds his teeth: "Rong Duwei, third Lord, are you sick?"


    "I have, but you can heal?" The man lifted his eyelids, his tone was not salty but cold.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Never seen such a boring man!


    Finally, the pants of the four bodyguards were saved.


    In fact, Liu Wei didn''t ask them to be naked either. She just wanted to check and make sure that she didn''t miss anything. But since these ancient men''s concepts of chastity are more important than that of a woman, she couldn''t be tough.


    She arranged four people on a stool. She judged among the four people and chose one of them to look at the thinner one, holding the scalpel and standing beside him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." She said, breaking the man''s eyelids with her hands, and asked, "can your eyes see clearly? Is there a time when you can''t see clearly? "


    "No." The man answered honestly.


    Liu Wei opened his mouth again and looked at his tongue. "How about your mouth? Is it clear all the time?"


    "Yes."


    "There has been a pain in the head, that is, the unconscious pain. Suddenly, after a while, it''s better."


    The man thought and shook his head: "No."


    There''s nothing. It seems that the insect has not been implanted. If the implantation period is not too short, it hasn''t happened yet.


    Liu Wei asked many questions one after another. For example, what special places have the four people been to recently and what contact can they have with the three bodies of yesterday? At the end of the day, she even asked them about their nearly ten day journey, where they had been and what they had eaten.


    All the answers are the same.


    Liu Xiaoli has been passing all kinds of things to his mother. She is busy around.


    The four of them answered Liu Wei''s questions attentively while looking at the small figure in front of them. They felt that their eyes were all spent and their spirits were getting a little bit weak.


    Liu Wei saw the situation, deliberately delayed asking time, and asked several questions repeatedly.


    At the beginning, the four people were still calm, and their answers began to be hazy. After a long time of fragrant Kung Fu, the four people were obviously confused. Several questions were answered not only in different ways, but also in contradiction.


    Just as the four people became more and more trance, Liu Wei said quietly, "OK."


    The four suddenly returned to their senses and looked at her.


    Liu Wei is probably to understand the situation, he touched his son''s head, so that he didn''t have to turn, turned to Rong Leng and said, "I want to open my brain."


    Rong Leng looked at her with a grim look: "they?"


    "Yes."


    "The living?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei knew what he thought and explained: "their bodies are OK and there are no traces of injection. So if the insect enters their body, it will probably enter from their five senses. I need to open my brain to see if there are any insects in their brain. The insect found yesterday is dead. If it is alive, it is more conducive to research." Then, she added, "open your brain and you won''t die."


    Rong Leng did not speak, but frowned tightly.


    After a while, he said, "you are a doctor, not a doctor."


    What''s more, the doctor has never heard of it. He can open human brains.


    Liu Wei some are not willing: "my medical skill and my autopsy, go hand in hand, regardless of up and down."


    "They all have wives and children, not alone." He refers to four bodyguards, secretly reminding her that her one-time errand is likely to destroy a family, or several families.


    Liu Wei is a little angry. In modern times, she has a family background. Her family has been doctors for several generations. Her parents are medical professors. Her grandfather is a world-famous doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. Her grandfather is the holy hand of a knife called surgery. Since she was a child, she has a great talent in surgery and traditional Chinese medicine, which has led her grandfather to argue with him. Finally, in order to calm the aggravating disputes, she had to choose a forensic medicine doctor Professional, after learning, she found that forensic medicine is really interesting.


    But even so, Grandpa and grandpa are not willing to give up. They encourage her to change her major from time to time. At last, she has to learn traditional Chinese medicine from Grandpa, western medicine from Grandpa, and forensic medicine from time to time.She almost switches back and forth among the three lines, travels around the world, has been questioned and slandered, but none of them can prove her own ability with her professional knowledge.


    But in ancient times, these things were like blocked roads. They didn''t work!


    The ancient people thought conservatively. They believed in gods, believed in gods, but they didn''t want to believe a knife in her hand.


    When she was in Qujiang mansion, she tried to persuade a patient with a brain tumor to open a brain and cut the tumor, but at last she didn''t know what to do. The family of the other party said nothing, and finally she even moved to avoid her.


    Liu Wei can''t force others, just like now, she can''t force these four people.


    Just in her heart, still unhappy.


    She went to the table and began to pack up her things: "since I don''t believe it, it''s OK. But I want to remind you, how long is the incubation period of the insect? No one knows. If I don''t have a sample and can''t work out a cure method, only more people will die in it. Think about it."


    The voices of the two men were not loud, but the room was small. The four bodyguards heard vaguely before, but now they could hear the signs.


    One of them asked nervously, "what''s the matter with us, commander Du?"


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    The man was even more nervous: "Mr. Duwei, please tell us what happened. The gentleman you found is a doctor? We, are we out of shape? "


    Without waiting for Leng to speak, Liu Wei said, "those people who died before the first camp of your town gate were not killed by the bite of beasts. They were all poisoned by a kind of poison. I suspect you were also poisoned by this kind of poison." It''s not easy to say that it''s a worm, so we have to talk about poison.


    As soon as the voice falls, the eyes of Leng Leng are already shining.


    Those four people also immediately a muddle, one by one facial expression quickly turns blue: "I, we are poisoned?"


    "I''m not sure. It''s just speculation." Let Leng pacify the way.

 Chapter 29

    The four did not feel comforted. They looked at each other blankly. At last, one of them asked, "well Will we die? "


    "A good chance, yes." Liu Wei interrupts.


    After a while of silence, the thinnest bodyguard suddenly began to mutter: "my mother is still looking forward to my marrying my daughter-in-law. It seems that I am doomed to be unfilial. My brother is still at home, and the incense will never break. If I die, please send all the silver I have saved over the years back to my mother, saying that my son is unfilial, unable to support her old age and die."


    After that, there was another silence around.


    Entering zhengemen is the first sword before the emperor. These people are ready for life and death. They can accept the fact that they are about to die, but they can''t help grieving.


    Rong Ling looks at them, and his face looks ugly. He is angry at Liu Wei. He believes that she is intelligent and decisive, but she is a woman. He doesn''t understand the fierce temper of men in the army.


    But Liu Wei thought very simply. She ignored these people''s sadness and panic and said, "I can save you, but the process is a little dangerous. Your Duwei officer won''t allow me to do this."


    The four immediately looked up at her.


    Can you save them? They''re still there? Maybe they don''t have to die?


    No one is not afraid of death, especially the feeling of knowing in advance and waiting for death to come quietly is like cutting flesh with a blunt knife, and the pain is several times.


    Now with a little bit of life, they naturally want to seize it.


    "Sir, can you really help us?" One of them looked at her expectantly.


    Liu Wei nodded, "yes."


    The faces of the four were radiant.


    But Rong Leng insisted, "No."


    All four looked at him, and for a moment they were silent.


    Liu Wei understands Rong Ling''s unwillingness to let his subordinates get involved in danger. However, she needs to tell him: "craniotomy, also known as craniotomy, or" tetanic brain ". As early as more than 2000 years ago, there were great sages who split the human skull, rearranged the human brain and treated people. Duwei''s insight is shallow and I don''t care about you, but I have the right to choose my patients, They also have the right to agree or refuse, so, as an irrelevant bystander, Mr. Duwei, please respect the patient''s own decision. "


    It''s called the face of unimportant bystanders: "..."


    In fact, Liu Wei''s words are not lies. They are half true and half false. They are nonsense at the time of 2000 years. Indeed, in her history of the times, it is recorded in the biography of history bianque Cang that Taicang Gongchun intended to open the patient''s head and rearrange the brain in about 150 BC.


    In 150 BC, it was Qin Dynasty.


    Later, in the romance of the Three Kingdoms written by Luo Guanzhong, it was said that a generation of Xiao Xiong Cao Cao had gout and a splitting headache. Hua Tuo, the God of medicine, said that the disease could only be cured by cutting off his head with a sharp axe and taking out the "wind". Cao Cao Cao doubted that Hua Tuo would harm him and kill him. Soon, Cao Cao Cao died of headache.


    Of course, this does not mean that Hua Tuo was a master of craniotomy technology, but that Luo Guanzhong, a man in the late Yuan Dynasty, did hear of craniotomy in his dynasty.


    This also changed the corresponding evidence, in the early ancient times, craniotomy did exist.


    Liu Wei comes from the modern age and has learned both Chinese and Western skills. She has fine surgical tools and is not a real crude instrument in ancient times. She believes that she can open her brain successfully. This is not blind self-confidence, only because she has this ability.


    She looked at Rong Leng without fear of the cold light in his eyes.


    And the other four people are stunned, open their heads? Cracked skull? This gentleman who is looking at the show and gas, we need to open their skulls to cure them?


    Does a person''s head fall open and die?


    Still alive?


    Their faces turned blue and white, and their mood was more complicated than before, when they knew they were going to die.


    Rong Ling doesn''t want to compete with Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks at him quietly, and her face is not good.


    Finally, the thinnest bodyguard stood up and said cautiously, "doctor, can you really cure me?"


    Liu Wei looked at him and nodded seriously.


    The man licked his lips. "Open my head?"


    "It''s not about lifting your head, it''s about parts, puncture."


    The man didn''t know what to puncture. He just felt his head and his hands were numb. "Open it for me, as long as you can cure me!"


    The man''s lips were white after saying that, obviously, he was afraid in his heart but insisted on it.


    Liu Wei smiled: "I can cure you."


    The man nodded in vain, but he was already in a trance.


    Liu Wei took his hand, sat him on the chair and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Qinzhong."


    "Nice name." Liu Wei said gently, "before the operation, I will give you the drug, you will sleep, you will not feel when you open your brain, and when you wake up after the end, nothing will happen."Qin Zhong opened his eyes and said, "that''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    "No pain?"


    "Of course not."


    "Not at all?"


    "No." The effect of her drug is not covered.


    Qin Zhong breathed a sigh of relief. He obviously thought that when he opened his brain, he really wanted to take a knife and cut a ladle on his head. He thought it didn''t hurt. It didn''t hurt.


    "Yes, doctor. I''ll let you do it!"


    Liu Wei felt his head and thought the man was lovely.


    Rong Leng stands quietly behind, watching her gently and gently saying Qiao Qian to another man, her mood suddenly gets worse.


    The other three were also hesitant to hear what they said. If they could survive without pain, it would not be a big deal to open their heads.


    They are all afraid of death. They have a way to live, but they don''t hurt. Although they listen to danger, if they are willing to say so, they are sure of it. They are not afraid of it. What are they afraid of?


    "That..." One of them got up politely and walked slowly: "doctor, please give me a prescription too. I don''t want to die."


    Another person also followed: "it''s to die, and it''s time to stay in the battle to kill the enemy. If you''re killed by poison, you''ll have to hold back!"


    "Me too. I can''t be poisoned to death. It''s stupid." The last man was busy catching up.


    Liu Wei is in a good mood. She nods frequently and looks at the four people more and more smoothly.


    At last, she thought of Rong Leng, who had been left behind, and turned her head and asked, "Rong Du Wei, what''s the problem now?"


    "When will it start?" The man asked in a cold voice.


    Liu Wei smiled: "the sooner the better. Now I''m going to prepare some tools, have lunch, and start in the afternoon!"


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei and her son were beating in the room all morning. When they had lunch at noon, Rong Ling came to have a look. He saw the Inn room, which had been completely renovated. It was decorated with strange things. There were many instruments on the table that he had never seen before.


    Looking at the busy woman, he asked, "really confident?"


    When Liu Wei heard the footsteps, he knew that it was a prince who had come, and said without raising his head, "I never do anything uncertain."


    Liu Xiaoli sat next to wipe the scalpel and casually added, "my father is the most powerful."


    Liu Wei feels his son''s head in a good mood, and Liu Xiaoli looks up and laughs at her.


    Looking at the soft interaction between the two, he let Leng gather his eyebrows, thinking that if someone died under her knife, he would also secretly suppress this matter.


    Cut off the head of a living person, and never reveal anything against humanity.

 Chapter 30

    Nobody but Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli had a good lunch.


    At the end of the lunch, Liu Wei took the first person into the room.


    Qin Zhong sat nervously on the soft couch covered with white cloth. He was in a state of mind and his palms were all sweaty.


    Liu Xiaoli handed him a bowl of specially prepared anesthetic: "drink it!"


    Qin Zhong took the small bowl and his hands couldn''t help shaking.


    Liu Xiaoli''s soft little claws were placed on the back of his hand and whispered, "don''t be afraid, it''s sweet. I put sugar in it, not bitter!"


    Qin Zhong can''t laugh or cry. A child is a child. When someone wants to make a hole in his head, the medicine is not bitter Is that the point?


    However, Qin Zhong did slow down for a while because of his interruption. He took a deep breath and poured down the bowl of medicine.


    The medicine juice with the fragrance of jasmine flowed into the throat. It was sweet, sour and a little crisp, which made him pick his eyebrows.


    After a bowl of medicine was drunk, Qin Zhong didn''t feel anything different. However, after a long time of fragrant Kung Fu, he began to feel dizzy and distended. After another half of fragrant, his eyes became confused and he began to feel sleepy.


    "Almost." Liu Wei said, and laid him flat on the couch.


    Qin Zhong is not completely asleep at this time. He has no clear consciousness. His limbs are crispy and numb, but he has clear consciousness.


    He wants to open his eyes and tell them that he hasn''t fainted, and that he still has feelings. But doctor Qing Jun in white has already shaved his hair with a razor.


    When his hair is shaved, Qin Zhong finds that he is still not dizzy. He is going to cry. He doesn''t mean that he will fall asleep. Then he can''t feel any pain? Why didn''t he sleep?


    He wanted to talk, but found that he could not open his mouth, he wanted to stop, and found that he could not lift his hand.


    He didn''t seem to be aware of the whole body, but he was aware of it.


    Qin Zhong was very afraid. In his impression, only extorting confessions by torture can make prisoners watch themselves being cut off one by one, thus causing psychological shadow of prisoners.


    Now he doubted whether the doctor was the traitor sent by the enemy. Maybe they were too stupid. He believed the wrong man. He was not a good man at all. They may not have been poisoned. The doctor said this on purpose, just to torture them or kill them for such a bright reason.


    It''s too dangerous. At the thought of himself, there are three other companions who will also be devastated by such inhumanity. His heart is full of fire and Qi!


    But in the middle of Qin Dynasty, Liu Wei began to cut his scalp when the brain hole opened. Half an hour later, Liu Wei could see the black caterpillars swimming in his brain by the light outside the window.


    It has been implanted.


    This caterpillar is very small. The body of the former caterpillar is the size of a carapace. This living one is only a quarter of the size of the former one.


    Liu Wei tried to catch this greasy little thing with his pliers, but it had a keen action, like being aware of the danger, and it moved a little faster.


    Liu Xiaoli has never seen a worm parasitizing a living person. He was very surprised. He held a small bottle in his hand and said excitedly, "Dad, give it to me. I want it..."


    Liu Wei is still. When the bug comes back, she grabs it out with a pair of pliers and quickly puts it into the bottle.


    Liu Xiaoli jumped up excitedly and quickly plugged the bottle cap. Her face was full of joy.


    Liu Wei also breathed a sigh of relief. She checked whether there was any damage to the temporal lobe and frontal lobe in Qin. After confirming that there was no serious problem, she used the self-made substitute for the catgut to sew up his head.


    Then bandage.


    Her technique is slow because she has to make sure it''s all right.


    By the end of it all, it''s been an hour and a half.


    Outside the door, Rong Ling waited there with cold face.


    The rest of the three bodyguards were also in panic. When they were only comforted, Qin Zhong in the room did not scream. Does this mean that it really doesn''t hurt?


    But even if someone comforts himself like this, but after all, it''s a brain opening, doesn''t it hurt? What''s more, can you really live after brain opening?


    Their mind was in disorder, and they were more and more restless. At last, they had to cross back and forth to try to calm their anxiety.


    "Mr. Duwei, Dr. Liu, he Really? " At last, someone approached Rong Leng carefully and asked.


    As soon as this question was asked, the remaining two also raised their ears.


    "He is not a doctor," said Rong Ling lightly


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, and stared at each other for the next second.


    "Not a doctor?"


    "He is a masterpiece."


    Three people were in a uproar.


    Work? Isn''t it for the dead? Is that man going to cut them like a dead man?


    They are living people!


    "Lord Duwei, can Qinzhong survive?"


    The door in front of us was opened.


    Liu Xiaoli''s pink face appeared in the room.Rong Leng immediately coagulates his spirit: "how?"


    Liu Xiaoli said, "my father told you to go in." Finish saying, bounce to run back inside.


    The four quickly entered. As soon as they entered, they saw Qin Zhong lying flat on the soft couch, half empty in both eyes. He was tied with a white belt on his head and wrapped his head. He should not wake up. He looked delirious and couldn''t open his eyes.


    But he didn''t die. Yes, he breathed. His chest was still up and down.


    The three companions rushed around, determined and determined. They found that Qin Zhong was alive except that he could not move. They immediately looked at the big one who was washing his hands No, it''s not.


    "How is he?"


    Liu Wei wiped his hand and said lightly: "the poison has been detoxified, but the overpowering drug hasn''t passed. You take him back to his room. Be careful not to touch his head, so that he can have a rest. He will wake up at night. By the way, he is conscious now. He can hear what you say."


    This medicine was specially developed by Liu Wei. It was successfully developed a long time ago for use in craniotomy.


    Once a person''s consciousness is completely asleep, the possibility of waking up is only 50%. The ancient medical conditions are insufficient, and she dare not take such a big risk. Therefore, in cooperation with traditional Chinese medicine and some special medicinal materials of this dynasty, she refined this kind of medicine that can make people anesthetize, but keep consciousness awake.


    Speaking of this, she should not mention these herbs.


    She didn''t expect that in a dynasty that didn''t exist in history, there were many rare herbs that had been lost and extinct in later generations. If any of these herbs were taken to modern times, they could subvert the field of traditional Chinese medicine and make those 80 or 90 year olds crazy about it.


    But these things are all for her now. She will have a lifetime to study their properties slowly. Combined with traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, it is necessary to dig out all the effects of these herbs.


    Just think about it, it''s exciting!


    When the three men carefully carried Qin Zhong out, there were only three people left in the room: Liu Wei, Liu Xiaoli and Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling didn''t say a word after she came in. Liu Xiaoli was there to pack up. After a three-hour operation, Liu Wei was a little tired. She sat on the stool and poured herself a cup of tea.


    After drinking the cool tea for half a cup, she raised her head and looked at Rong Ling: "Rong Du Wei, you''ve been staring down. Is that enough?"

 Chapter 31

    Rong Leng tried to bear the heat in her heart, went to the opposite side of her and sat down, controlling and saying, "I didn''t see enough."


    Rong Leng really didn''t see enough. This woman can surprise him, a constant stream of surprises.


    Open the human mind, sew it up again, unheard of healing techniques.


    Rong Ling thinks that as long as it''s Liu Wei, it seems that no matter how inconceivable it is, she has an irresistible charm, not a beautiful face, not a graceful figure, but her strange temper, and the knowledge that ordinary people can''t understand even a word from her professional belly.


    This woman is a treasure.


    He knew vaguely that whoever dug up the treasure would be used for a lifetime. As a man who was good at controlling, he would not let the treasure wait until he had a chance to slip out.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what he thought. She was just in a good mood. When she put the teacup on, she put her hands around: "how can I be deeply impressed by my superb medical skills? I''m ashamed of being questioned by someone who didn''t know Taishan before? "


    Her arrogance and complacency made Rong Leng''s hair numb. She felt that someone had scratched his heart with feathers.


    "Well, surrender, shame, fall for you." Rong Ling obeyed her words thoughtfully.


    Liu Wei disdains a voice: "pour don''t need, there is no habit of breaking one''s sleeve below."


    He smiled, for her never forget the hard mouth.


    Liu Wei curled her mouth and didn''t understand what he was laughing at when he hit him in the face?


    There''s something wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Zhong''s mood is very complicated, which can''t be described as complicated.


    It was not until he was sent to the room by his companion and placed properly that he was able to fully recover.


    So, he has finished the operation!


    But when did it happen? He remembered everything, but he didn''t know when Dr. Liu opened his skull.


    He knew that he had shaved his hair, and he saw his broken hair floating in front of his eyes.


    But beyond that


    It seems to be gone.


    So, just when he guessed that Dr. Liu was not a good man and approached them with a certain plot, Dr. Liu had pulled out the poison in his brain and saved his life, and he did not feel any pain at all?


    For a moment, Qin Zhong was very ashamed. He wanted to cover his face and bury his embarrassment, but he couldn''t move, his hands and feet were still numb, and he didn''t feel it at all.


    He also wants to open his mouth, apologize to Dr. Liu, and thank you sincerely.


    But he could not open his mouth, and there was no sound in his throat.


    He can only wait quietly, waiting for the arrival of the evening. Dr. Liu said that he would be fully awake at night, and he thought that moment would come soon.


    When time finally passed, Qin Zhong gradually felt the sensation of his limbs, accompanied by the sharp pain in his head.


    The pain was weak at first, but when the medicine was over, he wanted to kill people.


    He took care of his companion all the time. He was frightened by his ugly face and hurried to call people.


    Liu Wei came with tight feet. By the time he arrived, Qin Zhong had already sat up and his whole face was almost twisted with pain.


    "Liu, Doctor Liu..." He called off and on, and said three words, but he was already sweating.


    "Go to sleep." Liu Wei went over and checked Qin Zhong''s wound first to make sure there was no bleeding. Then she said, "don''t sit up. It will take at least a few days for the wound on your head to heal. You have to lie down these days."


    "I......"


    "Don''t talk. Your head should be very painful just after your overpowering drug. It will hurt even more if you pull the whole body and move your mouth. I asked Xiaoli to decoct the medicine and drink the painkiller later."


    Qin Zhong looked at her weakly. At last, he had a headache. He said hoarsely, "thank you, thank you..."


    After all, she was the first patient who had a craniotomy. Liu Wei had a special feeling for Qin Zhong. She touched his head and said with a smile, "you are the best reward for me."


    For doctors, patients'' health is their greatest encouragement.


    Qin Zhong felt the soft hands, brushing on his forehead, gently soft, very comfortable.


    Qin''s face turned red as he leaped.


    When he realized that he had blushed at a man, the embarrassed blush quickly turned blue, rather embarrassing.


    Rong Leng stands at the door and quietly looks at all these things. The dark eyes are dangerous.


    Qin Zhong, lying on his couch, suddenly felt cold all around him. He missed his eyes and saw Duwei at the door, looking at him coldly with a frightening sight.


    Qin Zhong suddenly shivered, and the little Qi Li disappeared.


    Leaving from Qinzhong, Liu Wei went back to the room and saw her son teasing the caterpillar.


    "Dad, there''s something wrong with this little thing."


    Liu Wei sat down and saw that the caterpillar was lying on a small lump of brain."What''s the matter? Wasn''t it just fine? "


    Liu Xiaoli said with a big mouth, "I''m afraid he''s hungry. I''ve prepared some food for him. Who knows if he eats, it''s like he''s dead."


    This little brain juice is from Qin Zhong''s head. It''s mixed with blood. There''s only a little bit of it. It''s reasonable to say that since this insect is a brain eater, it should love it.


    But why is it like this?


    Liu Wei took a chopstick and poked at the meat insect. He also didn''t understand its ecological principle.


    Now she can''t even tell if it''s a bug.


    If so, isn''t there a cooler look and skill? Don''t caterpillars turn into butterflies? It''s a matter of life and death, and it hasn''t changed.


    What the hell is this thing?


    "Dad, what can I do now?"


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and said, "let''s call Rong Leng."


    Liu Xiaoli''s short legs immediately jumped up and rushed out of the room. As soon as he went out, he directly hit a straight figure.


    When he stood up, he found that it was Uncle Rong. He hurriedly pulled his sleeve and said, "Uncle Rong, my father told you to go in."


    Rong Ling goes in with the child. Liu Wei says directly, "prepare something for me." She said, taking the brush, ink, paper and inkstone beside her, she quickly wrote a lot of medicinal materials.


    Rong Leng took over the list, looked at it twice, and said, "suihuizi and Yanggan, not this season."


    Liu Wei eyebrows a pick: "do you know herbs?"


    "A little fur, after all, I''m not very knowledgeable."


    Liu Wei is speechless. This morning, he didn''t let her open her mind. She said that his knowledge is shallow. This man actually remembers it.


    It''s mean.


    Liu Wei curled her lips. "Get ready as soon as possible. I''m afraid the insect won''t live long outside."


    Before it was ok, now it''s still. She''s afraid it will die in the next second.


    Rong Ling turns around with the list and takes two steps. Suddenly, he looks back at her and says, "you call the king, and the call is more and more smooth."


    Shopping is the job of Duwei, the third prince and the first grade?


    Liu weichong smiled at the man: "I''m saving your man. Do you think I''d like to talk to you so much?"


    She''s never covered up. She doesn''t like his heart!


    "Next time, you can call me the king."


    Liu Wei snorted coldly, "don''t worry, I won''t be polite to the Lord."


    Rong Ling is a person with identity. The speed is different. However, he wandered for less than a quarter of an hour. All the herbs on the list have been collected. Even if there are no suihuizi and Yanggan in this season, two dried plants have been found. Although they are not fresh and the efficacy is not as good as that season, at least everything is complete.


    Liu Wei looked at the small basket of rare herbs and her eyes were bright blue.


    She quickly raised her head and looked at Rong Leng as if she were looking at a moving gold treasure.


    Worthy of being the king! Money! So rich!


    Several of these herbs have a market price of at least one thousand liang of silver. When she opened her list, she didn''t expect to find them. After all, it depends on fate whether she can find the priceless herbs.


    But he found all of them for her. Liu Wei was so excited.


    For the first time, I think it''s so pleasant!


    Rong Ling also saw how hot she looked at her eyes, glanced at the basket of herbs. The man thought quietly, as if he had accidentally found a woman''s death spot.

 Chapter 32

    With these herbs, Liu Wei''s next task will be much easier.


    She tested the caterpillars with different herbs, some directly let him smell them, some ground them into powder, mixed them into a pulp, and then rubbed them on the caterpillars.


    After an hour''s experiment, she recorded several drugs that caterpillars responded to.


    The drugs were then reformulated.


    Soon, the results came out: "anemone root grass, golden flower, silver plum, black silkworm, willow grass, leach leaves..."


    Liu Xiaoli looked at his mother''s record and said with a small face, "kudzu root grass and golden stem flowers are tranquil. Leach leaves and willow grass are poisonous and have silver and yellow plumage, but they need to be matched with Fu Ganzi and black silkworms to dispel wind and fire. What can they do together?"


    Liu Wei put down the brush and smiled: "there is more to be done."


    Liu Xiaoli turned to look at her: "Dad, do you know?"


    Liu Wei didn''t say much, but said, "take out my Huangshan pill and Yuqiong syrup."


    Huangshan pill and Yuqiong syrup are the medicines developed by Liu Wei. Huangshan pill is used to relieve pain and calm nerves, while Yuqiong syrup is used to calm nerves and help sleep.


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t know what her mother was going to do, but she took out two kinds of medicine.


    Liu Wei shakes out two Huangshan pills, pours half a bottle of jade nectar, grinds and mixes all the herbs that the caterpillars have reacted with. When a pile of medicine is mixed into a small pool of mud like things, she directly pours it into the tea cup, puts it on the table, and uses the pliers to pick up the motionless caterpillars and throw them into the syrup.


    As soon as he entered, the swarthy caterpillar began to stretch slowly, as if it had come alive. At last, it could not get out of the medicine slurry.


    "That''s right." Liu Wei chuckles.


    Liu Xiaoli is curious to death: "Dad, what''s going on? What''s going on?"


    Rong Ling is also waiting for Liu Wei to solve his doubts.


    Liu Wei didn''t sell: "this insect is nothing special. It''s just a common caterpillar outside. However, some people start to cultivate it from eggs and use different drugs to breed it into a specific mutant insect. This kind of insect should be drilled into the human''s five senses, enter the brain and start to bite the human brain. Do you think the smell of this medicine is similar to the human brain


    "This insect is raised by this thing. Instinctively, when it enters the human brain, it will eat the same kind of food. Because of the variation of gene chain, if the insect loses food for a long time, it will not eat anything else, then it will die. Just like the insect''s corpse will be oxidized into the fertilizer of trees, some of the drugs used to cultivate the insect have strong performance, which will make the insect not be oxidized by air, but will be oxidized by itself, which is the same as that the internal organs will enter immediately after stopping energy intake Into failure, after death, the direct volatilization into ash. "


    "So it is!" As soon as Liu Xiaoli heard it, he immediately felt that his mother was indeed the most intelligent person in the world.


    Liu Wei is also very happy. She thinks she knows what the so-called Southern magic is.


    It may be the study of microbial variation, but in the distant ancient times, these almost unscientific things were deified.


    Both the mother and the son were in high spirits, while Rong Leng, standing on one side, said: "it''s just like this."


    So, what is the gene chain? What is oxidation?


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei found the problem of caterpillars. It''s much easier to develop a formula for restraint.


    List out the medicinal properties of the medicinal materials covered in the medicinal syrup. With live samples in her hand, she didn''t sleep all night. What she did was hot.


    Rong Ling accompanied her all the time. Liu Xiaoli was turned back to sleep. The air in the room was very quiet.


    Liu Wei is very focused on research, even if he knows that there is a line of sight around him that has been fixed on him for a long time, he is not distracted.


    At the fourth watch, she felt that her neck was a little sour, and could not help but look up to pinch her shoulder, but her hands were full of herbal juice, and she was short of skills for a while.


    "Uncomfortable?" The man next to her leaned on his chin and looked at her.


    "A little sour."


    The man got up and walked directly behind her. His warm big palm touched her white neck: "but here?"


    Liu Wei is not at ease. She leans her lips away sensitively: "no need."


    "Don''t move." Rong Leng''s voice was slightly low, and she said lightly, "you are yours."


    Liu Wei still wanted to refuse, but after pinching her twice, she felt that the whole person was comfortable. Suddenly, the retort in her throat was swallowed back. But she did not forget to say, "I stayed up late for the person who saved you. You should have thanked me."


    The man gave a low smile, and the voice of light drawing came out of his throat: "yes."


    Liu Wei, with her mouth turned, accepted the welfare of the job.


    It is not so easy to develop drugs. Although we know the breeding principle and food formula of caterpillars, the goal is not to kill caterpillars, but to develop a drug that can make users immune.


    Commonly known as vaccines.


    No one knows when or who the caterpillar was implanted, so what she has to do is not only extract the implanted person, but also immunize the non implanted person.This is the top priority!


    She was attentive and enthusiastic, and by dawn she had achieved little.


    Rong Leng has been pressing her shoulder. Liu Wei feels very comfortable, and her prejudice towards this man has been reduced a little. However, it''s just a little bit, referring to the shell''s size!


    The next day, Qin Zhong was still in retreat, and the other three were called into the room again.


    Seeing Qin Zhong''s example, the three of them are in a relaxed mood at the moment. Isn''t it just to open their minds? Mr. Liu must be able to do so.


    Among the three, there is a line. The second one is Fang Cheng.


    As soon as he entered the room, he stood out of the rest, with his head held high and his chest held high. He was about to go to war.


    Liu Wei didn''t look at the three. She was still beating the medicine bottle in her hand. Seeing the three coming, she shook the bottle and said, "it may hurt a little later. Please bear it."


    Fang Cheng''s chest is straight up, and he goes down at once.


    Pain? It doesn''t hurt? Qin Zhong said it didn''t hurt.


    Rong Leng accompanied Liu Wei all night. Seeing that she had circles under her eyes, she couldn''t help frowning: "you are not in a good spirit. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "It doesn''t need much spirit." Liu Wei said leisurely, put the medicine juice on a grass stem, and looked up at the three: "who will start first?"


    The other two are looking to Fang Cheng.


    Fang Cheng took a deep breath and took a firm step forward.


    Even if it hurts, Qin Zhong can bear it. There''s no reason why he can''t.


    The other two are going to leave. They were all outside when they had their brains on yesterday.


    Rong Ling also plans to leave.


    But Liu Wei asked, "where are you going?"


    All four looked at her.


    Liu Wei then clapped his head and suddenly said, "I forgot to tell you that you don''t need to open your brain. I have developed a drug guide that can lead out your poison. The total recovery period of opening your brain is too long." And after all, it''s a major operation, and there must be risks.


    Even if she can reduce the risk to almost nothing, she has to spend more energy on her own.


    She was only afraid of mental weakness after such intense days.


    Fang Cheng shakes his lips and asks inconceivably, "no, don''t open your head?"


    "No more."


    "Really?"


    "Well, it''s true."


    Fang Cheng was so excited that his heart was surging. The other two were also full of enthusiasm. The worries of the previous two days were gone.


    Rong Leng laughs casually. He looks down on this woman. She can achieve this level in one night. How many Confucian scholars he has seen in Taitai hospital have been poor all his life, but they are still standing still.


    And she, at such a young age.


    These people should be geniuses.


    "Liu Tiancai" didn''t know how Lingling spoke highly of her. She asked Fang Cheng to sit on the stool and put the grass stem stained with medicine beside Fang Cheng''s ear. The smell on the grass stem was strange, smelly and disgusting.

 chapter 33

    At the beginning of Fang Cheng''s reign, he didn''t feel anything different. After a cup of tea, he suddenly felt a little pain in his brain, like something was drilling around in his brain.


    This feeling made him creepy and gave birth to a string of gooseflesh on the back of his hand.


    After a while, he felt that the pain was getting worse, just like the things in his brain were wandering around in a hurry and going faster and faster.


    By the end, his lips were white, and the pain had made his forehead sweat.


    But in the end, it''s a man who has endured without saying a word.


    Liu Wei saw his pain and comforted him, saying, "bear it again, and it will be soon."


    Fang Cheng takes a deep breath and looks more determined.


    He can bear the pain!


    After another fragrant time, Fang Cheng felt the pain suddenly abate. At this time, a black caterpillar crawled out along his ear.


    The caterpillar was stained with a lot of human blood. It was very ugly, but it was not big.


    The remaining two bodyguards suddenly felt numb. They were calm, but thought of the origin of the insect, and their complexion sank.


    When the insect came out completely, Liu Wei grabbed it with a pair of pliers, let it struggle, threw it into the bottle and stuffed it.


    Fang Cheng finally felt that the pain in his brain stopped. He breathed and listened to his elegant voice: "OK, it''s OK."


    Fang Cheng is stupefied for a moment. He feels his ears. He doesn''t see the insect. It comes out of his ears.


    Fang Cheng is still a bit hazy. He feels his ears and doesn''t know why.


    But when Liu Wei introduced insects to the remaining two, he made a big jump.


    The process of attracting insects was very short. In less than an hour, the crisis of the three men was relieved.


    When Liu Xiaoli wakes up and runs over, he has missed the whole play. He is not happy at all, but Liu Wei has given him all three insects, and he is happy again.


    When Qin Zhong knew that he was the only one whose head was opened, and the other three were so indifferent, he was out of balance.


    In particular, the three people were also gloating at his bedside, and the smiling faces made him grind his teeth.


    But in the afternoon, when Liu Wei personally brought the medicine to his mouth, Qin Zhong was balanced again.


    Today''s situation is better than yesterday''s. He has been able to say a few words in vain. Although thanks for turning over and over, he can finally communicate.


    Liu Wei is very kind to Qin Zhong. He looks after Qin Zhong several times a day. He asks him if he is uncomfortable or if he has a headache. In a word, he is very attentive.


    At first, Qin Zhong was not happy with that, but it soon disappeared. Dr. Liu was so gentle and good. Although he was a man, he had a good temper, good character and good medical skills. It was a great honor for such a person to take care of himself.


    However, if you don''t follow me every time


    At noon, Qin Zhong had just finished his medicine. Mr. Liu was feeding him sweet dates. But when he raised his eyes, he saw his lieutenant standing at the door. He couldn''t say how cold his eyes were. He couldn''t eat any more. He refused awkwardly: "Mr. Liu, I''m not afraid of bitter medicine."


    Liu Wei''s parents touched his head and smiled, "you haven''t eaten anything these days. Eat something sweet and nourish your stomach."


    Qin Zhong felt his head felt very comfortable and couldn''t help rubbing on that hand, but at this time, a sharp line of sight rushed to him like a storm!


    A cold war broke out in the middle of Qin Dynasty. Turning around, he found that Duwei''s eyes were killing the plane.


    Qin Zhong was a little flustered. The whole person was stiff.


    Liu Wei didn''t find any abnormality in Qin Zhong. She put the dates on the small table and got up and said, "take a rest first. I''ll see you later."


    As soon as Liu Weigang turned around, Qin Zhong found that the eyes of his family''s officer Duwei also changed, and suddenly became light and gentle, as if that wisp of killing intention just like the essence was an illusion.


    Qin Zhong felt his nose and vaguely guessed something.


    When Liu Wei went out, she saw Rong Leng''s eyes quietly leaning on the door and waiting for her. She went over and passed by him, saying, "why doesn''t the LORD have his own business? Always follow me? "


    Men with her pace, and she left side by side, the understatement of the way: "you, is my thing."


    Liu Wei glanced at him and saw that he didn''t look like joking or picking his eyebrows.


    Rong Ling asked again, "how is Qinzhong?"


    "Yes, they are well conditioned and will not fall into trouble. In a word, they are your lifesaving benefactor, not the living insect in his brain, and I can''t develop the drug guide so quickly. Although the vaccine still needs a little time, at least there is a way to solve it now."


    "You are good to him, because of his living worm?" Rong Ling said


    "You can''t be a man without conscience. People contribute a lot. What''s wrong with being a little better?"


    "Not much." Rong Lingyu''s mood after a long time''s death suddenly improved: "later, I will go to see him, and you will develop your Vaccine? "Liu Wei looked at him and said, "would you like to go? Do you care about a little bodyguard every day, my Lord, you are willing to face down? "


    The man was about to say "I can''t give up", but after a pause, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "are you concerned about Ben Wang?"


    Liu Wei sneers, "who cares about you when he has time." Liu wei walked two steps quickly and didn''t want to talk to his narcissist.


    ¡­¡­


    In the days of studying the vaccine, Rong Ling called all the people around him and tried them out one by one. Inside, he found three people who had been implanted with caterpillars. The others were all OK for the time being.


    On the fourth day, Liu Wei found a lot of ways to prepare the vaccine.


    In consideration of the difficulty of injection, Liu Wei developed a drinking vaccine. The thing she drank was to enter the esophagus, not the blood. In order to make the efficacy volatilize in the skin, she spent several more methods. Finally, relying on these rare herbs, she successfully developed it.


    Then we started the mouse experiment, and after the efficacy was determined, we entered the human experiment.


    The person chosen this time is Fang Cheng. After all, he is an acquaintance. Some words are easy to say.


    Although Rong Ling and Liu Wei are still claiming to be poisoned, they all know that this is a kind of insect that eats human brain, but it''s not easy for people to be frightened. These people are all mouth closed and dare not say anything.


    After the vaccine evaporated, Liu Wei put the caterpillar into Fangcheng''s ear again, and the caterpillar escaped after two inches.


    But for fear of physical differences, later, Liu Wei called several other people, one by one, tried six times, and the results were the same.


    Liu Wei is sure that she has made it.


    In ancient times, even in modern times, there are countless medical people who can''t get one of them all their lives. Liu Wei was lucky to have learned traditional Chinese medicine by herself. In ancient times, there are many rare medicinal materials for her to study, so she can get twice the result with half the effort.


    You know, even in modern times, it will take at least three or five years to study a common drug, and countless human and material resources will be spent.


    If the vaccine is successfully developed, it will need to be mass produced, and these things will be left to Liu Xiaoli.


    So for the next half month, Liu Xiaoli, like an illegal child laborer, was busy in his room every day, until half a month later, he finally completed the quantity required by Rong Ling, and they could finally set off.


    When they came to Anfu, it was only because the vanguard troops of zhengemen were killed here, and they couldn''t let Leng go. After solving the problem, Kyoto was the place they wanted to go.


    From Lin''an prefecture to Kyoto, around Anzhou to Qingzhou, along the official road is Zhongzhou Kyoto.

 Chapter 34

    This time I left, I still went to battle in a light manner. Rong Ling, Liu Wei, Liu Xiaoli, the coachman, a carriage and a horse, walked in a low-key way.


    But the vanguard army of Lin''an mansion still has something important to do. Liu Wei didn''t ask about these confidential tasks of zhengemen, nor was he interested in asking about them.


    But they left in front of them, and then someone in the back of them went in the opposite direction.


    Five days later, in the Yamen of Qujiang mansion.


    The old man, who is not angry and powerful, smiles and insists on playing black chess. He falls on the chess board with a gentle brow and eyes: "ah Chen is still broken?"


    Sitting opposite him, the handsome man was dressed in the official uniform of five grade Fu Yin. He bowed his eyes and raised his hand to bow: "the inferior officer''s skill is not as good as that of the master."


    The old man laughed: "you let me."


    This is not a question, but a affirmation.


    Fu Zichen immediately stood up and bowed respectfully, but did not deny it.


    Emperor Qianling waved and didn''t care about him: "well, you are just like your father."


    Fu Zichen was silent for a moment and asked, "how is his old man?"


    "Well, very well. I saw him before I left the palace, and I''ve gained a lot of weight."


    Fu Zichen didn''t speak. Be quiet.


    Emperor Qianling looked at him for a while. "You will be transferred in a few months. I will transfer you back to Beijing. Would you like to?"


    It is rare for a king of a country to transfer to a lower level official and ask for the other party''s opinions for the first time.


    Fu Zichen was a little scared. He lowered his head and said seriously, "but it''s up to the master."


    Emperor Qianling sighed: "I don''t care about your family affairs, but this little Qujiang mansion can''t trap you. It''s only a matter of time before you come to Beijing."


    Fu Zichen doesn''t know. He''s just used to being at ease here. When he returns to Beijing, he''s afraid of another scene.


    Just now, Qi Fu came in from outside and carefully said something in Qianling emperor''s ear.


    Emperor Qianling raised his eyebrows and said, "bring people in."


    Fu Zichen saw that they had something to do, so he quit wisely.


    But emperor Qianling said, "don''t avoid you, stay."


    Fu Zichen had to stay.


    It was a simple dressed, bearded middle-aged man who came in. Fu Zichen thought he was familiar with him at a glance, but he didn''t recognize him again.


    The man didn''t drag the water, so he came in and bowed and reported: "master, Rong has left Lin''an mansion. The doctor who follows him will be the pioneer camp..."


    The man spoke very briefly. When he finished, Qi Fu led the man away. Once again, there were only two people in the room, Qianling emperor and Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen''s face was not good at this time. He thought over and over again about who was the "doctor following the body" in the population. The more he thought about it, the more he looked at it.


    Emperor Qianling, playing chess in his hand, spoke casually: "when I asked you about Qujiang mansion, the size of the city, men, women, old and young, I knew a Mr. Liu, who was called a living doctor. When I asked you, no one said no, and everyone praised him. I was curious for a long time. When I saw you this time, it was really famous."


    Fu Zichen''s heart sank, and his handsome face added a little more solemnity.


    Sure enough, that man is Liu Wei.


    But why did Liu Wei contact Rong Ling? And the emperor has seen her?


    Fu Zichen''s heart is like a drum hammer. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Seeing that he was so nervous, Emperor Qianling smiled: "I don''t blame you for being clumsy. What are you flustered about?"


    "Master......"


    Emperor Qianling waved his hand: "you said to me that you had a great job in Qujiang mansion. You solved numerous cases and were quick to seize people, but you didn''t say that he was a doctor. But who would have thought that even the doctor''s work had been done in one job? Last time I saw him, I also saw that he was able to do the autopsy. I wanted him to help him return to Beijing to do two things. I didn''t think that he solved the problem of pioneer camp, It''s really a man of ability. "


    Fu Zichen was extremely embarrassed: "master, have you met him?"


    "It''s a sprinkling." Emperor Qianling smiled: "looking at the softness and weakness, I don''t want to work harder, but I''m a bit cold-blooded. If I don''t show my identity, I''m afraid he won''t even give a Leng face."


    Fu Zichen smiles. Liu Wei has a strange temper. He knows it clearly.


    But Rong Ling


    At the thought of Xiao Li''s face, which looks like Rong Ling when he was a child, he had a headache.


    I remember the first time I saw Xiao Li, he asked Liu Wei who the father of the child was. Liu Wei only said casually that he didn''t recognize the man at all, but it was just a spring breeze, which had nothing to do with it.


    Liu Wei is his life-saving benefactor. She said it''s irrelevant and he didn''t want to do much. Besides, he and Rong Ling know each other, but their relationship is very common, so he never wanted to tell Liu Wei the identity of Rong Ling.


    Now, they are in trouble.


    Even the emperor has seen Liu Wei. Have you seen Xiao Li?


    What did the emperor find out about Xiao Li''s appearance?


    Perhaps I didn''t find out that Liu Wei was dressed as a man this time, and Rong Ling and his mother didn''t show up. She didn''t enter the emperor''s eyes until she was 14 years old. She was transferred to her side for personal education. At that time, Rong Ling''s face had taken off childishness, and she was already a graceful young man, while Xiao Li loved to be coquettish and soft, waxy and lovely. Such two people should not be easy to associate.But in spite of comforting himself, Fu Zichen is still very uneasy. He thought that he really had to go to Beijing as soon as possible. Liu Wei was in Kyoto, and he didn''t know how to bolt her. ¡­¡­ It took Lin''an mansion nearly a month to get to Kyoto. Liu Wei was in the carriage, looking at the official road on the outskirts of Kyoto. Her eyes were extremely complicated. She fled here five years ago and returned five years later. There are many troubles she didn''t want to cause here. She left at the beginning in order to be able to enjoy herself. This time, she came back from nowhere. The only thing she could pray for was five years, when her so-called family members had already considered her dead, they would not seek her again. The carriage went slowly. It rained heavily for several days, and the road was slippery. At this time, the official road was full of people. Liu Wei looked at the gloomy sky and guessed that it would rain again. She said to the outside world, "find a place to rest. It''s too late now. I don''t think I can get to the city tonight. I don''t want to spend the night outside." Rong Ling rode on the horse, turned to look at her and said to the coachman, "is there a resting place near here?" The coachman thought for a moment and said, "there is a broken temple in the front three li, but there is no inn." "Let''s go." The coachman made a sound and turned to the direction of the fork road. When they arrived at the temple, it rained. Liu Wei looks up and down at the broken temple. It''s really broken. It''s leaking everywhere. Only the middle part is dry. Because of the rain outside, it was dark. It seemed that it was night. Liu Wei found a place to sit down. The driver was making a fire. Rong Ling was being pulled by Liu Xiaoli and stood under the eaves to watch the rain. Liu Xiaoli likes the rain and the thundering sound. He is very excited to jump up and down, and he also pulls Rong Ling to go crazy with him. It''s up to him to let Leng indulge. There''s no principle of being an adult when he says what''s good Liu Wei saw this and hummed, "courteous." The coachman heard that and buried his head honestly, pretending that he didn''t know anything. When the coachman made the fire, Liu Wei, who was warm in the broken temple, called out, "Xiao Li, come here." The little guy came running and bumped into his mother''s arms. Liu Wei pulled him out and felt his clothes were a little wet, so he sat down beside the fire and dried them. Liu Xiaoli sits quietly, and Rong Ling also comes here at this time. He naturally sits on the other side of Liu Wei. Rong Leng broke two firewood and threw them into the fire. He planed twice to make the fire bigger. After a rest, Rong Ling took out the dry food. Four people are eating, accompanied by the rain outside, a sound of feet.

 Chapter 35

    "There''s a temple here. Hurry up, hurry up!"


    "The people in the back keep up. The box can''t be wet. Cover it with clothes."


    After a lot of noise, a group of people came to the gate of the temple. Liu Wei looked at it casually. Roughly speaking, there were seven or eight people. They were protecting two scooters. On the scooter, there were seven or eight big boxes, which were piled very high and covered with several clothes.


    Liu Wei guessed that these people should be escorts. As a result, when it rained on the road, he had to find a place to hide.


    But she looked for a while and didn''t see the flag.


    Those people didn''t expect that there were already people in the temple, but after walking so long, they found a place to settle down. They would not leave. One of them bowed his hand to them and said, "go out and ask some brothers for a convenience."


    Let edge light say: "at will."


    Those people hurriedly brought the boxes in. Liu Wei found that there were only seven or eight people in the area. There were dozens of them. There were many people coming in continuously.


    And finally came in a man with a hard face and excellent features. His clothes were wet and his hair was drooping. He was different from other people''s clothes. If he was not rich, he would be expensive. He was their leader.


    As soon as he came in, several people surrounded him. The one who took the clothes took the clothes, and the one who handed the cotton handkerchief.


    Liu Wei didn''t care at the beginning, but when he saw the man''s face, his eyes flashed and he turned quickly.


    Rong Leng is beside her. Seeing this, she asks, "do you know that?"


    "I don''t know." Liu Wei''s voice was not loud. She said, "let''s go to the carriage."


    Her almost deserting action made Rong Leng squint. He looked at those people in the distance again. In the dark eyes, there was complexity.


    The coachman also paid close attention quietly. He looked for a while and said, "adults, these are not ordinary people."


    Rong Leng nodded, "it''s a soldier."


    No matter how they behave, move or even stand, they can see that they are regular troops. But which one is it?


    The coachman hesitated: "Sir, do you think the man in Chinese clothes standing in the middle looks familiar?"


    Rong Ling looked again and saw that the man who was surrounded had changed into a dry clothes. He had a good appearance. Now he was wiping his hair and checking the boxes. He looked worried.


    "I don''t know." For irrelevant people, Rong Duwei is always stingy to remember.


    The coachman said cautiously, "the man in Chinese is similar to the prime minister."


    "Liucheng?"


    Rong Leng seems to recall. Looking back, he really thinks that the man looks like the old fox Liucheng.


    In this way, he guessed the identity of this man. He always asked Liu Cheng, the prime minister, that the three sons of his family were all dragons and phoenixes. Liu Yu, the eldest son of his own, was rich in poetry and learning. At the age of 14, he won three yuan in a row. He is a genius praised by everyone in Beijing. Now, there are eight in 20, and he has already been in the cabinet. He is the most outstanding young generation in the dynasty.


    Liu Kun, the second son, was good at wielding swords and spears when he was a child. At the age of seven, he paid homage to marshal Hu Wen as his division. At the age of eleven, he marched to the frontier. At the age of fourteen, he returned triumphantly with Marshal Hu Wen. The next year, he won the title of No. 1 Military General. At the age of sixteen, he was the youngest deputy general in the dynasty.


    Liu Yi, the third son, had two brothers, one Wen and one Wu. Zhu Yu was in front of him. The world thought highly of him, but unexpectedly, he didn''t love the court and the people. He went to the door of business and profit.


    The so-called scholars, peasants and businessmen are lowly, but they never feel inferior. In the first year, the merchants paid thousands of liang of taxes. The official department laughed that year, and then in the next few years, all the big and small business houses in Beijing had the family name of "Liu". Now, Liu Yi is already one of the most important and wealthy people in Beijing.


    Now it seems that Liu Yi is the third son of Liucheng.


    Take back your sight, but let Leng look in the direction of the carriage.


    Liucheng, Liuyu, Liukun, Liuyi


    It seems that he knows what Liu Wei is hiding from.


    There are not many Liu people in Beijing.


    Rong Leng eats up the last dry food in his hand and gets up to walk to the carriage.


    At the moment when the curtain was lifted, Rong Ling felt clearly that a cold line of vision was projected from inside.


    He picked up his eyebrows and looked at the "man" in the car, who was holding the child with a cold face, and did not speak for a while.


    Liu Wei was relieved and impatient when he saw the visitor: what''s the matter with Wang Ye


    "There''s a lot of noise outside. I''ll come in and sit down." He said, turning over into the carriage and sitting by the door.


    Liu Wei didn''t argue with him. He kept silent for a while and inquired: "those people outside want to spend the night here?"


    "Yes," he said


    "Then let''s go."


    Rong Ling looks at her: "it''s still raining outside."


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and thought for a moment and said, "if it stops raining, I''ll go right away."


    "If the rain stops in the middle of the night, go too?"


    Liu Wei breathed, and her face was not good.


    Rong Leng waited for a while, but did not wait for her to speak again. "Do you recognize them?" she asked again"I don''t know." She''s still the answer, almost conditioned. Let Leng see she really don''t want to say, the heart is already unhappy, now the moment, she still want to hide him to when? She disguised herself as a man and became an official in the imperial court. Now her family is outside and exposed. It''s a crime of deceiving the king at any time, and her head falls to the ground. At this time, don''t she know that he is the only one who can help him? She didn''t cooperate with him even though he wanted to help. This woman is really After thinking about it for a long time, Rong Leng stifles four words - I don''t know what to do. Liu Wei doesn''t know that Leng is angry with her. She is still thinking about Liu Yi. Yes, she recognized that it was Liu Yi, his third brother. To be exact, she knows any Liu family who burns ashes. Because this Liu family is the place where she tries to escape. At the thought that if she had not left, now she had married the seven lords who had not even met before, she was upset. When she came here five years ago, she didn''t think of it. She even had a arranged marriage. She was told to get married after less than three days. The other side was a prince. It was said that she was only one year older than her and only 16 years old. However, there were four concubines, two concubines and a son. In Liu Wei''s view, 16-year-old is still a minor, who actually has six wives and a son. What was her marriage? Seventh wife? Liu Wei laughed at the news at that time. After laughing, she couldn''t walk away. At the beginning, she had nothing but pearls. At last, she used the worst way to climb the wall in the middle of the night! He sent pearl to explore the road. He searched for nearly an hour in the great prime minister''s office before finding the road. At last, he escaped from the heaven. After leaving, Liu Wei really didn''t want to see Liu family in her life, not only Liu family, but also Kyoto. This ghost place has been on her blacklist. But now, she has not only returned to Kyoto, but also met her third brother Liu Yi. What happens if the Liu family finds out about her? Liu Wei thought, was forced to marry again?

 Chapter 36

    This is an age of advocating matchmaker''s words of parents'' orders. There is no human rights. If she is a legitimate daughter, she may have a way out.


    However, she is a commoner, or an unhappy commoner. She has no choice in marriage.


    Liu Wei hates this passivity. After all, she is not really "Liu Wei". She is not willing to put her life on these "strangers".


    After Liu Wei fled, she became an orphan even when she saw Fu Zichen, because she never wanted to recognize these "family members".


    But after all, his blood relationship is still there. Now he is in a man''s suit. Liu Yi may not recognize her for a while, but after a long time, there are always flaws. She dare not take risks.


    At the moment, she just wants to leave.


    It must have rained outside. She''s trapped here and can''t go anywhere.


    The feeling of powerlessness is always disturbing.


    Liu Wei lost her usual calmness, her brow was tight, and her face became more and more heavy as she listened to the sound of the rope outside the carriage.


    Liu Xiaoli was huddled in his mother''s arms. Because the carriage was so quiet, he was just full again. He was so confused that he went to sleep.


    Rong Leng accompanied Liu Wei for a while. Seeing her, she kept silent for a while and said, "that''s Liu Yi, the third son of Liu Cheng, the prime minister. He is a well-known rich businessman in Beijing."


    Liu Wei looks up at him: "do you know him?"


    "I don''t know." Rong Ling said, "I''ve heard that Liu family, the third son of Liu family, is a model passed down from ear to ear among the nobility in Beijing all the year round."


    Liu Wei purses her lips and recovers her silence.


    The atmosphere in the carriage is strange. After a while, Rong Ling is sure that Liu Wei is going to hide the truth. He is going to leave slightly sullen.


    Just then, there was a scream outside: "Wang Hu, Wang Hu..."


    When Rong Ling lifted the curtain, he saw the position near the temple. A man with pale face and black lips was shaking, twitching and foaming, as if he was going to die in the next moment.


    There were a lot of people around the man, even Liu Yi came to see him, but no matter how they called him, the man named Wang Hu, still kept twitching, and the things in his mouth changed from white foam to yellow stink, and his eyelids gradually turned white, which was no longer good.


    Allow edge to frown, is this kind of disease poisoned?


    Liu Wei looks out through the cracks of the curtain. She moves a lot. She wakes up with Xiao Li in her arms.


    Liu Wei looked at it and saw the reason. Xiao Li rubbed his eyes and looked at the past. At the same time, he saw the symptoms.


    "It''s epilepsy." Xiao Li''s soft and waxy voice mixed with his nasal sound.


    Rong Leng turned to look at him: "epilepsy?"


    The little guy sniffs and feels a little cold. He climbs to Rong Leng''s arms and sits on his leg and says, "it''s epilepsy."


    It turned out to be yangjiaofeng, with a clear edge, and no longer to take care of the curtain.


    Liu Xiaoli is interested in holding a corner of the curtain, looking out curiously. After a while, he begins to worry: "ah! These people won''t cure him. He''s going to die! "


    Yangjiaofeng is also a disease that can be encountered by chance in the countryside. Ordinary people should have some ways to know first aid, but these people obviously can''t. Liu Xiaoli was just watching the play, and he saw that he was going to die, and he didn''t even doze off, so he jumped out of the car as soon as he mumbled.


    "Xiaoli." Let Leng call, the little guy has run away.


    He frowned, but turned to find Liu Wei sitting in it, motionless.


    "Don''t you worry?" How dare she let Xiaoli run like this? Not afraid to be seen by Liu Yi?


    Liu Wei as if nothing had happened "Er" sound, don''t care.


    Compared with her, Xiaoli is more like his father, the man sitting in front of her.


    So Xiaoli alone, no one will connect him with herself, so she really doesn''t worry. Besides, saving one''s life is better than building a seven level butcher. Xiaoli was taught by her since she was a child. Her talent in medical skills is higher than that of her year. It''s just epilepsy. It''s hard for her son.


    Rong Leng is afraid of the man hurt Xiao Li, he waved curtain, followed by.


    Inside the ruined temple, it rained heavily outside, and it kept falling.


    Liu Xiaoli jumped out of the car and got into the crowd in the corner. He yelled at the crowd inside: "you can spread out quickly, so you will suffocate him."


    The soft and tender voice, once heard, is shocking.


    A dozen people around looked at the little boy who ran behind them at some time. Someone was the first to be unhappy: "where are the children? Go away!"


    Saying, he reached out to push Liu Xiaoli away.


    But before the hand touched the little guy''s corner, a pair of cold and hard palms quickly stopped the man''s wrist.


    As soon as the man looked up, he saw a pair of dark and solemn eyes. The man was shocked and wanted to take back his hand, but he found that he could not move.


    "What are you doing?" The man was in a bad temper.


    Rong Ling shook off the man''s hand, picked up Liu Xiaoli, and said in the little guy''s ear, "don''t worry about people who don''t know how to behave.""But..." Liu Xiaoli drags uncle Rong''s sleeve, because sitting in the adult''s arms, he stands high and looks far away. He looks down and sees the man who is almost dead. His face is bitter: "Uncle Rong..."


    After all, the child''s heart is soft, and Rong Ling sees that he really wants to save people, so he has to hold him and walk in.


    Tens of people immediately stood up to block them, the same broken temple to shelter from the rain, but after all, it was a stranger, their seven boxes of goods were in the back, this person wanted to close, they were not allowed.


    Rong Leng squints her eyes and turns to Liu Yi behind the crowd.


    Liu Yi looks at Rong Ling in silence at this time. When they look at each other, Liu Yi seems to suddenly come over. His face suddenly changes: "Rong..."


    Rong Leng didn''t speak. He knew Liu Yi recognized him.


    Sure enough, Liu Yi quickly called back the guard and quickly stepped up to meet him: "Duwei, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    He said, arched his hand, and put it very low.


    Rong Leng is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He walks past him, puts Liu Xiaoli beside the man named Wang Hu and rubs his little head.


    Liu Xiaoli squatted on the ground. He turned over Wang Hu''s eyelids to make sure that he was still breathing. He quickly said to the side: "you all disperse. Who will take off a dress for me?"


    Everyone looks at Liu Yi. Liu Yi stares at the back of Rong Leng''s cold and arrogant figure. His eyes are rather complicated. After a while, he nods.


    The nearest man immediately takes off his clothes and hands them to Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li took the clothes and put the sleeves together. He tucked them into Wang Hu''s mouth. As he untied his clothes, he said to other people, "he has epilepsy. If he doesn''t deal with this disease properly, he will die. Now I''ll tell you all about it." Say, paused a way: "first, you can''t surround together, he now breathes difficultly, you block together, will only accelerate his death."


    The people around were stunned and heard the word "death". Few people were not scared. Dozens of people looked at each other. Finally, the people who were leaning against the inside took two steps back.


    Liu Xiaoli continued: "second, for those who have committed epilepsy, the person who finds it needs to put something in his mouth at the first time and place it between his upper and lower teeth to prevent him from biting his tongue."


    As he said it, he demonstrated it himself.


    "Third, loosen his collar immediately, but keep him breathing more."


    "Fourth, turn his face aside so that his vomitus can flow out. If it flows into his throat again, he will suffocate at any time."


    "Fifthly, hold up his jaw to avoid his neck, which may cause airway compression."


    "Sixth, if he is in a coma, press and hold his middle acupoint, which is the place where his lips are placed under his nose, so as to give him first aid. Do you understand? "


    Small soft voice, without any deterrence, speak words but make the people around are a Leng.


    I don''t know who it is, murmur first and say softly: "understand, understand..."


    The others looked at the man in an instant.


    You promised to be taught a lesson by a kid who is not knee high? No shame?

 Chapter 37

    The man immediately blushed, touched his nose, and quickly changed the subject: "is he OK?"


    "I''m here, of course." Liu Xiaoli said, but also a very strong chest, a face proud.


    After a few more breaths, Wang Hu calmed down slowly under Xiaoli''s professional first aid, and finally stopped twitching and relaxed.


    People around all feel magical. Looking at Liu Xiaoli''s eyes, they are more curious.


    A child who can''t look four or five years old knows medicine?


    It''s not easy.


    Thinking about this, these people look at the cool man who accompanies Xiaoli.


    This should be the father of this child. It''s a blessing to have such a clever child.


    Liu Xiaoli also stood up at this time. He held up his dirty hand and looked at Rong Leng. His face was innocent.


    Rong Leng stooped to pick him up. The little guy raised his hand far away and didn''t stain his clothes.


    Rong Ling takes Xiaoli to wash his hands under the eaves. When they have finished washing, they look back and see a Chinese robe. A handsome man with outstanding features stands behind him and has been waiting for a long time.


    Liu Yi didn''t expect to meet the third king of the dynasty in such a place. Zhen Gemen is the leader of the capital, Rong Ling. Liu Yi doesn''t know Rong Ling, but it''s all the dignitaries of the young generation in Beijing. There are always occasions when Liu Yi meets him. It''s a coincidence to meet him tonight. Even out of politeness, he should say something about it.


    It''s the worst way to deal with people who are in front of the emperor.


    For example, the three brothers of Liu family have a good relationship with the four lords, the seven lords and the nine lords, but the three Lords have never been contacted.


    It''s not that I don''t want to touch it, but that I can''t touch it. There''s no way to get to know each other.


    Now I see it. I don''t know if it''s fate. It''s an opportunity, at least. Liu Yi naturally wants to seize it.


    When Rong Ling saw Liu Yi, he saw the other side''s intention of showing affection. He rarely showed impatience. He only touched Xiao Li''s head and said, "go back to the horse cart and rest."


    Xiaoli answered and jumped into the carriage.


    When the child left, Rong Ling looked at Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi was witty and arched his hand. "I don''t know if it''s officer Duwei. Just now, my guards have been offended. I hope you don''t have to be surprised."


    Rong Leng looks at the dozens of people over there. They are all soldiers, strong and fierce. They are just simple guards?


    The second son of the Liu family is in and out of the army. Now, he is a businessman in the third district of the Liu family. His servants are all of the standard of the regular army. They are better than several princes in Beijing.


    "Let Leng tone light diffuse:" three childe polite


    "I dare not." Liu Yi hears the displeasure in his tone, and immediately bursts into a cold sweat, but she can''t think about it in her heart. Where did she make this displeasure?


    He had to explain it again.


    "I went to Yangzhou in person this time. I''m satisfied with this batch of silk. Everyone under me knows it''s important. It''s hard to avoid over defense. I hope you''ll forgive me." Said, and made a big gift.


    Looking at the figure with almost the whole waist folded, Rong Leng said slowly: "it''s not surprising to go out and defend more."


    Liu Yi sighed and said, "today, the rain is surging. I''m afraid I''m going to spend the night with you in the temple. I''ve got some good wine there. I wonder if you are interested in it. It''s sticky and wet weather. You can drink some wine to warm yourself."


    "All right." Allow edge light voice to answer, toward the fire.


    Liu Yi quickly follows.


    Soon someone gave him wine and meat. Rong Ling was holding the wine pot, but he didn''t drink it. Instead, he looked at the direction of the carriage and asked slowly, "the silk of the third childe, but the Tianyun Satin produced by Qinshan mansion?"


    "Do adults know about Tianyun Satin?" Liu Yizheng was worried about how to pull the relationship, and he was immediately delighted: "Qinshan mansion is good at producing cloud silkworms. These days, the cloud Satin can be woven by the special fire cloud silkworms. If you like it, you can send several batches to the mansion after you go back."


    Let Leng casually drink wine, light asked: "how much silver a foot?"


    "I''m joking. It''s fate to drink and have fun today. If you don''t dislike it, I will give you a gift."


    "Little prince?" Rong Ling looks at him.


    Liu Yi smiled, a face "I know" of the low voice: "never heard of adults married, the little son must be born by a concubine, adults rest assured, I am the most strict mouth, should not say, a word will not say."


    After all, Zheng''s wife is unmarried, and she has a son of four or five years old. It''s not pleasant to talk about it. Besides, Rong Ling is a person who is in front of the imperial court. We should be more careful in our daily life. If such anecdotes are publicized, we should only be afraid that those imperial officials who are full and have nothing to do should make nonsense.


    Liu Yi is considerate of bearing Leng. At last, she mentions the wine pot and pays homage to his emptiness.


    Rong Leng put down the wine pot, and a smile flashed in her black eyes: "you said it was just that?"


    Liu Yi is stunned, then suddenly, is that not the son of Rong Ling?


    However, it looks quite similar. Although the child''s face is round, soft and waxy, there is always a certain resemblance between his eyebrows. If it''s not a father and son, I''m afraid there should be some kinship.Liu Yi hurried to remember, was it the son of the Royal Prince, or the son of the prince? But thinking about it, I didn''t think of similar characters, and I didn''t feel nervous. "Adult......" "That one just now, you think it''s Bendu''s child?" Let Leng ask in high spirits. Liu Yi touched her nose, which was very embarrassing. "You don''t mind." Liu Yi just plucked up his courage and thought carefully: "that one just now, it''s similar to adults, but maybe I''ve read it wrong. In the evening, it''s dark everywhere, mostly dazzling." "You have no eyes." Rong Ling took another sip of the wine and was in a good mood: "he is the son of Bendu." Liu yiha''s dry smile, but I don''t know if there''s something wrong with this look. Didn''t you always say it''s your son? Yes, you said, "you said it wrong, he didn''t." the result just said he wasn''t. You said "he is actually", and you deliberately teased people to play? Liu Yi sighs again. As expected, the people in front of the imperial court are unpredictable. Stop talking about business, and say two words. They can''t figure it out. Rong Ling does not know that Liu Yi is full of thoughts, but what he thinks is that, as expected, everyone else can see at a glance that he is the father of the child, so his guess is right? From the first moment when Liu Wei was recognized, Rong Ling naturally loved Xiao Li. This kind of nature, as if he should be his son, and Liu Wei should have born for him. This kind of thinking is very unreasonable, but this is what he thinks. That night, she was the first time for him and Liu Wei. Liu Wei gave birth to a child. The child is beautiful and intelligent. Without his inheritance, he would never believe it.

 Chapter 38

    Therefore, Rong Ling was blind and confident at the beginning. Now some people agree with him. Senior Duwei thinks that the glib businessman in front of him doesn''t seem to be so annoying.


    At least, Liu Yi has a good eye.


    On the other side of the carriage, Liu Wei holds her son and sneezes abruptly.


    Liu Xiaoli turned over and tugged at her mother''s corner. "Dad, do you have a cold?"


    "No." Liu Wei shakes her head, thinks about it, and takes out a bottle of medicine to dispel the cold from the package and drinks it with her head up.


    Maybe it''s really cold. After all, the weather is really restless.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Liu Wei waited until Liu Yi and them left.


    At this time, the rain has stopped, but the ground is wet and slippery, and the carriage dare not go too fast.


    They were swallowing slowly all the way to the capital near evening.


    It was already sunset.


    Liu Wei wanted to live in the inn with his son, but he asked that the two inns were full. That''s what he knew. This year''s imperial examination is coming. Every three years in this season, Kyoto is the most bustling city. There are exam oriented students everywhere. They come and go, and they rub shoulders with each other. Some rich families sent people to set up good inns in the early morning, or rented the big courtyard with good environment. The poor families are also mentioned Before starting from all over the country, make sure there is a place to rest when you arrive.


    In this way, Liu Wei didn''t even have a place to live.


    Rong Leng accompanies her, patiently asks her about the two families. At last, seeing that it''s getting late, she says, "I''ll pick a single courtyard in my mansion for you, OK?"


    Liu Wei is not happy to sip her mouth. She lived together on the road before, but she said, "it''s all in Kyoto. How can we live together?"?


    She didn''t want to, but Liu Xiaoli was very happy when she heard that he wanted to live in Uncle Rong''s house. Along the way, his feelings for Rong Ling were a qualitative leap.


    Liu Wei is more reluctant. According to this rhythm, her son has to be abducted by his father within two days. What will she do then?


    "No, look for it again. Kyoto is so big, I don''t believe I can''t find an empty room." Liu Wei said, holding her son''s small hand and moving forward.


    Let Leng keep up, not salty and not bland way: "it is to be able to find, is also a place of three religions and nine streams, not to say whether it is safe to live, too messy environment is not good for Xiaoli."


    Liu Wei hesitated.


    "Or do you think my king''s residence insulted you?"


    Liu Wei draws the corners of his mouth. He calls himself "the king". Who can I show him the manual?!


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and finally looked at the cloudy sky. She agreed.


    Anyway, I''ll stay in the palace tonight and come out to find a house tomorrow.


    If we solve the problem of living, we will have to eat.


    This is the first time Xiaoli has been to Kyoto since she was born. Everything is fresh when she sees it, and she wants to eat when she smells it.


    I think it''s too late to go back to the palace to prepare meals. If I don''t, I''ll use them outside.


    Rong Ling is familiar with his family and takes a carriage. They soon arrive at the first grade building in the main street of Kyoto. The Beijing cuisine here is the best in the whole city.


    Entering yipinlou, the atmosphere inside is very hot. It''s worthy of being a famous restaurant. The business is very good.


    Rong Ling was obviously a regular customer. When he came, the shopkeeper immediately met him in person, while greeting him, his mouth continued: "the third master has not come for a long time, and he should have forgotten our first grade building. In recent months, there are many new dishes in our building. Do you want to taste them? There are drunken chicken, lotus roll, emerald dumpling, Acacia cake. By the way, there are two bottles of the New Queer fairy. This is a new wine made by our boss himself. We sell 50 bottles each day in the afternoon market and 50 in the evening market. After that, there will be no more. "


    Liu Wei listened to the series of dishes and could not help licking her lips. But when she looked down and saw her son, she also looked at the shopkeeper, her throat arched and arched.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help laughing and pinched his son''s face: "hungry?"


    Liu Xiaoli holds her mother''s hand and nods with her mouth closed. She is really hungry!


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling, who calmly asks the shopkeeper to send them all.


    The shopkeeper was ready, and he personally sent the three to the wing room on the second floor.


    The four walked slowly, but did not see a girl in a double bun, holding a jar of wine in her arms, was staggering this way.


    The little girl was short, holding the jar and not looking at the road. When she came over, she just hit Liu Xiaoli, the nearest one to her.


    Liu Xiaoli cried "ah". Liu Wei was beside him, watching the wine jar in the other side''s arms take off. A whole huge jar fell on Xiao Li''s head. She pulled her son into her arms conditionally, turned her body around and resisted it with her back.


    It can be predicted that the pain did not come. At the critical moment, Rong Ling''s action pulled her to her arms and heard the "bang" of the wine jar. Fortunately, no one was hurt.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." The little girl realized that she had almost run into a disaster. When she came back, she immediately apologized. The fragile voice seemed to cry.Liu Wei is pressed on the chest by Rong Leng, and Xiao Li is pressed on the stomach by Liu Wei. The three people are so pinched. It''s particularly strange to see them in full view.


    The first thing that came back to her mind was Liu Wei. A light masculine smell rushed in. She felt that the tip of her nose was itchy and a little uncomfortable. After a little movement, she found that her nose just hit the button on the front of Rong Ling''s clothes. The hair on the button was disturbing her nose.


    She retreated and pushed away the man''s arms. The next second, her jaw was held.


    Rong Leng grabs her little face, stares at her eyes and nervously asks, "did you hit it?"


    The two were close to each other. At that moment, Liu Wei felt uneasy. She shook her head, freed her chin, turned her eyes and said, "it''s OK."


    Allow edge to sip lips, and bowed his head, will Liu Xiaoli picked up and asked softly: "have you hurt?"


    "No." Obviously, the little guy was also frightened. Now he was hugged, and his hand unconsciously circled around the neck and head of Rong Leng, which were close to his face.


    Make sure that both the mother and the son are OK. Rong Ling looks at the person who caused the accident.


    That''s a girl of thirteen or fourteen years old. Because of the disaster, she is so pitiful and at a loss. She apologizes and bows so that her waist is almost broken.


    The shopkeeper on one side angrily scolded: "why don''t you see this when you walk? Who has the right and power to be hit by such a rampage? You don''t want your life anymore? "


    The little girl hurriedly apologized again: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry I really didn''t mean to I, I...... "


    Said, tears are finally rolling down.


    Rong Leng frowns. He is the most intolerant of those who make mistakes and only cry.


    Liu Wei is not as cold-blooded as he is. As a woman, Liu Wei''s heart is always softer. She looks at her son again to make sure that he is really OK. She says to the little girl, "no problem. Be careful next time you walk."


    As soon as the little girl heard that the other side didn''t pursue her, half of her tears stopped. She looked up and wanted to thank her, but when she saw the face of the "man" in front of her, she was stunned.

 Chapter 39

    Liu Wei regards the girl''s sudden "stupor" as a performance of being "electrified" by her handsome man''s appearance.


    It''s not easy for a woman to look ugly when she is dressed as a man. She used to be broken by the matchmaker because of her face in Qujiang mansion. Even if she knew that he had a son, there were a lot of people coming to talk to him!


    Because they make a lot of noise here. There are many people around. Liu Wei doesn''t want to be high-key. She looks at Rong Leng and says, "eat first."


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, holding Liu Xiaoli up the stairs, and Liu Wei followed.


    The shopkeeper walked at the end and turned his head to glare at the little girl when he left.


    When the four disappeared, the little girl who was standing in the same place was in a trance. Then she was in a cold sweat.


    She, did she just


    "Read!"


    She was called by someone behind her. When she looked back, she saw Xuaner, who was holding another wine jar, coming over.


    Seeing the broken wine jar at Yueer''s feet, Xuaner blustered: "what''s the matter? You broke the wine? This is what mother Qin asked for by name. It''s twenty Liang silver. Let mother Qin know that you broke twenty Liang, but you still have to pick your skin. "


    Yueer also knows it won''t be easy to go back, but at the moment, it''s more important for her: "Xuaner, I just saw someone..."


    "See a person? Who? guanyin bodhisattva? If it wasn''t for Avalokitesvara, you wouldn''t have to say. Now only Avalokitesvara can save you. "


    "No, I see the big..."


    "Well, well, I don''t want to know who you see. Let''s go back quickly. You are finished. I don''t want to die with you. I have to give the wine to mother Qin as soon as possible." Xuaner said, hugging the wine jar in her arms more closely, and walked out of the first grade building quickly.


    "Ah, wait..." Yueer catches up with her, but when she comes to the door of yipinlou, she stops again, looks back at the direction of the second floor, and frowns.


    She didn''t know if she had read it wrong. The man was a man, but the face


    read children as like as two peas, and the five years old, she followed the big lady. She looked more clearly than anyone else.


    Yueer really wants to catch up with her, but she is just a servant girl in the prime minister''s office, but the other side is a noble person who is personally served by the shopkeeper of the first class. How can they deal with her?


    At the thought of this, Yueer was very depressed. At last, under the urging of Xuaner, she had to leave, thinking that she didn''t know how mother Qin would teach her.


    Since the first lady left, none of the people around the first lady has been better. The first thing that the first lady escaped from marriage was to serve them closely was to serve them one by one. Several of them were short of life. At that time, they lost their lives.


    She still entrusted her cousin, who was on duty beside the old lady, to take care of her. But now she is just a servant girl in the outer courtyard.


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but think of the gentleman just now.


    What is the relationship between that man and the eldest lady?


    Miss, are you still alive?


    How can a woman who has been in boudoir all the year round and has not been able to walk out of the boudoir for two times have no news overnight.


    Is it true that the lady eloped with the man?


    Yueer shakes his head, shakes off the confusion in his mind, and looks back at the yipinlou pavilion that has only seen a corner. His mind is confused.


    First class building.


    Rong Ling often eats in the first grade building, where the kitchen knows his taste. Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli come all the way. They have already forgotten the taste of the normal meal. Now they eat it quickly, only to find out that the dry food they ate before really turns their tongue away from the rough food of birds.


    After a meal, the three left.


    But out of the first grade building, I found that there were several soldiers in uniform waiting outside the carriage.


    As soon as the soldiers saw them coming out, they immediately came up: "Duwei!"


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng and led her son to the carriage.


    Rong Ling watched the curtain fall and asked the men, "why can''t we wait for tomorrow?"


    The leader''s commander lowered his voice: "bingduwei, the second battalion and the third front team was ambushed when they were searching for information at the border of liaozhou. At present, only two of them escaped with heavy injuries. After ten days of medical treatment, they have no effect. At present, they are afraid that they will not be able to hold up."


    "Let''s go!" said Rong Leng with a look of awe


    Instead of getting on the horse, he went back to the carriage, lifted the curtain, and said to the other side, "I have something to do."


    Liu Wei holds her son and points to the tip of her nose: "me?"


    The man nodded.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    If you have enough food, you have to work. Are you Zhou paopi?


    When they arrived at the military barracks, the soldiers realized that the commander was going to bring the people from the carriage into the barracks?


    This is the military aircraft camp. Only officials of the imperial court can enter it. The entrance and exit are strictly guarded. Ordinary people will be arrested as conspiracy even if they look outside the door.At present, Duwei is going to take a strange man with thin arms and legs, and a boy who is only four or five years old.


    Adults are confused!


    Some people want to break the rules and remind Duwei how unruly this kind of behavior is. However, rongling has got off the horse, lifted the curtain, picked up the children in the car, and asked several people behind him, "where are the people?"


    The commander pointed to the backyard: "in the bedroom."


    Therefore, such a interruption, coupled with the fact that this matter was in a hurry, several people who wanted to make a bluff had to block up their words again.


    When I got to the bedroom, it was already late. The big room for ten people was full of people.


    Seeing Rong Leng come in, the soldiers who have already gone to bed jump down without wearing shoes. They stand in a row and drink loudly: "I have seen adults!"


    Well trained, neat and neat voice. In such a situation, I can see Xiaoli, who is nestled in the bosom of Rong Leng, with fresh intuition.


    Rong Leng waved his hand and looked at the center of the big shop. The two figures were pale and dying.


    Put Xiao Li on the ground and he walked over.


    The two men were all covered in gauze, so tied that they couldn''t even see how they felt. When they saw officer Duwei, they were excited to remember, but they couldn''t get up.


    Let Leng hold them: "lie down."


    They lie back again, but they hoarse their throats and say off and on: "my Lord, liaozhou border There are rebel forces, not like The wild Army Yes Regular army, number Unpredictable, at least Tens of thousands... "


    Some people hide tens of thousands of rebels on the border of liaozhou, or are they raised?


    Allow edge to squint, thin lips to form a line.


    He clapped his hands and nodded, "well done."


    "Adult......" One of them could not help but blush and shed tears: "others, they all..."


    "As we all know, their bones would have been brought back by others, and they would never have been killed in a foreign country. There was no body left."


    The atmosphere in the bedroom suddenly reached the extreme.


    Liu Wei knew that she should not open her mouth on such an occasion, but she still had to say, "what can''t be said until it''s cured?"


    Liu Wei said and walked over.


    Rong lenhan is well trained, but the soldiers around him are not well trained. Can anyone shout and drink their Duwei adults!


    Some people are already angry.


    "This is Mr. Liu. I''ll see you first."


    "Your Excellency Duwei, the wounded doctors of achu and alei have been examined and said It''s too late. " Someone speaks in a bad voice.


    Rong Ling didn''t make a sound, just looked at Liu Wei.

 Chapter 40

    Liu Wei first touched their pulse gate, then pressed some places in their abdomen, heard them groaning in varying degrees, and determined the symptoms. Then he said to Xiao Li behind him, "the internal organs hit, the kidney slightly ruptured, and there was thin bleeding."


    Liu Xiaoli, holding her small backpack, has taken out some pills, such as angry pill and hemostasis pill, etc. but when he heard his mother''s words, he was stunned and asked: "so serious? Do you want an operation? "


    Xiao Li knows that human viscera can''t be broken. Once broken, there will be no recovery, but the kidney is different.


    "Their breath is too weak now. They can''t survive the forced operation. First, they should be treated conservatively." Liu Wei said.


    Hearing the conservative treatment, Liu Xiaoli handed the silver needle up and brought the candle from the table.


    Liu Wei unfolds the needle bag, twists a long, thin and sharp silver needle, puts it on the fire to trace, disinfects it, and stabs the patient''s Hukou point.


    From the acupoints on her hands to those on her chest, Liu Wei was so busy that she was sweating on her forehead, but the people around her were doing nothing.


    Liu Wei frowned discontentedly: "come and help me lift their clothes."


    At this sound, all the people came back to God, and some people immediately shouted: "you put needles in them, they will be ok? If it''s not good, what can I do if I am stabbed dead by you! "


    It''s the Royal doctors of taihospital who dare to use acupuncture randomly.


    It is known to the world that the cave path of human beings is strange and treacherous. If you accidentally make a mistake or make a mistake, you will be dead or alive at any time.


    As a result, acupuncture has disappeared from the past. Now there are some doctors who can do acupuncture among the people, but they are just thunder, rain and light. It''s a gimmick. It''s just a swindle under the name of acupuncture.


    Unexpectedly, a liar came from their military barracks.


    The man said that he was filled with righteous indignation, and some others were also driven to look at Liu Wei''s eyes, which was full of condemnation.


    But considering that this man was brought by commander Duwei, they just dare not to be angry.


    Liu Wei looks up at these people and hisses at them. He is too lazy to explain.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and said, "come and help me."


    Allow Leng to hum coldly: "this time I don''t think I''m in the way?"


    Liu Wei''s mouth was already in despair of this man''s "stinginess".


    Rong Leng comes over and opens the clothes of the two people on the bed to expose their belly, but refuses to show more.


    Liu Wei wanted to tie this range, and didn''t care about a man''s small movements.


    Liu Wei needled the needle into the determined acupoint. His technique was very fast. He could find the most accurate position almost by comparing his fingers.


    Rong Leng looks at the little hands that she touches on the strange man. After tolerating and tolerating, he presses back the dissatisfaction that almost overflows.


    In a quarter of an hour, it''s done.


    Liu Wei wiped the sweat on her forehead and asked two patients, "how do you feel?"


    At the moment, their faces were obviously ruddy. Although their lips were still pale, they were angry looking at their eyes.


    "Much better."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Liu Wei said "well" and took two more bottles of pills and put them next to their pillows: "the blue ones are hemostatic pills, the yellow ones are invigorating pills. Take one pill a day after supper. I''ll come back to see you five days later. The medicine or operation depends on your recovery."


    The two nodded their heads, but they were in a trance.


    When Fang Yuyi said that they were at the end of their tether, even if they gave up their lives, it was not easy.


    No one wants to die. It''s better to live than to die. That''s everyone''s idea.


    They were so excited that they really wanted to stand up and bow to each other and thank each other.


    And those who look around at the bustling people, see the doctor who looks like a scholar actually knows how to acupuncture. For a while, he only feels the burning pain in his face.


    In particular, I just questioned the man, and felt that he was slapped more than ten times.


    In front of them, there was a doctor who could do needlework.


    It''s alive!


    How can they not be surprised, how can they not question.


    Sure enough, it''s still the great Duwei. I don''t know where he''s dug such a powerful person. Just let them go. I''m afraid that those old drills in the hospital who rely on the old to sell the old will shake their chin.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what these people think. She only cares about one thing now.


    She ordered Xiao Li to pack up in the room. She took hold of Rong Ling''s corner and took him out.


    Rong Leng looks at the small white and slender hand holding his cuff, and the corner of his mouth is cocked for a while, willing to go out with her.


    When she arrived at the quiet place outside the door, Liu Wei had to withdraw her hand, but Rong Leng held her fingertips and rubbed them in the palm of her hand.


    Liu Wei squinted and looked at him. He didn''t speak, but the meaning in his eyes was very clear.


    Along the way, this man stealthily touched and ate a lot of tofu from her. Now she is dressed as a man, which is not easy to care about, but it doesn''t mean that she will indulge.Rong Leng ignored the warning in her eyes, only grasped her small hand, smoothed the soft skin for a whole time, and then let go of Liu Wei''s eyes which were about to explode. As soon as Liu Wei took back her hand, she rubbed against her clothes with all her strength. She wished she had rubbed off a layer of leather. She could see that Leng was dangerous! Finally, the two didn''t delay for long. Liu Wei said in a cold voice, "the treatment fee, R & D fee and autopsy fee have arrived in Kyoto. When is your plan to settle the bill?" Rong Leng looks at her gnashing little face and casually picks up her eyebrows: "huh?" Liu Wei sneered and simply listed out to him: "three corpses of pioneer camp in Lin''an Prefecture, seven patients implanted with caterpillars, your whole defense vaccine of pioneer army in Lin''an Prefecture, the acupuncture of the two people just now, and the medicine given to them. Here, whether it''s medicine research, surgery or autopsy, it''s a very hard work. I''m not going to do it for nothing I''m sure you will not be in debt! " When Rong Leng heard it clearly, there was a flash of interest in her eyes: "you and I are money?" "What''s the relationship between you and me? Shouldn''t I count on you?" Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and retorted. The man murmurs, the lip side smile overflows, he suddenly moves forward one step, approaches Liu Wei. Liu Wei did not know why he suddenly approached and stepped back uneasily. But I don''t want to. As soon as she retreats, Rong Leng enters. For a while, she has been blocked in the corner by a man. Rong Leng''s body is very close to her. Looking at the little woman''s pretty face, she pretends to be calm and asks softly, "then, how much should I give you?" Liu Wei swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "for the sake that you are my top, I''ll give you a discount of five thousand Liang." The man slightly chanted, black eyes with a smile: "five thousand Liang, enough?" Liu Wei thought his tone was not quite right, but he said, "if you want to lose something, you need to lose something. Anyway, I''m paying for it. It''s five thousand Liang. The lowest price!"

 Chapter 41

    "Ben didn''t think it was enough." The man lowered his voice and his throat was full of hoarseness: "your value should not be as low as five thousand Liang."


    Liu Wei was annoyed by his strange spirit and frowned slightly: "what do you mean, Wang Ye? Give or not? "


    "Here, of course." Rong Leng smiled, "if you want, I will give it."


    Liu Wei squinted uncertainly: "when will it be given?"


    "Back to the house!"


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to deceive her, Liu Wei nodded: "then go back."


    Say, pass by the man.


    After two steps, Liu Wei was relieved, but still felt a pair of hot eyes looking at her.


    She glanced a little, and found that Rong Leng was looking at her. She pursed her lips and could not help but walk faster.


    This man is very dangerous. Even if he is easy to talk and easygoing to his relatives and friends, Liu Wei still knows that he is very dangerous!


    She can''t afford the identity of the king of the dynasty, or the identity of his father, Xiaoli.


    Liu Wei thought, get the money, hurry to buy a house in Kyoto.


    She should stay in Kyoto for a long time. It''s definitely not good to live in the palace for a long time. It''s not convenient to live in an inn. After all, it''s better to have a house of her own.


    Five thousand liang of silver, at the current price in Kyoto, although it''s expensive, but a thousand Liang is enough to buy a two-way courtyard with a good environment.


    As she was thinking, she walked into the bedroom. Xiaoli had packed her things, and when she saw her mother coming back, she consciously walked over and pulled her mother''s clothes. Her actions showed her dependence.


    After leaving from the military aircraft camp, he went back to the palace directly.


    When the carriage stopped and Liu Wei got off, he saw the plaque at the gate of the palace, which simply said "three Palace" in gold.


    She took a look and took her son in, as if she didn''t see what was wrong in the middle.


    In Lin''an mansion, Liu Wei has heard a lot about Kyoto. There''s no way. Fu Zichen is a real Kyoto man. He can talk about something and talk about it.


    So Liu Wei knows a lot about the court even if he doesn''t ask for information.


    For example, today''s saint is suspicious. Although he looks like a kind old man, he always acts with foresight.


    The emperor is not the crown prince conferred by the former Emperor. When the former Emperor was in power, the crown prince had already appointed a person. However, when the former Emperor was sick and lying on the Dragon couch, the crown prince died in an accident under the robber''s knife.


    A crown prince died under the robber''s knife. What about the bodyguards around him? What about the conscripts? Why is it all gone?


    The death of the prince was strange and strange. As soon as the news of his death came out, everyone was thinking deeply.


    But it''s too late to think about it any more. As soon as the prince died, the dying emperor turned his eyelids and went directly.


    The whole country mourns the collapse of the first emperor.


    But the key question comes out, the first emperor is dead, the prince is dead, what about the throne?


    According to the ranking of the legitimate and common people, the successor to the throne should be the second prince, Rong Shi, because he was the brother of the prince and his mother''s compatriots, and was born to the early death of the legitimate empress, and he had been loved by the former Emperor since he was young.


    At that time, there was already a minister to call for the second prince.


    But the turning point came.


    Qi Wei, the great eunuch beside the first emperor, suddenly brought out an imperial edict, saying that it was made a few days before the first emperor, telling him to keep it. Only after the death of the first emperor can the imperial edict come out.


    The general idea of the imperial edict is to say that the crown prince is the crown prince, but the crown prince is headstrong and unpopular, so I ask all the ministers of the auxiliary countries to supervise him. If the crown prince makes a mistake three times or more, he can follow the imperial edict, depose him, and assist the fourth son Rong Yu to ascend the throne.


    This imperial edict has a large amount of information. First of all, the first Emperor didn''t think highly of the prince, but was willing to give him a chance. Second, after the original Prince, the second favorite candidate of the first emperor was not the second prince Rong Shi, but the fourth Prince Rong Yu.


    Those who supported the second prince in the court immediately ignited. One by one, they either questioned the authenticity of the imperial edict or arrested the prince and died suddenly, which was related to the fourth prince.


    However, the fourth Prince is not easy to provoke. His mother and concubine are powerful, and his grandfather is the Grand Admiral of the town. As soon as the military power is taken out, some parties of the second prince''s influence are dead. Finally, the fourth Prince ascends the throne as he wishes, and the name of the country is Qianling.


    And this fourth Prince is today''s saint, that is, the old man who Liu Wei met a few months ago.


    Probably because of his strange position, there was something strange about him. After emperor Qianling ascended the throne, he had an eye to find that there was something wrong with him. He was suspicious.


    In fact, all the superior people in the world have this problem. Doubt is almost a common fault of the emperor.


    But the emperor was a little suspicious. First of all, he had appointed the prince, and then all his sons except the prince quickly sealed the king and drove him out of the harem.


    It is said that the youngest prince became king just three days after he was born.Think it''s good to be king? No, no, it''s not good. To be king means that you will live your whole life, and you can only be a prince. You can''t inherit the throne any more.


    However, some people say that even though there seems to be no chance on the surface, the queen and the LORD have arrived at their own fiefdoms, where they can train and store grain. When the chance comes, they can go to Kyoto at any time and seize the throne.


    So in order to put an end to this situation, Emperor Qianling was also very witty.


    He made the king of his son, but he didn''t give him a title, that is, you are the number one, that is, the number of princes, but he didn''t give you a title, what did he mean by not giving a title, that is, he could not seal the land.


    For a long time, all the titles were accompanied by real power, but emperor Qianling did not intend to give real power to other sons.


    What he wants is to let you be the king, not to give you the chance to fight for the throne in the future, but because I didn''t give you a title, so even if you are the king, you have no title, you have to live in Kyoto without a title, or live under his eyes, which is equivalent to depriving you of your wings in disguise, breaking your back road, and then imprisoning you.


    So in Kyoto, it''s not easy for princes to live. No fiefdoms are equal to no economic sources. Without economic sources, they have to work in the DPRK to earn salaries. But how can there be so many positions in the DPRK for your relatives and relatives?


    As a result, some princes who are not obvious in their mother''s family are formed. They live in Kyoto even worse than the local government.


    In this case, walking beside the imperial front and leading the whole gate of Zhenge, it is very striking.


    In a very disrespectful way, except for the prince, the whole city knows that the second person in the eyes of the emperor is the third prince Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei takes her son to the third prince''s mansion, and sees the Diaolianghuadong, the flower jungle, passing by all the way, looking extremely luxurious.

 chapter 42

    She slanted her eyes and looked at the side of her body.


    I thought that he was a smart man. How could he be so brainless in the mansion?


    Walking in front of the emperor has always been taboo. The emperor is suspicious. You have the military power. Why don''t you know how to keep a low profile?


    It seems to know that she guessed in her heart that the man beside her seemed to whisper unintentionally: "this palace is appreciated by the father."


    "Well?" Liu Wei looks at him.


    Rong Leng''s tone was gentle: "this was the second emperor''s mansion. After the death of the second emperor''s uncle, this palace was empty. My father was the master and gave it to me."


    Liu Wei knew the meaning of it immediately.


    The second prince fell seriously ill after he won the throne. After a few years, he died of a serious illness. She had heard of this.


    But unexpectedly, Emperor Qianling gave the second prince''s old house to Rong Ling.


    As expected, it''s the king''s mind skill. The second person in the eyes of the Holy One, Rong Ling, though seemingly beautiful, is actually a nail under Emperor Qianling''s suspicion. This house is a warning to him.


    Liu Wei was silent for a while. She had known the danger of Kyoto for a long time, but she did not expect that it would be so dangerous.


    People in Liufu can be seen at any time. They are all chessmen and ants in the hands of the superior in the imperial politics.


    She comes from modern times and knows more about the autocracy and horror of this kind of monarchy.


    In particular, he met a suspicious and wise emperor who was not fatuous at all. Liu Wei felt that if he was no longer cautious, he would fall on his head at any time.


    In this way of thinking, she was even more upset, thinking, hurry to finish the work to be done, hurry to leave is the right way, this Kyoto, in the future, we must avoid it, and never come again.


    She thought so and asked, "what do you say you want me to do for you? When can I start? "


    "Rong Leng raises eyebrow:" how to be in a hurry suddenly


    "Now that we have arrived in Beijing, it''s natural that we should do business first." She spoke with dignity.


    Allow edge not to deny, continue to take her forward: "must be prepared, ready to start."


    "As soon as possible."


    "Yes." The man should say.


    After a while, Liu Wei found that there were few servants around.


    He thought that it was not silly to allow Leng. Although the Emperor gave him a magnificent palace, he knew the deep meaning in it. He did not really indulge in extravagance and lust. No matter the servants or the school, he always adhered to simplicity.


    He is a wise man, neither arrogant nor impetuous, neither humble nor arrogant. He is suitable for advance and retreat, and has a profound idea.


    If you change your mind to be short, I''m afraid that you really think that the Holy One values yourself, and really treat yourself as a dish.


    This kind of person, often the final result, cannot escape a "miserable" word.


    Into the second courtyard.


    The housekeeper welcomed him out, and allowed Leng to wave his hand to him, and said, "go and pack the Xilong garden. The luggage is in the carriage outside, so that it is well organized. Then go to the warehouse and bring the four treasure boxes."


    "Yes." The housekeeper answered sensitively and went out of the yard.


    When the three entered the main hall, immediately a maid offered tea.


    Xiaoli just took a sip of tea water, suddenly put the cup on, jumped off the stool, and ran out of the yard.


    "Xiaoli." Rong Leng called out.


    Xiaoli did not stop. In the blink of an eye, the little figure was gone.


    "Follow the young master and don''t let anyone hurt him." Rong Leng orders her maid.


    The maid hurried out with her skirt.


    It was Liu Wei who continued to drink tea in a cool and unheated way, one by one.


    See to let Leng see come over, she just light fill a sentence: "it is pearl to come back, don''t mind him."


    Pearl Rong Leng knew that Liu Wei''s black star had not been seen for a while, and thought that the bird had stayed in Qujiang mansion. Unexpectedly, he followed Kyoto.


    "If you want to raise birds, why don''t you raise thrushes and Parrots. Raise black star, thank you to think out Know that the little guy is OK, let Leng put down his heart and slowly scoop up the tea with him.


    Liu Wei put down the teacup and said, "pearls are my family."


    Let Leng Meifeng pick it up and look at her.


    Liu weihun doesn''t care. For her, pearls come with her from modern times, real family.


    She can''t go back to that time, she and pearl have become orphans, and they have to depend on each other.


    Even though pearl is a bird that can''t do anything, its significance to her is extraordinary.


    After a while, the housekeeper came with a four square exquisite box and respectfully presented it to Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling opened the box and put a stack of silver tickets in it.


    At the sight of those silver tickets, Liu Wei was in a good mood. She sat upright and knew that it was time to pay the bill!


    Rong Ling twists a few paper tickets and asks Liu Wei, "how many did you say?"Liu Wei stood up, walked to him for two steps, and made a gesture: "five thousand." Say, the eye sticks on the silver note.


    Liu Wei said: "in fact, it''s already very generous. Don''t think it''s easy to do those things under Duwei, but in fact, it''s very tiring. If you change people, you won''t be able to achieve 10% of the effect in half a year. Besides, the adults have increased their care for their next father and son all the way. I''ve already got a discount."


    She said sincerely, two or three steps of effort, has stood in front of Rong Leng, with a kind smile that she had never seen in the past few months.


    Rong Ling wants to laugh a little. This woman, she''s in the eye of money.


    He took out a five thousand Liang silver note and shook it in his hand.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and looked at his hand. The smile on her face could not be maintained.


    "My Lord." She spread out her hand to make it clear.


    Rong Ling smiled lightly, looked at the silver note and her face, then put the silver note into the box, buttoned the lid of the box, clicked and closed the lid.


    Liu Wei''s hand, which was hanging in the middle of the sky, quickly put it on the ground, rippled over with his sleeve, raised his eyebrows in anger, and sneered, "I know that you are not so good at talking, Duwei, how can you pay?"


    "Rong Leng laughs:" money, naturally to pay, just to see how to pay


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and sat next to him, trying to suppress the anger: "how would you like to pay for that, Duwei?"


    "Money, debt and property."


    "What do you mean?" Liu Wei snorted


    Rong Ling opens the exquisite box again, cuts open a stack of silver tickets on it, takes out an envelope pressed on the bottom, and hands it to Liu Wei.


    The housekeeper next to jumped: "Sir, this is..."


    "Uncle Ming." Let Leng interrupt the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper held his breath and had to hold his mouth, but he was worried. How can I give this to someone else?


    Still a man.


    Are you confused?


    Liu Wei looked at the interaction between the master and the servant, looked at the envelope again, and took a little interest. She took the envelope, took out the contents, and looked at it. But after a while, she was stunned.


    The next second, she slapped the envelope on the table and stood up: "Rong Ling, what do you mean!"

 Chapter 43

    Rong Leng picked up the tea on the edge and pecked: "this thing is worth more than five thousand Liang silver notes."


    "Is it worth more? Dare I ask for it? In order to pay for the debt, you have no choice. A big man, are you ashamed


    "Don''t worry, it''s just temporary."


    Liu Wei frowned and stared at him.


    Rong Ling took the envelope and took out the contents and put them on the table.


    In black and white, there are two words "title deed" on it.


    Liu Wei stared at the two words, his eyelids twitching: "you mortgage your sanwangfu residence to me? For five thousand liang of silver? "


    Rong Leng took it for granted: "it''s me who let you come to Beijing to do business, but it''s the business of the public. You ask me for five thousand Liang salary, which should be given to you naturally, but this money shouldn''t be given by me. It should be reported to the Emperor for approval and allocated by the Ministry of accounts. At present, the emperor is not in Beijing. If the memorial can''t be sent, he has to find a mortgage for you. Naturally, the more valuable the mortgage is, the better. My king will mortgage half of the palace to you. It''s hard to say that if the palace is put out for sale, it''s at least 80 million liang of silver. It''s not enough that 40 million yuan has been directly distributed to you. "


    Is that enough? Wangfu, this is Wangfu!


    It''s the palace that the emperor bestows!


    Mortgage it to her, say it''s nice to hear 40 million Liang. Does she dare to sell it? Even if a potted flower is moved out of this house, it is a theft of heavy objects on the palace floor.


    There is no excuse for sin.


    Liu Wei thinks that Rong Ling is really powerful, not only because of his outstanding ability and outstanding official position, but also because of his ability to hold back debts.


    She really looks down on him!


    "It''s a little complicated. I''ll let you have the title deed first." He said, pushing the deed and the envelope in front of her.


    Liu Wei''s eyes seemed to be poisoned and stared at him.


    Rong Ling then said to the steward, uncle Ming, "Mr. Liu and young childe are the people in the royal family. You have the right to regard them as another king. I''ll tell you to go on. Don''t let others neglect you. How to serve the king and how to serve them."


    Although uncle Ming didn''t know the deep meaning of the master and son, he still bowed his head and answered: "yes, I understand."


    "Has Xilong garden been cleaned?"


    Uncle Ming nodded: "this Xilong garden is my favorite yard. Someone has been cleaning it all the time. You can live in it if you change the mattress a little and clean it up twice."


    "Well." Rong Leng nodded and looked at Liu Wei. "Then you will live in your mansion."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Is this mansion her in a flash?


    At this time, Liu Xiaoli came in with pearls.


    With a cry of Jie, the bird in black fluttered its wings and flew to the white man in the hall who was holding back his anger.


    "Black, black star..." Uncle Ming, the steward, stared in amazement, pointed to the black bird and stepped back in surprise.


    Liu Wei glanced at the housekeeper, with Pearl''s small head hanging on her index finger, and said lightly, "it''s called pearl. It doesn''t hurt people actively, but if someone wants to hurt it, how it will retaliate, I don''t know."


    Uncle Ming shuddered and couldn''t speak at once.


    This, the childe brought back by the master, unexpectedly raised a black star.


    A disaster bird.


    He, he''s not going to die?


    "Uncle Ming, you go out first." Allow the edge of the road.


    Uncle Ming covered his trembling heart, and answered with a voice, which made him leave.


    Liu Wei ignored uncle Ming''s panic, only looked at Rong Ling, waved the deed and the envelope up, gnashed his teeth and said, "since you have sent most of your family to me, don''t blame me for holding your life."


    Let Leng Leng Leng for a while, black eyes, immediately dye smile.


    Liu Wei is puzzled: "what are you laughing at?"


    Rong Ling shook his head, but his voice was obviously joyful: "my lifeblood, haven''t you pinched it?"


    Liu Wei frowned and waited for a long time before she realized that it was a pun. She was flirted by this man!


    She left in a fit of rage, with a wave of sleeves.


    Liu Xiaoli stood at the back and saw her mother coming out of the main hall with a fiery face. She was puzzled and grabbed her head: "Uncle Rong, what happened to my father?"


    Rong Ling beckons to him.


    Xiaoli came to him, the man cut his hair for him and explained softly: "your father and uncle are stubborn. It will be OK in a moment."


    Little Li is ignorant: "did Uncle make dad angry?"


    "Your father is mean." Rong Leng said, seeing that the little guy was dissatisfied, Du said that he was going to refute, and asked quickly, "does Xiao Li like the palace?"


    Liu Xiaoli pouted and wanted to say he didn''t like it. Because Uncle Rong said bad things about his father, he didn''t want to promise uncle Rong, but he thought uncle Rong was always very good to him. After a bit of struggle, he decided to forgive him and said, "I like it."


    "Would you like to live here in the future?"


    Liu Xiaoli stared: "Dad said, we will have our own house."Let Leng smile, the heart is sure.


    He said that Liu Wei was in a hurry to ask him what he wanted money to do. He really wanted to move out.


    When we got to Kyoto, we thought we could go?


    "This is your house." He said, stretching out his hand, holding the little guy to his arms: "Xiaoli likes to live with his uncle in the future, OK?"


    "I want to live with my father." The little guy blurted out.


    "My father is with me."


    Xiaoli thought about it, and asked uncertainly, "together with dad and uncle, we three live together?"


    "Yes."


    The little guy blinked and nodded slowly, "OK."


    "Do you like uncle?" he asked


    Xiaoli didn''t even think about it this time, so she nodded hard: "I like it!"


    Rong Ling is in a good mood and hugs him tightly.


    Liu Xiaoli is happy to play coquetry on his uncle. He leans soft against his uncle''s arms. He thinks that his uncle''s arms are much stronger than his mother''s. His mother is too thin and his skin is too thin. After holding him for a long time, he always feels chrome.


    And uncle Rong''s arms are much better. They are hard and solid. You can roll in them.


    They were having a good time. Outside, uncle Ming suddenly came in and said cautiously, "Sir, young master Liu, please go out."


    As soon as Liu Xiaoli heard his mother call him, he took his uncle''s time to jump down and walk out with his robe.


    Mingshu is afraid that he will fall. He is trying to catch up with him. Behind him, the steady male voice suddenly rings: "Mingshu."


    Uncle Ming turned around and looked down honestly: "what else can I do for you?"


    Rong Leng got up and straightened out his robe. As he walked out, he said, "don''t call Mr. Liu later. Call him Mr. Liu Shao."


    Uncle Ming was stunned for a moment and didn''t think there was any difference between the two.


    But listen to the rightful words of his master: "let the willows of the gate be few."


    Uncle Ming: "..."


    What is Rong Men Liu Shao?


    I only heard that when my wife married to my husband''s family, she wanted to have her husband''s surname. For example, if someone surnamed Liu married to Wang, she would have the surname of Wang menliu or something. But I haven''t heard of anyone who has borrowed the surname to have her husband''s surname.


    Uncle Ming is very inexplicable, but his master has gone out of the main hall to the direction of the West Longyuan.

 Chapter 44

    When Liu Wei entered the Xilong garden, he saw his maid standing outside the courtyard. When he saw him coming, he bowed down in a row to say hello: "my maid saw Mr. Liu and Mr. Xiao."


    One of the leaders said: "the maidservants were sent by the housekeeper of Ming Dynasty to take care of the childe''s daily life. The maidservant''s name is Mingxiang. This is Xixiang. Later, let them introduce them one by one. At this time, the house has been cleaned up. The childe has gone all the way and has a rest in the house."


    Liu Wei looked at these charming girls and frowned: "I don''t have the habit of using a maidservant. Go down and change one or two lads to come here."


    Mingxiang is stunned and looks at Xixiang.


    Xi Xiang stepped forward gracefully and respectfully and said, "Uncle Ming told us to come. We are the childe''s people. There is no reason to go any more."


    "My man?"


    Xi Xiang''s cheeks are reddish, and she nodded.


    Mingxiang also smiled at the corner of her mouth and her ears were a little hot.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    At this time, the back of the Rong Leng came, casually asked: "these maids, sir can also be satisfied?"


    Liu Wei turned his head and stared at him, "are you intentional?"


    Rong Leng chuckled and walked up to her and said, "what is intention? Sir is a man of many talents. He has always been a talented and unrestrained man. My king intended to attract him. Naturally, in some places, he had to devote himself to it. Mingxiang and Xixiang were all taught in the palace. If you follow him, they will be used by you. Wherever you use them, you can do it. "


    Liu Wei grinds her teeth: "is it OK in bed?"


    "If you can do it, you will be successful." With that, Rong Ling glanced at her lower abdomen thoughtfully.


    Liu Wei pulled the robe forward and stopped it. He snorted, "I don''t want to be a maid. I''ll change it into a boy."


    Rong Leng took the first half step, stopped at her and leaned over her ear: "don''t even think about it!"


    "You..."


    "To adapt, the maid is better than the boy. You may have to use the maid in the future."


    "You used it, too?" She sneered at the corner of her mouth and asked: "what are the maids of the Lord? I''ll call them out to know them, so as not to live in the same house together. How can I offend you in the future?"


    "You have an opportunity to meet." He said, reaching out to touch Liu Xiaoli''s head, and said, "take your father back to his room, it''s late today, and have a rest earlier."


    Liu Xiaoli nodded and looked at her mother.


    Liu Wei looks at the man''s lack of oil and salt, and imitates to be sure to leave all these maids to her. He is not aware of his anger. Only women use maids, which is clearly intentional!


    With a snort and a wave of sleeves, she led her son into the yard.


    Mingxiang and Xixiang in the back hurry up.


    Rong Leng looks at her angry back from afar. He doesn''t feel like laughing.


    It''s childish.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Liu mansion.


    In the third-class maid bedroom in the outer courtyard, Yueer lies on the bed, her buttocks are half rotten. She is sweating and groaning. It''s her cousin, Cui Yang, who prescribes medicine for her.


    "You said that you are too. You can''t hold a jar of wine. It''s still in my face. Otherwise, you don''t need your life. You know that mother Qin is cruel. She always beats people to death. You still give her the handle. How can I have your stupid sister? How can I care for you later? I thought I would wait for the Mid Autumn Festival to ask mother Yin to see if I could transfer you to the old lady''s room. Now, what chance is there! " She said, stained with the medicine fingers, severely poked read son''s head, force half confiscated.


    Yueer has a pain in her buttocks. Ten real boards fall down. Now she has only half of her life left. Her cousin is so indifferent. She is even more miserable and upset.


    "Elder sister, I didn''t mean to do this, but there were too many people in the first grade building, and I didn''t want to hit them."


    "Why did you leave after the collision? Who is the man who hit you? How about the waiter in the restaurant? Do you want them to pay? Must come back empty handed? " As Cui Yang said, she continued to apply medicine to her cousin. Her bloody ass made her heart and soul pumping, and her movements were more careful.


    While reading the son to endure the sharp pain on the body, at the same time think of today see that Pianpian childe.


    She thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "sister, do you remember the eldest lady?"


    The police Yang finger a meal, eyebrow frowns: "good, say what big miss."


    Yueer leans to her side and looks at her: "sister, you have been around the old lady for a long time. You should know, our eldest lady, but there are brothers and younger brothers or something?"


    "Of course, the eldest young lady has brothers. The eldest young master, the second young master, the third young master, is her elder brother, the fourth young master, the fifth young master and her younger brother. What do you say all of a sudden? After all these years, can''t you forget the eldest lady? "


    "I......" Read son to falter.


    Police Yang unconsciously warns: "I told you that although you used to be a close servant girl of the eldest lady, but the eldest lady didn''t look after you, lost you and ran away. This master servant sentiment has come to an end. Let alone that she is now unknown about her life and death, which is the day when she will come back. Can she still be the youngest sister of our family? At the beginning, she escaped from marriage. How much face did our master and his wife, together with the old lady, lose? The emperor was so angry that the imperial concubine Yi hated our Liu family. The eldest lady has become a sinner of our Liu family. If you still think about the judge, you will not go to my husband''s house in the future. Just stay in the outer courtyard for the rest of your life. "How could Yueer not understand this, but she murmured: "a few days before the marriage, the eldest lady was not straightforward and asked all the time, which year is this year, when she was on the pilgrimage, she looked at her wits a little bit. I found out that she escaped from marriage, which must have something to do with the problem of her body."


    "So what?" Police Yang snorted displeased: "she is still gone. What''s wrong with marrying the seventh prince? She is a commoner daughter who can marry the prince as a side concubine. The seventh Prince is still the son of the princess. Apart from the queen, those who have status in the palace can''t escape the princess Yi and the princess Yun. She doesn''t know how to cherish them. At that time, our second lady could be stubborn with her wife for this matter. "


    "That''s not the same." Yue''er can''t help but speak for his old master: "the second lady wants to marry the seventh prince as the imperial concubine. The eldest lady used to be the side concubine. Where there are two daughters in the same family, they all marry the same. At the beginning, I said that the lady didn''t want the second lady to fold on the seventh Prince before she sent the elder and the eldest sisters. It was clear that the eldest lady should be the scapegoat."


    "Pa!" Police yang beat Yueer on the back.


    Read son to be beaten suddenly, the burning of ache: "elder sister, what do you do!"


    "Teach you what to say and what not to say." The police Yang scolded, and continued to brush her medicine: "madam''s words dare to arrange, I think you are not going to die."


    Read son to bite pillow sheet, aggrieved extremely: "what I say is true."

 Chapter 45

    Police Yang glanced around and saw that the partition wall had no ears. Xuaner, who was in Yueer''s room, had not come back, so he said: "at the beginning, Princess Yi wanted to get in touch with our Liu family, and the two young ladies were the two. But why should we be concubines? We can''t be servants, but we don''t know. The seven princes are fighting with the prince in the court, so that''s not the great position? Our prime minister has always been loyal to the crown prince. It''s obvious that there''s a suspicion of courtship between the Royal concubines. The so-called loyal officials don''t care about the two Lords. How dare the prime minister send our family''s legitimate young lady to the seven kings? Finally, we''ll have to send the eldest young lady to count. "


    Police Yang continued to sigh: "it''s better for you to leave. I can''t say too much. The prime minister offended the seven kings. Although the prince had a little more trust in our Liu family, his wife and my husband couldn''t erase their faces in the palace. Our prime minister''s office was put on the plain and it''s inconvenient to do things. I heard the old lady often say that these things are strange Elder sister, if the eldest lady is not sensible, how could the prime minister make countless enemies in the court overnight, totally incompatible with the seven kings party. Although the prince follows us, he doesn''t protect us. It''s hard for the prime minister to walk in the court, and it''s not easy to walk with the eldest young master and the second young master. "


    Read son to listen, also startled a sweat: "big miss, unexpectedly so important?"


    "Important?" Cui Yang snorted contemptuously: "she is not important, she has provoked important people. Who can think that a common woman dare to be so uneasy! Escape marriage, she can do it! The young lady of the official family, who is no more than one door and no more than two doors, runs away alone. It''s uncertain where she will die. If she is unlucky, she will be cheated to sell in the kiln. I''m not sure it''s the pillow of thousands of people with jade arms and the pillow of thousands of people with vermilion lips. It''s better to marry the seventh king to be a concubine. "


    Read son to listen to in the heart is not happy, but also did not dare to contradict again.


    Cui Yang glanced at her sister again and said, "so don''t mention the eldest lady in the future."


    "Read son to answer vaguely:" I just think of suddenly


    "It''s all people in the past. What do you want to think about?"


    Read son no longer speak, in the heart of that elegant handsome childe image, but still jump in front of the eyes, like a thorn in the heart, can not pull out, ten thousand respectively twist.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Yueer was able to get out of bed. After all, he ran to yipinlou and crouched in guard. But after waiting for a day, he saw that it was going to be dusk, but he didn''t see the young master Qingyuan again, so he had no choice but to return.


    When Yueer went back to the mansion, he found that there was a mess in the mansion.


    Seeing her coming back, Mammy Qin immediately sent someone to catch her, and Yuer was at a loss: "what are you doing, Mammy Qin?"


    "What did you do when you went out all day?"


    Yuer is a little flustered. Did he go to inquire about the eldest lady himself and be known?


    As soon as I thought of my cousin''s advice, the eldest lady was already a sinner in Liu''s mansion. All the tainted spots touched the scales of the masters and the ladies. Yuer was afraid to admit it, so she said, "I, I just went out for a stroll. Mother Qin, today''s maid, I could have..."


    "Stroll?" Mother Qin''s old face grimly smiled, "I see you don''t see the coffin and don''t shed tears. Where have you turned the fifth young master?"


    "What?" Yueer is shocked suddenly, so he doesn''t know: "five, five young masters? I haven''t seen five young masters


    "Haven''t you seen it? Come, take her to the master and his wife, and I''ll see if the board falls on her. Will she admit it or not? "


    When I read it, I had to play the board again. It was even more disordered: "mother Qin, mother Qin is wronged. The maid is really just going out for a walk. I don''t know what happened to the fifth young master. Mother Qin, mother Qin, and the maid really don''t know..."


    The voice of begging for mercy gradually drifted away. It was not until mother Qin brought her own person to escort Yueer into the inner courtyard and the servant girls of the outer courtyard talked about it.


    "Yueer is really unlucky. Today, Xiumu could have gone out to play. Because she is not in the mansion, the fifth young master is missing, so it''s on her head."


    "What can I do? The fifth young master is the lifeblood of the lady. She gave birth to the fifth young master only after she was over 40 years old. She has always been a pet for her eyes. Now people are missing in the yard. It''s OK for her to read. It''s only suspected. It''s said that there are several others. They are not likely to lose their lives. They can take care of the five young master''s nannies and maids. They have killed three He''s still in prison. "


    "It''s deadly. Do you say that the five young masters are really abducted by people in the mansion? How do I feel like... "


    "Shh." Another man stopped the man''s mouth and told him, "don''t say anything. At this time, the master and his wife would rather believe that it was the internal thief. If they were taken away by the" that ", they would die if they were afraid of five young masters..."


    Several maids said that they were sweating all over, and their backs were cold. They didn''t feel a shiver. They scattered quickly and didn''t dare to arrange any more.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the Yamen of jingzhaoyin, Liu Weizheng is holding a whole pile of appendixes in his hand, looking seriously.


    These appendixes are the main tasks she is going to do in Beijing this time. Looking at the lines above, Liu Wei''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter.In the past three years, there have been children missing from the important officials of the imperial court and the noble families in central Beijing. When the emperor knew about it, he was furious. At first, he sent Jing Zhaoyin to fully track down the children. But a few months later, the murderer did not find them, but found the bodies of these children. Because of the death, the Ministry of punishment and the Ministry of war also participated in it. But in the past three years, many suspects have been found, but none of them is the real murderer. In the latest year, another child began to disappear, and


    Liu Wei saw a line and looked up quickly. His eyes were shocked: "the sixteen princes have lost too?"


    One side of Rong Leng put down his teacup and nodded lightly: "the sixteen younger brothers were abducted when she went back to her mother''s home with her mother in the Mid Autumn Festival last year."


    Liu Wei continued to look at the appendix, and then saw that in the population details on that page, the column of identity really wrote "Sixteen princes, Rong Yun", and the column of age, one year old.


    Only one year old children, so lost, so far a year later, still life and death.


    She sighed and asked, "what''s the result of Jing Zhaoyin''s investigation?"


    Rong Leng glances at Mr. Yin Lin, who is waiting for the case.


    Hearing this, Lin Sheng took a step forward and bowed his head in shame: "Sir, now Nothing, but I have sent all the people who can be sent out. But those thieves are like ghosts and monsters. There is no clue left. Not only the yamen, the Ministry of punishment and the Ministry of war in Kyoto, but also no progress. "


    This is to bring the Ministry of punishment and the Ministry of military affairs into the water.


    Liu Wei put down the appendix and asked, "can we have a body now?"


    Lin Sheng was shocked for a moment and shook his head: "no, those are all the sons of important officials. Once they were found, they were immediately taken back by each family. The latest body was a little prince of the state of Yue, who was also taken away half a month ago. It was buried ten days ago."


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and said, "without a body, I can''t investigate."

 Chapter 46

    Let Leng ponder for a moment, and order Lin Sheng: "send someone to the prefecture of the state of Yue to take the words. I would like to open the coffin for autopsy." Said, looking at Liu Wei: "half a month ago, the body, you may test?"


    "Yes." Although in today''s Kyoto climate, half a month ago, the level of corpse decay must be serious, but it is better than nothing.


    Lin Sheng was shocked and hurried to say, "Sir, it''s impossible for the state of Yue to agree with it. Opening the coffin for autopsy will disturb the peace of the dead. Let alone the state of Yue, it''s the old lady of Hou..."


    "I bear all the consequences."


    "But adults..."


    "Go!"


    What else did Lin Sheng want to say, but when he saw Du Wei''s expression, he had to shut up.


    Just then, someone came in and reported: "my Lord, my Lord, it''s not good. The prime minister''s office and the fifth young master of the prime minister''s office are missing..."


    Lin Sheng only felt that he had a flower in front of him, and almost fainted. "Another one, another one?"


    "My Lord, the servants of the Xiangfu are already outside. Would you like to see them?"


    What is the use of seeing nature? In the past three years, he has lost twenty or seventeen eight children. He can''t offend any of them. Now there is another prime minister''s office, which is really going to kill him.


    Lin Sheng looks back and bows to Rong Ling.


    "Let Leng wave:" you go first


    Lin Sheng hurried out with his subordinates.


    When there were only two people left in the main hall, Rong Ling and Liu Wei, Rong Ling looked at her side. The woman with a obviously bad expression asked, "what''s the problem?"


    Liu Wei just now regained her mind and shook her head, but her lips were tight.


    Rong Leng stood up and said, "if you have no problem, you can go out and have a look."


    "What?"


    "Prime minister''s office."


    "No..." Liu Wei blurted out and said, surprised that she was too sensitive, so she said, "I can''t find any space to read the appendix here. Xiao Li is playing with pearl outside. Please call him and let him see it."


    "The appendix can be read at any time," said Rong Leng. "If you lose someone, you may not have new evidence."


    "Xiao Li was brought up by me. He went the same way."


    "In case he misses it?"


    "No leakage."


    "In case."


    Liu Wei is silent. Although she believes in her son, Xiaoli, after all, is a child. It''s hard to avoid being observant. How can she get there if she wants to go?


    Any old man who has been in Xiangfu for more than five years may recognize her. She went there at risk, but only in a hurry.


    There was a moment of silence.


    For a long time, Rong asked, "don''t you want to go to Xiangfu?"


    "No." She denied, but couldn''t explain the reason. She was silent for a while and said, "OK, I''ll go, but on one condition."


    Allow edge to pick eyebrow: "condition?"


    ¡­¡­


    Two quarters of an hour later, Lin Sheng and the Beijing patrol stood in the Yamen of Kyoto and waited. The servants of the Xiangfu were already sweating: "my Lord, how can we not leave? We are still waiting in the mansion."


    Lin Sheng glared at him, "how can I get there before I get to Qi?"


    What else did the servant want to say? But when he saw the yamen, someone came out.


    There were three people coming out, two big and one small. In front of them was a tall, handsome and cold-blooded man in a black and black robe.


    Around the man, along with a young boy who looks four or five years old and is bright and lively.


    And the little boy''s right rear is followed by a


    Is that a man?


    I don''t understand it. If I look at clothes alone, it''s men''s decorations. But I want to talk about body. This man is slim and gentle. He looks like his daughter''s house. Especially, this man has a feather hat on his head.


    Yu Li is a kind of thing, which is always worn by the ladies when they are out, for fear of being desecrated by the men outside. This has never seen an ordinary man who would wear Yu Li.


    So, is this really a daughter''s home?


    But which daughter''s house is there, so you can go in and out of the Yamen of jingzhaoyin at will?


    Seeing the three people getting closer and closer, the servant quickly lowered his eyes, afraid to see too much, abrupt miss.


    Liu Wei fiddles with the veil on her feather hat, hiding behind the tulle. It''s very bad.


    "I said I wanted bamboo hat, not feather hat." By the time she said this, she was clearly gnashing her teeth!


    Rong Ling looks at her and says, "it''s too sudden. Where can I find the bamboo hat?"


    "Bamboo hat can''t be found, but feather hat can? Do you dare to say that there is no bamboo hat in the clothing shop, but only feather hat? "


    "Exactly!" Rong Leng is upright and vigorous: "it happened that the bamboo hat was sold out."


    "What a coincidence?"


    "You know it''s not so clever?"


    "Captain Rong is very articulate."


    "Mr. Liu, let alone more."


    Two people you come to me, the voice is not big, but full of gunpowder.Liu Xiaoli is sandwiched between the two people. Some of them hold on to their backpack bags wrongly. They are very nervous.


    Rong Leng noticed his movements, reached out and rubbed the little guy''s head, glanced at Liu Wei and said, "don''t make any noise."


    Liu Wei was stunned. He choked on his throat. Neither did he swallow, nor did he vomit.


    That''s her child. She should have said that!


    No matter how upset Liu Wei is, in a word, she is a "big man". She is indeed wearing her daughter''s Yuli and walking in the street.


    It''s too late for many people to see.


    The prime minister''s office is only two blocks away from the Yamen of jingzhaoyin. It''s just a short walk away.


    At the moment, the gate of Xiangfu is full of people. Seeing them coming, Liu Tong, the housekeeper, hurriedly greets them: "Oh, Lord Lin, you can count it. We are all in a hurry."


    Facing the people in the Xiangfu, even if he was a housekeeper, Lin Sheng didn''t dare to entrust him with a large one. He just arched his hand: "unfortunately, when your mansion came to report the case, it happened that Duwei was inspecting the work in the Yamen. He delayed for a while, which was not what he wanted."


    Liu Tong immediately looked at xuanhei''s figure on one side. When his eyes touched the gold medal on the other side''s waist, he made a big bow: "I don''t know if the commander of zhengemen is here. I''ll inform Xiangye now."


    "No, it''s important to get down to business first."


    Liu Tong hurriedly nods and is about to meet several people to enter the mansion. However, he sees a slim figure wearing a feather hat behind this Rong Duwei.


    Because it was too dark, he didn''t look at each other''s clothes. He just asked, "this girl is a friend of commander Du? Would you like to invite your wife out to entertain you? "


    Girl?


    Liu Wei''s eyes, a heavy cough, pressed her throat and said, "how dare you bother madam?"


    Liu Tong was surprised when he heard that it was almost a male voice: "it''s a small eyesight, a small eyesight. I misunderstood you, and I hope you forgive me. Please come in, please come in..."


    In the crowd, several people led by Lin Sheng couldn''t help laughing.


    Liu Wei''s face is more ugly. When she goes in, Liu Wei walks behind Rong Leng. She looks down at the steady feet in front of her. As soon as she squints, she kicks her feet up!


    I wanted to kick the man and take a breath.


    But the other side seems to have eyes behind her. As soon as she raises her feet, he quickly changes his pace. Liu Wei doesn''t check for a while, doesn''t talk about kicking empty, and almost falls down!


    Liu Xiaoli''s pointy eyes quickly held her mother, but she asked anxiously, "Dad, are you not feeling well?"


    Liu Wei''s stomach is full of fire, but she is only stuffy and growls, "it''s OK."


    But the eyes glared angrily towards the dark figure ahead.


    Xiangfu covers a large area. A group of people walked for a long time before they got to the place.


    "This is Qingtu yard of the fifth young master. Xiangye is waiting in it." Liu Tong points to a quiet courtyard road in front of him.


    Rong Ling took a look and asked, "your young master lost it here?"


    Liu Tong sighed: "yes, five young masters are suffering. We five young masters are the lifeblood of the master''s wife. We are only two years old now. How much evil we have done to bear such a task. When our wife heard the news, she cried and almost fainted. Although the master didn''t say it on his face, he was worried. There were several young masters and young ladies. They were the most painful in the past I love the fifth young master. At this moment, I''m out of sight. I''m brave enough to ask Mr. Lin and Mr. Duwei to find the fifth young master for us. Otherwise, there are not many people in this mansion to live. "


    Liu Wei didn''t know how cute this five young master was, but she didn''t have this man when she left. However, based on her understanding of the people in Liu''s mansion, if these five young masters really have three advantages and two disadvantages, indeed, how many people don''t need to live.


    First of all, they are the maids who serve them closely.


    I''m afraid I''m dead now.


    When I entered the Qingtu yard, the yard was full of lanterns, which illuminated the small yard.


    At a glance, Liu Wei saw the middle of the yard, the back of Yingting who was talking with his servant.


    When the other party heard the footsteps, he also turned his head. Suddenly, a young face similar to Liu Wei''s three or four points jumped in front of him.


    Liu Yu.


    The eldest young master of Liufu is Liu Wei''s eldest brother.


    Half brother.


    Thinking of Liu Yu''s young age, he has entered the cabinet by special means. Liu Wei has lowered the eaves of some bamboo hats and felt guilty after all.

 Chapter 47

    Seeing Rong Leng coming, Liu Yu was stunned, but Liu Yu was quick to respond. He immediately bowed his hand to meet him: "Duwei, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    As an official of the same Dynasty, although there is not too much contact, it is inevitable that they will nod their heads.


    "Rong Leng" Er "a, the vision is light way:" the waiter adult long time does not see. "


    "Yesterday, my brother-in-law told my corporal that I had a chance to meet an adult on the outskirts of Kyoto a few days ago. He also said that thanks to the young master in the Lord''s mansion, he saved the life of the dishonorable guard of the elder brother. The lower official took the place of the elder brother. Thanks again for your help! " Liu Yu said, he saw Liu Xiaoli beside Rong Ling and asked, "I think this is the little childe, right? He is really charming and likeable. "


    Liu Wei''s heart tightened and subconsciously turned to block her son''s small face.


    Rong Leng said casually: "children hit and collide by mistake, but don''t boast."


    "I can''t say that. According to my subordinates, you should boast that you have done well. You are very young, and you have seen extraordinary things. You must be the pillar of the country in the future. Now, you can''t insult this talent." Liu Yu said, and saw Liu Wei beside Liu Xiaoli. He was shocked: "Hey, this girl is..."


    Liu Wei endured his temper: "the waiter acknowledged his mistake."


    Hearing that it was male voice, Liu Yu then changed his way: "look at me, this black and blind man can''t be seen clearly. Don''t be surprised, young man."


    Liu Wei waved and said nothing.


    Rong Leng said, "this is a distinguished guest of the capital, Mr. Liu. It''s a coincidence that he has the same surname as the servant."


    When the word "same surname" was used, Liu Wei didn''t know if it was an illusion. He always felt that Rong Ling seemed to say something more important.


    "That''s a coincidence." Liu Yu responded and looked up and down at Liu Wei.


    It''s not uncommon to want to be a distinguished guest in the mouth of gumen Duwei.


    Liu Wei didn''t like to be stared at like this. He said uneasily, "let''s get down to business first."


    Liu Yu sighed, "come in and say it. My father is inside."


    A few people walked through the corridor and came to the outside of the main room. Inside, a withered middle-aged man was sitting on a chair, holding two small wooden balls in his hand. His eyes were fixed on the small basket with toys in the room. His back was dismal.


    "Father, both jingzhaoyin and zhengmenrong are here." Liu Yu said.


    The middle-aged man just turned his head and looked at several people outside the door.


    Lin Sheng bowed to him and saluted: "I have seen the prime minister."


    Liu Cheng waved to him and looked at Rong Leng. "Rong Duwei is here too. It''s a big night. I''m in trouble."


    "What do you say, Prime Minister?" Rong Ling said and looked around: "this is the room of the fifth young master?"


    "Yes, this is Fenger''s house." Liu Cheng''s face was very bad: "if you have anything to check, please check. As long as you can find feng''er, I will cooperate with you."


    Rong Ling nodded and looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei lowered his feather hat a little, and then took his son into the room.


    On the way to Liu Xiaoli, he knew what he was going to do. As soon as he entered the room, he consciously looked around. Liu Wei glanced briefly and asked Liu Cheng, "I dare to ask the prime minister, when was the fifth young master found out? Who was the first one to find out? Are his men still there? May I ask you one or two


    Liucheng looks at her slightly, looks at her for a while, and then asks, "are you?"


    "This is Mr. Liu. Rong Duwei specially asked for help in investigating the case of missing and dead children in Kyoto." Liu Yu Road.


    Liu City nodded, but with some deep meaning in his eyes: "also surnamed Liu?"


    "The same surname." There is not much to explain.


    Liucheng takes another look at Liuwei and picks up his eyebrows: "why is Mr. Liu wearing a feather hat? This is what my daughter wears. "


    Liu Wei smiled: "I don''t know what happened to you. I even dyed the cold and looked haggard. If I didn''t have a bad face, I would put on a hat to cover my ugly face. I thought I bought a bamboo hat, but I didn''t want my eyes to be bad. When I bought it, I found out that it was the girl''s feather hat. It''s just that if you buy everything, it''s not easy to waste, so you can wear it at will. It''s just these two days when it''s cold, and you don''t need to waste any more money. " When she said that "the servant''s eyes are not good", her tone was accentuated.


    One side of the Rong Leng listen in the ear, black eyes slightly a Lin.


    "I see." Liucheng said to Liuyu with a deep voice, "bring those people here."


    Liu Xiaoli also goes to his mother''s side at this time. Liu Wei takes a look at him, and Xiaoli shakes her head, which means that no suspicious place is found.


    After a while, Liu Yu brought back more than ten or twenty people. Half of them were injured. Two of them were still carrying them.


    The room is too small. These people are all parked outside the corridor. Liu Wei walks over and looks at them one by one. His face is not very good: "used Xing?"


    Liu Yu said by the side, "just two sentences, sir, don''t think about it."


    Nowadays, the saints always dislike the abuse of lynching. Liu Yu''s words also remind Liu Wei not to talk nonsense.Liu Wei understood, didn''t say anything, just squatted down and asked to the nearest boy with blue nose and swollen face, "are you the man beside the fifth young master?"


    The young man nodded in fear and said with a big tongue: "adult, adult, I''m wronged. I didn''t abduct the five young masters. I really don''t know how the five young masters disappeared. Adult, adult, you have to believe the little adult."


    Liu Wei is quarreled by him some earache, ask a servant girl beside that little fellow again: "who is the first person that discovers?"


    The servant girl was broken. There was dried blood on her forehead. Her eyes were red and swollen. At the moment, she was stuttering when she spoke: "I don''t know anything, I don''t know where the fifth young master has gone I didn''t see any outsiders coming to Qingtu yard either. I really don''t know anything... "


    Liu Wei sighed, stood up, and then made a round of rounds among these people. Finally, she looked at a servant girl with white lips and red cheeks, but sweaty head.


    Liu Wei was about to ask, but the servant girl suddenly fell forward.


    Liu Wei quickly held her up, only to find that the maid ''s skin was very hot, which was obviously a symptom of high fever.


    "Yueer..." Another servant girl beside this servant girl, took off her mouth and called.


    Liu Wei, holding the servant girl named Yuer, said coldly to Liu Yu, "I have seen the interrogation method of Xiangfu!"


    Liu Yu frowned and winked at the Butler Liu Tong.


    Liu Tong takes the lead and wants to drag Yueer away.


    But Liu Wei avoided his hand: "what do you think, commander Du?"


    Rong Ling didn''t want to be in charge of the privacy of these mansions, but Liu Wei called him, and he couldn''t help but ask, "what''s your plan?"


    Liu Wei: "don''t you think that before the matter is investigated clearly, the suspect, just because he is suspected, doesn''t mean he has already committed a crime?"


    "That''s what it says." Rong Ling looks at the willow city and then at the willow field.


    Liu Yu arched his hand and said to Yin Cheng, "what the LORD said is that the corporal will send for the doctor."


    According to Liu''s urination, the doctor will not come tomorrow morning.


    Liu Wei snorted and called out, "Xiao Li, come here."


    Liu Xiaoli ran over with a short leg.


    Liu Wei shows her hands to him.


    Little guy took out a small bottle with plum blossom mark from his backpack, opened the plug, shook out two small pills from it, and handed them to his mother.


    Liu Wei twists one and puts it into Yueer''s mouth.


    The pill melts at the entrance and works without swallowing.


    Yueer felt her throat cool for a while. When she faintly regained her mind, she felt that someone had been stuffed into her mouth again. Suddenly, the same cool filled her mouth again.


    Empty open your eyes, just feel the heavy and dizzy brain is clear now.


    "Awake?" Liu Wei asked softly.


    Yueer only listened to the soft voice, and gasped for breath. He tried to open his eyes wider, but he looked at him. There seemed to be a very familiar face outside a thin veil.


    "Big First lady? "

 Chapter 48

    Yuer''s voice is very small. It''s like a dream. No one can hear it clearly.


    But Liu Wei heard it, her heart leaped, her face slightly changed.


    Is it recognized?


    No, it''s impossible. Housekeeper, Liucheng, Liuyu, so many people didn''t recognize her. How could they be recognized by a little maid who was so sick and confused.


    She got up, pretended to be calm and took care of her clothes: "the medicine has been given to her. Send her back to have a good sleep, wake up and burn back, and then give her some clear porridge. It will be good for two days."


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Wang would be a doctor." The voice of Liucheng suddenly came out, and the tone was particularly light: "Liutong, you don''t want to let people think that my prime minister''s office treats servants badly before you take that girl back to rest."


    "Yes." Liu Tong is very busy. He helps Yueer away.


    Liu Wei looks at Liucheng. Liucheng does not open her eyes. She goes back to the house.


    Liu Yu knew that his father didn''t see the mountain and the water, but actually he thought about his fifth brother, so he urged: "Mr. Liu, these people, do you like them?"


    Liu Wei''s tone was light: "what is your hurry? If I don''t ask you clearly, how can I find the five young masters?"


    It''s really boastful to find it back.


    Liu Yu didn''t say anything about it. He just said perfunctorily: "that''s for Mr. Li."


    Liu Yu doesn''t believe that Liu Weizhen can find a way out of Liu Feng''s disappearance. After all, there have been countless lost children in three years since such cases happened, but none of them can be found, except for the body.


    When things come here, Liu Yu himself knows that this case is mostly the work of the mysterious and treacherous thief.


    But after all, the lintel of Liu''s house is in place. If the master and son are lost in the house, the murderer can''t catch them, but there must be some attitude in the house.


    This attitude, first of all, is to fill in the life first.


    But to tell the truth, life filling can''t do anything. At most, it''s a breath of anger, but many don''t.


    Liu Yu ponders at random, and plans to give his wife a few words later, so that she can tell her mother well that the five younger brothers are really unlucky. Even the father looks like this, she gives up. The mother is a woman, crying and hurting her roots, but she can''t make up for it. Now she can bear the past.


    While Liu Yu, the eldest son of Liufu, has been thinking about the aftermath, Liu Yu looks at another servant girl kneeling beside Yueer


    This person doesn''t seem to have any trauma or crying. He should be able to communicate.


    "What''s your name?" She asked.


    That servant girl''s voice is very calm: "return adult, servant also Hui."


    "Are you the man next to the fifth young master?"


    Yihui nodded: "the maidservant was the second-class maid in front of the lady. After the fifth young master was born, the lady trusted the maidservant and sent the maidservant to work in the fifth young master''s yard." Speaking of this, she stressed in particular: "the maidservant watched the five young masters grow up, and definitely would not harm the five young masters'' heart, please learn from me."


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, and asked, "where were you when the fifth young master disappeared?"


    Yihui said: "the maidservant was not in the house, but in the yard. It was the magpie''s roar that made the maidservant rush into the room, but he had not seen the fifth young master


    "Which magpie is it?" Liu Wei looks at others.


    There was silence and no one spoke.


    Liu Wei frowned, "isn''t the magpie here?"


    Yihui bit his lip, glanced at the eldest young master secretly, saw that the eldest young master did not look at himself, and did not know if he could say it. He hesitated at last, and said in a low voice: "Hi, magpie, has been killed by his wife..."


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes: "dead?"


    She turned her eyes to Liu Yu.


    Liu Yu seems to feel something, but he doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Jing Zhaoyin wiped his sweat and came out at the right time to fight: "is that magpie the inside line of the thief in the Liu mansion? The prime minister''s wife must have found out this too, so she put the thief to death. It''s just a way It''s not necessary to be hasty. I''d like to ask your servant to come back and say to your command. This kind of thing should be asked by jingzhaoyin. It''s better not to use lynching for the dignitaries in the future. "


    Lin Sheng hands over a step, Liu Yu purses his lips, and steps on it naturally: "my mother lost her beloved son this time. She is really out of control. Don''t worry, Mr. Lin, this kind of thing never happened..."


    "Don''t talk about the scene. Give me the magpie''s body." Without waiting for Liu Yu to finish, Liu Wei interrupts.


    "The body?" Liu Yu was stunned.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and obviously explains the identity. She is impatient.


    "I forgot to say that Mr. Liu is a worker. The body of the servant, the magpie, is still there?"


    Liu Yu opens his mouth in dismay, thinking that you are brave enough to allow Leng to lose the child in our house. It''s better for you to find Zhuzuo directly.


    What do you mean? Who is the curse?


    In my heart, it''s hard to say Liu Yu''s mouth. I can only look at the guy with cold face.After a thousand fights, the intimate boy ran out of the Qingtu Academy. After a while, the boy came back, but he didn''t bring the body. Instead, another man brought it. This person is not the victim. It''s Liu LV, the prime minister''s wife of Liu mansion. This is Liu Wei''s third time in his lifetime. For the first time, she had just crossed over, hazy and confused. Liu Lu came to investigate the disease, gave some medicine, and left a doctor. After less than a quarter of an hour, she felt bored in the room and left. The second time, Liu Wei recovered. At the urging of the servant girl mother, she went to thank Liu Lu for her kindness. When she arrived at the main hospital, Liu Lu was reporting to the shop manager. Without any time to talk to her, she just waited in the yard. The first one was an hour. When Liu lvshi is finally free to call her in, and her buttocks are just sitting down, Liu lvshi says, "why do you walk around when Wei''er is recovering from a serious illness? Go back to the room to have a rest and take care of her?" and then she is dismissed cleanly. Later, Liu Wei refused to enter the gate of the main courtyard. Later, she escaped. After five years, goodbye to this nominal mother, Liu Wei still has a bad impression on her. Just because at the moment, the prime minister''s wife glared at him. Behind her, a group of shrimps, soldiers and crab generals were shouting and cheering. It seemed that she was coming to find fault. Liu Yu was surprised to see his mother coming. There are so many foreign men here. Women should not appear. He went up and said, "mother, this is..." "But master Jing Zhaoyin, you want the body of that cheap maid?" Liu Lu straightened his back. Even though he was already red with tears and looked depressed, he was still struggling with his spirit and brought out the spirit of a master mother. Liu Yu is not easy to say. He only scolds his servant: "that''s how you look after your wife? My wife is not well, so I don''t advise him to stay in the house, but my wife comes out to catch cold. If my wife is in a big way, can you afford it? " People immediately fell on their knees. Liu Lu didn''t like his son''s actions like this: "what are you yelling at them for? I ask you, does jingzhaoyin want the body of magpie''s cheap maid?" Liu Yu gently coaxes: "mother, the court officials have their own way of handling cases. They want the body, and give it to them. It''s just a dead servant. Do you bother my mother to go there in person?" "I came here to tell you that magpie''s body can''t be given!"

 Chapter 49

    "Mother..."


    "You don''t have to tell me that I don''t care about your official style. I only know that the cheap maid has killed my feng''er. I killed her as a child. I should not do everything to the end. How can I let it go!"


    Just now, because of using lynching, he was shameless. Now his mother is so open-minded, and Liu Yu suddenly looks sharp: "mother, be careful."


    He said, quietly glancing at the back of Rong Leng.


    Seeing that Rong Leng didn''t look at them, he was relieved. He pulled Liu Lu''s family aside and whispered.


    Liu Wei leaned against the stone pillar outside the corridor and said coldly, "guess, can we get the body?"


    Her voice is not big, only enough to hear the nearest Rong Leng. The man raised his eyes and said softly, "Liu Yu is a smart man, and will not let women do anything."


    Liu Wei glanced at him and said, "if he is filial, he can''t screw his mother this time."


    "Then it''s time to take off his waiter''s hat."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows: "so cruel?"


    "Those who are not divided between the public and the private take off their hats, so as not to harm the people or one side."


    Liu Wei looks forward again.


    He saw that Liu Yu seemed to understand Liu Lu''s family. Although Liu Lu''s face was ugly, he still walked towards them with a pair of eyes and eyes.


    As soon as several people came, Liu Yu said, "the body will be delivered." With that, he looked at Liu Wei again: "I asked him a lot. Can you see the trace of my five younger brothers from the body of someone else?"


    After he asked, Liu LV also looked at it. Obviously, he knew that it wasn''t Jing Zhaoyin who wanted the body, or Zhen Gemen. It was this little white man with a feather hat and no man or woman.


    Liu Wei said: "when the five young masters disappeared and became a fan, when the murderer abducted the five young masters, and when he left the Xiangfu, we don''t know, but the Yiying person who served him closely, who didn''t know, always had a little eyebrow, didn''t she say that the magpie was in the room at that time, she must have witnessed the whole process, the lady killed her, but it was a waste of money."


    "Mr. Liu Lu sneered," don''t you think of these ladies


    "Has the lady interrogated?"


    "That base maid died not to admit, the board fell on the body, dying, but also killed just a unknown reason."


    "So the lady killed her?"


    Liu Yu''s voice increased: "Sir, be careful."


    Liu Wei refused to say, "it''s useless to say that people have gone. Look for the truth in the body."


    "What kind of doorway can a corpse see?" Liu Yu still doesn''t understand.


    Liu Wei smiled: "sometimes, what the corpse says is more credible than what the human mouth says."


    Liu Yu is silent. He thinks for a moment and thinks.


    After all, it''s the person Rong Duwei brought with him. I don''t know what kind of ability he really has.


    Let the body talk? He would like to see the wonders.


    During the waiting time, Liu Lu didn''t want to go, but she was a girl''s wife. The yard was all male, such as the Beijing patrol. Liu Yu only wanted her to wait in the room.


    In the room, Prime Minister Liu is also there. The two couples look at each other. Liu Lu sees the little ball in Liucheng''s hand. It''s Liu Feng''s favorite game on weekdays. Her tears flow again.


    Next to the handmaid Qixin comfort: "madam, take care of your health."


    Liu Lushi waved her hands and asked the maids to go down first. When the room was empty, she sat next to her husband and asked with tears in her eyes, "feng''er, can''t you really find it?"


    Liucheng breathed, and his eyes, which had been shrewd in the past, looked turbid under the candlelight: "you don''t know the style of the thief."


    Liu Lu''s anger: "what else does that make the outsiders upset? I''m feng''er, but I can''t come back..."


    Liucheng looked at her and said, "when a case comes up, you should always report it to the official, not file a case. If you find the body, you don''t know where to send it..."


    This is too white to say. Liu Lu''s heart was shocked, his brain was dizzy and almost fainted.


    "Do you have to say that? Feng''er is your son! "


    Liu Cheng is speechless. She holds his wife''s hand in the vicissitudes of life. Liu Lu''s heart also softens. She pours into her husband''s arms and cries again.


    After crying for a long time, she gasped and asked, "Mr. Liu, who asked for the body of a magpie, said that he could find the truth, maybe he could find us, feng''er is not sure..."


    Even if you know it''s the end of the road, you can be a mother, and you don''t want to miss it.


    Liucheng patted her back, still speechless.


    They embrace each other quietly, but their backs are full of unspeakable dismay.


    Liu Xiaoli''s short body, lying on the edge of the door, looked at the two adults in the room cuddling together, big eyes looked at the small toy basket beside the bed in the room, eyes shining.


    Just now he checked the room. Although he didn''t find anything unusual, he always felt something was wrong in the room. Now he remembered that it was the toy basket!He needs to go closer now to find out what''s wrong with the basket. But now there is someone in the room. He can''t go there. Just as Liu Xiaoli was struggling, Liu lvshi had come out of Liu Cheng''s arms. As soon as she looked up, she saw the elusive figure at the door, and immediately shouted: "feng''er!" This exclamation scared Liu Xiaoli, who was sneaking around the door. Liucheng turns her head quickly, and Liu Xiaoli stands up straight. The three people came to look at each other inexplicably. Or Liucheng first to return to God, holding his wife''s shoulder, said: "he is the small childe in rongling mansion, you are dazzled." Liu Lu knew that she was wrong. The light in her eyes disappeared, and her face, which was supposed to be self-sufficient, was tired. Liu Xiaoli glanced at the toy basket, dawdled, and asked, "may I go in and play?" "No!" Liu Lu said in a cold voice, "no one is allowed to enter my Fenger''s room!" Liu Xiaoli''s mouth is bulging, a little unhappy. Liucheng is better than her heartbroken wife. He is the illegitimate son of Lord Rong. He should not offend or offend as much as possible. "What do you care about with a child?" He said Liu Lu''s words and waved to Liu Xiaoli: "come in and play. What do you want to play?" As soon as Liu Xiaoli was accepted, he ran in laughing. He ignored Liucheng and ran straight to the toy basket. Without saying anything, he turned it over. "What are you doing!" Liu lvshi screams. He rushes up and kicks Liu Xiaoli on the back. Liu Xiaoli moved quickly, dodged the attack, stood aside and frowned: "you are a strange woman. Your husband promised me to come in and play, and I moved these little toys. You even want to kick me. If you don''t see that you are a woman, I will let you taste my strength!" "You --" Liu Lu''s anger is extremely aggressive, roaring: "you little wild seed, I have to kill you!" Lu said, and rushed to catch Liu Xiaoli.

 Chapter 50

    Liu Xiaoli dodges to hide behind Liucheng, makes a big face to Liu lvshi, and runs to another part of the house before Lu''s pursuit. Liu lvshi is in a mess after him. Liu Xiaoli jumps up and down in front of him. Liu Cheng looks at the farce with a deep face, grabs his wife and says, "enough! What do you look like! " Liu Lu''s angry flower looks pale, pointing to Liu Xiaoli''s hands are shaking: "I want to catch this little wild seed!" "He''s Rong Duwei''s little boy. What''s the matter with you!" "I don''t care!" The two husband and wife are in an uproar. Liu Xiaoli stirred something up, and after running in the house for two times, he also figured out something. He patted his butt and ran out of the door: "talk slowly, I won''t accompany you!" Finish saying, that agile small figure disappears in the corner. Liucheng chases out the door, but there is no child. "The movement is fast, worthy of Rong Ling''s son. He is young, and his kung fu is not weak." Liucheng mumbles. Just then, the servant outside came to report: "master, madam, magpie''s body has been sent to the front yard." Liu Lu listened to the voice, but also regardless of the sweat, wanted to follow. But he was stopped by Liucheng: "you wait here, and don''t go out and show up." "I......" What does Liu LV want to say. Liucheng has already gone with that little guy. Liu Lu stamped his feet angrily and shouted, "Qiao Xin." Qiaoxin, who was waiting in the next room, rushed out: "madam?" "Go ahead and see if you have anything to report." When I got the order, I rushed to the front yard. But now the front yard is very busy. Those servants who had something to do with Liu Feng''s disappearance knelt in the yard. Liu Wei didn''t ask them to leave. They had to stay. The body of the magpie was also sent, and it stopped in the middle of the yard. At the moment, it was dark, and several lanterns were added in the yard, which made the dead body in the middle appear orange. Liu Wei with Yu Li, although can cover the appearance, but after all, the vision is not convenient. She went around the body two times and didn''t move. First she looked. Liu Yu stood beside Jing Zhaoyin and asked in a low voice, "what is the origin of this Mr. Liu?" Jing Zhaoyin replied at the same volume: "I don''t know, but this afternoon, I sorted out the ancient books of the missing case, and Duwei came here with this young man. I don''t know if I have any ability. I think he is a masterpiece, but Duwei attaches great importance to him. Mr. Liu doesn''t speak big or small. Duwei doesn''t frown at all. I don''t think it''s really talented, or it won''t be so indulgent. " "What is the real talent of a work? Did he have a body test? " "No, but I don''t have a corpse in the Yamen at any time. However, your excellency Duwei said that you should go to the state hall of Yue to find the state hall of Yue to open the coffin and examine the body of the young childe." "What?" Liu Yu''s eyes stared and missed Jing Zhaoyin. He looked at Rong Leng not far away: "the coffin opening autopsy is worthy of being a person walking in front of the imperial court. She is braver than you and me. She went to the Yueguo prefecture to open the coffin for autopsy. The old lady Hou didn''t eat him!" "Who knows? This young man has been buried for half a month. In this weather, when he is buried in the earth, his fingers will rot, so what else can be tested?" Liu Yu no longer spoke, but his eyes turned to the man in white who was still turning around the magpie body. "Let''s see. I don''t know what I can do." And just as his voice fell, a small figure came out of the crowd. Liu Xiaoli ran into the human circle, saw her mother was going to have an autopsy, and ran to her immediately. "Wild is back?" Liu Wei glanced at him. Liu Xiaoli spits out her tongue and whispers, "Dad, I have found something." Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows: "hmm?" Liu Xiaoli came to his ear and whispered to him. After whispering, he asked, "Dad, are you going to see it?" "No." Liu Wei pondered for a moment and spread out his hand to him: "a priori corpse, gloves." Liu Xiaoli opened the omnipotent backpack, took out the white gloves, handed them to his mother, and took out a small book from the backpack. There was also a strange style wooden pole, carrying the book, standing in good order. Jing Zhaoyin and Liu Yu look at each other. They approach Rong Ling and ask carefully, "your honor, young master, this is..." "Record." I''ve seen this kind of picture and I don''t think it''s wrong. But Jing Zhaoyin and Liu Yu don''t know, so they think, is this young man really Rong Duwei''s son? Did you let your son make a fool of himself around the body? No matter what others think, Liu Wei''s mother and son are ready. Liu Wei held the magpie''s hand and said, "there is black in the fingers, blood stains, lotus fragrance in the nose, peeling wrinkles in the fingers, soaking marks and some weak wounds."Speaking of this, Liu Wei looked down at the kneeling people: "before the accident, magpie was making lotus cake in the room?" The next people looked at each other, and finally that Yihui said: "my Lord, we don''t know about the things in the room and the second-class servants. But this morning, sister magpie really asked us to collect lotus flowers, and at noon, she personally crushed the flowers." Liu Wei nodded, and Liu Xiaoli wrote quickly, and soon standardized this record. Liu Wei continued to look up at magpie''s arm: "the skin is slightly swollen. For people who die less than an hour, this kind of swelling is not natural. It is related to foreign things." Said, and asked: "magpie is in the bath after the start of lotus cake?"? What she uses is not saponaceous horn, it is Polyporus, but what is mixed in this Polyporus is not common spice, it is mu Jinli? " Yihui jumps and nods: "yes, sister magpie is a mujinli mixed with Polyporus. Mujinli has no strange smell and good effect. Sister magpie always cares for the five young masters. She is most afraid of unclean body or smell, which makes the five young masters unhappy." Liu Wei moved to the magpie''s face again. Apart from the slap marks that had been beaten at first sight, there was only a strange scar on her neck. "The wound is thin as hair. The wound is light and bloodless. It''s not fatal. The lethal weapon should be fish line. The wound is more than three inches away from the throat and directly approaches the pharynx." Liu Xiaoli, hearing the words, looked up and asked, "the throat is the lifeblood of the place. Why do you want to start here if you don''t kill people?" "The place of lifeblood is also the place of absolute Qi. It is a good time to start stealing people when there is an injury, itching and pain, and you are too busy." Liu Xiaoli suddenly wrote it down again, but he thought it was wrong: "since we are going to steal people, how can we keep this man''s life?" Liu Wei smiled, but this time she didn''t explain, but she was clear in her mind. Liu Xiaoli can''t wait for an answer. Knowing that there are too many people here, she doesn''t want to say anything, so she doesn''t ask anymore. Liu Wei unties magpie''s skirt again and reveals magpie''s chest. Magpie is the daughter''s house that hasn''t come out of the cabinet. This time, all the men around don''t open their faces subconsciously.

 Chapter 51

    Liu Wei looked at a strange bruise on magpie''s body and picked up her eyebrow: "three inches above the chest, the wound is curved, bruised, bruised, slightly heavy, pressing the sternum." She gently pressed the position, squinted and said, "it''s a knife."


    Liu Xiaoli hurriedly holds the small book, and takes out the scalpel by biting the wooden pen which can write without ink.


    Liu Wei takes the knife, the tip of which is against her finger. She carefully separates the bruise on magpie''s chest.


    Immediately, the smell of blood spread out.


    Liu Xiaoli couldn''t see clearly, so she came closer, tiptoed and looked inside.


    At this sight, Xiao Li froze: "eh!"


    Liu Wei asked, "what do you see?"


    Liu Xiaoli blinked: "the sternum is cracked, but it doesn''t break. It shows that the person who started it is just powerful and didn''t kill her, but why?"


    The little guy''s small head is getting turbid now.


    Xiaoli reaches out to touch the blade and stretches it open. He tries to look inside. It seems that he wants to make sure whether the bone in the blood is really broken or whether he has seen a fork. In fact, it has been broken.


    All the people around were white.


    Ordinary people are afraid of the corpse when they see it, but at present a child dare to move on the corpse without fear of seeing blood or bones.


    What''s the matter with this child? Is he not afraid? Isn''t it disgusting? Don''t you want to vomit?


    The faces of Jing Zhaoyin and Liu Yu are also very bad. They look at Rong Ling beside their eyes. Liu Yu can''t help but say, "Mr. Duwei, little childe Is that ok? "


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Yu and says, "hmm?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll get dirty if I touch such dirty things like this."


    Rong Ling said "Oh" en: "several bodies, he didn''t see them."


    Liu Yu''s face is a little dark. What do you mean, I haven''t seen it before. With Rong Duwei, you can lead the child to see the corpse if you have nothing to do?


    After all, Jing Zhaoyin is more mature and prudent. He is a little more correct, but his tone is still careful: "the old people say that children are easy to recruit strange things, and the lower officials are stupid. It''s better not to let children get close to those things, adults, do you think?"


    Lin Sheng is definitely kind.


    But Rong Ling is obviously ungrateful: "Xiao Li is Mr. Li''s medical boy."


    Jing Zhaoyin was stunned for a moment. After he was stunned, his mind was in a daze.


    Is your brain sick, commander Zhengge menrong?


    Doctor child, doctor child!


    So what do you want to cultivate when you grow up? Will the next generation work?


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat children, even if it''s illegitimate, but in the end, it''s the same family and the same origin, but no one has so abused their own children.


    Zhuozuo, what title is that? It''s hard to hear. It''s as famous as killing pigs and cattle. Although it''s famous in the imperial court and works in yamen, it''s the dirtiest, most tiring and most unlucky job.


    Ordinary people, who will let innocent children develop in this direction?


    It''s not to say that we need to be educated, educated and reasonable. We need to cultivate in the direction of the number one scholar. We should also cultivate in the direction of the general. We haven''t seen a child thrown to be a work.


    This royal son is especially tolerant of Leng. It''s just that the good life has been too long and there are many problems.


    Liu Yu is also surprised: "the adults are joking."


    Rong Leng glanced at him and said, "I never joked!"


    Rong Ling then raises his feet and walks to Liu Wei.


    Liu Yu''s face is dark, and his heart is full of ups and downs. His thoughts are in a mess.


    Jing Zhaoyin asked in a low voice: "Lord waiter, this young gentleman, is really the son of Lord Duwei?"


    Liu Yu said coldly, "Captain Rong admitted it himself. What do you say?"


    Jing Zhaoyin felt his nose, but he still didn''t believe that someone had wasted so much time on his son.


    "How''s it going?" Rong Ling goes to Liu Wei and looks at the corpse with her chest open. She asks in a low voice.


    Liu Wei smiled, and the thin feather gauze covered her face, but not the contempt she spurted out of her nose: "it''s very tragic that she died. The prime minister''s wife has never been merciful. A woman in the back house, her means are more insidious than Xing prison in Qujiang Yamen."


    "Just these?" He''s not interested in privacy. He wants something else.


    Liu Wei, of course, knew what he wanted. He said casually, "there are others, but some of them are just conjectures. They are not enough evidence. I need to see them in the fifth young master''s room again." He added, "these people will take them with you." Liu Wei points to the suspects kneeling on the ground.


    "Good." Let Leng say, invite Liu Yu.


    Liu Yu naturally agreed, but asked again, "is this magpie''s body just left here?"


    Liu Wei took off her gloves and patted her son on the head: "I''ll give the rest to Xiao Li."


    Liu Xiaoli immediately got up in spirit, straightened his chest and looked up, trying to make himself look "very reliable"!


    Rong Ling touched his hair for encouragement.


    Liu Yu was shocked: "young master? How can you do such terrible and cruel things, your excellency Duwei, since you are still a child? "Liu Xiaoli blinked. He didn''t understand why it was terrible and cruel, but he could hear that the man in front of him questioned him.


    He was very unhappy: "this uncle, you don''t believe me?"


    Liu Yu quickly laughs and coaxes: "of course not, young master misunderstood. I''m just afraid that you will be poisoned by these filthy things."


    "What''s wrong with this? This sister''s body doesn''t stink. " Liu Xiaoli said, and leaned up to smell it.


    It''s true that I didn''t smell the stink. The corpse just died an hour ago has no other stink except the smell of blood and death. Unlike those ten and a half days later, flies are full of maggots, which are everywhere, ugly and smelly.


    Liu Yu smiles stiffly and cannot help but step back.


    "Do you have any questions, master waiter?" Let Leng ask.


    Liu Yu waved awkwardly: "no, please come inside."


    The onlookers gave way automatically. When they got to the corridor, Liu Yu saw that his father was here.


    "Father, let adults say..."


    "I heard it." Liu Cheng said, looking at Liu Wei, his eyes flashed, "I have never heard of Mr. Liu''s autopsy, but I don''t know where I''m from."


    Liu Weigong Gongshou: "my next autopsy skills are all handed down to my father. My father''s life is mediocre. He likes sex and betrays his wife and children. He is a serious old bastard! However, I was very accomplished in the field of autopsy. I also asked my father why he was so interested in autopsy. My father only said that he had been a butcher for half of his life and smelled the smell of hogwash for half of his life. If he wanted to change his taste, he smelled the smell of autopsy. I also think that my father''s scum and scum are only worthy of smelling the body! "


    Listen to Liu Wei suddenly such words nagging, but also crackling slander his father, Liucheng frowned displeased.


    "Mr. Liu hates your father very much?"


    Liu Wei said in a light voice: "I have no time to hate him. But if he is still alive, I don''t mind disgusting him. After all, he has been disgusting for a long time! "

 Chapter 52

    "How can parents who are physically and physically insulted be so insulted?" "The prime minister''s words are poor. If all the fathers in the world are such kind fathers as the prime minister, then naturally everyone is filial to their elders. However, there are so many people in the world who are not worthy of being fathers. In the end, they are only innocent children. " Liu Cheng refused to say, "Mr. Liu is extreme. You are not at the peak of the day now. If you can be recruited by Rong Duwei, you will surely be put into full use in the future." When he said that, if he had a profound glance at Rong Leng. His face was expressionless and silent. Liu Cheng''s eyes sank, thinking that this tolerance edge is worthy of being taught by the emperor''s hand, but it is more and more calm. Liu Wei smiled: "how about Duwei''s appreciation? Is it a small work? If my father had been willing to cultivate, I would not have been able to test a scholar, a middle-class scholar or something in the early days. How could I still do this job of salting and zaning meat for autopsy? In the final analysis, my father is not good. The animals killed that day should go to eighteen hell and never be born again. " Liu Cheng doesn''t know why, this Mr. Liu just scolds his father, but he feels uncomfortable all over! Liu Cheng coughs and looks Liu Wei up and down. It seems that he wants to see her inner appearance clearly through the veil. However, it''s not clear why it''s dark. The veil is designed to cover her appearance. In the end, he doesn''t see anything. "Sir, please." Liucheng finally said, "tell your wife to go to another room to rest." The boy hurried off quickly. Liu Wei and Rong Ling take a walk of "suspects" behind them, and then walk slowly through the corridor and toward the room with Liu''s father and son. There is no one in the room. The prime minister bowed his head. With a sign, Liu Wei stepped into the room and looked carefully. In the past, I just looked at the layout at will, but now I look at it with purpose and care. Liu Wei looks at the ground first, then the table, the window lattice, the chair, the bed bed, including the toy basket that spills all over the ground. Finally, Liu Wei opened the teapot, looked at the emptiness inside, and asked, "no tea in the five young master''s room?" Yihui, one of the servants, said honestly, "the five young masters are too small to drink tea. They always have hot water in the room. Tonight''s water is poured by the maidservant himself, about a quarter of an hour before the five young masters'' accident." "That''s strange." Liu Wei held the handle of the teapot and shook it for a while: "it''s reasonable to say that the water has been put in front of the fifth young master for a quarter of an hour, and after a quarter of an hour''s work, it''s all over? If you finish drinking, why don''t magpies call people to add? If not, where is the water? When the fifth young master had an accident, the people were in a hurry. Is it possible that someone else secretly ran to the room and drank the water in the fifth young master''s room at this time? Or did the prime minister and his wife drink water in the house? But it''s not right. If you drink it, what kind of cups are well buckled, with no trace of use? Is it to the mouth of the tea, holding the pot to drink? " Liu Wei''s voice fell and the room became quiet. Liu Wei asked Liu Cheng for advice: "the prime minister didn''t drink this water?" Liu Cheng shook his head. "No." "Not Madame, either?" Liucheng turns around and looks at Xiaosi. Xiaosi runs to the next room and comes back after asking: "master, madam said that he didn''t drink it." "That''s strange." Liu Wei said to herself, then went to the window and touched the water stains on the carved window leaves: "Oh, why is it still wet here?" Yihui, standing at the door, gave priority to answering: "the window is just a small flower cluster, with many Camellia growing. The fifth young master likes the fragrance of Camellia. Every morning and noon, the maidservants have to water it carefully. It is probably that the water splashed in the window gap, the gap is narrow, and it is not easy to dry after entering the water." "Well." Liu Wei nodded faintly and drew back her finger, but pointed to the small table under the window: "how can there be watermarks here?" This also Hui did not know. Liu Wei murmured, "look, something more strange is coming again. There is water on the window, but there is no water under the window. Where is the watermark coming from? What watermark hasn''t dried out after a few hours? " Liu Wei didn''t know what to say, so others also heard the rain and fog. "What on earth does the gentleman want to say?" Liu Yu is impatient. Liu Wei: "don''t worry, waiter. I''m not worried. What are you worried about?" Say along the way, walk to the toy basket, casually touch a small wooden box, touch the box. "Why, this box is also wet." The further Liu Weiyue said, the other people were at a loss. "Sir..." Liu Yu frowned. Without waiting for Liu Yu to finish speaking, Liu Wei has already stood up and looked at Rong Ling: "excuse me for the matter of Rong Duwei." "Well." I don''t ask anything, but allow Leng to agree. Liu Wei pointed to the beam on the top of his finger: "please, Du Wei, go up and have a look, see if there is..." She said, hooking her hand at him: "Duwei, come first."Rong Leng looks at her little finger, which is just like playing with a puppy, and walks by without any temper.


    Liu Wei came to his ear and muttered.


    Rong Ling only felt the ear frame itchy, and several thin sounds with breath drifted into his cochlea.


    It''s only a few seconds to explain. After that, Liu Wei retreats, allowing Leng to think about the soft and close ear sound just now. He looks at her, listens to the swish, and gets on the beam.


    He didn''t go up for a few breaths. He was already optimistic. When he came down, his face was flat and he whispered to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei has the answer.


    Sighed, walked around the room, pulled a chair and sat to one side.


    "It''s clear. Let''s start from the beginning." Neither fast nor slow, as like as two peas in her leisure time: "today is a day that is not the same as usual. Magpie has eaten after supper, and has taken the lotus and the lotus cake into the five young masters'' houses. She has been watching five young masters playing, and her hands have not been loosened. For her, all of them are just the same as usual."


    But the change happened with it. Magpie felt a little itchy in her neck. She didn''t take it seriously at first. She rubbed it with the back of her hand, but it didn''t matter.


    But the itching with slight pain made her even more distracted. She washed her hands, scratched on her neck, and did not stop the itch, but she was pricked by something, making a small wound.


    She was startled. She didn''t understand what was going on, so she went to the copper mirror and took a picture of her neck.


    When she looked in the mirror, there were five young masters behind her. But she was too focused in front of the mirror and didn''t find that after a few gaps, the noise disappeared. When she is looking back, there are five young masters in the room.


    She was in a hurry. She didn''t care what happened to her neck. She hurriedly searched the room for five young masters. She was afraid that he had gone somewhere to hide, but she couldn''t find it after a circle. When she found something wrong, she immediately wanted someone to come.


    But when she came to the door, her heart suddenly hurt. She snorted and bent down. After a few breath, when she rubbed her chest and felt the inexplicable pain disappeared, she opened the door.


    Then, because of her poor care, she was brought to the yard by the prime minister''s wife. First, she was slapped in the face, then on the board. She died completely without knowing anything.


    When Liu Wei said that, the surrounding was very quiet.


    She raised her eyes and looked around. She said, "do you think it''s nonsense to say these things without any basis?"

 Chapter 53

    The silence of the people shows that they really think so.


    Liu Wei sighed: "magpies have wounds on their necks and chests. Even on their bellies, the tiny wounds also exist."


    "That doesn''t explain what Sir said before." Liu Yu Road.


    What look in the mirror, what mistake can not find the child, these things can also be seen from the body?


    Liu Wei smiled: "you don''t have to be busy questioning, I''m not finished." Then he pointed to the water stain on the window.


    "Who left a string of water stains here? In the teapot of the room, there was no water drop. Who poured it? Magpie neck, chest injury is how to come? What''s more, the murderer has captured five young masters. Where are they hiding? "


    Seeing that people began to think, Liu Wei said directly.


    "The window of the room was opened. There was something slippery. It crawled in. I guess it was a snake. The little snake was not big, and it was too long. It first came through the window gap. The water for watering the flowers on the gap was not dry. It took water with its body, climbed down the window lattice, and left a string of watermarks on the small table in front of the window. Because the snake had snake oil, so it crawled over, and the water was stained with oil Nature can''t do it. It leaves a trail, coming in from the window lattice and finally going down to the bottom toy basket. "


    "Sir, it''s a small snake that robbed the five younger brothers of the government? Do you think it''s a ghost talk, sir? "


    "Can''t you give me your opinion after I''ve finished?" Liu Wei is interrupted and displeased: "if you are so capable, master waiter, I will listen to you if you have said so."


    Liu Cheng said, "yu''er, let me finish."


    Liu Yu lowers his head, and Liu Wei goes on: "this little snake is not a demon that can turn into a human being. I don''t want to put the five young masters'' affairs on the demon. At this time, it''s clear, indeed, artificial. But the little snake has been taught to bring in a little thing, which causes the magpie''s neck to itch."


    "What is that?"


    "I don''t know." Liu Wei said bluntly, "I haven''t heard of such things, but it should be silk thread. It clings to the magpie''s neck and causes the following things. Next, it''s the point."


    She turned her eyes and looked at Rong Leng.


    "Rongdu, can you tell me what you saw on the beam?"


    For a moment, all eyes turned to him.


    "Let edge tone flat way:" some people hide traces


    "Tell me more." Although I know that Rong Duwei''s speaking habit is usually simple, except for special things, he is usually not willing to talk with the outside, but this is too simple.


    Rong Leng seems to have organized a language and said again, "there are footprints on the beams, but there are more than one."


    "The murderer?" Liu Yu asked.


    Liu Wei then said, "who is not the murderer? Everyone said that the murderer came and went without a trace. It''s very mysterious and strange, but I don''t think so. He left many traces. It''s impossible to arrest him immediately. I don''t know whether Jing Zhaoyin or the Department of military affairs of the Ministry of criminal justice have seen it at all. "


    She said this, and the two Beijing patrolmen who followed her also blushed.


    "It''s not only the footprints left on the beam of the room, which means that the murderer has been on it for a long time. It''s definitely not a moment to find the best time. Instead, he put the medicine in the room kettle in advance, and when the hot water comes in, the effect will play. He wanted to faint the magpie, but the magpie didn''t drink the water. It was almost time. He was worried to miss the scheduled escape time. He let out the little snake. The little snake came with the strange thread and sent the magpie away. "


    "Then, he quickly grabbed the fifth young master on the beam of the room. More than one footprint on the beam of the room indicates that there was more than one person on the beam, at least two of them. When magpie found out that it was wrong, he was afraid that he would recruit the patrol guard first, so he had to use the toy in the fifth young master''s hand, such as the little wooden ball, to play it down and leave a wound on magpie''s chest Mouth.


    ¡±Taking advantage of the magpie''s sharp pain, he quickly escaped from the window, but the murderer will not go far. He took advantage of the chaos in the house, rushed back, poured out the tea mixed with medicine, and took his snake away. After all, he left completely. "


    Her statement, as if witnessed by her own eyes, is so well founded. People around her don''t know whether to believe or not, and look at each other one by one.


    It''s Qiao Xin who hears this. He runs back to the next room and tells his wife.


    The prime minister''s wife fell silent for a long time and asked, "where is my feng''er now? Can he not only say these words, but also know how Fenger is from these clues? "


    Qiao Xinxin thinks that madam is really confused. She thinks that Mr. Liu can see so many things from a corpse and a room alone. It''s so incredible. If he pinches them out of the air, he can know the whereabouts of the fifth young master.


    But the fifth young master was taken away. There are tens of thousands of roads. They just know the reason why the fifth young master disappeared, and they don''t know who the murderer is. How can they find the fifth young master?But she thought so in her heart, but she couldn''t speak, so she had to run back and continue to pry.


    And in the room, Liu Wei continued: "do you think it''s strange all the time? I''ve read the appendix of Jing Zhaoyin. In the past three years, 20 or 30 people have been missing in Beijing. But those children, without exception, are between half a month and two years old. It is estimated that the oldest is the little grandson of the grand master''s family, who is two and a half years old. Doesn''t anyone think it''s weird that the killer only catches children of this age? "


    It''s really weird, but who knows why.


    "Very simple." Liu Wei chuckles and has a voice insight: "only children are easy to hide. According to this murderer''s method of stealing people, it is to hide the beams of houses and to prescribe medicine. It''s not so aboveboard. What do rats do? Can they run around with a very big child in the victim''s house? Of course, only a small child is easy to steal. When he is big, he is afraid to show his horse''s feet. "


    It''s like that.


    Liu Yu''s father and son looked at each other, and suddenly some of them were in a rush. The case of missing children was a big one in Kyoto these years. Liu Yu was in the Ministry of officials, Liu Cheng was in Zhongshu. They knew almost all the officials in Beijing, and how could they not care about it.


    At the beginning of the incident, only three children were lost, but the official positions of the lost family were not small. In addition, they belonged to the unified party. For a while, opinions were divergent. At that time, Liucheng naturally investigated secretly. It was thought that it was only the Revenge of the political enemies, but unexpectedly, the case was so complicated and confusing.


    To this day, it is not even by the face of the present can not see the words.


    After a while of silence, Liucheng began.


    Before his change, he was arrogant and arrogant. He was very kind to Liu Wei''s cloth clothes, and his attitude was very attentive: "Sir, I admire you for your resourcefulness! It''s just that the murderer is so lawless and let him go. I can''t bear it. I don''t know if you can find out the identity of the murderer and return it to my son. It''s also an explanation to the adults of Chaozhong! "


    Liu Wei chuckled: "the prime minister is very polite. The murderer must be investigated. I have been asked to help him. Naturally, I want to find out the case. After all, there are still few clues. There is no exact thing. It''s really difficult to guess the identity of the murderer."

 Chapter 54

    Liu Cheng frowned, but he didn''t dare to force him. He already knew Mr. Zhuo''s ability. In other words, feng''er''s life is now in his hands. Naturally, he didn''t dare to offend him.


    "What evidence do you want, sir? I don''t know if there''s a place to serve? "


    It''s really fresh. The Prime Minister of a country speaks so softly.


    Liu Wei wanted to laugh at the old fox''s mockery inside and outside, but he could not help it. He nodded his head unfathomably, and he was upright and reserved: "the prime minister is not very grateful for his help, but this case still needs to be discussed in a long way. When he comes back to yamen next time, he will read all the relevant appendixes and books one by one. I believe that there will always be an eyebrow at that time."


    You want to read? Now the child has been lost for several hours. Do you want to go back to read?


    This is the way people used to feel, because they thought children could not live any longer, but now someone gives them hope, and they will not delay a moment.


    "Sir..."


    What else does Liucheng want to say? Rong Ling has interrupted him.


    "It''s not too early. Now that we have investigated it, it''s time to leave."


    Liucheng is really in a hurry at the moment: "Duwei, the life of children..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xiang. I have a clear idea." He said, but refused to give a positive answer, just watching the prime minister in a hurry, but he was steady as Mount Tai, not in a hurry.


    Liu Wei is also hungry at the moment. They were called before the dinner, so they were busy working overtime.


    Liu Wei is a very hungry person. She has been impatient for a long time. It''s just that the case is closed. She has endured the past. At the end of the case, if she doesn''t have a good meal, she''s obviously sorry for all the brain cells she spent.


    When Liu wei walked out of the door and saw a man kneeling outside, he thought about it or went out and said, "God has a virtue of good life. Master waiter, we have already determined the murderer. Should these people also be released?"


    The next group of servants quickly banged their heads.


    Liu Yu did not dare to offend the white clothes at the moment, but nodded respectfully: "Sir, I will let them go later."


    "The feverish one before that..."


    "Naturally."


    "Thank you, sir." Liu Wei said, passing through the corridor and leaving the yard with Rong Ling.


    Liu Cheng and Liu Yu send each other at the back. The prime minister can''t put up any airs at the moment. In addition, with the presence of Rong Duwei, he doesn''t show any patronage.


    In the yard outside, Liu Xiaoli has finished recording the body. Xiaoli claps her hands. Under the care of the Beijing patrol and Jing Zhaoyin, she sits next to the body, legs crossed, sits down, takes out the body''s hands and gently kneads it.


    All the people around looked creepy. At last, Jing Zhaoyin asked carefully, "what are you doing, young master?"


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t raise her head either, and naturally said, "massage. She had so many sins before she died. I''ll loosen her muscles and bones."


    Jing Zhaoyin was sweating: "here, loosen the body? Does the body have muscles and bones? "


    Liu Xiaoli is puzzled: "the body is also human change, people have muscles and bones, how can the body not?"


    "I mean, she still feels it?" After saying this, Jing Zhaoyin''s back is cold again.


    "People don''t feel it, the body feels it." Liu Xiaoli said expertly: "the corpse has the muscle tissue of the corpse. What did you do? They are very clear in fact."


    Jingzhaoyin couldn''t help shivering. Under the light of the dim lantern, he only felt that a sudden evil wind came out from somewhere, which made him dizzy.


    Jing Zhaoyin hurriedly backed away, thinking that the child didn''t know whether he had been raised askew or not. How could he look like a ghost in the hall of hell.


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoli hears the footsteps in the distance and looks up abruptly to see his mother and uncle Rong come out.


    Liu Xiaoli hurriedly threw down the body and rushed to Liu WEIhuai like a small shell.


    Liu Wei catches her son and hugs him in her arms: "you just can''t sit in a rush."


    Liu Xiaoli spits out her tongue, puts her little head on her mother''s shoulder and cuddles her mother''s neck.


    Jing Zhaoyin''s heart all mentioned the voice, the child just pinched the body, didn''t wash his hands!


    Liu Wei can''t hold the baby. Liu Xiaoli has eaten well recently and is getting heavier and heavier. She can''t hold him any more.


    Holding the child but two breaths, she was impatient, and threw the child into the arms of Rong Leng.


    Allow edge to hold skillfully, shallow ground white one eye that evades lazy.


    Liu Wei pretends not to see the line of sight that Rong Ling despises. She turns around and bows to Liu Yu in Liucheng.


    The two also returned the ceremony with great care: "if you have any news, sir, please inform the Xiangfu immediately."


    "Don''t worry, two adults. It''s natural."


    Finally, Rong Ling takes Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli to leave. Jing Zhaoyin does not leave because he wants to leave the aftermath.


    Looking at the disappearance of two big and one small figures, Jing Zhaoyin asked cautiously: "two adults, just......""Mr. Liu, what''s the origin?" Before Jing Zhaoyin finished asking, Liu Cheng took the lead in asking.


    Jing Zhaoyin was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly replied, "my Lord, Mr. Liu, I''m just seeing you for the first time today. What did he do?"


    Liu Cheng didn''t speak, but Liu Yu sighed: "we''ve done so much. I don''t know if we''re ignorant. Father, the works of other places are handled in this way?"


    "If all of them are like this, how could Rong Ling attach so much importance to him?" Liu Cheng bluntly called out the name of the three princes of the current Dynasty. Jing Zhaoyin was used to being a man. Naturally, he didn''t hear it. Liu Yu was obviously used to it, and didn''t say it either.


    But Liu Yu was still curious: "I don''t even know his appearance. Mr. Liu is mysterious." He said, and asked Jing Zhaoyin, "have you seen his touch?"


    "Naturally." "Before he came to the prime minister''s office, he didn''t wear the Yuli, so he didn''t know how. If he didn''t see him for a while, he said he was caught in the cold and needed to avoid it."


    "The wind is cold. I haven''t seen him cough for such a long time. What kind of wind is cold? I think it''s Rong Duwei who won''t let him show up. The case of missing children has been in Beijing for three years, which has made people panic. His family is in danger, even the holy sixteen princes have been lost. At present, Mr. Liu may be the key to solve this case. Naturally, he should be well protected. Rong Duwei is stingy, but he''s just a face. What can''t be seen? See, it''s not necessary Can''t you abduct him? Does he believe in our prime minister''s office or his father


    After hearing this, Jing Zhaoyin''s head was almost dizzy. He hurriedly arched his hand and said: "two adults talk slowly, and the lower officials are busy first." Finish saying, quickly slip away.


    Liu Yu chuckled, "timid as a mouse."


    "All right." Liucheng said in a deep voice, and a little tired: "since your fifth brother still has a chance to come back, you should send someone to appease your mother first. In the next few days, you should go to the Yamen of jingzhaoyin to urge and go in person. Don''t make people think that you are entrusted. At this moment, we are asking others."


    "Yes." Liu Yu naturally understands this truth.


    On the other side, on Kyoto street.


    When she came out of the prime minister''s office, Liu Weicai was completely relieved. Although she was calm just now, she had a taboo in mind.


    Liu Wei did not dare to look at Liu Yu in Liucheng too much. Even though she was separated by the veil, she was upset at the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 55

    But when she left at this time, Liu Wei also spit out the tense lump in her throat.


    At this moment, there are no people in the street. There is a curfew in the main street at night. At this time, people are still walking outside. Most of them either knock on the police or patrol.


    Rong Leng''s face is enough to brush. Even if someone wants to ask, when he comes near, he suddenly looks at Rong Duwei''s face. He nods his head respectfully and leaves.


    Liu Wei felt a sense of class rights, and looked absently at the man who was holding her son without complaint: "can''t we go back in a carriage? Do you have to use it? "


    "It won''t take long." Men don''t care.


    "I think it''s been a long time." Liu Wei''s delicate and habitual taste of no bitterness: "besides, he didn''t eat, so he went for a walk. It didn''t smell."


    Rong Leng sank her eyes and didn''t answer the question of the carriage, but asked Liu Wei, "how long will you wear this feather hat?"


    Liu Wei looked back at the prime minister''s mansion, which had no trace for a long time, and determined that there was no one around to follow him. Then he took down the bamboo hat and held it in his arms: "this is it."


    "It''s a lot easier." The man swept her face and said, "no carriage, just for you to have a moment to talk."


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling for a long time, and suddenly burst out with a laugh: "I know you guessed that Rong Duwei is indeed Rong Duwei. He is smart and wise


    It''s not so useful to be wise as to be foolish.


    Rong Leng glanced at her and saw that the woman was really curving at him, but she had no temper: "say it."


    "That little snake." Liu Wei said.


    Rong Leng is silent.


    Liu Wei said: "why does a snake come in through the window and bring in a strange thread to make the magpie carry forward its neck? How did the silk fly in? Tied to a snake? Just now, I was deliberately vague, and those people didn''t recognize eccentricity. But here, there are more eccentricities. "


    "I know." "What do you think it is?"


    "Isn''t it easy? We haven''t met such things before. " Liu Wei put her hand behind her, and looked at it in the night. It really had the taste of a great Confucian: "the insects in Lin''an mansion, the snakes in Kyoto that can spin silk, all kinds of signs point to a place. Don''t you wonder who is behind it?"


    "I am curious." "So I expect you to solve the case as soon as possible," he said


    Liu Wei snorted, "there''s no motivation. The soldiers and horses have not moved the food and grass first. Rong Duwei is poor in the next work. He has a son who can''t support him. He''s really struggling in the flower world of Kyoto."


    Is this poverty?


    Rong Leng is a little sad: "it''s not half of the three Prince''s mansion that has given you."


    As soon as Liu Wei said this, he was angry: "how about I give you half of the 18 talents? You have the ability to go up and live in! I gave it all to you, OK? Who can''t say it, the real thing? Did the dog eat the real gold and silver? "


    "It''s really in the eye of money."


    "Whatever you say!" Liu Wei looks like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water: "in a word, I want silver! If I can''t see the silver, I won''t continue to investigate. I don''t mind if I can afford it! "


    Liu Xiaoli is used to this kind of picture when they are fighting and walking in the street. After listening to it, they get tired of it. They turn over and lie on the other shoulder of rongling. They are sleepy.


    Rong Leng thought for a moment, and then said, "it''s not for me to solve the case, but for the parents who lost their children."


    Liu Wei shakes her lips and says, "don''t do this."


    "If Xiaoli is lost, don''t you worry?"


    "My little Li will not be lost." Liu Wei said, grabbing her son and holding him in her arms, she felt too heavy, but she still gritted her teeth and said, "Xiao Li, my father taught you, what would you do if there were bad people who wanted to hit you?"


    Liu Xiaoli held her mother''s neck in a stuffy way to make sure that she would not fall down, so she said lazily, "first poison dumb, then stab blind, less people will disturb each other''s lack of arms and legs, and then dare not come around, more people will take advantage of their unprepared to run to more places!"


    Liu Wei scraped the tip of his son''s nose: "it''s lovely." With that, the villain glanced at Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling has a headache.


    Liu Wei, however, has been dead in the face. She adheres to the principle of no money and no work. She insists that personal interests are better than public interests!


    They were so quiet for a while.


    In the end, Liu Wei couldn''t hold the baby. She said straightforwardly: "Xiaoli, how old do you want dad to hold you? Last time, didn''t you say that you would go far by yourself? Now let''s go! "


    Liu Xiaoli was almost asleep. He was put on the ground for some reason. Suddenly, his arms were not arms, his legs were not legs, and he was uncomfortable.


    Little guy clings to his mother''s thigh, please! Please give me a sedan chair!


    Liu Wei is cold-blooded and heartless.


    At last, he could not look down. He raised his hand and picked up the little guy.


    Liu Xiaoli felt comfortable immediately. He hung it on Uncle Rong''s neck. He had a small temper and puckered his buttocks. He gave his mother an angry back spoon!So they went back to the three Wangs'' mansion, because Xiaoli refused to walk by himself, and finally allowed Leng to send them to the gate of xilongyuan.


    Xixiang Mingxiang sees that the master is back and hurries out. Mingxiang hugs Xiaoli and goes in. Xixiang is sent to the kitchen by Liuwei to see what else is delicious.


    Before Xi Xiang left, he took a look at the prince and asked him, "does the prince stay here to eat too?"


    Rong Leng didn''t mean that. Xi Xiang said that he would allow it on the spot: "it''s OK."


    Liu Wei is not happy, but considering that the food in the kitchen is also lenient, even if she takes half of his palace for the reason, the expenses are lenient, and it''s hard to say anything.


    When she arrived in the hall, the little girl brought snacks and hot tea. Liu Wei twisted the cake and ate it in her mouth, which made her taste a little bit.


    This evening, Liu Wei is hungry enough.


    "If you want money, you should be given it. In this way, Ming Japan will go to the Ministry of housing, fill in your information, and ask them to dial it down as soon as possible. "


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened, but she felt strange. Suddenly, this man was so good at talking?


    "You don''t mean to wait for the emperor to come back for Royal approval?"


    "Not now." Rong Ling took a sip of tea and pecked: "today you helped Liu Fu. The prime minister will sell you this face naturally."


    Liu Wei was shocked. "What''s the relationship with the prime minister?"


    "The prime minister is in charge of the Ministry of household and officials."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Wei breathed, "that is to say, if you want to write down my information and give it to Liu Cheng''s blind date for approval, my money will be sent out?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Wei will eat half of the cake back to the plate, a nameless fire rushed the whole body strangely uncomfortable!


    "In a moment, you will fill in your information to me, so that I don''t fill in the wrong one tomorrow. Remember! The name, place of birth and the population in the family should be clearly written, otherwise the household registration will be in trouble. " Let Leng put down the teacup, leisurely exhort.


    Liu Wei stares at him hard, his eyes are red!

 Chapter 56

    "What?" It seems that Liu Wei is angry after knowing it. Rong Leng looks at her with a smile: "what''s the trouble?"


    It''s just too hard!


    Today, I see all of them are hiding and hiding. Tomorrow, I want her to hand her life to the Liu family?


    Is it possible? Would she do such a self imposed thing?


    It''s just five thousand liang of silver. It really hollows out the mind.


    Liu Wei was very angry. She got up abruptly and said to the servant girl in the door, "the meal will come in a moment. It will be sent to my room. Duwei won''t eat here."


    The little servant girl was stunned for a moment, opened her mouth, looked at her son for a while, and looked at the prince of her family who was stable as Mount Tai. She was very entangled.


    Liu Wei, with a cold face, threw off her sleeve and left the hall.


    "Lord, here..." Little servant girl is at a loss.


    "Rong Leng said:" listen to her, don''t let you master Liu finish this evil fire. Don''t expect him to give you a good face tomorrow


    The little servant girl was frightened, but she still kept her head down.


    This dinner, Liu Wei eat very uncomfortable, Liu Xiaoli is hungry, but also not much.


    When they ran out of grass, they went to sleep.


    The little guy couldn''t sleep in his room, so he grabbed the pillow and rushed into his mother''s room.


    On the bed, Liu Wei cuddles her son, and some of her dislikes: "how old are you? You still need to sleep. Isn''t Mingxiang with you? "


    " Mingxiang is Mingxiang, dad is Dad. " Liu Xiaoli said, burying her body in her mother''s arms and mumbling, "Dad, have you quarreled with Uncle Rong again?"


    "He hates it." Liu Wei said: "you are not allowed to learn from such people when you grow up. If you also learn a dog temper, dad will not want you."


    Liu Xiaoli wrinkled his nose: "Dad, uncle Rong is very good to me."


    "You''re still young. You don''t know right from wrong. He''s not very nice. He has something to ask your father and me at the moment. I won''t solve the case for him. He has to worry for a while. That''s why he pretends to be a snake to you. In fact, this kind of person is the most insidious. You can''t get too close to him. Do you hear me?"


    Liu Xiaoli listened, but argued: "but Uncle Rong bought me sugar man to eat."


    "A few sugar men will be sent to you?"


    "And sweet fruit cake and green pineapple cake."


    "Didn''t the father buy it for you?"


    "Uncle Rong bought different things." "Delicious," the little guy said


    "It''s just that it''s more expensive. He''s rich. He says that dogs don''t think their families are poor and their sons don''t think their mothers are ugly. Do you think your father didn''t buy you expensive goods?"


    Liu Xiaoli raised her chin and put her face on her mother''s arm. Her big eyes were watery. After looking at her for a while, she suddenly sighed, "forget it, what does Dad Say?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    What''s the feeling of asking your son to be tolerant instead of making trouble?!


    "Tell me what you mean."


    Liu Xiaoli slowly buried his head and closed his eyes: "that is, Dad, you are happy. Well, Dad, I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    She can be pissed off by this big one!


    At this time, on the other side, the prefecture of the state of Yue.


    When the state of Yue was waiting for Yan Zhen to hear the report of the dark guard, there was some suspicion on his gloomy face.


    "Really?"


    "It is." "When I arrived at the prime minister''s office, my subordinates saw such a side. Mr. Liu, who Rong Duwei had with him, was really good at it. Hou ye, he was so good. Should we let him open his coffin for examination?"


    Before dark Wei finished speaking, he saw that Hou ye had a black face and swallowed the last word.


    This evening, a person who claimed to be the bodyguard of the third prince''s mansion came to report that Zhen Gemen was involved in the investigation of "the disappearance of children". He knew that their Marquis had just lost his beloved son. Although he was sorry, he could not let the murderer go unpunished. He must catch the man, skin and tendons to comfort the little prince in the spirit of heaven!


    The man said a lot of high sounding words, but finally proposed to open the coffin for autopsy.


    The Marquis was so angry on the spot that he chased the bodyguard with a wolf and tiger knife hanging in the hall and beat him out.


    The bodyguard was gone, but the Marquis was completely angry. Later, he was sent to find out about Rong Duwei. When he went, he happened to catch up with a group of people to the prime minister''s office, which followed him.


    I didn''t know until I went there that Rong Duwei had brought a helper to Beijing this time.


    Such a well-known helper, only to see the first case, can say in half an hour how the murderer stole people.


    What kind of ability is it? We need to know that Jing Zhaoyin, the third division of the Ministry of punishment and the third division of the Ministry of war have investigated for three full years, but so far nothing has been achieved.


    When dark Wei thought of this, he could not help sighing. If young master can wait a moment, when Mr. Liu comes, he can''t be sure. His life can still be saved.


    It''s a pity


    "Qiu''er''s bones must not be insulted."Yan Zhenli is curious about what he hears, but his father and son are natural. He will never let his son live in peace and be disturbed by others: "you will send someone to Sanwang''s mansion in the morning tomorrow to say that he doesn''t agree with this matter. He wants to open the coffin and examine the corpse, to find out the truth, to find someone else, not to find him!"! Since the murderer is only arresting the child before two years old, there is no more worry in my Lord''s mansion. I''m not afraid that he will come again. I''m afraid of others. "


    Dark Wei heart said this kind of saying, too inhumane, but had to nod.


    "Yes."


    Yan Zhen leaves, and sends people away, but his heart is still stuffy.


    Yan Zhen left the study and went back to the room.


    Before entering the room, the faint fragrance came out. Yan Zhenli frowned and pushed the door open. He saw his wife standing in front of the hall, touching qiu''er''s throne, and his eyes were sad.


    He sighed, closed the door and walked over.


    "Think of Qiu again?"


    Yan Qin''s wife wiped tears from the corner of her eyes and her voice was dry: "how can I not help thinking that the Marquis''s house is not very popular. You are not willing to take concubines. Peier is like that. Qiu Er is not alive now. If the Marquis''s house breaks the incense fire in the future, how can I go to see the ancestors of Yan Family under the Jiuquan spring..."


    Mrs. Hou said that her tears could not stop: "although the old lady didn''t say it in her mouth, it can be seen from a glance that her grief is no less than mine. She is old and easy to get along with after all these years. This time, the old lady fell ill completely. If anything happens again..."


    "All right." Yan Zhen leaves pat madam''s back, let madam be at ease: "these things don''t mention again."


    "Don''t mention it, don''t mention it, can you think it hasn''t happened? I''m counting on qiu''er. If the God can''t look at me, he''ll come to me. Why should I torture my son? Hou''ye, I hate him. That day, I shouldn''t take him to offer incense and sacrifice to Buddha. If I don''t go out of the house, why is such a disaster coming... "


    Hou Ye frowned: "it''s none of your business to say it. How can you say it and not listen?"


    "You don''t have to comfort me with these words. I''m fine." Madam Hou said, wiping her tears dry, and stroked her son''s holy place for a while. She went on a fragrant tree, but she didn''t want to leave the platform for a long time.


    Yan Zhen was tired. He put his arms around his wife''s shoulders and said softly, "today, the prime minister''s office has lost people."


    "Well?" Yan Qin looked at him.


    "It''s lost in the mansion. It''s said that there are servants guarding it, but it''s so unique. So don''t blame yourself. Someone else can lose it well in the mansion. It''s enough to see that the murderer has been planning for a long time. If you don''t take qiu''er to incense, the murderer will still find our Hou mansion. It''s all life. "


    Yan Qin, covering his chest, didn''t feel comforted: "what is the killer going to do? It''s not good to kill and cut to find adults. Why should we deal with these children who are still babbling! "


    "Well, don''t think about it. We have Peier."


    "But..."


    "Peier''s problems will be cured in the future."


    "What can I do? It''s been over 20 years! " Yan Qin said, his heart was as dead as ashes: "I don''t ask for anything else. I just want to find out the murderer as soon as possible to comfort my qiu''er in the heaven."


    Yan Zhenli listens to his wife''s words. When he comes to his mouth, he swallows them.


    The opening of the coffin for autopsy is the consent of the wife, and the old lady will never agree with it. The lights are off when people die. For the sake of other people''s children to disturb their own children, the old man will not.


    He would not.

 Chapter 57

    The next day, sanwangfu.


    In the early morning, Liu Wei just got up, and outside Xi Xiang came to report: "childe, the LORD sent someone to ask, saying it was the household registration information that was agreed with you yesterday, are you ready? He''s going out to the door. "


    Liu Wei was eating breakfast with his chopsticks in his hands. Hearing this, he put them aside and said, "tell your Lord that it''s our duty to take care of the good and eliminate the violence. The silver business will be postponed first and the case will be solved first."


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiang was about to go out when Liu Wei called her again: "ask him again. Today I will go to Yamen. If I don''t, I will read the appendix in the room to let him not bother me."


    Xixiang wipe cold sweat, or should a "yes", the voice is much shorter.


    After a quarter of an hour, Xi Xiang came back to say that it was the Lord who said that he would not go to yamen today.


    Liu Wei also expected that, after all, there was no body, so it was useless to go to Yamen.


    Today, she was able to stay away from leisure, and her upset mood recovered a little.


    At this time, Liu Xiaoli also woke up. He was rubbing his shoes, rubbing his eyes and coming over.


    Xixiang leads him to wash and wash. When he comes back, Liu Xiaoli is already excited: "Dad, we won''t go to yamen today. Let''s go out and play."


    "No." Liu Wei is sitting lazily on the chair, with several appendixes at hand.


    "Why?" Liu Xiaoli ran over and hugged her mother''s thigh: "I heard that near the Mid Autumn Festival, there are so many people in Kyoto. Let''s go and have a look, OK?"


    Liu Wei gently kicked him away: "let Mingxiang cherish the fragrance and take you."


    "No, I want dad." The little guy won''t let it go.


    Liu Wei has a headache. She can''t read the appendix in her hand. She put the book aside and picked up her son: "go to have a meal, take you out for a walk with the meal, and come back before noon. In the afternoon, dad will read the classics in the room. You are not allowed to quarrel."


    "Good." Liu Xiaoli smiled brightly with his eyes narrowed.


    Before the festival, Kyoto is really bustling. There are people coming and going everywhere, most of whom are students from all over the world. After all, autumn is near, and everyone is full of energy.


    Liu Wei strolled around with Liu Xiaoli. The little guy was excited to see everything and ran around in the crowd.


    Mingxiang and Xixiang are sweating. Liu Wei, as a mother-in-law, walks behind with a bag of preserves in her arms. She knows her son''s skill very well and will never suffer any loss.


    Without his son''s Twitter, Liu Wei was also happy and leisurely. When he passed the herbal medicine shop, he went in to have a look.


    "What do you want to buy?" When the doctor saw the guests, he put down his work and welcomed them.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. He twirled and put some ancient grass in front of him. He smelled: "this ancient grass is fresh. When did you pick it?"


    The doctor said: "it was picked two days ago. The shopkeeper ordered us to dry it and keep it for use. But these days, it''s cloudy, and we haven''t seen the sun, so we''ve been delayed."


    "It''s such a good perennial grass that it''s wasted." Liu Wei threw the grass away and clapped her hands: "I want all these. Wrap them up."


    "OK." The doctor answered and began to pack with yellow paper.


    At this time, a clear male voice in my ear suddenly sounded: "the ancient grass doesn''t need to be dried, can it still be used?"


    Liu Wei turned his head, and saw behind him, I don''t know when he stood in a green robe. His eyes were also falling on the ancient grass.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrow and said, "the ancient herb is a common herb. It can be used for both dry and living."


    "Why do you use it for life?"


    "That''s right."


    "What''s your plan?"


    Liu Wei felt that the man was very inexplicable, and suddenly came out to chat with him. He said it for a long time.


    Liu Wei said impatiently, "it seems that you are also a doctor, so you should know that there is a good way in medicine. There are always differences between schools and teachers. Isn''t it rude for you to ask other people''s prescriptions at will?"


    The other side stupefied for a while, thought is also the reaction comes over, pour is some sorry: "is under has not been appropriate."


    At this time, the doctor child has wrapped all the ancient herbs. Liu Wei pays for the silver and leaves with the medicine.


    But the man in blue also came out: "which medicine shop is it, young man? Is it the doctor with the tag? "


    Liu Wei ignored him.


    The other side doesn''t care, just follow her in silence.


    After half a street, Liu Wei was completely annoyed by the way he didn''t plan to leave.


    Liu Wei turned to the man and sneered, "what do you want to do?"


    The man''s face is clear and meaningful, gentle and elegant. At the moment, knowing that the other side is unhappy, he is still polite: "I want to talk with you for a second. Why do you have to be so resistant?"


    Liu Wei shook her eyebrows: "I don''t like chatting with strangers."


    "Yu Wenyao."


    "Yes?"


    "My surname is Yuwen and my name is Yao. In this way, you and I are not strangers." Man friendly smile, a good temper touch.Does Liu Wei feel that she is suffering from psychosis today? How to get out of a door to provoke such an inexplicable person.


    Liu Wei sighed: "you don''t just want to know how to use the ancient herbs. I tell you that the ancient herbs are strong, which can strengthen the spleen and dissipate phlegm. Although they look like good medicine, they are born with slight poison in the root. Therefore, only when they are dried and forced out, can they be used in the prescription. But this is the habit of the north. The southerners don''t use them like this. The childe has never been there Jiangnan bar, Jiangnan is full of ancient grasses, most of them are for living, only because Jiangnan people have water vapor all the year round, and they always have some cold on them. The toxicity of ancient grasses will change when they encounter cold, so the biological effect of people with cold bottom is better than that of people with sun dry. Well, I''m done. I''ll see you later, young man


    Liu Wei finished, turned around and left.


    But I didn''t want to walk for two steps. The dog''s tail came back: "the ancient grass was born in the tropics, and it was really afraid of cold, but if it was not used well, it was easy to accumulate poison. The risk was so great. Why not use it for the sake of safety?"


    Liu Wei rubbed her eyebrows and said, "you are a doctor?"


    "Yes." The man said: "I have a preference for medical books since I was a child, and I yearn for the way of apricot forest."


    It turned out to be a layman. Liu Wei didn''t want to break up with him at all: "the childe will know the answer after reading the records of all things, the green mountain records and the apricot Scripture."


    This time, with foresight, Liu Wei turned into the crowd and pushed to the place with the most people.


    Sure enough, she threw off the tail at the back.


    She breathed, and at last her ears were clear.


    But at this time, suddenly came a distant Jiao roar: "get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    Liu Wei looked up and saw a brown horse, a woman with half a veil and red riding clothes, riding on the horse, whistling through the crowd.


    There are many people in the street, many of them have been kicked to the ground by the horse, watching the direction of the horse running, which is just Liu Wei''s side.


    "Get out of the way!" At once the woman roared again, whips in her hand, and waves a sharp arc in the air.


    Liu Wei wants to dodge, but it''s too late. The horse''s speed is amazing, and the moment has come.


    She was in a hurry and threw a large bag of ancient grass across the air. It hit the horse''s eyes. The horse was in a sharp pain for a while, and its steps were askew. She only heard it neighing, and her two front legs were raised high, which delayed her advance.


    Liu Wei took the opportunity to avoid to one side, but the horse was probably not well-trained. When his steps were disordered, he couldn''t come back. In addition, his eyes were sore, so he began to pace anxiously, his limbs and feet were all in disorder, which made the woman exclaim at once.

 Chapter 58

    "Ice fire, ice fire stop!"


    But the horse''s response to his master was to shake his master off his horse''s back!


    "Ah -" a scream, the woman fell to the ground.


    Only listen to the "Dong" sound, accompanied by a hard crisp sound, Liu Wei knows that the woman''s hand or foot may be broken somewhere.


    It''s easy to say if you fall off a horse, if you break your hands or legs, if you break your neck, it''s fatal.


    "It hurts..." The woman reluctantly sat up from the ground and looked at the crowd around her. Her face was red with anger: "you, you are not allowed to look! Don''t look! "


    Someone around recognized who this man was, and immediately exclaimed, "Princess Yuehai..."


    As soon as the man said, the people around him all turned white.


    Kyoto people who do not know, queen before the moon sea princess is how domineering, unreasonable.


    The princess of Yuehai was born in the wild. She was the only daughter of the late Hui Wang of Huizhou. After the death of Hui Wang and the princess, the empress felt sorry for her loneliness and left her in Huizhou, but only to increase her grief, so she was sent to the palace.


    But this ancestor, depending on the empress''s affection, did not know the height of heaven or the thickness of the earth.


    A good daughter''s home is not embroidered in the palace, but she looks up all day to call for friends and companions. It''s more arrogant than the dandy in the street. Everyone in Beijing is afraid of big people.


    For a while, everyone''s eyes turned to the outstanding man in white before the crowd.


    It is this man who just threw things to frighten the princess''s love horse. It seems that this man is finished.


    Liu Wei, who didn''t know that she was going to die, was still remembering the disaster. She looked at the young girl who was rolling in pain. She was really soft hearted. Although she was fierce and dandy, she was still a little girl. She was only 16 or 17 years old. At that time, she was not good to sit and watch.


    Liu Wei stepped forward and was about to speak.


    In the distance, another sound of footsteps came.


    "Miss..." Someone called.


    When those people approached, Liu Wei saw that they were probably the bodyguards of this woman, but they were all dressed in gold, iron and horses. They were all in the same style. They didn''t know that they thought they were going to fight for the enemy.


    "What''s wrong with you, miss?" These people rushed to, but dare not pick up the princess who looks like he didn''t know where he was hurt. They just gathered around and worked hard.


    "What does Miss Ben keep you doing with all this rubbish!" Yuehai Princess gnashed her teeth, pointed to Liu Wei in front of her and said, "catch him!"


    The bodyguards soon found the culprit. They stepped forward and started with Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei, on one side of her body, avoids the attack of the two men, but her eyebrows are slightly inflamed.


    Kyoto''s young masters and young ladies are unreasonable. Liu Wei expected it, but there is no such indiscriminate, so she is clearly the victim, OK? If she doesn''t throw that package of herbs and avoid Damascus, she has been trampled into a second level cripple now!


    The bodyguard didn''t expect that the man was a kung fu man. They came up again.


    The five fought like this in the street. Liu Wei fought one against four. He didn''t have much difficulty, but he knew it would not work.


    Sure enough, the other side saw that she was not weak. They came up again. Suddenly, they became one enemy and six enemies.


    It seems that the last two of them have the best Kung Fu. As soon as they join the war, Liu Wei can''t bear it. He doesn''t care about anything else. Only because these two are so vicious, they are all dead hands!


    When Liu Wei just fought with others, he could be described as a lot of evasion, just defense and little attack. Now these people are so aggressive.


    No matter how good Liu Wei''s temper is, she is furious!


    Suddenly, the silver needle in the sleeve was twisted out. Seize the opportunity. The needle tip was sharp and broke the air. The two nearest to her were too quenched to prevent it. They got a needle in the eyebrow. Suddenly, the brain hurt and the movement on the hand slowed down.


    "You useless things!" The princess of Yuehai stood up with her broken right hand covered. Her pretty face was full of sinister things. She took out her sword and stabbed Liu Wei across the air.


    Liu Wei is really angry this time.


    Frown, lift a foot, kick to the chest of Princess Yuehai. Liu Wei has no strength. Princess Yuehai flies back and falls heavily to the ground.


    "Ah --" Princess Yuehai is suffering a lot.


    Liu Wei wants to solve these dog legs as quickly as possible, but these people are so tight that she can''t avoid them for a while.


    At this time, a few short air streams flew in the air. The next second, these people around all fell to the ground like concealed weapons.


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a warm big hand caught her. Then, she was dragged into the crowd.


    "Hello, you..." She called.


    The man in front turned around and made a silent voice to her, saying, "don''t quarrel, hurry up."


    Liu Wei had to shut up, but she thought to herself, this is the man who made those hidden weapons just now? Looking at a gentle young man, I didn''t expect to have two brushes.


    Yu Wenyao takes Liu Wei to the back door of the nearest Yiya Pavilion and complains, "you know who you have offended. It''s not fatal. I haven''t seen anyone dare to fight with Princess Yuehai."He did not know whether he was really complaining or gloating. When he said this, he was clearly smiling at the corners of his mouth, which was quite interesting.


    Liu Wei arched his hand and said, "thank you very much for your help!"


    "Well said." The man said gently, "now you must not leave. The princess Yuehai will find you in the street after taking this big loss. It''s better for you to hide here and avoid its sharp edge."


    Liu Wei did not speak, but looked around: "here is it?"


    "Art Pavilion."


    Liu Wei didn''t know this place. Yu Wenyao took her inside and introduced her.


    "Yiya Pavilion is famous for its elegance and quietness. It was established in a short period of time. In just three years, it has become a place where talented people and beautiful women in Beijing linger and forget to return. I will spend my time in it occasionally. It seems that you are also a man who loves books. You love it in your heart."


    To put it simply, is it a book shop that confesses to writing and writing?


    The name of Yiya Pavilion is not bad. Liu Wei is surrounded by people. As expected, it''s decorated very well. It''s a tune that talented people like.


    Go in through the back door, pass the backyard, then enter the hall. At a glance, Liu Wei is shocked.


    It''s the book store, but it''s bigger than the book store. In the spacious lobby, some people are painting, some are playing chess, some are pairing. The second floor is more elegant and quiet. The people above are looking at it faintly. Most of them just occupy a place and are reading for tea.


    There is a light ink fragrance in the air, which is more elegant and harmonious.


    "How is it?" Yu Wenyao picked up the corner of his lips, picked up the book on the table at will, and looked through it twice: "you said the chronicles of all things, but this one?"


    Liu Wei looked at the envelope and said, "that''s right."


    "I''ve read this book for a long time. I''ve also read the green mountain records and the apricot Scripture you said, but it''s not used for the ancient grass you said." The man is quite tangled, simply handed the book to Liu Wei: "please help me to solve my confusion."


    Liu Wei thought that after all, he had saved himself, so he would not refuse.


    ¡­¡­


    Man 2 will be on the stage!

 Chapter 59

    Liu Wei took the book of records of all things, turned to one of the pages, and said to him, "there are thousands of things in the south, the south is wet, the north is dry and cold, the geological area is large, or people are different..."


    Yu Wenyao listened to her quietly, but didn''t find any of them mentioned Chiba.


    Liu Wei said, looking at him: "the north and south climate, land, people, are different, so the prescription can not be the same. Many places in the chronicle of all things mentioned soil, hostages, you can see the difference."


    Yu Wenyao is silent.


    Liu Wei said: "as a doctor, he does not stick to the ancient books. People will be flexible. Integrating geological materials and other things into different people will have different effects. Chiba is just a kind of herb with great difference among them. There are many others. There is no clear book about it, and it needs to be pondered by the doctor himself. After you figure it out, you will probably be a doctor on the table. "


    Yu Wenyao sipped his lips and rubbed his fingers on the cover of the book. For a while, he said, "I have asked several doctors of the time, but they have not said that."


    "No wonder." Liu Wei was not surprised: "you are not their student. If you talk a lot, what''s good for them? Besides, you don''t seem to be a doctor. They probably feel perfunctory and just pass by. They don''t really want to teach you. "


    Yu Wenyao smiled: "it''s not."


    It seems to be clear that Yu Wenyao put the book back on the table with a heavy tone: "I believe that they really teach, but I am I don''t think I have the talent. I''m short of what the young master just said


    Liu Wei doesn''t speak anymore. He''s just a casual friend.


    When he came across him from the drugstore, he would cling to himself and persevere all the way. It''s not like what people who don''t have the heart to study medicine will do.


    But Liu Wei didn''t ask much, because he could see that the other side didn''t want to say either.


    They were quiet for a while. Yu Wenyao first said, "there is a chess board upstairs. You can play chess with me. You can kill the time."


    Liu Wei thought about it for a moment: "OK."


    They went upstairs. Liu Wei found that half of the second floor was open and looked like a library, while the other half was closed. Inside was a box, which was separated by a door and could not see the scene inside.


    When Yu Wenyao came up, he said to the boy he was waiting on: "arrange a small bedroom."


    The little boy replied cleverly, went to the front desk to get a sign, and came over.


    The little boy led them to the front of a box. When the two went in, Liu Wei found that the scenery here was pretty good, with an elegant taste. Even though there was no one in the box before, the fragrance was burning, which made people feel relaxed and happy.


    "How is it?" Yu Wenyao asked.


    Liu Wei nodded and sat on one side of the chessboard: "it''s very good here. I''m sure I''ll come often in the future."


    "Welcome!"


    The child prepared the tea and cake, changed the incense, and then closed the door. Then he left.


    Room quiet down, black and white two chess is in their hands, Liu Wei is able to play chess, but it is very rough, her chess skill is follow grandpa learn, after crossing, then follow Fu Zichen occasionally play.


    Fu Zichen said that she is lazy and can''t watch the general idea in chess. She has been a rotten chess basket all her life.


    Liu Wei is not angry, just playing chess, but an interest, too persistent but lost the taste.


    Yu Wenyao''s chess skill is superb. He thinks Liu Wei is a man who is unpredictable. Playing chess with her also means a bit of exploration. Generally, people who understand chess are more treacherous. He thinks Liu Wei is like this kind of person.


    But after that, he knew he was wrong.


    In fact, the next quarter of an hour has been divided, but Liu Wei didn''t see it, and Yu Wenyao didn''t remind her. So, on a finished chessboard, because Yu Wenyao didn''t pick up the pieces, they even made another quarter of an hour.


    In the end, Yu Wenyao didn''t know what to say. He was curious. He didn''t really see that the game was over? Or pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger? After all, they don''t know each other, but those who have more thoughts may really hide themselves from others'' temptations.


    In front of me is this hideous?


    Yu Wenyao observed for a long time and finally gave up the idea.


    No, it''s not self defeating at all, because after eating a few pieces of his own, he can see the complacent expression of the other side, even though it''s covered over and over again.


    I don''t think I want to laugh. Yu Wenyao said, "you are very good at chess."


    Liu Wei chuckled, picked up a cup of tea beside her, took a sip, and said, "I''m not good at chess. I''m not much better than Mr. Wen. It seems that I''m not good at chess. In this way, we can have more time and three moments."


    Yu Wenyao laughed but said nothing.


    Just then, there was a noise outside.


    Yu Wenyao called out, "come."


    The boy at the door came in at once.


    Yu Wenyao asked, "what happened outside?"


    The little boy replied, "it''s the people of zhenggemen. They are looking for the murderers!"


    "Zhengmen?" Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and blurted out.Yu Wenyao looked at her and said, "brother Liu knows people from zhengemen?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ve heard of it." Liu Wei said, and asked the boy, "what murderer is zhengemen looking for? What criminal escaped from the prison? "


    Yu Wenyao said: "before zhengemen belonged to the imperial court, there were prisoners in the prison, and we should not work in zhengemen. What happened in the palace?"


    "It''s said that it was Princess Yuehai who was assassinated outside the palace. He asked for the will and summoned the people of zhengemen."


    Liu Wei''s expression is very delicate.


    Yu Wenyao nodded and sent the boy back. Then he said to Liu Wei, "it''s common for Princess Yuehai to live in the palace. It''s common for her to fight at the gate of Laodong town. But she didn''t expect that she really hated you. After that, the queen must scold her."


    "Didn''t you ask for a will?"


    Yu Wenyao smiled for a while, a little inscrutable: "this princess Yuehai is not such a person who knows etiquette and rules. Besides, in such a short time, how can we wait for the will to come down?"


    Now the emperor is not in Kyoto, the empress and the empress are in the harem. If you want to ask for a will, go into a palace and come out again. I don''t know how long it will take, how can it be so fast.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, but she was very confused. She startled Zhen Gemen. How would she go? Do you want to send someone back to talk to Rong Ling? But who can she send?


    Looking at Yu Wenyao, Liu Wei shakes her head.


    This man has no identity and can''t be trusted.


    She also regretted it now. She knew that she would not separate from her son and would always be better to buy candied haws with Xiaoli than to get into big trouble without any reason.


    Just thinking about it, there was a lot of noise outside.


    Listen to the noise even more.


    Yu Wenyao got up and said, "I''ll go out and have a look. You wait in the room."


    He said, then went, Liu Wei quietly waiting in the room, she went to the window, opened the window and looked at the lower one, then saw that the street was full of armed soldiers, suddenly surprised.


    This is to know that she is in yiyage. She came here to stop it, right?


    But for no reason, how can I know that she has entered Yiya pavilion? Yu Wenyao brought her in through the back door. No one should have found out.


    Liu Wei thought and closed the window. Yu Wenyao came in.


    He saw Liu Wei''s shortcut: "I''m afraid it''s really not easy to solve. Princess Yuehai surrounded Yiya Pavilion and said that someone saw it. You entered here."


    Liu Wei rubbed her eyebrows and said, "forget it, I''ll go out. Things will always be solved."


    She said that she was about to leave. She put her hand on the door and just pushed it open. Yu Wenyao held her wrist.


    Liu Wei looks at him.

 Chapter 60

    Yu Wenyao smiled: "don''t worry, there are people around her below." "Well?" Yu Wenyao clenched his lips: "I don''t know that today''s Yiya Pavilion is really busy. The seventh Prince and several friends happened to gather in the box. With them, you won''t really let Princess Yuehai make a fool of herself here. " Seven lords? Liu Wei was stunned. The eyes are a bit dazed. Yu Wenyao said, "brother Liu knows the seventh prince?" Liu Wei shakes her head conditionally: "I''ve only heard of it. I''ve been down to Kyoto for a while, and the prince and the seventh prince are the most heard." "So it is..." Yu Wenyao said only one sentence, and he would not go down. But Liu Wei could hear the sneer in his voice. It is said that the prince and the seventh Prince fought in the court like a black eyed chicken. No matter the students in the community or the bitter Confucians in the dynasty, they can''t look down on it. These two people are extremely upset in the dynasty, but they are all valuable people. The emperor doesn''t speak, and no one can say a word. At the end of the day, they were divided into two groups and confronted openly! Yu Wenyao''s expression is not strange to Liu Wei, because he also saw it on Fu Zichen''s face. Fu Zichen grew up in Kyoto. Because of his family background, he was familiar with several royal children. When he was a child, he heard that he had studied in the study, so the more familiar he was, the more he knew the urination of those people, and the more disdainful he was! "If I had to search! Seven elder brothers, do you want to stop me? " At this time, a roar of anger came from downstairs! Liu Wei listened. Yu Wenyao said: "the princess Yuehai is obstinate, and I don''t know whether the seven Lord town can hold her?" "Just go out and have a look." Liu Wei said, pushing the door open. Yu Wenyao looks at her back, pauses for a moment, and then goes out again. Liu Wei''s face is supposed to be recognized by Princess huiyuehai. Therefore, Liu Wei is not close, but hides near the railing on the second floor and peeps down. Because the Yiya Pavilion suddenly broke into the soldiers of Zhenge gate, other people in the box also came out to watch the bustle. In the middle of the first floor, the princess Yuehai blushed angrily and couldn''t help but say, "look at my hand, brother seven, you don''t care about me?" At this time, the princess Yuehai has wrapped her hands and hung them with splints on them. It can be seen that there is no problem, but the fire is completely burning! Liu Wei''s eyes happened to be on the princess of Yuehai, and her back was on the seventh Lord, so she could not see the seventh Lord''s face, but listened to his shallow sigh, and her voice was light: "what do you want?" "I''m going to go in and find the man and cut him off by my sword. I''m not angry!" "Seven Lord side of a Royal Prince smiled:" it is to catch people, there is no reason to rush in Yu Wenyao reached Liu Wei''s ear and said, "this man is the third son of the Duke of Li, Li Jun." Liu Wei nodded, but thought about it in her heart, and asked, "who is the boss of Yiya pavilion?" Yu Wenyao''s eyelids flashed for a moment, turned away his eyes and shook his head: "I don''t know." "Is that man a friend of the seventh prince?" This Yu Wenyao knows: "No." Liu Wei looked at him and didn''t ask him how he didn''t know who the boss was. He was sure that he wasn''t a friend of the seven princes. He just said, "since the seven princes are not related to the boss behind the scenes, the princess Yuehai has made a scene in Yiya Pavilion. What should I do with him? Why did he go down and stop himself so diligently? Too idle? " Yu Wenyao looked at her but said nothing. Liu Wei turned around and looked back and forth on several boxes: "which one is their box of the seventh Lord?" Yu Wenyao points to the biggest one. Liu Wei said, "I bet there are some people in it who can''t see light." Yu Wenyao smiled, but did not retort. Liu Wei looked at him, and he didn''t know how to settle down. The friend he met by chance was not simple. Yu Wenyao said nothing and looked downstairs after laughing. Liu Wei also follows him to see, but the luck is not good, just came with the moon sea princess to look at. "There! It''s him! " When the princess roared, everyone turned to look at Liu Wei. Under the public''s eyes, Liu Wei held back and sighed. In fact, if she dared to come out, she would not be afraid to be found. To hide in Yiya Pavilion, Liu Wei naturally has no reason. Seeing that Princess Yuehai has disturbed people''s place, Liu Wei decides to go out on her own if people outside can''t stop her! Now being seen, Liu Wei didn''t panic much. Yu Wenyao looks at Liu Wei nearby, and looks at her face for a long time. He is sure that she is not afraid. It''s a bit boring. "It seems that the ugly daughter-in-law will see her father-in-law eventually." Yu Wenyao''s remark is a bit out of time. Liu Wei doesn''t say anything. Instead, she looks at the seven princes who just turned around and looked up.Very handsome and extraordinary appearance, bright clothes, temperament and proud, eyebrows with high cold noble.


    This is Liu Wei''s first time to see Rong Su, the fifth year after her escape from marriage.


    In this case, even if the other party does not know his identity, Liu Wei is still a little uncomfortable.


    Now that the founder has been found, there is no reason for the seventh prince to stop him.


    The soldiers of zhengemen rushed up and reached for Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said quickly, "I''ll go by myself!"


    Chen Tao, the leader of zhengemen, heard that he respected people''s nodding and let Liu Wei go by himself, but he stared at Liu Wei seriously and didn''t give Liu Wei a chance to escape.


    Liu Wei went down to the first floor, and the princess Yuehai rushed up at once, waving her sword and stabbing her.


    Liu Wei''s eyes twinkled and she turned sideways to avoid this completely unskilled blow!


    Princess Yuehai becomes angry with embarrassment!


    Lame a hand, or self-improvement continue to cut Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei dodges her indiscriminate chop, but almost cuts down the nearby soldiers.


    The people in the gate were a little unhappy, but they didn''t say anything at last. Qi Qi withdrew.


    Seven Wang Ye and others also turn aside, so the whole hall center, that is, the princess Yuehai doesn''t speak, red eyes, chasing Liu Wei.


    And Liu Wei''s movements are sharp and leisurely, walking around in her disordered sword, avoiding attacks again and again.


    At last, the princess Yuehai was tired and shouted, "what are you doing? Catch him!"


    The soldiers of the surrounding town gate haven''t moved yet, but the princess''s guards have all rushed up.


    Liu Wei''s smile didn''t disappear in her eyes. She ran away and hid behind the seven princes.


    Rong Su is stupefied for a moment. He looks at the long sword that stabs him in the next second. His eyebrow is very unhappy.


    "Bold!"


    Li Jun, who was beside the seventh Lord, took a big drink and kicked away the big sword guard.


    Pro Wei was kicked far away, lying on the ground and spitting blood.


    Liu Wei looks at Li Jun.


    It seems to be gentle, but I don''t want to be a trainer. Look at this method, I can kick and spit blood with one foot. My kung fu is good.


    Li Jun kicks the pro Wei, turns his head and stares at Liu Wei coldly.


    Liu Wei quickly dodged, but did not run far, but took the human body of the seventh Lord as a shield.


    "Lord......" Li Jun frowned.


    Liu Wei is in the next second, the arm is caught!


    She turned her head, and there was a pair of dark, sullen, cold eyes.


    It''s her fiance, Prince seven, Rong su.

 Chapter 61

    "Go away!" Rong Shuli drinks and throws Liu Wei to Li Jun without looking at her. Li Jun grins grimly, seizes Liu Wei and turns her hand back! Liu Wei jumped away smartly, stood opposite Li Jun and looked at him. "I''m more gentle, but I''m weak." Liu Wei said, deliberately and carelessly rubbing his arm, that place, is just allowed to grasp her position, I have to say, very painful. It seems that she was entrusted with a large amount of money. She thought that the seventh Lord was just an embroidered pillow that could not be used. Unexpectedly, she still had some Kung Fu in her hand! "Who are you? First stab the princess, then to the seventh Lord. I don''t think you want to live! " Li Jun has a drink. It''s obvious that Liu Wei''s teasing just now has angered Li Gongzi, who looks modest and polite, but actually has flaws that must be reported. Liu Wei sighed and didn''t explain, but said, "if I want to assassinate the princess, I''m afraid the princess has given birth now!" As soon as Liu Wei''s words were finished, the princess Yuehai''s sinews had already gone through Qi. The people around couldn''t help laughing. Indeed, the weak young man''s skill has just been seen. Compared with the fierce Princess Yuehai, if he really wants to assassinate the princess, he is afraid that the princess is really dead, and he can make trouble with the people of zhenggemen with such high spirits? "You can''t stab the princess. How can she hurt her hand!" Princess Yuehai drinks heavily. Liu Wei''s lips: "if the princess doesn''t let the horse run into the street, how can I hurt the horse by mistake because I can''t avoid it, which will cause the princess to fall down?" "You, you nonsense!" The princess Yuehai took a look at the seventh Prince secretly. She was a little guilty, but she still straightened her back: "how can the princess rush into the street? I think you are upset! Well, you don''t admit it now, do you? Come on! Take him away and put him in jail! The princess interrogates herself. I''ll have a look. The 18 torture tools are put up. Do you want to say or not! " "The princess is going to make a move?" "You assassin, you can''t be beaten to death!" Liu Wei looked at Princess Yuehai indifferently, then turned his head, and suddenly looked at Rong Su: "what is the seventh Prince not going to say about the injustice in the blue sky?" Liu Wei just took others as a shield, and now he''s happy to ask for help. Everyone around laughed! Li Jun is even more ironic in his eyes: "since it''s an assassin, prison is the most appropriate way. The law of Qingyun country is strict, and the upper government and the lower government keep it. If you are innocent, someone will return you justice." Liu Wei glanced at him: "I''m going to ask the seventh prince. Are you the seventh prince?" "You..." Li Jun choked and looked carefully at Rong su. Rong Su waved and said, "if you have a clear conscience and go to jail, no one will hurt you." Seven Lord this is also agreed to prison. "On the sea princess a smile:" thank seven elder brothers Said, commanding the town gate people to wave: "catch her up." Liu Wei did not move, but looked at the seventh prince with deep meaning. The people of zhengmen came towards her. Liu Wei''s heart is flat, and she is caught by the people of zhenggemen. She doesn''t worry about it. If something so big happens in Beijing, Rong Ling will know that, plus that it''s in Rong Ling''s territory, she can''t be in danger of her life. She''s just not very happy, after all, it''s a disaster. At this time, the air burst through. "Who is it!" Chen Tao, the leader of zhengemen, murmured, then turned away from a sudden concealed weapon. The concealed weapon crossed his sideburns, cut several strands of his hair, and finally nailed it to the mahogany post behind him. Chen Tao looked back and saw the shape of the concealed weapon. His eyes suddenly stopped. Sugar, sugar gourd? When Liu Wei saw the sugar gourd, he was stunned, and then he began to have a headache. At this time, a soft and cute baby voice came in: "Dad......" Liu Wei looked at the past. As expected, Liu Xiaoli walked in with short legs and deep eyes. On her shoulders was a black pearl. When I saw a child, it was quiet around me. After I saw what kind of bird he had on his shoulder, someone exclaimed, "disaster bird, black star..." It seems that in response to the call of the people, the Pearl in the air turned a circle, flew straight to Liu Wei, and finally fell on her shoulder, Jie Jie called twice. Liu Wei sighed, but with his hands scraped the small head of pearl, and asked Liu Xiaoli, "how did you come?" Liu Xiaoli didn''t answer, but she ran to her mother''s arms with her calves running, her mouth shriveled, and cried, "Dad, I thought you didn''t want me." Liu Wei had a headache. He bent down to pick him up and coaxed him, "what a man I''m raising is a daughter?" Liu Xiaoli sucked at her nose, drew back her tears, tugged at her mother''s sleeve and mumbled, "fortunately, pearl found you..." He said, looking around at others, curious: "Dad, who are they?"These people also want to ask Xiao Li, who are you?


    Liu Wei put Liu Xiaoli down, after all, the child is really getting more and more heavy.


    "How about the fragrance?" Liu Wei did not answer, but asked.


    Liu Xiaoli pulled his finger, his mouth bulging.


    "What did you do to them?" Know son Mo ruo mother, own son which expression is what meaning, Liu Wei is very clear.


    Liu Xiaoli said reluctantly, "I''ve got rid of them..."


    Liu Wei frowned. She could already think of the poor girls. Now she should be in a hurry.


    "Go find them and go home with them first." Liu Wei orders.


    Liu Xiaoli did not like to look around the people, pulling her mother''s clothes and robes: "Dad, you?"


    "Dad has something to do." Liu Wei said, pushing her son out.


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t want to leave. He looked at the leader: "he just wanted to catch my father..."


    Chen Tao looks at Liu Xiaoli deeply. Liu Xiaoli doesn''t like his eyes. He frowns and stands out unhappy: "why do you want to catch my father?"


    "If your father assassinates the princess, it''s natural to catch him!" Said Chen Tao.


    Liu Xiaoli turned to look at his mother, as if to prove it, and as if to think about it. After a while, seeing her mother not talking, he asked Chen Tao, "what is the princess? Can I have it? "


    Princess Yuehai turned black.


    Chen Tao also changed his expression and was about to say something. The Lord of Yuehai had ordered: "take this child with you, and treat him as an assassin with the party!"


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked over.


    Chen Tao can''t bear: "princess, this is still a child..."


    "I will do what you are asked to do. Believe it or not, I will tell brother Ling to dismiss you all! To the border? "


    Chen Tao stopped talking at once.


    Liu Wei suddenly smiled.


    Brother Ling?


    This Kyoto is really small. People we know are all crowded.


    On the will of the princess Yuehai, Chen Tao came up to catch Liu Wei, but Liu Xiaoli shouted, "don''t touch my father!"


    Pearl also sharp "Jie" a sound, flapping Chi wings, make a move to bite people.


    Chen Tao suddenly dared not go forward, but said to Liu Wei, "young master, you''d better cooperate."


    Liu Wei thinks that since things have reached this stage, it seems that it is not easy for her to leave. Or she should have a bad luck. Go with them and wait for Rong Ling to save them.

 Chapter 62

    In this way, Liu Wei appeases pearl and reaches out to her son.


    Liu Xiaoli immediately ran to take his mother and father and son together. There was a bird standing on his shoulder. This posture was against the armor soldiers in the hall. It was always against him.


    "Let''s go." Liu Wei said casually.


    Chen Tao breathed a sigh of relief and said to his brother behind him, "go!"


    The princess of Yuehai glanced at Liu Wei with pride. She was walking in front of her, but she didn''t take two steps. There were two people running in in a hurry outside.


    Mingxiang Xixiang was almost mad. They lost their little childe. They searched all the way and searched the whole street. They couldn''t find it. Just when they were in a panic, they saw a large number of bodyguards surrounding the gate of Yiya Pavilion!


    They thought to themselves, would you like to run in?


    That''s when I came in.


    As soon as I came in, I saw young master indeed, and even young master Liu was there!


    "Young man." Seeing Liu Wei, the two girls of shuilingling were immediately aggrieved: "where have you been, young master? And young master, you can let the maids and maids have a good look! "


    Liu Xiaoli spits out her tongue and hides behind her mother''s sleeve. She is very careful.


    Xixiang has a sharp eye and sees that the surrounding situation is not right.


    However, it should be frightening to be surrounded by a large group of armored soldiers. However, Xixiang was not frightened but worried about it because he saw that the clothes of the soldiers were the clothes of zhengmen.


    Xixiang grabs Liu Wei''s hand and flips it back and forth. She is very nervous: "what''s the matter, young master? Is it hurt? How did you use the brother of zhengmen? "


    Mingxiang then reacted and looked at the badge on the leader''s shoulder and asked: "the people of the third team of Dongying? Isn''t that Qi''s army? "


    Chen Tao heard that the little servant girl who came suddenly seemed to know their lieutenant general Qi. He looked at Liu Wei and thought that this man was also his friend?


    But what''s the use of knowing the deputy general? Now it''s the order of the sheriff. They are just devoted to their duties.


    "What''s the matter, young man?" Xi Xiang looks at the solemn atmosphere and asks anxiously.


    Before Liu Wei spoke, Liu Xiaoli blurted out, "they said that my father assassinated the princess and wanted to catch him. Sister Xixiang, what is the princess? Can I have it? What''s the taste? "


    The little guy is still worried about the food of "Princess". He hasn''t eaten it once!


    What do you say you want to taste Kyoto food?


    Mingxiang Xixiang is bluffing. They turn their heads and see the princess Yuehai, who is hung by her arm and is ignored by them. They immediately bow and salute: "Mingxiang, the maid of the third prince''s mansion, has seen the princess!"


    "Are you from the third prince''s residence?" Princess Yuehai was annoyed to catch a person. He always ran out unexpectedly. But now he was stunned again.


    At the same time, everyone else in the room was also stunned.


    Rong Su squinted, opened his mouth and murmured, "Rong Ling?"


    Li Jun said in a low voice: "the father and son, are they..."


    "What do you know?" It''s a long way to go.


    Li jundao: "the third prince has been away from Beijing for several months. It is said that this time he returned to Beijing. In order to deal with the case of missing children in Kyoto, he specially invited a masterpiece to come back. Didn''t you hear that the fifth young master of the prime minister''s mansion was lost yesterday? It''s said that within an hour, we''ve already known how the murderer stole people. At present, we only need to find a body, and we can catch the murderer indefinitely. "


    We also know about the case of missing children. After all, we lost our sixteen younger brothers. But didn''t we find nothing after three years of investigation?


    Rong Ling just returned to Beijing for a few days. Do you know the murderer''s method so quickly?


    So thinking, Rong Su looks at Liu Wei again, with a little exploration in her eyes.


    Liu Wei was helpless at this time. Looking at the sudden frozen expression of Princess Yuehai and the changeable face of dozens of soldiers of Zhen gate, she sighed and asked, "go to the prison or not?"


    Xi Xiang was clever and said immediately: "what did you say? It must be a misunderstanding..."


    "No misunderstanding!" Xi Xiang''s voice did not fall, and the princess Yuehai said coldly: "he assassinated the princess, and the evidence is conclusive! The princess is going to take him away today, even if he knows brother Leng? Brother Leng knows that he will certainly give this tone to the princess. Come on, take it away! "


    Xi Xiang doesn''t know where the princess comes from. She thinks that the Lord will hurt Mr. Liu for her, but she will definitely not let anyone take him away here.


    "Think twice, princess. The prince has always respected our son. I''m afraid that this act will make the prince unhappy." Xi Xiang said.


    "What are you?!"


    The princess of Yuehai was angry: "do you mean brother Leng will shield him from an assassin who has an ulterior intention and an evil mind? I don''t think you are the maid of the third prince''s mansion at all. You are pretending to be brother Leng in order to get rid of yourself, right? Come, catch these two people too, likewise, treat them as opposing and opposing the same party! "


    Mingxiang Xixiang was born in the third prince''s mansion. Because of her agility, she was sent to the imperial palace for cultivation at the age of six. At the age of thirteen, she was sent out. She was entrusted to be older. In the mansion, they were raised by half a young lady. They didn''t suffer from hardship or tiredness.Mingxiang is also the daughter of the housekeeper, uncle Ming. Among the servant girls in the Royal Palace, they are the leading ones. They only come out to serve the emperor and bring tea.


    When the people outside see her, whoever doesn''t call Miss Xuanhua Xiang and miss Xixiang is the prince''s kind words to them.


    Now, someone is going to take them to prison and say they are assassins.


    Two people stay for a while, finally or Xi Xiang cold face, way: "if it is the princess insist, that slave servant then have nothing to say."


    However, Mingxiang looks at Chen Tao and says, "let''s not come to see me in the future!"


    Liu Wei knows that Mingxiang has a pursuer. It seems that his surname is Qi. It seems that it''s a coincidence that he is the Qi deputy of the third team of Dongying.


    Liu Wei rubs her eyebrows and her heart. It seems that she doesn''t pay attention to the cudgel.


    The soldiers of zhenggemen looked at each other one by one. They knew that their Deputy seemed to want to marry a servant girl beside Duwei, but they didn''t know whether Duwei would not or whether the servant girl would not. In a word, deputy Qi had been chasing after them for a year, and now they haven''t seen anyone.


    Is that the girl in front of you?


    Chen Tao''s face was suddenly wrinkled into a ball. The vice general buried his infatuation in order to marry his wife. If he was the one in front of him, they would offend his future sister-in-law. Is there any good fruit to eat?


    All of a sudden, they had a lot of thoughts, thought about it, and finally came to the bottom of the matter - the so-called assassin, who knew their commander.


    If they dare to catch him, it''s enough if they don''t let him go, and they will offend Qi''s deputy.


    When the farce came here, Liu Wei was actually a little tired.


    She thought it would be nothing to go to the prison. Anyway, she would not let herself suffer. But at present, when Mingxiang and Xixiang mingle, things completely stand still.


    Of course, Princess Yuehai is going to take them away, and she can''t face it now. She is eager to give herself a breath, so she will not let go of it in such a thunderous, heavy rain.


    However, the soldiers of zhengemen retreated because of Mingxiang Xixiang''s appearance. After all, the princess has a life. They are not the princess''s personal guards, but the soldiers under zhengemen''s command. Their immediate superior is Rong Ling.

 Chapter 63

    It''s more and more interesting to watch around, especially Yu Wenyao. If it''s not inappropriate, he really wants to buy a bag of melon seeds, watch a play and have a chat.


    Rong Su and Li Jun have a look at each other. They are the last to see this matter.


    In the box on the second floor, there are three ministers who have been killed.


    Today, Rong Su secretly met with three first-class officers. This matter could not be said.


    You need to know that the king and the courtiers collude with each other. If they are known by the people who have the heart, they will give a handle to the prince!


    Li Jun said softly, "we are not good at this matter. Otherwise, we should send the three adults away from the back door first?"


    "No way." Frown.


    Rong looked at the soldiers of zhenggemen in all directions and said in a deep voice, "this is not appropriate."


    Li Jun knows what is wrong with the seven princes. All the people under Rong Ling''s command have sharp noses! Dog ears! I can hear the noise and smell it!


    At present, the whole Yiya Pavilion is full of people in and out of zhenggemen. If one is not bad, who has seen the three adults? Who can guarantee that they won''t say anything?


    It''s a real risk!


    In this way of thinking, Li Jun said again, "if you don''t talk with the princess, you can''t help but let Leng come for a while if you continue to develop according to this situation."


    "He?" Rong Su squints and looks at Liu Wei: "is this person really so important?"


    What kind of dog''s temper Rong Leng is very clear, in the end, he wants to shout, even if he has no affection, but he is growing up together.


    Rong Ling''s character, when will he work hard for an ordinary scholar?


    Li Jun sighed: "the case of missing children has not been solved. At present, Rong Leng is in need of him."


    Rong Su pondered for a while and nodded, "go ahead."


    Li Jun nodded and walked to Princess Yuehai.


    Princess Yuehai is angry. She can''t shout at people in zhenggemen. She only defends her relatives: "you, catch them!"


    There are only five or six of them. Even though they are surrounded by Qi Qi, there is no deterrence. It''s sad to see


    Lijun went to the princess and said, "please calm down, princess."


    The princess of Yuehai didn''t like this man. She frowned and said, "what does brother seven want to say?"


    "The princess is worried too much. The seventh Prince naturally loves the princess. The princess''s hand is hurt at the moment. I heard that if the bone of this hand is broken, you must take a rest. If it''s not well maintained, you may have different lengths of left and right hands after it''s connected."


    "What?!" The princess of the moon sea screamed and immediately covered her hand: "you don''t curse the princess. What''s the difference between the long and the short? Don''t alarmist!"


    Li Jun touched his nose: "I''m also thinking about the princess. Otherwise, the princess will go back to the Palace first and find the doctor first. As for these assassins The people of zhenggemen are all there. Are you afraid they will run away? "


    Although Princess Yuehai is reckless, she is not stupid.


    As soon as she left, the crumbling soldiers of the town gate released the assassin in less than a second.


    That her tone, is not only can not go out, but also their own back!


    The princess''s face was so ugly that she stared at Li Jun, as if to make a blood hole in him.


    But Lijun smiled calmly, not affected at all, and continued, "princess, it''s a big or small thing."


    The Lord of Yuehai County turned her eyes a few times, but she was afraid that her hand would fall down. She hesitated for a moment and was about to speak, but she heard another sound of footsteps coming from outside.


    Then there was a soldier with a frightened voice: "Duwei, Duwei..."


    Princess Yuehai''s eyes brightened.


    Li Jun frowned.


    Not far away Yu Wenyao, also immediately narrowed his eyes.


    In full view of the public, I saw a handsome man in xuanpao coming slowly outside the gate of Yiya Pavilion. He was wearing a sword around his waist and his eyes were cold and sharp.


    There are three or four people behind the man, watching from afar. They are all quiet and cautious.


    Liu Wei didn''t know these people, but many of them knew each other.


    Zhengemen east battalion first, third, West Battalion Second, pioneer battalion first, any one to take out, that is also a figure in Kyoto can not be underestimated.


    At this time, they all followed the three princes with cold faces and unhappy eyes. They were cautious and trembling.


    Other soldiers in the hall, seeing the battle, hurriedly clapped their hands and saluted: "I have seen your excellency Duwei and your deputies."


    All these people spoke in one voice, as if the house had shaken them three inches.


    Mingxiang Xixiang also found a way to lean on the mountain and shouted excitedly, "yes."


    The vice general Qi behind Rong Ling couldn''t help but take a step forward and look at Mingxiang and smile pleasantly: "mingmiss......"


    Mingxiang has a look at him. Don''t turn your head! Hum!


    The happy color on the princess Yuehai''s face immediately disappeared. Her face was a little white, and she was at a loss because of the present situation.Rong Su stood behind the crowd and looked at the pompous third brother. His mouth was hooked with sarcasm.


    Zhengemen Duwei, Minister of real power, holding a heavy army, good prestige! What a prestige!


    Who could have thought that one day, a small animal whose mother was not obvious, he also had such scenery?


    Rong Leng stood there, not responding to dozens of soldiers, only looking at the thin and elegant "man" in white, with a bad face: "doesn''t it mean he doesn''t go out today?"


    The scene is very quiet, and the voice of Rong Leng is not abrupt, but with a cold tone, it makes the scene quieter in an instant.


    Liu Wei took a look at him and said with a little laugh, "it''s not that I want to come out."


    She said, pushing Liu Xiaoli out, with nothing to do with her face.


    Liu Xiaoli is betrayed by her mother, staring at her big eyes, pitiful.


    Let Leng lower her eyes and look at the child.


    Liu Xiaoli swallows his saliva, turns his mouth and stretches out two short hands.


    The little hand is held up, asking for the position of holding, with the little aggrieved eyes, let Leng to the end soft hearted, bending to hold him up.


    Several deputies behind, with the presence of the town gate soldiers are staring!


    They have been following Duwei for several years. They have never seen such a good tempered side. Although it''s a child in the end, it''s right to be gentle. But the last time Duwei gave a cold glance to a street kid when he was most gentle, he almost cried out


    At this moment, Duwei is so gentle to hold people up. The soft color in his eyes is even less like fraud. This Is this the sun coming out to the west.


    Rong Ling holds Liu Xiaoli in his arms, and lets the little guy dally around his neck. He asks seriously, "are you going out?"


    Liu Xiaoli thought to himself that although he wanted to go out, his mother left first and lost it. He couldn''t blame him at all. But he glanced at his mother secretly and swallowed all the things he wanted to tell back to his mother''s warning eyes. He whispered, "I want to eat sugar gourd..."

 Chapter 64

    Rong Leng didn''t know whether to believe it or not. He only looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei turned away her eyes and looked like "you see, it''s none of my business."


    Princess Yuehai can''t look down.


    She just didn''t open her mouth. She was waiting for Rong Ling to find her. She was hanging a splint on her hand at the moment, making a clear picture of being seriously injured. She was waiting for her brother Ling to be considerate to her, care about her, ask what happened to her and who bullied her!


    But until now, brother Leng would rather hold a whelp from nowhere than look at her.


    She couldn''t sit down and blurted out, "brother Leng."


    Rong Ling just turned around. It seems that she was there.


    The princess of Yuehai stepped forward, her warm eyes filled with mist. She looked down at her arm deliberately and silently reminded her.


    Rong Leng also saw her hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Princess Yuehai immediately pointed to Liu Wei and said, "he, this assassin! He hurt me to fall off my horse, and he started with my bodyguard to assassinate me. Brother Ling, you have to make decisions for Yueer... "


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said shallowly, "yes, I made her fall off her horse and started to fight with her bodyguards. They were about to catch me and go to your prison. I was about to go."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei coldly.


    The moon sea princess in the heart is proud, knew own goal achieved!


    But the next second, Rong Leng is just a poor question: "very interesting?"


    He asked Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s stall, with a casual expression, seems to really don''t care: "the prison of zhengemen, this geomantic treasure land, if you don''t go in to watch it in your lifetime, it''s a bit out of place to come to Kyoto."


    "Listen to brother Ling, he admitted!" "Brother Leng, he is going to assassinate me. I almost died in the hands of this thief. I......"


    "Not dead." Let Lengleng cold not Ding of take a sentence.


    Princess Yuehai is stunned. Looking at brother Leng, she feels incredible!


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei, and his eyes are cold. He says helplessly, "have you played enough?"


    He asked this sentence too casually, and the eyes of Princess Yuehai were bulging at that time.


    Liu Wei glanced at the princess Yuehai and gently raised her mouth. She replied, "I haven''t played enough."


    Rong Ling frowned: "go back to the house!"


    Liu Wei smiled, "no return."


    Rong Ling: "noon, no lunch?"


    Liu Wei: "if you don''t eat hungry, you won''t die. Besides, the prison food in your town may have a different flavor. I want to try it."


    Liu Xiaoli licked his lips and whispered, "prison rice, is it delicious? Better than sugar gourd? "


    Rong lengqu points to knock on his forehead. The little guy cries out in pain. He doesn''t dare to talk again.


    "Liu Yu is waiting for you in the mansion." Rong Ling said suddenly.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "hmm?"


    "Please do something."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Paid."


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened as soon as she listened to the pay.


    "Go home!" Liu Wei immediately said that the little anger just now had been blown away by a paid sentence.


    Paid means money, money, how can you not send it to your door!


    Seeing that they were leaving, the princess of Yuehai shouted: "brother Leng..."


    Hearing his steps, Rong Ling turned to the Lord of Yuehai and said, "Mr. Liu is my guest. He is naughty. Don''t worry about him."


    "Brother Ling, my hands are all like this. Would you not ask me? Does it hurt? But I care about him as an assassin, you... "


    "Take care of your mouth." Rong Leng''s eyes are cold.


    "He''s going to murder me!" The princess of Yuehai does not give up.


    Rong Leng looked at her quietly for a while, and said, "let''s privately transfer the Zhen Ge army. First think about how you can explain to the queen later!"


    Princess Yuehai''s face changed and her expression changed.


    Rong Ling no longer looks at her, turns around and takes Liu Wei away. The princess Yuehai wants to call him, but Li Jun pulls him.


    "What are you doing?" The princess glared.


    Li Jun smiles. Said: "if you want to tear your face with the third prince, I will not stop you, but do you really want to?"


    The princess of Yuehai gnawed her teeth, and her eyes were full of hatred!


    Li Jun didn''t say much either, but called out: "I''ve seen all the fun, little boy. Let''s go upstairs and send two more hot teas. Let''s go upstairs. That game of chess has not won you yet."


    Rong Su takes a deep look at the gate, then takes back his sight and goes up to the second floor with Li Jun.


    The farce of this ordinary life comes and goes quickly.


    Seeing that all the soldiers in the hall had gone with Rong Duwei, the princess Yuehai had only a few bodyguards around her in a moment, which suddenly showed a little bleak.


    Yu Wenyao came out of the corner and looked at the direction of the gate for a while. A smile flashed in his eyes. Then he turned his eyes and looked at Princess Yuehai.At the moment, the princess''s face was burning, and a wave of anger and complaint gathered in her head. She waved her skirt and left angrily. Before leaving, she told the bodyguard viciously, "find out who the man is."


    Her voice is not small. Yu Wenyao hears it, and her smile deepens.


    He also wanted to know who the man was.


    Rong Leng is willing to come out in person. When did such a figure appear in Kyoto? It''s really interesting!


    Liu Wei left with Rong Leng. When he got outside, the streets were full of people. Many people were afraid of officers and soldiers, but they couldn''t help watching.


    The soldiers who had just surrounded Yiya Pavilion retreated. Rong Ling took Xiaoli in his arms, put him into the carriage, and said to Liu Wei, "go back and explain."


    Liu Wei took a look at him, curled his mouth and climbed into the carriage.


    Mingxiang Xixiang finally gets on the bus, and vice general Qi stands in the middle of several vice generals and looks at Mingxiang''s back.


    Seeing this, Chen Tao carefully swallowed his saliva. He did not dare to tell his deputy. You chased the girl for more than a year and said that you should not look for her later.


    When the carriage and Damascus left, Vice General Yue of the first group asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chen Tao said it all over, and asked cautiously, "your adjutant, who is the assassin..."


    The deputy general Qi stared at his subordinates, caught his words out of his mouth and said in a cold voice, "don''t talk nonsense. That''s Mr. Liu, your distinguished guest."


    Chen Tao didn''t know who Mr. Liu was, so he had to bury his head.


    But among several deputies, they have long been curious about the name of Mr. Liu.


    "It''s said that deputy general Wei owes Mr. Liu a great favor."


    "Yes, on my trip to Lin''an mansion, I have dozens of vanguard troops, only relying on Mr. Liu to rescue me," said Vice General Wei with a wry smile


    Hearing this, Chen Tao was shocked.


    Mr. Liu''s name is taboo. He hasn''t heard of it, but the story of Lin''an mansion of the pioneer army has been spread all over the town gate.


    It is said that when the vanguard army was investigating the case in Lin''an mansion, it met with a strong enemy, and more than ten soldiers died unexpectedly. At this time, their commander, with an unnamed doctor, saved several people who were going to die in a few days.


    In the second half of the month, the vanguard troops stationed in the area were investigated one by one. Now one month later, no news of the dead came from Lin''an mansion.


    At this time, it is widely spread in the door, but after all, it is just a hearsay with a little knowledge.


    In fact, that doctor is the only one?

 Chapter 65

    Chen Tao suddenly felt that he didn''t know Taishan. He thought in his heart. It''s no wonder that Qi''s lieutenants all wanted to be servant girls for this man, and Duwei was very respectful of him. Such a talent, I''m afraid that the emperor would say something about talent! I think that just now, the man who had done a lot of work, and his son, a sugar gourd, could be nailed to the red pillar. Capable person, this is the real capable person! Because zhengemen was out, there was a lot of noise in Kyoto street. At present, several deputy generals were there, and Chen Tao, the third team, was ordered to take people back. Dozens of zhengemen soldiers left. Outside the Yiya Pavilion, several other deputies looked at each other and said, "well, we don''t want to go to the palace anymore?" Today, they were originally going to talk to Duwei, but before they said a few words, they were interrupted by the news from the servants, and then they are now. Deputy general Wei shook his head and said, "forget it. Let''s go first today. I''m afraid I don''t want to be bored today." The others all looked at deputy Qi. Deputy General Li of the second team of Xiying said with a smile: "today, the third team offended Mr. Liu. I''m afraid that we can go. Deputy general Qi will go to apologize to that Mr. Liu, otherwise..." Deputy general Qi turned black, snorted and turned away. "Oh, angry?" Deputy General Li followed with a smile. Others followed suit. ¡­¡­ Liu Yu has drunk seven cups of tea in the third prince''s mansion. Seeing that his servant girl is going to add to him, he beats the table and gets angry! The little servant girl sees the appearance to bluff a jump, small voice way: "servant Lang adult, our Lord went to pick up Mr. Liu personally, later will return." "Where is Mr. Liu? Isn''t it all in the mansion today? " Before he came, Liu Yu handed out a prayer post. The answer he got was that Mr. Liu would read the appendix in the mansion today. He just came here. Who knows? If Mr. Liu can''t see it, even Rong Ling can''t! As soon as Liu Yu got angry, he wanted to leave for a long time. But he thought of what his father told him and the safety of his five younger brothers. He stayed in the end. Tea, after drinking and adding, Liu Yu had to go to Jingfang in the middle. When he came back, he drank another cup of tea, and heard the footsteps outside. Liu Yu glanced at them and saw that Rong Ling was walking with Liu Xiaoli, a cute and smart man. Behind them was a thin man wearing a bamboo hat. Entering the vestibule, Liu Yu got up and arched his hand: "officer Duwei." Rong Ling put Xiao Li on the ground and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." "Soon." Liu Yu said, "I''m afraid it''s not the time to come down. My lord Duwei and Mr. Liu are busy." Liu Wei said with a smile, "not busy." Rong Ling takes a look at her. Yesterday I also sneered at the people in Liufu, but today I am very fond of it. In order to pay for a sentence, even the principle is not needed. Rong Ling sat at the top of the table and asked the servant girl to bring some snacks. Liu Xiaoli was eating. He then said, "the servant man is here today, but what clues are found in the house about your brother''s disappearance?" Liu Yu hears the words, sinks his eyes, nods and says, "yes, I found some small things. I don''t know if it''s helpful to solve the case." Liu Yu said, taking out two black beads from his sleeve pocket. "I found it under the bed when I was cleaning the room today. The servant in the fifth brother''s room said that this is not the fifth brother''s toy. Maybe it''s left by the murderer. Maybe it''s also left by the murderer, so he will bring it to the adults and the gentlemen. " Liu Wei looked at the black bead and smiled, "it''s better for adults to put it down." Liu Yu did not understand and asked, "why?" Liu Wei called out, "Xiao Li." Liu Xiaoli hears the words, holds the pastry while eating and walks over. When he has looked carefully, he looks disgusted. He steps back and says, "it''s bird shit!" Liu Yu''s face was black on the spot! He threw away the bird droppings, which was very embarrassing and embarrassed. Liu Wei asked thoughtfully, "do you want to go to Jingfang "All right." Liu Yu got up and left. When he left, Liu Wei said, "it''s not ordinary bird droppings, but I can''t let him know." Rong Leng looks at her: "hmm?" Liu Wei asked the servant girl for a pad, wrapped up a bird droppings on the ground, took it up and said, "this is bat droppings. How can there be traces of bats walking in the five young master''s rooms of the mansion? What''s more, it''s still so big. It''s obvious that the bat''s size is unusual. " Allow Leng to be silent. Liu Wei asked, "when can I get the body of the prefecture of Yue?" She is more and more curious. What''s the secret of the murderer? "Let Leng collect Mou, say:" Hou Ye refuses Liu Wei actually guessed. After all, it''s against ethics to open the coffin for autopsy. Most parents don''t want it. Liu Yu went to clean the house and came back. When he saw that the bird droppings on the ground were gone, he was probably swept away by the servant. His face was better. He looked at Rong Leng and arched Liu Wei''s hand: "Sir, can you speak a little?"As soon as Liu Wei''s eyes brightened, she stood up: "naturally."


    When they got to the door, Liu Yu took out three silver tickets from his sleeve and handed them to him, saying, "I''m sorry for your brother."


    Liu Wei looked at the number above her eyes, and said in a righteous way, "my Lord, I look down on it."


    "No, it''s not. My father and my husband are very congenial. My father didn''t have time to entertain him when he first came to Beijing. That''s why I''m ordered to offer you a little silver. I''m willing to give you a hand."


    Liu Wei hesitated: "if you know it, I''m afraid you will not be happy."


    As soon as he heard that there was a sign, Liu Yu hurriedly said: "Duwei is very resourceful and intelligent. He must have his own ideas and won''t want to go astray."


    "My Lord, this is a dilemma."


    "Thank you, sir."


    At last, Liu Wei sighed grudgingly: "that''s it. Please thank the Prime Minister for me."


    Liu Yu smiled: "what happened to the elder brother..."


    "Don''t worry, my Lord." Liu Wei is very good, said: "as long as the body of the state of Yue Hou Fu arrives, I will find out the case as soon as possible and find my younger brother."


    "The body of the prefecture of the state of Yue?" Liu Yu thought that yesterday he was joking with Jing Zhaoyin about the idea that Rong Ling even moved the remains of the young prince of the state of Yue. He didn''t want to live, but he didn''t want to. Today, he was trapped.


    "Must we have a body?"


    Liu Weili said of course: "the bones of the young childe waiting for the state of Yue are the most recent. After the autopsy, there is a great possibility to find the trace of the murderer. If the state of Yue refuses, it will have to wait for the next missing child or the next body to appear. It''s just a matter of time. I''m afraid the next body will be... "


    Of course, Liu Yu knows what she wants to say. He''s afraid The next body is his brother Liu Feng.


    Liu Yu''s face was not good: "I need to discuss this with my father."


    Liu Wei nodded: "if Liufu can help, it''s the best. After all, our purpose is the same."


    Liu Yu said nothing more, went back to the hall and said goodbye to Rong Ling, then left in a hurry.


    When he left, Liu Wei took off the bamboo hat, touched three silver tickets, and her eyes were bent into a seam.


    "So happy?" Rong Ling pecked at the tea and glanced at her.


    Liu Wei folded the silver tickets and carefully put them into her arms: "you should be happy too. If you have the prime minister''s office to go to the prefecture of the state of Yue for you, you will not be burdened with any human relationship or trouble."


    Rong Ling smiled: "thank you very much?"


    "No thanks, but the right to repay your kindness to save me today."


    Speaking of this, she thought again: "but for me, it''s not good to offend your confidant? Do you want to apologize to that county Lord, or she will annoy you after today. "


    "Yuehai is uncle Hui''s orphan. She and I are just brothers and sisters."


    Liu Wei said: "brother and sister? She didn''t think so. She was cold and indifferent to the seventh prince. She shouted sweetly to you, one brother at a time. "


    "Call again."


    "What?"


    "Brother Ling." He looked at her. "I want to hear you call me that."

 Chapter 66

    Liu Wei snorted and said, "you are not disgusted when a man calls you brother Leng?"


    "No nausea."


    "Then let uncle Ming call you!" Liu Wei said, stood up and waved to his son, "Xiao Li, let''s go back to our room."


    Liu Xiaoli chases up with a cake plate, goes to the door, and hears the man behind him say, "three thousand Liang, how do you plan to spend?"


    Liu Wei stood at the door, looked back at him and raised his mouth: "how can I spend my money with the approval of Duwei?"


    "Curiosity."


    "Save it first, and then go back to Qujiang mansion, buy a house and buy some land! Be a landlord! "


    "Not in Kyoto?"


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and said, "I don''t have a house in Kyoto. Isn''t half of your sanwangfu mine?" When she had finished speaking, she left him alone and led her son down the steps.


    Rong Ling sat in the hall, playing with the tea cup lid on his hand, slowly lifting his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    After staying in sanwangfu for a few more days, Liu Wei not only read the appendix of jingzhaoyin, but also read the classics of the Ministry of war and the Ministry of punishment. When she understood the whole case clearly, she was more anxious.


    But did not let her wait for long, five days later, the prime minister''s office sent a letter.


    At dinner time, Liu Wei looked at the envelope on the table and asked, "what do you say?"


    Rong Ling pushes the envelope to her.


    Liu Wei opened his eyes, smiled and said, "it seems that our prime minister Liu has more face than your Duwei. The governor of the state of Yue agreed with us soon."


    "Liu Kun once saved the life of the old Marquis. This human feeling is worth it."


    "The grace of saving lives has been used. It''s really willing." Liu Wei said with some contempt in her tone.


    Rong Leng looked at her and said, "prime minister is nice to his children."


    "My son." Liu Wei satirizes: "if Liu Feng is a commoner, try it!"


    "You seem to know that?"


    "I don''t know. You can flatter me."


    Let Leng but laugh.


    Liu Wei put down the envelope and continued to eat.


    Later, Rong Leng handed out a letter of worship to the prefecture of the state of Yue.


    That side dawdled, until it was not three minutes, just reluctantly sent back the post.


    When Rong Ling arrived, they had already applied for a quarter of the time. It was a little late.


    When we got to the gate of the Houfu, there was only one young man to pick them up. He took them all the way to the front hall and left.


    In the front hall, only Rong Ling and Liu Wei look at each other and sit. Liu Xiaoli is walking around, greedy for freshness.


    They sat for a quarter of an hour.


    "Can you really see the Marquis today?" Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Leng cast his eyes on Xiao Li and made sure that he would not fall when he jumped up and down. Then he casually said, "the Marquis is not happy. As a younger generation, let him be angry."


    "Duwei is good at self-cultivation."


    Rong Ling glanced at her and knew that she was teasing him.


    It took another quarter of an hour to hear the slow footsteps outside.


    When they saw it, they saw a middle-aged elderly man walking in with a tired face, followed by several servants, full of rehearsal, but the expression was clearly sleepy for a long time.


    So they waited outside for half a day, and they were sleeping happily in the room.


    When Liu Xiaoli saw someone coming, she went to her mother and sat down quietly.


    Yan Zhenli looks at the three people in the hall, sits down at the main seat, and then asks, "I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Liu Wei said nothing.


    "No," said Rong Leng


    Yan Zhenli smiled and looked at Rong Leng. "I haven''t seen you for several months. Your hypocrisy hasn''t changed."


    Liu Wei frowned slightly and did not like the tone of the Yue State Hou.


    Rong Leng doesn''t contradict either. It''s really a kind of self-restraint.


    Yan Zhenli looks at Liu Wei in his eyes, with a chill in his eyes: "this is Mr. Liu who is going to dig my qiu''er mausoleum?"


    It''s a bad word to say, but with the status class on the table, Liu Wei got up, bent over and said, "I''ve seen the Marquis!"


    "No, I''ll ask you. If I dig the bones of qiu''er, I can really find Liucheng''s son."


    Liu Wei said: "I don''t want to disturb the innocence of the little childe unless I have to, but now the case of the disappearance of the child has come to a close. The body of the little childe is the last clue."


    "My qiu''er has been buried for such a long time. What can you dig out? It''s just a broken shell. "


    "How do you know if you don''t look at it?" Liu Wei raised her head and looked up at the tiger''s eyes, which were displeased by the state of Yue: "don''t you want to know what the little childe experienced before his birth and who killed him in such a field?"


    Why not?


    But I don''t want to exchange his qiu''er remains.


    Open coffin autopsy is not accepted by ordinary people, or in modern times, few relatives accept this practice, let alone thousands of years ago in ancient times.The atmosphere calmed down. After a long time, the state of Yue said wearily, "three days later, the old lady will go to the Qingxiang temple to offer incense, not in the mansion." Liu Wei is surprised: "is the tomb of young master in the mansion?" Yue looked at her, did not answer, to the next humanitarian: "see off." When they left, Rong Leng said, "there are private tombs in the family and nobles'' houses." Liu Wei, a private tomb, has heard of it, but did not expect that someone would really like to open a mausoleum behind his house to bury his ancestors. After all, it''s not very good from Fengshui. Three days later, Rong Ling and Liu Wei came again. This time, there are also Mr. Jing Zhaoyin Lin, Mr. you from the criminal department, Mr. tan from the military department, and the soldiers from three departments, including two deputy officers from zhengemen, who will come together in the future. In this way, Hou left in the morning. Otherwise, she would be furious! The Marquis''s wife Yan Qin also went to Qingxiang temple with the old lady. The Marquis did not appear, but sent the housekeeper. Led by the housekeeper, a group of people walked to the mausoleum and saw a new mausoleum. The state of Yue was squatting there, holding a pad in his hand, and slowly wiping the clean tombstone of young childe. Others looked, sighed. In the end, the dead is big, digging people ''s graves and other things, said big, it is lack of moral. The housekeeper went to wait for the state of Yue and whispered a few words with him. The Marquis nodded, then he got up for a while. But he looked back and saw a large number of people in the distance. His face was sad and black. He didn''t expect so many people to come. "Get out of here!" The state of Yue is waiting for an angry shout. Mr. Lin, Mr. you and Mr. Tan looked at each other. At last, Mr. Tan appeared and said to the soldiers in the back: "all go out." After the Qing Dynasty, there were only three adults left, including Rong Ling, Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli. Yue Hou looks at Liu Xiaoli. "Liu Wei said:" he is my medical child, must be present After a moment''s hesitation, the state of Yue obviously did not expect that the child should be a medical child. Mr. you and Mr. Tan were also stunned. They all thought that this was Rong Duwei''s child. Calling Mr. Liu "Dad" was just a cover up! It''s said that when he returned to Beijing, Rong Duwei brought a four or five year old illegitimate son. The old God of Jingzhao Yinlin is here. He knows the truth. This child is the illegitimate son of Duwei. He is also the doctor child of Mr. Liu. He saw the child massaging the body of the prime minister''s office with his own eyes! He said the body could feel it! He went back that night and had a nightmare!

 Chapter 67

    The servant called by the state of Yue is careful to open the mausoleum.


    With the sound of the hoe, the face of yueguohou is ugly. The expressions of Mr. Lin, Mr. you and Mr. Tan are also subtle.


    Because even if they were far away, they could smell the stench coming out of the opening of the mausoleum.


    It''s nearly a month since the young prince of Hou''s residence died, but the ordinary corpse of a month doesn''t smell so bad. Either Jing Zhaoyin or the punishment Department of the Ministry of war have dealt with the case of the dead. If you don''t know about the corpse, you have some experience.


    The body is so smelly, can''t the child''s resentment go away?


    All three of them were confused, but Liu Wei smelled the smell, and he thought it was wrong. Liu Xiaoli had a sharper nose, and immediately said: "Fuling powder!"


    The child''s voice was abrupt, and everyone looked at him as soon as the voice fell.


    Liu Xiaoli seems to be attracted by the mausoleum. She takes off her mother''s hand and walks slowly.


    The Chamberlain of the waiting house of the state of Yue hurriedly grabbed him: "young master, it''s dangerous there."


    Liu Wei said, "no fear, let him pass."


    The housekeeper hesitated for a moment, looked at the Marquis again, and only after getting the acquiescence of the Yue Marquis did he let the child go.


    Liu Xiaoli came closer, and with the opening of the mausoleum getting bigger and bigger, the smell of corpse had permeated the whole mausoleum.


    Liu Xiaoli is in the center. When people outside cover their noses subconsciously, he moves the tip of his nose and turns his head to judge: "it''s not authentic Fuling powder. It smells almost the same, but the prescription has changed."


    "How did it change?" Liu Wei asked.


    Liu Xiaoli frowned and said, "put the white Zhu, burn it raw, and have the ripe foreign grass."


    "That''s all?"


    Liu Xiaoli looks at her mother and drums her mouth.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "you can smell three things? Here, six kinds of medicine have been changed, one has been changed, and five have been added. What did you say just now is that there are three kinds of medicine added, and the remaining two kinds, and what is the one that has been changed? "


    Liu Xiaoli stood there and smelt again for a while. After a while, he walked carefully, hid behind Rong Leng, showed a pair of big eyes and looked at his mother timidly.


    He can''t smell it. It''s different from dispensing. Moreover, Fuling powder is quite insidious, and it''s not often studied by him, so he really doesn''t know.


    He knew that he was useless, so he hid in Uncle Rong''s place and was protected by Uncle Rong.


    "Come here." Liu Wei was stern.


    Liu Xiaoli shrinks his head back and hides it completely in his body. He doesn''t even show his clothes.


    Rong Leng couldn''t see through his eyes and said, "he''s still small."


    Liu Wei stares at Rong Ling and thinks that this man is too spoiled. Now Xiao Li has a strange temper. He has to go out and buy whatever he wants, but he has not made any progress in medicine.


    Fuling powder is the introduction to poisons. You can''t smell any changed herbs. What can you rely on later?


    There was a silence around. You covered his nose and was about to open his mouth. Lin took him by the hand and whispered, "doctor child, doctor child."


    "Is this what medical children do?" Your eyes are wide.


    Lord Lin sighed, "yes, not only that."


    "More than that?" Mr. Tan''s eyes suddenly became strange.


    Mr. Lin stopped talking. Anyway, they will know soon.


    Finally, because Liu Xiaoli found a strong and powerful support, Liu Wei did not teach his son.


    There was something wrong with Yue''s look. He looked at the gentle and thin Mr. Liu, and the little medical boy who looked more and more like Rong Ling when he was a child. Then he thought of their conversation just now. He couldn''t help but ask: "my qiu''er was poisoned before he was alive?"


    Liu Wei looked back at the state of Yue and said in a low voice: "not before life, but after death. Fuling powder is a kind of poison in the law of hundred herbs, but its poison is used on the dead. If it is used to soak the bones of corpses for three days, it can make them rot more than three times faster. Ordinary mice, on the summer day, lose their hair seven days after death, and rot their meat ten days after death. After soaking Fuling powder, it will rot into a white bone from the skin to the flesh in five days. "


    "You mean that someone has destroyed my qiu''er''s bones with the poison of the evil shop, making him decay faster?"


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. She acquiesced.


    "Why do they do this?"


    "I have to wait for the bones of young master to be dug out. I''ll see them with my own eyes."


    "Speed up corruption, my son may have..."


    Liu Wei knew what he was going to say, and said, "don''t worry, marquis. There is only a dry bone left. I can find out the clue."


    Autopsy, including bone test.


    The state of Yue stopped talking, but his face was more painful.


    At this time, there was a sudden alarm outside: "old lady, old lady, wait..."


    Old lady Hou?


    All of us looked out of the mausoleum. As expected, several colorful figures were pouring in from afar.


    "Go and have a look." The state of Yue is waiting for the steward.The housekeeper hurried over at once, but could not stop him.


    They only saw that the old lady of Hou''s mansion came here in a hurry with the help of several servant girls and his wife Yan Qin.


    Yue Hou sighed badly, but he could only greet them: "mother, you are not going to Qing Dynasty..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Yueguo had finished speaking, the old lady slapped him in the face.


    The state of Yue is waiting for a change of face. If you have any words left, swallow your throat.


    "It''s broken. It''s alarming the old lady." The punishment department you adult has seen this old lady''s formidable, sees the appearance, the tone takes the panic to say.


    Mr. Lin and Mr. Tan also have dark faces. They know that they can''t be good today.


    Let Leng take a step and walk towards that side.


    Liu Wei pulled his sleeve and said, "will you also hit you?"


    "You care about me?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei let go of him: "who cares about you when he has time? I''m afraid that the old lady is addicted to it. If she beats you, she won''t say it. Even I will fight!" After all, the autopsy was conducted by her, and the person who proposed to open the coffin was also her. She was the culprit.


    Rong Leng patted her on the shoulder, said nothing, and walked over.


    Rong Ling saluted the old lady first, but the old lady didn''t appreciate her. She said coldly: "Your Excellency Duwei is here in person. I don''t know when you are in charge. When did you walk around? You have become so sneaky and furtive."


    "Allow edge to hang down Mou way:" allow edge this trip only for business, hope old lady Hai Han


    "Haihan? You want to dig my grandson''s mausoleum, and you want my Haihan? " The old lady was obviously in a hurry. She couldn''t hold her breath and almost fainted.


    Yan Qin hurriedly supported her and carefully gave her the right way: "mother, you are unwell and should not be angry."


    "Who is angry with me? Who makes me angry? What an unfilial son who colludes with outsiders to dig Yan''s mausoleum. Yan Zhen leaves. Kneel down for me!"


    The state of Yue is waiting for Yan Zhen to leave his face and his head is deeply buried.


    ¡­¡­


    Two more!

 Chapter 68

    Yan Qin''s careful way: "mother, no matter how big it is, it will be private again..."


    "In private, he''s not afraid of qiu''er''s ghost! Are you afraid of losing face in front of others? "


    "But..."


    "No, but! You want to help him? You don''t want to think about it. Today is your good friend. He wants to dig your son''s grave! "


    Yan Qin''s family can''t speak any more. Today, they are almost out of the city. It''s the old lady''s mother who came to report. Otherwise, no one would have thought that the Marquis would set them apart to help qiu''er''s tomb and disturb qiu''er''s death.


    Yan Qin''s family and the old lady rushed back in a hurry. They should be angry.


    But Yan Qin''s family is not so confused. At present, several adults are here. No matter how ugly a marquis is is, he shouldn''t show up in front of these people. Isn''t this a joke?


    In Yan Qin''s mind, there was a contradiction between his mother-in-law and qiu''er, and his father-in-law was involved in a tangle. At last, Yan Qin could only say: "in any case, qiu''er''s tomb must be filled first."


    The old lady seemed to think that her grandson''s mausoleum was more important. Hearing this, she immediately said, "seal the tomb and seal it for me!"


    When the old lady came, the servant with the hoe didn''t dare to move again. Now he listened to the order and looked at the marquis.


    The old lady shouted: "look what he does! I asked you to fill it in. Are you going to leave it blank? "


    "It can''t be filled." Liu Wei''s light voice sounded since then.


    When they saw it, Liu Wei came out from the crowd and looked at the state of Yue in a sincere voice and said, "I have used all the rotten mausoleums, so the Marquis doesn''t want to know what''s wrong with the death of the young childe."


    Looking at Liu Wei, the old lady saw that there was no official robe on her, and her face was ugly: "who are you?"


    Liu Wei''s light drooping eyes: "I have met old madam Hou in the next nobody."


    "What did you say about my qiu''er? What is Fuling powder? "


    "A poison." Liu Wei said the efficacy of Fuling powder: "Madam Hou, it''s not natural for the little childe to die with injustice. Does the old lady want him to be full of indignation, and the death is not clear?"


    The old lady''s face turned white, her eyes straightened, and murmured, "poisoned..."


    Liu Wei said again: "no father would like to see his son die in peace. Although he is bold, he is still trying to be fair to him. The murderer is at large and his bones are not cold. If the bones can bring us clues to solve the case, isn''t that the best way to comfort the spirits of the dead?"


    There was a silence around. Old madam Hou didn''t speak when she heard the words, but her eyes were red.


    Yan Qin is a choking, tears will not stop.


    The state of Yue waited for his face to straighten out, and then he knelt down on the ground with a plop, and gave the old lady Hou three ring heads: "mother, my son wants Qiu Er to be able to close his eyes, and want to capture the murderer, and cut a thousand pieces!"


    The old lady''s tears finally came out.


    White hair to black hair, this is the pain of cone heart.


    Now the pain has scabbed, but now it has been turned out again. The blood drenched heart and the memory of my grandson around his knee have exhausted the suffering of this 80 year old man.


    A dizzy brain distended, the old lady body a crooked, back heavy fall.


    "Mother, mother..." Cried Yan Qin hurriedly.


    Yue guohou is also flustered. He holds his mother in a hurry and his hands are shaking.


    Liu Wei took a look at her son. Liu Xiaoli looked at her for a second. At the next moment, like a small shell, she ran out and rushed to Mrs. Hou. She said calmly, "hurry up, let her sit down and give first aid."


    Yan Qin''s eyes were dim with tears, looking at the short boy.


    The servant has called for a doctor, but the doctor is coming. It will obviously take some time.


    Yueguo Hou remembered that the child was Mr. Liu''s medical boy. When his nose moved, he smelt out the poison and asked him to start with it.


    Liu Xiaoli first asked the old lady to lean against the waiting arms of the state of Yue, then helped the old lady to pinch the tiger''s mouth, pinched people, and finally massaged the old lady along her head.


    Not far away, Dr. Lin looked at the massage technique and thought it was the same as the child''s massage on the corpse the other day.


    I thought to myself, how can Rong adults let such a small child go out and mix with others? If the injured old lady is in a critical condition, how can she be good.


    He thought so. He turned to find Rong Ling to talk about it, but he saw that Rong Duwei was gone. Then he turned around and saw that Rong Duwei was planning the grave by himself.


    Lord Lin''s eyes were so surprised that they were almost out. Old madam Hou''s life and death were uncertain. Now he has not forgotten to open the coffin for autopsy. All of them said that he was cold and severe, but he didn''t want to. He was heartless and cold-blooded!


    But in fact, this unconscionable idea doesn''t blame Rong Leng, it also blames Liu Wei.


    As soon as the old lady fell down, Liu Wei informed Xiao Li to give first aid, and secretly told Rong Ling to dig the grave.


    Although it seems very unethical, but the old lady is so dizzy, Yue guohou definitely dare not disobey the old man any more. If he can''t point to breaking his promise, he won''t agree to open the coffin.Liu Wei couldn''t figure out how to use Fuling powder on a child, so he had to see the body.


    It is obvious that Rong Ling''s practical ability is much faster than his servant''s.


    When the mausoleum opened, Liu Wei looked at the old lady Hou, who had been awake for a long time, but had not yet woken up. She jumped into the grave.


    The smell in the grave, even the face edge standing on the top, frowned a little and asked, "does that gas affect you?"


    "No." Liu Wei perfunctorily, holding a crowbar, prying at the edge of the crucified coffin.


    Liu Wei used her ingenuity to pry open the coffin cover, which was squeezed out by her several times.


    Carefully back the lid to one side, inside, a strong smell of putrefaction, with black air, rushed out.


    Liu Wei was shocked for a while, with her back against the pit wall and her eyes closed.


    "How is it?" Asked Leng nervously.


    Liu Wei waved: "it''s OK. It''s a bit dazzling."


    She got used to it a little bit. When the smell was thinner, she squinted and looked into the coffin.


    Inside, as expected, the bones of young childe have become white bones, which have become nothing but two dry clothes.


    Liu Wei reaches out his hand and unbuttons the clothes a little, so that the bones of the corpse can be presented completely.


    "What are you doing?" The voice of the state of Yue came from above.


    Liu Wei didn''t get distracted and focused on the dry bone.


    After a while, the light on her head was blocked. She looked up and saw Yue guohou staring at her angrily, shouting, "come, get him out of this Marquis!"


    Two or three servants jumped down from the small grave. Liu Wei''s face was heavy. He looked at the bones in the coffin again. He was silent and did not resist. He followed them up.


    As soon as she got up, she felt a dark shadow coming.

 Chapter 69

    Before Liu Wei could react, she saw that the fist of the state of Yue had reached her eyes, but in front of that fist, there was a big fist with only strength! Stop the fist attack! "Rong Ling, get out of my way!" As he said this, the state of Yue was so angry that he kicked Rong Ling directly. Rong Leng dodged, cleverly turned over the arm of the Yue Marquis, and said, "Uncle Yan, martial arts are backward." "Arrogant child!" The Vietnamese Marquis was provoked and fought with Rong Leng. Rong Ling took him far away. They could fight in the world. They took the Mausoleum as a school ground. They were very happy to fight. Old lady Hou has already recovered from Liu Xiaoli''s rescue. While taking care of her mother-in-law, Yan Qin is worried about her husband''s side, and her whole face is sad. Mr. Lin, Mr. you and Mr. Tan also look at each other. Today, things have come to this point, which they didn''t expect, but what to do now, they don''t have a charter. Old lady Hou finally calmed down and became more sane. She heard a thud in her ear, which made her upset. Just trying to say something, she heard a soft, waxy and sweet voice: "grandma, don''t talk, don''t move. I''ll press it for you again." This "grandma" heard Hou Laofu''s heart shake. For a moment, she thought that her grandson had come back. But she turned around and looked at the last lovely face, which was quite different from qiu''er''s. Liu Xiaoli doesn''t care how Uncle Rong and uncle Blackbeard fight. He''s a doctor, just treating people. Xiaoli rubbed the acupoints on Mrs. Hou''s hand and said: "grandma, you are the heart and soul of Qi. I just felt that your body is not very good. You have rheumatism. Recently, you have some stomach and intestines discomfort. You are old, but you can''t be so willful. You should listen to the doctor''s advice and take a good rest. Otherwise, it''s easy to have small lesions and big diseases." Old lady Hou gaped and didn''t say a word for a while. Yan Qin was also attracted by his words. He turned to look at the little Douding and said, "you know a lot when you are young." "I''m going to be a doctor later," the little guy said with a big mouth Yan Qin''s snort made him laugh. Looking at his small face, he couldn''t help but think of his son. Then his smile passed away and became sad again. Liu Wei stood in place and thought for a long time. Looking up again, she found that two men had not finished fighting. She turned around and saw that old lady Hou over there was awake. She simply walked over. As soon as she moved, the servants of the Marquis were alert, but they could not stop Liu Wei from going. Liu Wei went to the old lady, crouched down and asked her son, "how are you?" Liu Xiaoli complacent way: "grandma is OK." Liu Wei looks at the old lady. Old lady Hou remembers this man. Her face is not good. Yan Qin''s face is not good. She looks sullen in her eyes. Liu Wei didn''t care about their hatred, just asked: "old lady, I want to ask, is young childe really your grandson?" The old lady was shocked, and Yan Qin''s reaction came back, and her face was full of anger: "what do you mean by that?" Liu Wei responded that they had probably misunderstood and said, "I don''t mean that. I just want to know that young childe is really raised as the legitimate son of the marquis." "What are you talking about? Naturally, my qiu''er was raised by intensive cultivation." I frowned, obviously I didn''t understand how this man asked such a question. Liu Wei said: "that''s strange. I have seen the bones of the young master. The bones of his hands have been broken three times, his feet have been broken more than twice, and there is a real concave behind his head. It''s obviously caused by the impact. The owner of the skeleton, who clearly suffered from child abuse since childhood, doesn''t look like the Duke of Hou." The old lady''s expression was heavy. Yan Qin''s family was also worried. For a while, they both covered their mouths at the same time and wept bitterly. "My qiu''er has been so abused. The murderer is not a human being..." Liu Wei knew that they had misunderstood, and said: "from the perspective of the bones, the child''s first hand bone fracture was caused by the impact injury at the back of his head before he was half a year old, and even less than one year old." As soon as this speech comes out, the cry stops. Yan Qin shook his head: "no way, my qiu''er has never broken his hand! Not to mention the head! He was brought by me personally. His every move is in my eyes. How could he be hurt like this? " The old lady also said, "it''s qiu''er who is personally examined by the doctor once a month. He has never heard of any bruises." "That''s it." "Liu Wei''s mouth is hooked:" I say, good use what rotten mausoleum scatter, it is so Then he stood up, looked at the two men who had already hit the outside of the mausoleum, and asked for help from the old lady. "Old lady, let them rest first. I have something to say." The old lady seemed to find that someone was fighting. She asked Yan Qinshi, "is that shaking away?" Yan Qin nodded. The old lady was furious: "he''s good at fighting in the ancestral mausoleum! Yan Zhenli, come down! "The old lady roared. Although her voice was not loud, the Yue State Hou heard it. He was caught by Rong Leng. He was facing the head of the Yue State Hou!


    The state of Yue was in a hurry to dodge. Although it was not injured, it also fell into the wind. It took two steps backward and stood hard.


    Rong Ling arched his hand and said, "Uncle Yan, I''m offended!"


    Yueguo waits for a cold hum and walks to the old lady.


    Until now, Mr. Lin, Mr. you and Mr. Tan, who had been hiding far away and pretending to be dead, came out and stood behind Rong Ling one after another, as if to seek a little sense of security.


    When the people arrived, Liu Wei said, "the coffin, please send someone to carry it up. The light in the grave is not good. I''m afraid I can''t see clearly. If I miss the business, I''ll be in trouble."


    "You still want to think about my qiu''er? I will tell you... "


    "Marquis, let him have a look." Yanqin family pulled the sleeves of loujun and spoke.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Yue looked at his wife and said, "lady, are you confused?"


    The old lady also said, "come and carry out the coffin. Please examine it carefully."


    "Mother, are you not sure?" The state of Yue was completely confused. What happened? Is it hard not to be such a delicate little work, which has given his mother and his wife overpowering drugs?


    No one explained to Yue guohou. Yan Qinshi held her mother-in-law. Both women watched the brown coffin that was gradually lifted out of the ground nervously. They had a guess in their hearts. If the fact is true, as this thin gentleman said, the skeleton of the coffin was tortured since childhood, would it be clear


    With this expectation, they watched Liu Wei go to the coffin. They were so bold that they followed.


    Yue Hou was left behind, frowning tightly. He looked at Rong Leng and said coldly, "what''s going on?"


    Rong Leng didn''t answer. He followed.


    The state of Yue then looked at the three adults.


    But the three adults just hid far away, only to see what Mr. Liu and the old lady said, and then it became like this, they do not know the details.


    Over there, Liu Wei stood in front of the coffin.


    This time, in the sunshine, she saw more details. Liu Xiaoli also picked up the coffin cover. He wanted to go up, but he was too short. Finally, Rong Ling picked him up and held him.


    Liu Xiaoli''s eyes brightened when he saw the white bone with yellow hair and black hair. After a while, he said, "how do I feel that this is a girl?"


    As soon as this speech came out, the old lady and madam Hou standing three steps away were shocked.

 Chapter 70

    They couldn''t control it any more. They rushed up and looked in, but after a look, they were dizzy. It''s the woman in boudoir. How can you see such a battle? That miserable and desolate skeleton feels like, the heart of those who really rush will stop! The servant girl hurriedly helped them away. When they were out of breath, Yan Qin covered his heart and asked, "Sir, here This is really... " "That''s right." Liu Wei said: "this is a girl. Although the bone hasn''t grown well, the pelvis is also good. The eyebrow frame, the skull, the forehead, the back of the brain and many other places can be seen. It''s a girl indeed." Liu Xiaoli said: "then why do they say that he is a little boy? Isn''t he a man? " Liu Wei looked at the old lady and madam Hou and said, "I think the real young master Qiu may still be in the world." This is what Yue guohou heard when he came here. He looked like a copper bell and walked quickly for several steps. He came to Liu Wei and looked at him strangely: "what do you say?" Liu Wei looked into the eyes of Yue guohou and said, "I''m not sure if the little boy survived, but I''m sure that the body is not the little boy." "The murderer used Fuling powder on the body in advance, probably to destroy the evidence as soon as possible, so as not to have a long dream. However, he made a mistake. The autopsy is not only a physical examination. Bones can also be tested! " Yueguo''s lips trembled a little. He looked at the muddy corpse in the brown coffin, his eyes were empty, and then the bear light flashed. "It''s not qiu''er, really not qiu''er?" Yueguo waits for an excited moment to hold Liu Wei''s shoulders. Liu Wei''s shoulder is tight. I feel that it must be green. Rong Leng frowns at once, and the powerful hand is put on the wrist of Yue guohou to give a silent warning. The state of Yue is waiting for this to come back to him. Let Liu Wei go. But the palms were sweating: "Sir, are you serious, this is really not qiu''er? I''m not dead yet, churl Liu Wei took a step back, rubbing her shoulder, and said, "it''s not qiu''er, this corpse is a girl." "Great!" The state of Yue was very happy, but he turned around to see his wife and mother crying with their handkerchief. He was puzzled: "what''s the matter? What''s up? This body is not qiu''er. Qiu''er may be still alive. What are you crying about? This is a happy event! " The old lady was in tears. Yan Qin sobbed and nodded: "I know, I know, I am The heart rejoices. " Yueguo waits for helplessness, but her eyes soften down. She is sad and crying, happy and crying. It''s really made of water. Because this is not the remains of Hou xiaogongzi, it''s no problem to take them away. Liu Wei looks at the crying and laughing family, but she thinks that the murderer didn''t kill young childe himself, but disguised himself as Qiao with other corpses. What''s his intention? When this case comes here, there are more and more clues and mysteries. There are motives for solving the case, and they can be checked again, but she really can''t understand the motives. The fifth young master of Xiangfu is missing. The murderer doesn''t kill a slave in the mansion. Why? The body of the young prince in the Hou''s mansion is different. The murderer makes people in the Hou''s mansion think that the young prince is dead. Why? What is the purpose of the murderer, who acts in contradiction, catches people, kills people and leaves doubts? Is the murderer a single person or a whole gang, and what''s the relationship with the mutated insects in Lin''an mansion? The sky behind this! How big is it? Liu Wei is thinking, but suddenly a hand falls on her shoulder. When she looked back, she looked at the last beautiful face. It''s Rong Ling. "Don''t worry, the truth will become clearer." Liu Wei smiled and said, "I''m not in a hurry. I''m afraid you''re in a hurry!" "Rong Leng looks calm:" this matter has been delayed for three years. It''s not going to be broken overnight. Patience is the top priority Liu Wei nodded, but joked: "it''s calm enough, worthy of being a Duwei. It''s different from our small people in ideology and consciousness." The man curved his fingers and knocked on her forehead. Liu Wei stared, "what are you doing?" "Let you talk less nonsense." Liu Wei: "..." In a word, because Liu Wei forced the coffin to be opened for autopsy, he solved a big secret and made the Houfu, which was still immersed in the pain of the loss of his son, get a glimmer of life. The attitude of the people in the Houfu towards Liu Wei can be described as a 180 degree change.There is no excessive, Hou old lady has begun to call Liu Wei "Xiao Liu". Rong Ling was patted on the shoulder like a good brother of the Marquis to praise him. It seems that he forgot that before, he still fought with others to death. Liu Xiaoli was also held in his arms by Yan Qin. Mr. Lin, Mr. you and Mr. Tan were also exposed to light and were left to have lunch by the Houfu. One morning''s noise, this moment, finally settled down. Shangqiao hospital. Yan Pei was leaning on the soft couch, looking at the joy of the branches outside the window, his eyes were a little dazed. Behind him, the young man ran Zi took the tea and whispered: "Er childe, the front has stopped. I also heard that the bones in the tomb of young childe are a girl, not young childe himself. At present, I''m happy with the Marquis and Madame. I''m taking rongduwei''s party and thank you very much. " Yan Pei took the cup of tea without much expression, took a sip, put it aside, and then he said: "I see." However, when he saw this, he was worried: "Er childe, if not, let''s go to the front, shall we? You stay in the hospital all the year round. I''m very happy at the moment. Should you... " "Is it great joy?" The clear male voice, with a long voiceless dullness, Yan Pei''s eyelashes quivering, looked at the bird flying away from the branch, and saw a disappointment in his eyes, and said: "I haven''t found it yet, and I''m not sure whether I''ll live or die. How do you like it?" However, the son thought, it''s not so, at least it''s possible to come back alive, better than to die. But ran son dare not say, shut up, stand beside quietly, dare not advise again. This is what his son is like. He has no joy or sorrow. It seems that what happens in the world has nothing to do with himself. He is always so carefree and indifferent to the world. However, sometimes I think, do you want to come back or not? After all, since the birth of the young childe, the wife has never entered the bridge yard in recent years. My wife must have given up the disease caused by my son''s birth? Just at this time, a black star suddenly came to the yard. But the son saw, immediately stare big eyes, hurriedly carry the robe to go out. "Wait." Yan Pei knew what ranzi was going to do and said softly, "don''t hurt it."

 Chapter 72

    Yu Wenyao didn''t dare to ask for a big one, so he quickly dodged. He stepped back a step and his eyebrows fell.


    Liu Xiaoli quickly takes advantage of the victory and pursues the attack. With a flexible turn, she jumps to the right side of the man and kicks the instep to his knee!


    One big one small, jump up and down in the room.


    Yan Pei, who was leaning on the soft couch, looked for a while, took a sip of tea, then grabbed a handful of melon seeds and slowly peeled them for food.


    They fight harder and harder. Liu Xiaoli''s Kung Fu is taught by his mother. When they walk, they hide the magic of eight trigrams!


    After a quarter of an hour''s duel with Yu Wenyao, he felt that although the child''s internal power was still short, his skill was very strange. After another quarter of an hour, although he was able to do it well, the surprise in his eyes was more and more serious.


    There are several moves. Yu Wenyao deliberately let the child hit him. He wanted to try them. However, at the next moment, he felt that the whole viscera were hurting.


    The child''s hands and feet were not heavy, but he hit the acupoints very accurately. A small fist hit his pain acupoints, which made his whole body sweat for a moment, almost unable to resist.


    The first time I thought it was a coincidence, I tried again several times, and I hit the key point again. Yu Wenyao dare not go around any more. He must speed up his action and end the tragedy caused by "a melon seed" in the fastest time.


    At last, Liu Xiaoli was defeated.


    But Yu Wenyao was not good enough. The elegant young man cared nothing about this fight.


    At this time, Yan Pei finished his melon seeds. He patted the ashes on his hands and asked lightly, "finished?"


    Liu Xiaoli seems to have found that there is still one person in the room, turning his head, but at the first sight of Yan Pei, he is stunned.


    Yan Pei also looked at him. The boy''s skill is extraordinary. It''s not easy for him to spend two quarters of an hour in Wen Yao''s hands. He is young and has boundless future.


    "You..." Liu Xiaoli opens her mouth and walks to the man on the couch.


    Yu Wenyao immediately stopped Xiao Li: "I can fight, he can''t fight."


    Liu Xiaoli blinked, looked up at the man whose martial arts were higher than his, and said, "pearl."


    Xiaoli called, standing on the beam of the Pearl flew down, fell on his shoulder.


    "I can''t beat him. You can''t get revenge."


    "Jie!"


    "No, I can''t find my father. He won''t let me make trouble. He will be angry."


    "Jie!"


    "Not even uncle Rong. Uncle Rong will tell my father."


    "Jie......"


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    "Jie......" Pearl bent his head and rubbed his head against the little master''s ear.


    Yu Wenyao: "..."


    Yan Pei: "..."


    Yu Wenyao''s face, "I don''t believe you really understand" expression!


    Liu Xiaoli is very frustrated. He looks down at Yu Wenyao again. Then he turns his eyes and looks at the sick Yan Pei on the soft couch in front of the window. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly says, "you are going to die."


    I don''t know if it''s a question or a affirmation, but it''s very abrupt.


    Yan Pei Leng for a while, back to God, just down the eyes: "well, almost dead."


    Yu Wenyao frowned and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. At last, he only looked at Liu Xiaoli and said, "your father didn''t teach you. When facing strangers, don''t be rude."


    "Ah?" Liu Xiaoli opens his mouth. Obviously, the idiom of "speak rudely" is too complicated. He has not learned it.


    Xiaoli grabs his head and says at a loss, "he is going to die. His eyebrows are red, his earlobes are purple, and his neck is red. It''s the poison of bitter marrow. I''ve seen it in my father''s daily record, and it seems that he must have been poisoned for more than ten years. If he doesn''t get medical treatment, he will surely die when his red tendons are over his cheeks."


    Yu Wenyao''s bleary eyes opened wide and looked back at Yan Pei. Yan Pei was also a little dull. For the first time, his face was dull all year round.


    He reached out to feel his neck, a little dazed.


    Liu Xiaoli said, looked out of the hour, suddenly jumped up: "ah, to open a banquet!"


    His mother said that he was not allowed to run far away. The state of Yue left them here for lunch. They had to go back before lunch. He played with pearl for a long time, and then found enemies for pearl. He almost forgot.


    Liu Xiaoli was about to leave, but after two steps, he felt his back neck being pulled. He turned his head and looked at the last pair of black eyes, which were a little worried.


    "You said he was poisoned? What is the poison of bitter marrow? " Yu Wenyao asked.


    Liu Xiaoli was stupefied for a moment, and said conditionally, "the poison of bitter marrow is the poison of bitter marrow. What else can it be?"


    Yu Wenyao frowned: "make it clear!"


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t like this man, and he didn''t like the tone of his voice. He puffed his mouth. He dodged nimbly and escaped from the grip. He ran a few steps away. Then he turned around and spat his tongue at the annoying man. Then he turned around and ran away.


    Yu Wenyao wants to go after him. Yan Pei stops him and says, "forget it."Yu Wenyao sank his eyes: "the poison of bitter marrow, aren''t you the disease brought by the fetus? Why the poison? " "He''s a child, and he can''t say exactly." "No, this kid knows something." Yu Wenyao said, ignoring Yan Pei''s stop and chasing out. Yan Pei sighed and saw Yu Wenyao''s figure disappear from afar, but suddenly felt a pain in his body. His face turned white and he fell down on the couch. After falling down, his limbs are skillfully curled up. He makes a ball of himself, braves the fingers of cold sweat, tightly grasps the sleeve of his clothes, and then forces himself to bear the sharp pain in his body. In the past 18 years, it has been the same day and night. Other children are born in October. They can talk when they are one year old. The first sentence is either father or mother. He can talk in August. The first word is "pain". Since he was born, which day does he have no pain? Which day does he have no pain? The whole body was scalded, hands and feet were paralyzed and ignorant, and the head was prickly and roaring. At first, he had a disease once every two or three days, and then it broke out every day. Up to now, he has tried his best to control it in one day, but also seven or eight times. This disease has robbed him of his health and is about to kill him. If he was still looking forward to his recovery when he was a child, now he is only looking forward to his early death. Dead, at least not day by day by day by these urging people to torture, the pain of bone cutting and soul breaking. Yan Pei''s pain is abnormal. However, Zi is not there. There is no one around him to wait on him, but someone is useless. This pain can''t be relieved. He can only fight hard. Which time, he didn''t carry it. But he knew that the attack time was not long, only less than a quarter of an hour, faster, perhaps a slow incense. He screwed himself up a little more, and bit his lower lip to death. The bleeding mark on the lip was bitten by him, but compared with the sharp pain like a broken bone all over his body, the pain was insignificant and almost impossible to check. "Sick?" In my ear, a faint voice came. Is Ranko back? Yan Pei held up his eyelids, raised his eyes, but on the last one, some hazy children''s faces. Chueh''er? He was stupefied for a moment, and then he thought that Qiu ER was gone. His life and death are still uncertain. Hallucinations? Maybe it''s hallucinations. When it hurts to madness, sometimes it''s hallucinations. Liu Xiaoli looked at the young man suffering from pain, turned to the pearl beside him, and said: "the villain is looking for us outside. We can''t go back to the front hall. Dad knows that I''m in trouble. He must spank me. We''ll go back later." "Jie." Pearl cried softly, as if to say, "I will be beaten too, so I''ll go back later.". Liu Xiaoli nodded and pointed to the man on the couch: "he is ill. Do you think I can save him? He''s the bad guy. I don''t want to save him, but he can''t save his life. He''s not a doctor. Besides, he looks very painful. He''s poisoned by bitter marrow. He breaks the bones and breaks the gods. It''s like every bone is hit by a heavy hammer, and the fire is frozen Every bone, there are two hundred and six bones in a man. How painful it is for him to have the pain over. " "Jie." Pearl rubbed his ear. Liu Xiaoli sighed: "my heart is too soft."

 Chapter 73

    Xiaoli said, took out a few small bottles from the omnipotent backpack, looked for them, found one of them, shook out a red pill from inside, and put it into the man''s mouth on the couch with a short hand. The pill melts at the entrance without swallowing. Looking at the man with medicine, his face slowly eased, Xiaoli put the bottle back, moved a stool, and sat in front of the soft couch. Yan Pei''s brain has been in some confusion. The long-term pain has made his limbs stiff and unable to move. Until the cool of something unknown in his throat is infused into his nerves, he can only find some wisdom. Today''s attack seems to be a little shorter. Yan Pei knows that after regaining his wits, the pain will slowly leave soon. He is waiting patiently. He knows that he has survived again, but he does not know why he has to endure? Isn''t it the best outcome to die of such pain? Time goes by inch by inch. When Yan Pei slows down completely, he opens his eyes, but he has a cute face. He was stupefied for a moment. His mind was still a bit confused. After a long time, he could tell who this man was. "Are you awake?" Liu Xiaoli pokes his head over a little. Looking at the man''s still confused eyes, Xiao Li reached out and touched his head, then broke off his eyelids and looked at it, then nodded: "in the past, you don''t hurt now?" Yan Pei didn''t speak. His throat was dry. Every time he got sick, he couldn''t speak for a while. "Is it still painful?" Liu Xiaoli grabs his head and thinks it''s unreasonable: "I gave you red blood pill. Although it can''t cure your bitter marrow poison, it''s also a good painkiller. The third aunt gave birth to a child in childbirth last time, which is why she gave birth to LIULANG successfully." He muttered to himself, then felt out his medicine bottle, shook out one of them and smelled it. He was sure that the medicine was not bad and had no effect. Then he looked at Yan Pei and said, "is it really painful?" "No, it doesn''t hurt." Looking for the man of echo tone, the voice is still as cold as that, but with a few threads of heavy dullness. Liu Xiaoli breathed a sigh of relief and saw a small medicine brocade bag on the small table beside him. He grabbed it. "Is this the medicine you usually take? I didn''t see it just now. " Say, open the bag. Can see the pill inside, but frown: "what is this?" Xiaoli sniffed: "ginseng, antler, aloe, gypsum, honeysuckle, Zaoren What is this? It''s all for replenishing qi and blood, but it can''t stop the pain. Besides, it''s useless for you to eat it. It''s not the internal organs that suffer from the pain. It''s the bones. What can you do with it? " He said, throwing the bag away at will, with a look of disgust. Yan Pei looked at the bag that Yu Wenyao had just brought. He had to go far away. He didn''t say anything but adjusted his voice and asked, "are you going?" "Well, your friend is looking for me outside. I''ll come in and hide." Liu Xiaoli said and jumped up again. "I just saved you once. You can''t sell me. I didn''t make the red blood pill. It was made by my father. It''s very effective. If you sell it outside, you need at least two hundred and twenty." Yan Pei has no expression on his frozen face all the year round. He just looks at him and seriously asks, "what is the poison of bitter marrow?" In fact, he still wants to know. Liu Xiaoli, sitting on the stool at the meeting, probably thought that it was easy to see the sick seedling. He didn''t talk about it from the left to the right, but recalled: "the poison of bitter marrow is famous for" no disease, no joy, no sorrow, no heat, no cold, no hurry, no dryness, no tiredness, no hard work, no pleasure in fish and water. Once one of them is committed, he will be all-in-one Bone marrow pain, not pain in the abdomen, or pain in the skin, or pain in the bones, two hundred and six bones, root pain, spread all over the body, no one survived. My father said that if it wasn''t for the young master''s life, I would not dare to be poisoned with this kind of poison. I can''t afford it. " Yan Pei listened more and more heavily. For a while, he gave a wry smile: "yes, I can''t afford it..." Liu Xiaoli asked, "are you a young master?" Yan Pei rarely asked questions but replied, "yes." "Then why don''t you treat it?" Liu Xiaoli didn''t understand: "this poison is so tormenting. You have been poisoned for more than ten years. Why don''t you treat it? You are a young master, and your family should have money to cure you. " "Governance?" Yan Pei seemed to recall something. His eyes became more and more cold: "after 15 years of treatment, it has not been solved yet." "Ah?" Liu Xiaoli was surprised: "after 15 years? So long? " Then he thought of something and said seriously, "you''ve been cheated. My father said that there are some doctors in the Jianghu who have no medical ethics. They have used enough expensive drugs to cure the disease that can be cured quickly, but they just don''t cure it, just to make money. You must have been cheated. You need to change a doctor." Yan Pei looked at him and said, "a dozen." "More than a dozen have not been cured?" "Yes." Liu Xiaoli grabs his head, thinks for a moment, and says, "they must be together." Yan Pei smiled, smiled to the chest, and was stopped by him in time. His illness could not be laughed: "it''s really not cured." "Who said that?" Liu Xiaoli opened his eyes: "although the poison of bitter marrow is more partial, it should be curable. Even if it can''t be cured, there is always a way to relieve the pain. I''ll go back and ask my father. He must know that my father is very powerful."Yan Pei wanted to say no, he was a man who wanted to die. For more than ten years, he also had hope at the beginning, but later, when hope turned into deeper despair, he no longer had any illusions. Now, even if someone came to him with a pill, he could not bring up a little interest.


    Who doesn''t want to live, but to live has become a wish far away in the sky, which can''t be expected. Why do you want to be sentimental? It''s better to die early and break that mind stirring thought.


    Liu Xiaoli looked at his dead face. He took out the bottle of red blood pill from his backpack and handed it to him: "there are three in it. Take them. If the pain is extreme, take one to relieve the pain."


    Yan Pei stared at the bottle, a little moved.


    Not to live, just to have less pain.


    "I''ll give you money." Yan Pei said that he would get up and get the gold and silver chest.


    Liu Xiaoli held him down: "well, I don''t want to be greedy for a few hundred Liang silver. If I wanted to make money from medicine, my father would have been very rich. We don''t sell our medicine, but only to those who should use it, when they should use it."


    My mother often said that it''s not only a word to help the world, but also a word to cure the people who have lost their vitality. That''s virtue, to cure the people who are rich and inhumane. That''s what the lion should say.


    Liu Xiaoli felt that this man didn''t have Wanguan tied around his waist, as if he didn''t have the spirit to be rich or unfriendly, and he was just about to lose his vitality, meeting all the requirements, so he could send medicine.


    Yan Pei did not speak, but stared at the child in front of her eyes.


    In his mind, he didn''t realize that the father of the child should be a kind-hearted elder with a gentle smile.


    "For me, thank you very much."

 Chapter 74

    Liu Xiaoli waved his hand: "I went back to tell my father that I found the solution of the bitter marrow poison and will come to you again. I remember the way in your yard and the Pearl."


    Xiaoli said, and touched the head of pearl.


    Pearl rubbed against Xiao Li''s palm, "Jie" made a sound, as if saying "to eat.".


    Liu Xiaoli immediately jumped up: "if you don''t say I almost forgot! It''s time we went back! "


    "Jie." The Pearl fluttered up and out of the window.


    Liu Xiaoli nodded thoughtfully: "you are right. If you go through the window, the bad guy can''t find me." With that, he jumped out of the window.


    Yan Pei wants to say that he can get people to send them, but in the blink of an eye, that one person and one bird have disappeared.


    Yan Pei looked at the porcelain bottle in his hand, looked at the plum blossom veins on the bottle, and rubbed his fingers slowly.


    After a while, Yu Wenyao came back.


    As soon as he entered the room, he took a sip of tea cup and said: "the boy ran too fast and didn''t catch up with him, but as I expected, I knew who he was and where to find him. I just wanted to go to the third prince''s mansion. I had to think about a way. I don''t have much to do with the ruthless captain Rong Du. "


    "He is a man of the three kings'' mansion?" Yan Pei holds the bottle in his hand and raises his eyes.


    "Well, but..." Yu Wenyao sighed again: "you still remember the thing I told you the day before yesterday?"


    The day before yesterday?


    Recall, Yan Pei remembered.


    It''s hard to say a long saying: "you mean that you met a young man with good medical skills in the street, and saved his life in front of the princess Yuehai. But if you want to see a good play, you take him to Yiya Pavilion, and secretly send a message to the princess Yuehai, telling her that the person she is looking for is here, and then saw a white play?"


    "Well, that play is really interesting. You didn''t see it. It''s much more interesting than the clich ¨¦ s of the troupe..."


    Yan Pei looks at him and doesn''t speak.


    Yu Wenyao felt guilty in the end and touched his nose: "I didn''t expect that he could be a useful person, but he should not know that I betrayed him. I will go to see him for a while and cheat him to treat you with drugs."


    Yan Peiben didn''t have hope for detoxification, but he felt that if he let Wen Yao go out and make trouble, he was afraid that the other side would not only detoxify him, but also find another chance to give him some taste, and said: "forget it."


    "You can''t give up so easily."


    Yan Pei took out the little bottle. He held the bottle all the time. The bottle became warm: "the child will come back and give me this."


    "What is it?"


    Yu Wenyao took it, opened the plug and sniffed it. A breath of grass filled his nose: "it smells good, but I don''t know if I want to. I''ll take it back and have it tested."


    "No." Yan Pei took the bottle back and put it back in his palm: "I''ve eaten one, it can relieve the pain."


    "You just had an attack?" Yu Wenyao immediately felt nervous and touched Yan Pei''s forehead: "how are you now?"


    "Nothing." Yan Pei pulled down his hand: "the child said, go back to explore the antidote."


    "So good?" Yu Wenyao picked up his eyebrows and said, "it''s not a lie, is it?"


    "He is a good boy." Yan Pei only said.


    Yu Wenyao thought for a while, but he thought that he would go to sanwangfu again.


    He had just walked in front of him for a while before he knew that brother Liu he saw last time was a masterpiece, working for Rong Ling. He was investigating the case of children''s disappearance that caused a sensation in Kyoto, and he found a big secret.


    The secret of bones.


    Thinking of this, Yu Wenyao said, "maybe your little brother is still alive. Do you know?"


    Yan Pei took a look at him, and with a faint "hum", he lay back on his couch.


    Yu Wenyao looked at him and said nothing.


    For Qiu Er, Yan Pei himself, it''s probably complicated.


    When a mother came out, her life was very different.


    Yan Pei, maybe there is still some resentment.


    When Liu Xiaoli went out, the banquet was over half full. As soon as he dawdled in, he attracted people''s attention.


    "Willing to come back?" Liu Wei said a word.


    Little Li is pitifully burying his head and mumbles, "Dad."


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. Rong Ling waved to Xiao Li.


    The little guy carefully drilled into uncle Rong''s arms, and then poked his head and looked at his mother.


    Rong Ling holds Xiaoli in his arms, and the servant brings a clean bowl, and he makes Xiaoli sit on his lap to eat.


    The other people on the table looked at each other. At last, Lord Lin smiled and said, "it''s very kind of you to treat me."


    Look, I''m not afraid to avoid suspicion! Shout dad so simply!


    Rong Ling didn''t explain. He just brought food to Xiao Li. He had a good time. He was hungry for a long time. Now he can eat it naturally.


    Because there were so many men at the table, the old lady and madam Hou didn''t attend. Only the Yue State Hou took Liu Wei and had to have a drink with him.Liu Wei resisted at first, but later he had no choice but to peck a few times.


    However, the state of Yue did not give up and asked people to move in new wine. At last, Liu Wei had to go back to Yamen to handle the case in the afternoon when he moved out, so he pushed it off.


    When the meal was finished, the state of Yue personally sent them to the door. Before leaving, he called Rong Ling aside and asked, "Mr. Liu, can we really solve this case?"


    Rong Leng looked at Liu Wei, who was already in the carriage, and said calmly, "if this man can''t, who else can?"


    Yue guohou is silent: "he said that the body is a girl, but in the final analysis, it''s just his one side words, believe or not, I would rather believe, the old lady and your aunt would rather believe.". Just hope, it''s true! "


    "It''s true." Allow the edge of the road.


    Yueguo Hou patted his nephew on the shoulder: "I haven''t seen you believe in someone like this for a long time. It seems that you really value him."


    Let Leng not speak.


    Yue guohou asked again, "that child, it''s not yours."


    "It''s mine," said Rong Leng, gathering her eyes


    "Is that Mr. Liu''s? I said that you, even if the son of the jealous family is capable, he can''t rob hard! Jingzhaoyin and some of them are your own. What have you become? "


    "It is mine." Allow the edge to emphasize.


    The state of Yue shook his head and said in his heart that the nephew was too stubborn: "if you like it, it''s better to be an adoptive son. You don''t need to be misunderstood on purpose."


    "Uncle Yan doesn''t think that the child is very similar to me?"


    The state of Yue was stunned. He recalled that it was like this, but now he was confused: "it''s yours, but how..."


    "It''ll come back." He said this, but he didn''t say much. He bowed his hand and left.


    On the coach, Liu Xiaoli watched her mother sleeping, then rushed to her side and pinched her sleeves.


    "Well?" Liu Wei''s eyes didn''t open and asked lightly.


    "Dad, do you remember the poison of bitter marrow?"


    Liu Wei frowned, opened his eyes, and looked at his son who was close: "well, how can I talk about this?"


    "Father, can we cure the poison of bitter marrow?"


    Liu Wei sat up a little, silent for a while, and then said, "it''s not deep to see, it''s too deep to cure, it''s easy to see."


    "In other words, can it be cured?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    Liu Xiaoli said that carefully before today''s meal. Of course, he avoided the part of the fight and only picked up what he could say!


    After listening, Liu Wei sat up completely and said, "have you sent all the red blood pills to others?"


    "Dad, this is not the point. The point is that if it can be cured, the young man will be saved." Liu Xiaoli is right!


    Liu Wei sneered: "this is the point. Have I ever told you that we can''t give our things to others in disorder? Do you mean to give them as they please? Are you my son or the son of the boss of Shantang? "


    "But he is very sad!" Liu Xiaoli said


    "What''s the matter with him? You don''t support so much conscience?"


    Liu Xiaoli choked her mouth and got angry: "I don''t like you!"


    Xiaoli finished, lifted the curtain and walked out.


    When Rong Ling rode on the horse, he saw Liu Xiaoli climbing out of the carriage. He was afraid that Xiao Li would fall down, so he asked the coachman to stop. He got off the horse and reached out to take Xiao Li out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Xiaoli buries her face in the bosom of Rong Ling. Her nose is red and her eyes are covered with tears: "I don''t like my father..."

 Chapter 75

    Rong Ling hugs Xiao Li, pats her back, lifts the curtain, and sees Liu Wei sitting there, looking bleary.


    Rong Ling got on the carriage with Xiao Li in his arms and ordered him to move on.


    The carriage continued to walk. Liu Xiaoli shrank in the arms of Rong Leng, unwilling to go out. He also pointed his butt at his mother and refused to turn his head.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a while at first, then recovered the lazy feeling, leaning on the car wall without saying a word.


    "You scolded him?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei doesn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong Ling asked Liu Xiaoli


    Liu Xiaoli still said, "I don''t like Dad..."


    Liu Wei''s face was flat: "I''m not old, but I''ve learned how to have a good temper? Dad can''t say anything about you? I can''t even ask people what we have, can I? Are you my son or am I your son? "


    This is too much to say. Rong Ling holds her hand: "calm down."


    Liu Wei felt the big warm palm on the back of her hand.


    Rong Leng took a picture of her. She was a little angry and said, "I didn''t say I couldn''t give it, but you don''t know who the other party is, what''s its name, and you''re not afraid of being sold."


    "You are talking about the way to save lives and heal injuries." The little guy turned his head, said a word severely, and then buried his head back.


    Liu Wei choked.


    As a child, what she can teach Xiao Li is just some pure positive energy ways of being human, but she can''t teach her to recognize people, especially strangers.


    It''s nothing to take a few pills. What''s important is that this kid is so blatant to a stranger that he''s not afraid of the other''s intentions?


    Liu Wei also did not explain, opened the curtain, said to the coachman: "stop."


    The coachman stopped the car and allowed Leng to hold her wrist: "where are you going?"


    "Just walk around, take him back first, and he won''t cry if you give him something to eat." She has jumped out of the car.


    Rong Ling waved in the air, and immediately there was a dark guard who was hiding around, quietly following Liu Wei.


    In the carriage, Liu Xiaoli was a little flustered when she saw her mother left: "Uncle Rong, does my father want me?"


    "Why do you think so?" Let Leng wipe away tears for Xiaoli and make her sit better.


    Little guy red eyes, a smoke a smoke: "my father always said will not me, but also said that I was picked up by the toilet, she is not left me?"


    "Why?" Rong Leng patted Xiao Li on the back and said, "your father is only the first time to be a father. He can''t teach children. She is too free and easy and heartless. You should be more considerate."


    Liu Xiaoli was silent. After a while, he said, "I said I don''t like my father. I lied to him. I like my father very much."


    "She knows."


    "What if she doesn''t know?" Xiaoli is very anxious: "what if she really thinks I don''t like her?"


    "No." Rong Leng patted Xiao Li on the head, afraid that he would think more and change the topic: "do you like your father and me?"


    The little guy thought about it and nodded, "I like you."


    "Let Leng eyes Qin out smile:" like to have been with me


    "Well." The little guy nodded again.


    Rong Ling suddenly felt a little selfish and asked deliberately, "but when I''m with you, I can''t be with my mother. Would you like to?"


    "My mother?" Liu Xiaoli blinked the water mist''s eyes and blurted out: "my father is me..."


    Speaking of half, Xiaoli hurriedly stops again and covers her mouth.


    Let Leng pull down Xiao Li''s hand, afraid that he will cover himself to death: "your father is your mother, right?"


    "No, no, my father is a man. I''m five years old. I was born in the 28th year of Qianling. My father is not my mother..."


    Xiaoli carried a pile of things in a mess, but the more he said it, the more disorderly he could only hold his head and bury himself.


    Rong Leng picked him up and looked him in the eyes: "my dear, your father is your mother. This is our secret. We don''t tell her. Don''t be afraid."


    Liu Xiaoli was in a trance for a while. He knocked on his head again. Maybe he thought he was too stupid.


    Let Leng laugh.


    Liu Xiaoli stopped talking and moved a little to the side.


    "In fact, your father doesn''t look very much like him, and I don''t know how she has acted for so many years," Rong Leng said


    Liu Xiaoli still didn''t speak, but her head was lower.


    "Xiaoli, do you want to call her mother fair and aboveboard?"


    Liu Xiaoli is stupefied for a while, quietly raises his head, but does not express his position.


    "In the future."


    "Later?"


    Rong Leng rubs Xiaoli''s head, palms warm and dotes: "OK, now tell me, what did you give your father to others?"


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei got out of the carriage, didn''t go back to the third prince''s mansion, nor to the Yamen. She wandered around the street for two times at will, but felt someone following behind her. She sank her eyes, walked into an alley, and hid away.Sure enough, the next second, a rush of footsteps followed.


    Liu wei walked out slowly. In the lane directly leading to her, a servant girl with a flower bud on her head suddenly appeared. She was shocked and quickly calmed down.


    "Who are you?" Liu wei walked slowly towards her.


    The little servant girl stood in place nervously, with a stiff expression: "I I am... "


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m the maid of Xiangfu. My name is Yueer..."


    I''m familiar with your name.


    Liu Wei recollects, this just discerns, this is the night that Xiang Fu Liu Feng disappeared, be regarded as murderer to catch up with one of the servant girls in the party.


    That night, she didn''t see it clearly, but she remembered that a servant girl named yue''er had a fever that night, and she gave the servant girl a pill to relieve the fever.


    Looking at this man now, he is very cheerful and looks good. He should be all right.


    "What are you following me for?"


    "No, it''s not." Yue''er hurriedly said: "how dare you follow me? It''s just It''s just that I ran into each other in the street. I want to ask you something, just... "


    "Ask me?" Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "what do you want to ask me?"


    "Yes Yes... " Yueer plucked up his courage, closed his eyes and blurted out, "it''s about the eldest Miss Xiangfu! Childe, childe, you are very similar to our eldest lady! Maidservant, maidservant would like to ask you, are you Ji


    Liu Wei heard the first half of her sentence, his face suddenly changed, but he was bleary at the second half.


    "Surname Ji?"


    Yuer''s head was very low: "forgive me, young master. In fact, I saw you in the first grade building half a month ago. At that time, Mr. Jingjue was so similar to my miss. He had There was also an uncomfortable speculation, but it was too shocking and vulgar to think about it. Later, the maid kept thinking about it, so she secretly inquired about it from the old mother in the mansion. I heard that the eldest lady''s mother''s surname is Ji, so I thought, is the young master of Ji family? If so, I have something to say. If not, I will The maidservant disturbed. "


    Liu Wei frowned gently. She was silent and said, "if I said yes, what would you say to me?"

 Chapter 76

    "Do you really have the surname Ji Yueer looks up in surprise.


    On Liu Wei''s light and cold expression, he hurriedly lowered his face and said cautiously: "if you are really a cousin, the maid wants to tell you that the eldest daughter of our family escaped from marriage five years ago and disappeared. The eldest daughter is delicate and has been kept in the boudoir all the year round. She doesn''t know the danger outside. This way, there will be no trace. If you can find her, you must help her! Xiangfu can''t go back, but it''s better for the eldest lady and her family to rely on. It''s better for her to be displaced. "


    Liu Wei''s expression is a little complicated. Obviously, I didn''t expect that the little servant girl could say this?


    Silence, Liu Wei asked: "have you ever served the eldest lady of Xiangfu?"


    "Yes, since I was a child, my maidservant served the young lady. She treated her very well and taught her to write and study."


    The lady who taught you to read and write died five years ago.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything but vaguely said, "I know. My surname is Ji Liangliang. If I can find this cousin one day, I will take good care of her."


    "Read son grateful almost tears:" thank you childe, thank you childe


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, took out the purse from her bosom, took out fifty Liang silver notes from inside, and handed them to her: "you have the right to reward you for your meritorious service."


    Yueer looked at the number on the top, his eyes wide open, and hurriedly said, "what''s the contribution of the maidservant? It''s been five years since this happened. Now, it''s not known whether the eldest lady is alive or dead. I hope that the eldest lady is blessed and can wait for the childe to rescue her."


    "She will." Liu Wei put the silver note into Yuer''s palm and said, "I thank you for her."


    "I dare not."


    This man grew up with the original Lord. Liu Wei was afraid that he would tell her more about his identity and send her away.


    Just Ji this surname, but let Liu Wei really Leng for a while.


    Seeing that Yueer has come to the end of the alley, Liu Wei hesitates for a moment, or stops her: "do you know the name of your eldest lady''s mother? Since I am so similar to your young lady, she must be a member of my Ji family. But Ji family has a lot of support. I wonder which one she belongs to? "


    Read son to think for a while, way: "that old mother didn''t say clearly, just listened to say a sentence vaguely Ji Xiaqiu, I don''t know if it''s these three words. "


    Liu Wei''s eyes suddenly burst out: "Ji Xia Qiu? Did you hear me right? "


    "Maidservant..." Read the son to see Liu Wei this expression, some flustered: "the maidservant may be wrong, but should, is this name, maidservant also......"


    "Think about it." Liu Wei quickly walked two steps and stopped in front of Yuer. In a hurry, she grabbed Yuer''s shoulder.


    Read a pain on the shoulder son, stuffy hum.


    Liu Wei was very worried: "is it Ji Xia Qiu? Think again! "


    Yueer tried hard to remember. His nervous forehead was sweating. At last, he nodded cautiously: "yes It should be the name... "


    Liu Wei is in a trance, but she looks very complicated.


    "Young man?"


    "You go first." Liu Wei waves and wants to calm down.


    Yueer was worried about this young man, but he didn''t dare to disturb him, so he had to go back step by step.


    Liu Wei stood in the alley, his back against the stone wall, but his mind was in chaos.


    Ji Xiaqiu is a familiar name. It''s her mother''s name, not ancient, but modern.


    When she heard that little servant girl say the surname "Ji", she was in a trance. She thought she wanted to think more about it, but asked again, it was really her mother''s name.


    "Mom..." Liu Wei murmured, but it was like another life.


    Five years seems to be short, but in fact, it is thousands of years of separation.


    In modern times, she is not the only daughter in her family. She has a brother at the top, a younger brother and a younger sister at the bottom. She ranks second in the list. Because she lives in turns with her grandfather since childhood, she doesn''t often live with her parents.


    But she knows how much her parents love her.


    She didn''t know if she was dead in modern times. When she first crossed over, she was homesick, but the situation forced her to adapt. Since she couldn''t go back, she always wanted to live well now.


    She comforted herself several times. Even when she was gone, her parents also had brothers and sisters, and three children. Without her, it was not despair.


    But that is to say, flesh and blood, which is so easy to put down.


    Liu Wei blinks, only to find that her nose is a little sour. She rubs her nose. She presses back her homesickness and breathes a long breath, calms herself down, and gradually combs the current situation.


    There is also a period of summer and autumn in ancient times. So, is it the same person as her modern mother?


    If not, is it the same surname?


    But if so, is her ancient family relative to the modern? But why is her father wrong? In modern times, his father''s name is Liuyuan, not Liucheng.


    Thinking about it, Liu Wei thought, he still had to check it.


    The surname is Ji. There is a Ji family here. Even if her mother died early according to the servant girl, she always has a family.Ji Jia, is it possible for her to find grandpa?


    Liu Wei''s heart suddenly beat fast.


    It''s been a long time since Ann stayed in ancient times. She hasn''t had the delusion of family reunion for a long time.


    Here, she is an orphan. She has no one but Xiaoli and pearl.


    But now, is there a possibility that she can have her family again?


    Real family?


    Liu Wei is very clear that the chance of family crossing over is too small, but what is the relationship between the Ji family here and modern Ji family, such as ancestors?


    It''s absurd, but it''s possible.


    Liu Wei is very confused and excited now. She covers her heart and slowly adjusts her breathing. When it''s almost time, she leaves the alley and goes all the way to sanwangfu.


    After Liu Xiaoli was taken away by xixiangmingxiang, he changed his clothes and bathed again. When he was clean, he sat on the bed and played with his sword.


    Rong Ling sat beside the bed, holding a dagger in his hand, cutting something.


    "What is this?" Looking at the long wooden stick, Liu Xiaoli asked in a low voice.


    Because of the embarrassing topic in the car, Liu Xiaoli didn''t talk to Rong Ling all the way.


    Rong Ling handed him the stick and said, "long gun."


    "What is a long gun?" Liu Xiaoli is very curious.


    "Weapons on the battlefield." Let Xiao Li look at the spikes on the head of the gun.


    Liu Xiaoli touched it and drew back his hand: "tie hands."


    "This is where people kill."


    Liu Xiaoli looked at the spike, reached out to touch it again, and asked, "do you have a long gun?"


    "Well."


    "Don''t you use a sword? With a gun, too? "


    "My gun is called killing God."


    Liu Xiaoli murmured once and said sincerely, "the name of good prestige." He asked, "I haven''t seen you use it. Is it the same as using a sword?"


    "Not the same."


    Liu Xiaoli stares at the unfinished wooden gun and suddenly yearns for it.


    Rong Ling looks at his shining eyes and touches his head.


    Just then, a man burst in.


    Two people look at at at the same time, at the same time a Leng.


    "Dad?" Liu Xiaoli called out. He was surprised. He had never seen his mother''s appearance. He looked worried and hurried. Under the clothes, he was even stained with the mud that came from nowhere.


    "You..."


    When Rong Leng was about to speak, Liu Wei Ran in and held his hand, saying, "I have something to tell you."


    Rong Ling looked down at the little white hand holding her firm wrist. The palm of her hand was very hot, and she was still slightly holding hot sweat.

 Chapter 77

    Rong Ling holds Liu Wei''s hand, but finds that her hand is shaking.


    In less than half an hour, what happened to her?


    It''s too late for Rong Ling to invite dark Wei to ask. Liu Wei has already pulled him out of the yard, looked into his eyes and solemnly said, "I want you to help me."


    Let Leng Cu eyebrow, use sleeve, wipe the sweet sweat in front of her forehead: "slowly say."


    Liu Wei grabs Rong Ling''s sleeve again, fingers tightly: "Ji Jia, check Ji Jia for me. It must be very troublesome for me to check. It will take me a month or two to find a friend of Qujiang mansion to help me. So I can only ask you to help me. "


    Her tone is too dignified, and Rong Ling has to pay attention to it.


    Liu Weisu comes to calm down. He has never seen the way he feels at the moment.


    Silence for a moment, Rong Leng said: "OK."


    Liu Wei was stunned. He thought he would ask more questions, such as her relationship with Ji''s family, the purpose of the investigation, or the reason why she was so panicked now.


    But he agreed without asking anything.


    She pursed her lips, hesitated, and said to herself, "my mother''s surname is Ji. Her name is Xia Qiu. I want to find her family."


    If she can finish it, Liu Wei won''t let others interfere in her family affairs, but she can''t, maybe, but she can''t in a short time, but she is eager to know.


    I haven''t been in such a hurry for a long time. It''s related to her family. She can''t help but put it first.


    Her confession did not change Rong Ling''s expression. He nodded his head in a flat way, as if he was not interested in her family affairs: "I''ll give you news as soon as possible."


    Liu Wei nodded and couldn''t help being grateful.


    She was very defensive at first, but later, after a long time, when she saw that he didn''t move, she let go a little and got along with him in such a cold and indifferent way. Now, she has an appeal to others.


    Although she knew that Rong Ling would definitely help him, after all, the case of missing children was imminent, and she needed her help, but she thought he would be more cautious, rather than so cheerful.


    Liu Wei thought of this, and said in silence, "if you can find out the information about Ji family for me, or find someone from Ji family, you won''t need the five thousand Liang silver that was agreed before."


    Liu Wei felt that it should not be difficult to check the network of zhengemen''s network of people, or a group of people, and she paid 5000 Liang as if it was enough.


    After all, even if you go out to buy information, it''s not so expensive.


    But Rong Ling smiled and said nothing.


    Liu Wei can''t hold whether he has collected the money or confiscated it. If he does, he will check it carefully. Maybe the confiscation will be slack. She added, "I don''t like to owe people. If you can''t see the five thousand Liang, we can talk about the terms."


    Rong Leng looked at her for a while and said, "it''s just a matter of hands."


    Liu Wei pursed her lips: "you''d better think about the conditions, but only if I can accept them."


    Let Leng say nothing more.


    When Rong Leng left, Liu Wei went back to the room and saw that her son had fallen on the bed with a stick in his hand and had gone to sleep.


    Xi xiangmingxiang is guarding Xiaoli. Seeing her come in, two servant girls get up.


    Liu Wei waved and asked the servant girls to go out. Then she sat by the bed and reached out to touch her son''s hair.


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t fall asleep. When his mother touched him, he woke up. He opened his watery eyes, which were misty.


    Liu Wei shaved his nose and said, "the poison of bitter marrow is not easy to cure, but since it''s your friend, my father will try it, but I''m not free recently. You can make some red blood pills for the man first."


    Liu Xiaoli immediately sat up from the bed and got into his mother''s arms.


    Liu Wei held him and said deliberately, "don''t you dislike me?"


    "I like it." Liu Xiaoli immediately said, and sticky murmur: "Dad, I am wrong."


    Liu Wei said nothing but patted his son on the back.


    Liu Xiaoli raised her head again and said, "mother, I shouldn''t talk back to you."


    "Suddenly so sensible?" Liu Wei smiled, didn''t like too much meat and hemp, just picked up Xiao Li and asked, "can red blood pill be made?"


    The little guy nodded, not sure: "otherwise, I''ll do it for you once, you see right?"


    Liu Xiaoli likes to stir up herbs. Because he is young and has many things that Liu Wei can do, he can''t do yet. So all his interests are either on carrying herbs or playing herbs.


    But Xiaoli is stupid in refining pills.


    The little guy is not good at controlling the fire. Every time he does it, he will lose his taste. If he does it ten times, he will be lucky.


    Liu Wei nodded, and Liu Xiaoli said to do it. When he got up, he called out, "sister Mingxiang, sister Xixiang."


    Two servant girls hurry in.


    Let Mingxiang Xixiang prepare the medicine tools. After a while, Liu Xiaoli will go out and bring all his herbs.


    Some mashed, some mixed with other juices, in a word, a lot of twists and turns.Mingxiang can''t understand Xixiang, so she takes a fan to fan Xiaoli. She''s afraid that Xiaoli is tired and hot.


    Liu Wei is sitting on the reclining chair in the yard, looking up and thinking about things with her eyes closed.


    In a moment, she smelt a burning fragrance.


    Liu Wei opened his eyes, and saw that Liu Xiaoli was using his unique way to stir fry medicine in a small pot with a spatula to turn over the medicine cake and fry it!


    Liu Wei can''t bear to look straight.


    Liu Wei developed this simple way of making medicine because he was away from home without a small tripod. Although the process was troublesome and there were many impurities, Liu Wei''s level was basically 80.9% effective and 70.8% finished product rate.


    But Liu Xiaoli can''t.


    Xiaoli seems to be drinking at the player''s house. He looks like a kid playing mud in a kindergarten.


    In fact, Xiaoli is a child.


    Liu Wei can''t help thinking that if it''s in modern times, the four-year-old is still in kindergarten, every day there''s a teacher with him, there''s a father and mother home, grandparents are in pain, where is like now, walking with him between human corpses, every day there''s a smell of herbs on his body.


    Maybe I won''t bring my own children.


    Liu Wei felt that she had raised Xiao Li a little askew. She couldn''t help sighing, but she didn''t know how to raise him.


    After a while, Liu Xiaoli made six of them, wrapped them in grass leaves and cultivated them again, and then held them in front of his mother.


    Liu Wei looked at the hot pill. It was not only ugly in shape, but also black and yellow.


    She picked up one and smelt it. She threw it on the ground: "it''s useless."


    Liu Xiaoli looked at her eyes and wanted to pick it up.


    Liu Wei breaks Xiaoli''s face and keeps him from looking.


    Two of the remaining ones have been abandoned, and the other three have achieved only 20-30%.


    "Do it again."


    Liu Xiaoli nodded, but his head hung down, a little gloomy.


    Mingxiang Xixiang is dying of heartache. Xixiang persuades Liu Xiaoli carefully, "have a rest, young master."


    Liu Xiaoli shook her head and said firmly, "I''m not tired."


    Mingxiang hurriedly went to get two more plates of dim sum. Xixiang fan was more diligent.

 Chapter 78

    Liu Wei is quiet again. She looks at the Pearl on a tree in the distance. Because pearl is a disaster bird, it usually doesn''t go out and in with them. It plays by itself, but it''s not too far away from them. I''ll be back as soon as I call. Now Liu Wei called it. The Pearl immediately flew over and landed on her shoulder. Liu Wei nodded her palm, and the Pearl flew down again. She stood on her hand and looked at her with her head askew. It seemed that she was asking, master, what are you unhappy about? Liu Wei said softly, "well, I''m not happy." Pearl "Jie" a. Liu Wei said: "I seem to have found something out. Do you know? Here, my mother is also called Ji Xiaqiu. " "Jie!" Pearl immediately jumped up, obviously Ji Xiaqiu, it also remembered. Pearl suddenly neighs. Mingxiang Xixiang is scared. Liu Xiaoli looks back. Liu Wei waves to Xiao Li to concentrate on medicine. Liu Xiaoli turns his head again, and Mingxiang Xixiang continues to serve him. Liu Wei said to Pearl, "have you heard anything in the sky every day?" "Jie." Pearl rubbed her wrist with her head. Liu Wei touched its small head: "never mind, never hear. They should not be in Kyoto, otherwise I can''t have never seen them once. You know, I have the memory of the original Lord, but she hasn''t seen them either." "I think the people in Xiangfu must know that when Rong Ling can give me information, but he doesn''t even know where Ji''s ancestral home is, and I don''t know if he can find it, and I can''t tell him to start from Liucheng and say that it doesn''t mean that he has burst his identity..." Liu Wei is very tangled, the Pearl "Jie" a. Liu Wei touched his head: "OK, I''m not in a hurry, wait slowly." "Jie." The pearl is crooked again. This time, Liu Wei smiled and said, "later, I found that the third prince is not bad. At least now, we should be friends." "Jie." "Of course I won''t give Xiaoli to him. Xiaoli is my son!" "Jie." Pearl sat down directly this time, and her whole body fell in Liu Wei''s palm. Liu Wei held it, smiling more deeply: "I know you are my son, too. We have been a mother and son for two lives." "Jie." The Pearl seemed to be very happy, and her voice rose again. Liu Wei is holding the Pearl, and her mood suddenly calms down. Two men in black look at each other in the dark corner of the wall. One of them lowers his voice and asks, "can he understand the bird or just talk to himself?" "Speak to yourself." Another said, "but I think Mr. Liu is strange. Although he has outstanding ability, he seems to have some brain problems." "Do you want to tell Duwei that he is so close to him? What if he gets mad one day and injures him?" Another shook his head and said, "you don''t know about Duwei''s skill. Can someone easily hurt him?" "But Mr. Liu said he was good at it." "It''s thin arms and legs. It''s just embroidered legs." The dialogue between the two ended. In the courtyard, the Pearl fell into Liu WEIhuai''s arms, and the voice of "Jie" was whispered again. "Yes." Liu Wei said casually, "they are all people who are tolerant of edges. Don''t worry, they won''t get close." Since the incident with Princess Yuehai last time, although Rong Ling didn''t ask her for details, she knew that he arranged someone to protect her. Liu Wei doesn''t know if Rong Ling is looking for someone to look at her. Don''t let her get confused and offend any big people, or just don''t trust her and watch her. But in any case, Liu Wei thinks it doesn''t matter, and there are people like Rong Ling to follow, at least to avoid other forces staring at her. For example, Xiangfu and Houfu of the state of Yue. After today, the news that the young prince of the state of Yue is still alive will surely come out. Those mansions where the children died will certainly try their best to contact her and let her have a test. At that time, there will be more and more people staring at her. All of them, with a few bodyguards, are also alert to those people. After an afternoon of struggling in the yard, Liu Xiaoli only made three finished red blood pills, with the efficacy of about 67 points, which was barely passed. But there are countless lost herbs. Liu Wei sighed and deeply felt that the three thousand Liang given by Liu Yu might be gone before returning to Qujiang mansion. It''s too expensive to raise children. The next day, as expected, there were several high doors, which contacted Rong Ling. When using breakfast, Rong Ling ran to Xilong garden to rub rice. Uncle Ming, the steward, handed over several posts, all of which privately invited Rong Ling and Liu Wei to visit the mansion. In general, those who can privately deliver their posts to the third prince''s mansion have no less than the second grade official positions.Rong Ling takes a look at Liu Xiaoli. He stirs the custard for Liu Xiaoli and puts it in front of him. Liu Xiaoli had a meal in a small pocket. He took a spoon and took a mouthful of custard. He was slow and probably not very hungry. After breakfast, Rong ran opened several posts and looked at them for a while. He took out one of them and handed it to Liu Wei: "go here today." Liu Wei glanced at Zhang Fu, general of the Hussars. Liu Wei picks her eyebrows: "your acquaintance?" "My senior brother." Senior brother? Is Rong Ling still a teacher? Liu Wei didn''t think of it. She nodded and asked, "his family also buried the bones in their mausoleum?" "Yes." Liu Wei said, "choose another one that can open the coffin at any time. One in the morning and one in the afternoon. Hurry up." Rong Ling knows that she wants to see all the corpses. In fact, some corpses have been over two years. With the catalysis of Fuling powder, the bones and fingers are fast changing, but they are clues. If you can''t lose them, you can''t lose them. Finally, rongling decided on two families. In the morning, it was general Zhang Jia, the cavalry general, and in the afternoon, it was the Duke Lin family of the Qin state. Liu Xiaoli was left in the mansion today. Liu Wei said that he would not be allowed to have supper in the evening if he could not make five pills with 80% effect before he came back. Liu Xiaoli seldom complains, and he is very firm in his promise. Maybe he also thinks that he is the one who promised to cure people''s suffering. This is his responsibility. He is very determined to take this responsibility. Liu Wei is kind to the poisoned man at this moment. After all, it helps her to stimulate the inertia of the stinky boy. In fact, Liu Wei guessed who the poisoned person was. There was a very sick young man in the Houfu of the state of Yue, who was almost heard from the streets. Liu Wei also heard from Fu Zichen in Qujiang mansion. It''s nothing more than the loyalty and bravery of the state of Yue in his whole life, galloping on the battlefield. Unfortunately, the killing is too heavy and the offspring are not strong. The eldest son was born ill, and has not been cured for more than ten years. He may not live to be 25 years old. And the little boy was born less than two years old and lost, life and death unknown. At that time, Liu Wei would be Fu Zichen''s nagging. After all, Fu Zichen has always been a lot of sentimental chatter in front of her. And Fu Zichen said this, obviously admiring the integrity of yueguohou''s whole life. He wanted her to have a chance to visit the eldest son of his family in Kyoto. But Liu Wei is so far away from Kyoto that he doesn''t plan to come all his life. Naturally, he doesn''t care. But now she has come to the capital, and Xiaoli has met the eldest son of the Yan family. It''s still fate.

 Chapter 79

    In fact, Liu Wei was very angry when she learned that Liu Xiaoli gave the red blood pill to others casually yesterday. Moreover, she was worried after she guessed that 80% of them were given to the Grand Duke of the state of Yue.


    Don''t worry about others, just because her prescription is different from that of this dynasty.


    Many prescriptions have been changed through numerous studies by later generations. There must be a doctor around the Duke of Hou''s mansion. Liu Xiaoli, a stranger, gave him pills. The other side would surely find someone to check them.


    Once checked out, this is another big trouble for Liu Wei!


    So even if Liu Wei is short of money, he never thought about selling his medicine, because Liu Wei knows the truth of huaibi''s sin.


    Yesterday, she was in a hurry. She didn''t think about what she said. Instead, she hurt her son''s heart.


    Today, when she came back to her senses, Liu Wei thought that even if the other party really wanted to find someone to check, she could make every effort to come back.


    After all, the prefecture of the state of Yue still asks for her help. How could she not offend her too much? Besides, she still hangs her name on the third prince''s residence.


    If you want to move her, you should first pass the level of tolerance.


    In this way, Liu Wei suddenly feels that Rong Ling has another good advantage, which can be used by her. Therefore, all day long, she is kind to Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling also saw that Liu Wei had a good attitude towards herself, and even occasionally smiled at him deliberately.


    Rong Ling feels that Liu Wei has done something to him at the moment, such as betraying the smile. It seems that Ji Jia is really worried about the news.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei checked the two families today, as she imagined.


    In the morning, Liu Wei was completely sure that the child''s body in Zhangjia was not the second young master of ZhangFu, because there was something wrong with the body''s bones.


    Professional people can see that they have been malnourished since childhood and have congenital diseases on their hands. The bones of their little fingers are crooked. The second young master of ZhangFu has no such problems.


    But going down to the Duke of Qin''s house, Liu Wei is not sure.


    First, I haven''t seen the grandson of the Duke of Qin with my own eyes. Second, the corpse shows that there''s nothing wrong with this man''s physique and physical characteristics.


    It''s not like the bones of other children can see the problem, just ask the family to confirm.


    Liu Wei did not dare to ask big, to be honest.


    The Duke of Qin was lost, and his wife couldn''t help crying all the time.


    Finally, Liu Wei took the two corpses back to yamen, and carried out bone examination together with the corpses of Yue State waiting for yesterday.


    This investigation really let her find out something.


    These bodies are all from the south.


    There are some geological differences between the north and the south. Most of the people raised are slightly different in physique.


    In this dynasty, people in the South were short and those in the north were on the high side. Although these children were all young and their bones didn''t grow completely, the comparison between them and Liu Wei, who came to the door in person, asked the three families some questions, and finally came to the conclusion that all the three bones came from the south.


    In this way, the Duke of Qin is happy again, because they are northerners.


    Liu Wei also examined their bodies and found that the Duke and his wife of the state of Qin, the son and his wife, that is to say, the grandparent, father and mother of sun Shaoye, were all tall bones.


    This way, even if the child''s skeleton is weak, and the genetic factors are placed, how can it not be less than the physique of Xiaocheng southerner.


    Therefore, the body of the Duke of Qin is not sun himself.


    The Duke of Qin immediately thanked Liu Wei again and again. The Duke''s wife and the aristocratic son''s wife were also happy, and they cried uncontrollably.


    Liu Wei as a woman, but do not understand the joy of women crying, so the whole process is rigid.


    In the evening, when he returned to xilongyuan, Liu Xiaoli had gone to bed. Liu Wei saw the five ready-made medicines on the table, determined their efficacy, nodded and went to the next room to see his son.


    When she came back, Rong Ling sat in her room.


    Liu wei walked over, not surprised, but sat across from him and asked, "tonight?"


    "Yes." Rong Ling poured a cup of tea and another for Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took out his pen, ink, paper and inkstone, spread out a piece of rice paper, and compared with Rong Leng: "first of all, three corpses are from the south. Second, there are more or less corpses, either beaten or disabled children. In recent years, where has disaster happened in the south?"


    Rong Leng thought about it and said, "Zhaozhou has been plagued by years of war, three years of severe drought, three years of sea quakes in liaozhou, and last year''s flood in Fengzhou."


    Liu Wei was not surprised that Rong Ling remembered so clearly, but said in silence, "Fengzhou is not. Zhaozhou, Chongzhou and liaozhou are possible. "


    "Tell me."


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng and said, "it''s very easy for people to find so many young children to pretend to be the children of your family in Kyoto, but the murderer is looking for disabled children, or girls, or children who have been tortured and beaten since childhood. It''s easy to say one child and two children, but it''s too much. It''s not easy to find them. It''s not easy to be attached to the age and figure! "


    "So the best way for him is to find places where there is a famine to buy children that people don''t want. Generally speaking, those who sell children must either have a disability in the seller, or sell their daughter, or they don''t like it in the seller, so it''s right with the problems on the bones. So these children are most likely to come from Zhaozhou, Chongzhou and liaozhou. ""Fengzhou was flooded last year. Do you think it''s not the same age?"


    "Yes, after last year''s flood, it was also a disaster to sell. The grandson of the Duke of Qin has been in the land for two years. The time is not right."


    Rong Ling nodded to see that Liu Wei didn''t drink tea and pushed the cup toward her.


    Liu Wei took a look and took a drink.


    "In fact, the biggest problem in this case is motivation. The child was taken away, not kidnapped, with no intention, but the body was returned, but not the body itself? The murderer''s whereabouts are treacherous, and the clues are all in the south, but he has come all the way to the north to commit the crime. He always feels that it''s not quite logical, but it''s a bit like deliberately seeking revenge. "


    Rong Leng is silent, and he obviously sees this: "we have checked and targeted several targets, but none of them."


    Liu Wei breathed, "actually, I have a bold idea."


    Rong Ling looks at her.


    Liu Wei shook his head: "just guess, I have no basis."


    "Say it."


    Liu Wei said: "to solve the case, we need to make bold assumptions and be careful to verify. My idea is a little bold now. I still insist on the theory of seeking revenge. But the body returned by the murderer behind the scenes, which is said to be a corpse, is processed and easy-to-use, not me. It''s like trying to paralyze someone''s eyes. "


    "As I just said, those children are poor children who have been sold, not good ones, and..."


    Liu Wei said that here, he saw Rong Leng staring at her, eyes deep.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    "Too bold." Rong Ling said.

 Chapter 80

    Liu Wei sighed: "first, watch the change. The matter of corpse has been publicized in Kyoto. The murderer must know that his trick has been recognized. If there is someone behind the scenes, that person should know. Next, wait. " Both of them understand the meaning of "wait". It''s waiting for the killer''s next move. The next day, Liu Wei felt that there were several times more people around to protect her. She knew that it was arranged by Rong Ling and what Rong Ling was thinking. He was afraid that the murderer would jump out of the wall and attack her. Just to arrange so many people, the murderer can''t find a chance to fight, isn''t it to turn the murderer away? Today, Liu Xiaoli also made his own pills in the mansion. Liu Wei also went to see the corpse in the morning and afternoon. Today''s two corpses have more flaws, but the real thing is still not there. In the next six or seven days, Liu Wei looked at all the bodies returned. Except for two of them, the others were the same as before. Although the two uncertain families are nervous, most of them are fake corpses. They also feel that their own family is fake, but they are too similar to their own children. In addition, there are only bones left now, so they can''t see it. But when Liu Wei inspected all the bodies in Yamen one by one, she finally found a new breakthrough point. "Dwarfism?" "Yes." In the dark yamen inner hall, Liu Wei pointed to the body that had already turned red after being soaked in medicine, and said: "dwarfism, also known as dwarfism, is a disease of which people are born with children''s bodies. No matter whether they are adults or not, their bones will not grow in a certain place. That is to say, people aged 15 or 16 are as tall as children aged three or four." Standing on the side of Rong Leng''s body, deputy general Qi asked in surprise, "is there such a disease in the world?" "Not much." Liu Wei said: "the actual age of this bone is at least ten years old, but because of dwarfism, only three-year-old children are tall, so it is used to make up the number." Allow Leng to ponder for a while, align the adjutant way: "send someone to Zhaozhou, Chongzhou, liaozhou three places, inspect all the people who have seen dwarfism." "Duwei, is it too much for a needle in a haystack? Look like this, to find... " "By the sea." Liu Wei interrupts Qi''s complaint and suddenly says, "according to the village near the sea, this corpse has rheumatism. At such a young age, there is rheumatism. It will only grow near the sea. Go to the fishing village to find it. Wasn''t it a sea quake three years ago in liaozhou?" "Look for several places in the disaster area next to each other. Anyone who has seen or heard of dwarfism will ask them carefully if they know a ten-year-old boy with a wide face, a high forehead and a little lump on his back. Find his parents or other relatives and friends, and ask them who the child is sold to. If they don''t know each other, draw the picture. It''s real If you can''t, bring people back to Kyoto. I''ll ask myself! " Deputy general Qi stopped talking this time, opened his mouth, and was stunned for a long time before he looked at his commander. Rong Leng, the deputy general, waved: "do what you say." Deputy general Qi answered and left first. When the deputy general Qi left, there were only two people left in the inner hall. Liu Wei, intending to make specimens, said suddenly, "if it''s liaozhou, I''m afraid it''s not good." Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and says, "it''s been noisy for three years. Do you think it''s good?" "More than that." Liu Wei did not understand: "what do you mean?" Rong Leng looked at her: "liaozhou is the fief of the king of power." King of power? Liu Wei thought for a moment, and thought that the title was familiar to her. After thinking about it carefully, she remembered it. She immediately stared at her big eyes: "your uncle 15?" Today''s throne is not very bright. At that time, the prince died at the hands of bandits. As the fourth prince, Emperor Qianling expelled the second prince Rong and became the emperor. After the second prince died of illness, Emperor Qianling transferred the second prince''s residence to rongling, which is now the third prince''s residence. But the second prince had a brother, Rong Huang, the king of power. When Rong Huang was only three years old, the Emperor didn''t kill him completely. Instead, he sent his mother and concubine to liaozhou, the land of the sea, which was a special favor to Rong Huang. If the case of missing children, which has been in chaos for three years in Kyoto, is really related to the king of rights in liaozhou, then it will be fun. Don''t forget, in this case, the emperor''s sixteen princes have also been lost, as well as the relatives of so many senior members of the court. If these people are in the hands of the king of power What does the king want to do? When the emperor ascended the throne, it has been thirty-three years in a blink of an eye? At the age of 36, Rong Huang, under the cultivation of his mother and concubine, has he ever had any delusions about this great position? If so, for more than 30 years, how much more have they planned? How much are you planning? "I think of one thing." Liu Wei said suddenly.Rong Ling looks at her.


    Liu Wei left the work in her hand, regardless of her bones. She wiped her hands at will and turned to go out.


    Rong Leng follows, but she goes out of the yamen gate directly.


    "Where to?" He asked.


    "Back home, I have two books to read."


    Liu Wei suddenly wants to read a book at this time. It will not be a miscellaneous book. Allow Leng to lead the black Damascus tied to the nearby stone pillar to gallop, turn over to the horse, and reach out to Liu Wei below.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling''s hand, hesitates for a moment, and takes it.


    As soon as the man makes an effort, she is stepping on the stirrup to jump up, the body lightly falls behind the Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling took her hand and let her go around his waist.


    Liu Wei is pulled by Rong Leng. She leans forward and bumps her chest against the man''s back.


    "Hello! Don''t push any further. " She said in a deep voice.


    The man a smile, "drive" a, hasten the horse to gallop!


    From the Yamen of jingzhaoyin to the third prince''s mansion, it will not be long before there are horses.


    They arrived in less than two quarters of an hour. When they got off the horse, Liu Wei turned around and went inside. Rong Ling threw the horse rope to the boy at the door and ran after them.


    Catch up with Rong Leng and walk beside her without speaking.


    Along the way, there are many servants and two people to say "Hello, sir."


    Liu Wei didn''t listen to me at ordinary times. Today, she suddenly thought of it and turned to ask, "why don''t they call me Mr. Liu? Is it not good to call a childe alone? "


    "Why not?"


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and said for a while, "yes, it''s better than what Liu is called."


    Rong Ling looks at her and doesn''t speak.


    On the first day of Liu Wei''s arrival, Rong Ling told uncle ming to call him Liu Shao later. As a result, Mingxiang called that night and was stopped back by Liu Wei. "I''m not a young master, and I don''t know who''s young master. Either I''ll call him by name, or I''ll call him childe, whatever!"


    Mingxiang didn''t dare to call his name. He told Mingshu immediately. Mingshu asked for instructions. This broke Rong Ling''s intention to give Liu Weiguan the surname Rong.

 Chapter 81

    Uncle Ming asked for instructions, which broke Rong Ling''s intention to give Liu Weiguan the surname Rong.


    However, Rong Ling didn''t give up either. He ordered me to call Liu Wei as the childe. He took his surname and appeared to be born.


    After uncle Ming conveyed his will, Liu Wei didn''t say anything this time. Maybe she didn''t realize it.


    Indeed, Liu Wei didn''t realize it, but today she did.


    Rong Ling felt that he should not go too far just now. Liu Wei''s mouth was bad and he remembered revenge. When he remembered revenge, his brain was very good.


    Like now.


    After that, they didn''t say anything. When they got to Xilong garden, they saw smoke from afar. Liu Wei was used to it and knew that it was his son who was making pills.


    Seeing them coming back, Liu Xiaoli was stunned for a while. During this period, her mother always left early and came back late. Why is it so early today?


    Xiaoli gets up and calls "Dad". The voice is still falling. Liu Wei has entered the room.


    Liu Xiaoli stood outside the door with a small spatula in his hand. His face was dirty, and there was a circle of black ash under his nose. He blinked, his eyes were big and watery. He was confused.


    Let Leng go over and touch Xiaoli''s head.


    Liu Xiaoli immediately ignored his mother, scooped up a pill from the pot, and happily handed it to Rong Ling: "Uncle Rong, what I just made, you taste it."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Xiaoli said, laughing very happily, as if he had made some good food.


    See to allow edge not to move, small Li adds again: "sweet."


    Rong Ling did not move, just look around: "Ming Xiang, Xi Xiang?"


    Liu Xiaoli felt her nose and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Li doesn''t know if she can talk with Leng.


    On the third day of liuxiaoli''s Alchemy, Mingxiang and Xixiang were asked to test the medicine. They went back for two days. Later, they still relied on liuweishi''s needle to stop diarrhea. However, later, they refused to serve young master when he was refining the medicine.


    At this time, Liu Wei in the room shouted: "found."


    Rong Ling immediately said, "your father told me to play by myself."


    With that, lift your feet and go.


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t call him. He turned his mouth and snorted. He put the pills in his own little bottle. He thought that he would go to the waiting house of the state of Yue tomorrow to feed the villain?


    Three red blood pills must have eaten up the elder brother who was poisoned by bitter marrow. He has made five pills with 10% efficacy, nine pills with 80% efficacy and ten pills with 60% efficacy. He can take one pill with 10% efficacy, one pill with 80% efficacy and three pills with 60% efficacy to send to the elder brother first.


    By the way, let''s give the bad guy the new pill.


    Liu Xiaoli is happy again. He is dancing and humming.


    Liu Wei rummaged in the room to find a book on the strange.


    Liu Wei began to read books about Gu and insect in southern Xinjiang from the mutated insects in Lin''an Prefecture, but the southern Xinjiang school has always been too mysterious, even if she wanted to check, the data was still limited.


    And the only book that records more than one skill of Gu and insect is the theory of strange, which is directly used as a bedside book by her. She has to read it every night.


    Today she is looking for this book for another reason.


    She pointed to one of the words and showed Rong Ling: "the door of insects and insects originates from the deep sea. In the early years, it was said that, outside the isolated island, there is a paradise where the women of insects and insects are deeply in love and return to one soul..."


    Let Leng look, eyebrow is tight Cu.


    "This place is full of love and demagogues. It''s said that the demagogues in southern Xinjiang are infatuated with each other and are good at binding Langxin with love demagogues. But look at the previous sentence, the gate of insects and demagogues originates from the deep sea."


    "You mean..." Rong Ling looks at her, silent.


    Liu Wei said: "outside the isolated island, in the paradise, if the Wugu people are on the island and liaozhou is geological to the sea, do you think it is possible that King Quan met the Wugu people in liaozhou?"


    This theory of mountain and field records should not be true, but now all doubts point to liaozhou. It seems that it is not an accident.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and doesn''t speak. He''s not sure what he means. He just says, "at least now there''s a suspicious object. According to this direction, there will always be signs."


    Rong Leng said "well", raised her eyes again, looked at her, and said: "this matter, no leakage."


    "I understand."


    If the king of power is really ambitious for the throne, then these years, the king of power is far away in liaozhou, but it will not have nothing to do with the courtiers in Kyoto.


    The Ministry of war, the Ministry of punishment, and Jing Zhaoyin have investigated the disappearance of young children for three years without any progress. Among them, will the king''s paws and teeth be deliberately troubling?


    This kind of conspiracy to climb the throne, Liu Wei a small eight product work, know, no good, nonsense, is harmful to others and ourselves.


    At this time, Mingxiang came in and said, "Sir, childe, Liuyu, Lord Liu, please see me."


    Liu Wei is in a trance. When she mentions the Liu family, she thinks of her mother.


    "Have you ever handed over a prayer post?"


    Mingxiang shook her head and said, "no, it''s just that she came suddenly and said she wanted to see you." Said, looking at Rong Ling.


    "Let him wait," said Rong Leng in silenceMingxiang goes to talk back.


    In the room, there were only Rong Ling and Liu Wei. Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei''s drooping eyelids and said, "I found something about Ji family."


    Rong Ling''s words were abrupt. Liu Wei raised his head abruptly and looked at him.


    Rong Leng said, "Ji Xiaqiu is the fourth aunt of Liucheng."


    Liu Wei hears the words and is stunned.


    When Rong Ling was asked to help her with the investigation, Liu Wei had a heart attack. She hoped that Rong Ling could go to Ji''s home to check, rather than find Liu''s head. But she thought too naively. Rong Ling wanted to check. Naturally, she began to check from Kyoto. Such a check would not be surprising to find Liu''s home.


    "I want to explain." Liu Wei sighed and said, "I''m not the son of Liucheng."


    Rong Leng looked at her for a while, and suddenly smiled, "I know."


    Liu Wei began to feel uneasy. In fact, Liu Wei knew that Rong Ling should know that she was a daughter, or that he had already determined that she was the one who detoxified him five years ago.


    He just needs her to help him solve the case, so he doesn''t intend to expose this layer of window paper.


    Liu Wei naturally can''t get it. Even if she steals her ears and steals the bell, she will continue to insist that she is a man.


    Although this insistence is not helpful.


    But it''s better to cut yourself open and stand naked in front of him.


    Now she says that she is not the son of Liucheng, and Rong Ling''s sentence clearly reminds her that he knows that she is not the son of Liucheng, but the daughter of Liucheng.


    Liu Wei is a little upset. At this moment, she can see that Rong Ling wants to wait for her to give him a confession. At this moment, he wants to know from her mouth what the relationship between her and Liu''s family is.


    But Liu Wei didn''t want to say.


    There was silence between the two men. The room was very quiet.


    After a long time, Liu Wei pursed her lips, stared at the book in her hand, and said, "please check it for me first, and don''t ask anything else."


    Rong Ling takes a deep look at Liu Wei. At last, he doesn''t force her.


    Rong Ling quickly went out of the yard to see Liu Yu.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling''s back and sighs.

 Chapter 82

    Liu Wei doesn''t know if Leng will really not check her, but it doesn''t matter. She can''t control it. She just hopes to know the news of Ji family as soon as possible. Liu Yu talks with Rong Ling in the front hall. Liu Wei Lu glanced at the hall when it was closed. She must have something important. She didn''t wait for Rong Ling, but she went back to the Yamen. He made another part of the body of the dwarf. Seeing that it was going to be dark, Liu Wei came back. When he came back, Mingxiang Xixiang had prepared the meal, and Liu Xiaoli had washed his hands, and sat there waiting for his mother to come back for dinner. Liu Wei sat down and looked at the empty stool opposite her eyes. Picking up the chopsticks, she casually asked: "the king is not coming?" In this period of time, because Rong Ling and Liu Wei always go out and in together, so Rong Ling comes to Xilong garden to eat most of the time. Uncle Ming is also used to the meal time, so he comes to Xilong garden to find him. "It seems that Liu Shilang has gone out. Today, Liu Shilang came here, and then he left together with Liu Shilang. He has not come back yet." Liu Wei said, took a sip of soup, and ate slowly. Liu Xiaoli finished in a few times. He took his mother''s sleeve and asked her to see his achievements today. With the development of red blood pill, Xiao Li will take some time to make other pills every day. For example, this one in Liu Wei''s hand now. Holding the brown pill, Liu Wei smelt it and didn''t speak for a long time. Xiaoli waits for her quietly. After a long time, her mother still doesn''t respond. Xiaoli pushes: "Dad?" Liu Wei then regained consciousness and returned the pill to her son. Liu Xiaoli took the pill and was a little flustered. He asked, "Dad, is that a success or not?" "What?" Liu Wei looks at Xiao Li. Liu Xiaoli blinked and innocently lifted the pill to her mother''s eyes. Liu Wei was in a trance for a while, then she took the pill and smelled it and said, "yes." "Yes?" Liu Xiaoli''s eyes are wide! Liu Wei shook her head: "the prescription is right, but the refining is destroyed." Liu Xiaoli suddenly lost and her little shoulder collapsed. Liu Wei was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "it''s too hard for you to make pills with simple tools. Let''s make a new tripod." Liu Xiaoli looked at his mother and said, "Dad, don''t you say we are going soon? Can''t I take the tripod with me? " Liu Wei recalled that he did say this! But now she changed her tongue and said, "I didn''t think the demand was so large before. It''s enough to do it casually at ordinary times. But now you need to save your friend. Red blood pill should at least manage enough. It''s convenient to buy a new Ding." Liu Xiaoli nodded: "Oh, tomorrow we will go shopping together?" "I''m not free." Liu Wei finished, and touched Xiao Li''s head, said: "you go to find uncle Rong, let him accompany you to buy." "Ah?" Liu Xiaoli grabs the head: "but Uncle Rong is also very busy." "He will certainly answer your request." Liu Wei said, simply holding Xiao Li in her arms, and asked, "do you know what kind of things to buy?" Liu Xiaoli is silent and blinks: "is it the same as our Qujiang mansion?" "I can''t buy the same." Liu Wei said, "Qujiang mansion is where I watch people fight. No one else can do the same." "Then what?" The little guy is in a hurry. "You ask Uncle Rong to call me. Let''s go together." Liu Wei said. Xiaoli was totally confused: "ah, Dad, you didn''t have time to let me find uncle Rong? How can I come to you again? " Liu Wei slapped his son on the head and said, "if you want to go, why do you want to ask so many questions? Do you know how to say it?" Liu Xiaoli covers his head and is confused for a long time. At last, he drums his mouth and shakes his head. What his mother says is too complicated to understand. Liu Wei sighed and was about to say it again. Suddenly, Mingxiang''s voice rang out of the door: "Sir, you are here. Do you want to pass the meal?" Liu Wei quickly pinched his son''s small face: "I''ll wink at you later. You should be smart as you just said!" Liu Xiaoli was confused and nervous. At last, she was forced to stand on the shelf and nodded, but her face was sad. When Rong Ling came in, Liu Wei took Xiao Li out of the hall. Liu Wei pinches his son''s little hand. Liu Xiaoli gets a hint, and takes off her mother''s hand, goes to Rong Ling''s side and holds her leg. Rong Ling naturally holds up Xiao Li and hugs her in her arms. She says to Liu Wei, "there''s something wrong with Xiangfu." Liu Wei is stunned for a moment. Now Mingxiang has brought in the tea. Liu Wei asked Rong Ling, "have you eaten?" Rong Ling shakes his head. Liu Wei said, "eat and say." After a while, Mingxiang Xixiang brought up the food. Liu Xiaoli is still in Rong Ling''s arms, and her mind is full of starch. After a while, Xiao Li grabs the man''s dress belt and says, "Uncle Rong, I want to buy a small tripod to make pills."Xiaoli finished, carefully looked at her mother.


    Make sure the mother doesn''t have a strange look in her eyes. When she thinks she''s right, she looks at Rong Leng again.


    Rong Ling holds chopsticks, looks down at Xiaoli, rubs her head: "you should buy a normal tripod."


    "Let''s go shopping together." Xiaoli blurted out, "you, me, and dad."


    Liu Wei looks up and stares at her son.


    Idiot son, what you said is too obvious!


    Liu Xiaoli noticed her mother''s line of sight and shrunk her shoulders. She didn''t understand what she said wrong? That is to say, three people go together?


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and felt that her expectation for this stupid son was still too high.


    Rong Leng looks at Xiaoli, and then looks at Liu Wei with Xiaoli''s eyes. He picks up his eyebrow: "hmm?"


    Liu Wei took up the cup, slowly scooped out the lid and said, "what do you think I do? Xiaoli asked about you. "


    Rong Ling looks at her for a while and then at Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li is very nervous now. Two little fat hands are clasped and dug together. Their big eyes are hanging. They look at their mother and uncle Rong. Their faces are all tight.


    Rong Ling patted Xiaoli on the head and said, "if you want to buy Xiaoding, let uncle Ming take you to buy it."


    Liu Xiaoli hurriedly said, "no, you, me, Dad, three people together."


    Xiaoli said, feeling her mother''s stare more and more heavy!


    The little guy is even more confused. He shrinks directly in Rong Leng''s arms, holds Rong Leng''s clothes, and his head hangs low.


    Xiaoli is very confused. His mother said that he wanted three people. He said three people. What''s wrong?


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei again.


    Liu Wei took a sip of tea and casually said to his son, "if you tell Uncle ming to take you, uncle Ming will take you. Don''t be so ignorant."


    "I......" Liu Xiaoli wants to say something, but she looks at her mother''s cold eyes and swallows it back. At last, she nods silently and climbs down calmly.


    Mingxiang and Xixiang are not happy to see young childe. They are busy with toys to amuse him.


    When there are only two people left in the hall, Liu Wei and Rong Ling. Rong Ling holds chopsticks and doesn''t move them. He just looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei calmly put down the cup and said lightly, "eat."


    Rong Ling put down his chopsticks and stared at her for a long time. "What do you want to do?" he asked


    "Well?" Liu Wei blinked and looked at Rong Leng calmly: "what''s wrong with me?"


    Rong Leng didn''t speak, just hooked his lips and looked at her in good time.


    Liu Wei''s psychological quality is good. She is looked at like this by Rong Ling, but she is still calm.


    But let Leng get up suddenly.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and sees that he takes the chopsticks and moves to her side. Suddenly she sits down.


    Two people close, Liu Wei feels the breath on his body, spread to her side.

 Chapter 83

    Liu Wei subconsciously wants to avoid the point, and feels that the action is too big, too deliberate, and finally just frowns discontentedly: "what do you do close to this?" The expression of disgust is the same as usual. Rong Leng suddenly leans to Liu Wei''s ear. She blows her breath on her earlobe and whispers, "has anyone ever told you that when you load garlic, your ears will turn red?" Liu Wei felt her ears almost immediately, but she didn''t feel the heat of the ears, but she heard the deep laughter of Rong Leng and fell into her cochlea. Liu Wei turned her eyes and stared at him discontentedly, knowing that she had been tricked! Rong Ling has retreated a little and stopped eating. He looks at her and asks, "what do you want to say? Let''s go straight ahead and use Xiao Li to make a detour. It''s plain that he''s in a dilemma." Liu Wei really wants to talk to Rong Ling about the Ji family, which also involves the Xiangfu. But when she thought that she was not very real and Rong Ling was not very happy, she didn''t mean to be frank and aboveboard. She planned to let Liu Xiaoli run in the middle. But her son was too stupid and useless. Instead, she was embarrassed. Originally, I wanted to make a fool of the past. But now, Rong Ling is in the position of long talk. Liu Wei is lazy and pretentious. "About me." Liu Wei opened her mouth and stared at the teacup in her hand. She didn''t look at Rong Ling: "I think you should know more or less. I don''t want to say anything else. I just want to ask you if you can skip Xiangfu and directly check the whole country and the people with surname Ji..." "I can''t find it." Before Liu Wei finished speaking, Rong Ling turned his eyes, picked up the chopsticks, sandwiched a chopstick of shredded meat, and slowly said, "I don''t know the ancestral home, the name, and the place where it has appeared. There are nearly 800 million people registered in the whole country. The unregistered ones have not been known yet. You can simply find them out by copying the ancient books? It''s found out. We have to travel all over the country to find out. Even if it''s a year or two, it won''t work. " Liu Wei frowned and fell silent. Rong Ling begins to eat. When Rong Ling finished eating, Liu Wei said, "if you want to check from Xiangfu, then..." "What are you worried about?" Rong Leng put down the chopsticks and looked at her puzzledly. "If you don''t say it, can I force you?" Liu Wei turned her head to look at him, her eyebrows still frowning. Rong Ling said, "you don''t want me to know, I don''t know, so, are you not satisfied?" Liu Wei was stupefied for a moment, and thought that if I said this again, the window paper would not be pierced. "Put this down first." At last, she could only say, "you said that there was something wrong with Xiangfu. What happened?" Rong Leng takes a deep look at Liu Wei. As he said, he doesn''t force her. He turns to her and says, "recently, Liu Fu has lost several servants in succession." Liu Wei raises eyebrows: "is it related to the case of children?" "The missing are all those who served Liu Feng." Liu Wei attached great importance to it: "Liu Fu felt that these people''s inexplicable disappearance was caused by the murderer?" "No wonder." Rong Leng said: "as soon as Liufu''s child disappeared, zhengemen found out the killer''s technique of catching people. Then, the fake corpse cases came out one after another in Kyoto. The murderer naturally thought that he had missed his horse''s feet in Xiangfu, which led to this connection. Then he caught all the people who might have seen him at that time." Liu Wei pursed her lips, put her hands on the lips and thought, "so it seems that the murderer may still be in Kyoto?" "Do you want to see it?" Let Leng ask. Liu Wei said to herself, "I''m sure I''ll go. Maybe I can find more things from the clues, but it''s probably not good to go like this." "Well?" Rong Ling looks at her. Liu Wei suddenly raised a bold idea, she said: "the murderer must now focus on the Xiangfu, but when I go, his eyes will shift to me. I''m not afraid that he will come to me, and I''m not afraid that you can catch him. I''m just afraid that we catch him too fast. He has other colleagues. Once he is caught, those children who don''t know where they are will What to do? " Her worry is reasonable, and Rong Ling is silent. A person can''t take care of so many children, so the party must have, so: "you don''t want to catch him, just want to save the children?" "We must catch them, but it''s more important to save people than to catch them." If he was only a fifth young master of Xiangfu before, Liu Wei could still fight. But when it comes to so many children, she is only afraid that her misdeeds will kill them in vain, and that her family members who are hard to find hope will suffer despair again. "What do you want to do?" Rong Leng asked him. Liu Wei actually has a way, but This method, for her, is a double shot, but there are some dangers in the middle. Liu Wei didn''t speak, so Rong Ling looked at her. Minutes and seconds passed. After a while, Mingxiang came to clean up the table. Liu Xiaoli washed well and ran to find rongling to play. Let Leng accompany Xiaoli back to the room, help Xiaoli to cut the unfinished wooden gun. Liu Xiaoli holds the shaped wooden gun and sleeps excitedly.Only after coaxing Xiaoli to sleep, did Rong Ling leave the room and return to Liu Wei. Liu Wei was still sitting there in the same position, waiting for him.


    He went over and sat next to her.


    "Rong Leng." Liu Wei called him, "you said you wouldn''t force me. It''s a word."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei. This is the first time that she has called her name in such a peaceful environment.


    As usual, either Rong Duwei or the third prince, as Liu Wei called him, never passed by.


    Rong Leng nodded, his voice was very light: "count words."


    Liu Wei then looked at Rong Ling and said, "I want to go back to Xiangfu."


    Liu Wei used the word "back", and Rong Ling noticed it immediately.


    He did not speak, eyes calm, waiting for Liu Wei to continue to speak.


    But don''t want to, Liu Wei low smile, self mocking way: "you really know."


    "I won''t force you." Rong Ling thinks it doesn''t matter whether he knows or not.


    Even if you say it, I won''t force you.


    Liu Wei didn''t know whether he could hear his voice outside the string, but turned away and looked out the door: "I have something to do with Liucheng, and my mother is indeed his concubine. I think that whether it''s for my mother or for the murderer, I should go back, not as Mr. Liu, but as another. "


    Rong Leng didn''t ask Liu Wei about her identity. In fact, she had already guessed it, but he still wouldn''t ask, unless she said it.


    Liu Wei was relieved when he didn''t ask. She said, "Xiao Li has already shown her face. She can''t go back with me. She can only trouble you."


    Let Leng sink Mou: "small Li won''t agree."


    "There''s no way to refuse. I won''t go too long and try to come back as soon as possible."


    Let Leng stop talking.


    Liu Wei looked at him and suddenly narrowed her eyes to warn him, "don''t think I''m gone, just make up my son''s mind. He''ll always be my son. It''s nothing to do with you!"


    Let Leng smile.


    Liu Wei snorted and said, "if you have anything to bring to me, please tell pearl to pass it on to me."


    "A bamboo tube to deliver a book?" He raised his eyebrows.


    Liu Wei shook his head: "no, just tell it directly. It will inform me."

 Chapter 84

    Rong Ling suddenly thought of several subordinates, and suddenly reported to him the night before yesterday that Mr. Liu seems to have a brain problem. He likes to talk to Wu xingniao.


    Thinking of this, Rong Leng asked, "can pearl understand?"


    Liu Wei sighed, "it''s much smarter than Xiao Li."


    "Do you understand?" Rong Leng asked


    Liu Wei glared at him: "I''m much smarter than Xiao Li, too!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    His point doesn''t seem to be that.


    In a word, Liu Wei confessed all that should be confessed in the evening, told Rong Ling again and drove him away.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Yueer sits in the pony car of Xiangfu. Thinking of the little note that was put under her pillow the night before yesterday, he can''t help pinching his palm. He is in a trance.


    Xuaner, who was sitting next to Yueer, pushed Yueer: "Yueer, what are you doing?"


    Read son this just to return to consciousness, adjusted facial expression, busy way: "OK, arrived?"


    "No, not for a while."


    Today is the 15th day. The old lady of Xiangfu is going to Guanyuan temple to offer incense.


    This pilgrimage is also a votive, so I also brought many votive offerings, such as Yueer Xuaner, which need to be moved and carried later.


    At this time, it was almost at the foot of the mountain. Yueer lifted the curtain and took a look outside. He saw the huge motorcade going up the mountain.


    In front of Yueer''s and Yueer''s, there are three good eight treasure carriages. The one at the head is the old lady''s, the one at the back is the lady''s, and the one at the end is the second lady''s.


    Today, I went up the mountain to repay my wish for the second miss.


    The motorcade was still moving slowly, and Yueer put down the curtain and thought of the notice on the note.


    "Liu Wei has been found. I will see Guanyuan temple in two days."


    In this way, the note must have been put by the master Ji.


    However, I have found the eldest lady. Yueer is not surprised.


    I met with Mr. Ji himself, but for a few days, the other side found the eldest lady so quickly. Has the eldest lady been in Kyoto all the time?


    In any case, since someone has been found, it''s time to clean up. Why should I see her?


    Yueer is very worried. She thinks that the eldest lady should know about her from childe Ji, so she wants to meet her before she leaves. But she secretly informs her that she should go out to see her. That''s why she has to be in Guanyuan temple, or when the old lady, the wife and the second young lady are all there.


    So, aren''t you afraid of being discovered?


    The more worried she was, the more difficult it was for Yueer to sit and settle down. Xuaner was next to Yueer. Seeing her moving like a flea, she finally couldn''t help patting her: "Yueer, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yueer still shakes his head, just eyes, and looks out of the window frequently.


    It took almost an hour to get up the mountain.


    Today''s 15th day is the pilgrimage day. The whole mountain road is full of people coming and going. There are many traffickers and people.


    Read son in mind, this is also very good, a little more people, when the big lady also mixed with the crowd to leave.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of the temple, and Yuer got off the carriage. He and Xuaner, as well as some other servant girls, were carrying Gongzhu on the table of the eight immortals.


    In front of her, the old lady got out of the car too. Her wife, Lu Shi, and Liu Yao, the second young lady with Yu Li, supported the old lady alone.


    The master entered the gate of the temple, and Yuer waited for those who were carrying the tribute to follow him in.


    All the way, Yueer was looking around, looking only for the eldest lady.


    Can not wait to read the son to find, has entered the hall of Mahavira.


    Put down the tribute, the old lady talked with the first master, and his wife, Lu Shi, accompanied with the second miss.


    Yueer and other servants voluntarily quit the temple.


    As soon as she quit, the commander''s steward, Mammy Yang, said, "little girls, don''t walk around. The masters have to stay for a while. If you want to go to the Buddha''s shop, you need to go to the Buddha''s shop. After half an hour, you can come back honestly. It''s not too late."


    Mammy Yang has always been a gentle girl. The little maids, responding to each other''s voices, laughed and scattered.


    Xuaner takes Yueer''s arm and goes to the Buddha''s stall.


    Yueer pulls Xuaner and says, "I want to go to Jingfang first. You can go there. I''ll come to you later."


    Xuaner frowned discontentedly: "Why are you so troublesome?"


    Read son to smile: "you go first, I will come later."


    Xuaner couldn''t, so she had to go with another servant girl.


    When Yueer saw Xuaner go far and look around, she walked carefully to the secluded backyard. After two steps, someone suddenly pulled her from behind.


    Read a child to be frightened, the condition launches of want to revolt, turn round, see to hold her however, it is a woman!


    The woman pulled Yuer away and determined that no one was following her. She asked, "are you Yuer?"


    Yuer nodded at a loss, but carefully recognized the man''s eyebrows and eyes.


    The first reaction of Yueer is, is this the eldest lady?


    But on closer inspection, although he was wearing a feather hat, he couldn''t see his whole face, but he was only about 15 years old between his eyes and eyebrows. He was as big as himself, unlike a young lady, and he was different in stature.


    It''s not Liu Wei, but Xi Xiang.


    Xi Xiang gets the answer from yue''er and whispers, "if the man is waiting for you from ruo''er''s room, you can pass it here and go directly."


    Xi Xiang finished, put something in Yueer''s hand and hurried away.


    When they left, Yueer looked at the paper in his hand, opened it, and saw the word "hurry up".


    Yueer crumpled the paper into a ball. He didn''t dare to throw it around. He just tucked it into his belt. Then he went to the Zen room in the backyard.


    The Zen room in the backyard is usually prepared for the ladies and young masters who come to pilgrimage. Yueer has been to Guanyuan temple before and knows the way. After walking for a while, he arrived.


    Read son to see if leave the words of the room, and make sure that no one around to follow, this just lightly walked to, look to the door.


    The door was soon opened, and inside it was a woman with a veil.


    Yueer didn''t recognize who it was. She nodded at the woman in the veil and looked into the room.


    But listen to that veil woman shout: "read son."


    Read son this just return to one''s mind, look at the person in front of the eyes, doubt for a while, brighten eyes again: "big miss?"


    "Come in and say." The veiled woman pulled Yueer in and closed the door behind her.


    The room was bright and Yuer was very excited. He grabbed the woman''s hand and his nose was red. "Miss, I thought I would never see you again!"


    The woman clapped her hand and took off her veil.


    And when I saw the real face under the veil, Yueer immediately shook off the woman!


    Step back and take a breath of cool air.


    "You, you are not a big lady!"


    "It''s me." Liu Wei clutched the veil in her hand. Her white fingers touched her cheek. Her soft fingers touched the potholes. Liu Wei wryly smiled and her eyes were dim: "can''t you really recognize it?"


    Recognize? How do you recognize this?


    A woman''s charming face is half human, half like a ghost.


    From the cheek to the cheek, the half of the disfigured face of the woman is full of twisted burn marks, red and white, just like the hell''s Basilica, horrible and gloomy.


    Yue''er covers her mouth in surprise. She wants to say that this person must not be the eldest lady, but she recognizes that this is the voice of the eldest lady.

 Chapter 85

    But, how can it be like this, how can it be like this?


    Liu Wei saw that yue''er was afraid, lowered her eyebrows and eyes, and said with a breath, "isn''t it frightening?"


    Yueer still doesn''t believe: "big How could it be like this? "


    Big miss three words, face this ugly face, read son but how all can''t say.


    Liu Wei reaches out and touches the back of Yuer''s hand. Yuer shrinks in fear!


    Liu Wei holds Yueer''s hand, pulls her to the chair and asks her to sit down.


    Yueer sits down carefully, but her heart is already in a mess.


    "I had an accident." Liu Wei sat across from yue''er and frowned, "when I escaped from the mansion, I hid in the Hanshan Temple on the outskirts."


    "Hanshan Temple?" Read son to smell speech to exclaim: "that four years ago by fire......"


    Before reading her words, I saw the appearance of the eldest lady, but I understood: "Miss, you were in Hanshan Temple..."


    "Well." Liu Wei smiled bitterly, as if remembering: "remember once, you always said that my appearance was better than that of the second young lady, but you don''t want to. Now you are afraid that any crazy woman on the street will beat me by a thousand points."


    "First lady." Yueer grabs the eldest lady''s hand.


    Feeling the cold hands of the eldest lady, Yueer rubbed them hard, and tears fell down: "it''s good for the safety of the young lady. No matter how important a woman''s appearance is, it''s not as important as her life. Childe Ji said that as long as you find elder sister and elder sister, you will treat you well. Go with him and go back to Ji''s house. There will always be a good life in the future. "


    "I want to thank you, too." Liu Wei looked at yue''er and her eyes were full of soft light: "you found your cousin."


    "Read son to bite lip to shake head:" it is miss you have lucky


    The two servants were talking in the room, but Xuaner waited for a long time, but she couldn''t see Yueer coming.


    Xuaner was not happy. She was scolding Yueer in her heart, but she saw two people passing by and said: "you are really talking about it? Is that the eldest lady in Xiangfu? I''m afraid it''s a mistake? "


    "What''s wrong? I think the servant girl of Xiangfu is sneaky. If she wants to steal something, I''ll follow her. As a result, when I got outside, I heard what was said inside. I heard it clearly! It said that the eldest lady of the Xiangfu escaped from marriage five years ago and had nowhere to go. She hid in Hanshan Temple for a whole year. As a result, the fire happened in Hanshan Temple and destroyed her appearance. Now she has become a half face ghost. It seems that someone will pick her up and leave Beijing tomorrow. "


    They said and walked away, seeing that they were far away. Xuaner hurriedly stepped up, grabbed them, and asked, "two sisters, you just said that, but the eldest miss of Xiangfu?"


    The two looked at the inexplicable man and looked at each other. One of them said, "we didn''t say anything." Leave Xuaner and leave.


    Xuaner hurriedly took out a ingot of silver from her sleeve and put it into it. "Good sister, please tell me about it."


    After weighing the silver, the woman said to Xuaner, "if you leave the room, you can go to see it yourself."


    Then they left. Xuaner thought about it, but she didn''t go directly to the back yard, but went to the hall of Mahavira.


    But just now the two women walked a few steps, turned around, and saw Xuaner had left in a hurry. One of them sneered and sarcastically said, "she is really the good sister of Yueer girl."


    Another patted her on the shoulder: "Xixiang, do you really think everyone is as good as us?"


    Xi Xiang smiled and worried: "do you think Liu Gongzi can do this? Although I posted that scar, I am not the eldest miss of Xiangfu after all. Besides, I am still a man. How can I help you? "


    "I''m not afraid that Miss Xiangfu has been missing for five years. She was only 15 years old at the beginning, but now she''s 20 years old. After all these years, it''s time to change a little. Plus that scar is so lifelike, who will go to see the young man''s eyebrows? Moreover, our childe is so suitable for wearing women''s clothes, no one will find out! "


    "I hope so."


    Mingxiang Xixiang finishes the task and hides in the crowd.


    At the other end, Xuaner found the hall of Mahavira, and saw that the old lady, the lady and the second lady were still talking about Buddhism with the master.


    Xuaner didn''t dare to disturb her, but quietly called mammy Yang and mammy Qin who were guarding the door.


    The two mammies saw Xuaner sneaking up and said, "what''s the secret? It''s a thief!"


    Xuaner pleasantly pulls the two mammies to one side and carefully tells them what happened before.


    In particular, the word "big miss" is mentioned.


    Both mammies were shocked. Mammy Qin grimly smiled and snorted, "take me to see it!"


    "Wait." Yang Momo took Qin Ma ''s hand and said cautiously, "if you don'' t tell the old lady first."


    "I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Now I''m telling you that I didn''t spoil the old lady''s interest? First read it and then report it. If it''s really a young lady, bring someone here! " Mother Qin said, and then asked Xuaner, "do you think there is a connection between the servant girl and the eldest lady in the mansion? Who is it? "


    Xuaner didn''t know who it was, but Xuaner thought about it for a moment and said, "it seems that it''s Yueer, but I''m not sure about it...""That makes sense!" But mammy Qin knew clearly: "read son that cheap embryo once was to follow that person! If you want to talk about the secret meeting, only that bastard dare. The disappearance of the first five young masters made her escape. This time, I''ll see how she escaped! "


    Mother Qin said, and let Xuaner lead the way.


    Xuaner thought that if she really found the eldest lady, she would be a great success. She was very attentive and said: "if you leave the room, you are leaving the room."


    Mammy Yang thought for a moment, so she had to catch up quickly.


    If you leave the room, yue''er is already crying and fainting.


    After listening to the five years'' experience of the eldest lady, Yueer was very distressed. She said: "it''s going to be a long time. The eldest lady will follow childe Ji, and the life will be better in the future. No one will bully you any more..."


    Liu Wei was read and said, but also quietly wipe up tears.


    Read son to cry immediately of excited again!


    And at this time, if the door from the room was knocked.


    Both of them raised their heads and were nervous. At last, Liu Wei thought, "it should be little monk who sent tea. I asked him to bring it earlier."


    Yueer was relieved and went to open the door.


    But as soon as the door opened, he could see who was at the door, and Yuer was scared to death.


    Mother Qin looked at Yuer and found her in the room. Suddenly, she squinted at her triangular eyes and laughed horribly: "Yuer."


    Mother Qin''s knee was soft and she almost fell down.


    Mother Qin didn''t even look at Yuer. She reached out and waved Yuer away and walked into the room.


    In the room, Liu Wei is still sitting on the chair. The tears on her face are still wet. When she sees the person entering the room, she quickly picks up the veil and covers her face.


    But mother Qin took the veil away!


    Mother Qin raised her lips and said, "isn''t this the eldest lady? I''ve seen the first lady! What''s the matter, miss? Why is that face like this? "

 Chapter 86

    Liu Wei''s face was pale, his teeth clenched the cherry lips, his fists clenched, his head bowed, and he said nothing.


    At this time, yue''er responds and rushes up to block mammy Qin, saying: "Mammy, this is not the eldest lady, this is..."


    Yuer''s voice didn''t fall, just listen to the "pa", mother Qin slapped her face directly on Yuer''s nervous face!


    Liu Wei suddenly gets up, pulls Yueer behind her, and stares at mother Qin with red eyes.


    When mother Qin saw Liu Wei like this, she smiled: "yes, this is the first lady! I will never forget the look in your eyes! "


    Liu Wei knew what mother Qin meant.


    Mother Qin has a sharp character and is insidious. She always likes to gossip and deceive others. In order to read her children, she once asked people to blame her ten boards.


    Although in the end the old lady came forward and just hit the third board and passed away, from then on, mother Qin remembered her hatred for the original master.


    If she is looking for an opportunity, Mammy Qin is going to find trouble with the original owner, and she is not pretending to look at Yueer!


    Now the past reappears again, Liu Wei is to read the head of the son, even if the appearance is damaged, mother Qin recognized this person at a glance.


    "As you know, the old lady has worked hard to find you! Five years, with a flick of your fingers, now that you''re back, why don''t you meet the old lady with the old slave? The old lady is in the hall of Mahavira. She can''t walk long. Please -- "


    said mammy Qin, smiling and making a respectful gesture to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at mother Qin coldly, and her lips tightened.


    When mother Qin saw that she did not move, she gave a snort and ordered, "Xuaner, don''t you serve the eldest lady to go out?"


    "Yes!" Xuaner answers with a crisp voice. She goes directly to Liu Wei and reaches for her small arm.


    Liu Wei flicks Xuaner away.


    Xuaner''s feet were unsteady, and she fell to the ground with a wave of Liu Wei.


    Mother Qin, with a cold face, said, "you don''t want to drink without penalty, miss!"


    Liu Wei squinted at mother Qin: "you old Diao Nu, why are you still alive?"


    Mother Qin acknowledged Liu Wei''s words, but she laughed instead: "how dare you, old slave! The eldest lady is not dead. How dare I die before you! "


    "You..."


    "Don''t dawdle, miss. Let''s go. I think the old lady must be very happy to see you! If you were like this, what would you have escaped from? I think I will see you once, and the seventh prince will be eager to send the letter of divorce to your door. It''s really boring that you''ve been suffering in the past five years. Why don''t you take a knife and cut flowers on your face at the beginning? It''s not much more convenient? "


    Mammy Yang couldn''t listen to her later. When she came in, she gave mammy Qin a look and said, "I''ve seen the eldest lady."


    Liu Wei looked at mammy Yang and didn''t speak.


    Mammy Yang said with a low eyebrow, "you have been away for five years, and the old lady is very worried. Since you have come back, please meet the old lady. It''s your grandmother, and you don''t want the old lady at all?"


    In Liu Wei''s memory, this mammy Yang is a serious and capable person. She also has some respect for the original master.


    Liu Wei speculated in her heart that it was almost time, and the foreplay was not against her, so she nodded along with mother Yang''s words: "my granddaughter is unfilial, so she should ask her grandmother for a pardon."


    "Hum." Mother Qin gave Liu Wei a sharp white look.


    Mammy Yang stared at mammy Qin again, and then made a gesture to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei goes out of the door.


    However, Yueer was so worried that she would cry again.


    Mammy Yang follows Liu Wei.


    Mother Qin follows.


    Xuaner got up from the ground and looked at Yueer when she passed by. She said with a smile, "you''re so brave. This time, mother Qin won''t kill you!"


    Yue''er glares at xuan''er, but xuan''er has caught up with mother Qin and ignores her.


    Read son stir finger, finally, still can only follow up.


    In the hall of Mahavira, Liu Yao is kneeling with his mother and grandmother to join the Buddha.


    Qiaoyun, Liu Yao''s close servant girl, came suddenly and said something to Liu Yao''s ear.


    Liu Yao heard, clear eyes stare round, incredible asked: "this matter is serious?"


    Qiaoyun nodded repeatedly: "really, people are outside, that is, the eldest lady, wearing a veil, mother Qin said, the eldest lady seems to be disfigured."


    "Disfigurement?" Liu Yao can''t help but hook up at the corner of her mouth. Her eyebrows and eyes are bent. "Go and have a look."


    Liu Yao was about to take a step over, and was pulled by LV: "what do you want to do?" Lu said, giving Liu Yao a look and letting her look at the old lady.


    Liu Yao looked at the past, and found that the old lady was looking at herself displeased at some time, as if she was dissatisfied with her whispering with the servant girl on the palace.


    Liu Yao spat out her tongue, hurried forward, took the old lady''s arm and said sweetly, "grandma, granddaughter has something important to report to grandma."The old lady looked at Liu Yao blankly: "isn''t it because she found something fun to show her grandmother?"


    "Grandma, granddaughter is not a child." Liu Yao shakes the old lady''s arm in a coquettish way. Then she whispers, "it''s someone outside. I want to see my grandmother."


    "Oh?" The old lady raised her eyebrows.


    Liu Yao pursed her lips, smiled again, and said, "grandma, big sister is back."


    The old lady''s eyes, which had been idle, suddenly turned to Liu Yao, and her face tightened: "what do you say?"


    Lu heard it, and took Liu Yao by the hand: "who do you say? Which big sister do you have? "


    "My mother is confused. How many older sisters do Yao''er have? Isn''t it Wei''er elder sister, grandmother, mother and Wei''er elder sister, who is back, just outside the hall. "


    The old lady Huoran got up, and Lu Shi also stood up and helped the old lady.


    "She''s out there?" The old lady asked Liu Yao.


    Liu Yao quickly nods, but her eyes are full of expectation. She just wants to see what Liu Wei looks like.


    Outside the hall of Mahavira, there are still a lot of people. Mother Qin comes over and talks to some big servant girls at the door.


    As they spoke, they looked up in the direction of Liu Wei.


    Mammy Yang stood in front of Liu Wei and looked at Liu Wei for a long time. Finally, she lowered her eyes and asked in a low voice, "the eldest lady has gone. What else can I do here?"


    Liu Wei was a little surprised. She looked at mammy Yang and said in the same tone, "does mammy care about Wei''er?"


    Mother Yang frowned: "five years no see, your mouth is clever."


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, and mammy Yang ignored her. She went to mammy Qin and said something to mammy Qin.


    No one is here for a moment. Yueer rushes forward, grabs the sleeve of the elder lady and says, "elder lady, let''s go now..."


    Liu Wei clapped his hand: "there are people in Xiangfu everywhere. How can I get there?"


    Look around. It''s true that although everyone didn''t come, they made a circle to keep everyone in the circle and prevent the eldest lady from running away.


    "Read son very anxious:" how can this do

 Chapter 87

    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, but looked at mother Yang and suddenly asked Yueer, "my cousin told me that you asked an old mother in the mansion to know my mother''s name. Who are you asking?"


    "Read son to smell speech to have no mind eye, blurt out:" it is mammy Yang


    Liu Weixin said that he did. He took a sip of his lips and looked at mammy Yang deeply.


    At this time, yue''er added, "it''s said that mammy Yang once served aunt Ji."


    "Well?" Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows. "How do you say that?"


    Read son way: "Yang mammy is the old lady''s side, at that time seem to say, Ji Auntie is carrying the child to enter the mansion, nearby even does not have a decent servant girl, the old lady then sent Yang Mammy to serve.". Later, when Aunt Ji gave birth to you, Mammy Yang came back. She seemed to have been in touch for several months, but mammy Yang was kind-hearted. Miss, have you forgotten? When I was a child, Mammy Yang was the best for you. Sometimes when you went to the main courtyard for dinner, you didn''t have enough to eat. Mammy Yang sent people to send small boxes to you. "


    These memories are a little fuzzy, the original Lord was very small at that time, and many things can not remember clearly.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know who this mammy Yang is, but mammy Yang does seem to care about herself, probably because she was born by mammy Yang. She has some feelings.


    Liu Wei thought, to check the mother''s affairs, probably the first one will start from this mother Yang.


    Liu Wei was thinking about it. At this time, a group of people came out of the hall.


    The first thing Liu Wei saw was Lv. Different from the last meeting, today''s Lv is radiant and energetic. It''s like Liu Feng''s disappearance, which has less impact on Lv.


    On LV''s left side, there was a woman with a beautiful face and white teeth and moth eyebrows. She looked sixteen or seventeen years old. She had beautiful features and a sweet smile on her lips.


    Liu Wei recognized this person at a glance, even after five years, but Liu Yao''s appearance did not change much.


    Walking a little ahead of them was a hale and hearty, majestic old man.


    The old man''s face is full of years, full of shrewd and deep, tight frown, a pair of eyes.


    Those eyes are already a little turbid, but the light they can give out is unexpectedly terrible.


    Xiangfu old lady, Xiao Shi!


    No matter Liu Wei after crossing or the former master, he is not close to the old lady.


    The old lady is very quiet. She doesn''t come out and walk around in her yard all the year round. All matters in the mansion are left to Lv''s disposal.


    Most of the time, the old lady only likes to kneel in the Buddha Hall and copy scriptures.


    Every time the younger generation of the family goes to say hello, the old lady always nods deeply, and then rewards some fruit preserves, and then sends people away.


    It seems that the old lady is not interested in anyone and has the same attitude towards any child.


    But Liu Wei knew that the old lady just didn''t like her daughter and liked the man.


    Because the time of the granddaughter''s greeting is different from that of the grandson, what several young ladies see is the cold side of the old lady. However, no matter Liu Yu, Liu Kun or Liu Yi, no matter he is a male, he can get the care of the old lady.


    After five years to see the old lady again, Liu Wei is subconsciously cautious, because compared with LV family and Liu Yao, the old lady is the most difficult person to deal with.


    With the help of LV family and mother Qin, the old lady came step by step. Liu Wei just looked at the old lady calmly, with her eyelids slightly drooping.


    When we got closer, Liu Yao was the first one to talk: "big sister, you can come back."


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yao, and the right one is the bright smile on her face, which is unique.


    "Big sister, do you know how much your father and mother miss you these days? And the old lady, I''m talking about you day by day. How can you bear to leave us like this and go away. "


    Liu Yao said, stepping over, holding Liu Wei''s arm.


    Liu Yao''s strength of death, I don''t know if it''s really a close big sister, or if she wants to tighten up her big sister and not give her a chance to escape.


    Liu Wei looks down at Liu Yao and doesn''t speak.


    Liu Yao now approached, but saw dimples under Liu Wei''s veil. Suddenly, the corners of her mouth were raised, and her hands were turned in vain. Huo opened Liu Wei''s veil!


    When Liu Wei moved, he knew what Liu Yao wanted to do, but Liu Wei didn''t move or stop, just waiting for Liu Yao to make his appearance known to the world.


    And in the next second when the veil falls, there is a cool sound of exhaling, which rings around.


    Today is the day of pilgrimage. Apart from the people in Xiangfu, there are many other pilgrims. Liu Yao suddenly did it, not only to frighten the people in Xiangfu, but also to those who happened to pass by.


    Lu''s face turned white. Looking at Liu Wei''s horrible and disgusting burned half face, he covered his chest with his hands and almost fainted.


    But the old lady turned her eyes back and glared at LiuYao. She shouted, "put on the veil!"


    Mammy Yang hurriedly came forward and stole the veil from Liu Yao''s hand. After she put it on, she took Liu Wei and walked to the old lady.Liu Yao knows that she''s reckless. The old lady always has a good face. The so-called domestic ugliness doesn''t spread outside. It''s the eldest miss of Xiangfu. Isn''t it plain to find jokes for people when such a color is missing in this blue sky?


    But Liu Yao is not convinced. She just doesn''t like Liu Wei. She just wants to make Liu Wei feel better by all means.


    Liu Wei was brought to the old lady. She hung her head, her eyes were red and her throat was choked. She called out, "grandma..."


    It''s a very small voice. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all.


    The old lady looked at Liu Wei. At this angle, she could see the burn trace of Liu Wei''s veil.


    Taking a breath, the old lady said calmly, "go to the meditation room."


    Then I turned and left.


    Lu Shi glanced at Liu Wei. The shock on his face was over. The rest was cool and contemptuous. He raised his eyes and called Liu Yao.


    Liu Yao''s answer is crisp. When passing by Liu Wei, he intentionally smiles at Liu Wei. The smile is so beautiful that it sets off Liu Wei''s ugliness.


    When the three went far, the rest of the servants followed, Liu Wei heard, and the sister Yang sighed softly.


    Liu Wei side head, looked at mother Yang, mother Yang has already pulled Liu Wei, followed up.


    In the Zen room, Mammy Yang is with the old lady. Liu Yao and LV are sitting at the table. Liu Wei is standing in the middle of the room.


    Liu Wei still bowed her head and said nothing.


    The room was quiet, and no one spoke.


    Liu Wei knows that Liu Yao is the one who wants to talk most at this time. However, Liu Yao was just scolded for his recklessness. At this time, he dare not speak easily.


    Lu also wanted to talk, but Lu was always careful. Before he had figured out the old lady''s mentality, he would not express his opinions without hesitation, so as not to cause trouble for himself.


    And the old lady has been silent, a pair of mature eyes always look at Liu Wei, not for a moment.


    The old lady is in a bit of a mess now.


    Liu Wei''s appearance was so sudden that she looked like this again. When she was unprepared, the old lady was full of thoughts.


    Thought a lot, want to ask a lot, but not in the idea, so the old lady is still thinking.

 Chapter 88

    In this way, after a quiet time, the old lady said, "what''s the matter with your face?"


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows a little and said softly, "burned."


    "How did it burn?"


    "Hanshan Temple fire."


    The old lady also knows that there was a fire in Hanshan Temple four years ago, which killed many people at that time.


    The old lady frowned at the words, but asked, "what happened after the burn? How to treat it? When you left, you were penniless and coincided with the disaster. How did you survive these years? What do you do for a living? "


    The old lady deserves to be the old lady. The questions she asked are so pertinent.


    Liu Wei smiled bitterly and took out the prepared excuse: "after the burn, I was sent to Kuhai temple, and the injury on me was also cured by master Mingwu of Kuhai temple. Master Mingwu knew that I was homeless and seriously injured, so he left me and found a kitchen job in the temple. He asked me to help with the chores. On weekdays, he could also receive some female guests who went to Kuhai temple to offer incense and stay. "


    "Do chores? What''s that? Like a servant girl? " Liu Yao suddenly said a sarcastic sentence.


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yao and doesn''t speak.


    I didn''t seem to hear this. I just looked at Liu Wei and asked, "what do you want to do when you come back this time?"


    Liu Wei shook her head: "grandma, the granddaughter didn''t want to do anything. At the beginning, she was going to leave her granddaughter, and she would not want to be involved in the brotherhood any more. When I came to Guanyuan temple this time, I only knew that today''s Xiangfu was going out. My granddaughter just wanted to see her grandmother before leaving Beijing, which ended her worries and allowed her to leave safely. "


    "That''s what my sister said." Liu Yao said again, "if my sister misses my grandmother so much, why did she leave at the beginning? Married seven Wang Ye to still aggrieved elder sister? Elder sister left, do you know how much you miss your grandmother, and how much you pay for your willful misdeeds in the government? Do you know how old she is, and you need to go to the palace to plead for you? "


    "All right!" The old lady shouted softly.


    Lu pulled Liu Yao and shook his head.


    Liu Yao choked for a while, but she had to shut up for a while.


    But Liu Wei''s tears suddenly came out after hearing the words. She went to the front two steps and knelt on the ground with a plop, holding the old lady''s hand full of wrinkles: "grandma, is a granddaughter unfilial, is a granddaughter should not! When the granddaughter left, the grandmother worried about her granddaughter, and her father and mother were affected by her granddaughter. Grandma, hit me, hit me hard. "


    Liu Wei cried as she spoke, holding the old lady''s hand and beating herself.


    The old lady''s hand was always hanging, without any effort.


    This slap is not painful at all. Liu Wei is burying her head. She has been crying so much that her thin veil is wet with tears and pasted on her face.


    All of a sudden, those obvious scars appeared again, seeping through people.


    After all, the old lady took back her hand, looked at Liu Wei coldly, and asked, "do you want to leave Beijing?"


    Liu Wei sobbed and nodded. "Where am I going to stay in Kyoto? Master Mingyuan, the younger martial brother of master Mingwu, is presiding over Qingyang temple in Songzhou. Master Mingwu wrote me a letter, so that I can join master Mingyuan when I arrive..."


    "You''re going to Songzhou, and you don''t want to go back to Xiangfu?" When the old lady said this, she couldn''t say how she felt. These years, because of Liu Wei''s affair, the Xiangfu and the seven kings party were in a hot water.


    Liu Cheng, the prime minister, was caught in the middle and was struggling.


    Even Liu Yu and Liu Kun were deeply influenced in their official career. The whole Xiangfu people hated Liu Wei because she was capricious and almost put the whole Xiangfu in the center of the fire and was baked.


    But after all, it''s her granddaughter. The old lady hates her again. Seeing Liu Wei''s painting, she can''t be ruthless.


    In addition, the sight of Liu Wei reminds the old lady of her mother.


    said that Liu as like as two peas, she was just like her mother.


    "I don''t care if I want to leave Beijing. If I dare to run away from home, I dare not recognize your granddaughter. Only when you left without saying goodbye, your father wanted to ask you something. You went back to the mansion with me today and met your father. He has his own judgment. It''s his business to let you go or stay. "


    "Grandmother..." Liu Wei looked at the old lady with wet eyes.


    However, the old lady turned her head and ignored Liu Wei. She only extended her hand to Liu Yao.


    Liu Yao came to help the old lady.


    Mammy Yang took the other side of the old lady''s hand. The three people bypassed Liu Wei and walked out of the meditation room. LV followed.


    Outside the meditation room, Yuer was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. When she saw the old lady coming out, mother Qin looked at Yuer and quickly complained, "old lady, it''s this cheap girl who meets the old lady in private..."


    "It''s none of your business."


    Liu Wei got up and went to the door and said, "grandma, Yuer was ordered by me. I said I would like to see grandma again. Yuer agreed to let me have a look at you from afar."


    The old lady turned to look at Liu Wei, looked at yue''er again, and finally said in a cold voice, "there''s a servant girl who remembers you. You''re a big lady, but you don''t deserve it!"Finish saying this, the old lady continues to leave, Lu family, Liu Yao follow, Yang Ma but stay down.


    Mother Qin knew that the old lady didn''t care about Yuer. She immediately got angry and glared at Yuer. She said in a cold voice, "do you think you can escape? If the old lady doesn''t deal with you, guess what the master will do to you? "


    Read son''s heart a tight, panic of low head, dare not raise.


    Mother Qin smiled grimly and stared at Liu Wei again. Then she chased the old lady away.


    When they were far away, Mammy Yang looked at Liu Wei and said, "let''s go."


    Liu Wei takes a deep look at mammy Yang. She doesn''t say anything. With mammy Yang''s steps, she keeps up.


    ¡­¡­


    Liucheng heard the report from the young man when he was in the cabinet council. His eyes were shocked and he didn''t care that other adults were still at the meeting, asking: "have you come back? Seriously? "


    The young man nodded and whispered, "it''s the old lady who brought it back. Now it''s in the mansion. The old lady asked me to report back and forth to the old man and ask him how to deal with it."


    "I have the face to come back!" Liucheng narrowed his eyes and rose abruptly, saying to other great people, "I''ll be here first. I''ll leave first if I have something important to do in the mansion."


    Liu Yu, also a member of the cabinet, rose to his feet and said, "father."


    "Come with you, too." Liucheng said that he had stepped out of the cabinet door.


    Liu Yu hurriedly followed him to the door and asked, "father, what happened?"


    Liu Cheng''s voice sank: "Liu Wei is back."


    "What?" Liu Yu is surprised: "Liu Wei, why did she come back suddenly?"


    Liucheng didn''t answer. He also wanted to know how the rebellious girl suddenly came back.

 Chapter 89

    In the prime minister''s office, a great event has taken place today!


    Liu Wei, the first young lady who escaped from marriage and left home, suddenly came back.


    Taoning hospital.


    Liu Qin listened to the words of her maid, Yan Meng, and frowned, "who are you talking about?"


    Smoke dream lowered his voice and said again: "eldest miss, eldest Miss Liu Wei, I heard that it was in Guanyuan temple that I met. Now I have come back with the old lady."


    "Liu Wei?" Liu Qin was in a trance: "it''s almost five years, isn''t it? How did she think of coming back? "


    "I don''t know about this maid. I heard that it seems that the eldest lady wanted to see the old lady, so she secretly bought the former maid and asked the maid to take it with her. She wanted to see the old lady, but she didn''t think about it. She was found! I''ll bring it back! "


    Liu Qin sneered, looking at himself in the bronze mirror, while drawing his eyebrows, he said lightly: "see the old lady? Is this kind of nonsense believed? Liu Wei left so boldly at the beginning, and now she talks about the feelings of her grandparents and grandchildren. I think she just wanted to come back, so she made up her own performance and deliberately acted for it. "


    "Is it possible, miss three?" Yan Meng doesn''t believe it: "for the sake of the eldest daughter, we have been in a hot water with the seventh Lord for so many years. If the eldest daughter asks a little bit, she knows that whether the Lord or the old lady in the mansion should hate her deeply. So, how dare she come back? I''m not afraid to kill her. "


    "She is also the eldest miss of Xiangfu." Liu Qin said casually, "after five years of suffering outside, if she has a chance to come back now, she will die in the mansion. She can also pick up a beautiful funeral. If she dies outside, it''s just a rotten corpse in a stinky ditch, which means she will be insulted. Do you think if you are her, you''d better come back and fight or wander outside?"


    "I heard that the eldest lady seemed disfigured, as if she had really suffered a lot outside," he said


    "Disfigured?" Liu Qin suddenly came to the spirit, put the eyebrow pen on, stood up and said, "hurry up and change my clothes. I''m going to have a look. Is it disfigured? What fun! At the beginning, our eldest sister was famous for her charming and attractive appearance. At a glance, the seven princes took a fancy to her. Now, I don''t know what it looks like. It''s really curious. "


    Smoke dream quickly took out the clothes for Liu Qin, and was about to change them. Then he heard from the little servant girl outside: "Miss, the fourth miss is coming."


    "She must have heard the wind, too." Liu Qin said, beckoning: "let her in."


    After a while, I saw a simple and beautiful woman in Yulan Huazhi''s wide skirt. She looked like she was only 15 or 16 years old. She came in with the help of her servant girl.


    "Where are you going?" Liu Yue asked with a smile as soon as he saw that Liu Qin was going to change clothes.


    Liu Qin looked at Liu Yue and said with his lips hooked, "where am I going? Don''t four younger sisters know?"


    "Well?" Liu Yue''s delicate eyebrows are gently picked, and the eyes of the eyebrows are confused.


    "Liu Qin Leng for a while:" you don''t come to me with the past


    Liu Yue took a bamboo basket from the servant girl''s hand, walked over, and said: "my sister is here to send something to my sister. Two days ago, I asked my sister if she wanted the embroidery of Camellia. My sister rushed to work and embroidered it these two days, so I sent it to my sister."


    Liu Qin looked at the embroidery patterns Liu Yue took out, grabbed them, put them in his hands and looked around, with a satisfied smile on his face: "not bad! In this mansion, you are good at craftsmanship. If you want to embroider something, you should be more careful than those embroiderers. "


    Liu Yue was satisfied with Liu Qin. She smiled and asked, "where did you go and where did you want to go?"


    Liu Qin was in a good mood at the moment, and without concealing it, said directly, "I''ll go to the front hall."


    Liu Yue asked with a smile, "what distinguished guests have come to the mansion?"


    "It''s quite expensive." Liu Qin looks at Liu Yue, but his eyes are full of contempt: "Miss Xiangfu, are you expensive?"


    "Eldest lady......" Liu Yue choked for a while, a pair of black and white apricot eyes, immediately round up: "big sister?"


    Liu Qin is very happy with a smile: "big sister is back, haven''t you heard?"


    Liu Yue frowned at Liu Yan, then stepped forward a few steps, took Liu Qin''s arm and said: "good sister, you can tell me. You know, I''m a humble person, and I don''t have an aunt to look after me. I''ve never been able to get any news. My sister is close to my second sister, and aunt Zhong cares about it all the time. If there''s any noise, it''s natural that I can''t hide it from my sister''s ears. But my sister also takes care of my sister. Don''t let my sister be stupid and don''t know anything. Always let her hear the wind and have a long heart. "


    Liu Qin was very pleased by Liu Yue ''? After all, it''s our elder sister. Although she has said it for five years, there are still feelings of sisterhood. What do you say? "


    "So it is." Liu Yue hurriedly said: "that sister is convenient for her sister, how is it?"


    "I don''t care, but I''d like to remind you that you shouldn''t make a fuss about what you see in a moment, so as not to be rude."Liu Yue is curious: "what else can I see?"


    "I heard..." Liu Qin to Liu Yue''s ears, whispered: "big sister disfigured."


    "Ah?" Liu Yue exclaimed and hurriedly shut up!


    Liu Qin glanced at Liu Yue lightly and contemptuously: "you look, are you making a fuss? Don''t be surprised to see someone in the future, or I''ll lose face. "


    Liu Yue nodded his head hurriedly, and her mind was filled with thoughts, but her mouth did not forget to boast and said: "my sister is not as calm as her sister. She has always been stable, and her sister is not as good as in case."


    Liu Qin smiled and said nothing, but went to the inner room to change clothes.


    When it was empty outside, Liu Yuecai suddenly lowered his eyes, lowered his eyebrows, looked at the tip of his shoes, and thought about it.


    Liu Wei has come back, after five years, how can he come back at this time?


    Liu Yue frowns gently, causing a faint uneasiness in her heart.


    Just then, Liu Yue calmed down again.


    Isn''t it disfigurement? If it is really disfigured, it is not enough for fear!


    After a while, Liu Qin changed his clothes and came out. Liu Yue resumed her gentle and friendly touch, accompanied by Liu Qin''s side.


    They set out from taoning courtyard and walked all the way to the front hall.


    Approached, but found that the gate of the main courtyard is closed, several servant girls and mammies guard at the gate, not to let people in.


    Liu Qin''s side of the smoke dream came forward, put a silver ingot to the gatekeeper Mammy, lowered his voice and asked a few words.


    Asked, smoke dream came back to report: "Miss, said that the old lady does not allow other people to enter, even the two young ladies, were driven out."

 Chapter 90

    Liu Qin frowned: "don''t let people in? What does that mean? " Smoke dream shook his head, but said: "that mammy said, when I came out, I heard that the old lady asked the eldest lady to kneel down. It is estimated that at this moment, the eldest lady was punished to kneel." Liu Qin smelt speech to smile, asked again: "madam and two elder sisters?" "It''s like going back." Liu Qin immediately said, "go to the main courtyard!" Liu Yue looks at the closed courtyard door, sips her lips, but goes with Liu Qin in the end. And in the main hall of the main courtyard, Liu Wei did kneel on the ground. The old lady sat with the first seat, holding a string of Buddhist beads in her hand, and was turning casually. The old lady turned the Buddha beads a few times and looked at Liu Wei. The Scriptures in her mouth were broken. The deep meaning in her eyes deepened every time she looked at them. After a while, Mammy Yang came outside to report that the master had come back. After a while, Liu Wei heard the sound of the door outside. Then, a series of footsteps came closer and closer. Liu Yi will not only come back from Liucheng, but also from Liuyu and Liukun. It will take several days for Liu Yi to come back because he has gone out to do business. Liu Kun also received the news in a hurry. When he came back, he met his eldest brother and father at the door and came in together. As soon as they came in, they saw Liu Wei kneeling in the middle of the hall. Liu Wei was wearing a veil at this time, her eyes were red and swollen, obviously crying. Liu Wei had no cushion under his knee. He was thin and weak, so he knelt on the cold and cold ground. His back was straight and motionless. Liu Cheng''s face was not good, but he was always mature and did not lose his manner. He only looked at his daughter Liu Wei on the ground before the old lady asked for an. Liu Wei opened her mouth at the right time, but it should have been crying for a long time. At this time, her voice was dry and dumb, with a rough sandpaper: "unfilial daughter, I have seen my father." "Evil!" Liucheng scolded, but endured and forbeared, and didn''t reach for Liu Wei. Liu Yu, Liu Kun''s face is not good. Liu Yu is a courtier and a modest gentleman, but he knows how to restrain himself. Liu Kun is a general, but when he sees the situation, he steps forward, grabs Liu Wei''s collar, drags people up and wants to start. "What are you doing?" Liucheng shouted Liu Yu also pressed Liu Kun''s arm and said, "second brother, calm down, let her go first." Liu Kun reluctantly released Liu Wei, but his face was very ugly! Who in this mansion hates Liu Wei the most? It''s not the old lady, it''s not Liucheng, it''s not Liuyu, it''s Liukun! Liu Kun, a young man with a successful career, was born in the first place of martial arts. He had a good career, but because Liu Wei regretted his marriage, it was impossible for him to reconcile with the seven princes, which led to his original promotion opportunities. Because of the interference of the seven princes, his life would be lost! Every official in Xiangfu is unable to go up or down because of Liu Wei. Liucheng is already the prime minister, and Liuyu is the Minister of literature, under the jurisdiction of his father Liucheng, but Liu Kun is the general of the armed forces, who controls him. He is exactly the person of the seven kings party. In recent years, Liu Kun has had three opportunities for promotion, but failed. At the same time, friends and ministers all said that Xiangfu had offended the seven princes. If the knot of that year could not be untied, he would be an adjutant for a lifetime and would never go back. After listening to these words for five years, Liu Kun has been furious for a long time, and his anger is hard to calm. Now, when he sees Liu Wei, the culprit, how can he not be crazy? How can he not be crazy? But in the end, the old lady was in front of her, and her father and brother interfered. Liu Kun did not hit Liu Wei. But when Liu Kun left Liu Wei, he didn''t leave his hand. He smashed the emaciated and weak woman on the ground with a "Dong" sound. Liu Wei''s elbow hit the ground and broke a piece of skin, which soon turned red and swollen. Liu Wei "Wu" a, but did not cry out, just buried his head, fell to the ground, tears began to flow silently. The old man frowned and looked at Liu Kun. "Go out first." Liu Kun is not satisfied. He is trying to say something. Liu Yu has already extrapolated Liu Kun: "grandma told you to go out and wait outside. Don''t make Grandma unhappy." Liu Kun finally left. When mammy Yang brought in new tea, the old lady said, "calm down your father and son, and sit down first." Liu Cheng and Liu Yu sit down this time. The tea at hand is fresh. Liu Yu takes a sip, but it doesn''t taste good. Liu Cheng didn''t move directly, but looked at Liu Wei. After a long time, he said, "you know what you did and how embarrassing it was to hurt the Xiangfu?" Liu Wei closed her eyes, collapsed on the ground, and smiled bitterly: "father, you must fight, you must scold, you must scold, your daughter has been like this, don''t care." "What''s your attitude! Are you right about what happened? " Listen to Liu Wei''s tone of self abandonment, Liu Cheng immediately claps the case and gets angry. Liu Wei looked at her father, didn''t cry in front of the old lady, but said in a cold voice: "the father didn''t ask his daughter, so he decided life-long affairs for her daughter. Is the father right again? Even if the daughter has become like this, she has not regretted it once. "Liu Wei said, with a crash, untiing the veil on her face.


    Suddenly, a red and white burn of the terrible face, exposed.


    Liucheng a shock, a choking throat, suddenly speechless.


    Liu Yu Huoran got up and looked at Liu Wei''s face for a long time, then asked dryly, "you How could that be? "


    Liu Wei looked at big brother and smiled, "is big brother surprised? In fact, it''s no surprise. It''s probably the retribution of my unfiliality. But I don''t care. My life has been ruined. It''s OK to marry the seventh prince. I don''t care if I''m such a man now. This time, I only came back to see my grandmother. Now people see me. My father wants to kill me. I have no regrets. If I want to let me go, I will leave and never go to Beijing. Everything depends on my father. "


    "You -" Liu Yu wanted to scold Liu Wei for a few words, but looked at Liu Wei''s face, and looked at Liu Wei''s unyielding eyes, didn''t say anything.


    In other words, Liu Yu is not related to Liu Wei either. He is his own son and Liu Wei is a commoner daughter. Their relationship is hard to hear, that is to say, they are brothers and sisters in name.


    In fact, he even forgot what Liu Wei looked like until now, so he didn''t take such a big stand to scold her.


    Liu Wei saw elder brother Liu Yu''s attitude. She turned her head and looked at her father Liu Cheng.


    Liu Cheng''s eyes are calm. When Liu Wei lifted the veil, he didn''t speak. Now, he is still silent.


    Liu Wei didn''t know whether her father was frightened by her appearance or whether she had any other concerns. Time passed like this.


    Until later, the old lady put down the Buddha beads and made a faint voice.


    "Liu Wei first went back to huaiyue hospital to live. She is the daughter of Liufu. Now that she is back, she will stay in the mansion."


    Liu Wei took a look at the old lady. She knew she would stay.


    Even if the old lady said that everything depends on Liucheng, Liu Wei knew that she would not let her go.


    The old lady is a man who pays more attention to the lintel. Liu Wei is very clear!


    Today, when she went back to the mansion, she saw too many people. I think she will know about them in a few days. At that time, all forces will pay close attention to her.


    It''s very possible that Rong Suo, the seventh Lord, will come to visit. If she disappears again and can''t explain to the seventh Lord''s house, the contradiction will be upgraded again!

 Chapter 91

    With the old lady''s official words, Mammy Yang took her life and came to help Liu Wei. She put on the veil and took her away.


    Before Liu Wei left, he took another look at Liucheng.


    Seeing her father just looking at herself, her eyes were complicated and deep. Liu Wei turned around and left with mammy Yang at ease, but she exclaimed that today''s play is finally over.


    Liu Wei is so tired that she just wants to find a big bed and lie down.


    Mammy Yang took Liu Wei to huaiyue hospital all the way.


    Huaiyue yard was once the yard of Liu Wei. After five years, there was no one to live here and no maid to clean it. It was already full of dust.


    Along the way, there are many servant girls and mammies watching her quietly.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak until she came to huaiyueyuan, and mammy Yang said, "I need to clean up here. I''ll find someone to sit down first."


    Liu Wei took hold of mammy Yang''s hand and said, "Mammy, can you let Yueer come?"


    Mammy Yang looked at Liu Wei, and then looked at Liu Wei holding her sleeve hand. She was silent for a while, but said, "rest first."


    With that, Mammy Yang pushed away Liu Wei and walked out.


    The room is full of gray. Take a step more and the people in your nose are all black dust.


    Liu Wei finally went to the yard and sat down anywhere.


    At this time, Liu Wei heard a small "Jie" sound coming from the Sophora trees nearby. She looked up and saw a black bird''s head in the middle of the tree.


    Liu Wei looked around and felt that there was no one but a few dark guards left by Rong Ling, so she waved to the Pearl: "come down."


    Pearl quickly flew down, sat in Liu Wei''s arms, looked up, and rubbed her wrist with her little head.


    Liu Wei touched it and asked, "how about Xiao Li?"


    "Jie." The Pearl gave a cry.


    Liu Wei sighed: "Xiao Li doesn''t know yet. When he does, he will make trouble. Don''t bring him here then. If he can''t find me, he will stop crying for two days. If he finds me, he will be more energetic. "


    "Jie Jie." Pearl called again.


    Liu Wei nodded, "well, I''ll stay for a while, at least until I''ve checked everything."


    "Jie Jie Jie."


    "Well, then we will go back to Qujiang mansion. It''s not good here. You don''t like it. I don''t like it either. Only Xiaoli is heartless and likes it everywhere."


    "Jie Jie."


    "What''s the matter with Guan rongling? We are us, he is him. "


    "Jie."


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and knocked on Pearl''s head. Under black bird''s aggrieved eyes, she said unhappily, "I am a man. If I want to marry someone, I will not marry him. If I want to marry Wang Ye, I will marry Rong Su five years ago."


    "Jie......" This time, the call of pearls was obviously hesitant.


    Liu Wei was trying to say something more, but heard footsteps coming from afar.


    Pearl also heard, busy and rubbed against Liu Wei''s wrist, then fluttered his wings and flew back to the trees.


    After a while, Mammy Yang came back with some servant girls, among whom Yueer was walking in the middle.


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Yue as a child.


    Today, Yuer is actually used, so what Liu Wei is most afraid of is mother Qin''s trouble in finding Yuer.


    At present, since we want to stay in Xiangfu, we should naturally bring Yueer to her side. Compared with other people, Yueer is more reassuring.


    When she finished checking and left, she would also take Yuer away from Xiangfu. For the first time, Yuer lost his master and kept his life. If there was a second time, he would be dead.


    Mammy Yang ordered several servant girls to clean the house.


    A few servant girls are all small ones. They just entered the house, but they don''t have much background. Although they are very curious about this big lady wearing a veil, they just clean it cleverly, without any random thoughts.


    At this time, the old man in the main hall sent Liu Yu away, leaving only Liucheng to talk.


    "If you think about it, Liu Wei must stay! Now that people are like this, Liu Yao''s maid will lift Liu Wei''s veil in public, and I don''t know how many pairs of eyes around her. On the 15th day of today, there are many pilgrims going to Guanyuan temple. I also saw that the lady of the imperial historian, Lord Meng, is also there. It''s inevitable that Liu Wei''s disfigurement will be spread tomorrow. "


    "If we drive Liu Wei away, how can we explain to the outside? There are also seven princes there. Now Liu Wei is back, and he has become this pattern. I think seven princes are glad that they didn''t marry her in those years. You can say that you can''t turn a fight into a piece of silk. "


    All these things the old lady said are practical problems that stand in the way.


    Liu Cheng listened and knew the reason. He nodded, but said: "I will send someone to check her five years'' affairs. However, a daughter''s home has not been found in five years. Mother, will she have..."


    The old lady also knew the meaning of Liucheng, but hung her head: "she''s all like this. Is it still important that she''s innocent? If you don''t put your mind on qin''er and yue''er, the marriage of Yao''er will be settled. Qin''er will have a look at it again. As for yue''er, it''s almost the same. ""Yes." Liucheng nodded and thought. ¡­¡­ Main courtyard. Looking at Liu Yao''s uneasy gaze at the door, Lu Shi put down the teacup and said lightly: "don''t look, your father or grandmother will surely leave Liu Wei." Liu Yao immediately looked at her mother and sat down a little: "what can I do if I stay here? Liu Wei looks like this. Can I still get married? Not only are you old, but you look like that! " "No matter how bad Liu Wei is, she is still your father''s daughter and your elder sister," Lu said with a smile "Mother is careful." Liu Yao is not happy to say: "I do not have any big sister, I have only one big brother." Liu Yao said that he had only one brother, not three. Obviously, he didn''t want to recognize Liu Kun and Liu Yi. In the end, Liu Yu is the first son and Liu Yao is the first daughter. Liu Yu is fine, sensible and polite. Liu Yao is too reckless. He doesn''t know the facade of the Wangs'' houses. Lu Shi looked at her daughter for a while and reminded her, "you can not recognize her here. When you go out, you can recognize her if you don''t recognize her. You can understand?" Liu Yao left her mouth and said nothing. At this time, the servant girl came in and said that it was miss three and miss four. Lu said to let them in, and the servant girl went out to invite people. Liu Yao snorted coldly and said with disdain, "two of them are coming, and they must be smelling." Lu took a look at Liu Yao and didn''t say anything. After a while, Liu Qin and Liu Yue walk in with the servant girl. Liu Qin is in a delicate red dress and looks fresh and lively. Liu Yue is in a magnolia dress, but she is quiet and peaceful. Looking at her two sisters, Liu Yao is not in a lot of mood. She just takes a bite of the cake at hand. Lu waved to them, asked them to sit down, and then asked, "why do you think you''re here now?" It''s not the time of morning and dusk, but the young lady will never walk in the lady''s yard.

 Chapter 92

    Liu Qin''s mouth and skin are good. First, he asked Lu''s family to give her an invitation, and then he said something sweet to Liu Yao. Then he led the topic to the end: "I heard that the eldest sister is back?"


    Although knowing Liu Qin''s intention to come over this time, when listening to Liu Qin''s words, Liu Yao still hooks her lips contemptuously and says casually, "it''s back. The third sister wants to be the eldest sister?"


    Liu Qin said earnestly, "isn''t it true that although the elder sister is several years older than us, she didn''t like playing with us when she was a child, but I miss her the most. At that time, I was looking forward to being loved by the old lady, valued by my father and mother, and able to talk about a good family affair. However, my elder sister was too headstrong later. She pushed her father''s and mother''s grace away from me. She also did such treacherous things as escaping from marriage, which really surprised me for many days. "


    Liu Qin''s flattery means that it''s inside, so is inquisitiveness.


    Liu Yao pretends not to understand. Although she likes to send Liu Qin, she is in a bad mood. She is impatient to think Liu Qin is a snake.


    Liu Qin saw that Liu Yao didn''t take care of herself and was embarrassed, so she had to look at Lu Shi.


    Lu said nothing, but said casually: "no matter what Wei''er did wrong, she is the Lord''s daughter after all. Qin''er, don''t arrange Wei''er in the future. After all, she is your big sister. "


    Liu Qin was shocked. He didn''t know what he had said wrong or what the situation was like. But Liu Qin knew that Lu''s meaning was to let her not embarrass Liu Wei.


    But why?


    Liu Qin doesn''t believe that Lu''s family is a kind mother, regardless of their own.


    Liu Qin just felt that there was something he didn''t know about it. At least now, Lu''s family is still waiting for Liu Wei and hasn''t made a decision.


    Liu Qin thought thoroughly, thought well, then got up and fell down, nodded cautiously: "yes, my daughter knows."


    Lu nodded and said, "just come and sit down. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back if I''m ok."


    Said, Lu Shi looked at Liu Yao again: "Yao Er also goes back, don''t depend on me here."


    Liu Yao didn''t want to go. She wanted to wait for the news from the main hall, but her mother was in a hurry. She bit her lips, but she didn''t disobey. She got up and asked to leave.


    From the beginning to the end, Liu Yue didn''t say a word, just sat behind Liu Qin and looked at them with a pair of soft eyes.


    When we went out, the three of us went out together.


    Liu Yao walked in the front, Liu Qin followed Liu Yao''s step, and Liu Yue walked in the last.


    "Two elder sisters, good elder sister, please tell me. What''s the matter with big sister? Elder sister, two elder sisters! What are you doing so fast... " Liu Qin is carrying her skirt. She is very embarrassed to chase Liu Yao.


    Liu Yao ignored Liu Qin and walked fast.


    After chasing for a long time, I saw that Liu Yao did not take care of herself, and Liu Qin was also angry!


    She stopped chasing, stood in situ and looked at Liu Yao''s back and hummed, holding a full cavity of fire.


    Later, Liu Yue also ran up. Liu Qin suddenly found an outlet and shouted to Liu Yue, "what are you doing? It''s not easy to walk. Believe it or not, I''ll tell mammy yang to ask her to practice your Lianbu for another month. "


    Liu Yue feels aggrieved in her heart, but her face doesn''t show it.


    It''s just a flattering smile: "my step is not good. It''s not half as good as the two elder sisters. Please don''t tell mammy Yang about it, or I will suffer from it later. "


    "Practice your steps more for your own good!" Liu Qin said sarcastically.


    Liu Yue wryly laughed: "my sister naturally knows my sister''s kindness, but if my sister practices walking, how can she have time to embroider new yellow moon Satin for her sister?"


    Liu Qin thought for a while, thinking that Satin was still important, and said, "let you go this time, and grow your own snacks later." Say, walk toward own Tao Ning courtyard.


    When Liu Qin left, Liu Yue looked at Liu Qin''s back and said nothing.


    Bi Rong, Liu Yue''s servant girl, said angrily, "miss three will know how to bully miss four."


    Liu Yue took a look at birong and smiled at her: "the third sister is also good for me."


    "Miss, you are just so kind-hearted and kind-hearted, but everyone can see that miss three ran into a nail with miss two before coming to find fault with you. As far as you are concerned, you are the one who has been praised most by the female sir. As for your step, the female Sir can say that even when you are in the draft, you can stand in front of her. The third lady walks awkwardly and has a face to say about you. "


    "It''s all my sisters. What''s wrong with her?" Liu yuekuanhong said: "you too, don''t be so careful. You don''t have to let people listen to gossip. Family, it''s better to be more harmonious. "


    Birong sighed. She hated her young lady very much, but she didn''t say anything more.


    Liu Yue''s face was full of smiles. She looked at the direction of Liuqin taoning courtyard and the other side, which leads to huaiyue courtyard.Huaiyue yard is the former yard of her big sister.


    In fact, it can be analyzed from the attitude of the lady just now. Liu Wei, maybe this time she is really back


    Since my wife told Liu Qin not to speak in disorder, it was the old lady and her father, both of whom meant to leave Liu Wei behind.


    Think of here, Liu Yue''s eyes, in the end or deeper.


    Big sister Liu Wei stayed.


    Will it have any impact on that?


    Liu Yue thought, but couldn''t think of any clue. Finally, she had to go to her yard, but told birong, "go back and ask for the information of the eldest lady, and hide it. Don''t ask too clearly."


    Birong nodded and agreed.


    Results Liu Yue''s front foot went back to his Minzhi yard, and Bi Rong''s back foot sent news.


    After listening to birong''s words, Liu Yue narrowed her eyes: "back to huaiyue hospital?"


    "Yes, just now I saw with my own eyes that mammy Yang went to the steward''s room and asked for some little girls, saying that they were used to clean the room for the eldest lady."


    Liu Yue sinks her eyes. She thought that even if she stayed, she would stay in the guest house or the old lady''s house. Unexpectedly, she went back to huaiyue house.


    Is it really necessary to reestablish Liu Wei''s identity?


    It''s really troublesome. Why do we have to live at this juncture?


    Liu Yue thought for a moment and looked out at the early days. She bit her teeth and said to bi Rong, "go and prepare something. I''m going to see my elder sister."


    "Miss." "At present, miss two and miss three have nothing to say. I''m afraid it''s not very good for us to be the first to go there," birong advised


    Liu Yue also knows this theory, but she can''t wait to know what Liu Wei looks like, disfigured, and destroyed?


    If this doubt is not solved, Liu Yue will be restless all day today.

 Chapter 93

    Liu Yue waved her hand and said, "do as I say, and prepare things." Seeing that Miss Bi Rong is determined to say anything more, she has to go outside to prepare. Huaiyue hospital. Liu Wei sat in the yard, watching the servants go up and down, busy inside and outside, she was a little tired of leaning on the pillar of the corridor, her head against the red pillar, and felt that she was crying a lot today, and her eyes began to get sleepy. Yueer is afraid that the eldest lady will fall asleep in the yard. He poured a glass of water for the eldest lady to drink, and so on. The dust in the room is not removed, and people can''t sleep. The smell of stuffy nose will disappear as soon as you go in. It will probably take you at night. Liu Wei is drinking water, because there is no tea, the taste is light and dry, and there is nothing to eat. It was so boring that Liu Wei got up and walked around. At last, Liu wei walked out of the backyard and saw that two girls were fetching water. The well was probably useless for a long time. When the water was stirred up again, it was a little weak. The two girls were so tired that they were sweating and didn''t stir up the bucket below. Liu Wei couldn''t see her eyes. She looked at them and said, "I''ll come." The two girls were in a hurry and scared: "I dare not, I dare not!" Liu Wei ignored them, took over the handle, stirred it twice at will, and the bucket was stirred up. When she saw the clear water inside, the two little girls admired it very much. Liu Wei brings the bucket to them! Wait straight to get up, see two little wenches still Lengleng Leng, Liu Wei knocked one of the head, smile way: "asleep?" That wench just returned to the strength son, the cheek is hot red, said again the maidservant dare not, just with another carefully carrying the bucket to leave. This is a new group of maids in the mansion. Mammy Yang found six, including seven children. Yueer is the biggest one. She is 15 years old, and the youngest one is only nine years old. The two who just lifted water are only 11 or 12 years old. They are all children''s ages. Liu Wei takes care of them. By now, Liu Wei has been able to feel the kindness of mammy Yang. If Liu Wei wants to live in the mansion, there will not be only one Yueer around her. When the time comes, she will not say that the people who are crammed into her yard will always have several servant girls who can be used safely. Mammy Yang went straight to her with some new girls. The newly bought girl is not a domestic slave, that is to say, she has no family in the government, so she has no foundation. She is only attached to her. She is still young and has a large training space. The most important thing is that her background is clean and there is no possibility of being bought in advance. Liu Wei is satisfied with the situation. In fact, at the beginning, Liu Wei had already done a good job to find an opportunity to help Mingxiang Xixiang come in. But now, it seems that she doesn''t need any more. After all, Mingxiang has to take care of Xiaoli. Moreover, these two maids are the big maids of the third prince''s mansion. When they go out, they may be recognized by others. It''s hard to explain at that time. Liu Wei didn''t know whether it was Yang Ma''s own intention to care for her so much on the servant girl or Yang Ma''s intention to figure out the old lady''s intention. I''m not close to the old lady. I don''t know much about the old man. Liu Wei thought about it carefully, but still didn''t get through the joints inside, so she put it down for the time being and waited for it to change. Today, after all, is the first day of entering the government. We still need to wait and see. Two servant girls took water to go outside, and soon came back with empty buckets. Four of them came back this time. After they saluted Liu Wei, they surrounded the well, put the buckets down and bailed out. Liu Wei asked with a smile, "do you want me to help you?" Four servant girls suddenly face pale and busy repeatedly shake their heads, one of the smallest, carefully said: "we come." Finish saying, seem to find oneself to say a wrong word, hurriedly made up a sentence again: "maidservant people come by themselves." Liu Wei touched the little maid''s head, and her cheeks turned red. The strength of the four people is stronger than that of the two people. They finally stir up the bucket. Suddenly, they have a sense of achievement. They take a look at Liu Wei with pride, and then carry the bucket to the front. Liu Wei thought that these children were really funny. When the four servant girls left, Liu Wei saw their backs with buckets and wet clothes. Then she pulled up her sleeves and planned to repair the mixing box of the well. When Liu Yue came, he saw the busy servant girls in the yard. They came and went, either with brooms or with rags. They buried themselves in work one by one, as if they didn''t find her. Liu Yue frowns, and Bi Rong just plans to open her mouth. Liu Yue stops Bi Rong again: "go in and have a look." They went in and looked for a long time, but did not see Liu Wei. At last, birong stopped a small servant girl and asked, "how about the eldest lady?" The servant girl''s mouth was open, obviously she didn''t know birong or Liuyue, but the servant girl was timid. When she saw the beautiful clothes on the two men, she cleverly replied, "I''ll go back to you. The eldest lady is in the backyard." Birong let go of her maid and walked back to the courtyard with Liuyue.In the backyard, Liu Wei''s face was covered with a veil. A pair of jade arms were exposed to the air. Her movements were very quick. In a short time, she repaired the stiff mixing box on the well.


    But after the repair, Liu Wei''s hands were all gray, dirty and embarrassed.


    "Big sister?" The soft voice of hesitation rings behind her.


    Liu Wei looks back and sees a surprised Liu Yue. Liu Yue is followed by a servant girl, who is frozen in place. Apricot eyes stare at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s eyes soon turned away. She guessed that someone would come to "see" her, but she didn''t expect that the first one was not Liu Yao, not Liu Qin, but Liu Yue.


    For Liu Yue, Liu Wei still has some memories, or the memory of his former master.


    Liu Yue was only 11 years old five years ago, but now Liu Yue hasn''t changed much. She''s just tall, has a sharp face, and is more exquisite.


    At that moment, the four little girls came back with empty buckets.


    When they saw Liu Yue and Bi Rong, they were afraid and didn''t know how to say goodbye. They had to bury their heads, bypass them and go to the well.


    The four girls are ready to stir hard, but it''s strange that this time, the stir box is stirred all of a sudden.


    The fluency, not only four people together, even one can stir up.


    The four were so surprised that they opened their eyes, looked at the well and at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei just smiled and said, "fight the water quickly. I want to wash my hands."


    Four servant girls hurry to speed up the speed, the bucket out, then scoop water to Liu Wei wash his hands.


    After washing her hands, one of the servant girls looked at Liu Wei''s wet fingers, hesitated, took out the handkerchief in her arms and handed it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took over and smiled at the servant girl.


    The little servant girl has a beautiful face. She seems to have found a way to serve the master. She is very happy.


    When the four servant girls left again, Liu Weicai slowly wiped his hands and looked back at the fourth miss of Xiangfu who had been ignored for a long time.

 Chapter 94

    It''s hard to describe Liu Yue''s mood now. In fact, Liu Yue still remembers what Liu Wei looked like five years ago. Liu Wei is arrogant and indifferent, because she is the oldest of her sisters.


    At that time, Liu Yue just died her aunt. Thinking of Liu Wei, who also died her aunt, she subconsciously wanted to get close to this big sister.


    But Liu Wei didn''t give her a chance.


    Liu Yue remembers clearly that she took her small embroidered pouch and gave it to Liu Wei with a smile. The next day, she saw that the pouch was pinned on the waist of the servant girl beside Liu Wei.


    At that moment, Liu Yue was embarrassed and disappointed. She felt betrayed and refused to approach Liu Wei again.


    Later, Liu Yue found his own way to survive, and he was more respectful to Liu Wei.


    Originally, we were all at peace.


    Until Liu Wei''s marriage set off a storm in the mansion, and then to Liu Wei to escape marriage


    In fact, at that time, like other people, Liu Yue thought that Liu Wei was stupid enough. Liu Yao wanted to marry the seventh prince, and he was crazy!


    And Liu Wei even pushed such a great opportunity.


    Does Liu Wei know what she refuses? Even if it''s just a side concubine of the seventh prince, does she know what that means?


    It is said that the seven princes are the only ones who have the power to fight with the prince.


    If there is no prince, it must be the seven princes who will inherit the great system in the future. Even if he is a prince, he has lost the right of succession to the throne. But in this world, he is the winner.


    If there was no emperor or prince, would the courtiers leave the throne vacant?


    At that time, there must be someone who wants to be in this position, and this candidate can only be the seventh Lord!


    If the seventh Prince ascends the throne in the future, his concubines, even if they can''t be queens, can also be concubines.


    What''s wrong with Liu Wei''s status as a concubine?


    Liu Yue is confused.


    This time, Liu Wei suddenly came back. Liu Yue felt that she should see a woman who regretted the old things, and because of her disfigurement, she became inferior, dark and solitary.


    But Liu Yue saw such a picture?


    Liu Wei was so gentle with her maid.


    He even took his sleeve and repaired the mixing box.


    Liu Wei did not have any negative emotions she had conceived.


    Liu Wei is laughing.


    God, Liu Wei is laughing.


    Liu Yue was in a trance for a moment, until she saw the woman in the veil coming towards her.


    Bi Rong pushes Liu Yue around for a while. Liu Yue returns to her mind. All of a sudden, she doesn''t know what to say.


    Liu Wei stood in front of Liu Yue, with curved eyebrows and eyes. Even though she couldn''t see the appearance under her eyes, she was indeed smiling. She smiled softly.


    "Four sisters?" Liu Wei opens her mouth.


    Liu Yue suppressed the dizzy brain, nodded slowly, and called out, "big sister." Then he added, "long time no see."


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yue, but the smile in her eyes is not diminished. She just looks up and wants to touch Liu Yue''s head, but Liu Yue hurries to avoid it.


    Liu Wei stopped in the air, finally put down, said: "it''s a long time no see, last time I saw you, you are so tall."


    Said, Liu Wei compared to own chest position.


    Liu Yue''s reaction just now is too big. It''s not like her. At that moment, she thought Liu Wei was going to hurt her, so she lost her discretion.


    At that time, Liu Yue had to change the subject, take the basket in birong''s hand, and pass it to her: "some small thoughts, to celebrate her sister''s coming home."


    Liu Wei took the basket, opened the red cloth and looked inside. There were some small embroidered satins.


    "Thank you." Liu Wei said.


    Liu Yue looked around and asked, "it''s been five years since I blinked. My sister has something to say to her. Can I find a quiet place?"


    Liu Wei, holding the basket, didn''t dislike his rustic actions at all, but said, "I''m in a mess here. I''m still cleaning up. I don''t have a good place to entertain you. I''d rather be there."


    Liu Wei said, pointing to a big stone not far away. She went over and sat on it.


    Liu Yue''s face pretended to be calm, but it still cracked.


    But thinking of the purpose of his coming, Liu Yue still walked past, but did not sit down.


    Birong took out her veil and wiped it on the stone for miss four several times. Then she took a clean one and put it on the mat. Then she withdrew.


    Liu Yue sat down like this and said to Liu Wei, "I haven''t seen you for many years, but my elder sister didn''t care much. She used to like clean things the most."


    "When you have passed the last meal and not the next, you feel that it''s not so important to be clean."


    Liu Yue picks eyebrows: "elder sister these years, ate a lot of bitterness?"


    Liu Wei looked at her. "Four younger sisters think it''s so easy to live outside?"


    "My sister thinks it''s hard. Why didn''t she come back earlier?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t speak, but touches her face.Liu Yue looks at Liu Wei''s veil, and her eyes are deeper: "listen to those maids chewing their tongues and making up their elder sister''s face. Isn''t it true, elder sister?" Liu Yue asked so straightforwardly that Liu Wei smiled: "do you want to see it?" Liu Yue is silent. Liu Wei has already lifted a corner of her veil. Through the gap, Liu Yue can see the red and white ferocious traces inside, and her eyes immediately widen. Liu Wei put the veil back and asked, "do you want to see it?" Liu Yue''s face turned white, his eyelids drooped. After a long time, he asked, "my sister won''t come back because she hurt her face?" "What else can I do for you?" Liu Wei wryly smiled: "it was me who wanted to go at the beginning. I should bear the consequences and the end." Liu Yue didn''t speak. She seemed to be relieved for a while. She eased the terrible things she had just seen. Then she asked again, "how is that sister coming back now?" "Unexpected." Liu Wei propped up her hands behind her, leaned back and looked at the blue sky. She took a deep breath: "my grandmother found it and brought it back." Liu Yue suddenly looks at Liu Wei: "does that elder sister want to go?" This sentence is a little beyond Liu Wei''s expectation. Liu Wei thought that Liu Yue was coming to investigate, but at this moment, Liu Wei thought that he underestimated the meaning of Liu Yue. But not waiting for Liu Wei to answer, Liu Yue said with a smile: "if elder sister still dare to go, it is her father and mother who agree, but younger sister does not agree." Liu Yue said, grasping Liu Wei''s hand and holding it in his hand: "my sister knows how much I miss you and how afraid you are suffering outside these years. Elder sister, even if it''s for her sister''s sake, this time she''ll have to settle down and never leave again, OK? " Liu Wei looked at her, not taking back her hand, but with some meaning in her eyes. "My sister is worried too much. I want to leave. It''s not so easy." Liu Yue nodded, as if pleased: "that''s good. I believe that the old lady will never let her sister go again." After that, Liu Yue said something to Liu Wei again. She didn''t leave until birong came to urge her. Liu Wei looked at Liu Yue''s back, rubbed her chin with her hands, and smiled. Liu Wei knew that all the women in the Liu mansion were in a strange mind, but she didn''t expect that Liu Yue, the youngest, had a different mind. Besides, look at the taste. It seems to be quite deep. It''s interesting.

 Chapter 95

    All afternoon, seven servant girls were so busy that they got rid of huaiyue hospital.


    The courtyard has been cleaned. There are two rooms in the hall and the room. The small kitchen and the firewood room in the back have only been cleaned for seven or eight minutes.


    It was getting dark. As expected, at Youshi, Mammy Yang came again. She said that she had just returned to the mansion and there was no one around, so she left the six little maids with Yuer and waited for a few days in huaiyue yard.


    Liu Wei thanked and sent mammy Yang out of the yard.


    Mammy Yang asked Liu Wei to go back, but Liu Wei insisted on sending mammy Yang.


    Mother Yang was only polite to Liu Wei. When she finally went out of the courtyard, she couldn''t help saying, "the elder lady will live a good life in the future. The past is over. The old lady will never be aggrieved again when she is on the court."


    Liu Wei didn''t know if she really believed that these were all done by the old lady. She only looked at mother Yang deeply and said, "mother''s care makes Liu Wei dare not forget."


    Mammy Yang is just looking at Liu Wei again. It seems that this is the only way to find out that this young lady is not so stupid.


    But I''m not stupid. How could I have done such a stupid thing?


    In the past five years, how could you make yourself look like this person?


    After all, if not for Aunt Ji How could mammy Yang be willing to go through this muddy water.


    Mammy Yang said nothing more. Goodbye.


    Liu Wei then went back to the yard. As soon as she entered the room, she saw that Yueer was making her bed.


    Liu Wei pulled out his chair and sat down, saying, "don''t be busy, take those little ones with you and toss out the place where you want to sleep at night."


    Read son to bend a body, promised a sentence, then went out to take small servant girls to settle down.


    When Yueer comes back, he has meals on his hands.


    Liu Wei looked at the three-layer food box and said nothing.


    However, Yueer noticed Liu Wei''s sight and said: "Miss, we can only take the meals from the big kitchen before the monthly order next month. Now, the maid is late There are only three. You can make do with it. I will go early tomorrow. "


    Liu Wei has been in Xiangfu, and naturally knows that all the masters and children in the mansion have their own kitchens in the yard, but the expenses of the kitchens are to be borne by themselves.


    Every master can take the monthly example every month. The old lady is one hundred and twenty, the madam is eighty-two, the young men are fifty-two, the young ladies are forty-two, and the aunts are thirty-two.


    This is money and silver on the surface, but those who are masters always have their own private possession.


    Usually, the old lady and the lady don''t say what they reward. The commoners also try to get help from their aunts. The legitimate ones can always get good things from the LV family.


    Liu Wei has been away for too long, and huaiyue hospital has been tossed clean for a long time. Now even the furniture is those five years ago, let alone anything of value.


    So, before next month''s case, huaiyueyuan will be in poverty, and even the kitchen will not be able to start a business, because they don''t even have the money to buy oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar.


    What''s more, the things in the big kitchen are always first come first served. If you go late, you will only have leftovers.


    Yueer opens the food box.


    Liu Wei smiled when she saw the dishes in it.


    Since then, she has never eaten this kind of food in the most difficult days. Today, she has seen it.


    Liu Wei took the chopsticks and began to eat.


    After eating, Liu Wei put his chopsticks on the shelf.


    "Read son to go up red face to advise a way:" young lady, do not agree with appetite also how many eat, otherwise all night, how can get through


    Liu Wei decides not to eat.


    It''s really not edible.


    Rice is not only hard, but also raw. It''s black, black and red. I don''t know if it''s cooked. It''s the only pile of meat. There are only two pieces of meat in it. If you dig it with chopsticks, you can see the pebbles.


    Liu Wei thought that the servants of Xiangfu would not eat this kind of food.


    Who gave her food on purpose? Liu Wei can guess without thinking. Who else is there besides Liu Yao?


    My second sister, from the first meeting, was full of malice to her, and so undisguised, for fear that her sister would not see it.


    Liu Wei has no appetite at all. One day today, she was too tired. She told yue''er to take her little servant girls to dinner.


    Yue''er says to let the little servant girls go. She is here to serve.


    Liu Wei said no, let yue''er take them with her. They are all new girls. They go to the inner court again. But because there is no food in the master''s room, they can only go to have a big pot of rice with the servants in the outer court. Those people in the outer court are not happy, so they have to show their faces.


    The little maids have a thin skin, which means they will run back if they can''t eat well.


    When Yueer left with others, Liu Wei got up and went back to the inner room. After working hard all day, she was too lazy to take a bath. She just wanted to sleep now and have a good spirit.


    Within a quarter of an hour, she fell asleep.


    But on the other side, in the third prince''s mansion, it''s making a lot of noise now.


    "Me! Yes! I! Dad! "Liu Xiaoli stood on the roof, stamping his feet, walking around on the roof, shouting. He had to ask his father. Uncle Ming, together with a group of servants, follows Liu Xiaoli below. Xiaoli goes to the left, a group of people to the left, Xiaoli to the right, and a group of people to the right. They are afraid that the child will fall! Mingxiang xixiangzui said: "little childe, my little ancestor, childe is only away from Beijing for two days and will be back soon. Why do you have to go to the roof first? You smash things, curse people and do everything well. Don''t make fun of your own life, young master. " Liu Xiaoli couldn''t hear a word. Hum! He knew that his mother didn''t want him! Mingxiang said that her mother left and did not know when she would come back. It could be two days, three days or half a month. Mingxiang didn''t say it, but Xiaoli knew it might be that she would never come back! As soon as Xiao Li thought that she had no mother for a while, she was so sad that she didn''t eat or sleep. She cried to find her mother. Rong Ling is still in charge of business in zhengmen. When the young man sent by Uncle Ming arrived, Rong Ling was talking with seven deputies of the East and West Second battalions about the changes in the palace defense. Xiaosi rushes in in in a hurry. The gatekeeper recognizes the sign of sanwangfu on Xiaosi''s clothes. He knows there is something urgent, so he goes in Tongbing. Allow Leng to let the boy in. As soon as the young man came in, he didn''t care that there were still many people present. He said quickly, "no, I''m going to turn over the world." All of a sudden, the seven deputies looked at each other and thought the same way about the title of little childe. They all know that Duwei came back this time with an illegitimate son. Although he didn''t explicitly admit the child to the emperor''s nationality, it seemed that Duwei was very fond of him. Among them, the Deputy General Yue of the first team of Dongying immediately said: "it''s almost the same time today. If you don''t go back to the mansion to have a look, the defense will not be changed overnight. It''s too late to talk about it tomorrow." Rong Leng didn''t leave at once, just frowned and asked the boy, "how can it turn the sky?"

 Chapter 96

    "I don''t eat or drink water," said the young man with a bitter face. "When I heard that Mr. Liu had left, I shouted to find someone. It was useless for anyone to advise him."


    Rong Leng rubbed his eyebrows and said: "it''s OK to have dinner later. I''ll go back to see him after I''m busy."


    Rong Leng thought very simply. At least I need to go back when I''m tired of crying. Now I can''t listen to what I say.


    The little guy was about to cry, and he said, "I still ran to the roof and walked up and down. I broke a lot of tiles. If I continue to toss like this, the house will collapse. I''m afraid that people will fall down..."


    Before the young man finished speaking, Rong Leng got up abruptly and went out directly.


    The young man hurried to catch up with him. The seven deputies who were left in the air looked at each other and at last looked at Qi.


    "Deputy General Yue of the first team of Dongying said:" I remember that you seem to be very close to a servant girl in the third prince''s mansion. You can find an opportunity to inquire and understand what kind of temperament we are. I''m ready for you. "


    The deputy general Qi looked at the Deputy General Yue with a cold eye and hummed without speaking.


    Deputy General Yue frowned: "what''s your expression? It''s just asking for information. Aren''t you doing it with your hands? There''s something you don''t like. "


    Li, the second team of Xiying, clapped Yue''s shoulder, shook his head and said in a low voice, "don''t mention it. It''s yellow. The girl is ignoring him now. She said that she went to the palace for several days to ask for an interview, but she was kicked out. "


    "Ah?" Deputy Yue opens his mouth and looks at deputy Qi with sympathy.


    Qi''s deputy general was upset and hummed again. He turned around and left.


    When Rong Ling rushed back to the palace, it was a mess in Xilong garden.


    All the tiles in the yard were trodden down from the roof. In the house, there were several places with holes, covered with dust.


    Rong Ling will not doubt that if he comes back later, the house will collapse.


    Seeing Rong Ling coming back, uncle Ming seemed to see the Savior, standing on a head of ashes, running to him bitterly, and said, "Sir, you can advise little childe. It''s not the way to go on like this."


    Rong Ling didn''t speak, but he jumped up and went up to the roof. He lit tiles on his toes and picked up the little guy who was going to revolt.


    Liu Xiaoli''s Kung Fu of shaking God was brought to the ground by Uncle Rong.


    The little guy is not happy, break away from the embrace of tolerance edge, and continue to make fun of!


    Allow edge press small Li, voice some cold: "again willful hit you."


    Liu Xiaoli turned his mouth and looked at Rong Leng. His eyes were filled with tears and bubbles: "you will hit me as soon as my father leaves. You are a bad person! I don''t like you! I want my father, I want my father... "


    The little guy cried as he spoke. His eyes were red, his nose was red, and his crying neck was hot.


    If Rong Leng can''t bear it, he picks up Xiao Li and claps her back in his arms. "Darling, your father will come back soon."


    "I want my father..." Liu Xiaoli always recited these four words. At first, his voice was loud, and then his voice began to change.


    Mingxiang said anxiously, "little childe, you can''t cry any more. If you cry any more, you will lose your voice."


    Liu Xiaoli listened and cried harder.


    Allow Leng to have a headache to crack, how coax also coax not to live, can only ask finally: "I accompany you, OK?"


    Liu Xiaoli looked at Rong Leng and said, "I want my father."


    "I will accompany you. I will take you to Yamen in the daytime, sleep with you in the evening, eat with you, and come back with your father?"


    Liu Xiaoli sniffs, as if he is judging whether he can do it correctly.


    In fact, he likes uncle Rong very much, but compared with outsiders, he still prefers his mother, flesh and blood, even if her mother is usually lazy and impatient, she always likes to send him, and she likes to bully him when she is free, but he just wants her mother.


    After thinking for a while, the little guy put his hand around rongling''s neck and his sticky face into rongling''s neck. Choking, he whispered, "my father Really don''t want me? "


    Rong Leng patted the child''s back and coaxed him gently: "no, your father will come back soon."


    Liu Xiaoli doesn''t know whether to believe it or not. He doesn''t say a word, but Rong Ling can hear it all the time. Xiaoli''s voice is still sobbing.


    In fact, a few days ago, Rong Ling told Liu Wei that Xiao Li would not agree with her as soon as she left, but Liu Wei told him that she would solve it.


    Rong Ling believed at that time.


    But her solution was to leave a note before she left, and let Mingxiang put it under his breakfast plate, which said - my son will trouble you.


    It''s a great solution.


    Then Liu Wei left.


    In a word, Liu Wei has been sleeping sweetly in huaiyueyuan when the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking.


    The next day, Liu Wei got up early, and Yueer came to comb her hair.


    Half combed, the front yard came and said that the old lady asked her to come.


    The servant girl who told the story finished but didn''t leave.Yueer is very embarrassed. Of course, she knows the rules. Usually, this kind of running servant girls need to do something. If they don''t give some loose silver, even good-looking pads or inferior hairpins, they need to be evenly distributed.


    But huaiyue hospital is in poverty. Their young lady doesn''t even have a hairpin on her head. How can I reward them with money and silver?


    Yue''er is just trying to talk to her sister Haosheng, saying a few soft words to fool her, but Liu Wei glances at her, raises her eyebrow and asks, "what else can I do for you?"


    The servant girl was shocked. I didn''t expect that the young lady who had just returned to the mansion didn''t know the rules, but didn''t know how to say it.


    Liu Wei said, "if you have nothing to do with it, I will go to the old lady and say hello. You are not required to lead the way."


    Who is going to show you the way! The servant girl thought in her heart, and then she was sure that the eldest lady really didn''t intend to give the reward. Her face suddenly collapsed. She gave a slight hum and turned her white eyes. Then she left.


    When the man left, Yueer said anxiously, "Miss, it''s not good for you. That is the second-class girl in front of the old lady. We can''t afford to sin."


    Liu Wei looked at yue''er through the bronze mirror and asked, "did I offend her?"


    Read son a choking, thought not only offended, simply offended thoroughly.


    But thinking of the situation in the hospital, Yuer could only keep silent.


    Even if the young lady doesn''t turn people out, she can only be offended if she deals with them. If she doesn''t get the reward, she is doomed to fail.


    Read son not to say, continue to comb her young lady''s hair.


    Liu Wei is a bit lazy and loose. When her hair is combed, it''s bare. She doesn''t even have a wooden hairpin.


    Yueer suddenly felt very sad. After thinking about it, he took off his hairpin and gave it to the young lady. Then he said, "Miss, my hairpin is given by my sister and awarded by the old lady. Although she lost her identity, she is better than nothing."


    A young lady who wants to wear a maid''s hairpin, let alone Xiangfu, even if the whole Kyoto City, even if there is no one.

 Chapter 97

    Liu Wei was amused, but she didn''t go back. She came back to Xiangfu to investigate the case and explore her life experience. Now huaiyue hospital is poor. Even if she has money, she can''t use it. So she has to get some money from other places and live on. After all, she is now also a big lady. She can''t make these little girls in her yard suffer together. After finishing, Liu Wei went to the old lady''s filial hospital with Yuer''s company. Xiaoci hospital. Before Liu Wei went in, he heard the laughter of the warbler, the warbler, the swallow and the swallow. The servant girl at the door saw Liu Wei coming, who was wearing a veil. She fell down and asked Ann, "I saw the eldest lady. Later, the eldest lady, I went in to report." The servant girl went in, and after a while, the laughter stopped. Then the servant girl came out and curtain Liu Wei: "elder lady, please." Liu Wei went in and saw that it was still very lively. The old lady sat in the first place, and mammy Yang was with her. On the mahogany chair below, there are many people sitting in a circle. Some of these faces are unfamiliar to Liu Wei, while others can be seen at a glance. Among them, LiuYao, Liuqin and Liuyue are also there. Liu Wei can''t remember the next one, but they are probably concubines in Liucheng. Liu Qin wanted to see Liu Wei yesterday, but he was knocked by Lu family, and then he lost his mind. He planned not to worry. Today, Liu Qin is curious to see Liu Wei. Especially, Liu Wei''s veil almost covers her whole face, which makes her full of expectation for her "disfigurement". Thinking of this, Liu Qin really stood up and said, "this is Big sister? " Liu Qin''s voice seemed to break the silence in the room. One of the aunts also came up and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s the eldest lady. It''s been five years, and we eldest ladies have grown into pretty girls." When the aunt finished, the other one got up, took Liu Wei''s hand and said with sour eyes, "this good girl, how could you have gone so many years? I know you scared us to death. The fourth young master liked the eldest sister the most in previous years. You can make the fourth young master suffer for a long time." Liu Wei realized that the beauty of her hand was aunt mu, the mother of Liu Tan, the fourth young master. The first speaker was aunt Zhong, Liu Qin''s mother. The two aunts said very well, especially aunt mu, who took Liu Wei''s advice with all her strength. Liu Wei didn''t say anything, but she knew it. It is estimated that my aunt has heard something. I know that her eldest daughter has really come back completely. If I want to live in the mansion, I will speculate whether Liucheng and the old lady think they love her or not, and then I will come up to flatter myself. Aunt Mu is Liu Tan''s biological mother. There are five young masters in Liu''s mansion. The first three are Liu Yu, Liu Kun and Liu Yi. They are all dragons and phoenixes among people, one culture, one martial arts and one business. They are in the wind and cloud in Beijing. But Liu Tan, the fourth young master of aunt Mu''s birth, was not successful in writing, not in martial arts. Before Liu Wei left five years ago, the fourth young master was only ten years old, but he was already impulsive and reckless. He didn''t know how to improve. Looking at Aunt Mu''s meaning at the moment, it''s estimated that Liu Tan hasn''t made a lot of contributions in recent years. She''s still a lukewarm and unpopular son, so aunt Mu is so enthusiastic that she even made a big mistake and the eldest lady just returned to the mansion has to be entertained. It''s really a loving mother. Aunt Zhong could not see Aunt Mu''s hunger. She said something to Liu Wei and went back to her seat. Aunt Mu is not a good person to pull Liu Wei said, had to let Liu Wei, also sat back. Liu Wei is free now. Please give the old lady a rest. The old lady waved her hand and let Liu Wei sit. Liu Wei looks at the empty position in the field and walks to the position in front of Liu Yao. But when passing by Liu Yao, Liu Wei saw Liu Yao''s suddenly outstretched foot, and couldn''t help laughing in her heart. Instead of crossing that foot, she stepped on it straight. Liu Wei stepped on the tricky position, Liu Yao immediately felt a deep pain in her foot bones, she suddenly retracted her feet, stood up and shouted, "what do you mean, Liu Wei?" Liu Yao suddenly made a sound, and everyone else looked at her. The old lady frowned impatiently: "what''s the matter?" Liu Yao limped to the old lady''s side and complained wrongly: "grandma, big sister deliberately stepped on me." Liu Yao said, lifting up the skirt corner, and sure enough, she saw a black footprints on the white inner socks of Liu Yao, and that position, just the position of the tarsal bone, where it was trampled, was indeed the most painful on the feet. The old lady''s face was unhappy. She looked at Liu Wei. Liu Wei smiled and couldn''t see the situation of her face clearly. Her eyes were extremely flexible: "two younger sisters don''t talk nonsense. I walk my way well. How can my younger sister''s feet run to my feet?" "Do you mean that I purposely put out my feet and let you step on them?" Liu Yao''s unyielding way.Liu Wei looked at her and said, "this is what the second sister said. I didn''t say anything."


    "Grandma, look at her!" Liu Yao took the old lady''s arm, and her little face was indignant: "grandma, listen to what she said. It''s a day-to-day thing. Am I wrong her? In her first five years outside, she didn''t know what day she lived or who she contacted. How did she become such a unreasonable figure? Can I deliberately reach out to let her step on it? I''m not sick again. Don''t I know if it hurts? "


    Just after Liu Yao said that, Liu Qin also stood up and said, "grandma, I saw that the second sister''s feet were well placed in front of the chair, but when the older sister passed by, she suddenly stepped on the second sister''s feet..."


    As soon as Liu Qin''s voice fell, aunt Zhong''s face sank.


    Liu Qin always flatters Aunt Liu Yaozhong to know, but at present, the old lady is on her way. Liu Yao deliberately picks up on Liu Wei. Liu Qin is an indifferent onlooker. What kind of muddy water is it?


    Aunt Zhong is a prudent person. She follows the rules in the government and is tender in front of the master, so as to find a good way out for her daughter. However, her daughter always does something that is hard-working, not flattering, and even burning.


    Make mother helpless and vexed!


    Liu Qin helped Liu Yao, but he was not sure. He turned to Liu Yue and said, "four younger sisters, do you see that, too?"


    Liu Yao''s heart is glad to see Liu Yue, waiting for her to help.


    The old lady also looked at Liu Yue and asked, "yue''er, what do you see?"


    Liu Yue stood up, bowed respectfully, bowed her head, and opened her lips gently, but said, "go back to grandma, and my granddaughter sees nothing."


    "You -" Liu Qin frowned and glared at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yao''s face sank, and her eyes suddenly cooled.


    Liu Wei looked at Liu Yue and was not surprised that Liu Yue was not with her.


    From yesterday''s brief conversation, Liu Wei already knew that the four younger sisters were not necessarily the most thoughtful of the three young ladies. They had deep thoughts and were good at thinking snakes. I''m afraid Liu Yao and Liu Qin were not half as good as Liu Yue when they were added together.

 Chapter 98

    Liu Yue refuses to help, but Liu Yao doesn''t give up.


    "Four younger sisters didn''t see clearly, but three younger sisters could see clearly. Grandma, you have to make up your mind for me! I don''t know where my elder sister went to learn some tricks that rural women use to trip me up. When she comes back, it''s all for her sisters. "


    With two tears in her eyes, Liu Yao turned red at the tip of her nose and looked at the old lady pitifully: "I''m a younger sister. I''m not worried about being bullied twice by my elder sister. Quan is a joke between my sisters. But I''m going to enter the palace in a few days. If I hurt my feet and can''t step on a standard good step, I will meet the empress at that time. Isn''t it impolite? Grandma, you can''t leave me alone! "


    Liu Wei actually doesn''t understand Liu Yao''s idea. It seems that no matter what she does, it''s just that she can be willing to do it. It''s just Liu Yao''s current trick, which is not very clever.


    Liu Wei believes that the old lady has seen what happened just now.


    But Liu Wei is also curious. What will the old lady do?


    So thinking, Liu Wei didn''t say much, just looked at the old lady and waited for her decision.


    The old lady did see it. In fact, the old lady saw it when Liu Yao stretched out her foot. But she didn''t expect Liu Wei would step on it. Logically speaking, Liu Wei would step on it. She had to step on it, which was to provoke Liu Yao.


    At that time, Liu Wei was so calm and self-contained. The old lady thought for a moment, and suddenly thought that five years might really make Liu Wei too long. As her grandmother grew up, she didn''t know her granddaughter.


    The old lady can''t make a decision. She won''t scold Liu Yao for Liu Wei, especially when she just returned to the mansion.


    But the old lady will not scold Liu Wei for Liu Yao, because she doesn''t want to cold her heart.


    Things froze. Liu Yao didn''t speak, neither did Liu Wei.


    Liu Qin suddenly said, "grandma, your second sister is your granddaughter. You can''t hurt her."


    Liu Qin said this not only abruptly, but also with a sense of condemnation.


    Aunt Zhong didn''t even have time to stop her. The old lady had already shouted: "unbridled!"


    Liu Qin clearly saw that the old lady was scolding her for drinking, and she was stunned immediately, some of them could not respond.


    The old lady said again, "your two sisters are acting foolishly. Your younger sister doesn''t help to persuade you, but is afraid that the world will not be disordered. This is my tutor in Liufu? Is that what your aunt taught you? "


    Liu Qin stood there, his throat dry and speechless.


    Aunt Zhong has hurriedly got up, made a big gift, and asked the old lady to apologize: "the third lady is still young and has no way of saying things. I hope the old lady will not be surprised."


    Liu Qin looks at her aunt''s humble plea for herself, and suddenly feels sad. She frowns, but she still says, "I saw it originally..."


    "Three young ladies!" Aunt Zhong called Liu Qin and shook her head.


    The old lady glared at her eyes and said in a cold voice, "what do you see? You were just clearly drinking tea with your head down. What did you say you saw? "


    "I......" Liu Qin opens his mouth and wants to make up the scenery, but he suddenly feels surprised. The old lady knows what happened just now and knows that she lied on purpose to help Liu Yao.


    Liu Qin''s back was suddenly cool, with a sense of heart beating.


    The old lady''s words are clear at this time.


    The old lady clearly witnessed the whole process, but didn''t say what it meant? This is clearly the meaning of small things.


    But Liu Qin rushes up to disturb the muddy water, deliberately turning small things into big ones


    At the thought of it, Liu Qin suddenly felt a heavy head. She dropped her eyes in horror and dared not say a word.


    The old lady just then sinks the tone, but still stern way: "go back to the room to copy a hundred times clear Heart Sutra, tomorrow hand over to me."


    Liu Qin didn''t dare to cry and bow and said, "yes."


    The old lady looked at Aunt Zhong again and said, "qin''er was born to you. You don''t care about yourself. You always have to take care of her. Don''t let her make such a fool of herself. How can you get a foothold in your husband''s family if you marry someone later? Is it not the daughter who wants to go out of Liufu that is called a flawed little woman who has nothing to do with her life and chews her tongue


    Aunt Zhong even made another big gift and respectfully repented: "yes, I will teach miss three well in the future."


    "You don''t have to teach. You can teach something." The old lady said in a low voice.


    Aunt Zhong blushed, but did not dare to contradict,


    Liu Qin also blushed and was shocked and angry. She raised her eyes secretly and looked at Liu Wei, but counted today''s revenge on her head.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Wei, she would not be scolded by the old lady, and even her aunt would make a fool of herself.


    After I taught Liu Qin and aunt Zhong a lesson, I turned my eyes, looked at Liu Yao and asked, "does your foot still hurt?"


    Liu Yao is also white at the moment, just want to find fault with Liu Wei, but did not expect the old lady would be such an attitude.


    The old lady scolds Liu Qin so severely, doesn''t she just scold her on purpose? If Liu Yao doesn''t know what to do now, she has to stir it up to the end. I''m afraid she''ll really annoy the old lady.Liu Yao quickly drooped her eyes and said carefully, "no, it doesn''t hurt."


    The old lady nodded, and looked at Liu Wei and said, "your elder sister must let her go down. Your sisters are so close and close. Don''t stir up a little bit of trouble. Do you understand?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile and bowed: "granddaughter knows."


    This episode, because of the old lady''s reconciliation eventually temporarily eliminated.


    After a while, the old man sent others away, leaving Liu Wei alone, and asked, "how did you sleep this night?"


    "Very well." Liu Wei said honestly, "it''s not the same as going out."


    Liu Wei''s words softened the old lady''s face: "it''s better outside than at home."


    Liu Wei nodded lightly, waiting for the old lady''s next words. Just then, the old lady helped her intentionally. Liu Wei didn''t think it was the affection of her grandson. The old lady must have something to say today.


    Sure enough, after a while, the old lady said: "today you are going to prepare. In the afternoon, your eldest brother will take you to the seventh Prince''s mansion for a walk. Before you repent, the seventh prince will always explain to you face to face. These years, because of you, the seventh Prince hates our Liu family, and you are the Jieling man, what can you do?"


    Liu Wei nodded obediently and respectfully: "granddaughter knows."


    The old lady was relieved to see that Liu Wei promised so readily.


    "You are a wise man, and you have solved the affairs of the seventh Prince''s mansion. In the future, I will take charge of your family affairs. Although you are too old and look like this, we Liu family will not hurt you if we don''t fall down in a day."


    "Yes."


    The old lady saw Liu Wei''s attitude was very good. She was satisfied. She waved to Liu Wei, "let''s go first."

 Chapter 99

    Liu Wei got up and saluted the old lady again. When she left, she touched the hairpin on her head without trace. The hairpin fell to the ground and made a sound. The old lady looked at the hairpin and Liu Wei''s head. It seemed that she could see clearly. There was no jewelry on her head, only the hairpin with poor appearance. Liu Wei bent down at this time, picked up the hairpin and left without saying anything. Outside, Yueer saw the eldest lady coming out and hurried to meet her. Liu Wei returned the hairpin to yue''er, but she smiled. Liu Wei knew that she would soon be rich. In the hall, the old lady took a shallow peck at the teacup, put it down, and then said to mammy Yang: "take my brand, but look at the warehouse, find two sets of better heads to send to Wei''er, and then pick out several batches of cloth for her to buy. It can''t be too shabby to be a first lady. " "Yes," said mammy Yang The old lady thought for a moment, and added, "the monthly schedule of this month will also be sent to her. When she asked, she said it was my idea." "Yes." Mammy Yang was quick in hand and feet. Before noon, she sent jewelry, cloth and forty Liang silver. Liu Wei looked at the table and thanked mammy Yang. Mammy Yang didn''t stay much either. The things were delivered and soon the people left. When people left, Yuer was excited to go around the table, touch jewelry, cloth, and finally look at those silver ingots. His whole face was red! Liu Wei knocks to read a son''s head: "these are the achievements?" Read son to thrust out a face to continue to smile. The six little servant girls outside the door are also pickling the door, peering inside. Liu Wei took a ingot of silver and threw it to yue''er, saying, "get ready. Today we have a good meal." Read son to hold silver, happy answer way: "maidservant this goes!" Read a son to go out, six small servant girls immediately encircle come up, gather her to ask a word of all sorts of tongue. The old lady asked someone to buy jewelry and clothes for the eldest lady. It was not until noon that it was spread all over the house. Just after lunch in the afternoon, there were many people in Liuwei''s yard, including aunt Zhong, aunt mu, some unwelcome concubines, and some concubines who had never had children. These are either to show good deeds or to give gifts. After all, the concubine''s room is only half a master. It''s ugly to say, and it''s also serving people. The lady in the mansion, even if she is a commoner, is also a serious master. Liu Wei, the eldest young lady, everyone thought that she was just put aside when she came back. Who knows that the old lady should take care of her like this? Those who see the wind, those who follow the trend, will not miss this good opportunity. Basically, all the people who can come will come. Liu Wei took their gifts one by one. After sending them away, she assigned Yueer to pack them up. If she didn''t have enough money, she would take them as pawns. Yueerle laughs all day, holding the red coral and yuruyi, running around the house. At the moment of Shenshi, a servant girl came outside to tell you that the young master came to invite the young lady. Liu Wei knew that he was going to the seventh Prince''s mansion. When he answered, he went with him. Liu Yu is waiting for Liu Wei at the door. There are two carriages parked outside. Men and women are different. They are brothers and sisters of the same family, and they have different seats when they are over seven years old. Naturally, they cannot use the same carriage. When Liu Wei came out, Liu Yu was talking with Xiao Si. See Liu Weilai''s fast, a blue skirt, look at the graceful figure, graceful shape, but the face is covered with a layer of white veil, but do not see the appearance, can only see a pair of black bright and beautiful eyes. According to these eyes, Liu Yu thought, if that face is not bad, his big sister must be a beautiful woman. "Big brother." Liu Wei approaches and bends to Liu Yu. Liu Yu said, "let''s go." Liu Yu has nothing to say to the concubine who hasn''t seen her for five years. They are really not close. Liu Wei gets on the back carriage. Liu Yu is the first one in front. The coachman drives the horse slowly, and the carriage goes slowly. As far as Kyoto main street is concerned, there is something wrong with the carriage. Liu Yu listened to his servant''s report and said, "what''s wrong with the wheel?" The servant replied, "the lady''s carriage wheel turned into a stone crack and broke." Liu Yu is not happy: "why so many things?" Servants are also very scared, I don''t know what to do now. Liu Yu looked at the time, he delivered a post to the seventh Prince''s mansion yesterday evening, but the seventh prince only had time to see guests from the third quarter of Shenshi to the first quarter of Youshi this afternoon. Liu Yu frowned and said, "let the eldest lady come to my car." At last, Liu Wei got on Liu Yu''s car with the help of Yueer. The car continues to drive, but only Liu Yu and Liu Wei are in the car.Yueer is sitting on the shaft outside, parallel with the coachman, but Liu Yu''s close man is running outside.


    It''s very quiet in the carriage. Liu Yu is reading a book. It''s about a quarter of an hour before he goes to the seventh palace. He has to find something to kill time.


    Liu Yu''s leisure.


    Liu Wei suddenly said: "on the theory of recovery of talents, brother actually likes reading such miscellaneous books."


    Liu Yu looks at Liu Wei, turns a page, and casually asks, "have you seen it, too?"


    "I turned two pages, not interested."


    Liu Yu didn''t say anything and didn''t respond.


    Liu Wei took a look at the page he was looking at, and then asked, "wise, wise, learned, Confucian, founder of the country, elder brother think this sentence is right?"


    Liu Yu put the book down, looked at her seriously, and said in a cold voice, "I like quiet."


    Liu Wei smiled: "it''s boring in the car. Brother Quan should chat with his sister. It won''t take much time."


    Liu Yu frowns, obviously dislikes Liu Wei''s playful and smiling attitude.


    In fact, up to now, Liu Yu''s attitude towards Liu Wei is very complicated. He can''t be her just an ordinary sister.


    First of all, Liu Wei is too old. She is twenty years old. She is not a little girl like Liu Yao. She can make a fuss at will.


    Second, Liu Wei has been away for so many years. He doesn''t know what he has experienced or what his purpose is. Liu Yu is a scholar and a wise man. He won''t be as simple as the old lady thinks. He thinks Liu Wei is still the Liu family.


    He had no feelings for his concubine since he was a child, but now, he has more precautions.


    Liu Yu put the book down and asked, "OK, then I''ll talk to you. What do you want to talk about?"


    "Let''s just talk about this book." Liu Wei said, picked up the book, turned over two pages and said, "this book has a biased taste. My sister thinks it''s better not to read it again."


    "Why?" Liu Yu said: "this book was written by Mr. Li Lao, the champion of Huide in the 26th year of the pre emperor period. His words are sharp and incisive. Even the former Emperor once praised it very much. Although he didn''t get into the fourth study at last, he has been talked about by people so far. Do you think his taste is biased? What''s wrong? "

 Chapter 100

    Liu Wei turned the page over to Liu Yu, who was just looking at it, and handed it to Liu Yu. He said again, "wise people, wise people, learned people, Confucian people, elder brother thinks that with these four talents alone, you can stabilize the country and Gongli Dynasty hall?"


    "You want to talk to me about the court?" Liu Yu stared at Liu Wei. His dark brow was picked up unconsciously.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are slightly cocked: "can''t you?"


    Liu Yu didn''t answer, but said, "the wind and cloud in the court are unpredictable. What can a little girl know?"


    "I can at least understand why the Holy One did not include this book in the four study."


    Liu Yu looks at her and squints, "Oh?"


    Liu Wei said: "the first emperor paid attention to literature, and Mr. Li Lao wrote this book according to the joy of the first emperor. It''s not for the general idea of the world, the advantages and disadvantages of the court, but to respect the love of the emperor and take advantage of the trend. The eldest brother regarded this book as a treasure, studied it hard, and in the end, his thought was taken askew, even though it could not be pointed out for a long time. Instead, it made today''s holy master unhappy. "


    Liu Yu didn''t speak, just stared at her.


    Liu Wei continued: "the first emperor loves Wen, the present emperor loves Wu. Nowadays, the saint is wise and resolute. He has established the gate of Zhengge, but he doesn''t love Wen. He loves generals. The eldest brother works in front of the saint. What he learns is the love in the heart of the first emperor. Isn''t it the opposite way? My sister is a woman, many of whom don''t understand, but also know how many literary ministers were abolished at the beginning of the emperor''s reign to maintain the balance between Chinese and Korean. Elder brother, you have a lot of foresight and thoughtfulness. Do you still have the meaning of it? "


    Liu Yu listens to Liu Wei and then looks at the cover of the book, which immediately feels sweaty.


    He felt that his heart was a little hot, but his back was cold. When he was hit by cold and heat, it made him feel like baking and suffering.


    Liu Yu swallowed his saliva, his eyes drifted, and looked at Liu Wei seriously.


    "Who said these words to you?" As Liu Wei said, how could a woman know such a far-reaching stake.


    These words must have been taught to her.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know whether Liu Yu''s villain''s heart is good or discriminates against women. She just says lightly: "big brother wants more."


    Liu Yu''s eyes set: "Liu Wei, don''t play tricks here. I''m not an old lady. I still have a feeling for you."


    Liu Wei smiled, his eyelids light and said: "elder brother is free to worry about me. If you don''t worry about the fifth brother, I heard that the fifth brother is missing."


    Sure enough, when Liu Feng was mentioned, Liu Yu''s face was ugly.


    Liu Wei saw this and said, "I also heard that some servants in the mansion who followed his fifth brother were missing off and on. In my opinion, the defense of the Xiangfu is loose. How can the murderer come and go freely, like no one else?"


    Liu Yu frowned at her.


    Liu Wei looks like Liu Yu is really going to be angry. She smiles and stops talking.


    After a while, he arrived at the seventh palace.


    After getting out of the car, Liu Wei looked at the tall gate of the palace, and found that the gate of the third palace was higher. Even the stone lions at the gate of the third palace were much more powerful!


    Liu Yu''s servant went to knock on the door. Soon, the door opened, and the porter came out to meet the guests. Liu Yu and Liu Wei went into the front hall in person.


    Along the way, Liu Weixi looked down. Liu Yu couldn''t see it. He said in a low voice, "be honest, don''t look around!"


    Liu Wei smiled: "such a beautiful garden, such a beautiful flower, is not to let people appreciate, not to see what is still set to do?"


    "You..." Liu Yu didn''t know that his long sister was a sharp toothed girl, and she was angry.


    They went all the way to the front hall. The porter handed them over to the servants in the front hall and left.


    The servant introduced them into the hall, offered them tea, and said, "later, master waiter, there is something delayed in our family, so come here."


    Liu Yu nodded, and the little guy around him stuffed several liang of silver for the servant.


    Thank you for your kindness. That''s why I quit.


    The hall of the seventh Prince''s mansion is very large, and the surrounding decorations are magnificent, which can be arranged in a simple and bright way.


    Liu Wei only looked at her twice, and then she decided what kind of character the seven lords, who had only one side with her, were.


    Those who love atmospheric things have ambition in them, and those who shape bright and vigorous things into a simple and fresh state show that they are turbulent in their hearts, but are good at camouflage and cover surging things with simplicity to make them look less dazzling.


    Liu Wei thought to herself, it seems that the seven lords really want to be more than just a prince.


    Liu Yu looked at Liu Wei from the east to the west, put down his tea cup, and said, "if you were not so headstrong, here is your home, and you can''t see it?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "I''m married, just a side concubine, where I want to see where to look."


    Liu Yu squints: "you left at the beginning, dissatisfied with the low score?"


    A commoner, married to a prince as a side concubine, she even disrelished low?


    Liu Yu did not know for a moment whether she was ambitious or bold.


    Liu Wei didn''t say it. At the beginning, she was not a concubine on the side of the seven kings, but a concubine and a queen. She couldn''t do it either.She, Liu Wei, has never been the one who treats her marriage affairs as a joke. Liu Yu and Liu Wei waited for a quarter of an hour and didn''t see the seventh prince come out. Liu Yu''s face is more and more heavy. Today, if Liu Wei comes alone, the seven princes will disappear if he is not seen. But he brought the man. As an official in the same Dynasty, it is because of this sentiment that the seven princes should not be so cold. Time passed by little by little. After a while, the servant finally came and said, "I''m sorry, master waiter. I can''t get away from my Lord. If you have something urgent, don''t go to the study together?" "Study?" Liu Yu is stupefied for a moment, eyebrow wrinkly: "is there anyone else in the study?" "The servant replied," there are also Mr. Li, Mr. Qin and Mr. Fang Li Jun, Qin Pai, Fang ruozhu. These three people are the sons of the three princes with the best relationship around. It''s reasonable to say that Liu Yu is not close to the three people at ordinary times. At this moment, the seventh Lord is willing to be a middleman for him. He should thank him. But when he goes, he must take Liu Wei with him. Liu Wei a woman, they are men, walking naturally inconvenient. The servant was still waiting for Liu Yu and urged, "if it''s inconvenient for you to go, the LORD said, please make another appointment in two days." This is forcing Liu Yu to go. After all, this time, Liu Yu is bringing Liu Wei to plead guilty. There''s no reason to come back at any time. Liu Yu is silent for a while, still to next humanity: "lead the way ahead." Liu Wei is behind Liu Yu. He hears a sneer. The laugh is too loud to hide. Liu Yu hears it clearly. Suddenly, his face is a little red. But Liu Yu has been an official for many years. Even if he is embarrassed, he can quickly cover up the past. Liu Yu turned his head and said to Liu Wei, "you will follow me in a moment. Don''t talk about anything." Liu Wei said nothing and looked at Liu Yu like this. Liu Yu is not comfortable with her gaze, and takes the lead out of the hall.

 Chapter 101

    From the front hall to the study, it''s not far away. Soon they arrived. The study of the seventh Prince''s mansion is above the small pavilion in the center of the lake, surrounded by water, with a cool and transparent feeling. The servant asked them to wait under the small corridor, so he went in and asked for instructions. When he came out again, he bowed his hand to them: "Mr. Shilang, Miss Liu, please come inside." Liu Yu and Liu Wei walk to the inner room. After two doors, they see four people in the room. All four of them are handsome young men. They are playing chess, or Rong Su is playing chess with a thin man in a blue robe. In addition, beside the chairs on both sides, Li Jun, who Liu Wei met once in yiyage, sat a red robed childe. When Liu Yu saw the four people, his expression was a little bad. He thought that there was something delayed for such a long time. It turned out that he was just playing chess with his friends. Liu Yu''s eyes sank for a moment, but he was still respectful: "I''ve seen the prince, Liu Yu, my corporal!" Words fall, and to the other three people Gongshou: "childe Li, childe Qin, childe Fang." Rong Su''s clean fingertip is holding a black man. His eyes are slightly raised, and he stares at the chessboard. His thin lips are tight. He sends a sound from his nose: "HMM." Li Jun looks up at the side of his body. Li Jun raises his head and shakes his fan. He says to Liu Yu, "it''s not a coincidence that Mr. Liu has come. Have you been waiting for a long time?" Liu Yu shook his head. "Where?" Li Jun smiled and sighed: "it''s just like today when ruozhu returns to Beijing. We seven princes have been looking forward to playing chess with ruozhu for nearly three months. How can ruozhu leave like this?" Li Jun said, and then looked at the opposite young man in blue with a funny look: "is it like bamboo?" Fang ruozhu''s face is cool and his eyelids are not lifted. He calmly gives a white son and eats a black son. Look back eyebrow is tiny wrinkly, eye Mou is deeper again. After Fang ruozhu''s death, the red robed childe Qin Pai saw the situation, took up his tea cup, pecked at it, and said, "ruozhu, kill the black man quickly, let''s go, so that no one will lose his mind, and blame you." Li Jun put out his hand with a wry smile: "do you mean I''m going to talk for the Lord?" Qin Pai glanced at Li Jun and said, "isn''t it?" Li Jun nodded: "I am, but do you have to be so clear? Qin Pei, I wonder how you lived so badly and have not been beaten and maimed yet. " "Because ordinary people can''t beat him." Once again, I ate Fang ruozhu, who was able to hold back a piece of sunspot, and said without expression. Li Jun rubbed his eyebrows: "yes! You''re in a group. I won''t tell you. " The four chatted happily, apparently forgetting Liu Yu. Liu Yu is very embarrassed. He comes up with a voice to remind him, but he doesn''t see Rong Xu give him a straight eye from the beginning to the end. It''s hard to talk. It was Liu Wei who stood behind for a while. He saw several people playing chess intently and watching chess intently. It was like an appointment to hang them. Liu Wei smiled and asked the boy aside, "is there anything to eat?" She made a quick noise, which immediately made the room quiet. Liu Yu responds and turns to stare at her. Liu Wei looked at the little guy, but he was obviously stunned. He looked at her foolishly and couldn''t speak for a long time. But Li Jun raised his lips and asked with a smile: "it''s not too late, Miss Liu, but hungry?" Liu Wei turned to look at Li Jun and said lightly, "no, but it''s boring. You can eat something in your mouth to pass the time." When Liu Wei said this, she glanced back at her eyes as if she had not. Li Jun didn''t expect Liu Wei to be so frank, but he smiled and pushed back his side''s Rong Su: "Wang Ye, people complain that you have neglected her." Rong Xun twists the black, rubs the smooth lines on the chessman''s head, raises his black eyes slightly, and looks at Liu Wei. Liu Yu saw that the situation changed rapidly, and he was worried. He couldn''t help saying, "shemei has no shape, Wang Ye has Haihan." Rong Su''s eyes quickly turned back. He dropped the sunspot and told the servant in a low voice, "bring two plates of pastries." The servant just came back to his senses. In response, he went out of the study. When he came back, he not only brought several plates of fresh cakes, but also prepared hot tea. Liu Wei sat down on the chair by herself. She took a sip of tea first, and then took the cake to eat. Li Jun looks at Liu Wei with a smile. He stops playing chess and stares at her! Liu Wei and Li Jun have a match in Yiya Pavilion. They don''t like him very much. They don''t lift their eyelids. They watch chess and eat at the same time. Liu Yu was so embarrassed that he went to Liu Wei and pulled at her clothes. Liu Wei takes a look at Liu Yu, picks up another cake, hands it to Liu Yu and says, "big brother, do you want to eat it, too?" Liu Yu: "..." "Hahaha." Li Jun smiled back and forth, covering his stomach, leaning on the back of his chair and shaking his head: "Miss Liu, it''s true that she deserves the name." Liu Wei still didn''t look at Li Jun. she finished one cake and took another. At this time, the chessboard battle situation is close to the end. Rong Suo has a son. Fang ruozhu on the opposite side has almost no thought. As soon as the white son falls, he will thoroughly eat the few black soldiers left on Rong Suo''s chessboard.Qin Pai saw this, got up and took a long breath. He seemed to be tired. He knocked Fang ruozhu on the shoulder with a fan in his hand and said, "go!"


    The thin man stood up expressionless. As Qin left, he passed Liu Wei and stopped suddenly.


    Qin walked in front of him. Seeing Fang ruozhu stop, he also stopped.


    Liu Wei is still holding the cake in her hand. She feels funny.


    Fang ruozhu looks at Liu Wei, suddenly stoops down, leans his neck, reaches Liu Wei''s cheek and moves his nose.


    Liu Wei did not hide, but felt the fragrance of the light mint on Fang ruozhu''s body.


    Liu Wei asked in his spare time, "what is Mr. Fang doing?"


    Fang ruozhu''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly said, "hibiscus, Rubia leaf, shangshenhua..."


    Liu Wei''s eyes were awe inspiring. Then he relaxed again and said with a smile, "Mr. Fang has a good nose. Even the little girl bathed with any soap horn, she smelt it."


    Hibiscus seed, Rubia leaf, shangshenhua, these three kinds, really have a cleaning effect. And herbs with fragrance are often used to make soap horn and confess to bathing.


    But Liu Wei does not bathe in these three ways.


    Fang ruozhu takes a deep look at Liu Wei. His eyes linger on her face. He seems to want to take off her veil and have a look.


    Liu Wei and Fang ruozhu look at each other without a trace of timidity, but their hearts can''t help being raised.


    Two people looked at each other for a few seconds. Finally, Fang ruozhu staggered his sight first, said nothing more, and walked by Liu Wei.


    Until Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai left the study together, Liu Wei was relieved. She touched her face subconsciously, but thought Furongzi, madder leaf and shangshenhua are three of the raw materials she uses to boil the scar on her face.


    It''s been three days. The scars are all dry. This square looks like bamboo, but it smells so easily.


    You know, this thing on her face has used more than ten kinds of herbs. Does Fang ruozhu only smell three kinds of herbs, or does it smell all?


    Liu Wei was in love for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    Key words of this paper: curtilage fight, autopsy, case solving, doting, commoner daughter, Mengbao. So it''s impossible that there is no swelling in the house. The female owner is not a transparent system, and the female family members of the Xiangfu are not stupid. It''s not normal and logical to meet each other without fighting.

 Chapter 102

    "It seems that ruozhu is very interested in you." Li Jun also stood up from the chair, patted the pleats of his coat and looked at Liu Wei with a smile: "his frozen man seldom put his mind on anything, Miss Liu, as expected."


    Liu Wei looks down at Li Jun, but she really doesn''t care about the fox like man who thinks he is a snake. She turns her eyes and sees Rong su.


    Rong Su seems to be very fond of chess. He even cleans up the pieces himself.


    Wait for Rong Su to put away the chess pieces. Then he turns around. He looks at Liu Wei in the opposite direction.


    Liu Yu stepped forward and bowed to Rong Shigong: "Lord, I''m here to..."


    Liu Yu''s words are not finished yet. Rong Su has raised his hand and is interrupted.


    Liu Yu had to shut up, but he looked uneasy.


    As expected, at the next moment, Li Jun said, "we know what you are going to do. But we don''t know what your sister is doing. Miss Liu is here to explain to the Lord? Or just for tea and dessert? "


    Liu Wei chuckled, not looking at Li Jun, but at Rong Su: "Liu Wei is here to apologize."


    The young man offered the new tea. He raised his eyebrows and eyes slightly. He scooped out the tea cover and pecked at it. He didn''t speak.


    But Li Jun said, "thank you? You don''t look like a sinner at all. "


    Liu Wei looked at Li Jun and said, "I''m sincere. What''s the problem?"


    Li Jun smiled, laughing and teasing: "a sincere person will hide his face and look at others?"


    Li Jun or Rong Su must have heard about her Disfigurement for a long time. Now, this is just forcing her to open her face and humiliate her.


    Liu Yu was a little angry, and felt that he had made enough attitude, but this seven Lord didn''t give him any face.


    After all, I''m sorry for Liu Wei. But now, his brother is still here. They come on behalf of Xiangfu. Is it really necessary for the seventh Lord to confront Xiangfu?


    Li Jun saw that Liu Yu was on fire.


    But still just shook the fan and looked at Liu Wei: "why, Miss Liu dare not? I can remember that our Lord once proposed to marry you when he saw you. It must not be the appearance of flowers or the appearance of the moon. Let''s not let it go too much. Then we will open our faces and let me know. "


    "Mr. Li." Liu Yu frowned: "be careful!"


    "Since the waiter and Miss Liu didn''t come to thank each other for their sins, they would see off the guests," said Li


    "You -" Liu Yu gritted his teeth.


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound, just looked down.


    Just when the servant really came in and put out the gesture of seeing off the guests, Rong Su, who had not spoken all the time, put down the tea cup and said slowly, "ah Jun, don''t be rude."


    Li Jun smiles but doesn''t speak.


    Liu Yu looks at Rong Su and bows his hand coldly: "since the Lord doesn''t welcome me and his sister, I''ll leave." Liu Yu said, calling Liu Wei, "go."


    But Liu Wei sat still.


    Liu Yu suddenly had no light on his face and his voice was more severe: "I said go!"


    Liu Wei just got up, but not to go outside, but to Li Jun.


    The smile on Li Jun''s face is still flying, his back is leaning on the back of the mahogany chair, and he is very interested to see Liu Wei getting closer and closer.


    Stay in front of Li Jun and stop. Liu Wei bends down, approaches Li Jun, raises his hand and puts it on his sideburns.


    Li Jun picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "it seems that Miss Liu is more eager to ask for good than the waiter."


    "I did it. I shouldn''t have been involved." Liu Wei said, and then approached Li Jun: "but Mr. Li, do you really want to see my true face?"


    Li Jun''s eyes are deep: "if you dare to expose it, I dare to..."


    Before he spoke, Liu Wei had put down her veil. Suddenly, a red and white, potholes, twisted and ferocious half ugly scar appeared.


    "Bang." After Li Jun, the servant holding the tea broke the cup.


    The servant turned to God and knelt on the ground, kowtowed: "little damn, little damn!"


    No one is looking after the servant.


    Li Jun just stared at Liu Wei''s face. He was so close that he could smell the burning smell on his face. Suddenly, he felt a tickle in his throat and felt like vomiting.


    Liu Wei is close to Li Jun, and her eyes are black and bright, but with such a face, they look horrible: "how about that? Are you satisfied? "


    Li Jun bit the tip of his tongue, swallowed the disgusting feeling of vomiting, and said, "Miss Liu, you are too brave."


    In the daughter''s family, all the people with different looks are self abased and cowardly. However, this person regards her ugly looks as weapons and attacks the eyes of people who try to see her jokes.


    Li Jun suffers from it deeply. He even thinks that if a person''s face is so disgusting, how can her confidence continue to survive?


    If it''s him, don''t die!Liu Wei saw that Li Jun was really frightened. She stood up straight and went to Rong Su with such a face on her head. Rong Su looks at Liu Wei''s close, dark eyes, deeply coagulated, but there is no fear, or a look of disgust. It''s worthy of being a person who can compare with the prince. Liu Wei has to take a high look because of his tolerant attitude. "The LORD did this on purpose today, just to get back his face? In this way, if we don''t speak in secret, how can the LORD be willing to give up this tone? It''s for me to go out with this face and tell all the people in Kyoto that I was blind when Liu Wei didn''t marry you, so I should have this report. Or do you want me to kneel down and confess, pour tea and water for you, or kowtow a few more heads? " Liu Wei said at the end, the satire of the bottom of his eyes almost overflowed, as if he wanted her to do this, which made him look narrow-minded and small-minded. Li Jun has adjusted back at this time. He also heard Liu Wei''s words, but he didn''t know what to say for a while. Rong Su looks at Liu Wei and her ugly and horrible face. There is no color in this face. I still remember the first time I saw Liu Wei was in the Xiangfu garden. He talked with Liu Cheng at a pavilion in the middle of the lake. She broke in with her servant girl and realized that there was a man outside. She was quickly taken away. But at a glance, Rong Xu saw her coquettish face and lovely figure. At that time, considering that he wanted to marry the elder daughter of Xiangfu under his command, he proposed to associate with her and was willing to condescend to marry her as a concubine. At one time, it was a good story. At that moment, he was willing to marry Liu Wei. Although he divided nine into parties and one was sincere. Unexpectedly, Liu Wei dared to escape from marriage! After many years, Rong Su had forgotten Liu Wei''s appearance, but when he saw her again, he suddenly remembered. By contrast, Rong Su suddenly felt very uninteresting. It''s like, a normal person is bullying a disabled person. It''s not the face that goes out to get back, but it''s more obvious that he is narrow. In the face of Liu Wei''s sneering eyes, she looks back at Liu Yu. Liu Yu is also indignant at the moment. It is obvious that Liu Wei is humiliated. As a brother, he is of the same origin and feels the same. "The past is over, and it''s no intention to investigate it more." Rong Su said, and said to his servant, "see off."

 Chapter 103

    Liu Wei is a little surprised. How could Rong Su let her go with such a simple plan?


    Liu Yu doesn''t think it''s easy. In Liu Yu''s opinion, even if Rong Xu has decided to open this page, their faces were slapped heavily with the moment when Liu Wei opened the veil. At present, he can''t feel grateful. He just glares at Liu Wei and pulls her away.


    Liu Wei was dragged to the door and hurriedly put on the veil again. At the same time, she quickened her pace to avoid falling down too quickly.


    After waiting for the long bridge, Liu Yu got rid of Liu Wei and stared at her with cold voice: "do you know what you have done?"


    Liu Wei said, "what did I do?"


    Yes, what did Liu Wei do? All Liu Wei did was to get rid of her old enemies. She was humiliated voluntarily, but for their parents and brothers who were walking in the court.


    Liu Yu felt very angry for a moment. He was a scholar. He respected heaven and earth and learned four books and five classics. He was a small ethicist. He could see the world clearly.


    But in my own business, I can''t say how ugly I am.


    Liu Yu only thought that his sister was despised by thousands of people at home. Outside, it also represented the face of their Xiangfu. No one else could bully him like this!


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yu and doesn''t speak. He feels for him and suddenly understands.


    Liu Wei asked, "do you think my sister has swept your face?"


    Liu Yu doesn''t speak and stares at her.


    Liu Wei said with a smile: "also, it depends on the owner to beat the dog. The elder brother is still the owner, and the younger sister......"


    "Shut up!" Liu Yu gave a sharp drink and frowned: "find out your identity. Any foul words will be on your lips. If you are a dog, what am I?" Liu Yu said and went forward with a wave of his sleeve.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, then stared at Liu Yu''s back for a while, and suddenly smiled.


    She didn''t expect that the champion brother was quite just.


    ¡­¡­


    In the study of the seventh Prince''s mansion, Li Jun drank half a cup of tea before he calmed down his heart. He touched his chest and said, "my dear, it''s too ugly."


    Rong Xu looks at Li Jun and gets up to walk to the inner room.


    Li Jun kept up with him and said: "how can it be burned like this? I went to find out that there was a big fire in Hanshan Temple four years ago. The fire was raging all night. It is said that many people died. The bodies were burnt black and carbon like. It''s also luck that Liu Wei can escape from the inside. It''s sad that her face is like this. "


    "So sympathetic to her?" "At first, I didn''t say that I should tease her well," said Rong Su, glancing at Li Jun with a cold glance


    "Forget it, people are so pitiful." Li Jun said conscientiously, but hurriedly added: "you can remember that you were angry at the beginning. After she escaped from marriage, you not only didn''t give the letter of withdrawal to Xiangfu, but also threatened to find her, so you should bring her into the palace to" teach "her how to be a wife. You can send the letter of divorce quickly. If you let the people in the Xiangfu remember and give you the daughter who can''t get married again, I''ll see how good you are. "


    Rong Su thought of it, and frowned at once: "divorce letter?"


    Li Jun looks at Rong Su''s expression and picks up his eyebrow: "have you lost it?"


    Rong Su doesn''t speak.


    Li Jun smiled: "don''t forget that in order to curb the chance that Xiangfu refused to marry Liucheng, you found the marriage given by your father''s emperor. The letter of divorce was also sealed by your father''s emperor afterwards. If you lost it, how can you get rid of the marriage?"


    Rong Su''s face sank, and then he said, "ask for another one."


    "I have to ask for your father. When will your father return to Beijing?"


    Allow to trace the silence.


    Li Jun helped his forehead: "your father''s whereabouts are protected by zhengemen, and even the Empress Dowager doesn''t know his whereabouts. I think no one knows when your father will come back except your third brother."


    Rong Su doesn''t speak, but stares at Li Jun: "you seem to be more and more presumptuous recently."


    "I......" Li Jun''s mouth was a bit awkward.


    "I have my own idea," Rong said


    When Rong Su finished, he turned around and left.


    Li Jun stood where he was, touched his nose, snorted softly, and murmured, "it''s not for your consideration. I don''t know what to do." But I dare not say it loudly.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei went back to the house with Liu Yu in the same carriage. In the carriage, Liu Yu looked at his book with a straight face. Liu Wei looked at him twice and felt bored. He just leaned aside and squinted to sleep.


    But after a while, Liu Yu suddenly said, "I''ll see the doctor in the mansion in two days. If you can cure your face, you can cure it."


    Liu Wei opened her eyes and looked at Liu Yu and said, "I have changed several doctors, but I can''t cure them. Even master Mingwu said it''s not easy to save my life."


    Liu Yu said, "how can the diagnosis of your country doctors be compared with that of the grand doctors?"


    Liu Wei curled her mouth: "that''s what elder brother means."


    Since the scar was specially made by her, it was determined that it would not be diagnosed. It was useless for them to find a doctor or a doctor.Liu Yu is so careless about her. He frowns again, but he doesn''t say anything more.


    After a while, Liu Wei heard a coquettish voice outside: "the princess said to block the street, just do it!"


    This voice is too familiar, Liu Wei eyebrows a pick, heard.


    "Princess Yuehai?" Liu Yu took a look at the curtain of his car and frowned. He said to the guy outside, "go and see what happened."


    The young man hurried to go, and came back a moment later, and said: "childe, the princess in front blocked the road, saying that it was her thing that fell, and she wanted to find something."


    "What are you looking for on the street?" Liu Yu said, lifting the curtain and going out.


    Liu Yu went for a long time, but didn''t come back. Liu Wei was almost sleepy in the carriage, so she lifted the curtain and asked the outside reader, "how long will it take to see?"


    Read son to answer a voice is, then went, but when come back, but hurriedly say: "big miss, accident, the head of a life."


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "how could someone die? Isn''t it looking for something? "


    Yue''er was also worried: "the maidservant was not clear, so he saw a man lying on the street. The blood at one end was still there. The eldest young master of our family was also inside. There were a lot of people outside. He heard that someone wanted to find the yamen runner."


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, and then got off the bus.


    "Miss, would you like to go there, too?" Yueer asked


    "See what happened."


    What else does Yueer want to say? But seeing the way the eldest lady looks, she dare not talk.


    Liu Wei with the traffic jam, all the way past, far away will see a group of people around a circle, is blocking in what to say.


    When Liu Wei approached, he heard a woman''s voice and shouted, "my son! Why are you so miserable! If you leave, how can you live for your mother! These are the sons of officials killed by nature. They want to leave if they hurt people''s lives! My son, I lost you and I have nothing left. Today I have to fight for this life and find a justice for you. Son, son... "


    The sound of crying was so pitiful.


    Liu Wei gets closer and closer. Yueer pushes the crowd aside for her. When they get to the front, they see the scene in the circle.

 Chapter 104

    There are many people in it, and the one who occupies the most people is undoubtedly the princess Yuehai who met Liu Wei last time. Princess Yuehai holds a whip. Behind her, the high horse stands and attendants are on both sides. The princess stood in the middle of the road, looking at the crying lady on the ground, and the young man with blood in her arms. Her face was very ugly. In front of Princess Yuehai, Liu Yu is there. Liu Yu was talking to the Yamen servant who had just arrived. His eyes passed the princess Yuehai and the woman who asked for life from time to time. His face was a little fidgety. Liu Wei stood for a while and asked people around her what happened. The people around said enthusiastically, "it''s that girl. I heard it''s a princess. I just said that it''s something lost and blocked the way to find.". As a result, the road was closed, and the guards danced their swords to shout and drink to the street vendors. This is no, Chen Mazi, who sells pancakes, and his mother who is ill, are unlucky. The bodyguard almost hurt Chen Mazi''s mother by mistake. Chen Mazi is also filial. At that time, he started to work with others. As a result, naturally, he couldn''t beat some bodyguards. When he was touched, he hurt his head. That''s how people went. " "But when they touch someone dead, the guards say that Chen Mazi is the thief who stole their princess''s treasure, so they take Chen Mazi to the right place. All the red mouths and white teeth under the emperor''s feet are what they have the right and power to say. There is really no royal method." Said, the masses also pointed to a bodyguard behind the princess Yuehai: "that is, the third is the person he killed." After listening to the story, Liu Wei went to see the princess Yuehai again, but she saw her eyes clear and cold, staring at the crying old woman on the ground. There was no guilt in her eyes, only full of disgust. Liu Yu seems to have communicated with yamen runner almost. He comes to bow his hand to Princess Yuehai and says, "Jing Zhaoyin knows how to do it. Now it''s going to be late. It''s better for princess to go back to the palace earlier." "When does the princess want to leave, you can''t help being talkative?" The princess Yuehai is in a bad mood. She just shouts at Liuyu. Obviously, she doesn''t want Liuyu to fight for herself in front of the yamen runner: "besides, how can I leave easily if I haven''t found anything for the princess?" "I can say that the jade plate is given by the Empress Dowager''s mother. Whoever dares to hide it for personal gain is a felony to seize the property of the royal family! So, who took this princess''s things? Come back quickly! I will let you go. If you are stubborn, don''t blame Kyoto prison for waiting! " Liu Yu frowns and says it''s going to be dark this day. The whole street is blocked up by you to find a small jade pendant? What''s more, if you lose it yourself, how can you say it''s like someone stole it? No evidence, no evidence? How can you be so unreasonable! Liu Yu regrets that he shouldn''t have come to visit him just now. He knew that he would let the coachman detour so as not to disturb the muddy water. But already in the game, it''s too late to regret. Liu Yu pressed his eyebrows and risked being scolded by the unruly princess, or he advised: "the Empress Dowager is kind. The princess accidentally lost the Empress Dowager''s grace and went back to make a mistake. Would the Empress Dowager still be embarrassed by her unintentional loss? In the end, the princess is also a valuable person in this street, so don''t ask for... " "What does this county mainly do? What do you do with all this nonsense?" Princess Yuehai stares at Liu Yu fiercely, obviously dissatisfied with him: "by the way, what''s your name? How many officials are there? " Liu Yu''s face is calm, and his expression can''t hold any longer. At this time, the old woman holding her son''s body and crying a little out of breath suddenly choked, then her eyes stared like a copper bell, her body twitched, and she fell aside. "Ah -" the crowd shouted. Everyone looked at the old woman as if they didn''t know what happened to her all of a sudden. And in the eyes of countless people, a light figure came out. Liu Wei quickly walked out of the crowd, straight toward the old woman, her body twitching, her hands still holding her son''s body, and she couldn''t get on with a breath. Liu Wei holds the old woman in one hand, the tiger mouth in the other, turns his head, and calls out to the standing Reader: "hairpin for me!" Yuer didn''t return to his mind. Liu Yu had already drunk: "what are you doing here? Go back! " Liu Wei squints her eyes, glances at her elder brother, glances at Princess Yuehai again. If the last dispute with the princess made her just think that the other side was too unruly and willful, then this time, the princess''s way of looking at human life like grass mustard completely made her have no good feelings for this person. Liu Wei breathed and urged Yueer, "hairpin!" Just then Yueer woke up, rushed in, pulled out his hairpin and handed it to him. Yueer''s Zan hairpin is silver. At this time, only this one can be used. Liu Wei holds the hairpin and asks Yueer to hold the old woman. She opens the old woman''s chest, exposes the part above her chest, gropes for the position with her fingers, and then stabs her straight down with the hairpin. The old woman whimpered in pain, but the breath gradually calmed down. After a few seconds, Liu Wei gently pulled out the hairpin and gave it back to Yueer. She went along with the old woman again. The old woman opened her eyes in vain. Her face was dazed, as if she didn''t know what time it was.After a while, the old woman suddenly regained her mind. She knew that she was just in a hurry and had a fork in her throat. She almost died. The girl in the veil saved herself.


    The old lady burst into tears and thanked her.


    Thinking of her son, the old woman climbed over with her hands and feet and held her son''s body. Her tears could not stop flowing again.


    Liu Wei saw that the old woman was out of the way, so she got up and went to Liu Yu.


    Liu Yu stared at Liu Wei with heavy eyes. When she came near, she asked, "you just..." He just said three words, but he didn''t know how to describe them later.


    Liu Yu didn''t understand the way of medical skills, but he also saw that his sister had just saved a life.


    My sister knows medicine?


    What has Liu Wei experienced in the past five years?


    Liu Wei didn''t look at Liu Yu, but only at Princess Yuehai. Princess Yuehai also looked at Liu Wei. They looked at each other skillfully. They didn''t like each other.


    "Who are you?" Asked the princess of Yuehai.


    Liu Wei did not answer, but turned her eyes to see a bodyguard behind the princess.


    It''s the bodyguard who killed Chen Mazi by mistake.


    The guard froze and frowned.


    Liu Wei said lightly: "you were very careful, but I''m sorry, I still saw it."


    The bodyguard didn''t make a sound.


    Liu Wei sneered: "that old lady is not so impatient that she almost died. You took the stone as a concealed weapon and hit the cave in her chest, causing slight deviation of people''s valves and plotting for life. Your technique is very careful and you can see it very skillfully. You must do a lot of such things at ordinary times? "


    The bodyguard stares at Liu Wei with amazement.


    Princess Yuehai''s face suddenly changed. Liu Wei saw the change of princess''s expression and despised it. He thought that the bodyguard was making his own decision to clear the way for her son. In fact, Princess Yuehai knew what she had done.


    As expected, just as the passer-by said, at the foot of the emperor, there was no royal method.


    Liu Yu could not help but look at the princess when he heard the words clearly. How could he not see that this was indeed the princess''s intention.


    Suddenly, Liu Yu was upset.


    Just about to speak, Liu Wei said: "kill people for their lives. It''s just that Kyoto is the capital of the king''s law. It''s the son of heaven who breaks the law and shares the crime with the common people! Before the emperor Shengming, he was benevolent and virtuous, loving the people as his son, and strict in law and discipline. I hope that Jing Zhaoyin can give me an account of today''s affairs. If not, would this great imperial city become a place for the imperial family and nobles to play with recklessly? At the foot of the imperial city and in front of the emperor''s eyes, if the outlaws are allowed to go unpunished, why should Qingyun respect me as a holy Dynasty and be worshipped by the envoys of all sides! "

 Chapter 105

    Liu Wei''s voice hasn''t fallen. Liu Yu''s face is as black as ink! Yuehai princess is a pair of clear eyes, mercilessly tight, like to poke a hole in Liu Wei''s body! Around the people in a dazed bleary for a while, immediately someone took the lead and shouted: "well said!" Then, more and more people raised their voices and made a great impact. Liu Wei looked at the two yamen servants who had been informed by Liu Yu and were going to be trivial. He said coldly, "you two adults must bear your worries when they eat your money. Today''s business is expected to be handled fairly." Yamen servants are sweating. Look at Liu Wei, Liu Yu, Princess Yuehai, and finally the excited people. Had to swallow saliva, bite teeth said: "nature." Liu Wei takes a step away. The yamen runner glanced at each other. At last, he buried his head and went up to catch the guard. The bodyguard shouted: "Princess..." "I see who dares to move my bodyguard!" said the princess in the moon sea The yamen runner was afraid to move. Liu Wei said, "is this the princess''s intention to protect the criminals openly? take bribes in order to turn a verdict in sb . ''s favour? Did it damage the Royal prestige and humiliate the holy face? " "You --" Princess Yuehai stares at Liu Wei with cold eyes: "who are you "A just Qingyun people." Liu Wei said with a smile. Princess Yuehai looked at Liu Yu again. She knew that they knew each other! But Liu Yu held his face, but did not speak. The princess of Yuehai was angry at once: "OK, I remember you. Don''t think it''s good today!" Said the princess, and black face to the guard: "grievance wronged you, rest assured, the princess will save you." The guard had to nod and leave with the two yamen servants. The onlookers shouted again. Princess Yuehai''s face was a little more heavy. Looking at Liu Wei''s eyes, she could not help but chew Liu Wei. Liu Wei did not care about the princess anymore. She went over and said something in the old lady''s ear. After listening, she stared at Liu Wei. Liu Wei just smiled and patted the old woman on the shoulder. Finally, the Yamen servant took the princess''s bodyguard, the old woman and two enthusiastic people, carrying the body of Chen Mazi, to the Yamen of Kyoto. It seems that the matter has been solved, and the murderer has also been arrested. But in fact, with the county''s main protector and Lord Yin Lin''s deceiving nature of urine, the old woman and her son who died in vain will not be able to get justice. Now that Liu Wei has inserted her foot, she will surely take care of it in the end. But how to take care of it later is not what she is going to worry about. Liu Wei raised her hand, touching her hair bun with her slender fingers, and made a gesture between her hair. The hidden guard of Zhen Gemen sighed: "the troublemaker, we will go to the aftermath after the troublemaker, he is easy." "Come on, don''t say it. Since Duwei ordered us to respect Mr. Liu, let''s do it. But when it comes to the princess, we still have to say something to him. But his gesture just now is really like that. The orchid fingers are cocked. It''s like a woman." "Yes, I haven''t seen such a woman like man. He is thin and weak." They chatted as they spoke. Liu Wei knew that the news had arrived, so she put her hand down and turned around and left. "Who are you? Whoever has a caste, please give me your first name! " Behind him, the voice of Princess Yuehai rings again. Liu Weili ignores the princess Yuehai. He steps into the crowd and disappears. Princess Yuehai didn''t see anyone. She turned around and waited for Liu Yu: "you know her. Who is she?" Liu Yu gave a dry smile and arched his hand: "I have something important to do, princess, please." "Hello! You... " Princess Yuehai wanted to shout, but Liu Yu walked fast and disappeared in a blink of an eye. The princess Yuehai looked ugly and asked the people around her: "what was his name just now? How many officials do you remember? " The people behind are all looking at each other. They are all hot just now. Who can remember what a sour Confucianist said suddenly. I think he said a lot of things. He was very polite, but half of them couldn''t understand him. Princess Yuehai stamped her feet: "what''s the use of raising you!" The bodyguards were all buried in their heads, unable to say a word. At the same time, on the side of the street, in the second floor box of the small dining room, the gentle old man put down his teacup and asked the middle-aged man standing behind him: "Qifu, when has this golden city come out? If you''re right, the one next to you is Liu''s kid? The beardless middle-aged man behind the old man chuckled: "it''s the eldest son of the prime minister''s family. Now it''s also in the cabinet. It''s the number one master you once ordered." "I''m still a champion. How sour is it?" The old man raised his eyebrows. Qi Fu smiled again: "isn''t that right? Last time you said that Prime Minister Liu is very careful and thoughtful. How can he have a child like a sour Confucian? He usually dances and writes and looks elegant, but he doesn''t have any practical strategies.""Prudent and thoughtful?" The old man glanced sideways at the old servant for several decades: "you will be round. I''m talking about being crafty or prudent. Think again."


    Qi Fu''s face was bitter: "master, you can''t be a slave."


    The old man shook his head and looked downstairs for a second. Seeing that the farce was almost over, he said, "the moon sea is becoming more and more unruly. Today''s business, go to let the aggrieved one know. Don''t let the aggrieved one suffer any more grievances."


    Qifu nodded, "I''m a slave."


    "And the girl that Liu''s kid took to inquire about which family, though it was reckless, it didn''t distort justice."


    "Yes, I will go back."


    At this time, the waiter came in to serve again. When the dishes were all served, the old man didn''t move his chopsticks. He just looked at the sky and complained, "go and call again."


    Qi Fu answered, just about to go, but as soon as he got to the door, he ran into a cold man.


    And the cold man was holding a small boy in his arms


    Qi Fu was stupefied for a moment, then he said with a smile: "the third young master has come. The master is in a hurry."


    Rong Ling nodded to Qi Fu and carried Liu Xiaoli into the wing room.


    As soon as he entered, Rong Ling put Xiao Li down and bowed to the old man at the table: "I have seen the master."


    The old man looked at the little boy at his feet and recognized who it was: "the last child?"


    Let Leng nod.


    Liu Xiaoli opened a pair of big eyes and blinked at the old man who was familiar.


    The old man beckoned to Xiao Li.


    Liu Xiaoli thought for a moment and stepped forward to the old man.


    The old man touched Xiaoli''s head, smiled on his face, grabbed a handful of pine nut candy from the plate on the table and gave it to Xiaoli.


    Liu Xiaoli took over quickly, looked up, and said sweetly, "thank you, Grandpa."


    Grandpa seldom heard the old man''s name, but he felt it was fresh and let Xiaoli sit next to him.


    Liu Xiaoli hesitated and looked back at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng nods to Xiao Li, who climbs up to the high chair and sits there. Xiao Pang holds a pile of pine candy on his paw and sits upright.


    "And his father?" The old man asked Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng said: "some things have left for a while. In these days, I take care of him."


    The old man stopped saying anything, just looked at Xiaoli and rongling, and suddenly said, "I don''t know if I have been with you for a long time, but the child looks like you."


    ¡­¡­


    After a look, there is basically no family fighting drama behind. 28 explosive, at least 10 will be updated!

 Chapter 106

    Rong Leng picked up the eyebrow, looked around Liu Xiaoli''s ignorant face, nodded lightly: "maybe it''s with me."


    The old man said nothing after listening.


    At the beginning of the evening meal, Liu Xiaoli always couldn''t get the dishes because of her short arms. Xiaoli thought about it with her chopsticks and jumped to the ground with her bowl in her arms.


    Run to the foot of Rong Leng and look up at Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling glanced at the old man, and saw the old man smiling at himself. He calmly picked up Xiao Li and put him on his knee.


    Sitting higher, Liu Xiaoli happily got his favorite dish, and then he got another one in the bowl.


    Rong Ling ate the sweet and Sour Meat and slapped the little guy on the head.


    The old man sat on the opposite side and smiled, "I heard that you are cold-blooded and ruthless. You are much more ruthless. You are so kind, but you have never heard of it."


    Qi Fu followed him: "the third young master has already reached the age of being a father. I think that when the master was at the age of the third young master, he already had four young masters and two young ladies."


    The old man nodded and said, "that''s right, ah Leng. You are also in a hurry."


    Rong Leng frowned and lowered his eyebrows.


    The old man said again, "when I go back, I''ll let people draw up the articles of association. This year''s draft is just around the corner. No matter you or your younger brothers, all who should be married have gone!"


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, but Liu Xiaoli heard the sign and asked stupidly, "what is the draft? Can I have it? "


    Qifu smiled low and said: "the draft is to choose a girl! When the third young master becomes a relative, he will have a lovely child like you. "


    "Me?" Liu Xiaoli felt the tip of her nose, looked at Qifu and rongling, and suddenly said, "no!"


    Qi Fu was stunned.


    The old man also turned his eyes.


    Liu Xiaoli left his chopsticks, his little claws tightly grasped Rong Ling''s sleeve, and his big eyes turned red in a flash: "my father has stopped me, and uncle Rong can''t stop me."


    The little guy said, and soon turned his head and stared at Rong Ling accusingly: "Uncle Rong, you said you would accompany me. If you have children, you will not accompany me. You cheat, you cheat!"


    Let Leng hold Xiaoli''s hand, and then use his fingers to clean the tears on Xiaoli''s face. He said softly, "don''t lie to you, or don''t want you."


    "But you are going to marry a lady..." The little guy pinched his lips, angry and depressed.


    Rong Leng patted Xiao Li on the back: "don''t marry, darling, don''t cry."


    "What you say counts!" Liu Xiaoli said, burying her little face in the arms of Rong Ling, but her tears still fell down because of worry.


    The old man on the opposite side had a deep look in his eyes.


    Rong Ling comforted Liu Xiaoli and said to the old man, "Mr. Liu has something to go out. Xiao Li is always worried that his father won''t come back, so he relies on me."


    The old man didn''t say anything. After a while, he said, "well, there are still some times, anyway. I''m not eager to make a fuss at this time."


    In the end, the matter of choosing a concubine is over.


    After the meal, it was just grass. After Liu Xiaoli cried, he lost his appetite. He lay in Rong Leng''s arms, and his hands were tightly holding his clothes.


    Rong Leng also follows Xiaoli, pulls Xiaoli, moves carefully to protect Xiaoli, but is afraid that Xiaoli is too short and kowtows at the corner of the table or something.


    After dinner.


    Let Leng go first.


    When the door of the chamber was closed, the old man asked leisurely, "what concubines and maids are there in a Leng''s mansion?"


    Qi Fu didn''t know why the old man asked, but he was still honest: "I haven''t heard of this. It''s said that the third young master is the most self-conscious. He has already passed the year of the weak crown, but there is no Yingyan in the mansion. "


    "Not one?"


    "Like Not one. "


    The old man thought for a moment and said, "tomorrow, I''ll find out how ah Leng and the father of the child get along these days."


    Qi Fu''s mind guessed something at a guess, and his eyes widened in horror, and he couldn''t believe it: "this Master, you doubt... "


    "Men know men! A Leng is not married, but he also takes the country as the most important thing. But he is twenty-five or six years old, but he doesn''t even have a servant around him. What does it look like! "


    "But..." Qi Fu still doesn''t believe: "but Mr. Zhuo It''s a man... "


    "It''s ancient to have a peach with a broken sleeve. If you taste something fresh, just follow him, but he dotes on the child just now, and you see it in your eyes! That kind of heart, I''m afraid... " Speaking of this, the old man''s tone also increased a little: "in a word, check first."


    Qi Fu didn''t dare say anything more, so he had to accept it!


    At the moment, on the other side of the carriage, Liu Wei was sitting precariously, feeling uncomfortable all over.


    With a sigh, Liu Wei looked at Liu Yu on the opposite side: "elder brother always looks at me like this, and my sister will be embarrassed. What do you want to ask, brother. Can''t my sister tell you the truth? ""What can I ask you?" Liu Yu''s tone was very poor. Then he said: "even the princess dare to offend. How many heads do you have? How many lives do you have? " Liu Wei shrugged: "isn''t my sister wearing a veil? The princess doesn''t know who I am. " "I don''t know if the princess can''t check it? Do you know what kind of friendship the princess has with captain zhenggemen! How many people do you want to check in Kyoto Liu Yu said that he was angry. Liu Yu thinks Liu Wei is a disaster star! I offended the seventh Lord before I left, and the princess the next day after I came back. I''m really bold, and I''m always in trouble! He will discuss with his father what happened today. There is also the old lady. These days, Liu Wei can''t go out to show his face any more. He can''t even go out of the house, for fear of being hit again! Liu Yu was thinking, but Liu Wei asked coldly, "the commander of zhengemen, but the third prince, Rong Ling?" Liu Yu is angry with her now, and doesn''t answer! Liu Wei asked: "the princess and the third prince, are they..." Liu Yu frowned: "you still have the heart to think about other people. You don''t need to know what their relationship is. You just need to know that once Zhen Gemen intervenes, it''s the Xiangfu, and you can''t be concealed." Liu Wei said with a smile: "zhengemen was created by the emperor. When they walked in front of the emperor and stayed in the palace, they also wanted to intervene in the affairs outside the emperor''s court? Is to intervene, this time it is clear that the sheriff is the perpetrator of the murders. Can they still overturn the black and white "Oh." Liu Yu sneers: "if black and white is just one positive and one negative, it is so simple, then the world is only afraid of early Qing Dynasty." Speaking of this, I seem to realize that I have talked a lot, and Liu Yu simply stops talking. Liu Wei took a look at Liu Yu and thought that if the eldest brother was sent down to the local place, he might be an honest official with justice in mind, and there is always a set of rules for his actions. But in Kyoto, and under the supervision of Liucheng, Liuyu has been an official all his life. What he fears to learn is only the treacherous and turbulent tides in the imperial court. With a sigh, Liu Wei felt a little pity.

 Chapter 107

    Back to Xiangfu.


    Liu Wei went back to his huaiyue courtyard, and Liu Yu went to the study of the outer courtyard. He first told Liucheng what was going on outside today, and then narrated what was going on in the seventh palace.


    In the end, Liu Yu said: "the seven princes act, the son should not be arranged, but the seven princes obviously did not put our Xiangfu in the eye, did not put the father in the eye, after walking, I''m afraid it''s not very different, if you want to turn the war into the silk, I''m afraid it''s still not easy."


    After hearing this, Liucheng narrowed her eyes deeply. What she thought was another thing: "you said that Liu Wei used a hairpin and stabbed it in the old woman''s chest, and she survived?"


    Liu Yu was stunned for a moment, and nodded honestly: "it is indeed so. Her son was also shocked at that time. Just think again, Liu Wei''s injury on her face was cured by master Mingwu of Kuhai temple. She has been in Kuhai temple for four years. Presumably, she learned these skills from the master. "


    "Fur?" Liu Cheng raised his eyes and said, "do you remember what happened to the little prince at the Taifu''s house last year?"


    Liu Yu recalled and asked uncertainly, "my father said that when you and I went to celebrate last year''s birthday, the young master of Fang''s family ate a plate of snacks by mistake, choking on the air, and almost died that time?"


    "It was that time!"


    Liu Cheng said: "thanks to the great hospital, Mr. Yang, who was also in the hospital at that time, immediately treated him, and then brought back the young master''s life. But what did Mr. Yang say at that time, do you remember?"


    Liu Yu thought about it, but he couldn''t remember it for a long time.


    Liucheng remembers clearly: "at that time, Yang dahen had blocked the air valve, which was a life-threatening move. At most, he could send people to the hall of the king of hell with only one stroke of fragrant Kung Fu. Young master was choking heavily at that time, but it was caused by external things, so he could live if he pushed things out, but if he changed his internal Qi, it would be difficult for the gods to rescue him. "


    Liu Yu is in a trance, but he doesn''t think about the joints inside.


    Liucheng looks at his son and says, "haven''t you got it yet? The sheriff''s bodyguard hit the old woman''s valve with a concealed weapon, causing her internal Qi to diverge. In such a case, the presence of the doctor is helpless! Liu Wei, how can he save people? Besides, he still uses a hairpin. "


    Father said so, Liu Yu also pondered: "father is to feel, Liu Wei she..."


    Liucheng took the cup of tea on one side and said, "that master Mingwu, go and check it. If you can, please invite people to the mansion for a visit."


    Liu Yu nodded seriously and thought about it.


    After a while, Liu Yu asked again, "father, Liu Wei has offended Princess Yuehai this time. I''m not afraid..."


    Liu Cheng waved: "the princess is the daughter''s home. Do you dare to find Xiangfu? If there is no Zhen Gemen, it is just like this. Tomorrow your third brother will come back. He is going to prepare. Didn''t he receive the favor of rongling''s illegitimate son in the shabby temple on the outskirts of Beijing last time? Send him to the door in two days, and thank you in the morning, and send more money in the dark. Rong Ling is a wise man. Once he receives something, it will not be mentioned again. "


    "And if not?"


    "Why not?"


    Liucheng smiled: "it''s not for him, it''s for his son. When sending it, it''s equipped with something that children like. If he doesn''t, the child will take it. "


    Liu Yu nodded: "father is thoughtful!"


    Liu Cheng waved: "OK, you can go to the old lady''s again and tell me what happened today, so that the old lady can discipline Liu Wei. Today, Liang Ziqing in the seventh Prince''s mansion is not a failure, but her temper needs to be forged again! "


    Liu Yu should be. That''s why he left.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Liu Wei went to the old lady in the morning to say hello.


    By the time we went, there were already many people in the hall.


    Liu Yao, Liu Qin and Liu Yue don''t talk about it. Several aunts are familiar with each other, but there are only two strangers


    Liu Wei looked at the two men, and the pace of their advance quickly stopped.


    Liu Wei''s lips, covered by the veil, took a sip and breathed again, then adjusted her mind and walked slowly.


    The two met Liu Wei. One of them, dressed in bright yellow brocade, was in a Ruqun, and dressed in a woman''s bun. She got up, walked towards Liu Wei, and took Liu Wei''s hand. "Is this the lady? It''s the first time I''ve seen the eldest lady. "


    Liu Wei bowed respectfully: "sister in law."


    The woman is surprised: "the eldest lady knows me?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "listen to the people below, the eldest sister-in-law is the most gentle and virtuous, beautiful and graceful, and what''s more interesting is a beauty mole between the eyebrows of the eldest sister-in-law. Dignified and elegant, it is easy to recognize at a glance. "


    The woman held the brocade handkerchief to cover her mouth, and said with a low smile, "your little mouth is really sweet to the heart."


    Liu Wei looks like a shy looking down, but the line of sight is not far away from another woman dressed in a bright blue Ru skirt and also dressed in a woman''s bun.


    The woman also looked at Liu Wei and


    when they met, Liu Wei moved away quietly.


    But the other side stood up and smiled: "our eldest lady, her eyes are really poisonous. She recognized our eldest sister-in-law at a glance. What about me? Do you recognize me? What did the servants in the mansion say about me? "Liu Wei took a deep breath, pretended to be at a loss for a moment, and then said uncertainly, "who is the second or third sister-in-law?"


    "That''s right." Little grandma Luo took Liu Wei to sit down and said, "well, guess, is she your second sister-in-law or your third sister-in-law?"


    Liu Wei looked at the young lady of Ming LAN Ru skirt again, as if she was judging. At last, she just smiled bitterly and shook her head: "I can''t recognize her."


    Roche is not embarrassed by Liu Wei either, introducing: "this is your third sister-in-law. She didn''t come back until this morning. She went out with your third brother a few days ago to handle goods. I didn''t come here today. I didn''t hear that you came back. I came with you to have a special look at you! "


    Liu Wei listens. Her eyelids are slightly drooping. She thought Liu Yi was going out to do business. Jin family and Liu Yi would not come back until the end of the moon. Unexpectedly, they came back so soon


    Since Roche has introduced, Liu Wei only got up and blessed Jin: "I have seen three sisters in law."


    Jin smiled at Liu Wei and looked at her with clear eyes. She looked at her from the beginning to the end and said gently, "I''ve been walking outside with your third brother for half a month, but I''m tired. This is not true. There are just a few good jewelry. I''ll give them to you. If you can see it, you have the right to be my sister-in-law. "


    Jin said, gesturing to his servant girl.


    Servant girl Fusheng immediately holds a wooden box and hands it to Yueer behind Liu Wei.


    Read son to take over, Liu Wei again to Jin Shi Hang head: "thank you three sister-in-law."


    "Don''t say thank you. If you don''t dislike it, don''t come and sit next to me."


    Liu Weigang is about to refuse. Jin Shi has already got up, walked over, took her hand and dragged her from Luo Shi''s side to her own position.


    Jin''s move was too abrupt and rude. Although Liu Wei knew that the other side was such a hot tempered person, Liu Wei didn''t expect that Jin would really pull himself in the face of the old lady and so many aunts.


    When Liu Yao saw this, she immediately put on a straight face and glared at Jin''s sneer: "I just heard that sister-in-law said that she also had a gift to give to her sister-in-law. How could the gift have not been given to her, so she pulled her away?"


    Luo Wen Yan slightly frowned and looked at Liu Yao.


    Liu Yao is Liu Yu''s own sister. On weekdays, Liu Yao doesn''t like to recognize the other two brothers or the other two sisters.


    But Liu Yao is not sensible, but Roche is thoughtful.


    Roche immediately rounded the court: "I haven''t seen the eldest lady either. I still think that I''ll go to the eldest lady''s place to sit after I go back in a while. Just give it to me in private. "


    Hearing this, Jin Shi glanced at Liu Yao and smiled at Luo Shi: "that''s a coincidence. I''d like to go to the eldest lady''s room for a while, so I''ll go with her."


    Liu Wei''s eyelids twinkled. He sat in the middle, speechless.

 Chapter 108

    This morning, several women turned their mouths and chattered incessantly.


    When the time is almost up, I have to leave. The old lady leaves Liu Wei again.


    The old lady is sitting in the high hall. Liu Wei looks at the old lady''s quiet expression and knows that the only thing left is to say yesterday.


    But the old lady held the Buddha beads in her hand, but she didn''t say a word. She just asked mammy yang to come out with a stack of books, and then she said in a low voice: "the draft is just around the corner. In a few days, your sisters will come to the palace to see the queen. At that time, I will send you one or two hand-made things. Although you don''t go, you are also ready. I will take them for you. "


    Liu Wei was surprised. He didn''t understand what the old lady meant.


    The old man said: "you offended the princess. Do you really think it''s OK to hide? Back to the queen, I''ll take care of you, but you have to prepare this gift yourself. "


    Liu Wei looked at the stack of books: "grandmother wants granddaughter to copy?"


    "It''s not copying, it''s embroidery."


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened.


    The old man said: "you used to embroider things, didn''t you? Although I''ve said it for several years, I don''t think I''m new to my kung fu. These Buddhist scriptures are all recited by the queen on weekdays. If you find one and embroider a section of the Sutra, it''s all your heart. "


    Liu Wei''s calm face is a little out of control.


    Last life plus this life, most of them are sewing buttons, but they can''t embroider any flowers, let alone embroider words, it''s hard to hear!


    Although the picture of the main embroider in the Central Plains is still in memory, it''s not equal to knowing that it can be done by practice. How can it be done without embroidering?


    Liu Wei was speechless, but a stack of Yang Ma''s books had been handed over to Yueer.


    The old lady said a few words to Liu Wei again, all the advice from the embroiderer,


    when Liu Wei left, Jin Shi was waiting outside, and Luo Shi was no longer there.


    Liu Wei goes outside, and Jin keeps up.


    When she left the old lady''s Xiaoci hospital and went to the garden, Jin smiled at Liu Wei and said, "what is the big lady worrying about?"


    Liu Wei''s face stiffened a little: "three sisters in law."


    Jin looked at Liu Wei with a smile: "what do you call me?"


    Liu Wei''s eyelids jumped. Don''t look away.


    Jin stared at the veil on Liu Wei''s face: "since the eldest lady asked me to say" three sisters in law ", your appearance should always be seen by the sister-in-law."


    Liu Wei took a step back and said, "I have a different face. I''m afraid I''ll frighten my sister-in-law."


    "You can''t scare me. I''ve seen no ugly face."


    Liu Wei still disagrees.


    But Jin suddenly reached for it.


    Liu Wei hurried to hide. They chased each other back and forth in the garden.


    Seeing this, Yuer was shocked. He wanted to go up and ask what happened, but he was caught by the servant girl of Jin family, Fusheng: "it''s better for us not to be involved in the business of the masters and children."


    "Seems to be fighting?" Reading is very disturbing.


    But Fusheng said: "our wife likes to joke most. Maybe she is joking with the eldest lady. When you go up, it''s plain and abrupt."


    Read son to listen to floating life to say so, although the heart is not determined, but really dare not go up to stir.


    In the front, Liu Wei was so worn that she couldn''t help but stop at last: "OK, OK."


    Jin was also very tired and panting. He stopped and crossed his waist.


    Liu Wei steps forward and holds Jin''s hand.


    Jin Shi shook off: "come on! If it wasn''t for brother Fu to write to me, I didn''t know you came to Kyoto! If you don''t come to Kyoto to find me, you can''t even go back to Xiangfu to find me! "


    Liu Wei was scolded a bit unbearable: "people come and go here, go back to me and say."


    Jin''s snorted: "there are floating beings. Do you know if anyone is near me?"


    Liu Wei is really helpless: "I have something to do when I go back to Xiangfu. You married Liu Yi. I''m afraid you''re in trouble."


    "Liu Yi is Liu Yi! You are you! "


    Liu Wei has a headache: "Nanyun, listen to me..."


    "Well, you say." Jin Nanyun''s chin was raised and his face was immortal.


    Liu Wei felt not only headache, but also stomach ache.


    At last, Liu Wei went to huaiyue hospital wearing jinnanyun.


    The servant girls were dismissed. The gate was closed. Liu Wei took off her veil and sat on the chair and said, "I''m really busy coming back this time."


    Jinnanyun looked at Liu Wei''s face and looked up carefully. He was very surprised: "it''s very lifelike. I don''t think my old fox grandfather can see it."


    Liu Wei pats open her hand that wants to poke scar: "do not poke bad."


    "So easy to break?" Jinnanyun said, or took back his hand, but raised his chin and asked, "what''s going on? You know it''s for you that I came back specially. "


    Liu Wei didn''t speak.


    Jinnanyun''s family has been engaged in business for generations. Since childhood, she has seen the goods from the north and the south. She has a vision. In just a few years, Liuyi has been able to do more and more business, which is not the result of the help of her husband and wife.And this time, Liu Wei did not think that she would see jinnanyun so soon. Who knows, jinnanyun came back in advance and recognized herself at a glance.


    "When I met you, you only said that Liu Yi was a distant relative. Liu Wei, you are Miss Liu Fu. Why didn''t you tell me in the past? I wrote to you that time, saying that you and Liu Yi''s sister have the same surname. You also said that you were born on the same day. When you ranked according to the genealogy, you ranked again! But because your branch is remote, and no one cares what your name is, it''s over. I believed that at that time. You lied to me like this? "


    Liu Wei is really a little guilty.


    When Liu Wei and Jin Nanyun met, it was Liu Weigang who arrived at Qujiang mansion. At that time, Jin Nanyun and his sister, Jin nanpian, followed Mrs. Jin back to their mother''s home to visit relatives, passed the mountain road and met robbers.


    Liu Wei had a rough road at that time.


    After that, she suffered from severe abdominal pain. When the Jin family saw that she was unwell, they brought her back to the doctor to feel the pulse. She was pregnant for three months on the spot!


    Liu Wei herself was frightened.


    I am a medical student. I know all kinds of reactions in the early stage of pregnancy, and none of these reactions have ever been fulfilled in myself.


    From Kyoto all the way to the south of the Yangtze River, a long journey, scared, physiological period has not arrived, Liu Wei who has the heart to pay more attention to escape?


    All in all, she''s the winner!


    In consideration of the problem of having a baby, the kind-hearted lady said nothing to let her go. Liu Wei had to compromise and lingered in the Jin mansion for several months. She became good friends with Jin nanpian and Jin Nanyun.


    However, before the expected date of delivery, she left without notice and found her own place to give birth to Xiaoli.


    Only two years later, she and jinnanyun met again. At that time, jinnanyun had been betrothed to Liuyi and was going to buy a dowry in the street.


    And Liu Wei has become the masterpiece of Qujiang mansion, going to that cloth shop to make clothes.


    As a result of this meeting, she could not get rid of Jin Nanyun because she had a job to escape.


    Different from Fu Zichen, Fu Zichen is a man who doesn''t talk much. Moreover, Fu Zichen is alone and doesn''t chew the root of his tongue in the mansion.


    However, there are many side events in the Jin family''s mansion, and the personnel are more disordered. Liu Wei does not want to go too close. He is afraid of many people and miscellaneous things, which will cause unnecessary troubles.


    Jin Nanyun ''?


    Liu Wei admits that he is a distant relative of Liufu, but he has a bad relationship with his family, so let Jin Nanyun marry him and don''t talk about it.


    Jinnanyun married to Liufu

 Chapter 109

    Liu Wei doesn''t know what the relationship between jinnanyun and Liu Yi is good for, but after all, she is the closest person who sleeps in the same bed. Naturally, Liu Wei can''t confess, so she casually breaks up a sentence and says that her name is arranged.


    I thought that jinnanyun must not believe such a bad reason, and even ready to run at any time.


    But later, he received a reply. In the lines, Jin Nanyun believed it completely and talked about Miss Liu''s gossip with great interest.


    This time, Liu Wei didn''t plan to contact Jin Nanyun at first.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to have too much contact with people in Liu''s house. This time, she also put on a scar and covered her face. As long as she gets along with Jin Nanyun, the other side should not recognize herself. Unexpectedly, Fu Zichen wrote a letter to Jin Nanyun.


    When Liu Wei came to Kyoto, the eldest Miss Liu Fu went back to the mansion. She has the same surname. How could this happen?


    Naturally, it is exposed.


    Liu Wei gathered the Buddhist scriptures on the table into her arms and said, "look, I need to embroider the characters, otherwise, I''ll talk about it in two days."


    Jin Nanyun didn''t speak, just his hands around his chest, a pair of apricot like eyes staring straight at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei shifts the topic: "I think Fusheng has grown up a lot. Last time I saw him, he was only 12 years old. He was short. He practised martial arts with her father. Now it''s time to be Xu''s age. Do you have a sweetheart?"


    Jinnanyun continued to be silent.


    At last, Liu Wei sighed: "I don''t say, there''s always my reason. It''s no use forcing me."


    "For what reason?" Jin Nanyun asked immediately.


    "If I could tell you, I already said it."


    Jinnanyun suddenly gets up and stares at Liu Wei''s eyes: "don''t you need help?"


    Liu Wei looked at the two soft and slender claws on her shoulder, raised her hand and planed.


    But it can''t be planed, and jinnanyun is very close.


    Liu Wei shook her head. "I don''t need help."


    "Are you coming back for revenge?" Asked Jin Nanyun.


    Liu Wei frowned. "No."


    "It must be!"


    Jinnanyun has already determined: "at the beginning, you were suddenly forced to marry, is there any reason?"? And Xiaoli''s father. By the way, is Xiaoli''s father from the Xiangfu? "


    "No."


    Liu Wei rubbed her eyebrows again and said, "don''t be surprised. I just want to check something when I come back."


    "No, you are coming back for revenge. Who are you looking for? Do I know you? What are you going to do with him? Kill him? Or is there any other way? If you find Xiao Li''s father, do you want to mend old ways with him? "


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what to say.


    Jinnanyun continued to guess excitedly, "who is Xiaoli''s father? It''s not steward Liu Tong, is it? No, Liu Tong is too ugly to have such a good-looking son. Is that his assistant? Or which bodyguard in the mansion? "


    See jinnanyun more said more outrageous, Liu Wei after all said: "I am back to investigate."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice falls, jinnanyun''s voice stops!


    Jinnanyun''s face revealed a mysterious smile: "admitted?"


    "This case is not a small one. It''s no good if you know it."


    Jin Nanyun snorted, "do you really think I''m so stupid? The case of the missing child! "


    Liu Wei lowered her eyes and said, "you should know that the murderer is still in the dark. You have to get involved. It will only make things more and more complicated."


    "You know, I''m not the one who makes things clear as soon as possible?"


    Liu Wei looks at her.


    Jinnanyun just called out: "Fusheng, come in!"


    The door of the room was opened. Outside, floating life in green came in.


    After Fusheng came in, he closed the door again, nodded to his wife, and bowed to Liu Wei: "Mr. Liu."


    Liu Wei smiled: "Fusheng, long time no see, you are bigger and more beautiful."


    Fusheng blushed and his head dropped.


    "What''s your name?" said Jin Nanyun nonchalantly. "In order to cover up your identity, I''ve made it public now. What kind of scene are you talking about?"


    Fusheng heard his master''s words and changed his mouth wisely: "I''ve met the eldest lady."


    Liu Wei waves her hand to let Fusheng be polite.


    Jinnanyun said: "Fusheng, tell her about it."


    "Yes."


    Fusheng answered and said to Liu Wei, "before my uncle left Beijing to handle the goods, my maid and my wife went back to the Xiangfu to say hello to the old lady. After I came out, I went to Aunt Yun again. I didn''t expect to come out of aunt Yun''s yard, so I heard the wind around me."


    "Although I was not good at learning, I also knew that someone had passed through the roof. My wife ordered my maid to investigate. My maid had been back and found nothing wrong. But the next day, I heard that another servant had been lost in Xiangfu. That servant happened to be the one who took care of the fifth young master. "


    Jinnanyun said: "at that time, Fusheng still found something, but it was quite complicated. We didn''t plan to interfere. After all, after my little uncle lost, we, the eldest sister-in-law, the second sister-in-law, and I, were still too late to clean up the relationship. Who would go up? Since you come to investigate this time, I will give it to you naturally. "Said, took out a sachet from the waist and handed it to Liu Wei.


    Things are important, jinnanyun did not throw them away, nor dare to hide them casually, so he put them on his body.


    No one would have thought that the sachet of the daughter''s house would contain the evidence left by the murderer when he committed the murder.


    Looking at that thing, Liu Wei''s eyes sank a lot.


    "This thing is very strange. It was found by the murderer''s footprints on the roof by Fusheng. I thought it was some medicine at first. It smells a little fishy. But after Fusheng checked it, he said there was no record."


    "It''s medicine." Liu Wei said, "it''s a kind of medicinal material for making Fuling powder."


    "Fuling powder?"


    Jin Nanyun asked, "can you use it?"


    Liu Wei only said: "useful. You are the one who makes things clear as soon as possible. "


    After a moment''s stupefaction, Nanyun is proud, and her tail is up in the sky!


    Liu Wei didn''t perfunctorize jinnanyun. This medicine is really useful.


    Let Fusheng go out and keep watching.


    When the door was closed again, Jin Nanyun asked Liu Wei, "I heard a lot of fake corpse cases appeared in Kyoto a while ago. A Mr. zhuozuo came from zhenggemen. Within half a month, he opened the coffin to examine the corpses related to the case of missing children, and found out the secrets of Jingtian. This is you?"


    Liu Wei said with a low look, "well."


    Jin Nanyun snorted: "I knew it was you! So, you''re working for zhengmen now? "


    Liu Wei did not speak.


    Jin Nanyun: "it''s about zhenggemen. I know you won''t say it. But when you come back this time, you must tell me if there is any difficulty. Although I married Liu Yi, in the end, my friendship is still there. "


    Liu Wei looked at jinnanyun''s abdomen and said in silence, "at that time, what happened?"


    Jinnanyun was stunned for a moment. Liu Wei asked him what he was, and waved: "it''s almost time. I can''t say if I''ll stay here."


    Liu Wei frowned: "nanpian said you had children."


    Jinnanyun has opened the door and walked out.


    Liu Wei looks at the closed door.


    Jinnanpian said that after jinnanyun married Liuyi, she was pregnant with a child, but the child fell within three months.


    Jinnanpian probably thought that Liu Wei knew it. At first, he didn''t hide it. Only when Liu Wei asked, did he know that Liu Wei didn''t know about it, so he didn''t mention it.


    After that, Liu Wei wanted to find an opportunity to ask jinnanyun, and sent a letter to Kyoto, but did not receive a reply.


    Later, because the Yamen case was urgent, and because I went to Fuping County once again, I met Rong Ling, and I didn''t find any empty again.

 Chapter 110

    Now in Kyoto, Liu Weiyuan plans to contact Jin Nanyun again before leaving the capital after the case of missing children is solved, but he doesn''t want to. He goes back to Xiangfu, where they meet each other.


    Jinnanyun is young. Even if she leaves her child, the proper care will not affect her need for another child. Liu Wei didn''t have much idea about this matter, but just now jinnanyun is so evasive and attractive.


    What is there to hide?


    Didn''t the child fall out of carelessness during the first pregnancy? Is there any other reason?


    Liu Wei thought so, so she called to read.


    Yue''er was sent away by Fusheng before. When he came back, he saw that grandma sanshao had left. He saw that his young lady''s face was not good. He was uneasy: "young lady?"


    "You have been in the mansion for a long time, but you know about the three little grandmothers?"


    Read son Leng for a while, although in the heart doubt, or trance way: "maidservant works in the outer courtyard, three young grandma is the master of the inner courtyard, in addition to not often live in the Xiangfu, three young grandma''s business, maidservant where to know?"


    Jinnanyun does not live in the mansion very often. Liu Yi is a businessman. There are businessmen and friends in his family. In order to avoid affecting the lintel of Xiangfu, Liu Yi and jinnanyun usually live in another house outside. They seldom go back to Xiangfu on weekdays.


    Liu Wei asked, "how many years has sister-in-law married my brother-in-law to have children?"


    When it comes to this, Yueer sighs: "I was pregnant before, but I gave it less than March later, and then I have no news."


    "How did it fall?"


    Yue''er said without saying, "this maid is also a rumour. It''s true or false, but I don''t know. It''s said outside that the child fell because of the young girl in the third young master''s mansion."


    "Well?"


    This is the first time Liu Wei has heard that "it''s whiter."


    "Yue''er said:" that you girl was brought back by the third young master two years ago. It is said that the third young master ran into her family and was saved. I used to live in the mansion for a while, but I don''t know my identity very well. It''s said that I''m a spoiled guest who lives in the mansion. I''d rather do something that the next people do. I''d like to admit my aunt. I''d rather live in a far away guest house, which is 18000 miles away from the third young master... "


    Speaking of this, Yueer lowered his voice: "it''s just so unclear. You girl still lives in the mansion."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows: "still there?"


    "Isn''t it true? The maid heard that the third young grandma was going to make the decision, or she would take the girl to the third young master. But the third young master didn''t agree, and said that the third young grandma thought more. After a while, even aunt Yun in Xiangfu was shocked. The old lady asked the third young master if she wanted to take the girl into the room? The third young master said no, and the third young grandmother said no, then no, you let a big girl live in your house without name and share. What''s the appearance of it? It''s not destroying the innocence of other girls that it''s spreading around


    "The third young master said that if he promised to find a family for you girl, he could not lose his faith. He and you girl are ordinary friends and girlfriends, without any meaning in that respect."


    Liu Wei suddenly smiled: "what happened later?"


    Yue''er sighed: "it wasn''t long before the news came out that three young grannies were pregnant, but I heard that one time they had eaten something bad and the child fell off. On that day, I heard that one of the people who had entered the kitchen was you girl, but she said that she was cooking jujube porridge for herself and didn''t touch the stew of three young grannies."


    Liu Wei pondered, and always thought that Jin Nanyun was arrogant and intelligent. He was taught by his mother and sister when he was a child. Even if he married to a place like Kyoto, he should have his own way to protect his life. He would not be bullied easily.


    I never thought that I had been wronged!


    "After this, how is sister-in-law San''s attitude?" Liu Wei asked.


    "Yueer recalled:" three little grandma said it was her carelessness. After that time, three little grandma never conceived again


    Liu Wei has understood.


    Jin Nanyun doesn''t want to be pregnant. He must not be afraid of being persecuted again, but he doesn''t want to be pregnant at all.


    Liu Yi, after all, hurt jinnanyun''s heart.


    Send Yueer away. Liu Wei goes back to the room, closes the door, and sees the sachet and herbs on the table.


    Liu Wei went to pick up the sachet, put it on the tip of her nose, sniffed the fragrance of sunflower inside, and simply pinned the sachet to her waist.


    Liu Weisu does not like the fragrance of flowers, but the fragrance of sunflower is indifferent and not exclusive.


    Stop the sachet. Liu Wei looks at the small brown medicine again.


    This medicine is called zhuhan. It is a kind of plant fruit growing in the deep North. This kind of plant is not rare. However, it grows more or less in the North cliffs, but it takes more time to pick it and develop it again.


    Cold medicine is a kind of medicine to resist dry fire. It has high medicinal value. The most commonly used medicine is used to inhibit the exuberance of liver fire and fire entering the heart.


    But there is another side effect of chasing cold. It can seal cold.


    As the name suggests, sealing off the cold is to block the cold air. People in the North like to develop medicinal syrup by chasing the cold. In the cold place, let the corpse soak in the medicinal syrup for three days and three nights, and then, at least ten days later, can protect the corpse from decay under the hot sun.In Liu Wei''s view, this medicine is equivalent to an ancient freezer. It''s only a cold medicine with limited properties. If you want to freeze a corpse completely, you need at least hundreds of them.


    In summer, people in coffin shops usually buy the most. Liu Wei once thought that maybe he could use zhuhan to prepare a kind of medicine to keep the internal organs of the corpse from rotting. But at last, he gave up because other medicines were too complicated and the experimental expenses were too large.


    But she didn''t develop it, others did.


    The new version of Fuling powder.


    The role of zhuhan in the modified Fuling powder is to temporarily freeze the surface of the corpse with other corrosive drugs.


    After the corpse is soaked in Fuling powder, it should accelerate the decay immediately, but it is just that it always pursues the cold. It covers the corpse with a layer of icy skin to keep the corpse from rotting for at least a few days, but after a few days, the degree of accelerated decay doubles again.


    That''s why the bodies of those children were sent back. When they died for three days, there was no problem with the bodies, and no one found anything wrong with them. But after three days, once they were buried in the ground, they were immediately decayed from skin to bone.


    Liu Wei admires the murderer behind it.


    So many patterns, I think the killer''s pharmacist talent should be top. Without her intervention, the other side''s careful thinking, probably no one found.


    Only by chance, she disturbed the game, so when will the people in the game find her again?


    Liu Wei looks forward to it.


    Now that new clues have been found, Liu Wei naturally wants to contact Rong Ling.


    At present, Liu Wei has three ideas.


    First, go back to the third prince''s mansion secretly and take the news back, but it will be more troublesome, especially if she is found by Xiaoli, don''t want to go any more.


    Second, let the Pearl run errands, but the description ability of the pearl is limited. With so much information, it may not be able to completely bring it to Rong Ling. In order to let the Pearl deliver the message, Xiao Li needs to be present. Rong Ling can''t understand what the pearl is called.


    Third, let Rong Ling come by himself.


    Liu Wei thought it was the third way to save time and effort.


    She sent word to Pearl and asked her name Rong Ling to come in the evening.


    Pearl agreed to leave, and then


    In the afternoon


    Shenshi.


    The gate of huaiyue courtyard is closed tightly. Liu Wei looks at the man sitting on the chair in the room, twists and pinches his clean and long fingers, and looks at the man playing in pursuit of the cold. He says, "I don''t mean to ask you to come in the evening."


    The cold and hard lines of Rong Leng''s face outline his delicate facial features, which look very difficult to approach. At this time, he lifted his eyelids and looked at her: "don''t you mean something important?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 111

    "There is another important thing, and now it''s all day long..." Liu Wei looked out of the window at the blazing sun, and listened to the sound of the little maids in the yard, laughing and jumping on the flower rope. She was helpless: "if you come here like this, what can you do if someone finds out? My sisters are all worried and waiting to catch my little pigtail! "


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s back. "No braids."


    "Not funny at all." Liu Wei said, "come on, you''ve come all the way. Then start to talk about the business."


    "Small Li miss you very much. When will you go back to see him?" he frowned


    Liu Wei smacked her mouth and didn''t know what was going on inside: "this is not a business. Let''s talk about this medicine fruit first. This medicine fruit is called zhuhan. It grows in the extreme north. Look at the freshness... "


    "Xiao Li thought you didn''t want him." Let Leng open a cavity again.


    Liu Wei frowned: "can''t we talk about this later? Time is pressing. Let''s talk about the case first. "


    "Son doesn''t matter to you?"


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and got angry. "What do you want to say, commander Du?"


    Rong Ling put down the cold one and leaned back on the chair: "I just want you to go back to see Xiaoli, and I can come back after seeing it."


    Liu Wei stares at Rong Ling for a moment and asks, "are you bothered by Xiao Li?"


    Liu Wei knew from pearl that Rong Ling promised to accompany Xiaoli now. He accompanied Xiaoli anytime and anywhere. Even when he went to yamen, he also took Xiaoli with him. Therefore, after Xiaoli started crying, he had a lot of peace in two days. That''s why women don''t worry too much.


    It''s just that Rong Ling asks her to go back so strongly at the moment. Why? Does Rong Ling want to accompany Xiao Li? Tired of being stuck with a child?


    At the thought of this possibility, Liu Wei is inexplicably unhappy!


    "It''s not bothering Xiao Li." Rong Leng said, "only the emperor is back."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "huh?"


    "The draft is just around the corner. The emperor arranges several princes to choose concubines. Ben Wang is one of them."


    Liu Wei is completely silent.


    "I was fine, but you were not here. Xiaoli didn''t want me to leave and didn''t agree with me to attend the imperial concubine selection banquet."


    "You''re going to the imperial banquet?" Liu Wei blurted out.


    Rong Leng looks at her: "do you have any opinion?"


    "How dare you!"


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "since it''s the last event of the three lords, I''ll make it up to my father and son! I''ll take the time to go back tonight. I won''t let my son miss your business! "


    The tone of the voice suddenly became strange.


    Let Leng collect Mou, gaze at Liu Wei for a long time, just nod a head way: "thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome!"


    Liu Wei took the cold one to his hand, did not look at Rong Ling, and said, "now you can say business? Zhuhan was picked up by the people in Xiangfu ten days ago. According to the freshness of the medicine, it should not be more than a month. That is to say, it is very likely that the murderer went to the deep North after catching Liufeng and collected a lot of zhuhan.


    When he came back, he passed by Kyoto, and the murderer heard the rumors in Beijing, so he stayed to investigate in Xiangfu and captured the servants of Xiangfu.


    I have studied before, including the time when Liu Feng disappeared, the time when the murderer might have left, and the area where he can pick and chase the cold recently, etc., with different considerations, foot distance, horse distance, ship distance, etc., and then converted them. Finally, compared with the time when the first relative''s servant disappeared, I inferred several places. "


    Liu Wei said, taking out a long written note: "these places are places where the murderer may come and go to pick and chase the cold. You can send someone to check them. There is not much medicine for chasing cold. To develop a Fuling powder that can achieve the effect, at least one corpse needs more than 600 chasing cold fruits. For such a large area of picking, some villagers nearby will see it. You can always find clues if you go to inquire. "


    Rong Ling takes Liu Wei''s note, looks at it, folds it up and puts it in her arms.


    Liu Wei added: "I haven''t been in Xiangfu for two days, but I haven''t found any suspicious people yet. The murderer is still here, and I''m not sure. When you go to check these places, try to make the battle bigger so that the murderer can know that we have figured out his whereabouts. When he is in a hurry, he can easily show his horse''s feet."


    Rong Ling nodded, "OK."


    He told Rong Leng to finish some business. Liu Wei took a sip of tea and said slowly, "it''s OK. You can go."


    Rong Ling didn''t move. From his point of view, he could see a bunch of sachets on Liu Wei''s waist. As soon as he entered the room, he could smell the fragrance of Anemone on her.


    Liu Wei noticed his vision, touched his sachet and asked, "do I look more like a woman with this?"


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s face, only to see the red, white and white scars, as well as a pair of bright, dark, beautiful and tight eyes.


    Rong Ling smiled for no reason.


    She doesn''t look like a woman.


    Liu Wei is puzzled by Rong Leng''s smile. She takes the sachet down and touches the embroidered sample on it, saying, "it''s a pity that the person who sent me the sachet is now a married woman. If any clever little girl sent it, she may find a stepmother for Xiao Li.""You''re looking forward to getting married?" He asked.


    Liu Wei sighed, his hands slightly propped up his forehead, his body askew, and said lazily, "don''t you also look forward to getting married? It''s all men. Why don''t you want women? "


    Rong Ling laughed again.


    Liu Wei suddenly felt a little naive. She took another sip of tea, but noticed that the deep and dark eyes on the opposite side were looking at her all the time.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips, put down the tea cup and frowned, "is the king still here?"


    "What time does it arrive tonight?"


    Liu Wei snorted, "are you in such a hurry? If you say you will go tonight, you will. What are you afraid of? "


    Rong Leng leaned forward, elbows pressed on the table, upper body tilted: "when it''s good, I''ll keep the door for you."


    Liu Wei looked into his eyes and said, "I''ll go to Xilong garden. You don''t have to stay."


    Rong Ling just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Liu Wei remembers that he is going to stay with Xiaoli now. She should live in xilongyuan. She frowned at once: "which room do you live in now? Xiaoli''s room? Or other rooms? "


    Rong Ling is still smiling.


    Liu Wei''s face suddenly turned black: "do you live in my room?"


    "Your bed, it''s soft." A man''s lips are light.


    Liu Wei Huoran got up and glared at him: "no room for me! Don''t sleep in my bed. Move away quickly! "


    Rong Leng backed up and leaned back in his chair: "if you care, my bed will sleep for you, and my room will also live for you?"


    Liu Wei gnawed her teeth and said, "I don''t need it!"


    "Don''t be polite to me," said Rong Ling


    Liu Wei breathed several breaths in succession, and then resisted. She didn''t let herself start with the man on the spot.

 Chapter 112

    At this time, the servant girl''s laughing voice outside the room quickly approached. Then, there was a series of knock on the door: "Miss, Mammy Yang is coming."


    Liu Wei stares at Rong Leng. Rong Leng goes to the window and pushes open the window lattice. He jumps and disappears.


    Liu Wei went to close the window and put on the gauze again before opening the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw mammy Yang coming under the guidance of her little maid.


    Approaching, mother Yang bowed and nodded, "eldest lady."


    Liu Wei held up mother Yang''s hand, but she didn''t let her be polite. She led the man into the room: "mammy is coming now, but what''s grandma''s instruction?"


    When mammy Yang came into the room, she saw a wooden basket lying on the small table beside the bed. Inside, it was embroidered, stretched and sewed. There was everything, and a copy of the fahua sutra was on the top.


    "Because the young and the three young grandmothers are here today, the old lady said that she would eat together in Xiaoci hospital in the evening and sent me to tell the young lady, so as to avoid the busy work in the small kitchen of huaiyue hospital."


    "How can I bother Mammy to go there in person and send someone to bring me a word?" Liu Wei''s gentle way.


    "You are welcome, miss."


    "Said mammy Yang, pointing to the basket and asking," the words of the eldest lady have already been embroidered? "


    Liu wei walked over and took away the fahua Sutra, revealing the brocade handkerchief with only half a word embroidered on it: "it''s just the beginning, but I don''t know that it''s against the empress''s wishes."


    Liu Wei said, and handed the veil to mammy Yang.


    Mammy Yang looked at the front, and then at the back, nodded, "it''s not the best, but it''s enough for the young lady."


    Liu Wei is a little embarrassed: "embroider a piece of PA son, became? Will it be difficult for the old lady to do it? "


    Mother Yang just looked at Liu Wei. She seemed to think about it. Then she asked, "what kind of person is the princess Yuehai?"


    Liu Wei raised her eyes. "What does mammy mean?"


    Mammy Yang bowed her head: "the old slave said these words, and it was illegal in the end, but the old slave was also for the sake of the eldest daughter. The princess of Yuehai is the only daughter of the late Hui Wang. After the death of Hui Wang and the princess, the princess was brought to Kyoto. First, the Empress Dowager cherished her. Later, the empress supported her. Even the emperor loved her a lot. Even the princess in the palace did not dare to come across with her. The eldest lady offended the princess. She can''t find anyone right now. I''m afraid that when I find someone... "


    "Is mammy worried about Wei''er?" Liu Wei interrupts mammy Yang''s words, smiling and looking at Mammy.


    Yang Ma Ma Leng, slightly frown: "big miss, the old slave did not joke with you."


    Liu Wei took mammy Yang''s hand and deepened her smile: "I know that mammy is concerned about me, so she told me. From yesterday to today, only the eldest brother and mammy told me that either my father or my grandmother was like I don''t care what happens to me. I don''t even bother to scold. "


    "Big miss, be careful!" said mammy Yang


    Mammy Yang began to regret that she really said a lot today, even though she knew that neither the old lady nor the Xiangye cared about the eldest lady.


    So even if they offend such a big event as Princess Yuehai, they haven''t told the eldest lady too much. Most of their ideas are that they offend when they offend. Now the princess can''t find anyone. When they find someone, it''s really not good. It''s not enough to send the elder sister and elder sister out. It''s OK!


    But the masters think like this, and the next people guess, how dare they show it?


    Mammy Yang raised her face and recovered her stern and solemn feeling: "what the old slave said is nothing but nonsense. Don''t think about it. This skirt is so embroidered by miss. When the embroidery is finished, the old lady will make arrangements for you. In the Lord Yuehai''s place, the old lady just needs to remember not to mess with you in the future. The rest will be settled by the old lady. "


    Speaking of this, Mammy Yang paused for a moment, and added: "the old lady always loves the young lady. Her grandfathers and grandsons are together. The old lady would not hesitate to find Guanyuan temple to meet her old man. How could the old lady not go to her heart for this friendship?"


    This is true or false. Liu Wei knows it, and mammy Yang knows it herself.


    It''s just that it can''t be pierced.


    Liu Wei nodded, "what mammy said is."


    Mammy Yang was optimistic that she would come back with round words, but she felt uncomfortable for a while. When she said the dinner time, she left tightly, unwilling to stay more.


    Liu Wei looked at mammy Yang''s back, which could be called panic. Her eyes were full of deep meaning.


    Yuer had been guarding outside the door until now. Seeing mammy Yang leaving, she walked over and asked carefully, "Miss, have you been found?"


    "Well?"


    Liu Wei came back to see Yuer''s face was tense. She smiled and threw the embroidery bandage into Yuer''s arms: "no, I didn''t see it."


    Yuer was relieved, but worried: "I think, this word, or miss you embroider it yourself? Although the craftsmanship is unfamiliar, it''s done by hand, and it''s presented to the empress. If one doesn''t check and is known to be embroidered by a maid, he will be beheaded for deceiving the empress. ""It''s not that easy to behead."


    Liu Wei sat down on the chair, lazily touched out a medical book, and while reading it, he said, "you can rest assured that embroidery is a little worse than your usual embroidery. Who can find out?"


    Yueer is still worried: "it''s said that the embroiderer with sharp eyes can really see it from the embroidering wind..."


    Seeing that Yuer is still chattering, Liu Wei rolls up the medical books and knocks on Yuer''s forehead: "let''s go, be obedient."


    Read son to cover the head, sad face, but dare not speak again.


    In the evening, it''s a quarter past eleven.


    Liu Wei changed clothes and went to Xiaoci hospital with Yueer and linger, another servant girl.


    Many people have come to the hall. Roche is holding her shoulder for the old lady. Liu Yao is sitting under the old lady''s head, laughing and telling her something interesting.


    Liu Qin and Liu Yue are sitting a little far away. They are also talking a little, but most of them are Liu Qin. Liu Yue listens with a smile.


    Aunt Mu and aunt Zhong are helping to arrange the dishes. It''s rare that they don''t have a crisp body all the year round. They don''t like aunt Yun, Liu Yi''s biological mother, who walks out of the yard.


    Aunt Yun is talking to jinnanyun.


    The hall is hot and bustling. Servants are also busy.


    After Liu Wei came in, Liu Yao glanced obliquely, pretended not to see it, but Roche said hello with a smile: "I just talked about the eldest lady, and now people are coming."


    Liu wei walked over to the old lady and said, "grandma."


    The old lady nodded her head plainly and said, "listen to mammy Yang. You are good at embroidering."


    Liu Wei looked at mammy Yang, who was keeping her eyes behind the old lady. She took back her sight and said shyly, "it''s a lot rusty. It used to be better."


    "My daughter''s house, it''s enough. You don''t need to do it yourself." When the old lady said that, she looked over and saw the willow moon.


    Liu Yue didn''t know if she heard this, but she was bored and didn''t turn around.


    The old lady said again, "it''s time to go to the palace in two days. At that time, Yao''er will not worry about it. Yue''er and qin''er will do well."

 Chapter 113

    Since six years ago, the royal family''s talent show has not been dominated by entering the harem. At this age, the emperor has long been indifferent to the talent show. He is not particularly interested in it, and rarely accepts it again.


    But the emperor has enough, but there are still many royal children in the court.


    Among the princes, there are many who haven''t married the imperial concubine.


    Therefore, when entering the Palace this time, which prince or son will you marry in the future? Let''s see what impression you have on the empress.


    At the beginning of the talent show, Liu Yao had already chosen Yu Wenfu, the second son of Yu Wenjia, as the crown prince''s legitimate son in the private exchanges between Liucheng and Liuyu.


    The grand master and Liucheng are colleagues. They have a lot of private contacts on weekdays. Especially in Wenpu, Liucheng has seen a lot since she was a child. Only the marriage of the courtesan''s noble daughter has to go through the Queen''s mouth.


    Last time, the old lady went to Guanyuan temple to repay Liu Yao''s marriage wish, because the queen had already opened her mouth, and next came the marriage proposal book from the grand master.


    But Liu Yao''s marriage has been fulfilled. Liu Qin and Liu Yue don''t know what they can find.


    Roche knew the old lady''s mind and said with a smile: "don''t worry about grandma. Who are the ladies in our family who are not exquisite and beautiful? Qin''er is lively and bright, and yue''er is gentle and quiet. When the queen sees her, how can she not be pleased? "


    The old lady said in a deep voice, "the daughter of another family who will be present at that time is much better than qiner Yueer. It is said that the daughter of Fang''s family and the daughter of Li''s family, one can play Qin and the other can dance. The two girls have already arranged for a phoenix to seek a mate. They are waiting for the day when they enter the palace to see the queen and perform on the spot."


    Roche''s expression froze, thinking that the old lady thought Liu Yue could only embroider, and had no elegant skills, and that Liu Qin could not even embroider, but could only write some poems with the wrong preface and the wrong postscript, so she stopped talking for a moment.


    My sister-in-law is not as good as others. Roche is not good at telling lies with his eyes open.


    Not far away, Liu Qin and Liu Yue, even if they want to pretend that they can''t hear, they can''t. They are very embarrassed and their faces are white and blue.


    Liu Yao smiled secretly. Seeing that the old lady was too serious, she took the old lady''s arm in a coquettish way and said: "grandma, isn''t there still a granddaughter? The granddaughter will bring up two more sisters. "


    The old lady nodded faintly. What else can she do now?


    Simple sex is just a common woman, as long as the marriage is not too bad, it is not bad.


    Liu Wei listened to them and gave a low smile.


    Liu Yao has been paying attention to Liu Wei. Seeing Liu Wei smiling, she immediately asked, "what''s big sister laughing at?"? Say it, and let my sister follow Lele. "


    Liu Wei thought to herself, this Liu Yao is really a piece of cake!


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "it''s just a funny thing that suddenly occurred to her, and then she bifurcates her mind."


    "Oh, what''s interesting? Sister wants to know. " Liu Yao is aggressive!


    Liu Wei had to say, "I heard my grandmother say that the young lady of the Fang family and the young lady of the Li family had arranged for a phoenix to seek a mate. I thought that my granddaughter had heard similar words in Hanshan Temple before."


    "Oh?" Liu Yao raises her eyebrows.


    The old lady and Roche also looked at Liu Wei.


    It is not far away from Liuqin, Liuyue also erect ears.


    Liu Wei said: "Hanshan Temple has a lot of pilgrims, and the three religions and nine streams gather. Among the pilgrims in the temple, there are girls from Tianxiang tower. Once, there was a young man who didn''t know where to have a dinner in Tianxiang building. Miss Yuran and miss fangque were in the meditation room, chatting about the dance music in the evening. One said that the piano sound was off, the other said that the step was off. The granddaughter was outside the door and listened to a few ears, which was a small matter. But today I hear from my grandmother that once I think about it, I can''t stop thinking. "


    As soon as Liu Wei''s words were finished, the whole hall became quiet.


    The old lady looked at Liu Wei with a cold face.


    Roche was surprised, but quickly covered up the past, and lowered his head as if he had not heard.


    Liu Yao''s mouth was open, and she couldn''t get back to God for a long time.


    Not far away, Liuqin and Liuyue dare not move.


    It is a few busy aunt, also immediately put the voice of the dish are a lot of light.


    Only Jin Nanyun, first stupefied for a while, then seemed to think through the joints inside, and immediately wanted to laugh, but the atmosphere was serious, and he dared not laugh, so he had to turn his face quickly.


    Aunt Yun looks at jinnanyun and smiles. She claps jinnanyun''s hand and shakes her head.


    Jinnanyun nodded, but still couldn''t help it, only thought that after a while, the laughter would burst out of his throat.


    Liu Wei, seeing that everyone was silent, tilted his head and asked knowingly, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Yao returned to her senses this time and immediately accused: "you How dare you compare Fang''s sister and Li''s sister with the two women who sell meat! "


    Liu Wei said innocently: "what did your sister say? I just suddenly thought of it. I was thinking about it. My sister asked me to say it. I said it. How can my sister still be angry? "


    Liu Yao didn''t expect Liu Wei to be so cheeky that she couldn''t speak for a while.


    The old lady said coldly, "it''s not that women perform in public, it''s that they are willing to degenerate. Don''t talk nonsense again."Liu Wei nodded obediently: "granddaughter province."


    Liu Yao is particularly reluctant.


    Liu Wei belittles Beijing Zhonggui girl. How could the old lady let it go with such an understatement? No punishment, no words, not even a word of scolding?


    Liu Yao wanted to say something. At this time, Mammy Yang said to her husband in a low voice, "it''s time to eat."


    The old lady nodded, raised her hand and asked Liu Yao and Luo Shi to help her into the seat.


    Liu Yao bit her teeth, but she didn''t fight with the old lady at this juncture! Bear the fire, hold the old lady and enter the seat.


    Other people also continued to take seats. Aunts and maids were waiting beside them. Several young ladies and these two young grandmothers were qualified to take seats.


    Liu Wei sits right between Liu Yao and Liu Yue. Liu Yao looks at Liu Wei and quietly moves away from him.


    Liu Yue then stuffs the head to eat, does not say a word.


    Liu Wei saw a plate of meat balls in front of her. She had a piece between them. The chopsticks just overlapped with Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue takes a look at Liu Wei, releases his chopsticks and lets Liu Wei clip.


    Liu Wei picked up the meat ball, but sent it to Liu Yue''s bowl: "four younger sisters look at the body bone is too weak, eat more, make up well."


    Liu Yue thanks Liu Wei, nibbles at the corner of the ball and chews it slowly.


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yue''s eating. She wants to eat like this every day, or she will starve to death in two days.


    At this time, the other side of a pair of chopsticks, accompanied by a meat ball to Liuwei bowl.


    Liu Wei looked at the past, and then smiled at the eyes of Shangjin Nanyun.


    Liu Yao''s insidious opening: "how can I meet you on the first day, and sister-in-law and big sister fell in love? We used to eat together, but we didn''t see sister-in-law three treating me so attentively. "


    Jinnanyun took back his chopsticks and smiled, "I thought my two younger sisters would never eat the things I put in."


    Liu Yao frowned and looked at Jin Nanyun: "that three sisters in law is really a villain''s heart."


    Jin Nanyun smiled and didn''t fight with Liu Yao.


    It''s almost two minutes since the meal was used up.


    It was dark outside. When Liu Wei came out, he found that it was not only dark, but also rainy.


    Liu Wei frowns. Yuer and ling''er over there have already brought an umbrella to support her.


    Later, Liu Yao just came out, accompanied by Liu Qin and aunt Zhong.


    Seeing Liu Wei standing under the corridor, Liu Yao came slowly and said, "big sister, you just said that..."


    Before Liu Yao finished speaking, Liu Wei didn''t look at Liu Yao either. He picked up the steps and went to the rain curtain.


    Liu Wei''s departure scared Yueer and linger.


    Two servant girls hurriedly followed and set up the umbrella on Liu Yao''s head.


    "You -" Liu Yao''s face suddenly changed. She had something to say, but Liu Wei left directly!


    Yue''er whispered, "first lady, second lady, she..."


    Liu Wei''s footsteps didn''t stop. She said slowly, "she only talks nonsense, and doesn''t care about her!"


    "But..."


    "Let''s go." Liu Wei doesn''t want to break with Liu Yao.


    What Liu Yao wants to say? Liu Wei can imagine that all she has to say is harsh words. If she doesn''t listen to them, she won''t affect Liu Yao''s disgust. If she doesn''t listen to them, she won''t, so she doesn''t want to waste this time.


    Especially tonight it has rained, but she promised to go to the third prince''s mansion, which means that she would dive out of the mansion in the rain.

 Chapter 114

    Liu Wei is very upset when he sneaks out of Xiangfu in the rain!


    But I don''t trust Xiao Li. I have to go out once.


    Later, Liu Qin and aunt Zhong were stunned. Who would have thought that Liu Wei, an ordinary woman, made a mistake and returned home, but dared to be so disrespectful to Liu Yao, who was born as a legitimate daughter?


    Look at Liu Yao''s white face with green, Liu Qin hurriedly said: "how can big sister not understand the rules like this? Have you really been a wild woman for five years and lost your basic education? "


    Liu Yao lowered her eyes and snorted coldly: "it''s not just her grandmother''s care!


    Liu Qin echoed: "grandma is too soft hearted. It''s important to know that some people can''t be too kind to her. Elder sister, today she dares to ignore your words, and tomorrow she dares to do more rebellious things. Elder sister also advises her mother and elder sister to have such a good character. Shouldn''t she cultivate her? "


    LV didn''t come to Xiaoci hospital for dinner tonight. It''s cold these days. He''s not comfortable. Don''t go out.


    Listen to Liu Qin''s words, Liu Yao also think it''s time to talk to her mother. Lift your feet and go out.


    The servant girl hurried to hold an umbrella for Liu Yao to keep up with her. When they walked out of the front yard, aunt Zhong said in a low voice, "what are you doing with such a muddy water?"


    Liu Qin looked at his mother and frowned coldly: "we, big sister, are in need of some lessons. You have heard what we just said. The people of Fang''s Li''s family were also arranged by her? Mr. Li Jun of the Li family and Mr. Fang ruozhu of the Fang family are all close friends of the seventh prince. Together with these two families, they are also rising, echoing each other in the DPRK. The eldest sister''s words are passed down from family to family. If they are passed on to the outside by some talkative servant, other daughters in our family have to let her get involved. Liu Yao is married, but Liu Yue and I are the first to bear the brunt. At this juncture, Liu family is the first to suffer from any adverse situation! My aunt still thinks that I shouldn''t disturb this muddy water. "


    Aunt Zhong sighed: "you have your concerns. I can''t bring you anything but advice. When the eldest lady did such a thing five years ago, both the old lady and the Xiangye could accommodate her, and she was a strong temper. I think if we can make friends, why should we be enemies and provoke trouble for ourselves


    Liu Qin looked at Aunt Zhong displeased and said, "Auntie is just these ideas of not advancing, which is how she feels now."


    Finish saying, a fall sleeve, walk away quickly!


    The servant girls are catching up with each other. Aunt Zhong stands behind, but she is worried.


    After people left, the curtain behind was opened again. This time, aunt mu, aunt Yun and jinnanyun came out.


    Jinnanyun will stay with aunt Yun tonight.


    On the way, the rain looked at the umbrella face. Jin Nanyun held the handle of the umbrella and covered most of the umbrella on Aunt Yun''s head.


    Seeing that her shoulders were wet, aunt Yun said, "I''d better go back by myself. You are afraid of catching cold tomorrow."


    Jinnanyun smiled: "where does aunt say, I am young and strong, where drenches two drips to catch cold?"


    "You are stubborn, girl." Aunt Yun complained and asked, "is Yi''er coming tonight?"


    "No, I''ll go back to the mansion with me today. I''m here for you. He''ll report to my father-in-law. When he''s done, he''ll go back to rest."


    Aunt Yun nodded and said, "you are different from me. I am a concubine, but you are a wife. You don''t have to worry about filial piety here. If you don''t look at him more, my son knows that you are wronged to marry him."


    Jinnanyun wryly smiled: "he is a man, and there are always scenes outside."


    Aunt Yun said, "if you let him go like this, he will have more money."


    At this time, we have come to a small fork in the road. Aunt Yun insisted: "I''ll go back by myself. You go back and have a good bath, and then let the next person boil a bowl of ginger soup. You can''t catch cold."


    "It''s almost there."


    "I know Xiangfu better than you, and I can''t lose it." Aunt Yun said, and said to Fusheng, "take your wife home and serve her well."


    Seeing aunt Yun''s insistence, jinnanyun refused to send her away. She said goodbye here.


    When jinnanyun left, aunt Yun went to her own yard with the help of her old servant, mother Yan.


    On the way, mother Yan looked at Aunt Yun''s frown and smiled: "grandma San Shao is a decent person. Aunt San Shao is the mother of Grandpa San. Grandma San Shao is such a good talker. How can aunt still worry?"


    Aunt Yun shook her head. "You don''t understand."


    "I don''t know where the old slave doesn''t understand. My aunt is a soft hearted woman. Three young grannies are married from afar. You love your daughter-in-law more than your son."


    "Who loves a daughter-in-law more than a son?" aunt Yun frowned


    Mother Yan was stunned.


    Aunt Yun asked her, "guess why she still refuses to get pregnant now?"


    "Here..." Mother Yan didn''t expect to mention this. She faltered at once: "it''s not fate. The third young master is still young. It''s OK to wait for two more years."


    "You don''t know that you don''t want to be a legitimate person or a commoner. What kind of muddle do you pretend to be?"


    Mother Yan stopped talking.Qingyun attaches great importance to filial piety and ethics.


    There has always been a rule that "one can''t be a legitimate son, but one can''t be a commoner". It means that one can''t be born without a legitimate son or a legitimate daughter in the family.


    Only when his wife is infertile, can he submit an application to the Yamen for identification and approval by the Yamen.


    This rule has been in existence for many years, but not many people will abide by it. Especially in the period of the former Emperor, the example that the commoner was born before the son of the Imperial Palace was broken by the former Emperor himself.


    But Liu family has a long history. From the time of emperor Taizu, they adhered to this iron rule.


    Jinnanyun does not want to have a legitimate son, that is to say, even if Liu Yi has many women outside, many concubines in the door, these women do not want to give birth to a man and half a woman for him.


    If you are pregnant, you will fall. If you dare to be born, you will not be able to go on the genealogy, Liu clan head will even intervene in person.


    Liu Chenggui is prime minister. If his family quarrels, he will be affected first.


    The more high-ranking people are, the more they cherish their feathers, the more likely the prime minister is to let a commoner drag himself down.


    Mother Yan looked at Aunt Yun and frowned again, with her head down.


    Here, jinnanyun did not go back to his outer courtyard, but took advantage of the rain to turn his head to huaiyue courtyard.


    Liu Wei went back, set up to read the son, and put the little servant girls back to sleep.


    I was changing my clothes. I was going to leave secretly before it rained harder. But when I changed my clothes, I heard something outside.


    Liu Wei frowned, wrapped her clothes casually, went to the door and looked out.


    Wait to see who is the person that outside approaches, it is a Leng first, just open the door.


    Just as jinnanyun and Fusheng got to the corridor, they saw the door open. Jinnanyun paused and ran in with his skirt.


    "You know I''m here? Do you hear my footsteps in such a heavy rain? Are you good at martial arts again? "


    Liu Wei closed the door and continued to change clothes. At the same time, she asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "I come to play with you."


    Jin Nanyun sat on the chair and shook his feet and said, "let''s sleep together. We haven''t slept together for a long time."


    Liu Weibai gave her a look: "you and I meet for the first time today, do you want me to sleep with you?"


    Jinnanyun is confident: "there is a floating life. She knows who is near."


    "No way." Liu Wei refuses.


    Jinnanyun is not willing: "why?"


    Liu Wei put on her clothes and said lightly, "there are people around me."


    "Well?" What do you say?


    Liu Wei said in white, "I have a private guard of zhengemen nearby. If you want to stay, you will be doubted."


    Fusheng looked out of the door nervously, but didn''t see any dark guards. He hung his head in shame and blushed, "my martial arts are too low."


    Jin Nanyun asked Liu Wei again, "do you want to go out?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "so you can go."

 Chapter 115

    "Where to?" asked Jin Nanyun


    "It''s none of your business."


    "To investigate? Go to Yamen to meet the commander of zhengemen? "


    "It''s none of your business."


    "You have changed. You will tell me anything before," said Jin Nanyun


    I didn''t tell you what I had before, OK!


    Liu Wei didn''t know what kind of stimulation jinnanyun was suddenly under. He thought about it and said, "if I come back early, I will go to your place. You are alone tonight?"


    "Well."


    Jin Nanyun nodded: "it sounds good to have a secret tryst with Mr. Liu, a famous doctor in Qujiang mansion, one night without the company of my husband."


    Liu Wei gave her a curtsey on the forehead: "nonsense!"


    Jinnanyun stared at Liu Wei with a smile, then jumped up and patted his clothes: "remember to come to me later, I''ll go first."


    When Jin Nanyun left, the rain was a little bit bigger than when he came.


    When she was away, Liu Wei looked at the big raindrops outside. She sighed for a long time, then covered with black cloth and turned to close the door.


    Driving lightness skill, drenching with heavy rain, shuttling in the rain curtain of the night.


    As soon as Liu Wei left, two dark guards who had been responsible for protecting her followed.


    After flying for a quarter of an hour, Liu Wei finally bypassed the patrol guards of the prime minister''s mansion and left the mansion successfully.


    There are not many people in the street because of the heavy rain outside.


    Liu wei walked all the way very fast. By the time of the third prince''s residence, he had become a drowned chicken. Instead of knocking at the front door, Liu Wei stepped on the eaves and entered.


    At the first moment when Liu Wei entered the palace, she felt that the air around her had changed. Even though the rain was too heavy and covered up too many voices, she was still keen to find that there were at least sixteen or seven people hiding around her. These people did not need to guess. They were the guards of the palace or the dark guards of zhenggemen.


    But these people did not embarrass her. Liu Wei knew that the two dark guards behind her would not let these "own people" hurt her.


    Liu Wei flies all the way. When he arrives at Xilong garden, he sees the whole courtyard. It''s already dark, but his room is still lighted with candles.


    She landed on the porch outside her room. As soon as she landed on the ground, she lifted the black cloth on her face. Inside, a red, white and rotten face appeared.


    Because the rain soaked the scar, Liu Wei felt that her face was itchy. She wanted to tear the scar open, so she knocked at the door.


    After knocking, Liu Wei was stunned to hear that there was no sound inside. She responded that this is her room. What door does she knock on?


    In this way of thinking, she pushed the door hard. She thought the door was locked from the inside, but she didn''t. she pushed it open.


    As soon as the door opened, the heat came from inside, and the misty thin smoke hovered over the room.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. Then he saw that the smoke was coming from behind the screen. On the big open screen made of jade, several clothes and pants were on it. Look at the color. It''s dark. It''s Rong Ling''s clothes.


    This man, not only lives in her room, sleeps in her bed, but also bathes with her bathtub?


    Liu Weidun''s heart was on his breath and went straight to the back of the screen!


    As soon as Liu Weigang passed, he didn''t see the situation clearly. A strong wind with hot air and water drops came to her face. She quickly blocked it with her hands. She was able to dodge the attack!


    After standing, I saw that Rong Ling was sitting in the tub wet. The heat covered his whole body, making his facial features hazy.


    It is Liu Wei who can see clearly. Let Leng take back his sight, put his hands on the edge of the tub, lean back his neck, and slowly close his eyes again.


    Liu Wei looked at his face, which was not very clear, and his naked upper body, which was dripping water. After a moment''s hesitation, Liu Wei asked viciously, "why bathe in my room?"


    Rong Leng half opened his eyes and looked at her. "I''m very tired today. I''m good. Don''t make any noise."


    Liu Wei is trying to say something more, but he sees a bruise on his chest.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Allow edge low Mou, also look at own chest, touch with wet cool finger, way: "careless."


    "It doesn''t look too bad." Liu Wei said.


    Rong Leng smiled, "it''s not heavy."


    Then he looked at her and said, "is it raining so hard?"


    Liu Wei sneered, wringing the water on his sleeve, and said: "for the sake of the third prince''s life-long event, don''t say it''s raining, I have to come here even under the knife! Otherwise, if the dog really misses the marriage of the three princes, it''s hard to forgive him for killing his head! "


    Her strange tone of voice deepened the smile in rongling''s eyes: "Xiaoli is sleeping."


    "I''ll call him." Liu Wei said, turning around and leaving.


    "Let Leng stop Liu Wei:" first change clothes


    Liu Wei looked at her wet clothes and felt uncomfortable. She went to the wardrobe and opened it to look inside. The first thing she saw was not her own clothes, but the ones with edges.In the whole sandalwood cabinet, there are only a few sets of men''s clothes of different styles on the right side of the cabinet. In other places, there are all the clothes that are often worn by Leng, even his clothes and pants, including his court clothes.


    He really owns this place!


    Liu Wei smiled angrily, took out a suit of her own clothes and looked at Rong Ling, who was still bathing. She went to the other end of the screen and began to take off her clothes.


    Through a screen, Liu Wei could hear the breathing sound of Rong Leng, even the sound of the water flower shaking.


    Take off your coat and throw it on the ground. The wet clothes fall on the ground with a bang.


    Liu Wei takes the dry cloth on the screen, wipes her arm and hair.


    At this time, the other end of the screen came out a "crash.".


    Liu Wei stopped for a moment and looked over, though the screen was thick and she could see nothing.


    "You''re out?" She asked.


    Rong Leng didn''t say a word, but a man''s big hand reached the screen.


    Liu Wei holds the dry cloth and says, "I''ll use it first, and then you wait. I''ll change my clothes and bring you another piece."


    Rong Leng took back his hand and sighed, "there is still a auricle in the room. Why do you want to change it in front of me?"


    Liu Wei is stunned. She looks into the cubicle on the other side of the room. In ancient times, the rooms were equipped with ear rooms. Usually, the servant girl and the little guy who stayed at night would sleep there. But Liu Wei never wanted people to stay at night, so the ear rooms used to put some idle bedding.


    Liu Wei''s room is always managed by Mingxiang and Xixiang. She knows where her medical books and clothes are, but she never asks about them.


    Liu Wei didn''t think of going to the ear room just now.


    All of a sudden, Liu Wei inexplicably embarrassed, coughed, said: "it''s all men, I''m not so delicate habits."


    There was an inexplicable chuckle over there.


    Liu Wei speeds up the action of wiping her hair, and her eyes are always staring at the side of the screen, but she is afraid that the edges will suddenly come out.


    Although Liu Wei felt that Rong Ling had not yet wiped himself or dressed, he should not have the habit of being an exhibitionist and would not come out, but Liu Wei was still vigilant.

 Chapter 116

    Sure enough, after that smile, Rong Ling was not aggressive.


    Liu Wei dried herself, changed her clothes, and straightened up a little. Then she went to the cupboard and took another piece of dry cloth. She went back to the screen and reached for it.


    At the next moment, a big palm with hot air and warm water breath comes to take over the dry cloth, and leaves at the touch of her hand.


    Liu Wei takes back her hand and looks at the water stains on her hand. She feels uncomfortable. She rubs her clothes and cleans them.


    Rong Ling changes clothes and comes out. Liu Wei has poured himself a cup of tea and is sitting in a chair drinking tea.


    Liu Wei put on his men''s clothes, but her hair was not tied up because it was wet, and she didn''t form a bun, but it was just scattered.


    According to the length of normal women''s hair, Liu Wei''s hair is short. For a normal ancient woman, the length of her hair should reach to her waist, but only to her back.


    This has something to do with Liu Wei''s perennial men''s disguise. Men''s hair doesn''t need to be too long.


    Liu Wei saw Rong Leng come out, and her face was steaming red. She lowered her head and poured a cup of tea for him.


    Rong Ling went over and sat beside her, holding up the cup of tea.


    Tea is half an hour ago Xi Xiang brew, now it is cold, but when thirsty, drinking tea is not taste, but thirst.


    After half a cup of tea, Rong Ling said, "Xiaoli will be happy to know that you are back."


    Liu Wei frowned and stopped drinking tea. He stood up and said, "don''t rush me, I''ll go now." Liu Wei said, and went out.


    As soon as he stepped out, his wrist was tied by a big hand. Liu Wei turned his head and smiled lazily at the upper margin: "let''s go together."


    I don''t know if it''s the reason why I just bathed. At the moment, his face is not as hard as usual. His hair is wet and his clothes are casual. Looking at it, I don''t know how scattered it is.


    After all, he is just a man in his twenties.


    In modern times, he stands at the thirties. In ancient times, he was already a great man with a heavy army in his hand, commanding the whole town gate.


    Liu Wei uncomfortably opens his hand and walks out in silence.


    Rong Leng follows behind. They leave the door. Next door is Xiao Li''s room.


    The next second he pushed the door open, a black shadow came, and Liu Wei didn''t lift his eyelids. He called out, "pearl."


    Straight out of the Pearl stable suddenly stop the car, wings in the air stopped for a few seconds, the black body in the night can hardly see, only the green eyes, suddenly bright.


    Knowing it''s not a bad person, pearl will fly over happily next moment, and her little body will fall on the host''s shoulder.


    Liu Wei touched the little head of pearl.


    Rong Ling has come to the table and lit a candle.


    When the room lit up, Xiao Li, who was sleeping on the bed, didn''t wake up. The Pearl flew from Liu Wei''s shoulder to the bed, and finally landed beside the pillow at the head of the bed. He planed there, made a small hole, and put himself in it. He sat down obediently.


    "The Pearl sleeps with Xiaoli every night," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng and said, "how can I hear that you promised Xiao Li that you would sleep with him?"


    Rong Leng looks as usual, but suddenly reaches for her.


    "For what?"


    Rong Ling opens his sleeve and reveals a section of his arm. Liu Wei can easily see several slightly familiar scratches on his arm.


    Because of his familiarity, Liu Wei didn''t have to guess who caught it.


    She coughed, clapped his hand open, pretended to know nothing and walked to the bed.


    On the bed, Xiao Li still didn''t wake up.


    Liu Wei knows how heartless his son is. Once he sleeps, he is not alert.


    She sighed and pushed her son.


    Xiaoli didn''t open her eyes, just got up very angry and groaned. Then she twisted her head, rolled over with the quilt around her, and turned her back to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is patient and continues to push him.


    Xiaoli is very unhappy: "don''t disturb me!"


    "Xiaoli." Liu Wei calls for his son.


    The faint Liu Xiaoli listened to the familiar voice. He was slow for several seconds, then he opened the quilt, sat up, rubbed his eyes with little meat claws, and opened his eyes to the woman in front of the window.


    Liu Wei looks at Xiaoli stupefied, as if he is not awake. He smiles and pinches the tip of his nose. "Don''t you recognize dad?"


    A father, let Liu Xiaoli completely come back.


    "Dad?"


    "It''s me."


    "Dad?"


    "It''s me."


    "Dad?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Dad?" Xiaoli is still not sure. No, it''s very uncertain!


    Liu Wei sighed, reached out to touch Xiao Li''s head, and his voice softened: "it''s really me."


    Because Liu Wei is closer, Xiao Li can see her face and hear her voice. Even the taste of her body can be smelt.


    Suddenly, in the big eyes, there were tears and bubbles.Liu Wei was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help crying and laughing: "dad just walked away for a few days, as for you? I don''t know. I thought I had been gone for seven or eight years. "


    "You still know to come back?" The little guy wakes up now, stretches out his short hand, pushes Liu Wei, and complains: "I thought you didn''t want me? You don''t know, I cried to death, you are not my father, I don''t want you, I hate you! "


    Small Li said, small body jump out of bed, run steadily into the arms of Rong Leng, sobbing and crying.


    Rong Leng helplessly holds up Xiao Li and pats her back.


    The little guy buried his head and cried: "I hate my father, I hate her! Hate her! "


    Knowing that Xiaoli is just too angry, the first thing wrong is herself, but Liu Wei still feels a little uncomfortable. She goes over in distress and asks Rong Ling in her eyes. What can I do now?


    Rong Ling appeased Xiao Li for a while and said, "your father is back. Don''t you want her?"


    "No!" The little guy is absolutely certain.


    "If you don''t want to, your father will go."


    Xiao Li raises her head abruptly!


    "Rong Leng said:" she came back just to see you, and was about to leave. You ignore her at the moment. She left, and she couldn''t see for a long time


    He was very angry and wanted to revenge his mother, but he was afraid that her mother would really leave. He didn''t know when he would come back.


    In this hurry, at last, Xiao Li turned to look at Liu Wei, and then, with a face full of resentment, extended his hand to his mother.


    Liu Wei looks at his son''s stubbornness, but he is reluctant to let go of his own appearance, showing a smile, and then takes him over.


    Nestled in Liu Wei''s arms, Xiao Li is not a little pleasant, but she still has bad eyebrows and bad eyes, while her short hand tightly hugs her mother''s neck.


    Liu Wei said softly, "do you want to talk to dad?"


    Xiao Li wanted to say no, he didn''t want his mother to think he was easy to coax, but he did want to talk to her. Suddenly, he got tangled up again, and finally didn''t know how to answer, so he had to stop talking.


    Liu Wei makes a thoughtful decision for Xiao Li. She looks at Rong Ling and gives a sign.


    Rong Ling turns around and leaves the room.


    When the door was closed, Liu Wei took Xiaoli back to bed and let her get into the quilt. She also slept next to her son, with her back resting on the pillow, and said, "haven''t you really missed me these days?"


    Liu Xiaoli still said: "no!"

 Chapter 117

    "But I miss you so much."


    Liu Xiaoli immediately stared at her: "then you have to go!"


    "I have something to do."


    Liu Wei explained to his son: "a case is very important. I secretly investigate it in another place, it is not convenient to bring you. But I promise that I can come back in two or three months at most. In the middle, I will also take the time to come back occasionally to see you, OK? "


    If his mother had said that before, Xiao Li would not have said it well. Even if his mother promised him again, he insisted on following her and would not give in.


    But the mother has gone through it once, and has suffered the loss of a painful child, but he dare not ask for more. He is afraid that he asked for too much. Once the mother left, she would not come back.


    Finally hesitates, small Li''s small hand unconsciously grasps Liu Wei''s Cape, buries the head to ask: "is that child missing case?"


    "Yes."


    Xiao Li''s hand tightened tightly. "What must you do to investigate secretly? Uncle Rong has a lot of powerful people. They can go too. "


    "But they don''t know the art of medicine and are likely to miss some evidence."


    Xiaoli is silent.


    Liu Wei touched his son''s head and said, "if you are taken away by someone, I must be in a hurry. Do you think that the parents and relatives of those children are not in a hurry? They are younger than you, and they are taken away when they are one or two years old. At such a young age, they fall into the hands of a group of bad people without the care of their families, and they are threatened by their lives at any time. Do you have the heart to be a little brother? "


    "It''s not that I don''t save them, it''s just that..." Xiaoli is very flustered. She is afraid that her mother thinks he is cold-blooded, but she doesn''t know how to explain. Finally, she chokes back. She can only say, "you go, you go, you go, you go to find evidence, I can do it alone."


    Small Li says, still highlight generous push push Liu Wei, let mother go quickly, but in the heart is not willing to get mother.


    Liu Wei smiled, hugged his son''s small head and kissed him on the head.


    Liu Xiaoli nest in her mother''s arms, whispered: "you should remember, occasionally come back to see me, you have to promise, will not want me."


    "Of course." Liu Wei''s eyes are soft: "you are my son, how can I not want you?"


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t know if he could believe it, but his mother had a guarantee that he would be more comfortable.


    The rain outside the window is still falling, and accompanied by the strong wind, which makes the windows loud. Liu Wei looks out of the door and sees a black figure standing outside the white door.


    It is Rong Ling who has been waiting for her.


    Looking at the silhouette outside the window, Liu Wei once again said, "Xiao Li, uncle Rong wants to take the concubine."


    Liu Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, and nodded silently: "well, there is an old grandfather who said he would marry uncle Rong. He said that if he married his wife, uncle Rong would have his own children."


    "Yes." Liu Wei said: "everyone should have his own wife and children, so you are not allowed to interfere with him, and you are not allowed to arbitrarily allow him to marry, you know?"


    "But..." Liu Xiaoli raised her head and looked at her mother: "but Uncle Rong promised that he would accompany me and take care of me. If he had his own child, he would not hurt me."


    "Do you need him to hurt you?" Liu Wei asked, "there are me, uncle Fu, and many other people who love you so much. Why do you need to let uncle hurt you?"? You''ve only known him for such a short time. "


    "But he likes me very much. He will make swords and long guns for me. He has a long gun. It''s a real gun. It''s made of iron. It''s called killing God. It''s very powerful and powerful! I think uncle Rong has practiced guns. He also said that when I get older, I will be taught how to shoot. When I grow up, I will take me to the battlefield if I want to. He said that a man should go to the battlefield once in his lifetime. That''s what he is! "


    "That doesn''t mean anything." Liu Wei interrupts his son: "in the future, he will do these things to his son. You are not his son. No matter how kind he is to you, we are outsiders after all."


    Liu Xiaoli thought for a moment, then dropped his head.


    Liu Wei rubbed his son''s head: "you can rely on your relatives, but don''t rely on a stranger who is not destined to last long, because when you are separated, you will be very painful."


    "Dad." Liu Xiaoli buried his head: "shall we leave soon?"


    "Well." Liu Wei did not hide: "when the case of missing children is over, we will leave and go back to Qujiang mansion."


    "Can''t you see Uncle Rong again?"


    "It should be."


    Liu Xiaoli did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he sighed: "I will miss him."


    Liu Wei no longer said anything, only let his son lie on his back, it''s time to sleep.


    Xiaoli cleverly closes her eyes, and Liu Wei accompanies him. When he falls asleep, she leaves lightly.


    Pushing open the door, it was half an hour later. As soon as she went out, Liu Wei saw the corridor. Rong Ling was leaning against the red pillar, sitting on the bench, looking at the heavy rain outside.


    The rain is loud and the wind is howling. The dark night sky is like a huge black hole. People should be sucked in anytime and anywhere.Rain drops fell on the corridor floor, Liu Wei went to Rong Leng, the man heard the movement, turned around.


    He was still wearing the clothes just now. It was loose and the neckline was empty. It was windy and rainy again. He was not too cold.


    "Tell Xiao Li that my son is very sensible."


    Rong Leng gathers his eyebrows and pats the position beside him.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and went to sit down.


    Just at this time, a lightning split down, the sky suddenly a bright, then is the roar of thunder, earth shaking.


    Liu Wei felt that the wind was stronger and the raindrops were blown into her neck. It was cool and uncomfortable.


    She immediately frowned: "it''s not early, I''m back."


    Then he got up to leave.


    But the wrist was once again held.


    Liu Wei looked back at her and said, "it''s raining so much that we can go later."


    "Nothing." Promised that jinnanyun would go to her place, so Liuwei also wanted to go back early. Seeing jinnanyun''s state today, it was obviously a worry.


    Or take the opportunity to ask jinnanyun about the loss of her children. The main thing is that Liu Wei is very concerned about jinnanyun''s bullying.


    Rong Leng didn''t let Liu Wei go, just pinched her tiny wrist in one hand and opened the collar in the front of her chest in the other, making the bruise more obvious.


    "Guess how it hurt."


    Liu Wei didn''t want to guess much, and she didn''t think it had anything to do with herself.


    Zhengemen''s work is very dangerous. It''s responsible for the safety of the imperial city. It''s very important. It''s a bit bumpy. It''s normal, but it doesn''t seem heavy. It should be just a bump.


    "Give me a pulse?" Rong Leng said suddenly.


    Liu Wei is silent for a while. Why didn''t she think this man was so charming before?


    Is not a little bruise, but also pulse?


    But after all, when they met each other, Liu Wei sat down patiently, took rongling''s hand, turned it over, and touched his pulse door with both fingers.


    "The pulse is smooth, nothing different." Liu Wei took a moment and said.


    Rong Leng suddenly straightens up, the hard male body leans forward, approaches Liu Wei''s face, and asks, "really?"

 Chapter 118

    As he approached, the burning breath of his breath fell on her face as he spoke.


    Liu Wei was a little uncomfortable. She leaned back and said, "it''s OK." Then let go of his big hand.


    Rong Leng takes back his hand, and the fingers of the other hand rub the place where Liu Wei just felt his pulse, and the tips of his fingers flick away the shallow temperature on it.


    "Just a little uneasy." After a pause, he said, "the man said, he poisoned me."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows: "hmm?"


    "I guess it''s fake. It doesn''t look badly hurt."


    As he said, he looked down at the bruise on his eyes and chest. The bruise was very narrow. Although it was in front of the heart, it only seemed to be touched.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, then grabbed his hand and tested it again.


    It''s true that nothing is wrong.


    She came closer to see the bruise on rongling''s chest. She pressed her finger on his wound. Rongling frowned slightly, and her eyes were a little deeper.


    "Pain?" She asked.


    "Well." Rong Leng doesn''t seem to be brave.


    If it''s just a little ordinary bruise, Liu Wei''s pressure should not hurt too much. At least Rong Ling, a martial arts expert, is unlikely to suffer from this pain.


    "It''s too dark here. Go to the room." Liu Wei said, getting up and entering the next room.


    Rong Leng looks at her back, the pain on her face disappears instantly, and the lip follows her.


    In the room, two more candles were lit to gather the light. Liu Wei once again opened the clothes of Rong Ling. This time, the action was a little big. With the looseness of his original clothes, he opened his belt, and the man''s clothes immediately opened.


    There is no difference between men and women in doctor''s treatment of patients. Liu Wei is now a doctor. Even if she takes off her tolerance, she will not feel half sick!


    But Rong Leng picked the eyebrow, and the smile was deeper.


    It was not until Liu Wei pressed the bruise again, then raised his head and looked at his expression that he began to face again.


    "It hurts?"


    The man pressed his lips tightly and nodded deeply.


    Liu Wei is confused: "it seems that it''s just an ordinary trauma, and there''s no damage to the internal organs, and there''s no problem with the pulse. It shouldn''t be."


    "If you can''t find it." Rong Leng said thoughtfully, "tomorrow I will go to the hospital to have a look."


    Liu Wei is not happy: "I can''t check it out, and the doctor can''t even check it out!" She thought for a moment, got up, went to the wardrobe, and pulled out a wooden box with a set of silver needles.


    Liu Wei has several sets of silver needles. The most commonly used ones are beside her. The second one is in Xiao Li''s small bag. In addition, she has prepared several pairs of replacement needles, which are all in her luggage.


    What we take out now is for replacement.


    Take out a pair of silver needles, Liu Wei comes to push the candle and kettle on the table, pat the table top, and let Rong Ling lie down.


    Rong Leng looks at the bed not far away.


    Liu Wei said unhappily, "don''t go to my bed!"


    After saying this sentence, it seems that there is some ambiguity. Liu Wei is stunned for a moment, and his eyes and tail are also bent.


    At last, Rong Ling was lying on the table. The small round table carried his upper body, but his lower body fell off.


    Liu Wei took a stool for him to step on, then took out the silver needle, sterilized it and acupuncture for him.


    She pricked a needle and asked, "how do you feel?"


    Rong Leng said, "a little sting."


    Liu Wei frowned, but didn''t say anything. She pricked several needles one after another. Some of her answers hurt, some didn''t feel, some of them hurt.


    Put up the needle, Liu Wei let him up, a little heavy said: "unlike poisoning, there is no internal injury, but it seems that the sternum is a little cracked."


    In fact, Liu Wei is not sure. After all, she can''t make x-films, so she can only guess.


    Let Leng listen to her quietly.


    Liu Wei said: "there is a problem with the bone, and you still feel obvious pain, so you can''t let it go."


    Bone fracture is also a kind of fracture, called crack fracture. However, it''s hard to judge just by hand because it''s not in the position of true fracture dislocation. Because the trace is too small, if not a professional orthopedic doctor, it is difficult to make a diagnosis by experience.


    Generally, if the crack fracture is not too serious, it will be better to rest for a few days. However, if there is obvious pain, and if you don''t take care of rest, it will easily worsen, and eventually develop into a displaced fracture, and the displaced fracture requires surgery to be in the right position.


    It''s not modern here. It''s ancient. Although Liu Wei can do surgery, the medical conditions here are limited after all. After the surgery, it will take a long time for him to have a rest. This is a problem.


    Liu Wei initially determined the symptoms and said, "I''ll give you a prescription first. It''s for calcium supplement. During this period of time, let''s make some bone soup for you to shape and shape. I''ll recuperate for a few days first, and then I''ll have a look at it in a few days."


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei, takes out the four treasures of the study and begins to write prescriptions. He asks, "is it serious?"


    "It''s not serious, but in this period of time, you should try to avoid physical conflicts with people, do not use force, and do not involve the wounds at the same location, otherwise the cracks will become bigger and more troublesome."Liu Wei finished the prescription and handed it to him. Rong Leng looked at the words on his eyes, thought about it, and said, "five days later, it''s a wedding party. Will it have an impact?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Wei is silent for a while, bows his head to clean up his brush and ink, and says sarcastically: "the body is injured, and he still thinks about women. The third prince is really romantic." Rong Leng, with one hand on his chin, looked at her perfectly: "my king married a princess, which is also called Fengliu?" Liu Wei didn''t lift his head, and said in a strange way, "don''t get me wrong, the three princes. Being romantic is not to scold you. In ancient times, only talented people and powerful people have the capital of being romantic. Everyone else, that''s called obscene!" Before he called him names, he would point to the tip of his nose and say that he was lewd and shameless. "Rong Leng smiled:" if I am also called Fengliu, what is the gentleman "What happened to me?" Rong Leng glanced at her waist. She even wore the sachet: "only two days after she left, my daughter''s house has sent the sachet. In two days, I''m afraid that the keepsake for love should be changed. I''m still married for the first time, sir At least for the second time? " Liu Wei choked and said, "I''m going to break into the enemy''s interior and bear the humiliation! You are for your own sake, to satisfy the desires of animals! " "Is it for animals to marry?" "A couple with love doesn''t count. A couple without love is another matter." "Do you know I don''t love the future Princess?" "A banquet for choosing imperial concubines can be decided for life on one side, which is also called love?" "What does the gentleman think?" Liu Wei stopped talking. She thinks that two people together, not to say whether there is love, but at least to get along with, and appropriate, ancient blind marriage dumb marriage, this is the most unbearable! However, people here have no rejection of this kind of behavior. They think it''s the most normal thing. She can''t agree with her, instead, she''s weird and out of group.

 Chapter 119

    "Do you love Xiaoli''s mother, sir?"


    In fact, the word "love" is very strange to Rong Ling. He doesn''t often hear that Liu Wei is the first one to discuss this topic with him.


    Xiaoli''s mother?


    Liu Wei looks up and down at her without trace, and sighs at last: "well, I don''t love Xiaoli''s mother either. That''s probably the reason why she died early for the other half of Xiaoli''s genes. The loveless couple won''t live a happy life after all!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    A prince always feels like he has been scolded again!


    It''s almost the same time. Liu Wei doesn''t want to talk with him anymore. The rain is still not small outside. Liu Wei bites his teeth and rushes into the rain after he leaves with Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s figure and slowly melts into the darkness. He holds the prescription in his hand.


    He folded the prescription neatly and put it in place, but he didn''t plan to take it for dispensing.


    No disease, no pain, what kind of medicine?


    Liu Wei naturally didn''t know that Rong Ling pretended to be ill. She just ruled out that he was not injured in meridians, internal injury, or severe injury. Subconsciously, she thought that it should be the bone problem. If she couldn''t open her chest, she couldn''t judge whether the bone was really wrong through her skin.


    Finally, we can only treat conservatively and raise them first.


    Liu Wei really didn''t think about the possibility of pretending to be sick. After all, a prince, a commander of zhengemen, a man who has been on the battlefield and killed thousands of miles, can''t match the word pretending to be sick.


    In Liu Wei''s opinion, the people who pretend to be ill are either children skipping classes or old people bumping porcelain. There is nothing else.


    From sanwangfu to Xiangfu, Liu Wei is wet.


    Liu Wei, taking advantage of the heavy rain, turned away from the dark Wei and did not enter the inner courtyard directly, but turned to jinnanyun.


    There are bodyguards patrolling the outer courtyard. Liu Wei recorded the map of Xiangfu before, so as to facilitate the access, so he naturally knows where Liu Yi''s courtyard is.


    Liu Wei rushed straight to the past and found that there was only one room with weak candles in the whole yard.


    Liu Wei took a look through the window and found that it was jinnanyun''s room. In the room, jinnanyun was reading under the light and yawned. He was probably sleepy.


    Liu Wei went straight in through the window.


    Hearing the movement of the window, Jin Nanyun was shocked. He opened his eyes suddenly and saw Liu Wei standing there wet, dripping all over.


    "How could this happen?" Jin Nanyun leaves the book and takes the dry cloth to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei wipes, and Jin Nanyun goes to find Liu Wei clean clothes.


    When the tossing is over, Liu Wei changes clothes and is fresh, jinnanyun lets Liu Wei sit down and stands behind Liu Wei to wipe her hair.


    Jin Nanyun brushed and said, "you just came back from outside? Why don''t you bring an umbrella? "


    "Can I support it?" There are bodyguards everywhere, flying in the sky with an umbrella, not exposing the target!


    Jinnanyun can''t master martial arts, but she still complains: "what if she catches cold? Let Fusheng cook you a bowl of ginger soup. "


    "Nothing." Liu Wei said casually. He is a doctor. Is he still afraid of illness?


    Jinnanyun''s attitude is tough: "no, I''m going to call Fusheng now. You wait."


    Liu Wei can''t call jinnanyun. Jinnanyun has gone out. He comes back soon. When he comes back, he brings a pot of hot tea.


    Jinnanyun poured a cup of hot tea for Liu Wei to drive the cold away.


    In fact, it''s only autumn in September. It''s not particularly cold, but Liu Wei still holds the tea cup and warms her hand.


    "Will you sleep with me tonight?" Jin Nanyun asks Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took a sip of tea and said, "OK."


    Jinnanyun smiled and continued to wipe Liu Wei''s hair: "I will not waste half a day waiting for you."


    Liu Wei saw the book on jinnanyun''s desk, took it over to have a look, and picked up her eyebrow: "goods pass the three armour"


    "I used to take out miscellaneous books and turn them over occasionally to kill time." Jinnanyun said casually.


    Liu Wei turned two pages. This is a travel book of merchants. It''s really a miscellaneous book. Nobody knows who wrote it.


    However, it mentions the features of many places, as well as the local specialties, the price difference with other places, etc. in the ancient times when the transportation is not convenient, these travel notes type books are very easy to become the reference for tourists.


    There are many such books in jinnanyun''s business family.


    But Liu Wei still asked, "what do you do by reading the book of the tourist?"


    Just like Liu Wei''s reading medical books, what jinnanyun liked most before was business books, but most of them were management. After all, jinnanyun''s marriage in the future also helps his husband''s family to keep accounts.


    But now suddenly began to read the book of the tourist, is it to develop the way of goods? Bring specialty products from further places to Kyoto for sale?


    Jinnanyun heard her ask, silence for a moment, put down the dry cloth, sit over, sit opposite Liu Wei, some serious said: "I intend to do business."Liu Wei looks at jinnanyun''s solemnity, but she doesn''t understand: "aren''t you doing business all the time?"


    Jin Nanyun is not always helping Liu Yi with business affairs?


    "That''s not the same." "I mean I''m going to do business. It''s not his Liu''s, but my Jin''s," Jin said


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment: "you mean, are you going to do it yourself? Are you short of silver? "


    "No shortage." Jinnanyun played with the dry cloth in his hand and said, "it''s not a matter of whether you need money or not. It''s just something I want to settle down for."


    Liu Wei looked at jinnanyun for a while and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, but I suddenly understand that in this world, all you can rely on is yourself, what you earn is your own, and what others earn is others''


    To say this, Liu Wei also simply asked: "Liu Yi wronged you?"


    "Grievances don''t matter, but I don''t like to look at people''s faces."


    "Still wronged." Otherwise, I would not use words that look so heavy on people''s faces.


    Jin Nanyun stops talking.


    Liu Wei looks at jinnanyun and looks to jinnanyun''s stomach: "at that time, what happened?"


    Called Liu Yulai, naturally expected that Liu Wei would ask, Jin Nanyun did not hide, sighed, and said: "do you remember what my sister said about me before?"


    Liu Wei recalled, "say you are ugly!"


    Jinnanyun stares at Liuwei: "it''s not that!"


    "Say you are lazy!"


    "Hello!"


    "Greedy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Sleepy?"


    "Liu! Wei! "


    Liu Wei looks at jinnanyun. She really wants to be angry. She doesn''t tease her. "Stubborn?"


    Jinnanyun''s face finally came down, some decadent way: "my sister said before that I was too stubborn, not smooth, married sooner or later to suffer. I also said at that time that the people I married must love me and pity me, and will not let me suffer losses, or what will I do when I marry him? However, some things are not so simple until they are really close. "


    Liu Wei listened quietly.


    "In the first two years, we had a really good life. We didn''t often go back to our husband''s residence outside. We didn''t have to wait on our father-in-law or get along with our sister-in-law. Where he went on weekdays, where I went, I was his internal help. He wouldn''t hide anything from me, so he talked about business with others. Occasionally I was also there. Jingli people, who don''t say that our husband and wife love and help each other, but many things are invisible Will change. "

 Chapter 120

    "Because of the traveling girl?" Liu Wei asked.


    Jin Nanyun shook his head. "It''s not her."


    After a pause, he added, "to be exact, it''s not just her."


    Liu Wei understood: "he has many women?"


    "It''s normal for a man to have women. Before I went in, he also had two concubines. When I went in, I was in charge of the house. The little ones were obedient. They respected me and served me. The life was peaceful."


    In fact, Liu Wei admired Jin Nanyun''s ability to endure his husband''s three wives and four concubines and find a balance among them.


    Before, Liu Wei tried to instill the idea of monogamy into jinnanyun, but jinnanyun laughed at her and said what lies Liu Wei said. A powerful man, of course, should have more than one woman, but no matter how many women there are, there is no joking about the position of the right wife. Moreover, the concubines should respect the right wife, which is also eternal!


    Liu Wei discovered at that time that the generation gap spanning thousands of years is indeed indelible.


    After that, Liu Wei will no longer raise this question, after all, it is useless to raise it, and it will affect feelings for a long time.


    Jinnanyun smiled: "anyway, I have no hope for Liu Yi. I have to earn something for myself in the future."


    Jin Nanyun put away the dry cloth in his hand, picked up the travel book, and handed it to Liu Wei. "Don''t you know Zhen Gemen? I heard the news before. Zhengemen will go to Fengzhou next month. Over there, next to Hanyang country, the porcelain of Hanyang country is always in short supply. Can you talk to the people of zhengemen and let my motorcade follow zhengemen''s motorcade? Don''t worry, my people will never delay. As long as the adults of zhenggemen look after us on the way, we will not be attacked by mountain robbers. "


    Liu Wei really didn''t think Jin Nanyun would say that.


    Stupefied for a while, only then thought that Jin Nanyun is not pestering own goal tonight.


    All these arrangements are for the final purpose.


    Jinnanyun smiled and rubbed against Liu Wei a little more, as if knowing what Liu Wei thought, he said quickly: "Liu Yihan, my heart, I want to stand on my own, at least to stabilize my dignity. Don''t you have a way? By the way, I will not force you to succeed. "


    Liu Wei sneered and blurted out, "no way."


    "Don''t rush to answer first, then think about it."


    "Not without forcing me?"


    "I didn''t force you, just let you think about it again. How can you make a decision so hastily? You should be careful about the key points."


    "If I don''t promise, I''m not careful. I can only promise?"


    "Do you really agree? This is what you promised. If you promise, you can''t repent. Liu Wei, you are my good sister! " Jinnanyun''s eyes brightened, and then he hugged Liu Wei fiercely, as if she were coquettish.


    Liu Wei wants to ask Jin Nanyun how to write "shameless".


    At this time, Fusheng brought ginger soup to knock on the door.


    Jinnanyun brings in the soup with a smile, condemns Fusheng to go to sleep, carries the soup in person, blows it, and sends it to Liu Wei like his ancestors. He looks at Liu Wei with spring breeze.


    Liu Wei''s head hurts.


    It''s very painful.


    Liu Wei took two sips of ginger soup and said, "I''m not very familiar with people in zhengmen."


    Jin Nanyun pushes Liu Wei: "don''t lie to me. Who knows from up to down in Kyoto? Mr. Liu helps zhengemen investigate the case of missing children. This is the biggest case in Kyoto today. It''s said that you lived in sanwangfu before, and rongduwei was always accompanied by a little boy of four or five years old. That''s Xiaoli. You are investigating the case in Xiangfu, and Xiaoli is assisting rongduwei. You are all rongduwei''s people. You are not familiar with it. "


    It''s worthy of being a woman walking outside. It''s not like the woman in the boudoir is so blocked. We all know what''s going on in Kyoto.


    But Liu Wei still clenched her teeth: "I''m really not familiar, believe it or not."


    Looking at Liu Wei''s expression, jinnanyun suddenly collapsed: "Liu Wei, do you remember who took Xiao Li''s name?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Jinnanyun sighed, just like recollecting: "I took it. It happened that I was staying in your room, and I wanted to sleep with you. It was five months since your stomach. When I woke up that morning, I asked you if you had thought of a good name. You said "Huanhuan". I said "Huanhuan" like a dog''s name. You asked me what it was called. It was just at dawn. I said, "Xiaoli, Li at dawn.". You say it''s too tongue twisting. I say that the name is the first blessing of parents to their children. The new birth of a child represents hope, light, Li, and light. "


    Liu Wei has a sudden pain in his temple.


    "Later, Xiao Li got the name. Do you remember later? Xiaoli also recognized my sister as a godmother, and became my nephew. Usually, she also called Tiantian. Alas, I miss that time, Xiaoli was soft and short like a bun. She held it in her arms and rubbed it as much as she wanted. It was painful. But the past is doomed to be the past. When it''s past, it''s only memory. Even love seems to disappear slowly , what do you say? "


    It''s no use turning over old love!Moreover, even with this sad tone of spring and autumn can not change your bad heart.


    Liu Wei''s face was expressionless, but she opened her mouth: "at that time, Xiao Li recognized nanpian as a dry woman, and the reason why she didn''t recognize you alive or dead was that you always loved to rub him, and he was afraid to see you."


    Jinnanyun smiled, and then said with a little shame, "this is my way of love. Xiaoli was not used to it at that time."


    "I was not used to it. The first poison Xiao Li made wanted to be put into your tea. Fortunately, I found it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jin Nanyun: "don''t change the subject. I''m talking about the relationship with you."


    "I don''t want to say, sleep."


    "You..."


    What else did Jin Nanyun want to say? Liu Wei started first and said, "if you talk, I''ll go."


    Jinnanyun had to shut up.


    This night, Liu Wei slept uncomfortably. She got caught in the rain and just dried up. She would also be sticky. But in the middle of the night, it was not easy to stir people to take a bath and then she would settle for the past.


    Jinnanyun basically didn''t sleep in the first half of the night because of a worry. He didn''t sleep until the second half of the night.


    The next morning, when jinnanyun woke up, there was no one around him.


    Liu Wei didn''t take Jin Nanyun''s proposal to heart.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to have too many things to ask for Rong Ling. Just let Rong Ling help her find Ji''s family. She has exhausted her face. She can''t take any more capital to exchange for another request.


    All the way back from the outer courtyard to the huaiyue courtyard, Liu Wei just jumped in through the window and heard Yueer knock on the door.


    "Miss, are you awake?"


    Liu Wei did not speak, quickly changed clothes, just lazy voice way: "come in."


    The door didn''t close. Yueer pushed it hard and opened it.


    Inside, Liu Wei sat on the bed and said to Yuer, who put his face on the shelf, "go and get some water. I want to take a bath."


    Read son Leng for a while: "now?"


    "Well."


    Yueer is a bit dazed. I haven''t heard of bathing in the early morning.


    But Yueer went to prepare. After Liu Wei''s bath, she was much later than usual.


    Before reading, she asked ling''er to go to Xiaoci hospital and say, "today, the eldest lady will go to the old lady later to say good-bye, so when Liu Wei is ready to take a bath and change clothes, she will go to Xiaoci hospital slowly. There is no one else in the room except Liu Yue.

 Chapter 121

    The old lady sat on the top, and Liu Yue sat beside her, showing her the new satin.


    Two days later, I''m going to enter the palace. Because it''s for the empress, I''ll show this satin to the old lady before I rush to enter the palace. I''ll show my husband''s character and see where I need to change it.


    Although the old lady didn''t like Liu Yue''s ability to play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but she could only embroider things, she checked them carefully for her, lest the queen should not be satisfied at that time.


    Seeing Liu Wei come in, the old lady only raised her eyelids, and Liu Yue got up and shouted to Liu Weifu, "big sister."


    Liu Wei nodded to her and saluted the old lady.


    The old lady looked at the satin of the ten thousand Phoenix Phoenix Phoenix pattern in her hand and asked Liu Wei, "how much has your character been embroidered?"


    It doesn''t take much time to embroider a few words. Two days is enough for a skilled person, and three days at most for an unskilled person. If a professional embroiderer, or Liu Yue, is uncomfortable without embroidering one day, they can embroider well that day.


    Liu Wei has been embroidering for a day. She doesn''t want to be good, but she needs to embroider at least half of it.


    Listen to my husband''s question, Liu Wei takes out the brocade handkerchief embroidered by Yueer from the sleeve bag, collapses in his hand, and says: "my granddaughter is stupid. There are eighteen words in all, and then she embroiders the ninth one."


    "Take it to me."


    Liu Wei takes it to the old lady.


    The old lady took a look and nodded: "it''s OK."


    Liu Yue''s eyelids moved a little. Liu Wei''s Brocade handkerchief is simple in embroidery and ordinary in handwriting. There are three pieces of handkerchiefs for one Wen in the stall outside.


    And this kind of embroidery, the old lady also praised one can, her ten thousand Phoenix Dynasty Phoenix satin, she embroidered for two full months, the old lady not only did not half praise, but also picked a lot of problems.


    If the old lady is deeply in love with her, she will be happy naturally, but she knows not.


    As we all know, the old lady is only disrelish her ability on the table, just to her many critical.


    Hide the hidden emotion in your eyes. Liu Yue adjusted it and said with a smile, "it takes a lot of effort to embroider the characters. My sister embroidered nine characters in a day. Surely she has suffered from the eyes? I have some famous fragrant tea here. I''ll ask birong to send some to my sister later. "


    Liu Wei smiled, "thank you very much, sister."


    The two looked at each other harmoniously.


    Liu Yue got the old lady''s order, didn''t stay much, took the satin and left.


    The old lady said several questions. Liu Yue has a lot to change when she goes back. She will enter the palace in two days. She can''t afford to delay.


    When Liu Yue left, only the old lady, Mammy Yang and Liu Wei were left in the hall.


    Liu Wei hesitated to go, but the old lady got up and said to her, "follow me."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. Mother Yang helped the old lady out of the hall and walked along the corridor to the other end.


    Liu Wei followed him honestly. The corridor was very long. After walking for a long time, he stopped.


    Arrived an independent small attic, the attic has only two floors, had not entered, smelled the sandalwood curl inside.


    Another look at the plaque above the attic, "Little Buddha Hall" three words, jump in front of you.


    What will the old lady bring her to the Little Buddha Hall?


    The old lady has entered the Buddhist hall, and Liu Wei keeps up with her again.


    In the Buddha Hall, the light is bad, the ash is heavy, and there is a smell of burning paper. Liu Wei moves her nose uneasily, and listens to my husband''s humanity: "every day, you smoke for an hour and come here to think about it."


    Think about it?


    "Grandmother..."


    "You know why you think about it."


    The old lady''s voice was very light, but her tone could not be refused.


    The old lady knelt on the futon in the middle of the Buddhist hall, folded her hands, peeled off the beads on her wrists, hung them on the tiger''s mouth, looked up at the Golden Buddha, her eyes closed.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Mammy Yang looks back at Liu Wei and gives her a look.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and looked at the old lady''s settled face. She had to swallow her throat, kneel on the futon behind her, learn from the old lady, and kneel down to worship the Buddha.


    Liu Wei can''t get up when she kneels in the Little Buddha Hall.


    Liu Wei has no religious belief, but she also has reverence and respect for the Buddha, but she doesn''t know what it means to kneel like this?


    The old lady''s words were obviously to punish her for escaping marriage and offending the princess Yuehai.


    Compared with other punishments, the face of punishment is already light, but can''t you just say it out of the blue? Or to say hello in advance, so that the trade will rush to invite an an and be detained. What''s the matter?


    Half an hour later, the old lady got up. In the end, she was not as old as before. Half an hour''s kneeling was the old lady''s limit.


    When the old lady got up, she looked down at her eyes and found that Liu Wei''s back was straight, her eyes were closed tightly, and her face was devout. She seemed not to be punished at all, but to really participate in Buddhism.The old lady picked up her eyebrows and gave Liu Weigao a look.


    When the old lady got up, she left the Buddhist hall without saying a word and went to the small tea room next door.


    After entering, the old lady sat down tired.


    Mammy Yang scolded the little maid who came back. She knelt herself and kneaded for the old lady.


    "What do you think?" The slow voice of the old man sounded from above.


    Mother Yang lowered her head and did not listen to her movements. She said cautiously, "I can''t see through."


    Leaning back on the thick cushion, the old lady picked up the tea cup and blew the heat: "I watched it for a few days when I came back. Except that day when I went out to provoke the princess Yuehai, when I was in the mansion, she was very strict. She was honest and didn''t go to other people''s place to hang around, and didn''t make trouble. It seemed like peace."


    Mammy Yang nodded: "the eldest lady has suffered a lot. It''s hard for the old lady and Xiangye to forgive her. She is also a blessed one. She knows that."


    "Do you really think so?"


    Mammy Yang stopped talking.


    "You should know what I agreed with her to come back for."


    Mammy Yang opened her mouth, trying to say something, but she didn''t say it.


    The old lady took a sip of tea and swallowed it: "the seventh Lord has solved the problem. No matter what happened in the future, she finally explained it, but that matter..."


    Mother Yang interrupted her: "old lady, that was more than ten years ago. How could the eldest lady not..."


    "Then why did she leave five years ago?"


    "Maybe it''s because of the pressure on the relatives that they act willfully. It''s not necessarily related to that."


    There was a pause in the air for a few seconds. Just when mammy Yang also reflected on whether she had said it too directly, the old lady said darkly, "mammy Yang, are you naive or am I old? Do you think I''m fooling you?"


    When Mama Yang heard this, her back was cold with fear. She quickly knelt down on her knees: "the old lady, the old slave is loyal to you, but thousands of them, you can learn from them!"


    There was another silence. The old lady put down the tea cup and made a crisp crash. She said lightly, "she saw the seventh Lord that time. Did you forget the later events?"


    Mammy Yang''s head is even lower.

 Chapter 122

    The old lady said, "on that day, the seventh Lord showed his appreciation for her. Cheng''er discussed with me. I asked you to go to huaiyue hospital to find out. What did you say when you came back?"


    Mammy Yang''s voice was deep: "that day, the eldest lady didn''t mean to be repelled. The seventh prince was very handsome and had both culture and martial arts. Although she was only a concubine in the past, many people couldn''t ask for it. At that time, the eldest lady seemed to understand this truth, so although she didn''t have enthusiasm, she didn''t oppose it."


    "Not really." The old man said: "at that time, I had no opinion. How could I have changed my temperament within half a month? After a few days, I left in front of my sedan chair! If no one whispers something in her ear, where does her transformation come from? "


    Yang Momo can not refute, even if she wants to help Miss comprehensive, also really can not find a reasonable excuse.


    The old lady sighed: "there are not many old people in the mansion. There are not one hundred people who still know what happened in those days. No matter who told her, I just want to know. If she left because of this, why would she come back now?"


    "Old lady, the eldest lady is your granddaughter anyway."


    The old lady looked tired: "it doesn''t matter. There are many granddaughters, not one more than her, not one less. I''m afraid I''m afraid. She''s coming back for..."


    "No way." "I will not let the eldest lady hurt you," said mammy Yang at once


    The old lady looked deeply to kneel on the ground, followed her half life''s intimate mother, shook her head and said, "get up."


    Mammy Yang got up slowly, but her head was always lowered.


    The old lady looked at the brown curtain in front of her, the thin curtain, but it was heavy: "mammy Yang, if you, Dad, and mom, which one do you want?"


    This kind of problem has no solution at all. Mammy Yang can only say: "the mother is gone, the father is still there, the father''s descendants, and the grandmother are all one family, living people, win the dead."


    "How do I think the dead beat the living?"


    "Big miss won''t know what happened in those days," said mammy Yang


    The old lady sneered and said for a long time, "I''m not afraid that she will know. I''m afraid that she will have to stir up those old memories again. It''s still a thorn in the heart of the emperor and the empress. If we touch it again, we will lose the emperor''s heart."


    How could she not know the truth when she witnessed all kinds of mammy Yang.


    In the first place, how many people died, how many people were killed, and how many people died as a result of this, all over the country.


    Now Kyoto, not without rumors about that matter, but the truth has been deliberately buried, all who know all things, have been killed!


    The old lady''s worry now is just that she doesn''t want to be involved in Liufu again.


    Liu Wei knelt for half an hour after the old lady left, but when the time came, no one asked her to get up.


    Liu Wei can get up by herself, but if she does, she can''t show that she is sincere "thinking". She''s afraid that the old lady will find another excuse to toss her over again.


    The old lady''s mind is treacherous. She doesn''t get along with her husband very much. She really doesn''t know what the old man''s mind is about.


    There are also the old lady''s eyes, which are clear and muddy, but always project a cold sense of seeing people through.


    In order to wait and see for a while, Liu Wei is not going to provoke the old man who is not easy to deal with at first sight.


    One hour passed, and half an hour later, a pretty servant girl came late, please Liu Wei get up.


    Liu Wei got up and asked if she wanted to meet the old lady. The servant girl said no, and the old lady asked her. Later, the old lady asked her to go to the Little Buddha Hall and kneel down for an hour before leaving.


    Liu Wei wanted to ask how many days to kneel, ten or twenty?


    But the servant girl had left and sent another servant girl out.


    The people of the Xiaoci hospital, along with the old lady, are the servant girls who have noses facing the sky.


    Another servant girl sent Liu Wei to the front yard. As soon as she passed by, she saw that yue''er was waiting for her in the corridor. Liu Wei passed by, and the servant girl followed her.


    Read son first to own young lady blessing a body, again to that servant girl way: "cousin how come out?"


    Liu Wei looks at the servant girl, who is Yueer''s cousin on duty in front of the old lady?


    "My mother made some small snacks. I know you like to chew. Let me give them to you specially," said Cui Yang


    "I like what my aunt does best." Read son to say with a smile.


    Cui Yang takes a look at her and looks at Liu Wei carefully.


    Liu Wei said thoughtfully, "take it. I''ll go back first."


    Yueer hesitates for a moment: "I''d better send the young lady back first and take it again, cousin, you wait for me."


    "I''ll go outside with others to buy things for the old lady in a moment. I''ll be free now," said the police


    Yue''er is in a dilemma. Seeing that she is still hesitating, Cui Yang simply blesses Liu Weifu, pulls yue''er and walks back.


    "Hey, cousin, don''t pull me, my miss is still there."Yue''er shouts to break away from her, but police Yang bites his teeth and mutters, "shut up, follow me!"


    Read son a Leng, finally see cousin this is something to say with oneself. Yuer looked back at Liu Wei, and saw that her young lady had gone to the front door alone. She bit her teeth and followed her cousin.


    Police Yang takes Yueer back to his room. It''s a two person room. The other person is not in the room. As soon as she enters, she locks the door and turns around to hold Yueer''s hand and says, "I''ve found a good relationship for you. If you like, you can come to Xiaoci hospital in two days."


    "Ah?" Read son to blink an eye, full face is at a loss: "filial piety courtyard?"


    "Yes, I didn''t say I would send you here before. This is a good opportunity. Come here."


    "No, no, No." Yue''er helped to wave his hand: "I''m following my miss now. I won''t come to Xiaoci hospital."


    "You fool." Police Yang beats Yuer''s head hard.


    Hate iron but not steel: "do you think your miss is really favored? What is the future of a person who has made such a big mistake? Do you know how to arrange her in the room when she didn''t come this morning? "


    "Read son stubborn Duqi mouth:" several young ladies do not like big miss, who can not see, it is not now, five years ago they do not like big miss ah


    "But five years ago, after all, she was the eldest daughter of Xiangfu. Five years later, she was a sinner! In any case, you can''t follow her any more. In recent days, the lady is not straightforward, and she doesn''t come out very much, let alone let people go to say good-bye. I can''t get any news here. Today, she says she''s better. I just heard that the second lady has made it clear to her, and she''s going to take good care of the first lady tomorrow. "


    "The eldest lady didn''t make any mistakes. How to deal with her?"

 Chapter 123

    "It''s because she didn''t make any mistakes, so most of the punishment will fall on you in the end."


    "Me?" Yueyue points to her nose, and her face is helpless.


    Police Yang said: "the head of the family wants to give people face, not from the servant girl. You should change your class tomorrow morning. Don''t accompany the eldest daughter of your family to say hello. I''ll also mention it with mammy Yang again, and try to bring you here for two days."


    "Sister, I won''t come here." Yueer knows that cousin is kind.


    But yue''er also insisted: "there are few maids in huaiyue yard. Nobody can help but me. At this time, I can''t leave the eldest lady. Just after the eldest lady came back, it was normal for someone to bully her. They should shake their faces and be alert. Just come to me, I will be injured and disabled. The eldest lady of my family will call a doctor for me. I''m not afraid! "


    "You are not afraid of me." Police Yang was so angry that he almost beat this stupid sister with a feather duster: "how can I explain to my parents if something happens to you? They have let me look after you for a long time. Before, there was no chance. Now, there is no chance. You are not allowed to be willful! Stay right under my eyes. If you have me, you will have a meal. "


    Read son to hum, turn round to plan to open the door to leave.


    Police Yang grabs her ear: "are you good at it? Do you dare to leave? "


    Yueer''s ears hurt. He hurriedly peeled off the police duck''s hands, covered his ears and rubbed them. "I''ll follow my eldest daughter. If something happens to me, she will take care of me. Don''t worry about it."


    Read son finish saying, hurriedly pull the door to leave, all of a sudden run far away.


    "You!" Police Yang chases out. Yueer has passed the corner. He can''t run back.


    Police Yang stamped his foot hard, and his liver hurt.


    I read her back to huaiyue hospital. Without any sisterhood, I immediately told all the words of Cui yang to my young lady: "my cousin said that tomorrow my wife will find an opportunity to bully you, young lady. We have to prepare in advance."


    Liu Wei is sitting on the chair with a soft cushion on her back. She is interested in eating melon seeds and reading medical books.


    She listened to read son''s words, but the eyelids didn''t lift a bit, only chin Nu next to the woven basket.


    Yuer picked up the basket, fixed the semi-finished brocade handkerchief with a bandage again, put on a needle, embroidered it, and continued: "Miss, I''m telling you the truth. I don''t think I''m joking, miss. What shall we do tomorrow? What do you think madam will do to you? Will you be hit? I don''t think so. There''s no reason. "


    Liu Wei spits out the shell of the melon seeds and turns over a page of the book. Then she says slowly, "I won''t know tomorrow."


    "Miss, why don''t you worry at all?"


    Liu Wei chewed the melon seeds, but asked, "your sister took you away, and told you this?"


    Yueer''s back is stiff. She blinks in a guilty way. She bites her teeth, puts the basket aside, and kneels on the ground.


    Liu Wei, with melon seeds, looked at her suspiciously.


    "How do you know, miss?" read carefully? I I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I didn''t intend to leave huaiyue hospital, so I don''t think it''s necessary to say it. You must believe me, miss. I won''t go to Xiaoci hospital. I''ll only follow Miss. I''ll follow you all my life. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    After reading the table, he buried his head. His forehead was clinging to the cold ground. His movements were very devout.


    Liu Wei looked at her for a moment in silence and said, "your cousin wants you to go to the old lady''s yard?"


    "I won''t go!" Yuer said again


    After that, Yuer was stunned again. He raised his head in a daze and looked at his young lady quietly: "Miss Didn''t you just know? "


    "I don''t know." Liu Wei said, "I just want to ask if you''ve got your snack back. I want to try it."


    Yueer: "..."


    Liu Wei threw the rest of the melon seeds on the plate, clapped the ashes on her hands, pulled Yueer up by hand, and said, "I can understand your cousin''s idea. She is really kind to you, and she wants to take you there. If she is a fake sister with two sides and three knives, like Xuaner, your former roommate, she will not be kind enough to plan for you."


    Read son to bury head silently, murmur in a low voice: "I know."


    "Don''t chill her heart if you know it."


    Yue''er immediately cried: "Miss You, you don''t want me? "


    "Not that."


    Liu Wei said, "you can talk to her well and say that you want to follow me instead of quarreling with her. You should know that feelings are consumables and can be negotiated peacefully. Never rise to the situation of quarreling."


    Yueer didn''t know what the meaning of consumables was, but she also understood that the young lady didn''t want her to be divorced from her cousin. She nodded seriously and promised: "I''ll go to her cousin later and talk to her."


    Liu Wei nodded approvingly: "that''s right. Remember to bring back the snacks by the way."


    Yueer: "..."


    Yueer is very sad. She thinks her young lady has become lazy.It''s been a long time since I went back to the mansion. In addition to the first few aunts who would come to the courtyard to visit, the young lady never went out to communicate with others or invited other women''s family members to come to the courtyard.


    I only read the medical books in my arms all day. I know that she likes to be quiet, but I don''t know. I only think she is arrogant. When people misunderstand her, there are many people in the government who don''t like her.


    Read a whole bag of snacks in his arms, and go to huaiyue hospital.


    Halfway away, she thought of putting her handkerchief in her cousin''s place. She sighed and had to appoint someone to take it back.


    Can walk two steps, but see the corner beside the small lake, a figure walked quickly.


    Reading the figure, I didn''t pay attention to it, but I saw it carefully, but I was shocked.


    That''s a man''s figure. The inner court doesn''t allow men to enter. If they come in, they must be led by a servant girl or a Mammy. Where is a man''s family going around in private.


    When Yueer thought of it, he rushed to it. When he could catch up with it, half of him could not see it.


    She frowned, wondering if she was wrong? Grabbing her head, she was about to leave when she heard a muffled hum from behind the rockery outside the corner.


    Someone!


    When Yueer Deng collapsed, he shouted to his counterpart, "who is sneaking in? Come out now! "


    When she had finished speaking, there was no movement in it.


    It''s very quiet around. Take a deep breath and take a step forward.


    "Who is it? I''ll call someone else if you don''t come out!"


    As soon as her voice fell, there was another groan in it.


    In fact, Yueer was afraid. She hesitated and took a step back. She planned to call people.


    But I heard two thumping sounds, which were very small at first and then hurried up.


    Read son to hear creepy, the heart says broad day, won''t hit ghost?


    The next second, a water blue dress came out from behind the rockery, and then half of the body.


    When Yueer looked at it, he saw that it was a maid like woman. She was tied with her eyes and mouth and tucked behind the rockery. Maybe she heard someone coming, and then she made a sound for help.

 Chapter 124

    Yueer hurriedly walked over and untied the cloth on the man''s eyes and mouth. Her face was clear. She blurted out: "sister Yihui?"


    Yihui looks very embarrassed. Her body is tied back. The whole person is stuck in the gap of the rockery. Her body is covered with dirt.


    Yuer saves her and unties the rope for her. Yihui hugs Yuer and cries: "I almost thought I was going to die. Yuer, thank you for coming."


    "Sister Yihui, what happened? Who bound you here? "


    Yihui cried, but she couldn''t catch her breath. She just shook her head, and several tears fell: "I don''t know. I don''t know..."


    At the same time, under the stone arch bridge not far away from the rockery, a dark figure of a man stood here. The man was hidden in his body and could not see his face clearly. After a long time, he heard a cold hum, and then he seemed unwilling to hold the stone wall by his hand.


    I didn''t see how hard I tried, so I broke off a stone and kneaded it into pieces.


    Throw away the lime on his hand, and see the two little servant girls over there helping him to leave. He retreated two steps, completely hiding himself under the bridge.


    Liu Wei is reading a book in the room. Ling''er changes tea for her. Other little maids embroider in the yard, pick vegetables and sweep the floor. They are busy.


    Liu Wei looked at one page of the book, just turned the next page, and suddenly got up.


    Her action is too big, and ling''er is not far away from her. Scared by her, she almost throws out the teapot.


    Liu Wei quickly walked to the door and frowned at the distance.


    Ling''er hurriedly put down the teapot and asked, "what''s the matter, miss?"


    Liu Wei didn''t answer. She just closed her lips, put her hands on her hair and made a subtle gesture.


    The two secret guards in the dark received the instructions. Although they were stunned for a while, they were still very quick to move. The two figures, light and shadow, were flying out, but they were too quick to startle any servant girl in the yard, including the birds in the trees, and none of them were frightened.


    "Miss?" Ling''er is worried when she sees that her young lady is suddenly in a daze.


    Liu Wei seemed to come back to her. She waved to her, went back to the house, sat on the chair and picked up the book again. But now, she couldn''t read a word.


    Just now, she clearly heard a whistle, which could not be heard by normal people, only animals could hear. It was a very high band audio.


    In modern times, it is mostly used to train pets, to give instructions to pets with audio length. After Liu Wei came to ancient times, someone used the same principle of whistle to train horses in a horse farm in Qujiang mansion, but the horse trainer was not from Qingyun.


    It is said that a master of horse training in Lingqiu in the south.


    In modern times, Liu Wei once knew about this kind of animal training tool and even tried it himself in order to find out a case where the owner killed people with his pet.


    At that time, in order to determine the subtle difference of audio fluctuation, she was almost deaf. To know that this kind of extremely high band audio was a great stimulus to the human ear.


    But after that time, Liu Wei was very sensitive to high band audio. When she came to ancient times, because she changed her body, she thought she would not hear different frequencies.


    But she can still hear it, even Xiao Li can hear it. Therefore, the communication between them and Pearl depends on the sound wave induction that normal people can''t hear.


    Liu Wei was absolutely sure that someone was calling his pet.


    Who is the person who can be around Xiangfu in the daytime, blowing the domesticated animal whistle that does not belong to Qingyun''s domestic products, and does not attract the attention of Xiangfu''s bodyguards or even the attention of zhengemen''s Secret guards?


    And what is the pet he calls?


    Liu Wei thought of the bat excrement that Liu Yi had brought to the sanwangfu, and the suspicious snake shaped trace in Liu Feng''s missing room.


    The thought in the heart is coming out, Liu Wei''s thoughts are flying fast, and her eyes are deeper.


    "Sister Yueer, this is What happened? " The little maid''s clear and ignorant voice came from outside the hospital.


    Ling''er saw that the young lady was still reading. She was not disturbed, so she went out on her own. As soon as she went out, she was shocked: "ah, what''s the matter?"


    Yueer holds Yihui, surrounded by curious little servant girls.


    Yihui''s face is now covered with tears. On her face, it''s all dusty. Her clothes and several holes are broken. She looks very embarrassed.


    Ling''er doesn''t know Yihui. Seeing sister yue''er go out, she brings back such a person. She is really scared.


    Yueer didn''t know how to say it, but said, "this is my elder sister. Don''t worry, I''ll take her to change clothes."


    Since the disappearance of the fifth young master, Yihui, the servant girl who used to be the fifth young master, was not killed by his wife because of the intervention of zhengmen adults, nor submitted to yamen as a Murderer with the party, but she can''t live in the mansion any longer.


    Yueer and Yihui are the children of Xiangfu family. They knew each other when they were young. Not to say how good the relationship was, they were indeed acquaintances.


    Yihui is down in the dumps. She is punished to clean the thatched cottage. She can''t eat enough and wear warm food. Yueer stealthily stuffs some dry steamed bread for her. Although the eldest lady hasn''t come back at that time and she is not well off herself, she has been suffering for a long time and learned to steal food.Yihui is suddenly from the clouds to the earth, no preparation, almost did not let mother Qin torture to death.


    Because they were in the same boat, they became sisters for a while.


    Now Liuwei comes back, and Yueer escapes from mother Qin''s poisonous hand, but Yihui can''t.


    Yueer also wants to ask the eldest lady to rescue Yihui, but Yihui was personally punished by his wife. Now the fifth young master''s life and death are uncertain, and the eldest lady is angry. If she didn''t kill her, it''s grace. The eldest lady just came back, and she was already struggling in the mansion. Yuer hesitates for a moment, but she didn''t dare to cause trouble to her own young lady at the end.


    Today, I saw Yihui. Yueer knew that if she dared to go back like this, Mammy Qin would not listen to her explanation. She would beat her up first, because the clothes on her body were the uniform clothes of the servant girls in the outer courtyard. Everyone had only one set. If it broke, she would be punished.


    Yueer thought that she had this suit before. When she moved to huaiyue hospital, she brought it. She was about the same size as Yihui, and Yihui could barely wear it.


    I was going to take Yihui back to my room. In the main room ahead, a plain figure came out.


    Liu Wei wears a white veil and covers the scar on her face. She looks at the reading girl who is obviously out of place. She frowns at another strange girl: "what''s the matter?"


    Read a son to see a young lady to ask, dare not conceal, hurriedly said the matter.


    This finish saying, the small servant girls around all stay, the youngest servant girl emerald asked: "there are bad people in the house?"


    Another servant girl shook her body and said, "I heard before that everyone with the fifth young master is gone. They said that the spirit of the fifth young master came back to catch the ghost."


    "Is there a ghost in the mansion?" Emerald jumped to the ground in fright.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" said Liu Wei


    Liu Wei''s voice, the little maids quickly shut up, but look at Yihui''s expression, also full of panic, as if Yihui had been possessed by a ghost.

 Chapter 125

    Liu Wei looked at Yihui for a while. When she came to Xiangfu that night when Liu Feng disappeared, it was too late. Secondly, she was wearing a feather hat. What she saw about Yihui''s appearance was also vague. After so long, she also forgot. Now when she mentioned it, she remembered that this was the big maid in Liufeng''s house? She said to yue''er, "take Yihui to bath and change clothes first, and then come to me to reply." Read son to answer voice is, also Hui also thanked en, this just leaves. Liu Wei went back to the house, his mind was clear. After a while, Yihui bathed and changed into clean clothes. Liu Wei sent the others away, leaving two people behind and said, "tell me the story from the beginning to the end, no mistake is allowed!" Yihui has been working under mother Qin''s hands for a long time. She has lost the spirit of the old servant girl. She dare not ask why she is so interested in this matter. She doesn''t let her go to the housekeeper or Mammy to answer back, but she wants her to say it here again. But she still tells the story. Yihui was tied up this morning. She got up early in the morning, as usual, first cleaned and replaced all the clean rooms in the house. When she came back tired, she washed herself in a hurry and went to the big kitchen to get breakfast. But she went too late, and there was no food left in the big kitchen in the outer courtyard. She had to go to the big kitchen in the inner courtyard to ask for some food. When she wanted to go back after eating, someone called her behind. Before she turned back, she had a pain in the back of her head, fell to the ground and fainted. When she woke up, she was tied to her eyes and mouth, and stuck in a place she didn''t know. She tried to ask for help, but after a long morning, no one saved her. She didn''t know where she was or who grabbed her. Just when she was already in a coma and wanted to faint again, she heard Yueer''s voice. She used all her strength to ask for help, but she couldn''t make a voice. She could only groan, or try to move her feet and kick the stone beside her. It was not easy to read her and save her. She was saved. When she finished, Liu Wei said nothing and turned her eyes to Yueer. Yueer is also busy telling her story. Yueer sees a man''s family member passing through the corner of the yard. She follows her. She doesn''t see anyone, but finds Yihui hidden there. Wait for them to finish saying, Liu Wei ponders for a moment, ask also Hui: "that call you of person, hear voice?" "It''s a man''s voice." Yihui said, "it''s a voice I haven''t heard." "Is the tone high or low?" Yihui thought about it and shook her head in distress: "I don''t remember." Liu Wei was silent again. After a while, he asked, "what about the clothes you changed?" Yihui is stunned and looks at Yueer. "In my room," Yuer said "Get it." "Ah?" The reader is at a loss. Liu Wei urges: "go!" Read son this just should one, although don''t know what the young lady wants to do, but still fast run back to own room, hold dirty clothes, run back. "Put it here, you go out." Yueer puts the clothes on the table, looks at Yihui and goes out together. When she came to the door, Liu Wei suddenly looked up and said to yue''er, "take her back. She belongs to mother Qin. Tell mother Qin. I can see this maid. I''ll transfer her to my yard later. If she doesn''t allow me, I''ll ask her to come to me. If she doesn''t let people go and doesn''t come to me, I''ll see the old lady myself and ask her if she wants to go The head''s servant has grown so long that he can''t hear the master''s words. " After reading it, I couldn''t say a word with a face full of consternation. Yihui blinked several times, and then she was shocked. She immediately fell on her knees and kowtowed to Liu Wei: "thank you very much, miss. Thank you very much, miss. I didn''t repay you! In the future, we will be loyal and loyal, so as to repay the kindness of the eldest lady! " Liu Wei looked at the pile of clothes and waved at will: "go down, remember, you are tied up, can''t tell anyone, can understand?" Yihui kowtows again: "I understand, I understand! What the eldest lady says is what, the maidservant listens to the eldest lady See also Hui kowtow is not over, Liu Wei to read son to signal for a moment, let her take people away. Yueer suddenly returns to her mind, and hurries to pull Yihui away, but she is worried. Yihui is punished for offending her wife. Isn''t the eldest lady more hostile to her? The cousin has said that tomorrow''s madam will deal with the eldest lady. Today, the eldest lady will take Yihui over. If you don''t say that mother Qin can''t put people there, you can put them. Isn''t that to send a handle to the lady and drag it? Yueer''s worries are also unknown. She only knows that the eldest lady is a living Bodhisattva. To save her, she will get rid of her difficulties. After the two servant girls left, Liu Wei closed the door and unfolded the clothes. She spread out the dress completely, lit the candle, and looked at it inch by inch.The clothes were dirty and worn. After looking around, I didn''t find any traces left by the murderer.


    She rubbed her chin and thought about the context.


    The servants who were lost before are all men. It''s easy to go to and fro in the outer courtyard on weekdays. But Yihui is now in charge of the clean rooms of the owners. She moves around in the inner courtyard on weekdays. Only in the morning before work and after work in the evening, and when eating, she will be in the outer courtyard.


    Yihui lives in a large room, where there are ten servant girls in one room. The murderer is not easy to do. When he goes to work in the morning, Yihui also works with other coarse servant girls. All the masters of the whole inner courtyard have clean rooms. Such workload can''t be done by Yihui alone.


    So the murderer can only start when Yihui is eating.


    He should have observed Yihui for several days. Today, he made all the preparations. But Yihui went to the inner court temporarily to have a meal. The murderer''s plan was blocked, but he took a chance to sneak into the inner court to help Yihui. However, because it was not easy to transport out, he had to hide her first.


    But I don''t want to be found by reading.


    After thinking about it briefly, I think this guess should be consistent. The only thing she can do now is to continue to look for evidence on Yihui''s clothes, and to wait for dark health to bring good news.


    Even if no one has been caught, no one has tracked down the murderer''s whereabouts, and no one has fought with him, but at least, we can see clearly the murderer''s facial features, or the body shape, or the hair style, the side face, and the characteristics of the body, everything is good.


    This man took a chance to catch Yihui. He thought it was not the people in front who leaked the news, so he continued to kidnap Yihui.


    Since he has not found the "founder", he will come again.


    She transferred Yihui to her yard. Even if the murderer escaped this time, but with some characteristics, she will be able to recognize and capture the person when he appears next time.


    I read the clothes over and over again several times, and Liu Wei listed several suspicious places.


    1¡¢ The position of the shoulder of the clothes has black dirt traces. She is not sure whether it was rubbed up in the rockery or left by the murderer.


    2¡¢ At the waist of the dress, there is a trace of a sharp blade scratched. Similarly, she is not sure whether it was Yihui who was scratched by the rocks in the rockery during her struggle or by the murderer with a sharp weapon.


    Third, there are half black footprints on the pants. The footprints are obviously men''s footprints. However, Yihui went into and out of the outer courtyard and saw a lot of men''s family members. It is possible that someone bullied her and kicked her. It is not certain that the footprints were left by the murderer.


    These three doubts need Yihui to come back and give her answers.

 Chapter 126

    And Yihui didn''t come until the afternoon.


    I didn''t come back.


    Liu Wei knows that Yihui''s reading is mostly embarrassed. Mother Qin doesn''t let people go there!


    "Soul." Liu Wei called.


    "Big lady?" said Ling Er, who was cleaning the room


    "Go to the courtyard and see what happened to them."


    Ling''er replied and left the room.


    But after half an hour, ling''er didn''t come back. Liu Wei put the book down and planned to go there by herself.


    Just walked out of the yard, I heard the youngest servant girl, emerald, crying out outside the yard: "elder sister yue''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Then, the door of the yard was pushed open. Outside, the poor reader was supported by the tearful spirit and limped in.


    Seeing yueerling''er and yueerling''er, Liu Wei''s eyes are sharp!


    Seeing her own young lady, Yuer said that she had no idea. Linger cried and fell to the ground on her knees with a plop: "big lady, you can make a decision for us!"


    Separated from ling''er''s support, yue''er was on the verge of falling.


    Liu Wei helps Yueer.


    Yueer said with pale face and blue lips: "Miss, Yihui sister It''s off. "


    Liu Wei guessed that mother Qin was not so easy to let people go, but she didn''t expect that Yueer was her person. Mother Qin''s old Diao Nu dared to even start her.


    "How are you?"


    Read son dry shake head.


    Ling''er cried and said in a hurry, "when the maidservant arrived, sister yue''er was being hit by the people in the outer courtyard. The very strict old mother said that sister yue''er stole their things and wanted to be served by a severe punishment..."


    "Stealing?" Liu Wei looks at Yueer.


    "All excuses..." Yueer gasped and said: "the maidservant and mother Qin said that the eldest lady asked for sister Yihui, and mother Qin didn''t say anything for the first time. She just kept silent for a while, and said that since she wanted someone, she would naturally give it to her, and the maidservant would accompany sister Yihui to pack things, but when she came out again, mother Qin said that she would check the baggage. We thought it was fair, we should check it."


    "Who knows, they found a hairpin from the package, and then a servant girl who shared the room with sister Yihui said that the hairpin was hers. Mother Qin said that we stole things, and sister Yihui had been detained. She said that she wanted to send it to her wife for disposal. I was a big and small sister. Mother Qin dared not buckle me, so she hit me 20 boards. Just ten times, ling''er That''s it. "


    Ten boards, that''s not a joke.


    Liu Wei looked at Yuer''s back and saw that there was blood on Yuer''s buttocks, and his face was cold.


    Ling''er cried and said, "if it wasn''t for the maidservant to say that the eldest lady wanted to find elder sister yue''er, the mammy would not let her go. Would elder sister yue''er be lame?"


    Since he was bought into the mansion, ling''er has heard a lot of things about the master punishing the slaves. As soon as the board falls down, if it is not treated in time, the light will be lame, and the heavy will be fatal.


    Ling''er is really scared.


    "No way." Liu Wei said, and asked jadeite to call some people to help Yueer back.


    Liu Wei went back to the room and took some bottles of specially made wound healing medicine. She went to read the medicine for her to have a rest. Then she went out.


    "Where are you going, miss?" Ling''er saw that the eldest lady was walking out of the yard. She didn''t even have a girl to follow. She called out.


    Liu Wei only waved her hand, but her head didn''t return. She was far away.


    Yuer was sweating all over the bed. Seeing this, he said: "hurry up, ling''er. Don''t go to find mother Qin, elder sister. You''re close. Don''t let the elder Miss suffer from the loss!"


    "Good!" Ling''er was a little bit scared and hurried after her, but there was no trace of the eldest lady outside.


    No one was found, and ling''er did not dare to go back. She had to carry her skirt and walk quickly towards the outer courtyard. But when she came to the outer courtyard and looked for the road just now, when she saw Mother Qin again, she only saw that mother Qin was scolding her servants for not sweeping clean, and she did not see the figure of the eldest lady.


    Ling''er''s eyes turned, wondering if the eldest lady had gone to the old lady to support her?


    He went to Xiaoci hospital again, but asked people, but said that the eldest lady didn''t go.


    Ling''er was so flustered that he had to rush back to huaiyue hospital, but he still didn''t see his miss.


    Yue''er is injured and dare not rest. Hearing ling''er say that the eldest lady is missing, she urgently needs to get up and find her own.


    Since the eldest lady went back to the mansion, it''s just that she didn''t make friends with anyone. But she has offended many people invisibly. Now she''s gone again. She doesn''t even have a follower around her. If she''s lost somewhere, how can she be good!


    Other servant girls hurriedly press Yuer to prevent him from getting out of bed. There is something wrong with Yuer''s body, and there is medicine on her buttocks. Where can I go?


    At this time, a female voice suddenly came from outside: "is there anyone?"


    Ling''er tightens her feet and goes out, but she sees that she is an unknown servant girl. She doesn''t know how to call her for a while.The servant girl didn''t exchange greetings with her either. She said directly, "I have an order from you, young master. Please go to the main hall and see you."


    "Now?" Ling''er blurted out.


    The servant girl frowned: "not now, is it tomorrow? I''m in a hurry, young master. Don''t delay. Please go and invite the young lady. "


    "But..." Ling''er twisted her fingers and was very embarrassed: "but, our eldest lady No, it''s gone... "


    ¡­¡­


    A quarter of an hour ago, in the main hall of Xiangfu.


    Today, Liu Yu has been taking a vacation for himself.


    Looking at the old man on the mahogany ring chair, Liu Yuqian said hello: "the master came from afar, I don''t know that my people would be slow down on the way."


    "Amitabha." Master Mingwu read a sutra, and said with light eyes: "I will take care of you all the way, without any neglect."


    "That''s good." Liu Yu nodded and asked his servant girl to serve tea. Then he said, "today, I''d like to invite you to come here to thank you."


    "what''s the point of benefactor Liu?"


    Liu Yu said: "Sister Liu Wei, who has been accepted by the master for five years and cared for by the master when she was in great distress, is kind and unrequited. Now that she has returned home, my elder brother, since he knows the context of things, he naturally wants to express one or two. "


    "Since the fire broke out a few years ago, the Kuhai temple has been difficult to repair. Our Liufu is willing to give a thousand liang of incense to repay the kindness of the master to save his sister, and to give a little filial respect to the Buddha."


    Master Mingwu''s face remained the same, but his expression was very serious: "almsgiver Liu must have made a mistake. I have never heard of Liu Wei."


    Liu Yu frowned and his face sank: "master don''t know shemei?"


    Master Mingwu lowered his head slightly: "Amitabha, go out of your family, don''t lie."


    Liu Yu breathed thoughtfully, raised his eyes, and said to the outside, "go and call me the eldest lady at once!"


    When the maidservant outside heard the order, she hurried to the inner court.

 Chapter 127

    The main hall became quiet.


    Liu Yu looked at master Mingwu again, breathed out, and said: "it seems that the elder sister was a little flustered, so master tired went for nothing. I''m not here. One thousand liang of incense will still be given by Liufu. I only hope Kuhai temple can reopen its gate as soon as possible, and find another place to respect the Buddha for the good men and the faithful women. "


    Master Mingwu got up, put his hands together, and bent down: "I''m on behalf of Kuhai temple, thank you for your generosity."


    The maid went for a long time, but when she came back, she said in a hurry, "young master, young lady, I''m not in huaiyue hospital at the moment..."


    Liu Yu frowned: "I''m not in huaiyue yard. Have I gone to the old lady''s or which sister''s yard?"


    "No..." The servant girl''s face was bitter: "Huai, the servant girl of huaiyue hospital just said that the eldest lady is gone..."


    "What is missing?" Liu Yu''s face is cold and his eyes are serious!


    The servant girl shivered and said: "the servant girl of huaiyue hospital is outside the door. Do you want to ask yourself, young master?"


    "Call in!"


    If the servant girl is pardoned, she quickly pulls in the spirit son and retreats herself.


    As soon as ling''er entered the main hall, he saw the cold and fierce man in the first place.


    Ling''er knows that it''s the eldest young master. It''s less than a month since the poor little servant girl entered the mansion. If it wasn''t for mammy yang to send her to huaiyue courtyard, she would not even be qualified to enter the inner courtyard, let alone the main courtyard.


    Ling''er was very nervous. He knelt on the ground with a plop, and his upper body was lying on the ground, trembling all over: "I have seen you Big, big young master... "


    "And your lady?" Liu asked directly.


    "Little Miss..." Ling''er shivered: "Miss, no, it''s gone When the maidservant chases out Miss, miss has disappeared. Qin, mother Qin, and the maidservant have also gone. The old lady has also gone. All of them have disappeared. Maidservant Maidservant I really don''t know... "


    "What are you talking about? What''s going on? Make it clear! "


    Liu Yu''s voice increased this time. When he roared, ling''er''s legs were so soft that he knelt badly. However, he still stuttered and told the story again.


    Liu Yu''s face became more ugly: "is it a servant girl? Does she have to ask for the maid? "


    "Maidservant I don''t know. " Ling''er really doesn''t know.


    Ling''er knew that the servant girl was known by sister yue''er, and she probably had a bad life. So the young lady was kind and wanted to receive her. But mother Qin didn''t say anything to her face. She beat sister yue''er, too. The young lady got angry and went out.


    But where I went afterwards, I couldn''t find it.


    After all, master Mingwu is still here. Liu Yu thinks that it''s necessary to expose his family''s ugliness, but he doesn''t get angry in public. He just says to the public: "send someone to find the eldest lady. For a servant girl, does she want to condescend to a mammy? Is there anything else! "


    The servant hurried to answer and left one after another.


    Ling''er also wants to leave. The man who grinds inch is trying to ask the eldest young master if she can go. The report of the little boy comes from outside: "eldest young master No, big, big miss He pushed the seventh prince to the lakeside. "


    "What?!" Liu Yu thinks that today''s Day is definitely a disaster. Liu Wei is a trouble maker. Usually, he is good at home. If he meets some outsiders, he can make a moth!


    Last time it was Princess Yuehai, this time it was Prince seven


    Wait


    Seven lords?


    "Seven lords?"


    The servant nodded quickly: "it''s the seventh prince."


    "Why are the seven princes in our Xiangfu?"


    The servant''s face was bitter: "the seventh Lord came back with the master."


    "And the master?"


    Frightening answer: "I don''t know."


    Liu Yu is holding his forehead. He is dying of headache!


    What is the matter day by day?


    Liu Yu has no choice. Now he has to go to see what''s going on, but he is the master''s family and can''t sit here alone with master Mingwu.


    Finally, Liu Yu had to invite master Mingwu.


    Master Mingwu is very good at talking. For about a thousand Liang silver, he got up quickly, walked with old arms and legs, and said with reserve: "Master Liu, lead the way ahead."


    Liu Yu walks in front of him and reaches the lakeside connecting the inner courtyard and the outer courtyard with master Mingwu.


    Around the small lake, many people have gathered. Liu Yu''s eyebrows are raised and he coughs coldly.


    When the servants heard this, they buried their heads one after another and made way for both sides.


    Liu Yu''s warning glared at the audience''s bustling next people, and then walked onto the small Langqiao.


    Just past, I saw Liu Wei wearing a white veil, hands around the chest, standing in the middle of the bridge top, looking at the bank over there indifferently, wet all over, was being protected by Liu Yao in the back of the seven Wang Ye Rong trace.


    Liu Yu looks colder. Why is Liu Yao here?


    The seventh Lord Rong Su today wore a light colored robe with crescent color. The clothes were embroidered with gorgeous patterns with black silk. The quality of the clothes was bright. It was not a bargain at first sight. But now, this obviously not cheap robe has been soaked in water. The cuffs and hem of the robe are still dripping.The place of rongsu station has become a small ditch. The water in one place is very obvious.


    His hair is wet, too.


    Seven Wang Ye''s sword eyebrows fly askew, his eyes are sullen, and his Obsidian eyes. Although he deliberately converges, Liu Yu still sees the coldness of killing people in his eyes!


    Liu Yu is suspicious now.


    First, why did the seventh prince come to their Xiangfu without any reason, and all the people came, where did his father go?


    Second, why is LiuYao with the seventh prince?


    Third, why on earth did Liu Wei get the seven princes into the water?


    Fourth, what is LiuYao doing?


    Liu Yu swallowed his saliva and took a deep breath before he walked over.


    Master Mingwu, who was beside Liu Yu, didn''t follow him at this time. He was standing under the bridge, with a pair of muddy eyes, but he was staring at the top of the bridge. She was a girl with a graceful body and indistinguishable appearance.


    As if noticing the master''s vision, Liu Wei looked down and saw that it was master Mingwu. She was slightly surprised to pick up her eyebrows, and then smiled at master Mingwu.


    The smile was covered by the veil, so I could not see it clearly, but master Mingwu saw it clearly.


    And very clear.


    Even if I haven''t seen him for five years, master Mingwu still recognizes him at a glance. This man No, it is


    Over there, Liu Yu came to Rong Su and, with embarrassment, saluted the seventh Lord.


    Liu Yao saw that the eldest brother was coming, and quickly complained: "eldest brother, you can count on it. If you don''t come again, I don''t know what to do. Liu Wei, you know her..."


    "Shut up!" Liu Yu interrupted her with a stern drink.


    It seems that Liu Yao didn''t expect that eldest brother didn''t scold Liu Wei, but roared at himself, and immediately appointed Qu Ji: "eldest brother......"


    Liu Yu ignored her and said to Qiao Yun, Liu Yao''s maid, "I will not send your miss back!"


    ¡­¡­


    17 more in one breath! Would you like some more in the afternoon? Liu Wei and baozi will also go!

 Chapter 128

    No matter what Liu Yao is going to say, she can say it in private. She has decided to stay with her daughter''s family. Only waiting for the queen to open her mouth, the marriage will be finished. At this juncture, how dare she stand with an outsider casually, and she doesn''t even wear a feather hat veil. What does this look like? It''s just indecent! After Liu Yu''s orders, Qiao Yun comes to ask his young lady to leave. But Liu Yao didn''t know that Liu Yu was defending her innocence. She just thought that Liu Yu was biased towards Liu Wei, and immediately became more aggrieved: "brother, what do you say I do? If I had not come in time, Liu Wei would have killed the seventh Lord! Can I do something wrong? Why are you all like this! Big brother, too! Grandma, too! Even father! You don''t care about me, only about the woman who made a big mistake! Whether I am the legitimate daughter of Xiangfu or Liu Wei is the legitimate daughter of Xiangfu, whether I am the elder brother, your sister or Liu Wei? " Liu Yao was really upset. She let out all her anger in one breath and felt more comfortable. Liu Yu''s face is black and burning. "I''ll let you go back to the hospital!" Liu Yu accentuates his voice again. "I won''t go back!" Liu Yao raised her head obstinately and said, "I will not go anywhere if I don''t see you punish Liu Wei with my own eyes today!" "You -" Liu Yuqi''s chest concussion. No matter what Liu Wei has done, Liu Wei is the daughter of Liu Fu. Speaking of it, it is the lintel of Liu Fu. No matter how much Liu Wei has made, Liu Fu must follow her. Because she is ugly, it is not her own business, which concerns the whole face of Liu Fu. Liu Yu doesn''t know what happened today, but it seems that Liu Wei really had a quarrel with the seventh Lord, and rose to the level of practice. But at this time, even for the same surname, Liu Yao should protect Liu Wei. How can she help the seven lords? What is that? Is deeply afraid that others do not know, she is a daughter to be married, gripping a heart to care about a strange man, more than care about their own sisters? Or is it afraid that the seventh Lord won''t find trouble in their Liufu, and help the seventh Lord to push their whole family to death? Liu Yu didn''t know how he had such a sister with elm brain. He took a long breath and only said to the seventh Lord: "the Lord is wet and sticky. I''m afraid he''s not comfortable. I don''t want to change my clothes with my servants first. No matter what happens today, I promise I will explain to him!" Rong Xu looked at Liu Yu with cold eyes, and his throat was like a piece of ice. Then he said, "if you are the waiter, I should believe you?" Liu Yu''s face was grim, and he made a salute: "I am trustworthy, and I will guarantee my life!" Rong Su looks back at Liu Wei in the distance. He just stood on the bridge and met Liu Wei on the narrow road. He only said two words, but she suddenly started, and pushed him into the lake when he was not on guard! When he''s in the water, he hasn''t come back to his senses Rong Su asked himself that he was very broad to Liu Wei and Liu''s family. Five years ago, he proposed to marry Liu''s family. Liu Wei escaped from marriage. He was furious. At that time, he vowed to find the woman back. After ten thousand fold, he had to kill his hatred! But five years later, Liu Wei came to the door to plead guilty. For Liu Wei''s disfigurement, he was just a little embarrassed, so he let it go and didn''t care. It is Liucheng that invited him to play chess in the mansion today. He also gave this face to Liucheng for the sake of sincere attitude and good heart. Who knows that Liu Cheng was called away by the housekeeper less than half a minute, so Liu Wei gave him this poisonous hand! It can be traced back to a person who is not kind and gentle. Today, Liu Wei dare to fight against him, so don''t blame him for his new hatred and old hatred. "Since the waiter''s words are here, I will trust you once. I don''t want the life of Miss Liu, but I can''t help one hand." Liu Yu is shocked: "Lord......" "Chop off Liu Wei''s right hand." Rong Su''s voice was very cold. When he said this, his eyes were equally cold. "You are Are you kidding? " Rong xulenghum, this emphasis clearly shows that he is not joking! Liu Yu takes a deep breath and looks at Liu Wei with a sudden glance. His eyes are full of annoyance. He is such a long sister. She knows how to make trouble for him! Liu Yao is a little scared at the moment. Liu Yao wants to clean up Liu Wei, but he didn''t expect that the seventh prince would ask for one hand. Liu Wei has been disfigured. If there is no right hand, will it not be completely destroyed? Liu Yao is not afraid of Liu Wei''s destruction. She can''t wait for Liu Wei to suffer as much as she wants. But Liu Yao is still young. At first sight, her heart can''t help shaking. After shaking, Liu Yao smiled again. He looked at Liu Wei, who was still "pretending to be calm" on the top of the bridge with pride. He only felt that he was out of breath. At the top of the small Langqiao, in the middle of the bridge, Liu Wei didn''t pay attention to the eyes of Liu Yao''s demonstration, the eyes of Liu Yu''s hatred, or the obvious anger from the bottom of his eyes. Liu Wei saw that everyone was looking at her. After thinking about it, she went on slowly. When the seventh prince saw Liu Wei walking gracefully, he would be a delicate and wonderful person if he ignored the scar on his face that had already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.It''s a pity that everyone knows how a disgusting and horrible face is hidden under Liu Wei''s plain and light veil.


    Liu wei walked up to the three men, smiled and said to Rong, "you don''t need to thank the seven princes. The little girl has always done well without leaving her name and is used to being low-key."


    What''s that?


    You push the prince from the bridge to the water. Do you want to be thanked?


    Liu Yu thinks that Liu Wei must have a bad brain. Maybe it''s just water!


    Liu Yao also laughed and laughed. He glared at Liu Wei and said, "thank you? You''ve done so much harm to the seventh prince. Do you want him to thank you? "


    "Harm?"


    Liu Wei''s expression was stupefied for a moment, and then she looked at Rong Su, who was right in front of her frozen black eyes.


    Liu Wei blinked and thought about it again. He asked inconceivably, "do the seven lords think that the little girl is pushing you down the lake for no reason?"


    Rong Su sneered.


    Liu Wei also smiled, but the waist of the smile was almost unable to stand up.


    Liu Wei''s laughter is too penetrating, and Rong Su thinks it''s ridicule, damn it! He was laughed at by a woman! Even he didn''t know what he said, which made the woman laugh so happily!


    Liu Yu was also confused, but he guessed what would happen. He asked, "Liu Wei, what''s going on?"


    "What''s the matter, just to pretend?" Liu Yao said maliciously, "Liu Wei, you hurt the seventh Lord. The seventh Lord has asked for your hand. Cut off your right hand, and the Lord will let it go! Otherwise, if you plot against the emperor''s heirs, you will be sent to the army as soon as possible, believe it or not! "


    Liu Wei''s tears came out, wiped her eyes, but nodded: "I believe, of course I believe!"

 Chapter 129

    "Believe me, elder brother, you will report it to your father and grandmother soon. You promised to give the seventh Lord an account. You can''t be eccentric again to protect Liu Wei, who has committed a terrible crime!"


    Liu Yu stares at Liu Yao. Is she the Liu family or the Rong family?


    No matter how I don''t like Liu Wei, Liu Wei is also her half sister. At a young age, it''s just that her sister''s affection is shallow. How can she be so cruel?


    I''m afraid it''s not too much trouble to say these things in front of the seventh Lord?


    Liu Wei laughed enough at this time. Looking at Rong Su, she gasped and said, "my two younger sisters have no brains. The seventh Prince is knowledgeable and resourceful. Doesn''t he have a sense of his own?"


    Rong Su frowned and his eyes became colder by three points.


    Liu Yao also snapped, "who do you say has no brain? Liu Wei, you have committed such a big crime of killing the top. Not only do you not know how to introspect, but you are also arrogant! You don''t take the seventh Lord in your eyes, or the emperor in your eyes? I think you''ve been a village woman for five years. You don''t even understand the basic rules! Sooner or later, you will kill our family. I will report to my father and drive you out of the Liu family. I will never enter the gate of the Liu family again in my whole life! "


    "Shut up!" Liu Yu scolds Liu Yao: "if you dare to talk more, you will be fined one month not to go out!"


    "Big brother!" Liu Yao stamped her feet angrily.


    "Shut up!"


    Liu Yao is afraid that her eldest brother will not allow her to go out.


    Two days later is the day of entering the palace. She can''t help but go, so even if she is angry, she has to bear this tone.


    Liu Yao clenched her fist angrily, but she didn''t say a word after all.


    Liu Yu then looked at Liu Wei and said, "what do you mean by your words?"


    "Then ask the seventh prince." Liu Wei looked at Rong Su and said softly, "didn''t you find anything before the seventh prince?"


    Look back at Liu Wei in silence.


    Look at the expression. I haven''t found it yet.


    Liu Wei wanted to smile again, but he could hold back his serious eyebrows and eyes. He turned to point to the top of the bridge and said, "look."


    Say, step up.


    Liu Yu didn''t know what he meant, but she also raised her feet to keep up. Liu Yao didn''t want to go. She snorted and stopped looking. She thought that not only she didn''t go, but also seven princes would not go. But seven princes actually bypassed her and went forward!


    Liu Yao stamped her feet again, holding back her anger, and followed at the end.


    Liu Wei stood beside the stone railing on the top of the bridge, and her slender fingers pointed to a nail the length of her thumb on the top of the railing.


    Liu Yu saw that there was a nail nailed here. He reached for it, but Liu Wei beat it open.


    "Don''t you see the nails are all black? It''s toxic! "


    Liu Yu hurriedly took back his hand and rubbed his fingers on his clothes.


    Liu Wei pulls out the handkerchief in her sleeve, wraps it with nails, pulls it out, squats down again, and pulls out two more handkerchiefs on the edge of the railing and on the stone floor.


    Liu Wei spread three nails in his palm and handed them to Rong Su: "I met the king just now. When I was talking with him, three nails came from afar. I wanted to push the king away, but I slipped my hands for a while, and the railing was too short, so I pushed him down the lake."


    "But it''s better for the prince to get wet than to lose her life. Although the little girl didn''t see the person who put the concealed weapon, she knew that she saved the prince''s life more or less. If the prince didn''t give thanks, she would be better off. When the little girl was in power, she did good deeds every day and accumulated happiness for herself. But it''s a bit hard for the Lord and the villain to complain first. "


    Rong Su looks at the three nails, and turns them into a knot!


    Liu Wei saw that the seventh Prince didn''t take the nail. He grabbed COSU''s hand and bolted the iron nail and handkerchief into his palm.


    Then he added: "if the Lord is not good at martial arts, he will not run around alone. He will take a bodyguard with him, so that he can be calculated by others, or in our Xiangfu. If the Lord is really hurt today, we can''t argue with each other."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, there was silence all around.


    "You mean, I want to thank you for saving my life?" After a long time, Rong retrospectly opened his mouth. He was still holding the handkerchief stained with the fragrance of sunflower. His face was bright and dark for a long time.


    Liu Wei shrugged, his face indifferent.


    Liu Yao is also stunned. Didn''t Liu Weizhen just disrespect the seventh Lord, but save the seventh Lord? Is that possible?


    Liu Yao doesn''t believe it. She turns around in her heart and blurts out, "you said that the iron nail was used to assassinate the king. Is that it? I just came from a distance. I only saw you push the Lord down to the lake, but I didn''t see any assassins. I think it''s you who pushed the Lord in case of trouble. When I sent someone to rescue the Lord, I secretly nailed the nail that didn''t know where it came from, pretending it! If there is an assassin, he doesn''t know it, but you are a little girl. "


    It has to be said that Liu Yao''s query is in place.


    As soon as Liu Yao''s voice fell, Liu Yu, who had already turned from worry to joy, and Rong Su, who had a complicated look, looked at Liu Wei again.


    Liu Wei said leisurely and lightly, "the eyes of the two sisters are only staring at the seven princes. Even if the assassin is in front of you, I''m afraid I can''t see it.""You, what do you mean!" Liu Yao blushed and became angry: "even if I can''t see it, how can he not know that the seven lords are suffering from it!"


    "That''s why I say that the seventh Prince is poor." Liu Wei''s face was innocent.


    Rong Su''s eyes are as cold as ice. He looks at Liu Wei coldly. His eyes are fierce as if he wants to suck Liu Wei in!


    Liu Yao immediately said: "even if the seventh Prince is a little careless, he is at least a martial artist. You don''t have martial arts. How can you be so keen? Can you see the attack of concealed weapons and push away the seven lords in time? "


    This question, for example, is still in place.


    Liu Yao is proud. She feels that she has exposed Liu Wei, and her chin can''t help lifting.


    Liu Wei sighed for Liu Yao''s intelligence quotient. He turned his head to the distant place under the bridge. The old master with smooth head, red cassock and striking shape.


    Master Mingwu: "..."


    Liu Yu followed Liu Wei''s eyes and thought of the master who presided over the Kuhai temple. He guessed a little and asked, "have you learned Kung Fu with master Mingwu in the past five years?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head lightly, with a reserved expression: "when I met the master, I had passed the age of practising martial arts. Even if I practiced hard every day, it didn''t work very well. But I practiced martial arts every day, and my ear and eyes had their own strengths, so I just got lucky and saved the life of the seventh prince."


    Liu Wei just killed the salvation!


    Liu Yu looks at Liu Wei suspiciously for a while. Previously, master Mingming said that he didn''t recognize Liu Wei. How did he come to Liu Wei''s mouth, but he was like a teacher and apprentice?


    But Liu Yu is not Liu Yao. He can''t say his doubts. Even if he wants to ask, he has to ask again in private.

 Chapter 130

    At this time, Liu Yu just stood at Liu Wei''s side and insisted that Liu Wei saved the lives of seven princes. After all, as Liu Wei said, if the seven princes were really assassinated in Xiangfu, they would be implicated in the whole family. At this time, Liu Yu saved the lives of seven princes. If the merits and demerits were equal, they would be considered as fighting together. Even if the seven lords still have any resentment against them, it''s not easy to show it.


    In this way, Liu Yu''s expression turned from humble to arrogant. However, he was still humble: "seven princes, the corporal has sent someone to invite my father, everything. When my father comes, I can do business."


    Liu Yu said, but he didn''t wait for Rong Su to agree. He glared at Liu Yao and said, "you can go back to the house right away!"


    "Big brother......"


    "Go back!"


    "Big brother, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Don''t go back, do you? Come, go to Xiaoci hospital, and ask the old lady''s family skills! I see that the board is in hand. Miss Liu Er of our family, she can''t screw it! "


    "You..." Liu Yao''s teeth were biting angrily, but she was afraid that Liu Yu would invite the family skills. She resisted the anger, but she didn''t give up to look at the seventh Lord, so she was unwilling to take the temporary maid away.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to talk to them at the moment. She gets off the bridge and goes to master Mingwu.


    Rong Su holds the iron nail in his hand tightly with the handkerchief. He looks up at Liu Wei''s back. His eyes are very secretive and complicated.


    "That is master Mingwu?" Rong Su asked suddenly.


    Liu Yu raised his heart and nodded, "yes."


    "In just five years, I can teach my younger sister to be smart and clever from a girl in a boudoir. I think she has some abilities. I like to make friends with people with abilities. Go down and have a look!" With that, Rong Su raised his feet and walked away.


    Liu Yu was afraid that he would be exposed, so he hurriedly said, "Lord, you''d better change your clothes first. It''s wet all over. It''s always inconvenient."


    "Whatever." Allow to trace the cold sound, have already missed Liu Yu, walk quickly.


    Just after Liu Wei came to master Mingwu, his wet face came with him. Liu Yu could not help but catch up with his robe.


    "Master Mingwu, long time no see." Liu Wei made a man''s gift and smiled at the old master.


    Master Mingwu struggles with his old face. He returns to Liuwei with a Buddhist ceremony based on etiquette: "Amitabha, benefactor is polite."


    The nearby Rong Su also arched his hands.


    Master Mingwu also returned to the seventh prince.


    At this time, Liu Yu came after him. He was afraid to say more words to help him. He was thinking about how to coax him away, so he listened to Liu Wei''s saying: "master is going down the mountain alone today? Is xiaoguwen not with the master? "


    Master Mingwu took a look at Liu Wei and the two men around him. It''s hard for the old man to be in a very complicated mood. However, he didn''t drag Liu Wei''s hind legs. He shook his head along Liu Wei''s words and said, "Gu Wen is busy with autumn harvest in the temple with other Shamis, so he didn''t call him."


    "I''m afraid that little Guwen is going to blame you. The child loves to go down the mountain and play. If you know you don''t come down the mountain and call him, you''ll probably get angry."


    Master Mingwu lowered his head and said nothing.


    Liu Yu was stunned when he saw that they were talking so hard. Master Mingwu said that he didn''t recognize Liu Wei. How could he be so familiar now?


    Liu Yu was curious, but Rong Su asked for him: "it turns out that this is master Mingwu. The name of the master is taboo, and I have heard from him. It''s said that Miss Liu lived in the master Temple five years after she left home, but I don''t know why I can still live in a woman in the monk temple? "


    Liu Wei smiled: "who says I am a woman?"


    Rong Su and Liu Yu look at her at the same time.


    "I''ve always been dressed as a man in the temple. I still have a nickname, master."


    Master Mingwu: "..."


    Master Mingwu struggled for a long time before he bit his teeth and swallowed a lifeless way.


    "Fa Hao, Gu Hui."


    Liu Wei smiled and said no more.


    "Five years ago, no one in the temple knew that you were a woman?" he said


    I don''t know. I''ll know on the third day.


    When I think of the first time I saw master Mingwu five years ago, it was the time when she left in a hurry the next day after having a meeting with Rong Ling Chunxiao.


    The strength of the spring medicine in Rong Leng is amazing. Liu Wei''s life has been tossed all night, not to mention her hands and feet are weak, but her clothes can''t be asked for. When she escaped, she had to steal the clothes of the villagers nearby, but it happened to be men''s clothes.


    While Liu Wei was on his way to the post station to find a carriage, he met master Mingwu and Sami Guwen who were trapped in the carriage pit. The master had just returned to give porridge to the villagers at the foot of the mountain, but the carriage was trapped in a stone crack, and could not be pulled out.


    Just as they were in a standoff, Liu Wei appeared and pushed the car out to relieve them of their predicament for a while.


    Master Mingwu saw that Liu Wei was so powerful that he drove a carriage with the power of one person. He was shocked for a moment. He saw that she was dressed simply and her face was blue and white, as if she was going to faint at any time. He immediately worried.In fact, Liu Wei is not in a bad health, she just indulged in the first night, which is a bit unbearable.


    But the pure master of enlightenment didn''t know.


    Master Mingwu only felt that others had helped him, so he naturally wanted to know how to repay his kindness. In addition, Kuhai temple was on the mountain, so he asked Liu Wei to go up the mountain for a rest.


    After going up the mountain, Liu Wei had a rest for a long time. Master Mingwu also asked her some questions about where she lived and so on.


    Liu Weihou had the cheek to make up for himself the sad life experience of both parents'' death without any reason. Taking advantage of the sympathy and compassion of the whole temple, he ate and drank for two days in Kuhai temple. When he was full of energy to leave, master Mingwu proposed to accept him as an apprentice.


    The Dharma names are all taken, and she said that if she does not want to shave, she can take her hair and practice, and when she wants to return to the common, she can return to the common.


    In fact, master Mingwu was really kind. In the Kuhai temple at that time, there were many poor children with hair and practice.


    The master is worried about the country and the people. In this way, he will find a reason to leave those poor people who are famous and righteous, and then let them work in the temple. They have tiles to cover their heads and food to warm their stomachs. It''s better than wandering outside. They can''t guarantee their food and clothing.


    Liu Wei was very moved at that time, but still showed her identity as a woman and said that she would not stay in Kyoto and had to leave.


    Master Mingwu knows that Liu Wei is actually a woman. Naturally, she can''t stay any longer!


    After that, Liu Wei left. This was the way it was. It''s not an acquaintance.


    But a year later, Liu Wei was in the south of the Yangtze River when the Kuhai temple was in a fire, and he knew the tragedy.


    The little monk and the big monk in Kuhai Temple impressed her very well. She sold several precious pills and got three thousand liang of silver. She dragged Zichen to send someone to Kuhai temple.


    It''s easy to add to the cake, but difficult to send coals in time.

 Chapter 131

    At that time, Kuhai temple was facing death. Even though some of the good faith in the past were willing to support it, it was still too few. The people who died in the fire need to be buried, alive, and need rations. The houses were all burnt out. It was simply the temple itself. At that time, master Mingwu sold the land if he could not do it. He took the money from selling the land and sent other people to live in other temples.


    But this is the next policy after all. Kuhai temple has a history of 300 years. As the master of presiding over it, where can I bear to die.


    At this time, Liu Wei''s three thousand liang of charity money was sent.


    Kuhai temple was able to survive.


    Master Mingwu wrote a letter in person, thank you for your kindness.


    Liu Wei also replied to the letter, and said the origin of the two before.


    Master Mingwu knew the original reason and achieved today''s good results.


    From then on, master Mingwu and Liu Wei got to know each other. During the new year''s festival, there must be a letter. Even other little Sammies in the temple occasionally put their own letter into the master''s envelope and send it to Liu Wei to read.


    But Liu Wei never tells Mingwu her name. After all, the master is in Kyoto. It seems that she is famous for escaping from marriage. You can''t take risks.


    Master Mingwu didn''t care, but every time he wrote to Liu Weitong, he would sigh and say that the other side was knowledgeable and broad-minded. If he was a man, how good he would be!


    Three thousand Liang, not much silver, but for a heart good old man and a group of heart good children''s sincerity to wait for, Liu Wei think it''s worth it.


    When she came back to Xiangfu, Liu Wei didn''t think deeply when she found an excuse, so she dragged Kuhai temple into the water. She wanted to take a letter to master Mingwu one day and make a good confession, but she didn''t expect Liu Yu to move so fast and bring the master here!


    However, Liu Wei believes that even if she tells a big lie, the elderly philanthropist will make it round for her.


    As Liu Wei expected, even though master Mingwu is now taut and full of subtitles, "I''m a monk, I don''t lie," he said, but he still said, "after knowing the identity of benefactor Liu, my temple will send her to the chef for help. She''s not my disciple, but I''m a busybody in Kuhai temple."


    Liu Wei also said to Liu''s family that she was a worker in Kuhai temple, which was inexplicably correct.


    Liu Wei smiled and looked at Liu Yu: "elder brother will find the master, how can I not inform my younger sister in advance? The master has a kindness to my younger sister again. If I come from afar, my younger sister should receive me in person."


    When it comes to Liu Yu, he gets angry: "I''ll send someone to see you. Your subordinates say that you have a quarrel with a Mammy, and people will disappear when they leave the yard. What''s the matter? How did you meet the seventh prince? "


    Liu Wei''s face was innocent: "I came out of the yard to find mother Qin. I wanted to go back and forth, but I was afraid that I would be bullied again. I wanted to go to the filial piety hospital first, but there was no leader. I lost my way in the yard. Then I met the seventh prince."


    Of course, this is false. Liu Wei has been familiar with the map of Xiangfu. How could she get lost.


    When she came out of huaiyue hospital and went to the outer hospital, she saw two dark guards coming back suddenly and chasing a man.


    Liu Wei thought to himself that the man was the murderer, so he stopped together. This run, the more remote it was, and no one caught it.


    At the critical moment, the murderer recruited seven or eight bats with the size of human head. Liu Wei was unprepared, and the two dark guards were shocked. When he got rid of the bats, where else was the murderer?


    Moreover, bats move so much that even in a deserted yard where no one has lived for many years, they also attract patrol guards.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to be exposed, so she left first.


    When I came back, I passed by the small lake and saw Rong Su standing there like a man waiting for me.


    Liu Wei didn''t plan to look back. She buried her head and walked away from him quickly, but didn''t want the man to stop herself.


    However, Liu Wei had to ask Rong Xu for his safety. But just then, three nails flew in the distance. Liu Wei saved his life by reflex, but pushed people down the lake.


    Liu Wei was stunned at that time, but thought that he was saving people. Although the method was extreme, he did save the life of human nature, didn''t he.


    But I didn''t expect that Liu Yao also passed by from afar at the right time. Seeing this scene, I immediately began to cry out. When I came out of the water, I didn''t remember my help at all. I still wanted to target him deliberately.


    It was a very simple thing, the more complicated!


    Now that the explanation is clear, Liu Wei says the matter briefly, and then says to Liu Yu, "the seventh Lord is wet. I''m afraid that I''ll be busy, but the master is invited by the eldest brother, so I can''t hang him. If the eldest brother doesn''t go to accompany the seventh Lord, I''ll treat him. As a reward, I''m not greedy. The eldest brother will give me the girl named Yihui. OK?"


    If it''s not for the environment, Liu Yu really wants to knock her on the head: "I''m going to pay for my brother''s head?"


    Liu Wei said seriously: "my brothers and sisters should also make clear their accounts. Big brother has a clear distinction between public and private affairs. It''s only a short time for outsiders. How can my sister be short?"


    "You..." Liu Yu wanted to scold her for being mischievous, but when he saw the seven princes with black face, he had to bite his teeth and say, "take the master to the main hall first, and I''ll come soon. As for mother Qin, I''ll ask someone to say hello."He said, and then stretched out his hand to Rong: "Lord, this way, please." Rong Xu''s light eyes swept Liu Wei and master Mingwu before leaving with Liu Yu. As soon as they left, Liu Wei turned his head again and looked at master Mingwu with a brilliant smile. Master Mingwu''s eyelids jumped: "benefactor Liu knows that when you leave your family, don''t lie." Liu Wei nodded: "I know, but I''m in a hurry. Today, the master saved the little girl''s life. The Buddha won''t blame the master." Master Mingwu pulled his lips and left. Liu Wei hurried to catch up with him. Seeing that the master was not going out of the house, she went to the main hall. She put down her heart and said shamelessly, "I was in a special situation, so I took the name of the master to pull out and stop for a while. The master can remember that my face was burned in the fire four years ago. Then the master healed me for four years. I practiced some foreign Kung Fu with the master and learned some superficial medical skills." Master Mingwu''s face is black: "I don''t know kung fu!" "I know. Don''t you say that, master. Don''t miss it for a while." "Hum." Master Mingwu is very dissatisfied. Master Mingwu didn''t refuse. Liu Wei agreed and went to the main hall with the master. At this time, in the study of the outer courtyard, when Liucheng got the news, he knew that the seventh Lord had been assassinated. Fortunately, he was saved by his eldest daughter, so he jumped up from his chair. Liu Cheng sent his servant to report the news. Turning around, he bowed to the old man on the high position in the study: "Emperor Look... "

 Chapter 132

    The eyes of emperor Qianling, who is over the age of Huajia, are a little dark, and just heard what he said.


    silence for a while. Emperor Qianling''s eyes are a little selective, but he just waved his hand: "well, I came here immediately. You have an appointment with Rong Xu, and I won''t disturb you. Just remember those words."


    "I''ll remember that!"


    Emperor Qianling no longer said anything. Accompanied by Qi Fu, the eunuch, he went out of the study and walked towards the side door of the Xiangfu mansion under the personal escort of Liucheng.


    On the way, thinking of the previous news, Liucheng asked uneasily: "the emperor suddenly came to the mansion, and the assassin came with him. Would the assassin be at..."


    "Lord Liu is worried too much." Qi Fu said in a hoarse voice: "there are at least 30 private guards of zhengemen around the emperor. If you have any whereabouts, you can''t disclose them so quickly. Lord Liu will go to see the seventh Prince soon. The people around the seven lords are not very useful, but they are afraid of serious injury. "


    "What I said is very true!" Liucheng politely replied.


    It was only when Emperor Qianling and Qi Fu got on the carriage outside the side door that they took back the respect on their faces. When they turned their heads, their faces were extremely cold.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Cheng asked Liu Tong, the housekeeper.


    Today, Rong Xu was just invited to the Xiangfu. Liu Cheng was planning to entertain him. But Liu Tong reported that he was a guest who called himself "master Qian". He was waiting at the side door.


    Liucheng once visited with emperor Qianling in private. Naturally, he knew that the emperor was good at using the term "master Qian" in the folk, but he could not bear to trace it immediately. He hurried to see that it was Emperor Qianling, so he hurriedly sent people to the study for detailed discussion.


    The emperor went out of the palace specially to meet him in private. In fact, Liucheng had already guessed what it was.


    Recently, the most discussed case is the theft of granary in Wei''an Prefecture of Tongzhou. Because of the theft of granary in one Prefecture, the case extends to the bandits on both sides of the Taiwan Strait, and is exposed again. Those bandits are implicated in more than half of the officials in the DPRK!


    It''s too much involved, and fortunately, the Liu family is not on the official list.


    Liucheng guessed that the case would come to him sooner or later. After all, he was in the court, and he was still honest and clean. He was not involved in this matter, but he didn''t expect to be so quick. The emperor meant that he should be allowed to investigate it privately, and he didn''t intend to involve the public.


    After returning to God, Liu Tong said that he was nervous about the future of dragon''s pulse, and he was willing to admit his mistake: "it''s not good for me. My Lord is going to see the emperor, and I should be with the seventh Lord. How can I hang him on the lakeside alone? It''s a little thoughtless. Please punish me."


    Liu Cheng hums, passes by Liu Tong and walks towards Liu Yu''s yard.


    At this time, in the main room of the inner court, Liu Yao came with a face full of grievances.


    Lu''s servant girl was surprised: "the second young lady didn''t just leave, how did she come back?"


    "And my mother?" Liu Yao asked as she walked into the house.


    Qiao Xin saw that the aunt was in a bad mood and hurriedly led her to the room.


    In the room, Lu Shi is looking at the recent accounts. Seeing his daughter go back and forth, he is stunned for a moment and then asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Yao was speaking here before. After leaving, when passing by the small lake, she ran into Liu Wei pushing the seventh Prince down the lake.


    She thought that God could help her, and finally she could take this opportunity to punish Liu Wei''s woman, and maybe drive Liu Wei out of Xiangfu. However, her brother''s maintenance made her such a good opportunity, which ended in nothing.


    Liu Yao whimpered, told the story to Lu again, and stuck it in his arms. Reluctantly, he said, "a mother can decide for her daughter."


    After hearing this, LV was shocked: "do you mean Liu Wei saved the life of the seventh prince?"


    "No!" Liu Yao said angrily, "where is she saving people, killing talents, murderers and weapons? She must have made them up. My mother should not be hoodwinked by her. My elder brother is close to each other. He defends all the common women and scolds me in the face of the seventh prince. Does he think I am his own sister? The mother must scold and scold the eldest brother for her daughter! "


    Lu''s eyes were complex and thoughtful for a moment, then he raised his hand to touch his daughter''s hair, and soothed him: "your elder brother has his own ideas for doing things, and you''ve been too much before. You don''t wear a veil or a feather hat when you are a daughter, so you can wander around in front of a man at will. If it''s publicized, it will be ugly to the writers."


    "At that time, the situation was urgent. My daughter didn''t care so much. She was afraid that the seventh prince would be harmed by Liu Wei. She was busy with rescue. The others were..."


    "That won''t work. No matter how heavy the lives of others are, your own future is even more important. You can''t do anything like this again. Do you understand?"


    "I understand." Liu Yao agrees, and asks persistently, "what about big brother and Liu Wei?"


    Lu''s curtsey knocked Liu Yao on the forehead: "your eldest brother is yelling at you for your good. Don''t resent him. As for Liu Wei..."


    "How is it?"


    Lu''s secluded way: "as the master mother, if you don''t punish her, how can you settle down in the mansion?"Liu Yao''s face is full of excitement. She knows that her mother promised to punish Liu Wei for her.


    "Smart heart." Lu called out.


    The Qiao heart of one side hurried forward: "madam."


    "Send people to all the hospitals to talk with the ladies and aunts. They say that my body is clean here. I will start tomorrow, and I will recover in the morning."


    "Yes."


    Qiaoxin takes the order, so he goes out.


    Liu Yao''s face brightened with joy: "my mother still hurts me."


    Lu touched her hair with pity.


    All the three children are the lifeblood of Lu family. She is equally good to all the three.


    We can only sigh that feng''er''s life is hard, and his life and death are still uncertain.


    However, thanks to zhengemen''s ability, it is said that in less than half a month, he has traced the whereabouts of the murderer who has not been known for three years.


    In this way, Lu planned to take out a thousand liang of his own tomorrow and send yu''er to the third prince''s mansion. He only hoped that the master could intensify his pursuit of the murderer, and he must keep feng''er safe from injury during the period.


    It''s just that Lu never thought that the person who came to the door to ask for help was under her nose now, and she also planned to sort out the person in the morning and punish him.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Cheng hurried all the way to the yard of Liu Yu. As soon as he entered, he saw the seven princes in his eldest son''s clothes, sitting there with a cold face, drinking a cup of tea.


    Liu Yu is careful to accompany him. He is relieved to see his father coming.


    "Father." Liu Yu comes forward to greet him.


    Liu Cheng waved to Liu Yu and signaled that Liu Yu didn''t need to say much. He crossed Liu Yu and went to the front of the seventh prince. He made a big salute: "I''m not strict enough to let the assassin enter the mansion. The prince is relieved. The corporal has ordered people to search the mansion. If the assassin doesn''t leave, he will be unable to fly!"


    Rong Su put the tea cup on his hand and listened to the sound of "Deng clucking". The tea cup was not safely thrown on the table, and many tea splashed out. Rong Su asked coldly, "what if the assassin has gone?"


    In Liucheng''s heart, Yilin said: "Lord......"


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s 22! All the plots are of great use to the back. I have seen your words in the book circle. Thank you for your support. I''m very moved and can only add more returns. At the imperial concubine selection banquet, I must let Rong Ling spoil his wife and his bun ~

 Chapter 133

    "The prime minister invited my king to come to the mansion to be a guest. Within half a quarter of an hour of entering the mansion, my Lord had to leave. Then my king was in great trouble. My lord thought it was a coincidence?"


    Listen to this, Liucheng has changed a lot!


    Liucheng knows that if Rong Xun intends to guide the affairs of the previous talents to Xiangfu, it''s impossible to argue with Xiangfu!


    Liu Cheng swallowed hard, then raised his head and looked straight at him: "I dare to ask the prince if he is hurt?"


    Rong Su looked coldly and said, "I''m not hurt. I''m very disappointed for the prime minister?"


    "I dare not." Liucheng bowed his head again, but his voice was not humble or loud: "only the commoner was curious. There are many experts around the Lord. How can today there is no one around? I invited the prince after the next Dynasty. The prince agreed at that time. You and I will come to the mansion again, but it''s less than half an hour. How can the assassin know that the prince is going to come to the mansion? Can enter the mansion in advance to ambush again, still can predict to Lord side, do not even have a bodyguard


    "Bang!" Rong Su slaps the table with a big palm, which makes the tea cup on the table fall completely. The tea in the cup is pouring. The cup rolls upside down for a round and then falls to the ground. With a click, it breaks into pieces.


    Liucheng strong support calm and self-contained command: "give the king another cup of tea."


    The servant went in response.


    Rong Suo''s eyes were as fierce as hawks and falcons, and he stared at Liucheng. His voice was extremely cold: "the prime minister said that my king, in collusion with assassins, committed danger by himself, deliberately wronged your Xiangfu or not?"


    "I dare not, corporal." Liu Cheng''s attitude was respectful and said: "it''s just that the Lord suspects that the corporal and the assassin are conspiring. Naturally, the corporal can also suspect that the Lord intends to fall in. It''s unclear. If we don''t find out as soon as possible, we can have an answer. "


    Liu Cheng said, and told Liu Yu, "do you want to call a doctor? Is there any injury to your body


    Liu Yu immediately replied, "go back to my father, God bless you. Wei''er happened to pass by the lakeside. She was clever for a while, but she saved the Lord''s life. It was a bit of a mess. Wei''er, a woman who knows nothing about saving people, will push the Lord away, but she accidentally pushed the Lord down the lake. It''s autumn. My son sent someone to cook Jiang Tang, hoping that the LORD would not suffer from typhoid


    "So Wei''er has made a great contribution."


    Liu Yu smiled, "that kid is reckless. At the critical moment, he has some luck."


    "How about Wei''er?"


    Liu Yu said that he invited master Mingwu today. Master Mingwu was asked to come by his father. Originally, he wanted to wait for his father to come back. Who knew that there were so many things, he was delayed.


    "Although men and women are different, master Mingwu is highly respected and is Wei''er''s life-saving benefactor. Wei''er respects and admires him, so his son allows Wei''er to talk with the master in the main hall first."


    Both father and son sing together, turning the topic to a thousand miles away, as if they are going to sincerely depend on all the responsibilities related to Liufu.


    Allow to look at coldly, in the eye fierce meaning more and more profound.


    Just then, someone came outside to report that it was Mr. Li''s son who asked for an interview.


    Li Jun?


    Liucheng and Liuyu look at the introduction at the same time.


    Rong Suo''s face was still deep. He hissed coldly and said, "please go to the main hall." Then he turned his eyes and looked at Liucheng: "the prime minister didn''t say that he wanted to find someone to verify it. I called ah Jun, would you mind?"


    It is known to all that this son of the Li family is the confidant of the seventh prince. He has great trust in him, both in public and private affairs.


    What Liucheng can say can only be nodded, but said: "Wei''er is still in the main hall. I''m afraid it''s not right. Yu''er, go there in person and invite master Mingwu to Xiaoci hospital for the old lady''s reception. Wei''er is with the old lady."


    "No more." Without waiting for Liu Yu''s permission, Rong Suo said, "you don''t mean that Miss Liu is the king''s life-saving benefactor? The grace of saving lives and rebuilding the same kindness. I don''t think it''s polite for my king to say thanks to her. " He said, and without waiting for their refutation, he walked out of the study.


    Liucheng frowned.


    Liu Yu was also worried, but after all, he didn''t say anything, so he followed him.


    Li Jun over there was taken to the main hall. When he arrived, he saw that there were already people in the main hall, a big monk and a thin woman wearing a veil.


    Even though Li Jun could not see her face clearly, she was familiar with each other. It was clear that she was the fiancee of the seventh Prince five years ago and the eldest Miss Liu Fu who came back after disfigurement five years later.


    Seeing Li Jun suddenly arrive, Liu Wei is also stunned.


    The maid placed Lijun in the next position, and then went up to Liu Wei and whispered a word. After Liu Wei heard this, she nodded and ordered her servant to pour tea.


    Nowadays, Liu Wei has become a companion when the family''s male is absent. No matter where there is an unmarried daughter who comes to meet the guest, he does not follow the rules because of his love and reason.


    But Liu Wei knew that Li Jun must have been called by Rong su.


    Rong Su is going to settle accounts after autumn. Before he is sure whether there is any assassin against him, he still remembers that she pushed him down the lake.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know whether it''s better to be a villain or a soldier. But it''s obvious that Li Jun is not good at coming. Liu Wei has a look and sees that there are many bodyguards with swords in the outer courtyard. Obviously, these people are not the bodyguards of Xiangfu, but the private soldiers of the seventh Prince''s mansion.Although he doesn''t think that the seventh Prince really dares to lead his soldiers to make trouble in the Xiangfu, Li Jun''s Kung Fu is excellent. Liu Wei is afraid that this man will use any means secretly.


    So thinking, the servant girl has offered tea for Li Jun.


    Although Li Jun recognized Liu Wei, he didn''t take the initiative to greet her. Obviously, he also thought that the female hospitality was too irregular. He talked with her, but it was not proper.


    He didn''t talk, and Liu Wei didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Liu Wei forgets Li Jun selectively and continues to talk to master Mingwu: "so two little things, one is firm heart and the other is firm good. At last, they are punished by the master?"


    When master Mingwu saw another man coming, he thought Liu Wei wanted to greet him. But he didn''t seem to know him, so he stopped paying attention to him. He said to Liu Wei, "greed, hatred, ignorance and resentment are all the evils of the human heart. Their Buddhism is shallow. If there is no lesson, they will commit it again."


    "You hit them on the board?"


    "A little punishment, ten boards."


    Liu Wei took a breath and said, "so much fighting? They are less than ten years old, and their bodies and bones haven''t grown well. What should they do if they break them? Is it the master of Ming Yuan in the commandment hall


    "Well."


    "That''s over." Liu Wei shakes his head disapprovingly: "master Mingyuan is very sharp and resolute. If you do it yourself, you will not release water. How many days have you been lying down?"


    Master Mingwu thought: "two days."


    "Master Mingyuan has to lie down for ten days before he can do it well. Whether he can do it well or not, let''s talk about it."


    Master Mingwu was stunned by Liu Wei, and a little concerned: "Gu Wen was beaten a lot when he was young, and now he is also jumping around."

 Chapter 134

    "Guwen is your disciple. He was taught by you since he was a child, and was taught by master Mingfang of the monk hall. His physique is different from that of others. He only went to the mountain for one year with a firm heart and good mind. Where can he stand such a great punishment?"


    Master Mingwu''s old face, full of ravines, first flashed a little uneasy, then forced to collapse: "all causes and consequences, wrong punishments, merit rewards, he and his two people are greedy, heavy mouth desire, small punishment and big admonishment, has been lenient."


    Liu Wei sighed. She didn''t really know how to be firm and good, but in her letters with master Mingwu, she had heard that master Mingwu had said. So the two chatted at the moment, as if they were getting along with each other day and night.


    And Liu Wei still remembers that last year, Gu Xin and Gu Shan wrote a letter to celebrate the new year''s day to her. The naive font was askew and twisted. On the letter paper, she wrote eight words: "brother Liu, new year''s auspiciousness". There was a small black palm print on it.


    Thinking about this, Liu Wei said: "it''s normal for a child to stop eating. It''s not that he stole two eggs from the chicken coop at the foot of the mountain, which is too serious. I remember that the old lady sent two bottles of good acne medicine to my yard a few days ago. It was originally for me to wipe my face, but the wound was too heavy and I had no skill. I left it useless. Later I sent someone to bring it back. The master took it back and gave them good medicine. I hope it won''t hurt the bone. "


    Master Mingwu didn''t say anything but nodded and didn''t pretend to be polite.


    After all, in the past four years, Liu Wei has also sent some snacks to the little monks in the temple to satisfy their appetites and have fun every year. Therefore, it''s just one year''s hard work and hard work. She is also affected by her cause and effect and yearns for the "big brother" who has never met before.


    The two chatted vigorously, ignoring Li Jun as air, which made Li Jun embarrassed. They often turned to look outside and waited for his prince to come quickly.


    I don''t know what happened to the prince. He came to the Xiangfu to play chess. Because the Xiangfu carriage he was sitting in didn''t have any people around him. But in a short time, the news came that he was assassinated.


    Li Jun hurriedly arrived, but was hung in the hall. Seeing that a cup of tea had reached the bottom, he had to take the last sip and play with the lid.


    After a long wait for incense, Liu Wei and master Mingwu have talked about how to decorate the temple in the Mid Autumn Festival.


    Li Jun also moved his buttocks impatiently several times, and there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    The footsteps came from far and near, and then I heard the voice of salutation.


    Rong Su came in side by side with Liucheng. Liu Yu came behind and made a step.


    When the three men came in, Li Jun immediately got up and looked up and down. Seeing that there was no obvious injury, he was relieved.


    "Lord." Li Jun made a ceremony, stepped forward and consciously stood beside Rong su.


    Liu Wei also got up and bowed to Rong Su after saluting his father and brother.


    Rong Su looks at her coldly, but she doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Liucheng looks at master Mingwu, who looks to the side of his head. He comes forward to salute respectfully: "I have seen the master."


    Monks and Taoists are respected. Even in the face of court officials, a virtuous master can stand on the high horse.


    Master Mingwu combined his hands and recited a sutra.


    Later, when they sat down, Liu Wei felt that she could go. She just thought of a voice to ask if she could leave. Rong Su had taken out the three nails and handed them to Li Jun. the voice was not light or heavy, but the whole audience heard: "let''s see what it is."


    Li Jun guessed that this was the concealed weapon, so he took the iron nail with the handkerchief, looked at it, and his face was heavy.


    Looking at Li Jun''s expression, Rong Su has guessed that he is really assassinated, and Liu Wei really saves his life, but he doesn''t want to admit it.


    After all, the assassin is close at hand, but he has no idea. His sharpness is not as good as that of a woman in a deep house. Such a situation is not convincing.


    Li Jun didn''t know what was involved, so he asked Xu to send someone to find him. He only said that he had been assassinated, but he didn''t know the reason. He also didn''t know that his Lord''s self-esteem had been hurt. He just said honestly: "this nail is called lethal nail. The nail head is soaked with poison. Once the nail victim, he will be angry at the sight of blood. This spike is owned by a Jianghu sect. Lord, I need to go back to investigate this matter immediately. Someone bribed the Jianghu sect to do harm to you. Since the people behind dare to make such a big move, they will leave clues. "


    Rong Su''s face became more and more ugly after hearing this.


    At this time, Liu Wei is not in a hurry to leave. She can see that the seven princes are still dying. He doesn''t know whether he saved him or not. He doesn''t want to believe that the hall princes are incompetent and need a woman to save him.


    Anyway, he is now using everything to prove that there is no assassin at all, or that the assassin is from Xiangfu.


    Seven Wang Ye is so haggard, Liu Wei wants to see his embarrassment and shame more and more.


    At this time, Liu Cheng and Liu Yu were relieved by Li Jun''s words.


    Liu family doesn''t know any Jianghu sects. If someone bribes them to assassinate the seventh Lord, he must have been planning for a while. Looking at Li Jun''s face, he must have a suspect in mind.In this way, their Xiangfu is suffering today. It''s clear that the seventh prince himself was not careful. He was stared at for a long time. He didn''t take a bodyguard when he went. Instead, he arrived at their Xiangfu and was saved by their Xiangfu girls.


    So this matter, the Xiangfu not only has no fault, but also has merit!


    Now Liucheng is not nervous.


    Liu Yu even smiled. The father and son suddenly had a kind of shaking head and a sense of contentment. They just held two pairs of gentle eyes, looked at the seventh Prince and waited for him to make a statement.


    Li Jun didn''t know that he had pushed his prince to a difficult position. He only saw that his face didn''t soften. He thought that he was too frightened. After all, the lethal nail was really poisonous. If he hurt a little, it would be life. The martial arts of the prince was not strong.


    Li Jun thought about it and comforted him, saying, "don''t worry, Wang Ye, I''ll go back to check!" Say, will go outside.


    "Li Jun!" Rong Suhan stopped him with a face.


    Li Jun had to come back, but he couldn''t understand what happened to him?


    Rong Su felt angry with shangliucheng, Liuyu, Liuwei, and even master Mingwu. He took a long breath and then said, "Miss Liu''s help is unforgettable."


    Liu Wei smiled with a good temper: "the little girl is just a fluke, how can he de, the Lord is OK, the little girl will be at ease."


    "It''s, it''s, it''s just that people are OK." Liu Yu also echoed with a smile.


    Liu Cheng sat at the top of the table and didn''t speak.


    Rong Su''s face darkened again and got up: "I''m in a hurry today. If I have anything else to do, I''ll take the first step." Finish saying, also don''t wait for Liucheng to send, already turned around to go outside.

 Chapter 135

    Li Jun hurried to catch up, and the Royal Palace bodyguard who was out in a hula also hurried to follow him.


    In the main hall, Liu Yu laughed.


    Liucheng also looks and looks, and says to Liuwei, "today, thanks to your cleverness, what do you want? Let your servant girl make a list and give it to your elder brother. You will not be treated badly."


    Liu Wei, of course, won''t refuse to give you a cheap gift. He stood up and thanked him respectfully, but also said to Liu Yu, "elder brother can promise to give Yihui to his younger sister."


    Before such confusion, where does Liu Yu remember this? Now when Liu Wei mentions it, Liu Yu also remembers that Yihui was not the one who was not good at caring for feng''er and was sent to the outer courtyard to be a servant girl?


    If that servant girl can''t come back with a word, she must have passed her mother''s words.


    Just want to explain with Liu Wei, over there Liucheng asked: "who is Yihui?"


    Liu Wei immediately said: "it''s a small servant girl in the outer courtyard. When her daughter saw that she was smart and talented, she put her daughter in the outer courtyard and wasted her life, she wanted to take her to serve her. When she didn''t want to send someone to talk to mother Qin, she not only refused to let people go, but also beat yue''er, the big servant girl in my yard. Her daughter knew that mother Qin was an old slave of her grandmother and was loyal to her mother, so she didn''t dare to provoke her. She only hoped that brother would bring her Yihui. The injury of yue''er in my room would be considered as her own loss. "


    "Ridiculous!" Hearing this, Liucheng frowned unhappily: "Miss Xiangfu wants a servant girl to see Mammy''s face? It''s against the sky? "


    "Father..." Liu Yu wants to explain that things are not so simple.


    Liu Wei, however, frowned and said, "soon after her daughter went back to the house, she should be a man with her tail in her hand. Her father and grandmother are very generous. Her daughter is already grateful. However, there are few people in my house, and only one who is able to read her. At present, she is seriously injured. She is afraid that she will not be able to get out of bed for half a month. Her daughter is looking forward to Yihui''s top. Somehow, she lets her daughter walk around every day, and she has a smart person around her Yes. "


    "What to say." Liucheng scolds lightly: "you are the eldest miss of Xiangfu. Even if there was a mistake in the past, you should have your identity when you come back!"! Yu''er, go and pass on a message, and call that servant girl Yihui to her, and mother Qin. The older she gets, the worse she gets! I dare to move the person under the door of the eldest lady. Is that ten boards? Let her return. If the old lady and his wife ask, say that I am the idea! "


    "Father..." What else does Liu Yu want to say.


    Liu Wei interrupts again, bows deeply to Liucheng, and says gratefully, "thank you father." He also bowed to Liu Yu: "I''m tired of running."


    Liu Yu: "..."


    Liu Yu knows. He''s a long sister. She''s a ghost spirit. She''s cunning and cunning. Even her father dares to fool her. She''s really bold!


    However, today she has made great achievements, and it seems that her father took the initiative just now. Most of the time, she was willing to sell her a good one, which is all her face.


    So it seems that he, as a big brother, doesn''t need to be such a bad guy.


    Think of here, Liu Yu also no longer said, honest answer, then to the outside command down.


    To solve the problem of Yihui, Liu Wei introduced master Mingwu to Liucheng. In his words, he resolutely respected the master as half a father.


    Liucheng originally wanted to know if master Mingwu taught Liu Wei that when he was in the street, he used a hairpin to cut off the valve and save the life easily.


    At this time, I saw that the two were very close. Liu Wei said frankly that he had been in the temple for five years. Thanks to the master''s teaching, he also learned a lot of medical skills. Even some secrets of saving people were taught by master Mingwu.


    However, master Mingwu didn''t retort. After a long time, he said "the child is intelligent". Liucheng believed in the Zan hairpin to save people, which is one of the so-called "medical secrets".


    Doubt in the heart will be dispelled at the right time.


    Only Liu Yu asked again why master just said he didn''t know Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei guessed that the master had been cheated by Liu Yu before, but the lie must come back, so she said to herself: "on the mountain, I have never expressed my identity, and the master called me Gu Hui. Even later, when my female identity was recognized, the master asked me to help in the back kitchen for convenience, so she always called me Gu Hui. Therefore, the master didn''t recognize Xiangfu Liu Wei knows only Gu Hui, the kitchen worker. "


    When she said that, master Mingwu did not contradict.


    Although Liu Yu had doubts, he believed without thinking.


    Liu Wei talked with master Mingwu for a while, and the people sent by Liu Yu there also got the news, saying that the girl named Yihui had brought it, along with mother Qin.


    When Liucheng was about to send someone in, Liuwei said, "in the end, you can''t make a fool of yourself. If you don''t bother your father to ask about such chores, you can''t sit with your father and master first, just go out and have a look with your daughter."


    Thinking that it''s really hard to wait for master Mingwu, and Liucheng doesn''t want to tangle up with the little family affairs of the Houzhai woman''s view, he agrees.


    Liu Yu doesn''t want to go out with Liu Wei.


    After going out, I saw Yihui kneeling in the yard with blue noses and swollen faces, but mammy Qin standing next to her was straight and angry.


    Liu wei walked slowly, his eyes cold, and whispered to Liu Yu: "elder brother can remember my father''s orders. My father said that we should let mother Qin return ten boards to my servant girls."Liu Yu glanced at her and said, "if you see it well, please accept it. If my father knew you were sincere in fooling him, he would be angry."


    "Fooling?"


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "when did my sister fool my father? What''s more, the five younger brothers have disappeared before my sister came back. I didn''t know that Yihui was the servant girl of the five younger brothers. My younger sister was interested in her cleverness and cleverness. Is that wrong? "


    "You..." Liu Yu wants to say that his sister is playing with fire.


    Liu Wei said first: "besides, even if the Father knows, how can he blame his sister? Today, his sister can save the life of the seven Lords."


    If you had not saved the life of the seventh Prince and saved the Xiangfu from extinction, how could your father have been so kind to you.


    Although I still feel that Liu Wei''s character with such defects must be reported and must suffer losses, I don''t know how many white eyes she suffered and sighed secretly after she came back. At last, I didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, Liu Wei was the one who made the idea and promised his father. Liu Yu thought it was right to open one eye and close one eye and know nothing.


    In front of mammy Qin and Yihui, Mammy Qin immediately bowed and saluted Liu Yu, but not Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei smiled and helped Yihui up.


    Yihui''s face is blue and swollen, and her whole body is shaking. Liu Wei''s movements are gentle and soothing, saying, "you will be the person in my yard in the future. See who dares to bully you."


    Yihui stammered and said, "thank you very much, miss."


    Although oral thanks, but also Hui heart does not hold hope.

 Chapter 136

    Mammy Qin has taught her a lesson, and this matter has been reported to the madam. Now the eldest young master is here again. The eldest young lady, who has just returned to the mansion after making a mistake, is not able to take her away as soon as she says it?


    Yihui is very afraid now. She is not afraid of being beaten, but she is afraid that if she falls in front of her wife, she will even lose her life. Now she only hopes that the eldest lady will be able to say one or two words for her in a short time, at least let her keep this cheap life.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know that Yihui is in despair. She pulls Yihui to her side and gives Liuyu an eye.


    Liu Yu sighed and told the servants: "mother Qin disrespected the eldest lady, set up a private court and abused lynching. The master sent a message to mother Qin and asked her ten boards to be executed in this courtyard!"


    "Eldest young master -" mother Qin shouted, her face was incredible.


    Liu Wei smiled and urged: "stool, board, not fast! How much face is it to have two masters stare at a slave for execution? "


    "Young master, you can''t beat me! What''s wrong with the old slave? It''s hard to be punished? This Yihui is the servant of a felony. The lady personally ordered the old slave to be disciplined. The young lady randomly sent a servant girl to take away people. How dare the old slave not let people go when he is in the name of the young lady? But Yueer colludes with Yihui and steals other people''s things. How can the old slave ignore the servant in the government! "


    "What I have said and done is a clear conscience, and I dare not disrespect the eldest lady. I don''t accept it!" Mother Qin said, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing her head severely to show her dissatisfaction.


    Liu Yu looks at mother Qin lightly. She is also an old man in the house. She has heard about what she has done. She just doesn''t interfere. But today, whether she is right or wrong, Liu Wei wants mother Qin to pay for the ten boards. He can''t help it.


    Who let Liu Wei make a great contribution? He is being favored.


    Liu Yu is indifferent. Mother Qin is more worried. Seeing that the stool and board have been brought, mother Qin shouts: "master, master slave wants to see Master, master I am wronged... "


    Liu Yu frowned: "bastard! What a place is the main courtyard? Let''s have a drink! Come, shut up mother Qin''s mouth! "


    Suddenly, a servant came up and stopped mother Qin''s mouth.


    Mother Qin wants to take out the cloth PA, but she is pressed by the servants and can''t move.


    These people are all Liu Yu''s relatives. Naturally, they only listen to Liu Yu''s orders.


    Liu Wei watched Qin''s mother being carried up on the wooden bench. They fixed Qin''s hands and feet and executed one by one.


    The first board fell, Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed slightly, calling: "wait."


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yu and sneers.


    Liu Yu''s face was shaken by Liu Wei''s stare, and his heart said that he had ordered servants to be merciful. After all, mother Qin was the old slave of the old lady and had been loyal to Liu''s family for decades, but he didn''t believe that it was just a piece of cake. Liu Wei saw the importance.


    Liu Wei did see it and did not intend to appease.


    Liu wei walked over, took the board and said softly, "since it''s my servant girl in the yard who has been wronged, I''ll come by myself."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, she could not wait for Liu Yu''s refusal, and the cruel board had fallen on mother Qin''s ass.


    Mammy Qin was blocked with a cloth handkerchief and could not cry out, but her whole face was red with pain, which made her tendons exposed and her head covered with hot sweat.


    Hearing the sound of the board falling meat, Liu Yuguang knew how powerful it was and was shocked. Did Liu Wei really want to kill mother Qin?


    Of course, Liu Wei won''t kill in such a fair and aboveboard situation, but anyway, all of them invite mother Qin''s hatred. If they fight lightly, they hate her to the bone. If they fight heavily, they hate her to the bone. Why should they fight lightly? When mother Qin hit Yueer and Yihui, she didn''t say that she was easy on the two girls!


    Liu Wei''s eyes were cold, and she carried out it by herself. She hit mother Qin more heavily than the other. She hit mother Qin five times and her back was bleeding.


    Liu Yu was shocked and wanted to raise his hand and stop.


    Liu Wei, however, was in the mood, and his movements were speeded up.


    When the ten boards are finished, Liu Wei doesn''t stop. He hits more!


    At last, I used my internal power. As soon as the board went down, I heard mother Qin''s voice again. That board broke two sections on mother Qin''s back like this.


    There was a silence around. Even the two guys who fixed mother Qin''s hands and feet looked pale, and Yihui almost fell to the ground.


    Liu Yu was angry and angry, but Liu Wei had already thrown off the board, clapped the ashes on her hands, and said lightly: "more boards are interest!" After that, Liu Wei said to Yihui, "follow me. You are sent by my father. You should give thanks to him."


    Liu Wei said, so ignoring the full yard of shock, dragging the quivering Yihui, into the main hall.


    Liu Yu stood in place and looked at Liu Wei''s straight back. He felt that his chest was shaking and his eyes were red. His long sister was really angry.


    Mother Qin over there was knocked out of the 11th board, but she couldn''t breathe. She fainted and passed out.


    Liu Yuchang breathed, and some of his headaches pressed his eyebrows.This way, entering the hall, Yihui plops down on her knees and thanks Liucheng for her kindness.


    Liucheng saw that the girl''s face was hurt. She couldn''t even see her facial features clearly. She frowned. Just now, she thought that she had been beaten. Some of them didn''t give her face to me. Now, she felt that even for the sake of the hurt of her face, the old Diao Nu was not wronged!


    It''s all the people the eldest lady asked for. I dare to move such a heavy hand. I''m afraid it''s all light.


    But that is to say, Liucheng doesn''t plan to make a big deal for a servant girl.


    Liucheng asks Yihui to serve the eldest lady in the future, and then condemns her.


    Wait to tell to return, also Hui still have some in the clouds and fog, this is not, really from the sea of suffering?


    So excited a think, also Hui see the big miss''s eyes, grateful, tears also can''t stop to flow out.


    Yihui did not expect that she really has a day to get rid of difficulties


    Liu Wei saw Yihui crying and looked at herself with tears of gratitude. She smiled and said, "first go back to huaiyue hospital for rest, and then let ling''er come to pick me up with gold sore medicine."


    Yihui wants to say that she can serve the eldest lady, but thinking of the injury on her face, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for her to see. She responds to the order seriously and kowtows on her knees. Then she goes to huaiyue hospital with gratitude.


    Liu Yu ordered people to carry mother Qin back there, and sent for a doctor. When he came back, he saw Liu Wei sitting in the chair, with a pair of eyes exposed outside, full of pure and shallow laughter.


    Thinking of the frightening eyes and fierce momentum when she executed the sentence, Liu Yu seemed to be separated from the rest of the world, and looked at Liu Wei''s eyes, which deepened a little.


    Liucheng accompanied master Mingwu for a quarter of an hour. When all doubts in his heart were dispelled, Liu Yu sent someone to send master back to the temple. The promised 1, 000 Liang silver notes were also handed in.


    And ling''er is here at the moment. Liu Wei gives the medicine to master Mingwu and says goodbye to him. He promises to visit the mountain one day, and then sees him off.


    Liu Yu sent master Mingwu to the door of the mansion and saw the master get on the carriage. He hesitated for a moment, or he asked, "master, the elder sister is really a master Professor, thanks to the master''s care these years. It''s just her Kung Fu skill?"

 Chapter 137

    Master Mingwu sat in the carriage, with a trace of compassion on his old face. He read a sutra and said softly, "all the dharmas in the world are related to one another. If master Liu has doubts about her, I have nothing to say if I don''t question her face to face." The master said a Buddha ceremony, but he didn''t speak again.


    Liu Yuxin knows that he can''t find out anything but to give up: "it''s shallow, master, slow down."


    Get off the curtain, the carriage slowly toward the outside of the city.


    Liu Yu turned back and looked at the magnificent gold and lacquer plaque on the gate of Xiangfu. There was something ominous in his heart, as if something important was going to happen.


    Liu Wei goes back to huaiyue yard. All the servant girls in the first room are waiting for her in the yard. They are relieved to see her come back completely.


    Emerald is young and has always been loved by the eldest lady. At this moment, emerald is pushed out by all the sisters. She walked carefully to the eldest lady and said timidly, "Miss, the elder sister named Yihui said, you beat mother Qin?"


    As soon as these maids entered the mansion, they were placed under mother Qin''s hand and waiting for distribution. So before entering the house of huaiyue, they only recognized one mother Qin. However, they know that mother Qin is said to be the old slave servant brought by the old lady from her mother''s home. Because she was old and didn''t comb herself like mother Yang, she was chosen by the old lady to get married, and then she worked outside.


    In other words, one day''s master servant, the whole life''s master servant, mother Qin is the old lady''s old man, so there is an old lady as a backer. The old lady has beaten people, and I heard that she has fainted. Isn''t that to offend the old lady?


    The little servant girls are very afraid, for fear that someone will come to the door next second.


    Liu Wei looked at their timidity and smiled, "it''s not me, it''s the master''s order."


    The little maids were relieved at once. They said that the eldest lady was soft and weak. How could she hit someone? It was the idea of the master and the eldest young master. That was not about their huaiyue hospital.


    The sadness in my heart was relieved, and several servant girls were alive again.


    Liu Wei takes ling''er to yue''er''s room. Yue''er lies on the bed. Seeing the eldest lady coming, she remembers to salute.


    Liu Wei holds down Yueer and doesn''t let her move: "have a good rest."


    Yue''er asked anxiously, "I''m afraid that the eldest lady will not be afraid to offend mother Qin tomorrow..."


    "I''ll worry about these things. You can take good care of yourself first, and then you can use it to your time."


    Read son biting lip, although still uneasy, but somehow obediently lie down.


    Coming out of Yueer''s room, I saw Yihui standing in the red corridor with a bruised face.


    See Liu Wei come out, also Hui then plops a kneel down, thank again and again!


    The girl swore that she would be loyal to her in the future. She would never give up her mind. More importantly, she would comb herself and never marry. She would serve her all her life to the old age to repay the kindness of saving her life.


    Liu Wei has a little headache. She brings Yihui to her side. It''s not pure kindness, but purpose. She wants to use her to lead out the murderer behind the scenes.


    At the moment, Yihui is so sincere and serious, but Liu Wei is a little embarrassed.


    Call Yihui and take her to the room.


    Liu Wei first gave Yihui two bottles of medicine, let Yihui go back to apply the medicine, and then led Yihui to the table and asked her what happened to the wounds on those clothes.


    Although Yihui did not know why the eldest lady asked her this, she still answered one by one honestly.


    Liu Wei asks Yihui to apply the medicine, then closes the door and orders no one to come in.


    After closing the door, Liu Wei went to the window, opened a small gap in the window, and placed a basin of pink blue camellia on the windowsill.


    But for a while, the wind was howling outside, then the windows were swaying, and when we were back, there were two more people in the room.


    Two dark Wei eyebrows sharp, expression serious, to Liu Wei Gongshou salute: "Mr. Liu."


    Liu Wei said straightly, "I already know that a man has run away, but you have dealt with him, and there are always some discoveries. Let''s listen."


    They looked at each other, and one of them said, "the man is five to six feet tall, in his thirties, dark, beardless, and treacherous. His kung fu is not Central Plains Kung Fu, but maybe a foreigner. We have recorded his face to face, and we will recognize him next time we meet."


    Liu Wei took out a charcoal pen and rice paper, spread the paper on the table, and said: "it''s not enough for you to recognize it. What kind of eyes are big or small? Is the nose high or flat? Say it more carefully. "


    Two dark Wei thought Liu Wei wanted to draw a wanted image, but why not use a brush to draw, but use charcoal?


    They didn''t understand, but thinking that Mr. Liu was eccentric and talked to the birds, they doubted and said all the features they remembered.


    Liu Wei actually chased the murderer, but just after she was chased, she was blinded by the bat, so she could not see the color of the man''s clothes but her appearance.


    At this time, through what they said, Liu Wei drew his portrait.


    Liu Wei has learned some criminal investigation portraits, so when she inquired, she was very skillful. The words and sentences of ancient human appearance were too general, so it was absolutely not the same when she drew them. So the professional vocabulary she used, together with guidance, came out in less than half an hour.When the pen was closed, Liu Wei blew on the paper, blew away the soot, picked up the rice paper and looked at it, then turned to let the two see: "is that so?"


    They had been careless, because they thought that if charcoal could draw a picture, the mud could make a man. But when they saw the lifelike, real-life human figure, they were so shocked that they could not close their mouths.


    They hoarse their throats and stare at the rice paper, as if they could see a flower!


    Liu Wei looked at their silence, looked askance at his paintings, smacked his lips and said, "don''t you like it?" He said, throwing the portrait aside and laying a new piece of paper: "it''s OK, redraw, you can tell me more."


    "No, no, no, it''s very similar!" Standing on the right, the dark guard watched the portrait fall to the ground, hurriedly picked it up, shook the dust that didn''t exist on it, and found that he was a little fussy, so he said dryly, "very, very similar."


    Liu Wei asked uncertainly, "really?"


    "Really."


    "How many images are there?"


    Two people wry smile, although do not want to admit, still say: "ten, ten."


    For them, this is indeed a ten image, just like the living people are on the paper, at least compared with the wanted images of their yamen painters, they don''t know how many times.


    Liu Wei looked at their expressions, not like lying, and said: "then take this picture back to your Duwei, and let him remember the killer''s appearance. Next time you see him, don''t lose him again."


    The two dark guards blushed. Today, they lost the man. The man went into the Xiangfu, hiding in the East and running in the West. They could hardly find anyone. At the critical moment, thanks to Mr. Liu''s timely appearance, they followed the murderer. They also saw Mr. Liu''s trace from afar, and then came along, blocking the murderer''s hand in a wasteland.


    I thought this would catch people. Unexpectedly, a group of bats came out in the middle and let life go.

 Chapter 138

    There are bats in the dark place. They don''t doubt the origin of the bat. After all, the yard is so desolate. It seems that there is no one to take care of it all the year round.


    But Liu Wei knows that it''s not that simple. The murderer must have hidden many animals in the mansion to drive him. This bat is only one part of it. Maybe there are snakes.


    But Liu Wei is curious that bats and snakes are natural enemies. How could someone raise them together and protect them from killing each other?


    In this way, Liu Wei took out another piece of white paper and drew a bat on it. He also handed it to the two people: "this kind of bat is from the north. If you look at the tusks and the overall color, it should be a cold bat. Take it back and tell Mr. Duwei. Let him check it. Where is the most place for bats like this in the north? I doubt that someone deliberately raises them and makes them mutate."


    "It''s not easy to produce bats in cold regions, and it''s probably not easy to raise them in large quantities. The best way is to catch young bats, feed them with special drugs, and make them different from ordinary people. Take my words to you, Mr. Duwei, and you will naturally know how to do it."


    They don''t know that there are so many ways for a bat. They can''t understand it. They can only memorize the whole words by rote, and then put the two portraits away.


    Liu Wei added: "today, I''m going to arrest with you. The murderer may have seen me clearly, but it''s OK. The more the murderer knows me, the more I spend a lot of time to find Yihui. The more he thinks that Yihui is the Betrayer, so he will definitely find Yihui again in any case. Kill people and kill people. These days, you should keep your eyes on Yihui and be alert. Don''t let the murderer get into the air Son. "


    They are honest.


    When the explanation was almost finished, Liu Wei told the two people that they could go. When they got to the window, one of them turned around and asked, "there is another thing, sir..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why can you draw such a similar portrait when you just use charcoal as a pen?"


    Liu Wei looked at the half used charcoal on the table and said casually, "this is called sketch. Do you want to learn?"


    That dark Wei facial expression board, hurriedly shake head: "dare not!" In his opinion, such unique skills should be confidential and should not be passed on to other disciples.


    It''s a big taboo to be greedy for other stunts in the Jianghu!


    "Liu Wei laughs:" nervous what, want to learn to teach you is, this is not difficult


    That dark Wei shakes his head again, then pushes open the window, wheezes to fly away, that runs away feeling, as if still afraid Liu Wei forces him to learn!


    Another man saw his companion go, and hurriedly left. Before he left, he moved too much and knocked over the camellia on the windowsill.


    Liu Wei looked at the window closed again and blinked suspiciously.


    So, what did she just say that scared them all like this?


    At the same time, the inner courtyard of Xiangfu, in addition to huaiyue courtyard, has been turned upside down.


    In the filial piety hospital, Mammy Yang listened to the report of the undertaker. With a look of horror, she went to the old lady and carefully reported to her ear one by one.


    When mother Yang finished speaking, the old lady''s action of peeling Buddhist beads in her hand suddenly stopped, and raised her head and asked, "what do you say?"


    "The news from the outer courtyard must not be false," said mammy Yang


    "Wei''er, saved the seventh prince?"


    Mammy Yang nodded repeatedly: "more than that, it''s said that an assassin came to our Xiangfu, which is not good for the seventh Lord. Fortunately, the eldest lady passed by and saved it, but it was a little ugly. According to the people who saw it, when the seventh Lord crawled out of the water, he was soaked. There were rumors that he was majestic and dignified. But fortunately, a life was saved. The master and the young master accompanied each other personally. At least they sent the master away without anger or complaint, which saved him from a catastrophe. "


    "No anger, no complaint?" The old lady sneered, and her eyebrows and eyes were cool. "The son of the emperor, the official of the imperial court, the prince of the first grade, was pushed down the lake by a girl from a deep boudoir. Do you really think that he would have no anger or resentment?"


    Mammy Yang knows it''s impossible, but she can only say, "it''s all thanks to each other. We have saved his life in the end."


    "It depends on whether he remembers too much or not!" The old lady doesn''t think it can be so simple. If the seventh Prince is a man with a generous mind, how can he hinder the future of the Xiangfu for five years?


    This time, Liu Wei came back, and somehow solved the old grudges. However, something happened again. It was really a tangle. It was not clear.


    "That''s all. What happened when you said that mother Qin was knocked unconscious?"


    Mother Yang said it all over again, and finally said, "mother Qin is getting more and more confused. She really depends on the old lady''s love and doing things, and has no rules."


    The old lady looked at mammy Yang and said, "is it my favor or another''s?"


    "Ma''am must have seen that ma''am Qin is your old lady, so she is more and more dependent on her," she said


    This is true or false, the old lady understood.


    The old lady didn''t blame mammy Yang for saying round words, but said, "since someone cares more about mammy Qin than I do, let another person take care of it."When mammy Yang understood, she still asked, "if mammy Qin could see you..."


    The old lady picked up the beads again and slowly peeled them: "I''m tired in autumn, and I don''t see anyone else."


    "Yes." Mammy Yang answered and asked, "where is the eldest lady..."


    "Don''t look for it." The old lady said lightly, "look at Wei''er, she doesn''t know how to be funny."


    The meaning of the word "discerning interest" can be wide.


    Mother Yang has been serving the old lady for decades, but she doesn''t understand her mind. It''s up to the young lady to come over and explain herself before she can be kind.


    Otherwise, although the matter is out of the outer courtyard, and the Xiangye himself inquires about it, I am the leader of the inner courtyard. Since the eldest lady lives in the inner courtyard and is under the old lady''s knee, how can she not pass the old lady first?


    Mother Yang hesitated for a moment, and before she thought about whether to have dinner, she sent a letter to the eldest lady secretly.


    But the old lady suddenly said, "you are not allowed to do much."


    Mammy Yang gave a quick smile: "what the old lady said, the old slave only cares about your business, and no one else''s business."


    The old lady gave Ma Yang a warning, but she didn''t know if she believed her words.


    At the same time, in the courtyard.


    Lu heard the news of the next person, a pair of beautiful eyes immediately narrowed, Lu sat upright, frown tight: "what is the meaning of paralysis?"


    Xuaner shuddered and said timidly: "there is news from the outside court that mother Qin abused lynching and disrespected the eldest lady. She also moved her hand with her maid. The master and the eldest young master ordered mother Qin to get ten boards. When the ten boards were finished, people fainted. The news just came that it was the doctor who saw it and saved his life. It was that there was something wrong with the bone. I''m afraid it''s not good for me in the future. "


    "What?" Lu''s unbelievable big eyes: "ten boards are like this? Where is the doctor? Call me! "

 Chapter 139

    "The doctor is still in the outer courtyard. Mother Qin knows that she is paralyzed. She is not allowed to leave. Now the outer courtyard is in a mess. Mother Qin says that you are the only one who can decide for her."


    "I''ll decide?" Lu chuckled: "I don''t care if she''s always boasting her power. I''m reckless under my name, and I''m reckless! But this time it''s my master''s order. What can I do? "


    Xuaner said hurriedly: "the person who can be executed is the eldest lady."


    "Yes?" Lu Shi looked at Xuaner and said, "what do you say?"


    "It''s the eldest lady who personally executed the sentence." Xuaner, with a lot of sweat in her head, said hurriedly: "mother Qin said that it was originally the young man of the eldest young master who executed the sentence. Although it was painful, she knew that it was the eldest young master who looked at her face and showed mercy to her. But when she finished the sentence, the eldest young lady seemed to see something wrong and wanted to do it by herself."


    "Madam, if you think about it, even the seventh prince can push down the lake. How can mammy Qin stand this age!"


    "When the ten boards come down, people will be like this. I heard that after the last board fell, even the board broke. How much strength has been used! Madam, the eldest lady knows that mammy Qin is your man and deliberately opposes you. Mammy Qin says that she is a cheap maid and doesn''t ask for anything. She only hopes that she can establish a good rule, but she can''t let this mansion become a slaughterhouse for some people''s willful and reckless lives! "


    Lu''s face was cold.


    It has to be said that if mother Qin is really paralyzed, the LV family does have some troubles. At the beginning, the LV family made great use of mother Qin because she saw that mother Qin was the old lady''s old man. The old lady was generous to mother Qin. The LV family had some black accounts on her own hands and did it by herself. She could not help showing her vest when she checked the accounts.


    But mammy Qin has been with the old lady for decades. She knows the old lady very well. She asked mammy Qin to take charge of these accounts. In the past ten years, there has been no mistake. There has never been a word from the old lady.


    As a result, mother Qin is one of the people who LV family can''t or doesn''t have.


    But now this man is going to be abandoned. The one who has abandoned mother Qin is Liu Wei''s evil daughter!


    Originally at the request of his daughter Liu Yao, Lu wanted to give Liu Wei a little punishment and a big admonishment, but he just wanted to teach her a lesson. He didn''t want to let Liu Wei live in the mansion.


    But now, Liu Wei has abandoned her right arm, mother Qin, so that she doesn''t give herself face openly. Lu thinks that if she lets it go, she''ll be afraid that in two days, even the cats and dogs in Liu Wei''s yard will come out of her yard to show their power!


    Liu Wei, the evil animal, is really a virtuous person with her dead mother. It''s not easy!


    OK, Liu Wei has cheated on the door, so if she is the master mother of the family, if she doesn''t take out some deterrence, there are no rules in the house.


    Lu thought to himself, let''s have a look. How long can Liu Wei be arrogant?


    When Xuaner left the main courtyard, she was still nervous. She was angry, but she didn''t guarantee anything.


    Xuaner couldn''t understand the lady''s face, just worried that she would not bring back the good news. Mother Qin was angry for a moment, and would hurt a little girl who ran errands.


    At the thought of this, Xuaner regretted it.


    At the beginning, Yueer and I were good sisters in the same room, but in the inner courtyard of this deep house, there was no real affinity. Besides, Yueer Mingming is a felony maid, but her cousin, who often attends the old lady''s side, looks after her. Her life is better than hers, and she doesn''t have no resentment.


    Last time, Yuer met with the eldest daughter in private. She thought that she could climb to the position that mother Qin relied on. It turns out that although the eldest daughter got the grace of the master and the old lady and settled down in the mansion, mother Qin finally took a fancy to the eldest daughter.


    In recent days, Xuaner has been better off in the outer courtyard. She thought that she could get up slowly like this. One day, she would be able to work as a servant girl. However, mother Qin had a big problem. What could she do in the future? Let''s talk about it.


    Xuaner is very worried. She offends the eldest lady and Yueer. If mother Qin falls down, what should she do?


    Mother Qin can''t fall down. Even if she doesn''t work for the old Diao Nu, she should also think about herself!


    In this way, Xuaner left the main courtyard, but did not go back to the outer courtyard, but went to the ice apricot courtyard of the second young lady.


    Liu Yao really didn''t expect that, two hours later, something like this happened in the middle.


    "Mother Qin is really paralyzed?" Mother Qin is the old lady''s old man, or the mother''s more valued person. She is also a role in the mansion, so she was easily abandoned?


    That Liu Wei, unexpectedly has such courage, is really not afraid to offend the old lady, offend the mother?


    Xuaner nodded quickly and said: "poor mother Qin has become like this, and she still remembers the second miss."


    "Remember me?" Liu Yao raised her eyes: "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t miss two understand?" Xuaner wiped two drops of tears and gasped a little: "at present, the eldest lady is superior in the mansion. Today, she has saved the seventh prince. She is valued by the master and favored by the eldest young master. In accordance with this situation, she will not be the only one in the mansion in the future? Second young lady, you see that you are going to get married. The dowry list is all set up, but there are still some things not ready. You say that you and the eldest young lady are not in harmony, which is known to the whole family. If the eldest young lady is in charge in the future, she murmurs in the master''s ear, deliberately aiming at you, and moving her mind on your dowry. How can it be done? ""How long does it take for the eldest miss to come back? First, the old lady is very kind to her, then the eldest young master is deliberately partial to her. Finally, even the old master is very fond of the eldest miss. For a servant girl in the yard of the eldest miss, even an old servant like mother Qin, she can say that she will give up! Second miss, do you still think that this is the former Xiangfu? You are the first daughter of Xiangfu. How could a common daughter who has made a mistake run to you for no reason? "


    "It''s only a few days. If it goes on like this, I''ll stay for a few more days and make more plans. Then I won''t talk about you. I''m afraid it''s my wife."


    "Ridiculous!" Without waiting for Xuaner to finish, Liu Yao slapped the table angrily and said, "well, you are a cheap maid. You are alarmist. I don''t think you want to live!"


    "What a great injustice!" Xuaner kowtowed in a hurry, and her attitude was very low: "every sentence from the bottom of my heart is for the sake of the second young lady! What''s more, mother Qin''s paralysis is in front of her eyes. For a living example, does the second young lady think that the maid is joking? "


    "If you don''t want to talk about it, just talk about the eldest young master. The eldest young master and the second young lady are your compatriots. They should be the most intimate. But how many people see today is that the eldest young master comes to the fore for the eldest young lady who is not close to her! The stool that the eldest young master asked people to move, the board, the penalty that the elder and the elder sisters held by their own hands, and the two brothers and sisters worked together, if you don''t know, how many people think that the eldest young lady is the legitimate daughter of our Xiangfu...... "

 Chapter 140

    "Nonsense! I''m the brother''s sister. Liu Wei is a mean girl who destroys her face. What a dog Liu Yaoqi''s words are indiscriminate. Of course, he doesn''t want to believe that he has been oppressed by Liu Wei. But this afternoon''s events are really vivid.


    It''s clear that he saved the seven princes from the water. How can it end up being Liu Wei''s credit?


    Liu Wei pushes the seven princes into the water. What assassins are arranged? Xiangfu is heavily guarded. Where are the assassins? This is clearly a quibble, but my father and brother believe in Liu Wei instead of their own words!


    At the thought of the public, in front of the seven princes and Liu Wei, the eldest brother roared at her, but she was extremely partial to Liu Wei, and she was very upset.


    Xuaner''s face was tense and her eyes were so fierce that she could cut people. She took a deep breath in her heart and said the last sentence: "if you don''t do it again, it''s such a big Xiangfu. I''m afraid it will become her big lady''s world in the future!"


    This sentence seems to be the last straw on the camel!


    Liu Yao Huoran got up and went to the door without saying anything.


    Qiaoyun hurried to catch up. When he passed Xuaner, he gave Xuaner a look of resentment.


    Liu Yao went to Lv''s place. The maids were left outside. They were not allowed to enter! When she came out again, Liu Yao''s face was ruddy, and her anger seemed to disappear.


    But Qiaoyun, Liu Yao''s maid, knows that her young lady is not depressed. According to Qiaoyun, the second young lady persuaded her wife, Lu Shi, to fight against the eldest young lady.


    Qiaoyun, as an outsider, doesn''t think that the second young lady should be so impulsive. Qiaoyun was also present this afternoon. It was clear that she had pushed the seventh Prince down to the lake, but she was obviously in a hurry to ask for help.


    In this case, the Xiangfu occupied the truth, and Qiaoyun, as the servant of the Xiangfu, even if he didn''t have a lot of heart, knew that if there was an assassin, and what happened to the seventh Lord in the Xiangfu, the holy one would be the first one to blame!


    The eldest lady said nothing else, at least to avoid a disaster.


    This kind of credit, the master and the eldest young master to its affable, intimate is also not too thick, but how to get to the second miss here, has become another meaning?


    Like this afternoon, the eldest young lady and the eldest young master are arguing with the seventh Prince for the sake of the Xiangfu. As a member of the Xiangfu, the second young lady not only does not help her family, but also helps an outsider or a outsider. This Isn''t that a lack of heart?


    Qiaoyun, a maidservant, naturally dare not arrange her own young lady, but she deeply feels that the second young lady will be used even if she is protected by her wife and married.


    Just then, Xuaner said a few words, which was a provocation. Qiao Yun, a servant, could understand it. How could she believe it?


    More than two young ladies believe it. It seems like this. Now even the madam believes it.


    Qiaoyun sighed a long time, looked at the satisfied smile of her young lady, and considered whether to persuade her. But in my heart, I decided that it would be better if I had the chance to leave miss two. If I could not leave, I would also support a big servant girl to serve miss two with me.


    In this way, if something happens in the future, you can avoid its sharp edge and push all the sins on another person.


    Lu''s family and Liu Yao had Xuaner''s autobiography. The old lady had arranged people in the outer courtyard, so these people listened to the news the fastest, while the rest of the courtyard continued to hear the wind when they were about to have dinner.


    Aunt Zhong was accompanying Liu Qin to dinner. When she heard the words from the smoke dream, she was stunned for a long time. Then she sneered: "we are such a great lady."


    Aunt Zhong took a dish to Liu Qin''s bowl and said solemnly, "it''s none of your business, so don''t worry too much."


    Liu Qin took a look at Aunt Zhong, ate the dish slowly, chewed it, and said, "it''s none of my business now. What about the future?"


    "If you don''t provoke Liu Wei, where does Liu Wei come to provoke you?"


    "Not necessarily." Liu Qin said lightly: "when our big sister is completely stable in the mansion, are there any other opportunities for sisters to stand on their feet? Aunt, don''t forget that compared with the second sister, me or the fourth sister, we women who will marry sooner or later are different from those who Liu Wei will never marry in her whole life. "


    Aunt Zhong said coldly, "I won''t let you make trouble anyway! No matter what they do, it''s their business. You just have to do your own business. When you come back to the palace and settle down your marriage, you will be ready to marry. When you get married, you won''t have to worry about the old affairs of your family. "


    Liu Qin sneered: "Auntie is really naive. I''m married. I''m also my mother''s family. How sad is a woman without her mother''s support? Aunt married, always better than daughter know, big sister this kind of touch, it is estimated that life will not marry out! Then this house has become a double dragon game?


    I couldn''t figure out why the old lady is so nice to Liu Wei. Now I have figured out why the old lady has a lot of discord with her mother. Does the old lady really not understand her mother''s tricks on the books? ""But I''m old and ill, so I don''t want to worry about it. But now it''s different. Which woman doesn''t want to hold back the power? This small area of the inner court is also full of fighting. I think the elder sister''s reckless action is the old lady''s favor. The old lady is taking advantage of her elder sister''s hand to deal with her mother. Wait for the power of the inner court to be taken back. By then, the elder sister will be the steward of the old lady. She has to stay in the house all her life. Who else can she rely on if she doesn''t rely on the old lady? When the elder sister comes to power, how can we wait for our sister who is not in good relationship? At that time, if you are afraid of auntie, you have to look at her face! "


    Aunt Zhong frowned. "You think much."


    "Don''t you think so?" Liu Qin''s mouth curled up: "if my aunt really thinks that we can keep ourselves if we don''t do anything, what my daughter hears from my aunt is that if I am wronged in the future, the first person I blame must be my aunt."


    "You..." Aunt Zhong was a little annoyed. She put the chopsticks on her head and got up abruptly. She said, "smoke dream, look at your young lady, don''t let her come here!"


    Smoke dream a face is embarrassed, oneself a servant girl, where tube live a young lady?


    But aunt Zhong was obviously angry. Liu Qin''s words made her cold. She stopped eating and went back to her yard.


    Liu Qin looked at Aunt Zhong''s back and said nothing. He continued to eat slowly.


    Compared with other places, the Minzhi hospital in Liuyue is much safer.


    Birong also brings news, but Liu Yue just eats quietly, without saying a word.

 Chapter 141

    Bi Rong was worried: "I heard that the second young lady went to see her wife when she heard the news. Mother Qin is the most powerful one in front of her. Obviously, she wants to be the first one for mother Qin."


    "Liu Yue smiled a bit:" is not the beginning, who knows


    Bi Rong is stunned: "Miss means..."


    "Don''t worry about other people''s affairs. In these two days, it''s nothing to do with you or me. Other people are interested in meddling in those affairs, but I don''t have much time. "


    Hearing this, birong looked at the basket beside the chair, which was half embroidered with satin.


    Curious in the heart, he asked: "the lady embroidered cloud Satin for the empress. It has been finished. What are you busy with?"


    Look at the dark color of the cloth, but it''s not the gorgeous color that my daughter likes, but the thick color that men like.


    Miss, is this for the master to embroider?


    Also, when the young lady''s marriage is settled, the dowry will become a big problem. Now the second young lady is getting married. All the good things in the house have been added to the second young lady''s dowry, and the private self given by her wife. After a look at the dowry list, birong has dragged the long one to the ground.


    They are all from the same house. It can''t be said that those who are sisters take up the best things. Those who are sisters are poor. They don''t have thick dowries. They will be bullied when they marry their husbands.


    Therefore, it''s not too late to plan now. The fourth miss has no aunt to look after her. The old lady is not very interested in her. What she can rely on is the master.


    In this way, birong looks at the dark Satin again, and looks at the unicorn pattern on the top. She thinks that the master must like such a good craftsmanship when he sees it.


    "Cloth." When birong sees her heart, Liu Yue calls out quietly.


    Birong immediately returned to her senses and took chopsticks to pick up vegetables for her young lady.


    Liu Yue, with a movement of her fingers, pulled the basket over, turned the satin inside, and hid the majestic Unicorn pattern underneath.


    During the whole evening, the inner courtyard was full of news, and all kinds of speculation broke through the sky. However, Liu Wei, as the founder of the figurine, had a safe and stable dinner in his huaiyue courtyard, and then took ling''er to Xiaoci courtyard with a smile.


    In the Xiaoci courtyard, the old lady also ran out of food.


    Mammy Yang carefully waited beside her. She looked at the old lady''s face, though not obvious, but her eyes were a little cold. She guessed in her heart that this was because she didn''t know the current affairs.


    I was thinking that I would take a letter secretly for a while, so that the old lady would not be really cold to the young lady, so I heard someone saying outside: "old lady, the old lady is here."


    The old lady who had planned to move to the Little Buddha Hall did not move. She squinted and looked at the door, but her eyes were softer.


    The worry in Mammy Yang''s heart subsided, thinking that the eldest lady was not totally indifferent, she asked, "old lady, do you want to see me?"


    But the old lady said, "No."


    Mammy Yang was stunned.


    The old lady got up again, went out of the dining hall through the side door, and went to the small Buddha Hall in the backyard.


    Mammy Yang follows the old lady. She looks back frequently. The old lady is waiting at the front door, but the old lady leaves from the side door. It''s obviously to avoid people. But the old lady hasn''t been waiting for the old lady all afternoon? Why are you missing now?


    I guess it''s to give the eldest lady a lower horse power, but mammy Yang is not sure. She probably realizes that she has some thoughts on her old love, and she always likes to speak for her more or less. The old lady has been avoiding herself for a while.


    The old lady worships Buddha and loves Buddha. After three meals every day, she will kneel in the small Buddha Hall for half an hour.


    Today it is the same. Seeing that the old lady has settled down, Mammy Yang goes to the door and asks a servant girl, "has the eldest lady gone?"


    The servant girl shook her head: "no, the elder sister has said that the old lady is invisible, but the eldest lady is unwilling to leave. She said that she would wait a long time. I don''t know if the old lady would change her mind."


    Mother Yang was relieved. Now the old lady is clearly testing Liu Wei. If Liu Wei really can''t stand any grievances, she will go away like this. Then the relationship is totally evil.


    Half an hour later, the old lady got up from the ground, waited until the servant had tea, drank at will, and asked casually, "have you left?"


    Yang Momo went out to ask again and got the news that she had not left before she returned.


    The old lady didn''t say that she just asked mammy yang to get Buddhist scriptures, saying that she wanted to recite them.


    Mammy Yang went to get it honestly, and then the old lady began to recite scriptures.


    This is another time.


    Seeing that it''s almost the time of Hai, and it''s almost the time of rest, Mammy Yang is a little worried. She''s afraid that the eldest lady can''t hold on.


    Sure enough, an hour later, the old lady asked again, "have you left?"


    Mammy Yang went out to inquire again. When she got the news, she walked back easily: "go back to the old lady, didn''t go."


    The old lady finally smiled: "since I haven''t left, please call in. I''m afraid I won''t see her tonight. I have to wait until dawn. She doesn''t think her legs hurt. I don''t think I''m in the way."That is to say, but the expression is clearly pleasant.


    Mammy Yang went out to see Liu Wei herself. She saw Liu Wei standing under the corridor, steady and upright. She was scared. She asked the little servant girl beside her: "the big lady has been standing and waiting?"


    The little servant girl nodded: "this is not the elder sister who said that the old lady doesn''t see people, and doesn''t invite the elder lady into the hall? The eldest lady can only stand and wait. "


    I''ve been standing for an hour and a half!


    Mammy Yang was surprised and stepped up her steps.


    Seeing mammy Yang coming, the servant girls and girls all invited Ann. Liu Wei also turned around and nodded slightly to mammy Yang: "I have seen Mammy."


    Mammy Yang looked at Liu Wei up and down, sighed at last, and said, "please come with the old slave, old lady."


    Liu Wei nodded softly, "yes."


    A line of several people, this is to go to the small Buddha Hall.


    On the way, Mammy Yang couldn''t help but ask, "the eldest lady knows the meaning of the old lady, and only uses the evening meal?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "the granddaughter thought that she had to wait at least two hours, only one and a half hours. She still felt sorry for me, but she didn''t have enough to stand for half an hour."


    Mammy Yang said in her heart that the young lady was very strange. She didn''t even think that she was in front of the old lady, but the old lady predicted and made all preparations.


    In this way of thinking, Mammy Yang took a deep look at the eldest lady. Although she could not see Liu Wei''s appearance, she only saw Liu Wei''s eyes, which were very bright in the dark.


    These eyes are a little familiar. Yang Momo can''t help thinking of the man twenty years ago.


    When the age aunt, is not such a pair of eyes, just attracted that love to the heart, vow to defend?


    The past is like smoke. Mammy Yang sighed. Up to now, I''m afraid I''m alone, and I can still remember some of these old things.

 Chapter 142

    Maybe she noticed the change of mammy Yang. Liu Wei looked up and saw nothing, but only the half face of mammy Yang hiding in the shadow.


    When I arrived at the little Buddhist hall, the old lady was still reading the Scripture in her hand. Mammy Yang said something, and the old man put the book down and let Liu Wei in.


    Liu Wei opened the curtain and went in. She was respectful and humble, so she asked the old lady to be happy.


    "Get up." The old lady leisurely said a sentence, to the little girl around: "give the big and small sister a seat."


    Obviously, the old lady also knew that Liu Weizu had stood for an hour and a half, which was to let Liu Wei rest.


    After Liu Wei sat down, he went straight to him and said, "granddaughter came to ask for a pardon."


    "Oh?" The old lady took a sip of tea and raised her eyebrows: "what''s your crime?"


    "Granddaughter..." Liu Wei shrunken her mouth awkwardly and said cautiously: "my granddaughter didn''t check for a while, and beat mother Qin to the point of paralysis..."


    When Liu Wei started, she knew that mother Qin must be disabled. Of course, if she went to cure her, she would make mother Qin jump around, but not necessarily change to another doctor.


    When using the evening meal, Liu Wei did get the news. Mammy Qin had determined that her lower body was paralyzed. Even if she was well injured, she could only be a cripple, and she would never be able to walk.


    Liu Wei is not a ruthless person, but she is not a kind and good Bodhisattva virgin.


    Before Liu Wei went back to Xiangfu, since she wanted to use Yueer to come back with mother Qin, she naturally investigated the old mother in advance.


    The answer is that this man has survived.


    Let''s not talk about anything else. Mother Qin''s son, by virtue of a respected mother in the Xiangfu, has done a lot of immoral evil things. But mother Qin knows these things clearly, but repeatedly covers for her son. What''s more, her son once ruined a servant girl in the Xiangfu. Mother Qin even used power for personal gain and forced the servant girl to be his son''s concubine.


    The servant girl hanged herself three days after she married.


    It is said that when the body is taken down, there is no good skin around. Mother Qin''s son has a desire for metamorphosis, and is used to tormenting the girl''s family to the point of blood flow.


    But mammy Qin, a mother, indulged and appeased again and again. The family of the little servant girl came to the door. Mammy Qin beat the family out and framed the other party for stealing. She also beat the only old man in the family who could work seriously and drove them out of Kyoto.


    Mother Qin''s family is unforgivable for their crimes, which violate the national law.


    However, even the Yamen in Kyoto accepted the red envelope and considered the prime minister''s reputation. They kept one eye open and one eye closed, never seeking justice for their enemies.


    When Liu Wei came back, she didn''t want to do much. What kind of person is mother Qin? There are many people in the Xiangfu.


    But both the old lady and the LV family are willing to be mammy Qin''s backer and develop mammy Qin''s more hateful temperament. Liu Wei, the outsider who came back to check things and left this time, really doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    But this time, the old Diao Nu came to the house by herself, so it can''t be blamed for her ruthlessness.


    it''s a boon to waste mother Qin''s two legs. If it''s not for fear of making things too difficult to stop, those ten boards can kill people on the spot.


    At this time, Liu Wei comes to ask for a pardon. Of course, she just says it. She doesn''t think she''s wrong, but she has to explain it to the old lady.


    "Mammy Qin is an old man in front of me. She has been loyal to her husband''s family all her life. Do you know how many people''s hearts are cold when you treat her like this?" The old lady spoke slowly.


    Liu Wei sneers at her heart, but her face shows a guilty expression: "my granddaughter knows what''s wrong and asks my grandmother to bring down her guilt."


    The old lady looked at Liu Wei''s expression, but she only saw Liu Wei''s eyes outside. In those eyes, full of apology, she couldn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    In the end is stubborn, do wrong, you can let her apologize, you can let her plead guilty, but can not let her willingly.


    Suddenly, the old lady was worried. Obviously, her face was completely swept by the little girl, but she couldn''t help worrying about how much she would suffer in the future due to her unreasonable temperament.


    That''s it!


    Such a face, such an age, can''t be married out, so I''ll live in the mansion in the future. Even for the sake of that person and Liu Wei''s deceased mother, if there is a stammer in the mansion, Liu Wei''s mouth will not be short of food.


    In this way, the old lady was suddenly a little tired and didn''t want to teach Liu Wei a lesson. She just said, "since you have recognized this mistake, since tomorrow, when you think about it every day, from one hour to two, would you like to change it?"


    Liu Wei was slightly surprised, raised his eyes, looked at the old lady, nodded, but his tone was more serious: "thank you grandma."


    "Is there anything else?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head.


    "Then go back."


    Liu Wei leaves the room, and ling''er rushes up. Liu Wei and ling''er leave together. After two steps, they look back at the three word plaque of the Little Buddha Hall. At this time, they look at three breathing rooms, then take it back and walk out.The old lady''s punishment is too light.


    Liu Wei can''t help thinking, is it the old lady who doesn''t care about mother Qin''s life and death, or is it true that, as the outside world says, the old lady is generous in her many favors?


    If it had been, Liu Wei would not have believed that this sophisticated human elite would really treat her as a commoner and use her heart.


    But now, she''s a little uncertain.


    Liu Wei thought, maybe the old lady is no longer selfish, no longer cold thin, is not merciless.


    The old lady is kind to her granddaughter.


    It''s not in vain that old lady Fei believed in Buddha for so many years.


    This night, many masters in Xiangfu slept uneasily. Liu Wei was the one who slept most soundly.


    At the same time, in a farm on the outskirts of Kyoto.


    The barking of two dogs brought a few noises to the quiet manor.


    Under the curved moon, a dark shadow flied by from the dog''s head. Its trace was misty and its steps were like the wind.


    When the shadow disappeared, the barking of the dog hesitated for a moment and stopped.


    The cottage behind the farm, however, lights up the candles.


    He sat at the table and lit up all three of the remaining oil lamps in the hut.


    When there was enough light, he untied his clothes and exposed most of his arms, which had been pierced by three silver needles into his black skin.


    Moyi bit his teeth and wrapped the needle in a cloth. He pulled out the silver needle and threw it on the table. He took a deep breath, but his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    In the Xiangfu, there are already people from zhengmen, which is unexpected to Moyi. He thought that those people might ambush outside the Xiangfu, but he didn''t expect that they would enter.


    There is also the woman who uses silver needle as a concealed weapon and covers her face with plain yarn. She has a strange figure and extraordinary lightness skill. When he finally gets rid of the two concealed guards of zhengemen, the woman comes down from the sky, blocks his way and doesn''t talk about it. She throws a concealed weapon at him with more sharp movements.


    Thanks to his sharp movements and timely covering with his hands, he was able to avoid suffering from death.


    However, in the short fight, Mo Yi saw clearly the identity of the man. The eldest lady who escaped from marriage five years ago and returned to the mansion five years later.


    The eldest lady is clearly a woman, but she is so skillful. She nearly capsized the boat in the gutter.

 Chapter 143

    Looking at his arm, Moyi goes to the edge of the thatched bed, opens the mat, takes out two bottles of acne medicine and another bottle of medicine juice of unknown things from the dark lattice of the bed.


    First, he applied the medicine to the injured place, and then applied the gold sore medicine. Suddenly, his arm was extremely painful. The pain went deep into the bone marrow, making him almost not mention it at one breath, and then fainted.


    But he knows that he can''t faint. The ten thousand poisons can neutralize the strange poisons in the world. The process of detoxification is painful. However, if you can carry the pain, you can''t resist the cruel poisons any more. But if you can''t resist the fainting in the middle, the poison will enter your heart, and you will never wake up again.


    For a quarter of an hour, after feeling the sharp pain of the whole arm, the numbness of the whole arm, and the relaxation of the whole arm, he was sweating all over his head, and then looked at the wound. The blue and black color on his head clearly disappeared with the naked eye.


    With a long breath, he knew the poison was cured.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of poison it was, and whether it was fatal or not, he didn''t have time to study it slowly, and then treat it slowly. Even if it was a little bit cruel, he could at least have no worries about it.


    Sitting there for a while, he got up, picked up the other two, went to the kitchen, opened the dark door behind the kitchen stove, and went in.


    It was a tunnel. It was narrow and dark. He walked along the tunnel for a long time before he came to the innermost part. It was a house of earthlings. The room was very simple. Through the light of the candle, he could see that there were two beds in it. There were bedding on the bed, but there was no one on it.


    Put the candle on the table, and silently open one of the beds. There is also a dark space under the mattress. There is an envelope in the space.


    Take the envelope out, he unfolds, and with a weak candle fire, he looks at the words above.


    "In seven days, Grand Master''s eldest grandson."


    After reading the letter, he burned it to the ashes, and then returned to the ground.


    Looking at the sky outside his eyes, he put out the candle fire in his room and restored everything until he came back from the hut, flying all the way.


    The two rhubarb dogs in the front farm woke up again, barking incessantly.


    A strong wind blew down in the air and broke a branch. The branch just fell on the top of two yellow dogs. The yellow dog was slapped and drunk. Then he whimpered twice and went back to his kennel with his tail in his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, ling''er and jadeite came into Liu Wei''s room early in the morning.


    Ling''er said, "I heard that my wife''s body is well, and she has recovered from the morning and dusk. Miss, shall we go to her first, and then to the old lady?"


    Liu Wei drew eyebrow pen and eyebrow for himself, saying lightly, "no need."


    Ling''er is in a dilemma: "madam, if you want to investigate..."


    "Don''t worry." Liu Wei never cared what Lu thought.


    What else does ling''er want to say? But it depends on the face of her young lady. After all, she didn''t say anything. She choked back.


    Wait for Liu Wei to sort out, take two servant girls and walk to Xiaoci hospital slowly.


    Liu Wei arrived earlier, and the old lady just woke up. Liu Wei asked the old lady to be safe, and went to the Little Buddha Hall consciously.


    Before leaving, the old lady asked, "is the word embroidered?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "it''s just two words away. I''ll finish it tonight. Otherwise, I''ll show it to my grandmother before dinner. I''ll stop by to have dinner with her."


    The old lady glanced sideways at Liu Wei, as if she would be coquettish by accident!


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, and went to the Little Buddha Hall happily.


    After two quarters of an hour, other talents came again and again. Liu Yao didn''t see Liu Wei. He said that Liu Wei must have gone to his mother first. He wanted to go to the theatre in a hurry, so he said two words and said goodbye to the old lady.


    As soon as Liu Yao left, Liu Qin couldn''t sit down.


    Liu Yue is not good to be alone, so she also quit.


    The old lady likes to be quiet, so she turns away other aunts.


    Liu Yao''s side rushed to the main courtyard. As soon as she entered the room, she saw that only her mother was sitting in the first seat, looking at the account book in her hand. Where was Liu Wei?


    When I saw Liu Yao coming, the LV family collected the account book and looked out the door.


    Liu Yao is trying to talk. Liu Qin and Liu Yue are outside, and aunt Zhong and aunt Mu are coming in.


    When all the people came in, Lu''s eyes opened to see that only Liu Wei was missing.


    Lu''s face was immediately bad. Liu Wei refused to give her face. She sent a special person to inform her. How dare she not come and say hello?


    But I don''t think Liu Wei dare to be so bold. Is it because the old lady has been here for a long time?


    In this way, Lu looked at Liu Yao and asked silently.


    Liu Yao is a little confused at the moment.


    Liu Yao is sure that there is no Liu Wei there. Where did Liu Wei go in the early morning?


    Could Liu Wei not even go to the old lady''s place without greeting her mother?


    In this way, Liu Yao immediately raised her eyebrows, and her face was full of joy.


    Liu Yao looked around on purpose and asked curiously, "why is it all this? I haven''t seen my elder sister come here yet?"Liu Yao''s opening, Liu Qin naturally echoed: "isn''t it? It''s late. Isn''t it that big sister has to wait until she has breakfast?"


    "There are no such rules in our family."


    Liu Yao said with a smile, "but I''m afraid it was yesterday that made our elder sister tired, so I''m late for bed. Mother, my daughter is here to please you. Although our family has strict rules and our daughter''s family has a set of time arrangement, but the elder sister was not tired yesterday, and she didn''t come today. It''s not intentional. Otherwise, the mother will send someone to invite her personally. I believe that even if there is a father who loves her, the elder sister will give the mother this face. "


    Liu Yao''s words were praised and belittled in the Ming Dynasty, which directly gave Liu Wei a big hat that didn''t respect her legitimate mother.


    Of course, Lu understood her daughter''s meaning. She suddenly said coldly, singing and singing together: "your elder sister can''t do anything now. I dare not send someone to disturb her pure feeling. If she is not happy, how could she beat my people up?"


    "Look at what my mother said." Liu Yao smiled and shook his head: "as long as the mother''s servant girl, don''t offend her sister''s servant girl, how can she hurt people without cause? Mammy Qin is a self seeking dead man. Who can''t provoke her? She is a close maidservant of big sister. She is the most powerful girl in big sister''s heart. Can ordinary people provoke her? "


    The irony made the whole room shudder.


    Liu Qin originally wanted to add two sentences, but aunt Zhong stared at herself, thinking about her mother and daughter in the end, without saying a word.


    Liu Yao over there is almost arranged. It seems that she is devoted to Liu Weihao and finally persuades Lu Mo to blame Liu Wei for "getting up late and not coming to ask for safety". He also said that LV should send someone to invite the lady inlaid with Phnom Penh.


    But when Lu''s people went back, they said that the eldest lady was not in the yard.

 Chapter 144

    Lu narrowed his eyes. "Did you go to the old lady?" The maid said again: "I went to Xiaoci hospital along the way. It''s said that the old lady has entered the Little Buddha Hall to chant sutras. Here The eldest lady should not be here. " If someone is there, how can the old lady meet in the hall and run to the Little Buddha Hall without asking? With a sneer, Lu''s eyes burst with coolness. Liu Yao is holding the brocade handkerchief, and ouch: "here It''s not very good for elder sister. If you don''t come here to ask for good, you can sue for leave. You can find any reason. How can you instigate the next girl to deceive her mother? It''s too late to get up. I can really blame my mother for the crime. I can lie falsely. Where did I learn the inferior temperament? Is there any more education of the elder daughter of Xiangfu? " The hall was quiet. Liu Yao''s words are put here. If LV family should say "below offend", Liu Wei''s crime will be carried out. With this handle, how do you want to deal with Liu Wei in the main room? It''s not a matter of one word? As everyone thought, after a silence, Lu Shi made a stern order to Qiao Xin: "go and find the eldest lady for me!" Listen to the tone, clearly moved really angry! The aunts at the bottom began to feel uneasy. Some of them wanted to get up and leave. But judging from the posture of Madam, they obviously didn''t want to let everyone go. I''m afraid that I''ll find you in a moment, and we''ll have to see you punished with our own eyes before we''re reconciled. Aunt Zhong and aunt Mu are all in a clear mind. In addition to the business of mother Qin yesterday, there are two young ladies who have always been working against the eldest lady. It can be seen that madam wants to show the eldest lady''s face and give her a prestige. Let me have a look at it. If I offend my master and mother, even if there is a master, can I still be alone?! Today, no one in their group can go away, not only can not go away, I''m afraid that they are destined to be used by others, so I''m willing to recruit a young lady''s resentment. Aunt Mu''s eyes turn around. She doesn''t want to offend the eldest lady. Her son is not respected in the government, so no one dares to offend her. She is a man with her tail in her hand. Although the eldest lady has just returned to the mansion, this series of performances are clearly supported by the old lady and the master. Aunt Mu herself is not afraid of provoking people, but she is afraid that Liu Tan will be affected and her son''s future will be harmed. Other aunts, who have children, also think about how to escape. Those who don''t have children don''t care too much, but they also try to lower their own sense of existence. After all, which step can the young lady take in the future? Who can predict? Qiaoxin took people to huaiyue yard this time. All the girls in the yard were trembling. Today, Liu Wei took ling''er and jadeite to go. The yard left behind, except for Yueer, who was not able to get up from the bed, and Yihui, who also cared for the injury. Neither of them should come out to make a decision. Other little girls, even less than that, had the courage. Therefore, he looked at the person in the main room and rushed into a room to find someone. At last, all the rooms were searched. Qiao Xin frowned and asked a little girl who was shrinking. "Where is your miss?" That wench all want to cry: "go back to the girl, our young lady took the person early in the morning, went to the old lady and the madam to ask good-bye." "Nonsense!" Qiao Xin snapped, "I advise you to hand over the person quickly. Madam is angry. If you can''t see the eldest lady again, you will lose money in huaiyue hospital. Don''t blame me for not reminding you!" "But But the eldest lady really went to say hello. " Qiao Xin looks at these girls carefully for a while, and sees that their expressions don''t look like lying, and frowns unconsciously. It is obvious that there is no one there, and there is no one there. Where can I go in the morning? Is it not Qiaoxin thought of a possibility. Suddenly, his back was cold and his whole body was sweating. Qiao Xin hurriedly called people back to the main courtyard. When he saw LV, he whispered in Lv''s ear. After hearing this, Lu was stunned. Then he slapped the table and stood up: "really?" Qiaoxin nodded: "I''ve looked all over the place, but no one is here. Madam also knows that the eldest lady has done such a thing Last time I ran away from home for five years, will this time... " "Immediately send someone to look for it. Search all the people in huaiyue yard one by one. No one is allowed to leave!" Qiaoxin took the order to go at once. After a while, the people jumped up. And these things, Liu Wei, who was thinking in the Little Buddha Hall, and the old lady who participated in the Buddha, did not know. When the old lady got up after half an hour of kneeling and didn''t plan to leave, she sat on the chair beside and continued to chant sutras. Liu Wei opened her eyes and took a look, but she didn''t make a statement. She closed her eyes and prayed to Buddha. Time passed minute by second. When people turn their backs outside, the Little Buddha Hall is quiet and peacefulWhen the wind and fire are hot outside, the Little Buddha Hall is quiet and peacefulOutside, the sky is falling. Lu family can''t find Liu Wei. When they have sent people to the gate of the palace to wait for Liu Cheng, who is coming back from the next Dynasty, the Little Buddha Hall is still quiet and peaceful, with sandalwood curling up.From Chenshi to Dushi, when Liucheng Liuyu was shocked, even when the road came back, it was noon, and Liuwei also spent two hours thinking about time. The old lady nodded and said to Liu Wei, "let''s get up." Liu Wei got up obediently, and the old lady asked Liu Wei to sit down again. She spoke with Liu Wei in spirit. Because it''s going to be lunch, and now Liu Wei is in trouble. The old lady left Liu Wei for lunch. And she heard that Mingwu Zen master of Kuhai temple came yesterday, and admitted that she once knew Liu Wei as a disciple. Although the old lady''s attitude towards Liu Wei was ambiguous, she had asked Liu Wei to meditate on Buddhism before, that is to say, she wanted to embarrass Liu Wei and see if Liu Wei could kneel down. But at this time, Liu Wei not only kneels down, but also has a decent posture. I didn''t realize that Liu Wei was influenced by Buddhism and really had some wisdom. Therefore, the old lady''s attitude towards Liu Wei is slightly better. Therefore, Liu Yu was alarmed by Lv''s alarmism in Liucheng. She was so scared that she thought Liu Wei was running away again. When she came to see the old lady, she was listening to Liu Wei''s chat. "Master Mingwu often said that the granddaughter was willful and reckless. At first, the granddaughter was worried. She thought that she hated her granddaughter. But later, the master said, how many people are so comfortable in life? The master also said, where is the Buddha when people practice Buddhism? Isn''t it in the heart? Those who are compassionate and compassionate believe in the Buddha, and those who are intrigued also believe in the Buddha. Can the Buddha really have the heart of all families? " "At the end of the day, however, they are also those who choose the best and have good intentions. They have their own blessings of gods and Buddhas, and they have their own karma. But this person with a free mind is self-cultivation. You are good and you are evil. The Buddha can help you to treat you. You are not bad but respect your own heart. Even the Buddha can''t help you. The master always said that people like granddaughter and granddaughter give up even the god Buddha. How about life in the future depends on their heart. "

 Chapter 145

    The old lady didn''t hear of these statements once.


    It is true that the human mind is blessed by the Buddha, but who can say whether there will be retribution when the human mind is evil.


    The old lady believed in Buddhism, for one thing, because she had done some evil deeds when she was young, in order to seek peace of mind; for another, she hoped that in her old age, she could really cultivate a sincere heart for herself, and after her death, she could go to the West for bliss, instead of purgatory on the next eighteen levels.


    But Liu Wei''s self-cultivation opened a new door for the old lady.


    Is freedom more important than sincerity? Free people, gods and demons do not invade?


    The old lady couldn''t help thinking.


    At this time, Mammy Yang brought news from the outside, saying that the master and the master had come together.


    "Well, they''re just coming down. What are they doing here?" The old lady was talking, but she got up and raised her hand.


    Liu Wei looked at the hand in front of her eyes and was stunned for a moment before she stepped forward to help her.


    After holding it, Liu Wei looked at the old lady''s eyes again. Seeing that she was not unhappy, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    It seems that the old lady really likes her!


    Go out together.


    In the main room of Xiaoci hospital, Liucheng is dark, and Liuyu looks complex. Both of them are thinking about why Liuwei left and escaped?


    There''s no reason for that!


    Only yesterday, he saved the seven lords and made a great contribution to the mansion. How could he leave quietly when it was time for wind and rain?


    And Liu Wei''s servant girls in the yard, plus the girl named Yihui, who tried everything yesterday to get past, are all on the shelf, not with her.


    What was the reason for yesterday''s tossing?


    Both father and son can''t figure it out. Now they come to see the old lady, but they think that Liu Wei''s business is under the sole control of the old lady. What should the old lady know.


    Hearing the footsteps outside, Liu Yu looks up at the same time, but sees the curtain open. The first one is Liu Wei, who has been tossing the house all morning.


    Liu Wei with a veil, a pair of bright black eyes looked at the two people in the room, bowed respectfully, and said, "I''ve seen my father, I''ve seen my elder brother."


    As she spoke, she helped the old lady in.


    The father and son, even if they had been officials for many years, had already been different from ordinary people in mind, and now they were really stunned.


    When the old lady sat down in the first place, she looked at her son and eldest grandson slowly and asked, "what''s the big deal? Let you two come together?"


    Father and son look at each other. At last, Liu Yu asks, "grandma, the eldest sister has been here for you?"


    The old lady looked at Liu Wei. Liu Wei also looked at the old lady. She didn''t understand. Why did she suddenly ask this.


    The old lady naturally said, "it''s me. What''s the matter?"


    Liu Yu frowned: "all morning?"


    This time the old lady didn''t answer, and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Liu Yu looks at Liu Wei again.


    Liu Wei blinked and said innocently: "I didn''t arrive on this day, so I came to my grandmother to say hello. Then I went to Buddha with my grandmother for two hours. Elder brother, I really didn''t make trouble today."


    You didn''t cause any trouble, but the whole world is in a mess because of you!


    Liucheng also thought it was ridiculous. Lu called him back and said that Liu Wei was gone again. He was afraid of something else. He hurried back and went to yipinlou together with his colleagues. It was pushed. Who knows? It was such a scene.


    These women in the back house make a fuss about Liucheng, but even if they don''t check, they will start him up, don''t they know what to do!


    "Wei''er is really here today?" Liucheng asked again indefinitely.


    Liu Wei is really aggrieved this time. She can''t help but raise her eyebrows. Her eyebrows and eyes are worried because they are questioned.


    The old lady frowned and said, "I asked her to think about it here two hours a day. What''s the matter, you should make it clear first."


    Liu Chengtian''s courage also dare not doubt the credibility of my husband''s words.


    Liucheng is angry at once. Since feng''er disappeared, Lv''s body has been in good condition and bad condition. He thought Lv''s body was faulty. Now it seems that his brain is also faulty!


    A good man in the house, must say lost!


    In the old lady''s place, she said that the whole inner and outer yard had been searched, but no one had been found. Did they find all the yards, but they didn''t come to Xiaoci yard to ask?


    Lu''s family didn''t come to Xiaoci hospital.


    Before they came here, Liu Yao said clearly. They didn''t see Liu Wei. Later, Lu''s servant girl went to ask again. Of course, the servant girl was not good enough to directly ask if the eldest lady was here, so she pretended to ask to see her.


    The servant girl of Xiaoci hospital told me the truth. The old lady is in the small Buddha Hall. She asked to see her. She would come back later.


    As a result, the servant girl naturally didn''t think that the old lady was in the small Buddha Hall with the eldest lady, so she made such a Wulong.After that, Lu searched all over the place, but he didn''t find Liu Wei. Naturally, he went to find the person in charge of his family. As for how to find Liu Cheng first, but he didn''t ask for the old lady first, which is naturally a careful thought of Lu.


    Lu believed that the old lady would be partial to Liu Wei if she passed the old lady''s words.


    But if you go to Liucheng directly, it will be a reprimand and a family law move after you find Liuwei.


    After all, the first time is enough. The second time, it''s hard not to believe that Liu Wei is really the inn that they want to come and leave?


    With such a mind, Lu did not want to disturb the old lady.


    After Liucheng came back, no matter how emotional and rational she was, she must have wanted to find the old lady. But it was too late at this time. Even if the old lady was partial to Liuwei, Liucheng was angry. The man was angry. Even if the old lady was dignified again, she could not be tough.


    Lu''s abacus was very good, but he didn''t expect that Liu Wei was in Xiaoci hospital all morning and didn''t go anywhere.


    Running away from home is nothing.


    Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, Liu Cheng didn''t explain his intention at the end of the day. He just scolded Liu Wei: "why did you come here to the old lady, but you didn''t say hello?"


    Liu Wei is pitiful and speechless.


    But the old lady frowned: "who does she want to greet? Don''t you come to my place to say hello? Who else doesn''t know? "


    Liu Cheng did not dare to face up to the old lady. He frowned and said, "right over there, Ruqiu is waiting for her to go and say hello."


    The old lady sneered and said, "please be nice. Do you want to come to me? Lu''s style is getting bigger and bigger! You are the official of the imperial court. You are the prime minister. You bury yourself in the backyard all the time, regardless of the government affairs in the imperial court. What''s the style of being the head of the women''s family? "


    The old lady''s words are not aimed at Lv''s family, but are not pleased with her son.


    Men, but by women around, indulged in the backyard women resentment, forget the man''s spirit!


    Liu Cheng was scolded for nothing, and his face was red. Liu Yu didn''t dare to talk about what he wanted to say when he saw his father''s fate.

 Chapter 146

    Finally, the lunch came out, and the old lady was hungry. Liu Wei helped her to eat, which drove Liu Yu out of Liucheng.


    When they left, the old lady gave Liu Wei a clear look and hummed.


    Liu Wei chuckled. She didn''t intend to explain it at first, but after finding that the old lady had two sincere feelings for herself, she wanted to explain it: "someone brought a letter to her granddaughter, saying that her mother planned to deal with her granddaughter for the sake of mother Qin. Her granddaughter was not afraid Just hide in grandma''s place, but the granddaughter doesn''t know that the mother should alarm her father. If the granddaughter knows that things are so big, she will not dare to. "


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not that you can''t even do it. "


    Liu Wei went up again, took the old lady''s arm and said with a smile, "if the granddaughter refuses to obey the god Buddha''s discipline, she will serve her grandmother."


    "Don''t be nice to me." The old lady frowned: "later, go to your mother. It''s your mother after all."


    Liu Wei nodded and was embarrassed: "but the granddaughter is still two words short of embroidery. I''m afraid that she will go to her mother''s place. Once she is delayed, it''s too late. Tomorrow, grandma will go to the palace."


    The old lady thought for a moment and said, "let mammy Yang go with you."


    With mammy Yang, she made a gesture to show the LV family. The old lady knew the meaning of LV family. She sent someone to guard against Liu Wei.


    This is what Liu Wei wants. She is obedient. She goes to eat with the old lady.


    After lunch, Liu Wei went to the main courtyard with mammy Yang.


    Lu family and Liu Yao eat together at this time. Their faces are heavy and their brows are gloomy. It''s obvious that they were scolded by Liucheng before.


    Seeing Liu Wei coming, Lu family has decided to revenge Liu Wei.


    But isn''t that mammy Yang around Liuwei?


    The first person around the old lady, the closest Mammy, unexpectedly accompanies Liu Wei to come and say hello to her?


    Even though Lu could shout and drink to Liu Wei, he did not dare to be presumptuous to the old lady. He also respected and respected mother Yang.


    According to the rules, Liu Wei asked Lu for an. What did Lu want to say? But she looked at mammy Yang beside her eyes and swallowed the words again.


    But Lu can bear it, but Liu Yao can''t!


    Liu Yao raised her eyebrows and scolded: "Liu Wei, you deliberately framed my mother. Do you think this is the way it''s going? I won''t let you go! "


    Liu Yao said too suddenly, mother Yang slightly twisted her eyebrows, and Lu scolded: "what are you doing?"


    "Mother, today''s thing is clearly that she designs us. She''s fooling us. I''m not willing to do it. Are you willing to do it?"


    "Unbridled!" Lu''s angry heart is very dry. The daughter''s reckless impulse to be a mother is known, but how could she be so stupid?


    I didn''t see that mammy Yang was already unhappy!


    If these words were handed to the old lady, she would lose some heart to Liu Yao for fear that she would read them again.


    Liu Yao can marry the son of the grand master. It depends on the relationship here. The relationship between Liucheng and the grand master is the second one. The old master and the grand master are actually teachers and apprentices. Now that the old master is gone, the friendship falls on the head of the old man.


    The old lady of the grand master''s family and the old lady of their family, who had handed in handkerchiefs for many years, had to see each other once a year at the festival.


    It depends on the old lady''s face to keep Liu Yao from suffering and being wronged.


    If the old lady is not satisfied with Liu Yao, she will have to marry herself in the future.


    Lu''s wife''s family, Lu''s family, is also a gaomen mansion. Before marriage, they were also treasured by their parents. But where can the dignity before marriage be the same as that after marriage?


    Even if Liucheng respects her and loves her harmoniously, the concubines in the house, up and down, are slowly honed by themselves.


    It took Lu''s family 15 years to get the power of housekeeper from the old lady. Now such a long time is needed for such a consideration. And how long does Liu Yao''s temperament need to endure in other people''s houses?


    LV was afraid that Liu Yao would say anything again, and that Liu Wei would not stay much longer. In a few words, Liu sent people away.


    Liu Wei was also happy and pure. Before she left, she said: "grandma ordered her daughter to think twice every morning in the Little Buddha Hall. She wanted to take a leave for her mother. In the next one or two months, she was afraid that she would not be able to leave to say goodbye to her mother."


    A month or two, why don''t you say a year or two!


    Lu Qi''s gnashing teeth.


    But seeing that Liu Yao was ignited again, and intended to speak in an inconsequential way, Lu family had to agree angrily: "since it is the old lady who wants you to go, you will go."


    Liu Yao completely quit: "mother!"


    "Shut up!" Lu had a headache. He waved and let Liu Wei go.


    To punish Liu Wei, there are many opportunities. It''s not worth it when the old lady openly defends Liu Wei.


    However, today''s hatred is also recorded by LV family. In the future, it is also certain to pay double!Liu Wei left easily and happily, and went out of the main courtyard to thank mammy Yang: "thanks to Mammy."


    "You are welcome, young lady," said mammy Yang demurely. "The old slave was ordered by the old lady. If you want to thank her, thank her."


    "My grandmother is kind and my granddaughter is provincial."


    "It would be nice for the eldest lady to understand that the old lady is so painstaking."


    Liu Wei actually doesn''t understand why mammy Yang doesn''t want to take on her kindness. All the favors should be counted on my husband''s head.


    Mother Yang naturally has her own mind, but it can''t be said to be obvious.


    After Liu Wei left, Lu family was in the room and taught Liu Yao a good lesson.


    Liu Yao naturally can''t hear it. At last, Lu family had to ask Liu Yao to go back to his room and think about it. He was not allowed to come out today.


    After Liu Yao went back, the more she thought about it, the more unconvinced she was. Her mother wouldn''t let her out of the yard, so she called Liu Qin.


    Liu Qin has the qualification to be a military strategist. She came out with aunt Zhong on her back and listened to Liu Yao''s complaint. She said, "do you think our two sisters think that all the people in our family are like evil spirits?"


    Liu Yao has a deep feeling: "no, it''s like Liu Wei has filled everyone with soup. I wonder how Liu Wei, an ordinary girl who has made mistakes, can not only fight or not punish when she comes back, but also hold her grandmother and father in the palm of her hand and play around."


    "My sister thought that it was because of the seven Lords."


    "Seven lords?" Liu Yao picked up her eyebrows. "How do you say that?"


    "In those five years, the seven princes took a fancy to the eldest sister at a glance. The eldest sister didn''t know how to be funny and escaped from marriage. How angry the seven princes were? We can hear a few news even if we don''t go out two doors. But why did the eldest sister come back now, but the seventh Prince let it go easily? "


    Liu Yao came to the spirit: "why?"

 Chapter 147

    Liu Qin changed his way and asked, "what do you mean, two elder sisters, that the seventh prince does not back from marriage?"


    "Divorce?" Liu Yao is stunned.


    Liu Qin then said: "of course, I have to back out. Even though he was openly escaped from marriage by his elder sister, they still have marriage affairs. The elder sister is now like this. Why hasn''t the seventh Prince back out? Has the second sister thought about it? "


    Liu Yao thought deeply.


    "The second sister didn''t think about it. Did the grandmother and father think about it? Grandmother and father obviously thought of this for a long time. Are they still thinking of marrying their elder sister? "


    "How could it be!" Liu Yao Huoran stood up and said, "Liu Wei has become this kind of figure. Is the seventh Prince stupid? He wants to marry such a man?"


    "Then what else?" Liu Qin said flatly: "the seventh Lord proposed to the eldest sister five years ago in order to attract her father. At that time, our younger sisters were all small. There was only one eldest sister in the waiting age, even if she was a commoner, but at least she was the eldest daughter. The seventh Lord had no choice but to choose the eldest sister. That can be said."


    "But since the marriage has been concluded, so many things happened later. The seventh Lord didn''t withdraw at that time. Ninety percent of the reason is that he was unwilling! I want to find my elder sister in the future and bring her back to torture. But now, the situation in the court is more and more treacherous. Now, my elder sister also comes back and apologizes in person. My elder sister''s face has become like this. Isn''t that God has avenged the seventh Lord? The seventh Lord put down his hatred and wanted to form a new faction with our Xiangfu. Otherwise, according to the relationship between the seventh Lord and our Liu family, how could he come here in person yesterday? "


    "Isn''t that to ease the relationship? But what if it eases down? Is there anyone else in our house who can get married? The prince''s side concubine, it''s not a legitimate one, but a long one. The elder sister is disfigured. The second sister is engaged again. Who else can you choose? No more. "


    "I guess that the seventh Prince still wants to marry the eldest sister, but most of them don''t want to be spoiled and suffer. How can people like Grandma and father not agree that a ruined concubine can get a prince as an ally? So I''m very kind to my elder sister. "


    "Here..." Liu Yao didn''t believe it. She shook her head and walked around the room: "well, it''s impossible. What kind of goods is Liu Wei, who is also worthy of marrying the seventh prince? Even if it''s to suffer, Liu Wei doesn''t deserve it! "


    Liu Qin''s face was puzzled: "don''t worry, second elder sister. You have already been engaged. You are not allowed. What else can you do?"


    "Who said I was engaged?" Liu Yao blurted out and thought about the scene when she saw Rong Su yesterday. Her cheeks were a little red: "that''s just what they had decided first. The formal marriage letter hasn''t come down, and the empress hasn''t said anything. Where is the engagement?"


    Liu Qin was stupefied for a moment, then shook his head: "two elder sisters, you can''t imagine. Yu Wen family and our family have made good friends for generations. If they all said well and said the opposite, without father, the old lady would be the first to be forbidden."


    "What do you know." Liu Qin said impatiently, "we are the ladies. Our family affairs are all decided by the empress. If the empress likes me to be the concubine of the seven kings, I am the concubine of the seven kings. What can Yu Wen family say?"


    "Grandma and Mrs. Dowager of Yu Wen family have agreed with empress in private. How can they be biased?"


    Liu Yao''s mouth raised a smile: "tomorrow is the official audience, end to see how tomorrow, can be settled."


    Liu Qin''s face is worried: "two elder sisters, you can''t be careless."


    "You don''t have to worry about my business." Liu Yao said lightly, casually: "OK, you go back. Today''s business, don''t tell others, dare to say a word, see if I don''t clean you up!"


    Liu Qin nodded timidly, but still worried.


    Once out of the ice apricot yard, Liu Qin''s worried face turned to joy.


    Liu Qin low a hum, light spit out a: "fool."


    Back to taoning hospital, aunt Zhong is already here.


    Knowing that Liu Qin has gone to the ice apricot yard, aunt Zhong''s face is very bad: "how many times do you want me to say that you will enter the Palace tomorrow. What are you going to do if you don''t prepare well in the yard?"


    Liu Qin didn''t quarrel with aunt Zhong, but smiled and said, "aunt, my chance has come."


    Aunt Zhong frowned. "What?"


    Liu Qin shut up and stopped talking.


    Aunt Zhong looked at Liu Qin like this and couldn''t help but say, "don''t provoke the eldest lady, do you hear me?"


    Liu Wei must still deal with it, but not now.


    Now Liuqin has a great opportunity in front of her. She is too busy to grasp it. Liu Wei''s business will come later.


    Liu Qin now expects that what Liu Yao said just now will be put into action tomorrow. If Liu Yao can marry the seventh Lord, Yu Wen''s family will be free. Tomorrow, she will make a good performance and let old lady Yu Wen write down her mind.


    When Liu Yao quits the marriage of the Wen family, his father will be furious. In order to make the two families feel better, he will find the simplest way to sweep the matter away, so as not to let other Wangs see the joke.And what''s the simplest way? Liu Qin didn''t have to think about it.


    Most of them are for marriage.


    If we can catch Yu Wenjia''s good marriage, Liu Yao will not be afraid to punish her even if she responds.


    At that time, it will be grandma and father, who will be the first to keep her.


    At the thought of his daughter, Liu Qin was so happy that she could marry the prince''s son. She couldn''t help but look up.


    Liu Qin decided to prepare well tonight. Tomorrow is a good time to implement everything.


    ¡­¡­


    Before dinner, Yueer finally finished embroidering the embroidered handkerchief with a wound.


    Liu Wei took the veil and gave it to the old lady. She saw it and said nothing about it, so she accepted it.


    After having dinner in Xiaoci hospital, Liu Wei went back to huaiyue hospital. As soon as she went in, she felt something was wrong in the air.


    Jadeite and the other two little girls played hide and seek in the yard after having a meal because they were fond of playing. Liu Wei didn''t say anything in her eyes, but she ignored the roof and the surrounding trees, and she was very uncomfortable.


    "Miss." After counting the jadeite, I saw Liu Wei as soon as I looked back. I ran here happily.


    Liu Wei felt the head of jadeite and pointed to the right.


    Emerald, with his mouth covered, chuckled and whispered, "thank you very much, miss." so he went to the woodshed on the right to catch her little friend.


    After a while, there came the sound of the little girls. Liu Wei didn''t look at it any more and walked straight into the room.


    The door is closed.


    Liu Wei reached for the door and pushed it open. No surprise, she saw the beautiful man with the tea cup and black robe in front of the table.


    Liu Wei was very reluctant to say: "with so many tails? Is the picture lively? "


    Liu Wei''s yard, not counting the two own dark Wei, now at least seven or eight more people, each breathing shallow, a look is an expert.


    Rong Leng raised his eyebrows slightly, supported his chin with his hand, and looked at her sharply. "They are all here to see you."

 Chapter 148

    "Look at me?" Liu Wei unties her veil, tears the scar, grabs her face which is obviously too sultry: "what can I do?"


    Rong Ling looks at her in front of him, holding a mirror, and starts to "remove makeup". Then he gets up, goes around her, and sits down again.


    He reached out to give her the ointment to wipe her skin: "that picture, it''s said, was painted by you."


    Liu Wei concentrated on the medicine, smelled the reflection of Yan through the mirror, looked at the past: "so what?"


    "Well done."


    "I know." Liu Wei is confident in her painting level.


    But after thinking about it for a while, Liu Wei put down her hand, turned her head and looked at Rong Ling, blinking: "do you want to learn? Fifty two one lessons! Come down from the twelve halls, and teach and teach! "


    Liu Wei''s cheeks were lit with two white ointments, which had not been applied yet. A pair of bright eyes seemed to be hiding in the night, a little bit of starlight.


    She is greedy, cunning, charming, and has a little itchy.


    Rong Leng unconsciously reached out to spread the ointment on her.


    However, Liu Wei immediately and sensitively retreated away from him.


    After that, Liu Wei continued to paint in the mirror: "never learn, but I''m not a rare animal. Don''t invite a bunch of people to visit here. Then I''ll collect tickets."


    Rong Leng raises eyebrows: "ticket?"


    Liu Wei choked: "it doesn''t make sense to talk to you. You came to me with so much movement just to ask if I drew the picture?"


    "No." Rong Leng said slowly: "for my injury."


    Liu Wei is just serious: "your injury is not good?" She didn''t see him on the chest.


    Rong Leng consciously unties the clothes to reveal the trace of her chest.


    If I had seen it last time, it would have been a very inconspicuous bruise. This time, the bruise would have increased for a while, and there was still blood in it.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, approaches some, touches with the hand, inquires: "how suddenly so serious?"


    Allow edge to lean askew on chair, say casually: "do not know, oneself such."


    Liu Wei frowns, grabs Rong Ling''s hand and pulse for him again, only to find that there is still nothing wrong with the pulse.


    "You''ve been fighting people these days?"


    "No."


    "Pulled the wound?"


    "No."


    "Have you taken the medicine?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you ever eaten anything that is forbidden?"


    "No."


    After asking many questions, I couldn''t get the answer.


    Liu Wei had to let Rong Ling lie down and check his bones. Like the last time, the bruise would be painful if it was pressed a little harder.


    Liu Wei takes back her hand, unable to understand it.


    "How could this happen?"


    Rong Leng did not care if he was not well dressed. He just leaned on him casually and asked with a smile, "is there any cure?"


    Liu Wei glared at him: "although it''s not clear what the symptoms are, they won''t kill you. You can''t die yet."


    "Then." The man leans forward and looks at the woman in front of him with black eyes: "my king''s life will be entrusted to you."


    Liu Wei frowned silently, looked down, and thought deeply.


    Rong Leng stared at her again for a while, and the smile on her face deepened a lot: "tomorrow will be in the palace."


    Liu Wei, who was thinking about it, was interrupted and said "Hmmm" impatiently. It was a kind of coping.


    "If only Sir could go with us."


    Liu Wei snorted coldly and gave him a look.


    Rong Leng said, "my husband has unique views. I believe that it''s not convenient for him to marry a woman who is good."


    "You are so casual, do all the girls know?" Liu Wei didn''t want to listen to Rong Ling''s nonsense, so she got up and ran out: "I''ll check the injury of the Lord again. Let''s go if you have nothing to do, and collect your tail by the way."


    Rong Ling slowly arranges her clothes. When all the clothes are put on, Liu Wei has returned to the inner room, turned over the bookshelf, and began to look for orthopedic books.


    Look at her so serious, Rong Ling stood for a while and looked at her like this.


    The afterglow of the setting sun came in and gilded her with a golden edge.


    Rong Ling looked at it, then he couldn''t move his eyes. Until there were two stone strikes outside, he quickly returned to his mind, collected his eyebrows, and had to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning of the next day, the whole inner courtyard of Xiangfu was busy.


    Liu Wei got up lazily. After breakfast, when she went to the old lady''s place, she was not in the main hall, but changing clothes in the room.


    Liu Wei goes to pay her respects. The old lady casually perfunctorily asks her to go to the Little Buddha Hall.


    Today, the old lady is going to take three young ladies into the palace. She is busy in the early morning.


    Liu Wei didn''t bother either. She went directly to the Little Buddha Hall and thought that no one was looking at her today. She was the only one in the Little Buddha Hall, so she just went back to sleep. No one found her anyway.Thinking about it, Liu Wei''s steps are two points faster.


    From Chenshi to the third quarter of Chenshi, Liu Wei kneels in a proper manner, because the old lady hasn''t left yet, she has to prevent her from peeping.


    As soon as it was time, news came from outside that the old lady had gone out.


    The three young ladies also dressed up properly, took good things and waited outside the house.


    When it was a moment, Liu Wei felt that it was almost over, so she got up and closed the door of the Buddhist hall. Then she spliced the three futons together and went to sleep like this.


    But just when Liu Wei was asleep and in the right mood, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside.


    The footsteps obviously came to the Little Buddha Hall. Liu Wei opened her eyes sharply, adjusted her posture quickly and knelt down again.


    As soon as Liu Wei got down on his knees, the gate was opened. Outside the gate, Cui Yang and ling''er came panting.


    "Miss, something''s wrong!"


    Ling''er just said something. Before Liu Wei could ask what happened, he listened to the way of Cui Yang: "come on, young master, young lady, come with your servant."


    Liu Wei is a little confused: "what''s the matter?"


    "Say as you go, hurry up, young lady!"


    Liu Wei seems to be in a hurry. She has no time to ask Qing. She has to go with her.


    All the way, they did not go to the courtyard of the inner courtyard, but to the outside of the gate.


    Liu Wei asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Police Yang gasped and said: "the carriage was assassinated on the road. The old lady''s car was attacked by criminals. The old man was so popular that he pouted over. There was a doctor''s office at the intersection. The old man asked the doctor to come to see him. The doctor said that the old lady was in a bad mood. There was no help. The old man The eldest young master will call for the maidservant to call for the eldest young lady. "


    Ling''er ran with her. Although he didn''t know what he meant to call her at this time, he thought that the old lady loved her very much. This was the last time he wanted to see her. He sucked his nose and said, "hurry up, young lady, or it''s too late..."


    ¡­¡­


    Blast 16 is better, Qun Mei!

 Chapter 149

    Liu Wei frowned, looked at the Yan Yan Yang, looked at the Yan ling''er again, and saw that a group of carriages were parked outside the gate, apparently to wait for her.


    Thinking for a while, Liu Wei felt uneasy.


    Liu Wei grabbed ling''er and said something in ling''er''s ear.


    Ling''er''s eyes are still full of tears, but when he hears the words, he stays still!


    Liu Wei pushes ling''er for a moment: "hurry up, do what I say, go quickly."


    Ling''er is just now aware of it. She hurriedly answers, carries her skirt and runs back.


    Liu Wei did not delay or wait for ling''er. He took the police duck and carried the lightness skill.


    All of a sudden, Cui Yang feels as if she wants to fly. The eldest lady''s pace is too fast for her to catch up with her.


    When it finally stopped outside, the police duck looked down and saw that his shoes were smoking. The position of the toe was obviously worn out.


    Police Yang doesn''t care about the fright. She has been gently dragged by the eldest lady to get on the carriage. Then she hears the horse neighing! The coachman sat on the shaft, motionless and stunned, while the eldest lady squatted in front of the curtain, holding the reins and drinking: "drive!"


    Police Yang''s brain is in a daze. Is the eldest lady driving?


    Before the reaction, the car quickly moved in, and then the body vibrated. As soon as the body lifted, the car fell into the car, and rolled around in a whole circle. It was not easy to sit in a bun. Looking at the front, I thought it was better to be dizzy.


    It''s not only the police Yang who is stupid, but also the coachman. It''s too strong for the eldest lady! Is it too fast to drive the horse? Seeing that he was about to be blown away by the strong wind, the coachman quickly grabbed the shaft and didn''t let himself fall down, but his heart kept beating.


    Look at the front again. It''s not good. Someone is passing!


    The coachman yelled, "little --"


    before the careful words of heart were uttered, I saw the eldest lady holding the reins of the horse, lifting the horse half way up, stepping on it in the air, and making a sound of boiling!


    The passer-by was already under the horse''s feet. He stayed for a long time, then he came back and ran away in a hurry.


    Liu Wei just put the horse down and said "drive" again. The horse didn''t remember the enemy who was nearly strangled just now, and then leaped forward with four feet flying.


    The driver''s heart was shaken, and even his breath was tight.


    From the gate of Xiangfu to Dongshi street, Liu Wei was breathless. He drove his carriage across the street, but he didn''t hit a person or overturn a vendor.


    When Liu Wei arrived smoothly, he saw that the front was full of people, surrounded by black and oppressive, blocked up.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way! " The coachman and the police duck squeeze into the crowd and ferociously move people away.


    Liu Wei saw the scene inside.


    It was a hospital. Seven or eight carriages were blocked here. The door was full of people. There were also guards. Liu Wei recognized that some of them were Xiangfu guards. Others were guards who didn''t know whose family. The lines on their clothes were different.


    The bodyguard of Xiangfu obviously knows the police duck. Seeing the police duck coming, he quickly makes way for the police duck.


    Liu Wei Road is out of fashion. Several people have a curious look and think this is the first lady? The old lady is dying, but the young master is determined to call the young lady?


    Liu Wei enters the medical center. The small medical center is full of people now.


    As soon as Liu Wei enters, Liu Yu sees her. He holds Liu Wei''s wrist in one hand, and his brow is serious: "Liu Wei..."


    Liu Wei looks back at Liu Yu and sees that he is sweating and his eyes are black, bright and sharp, which is obviously anxious.


    Liu Wei claps Liu Yu''s hand: "don''t worry, elder brother."


    I don''t know if this sentence comforts Liu Yu. Liu Yu''s brow eases a little, and he pulls Liu Wei into the crowd.


    In the crowd, the old lady was lying flat on a makeshift wooden bed.


    Two cloth doctors were holding the tiger''s mouth and people for the old lady. Even the ginseng was cut and placed under the old lady''s nose.


    But the old lady has passed out, and the eyelids are about to turn over. She will not be able to do it.


    Liu Wei only glanced at it and knew that the old lady was in a hurry. She was really angry. Now she was hanging for half a breath. Once she broke, even the immortal could not save her.


    But it''s all like this. What are these people doing around?


    Liu Wei shouted, "get out of the way! Is it fear of immortality to block air circulation? "


    Liu Wei''s voice was so loud and rude that people around him were shocked.


    Liu Yao, Liu Qin and Liu Yue all stood behind Lu family with veils.


    Lu did not dare to delay the doctor''s treatment. She stood far away, but the old lady was surrounded by many people, including mammy Yang, two big servant girls of Xiaoci hospital, and several women she did not know.


    Liu Wei didn''t pay attention to the looks of these people either, but glanced at their clothes. If they were rich, they would be expensive.


    One of the middle-aged women listened to Liu Wei''s words, then raised her eyebrows and stepped forward: "who are you? Do you know who we are? "Liu Wei glanced across the room and said nothing, pushing people away.


    The woman obviously didn''t expect Liu Wei to dare to do it, but she was angry at the moment. The maids around her also wanted to do it.


    Liu Yu said hurriedly: "aunt Qian forgive me, this is shemei!"


    Yu Wenqian twisted her eyebrows and looked at Liu Wei carefully. Then she saw clearly: "this is your long sister who escaped from marriage and ruined her face?"


    "Qianer." Without waiting for Liu Yu''s embarrassment, a fierce old female voice sounded from the old lady''s side.


    Yu Wenqian''s original posture was full of vigor, but now she stopped. She turned around and looked down at an old man wearing a brown robe: "mother."


    Mother Yang and others back away, the old man slowly stood up.


    Liu Wei heard the names of these people, and then guessed that this should be Yu Wen''s mother, the first wife of the former grand teacher, and now Yu Wen''s wife.


    The relationship between Yu Wenjia and Liu family has always been good. Yu wenlao''s wife and Liu Lao''s wife are also sisters for decades. Did Liu Yao marry Yu Wenjia''s legitimate son?


    Old lady Yu Wen takes a look at Liu Wei, nods to her and gets out of the way.


    Liu Wei didn''t have the spirit to say hello to the elder. When she came to the old lady, she saw that the two doctors were sweating, and that they were going to be helpless. She said, "make a fire."


    They were stunned. They were not sure if this girl was talking to them.


    "I said, make a fire!" Liu Wei accentuates the tone.


    The two doctors came back to their senses. Although one of them didn''t know why, she didn''t dare to stop her. As soon as she turned around, she lit a candle.


    Liu Wei took the candle and took out a set of silver needles from her arms.


    The doctor looked at the frown: "what do you want to do, girl?"


    "Acupuncture." Liu Wei twists a needle, traces it on the fire, and ties it down among the old man.


    But before the needle touched the skin, one of the doctors stopped Liu Wei and said with astonishment: "where are you from, a quack doctor? Can you give a needle to someone who is good at deviating? You know I''ve already cut off acupuncture! "


    "You''re the one who''s dead!" Liu Wei impatiently interrupts the man''s nagging.

 Chapter 150

    It''s estimated that he was frightened by this sentence. The doctor quickly stopped, and Liu Wei stabbed the silver needle into the old lady''s people.


    Another one, Liu Wei, in the same way, pierced into the old lady''s tiger mouth.


    Then, Liu Wei began to untie the old lady''s skirt, half untied it, suddenly remembered it, looked up and said, "all men turn their heads!"


    Liu Yu hears the words and turns his back quickly. The two doctors are still uneasy, but they are afraid that they will take the responsibility, so they turn around.


    There were a few other bridesmaids present.


    Wen Yan looked at each other for a moment, and finally saw that Liu Yu had turned, so he had to follow him.


    Liu Wei opened the old lady''s front corset, felt the old lady''s pulse door, and at the same time put a needle into the cave in front of her chest.


    Old lady Yu Wenqian was looking at it all the time. She was very curious. Yu Wenqian whispered: "I haven''t heard of it. It''s OK to put a needle in it."


    "Auntie Qian, this is probably a long lost needle skill." A girl wearing a veil behind old lady Yu Wen, who was only 16 or 17 years old, whispered.


    Yu Wenqian smell speech a smile: "Xin''er really understand everything, even the lost things also know, worthy of being brought up by your grandfather, this profound, only your grandfather can teach."


    Yu Wenmin said timidly, "my aunt is joking."


    Said, and looked at Liu Wei: "this sister of the Liu family is really powerful. She can even do things that are absolutely unique."


    Yu Wenqian snorted, obviously remembering that Liu Wei had just pushed himself: "who knows, isn''t he still alive?"


    "Cough --"


    old lady Yu Wen gave a dry cough.


    Yu Wenqian suddenly closed his mouth, while Yu wenminxin was holding a pair of water eyes and looking at the woman with her back to her, who was giving the needle seriously.


    Time passed by. In a blink of an eye, the old lady was stabbed with twelve needles. When Liu Wei calculated the time, raised her hand and pulled out the silver needle beside the chest gas door of the first needle, she just listened to the sound of "sucking". The old lady suddenly breathed out.


    "Old lady." Cried mammy Yang excitedly.


    Old lady Yu Wen also picked up her eyebrows and looked at Liu Wei, a little deeper.


    Yu wenminxin stretched her neck to see where the needles were applied, but there were several people in the middle. When Liu Wei recovered the silver needles, she didn''t see them clearly.


    Lu and others didn''t expect Liu Wei to be able to save people from waking up. Seeing the old man gasping and slowly opening his eyes, Lu''s vision of Liu Wei suddenly became sharp.


    Mammy Yang covered the old lady''s clothes, and the men turned around.


    Seeing the old lady Liu who had just hung her last breath, she woke up like this except for her white face. Her eyes didn''t even turn to the slender woman in white dress and veil.


    Mammy Yang helps the old lady get along with her, but she has not slowed down yet.


    Lu''s family and Liu Yao also rushed to surround them.


    Liu Qin''s tears came down, and she said "thank goodness" one after another. I don''t know what kind of feelings she really felt. I''m afraid that she is very close to the old lady.


    Liu Yue is the furthest to stand, but her eyes are full of worries. However, she still abides by the rules and does not dare to go beyond her parents and sisters. She has to stand at the end and hold a heart in silence, hoping that the old lady can be really safe.


    This life, a movement, a look, you can see clearly.


    Old lady Yu Wen looked on coldly for a while. When she saw Liu Yue, her eyes were a little deeper.


    Several girls of the Liu family, old lady Yu Wen, are growing up. Compared with Liu Qin''s pomp, Liu Yue thinks she has such a pure daughter''s heart if she has no eyes outside the play.


    Just as old lady Yu Wen witnessed with her own eyes, when the thief attacked, Liu Yue pushed Liu Yao to the front to resist without trace, so she couldn''t have any good feelings for Liu Yue.


    Old lady Yu Wen takes back her sight and turns to Liu Wei, who is quietly cleaning up her silver needle.


    Liu Wei has been gone for five years, and old lady Yu Wen has long forgotten what Liu Wei looks like, but when she thinks about it carefully, she can think of some.


    Liu Wei is the parent daughter of Liu. She is much older than other sisters. She is quiet and gentle. She used to look at her. The biggest feeling is that she is not much different from other girls.


    But at the moment, old lady Yu Wen feels something wrong. She hasn''t seen her for five or six years. Did Liu Wei grow up and become such a character?


    Look at it. It''s plain and pleasant.


    As if noticing the sight of old lady Yu Wen, Liu Wei put away the needle bag, raised her eyes to look at the past, and at one glance, she was right up to old lady Yu Wen.


    Thinking that this is the elder, Liu Wei nodded a little, which was a greeting.


    At this moment, Liu Yu came over and said, "it''s hard for you."


    Liu Wei breathed, looked at the old lady surrounded by her eyes, and said softly, "grandma is OK, I''ll go back first.""You don''t see grandma?" My grandmother didn''t know that Liu Wei was the one who saved her.


    Liu Wei waved at will: "no, I don''t want to enter the palace? Hurry up. "


    Today, because of going to the palace, Liu Yu went to the court on leave and personally sent a group of women to the palace, which was originally sent by Liu Kun.


    But Liu Kun had a mission. He lived in the military barracks the day before yesterday. He would not come back until seven days later.


    Liu Yu looks at Liu Wei''s incompetence. He has a little more softness on his face. Just about to send someone to send Liu Wei back, he listens to old lady Yu Wen''s words: "Wei''er is leaving?"


    Liu Wei and Liu Yu look at the past at the same time.


    As soon as old lady Yu Wen spoke, the room was quiet.


    Old lady Yu Wen took a look at Liu Wei and walked slowly towards her. The crowd naturally moved away. This way, old man Liu saw that Liu Wei was there.


    "It''s the eldest lady who comes here to give you the needle. You are the only one..." said mammy Yang at the right time


    The old lady was surprised at the bottom of her eyes. Her turbid eyes were very bright at the moment.


    Liu Wei saves one person with a hairpin in the street. The old lady knows that.


    The old lady looked at Liu Wei. Even though she was still a little weak, she barely raised her hand and waved at her.


    Liu Wei looked at others. Lu and Liu Yao were glaring at themselves angrily. Liu Qin dried his tears and looked at himself discontentedly.


    Liu Yue stood at the end, head down, unable to see the expression.


    After all, Liu Wei went over. Old lady Yu Wen sat beside her, took her friend''s hand and clapped: "you have a good granddaughter."


    The old lady can barely sit up now. A group of people help her up. The old man says to Liu Wei, "come here more."


    Liu Wei went over some more.


    The old lady looked at Liu Wei and held her hand.


    Liu Wei helps the old lady to stand up.

 Chapter 151

    The old lady had just entered the hall of the dead at one breath. Although she didn''t have much feeling, people passed out, but she clearly knew that someone forced her back from the ghost gate.


    People are most sensitive to the matter of life and death, especially at the age when this sample is dying, even a small illness and disaster, the process inside is more and more urgent and clear.


    Today, Japan is a big day to see the empress in the palace. Their coach in Xiangfu met Yu Wenjia''s on the way.


    Old lady Liu had a good relationship with old lady Yu Wen, so she invited old lady Yu Wen to take a carriage together.


    Then, in this time, changes happen.


    A group of bandits came out of nowhere and raided the carriage like this.


    All the bandits were armed with weapons and covered with black cloth. They couldn''t see and feel clearly. However, they were treacherous and killed two bodyguards when they moved in silence.


    Everyone panicked, and the screams of women filled the streets!


    Because of their special identities, the old lady and old lady Yu Wen naturally care for the most people around them. But because of this, they cause the goal of the bandits. The three people come straight to the top of the carriage, which is a long sword.


    Thanks to mammy Yang''s alertness, she pushed the two old masters away sharply, and her hands were scratched together, which made the two old ladies avoid the disaster.


    Because of the surprise attack, the guards of the Xiangfu and Yuwen mansion finally reacted and fought with the bandits. However, the old lady''s carriage was already in a mess and several times was in danger.


    At this time, a bumpy, angry bandit, directly overturned the whole carriage.


    As soon as the car was lifted, the people inside were beaten and bolted. Although the old lady was protected again and again, she hurt the inner part of the car. With a bad breath, the gas went wrong.


    The old lady remembers that before she fainted, the fight had stopped. Someone was shouting in her ear, but she couldn''t keep awake. The choker of breath made her brain seem dead. Then she didn''t know anything.


    Vaguely, the old lady felt that she was up and down in the dark, cold and hot for a while, and there was a dark dark dark road ahead.


    The old lady planned to walk on the dark road, but someone came behind her and pulled her. She fell into deep thought and woke up, but she was alive.


    When the old lady thought of Liu Wei''s words, she could not help herself.


    Liu Wei pulled herself back from the hand of the king of Yama by virtue of her brutality.


    The old lady''s body is not good all the year round, but she has never been so close to death as she is today. She is a bit absent-minded and afraid.


    But the old lady also knew clearly that if Liu Wei had just given her needle, she would have been saved by her granddaughter.


    After breathing for a while, the old lady held Liu Wei''s hand tightly and looked at her seriously. Her eyes became clearer: "you..."


    "Grandma, don''t talk." Liu Wei said, "grandma has just gone through great difficulties. Now she should have a rest and let out her true spirit. If there is anything, I will talk later."


    The old lady nodded and her eyes fell down. She didn''t say anything, but she patted Liu Wei''s hand. It was solemn under the intimacy.


    The old lady raised her eyes again and looked at Liu Yu.


    Liu Yu immediately said: "those bandits didn''t know what they were going to do. In the fight, we killed three of them. The others It''s all gone. But don''t worry, grandma. I''ve sent someone to inform Jing Zhaoyin. Our bodyguards have also gone after them. They won''t have another chance to make a comeback. "


    The old lady breathed, but she felt very tired.


    What is it? How can you get out of the door and meet a fierce bandit? Or a group of people from unknown sources who don''t even know their intentions and run away when they hurt someone?


    Liu Wei listens to Liu Yu''s words, but she has two more deep meanings in her eyes.


    Before arriving with the police Yang, Liu Wei has ordered ling''er to go back to huaiyue hospital immediately, so that ling''er can do nothing but take Yihui to the center of huaiyue hospital yard.


    Liu Wei was taken away from Xiaoci hospital this time. The two dark guards around him were still monitoring Yihui in huaiyue hospital, but they didn''t go together.


    Therefore, Yihui should have nothing to do as long as they are under their eyes.


    Although I don''t know if it''s right to think so, Liu Wei has a kind of ominous premonition. She thinks it''s too coincidental. Where do the bandits from have to start at the market? And pick out the women?


    Liu Wei, no matter whether someone is deliberately doing it or not, can only do a good job of prevention first, but now it sounds like these bandits run after fighting, as if they really have no intention to do anything deliberately.


    Is it really the murderer behind that who is waiting for the opportunity to attack Yihui?


    I''m afraid the murderer''s idea is that if the old lady of Xiangfu goes wrong, Xiangfu will be in a mess, so he can fish in troubled waters and make a difference.


    Liu Wei lowered her head in silence, and felt that she had been implicated in the family.


    Today, I still have to enter the palace. Even though my body is absolutely not suitable for travelling, I should go back to the palace to have a rest as soon as possible. But I still raise my hand and give a sign to the following. Let''s go to the advanced palace.Old lady Yu Wen obviously means the same thing.


    Even if there is a big event, but this road has already gone half way. Today is the big day to see the ladies again. The girls in the two houses can all rely on the two ancestors to take them to the queen to have a look.


    Of course, Lu family or Yu Wenqian can also bring people into the palace, but the face of the old ancestor is obviously different, so even for the sake of the future of several young ladies, the two old people have to go.


    But old lady Liu just walked around the gate of the ghost, and old lady Yu Wen was not at ease, so she looked at Liu Wei and said, "Wei''er has a skill in medicine. If you don''t go into the palace with your grandmother, you will not have anything to do on the way, but you will have someone who can do it."


    The old lady was obviously thinking of this, so she took Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei actually wants to go back to see if Yihui is still there, but the two elders have already opened their mouth. She thinks the dark guard of zhengemen should not be so bad, even a girl can''t protect it.


    The dark guard has let the murderer escape once. Is it possible to fall twice in the same pit?


    In this way, Liu Wei is more stable and everyone looks at herself, so she has to nod her head.


    Lu secretly pinched the brocade handkerchief. Today, Liu Wei is in the limelight. Naturally, she is unhappy. But she also knows that if the old lady doesn''t take her to the palace, the girls in her family will be looked down upon.


    Lu didn''t care about Liu Qin and Liu Yue, but he just didn''t want the queen to have any idea about Liu Yao, so he had to bear it.


    When Liu Yao heard that Liu Wei was about to enter the palace, she was so angry that she almost didn''t come up!


    Liu Yao knows that the seven Lords will enter the palace today.


    Although entering the palace today is not a formal imperial concubine selection banquet, it is also a chance for girls and princes to meet each other openly. Then when the imperial concubine selection banquet comes three days later, everyone''s goals are clear, and the process will be much smoother.


    Liu Yao is secretly resentful. She still remembers what Liu Qin said. Today, she is going to go to the seventh Lord. But Liu Wei must go too. She is really Haunted!

 Chapter 152

    However, in any case, the old lady has already opened her mouth, and old lady Yu Wen is still talking. At last, Liu Wei sits in the carriage.


    The old lady''s carriage has been destroyed. Now it''s old lady Yu Wen''s.


    There were more than three people in the car. In addition to the mother Yang who served and the mother who was close to old lady Yu Wen, there was also a young and delicate girl wearing a veil.


    After Liu Wei sat in, she gave the old lady the pulse first.


    Make sure that the old lady is no different. Liu Wei takes out the thousand year old ginseng that she used to walk in the hospital and puts it into the old lady''s hand and says, "grandma smells all the way and wakes up."


    The old lady pinched it, looked at Liu Wei again, and sniffed it at the tip of her nose.


    Ginseng doesn''t taste good, but it does wake up.


    As the carriage drove slowly, Yu wenminxin looked at Liu Wei''s side face and couldn''t help but say, "elder sister Liu''s medical skill is amazing. She even has the skill of needling the door, which can be used. My sister is so admirable. I don''t know if my sister''s silver needle can be seen."


    "You don''t forget this all the time," she said


    Old lady Yu Wen said, and said to Liu Wei apologetically, "my granddaughter is not happy in normal times. She is just like his brother, who loves reading strange ancient medical books. Some obscure medical articles have become treasures for her, but it''s just like beating drums and drums at home. How dare you embarrass outsiders like this outside? "


    Yu wenminxin was scolded, blushed for a while, but didn''t give up. Instead, she looked at Liu Wei pitifully and said pleasantly, "why is the elder sister of Liu family an outsider? I remember when I was a child, I participated in her 10th birthday."


    Old lady Yu Wen smiled and said, "you were only four at that time. It''s hard for you to remember."


    Liu Wei watched the grandparents sing together and thought about it. After all, there was nothing to take out the silver needle and hand it over.


    Yu wenminxin immediately got the treasure, took it over, and quickly spread out, and then the novel way: "and our embroidery needle is not the same."


    Liu Wei also smiled: "naturally, the needles used in acupuncture are special."


    Yu wenminxin sees Liu Wei talking to him. He quickly sits over and rubs against Liu Wei. "Can you tell me, sister, how did you save Liu''s grandmother just now?"


    Liu Wei looked at the old lady and saw that she was not unhappy. She also stared at herself, as if she wanted to know.


    Liu Wei then said directly: "there are so many acupoints on the human body. My grandmother just blocked the valve. In this case, there are two ways. First of all, the brute method is to use a larger, thicker needle to pierce grandmother''s valve and deflate grandmother''s air. But this method is bound to hurt grandmother, so it can only be used in more urgent or younger people. "


    "The other way is to use a silver needle to open all the acupoints in front of her chest, drain the retrograde Qi of her grandmother, then seal it, wait for a moment, and wait until the Qi and blood of the human body move by themselves, and the Qi will flow smoothly, then it will be OK."


    Liu Wei said that these are mysterious and mysterious. Several people in the carriage heard them in the clouds and fog.


    The old lady and old lady Yu Wen looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell on the old lady''s chest at the same time, but with some deep meaning in their eyes.


    Liu Wei''s words are simple, but they have lived half their lives. How can they not know that there is a great risk in the way of poking people around.


    As Liu Wei said, there are many acupoints on human body, some of which are living acupoints and some of which are dead. If one of them is not able to touch and pokes the wrong acupoint, it will be a matter of nine deaths.


    As a result, needlework disappeared.


    Yu wenminxin, after Liu Wei finished, lowered her head and began to ponder. After a while, she raised her head sharply and asked seriously, "Sister Liu, can you teach me what you just said?"


    Liu Wei is slightly surprised, obviously did not expect this woman to be so direct!


    Old lady Yu Wen was also frightened and scolded: "nonsense, you are going to get married. If you want to do something in a mess, you have a doctor. What''s the point of learning half a bucket of water? It''s better to prepare your wedding dress well. Your wedding dress can be embroidered? "


    Yu Wenmin''s mouth is bulging. She ignores her grandmother. She looks at Liu Wei and waits for her answer.


    Liu Wei was very embarrassed, smiled, grabbed the old lady''s hand again, began to feel the pulse for the old lady, so as to avoid the little girl''s sparkling eyes.


    Yu wenminxin saw Liu Wei dodge and said: "I, I will be a teacher and I will be bound. Sister Liu, please promise me."


    Liu Wei did not speak and looked helplessly at the old lady.


    Now the old lady also went along with a lot of gas, then slowly opened her mouth. Although her voice was a little hoarse, it didn''t hurt to listen: "Minxin, it''s from primary school to learn these things."


    Yu Wenmin is shocked and looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said hurriedly, "I''m also from primary school, starting at the age of three."


    Yu wenminxin suddenly despaired, hanging his head, dying.


    Liu Wei breathed and blinked gratefully at her grandmother. The old lady did not hold her eyes, but looked at Liu Wei for a while.In fact, in recent years, Liu Wei has met many people who want to become a teacher of their own, whether it''s traditional Chinese medicine or forensic medicine.


    But most of what Liu Wei knew could not be used indiscriminately in this dynasty, so Liu Wei never blindly accepted his disciples. Up to now, only his son Xiao Li is an apprentice.


    After a long drive, the carriage finally arrived at the gate of the Imperial City, but there were already many cars in line waiting for inspection.


    Today, there are many people entering the palace, not to mention the beautiful women who are originally in Kyoto. They come from other provinces, but they are countless. The girls from the families with three grades or above can be brought into the palace by their legitimate mother or their old ancestors. This person is not just mighty.


    Liu Wei knew why the old lady had to leave early.


    The banquet is at noon. It''s only an hour''s journey from Xiangfu to the imperial palace. How can we start to prepare at that time? Now that Liu Wei understood, he would have to wait for an hour in line.


    The imperial palace is heavily guarded. No one can put it in.


    But the guard of the imperial palace is the gate?


    Liu Wei was thinking. Before she could finish, she heard a voice outside saying, "you little rabbit, I will not kill you!"


    The sound should be familiar, that is, to be familiar with the mouth of the ear.


    Liu Wei suddenly collapsed. He thought that he would not be so unlucky. Before entering the palace, he met the princess of the moon sea?


    The old lady clearly recognized that it was the voice of Princess Yuehai, and immediately looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei checks her veil and feels it''s not enough. She asks Yu wenminxin for a feather hat.


    Yu wenlao lady and Yu wenminxin are suspicious. The old lady explains on behalf of them: "Wei''er and Princess Yuehai have some discord."


    Then they understood.


    Old lady Yu Wen is not a busy person. Yu wenminxin also wants to worship Liu Wei as a teacher. Naturally, she won''t say much.


    The princess of Yuehai obviously didn''t know that her rival was in this small carriage. She had something to do outside. Then, Liu Wei heard a more familiar childish voice. She said softly, "you dare to bully me, and uncle will not let you go!"


    "Nonsense, you are a little wild seed. Brother Leng is mine!"


    "Uncle Rong is not yours, it''s mine, it''s mine!"


    "Little beast, stop for me!"


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 153

    Could it be an illusion? How can I hear Xiao Li''s voice? What day is it today? It''s the preliminaries for the imperial banquet! Even if Rong Ling dotes on Xiao Li, he can''t bring her to a place like the palace. A prince was afraid that Xiaoli would drag him back and let her go back to the mansion to appease Xiaoli? Liu Wei has appeased his son. I believe that he promised her that he would not make trouble, so he would not really pester Rong Ling to take him into the palace. Yes, it must be! So Xiaoli can''t be here, let alone argue with Princess Yuehai! Yeah! All these are illusions! But before Liu Wei finished comforting herself, she felt that the carriage was suddenly bumped, and everyone in the carriage was shocked. When she got down, Yu Wen opened the curtain unhappily, and saw that the princess Yuehai kicked something outside and just hit the carriage wall. It''s soft and small, it doesn''t close your eyes, but when you look carefully, it''s clearly a child! Liu Wei also saw the scene outside through the gap of the curtain. Then he heard Xiaoli sneering: "it''s your hand that moved first, so I can''t blame you. I promised uncle Rong not to take the initiative to cause trouble, but self-defense, never wrong!" Xiaoli''s voice just dropped, and three stones in her hands went straight to the moon sea princess. The stone is worn through the wind. It''s strong and fast! When Liu Wei saw this, she was so scared that she could not bear to expose her identity. She snapped, "dare you!" The second after Liu Wei''s voice fell, the little guy with his back to the carriage was shocked. Then, Xiao Li raised her hand and raised a strong wind. Sheng Sheng swung the stone that was going to stab into the eyebrow and heart of Princess Yuehai. The stone crossed the top of Princess Yuehai''s hair and took a part of Princess Yuehai''s hair. For the princess of Yuehai who witnessed the child nail the ice sugar gourd into the wooden column, she was cold all over at the moment. Liu Wei is relieved to see that her son didn''t really kill in public. But before Liu Wei could hide completely, Liu Xiaoli had turned his head, across the Yu Li, across the veil, and in the carriage. Liu Xiaoli was not sure if he was his own mother for a while, but the tone just now was clearly so familiar. At this time, two maids came from afar. It was Mingxiang who cherished the fragrance. Both of them were sweating. They hurried over and took Liu Xiaoli. They bowed to the princess Yuehai, who had not yet returned to her mind, and hurried away. Wait for Princess Yuehai to wake up, and then look at the front, where is half a person? Although the innumerable carriages around are quiet, the princess of Yuehai knows that the people in these carriages have clearly seen the scene just now, and their faces have been left in front of these people! Suddenly an angry, she stamped her foot, angrily walked towards the Palace door. As soon as the princess Yuehai left, there was a continuous and intermittent voice in the carriage. Old lady Yu Wen also put down the curtain and looked at Liu Wei. Old lady Liu and Yu wenminxin both look at Liu Wei. Even mammy Yang and the mammy Yu Wenjia all look at Liu Wei in the same way. Liu Wei knew she had to give an explanation. Just now her voice was not loud. Other people in the carriage may not hear her, but they could hear her clearly. Even if it''s just two words, but the intensity and tone make people have to think more. Liu Wei touched her nose and smiled awkwardly. "I thought the child was going to hurt people, so I was in a hurry." Everyone is in a hurry, but if a child can bear to hurt an adult, you don''t think that the three stones will be thrown in the past, and Princess Yuehai will really be in any way. Therefore, it''s just a child''s nonsense. Liu Wei is the only one. In such a solemn tone, it seems that the princess Yuehai will be killed if the three stones are smashed in the past. Only Liu Wei himself knew that the stone hit the eyebrow and heart of Princess Yuehai. With Liu Xiaoli''s strength, the stone used to die only in the breath, not to mention three flying together. But Liu Wei can''t say it. She can only say: "the princess is Jin Gui''s body. If the child hurts the princess, even if he has no worries about his life, he will be punished by one of the following crimes." I see. The two old ladies nodded, thinking that Liu Wei was kind-hearted for a while, but forgetting that Liu Wei just said "you dare", not "don''t". However, at this time, the carriage just drove a little further, which was ignored. Yu wenminxin laughed and boasted: "Sister Liu''s mind is really pure, and her sister can''t catch up." Said, eyes also show yearning look. Liu Wei: "..." Even if you flatter more, I won''t take you as an apprentice! Old lady Yu Wen and old lady Liu were amused by the dog leg look of Yu Wenmin Xin, and the integration of the carriage was restored. But in words, they began to speculate about the identity of the child."I''ve heard that the third prince has taken the child with him wherever he went recently. Others say it''s his son."


    The old lady also nodded: "if the son of the third prince, it''s reasonable to provoke the princess Yuehai. However, the imperial concubine has already had a concubine, which is not appropriate."


    Old lady Yu Wen smiled: "it''s only your Liu''s family. They still keep the tradition that they can''t get out of the family. The Royal people don''t care about these rules."


    "So it is." The old lady sighed again: "it''s just that I''ve heard that the third prince is hard and tough, and is not good for women. If you have a sweetheart, you can marry him. But I don''t know who he took in or married. How could he have a son out of nothing? "


    "I''m afraid it''s from other places." Old lady Yu Wen guessed: "I didn''t say that I brought this child back to Beijing from other places? I''m afraid it''s the roots planted outside in the first few years. This time, I''ll take them back. After all, it''s my own blood. "


    "And the mother of the child?"


    "I don''t know."


    The two old ladies chatted more and more vigorously.


    Yu wenminxin is not interested in these things, so they just stare at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei listens to those discussions about herself, but also makes a pair of eyes and nose, nose and heart calmness, and accepts Wen Minxin''s burn like vision. She feels that she is suffering from enemies from both sides and is not comfortable.


    It was almost half an hour before the carriage finally reached its head.


    People from zhenggemen check one by one. Liu Wei wraps herself up. Yu wenminxin also wears a feather hat to prevent the appearance from leaking.


    Inspection means to see if there are any weapons hidden around the carriage and if there are any suspicious people in the carriage.


    Liu Wei is actually a suspect.


    Because all the people who are going to enter the palace will set up a brochure in advance and send it to the town gate for inspection. They also count their heads according to the brochure, and Liu Wei obviously comes out more.


    But old lady Liu and old lady Yu Wen opened their mouths together, so people in zhenggemen didn''t have too much trouble. But according to the rules, they should show their faces to make sure that they are not fugitives.


    The old lady is dissatisfied. Liu Wei is the eldest miss of Liu Fu, her own granddaughter. Besides, her face is different. Naturally, the old lady doesn''t like Liu Wei''s appearance.


    Old lady Yu Wen also heard about Liu Wei''s disfigurement, which had been spread all over Kyoto for a long time, so she also followed the gang''s words and said: "I can''t do that, can I? Do you not want to check the innocence of your daughter''s house and put it under your feet? "


    The guards of zhenggemen looked at each other. At last one of the leaders came out and bowed his hands and said: "two old ladies forgive me. We are also ordered to act. Please cooperate."


    This kind of oil and salt does not enter, which makes both old people look slightly cold.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care to show her face. After all, it''s better than holding on like this. Thinking about it, Liu Wei simply starts to take down Yu Li.


    There is a veil under Yu Li. Under the sight of the two old ladies complaining, Wen Minxin''s curious sight, and the watchful sight of a group of gate guards, Liu Wei unties the last veil. Suddenly, half of the red and white faces are disgusting and horrible.


    Liu Wei doesn''t need to look. Yu wenminxin is scared.


    The guards below were also surprised.

 Chapter 154

    They never expected to see such a picture.


    The horrible skin was like the rotten meat taken from the corpse which had been roasted for a month. Even though it didn''t taste at all, they unconsciously smelled something burnt.


    One of the wardens took a breath, took out his own fugitive pamphlet, picked up the women and looked at them one by one.


    Because only half of Liu Wei''s face is rotten, and the other half is human like, so it can be identified.


    When the pamphlet was finished, I didn''t find the right one. The bodyguards were going to let it go, but suddenly felt a strong wind around them. Then, a small figure, with the speed that no one could see, rushed over like a small shell, then rushed straight into the carriage ahead, and finally buried in the arms of the rotten faced woman.


    The action was as quick as thunder and lightning, and when the people came back to their senses, they were shocked.


    The guards of zhengemen were stunned. The two old ladies and Yu Wenmin Xin in the carriage were also stunned. There was silence all around.


    Liu Wei felt embarrassed.


    Liu Wei slightly lowered her head, and saw the son who was running to her, grasping her clothes with his hands and feet. He was so wrapped in her arms that he looked up at her excitedly.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei endured again and again, but she didn''t tear her son off and leave him. She barely breathed and asked the child in her arms, "excuse me, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Xiaoli''s eyes are shining, but they are also elves. Her mother has said that she is going to investigate outside. The investigation is bound to be in danger. Therefore, Xiao Li didn''t expose her mother''s identity and called her mother directly. Instead, she smiled so much. She held her mother on her face and couldn''t rely on her.


    Liu Wei pushed with a smile, but Liu Xiaoli used his internal power, but he didn''t walk. Liu Wei was inconvenient to use his internal power in public, so he could only bear it and was held by Xiao Li.


    Of course, Liu Xiaoli will not give up.


    I knew that it must be his mother who was speaking just now. After he was taken away by Mingxiang Xixiang, he sneaked out and hid behind the guard, waiting for the carriage he was waiting for. He just wanted to see if he had heard the wrong thing and if it was his mother.


    At first, his mother wrapped it so tightly that he could not see it, but when his mother''s feather hat and veil were opened, Liu Xiaoli recognized it on the spot!


    Even if there was such an ugly scar on his mother''s face, Liu Xiaoli was used to seeing all kinds of corpses when he was young. He felt that the scar was disgusting. He only felt that he finally found his mother, and then rushed up recklessly.


    Now that his mother wants to push him away, he won''t agree.


    as like as two peas, he even found his mother. Even uncle Rong, who was very fond of incense, did not even tell him where the mother was, but he found it. He saw it on his own, and he was holding the mother now. This must be the mother, the taste is the same!


    "The child..." Old lady Liu was the first to return to her mind. Looking at the child who just offended Princess Yuehai, she suddenly came out and still held her eldest granddaughter in her arms. She really didn''t know what was going on.


    As soon as old lady Liu opened her mouth, old lady Yu Wen woke up. They were still discussing that the child might be the illegitimate son of Lord Rong San. Now the illegitimate son rushed in front of them and hugged Liu Wei. What do you mean? Do you know each other?


    Thinking of this, he asked, "Wei''er knows this child?"


    Liu Wei quickly denied, "I don''t know."


    Liu Xiaoli''s smiling face suddenly sank, turning to some grievances, but his hands still didn''t let go.


    "I looked as if I knew each other." Yu wenminxin also wakes up from this series of fright. Looking at Liu Xiaoli''s Pink carving and jade carving, he looks at Liu Wei''s half rotten face and his heart beating face, which is like a good fortune boy sitting in Guanyin''s seat. He only feels that he has suffered another shock, covering his heart and breathing for a few minutes.


    Liu Wei stares at Liu Xiaoli fiercely. His eyes indicate that Xiao Li should let go quickly!


    But the angry eyes, not only didn''t let Liu Xiaoli go, but also made Xiao Li more excited, because the eyes of his mother were so familiar, and after a few years of living, he looked for a few years.


    So not only not afraid, Xiao Li is also very kind, even with his own little face, rubbing Liu Wei''s clothes.


    Liu Wei endured the fire and felt the suspicious eyes around her. She felt that her chest would boil.


    Don''t the child know that this is the gate of the imperial palace. If her identity is exposed here, the eldest lady of the Xiangfu, who is also the first lady of the eighth grade of Qujiang mansion, how can this matter come true?


    The crime of deceiving the king is on the top of her head, and she is about to be suppressed. What should she do?


    Just as Liu Wei was thinking about it, or she would have knocked the child out. Later, Mingxiang Xixiang found that the little master was gone again, and she had already chased him out.


    As soon as they came out, they saw the farce at the gate of the city. Naturally, Mingxiang and Xixiang recognized Liuwei''s rotten face. They jumped and rushed up.


    At the same time, he apologized and called out: "little ancestor, you want to force the slaves to die. If you want to do good, for the sake of us as servants, don''t you want to do so in order to succeed?"Liu Xiaoli thought that he could enter the palace today. He promised uncle Rong that he would never make a fool of himself or make trouble. Princess Yuehai was just defending himself, but now he has found his mother, but he is a little complacent.


    The mother is in the tiger''s den. Her actions like this may cause her mother to expose her identity.


    Xiaoli thought so, and was picked up by Mingxiang, but her eyes were clinging to Liuwei.


    Mingxiang escapes and takes Liu Xiaoli away. Xixiang stays to apologize.


    "This young gentleman of our family is most clever and eccentric. Please don''t mind if you are noble." Then she looked at Liu Wei and bowed to salute him: "this young lady, our young master just hurt you?"


    Liu Wei also recovered at this time, shaking her head with reserve.


    Xi Xiang breathed a sigh of relief: "young childe is used to being mischievous. He used to do the same before, but suddenly rushed up and hugged the girl''s house. We thought he liked to drill on the girl. Later, we knew that he hid caterpillars in the clothes of others and deliberately played tricks on them. If you don''t mind, could you let the maid check it for you? Our little childe''s trick, but I don''t care There is no shortage. "


    As soon as this statement was made, it was true that those who had suspected Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli had known each other before showed the expression "as it is".


    If the children of other people behave like this, they will certainly make people unhappy. But this is the illegitimate son of Rong San Wang Ye, who seems to be the only son at present and is very favored. Therefore, no matter how unhappy they are, they must be covered with a smile.


    Liu Wei naturally agreed to Xixiang''s inspection. He rummaged over Liu Wei''s body and said, "it seems that the maidservant came in time and the young master didn''t make any trouble. Then, the maidservant left. He was reckless before. Please forgive me."


    This episode is a complete solution.

 Chapter 155

    After Xixiang left, the bodyguards also went.


    Although I don''t know why the carriage at the back has been inspected so long and delayed so much time, I don''t pay attention to it when I see the team move forward again.


    After entering the palace gate, he followed the Palace Road and went to the inner gate for a long time. When he got to the inner gate, he would get off and walk.


    Liu Wei put on the feather hat and the veil and helped the old lady.


    Yu wenminxin helped old lady Yu Wen, four of them with two mammies, led the way in front with the palace attendant, and went inside.


    After walking for a while, I felt that someone was catching up with me. Then, I saw Wenqian coming with her servant girl. Later, Lu family came with the three daughters of Liu family.


    A group of people walked for nearly three quarters of an hour before they reached the gate of the Queen''s Zhaoning palace.


    There are already many people at the gate of the palace, just like before, waiting in line one by one to meet the queen.


    Liu family and Yu family didn''t jump in the line. The queen has a set of rules. They are the family members of the first-class officials, which is not good or bad.


    Besides, those who can enter the palace today are the relatives of Kyoto and local officials above grade 3. Those below grade 3 will not have the chance to participate in the wedding banquet held by the empress. Therefore, it is not easy to say that they have offended.


    If this line goes down, there will be some people who can''t stand loneliness.


    It''s not the same as in a carriage. At this time, it''s standing. Let these charming girls stand so long, and not many can stand down.


    But there are also benefits. After all, when you enter the inner palace, you can take the feather hat on your head and show your original appearance. Then you can see many close friends in your daughter who you usually make good friends with.


    Liu Yao and Liu Qin find their usual little sisters. They say to Lu Shi and go to their friends with their skirts.


    Although Yu wenminxin was shocked by Liu Wei''s appearance before, he became more and more determined to learn from his teacher.


    Yu wenminxin thinks that Liu Wei is so good. Although she has a different appearance, she is not gloomy, but some people don''t like talking, but her medical skills are amazing, and she is physically handicapped. She can make friends in any way, so she focuses on Liu Wei and doesn''t go to play with other women''s family. She keeps Liu Wei''s good eyes.


    Liu Yue, on the other hand, quietly follows Lu''s side, without much talk. Only when Lu''s face is tired, she looks at BI Rong.


    Bi Rong goes to the eunuch to ask for fragrant tea and brings it back to Lu''s family.


    Lu was served comfortably, and he was a little more pleased with Liu Yue.


    "Sister Liu, may I call you sister Wei''er later?"


    Liu Wei is still wearing a veil. She looks at Yu wenminxin''s beautiful and bright face. After a moment''s silence, she nods: "OK."


    After seeing her rotten face, she did not hide from her, but became more and more close. I have to say that she had some good feelings for the young lady of Yu Wenjia.


    Yu wenminxin is very happy, but Yu Wenqian hums. Obviously, it''s uncomfortable to be so courteous to my own daughter and a disfigured concubine of the Liu family.


    Yu wenminxin doesn''t care. He chatters around Liu Wei. He keeps talking. He asks for medical advice and acupuncture.


    Yu wenminxin''s question is very childish. If she wants to study medicine, it''s just fur. What Liu Wei can answer is to teach her two sentences. Anyway, it''s boring now. Standing is also standing. Right to talk. If you can''t answer, just shut up. Yu wenminxin, the spirit, if Liu Wei doesn''t answer, won''t ask again.


    But finally Yu wenminxin asked a question, but Liu Wei was shocked.


    "Does sister Wei''er know what it is?"


    Liu Wei cast her eyes on Wen Minxin and looked at her serious and sincere eyes. After a long silence, she said, "it''s not a disease, it''s a poison. It''s a bitter poison."


    Yu wenminxin suddenly grasped Liu Wei''s hand: "sister Wei''er really knows. That sister knows. How can she manage it?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t think that there are many people suffering from the poison of bitter marrow in Kyoto. After all, this kind of young master poison, which can not be hot, cold, hungry or full, and can''t do anything, belongs to the abnormal category. Liu Wei has been abroad for five years, and he has heard that Yan Pei was poisoned.


    Look at Wen Minxin so nervous, Liu Wei is silent for a while, just shaking her head.


    No matter what Yu wenminxin said is Yan Pei or not, Liu Wei is already in the limelight today. She knows acupuncture. Tomorrow, she is expected to spread all over Kyoto. When she is in the limelight, she needs some methods to protect herself. If it comes out again, she will cure the poison of bitter marrow, I''m afraid it will be really restless.


    After all, Yan Pei''s story, but as early as in Kyoto Street know lane.


    Yu Wenmin Xin sees Liu Wei shaking her head, but her eyes don''t cover up the disappointment. Even she knows that sister Liu Jiada knows that it''s not easy for her to be so strange and cruel. How can she expect her to be cured. In the end, a daughter''s family is the imperial doctors who have been immersed in medical skills for decades. They are helpless. No matter how good the medical skills are, the elder sister of Liu family can''t compare with the imperial doctors.


    "I''m abrupt, sister Wei''er, don''t blame me." Adjust good state of mind, Yu wenminxin deep breath, decadent low head.Liu Wei looks at Yu wenminxin''s expression and says nothing. But Yu wenminxin didn''t know whether he thought of anything or not, but slowly said, "reading medical books, the original purpose is for this kind of poison. I don''t know sister Wei''er can still remember that year, when I attended your 10th birthday, it happened that Yue would return to Beijing just at the right time. Yue would also be among them." Liu Wei looks up the memory of the original owner and finds it. She doesn''t remember this very much. It seems that the original owner himself also forgot it. Yu wenminxin did not wait for Liu Wei''s recollection. He said: "at that time, brother Pei was still young. He didn''t stay with the men in the outer courtyard. He was taken to the inner courtyard, led by his mother. On that day, I saw him. He was a beautiful and gentle brother. How could he sit there with a light eyebrow? He could not move a step. Then I started to play tricks on him and almost caused a disaster ¡£¡± Liu Wei listens to Yu wenminxin casually, but her eyes look at the old lady and Yu Wenxin. The two old people also find their old friends and are being dragged to talk. The whole vestibule of Zhaoning palace is bustling with laughter. Yu wenminxin still said: "I just dragged brother Pei out to play with our girl''s house. Although his mother was worried, she also agreed. But later, when we were playing hide and seek, brother Pei fell into the river accidentally. At that time, we were all scared, but the more dangerous one was still in the back. There were many maids in the yard. When we saw a master fell into the river, we naturally caught him immediately. When we got on the bank, Elder brother Pei even started to get sick. That disease... " Yu wenminxin said and looked at Liu Wei: "it''s the poison of bitter marrow. At the time of illness, brother Pei, regardless of his wet and sticky body, was in severe pain. His face was white with pain, and he was sweating hard. After a long time, he didn''t stop. At last, it was half an hour after the birth of the pain that people woke up. When he woke up, he seemed to take off a layer of skin, weak, and even a finger I can''t move my head. "

 Chapter 156

    Probably thinking of the situation at that time, Yu wenminxin was deeply immersed in memories, and then thinking about the situation at that time, his eyes were straight and his face was white.


    Until Liu Wei pushes Yu Wenmin for a moment, and says softly, "it''s all over."


    Yu wenminxin slowly calmed down and smiled bitterly, but he didn''t mention Yan Pei''s misfortune when he got sick. He just said: "it''s hard for Wei''er to be a learned elder sister. I heard my elder brother say that the disease was not a disease, but a kind of poison, which was called the poison of bitter marrow by a strange little boy. I used to listen to it when it was mysterious. I''m afraid it''s nothing. I didn''t think about it. It''s the poison of bitter marrow Even sister Wei''er knows this taboo. That''s not a fake. "


    Liu Wei doesn''t know why Yu wenminxin said this to herself. It may be just a temporary rise, but Liu Wei is inclined to another possibility. Yu wenminxin said it on purpose.


    Yu wenminxin doesn''t want to die. She''s still trying to find out if she really can''t detoxify the poison. After all, she can even use the unique skills of the current Dynasty. Maybe there are some healing methods in the needling, right?


    Liu Wei sank her eyes and said lightly, "since the child can identify the poison, he may have a way to cure it."


    Yu wenminxin looks at Liu Wei deeply for a while. When he sees Liu Wei''s eyebrows, he doesn''t seem to be able to detoxify her. He drops his eyes.


    Sighed: "the little boy didn''t show up after that time, but during this period, every ten days, he would let a black star bird take a small medicine bag and send it to brother Pei. The bag was a red small pill. My brother said that brother Pei would take one pill when he was ill, and the time of onset and pain would be reduced by half."


    If Liu Wei made the red blood pill by himself, the onset time will be reduced by two-thirds, and the pain will be almost undetected.


    It''s just made by Xiao Li. The craftsmanship is Alas!


    Liu Wei doesn''t think it''s wrong that she didn''t try her best to cure Yan Pei. She has her own business. Yan Pei, since she promised Xiao Li that she would save her life, she would not save her life, but only if she could find a more stable and accurate way to cure Yan Pei and need her to finish her work in advance.


    If you want to cure the poison of bitter marrow, it''s still brought out from the fetus. If you don''t cure it for half a year, you can''t do it. But now, she never has so much time.


    The only thing that can be done is to let Xiao Li relieve Yan Pei. In addition, there are a large number of elixirs in the red blood pill to replenish qi and blood. If you take them for a long time, they can also stabilize Yan Pei''s toxicity. At least, they won''t let the poison spread again.


    Liu Wei thinks that she has done her utmost. After all, she is not related to Yan family. If it was not for Xiaoli to find her door, she would not be too interested in this matter.


    "That''s good." Liu Wei said, "at least he won''t be so miserable."


    Yu Wenmin nodded, but his face was still sad: "elder brother Pei, we have tried our best to deal with this disease, but even the doctor is helpless. What''s more, we can''t even relieve the pain. The magic red pill can stop his pain. It''s really a magic skill."


    "It''s just that the little boy never appears again. We don''t know if there is any strange problem with the pill. My brother said that he wanted to take the pill to the doctors for examination. But Pei didn''t agree. He wore the pill close to his body. It was the guy around him who couldn''t steal it. He said that he promised the little boy that he would not give it to others. There was always a secret recipe in medicine, It''s estimated that it''s the kid''s secret recipe. Brother Pei would not allow us to show it to the doctor nearby. "


    Liu Wei picked up the eyebrows and thought, this son of the state of Yue is not bad. She thought that for such a long time, the red blood pill had been spread in the hands of the doctors. Fortunately, it was Xiaoli''s skill. If she made the medicine, she was afraid that there would be a storm in Kyoto.


    But I don''t want to. Yan Pei didn''t give it to anyone else.


    He is extremely poisonous, but he is not greedy for life and death, keeps his promise, and does not give the goods of his benefactor to others.


    At the critical moment of life and death, we can see a person''s moral character more and more.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but have two more favors for the Duke of Yue.


    But Yu wenminxin obviously didn''t think it was good. She sighed again and again that Yan Pei was stubborn. She didn''t even know the details of the other side. Besides, she was a child. How could she trust him like this?


    But Yu wenminxin knew that his words were useless. After sighing, he could only hold Liu Wei''s sleeve and say, "no matter whether sister Wei''er can cure that kind of strange poison or not, she only asks her sister. If she knows the antidote method in the future, she hopes to help."


    Liu Wei looks at Yu wenminxin''s nervous little face, silences and asks, "do you like him?"


    Yu Wenmin was stunned, blushed quickly, and shook her head: "I And he won''t have a future. "


    How can a weak man, who can''t even have a house, marry the legitimate daughter of the grand master? Even if Yan Pei is the son of the state of Yue, he is destined to marry a wife and let her live alone. Who''s going to let his daughter suffer from this crime?


    But Liu Wei can see that Yu wenminxin really likes Yan Pei.


    Just then in the car, old lady Yu Wenmin said clearly that Yu Wenmin Xin had already made a marriage and was all embroidering the wedding clothes himself. It seems that Yu Wenmin Xin and Liu Yao are the same. Yu Wenjia had already agreed on his wife''s family for Yu Wenmin Xin. She only waited for today''s Queen to open her mouth, and the marriage will be settled.I just don''t know who the other side is?


    Liu Wei is not too gossipy about other people''s business. She looks at Wen Minxin and holds her sleeve tightly. She looks at herself seriously. She thinks about it. She pats on the back of Wen Minxin''s hand and says, "if I can know the antidote one day, I will tell you."


    Yu Wenmin, relieved, said sincerely, "thank you very much, sister Wei''er."


    At this time, the crowd went forward for a long time, and Liu Wei and them naturally followed.


    Yu wenminxin also wants to ask Liu Wei something, but before she can speak, she hears someone call her "xiner"


    When Liu Wei and Yu wenminxin looked at each other, they saw a pretty girl, who was 15 or 16 years old, coming here with two other women.


    At the sight of the visitor, Yu wenminxin also smiled: "Yinyin, zier, ruotong."


    Li Yin pulls Qin Zi and Fang ruotong. Seeing Yu wenminxin, she asks, "why don''t you come to us? We''re right ahead. "


    Li Yin said, and looked at Liu Wei next to her eyes. Seeing Liu Wei covering her face, she did not know her identity for a while.


    "This is sister Liu Jiada, sister Wei''er," Yu Wenmin said


    "Liu Wei?" Li Yin was stunned and blurted out.


    Qin Zi pulls Li Yin and looks at Liu Wei''s face curiously. Obviously, she hears the rumor.


    Liu Wei does not want to avoid, so let Li Yin watch, and a polite smile to Li Yin, it is a greeting.


    Qin Zi was a little embarrassed. She blushed and smiled back.


    Li Yin is not as well cultivated as Qin Zi. It''s uncomfortable to hear that this man is Liu Wei. Li Yin pulls Wen Minxin aside and says, "how can you walk with her? But she''s haunting you? Don''t you know that she was the one who escaped the marriage of the seventh Prince... "

 Chapter 157

    Li Yin is used to speaking freely. Although she is holding Yu wenminxin''s tongue, her voice is not small.


    Yu wenminxin heard it, and then Qin Zi and Fang ruotong heard it.


    Liu Wei, naturally more heard.


    In fact, as soon as these three women came here, Liu Wei saw the outline of their facial features, and she was familiar with them. Especially Li Yin, who was at least five points similar to Li Jun, was not pleasant to see.


    At this time, Liu Wei''s face became colder and colder after listening to Li Yin''s words. He simply didn''t look too clear.


    Li Yin said a word, and seemed to think that her voice was loud. She pulled Yu Wenmin away and lowered her voice before she continued to whisper.


    Qin Zi and Fang ruotong were hung here. Together with Liu Wei, they were not comfortable. They looked at each other. At last, Qin Zi opened his mouth with a smile: "when I was a child, I met Liu''s elder sister. I don''t know if she has any impression."


    Liu Wei wanted to say that she had no impression at all, but felt that her tone was too impolite. She took revenge on herself. She thought of Yu wenminxin''s words and said, "I have impression, but my 10th birthday?"


    Qin Zi smiled and nodded: "it was that time. In other words, since that time, you and I have no chance to see each other again."


    It''s impossible for a commoner girl to jump into the circle of her own daughter. Besides, they are so much younger. They are three years old and a generation gap, but they are four or five years old. How can they play together.


    Liu Wei is still puzzled. How could Liucheng have given herself a birthday?


    It''s only natural for the legitimate daughter. Every year, she has to do a small business. She is a commoner daughter. What kind of family is it.


    But in the heart think like this, Liu Wei mouth still deal with: "all cannot find the space."


    Qin Zi nodded: "yes, everyone is busy. They are strict in daily life and are not allowed to go out at will." When Qin Zi said that, he was obviously short of words. He didn''t know how to continue, so he pushed Fang ruotong.


    Fang ruotong didn''t say a word from just now on. Now he is pushed out by Qin Zi. He doesn''t know what to say. After a moment''s hesitation, he says, "it''s true that you disfigured?"


    Qin Zi: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Both of them obviously didn''t expect Fang ruotong to be so straightforward.


    Liu Wei feels that Yu wenminxin is straightforward enough. Within an hour of meeting each other, she is making a fuss to pay her respects to her teacher. Is there such a miracle for a normal Miss Qianjin?


    But it turns out that there are people outside and there are days outside. This Fang family girl is even more magical!


    Liu Wei can''t help but think of Qin Pai and Fang ruozhu who once met each other. Qin Pai should be Qin Zi''s brother and Fang ruozhu''s brother.


    Although I''ve only seen it once, Qin Pai''s free and easy posture is appropriate to Qin Zi''s generosity and complements each other.


    And Fang ruozhu, who is independent and defies the rules, dares to smell and smell on the woman. With such unrestrained and unrestrained temperament, his sister Fang ruotong seems to have learned a lot.


    Liu Wei did not know how to answer for a moment.


    Qin Zi has pulled Fang ruotong and whispered, "you need to say less."


    Fang ruotong glanced at Qin Zi and said, "didn''t you let me say that?"


    "I didn''t let you say that."


    "Then what?"


    Qin Zi choked and looked at Fang ruotong, only to find that Qi and blood were not smooth.


    At this time, Yu wenminxin and Li Yin over there came back. They were not very well. Yu wenminxin didn''t even wait for Li Yin. He came to take Liu Wei''s hand and went to the side.


    Qin Zi and Fang ruotong look at Li Yin, who is also unhappy. In a soft voice, Li Yin magnifies the volume and says, "well, people deliberately make friends with people who are not right. We sisters should be advised. Since some people don''t listen, let''s not be villains here."


    Li Yin said, glared at Yu wenminxin, then turned and walked on.


    Qin Zi knows that Li Yin doesn''t have a doorkeeper on her mouth, but she''s afraid that Li Yin will do something else later, so she hurried to catch up with her. As soon as Qin Zi left, Fang ruotong also followed her, but after two steps, she turned to Liu Wei and asked, "are you disfigured? You haven''t answered me yet."


    "Ruotong, how can you do the same?" Yu wenminxin pouted unhappily.


    Yu wenminxin thinks that Li Yinfang can understand Liu Wei''s bad words. After all, Li yinsu is just like this, but Fang ruotong shouldn''t have said such words.


    Liu Wei knows, however, that this Fang''s Miss didn''t mean to be targeted. She patted Wen Minxin, who said, "I''m disfigured. Do you want to see it?"


    "Sister Wei''er." Yu wenminxin does not like to look at Liu Wei. Obviously, he does not want Liu Wei to be wronged.


    Liu Wei has no idea of being wronged. She looks at Fang ruotong and waits for Fang ruotong to make a statement.


    As expected, Fang ruotong asked that question before, but he had already asked it out, so he needed to find an answer. But Fang ruotong was not very interested in Liu Wei, so he said, "I don''t want to see it."


    Then finish saying, hurriedly catch up with Qin Zi and Li Yin.Liu Wei chuckles and thinks that this girl is quite interesting. Compared with Li Yin''s mean, Qin Zi''s smooth, Yu wenminxin''s kind and Fang ruotong''s straightforward, she has a different taste.


    Yu wenminxin was breathless, panting heavily, and apologized to Liu Wei seriously: "sister Wei''er, don''t worry, they are like this. I often play with them on weekdays, but the relationship is like this, not too close. After all, their father and brother are all powerful around the seventh Lord, and my father always didn''t want me to be too close to them, so their words, you really Don''t worry. "


    Seeing that Wen Minxin was so nervous, Liu Wei just smiled: "I didn''t care."


    "Really?" Yu wenminxin looked at Liu Wei''s face for a while. It seemed that Liu Wei was not very angry. Then he said with relief, "well, today we will go together if we don''t go with them."


    Liu Wei smiled and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    The procession moved slowly, and it was not until nearly noon that it was their turn.


    When Liu Wei went in with the old lady and LV family, he saw that there were many people sitting in the main hall of Zhaoning palace. The small ones on both sides were half full.


    But although we had to line up when we came in, we had already arranged the seating in the hall.


    Liu family and Yu Wen family are the relatives of first-class officials. They sit in row 5 and row 10.


    And the girls of the royal families with titles are from the first row to the fourth row.


    From a distance, Liu Wei saw the princess Yuehai sitting in the first position under the Queen''s left hand. Beside the princess Yuehai, there were two young and beautiful girls, both 15 and 6 years old.


    Liu Wei knew from the ranking that these two women were not beautiful women, but they would also attend the imperial concubine selection banquet and estimate which Palace''s Princess they were.


    The empress sits in a high position. There are many palace maids in the palace. Old lady Yu Wen and old lady Liu walk in the front, followed by LV family and Yu Wenqian, and then come down. They are the first ladies.


    Liu Wei is standing in front of Liu Qin.


    In fact, the old lady didn''t want Liu Wei to stand here. She wanted Liu Wei to follow mammy Yang and come in from behind. After all, Liu Wei was not a pretty girl, but old lady Yu Wen disagreed. Liu Wei went into the palace, and even what happened in the street when they came, must have been heard by the queen long ago.


    Since we all know that Liu Wei has arrived, we don''t formally salute and hide, but we don''t respect the queen.

 Chapter 158

    According to old lady Wen, even if Liu Wei is not pleased to stand among them, Lu and Liu Yao dare not say anything without words.


    After all, today we are all cautious. We dare not offend the queen a little.


    In the middle of the main hall, old lady Yu Wen and old lady Liu said at the same time, "I have seen the empress, wanwang, Wanfu and Jin''an."


    When the two elders knelt down, they had their maids put on cushions, but the people behind them knelt down.


    The words of the two old ladies fell behind, followed by Wen Qian and Lu Shi, who took the rest with them and knelt down again.


    Liu Wei doesn''t like this kind of kneeling ceremony very much. As a modern person, Liu Wei doesn''t think that there is anyone worthy of her kneeling besides her parents'' ancestors.


    So Liu Wei did not kneel.


    Liu Wei looked like she was kneeling, but her knees were not on the ground, but hanging in the air.


    At the critical moment, Liu Wei got on the lightness skill and avoided the kneeling. But Liu Wei''s skirt covered her, and no one could see her little mistake.


    The voice of the empress''s mother, passed down from a high place, with a hint of peace: "get well."


    Lu Shi and Yu Wenqian immediately bowed to their feet, and together they helped up the two old ladies and the four girls behind them.


    The long and narrow Phoenix eyes of the empress looked at several people below. At last, they stared at the only woman wearing a veil in the crowd.


    The queen slightly tilts her head, and the big maid tree Zhen has reached her ear and whispered, "that''s right, Miss Liu."


    The empress nodded slightly and looked at the princess Yuehai under her eyes.


    Princess Yuehai is still talking with the two princesses. Obviously, she doesn''t know. She has been looking for enemies all over Kyoto and is close to her.


    With a low smile, the empress''s Niang duanya moved slightly, and exchanged greetings with the two old ladies. "Before I heard that, I had some trouble with the two old ladies at the East market street corner?"


    Today is the big day for the ladies to meet in the palace. Kyoto has been under martial law for a long time. If there is a bit of turbulence, it will come in at once.


    Yuwen family and Liu family are not surprised, but the rest of you don''t know about it, so they look at it curiously and want to know what the so-called trouble is.


    "Old lady Yu Wen bowed and said," this is the matter of the Yamen in Kyoto. I''ve gone to check it. I''m worried about it. "


    The empress looked at the old lady again. "It''s said that old lady Liu''s body is still in some way?"


    The old lady lowered her eyebrows and shook her head. "It''s just a little collision. It''s a big problem. I don''t think it''s good. It''s important."


    The empress nodded, and her eyes turned to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei, who can pull a person back from the ghost gate and make it so fast, has already been able to be the same as ordinary people. This makes the queen look a little more impressive.


    Since Yu Wenjia and Liu family didn''t want to make a big deal about it, and the empress didn''t want to delay it, she said two words of comfort, so she assigned the next person to lead the two families.


    Because the location is arranged according to the submitted famous posts in advance, Liu Wei naturally has no location in the past.


    Liu Wei did not feel embarrassed, just like a servant, standing behind the old lady.


    But at this time, the empress opened her mouth again: "set another seat, and give the willow mansion a lot of money."


    As soon as this speech comes out, the original bustling hall is suddenly quiet.


    The five words of Liu Fu''s great fortune are the same in Kyoto recently. No one has ever heard of them in the upper class.


    In fact, Liu''s mansion has been famous five years ago.


    An ordinary woman escaped from the marriage of the seven princes. This kind of behavior once set off a bloodbath in Kyoto.


    But for five years, there were new stories and gossip every day. No matter how shaken it was at that time, the past will be forgotten.


    I didn''t think five years later, but the news came out that Miss Liu had come back. It didn''t count that she had come back, and her face was disfigured!


    Women''s looks are the most important.


    Where is the future of disfigured women?


    But more people are not worried about Liu Wei''s future. They are just curious about what the disfigurement is like? Is it totally shameful? Or just a few small collisions, in time to treat some time, but also restore the face?


    However, no matter how much curiosity others have, they can''t get rid of their doubts. After all, the Liu family hid the old lady who had gone back and forth so tightly that she didn''t show her face at all.


    But today, Miss Liu Weiliu has entered the palace.


    Today is the meeting of the beautiful lady. It''s a wedding feast. What is Miss Liu doing here?


    Would you like to find a suitable marriage among the young talents present today?


    Don''t tease me, let alone disfigure me, but I''m 20 years old. I''ve already passed the marriageable age. It''s because I''m married to someone else as a stephouse. It depends on whether you''re qualified enough, let alone the children of the family who have never been married.All of a sudden, the eyes of the people looked at the seat of the Liu family, the only woman who had not yet sat down and wore a white veil. Is this Miss Liu? I don''t know if it''s really disfigured, but if I dare to go out, it should be disfigured not seriously. However, who dares to take it for her reputation? Empress''s maid, she is very slow and easy. Liu Wei felt that the sight of both sides around her was about to pierce her. At this time, the palace maid slowly put up the seat. Old lady Liu is also ugly at the moment. She has lived for decades, and she has been a fine individual. Where can she not see that the empress deliberately pushed Liu Wei to the forefront of the storm. Liu Wei is a member of the Liu family. She doesn''t care about the old lady''s position in the imperial court. How could the queen treat them like this? Do you want to be angry with Princess Yuehai? In this way, the old lady looked at the princess Yuehai not far away, but saw that the princess Yuehai didn''t look at them. She was still talking to the two princesses, as if she had no interest in Liu Wei. The old lady was confused for a moment. The Lord of Yuehai, don''t you really know that Liu Wei was the one who offended her that day? The old lady thought that her brain was not clear enough, so she twisted the ginseng tablet in her hand and sniffed it at the tip of her nose. Take up the position. Liu Wei thanks the empress. The old lady also thanks a lot, and then she begins to pass on the next family to meet. "As much as possible." At this time, a female voice with repressed tone rushed into Liu Wei''s cochlea. Liu Wei glanced at the side of her eyes, and she was angry with Liu Yao. Because their position is far away from the empress''s mother, Liu Yao said directly: "my elder sister may not be very happy when I talk like this, but you know, I''m good, Liu qinliu moon, and I''m looking forward to this audience today, and I don''t want to say anything, just hope that my elder sister will not delay her sisters, and invite her to follow me before the banquet begins Grandma, don''t come near us, let alone let people think that our Liu family''s daughters are all as virtuous as you. My elder sister has the right to do good deeds and accumulate virtuous deeds. Don''t implicate my younger sisters in their future. "

 Chapter 159

    Liu Yao''s words are too direct, and her voice is also very well controlled. No one else can hear them. But one of them can hear them clearly.


    Liu Qin nodded after Liu Yao, but just half of the time, she felt that old lady Yu Wen was looking at herself, and hurriedly did not open her eyes. She did not dare to join her.


    Liu Qin still has something important to do today. Once Liu Yao really quits her marriage with the Wen family, she will have a great chance to marry into the Wen family.


    Before that, Liu Qin felt that he could not offend old lady Wen, but he had to sell well in front of old lady Wen. Therefore, old lady Yu could not feel that he was afraid that the world would not be disordered.


    Liu Qin doesn''t help, and Liu Yue tries to reduce her sense of existence. Liu Yao is not interested in talking about it alone. Looking at Liu Wei''s pale face, it seems that she didn''t hear what she said at all. The heart that wanted to forget about it has not gone down, so it''s burning.


    "Do you hear me talking to you?"


    Liu Wei didn''t look at Liu Yao. She only focused on the front and watched the empress meet other people.


    Liu Yao sees herself ignored by Liu Wei, and her face is red with anger: "Liu Wei!"


    Liu Yao''s voice was a little louder. The empress could not hear it, but the two families sitting next to their mats looked over.


    The old lady took a slow look at Liu Yao. The warning in her eyes was self-evident.


    Seeing this, Lu took Liu Yao and asked her not to make a fool of herself.


    Liu Yao''s face was not willing, but she did not dare to make trouble on such an occasion, so she had to hold her breath and bear the fire.


    And Liu Yao just lived mouth, there Liu Wei light mouth: "rest assured, I will not follow you."


    Liu Yao snorts coldly, thinking that you''re a little smart!


    But listen to Liu Wei say next: "because I don''t want to talk to you at all."


    "You -" Liu Yao almost jumped up angrily.


    Lu took Liu Yao''s hand and glared at her: "you are a sister. What''s that?"


    Liu Wei''s head did not deviate, just shrugged and moved his seat away.


    Yu wenminxin is not Liu''s family, so although she heard their arguments, she kept silent all the time. But when she heard Liu Wei''s words and looked at her movements, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Yu wenminxin''s smile made old lady Yu Wen take a look at her.


    Yu wenminxin hurriedly covers her mouth, but the smile from the bottom of her eyes only increases. She looks at Liu Wei with eyes full of appreciation.


    Yu Wenqian looks at Liu Wei, but he is surprised that a commoner daughter of Liu Wei dare not to give face to her legitimate daughter openly.


    And Liu Wei is so bold. The old lady of Liu''s family doesn''t even say anything about her. What is that? Is the Liu family openly conniving at the concubines'' pressure on their own daughters?


    Yu Wenqian has lived for half of her life, but she has never seen such a thing before. Suddenly, she looks at the eyes of all the people in the Liu family, with some exploration.


    They don''t know what happened here, but Li Yin, who is sitting opposite, looks at Yu wenminxin over there and Liu Jiada, who is wearing a veil, sitting together, talking jokes to each other, and the expression on her face is ugly.


    Qin Zi sits next to Li Yin, while Fang ruotong sits next to her mother.


    It''s like the relationship between Liu family and Yu Wenjia is good, so when handing out the brochure, it''s best to directly suggest that the two families sit together.


    The Qin family, the Fang family and the Li family also have a good relationship. The people of Zhaoning palace arrange their positions, and they also arrange three families to sit together.


    Qin Zi saw Li Yin''s bitter eyes, pushed her and said, "what do you care about? Xin''er is not very close to you either. You only care about her today. "


    There are several kinds of friendships among the girls.


    If Fang ruotong, Qin Zi and Li Yin are green plum to green plum, growing up together is better than their own sisters, Yu Wenmin Xin is also the one who can play together outside in normal times, but it''s definitely not that good.


    It''s a coincidence that Li Yin is very popular among the thousands of jins in Kyoto. There are not a few people like Yu Wenmin Xin who can play together. Today, there are 67 people present.


    But today, Li Yin stares at Yu wenminxin, who doesn''t even understand Qin Zi.


    In fact, Li Yin can''t say why. She is not comfortable. Looking at the intimate feelings of the two opposite people, she said to Qin Zi, "don''t you think that common girl is using Xin''er?"


    "Yes?" Qin Zi looked at the past, but only saw Yu wenminxin''s head hot in Liu Wei''s ear, Liu Wei just wooden face, watching the empress meet the women of each family.


    "Use? What use? "


    Li yinduding said: "Miss Liu entered the palace in such an identity that she was afraid that even her sisters would not want to have too much contact with her. Isn''t it just about Xin''er? It should be said that Xin''er is the only daughter of Yu Wen family. She was raised by the old man when she was young. When the old man went, she was taken to the old lady to take care of her. It''s Yu Wen''s treasure. She fawned on Xin''er. Isn''t Liu Wei able to use her identity and walk a lot? "Qin Zi frowned: "do you want more? Besides, even so, it''s also her business in the Wen family. Why don''t you like it? "


    Li Yin''s face was cold and unwilling. "I''m good for Xin''er, I''m good for her, I''m good for her, I''m mean and mean, and I''m not allowed to say anything bad about Liu Wei."


    Qin Zi is shocked: "Xin''er really says that?"


    "What do I lie to you?" Li Yin loves to show her face if she doesn''t plan anything else. She has always been popular among the young ladies. She is naturally reluctant to be pointed at by others.


    This is not willing to turn around, but also turned to the founder of Liu Wei.


    Then he looked at Yu wenminxin and Liu Wei on the opposite side. Qin Zi took back his sight and said to Li Yin, "if others want to do what they want, just do it. If they don''t accept it, it''s not too early. I think the people outside should be able to come in before the second quarter of noon. In a moment, the banquet will start. You have to be busy and put your mind here first."


    Qin Zi said this, Li Yin really paused for a while, then took back her mind, turned to Fang ruotong, who was still with Fang''s wife, and said, "ruotong."


    Fang ruotong looked back and saw Li Yin winking at her.


    Fang ruotong whispered a word in her mother''s ear, and Mrs. Fang nodded to her. She just walked up with her skirt.


    As soon as Fang ruotong came, Li Yin also got up, and they went out first, holding hands with the palace maid who led the way.


    Li Yin and Fang ruotong have just left over there. Among many family seats here, there are also other women''s dependents, accompanying them to go out.


    After a while, even Yu Minxin whispered "see you later" in Liu Wei''s ear, and left behind with Yu Wenqian.


    Liu Wei blinked. For a moment, she didn''t know where they were going.

 Chapter 160

    By the time they appeared, it was the queen who had received all the families of the ladies, and the whole hall was full of people. The banquet was about to begin. Today is a day of luncheon and dinner. The luncheon, also known as the inner feast, is set by the queen to receive all the women. In the afternoon, there will be a hundred flowers poetry meeting. In the end, this poetry fair is to find an opportunity for women''s families to meet men''s families, men''s families to meet women ''. After the poetry meeting, there will be a banquet in the evening. At the banquet, the court officials will also be present, and the emperor will attend in person. When a day passes, basically can look up to, can privately seek empress Niang to say. For those who can be engaged, the queen will arrange for them to get married in person on the official draft day two days later. If they can''t be engaged, they need to wait until the end of the draft and return to their original places. So today, it''s the same as a big blind date, and the empress, who is the organizer, is also the Yuelao. And how the moon old to lead, all rely on a smooth eye. The girl who looks good can arrange a good marriage. If she doesn''t, she can do it at will. Therefore, I don''t know how many beauties are hidden in today''s harmonious scene. Before the dinner, the maids began to cloth the table and serve the dishes. Just before the table was made, the empress opened her mouth: "I heard that there are several girls in the palace who are going to perform for the palace. Which girls are they?" Next, there was laughter from the women''s families. A certain lady who was sitting in the front said with a smile, "I can''t tell if the empress has a look." The queen looked at the lady and asked with a smile, "so it seems that the chess lotus of my aunt''s family is also in it?" Mrs. Gao Ming holds the veil and laughs: "lian''er said that she has prepared a song for her mother. She said that she can''t see her mother on weekdays. This is a chance. It''s necessary for her mother to see her filial piety. No, it''s almost broken if she has practiced well a few days ago. I said that I want her to stop working. She loves her all the time. Do you know her mind? But she is stubborn. When she says she wants to play, she wants to play. In the end, it''s good or bad for her to practice. Please listen to her for a while. If it''s not good, blame her in public and make her unable to come down. " Tomorrow''s wife said very well, and the queen smiled: "if the palace is picky, lianer really shouldn''t blame the palace for being severe?" "I''m afraid she''s willing to scold her." There was another laugh. At this moment, I heard that the sound of the silk and bamboo had changed. Outside the main hall, a woman wearing a pale green flowery Palace Dress and a golden Tulle walked in slowly. The woman''s broad dress is embroidered with a red auspicious cloud pattern, and the black hair is tied behind her head. It is a simple and clear bun with a small Ruby ornament in front of her forehead, and the lotus style step is inserted. It''s smooth and tinkling. The lady of tomorrow saw this woman, and her smiling eyes could not be seen. When the woman came to the front of the palace and gave a gift to the empress, some palace maids moved to the long table, bench, guqin and even incense burner. The food beside is still slowly on. Here, the woman has put up her skirt and sat on the bench. Ten slender jade fingers are placed on the top of the strings. With a slight press of the fingers, the tight strings are pressed out with a mark. "What is lian''er going to play?" Asked the queen. The empress was stunned, and then a smile appeared on her face. "Good music, the palace will listen." Liu Wei glanced at Liu Yao obliquely, and saw her face was perfect. She looked at herself with her chin raised. She was not amused. "I don''t want to know." "You..." "Cough." The old lady gave a light cough to show her displeasure. Liu Yao is so aggrieved that it''s clearly Liu Wei who provokes her. Why does grandma blame her when she picks her? Liu Yao snorted and turned her head angrily. < Br < < Br Everlasting longing for each other, from the quotation to the ending, it took two columns of incense to finish the play, and the end of the song was a series of applause.Among them, empress takes the lead and drums for a long time.


    Everyone knows that, Miss Qilian of the Lin family, she has got the green eyes of the empress.


    In the side hall, a lot of people who are debugging the piano sound heard the news from the front, and immediately someone scolded: "Lin Qilian, didn''t rely on her cousin, the empress''s mother, to rob her first, and play the music I prepared. It''s really pissed me off. What kind of music should I temporarily change?"


    Yu wenminxin is wiping the strings of her lute. She looks at the woman holding the Guqin and her face is not angry. She shakes her head slightly. Don''t open her eyes. Everlasting longing for each other is not the case when


    meets the queen. This song has long been the designated track that the ladies do not transmit.


    Miss Zhao is very kind. Because Miss Lin plays the front part of her music, it becomes the music she prepares. Whoever comes to perform, who is not prepared with three or four alternatives, is afraid to let the front part be robbed. She is not prepared by herself. How can she blame others?


    But Yu didn''t want to make trouble and didn''t say anything.


    But she just shook her head, but let the other party see.


    The woman, holding the Guqin and wearing a colorful purple skirt, came over and stood in front of Wen Minxin. She snorted, "what''s the meaning of Yu Wen''s eyes?"


    Yu wenminxin frowned, looked at the man, and reluctantly refreshed: "what happened to me just now? Sister Zhao is wrong. "


    "I don''t have any problems, but my eyes are very sharp. I don''t want to say that sister Wen has bad eyes. Naturally, my eyes are excellent, but my sister''s eyes don''t seem to be very good. Just now my sister and that What''s the name? Oh, by the way, Liu Wei, Miss Liu Jiada, seems to be very intimate? So close, sister Yu Wen can see clearly. Is that sister Liu''s face disfigured? "

 Chapter 161

    "You --" Yu Wenmin rose suddenly, a pair of apricot eyes staring at the gorgeous purple woman on the opposite side.


    But the woman''s face was successful and her chin was raised: "me? What do I say? Can sister Yu Wen not only have bad eyes, but also can''t speak well? "


    "I don''t want to talk to you." Yu Wenmin Xin has never been a quarrelsome person. At this moment, someone comes to challenge her. Although she is angry, she doesn''t know how to retort. She just turns away.


    I didn''t think that the gorgeous purple woman smiled, but she stopped her with her legs: "what''s the meaning of Yu Wen''s sister? What does it mean to be lazy to talk to me? My sister despises me? Are you tired of talking to your sister? "


    It''s boredom.


    Yu wenminxin would like to say that, but she took a deep breath and reluctantly said, "I''m going to tune my piano, and sister Zhao will prepare your music soon."


    Yu wenminxin said that the gorgeous purple woman thought of her music, and her eyes were worried for a while. Suddenly she turned away and looked at Yu wenminxin''s lute.


    The gorgeous purple woman smiled and asked, "sister is going to play the lute? What kind of music do you want to play? "


    Yu wenminxin is too lazy to deal with this man. He sits on the chair and slowly tunes with his lute.


    The gorgeous purple woman went two steps further. She saw a music score by Yu wenminxin''s hand. She looked up and saw the name on the score. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and then she went back to her piano.


    Before the performance of the thousands of gold, one by one out, the news from the palace maids outside, good or bad, but no one can surpass the front of Lin Qilian.


    No matter how well Lin Qilian plays, but at least the empress likes it. Lin Qilian wins today.


    In fact, someone has already guessed that Lin Qilian has taken a fancy to the position of the five princesses today.


    It is well known that the crown prince and the five princes were born by the queen.


    Although the five princes didn''t have much real power in the court, they couldn''t bear that he was the only brother of the prince, and he was extremely favored by the queen since he was a child. Even if he didn''t have the possibility to ascend the throne, he was destined to be better than other princes all his life.


    But the Lin family is the Queen''s wife''s watch family. The Queen''s wife can set up her cousin''s daughter-in-law.


    It''s the crown princess. Isn''t the queen also the niece of the queen?


    is called everlasting longing for each other, but just now, Lin Qi Lian also plays the same look.


    The meaning of the head here is almost clear. Lin Qilian wants to be the fifth princess, and the empress obviously wants to be the same.


    With a Lin, Qi, lotus, pearl and jade in front of her, I don''t think it''s meaningful. All the women in the family understand that there is no place for the five princesses. What is left?


    There are a lot left, but there are only two or three promising ones worth fighting for.


    Apart from the five princes, there are only three princes and seven princes left?


    But these two, who has five princes?


    The third Lord supported the right of soldiers, which was valued by the emperor. Although there is a promising future, his character is serious, cold and fierce, which makes people look forward to life, but how can he get along well with him.


    The seven princes were gentle and echoed in the court. However, he was greedy for women. There were countless concubines in his concubine''s room and many concubines in his family.


    If the woman who married in the past did not have the ability to clean up the house of evil flowers, she would have suffered in the past.


    Thinking about it, countless people still think that the fifth Prince is good, but no matter how good it is, it has been robbed by others.


    When it was her turn to go out, Yu wenminxin was still debugging her piano and practicing the tone in her hand.


    But after a while, the news came from the outside again, saying that it was Zhao family''s golden song "love by the lake", which made the queen like it very much.


    Yu wenminxin suddenly looked up at the words: "lakeside feeling?"


    The palace maid who reported the news got a lot of rewards because of her message. At the moment, she also said with a smile: "yes, it''s lake side love, but it''s Pipa music. The empress said that it''s less taste, but it''s also interesting to play it out."


    Yu wenminxin''s face was instantly dark.


    The palace maid didn''t know where she offended the grand master. She didn''t enter or leave immediately. She could only stand there awkwardly.


    Someone else saw something wrong. Zhao Qianjin and Miss Yu Wen were quarreling here, but they saw it with many eyes.


    So, can''t it be that "the feeling by the lake" was originally played by Miss Yu Wen?


    In this way, someone would like to peek at the score at wenminxin''s hand. Is it the lake situation? But just when he wants to see it, Yu wenminxin picks up the score, rolls it up, rolls it into a ball and puts it into the sleeve bag.


    They didn''t see it. They looked at Wen Minxin''s side eyes and looked at them. They felt their noses awkwardly and turned their eyes away.


    Yu wenminxin is going to play the feeling by the lake. This is a Jiangnan tune. The mood of the tune is small, but the taste is strong. It''s one of the scores that the girls like more.


    Yu wenminxin prepared three pieces of music today, thinking that if some of them were used up, they would be changed temporarily.After Lin Qilian, the third daughter played another tune she prepared. Now Miss Zhao played her lakeside love again. Yu wenminxin had only one choice left.


    But when she just came over, she saw one of the top three or four in her row. It was the tune she was about to play.


    In the beginning, Yu wenminxin planned to avoid the song and give it to the later one, so as to leave a way for others to change.


    But now, it seems that there is no way but to be sorry.


    This kind of thing, originally the first one has the right to choose, the second one can only avoid its sharp edge again and again. The rule is like this, we can''t blame anyone else.


    Yu wenminxin made up her mind, glanced at the gold again, and the girl just looked up. She saw Yu wenminxin, a woman in a pink lotus leaf skirt, with sweet eyes and lovely features. When she saw someone looking at her, she smiled politely and nodded.


    Yu Wenmin, seeing this, hurriedly looked away. She was afraid to look down again, so she couldn''t bear it.


    In fact, Yu wenminxin can''t bear it.


    Yu wenminxin was confused for a moment, and wanted to find someone to discuss it. But in this side hall, the people she knew had already gone out first, leaving behind all the unfamiliar ones. Li Yin and her dancers were platoon dancers, and they were not prepared in this hall.


    If you can''t find someone to talk to, Yu wenminxin pouts and gets more and more bored.


    After thinking about it, she had some time to go to the palace and send a message to Yu Wenqian.


    In response to Miss Yu Wen''s words, the little maid went in and found the place of Yu Wen''s family. She said a word to sister Luo, who was close to old lady Yu Wen.


    Although mammy Luo didn''t know what happened to her, she started to look around when she heard that Yu Wenqian was called to go. Yu Wenqian had just sent Yu wenminxin to the back hall. When she came back, she was pulled away by other women''s family. Now she didn''t go and sit there.


    Mammy Luo couldn''t find anyone and didn''t dare to make a decision, so she asked the old lady.


    Old lady Yu Wen frowned: "what will happen?"


    Mammy Luo shook her head, not knowing.


    Liu Wei happened to hear it. Hearing it, she said, "maybe it''s nervous. It''s almost xiner''s sister."


    Old lady Yu Wen also thought it might be this reason, so she said, "since qian''er is not here, Wei''er is willing to run for qian''er?"


    Liu Wei didn''t say "yes."

 Chapter 162

    So he got up and went out with the maid.


    Yu wenminxin didn''t wait to come to Yu Wenqian, but she waited for Liu Wei. She was a little shocked, and then she walked over, took Liu Wei''s hand, pulled her to one side, and talked to Liu Wei.


    Yu wenminxin said all the things, and finally asked, "sister Wei''er thinks what should I do?" Yu wenminxin said, glancing at the girl who had chosen the same tune with her not far away with her eyes, and seeing the other party looking at them curiously, she hurriedly kept her face away.


    Liu Wei thought it was absurd.


    Liu Wei never knew that Yu wenminxin would get involved in this kind of thing. In Liu Wei''s opinion, this kind of public performance shows a kind of lowliness which is commented on by others. But these young ladies not only enjoy it, but also compete for splendor. Should they be naive or stupid one by one?


    What flatters the empress? Win the empress''s favor and care more about her family affairs.


    If the empress is only a master who decides things according to her mood, she will not be able to climb to the position of the Queen''s throne now.


    This engagement, although said that the Queen''s mother''s mouth, but the queen must also consider your family background, the face of the elderly family, to give.


    The queen is also a human being. It''s difficult for her to write down so many golden names. What she can write down is the names of these families.


    In fact, Yu Wenmin Xin''s relatives don''t have to condescend to offer any skills. They are aiming at the face of the old man of the Wen family before his death, as well as his father''s position in the court, including the appeal of Yu Wenmin''s wife in the women''s family, so the Empress won''t be indifferent to Wenmin Xin''s relatives.


    Liu Wei thought that Wen Minxin was the only one who wanted to perform. Everyone performed, and she naturally followed.


    But it turns out that Yu wenminxin is really bothered by such things here.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say for a while. After looking around, she asked, "you don''t have any other options?"


    Yu wenminxin scowled and said, "yes, I have, but I''ve recently focused on these three songs. Others, I''m afraid they''ll be too dull. The Queen''s wife..."


    Liu Wei said with a dry smile, "empress, it''s very kind to watch. The performance is just to watch the bustle. I shouldn''t really take it for granted."


    "Ah." Yu wenminxin shook her head: "I don''t know, the empress is very important to women''s skills. The empress thinks that women are intelligent, so she should be proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. If she can dance, it will be better."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Although it is known that ancient women paid attention to music, chess, calligraphy and painting, they did not expect to pay attention to this.


    Maybe empress is a kind of person with superior skills, so she pays more and more attention to it.


    Yu wenminxin sighed and whispered, "if not, I''d better use the last song I prepared. That lady, just be If you don''t respond to her, she must be well prepared. She should have a way to avoid it. "


    "Yes." Liu Wei nodded and thought that would be good.


    But when Yu wenminxin finished speaking, he retorted: "but what if her alternative is used in the front? And now she has only one song left? "


    Liu Weimu looks at Yu wenminxin with a face: "it''s like


    "Sister Wei''er, do you want me to talk to her and ask her?"


    Liu Wei nodded again: "that''s ok..."


    "No, I can''t. If I don''t ask, I can still say that I don''t know before I use this tune. If I ask, she also says that she has only this tune. Isn''t that a deadlock? Her face will not look good at that time."


    Liu Wei sighed, "she has many choices."


    Yu Wenmin Xin''s worried frown: "what if there is only one left?"


    There was no way out. Liu Wei regretted coming out. She thought it would be more interesting to sit in the main hall, watch all kinds of beauties, sing and dancing as the audience.


    Smack smack lips, Liu Wei thought for a while, said: "otherwise, play what you are good at most?"


    Yu wenminxin shook his head: "I''m good at playing Pipa and Dong Xiao together. No one here plays for me."


    Liu Wei''s eyelids moved for a while, and then he lowered his eyebrows. At last, he sat aside and looked at her: "then you should think about it yourself."


    If yu wenminxin had an idea, she would not go to find Yu Wenqian. She got tangled up and finally sat next to Liu Wei. She sighed and said, "I''m good at high mountains and flowing water, but I only play pipa, but I don''t have a taste. My brother played with me all the time. Today..." Yu wenminxin once gnawed his teeth: "that''s it."


    In today''s time, I don''t play the music of small affection, but I play the high mountains and flowing water.


    Liu Wei smiled, but nodded, "it''s special." As long as things are settled.


    Yu wenminxin continued to sigh with a bitter face: "I hope for a while, don''t be too monotonous."


    Gao Shanshui, such a piece of music, is a zither piece in itself. At the beginning, the person who created the piece used the zither to play it. Later, it was changed into many different versions, among which the version played with the lute played a different flavor.But Pipa alone must be monotonous.


    After all, Pipa is a kind of musical instrument, which has two parts of her daughter ''.


    Yu wenminxin chose to play the solo "high mountains and flowing water", and sure enough, when the following thousands of people performed, no one also repeated the song.


    After all, the tune of this tune does not match today''s scene.


    When the one in front of him comes off the stage, Yu wenminxin takes a deep breath, holds the Pipa and walks to the front hall under the guidance of the palace maid.


    Liu Wei also shakes to get up, from the back, also around into the hall.


    The palace has already set a place, and the delicacies have been on at least half of the table. After Liu Wei came in, she did not go to the seat of Liu''s family, but glanced at a group of playing servants in the corner and walked slowly.


    Because there are many thousands of gifts, today''s work of playing servants is very simple, that is, when it is necessary to play a ensemble, and two notes, or in the cold field, play a short tune.


    When Liu wei walked by, he saw a shelf full of musical instruments, among which the flute was placed at the bottom.


    Seeing a noble man coming, all the servants nodded and saluted. Liu Wei looked at the flute and said, "can I borrow that flute?"


    Take a look at me and I will take a look at you, the last one sitting in the bottom. Take the flute with both hands and hand it to her.


    Liu Wei took over, put it in his hand and looked at it for a while, nodded: "thank you very much."


    After that, he turned around and walked out of the hall.


    The servants don''t know what this lady is going to do with the Xiao, but it''s just a Xiao. It''s OK to give it to her. After all, it''s just a bamboo Xiao, not a jade Xiao, and it''s not valuable.


    Liu Wei came out of the hall with a flute, but he was standing behind the gate outside the hall.


    The eunuchs at the gate of the palace all looked at Liu Wei curiously, but when they saw that Liu Wei was just standing there, they thought that the young lady just came out to breathe and didn''t care.

 Chapter 163

    At this time, Yu wenminxin has asked for an, and then after exchanging greetings with the queen, he sits in a small chair, holds the lute in his hand, and begins to play slowly.


    The empress was originally interested, because the dance music of Li Yin and Fang ruotong in front of her really brightened people''s eyes.


    The two women are in harmony with each other. Fang ruotong has excellent zither skills. Li Yin is graceful in her dance. She is beautiful in her lightness. However, she is a little more lively than the boring ones in front.


    This good mood was brought to the next scene by the empress, which happened to be Yu wenminxin.


    Yu took a deep breath and began to play the first note.


    As soon as the lead tune came out, there were some bustling halls, and then suddenly there was silence. Even the first empress, with a smile on her face, suddenly stopped.


    From the leading tone to the prelude, when everyone heard that it was really high mountains and flowing water, suddenly, someone in the crowd "Pooh" and laughed.


    The Joker, no one else, was the Zhao family''s daughter in the gorgeous purple dress.


    Zhao''s family smiled and said to the others on the side of the body, "I even play such a tune. Is Miss Yu Wen having a brain problem?"


    The people next to the Zhao family''s Qianjin also echoed: "yes, the Pipa solo''s high mountains and flowing water is not powerful enough, and it''s different. If there''s a Dongxiao ensemble, it''s not interesting. But it''s pale, and it''s a bit depressed. Look at the empress''s face, it''s all down."


    The Zhao family looked up and saw that the empress''s face was very happy. Now it was gone. The smile on her face was barely three points. It seemed to be forced to listen to music. In fact, her eyes were already impatient.


    Probably influenced by the people around him, Yu wenminxin pretended to be calm, but now he can''t sit down.


    Yu Wenqian has returned to the seat of Yu Wen''s family. At the moment, he is also stunned. To Wen''s husband, he said: "Xin''er suddenly plays mountains and rivers. In her repertoire, there is no such music."


    Old lady Yu Wen held the teacup in her hands and sighed: "I''m afraid that other tunes will be used."


    Old lady Liu took a picture of old lady Wen''s knee from the case: "this one is also very good."


    Old lady Yu Wen smiled at old lady Liu and said nothing.


    Old lady Liu said again, "I always get a tune. Unlike some girls in my family, I can''t do anything."


    Old lady Liu didn''t control the tone of her words. Liu Yao, Liu Qin, Liu Yue and three others all hung their heads when they heard the words. Lu''s face was also embarrassed.


    Here, all around are teasing Miss Yu Wen. She really doesn''t know what to say. She even plays such a song on such an occasion.


    Even if it doesn''t match the sides, if it''s pleasant to listen to, it''s just that the music of mountains and rivers doesn''t need Guqin or ensemble. Other methods can''t play charm.


    Over there, Yu wenminxin can''t hold on. She feels as if she''s too nervous to remember the score.


    Li Yin said to Qin Zi coldly, "what do you think about her? How can I play this song? "


    Qin Zi holds the cake at hand, takes a bite and says, "maybe she wants to win by surprise."


    "I don''t think so." Fang ruotong said: "she seems to It''s a temporary song. "


    The temporary choice of music means that the music she chose was used in the front. Li Yin shook his head: "then she should play this music with the piano. Why does she have to use the lute?"


    Qin Zi smiled and poked Li Yin''s forehead with his fingers: "silly you, who will lend her the piano on such an occasion today? She was obviously unprepared. "


    "It''s either for the palace people or for the servants. It''s for temporary loan."


    Fang ruotong glanced over and said, "you can''t play the piano."


    Li Yin really can''t play the piano, so just now she is also dancing. She looks at Fang ruotong incomprehensibly.


    Fang ruotong explained: "every piano has a different sound. It''s not used to it. If a sound goes wrong, the whole piece will be destroyed. If you want to use someone else''s Qin, you have to use someone else''s, unless you are an expert, Xin''er, obviously not an expert."


    Li Yin also remembered that Yu wenminxin seemed to be the best at pipa, which only played some of the instruments. Sometimes, it was easy to tune.


    Li Yin looks at Yu wenminxin again, and sees her sitting in the palace. Her face is red, but she still sticks to playing. Her eyes are complicated for a while.


    The whole song of mountains and rivers needs two columns of incense in total. Now half of the column of incense hasn''t passed, and the song hasn''t reached the climax. How can she survive in the later time?


    Qin Zi looks at Li Yin''s touch, but smiles: "you''re not angry with her. Why are you worried now?"


    When do you see that I care about her


    Qin Zi laughed but said nothing. Li Yin was uncomfortable with her eyes. She gave a snort and stopped looking.


    People around talked about it in succession. Many narrow and teasing eyes were turning to themselves. Yu wenminxin forced her head down and dared not look at others'' eyes, so she managed to play the tune to the climax.But when the tune comes here, it will not go up without the combination of flute and flute.


    She has made the worst plan and can imagine how loud the laughter around her will be for a while.


    But now that it''s done, what else can we do.


    As soon as she clenched her teeth and turned the tune, it was still hard, pulling the tune to the top.


    And at the same time, I don''t know where outside the hall, the sound of a flute suddenly sounded.


    The flute sound is thick and long. Once inserted, it is convenient for the pipa sound to match perfectly. After a while, Yu Wenmin was stunned. She instinctively wanted to turn her head to look at the source of the flute sound, but she knew that she could not stop. Now she could not consider whether the flute sound was a musician who matched her. She could only hold the time, blend her tune with it, and play the tune to the peak.


    Yu wenminxin and her brother have played together at home, and they have reached a tacit agreement. At this moment, the Xiao sound suddenly appears, even though it is different from her brother, but she can also match it as soon as possible.


    In the climax, Pipa and Dongxiao, one left and one right, one beat and one beat, one front and one back, one paste and one combination, are born to pull the artistic conception of the tune itself to the highest place.


    And when the sound of the flute suddenly came out, there was a stillness around.


    A lot of people who were going to see the joke before are now confused.


    The Zhao family is especially angry: "hum, I''ll say that Yu wenminxin is such a fool. She dares to play such a tune. She was playing with others sincerely. She has found the match of playing with servants, and just now she looks weak. This is a face that is intended to be despised and beaten in public."


    With Zhao Qianjin, there are still many people. Even Li Yin and her three people are a little bit sluggish. At last, Qin Zi smiles: "it seems that Xin''er really has the idea of winning by surprise at the beginning. Look at it, the empress also smiles."


    Fang ruotong closed his eyes, listened to the same tone of the two instruments, and a slight smile came up from the corner of his mouth: "nice."

 Chapter 164

    Li Yin looks at the empress''s mother who is obviously shocked by Yu wenminxin, and at the center of the main hall. Holding the pipa, her face has changed from the previous embarrassment to Yu wenminxin, who is solemn and cheering. Her eyes are slightly deep, and she looks up to the gathering place of playing servants in the corner of the main hall.


    There the servants were whispering to each other, but it was clear that none of them matched with the flute.


    Isn''t it a footman?


    Li Yin looks around the gate of the main hall, following the sound. He doesn''t see the person who plays the flute, but sees the eunuchs at the gate. They all look at one place in shock.


    Li Yin looked around deliberately, but she didn''t see what was hidden in the shelter of the door.


    But what Li Yin subconsciously knew was that it must be the individual who hid there, and it was the ensemble.


    The atmosphere in the main hall was reversed.


    The sigh on old lady Yu Wen''s face was also changed to a pleasant color, with the corners of her mouth slightly cocked and her face showing two points of satisfaction: "it seems that xiner is ready for it."


    Yu Wenqian also said with a smile, "Xin''er was raised by her father himself. This temperament is different from that of ordinary daughter''s family. It''s all ready. It''s really mischievous that she deliberately made such a mess before."


    Lu Shi also said: "Xin''er''s skill, the combination of Pipa music and Dongxiao, is really a sudden change in taste. I think Xin''er has spent a lot of time for this situation."


    Yu Wenqian proudly raised her chin: "Xin''er likes to play with her brother. Who can think of it and dare to bring it to the empress? It''s really childish."


    Lu smiled again and complimented Yu Wenqian, who was almost cocked up.


    Old lady Yu Wen also had a pleasant look, but she made a circle around the hall. At last, she whispered to Liu Laofu, "thank you very much."


    Old lady Liu didn''t have half a smile in her eyes, but she knew why she thanked her friend, looked at the direction outside the main hall, and finally sighed, "it''s her own choice. What can I do with it?"


    Yu Wenmin and Xin all entered the hall to perform, but Liu Wei never came back. Old lady Liu sent mammy yang to see where Liu Wei had gone.


    As a result, Mammy Yang just came back and said that Liu Wei was just outside the hall, holding a flute in his hand, and did not know what to do there.


    Old lady Liu was only surprised at that time. She thought Liu Wei wanted to perform, but why didn''t she tell herself in advance that she was not in the row.


    But now, old lady Liu understands.


    Liu Wei clearly intended to play for Yu wenminxin at the beginning.


    Just when mammy Yang was talking, old lady Yu Wen heard it too. Therefore, this thank-you is also a famous teacher at the moment.


    But old lady Liu doesn''t think it''s worth being happy. What''s the reason for Liu Wei''s such status to show the show?


    Today into the palace, Mo Fei, Liu Wei also have any ideas?


    Otherwise, the princess of Yuehai is on the mountain. Liu Wei can''t hide, but he has to run out.


    Even if Liu Wei wanted to help Wen Minxin, they could not get to know each other for more than one morning. No matter how intimate they were on the road, their relationship would not be good.


    How can Liu Wei for an outsider, put his own security aside?


    Old lady Liu couldn''t figure it out. With her knowledge of Liu Wei, she didn''t feel that Liu Wei was such a spirited person.


    So what does Liu Wei mean today?


    For Yu wenminxin''s ensemble, apart from Yu wenlao''s wife and Liu Lao''s wife, Lu did not expect that it would be Liu Wei.


    At the end of the song, there was applause. Yu wenminxin held the lute and bent to leave.


    The empress''s mother was obviously in a good mood, so she called out, "Xin''er, this piece of music, is out of her mind."


    Yu wenminxin''s head hung down, and two blushes appeared on her face.


    The empress asked again, "how did you think of playing this one?"


    Yu wenminxin naturally can''t say that others have chosen other tunes. He is forced to be helpless.


    Yu wenminxin could only say: "thinking of the tune that my mother listens to today, I''m afraid that I''ll get tired of it, so I''m crazy for a while and play this song. I just hope it doesn''t disturb my mother''s interest."


    "That sounds great." The queen gave a high rating. Under the eyes of the first group of people who were jealous and angry, the queen took a look at Shuzhen.


    Shuzhen nodded her head cleverly, then went to the little maid''s holding plate, took two bags of gold thread embroidered pouch, walked to Yu wenminxin in person, and held the bag to Yu wenminxin.


    Yu wenminxin''s cheeks are redder. But she heard that Lin Qilian and Li Yin are the only ones who have won the reward.


    In this bag, there are gold beans. Although they are not valuable things, they are the empress''s intention. If you get this reward, you will be superior.


    Yu wenminxin didn''t expect that she would have it. Although she came out to perform today, she didn''t feel that she had such a small skill. She could get into the eyes of the empress. Now she looked at the two bags in her hands and Yu wenminxin hurriedly thanked her for her kindness.


    The queen smiled and a pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes floated to the gate of the hall.Old lady Liu''s palm tightened.


    And sure enough, the next second, the empress asked, "who is the girl playing with Xin''er, and how can she not come out to see this palace?"


    Yu wenminxin also thought of the ensemble man, but he didn''t think that it was a great family. He just thought it was a servant, but the empress asked, obviously it wasn''t a servant?


    Who is the one who is compatible with himself?


    Yu wenminxin was curious for a moment, and looked at the door along the line of vision of the empress.


    But there were not half of them.


    The air in the hall was inexplicably tight for two points. After three breaths, no one could come in. The empress didn''t show her face, but her eyes were sharp for two points.


    The little maid looked down.


    The little maid hurried down and walked straight out of the hall.


    The little maid stopped at the gate of the main hall and looked left and right, but no one was there. After a moment of stupor, the little maid turned her head and shook her head at the tree Zhen in front of her.


    Tree Zhen frowned, but the empress there chuckled. She pointed to her belly in plain white and stroked the carved nail set on her tail finger: "it seems to be a shy one, that''s all."


    Old lady Liu frowned hard. At this time, old lady Yu Wen touched old lady Liu lightly.


    Old lady Liu turned her head and saw that behind her, a white dress and a woman with a veil on her face, she was sneaking in and sitting in the original position.


    The old lady''s eyes were sharp and willowy.


    Liu Wei''s line of sight to the old lady was a little smile and relaxed.


    Above, the empress turned the page over, and Yu wenminxin also retreated. When she got down, she still looked at the gate of the hall. Obviously, she also cared about the person who helped herself secretly.


    But at this time, the next one to perform on stage has entered the hall. Even if other people were curious, they would have a rest if the empress didn''t ask.


    Yu wenminxin gets down and sits next to Liu Wei. She hands two bags to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was stunned.

 Chapter 165

    Yu wenminxin secretly blinks at Liu Wei: "it''s OK. Since my mother gave me two bags, she asked me to take one bag to send the human feelings."


    Yu wenminxin said, and then he turned to ask Yu Wenqian, "Auntie Qian, who is the ensemble, but you arranged it?"


    Yu Wenqian looks at Yu wenminxin''s gift of the gold bag to Liu Wei, and her face is a little bad. But when Yu Wenxin asks, she also answers, "I don''t know, did your grandmother arrange it?"


    They look at old lady Yu Wen at the same time.


    Old man Yu Wen looks at Liu Wei with clear eyes, but shakes his head at them.


    Yu Wenmin blinked, a little funny: "it''s hard, or who passed by, just in time for his meeting, doing good every day?"


    Yu wenminxin said it casually, but it just hit the mark.


    Liu Wei''s face is smiling, but her eyes are looking at the empress on the stage.


    At this time, the Queen''s mother is already focusing on the next performance. It seems that she doesn''t notice Liu Wei''s line of sight, but Liu Wei just knows that the queen is actually paying attention to herself.


    It''s Liu Wei''s impulse to help Wen Minxin. Originally, Liu Wei didn''t want to be nosy. He just wanted to ask a player who can play the flute to have a look at the player. Later, he helped Wen Minxin in a piece. Although it''s not in line with the rules, it''s better than letting Yu lose face.


    But just when Liu Wei arrived at the servant, she felt that someone was looking at her behind her. She turned her head, and at that moment, her eyes just turned to the empress in the high chair of the Phoenix.


    Empress is also looking at Liu Wei, four eyes meet, unexpectedly on such a pair.


    Liu Wei was stunned at that moment.


    Because Liu Wei didn''t expect that when there were nearly one thousand masters and five hundred maids and eunuchs, the Queen''s mother would look at herself just like she didn''t intend to take back her eyes.


    Liu Wei knows that she should stay away from the queen. It''s harmful to her. But somehow, she just can''t open her eyes, and she seems to be blindfolded. In the eyes of the empress, she sees a narrow smile.


    Maybe it''s because the Queen''s eyes are long and her eyes are still hooked. When she looks at people, if she squints her eyes, it will give people a sense of cramping.


    But Liu Wei felt that when the queen looked at her, she seemed to see another person through her


    And still a person that the queen doesn''t like very much.


    This feeling is very bad. Liu Wei''s heart swings at that time, and then her head is hot. She wants to come to Dongxiao directly. In the eyes of the empress''s wife, she goes out of the hall from the back. Outside the hall, until Yu wenminxin reaches the climax, she interleaves in the ensemble.


    In fact, Liu Wei also knew that she was impulsive, but at that moment, she couldn''t control it.


    In particular, the eyes of the queen at that time are now echoing in Liu Wei''s heart.


    It''s a very uncomfortable look, high above, proud and self-sustaining, just like the God of heaven, looking down on the ants under his feet.


    Even if Liu Wei consciously knew that in the ancient times without human rights, he should be a man with his tail in his hand, but Liu Wei did not feel that he should be treated with such eyes.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei''s eyes are deeper than before. Looking at the queen above, she only feels that the more she looks at her, the more unhappy she is.


    Time passed by, and the hall was very busy. Then half an hour later, all the thousands of people finally finished performing, and all the delicacies were excellent. Next, the dancers began to perform, and the masters began to eat.


    At the same time, in the grand banquet hall of the outer palace, the luncheon of the male family members is also starting.


    He was dressed in a dark blue damask robe, with a black striped Prince tied to his waist. He sat high.


    The prince put a delicate gourd shaped snuff bottle, clean and slender fingers, and knocked the table top once, looking at the graceful dance of the next dancer. The prince picked his eyebrows slightly, and said to the eunuch beside him, "what''s the matter over there?"


    The eunuch replied nimbly: "I went to see it just now, and I''m drinking. I''m afraid it will be over two minutes ago."


    "Yes." The prince responded to the voice, black eyes a turn, and looked at a group of men pushing the cup to change the lamp below, some of the tedious hands on the head, careless.


    Sitting beside the prince was a man with a jade bouquet, gentle and elegant face. The man was no one else. He was the prince''s first brother, the fifth Prince Rong Fei.


    Rong Fei held the glass and saw that brother Huang was bored. He stretched out his arm and pushed him: "what''s the matter with brother Huang? Don''t you want to be impatient to serve these people for your mother? At first, you have to find someone to say that if you push, it will not be over. You have to spread it out. Isn''t that what you asked for? "


    The prince glanced sideways at his brother: "if I push, who will come to the end here?"


    "Can''t I?" Five Lord a chest, full of smile.


    The prince smiled, and then twirled the cup at hand, slowly shaking it twice.


    The fifth prince was not happy: "what? Does the emperor look down on his brother? Well, even if you look down on it, then you should be able to do a lot of work. You can''t get rid of it. "


    The prince ignored Rong Fei, but he looked at the first man on the right side of the stage. His black eyes were light and close to the fifth prince, and he asked, "what do you mean by saying that you are the third brother?"The fifth prince took a sip of wine and looked down the prince''s eyes. He saw the edges of a black robe. He was holding a child on his knees, and was making dishes for the child. He was also careful to take the veil and put the clothes across the child''s clothes. "What do you mean?" I don''t know what brother Wang wants to ask. The prince glared at him. The five princes realized: "brother Huang asked him how he knew that today he was going to choose a concubine, but also came with his illegitimate son?" "What do you know?" The prince raised his eyes and asked. The fifth Prince poured another glass of wine for himself, and while he was drinking it, he said: "brother Huang looks up to his brother too much. What is the third brother''s temperament? My younger brother is not close to him. How can I know about him? However, this child is the one who has been widely spread in Beijing recently. It is said that it seems that he lives in another place? " "The mother didn''t know. When he came back, it was just like this. It''s said that the third brother was very kind to him. When he went to the military aircraft camp, he took it with him. What''s more, when he went to the court in the morning, he asked people to take him outside the hall and wait. What''s most amazing is that the father and the emperor seem to have no opinion on him. He wants to come to a Grand Prince and pamper a commoner son like this. He doesn''t know what the father and the emperor think The Prince "tut" said, "what do you say and do with all this nonsense? The father and the emperor are generous to him. This imperial city is guarded by his own gate. Who he brings into the palace is free. I want to ask, what do you mean now?" "What do you mean, brother Huang, you should ask me more clearly." "After all, does he want to be a concubine?" The fifth Prince "Oh", put down his glass, looked at Rong Leng for a while, then nodded seriously and said, "I don''t know." The prince''s eyes narrowed at once. Five Wang Ye is busy and says: "the emperor elder brother and the third emperor elder brother are not very intimate on weekdays? You don''t know his mind yet? " As soon as the prince stagnated, he simply waved his hand and stopped talking about it. But the fifth prince was curious: "what? Brother Huang has asked? The third brother ignores you? "

 Chapter 166

    "Drink your wine." The prince didn''t like to look at him. He also held up his glass and shook his head. He didn''t feel the coke in his heart. All over the world, the prince and his brother can also feel the coldness. Apart from the father and the third brother, he is the third brother.


    The third brother is the father''s close friend. In the court, everyone knows this. The father and the emperor are extremely dependent on the third brother. Even zhengemen is entrusted to him.


    Zhengemen guards the imperial city. Father and emperor have entrusted their guts to the third brother.


    The father and the emperor love each other so much, so to speak, the prince should be extremely dissatisfied.


    In fact, the prince was really dissatisfied at the beginning, and he also found many things. One by one, he embarrassed the third brother. Even Rong Fei thought that there would be a war between the prince and the third brother in the future.


    But when he took out the fruit, peeled the melon seeds and planned to go to the theatre.


    There was a change. The prince and the third brother were in the same boat.


    I don''t know when they started to have the same political opinions. Then they began to investigate corruption cases together, went to Nanzhou for disaster relief together, and went up and down together. Sometimes they even saw two people come out of the emperor''s Royal study together.


    I don''t know when the relationship between them will be better. Rong Fei also asked the prince if he recovered the third brother.


    The prince said, No.


    Rong Fei guessed that maybe the third brother knew that he could not fight the prince, so he took the initiative to descend.


    But this conjecture was also broken later, because Rong Fei witnessed the scene that in the Royal study, the father and the emperor sat on the top, and the prince and the third brother each held one side, almost fighting.


    At that time, the prince intended to strengthen taxes. The land in the south of the Yangtze River was always rich. In that year, the North suffered a lot and the National Treasury was empty. The prince planned to add 20% taxes to the three continents in the south of the Yangtze River. He also said that he had checked the three continents, Songzhou, Zhaozhou and Fengzhou in the south of the Yangtze River. In those three continents, the grain harvest was abundant, and the people could bear 20% more.


    This is a good practice for Rongfei. It is difficult for the country. Only when the rich places give more money and fill the National Treasury can the country become rich and strong.


    But the third brother didn''t think so obviously. He wanted to save more money and money in all departments and the harem, and he didn''t agree with the tax increase.


    The prince, rather than saying good or bad, said that the expenditure of each department had been made out on the list, and that it was on the basis of actual expenses, so how much could be saved in this way?


    No one thought that sanhuangbrother borrowed his father''s pen, ink, paper and inkstone, then took the brush and counted them on the paper one by one. Finally, if each department saved 20% and the Hougong Festival reduced 30%, the money and silver saved would be enough to fill the extra 20% of taxes in Sanzhou.


    In the end, even if the prince was unwilling, his father ordered him to adopt the practice of the third brother.


    Rong Fei knew that the prince had looked for the third brother and asked him why he was suddenly against him. What did the third brother say at that time?


    That''s right.


    It seems that it''s not easy for the people to have surplus food. If the prince says that the harvest is much better this year, he should give more money to the court. The prince also has a lot of salaries. Why don''t he give half of it to his younger brothers?


    At that time, Rong Fei was stunned. He said that brother Sanhuang was really brave. He could even say such a defiant and defiant words.


    Rong Fei thought that the prince would be angry, but when he asked the prince, he didn''t seem to be very angry.


    Perhaps angry or angry, just angry with themselves, the other side is half unconscious, it''s not interesting.


    Finally, the prince said, "that''s a problem. Your third brother is not on my side, but his political opinions are just the same as mine. If they don''t agree with each other, he will turn his face."


    Turn over two words some heavy, Rong Fei at that time cared about, thought Prince this not to have what idea?


    But the prince said, "I have to say that your third brother''s political views have made some achievements in benefiting the country and the people. Presumably, this is why the father and the emperor especially valued him."


    After that, the prince kept a delicate and friendly relationship with his third brother.


    This kind of friendship has not ceased after a few years.


    When he thought about it, he looked at the prince and his brother, who were obviously a little angry. Then he opened his eyes and looked down at the cold man who was peeling shrimps for the little boy in his arms. He smiled.


    The prince looked at Rong Fei and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    The fifth prince said: "do you think that the third brother''s feeling at the moment is a little Virtuous? "


    The prince was stunned and turned to look at the past, which made him laugh.


    The prince''s laughter was so hearty that many people watched it.


    The prince sprang up for a while and said, "this dance is very good. If you come, you can enjoy it!"


    The next dancers were puzzled. They said that the prince was bored when he saw them. Why did he say that now?


    But if there is any reward, please bend your knees and thank you.


    Other aristocratic princes also thought that the prince really thought it was the dancer who danced well. They also said that they danced well and did well.


    Even though they don''t think it''s good.


    Liu Xiaoli raised her head in her leisurely arms and looked at the beautiful and graceful dancers, blinking.Allow edge press small Li''s small head, let small Li Hang head: "eat."


    Liu Xiaoli holds the bowl and drums his mouth and says, "I want to see it too."


    Rong Ling holds another bowl of soup for Xiao Li, and then puts the spoon in: "eat first."


    Liu Xiaoli is stuffy. He looks up again, and then he begins to eat.


    None of the people present today are interested in eating. They push their cups and change their glasses. They drink some sake that is not good. What they discuss in their mouths is more or less the matter of the poetry meeting in the afternoon.


    Liu Xiaoli''s presence as a child under the age of five gave everyone something new. After all, no one has ever seen her son come to the princess selection.


    Rong Su, who is close to Rong Leng, raises his eyelids and holds a white porcelain cup in his hand. He looks not far away, and his eyebrows are gently raised as if no one else is cooking.


    Sitting beside Rong Su is Li Jun.


    When Li Jun saw Rong Su''s feeling of lack of interest, he looked at it in his eyes. When he looked at it, he also smiled: "we, the three princes, can''t do that. We''ve never seen him like this. Today, he wants to choose a concubine. How can he look at it? It''s to push the woman out."


    Rong Su said "Oh" and drank all the wine in the cup, saying: "the third brother has his own way of doing things. Father and Emperor are not in a hurry. What are you in a hurry?"


    "I''m just saying that." Li Jun touched his nose and heard the provocation in the tone of his prince''s voice. He was a little depressed: "prince, I didn''t know that day. I didn''t mean to show your face. Don''t be angry with me. I was just saying that. Who knows that lady Liu Fu..."


    "Shut up!" Rong Su put the glass aside impatiently, and his anger was aroused again: "don''t mention the woman''s name in front of the king."


    ¡­¡­


    18 more, it''s faster to spit blood in a row. Book the free monthly ticket for next month in your hands. It''s doubled every four afternoons every week. One ticket counts for two. Don''t vote for the wrong day. It''s a pity!

 Chapter 167

    Li Jun shut up wisely, but his face was wronged: "the prince is not angry?"


    Rong Su pours himself another cup. He doesn''t look at Li Jun and drinks up.


    Li Jun''s hair is going to be white because of worry. He silently holds up his glass and plans to drink it. He feels that someone is looking at him on the right.


    The martial arts practitioners are more sensitive to the sight. Li Jun looks up at the past, but suddenly meets a big one and a small two pairs of dark eyes. The big eyes are deep, and the small face is full of curiosity.


    Li junleng for a while, just a little smile to two people, but do not know, how these two people suddenly look at themselves.


    There are two people between Rong Ling and Rong su.


    Li Jun is at the bottom of Rong Su''s head. Rong Su talks to Li Jun. it''s reasonable to say that Rong Ling in front of him is likely to hear. After all, Rong Ling is a master. His ear power is natural, but what does the child watch himself do?


    Li Jun is inexplicable. He looks at those two eyes for a while, then he is embarrassed. What are they going to do?


    As soon as he had finished thinking about it, he saw the little boy break away from the embrace of Rong Leng and come running with his short legs.


    Li Jun knew the boy. He had a chance to meet him in Yiya pavilion that day. However, he didn''t know that the boy was Rong Ling''s son. That day, the boy clearly called him a father to the man who was like a scholar with a white face.


    At this moment, the child comes to him. Li Jun doesn''t know whether the child recognizes himself or not. He just looks at the child and asks, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Xiaoli came to Lijun, sat down, looked up at him, "this uncle, you just said Miss Liu, do you know Miss Liu?"


    Li Jun is stunned, obviously did not expect that the child will ask this?


    Liu Xiaoli, however, came closer and reached for Li Jun''s corner. With a pair of moist eyes, he said, "uncle, can you tell me something about Miss Liu?"


    Li Jun was puzzled. He turned his eyes a little. As expected, he saw that Rong Ling was still looking up at them.


    So, is it the child who wants to know, or Rong Ling?


    But it''s not good to ask who. Why do you ask Miss Liu?


    That face is rotten and can''t be seen. Isn''t it because the taste of the third prince is so heavy and he doesn''t like to look like a gorgeous face, and he just likes this kind of alternative?


    Rong Su is next to Li Jun. naturally, he also hears Liu Xiaoli''s problem. He looks down at the boy''s serious face, looks sideways, looks at Rong Ling in front, and finally looks at Li Jun.


    Li Jun was embarrassed. He pulled his clothes out of the child''s palm and said, "I don''t know Miss Liu. If you want to know, ask someone else."


    Liu Xiaoli, with a small face and round cheeks, said, "uncle, you just mentioned Miss Liu."


    "By the way, I don''t know her. I don''t know her." Li Jun said, suddenly he had a bad heart, secretly lowered his voice, pointed to Rong Su and said, "he knows that he is the fiance husband of Miss Liu, and later is Miss Liu''s husband."


    In a word, the cup on Rong Su''s hand smashed heavily on the table.


    Rong Su stares at Li Jun. Li Jun touches his nose and grins, "it''s just that, didn''t you lose the divorce letter?"


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t know what his fiance meant, but he knew what his future husband meant. Xiaoli opened his eyes wide and looked at Lijun and rongsu. Finally, he jumped up abruptly and pointed to rongsu with a short finger and asked: "you, you, you Are you her husband? "


    The black Qi in Rong Su''s eyes quickly condenses into ink, and Li Jun is still on the side for fear that the world will not be disordered: "yes, he is."


    "Li Jun!" Tolerance and backwardness.


    Li Jun hides far away from me.


    Liu Xiaoli is stunned. This man is actually the father-in-law of his mother. Who is he? Dad?


    Thinking of this, Liu Xiaoli felt that she was about to fall, and her little body was slightly shaking, and she was about to fall.


    "You You are really Her husband? " Xiaoli asked with the last breath of courage.


    Rong Su''s face was very cold. "No."


    No?


    Liu Xiaoli breathed a sigh of relief, took a good breath, and then asked, "really not?"


    "I said no." Rong Su''s tone is very poor, as if mixing with that kind of woman is a great shame.


    Liu Xiaoli listened to this uncle''s Refutation again and again, and finally he was stable.


    Xiaoli looks at Lijun again, obviously dissatisfied with the fact that he even teases himself. Xiaoli snorts angrily, and looks at Rong Xu with complicated eyes, and then runs back to Rong Ling.


    Just now, Rong Ling heard that.


    As soon as Liu Xiaoli arrived in Rong Ling''s arms, he murmured, "thank goodness, uncle Rong, he said that he was not the father-in-law of Miss Liu Jia, not good. Just now, I was scared to death."


    Let Leng touch Xiao Li''s head, deep vision, but a quiet look back.


    Rong Xu looks up as if he has a sense, just opposite to Rong Leng''s four eyes.They looked at each other and then looked away.


    The marriage between Rong Xu and Liu Wei was very hot five years ago. Rong Ling didn''t pay attention to it before, but now she has to.


    It seems that he has to do something.


    "Uncle Rong."


    In my arms, the soft and waxy voice sounded.


    Rong Leng lowered his head and said to Liu Xiaoli''s watery eyes, "how?"


    "I won''t disclose my father''s whereabouts. Tell me honestly, can I see her later?"


    After Liu Xiaoli was taken away by Mingxiang Xixiang, he went to investigate. He knew that the carriage was from the Wenfu. The people sitting in it were the old lady, the young lady, the old lady and the young lady of the Liujia family.


    Her mother''s surname is Liu. Her mother must be at the Liu family now, and she has also become the eldest lady. Although it seems that she is very precious to be the eldest lady of any aristocracy, Liu Xiaoli is not rare.


    He only felt that his mother was risking her life. It must be very hard to investigate any case, and he was reluctant to do so.


    Just now, when someone was talking about Miss Liu''s residence, Xiao Li subconsciously wanted to know about it. As a result, what he heard almost scared him, but after that, he began to think about his mother again.


    Today, when I entered the palace, I heard that uncle Rong wanted to choose a concubine. Liu Xiaoli just came to join the party. He also heard that any princess would attend the concubine selection banquet, so he was not willing to let uncle marry the woman like the fork, so he had to follow.


    But if all the women who enter the palace today want to participate in the selection of imperial concubines, isn''t their mother also


    Liu Xiaoli thought about it so much. He grabbed Rong Leng''s sleeve seriously and asked, "Uncle Rong, my father will be dating here for a while?"


    Let Leng touch Xiaoli''s head and let him eat well.


    Liu Xiaoli couldn''t eat it at all. She was worried about her face.


    In fact, Liu Wei will enter the palace today, and Rong Ling is also surprised.


    But later, when he heard about Dongshi street, Rong Ling knew that something so big had happened. Liu family''s old man was very precious, and there was no one who could cure him. How could Liu family''s man rest assured that Liu family''s old lady would enter the palace like this.


    Even if there is a doctor in the palace, there is also a doctor beside the empress, but it''s not the person of her own family, and it''s not safe to use it.

 Chapter 168

    At the back of the opposite seat, Yu Wenyao peeled a plate of melon seeds and put them at Yan Pei''s hand. After thinking about it, he lowered his voice and asked, "that kid, I really don''t know you." Yan Pei grabbed a melon seed, put it into his mouth slowly, and said lightly, "we are not familiar." "Then give me the red blood pill." "No." Yan Pei didn''t raise his eyebrows. "Stubborn." Yu Wenyao was very dissatisfied and murmured: "since you are not familiar with it, what happened to the red blood pill that I took to check and check?"? Why do you cover him like this. " Yan Pei stopped talking and ate the melon seeds in silence. Yu Wenyao was upset at Yan Pei''s silence, sighed and looked at his face: "are you sure you won''t be ill today?" Yan Pei raised his eyelids: "after taking that medicine, the time of attack has grown a lot." There were several times of illness in the previous day. If there was a season of change, there would be more than ten episodes. From morning to night, it would be suffering. But since I took that red blood pill, the number of times I got sick has been greatly reduced. At first, I only had hair three or four times a day, then only once a day, and then, two days later. Yan Pei had an attack yesterday. Today, he should not have. So when Yu Wenyao invited Yan Pei to the imperial concubine selection banquet, Yan Pei didn''t refuse. If Yan Pei had never left the hospital before, he would have died if he had taken two more steps. As for Yan Pei''s less and less morbidity, Yu Wenyao also knew that this made Yu Wenyao more curious about what was put in the red blood pill, how could it have such a great effect? What did Yan Pei look like before? As a good brother, Yu Wenyao knows exactly. And now the improvement is happening so fast, only a few days after taking the medicine, so much better. Is that medicine or elixir, or what are the side effects? Like the old wushisan? Yu Wenyao couldn''t trust the red blood pill all the time. He glanced at Yan Pei''s small bag, and his eyes were deeper. But don''t want to, Yan Pei seems to have a feeling, looking up to the vision of Wen Yao. Yu Wenyao snorted, "it''s not good to see!" Yan Pei took the bag down, put it into his arms, and then pulled the collar, and said, "now look." I can''t see both sides. What else can I see? There was such a brother who was picky inside and picky outside. Yu Wenyao was depressed for a while, but he still said: "that child is not Rong Ling''s son. Although he said so outside, his father I know that it was the last Yiya Pavilion. Although I don''t know why Rong Ling would let the father and son borrow his name. But in any case, the father and son are unknown. " "Now the father of this child is gone. At present, he follows Rong Ling every day. I don''t know what it means. Last time I went to see him, I wanted to find out one or two, but I was kicked out. I haven''t figured out anything yet. I have a scene with your confidants. These people behave treacherously, and they are from zhenggemen. I still can''t see one or two of them. You have not been out for more than ten years I don''t know that people are dangerous. Anyway, who cares for you? You know that red blood pill. You don''t give it to me. What''s really going on in the future? How do you cry when I see it? " Yan Pei slowly ate the melon seeds. He didn''t touch the vegetables, so he went in with his left ear and out with his right ear. He felt very leisurely. Yu Wenyao looks at Yan Pei''s oil and salt. He glares at him, but finally he has to shut up. Yan Pei''s stubborn character, he is thoroughly experienced. There are not so many tricks for men''s banquets as for women''s. There are many women gathered, all competing for beauty, and the means emerge in endlessly. Those who are happy with empress Bo and perform in public are afraid that they are ordinary, which makes people despise them. However, men know how to judge the situation better. In addition, most of them are colleagues of the same Dynasty, so they have a set of rules. So, it''s not interesting. After such a quiet meal, the dancer''s waist was about to break. At last, a message came from the inner palace that all the women had finished their meals and were going to the imperial garden. Now that it''s over there, it''s over here. The prince finally came to some spirit, sent off the dancers, and said to the next: "the meal will be finished, and a flower feast will be prepared in the imperial garden. Let''s go and have a look together, everyone." This is a hint that the women over there are ready. The men began to talk to each other, and several family members began to tidy up their clothes to earn a good face in front of the beauties. The fifth Prince Rong Fei has eaten too much wine. At the moment, the prince is asking someone to bring him a veil to sober up. But Rong Fei was not willing to, and he was also drunk: "I don''t want to choose any concubine at all. What''s good about choosing one? Like brother Huang, I''m trapped in the womb all day long. When I go back, I''ll look at sister Huang''s face. " The prince listened to him and frowned slightly: "nonsense!" "My nonsense?" Rong Fei said with a strange smile, "brother Huang, do you like sister Huang? Huang''s sister-in-law is good-looking and virtuous, but is that what the emperor likes? What do you like, brother Huang? I don''t know yet? The queen mother chose one that she liked. Is the prince and concubine chosen for her or for herself? "Realizing that Rong Fei was really drunk, the prince was worried and sent for ice water.


    The servant quickly chiseled the ice. The prince touched the brocade with ice water and covered Rongfei''s face.


    Rong Fei was shocked by the air-conditioner and shaken. He was confused, but he didn''t speak.


    The prince opened the brocade, looked at Rongfei''s eyes, looked at himself, sighed, and said to humanity, "send the fifth prince to the Taigong to rest for a while, and half before the time of Shenshi, he must sober up!"


    The palace people hurried to answer. One by one, they stretched out their hands to help the five lords who were very tall and powerful get up.


    When the fifth prince was sent away, the prince straightened out his sleeve, which was wet with ice water. Then he said, "go to the imperial garden!"


    There is a eunuch leading the way immediately. The prince is walking in the front. Beside the prince, one is left and one is right. On the left is Rong Su, and on the right is Rong Ling.


    The three said they were brothers, but they seldom spoke except for political affairs. At this time, they had to walk for a long time. Some of the later influential children were all in twos and threes, talking and walking.


    The first three princes, but cold with three faces, who also ignored.


    The prince was in the middle, a little uncomfortable. He thought that if Rong Fei was here at this time, he would not be so embarrassed.


    But Rong Fei was not there. The prince coughed for a while. He didn''t want to hold it like this, so he said, "what do you like?"


    Rong Xu picks up the eyebrows and looks at the road ahead: "virtuous."


    "What about looks?"


    Rong Xu glanced at the prince, and could not tell whether the prince deliberately asked Liu Wei, who had destroyed Rong, or not.

 Chapter 169

    The prince didn''t mean to say it. Even if he was really curious about Miss Liu, it was impossible for him to say it in public to run Rong su.


    Although it is said that the two men fought each other to death in the middle of the court, they still kept their faces in private.


    Even if you really want to deal with each other quickly! On the face of it, it''s not obvious at all, and it won''t do anything that makes people misunderstood. It''s just a matter of words.


    Therefore, even if the prince wants to suppress Rong Su in some places, it is definitely not the way it is now. After all, no matter how fierce the fight is in the court, it can only be said that there is a political disagreement, but privately if there is also a fight against each other, it is a brotherhood.


    Father, but I don''t like their brothers.


    Rong Su didn''t see the deep meaning on the prince''s face, so he took back his eyes and said lightly, "look, don''t investigate."


    Don''t you?


    The prince sneered. What are the beautiful concubines you married for?


    The seven kings are lustful, which is almost known in the whole city.


    He can also say that he doesn''t care about the appearance of the woman. The prince thinks that his brother-in-law, the seventh emperor, has a bit of an incredible thick skin.


    Next to Lijun smell speech, also can''t help but want to laugh, but he dare not laugh out loud, finally can only slow down half step, hiding behind secretly smile.


    The prince didn''t see Li Jun''s small movements, and turned to ask the other side of Rong Ling: "ah Ling?"


    Rong Ling holds Liu Xiaoli in her arms. Outside, Liu Xiaoli doesn''t like to walk on her own. If she can be held, she won''t go down.


    At the moment, Liu Xiaoli is around the neck of Rong Leng, looking at his uncle Rong, blinking curiously.


    The prince looked at the child and asked for joy, but it reminded him of his son. He reached out and touched Liu Xiaoli''s arm.


    Liu Xiaoli looked at him suspiciously, thought about it, stretched out his lotus like fingers, grabbed one of the prince''s fingers, and the warm temperature made the prince couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s the name?" Asked the prince.


    Liu Xiaoli replied cleverly, "Xiaoli."


    "Leave?" The prince frowned and looked at Rong Leng and said, "it''s not a good idea to leave the word."


    Liu Xiaoli was stupefied for a while, and then understood that this uncle, who didn''t know him, even hated his name. He immediately let go of the prince''s fingers, retracted his arms, and said angrily, "my name is taken by my father. My father said that Li stands for dawn, and my birth represents light and hope. My name sounds good."


    Finish saying, still hum a, twist a face to go.


    The prince paused and looked at Rong Leng. He could not imagine that such a strong man would say such a sarcastic thing. What dawn and hope is not what women like to say?


    However, it seems that Rong Ling really likes this child.


    In this way, the prince''s eyebrows moved for a moment, and then he could bend and stretch out: "it''s my uncle''s fault. I apologize to you. Xiao Li, turn around and look at him."


    Liu Xiaoli listened to his apology, then turned around and gave him a generous look.


    But the others were completely stunned!


    Later, when he heard the prince''s words, his eyes went deep unconsciously.


    Even Rong Leng and Rong Su could not help looking at the prince.


    How could the prince call himself uncle?


    Younger brother''s son, he claimed that big uncle was not wrong, but up to now, the child is also called Uncle Rong Ling in the face, outsiders are in the eyes, the prince at the moment this sentence, is to establish a name for the child?


    Nameless, so abrupt to establish a name?


    Even if the prince sincerely gives the third prince the face, and is willing to recognize Leng''s child as the royal heir, but the child is a commoner, right?


    Common son, where has such a face, can let hall Prince, put down dignified, recognize this relative personally?


    It is the prince who is not close to his own concubines in ordinary times. He gives such a big face to the concubines of other people.


    Rong Xun changes his mind and thinks that even though Rong Ling often quarrels with the prince, the relationship between them is better than others.


    On the face of the sun, everyone felt that Rong Ling was on the prince''s side. Only Rong Su knew that these two people had private contacts, but they were very few. They didn''t look like a road at all.


    Rong Su thinks that these two people are like using each other. The prince uses Rong Ling''s power to attract people in the court. Rong Ling uses the prince''s contacts to cultivate power in the court. In the future, there will be a war between the two men.


    But now, looking at the prince''s harmonious and warm feeling, it''s not sure that he can hold it for a while.


    Are these two really good friends?


    If so, the way he planned before will not work.


    In this way, let''s look at Li Jun subconsciously.


    At the moment, Li Jun also returns to God. He looks at the prince and Rong Ling. He hesitates for a moment. As soon as he wants to speak, he listens to Rong Ling and says, "brother Huang has spoken."


    But the prince smiled: "ah Leng and I, how kind are you?"Let Leng hang down eyes, silent for a while, to Liu Xiaoli way: "not thank you, uncle." Liu Xiaoli didn''t know what the name uncle meant. He just thought that if he didn''t call him uncle, he would call him uncle. That''s right, so he put down his prejudice and gave a dull cry: "thank you very much, uncle." The prince gently took out a jade plate from his arms and handed it to Liu Xiaoli: "when I met you for the first time, I didn''t see you as a gift. After wearing it for some time, it was worth some money. Take it." The people looked at the jade pendant, only to see that the purple jade pendant gave birth to a few bright threads under the sunshine. There was another breath around, and the face of Rong Su was even worse. During this period, someone asked in a low voice, "is that the purple jade the one given by the emperor on the prince''s birthday last year?" "Purple jade is precious. It''s hard to find it. It''s a tribute grade one. Do you think you can find it anywhere? The prince really loves heavy things. He gave such things to a child casually. It seems that the prince and the third prince... " "Shh, stop talking." The sound of the discussion began to boil, and then slowly dropped. But if the Prince did not hear about it, he saw that Liu Xiaoli would not take the jade pendant, and then he looked at Rong Ling. Rong Ling looked at the prince for a while, then patted Xiao Li. Liu Xiaoli reached out to take it. Xiaoli took the jade plate and looked at the aperture on it and thought it was very beautiful. He asked, "is this really valuable?" The prince was amused by his childish words: "nature." Liu Xiaoli suddenly looked at Rong Ling and said, "can I sell it? How much can I sell this jade pendant? " Prince: "..." Everyone: "..." Rong Ling chuckles and pinches the tip of Liu Xiaoli''s nose: "greedy." Liu Xiaoli shrugs his nose, holds the jade in his hand, and asks, "how much can I sell it? I''m running out of herbs. I want to buy some more. "

 Chapter 170

    Rong Leng said: "what is missing? Let uncle Ming prepare it for you." Liu Xiaoli shook his head, looked around at many people and looked at himself. He said to Rong Leng with embarrassment: "I used some of my father''s best herbs, which are very expensive. One of them costs 1200 Liang. I used six." After that, Liu Xiaoli said to Rong Leng warily, "you can''t tell my father." Others don''t know what the two "father and son" are whispering, but look at the third prince Rong and smile. He said gently: "it''s OK. Let uncle Ming prepare it for you. This jade plate is given by uncle. It can''t be sold." Liu Xiaoli is a pity, but she still nods and says, "I will give you the jade plate and repay you." "No." Liu Xiaoli is very happy: "it''s very kind of you, uncle Rong." Say, again embrace the neck that allows edge, kissed on the face that allows edge. The prince was nearby, and the smile on his face could hardly be maintained. He sent the jade pendant. If you don''t get a word from the little guy, he still wants to sell it. Rong Leng said a few words casually to see how grateful the child was. Prince, do you know that if this jade pendant is really sold, at least it can''t be taken down? The prince was very unyielding, but he could not lower his status to take care of a child. At last, he could only bite his teeth, quicken his pace and walk forward. The people in the back are naturally close to their heels. Rong Su looks at Rong Ling and the child in her arms. Her black eyes flash a little bit complicated and follow up. Liu Xiaoli grabbed the purple jade plate and looked at the "Uncle" who was walking fast in front of him. After thinking about it, he leaned over to Rong Ling''s ear and whispered again. "I know. I''m good," he said with a smile Liu Xiaoli was praised by Rong Ling. Liu Xiaoli''s nest was in his arms. He watched the jade pendant from left to right. Rong Leng quickly ran two steps to catch up with the prince, whispered: "brother Huang recently, what''s wrong?" Rong Leng''s voice is very well controlled. Only two people can hear it, and Rong Su can''t hear it clearly. The prince was shocked. He had to say that Liu Xiaoli was still a little angry, but when he heard about the problem of Rong Ling, he could not help frowning and looking at Rong Ling. Rong Leng said, "it''s better for brother Huang to find a doctor." I''m not going to go on talking about it. "What do you mean?" the prince frowned "Let Leng eyebrows and eyes light:" the doctor will explain with brother Huang The prince also wanted to ask, but in front of him was the imperial garden, and far away, looking at the group of women there, it was bustling. Then he closed his mouth, but in his heart he wrote it down. Of course, the prince didn''t know. Liu Xiaoli could see that his liver and lungs were not good and his inner liver was poisonous as soon as he looked at his face and eyes. This kind of symptom, in the words of Liu Wei, is suffering from serious liver disease. If not treated in time, it is likely to develop into liver cancer. Liu Xiaoli, looking at the face of this purple jade pendant, would also like to mention this "Uncle". But Xiao Li didn''t say much. He only said that the "eldest uncle" was ill and needed to see a doctor. Otherwise, he would get worse. Rong Ling told the truth. As for the prince''s disease, Rong Ling didn''t want to know and didn''t ask Xiao Li. The two men''s easygoing attitude made the prince upset. Of course, the prince didn''t know that it was Liu Xiaoli''s words. He just thought that he had been poisoned by someone, but Rong Ling saw it or found something out, so he came to remind him. Because of his relationship with Rong Ling, the prince didn''t think the cold faced third brother was so kind-hearted. Presumably, he also looked at the face of his jade plate. In this way of thinking, the prince looked at Liu Xiaoli again. He had a little more affection for the rude child. When the men arrived at the imperial garden, Shuzhen saw it. Shuzhen said a word to the Queen''s mother, and the queen said "take a seat" to the thousands of people who were cheering down. Originally, the ladies who were standing there, enjoying flowers in twos and threes, took their seats one by one, and then looked up and saw that the men''s families over there had come. The ladies hurriedly asked the people around to see if their makeup was different. Even Yu wenminxin saw Yan Pei from afar, and pulled Liu Wei''s sleeve nervously to ask if her hair was disordered. Liu Wei says it''s very good, but Yu wenminxin doesn''t really think it''s very good. She turns around and asks Yu Wenqian again. Yu Wenqian''s smile dotes on her and helps her with her haircut and bun. Then she says, "it''s beautiful, our xiner is the most beautiful. If the son of the Su family sees it, he will be fascinated by you." Yu wenminxin was very excited, but the smile on her face faded. Yu wenminxin turns around and sees that her eldest brother Yu Wenyao is walking with Yan Pei, while her second brother Yu Wenfu is walking with Su''s third son. If there is no accident, Su San''s son will marry Yu Wenmin Xin. Su''s family and Yu''s family have already talked about each other. Only when today''s Queen opens her mouth will the marriage be settled. The Su family is also a scholar. There are two ministers, three waiters, six second-class officers and two first-class officers in the family. They have a lot of information. But at present, the Su family has little influence in the dynasty.The eldest son of the Su family and the third son are both the disciples of Yu Wenmin Xin''s father, Yu Wenmin Xin, and the Su family. Almost all the two families are happy to see their success.


    But


    Yu wenminxin''s eyes catch a glimpse of Yan Pei beside Yu Wenyao.


    Yu wenminxin knows that Yan Pei is here to join the party today. He is in a lot of good health. He hasn''t been out much in the past 20 years. Today, there is such a big party, so he comes to have a look.


    But Yu wenminxinduo hopes that he can choose a relative today. At least in this way, she has a little hope.


    Yu wenminxin''s face slowed down, and the expectation on his face also weakened. Liu Wei looked up at the group of men, but he didn''t see anyone else, just Rong Ling and others sitting in the front.


    Rong Ling holds Xiaoli in his arms. His expression is as serious and cold as usual, but his act of holding the child is invisible and a little more gentle.


    Even though she knew that Xiao Li was coming into the palace with Rong Ling, Liu Wei still wanted to grind her teeth when she saw the man holding his son to people all over the world.


    What does the man want to do? Deeply afraid that people will not look at Xiaoli, can''t wait to push Xiaoli to the top of the wave?


    Liu Wei has a headache. She is worried about whether Xiao Li will go crazy for a while. She runs into her arms regardless of it. She feels that the other way is sharp and cold, falling on her face.


    Liu Wei is stunned. As soon as his eyes turn, he turns to the source of his eyes.


    This one sees, Liu Wei then to on Rong to trace that pair of cruel fierce Mou son.


    Maybe I saw myself looking at the past, and my eyes were deeper. Then I turned my head to avoid Liu Wei''s eyes and talked to Li Jun.


    Liu Wei smiled for a while, and then let her look back. I don''t know, but when he was going to eat people!


    Does Rong Su hate her so much?


    Anyway, she''s his life saver.


    Don''t give thanks to just, but also a want to in addition to the quick touch, there is a little man''s spirit?

 Chapter 171

    At this time, there was a voice.


    "It seems that the rumors outside are true indeed. The third prince has children."


    "Look at the face of Princess Yuehai. It''s almost dark."


    "Why does the third prince even choose a concubine with this child? It''s not a commoner, or just brought back. No one knows who the mother is, but she dotes on her. If anyone marries in the future, how can it be good? It''s not easy to be a stepmother. If you are a common son, you are just a favored one. You don''t know how to deal with the difficulties of the next three princesses. "


    The two young ladies sitting next to the Liu''s seat in the Zhou''s seat were speaking. They sang together, but the voice was not loud. But Liu Wei''s seat was just close to the two people, so she could hear clearly.


    Hearing the words, Liu Wei raises her head again and looks at Rong Ling.


    The man is dressed in a black robe, which is extraordinary. His strong waist is wearing a long sword. The whole body of the sword is dark, and the prosperous lines on the scabbard are like some totem left in ancient times.


    Liu Wei has seen this sword many times, but never as carefully as now.


    Or from this point of view, this man, so matched with this sword, is quite different from what we have seen in the past.


    Liu Wei takes back his sight and knows that he can''t see any more. Although he doesn''t know why, Liu Wei subconsciously feels that it''s going to be bad to see again.


    After a while, the men all arrived. The prince and the empress asked for their peace. Then they went forward and sat on the seat beside the empress.


    Other people are in the eunuch''s traction, sitting in different grade seats.


    After sitting down, the queen asked the prince, "how about your fifth brother?"


    The prince said, "I''ve had too much. Let him have a rest."


    The Queen''s face is not good: "you allow him to get drunk? Don''t know what day it is today? "


    The prince looked at his mother''s wife, and then looked at the women''s dependents below. He said, "no matter whether he comes or not, the mother has no choice. What''s the difference?"


    The queen frowned and looked at her son, but the prince turned away and looked elsewhere.


    The empress did not know if it was an illusion. She always felt that the prince had just said that, and she had some grudges.


    The queen pondered, and suddenly asked, "how is ya''er?"


    "Prince light way:" these days body is better, but fetal position is a bit unsteady, too doctor says, unfavorable move more


    "This is her first child. You should accompany her more."


    The prince said casually, "today is not the time to talk about family affairs. Mother and empress should start soon."


    The queen turned her eyes away and looked at the people below. At last, her eyes fell on Liu Xiaoli and frowned: "how did he bring the child?"


    The prince didn''t speak. He picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea.


    The queen frowned and looked at her son, sighed at last, and said to her head, "this is a time when flowers are blooming. Girls of all families are flower lovers. If you don''t start with flowers."


    Said the queen, she raised her hand to the tree Zhen.


    Tree Zhen picked a osmanthus from below and handed it to the empress.


    The queen put the flower to the tip of her nose, sniffed it, nodded, and said, "if it''s really sweet, then someone would like to write a poem for it, and it won''t be wasted. The flowers can be folded."


    As soon as the Queen''s voice fell, she began to talk to each other. Finally, a man in a jade face and blue robe stood up and said in a loud voice, "if you are not able to do so, I will make a fool of myself and ask the empress for her advice."


    The queen raised her hand to signal that he could start.


    The young man looked up at the surrounding osmanthus trees, smelled the fragrance of the flowers in the air, his eyes were misty, as if immersed in the sea of flowers, and slowly said: "the fragrance of the vegetable curls up in the world, and the delicate color makes people whisper, if not the beauty laughs, how can it be called Mingyan."


    The voice fell, and there was a clap all around.


    The queen handed the twig to the tree screen, and the tree screen took it. Holding the twig, she came down to the young man and offered it up.


    The blue robed childe took the osmanthus, put it on the tip of his nose, sniffed it, and said, "since it was given by the Queen''s mother, I borrowed it to offer it to Buddha. Please give it to Miss Zhou''s second daughter."


    Miss Zhou Jiaer, who was sitting not far away from Liu Wei, heard the words and smiled. She obviously knew the young man. She sent the flower to Shuzhen, and she put the flower on the record table under the envious eyes of many people. Her face was red.


    The son of blue robe sat down, and his eyes slowly overflowed.


    In fact, with so many people sitting, who can''t improvise? But he is fast. Whether the poem is well done or not, he won the Queen''s first prize.


    It''s worth it.


    Blue Pao thought so, and looked at the second miss of the Zhou family. He thought that with this situation, it would be easier for his family to propose to the Zhou family.


    His family is several levels lower than the Zhou family. If he wants to marry higher, he must plan more.


    Yu wenminxin was also stirred up by some interest. She said in Liu Wei''s ear, "sister Wei''er, I also have a poem here. Do you want me to read it too?"Although there is a man who has read poetry before, but the woman has not. Yu wenminxin is a little shy. I don''t know if I should get up and show off.


    In fact, so many women gathered today, even if it was not for family affairs, one did not want to be compared by others, fighting for it, but also wanted to be the most into the eyes of the queen.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what Yu wenminxin asked her to do. If she misses, she will read it. If she doesn''t, she won''t read it. There''s no need to get tangled up.


    Wen Minxin is not too much of a tangled temperament. Just now a piece of music can be tossed for such a long time. Liu Wei said, "read your poems to me."


    Yu Wenqian hears and pulls Yu wenminxin''s sleeve to remind him not to say anything.


    Where do you read your own poems to outsiders? If she finished reading, Liu Wei would get up and read for herself. If she made such a show, wouldn''t it be plain to complete others?


    But in fact, Yu wenminxin''s poetry is not good, so she is not afraid of others'' stealing. In addition, she trusts Liu Wei, so she pulls back her sleeve, regardless of her aunt, and reads the poem to Liu Wei.


    When Wen Minxin finished reading, Yu Wenqian''s face was dark. He was afraid that Liu Wei might have a bad idea.


    Liu Wei didn''t care about Wen Qian''s careful eyes at all. She just remembered Yu Minxin''s poem. She thought about it in her heart. How to evaluate it so as not to beat people to death!


    Liu Wei can''t write poems, but he knows a lot about Chinese classical literature, so although Liu Wei can''t write poems, he is a person who can taste poems.


    Qingyun country is not the real ancient China, that is, there are no Tang, song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties, of course, there are no historical celebrities, not to mention those handed down masterpieces.


    To Liu Wei, Yu wenminxin''s verse is rougher than that of the blue robed young man just now. The little daughter''s meaning is too clear, and it''s hard to climb the hall of elegance. But Yu wenminxin''s trust is too heavy, so Liu Wei can''t bear to criticize too much.


    When Liu Wei was slightly entangled, Liu Yao was also struggling to compose poems over there, but Liu Yao couldn''t make them, and just heard Yu wenminxin''s work, so she got up and said to the empress in front: "Niang, there is one for the little girl. I hope that Niang can appreciate it."

 Chapter 172

    Liu Yao said, blushing slightly, as if she was very shy. Everyone looked at Liu Yao. Not only the men on the opposite side, but also the women on this side looked at Liu Yao. In fact, many of the women are able to write poems, and have already had a good sentence, but they are also as shy as Yu wenminxin, so they didn''t say a word for a while. Now Liu Yao gets up, just like the first person to eat crabs. People around her naturally pay attention to her. The empress looked at Liu Yao, and Shu Zhen reminded her that it was only when the empress raised her voice, "it''s the second girl of the Liu family. Read it and listen to it in this palace." Liu Yao was very excited that the empress could still remember her story. She coughed and said softly: "Yuan Qingrui is fragrant and floating, butterflies and clouds are touching the flowers. It''s not to add one color. The garden is full of scenery." As soon as this sentence comes out, Yu Wenqian''s face changes first! Yu wenminxin is also stunned for a moment. When he looks at Liu Yao again, his eyes are already sharp. It''s clear that this poem was read by Liu weinian himself just now. Regardless of Liu Yao''s indifference, she even used it when she picked it up. What a daughter of Liu''s family, what a Miss Liu ER! Yu Wenmin is not comfortable. Yu Wenqian also says it to old lady Yu Wen. Old lady Yu Wen was also stunned. Old lady Liu felt extremely embarrassed. Old lady Liu looked at Lv. LV also heard Yu Wenqian''s complaint. She was glad that her daughter was still in a hurry, but she was accused of stealing someone else. Lv''s face was not good, and she was immediately embarrassed. Liu qinliu Yue also heard. Liu Qin just wanted to flatter Liu Yao and sigh that Liu Yao had done a good job in this poem. But now, Liu Qin doesn''t know how to say it. He just can''t say a word. Liu Yue takes a look at Liu Yao, then drops her head and smiles. Liu Wei, on the other hand, was the most calm of the group. With a light smile, she patted Wen Minxin on the back of her hand: "look at the empress''s face." Yu wenminxin just came back to see the empress. But Niang Niang''s face is light, just perfunctory smile, also let tree screen pick a branch of Osmanthus to send, but did not express a state for this. Therefore, whether the poem is good or not is clear to all. Most of the male family members and some of the female family members who wrote better poems couldn''t help but secretly smile and look at Liu Yao''s eyes with a little teasing. Yu Wenmin''s face turned red when she saw that she didn''t understand. "Is it so hard to hear?" In fact, it''s not that it''s hard to hear, but it''s not that it tastes right. This poem is too sentimental for my little daughter to express the spirit of osmanthus. If a poem can''t express things in the most beautiful and profound words, it will be abandoned. It''s just earl. You should also have the word "elegant", not pretend to be elegant, but in fact, vulgar! Liu Yao received the flowers from the empress''s mother. She was very happy to receive them. Thinking of the move of the blue robe Prince just now, she said: "since there is a pearl and jade in front of her, the little girl also borrows the flowers to offer the Buddha, and gives the osmanthus to her." Liu Yao said, eyes in the opposite group of men over. It''s because when Wen Xuan was going to bear the flower, Liu Yao said, "please tree aunt Zhen and give this flower to the seventh prince." As soon as Liu Yao said this, the scene was quiet. Because of Liu Wei''s presence, and many inconveniences, he was pouring his own wine. Hearing his fingers, he raised his head and gave Liu Yao a shy and coquettish look. He froze for a moment. Over there, after seeing the empress''s mother and receiving the empress''s light smile, tree Zhen sent the flower to Rong Su''s desk. Rong Su did not move. Looking at the flower, he felt the different vision around him. He was in a good mood for a while. Li Jun was very blind to take the flower, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it, sighed, "it''s so fragrant, it''s so fragrant." When Li Jun said this, he was surrounded by laughter. People who know about Yu Wenfu''s marriage with Liu Yao are puzzled for a while. Because Yu Wenyao had to accompany Yan Pei, he didn''t sit on the seat of the Wen family, but on the seat of the Yan family. Therefore, Yu Wenyao walked with his friends all day long. At this time, Yu only hoped that his elder brother would be nearby, and he would never embarrass him. These friends, however, looked at him one by one as if watching a play, which made him uncomfortable. A little annoyed, Yu Wenfu looked up at Liu Yao, who was opposite, but saw Liu Yao with a pair of eyes and looked at the direction of the seventh prince. Yu Wenfu was suddenly depressed. He hummed, took the wine at hand and drank it up! If this is not the poetry meeting presided over by the empress, Yu Wenfu is afraid that he has just waved his sleeve away. He just doesn''t understand why Liu Yao is going to marry him, and he will do such a thing on this occasion. Is this not to give him face, or not to give them face, or Liu family do not want to marry?Yan Pei also knew the marriage between Yu Wenfu and Liu Yao. At the moment, he was also stunned and looked at Yu Wenyao beside him. "Did your brother get divorced?"


    Yu Wenyao''s face was not good either. He looked at Yu Wenfu, who was not far away, and at the Liu family in the opposite direction. His eyes were cold: "since the second miss of Liu family can''t see our people in the Wen family, the twisted melon doesn''t look sweet."


    Yan Pei heard the meaning of Yu Wenyao''s words, and smiled a little at the bottom of his eyes. He said in his heart, this is a good play.


    Actually, it''s really a good time to watch.


    Not to mention others, Yu Wenqian almost jumped up.


    Yu Wenqian is the sister of Yu Wenshi, but her life is not good. After she married far away, she was widowed for two years.


    Yu Wenqian went back to Yu Wenjia. Mingming used to be a miss of Yu Wenjia, but now she is a Miss Gu, but she has the taste of being a stranger.


    Maybe it''s because he always feels like a dwarf when he goes back to the Wenjia family. Yu Wenqian is very good to several nephews and nieces. He hopes that they will not abandon themselves or drive her away.


    Therefore, not to mention whether Wen Qian''s character is pleasant or not, but this aunt, Yu Wen Qian, should do her duty and love her children better than his mother, Yu Wen.


    But now, what the second Miss Liu did made Yu Wenqian feel like burning fast. She stole the poems of their Xin''er, and then turned around and ruined her face.


    Yu Wenqian thought that even if Liu Yao stole Xin''er''s poems, she would give flowers in full face later. Although she was not happy with this kind of behavior, they always took advantage of Wen''s family, so she didn''t plan to worry about it.


    But now, Liu Yao even gave the flowers to the seventh prince in the air.

 Chapter 173

    What does Liu Yao mean? Is it true to deceive them that there is no one at home?


    Didn''t you see that Xiao''er''s face was black?


    At this time, it''s not mammy Luo pressing. Yu Wenqian almost jumped up and pointed to Liu Yao''s nose and scolded! Bitch!


    Old lady Yu Wen''s face is not good either. She has a pair of gentle eyes. Now she has narrowed up and looked at Liu Yao. Her eyes are so fierce that she seems to be able to cut people.


    Liu''s family are all stunned.


    Mrs. Liu''s face is even more terrible. Lu doesn''t know what her daughter is doing. How can she humiliate Wen Xun''s face in public? Don''t you know that she will marry Yu in the future?


    Now I have not married in the past, so I humiliate my husband''s family. In the future, there will be an old lady to take care of me. It''s up to the Wen family. I''m afraid it will be difficult.


    Lu was very worried. She wanted to ask her daughter what she was thinking about. But Liu Yao was still standing and looked at the seventh prince with a shy eyes.


    Lu can''t stand up in front of so many people. He has no face for his daughter, so he can only bear it.


    On the contrary, others were shocked and angry, but Liu Qin smiled softly.


    Liu Yao, as she thought, is a fool, so the public dare to do such things, did not see Yu Wenjia''s people have been mad? Yu Wenfu even drank three glasses of wine and didn''t stop!


    Liu Qin was still worried. He was afraid that Liu Yao would come before the event and would not dare to make a statement to the seventh lord or offend the Wen family. But unexpectedly, Liu Qin was more daring than she thought!


    It''s not only in front of the public, but also in front of the empress. In this way, Yu Wenjia lost his face. How could he marry Liu Yao? Liu Yao did only one thing this time, and thoroughly mixed up the original good marriage.


    However, it''s better to mix it up. Liu Yao''s mixing it up, so it''s convenient to fish in troubled waters.


    If Liu Qin didn''t bear it all the time, he would laugh now.


    Liu Yue''s eyes are slightly cold, but his eyes are on the other side of the seven princes. His small hands are hidden in his sleeves. He pinches them gently and cleans his nails, but they are almost trapped in the meat.


    At last, Rong Su took the flower and said "thank you" to Liu Yao.


    Liu Yao''s face was red with joy, so she sat down. As soon as she sat down, she felt that several pairs of eyes were staring at her.


    Especially the old lady, if she could eat people alive.


    Liu Yao knew what she had just done was wrong, but she told herself that she had to do it! As Liu Qin said, Liu Wei must not be allowed to marry the seventh Lord again.


    He used to be a young girl with only one daughter of his own age. But now he has grown up. If the seventh prince wants to get married with the Liu family, he is the best choice. No matter how round, there will be no disfigured Liu Wei.


    Liu Yao has made a full gesture now, and the seventh Prince thanked her just now. She believes that the seventh Prince knows what she means. She thinks that within two days after today''s banquet, the seventh prince will surely come to the door to ask for marriage.


    At that time, how about offending the writers? Compared with the great master, a great master, what''s his fear!


    Liu Yao''s courage increased when she thought about it. She ignored the old lady''s glare and her mother''s pull. She just held her face and looked at the front with no explanation.


    Lu Qi''s heart and liver hurt. What''s going on with her daughter?


    When old lady Liu saw that Liu Yao didn''t have any regrets at all, her eyes suddenly became colder. Next to her, old lady Yu Wen and Yu Wenqian calmed down, but the cold was really cold, and the cold people''s gooseflesh would fall down.


    Old lady Liu had no choice but to say, "this matter..."


    Old lady Yu Wen interrupts old lady Liu: "for the sake of Wei''er''s helping Xin''er, I don''t quarrel with your Liu family, but you and my sister should know my temperament. Since Yao''er can''t see my family, that matter will be over."


    "Here..." Old lady Liu wants to fight for more, but old lady Yu Wen, supported by mother Luo, is far away from the old sister who has lived for decades.


    Seeing old lady Yu Wen''s attitude, old lady Liu didn''t know how angry he was in people''s hearts. An old face suddenly became more and more embarrassed.


    Lu saw everything in her eyes, and her heart was cold. She looked at old lady Yu Wen, Liu Yao, and Yu Wenfu and Yu Wenyao on the opposite side. One heart seemed to fall into the ice cellar, and it was so cold from inside to outside.


    Yu wenminxin was not happy either, but she was delicate and soft. She just glared at Liu Yao and looked at her. Thinking that Liu Wei was Liu Yao''s elder sister, she felt a little confused.


    But in the end, Yu wenminxin could not bear to annoy Liu Wei, but said, "it seems that our two families are not related."


    Liu Wei thought Yu wenminxin would not talk to her for the time being, but he didn''t expect Yu wenminxin to be so kind-hearted.


    Liu Wei smiled quietly: "believe me, it''s your brother''s blessing not to marry."


    Liu Wei doesn''t like Liu Yao very much.


    Yu Wenmin was stunned, and then he burst out laughing.Although I know that Liu Wei and his sisters are at odds, Yu wenminxin still feels like Coke when he hears Liu Wei say it so directly.


    And no matter what the resentment of the Liu family and the Wen family, just two poems of Osmanthus in succession really emboldened all the men and women here, so some people got up to sing poems one after another.


    In this space, Li Jun asked Rong Su again, "it seems that Miss Liu''s second daughter is for you. How about that? The second young lady is Liu Cheng''s daughter. She looks ok. "


    Allow to go to look at Li Jun displeased, say nothing.


    Li Jun touched his nose and asked, "is it difficult? Do you still think of the eldest miss of the Liu family?"


    "Shut up!" Rong Su put the wine glass aside, adding some coldness to his voice.


    Li Jun is really angry at the seventh prince. He dare not stir up again: "just say it casually, it''s not true. Now Miss Liu''s appearance is really not worthy of you. However, people still have salvation for you. If you don''t agree with yourself, there must be some individual ways to repay you."


    When it comes to this, Rong Su is angry again. He pours the wine and takes another sip. The sweet smell of the wine rushes into his nose, but he doesn''t feel better at all.


    The poetry meeting went on like a raging fire. Liu Xiaoli''s eyes were fixed on Liu Wei. When she saw someone read a poem, she was able to send flowers. Her head was bright and she stood up.


    At this time, Lin Qilian just finished reading the poem and was taking over the osmanthus. Following the steps below, Liu Xiaoli planned to send it out. Suddenly, Liu Xiaoli stood up, but it seemed abrupt.


    Liu Xiaoli looked up at the empress''s mother fearlessly, and asked obediently, "if I read poetry, can I also get flowers?"


    The empress''s mother was stunned. She looked at the child who was not polite and could not even call for his honorific title. She looked at the child''s side again. She smiled lightly, connived at his "son''s nonsense, and her eyes were full of interesting tolerance. The empress picked up her eyebrow.


    "Oh? Can you also write poetry? "


    Liu Xiaoli quickly nodded his head. Poetry is reading poetry. He can read many poems. Since he was two years old, his mother taught him to read three hundred Tang poems.

 Chapter 174

    Although the book hasn''t been sold in the bookshop, Xiao Li is familiar with the poems inside, and almost all of them are remembered firmly. Xiaoli can think of several poems of Osmanthus now. Some people in the field are already laughing. Among them, Li Jun said kindly, "this young gentleman, writing poems is not so simple." How many great scholars of the time have made their speeches, which are also four books and five classics that have been read for thirty or forty years. If every ordinary child can write poems, can all the cat and dog write poems? Don''t you see the girls in front of you, they can only make some sour feelings for their daughter? It''s the family who has invited Mr. Jiashu. They can''t do anything. A child who hasn''t been five years old can do this? Naturally, all the people didn''t believe it. Even the prince said with a smile, "Xiaoli wants flowers? Come and pick a basket. " Liu Xiaoli doesn''t know what other people laugh at, but Xiaoli knows that uncle''s tone, obviously looks down on him! "I don''t want to give it away, I want to earn it by myself," said Xiao Li, puffing up her cheeks. "If I read poetry, I will have flowers." The queen frowned slightly. Obviously, the child has been pestering and delayed the process of their original poetry meeting. The queen wanted to finish the episode quickly, and then she looked at the Leng Rong and said to Liu Xiaoli, "read it." Liu Xiaoli said: "I asked, read, is there flowers?" The queen held her temper, and her eyebrows were twisted into a knot. Or the prince hit the circle: "yes, you read it." Other people also looked at the child with a smile, and saw what the child could do. A child is nothing more than a doggerel, or what else could it be? But after all, it''s the children of Rong San Wang Ye''s family. No matter what poem they write, they all win. Anyway, who cares about a child. Everyone was watching the play, but Liu Wei had a bit of toothache. What poems can my son Liu Xiaoli write? There is no literary talent at all. What he can do is recite poems! Only a few months later, the child became very interested in his mother''s autopsy tools and Chinese herbal medicine at home, so when he could talk, Liu Wei asked him if he wanted to learn medicine? Xiaoli says she wants to! Liu Wei began to teach his son to learn medicine, but learning medicine requires memory. Liu Wei didn''t have time to teach his children one word at a time, so she asked Xiao Li to endorse her character. At that time, she silently asked Xiao Li to recite more than a dozen Tang poems. As a result, Xiao Li was able to recite them in less than three days. Later, she taught him to write. Xiao Li learned quickly and learned more than a dozen words in poems in five days. Later, three character classics and three hundred Tang poems became Xiao Li''s dictionary. These two books are also the most familiar of Xiao Li''s back, which is not too much to say. So Xiao Li can read poems now. Liu Wei is not surprised at all, just curious. Which one will Xiao Li read? Just when everyone was going to see a small play, Liu Xiaoli turned around in her head. You read:There is a wood named DanguiFour seasons are fragrant. It''s snowing in the nightGreen leaves and green clouds. The wind and shadow are clear like waterFrost branches are as cold as jade. The mountain is secludedNo birds are allowed to stay. ¡­¡­ As soon as Liu Xiaoli''s voice fell, the whole scene was quiet. Liu Wei slowly helps his forehead, which is one of the stanzas in Bai Juyi''s have wood. Bai Juyi''s have wood has eight kinds of flowers in all, and Dangui is the last one. Looking at the expression of those people around, Liu Wei sighed, and all of a sudden, he had a headache. Rong Ling was just holding the mentality of watching Xiaoli play, but when Xiaoli read out the poem, his body also sat upright in the forbidden area. Can a child write poetry? Maybe, after all, there is no lack of genius in the world, but it''s not realistic to make such a wonderful poem with unique rhyme and diction, which is even worse than many great scholars in the world. What kind of character is Xiao Li? She has a very clear tolerance. In addition to his enthusiasm for the autopsy and herbal medicine, he can''t finish reading a book at ordinary times. After reading the collection of Xiaoshan biography, Xiaoli wrote it by heart. After reading it for ten days, Xiaoli only saw half of the first page. Xiaoli seems to dislike books other than medical books and fox ghost records. Even if it''s forced by Rong Ling, Xiao Li can''t read a few sentences. But this artistic conception is a wonderful sentence, which can''t be made by an expert. How can Xiao Li read such a poem as soon as she exits? And Rong Ling is sure that he has never heard of this poem, not to mention the work of a great Confucian in the previous dynasty. This is indeed a new poem, the first time in the world. Rong Ling''s eyes turn unconsciously. He looks at Liu Wei not far from the opposite side, but Liu Wei is also upset. His eyes are closed tightly according to his eyebrows. Is it made by Liu Wei?Liu Wei once wrote this poem. Did Xiao Li listen to it? It''s no surprise that Rong Ling is not surprised at how many surprises this woman has given him. Yes, if it''s Liu Wei, it''s no surprise. Liu Wei is different from ordinary women and even ordinary men. Rong Ling will occasionally feel that Liu Wei is like someone outside the world, with a whole body of mystery, suddenly comes. There are so many special and inconceivable things in her body, including her treacherous autopsy technique, her magical brain opening method, and so many things that he has never heard or listened to. Including the poem read by Xiao Li now. Rong Ling slowly takes back his sight and stops at the wine cup of the case table. Today, he has not drunk much, but only drinks a little under the prince''s remote respect. Now, he wants to drink a few more cups to calm his heart. Liu Xiaoli finished reading, but saw a pair of eyes around him staring at him, but didn''t say a word. Xiaoli blinked, looked at the empress and stood out: "my flower." The empress just returned to her mind from her stupor. She moved her fingers stiffly and turned her eyes to the prince beside her. The prince is also stunned at the moment. Is this poem really a casual work of this child? The prince doesn''t believe it. Not only the Prince did not believe it, but all the people on the scene did not believe it. Countless people turned their eyes to Rong Ling, and they all thought that Lord Rong was really a pet for the children, and even such a bustle should protect the children. But everyone was surprised. They always said that Lord Rong was the best in martial arts, but they didn''t hear that Lord Rong was still good at both arts and martial arts. This kind of talent, is not the town gate Duwei, to test a imperial examination, also can be on the top of the bar. For a while, there was a lot of discussion around. Li Jun also put away his face and looked at the bustling smile. He put his head to the ear of the seventh Prince and said: "this Rong Duwei is deeper than we think. It seems that he didn''t expect to see the prince at the moment." The seventh Lord''s face was slightly cold, and his eyes were like ice dregs, shooting at Rong Leng. Rong Xun''s martial arts are not good because he missed the best age when he was a child. Later, he couldn''t learn Shensui how to learn martial arts. However, he is good at writing. He has a clear mind and is smart. His poems are extremely easy to pick up. He always thought that he and the prince are the opponents of the whole court. But I didn''t expect that today''s child''s joking words gave him a great vigilance.

 Chapter 175

    As far as the son of the royal family is concerned, who doesn''t know the meaning of these four words? It seems that Rong Ling has long had a strong heart. Today, through his son''s mouth, is this a good opportunity to give you a hint?


    It implies that he is tolerant of Leng, and that the literati and martial arts are also figures who have the power to fight for the throne?


    Rong Su thinks this way, so does the prince. However, Rong Su and Rong Ling are not good at each other, while the prince and Rong Ling are good at each other, so the idea runs counter to each other.


    The prince didn''t think that rongling''s awe at the moment was aimed at him. After all, they just talked about the reason why they didn''t tear their faces suddenly, so why did rongling do it at the moment?


    The prince''s eyes were deep. His eyes turned twice on Liu Xiaoli and twice on Rong Ling. He couldn''t see through all the time.


    But Yu Wenyao, on the other side, clasped his lips and touched Yan Pei, who still remembered the poem.


    Yan Pei is interrupted by him and looks across impatiently.


    Yu Wenyao approached Yan Pei''s ear and said, "who do you think wrote this poem?"


    Yan Pei glanced at Wen Yao suspiciously and said naturally, "is it not Rong Duwei?"


    "Sure enough." Yu Wenyao laughed and took a sip of tea.


    Yan Pei was confused by Yu Wenyao''s expression: "what do you mean? Isn''t it Rongdu? "


    Yu Wenyao''s eyes were fixed on Liu Xiaoli, and he said slowly: "even if Rong Leng is humble, he can''t hide this part. Moreover, the Emperor just gave Zhen Gemen to him completely for the sake that he didn''t know the words on the surface, and trained him to be the prince''s future Minister of brachial shares. Do you think it''s possible for Rong Ling to expose all the secrets in order to spoil the children? These people present today can be heard by the emperor at random. Rong Leng is not afraid of losing the emperor''s heart and making the emperor feel uneasy about him. "


    Yan Pei frowned. He kept it in the house all the year round. He didn''t know much about the affairs of the dynasty, so he asked, "do you mean that this poem was written by this child?"


    Even if Liu Xiaoli has sent him red blood pill several times, he is already grateful for it, but he can''t imagine that a little child is such a talent.


    Yu Wenyao shook his head again, with a smile in his eyes: "I think his father did it."


    "His father?" Yan Pei was stunned for a moment, and then he thought, "the man in white you said last time? "The work that Rong Duwei invited from Jiangnan?"


    "With such a person, I''m not curious about this child''s ability. I''m sure that his father accidentally wrote this poem and he listened to it. If you think about it, how old is that person''s ability? How long has it been since he came to Beijing? It means that he can find out the murderer before the new year. Now in Kyoto, anyone who has lost his child will regard Mr. Liu as a God? I hope he will find out the murderer and save their children. "


    How many families have lost their children in Kyoto? If they can find all these children back, what kind of affection is it?


    Mr. Liu, Zhen Gemen, how many members of the imperial court would you like to bear the gratitude of the princes?


    Yan Pei listened, but he didn''t think much about the case. He just looked at the child who was less than five years old in the distance and began to wonder who his father would be.


    Here, Yu wenminxin secretly pulls Liu Wei''s sleeve and whispers, "what do you want to do? Do you want to go with the prince? "


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at the face of Rong Leng, who was bowing her head and drinking. She did not speak.


    Yu Wenmin Xin still said: "in my opinion, the three princes'' action is really inappropriate. Even by the mouth of this child, it is really too much to read such a poem. My poetry talent is so low, and I can also hear the beauty of this poem. Who can''t hear the other people present? Sister Wei''er, what do you mean by three princes? He''s not afraid to be too sharp and alert? "


    "I don''t know about others." Liu Wei casually perfunctorily, just about to take back his sight, but he saw that the face of Rong Ling suddenly raised his head, the dark eyes, distant, and she was opposite.


    At the moment when the four eyes meet, Liu Wei seems to notice something different in Rong Ling''s eyes, but that thing is fleeting. When Liu Wei wants to explore again, it''s gone.


    At this time, the empress in the high position, after a long time of silence, opened her eyes slightly coldly: "it''s reasonable to say that you should give you flowers after reading poems, but if you don''t read well, you can''t give them."


    Everyone thought, not bad, but too good!


    Liu Xiaoli blinks big eyes, very confused, also very aggrieved: "not good?"


    The queen smiled: "if you can make another one, this flower will be given to you."


    The queen said, took a osmanthus from the tree Zhen''s hand, and deliberately shook it twice toward Xiaoli.


    Liu Xiaoli''s chubby little finger bent and finally bit his teeth.


    Open mouth reads a way:


    there are eight trees in the south, and


    there are no four hours of prosperity.


    If you don''t know the bitterness of wind and frost,


    know the scattered period.This poem is not as shocking as the previous one, but it is equally excellent. The queen looked at Rong Leng again. This time, it was clear that Rong Leng didn''t say anything to the child. How could the child export the poem? But Liu Wei knew that it was written by a talented man named fan Yun in Liang Dynasty. It was also one of the three hundred poems of the Tang Dynasty that she had written. Liu Xiaoli seems to have been on the bar with the sweet osmanthus, and read another song with a strong voice. This time, he read the ode to sweet osmanthus written by LV Shengzhi of the Song Dynasty:In the third autumn, I will crush all the fragranceWhy orange and yellow. Since the middle of next monthIf the fruit is fragrant in the sky. The queen is now in a daze, and the eyes of others turn to Liu Xiaoli. A poem can be said to be told in advance by three princes, but three poems at a time, and the environment and meaning are superior, which is not easy to say that they are collusion in advance. But is this poem really written by these five-year-old children? Is it possible? A child is so young that he can''t even recognize a word. How can he write such a good poem? Liu Xiaoli saw that the empress simply didn''t say anything and didn''t give flowers. She was not angry. She felt that she had been fooled. As soon as he raised his foot, he kicked the desk in front of her. Before the public could respond to that kick, Rong Ling had grabbed the wine pot and sat at the back. So, people watched a short arm and short leg little Douding, and kicked a mahogany table to the center of the garden. A table of cakes fell to the ground. At the same time, there was a hollow on the table. It was the size of Liu Xiaoli''s footprints. "I want flowers!" Liu Xiaoli is very unhappy. Her face is red. The eunuch maids around watched the battle and wanted to rush up and shout "escort"! Because this battle seems to be about to be assassinated at first sight, but it seems that the assassin who is about to be assassinated is a child with no hair. When the eunuchs and maids came to their mouths, they were all swallowed. They only thought that if they really shouted, they would lose face.

 Chapter 176

    But look at the mahogany table that was kicked away. You need two eunuchs to carry the case. How can the child easily kick out the footprints, with such great killing power? "Unbridled!" In full view of the public, Princess Yuehai claps the case, and the whip in her hand wraps around her arm. Raising her hand is a whip! The whip waved on the ground and raised the dust: "boy, where do you think this is? How dare you move in front of the empress? You think you can be lawless with your brother Leng''s pettiness? I don''t care if you are brother Ling''s son or not. I will teach you today what is the rule! " Yuehai princess said, jumped out of the table, whip again Shua in the past, watching the whip straight to Liu Xiaoli''s forehead. Let Leng eyes look suddenly cold! At this time, the teacup in Liu Wei''s hand was also clenched. The people around were shocked. The prince shouted, "stop!" But this voice has not yet fallen, but the situation below has changed. When the whip attacked the Douding sized child, he saw that the child raised his right hand, and the soft slap directly grasped the whip of thunder. The little cheek puffed up, and the little claw wrapped the whip on the little wrist for two times, and then the internal force shook! The princess of Yuehai suddenly felt a pain in the mouth of the tiger, "ah" shouted, and the whip took off her hand like this. Liu Xiaoli held the whip in his hand and sneered, "today you have provoked me twice. I promised my uncle not to trouble you, but you are going to die. No wonder I am." When Xiaoli''s voice fell, before everyone could react, he turned his whip around and carried it with great force. He attacked the head of the princess Yuehai who was covering his hands and bleeding at the mouth of the tiger. Everyone was stunned, and the princess of Yuehai also stared. She was scared out of her wits. At the critical moment, a dark black shadow attacked her, stood in front of the princess of Yuehai, raised her hand, and grasped the whip easily. Liu Xiaoli''s eyes faded. Seeing that the man opposite was Uncle Rong, he hummed! Throw the whip away, but it''s still angry! This is the second time that Princess Yuehai is so close to death. The first time was at the gate of the palace, and the second time is now. Princess Yuehai knows that the little ghost has a high level of martial arts, which is better than her own. But she thinks of so many people here, the little bastard dare not really poison her. But unexpectedly, the cub really dared. Fortunately, brother Ling saved her at the critical moment. Princess Yuehai''s angry eyes turned to gratitude and looked up at the tall and straight man in front of her. "Brother Ling, this child..." Before she finished speaking, Rong Ling had raised her feet. She went to pick up the troubled child, coaxed him gently, and then raised her eyes to see the tree screen beside the empress. Shuzhen felt cold all over. He was stared at by the three gods. His legs were almost soft. Ai Ai in the tree screening period looked at the queen, who handed her the osmanthus with a cold face. Tree Zhen hurriedly sent the flowers down to Liu Xiaoli. Liu Xiaoli finally got flowers. She smiled and narrowed her eyes. She smiled and said, "thank you, sister." Shuzhen Fang has been shocked by the child''s murderous touch, but now she welcomes the child''s such a brilliant and childlike smile and doesn''t know how to react for a while. Just stay for a while, just dry way: "little childe is polite." Then I hurried back to the Queen''s back, as if here is the safest place. Liu Xiaoli got sweet osmanthus, and her face was red. She let Leng put her on the ground, and the eunuch maid who was opposite said, "I haven''t cleaned up yet." The eunuch maids gathered up in a hurry. In less than a breath, they cleaned up all the disordered tables. Turn to a new table of tea and pastry. The princess of Yuehai stood behind Rong Leng with a face full of grievances and said, "brother Leng, my hand hurts so much. How can you tolerate this child''s disrespect to the queen Prince and openly hurt me?" Said the princess of the moon sea, and she came up to meet her, holding the corner of Rong Leng by her little hand. Rong Leng said with a expressionless face: "children are naughty. Do you follow them?" The child almost stirred up the poetry meeting for a flower. When it came to the mouth of Rong Duwei, who holds the power in your hand, it became a "naughty"? Princess Yuehai pouted her lips: "this child doesn''t like me so much. What can I do? Brother Leng, when we become relatives, let''s send the child away. I don''t like him. " As soon as the voice of Princess Yuehai fell, the queen frowned first! The other women''s dependents around laughed and whispered. The men''s dependents were still thinking about how the child took off the whip, which made the princess of Yuehai bleed. When lengbuding heard the princess''s confession to Lord Rong, he immediately expressed his face one by one. Qingyun women pay attention to elegance, so they casually show their love to a man. Even if all Qingyun know that you love Lord Rong Sanwang, Princess Yuehai, but you are so shameless, you can''t help but feel disgusted.At first, Xiao Li, who was feeling the flowers and was going to give them to his mother, suddenly heard this sentence and turned around. His eyes were dark and round.


    "Uncle Rong is going to marry you?"


    The princess of the moon sea snorted. Seeing that Rong Ling didn''t get rid of her hand holding his coat corner, she became bold and held her head high. "So what?"


    Liu Xiaoli could not accept the silence of two full breaths, just serious mouth: "no! Uncle Rong can''t marry you! "


    "Why not? Which onion are you, you say no? " As long as you think of marrying brother Leng, you can drive away the evil seed, and Yuehai is excited.


    Liu Xiaoli shook his head hard, and patted the hand that Princess kaiyuehai always felt on his uncle Rong. He said angrily, "Uncle Rong can''t marry you. Uncle Rong wants to marry her!" Xiao Li said with a short finger, pointing to the same seat of Yu Wenjia and Liu Jiahe.


    Yu wenminxin is very close to Liu Wei. At this moment, everyone''s eyes turn to her unconsciously.


    Yu Wenmin Xin is dull and silly. Her pink face is full of blushes and her mouth is slightly open. She is at a loss.


    Liu Wei I feel the headache is splitting.


    Liu Wei knew that as long as Xiao Li was here, he would not stop today.


    Sure enough, it''s not enough to make trouble at the gate of the palace. Now it''s still going to make trouble. Is little broken child intentional?


    In this way, Liu Wei stares at Rong Ling again, blaming him for not looking at Xiao Li, but seeing that Rong Ling is also looking at her, which is obviously expressionless, but his eyes, Liu Wei sees a shallow smile from inside.


    What do you mean?


    Why does the bad man laugh?


    Liu Xiaoli gave a snort, pushed away the princess of Yuehai, pedaled to Yu Wenjia''s seat, put the osmanthus in his hands, and said, "actually, this flower is not what I want, but what my uncle wants. I''m sorry, uncle Rong. He wants to ask you to marry him."

 Chapter 177

    Yu Wenmin is about to cry. What is that? Yu Wenqian is excited. She pushes Yu wenminxin forward and indicates that Yu wenminxin gets up to pick up the flowers. But Yu wenminxin knows that the flower can''t be picked up by herself. If you don''t say that you have a person in mind, you will say that the Su family childe, who has already settled the family affairs, is also looking at yourself at this time, with a pair of eyes tightly. And once I pick it up, can I have a good relationship with the Su family? What kind of misunderstanding should Yu Wenjia and Su Jia have? It was when Wen Minxin racked her brains to think about how to push the flower away, not to make the fierce child angry, and not to let Yu Wenjia offend the third prince, Liu Wei beside her slowly opened her mouth, but only said a word to the child. "Go away." Liu Xiaoli is hurt! He bypassed the small table and ran to Liu Wei''s side. He stuffed the flowers into Liu Wei''s arms. He sat in Liu Wei''s arms and tooted his lips and said, "you have to promise. Anyway, you have to promise. If you don''t promise, uncle Rong will marry that mother." Small Li said, small short hand also reluctantly pointed to not far away on the sea princess. The princess Yuehai was angry: "who do you say is the mother of the night fork? You little wild bastard Liu Wei takes a deep breath and looks at the princess Yuehai as if she is dead. Wild seed, this word, Princess Yuehai dare to say. And others were all shocked, not because the princess Yuehai''s mouth was open, but Everyone, one by one, looked at Yu wenminxin, and then at Liu Wei. Of course, the women all recognized that the only woman wearing the veil was the eldest miss of the Liu family who escaped marriage first and then disfigured. The men''s family members, after distinguishing for a while, also have many guessed Liu Wei''s identity. For a while, all eyes turned to the seven lords over there. Rong Su''s face was livid. Looking at Rong Ling''s son sitting in Liu Wei''s arms without fear, the expression on his face could hardly be maintained. Li Jun said next to Rong Su, "it seems that Miss Liu is extraordinary. Five years ago, she could make you fall in love with her at first sight. Five years later, she could also fascinate your three brothers. It''s not simple, it''s not simple." Let''s look back at the hands on the case table and slowly gather into fists. It''s all cold. He didn''t know what Rong Ling wanted to do, and why he didn''t find anyone, but Liu Wei. Is this Rong Ling''s idea? And does Rong Ling want to embarrass himself intentionally? Rong Su closed his eyes, but he took a breath, then he pressed the fire back to his chest. He told himself not to be impulsive and to watch. Besides, Liu Xiaoli heard that Princess Yuehai had scolded him for his wild seed. She immediately turned her mouth and buried her face in her mother''s arms. She said, "she scolded me..." Although Liu Wei wanted to catch her son and throw him out, she was still holding the final calm and calm down. Her eyes were clear, but she looked straight at her face. What are you going to do now? The smile in Rong Leng''s eyes did not decrease. He turned his head and looked at Princess Yuehai with cold black eyes. Princess Yuehai is stared at by Rong Leng with such eyes. She can''t help but step back. She is afraid. Let Leng turn his head and wave to Liu Xiaoli: "don''t make a fool of yourself, come here." Liu Xiaoli is so angry that he refuses to leave. Instead, he asks, "will you marry this mother yecha?" Princess Yuehai is trying to refute again. But listen to Rong Leng''s subtle way: "no way." Princess Yuehai was stunned, and others looked at each other. Although the princess of Yuehai is not reserved and openly confesses to the man, it seems to be dissolute and disrespectful, but the man refuses so bluntly, and where is the face of the woman? For a time, looking at Rong Leng''s eyes, all with some condemnation. After all, other people''s princes have been thinking about you for a long time. You are so cruel and straightforward, but have you ever thought about what the princes will take to meet people in the future? "Brother Ling......" Princess Yuehai''s mouth was open, and her face was inconceivable. She thought that brother Ling didn''t like himself, but she couldn''t think that brother Ling would be so merciless. In the full view of the public, she ignored her face. Brother Leng has thought about how sad she would be if he didn''t marry? How will people around her see her? The princess Yuehai is not aggrieved. Tears suddenly burst out. She covered her mouth and stepped back two steps. She could hardly stand. The two princesses, who had a good relationship with Yuehai, hurriedly got up and helped her. Both of them stared at rongling with reproachful eyes, but they were afraid of being hated by the three elder brothers, who were so heavily armed that their father valued them. They quickly turned their eyes away and comforted the princess together. Liu Xiaoli saw that the princess of Yuehai was crying, and his anger finally subsided, but he had already sat in his mother''s arms, so he didn''t want to come out.He bit his finger, looked at his mother in a tangled way, and then said, "can''t you marry my uncle?" Xiao Li''s idea is that if her mother wants to investigate, she will investigate. She will not interfere. But if her mother agrees to marry uncle Rong, she can go to her mother''s house to find her later. She won''t be doubted. How nice. Liu Xiaoli didn''t want her mother to marry uncle Rong. After all, her mother said that they would go back to Jiangnan after checking this case, but now is not to find a reason? Liu Xiaoli is eager to be agreed by his mother. All the people on the scene are also staring at Liu Wei. He thinks that this ruined Miss Liu''s family has such luck. It''s all like this. He can make the third prince fall in love with her. Some of them have long been interested in the third prince. They are the family''s gold men who are going to fight for it. They look at Liu Wei for a moment as if they are going to eat her. Liu Wei was stared at by so many people, and she was very uncomfortable. She pushed Xiaoli, but she couldn''t move it. The little guy was dead on her, and he couldn''t move. Liu Wei took a breath and had to open her mouth: "it''s favored by this young master, but the little girl doesn''t intend to marry. Please take this flower back. " She said, put the flower back into Liu Xiaoli''s hand, and then use the internal power to catch him, and mention to put him down far away. Liu Xiaoli was in a hurry: "then, if you don''t marry, don''t marry. Take the flowers! This is what I earned. I read three poems, and others only read one. It''s not easy for me to earn. " Liu Wei sneered and refused. Liu Xiaoli finally saw that his mother was angry. He was pitiful. He had a small face made of powder and jade. He was about to cry. At this time, I have been standing not far away, watching its change of tolerance edge, lifting away the precious steps, and walking slowly towards this side. Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli turn their heads to look at him at the same time. Other people in the field also stare at Rong Leng. Their eyes follow him step by step and move inch by inch. When Liu Wei was in front of her, Rong Ling took a deep look at her.

 Chapter 178

    Rong Ling stoops, picks up Liu Xiaoli, takes out the flower in Xiao Li''s hand, looks down slightly, looks at Liu Wei in front, hands the flower to her, "take it, I apologize for him."


    My son, you don''t have to apologize! And it''s not about apologizing or not!


    Liu Wei has not only a headache, but also a pain in her liver. She has pain all over her body.


    Liu Wei didn''t pick it up. She could see that Rong Ling was intentional. She didn''t know what he wanted to do, but she knew that she had been amused enough by this man.


    At this time, the prince, who finally finished watching the farce, said at the top of his head, "since a Leng has a mind, this girl, will take it, and take a flower. It''s nothing."


    The flowers in Rong Ling''s hand are handed to Liu Wei again.


    Liu Xiaoli also nests in the bosom of Rong Leng, looking at his mother pitifully.


    Liu Wei bit her teeth. Under the stubborn vision of the father and son and the urging of the prince, she took the flower and said, "thank you very much."


    Liu Xiaoli was very happy, and Rong Ling also smiled, so she turned around and went back to her place.


    This episode mixed the elegance of the original poetry meeting. The princess Yuehai was injured and was forcibly taken away by the palace people ordered by the queen.


    Empress empress in the prince''s sign, bear not to pursue Rong Ling "father and son", just cold face, announced to the following, poetry will continue.


    Before Liu Xiaoli jumped out to read the poem, the former poet was Lin Qilian. Before Lin Qilian''s flowers were sent out, the limelight was completely robbed.


    But it was the third prince and his son, as well as the princess of Yuehai who stole the limelight. Even though Lin Qilian was appreciated by the empress, he dared not resent the three people with his darling.


    Therefore, the poem will continue at this time, because the fifth Prince is not here, Lin Qilian just symbolically gave the flower to his brother who was also present, and he sat down honestly.


    As soon as Lin Qilian sat down, Mrs. Gao Ming and Mrs. Lin would not like to say, "if you are a commoner, you will be a commoner. If you don''t understand the rules, you will delay others in vain."


    Lin Qilian''s eyes slightly drooped, looking at the opposite Rong Leng and the "son" in his arms. He wondered whether the grandmother''s sentence was about the child or the third prince Rong?


    Lin Qilian didn''t ask much about this kind of thing. If you hear it, you can''t hear it.


    Over there, Qin Zi quietly pushes Fang ruotong and asks, "do you want to write a poem?"


    Fang ruotong didn''t make a sound, but he looked at the osmanthus over there. One by one, he broke it off and put it into a teacup to make Liu Wei, a ready-made osmanthus tea. His eyes were somewhat interesting: "I''m not interested in sending people, but I want to try whether the osmanthus tea in the imperial garden is better than that at home."


    Qin Zishun Fang ruotong''s line of sight to see the past, also saw Liu Wei''s movements, but Qin ziis not Fang ruotong''s so casual, Qin Zixiang deeper.


    I don''t know what happened to Miss Liu. As soon as she appeared today, she seemed to have brought a lot of concerns.


    Whether it''s Yu wenminxin''s close relationship, the empress''s own sympathy in Zhaoning palace, or the farce just now.


    This is the woman who should not be put in front of others. Today, she is everywhere.


    Including Miss Liu now with the award of osmanthus, the act of tea on the spot, but also do not know how many people squint.


    Qin Zi just wanted to be fascinated, but saw Liu Wei over there. She seemed to raise her eyes, and they met each other.


    Qin Zi is upset, but can''t, so she has to smile at Liu Wei awkwardly, which is a kind of politeness.


    Liu Wei also smiled at Qin Zi. Although her veil covered her face, the smile was not obvious.


    Osmanthus has been playing for a long time. At first, the poetry club was not comfortable with the arrangement just now, but after a while, it became more and more lively.


    The empress asked the next question, this time plum blossom.


    As the land continued, some people began to write poems, but Yu Wenjia and Liu''s side seemed to be in a vacuum.


    In addition to Liu Wei''s free tea, either Yu Wenqian, Lu''s family, Liu Yao, Liu Qin, Liu Yue, Yu wenminxin, or even Luo and Yang Ma, all looked at her frequently with obscure and sometimes meaningful eyes.


    Liu Wei knows that at this time, she can''t say anything, and there''s no need to explain. After all, everyone can see that Xiaoli and Princess Yuehai just didn''t deal with each other, but when the fire started, it burned on her innocent person.


    So as long as we pretend that we don''t know anything, we will try our best to fool the past, saying more and making more mistakes, which is unnecessary.


    Sure enough, as time went by, these people''s eyes turned away in the end.


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this is really exciting. I hope that after that, there will be no more unexpected things.


    But Liu Weigang thought so. Over there, after Li Jun wrote a poem, he took a cut of plum blossom and said with a smile, "please give this flower to Miss Liu Fu."


    As soon as this statement is made, the whole audience is still.


    Is picking up a cake, intends to eat Liu Wei, the hand Kan Kan stops in the air.Liu Wei looks up her eyes. She has a bad premonition for Li Jun''s smiling eyes.


    Li Yin can''t sit there.


    "Is my brother crazy?"


    Qin Zi shook her head: "let''s see, brother Jun is wise and farsighted. What he does must be meaningful."


    When Li Yin heard the words, she calmed down and continued to watch.


    Because it''s impossible for tree screen to send flowers for everyone, so after the beginning of the front, there is the little maid who comes to deliver the flowers. Now the little maid takes the flower and sends it to Liu Wei in front of the public.


    Liu Wei smelled the elegant fragrance of plum blossom, and looked at Li Jun again. He was repelled in his eyes. He clearly didn''t want to collect the flower.


    Seeing this, Li Jun said with a smile, "Miss Liu doesn''t need to think about it much. It''s just a flower. Isn''t it from the Lord? Don''t you want it?"


    His remark is clearly a hint of the just thing.


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Li Jun said again, "OK, I''ll tell you straight. This flower is also sent by a prince." He said, his eyes deliberately looked at the next seven lords, and said: "now, Miss Liu will accept it?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to take it!


    Is this flower sent by Rong Suo?


    Why?


    Did the seventh Prince take the wrong medicine?


    "Today''s play is getting better and better." Yu Wenyao was excited and hurried to peel the melon seeds in his hand. After that, he loaded the melon seeds on a small plate and pushed them to Yan Pei.


    Yan Pei glanced at Wen Yao and despised his spleen, which was afraid of the chaos in the world. However, he honestly extended his hand to the melon seed kernel, eating and watching the opera together.


    I have to say, today''s play is good.


    Even the crown prince and the queen looked at each other, and they were all together, looking at Rong su.


    Rong Su was baptized by many eyes at this time. He swept his eyes two places apart. He didn''t respond to this at all. He asked Liu Wei with a cold face: "what others have sent you is not what I have sent you? Why? "

 Chapter 179

    Liu Wei thinks that Rong Su may have some problems, otherwise, how can he come to this!


    Besides, don''t you hate her very much? Why are you sending her flowers now?


    Liu Weimu looks at Rong Su from afar without saying a word.


    Rong Su chuckled. His original excellent appearance showed some gloom in his faint smile. He bypassed the desk and walked slowly to Liu Wei in front of the public.


    Around many people are restless, especially some of the original look at Rong Su, of which Liu Yao''s eyes are the most addictive!


    Rong Xu goes to Liu Wei and stands. He picks up the flower in the palace maid''s hand and picks a small plum flower on it. He goes forward and invades Liu Wei''s head.


    Liu Wei feels the meaning of Rong Xu''s move. He wants to send her flowers.


    It''s ridiculous!


    Seven Lord don''t know her appearance? Don''t know what she has become? Is the taste too heavy? Thinking of her rotten face, how could he really bear the disgust and stop spending for her?


    If we say "people are more delicate than flowers", women wear the freshest flowers in their hair. It''s a kind of beauty. With the fragrance of the flowers, it''s also elegant.


    But at this time, she should not be associated with this quality at all.


    Liu Wei did not resist, let Rong Su in public, the little plum flower, stuck in her bun.


    Over there, Liu Xiaoli is so angry that her little claws are clapping at the table!


    Liu Wei''s line of sight passes leisurely by, straight at Liu Xiaoli, with a warning in her eyes - if you dare to mess again, you will know the consequences!


    Liu Xiaoli was really stunned for a while, so he didn''t want to sit back.


    The little guy looked up and said to Rong Leng unconvinced, "Uncle Rong, why didn''t we think of this just now? It''s stupid!"


    Xiaoli said and knocked on her head.


    Rong Leng touched Xiao Li''s head, kneaded it for her, while her eyes looked at Rong Su''s back.


    Rong Su feels that someone is looking at him. It''s not surprising that he is an ugly girl. Everyone must be curious, but these eyes are particularly sharp. He has guessed who''s line of sight and the anger in his heart will rise unconsciously.


    People are like this. I don''t want them. Only the people I agree with can ask for them. If the people I disagree with ask for them, I won''t give them even if I die.


    This is the case with Rong su.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want it, but no more, he can''t let Leng step in.


    Rong Su is to find a place for what happened just now. He doesn''t even look at Liu Wei''s face. He stares at her hair and says, "good looking."


    This sound is good-looking, and it''s not too loud or too small. It''s heard by many people on the scene, but most of them despise it.


    Liu Wei can''t see what Rong Xu means at the moment. He clearly intended to show Rong Ling.


    But Liu Wei is curious. If she doesn''t come to fight soy sauce today, how can she become the object of the game between the two brothers?


    I spent the whole afternoon sitting here eating cakes and poetry. I really didn''t do anything.


    Looking at Rong Su''s insincere praise, Liu Wei suddenly felt that he would still like to show him some face, otherwise, he really thought he could knead the flat thing at will.


    In this way, Liu Wei lowered her head and asked shyly, "is what the seventh Lord said true? I really look good? "


    Rong Su maintains the lukewarm expression on his face and nods quietly: "nice looking."


    Liu Yao listens to in the ear, indignant, if the line of sight can kill, that Liu Yao has killed Liu Wei dozens of times!


    The shyness in Liu Wei''s eyes was even more serious. She quickly reached out, untied the veil on her face, and showed her red and white face.


    "That''s nice, too?"


    Next second, the two last Miss Zhous in the seats beside me, hugged together in fear, screamed!


    Then, there was chaos in the imperial garden. All the women who saw Liu Wei''s appearance tightened up and closed their eyes. They were more scared than the fierce ghost in July half.


    In fact, Liu Wei can''t be too ghost.


    Even the queen and the prince were too shocked to speak for a moment.


    Rong Su never thought that Liu Wei would take off the veil suddenly. He could not help but step back and look at the ugly and disgusting scars on her face clearly. Her face was so cold that she could frost.


    Liu Wei, however, did not give up, bypassed the table and walked towards him.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you just say that it was beautiful? " Liu Wei''s lush white fingers raised, gently placed between the bun, stroked the wet plum blossom still wearing dew, and a smile opened on her face.


    This smile makes her ugly in a new state!


    The terrible scar is sitting on Liu Wei''s cheek, connecting his neck and cheekbones. At this moment, with a smile, the smile reaches the eye base, and the scar is pulled apart by Sheng Sheng.


    Originally just ugly, but now suddenly vivid, like every gap, there are maggots crawling around.Rong Su is calm again. Suddenly, seeing this scene, her heart leaps.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s touch of the plum blossom, she felt the same smile in her eyes. She only felt that she was really bewitched by Li Jun and would eat it. She wanted to give her something else.


    How the woman looked after her disfigurement, he clearly knew the most.


    In this way of thinking, he was a little angry. He swung his sleeve, turned around and walked out. Seeing that he had made a big mistake, Li Jun hurried to catch up.


    In the imperial garden, a group of golden ladies still shivered, one by one, to laugh at Liu Wei''s face, not to say that they were afraid of her.


    Such a face is enough for a person to have a nightmare for ten days.


    When old lady Liu opened her veil, she looked at the empress.


    At first, the Queen''s mother was stunned, but after that, there was a smile on her face.


    Old lady Liu was suddenly very tired. She lowered her eyelids and looked at the vicissitudes of life for a moment.


    Today, the empress''s attitude towards Liu Wei makes the old lady care about her. She thought she wanted more. The empress has become the mother of a country. How can she still remember that and that person.


    But it turns out that she didn''t think much about it, and the queen didn''t really like Liu Wei.


    In other words, what the queen doesn''t like from the bottom of her heart is Liu Wei''s mother.


    Once two sisters matched, supported each other, and fell in love with the same man.


    Many years ago, many scenes have become blurred. Mrs. Liu doesn''t want to recall the past. Let it go. People can''t come back to life after death. The dead are gone forever. The living also have their own lives. Why do they have to mix again.


    It''s not good for anyone, is it.


    At this critical moment, old lady Liu thought of the past, but she didn''t stop Liu Wei for the first time. When Rong Xu was angry and left, there was a short silence on the scene, and Lu''s angry voice burst out: "Liu Wei! What shame do you have on me! Cover your face! "

 Chapter 180

    Old lady Liu was awakened by the sound. She looked back at Liu Wei, but her eyes were dull.


    Liu Wei just wanted to frighten Rong Xu and satisfy these idle people who were curious about her appearance. Now that she did it, she didn''t really want to stir up today''s blind date meeting, so she honestly put on the veil and quietly returned to her seat.


    As soon as Liu Wei sat down, he saw Liu Yao, Liu Qin and Liu Yue.


    Liu Yao and Liu Yue have seen Liu Wei''s rotten face, but at the moment, it is obvious that they are not looking at Liu Wei for her face, but for another thing.


    Liu Yao is for the flower between Liu Wei''s hair, so Liu Yao''s sight, in addition to Liu Wei''s rotten face, is Liu Wei''s hair.


    Liu Yue, on one side, even looked in the direction of Liu Wei''s hair.


    For Liu Yue, Liu Wei always has a feeling that she can''t see through.


    This four younger sister seems to be the thinnest in the mansion. Liu Tan has aunts to help her, but Liu Yue has nothing. Liu Yue hugs Lv''s thigh, but for most of the time, she doesn''t help the tyranny.


    Liu Yue has his own plan. Liu Wei always knows that Liu Yue is very well hidden. Liu Wei doesn''t gossip and hasn''t specifically inquired about it.


    But Liu Yue is now indifferent to the normal day, and he doesn''t care about everything. There are some differences, which make Liu Wei''s heart rise.


    Therefore, those who have ideas about the seventh Lord Rong Suo are not only Liu Yao, but also Liu Yue?


    This is a kind of conjecture. Liu Wei thought so, so she looked at Liu Yue and smiled.


    Liu Yue didn''t expect that Liu Wei would laugh. Her face stiffened. Don''t open her eyes.


    Liuqin is the first time to see the whole picture of Liuwei. She has heard that it''s ugly, with a big scar. It''s very ugly, but no matter how much imagination she has, she won''t think it''s so ugly!


    At the first sight, Liu Qin had a feeling of dyspnea. In fact, she screamed with other women after those two Zhou family members.


    But when mammy Yang pushed her for a while, she was back to her senses and quickly closed her mouth, but the shock in her heart was still indescribable.


    Liu Wei has become such a ghost.


    Liu Wei got so much money from her grandmother and her father, which made them envious and hateful, but she was so beautiful.


    For a moment, Liu Qin touched her face. She thought that if she became like that, she would not live. It would be better to find a rope and die than to live and suffer.


    There are many people who think the same way with Liu Qin, including Li Yin and Qin Zi.


    Fang ruotong is the most calm of the three. She looks at Liu Wei''s face. Although she looks at her face and stops it at once, she says calmly: "in order to push back the seven princes, she is not afraid to show such a face in front of others. This lady of Liu family is also a cruel person."


    Qin purple Na''s way: "becomes like this can still live the person, can not be ruthless?"


    Li Yin pinched her fingertips, but she didn''t let herself faint. She took a deep breath. When Liu Wei closed her veil, she dropped her eyes.


    All the people present were awed by Liu Wei. No matter male or female, at this moment, Liu Wei''s eyes are like seeing evil spirits.


    Only Rong Ling and Liu Xiaoli.


    Rong Ling is happy, because although Liu Wei collected Rong Su''s flowers, he scared Rong Su to death.


    Liu Xiaoli, however, once she saw her mother''s face exposed, fluttered to run to hold her mother, but she was held tightly by Rong Leng, so she was not allowed to make trouble again.


    In the venue, after a short silence, there was a lot of explosive discussion. The men and women, who were well-educated, would cover their mouths and say some small words. Those who were not well-educated, would say loudly, as if they wished Liu Wei could not hear them.


    After a long cup of tea, the empress made a faint cough.


    Just a sound, originally chirping under, quiet down.


    "The poem will continue."


    At this time, should we continue?


    At that time, the men and women who had been in high spirits didn''t have any thoughts. One by one, they said they were right about poetry. But what they thought was not the vigorous fragrance of flowers, not the elegant appearance of flowers, but Liu Wei''s ugly and disgusting face.


    Most people can''t write poems. A small number of people with strong mind can barely make sentences, but they are careless.


    Yu Wenyao has taken back his sight, but the smile on his face is more and more serious.


    Yan Pei took a look at Yu Wenyao and asked in a low voice, "what''s a good poem?"


    "I can''t think of it." Yu Wenyao said with a smile, and then looked at Liu Wei: "but there is a new discovery."


    "Yes?" Yan Pei raises eyebrows.


    Yu Wenyao didn''t say it, but the interest in his eyes was so intense that he almost burned Yan Pei''s beautiful eyes.


    Yu Wenyao didn''t expect that Mr. Liu, who had been missing for a long time, was far away and near.


    Liu Wei, Mr. Liu, are you dressed as a woman or a woman dressed as a man?It''s interesting. It''s really interesting.


    Liu Wei''s rotten face is only half, and Liu Wei''s not rotten half. Anyone who looks carefully can see at a glance that it is Mr. Liu who once worked beside Rong Duwei.


    However, at the moment when Liu Wei opened the veil, it was not said that there were a few rare people who had seen "Mr. Liu" on the scene. Even if they had seen Mr. Liu, they would have put all their eyes on the half of the rotten face.


    Who is going to pay close attention to her half face at such a time?


    People''s line of sight is inertial, which is the most surprising and special side.


    In such a situation, Yu Wenyao only took a few moments to look at the rotten face, but also carefully looked at the real face. He easily recognized Liu Wei, and the smile in his eyes was deeper.


    He said, why do Rong Duwei''s children like this woman so much? I see! Because Miss Liu is the "father" of the child. No, maybe she is the "mother".


    So, is she a man or a woman?


    After this little interlude, the poem will continue, but more and more people are absent-minded. At the end, even if the queen tries to create a lively atmosphere, she is also a little overwhelmed.


    At this moment, in the womb, there is an event of "abscond".


    The prince has a Taigong in the palace and a prince''s mansion outside the palace. Taigong lived before the prince set up the mansion. It has been kept for so many years.


    There''s nothing in the palace. It''s just for the prince to go back to the Palace once in a while to have a rest.


    Rong Fei wakes up on the soft bed. He rubs his head and dispels the intoxication brought by the sake. Then the little maid''s voice sounds: "Prince Wu, are you awake?"


    Rong Fei took a look and saw that this was the maid of Zhaoning palace. He frowned, "how am I here?"


    The little maid of Zhaoning Palace said respectfully: "the empress knows that the five princes are not drunk, so she condemns the servants to serve."


    Rong Fei looked around and found that all the toiletries were ready, and even new clothes were ready. This was the hundred flower poetry fair that he would take him to when he woke up.


    "When is it?"


    "At a moment''s notice."


    Rong Fei got out of bed and asked, "where is the poetry meeting going?"


    "The poem has been finished. Now I''m talking to the right person. I''ll have a drink order later."

 Chapter 181

    "It''s fun to play in Tianxiang tower when you''re drinking." Rong Fei said, raising his hands and letting the maids wait on him to clean and change his clothes. When the clothes are changed and the mouth is rinsed and the face is cleaned, a little maid comes outside. Before entering the door, she says to the maid at the door, "are you awake? It''s more than half the time. The prince said that even if he didn''t wake up, he would wake up the five Lords. " As soon as the little maid''s voice came down, she saw a beautiful man with a long body standing in the dormitory, coming out slowly. The maid was so scared that she bent her knees and said, "I have seen five princes." "The prince asked you to hurry?" The palace maid lowered her head: "the prince and the empress are waiting for the king." "Then go." Rong Fei''s casual way was surrounded by a group of palace girls, who walked towards the imperial garden. From taiwomb to royal garden, we need to pass two red doors. When passing one, Rong Fei''s eyes are drifting around. When passing the second road, he suddenly "oops" and stoops down. The maids were frightened and rushed up: "what''s the matter with you, Lord?" "Abdominal pain." His hard way. The maids hurriedly looked around and saw that there was a clean room not far away, so they supported the five princes in the past. After entering Jingfang, the maids waited outside, but because men and women were different, several girls did not dare to face Jingfang gate, but turned away. Just when they turned their backs and didn''t know, Rong Fei came out of the clean room quietly, turned around, turned to another path, and started running there. When he ran away, he was relieved, but he ran into a man. The man was a little eunuch, in a hurry. They ran into each other. The little eunuch fell down and took off the things in his hand. The little eunuch wanted to scold, who doesn''t have eyes! But when he saw that it was the fifth prince, he quickly knelt down and saluted: "I have seen the fifth prince, the fifth Prince Jin''an." "Get up." Rong Fei looked back again and again. No one came after him. He wanted to go, but he saw the eunuch lying on the ground: "didn''t you get up?" "Eunuch bitterly way:" slave, thing fell Rong Fei looked casually to the ground and saw that he had just stepped on a small note. He moved his foot and said, "but this one?" The eunuch grabbed the note in a hurry, got up with lingering fear, and bowed to Rong Fei again, intending to leave. Rong Fei called him, "what is that note?" The eunuch didn''t hide it either, and said directly, "it''s from outside the palace. The servants of Yuwen mansion sent people to the palace, saying that something important happened in the palace. They want to be the old lady and go back to the palace as soon as possible." Today is the day to see the ladies in the palace. It can be said that it''s a big event among the ladies. What''s the big event? Do you have to come to the palace? Rong Fei, curious for a moment, reached out his hand and said, "take this king and have a look." The little eunuch did not dare to refuse, and put the note in his hands. After reading the note, Rong Fei gave it to the eunuch. His face became complicated: "go to inform old lady Yu Wen and run." The little eunuch didn''t read the contents of the note. Hearing this, he was startled, told him to leave and ran. Rong Fei stood in the same place, thought about it, and walked towards the direction outside the palace. When old lady Yu Wen received the note from the little eunuch, the maids of Zhaoning palace reported to the empress because they lost the fifth prince. However, when the queen was unhappy and her face was a little cold, old lady Yu wenran got up at the Wenjia seat! Regardless of the activity of the couple, old lady Yu Wen went directly to the middle of the aisle and knelt down to the empress: "forgive me, I have something important to go home, I must go out of the palace immediately, please give me the order to go out of the palace." Old man Yu Wen''s move scared many people, and the queen was stunned. She frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" At this time, Shuzhen listened to the report of the little maid and whispered in the Queen''s ear. When the queen heard about it, she was shocked for a moment, which did not mean that old lady Wen reported the truth and said to Shuzhen, "give me the order, and let the guards of the inner palace let me go. Take me with you and send the old lady out of the palace in person." Yu Wenqian, Yu wenminxin, including Yu Wenyao and Yu Wenfu, are inexplicable. Yu wenminxin and Yu Wenqian only saw the old lady read a piece of paper, then they held the paper and asked the queen for instructions, but they didn''t know what was written in the paper. Old man Yu Wen received the empress''s grace and made another salute, but he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he looked to Rong Leng, who was sitting high. "Please come back to the mansion with me." Allow Leng to smell speech to raise eyebrow, looked past. Yu Wen''s wife, too, could not care about her family''s ugliness. She said with trembling, "my grandson, who is under one year old, was just taken away by the villain." Missing children? Almost at the same time, these five words came to everyone''s mind. Yu Wenyao and Yu Wenfu also got up at the same time, crossed the desk and came to Yu wenlao''s side.Yu wenminxin and Yu Wenqian also came here.


    "Grandmother, but really?" Yu Wenmin asked anxiously.


    The eldest grandson of Yu Wenjia is not Yu Wenyao or Yu Wenfu''s son. To be exact, he is not the grandson of Yu Wentai, the grand master, but the son of Yu Wenfu''s brother. In January this year, Yu Wenfeng, the general who died in battle, was the orphan of Yu Wenfeng.


    Yuwen family has been famous for books for generations, but this generation, however, has a strange person, Yu Wenrong, the eldest son of Yuwen old lady.


    Yu Wenrong didn''t like to dance, write and write, and love swords, guns, sticks and sticks when he was young. If yu Wentai''s second brother didn''t have a high level of literacy in literature, he would not allow his eldest son to learn martial arts and inherit his ancestral work.


    Yu Wenrong has only one son in his life. He is Yu Wenyao, Yu Wenfu and Yu Wenmin Xin''s cousin Yu Wenfeng.


    Yu Wenfeng grew up in the border area and became accustomed to the battlefield with his father. Therefore, he also encouraged himself to practice martial arts.


    In fact, after Wenrong''s expedition to the border area, Yu Wenrong and Yu Wentai did not see each other very much, but they were also brothers with their father and mother.


    Yu Wentai also knows that he would not have gone up so fast if he hadn''t been Yu Wenrong, the brother who was guarding the border.


    Four years ago, Yu Wenrong died at the border.


    Yu Wenfeng was not married at that time, and wanted to die for his father. Yu Wenfeng took his father''s urn and went back to Kyoto for three years.


    During the three years, Yu lived in Wentai''s home.


    Mrs. Yu Wen, Mrs. Yu Wen and Yu Wenqian thought about marrying Yu Wenfeng. Yu Wenfeng grew up in the border area since he was a child. He didn''t have much affection for his family in Kyoto. This time, he returned home with a deep feeling. He always felt that he was placed in the trap of others. However, after three years, Yu Wentai''s love was the love they had not been able to raise in the past twenty years It''s raised.


    After that, Yu Wenfeng married a gentle and small wife and lived a stable life that the soldiers at the border envied and could not come.


    But after three years of mourning, Yu Wenfeng packed his bags and went to the border again! It is impossible for a man who is used to soldiers to be so stable all the time.


    Just a few days before leaving Beijing, Yu Wenfeng''s wife was diagnosed as pregnant and unfit for travelling. Yu asked the old lady to take care of her wife. When the baby was born, he sent someone to pick up her and her children.


    Unexpectedly, this is the last time the couple met.


    Yu Wenfeng''s wife is in labor. The child is saved. The adult is gone.


    The funeral report hasn''t reached the border yet, but first came the news. Yu Wenfeng died in the war at the border.


    The child, who had just arrived less than a month ago, was born an orphan.


    This child was named by old lady Yu Wenyi according to her rank. Because she was the only descendant of the big house, she was treated well by the whole family.


    Yu Wenyi is the eldest grandson of Yu Wenjia. Yu Wentai, the Grand Master of Yu Wentai, regards him as his grandson. He is the treasure of Yu Wenjia.


    But Yu Wenyi is missing now.


    From the outbreak of child missing cases to now, every family with children is carefully arranged, the deeper the children are, the better, Yu Wenjia is no exception.


    But the murderer, who had a vast mind, stole Yu Wenyi.


    When Liu Wei heard Yu Wenjia''s child missing, her eyes had already set.

 Chapter 182

    Old lady Yu Wen asked for permission because she was the main person to solve the case of missing children. But Liu Wei knew that if she did not go, it would not work.


    This is a good opportunity.


    Now that she has so much information about the murderer and cooperates with the case, Liu Wei believes that she can catch the murderer and find the children in a faster time.


    Liu Wei thought to herself that her head had already turned to Mrs. Liu''s ear and she whispered something.


    After hearing this, old lady Liu gave Liu Wei a look, frowned and shook her head. "Don''t make trouble when something like this happens to Yu Wen''s family."


    Liu Wei said: "my granddaughter is not a troublemaker. My granddaughter just accompanies old lady Wen for her grandmother. She just did such a thing for her second sister. Isn''t my grandmother afraid of the discord between the family and our Liu family? Grandma, you can''t help but say to old lady Yu Wen, then let granddaughter go. Old lady Yu Wen will not refuse the kindness of our Liu family. "


    Old lady Liu hesitated for a moment and turned to look at Liu Yao. But she did not see Liu Yao. Instead, she saw Lu''s eyes drooping sadly.


    Yes, feng''er has also been lost. If he doesn''t mention it, LV will hold a heart and wait. At the moment, he mentions it, but also hooks up Lv''s sadness.


    Old lady Liu thought for a moment and said to her, "go. By the way, listen to more ears and eyes. Your fifth brother feng''er is still missing. See if you can hear any new news. "


    Liu Wei looks at Lu Shi.


    Lu heard the old lady''s words, and immediately raised his eyes and looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei doesn''t like Lu''s family. She doesn''t like Lu''s family at all, but she can''t deny that a mother loves her son.


    Liu Wei nodded, to my husband and to LV: "I''ll try to find out as much as I can."


    Something flashed in Lu''s eyes, and finally he nodded to Liu Wei fiercely, stirring his hands tightly.


    Liu Yao listened, but smiled sarcastically and said, "well, it''s better if you don''t kill my brother. I hope you can help me. What can I do for you? Sweeper


    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed and the cold light flashed in her eyes.


    What else did Liu Yao want to say? However, Lu Shi yanked her daughter and shouted, "Yao''er, shut up!"


    Liu Yao''s eyes turned red when she was shocked: "mother, you How could you kill me for her? "


    Today, when Liu Yao offended the Wenjia family, Lu''s family wanted to scold him. However, he could not help it. At this time, it was about feng''er''s life and death. Liu Yao could never offend Liu Wei again.


    It seems that Lord Rong San has a good feeling for Liu Wei. No matter what kind of feeling it is, Liu Wei has gone with the Wenjia family. With that feeling of sending flowers just now, it''s enough for Liu Wei to ask Lord Rong San more questions. It''s possible that Liu Wei can still see Liu Xiansheng. Then, he can ask feng''er about his disappearance.


    As long as feng''er can come back alive, Lu doesn''t care to put down his face and show weakness to Liu Wei. He believes that all mothers in the world don''t mind.


    Liu Wei takes a deep look at LV Shi. When the Wenyi family is ready to leave, she gets up and goes to the past. Yu wenminxin, who has begun to shed tears, says something in her ear.


    After Liu Wei finished, Yu wenminxin took her hand and thanked her: "sister Wei''er, thank you, but my family is here. You don''t have to accompany me specially. I''m ok."


    Yu wenminxin thought that Liu Wei was afraid of her sadness, so he proposed to accompany her back to the mansion. But Yu Wenyao heard that Liu Wei wanted to go, turned around and said, "since Miss Liu is kind, Xin''er will not refuse."


    With Yu Wenyao''s opening, Yu Wenqian, who was also reluctant to let Liu Wei go, simply shut up.


    Rong Ling also came over at this time. After his eyes slipped on Liu Wei, he picked up Xiao Li and said, "go back to the mansion first, and I''ll come later."


    Rong Ling can''t go alone. He needs to take people with him. He has to go to zhengemen''s military camp.


    A group of people came out of the inner palace, and this happened. Today''s poetry Fair has been completely uninspired.


    The case of missing children is a heart disease among the whole nobility in Kyoto. Today''s men''s and women''s families, except some foreign women, most of them have lost their children at home. Either grandson, or son, or brother, sister, one after another heard that there are children missing, the heart is heavy.


    The empress was not good enough to set off the lively atmosphere, so she simply began to stroll around the garden.


    Liu Wei and others didn''t know that the poetry meeting ended unhappily.


    Out of the inner palace, you can see Yu Wen''s carriage.


    Liu Wei and Yu wenminxin are in the same car. Starting from getting on the bus, Yu wenminxin is crying all the time. While crying, he says intermittently: "Xiaoyi is only one year old, no, less than one year old. When he was born, I was at the door of Mrs. Tang''s house and gave birth to a child. I was the first one to go in and see it. Xiaoyi''s whole body hasn''t been cleaned at that time. His face is red. Don''t mention it Love, this year, we hide and hide, but still not hide, why, why the murderer is so cruel... "


    Liu Wei slowly stroked Yu wenminxin''s back and comforted him."Sister Wei''er, do you think Xiao Yi will die?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and said softly, "I don''t think so. Do you think so?"


    Yu wenminxin raised her head, looked at Liu Wei, and then shook her head: "I don''t think so, either."


    "Then it must not be." Liu Wei''s confident way.


    I don''t know if he was infected by Liu Wei. Yu wenminxin stopped crying, inhaled his nose, wiped his tears with a handkerchief, got up and sat down, and controlled his emotions to hypnotize himself: "yes, he will not. Xiao Yi is a blessed child, and nothing will happen."


    Once out of the Imperial City, the carriage quickly rose.


    A group of people came back to Yu Wenfu at a very fast speed. At this time, Jing Zhaoyin was already alarmed. He took officers and soldiers and surrounded Yu Wenfu.


    As soon as I got off the bus, Mr. Yin Lin of Jingzhao met him in person. With the help of Mr. Wen Yao and Mr. Yu, Mrs. Yu saluted Mr. Lin a little and asked, "what did Mr. Lin find out?"


    Mr. Lin looked at the busy people outside and sighed: "old lady, let''s talk about it in detail."


    Yu Wenjia''s people sighed at Lord Lin, and their hearts were half raised.


    Liu Wei knows that he can''t rely on the third division. If Jing Zhaoyin is useful, he won''t be able to solve the case for several years.


    Everyone entered the mansion and the main hall together. At the moment, no one cares about the defense of men and women. Plus that Yu wenminxin and Liu Wei both wear veils, it doesn''t matter.


    In the main hall, as soon as they went in, they saw that Yu Wentai, the grand master, had been sitting on a high position, and Yue, his wife, who had always been weak, was also sitting on the second position, with her eyes red and face white.


    As soon as Liu Wei looked at the grand teacher''s wife, she could see that she was seriously ill. Sooner or later, it was the two years.


    Yu Wentai took the seat in front of the old lady, and other people continued to take their seats. Lord Lin said slowly: "we have checked Mr. Sun''s room, and recorded all the people''s contributions. All the procedures are carried out according to the rules issued by zhengemen. But now, we have not found anything suspicious."


    Yu Wenfu immediately said, "Rong Duwei will be here soon."

 Chapter 183

    Mr. Lin nodded: "Jing Zhaoyin also sent people to zhengemen to report everything. It''s better to wait for Rong Duwei to arrive."


    Mr. Yu Wen is quite thin, with a beard on his face. He looks like a middle-aged man with good manners. He looks dressed at the moment. Because he is not wearing the government, he looks like a thin and beautiful man in the countryside.


    The character is there, but it is not heavy, a look is a scholar.


    After listening to Lord Lin''s words, Mr. Yu Wen hesitated for a moment and asked, "I know that there seems to be a Mr. Liu in zhengemen."


    Yu Wenyao looked at Liu Wei almost for the first time.


    Liu Wei''s eyes and eyebrows are light. She sits next to Wen Minxin. Yu wenminxin is half leaning on Liu Wei''s arms, as if she is going to cry and faint at any time.


    Notice Yu Wenyao''s eyes. Liu Wei takes a look. Yu Wenyao has turned his eyes away to his father.


    Since Mr. Liu is mentioned, Mr. Lin has something to say: "if this Mr. Liu is still in Kyoto, the grand master can rest assured. As long as Mr. Liu is there, it''s the ant colony. He can find a clue, but he''s afraid of it..."


    "Lord Lin has something to say."


    Mr. Lin sighed: "I heard that Mr. Liu has left Beijing. It seems that he disappeared after finding out the whereabouts of the murderer last time. The people of zhengemen said that it was like being sent to other places by rongduwei to catch the murderer along the way. Now, I''m afraid it''s not in Kyoto. "


    Everyone here has heard of Mr. Liu''s name. After all, people who have children are more concerned about the case of missing children. They are looking forward to finding it as soon as possible.


    Although Mr. Liu is a ghost, he found many strong evidences one after another shortly after he entered Beijing, and stripped the strange case inside and outside.


    With its high ability and weird spirit of autopsy, many literati and scholars outside are talking about it widely.


    As soon as he heard that Mr. Liu was not in Kyoto, Yu wenminxin began to cry again, and the grand teacher''s wife over there also held the veil and began to cry.


    The atmosphere in the main hall suddenly became heavy. At this time, a notice came from the outside, saying that the guard of zhengemen had come this way.


    Yu Wentai got up to meet him in person. As soon as he arrived at the gate, he saw Rong Ling leading Xiao Li, who only reached his knee, and came in.


    Liu Wei, standing behind the crowd, didn''t plan to go up to join the party at this time. However, after a little exchange of greetings between Rong Ling and Yu Wen, she led Xiao Li and walked towards her.


    Liu Xiaoli carries her own satchel on her back. Her face is smiling and her eyes are very bright!


    Liu Wei watched the two men approach and was not sure what they wanted for a moment.


    But listen to Rong Leng: "Miss Liu is also there."


    Liu Wei drooped her eyes and said, "I have seen the king."


    "As it happens, I have something for you, miss. Can I help you?"


    Liu Wei raises her eyes and looks at Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling has pushed Xiao Li over to her hand: "at the moment of handling the case, I can''t afford to be empty, and I hope that the young lady will take care of the child."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei didn''t agree at all, but when Leng threw the child away, he turned around and walked inside with Yu Wentai and Lin adults.


    Liu Wei stood in place and looked down at xiaodouding at her feet.


    Liu Xiaoli opened her mouth, pulled Liu Wei''s sleeve with a satisfied face, and shouted: "mother."


    Liu Wei has a headache, but Liu Wei also knows that it''s probably the strategy of Rong Ling.


    Yu Wenyi is lost. She must investigate together, but she has a special identity. Xiaoli is for her cover. Where she is going to take Xiaoli with her, she can trust Xiaoli to take her. No one will care of one child. Besides, Xiaoli is still the child of the third prince, so she can pass without any obstacles.


    But just at the poetry meeting, I once sent flowers. Now I even give them to my children. What do outsiders think?


    Don''t you see that Yu Wenmin''s eyes have changed?


    But this is a special moment, and there are no conditions to be picky. Liu Wei pulls Xiaoli and keeps up with the people.


    It''s not suitable for the women''s family members to participate in the investigation. When Rong Ling arrived, Yu wenlao''s wife, Yu Wenqian, the grand teacher''s wife and Yu wenminxin were all in the main hall waiting for news. The men''s family members followed Rong Ling to Yu Wenyi''s room.


    Liu Wei got the light of Xiao Li and followed him at the end.


    At this moment, it''s only at the third quarter of Shenshi time. It''s still in the afternoon when the sun is shining. Yu Wenyi''s yard is very well lit. When Liu Weiyi enters, the first thing to see is the layout of the house.


    After looking around, Liu Wei picked up her eyebrow and pinched her son''s paw.


    Liu Xiaoli immediately looked up at her mother.


    Liu Wei blinked at her son. Liu Xiaoli suddenly realized and called out, "pearl."


    All of a sudden, the people in front of him stopped and looked over.


    Then, I saw a blackbird in the sky coming out from nowhere. Under the refraction of sunlight, its black and bright wings gave out a bright light. It went straight down, swooped down and flew to Liu Wei.Yes, that bird unexpectedly inexplicably rushed over and "attacked" Liu Wei! Liu Wei watched the Pearl falling on her shoulder. She coughed and turned a little sideways. The bird suddenly stops in the air. It flutters its wings, tilts its head, looks at Liu Wei for a while, and the black bean like eyes fall down again. It looks at Liu Xiaoli below. Then, it turns around decisively, leaps into Liu Xiaoli''s arms, and is firmly held by Liu Xiaoli. When Yu Wenyao saw this, he couldn''t help but look deeper. Sure enough, his guess is right. Liu Wei, that Mr. Liu, is the father of the child. "Duwei, that bird..." Yu Wentai thought that there were animals hurting people, but after a look, he saw that the bird was buried in the arms of rongduwei''s son after menglang started. He was very friendly with him, so he was puzzled. It''s said that the rich also have heard of raising birds. There are all kinds of thrushes and parrots, but I haven''t heard of them. There are also people who raise black stars. That''s a disaster bird. Rong Ling and pearl are also familiar with each other. There are no less than seven or eight wounds on his hand that are nagged by the little beast. He looks back lightly and explains casually: "the childish is naughty, and the grand master laughs." Yu Wentai waved and looked at the blackbird, but saw that it was standing on the shoulder of the child, and the child was talking to the bird. No one thinks that birds can understand people''s words. They just think that the child''s words are children''s words, so they don''t pay attention to them. Only Yu Wenyao, who has seen that Liu Xiaoli really can talk to birds, looks at it again and again. "Pearl, you go to look around, especially the roof and other places, as well as the treetops. You are not required to find suspicious people. Just make sure if there are any signs of bats here." Liu Wei lowered her voice and whispered to pearl. Pearl "Jie" a, then open wings, flew out of the wall. Liu Xiaoli saw that the people in front of her were far away. No one should be able to hear them. She asked, "mother, do I call you mother now or your father?" Liu Wei said casually, "it''s called aunt."

 Chapter 184

    "Why?" "Let''s just call." Liu Xiaoli is very aggrieved with a small mouth, do not like the name. Liu Wei didn''t care about him, and asked him, "do you see anything?" Liu Xiaoli looked up and nodded casually: "well, I can see that this garden has a clear geographical location and excellent lighting, but it''s too broad to let people in and out. The murderer has better lightness skills. In such a yard, it''s not easy to catch a person." Xiaoli said, and was very suspicious: "I heard that the little brother who lost this time is still under one year old. Why should such a small child live in such a wide yard?" "Who knows." Liu Wei muttered and took his son for two steps. In Qingyun country, there are some traditions. For example, when a child is small, he has to live in a small house. When he is big, he can live in a large house. Because children are not easy to raise, you can''t let master Yan know that your family is rich, and you are a blessed child who has no worries about food and clothing since childhood. The old people here believe in bitterness before sweetness. If you are sweet first, master Yan will break your happiness. When a child is born to the age of one, it is the most likely time to die. In this dynasty, even the royal children will not be too extravagant for the children just born to the age of one, so Liu Wei is really surprised by the large courtyard of Yuwen Yi. It is reasonable to say that the grand master''s family should be a family of poetry and rites. The wisdom of those old people and the rules of their predecessors should not be broken. How could they not comply with them? They entered Yu Wenyi''s room and looked at it for a while. As expected, at first glance, the room was nothing different, but the details were full of clues. Liu Xiaoli and Liu Wei looked carefully for two circles, and then they went out with the others. When I came out again, I saw the yard at the door of the room, and I saw the servant girl and the boy. The servant girls are kneeling and dare not lift their heads. They are trembling and afraid to touch each other. Liu Wei asked himself, and pushed his son''s small body. Liu Xiaoli went over and did not look at all the adults. He stood at the foot of Rong Ling and asked the servants, "are you all the servants in this yard?" As a result, the servant girl listened to the voice, just wanted to answer, looked up, but didn''t know whether to speak to the last little boy. Yu Wentai frowned. Something important happened in his house. It''s just that Rong Ling was investigating the case with his children. How can he let the children talk nonsense and disturb the adults. But Lord Lin knows that this little ancestor can''t afford to offend. Mr. Lin crouched down and asked Xiaoli softly, "Mr. Liu is not here. This time, I want to handle the case by myself." Liu Xiaoli held up his chest: "can''t I handle the case by myself?" "Yes, of course!" You dare to go to the autopsy. What else are you afraid of? Yu Wentai was stunned and frowned more tightly: "what''s the meaning of Lord Lin''s words? I don''t know where my son is now. You are still in the mood to amuse the children here. Isn''t lord Lin taking his official seriously?" Mr. Lin hurriedly waved his hand: "the grand master misunderstood that Mr. Liu is a senior apprentice. Mr. Liu is not here now. Although Mr. Liu can''t be alone, he can always ask for some ways." "He?" Yu Wentai doesn''t believe it. He looks at Rong Ling. Let Leng light nod. Yu Wentai sneered and said, "well, what a zhengemen, what a jingzhaoyin. I lost my nephew and grandson. I''m so worried. You are still talking nonsense with me! I can''t afford such a great man as you, but I have to go into the palace myself to see the Holy One and ask for justice from the Holy One! " The Grand Master said that he was about to walk outside. At the critical moment, Yu Wenyao held him: "father, you may as well watch the changes and see it first." "Look, what else is good-looking? Can a child handle a case? A great fallacy in the wild! " Hearing the words, Rong Leng raised his eyes slightly and said, "if the grand master still wants sun Enron, please believe in the capital." What else did yu want to say? Yu Wenfu got his brother''s eyes. He also went up to appease his father and calm him down. Yu Wentai is a scholar''s nature of mind. Although he has been an official for many years, he has a gap in his mind, but in the end, scholars are inclined to be impulsive when they encounter injustice. Different from the fake literati like prime minister Liu, Yuwen is also a literati. However, Liucheng is used to the evil ways of drilling and walking. Compared with the book integrity of the grand master, it is obviously a person on two roads. It''s only because of some relations between our ancestors that the two families get closer. If Liucheng was able to endure a case of his son''s disappearance, it was able to bend and stretch. It was obvious that Yu Wenshi had not been able to do so properly. Liu Xiaoli can''t control so much. He just makes a lot of noise. When he calms down, he concentrates on asking the servants in front of him. "You haven''t answered me yet, but you are the servants of the yard?" Several servants, with sharp ears, also heard the doorway and answered honestly.Liu Xiaoli asked them seven or eight questions, mainly about what they were doing, what they saw, and what was suspicious around them when they lost their child, and asked them to retell their respective situations at that time.


    When everyone has finished speaking, Liu Xiaoli touches her chin and starts to think slowly.


    Yu Wentai was angry and sneered: "what did you find out?"


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t hear the irony in the words of the grand master. He shook his head and said, "it''s about three." When Xiaoli said these three points, she looked at her mother with some uncertainty.


    Liu Wei said nothing and stood there honestly.


    Liu Xiaoli said tentatively when he saw that his mother didn''t make a statement: "first, according to the statements of these people, when Yu Wensun was missing, he was at the time when he arrived at Shenshi, which was the time when his grandson was in a mess."


    "Six servants, two young men, four maids, and one maidservant went to get the paste. Two maids were in the house with young master sun, and the other was washing clothes in the backyard. Two young men, one is off duty today, and the other is sweeping the yard. According to the geography, if there are two people in the house, one in the backyard, one in the front yard, the whole yard, front and back, if someone moves around, they will be found. So the murderer comes from left and right. "


    Liu Xiaoli''s inference is good. Judging from the place where the servant girl is, if someone has been in the front yard or the back yard, he will be found.


    Why is it affirmative?


    Liu Wei throws a look at Rong Ling, indicating that Rong Ling is asking.


    Rong Leng didn''t know if she understood. She just looked at her eyebrows and her eyes turned around. She felt quite lovely, so she gently hooked her lips.


    But without waiting for Leng to ask this question, after being surprised by Liu Xiaoli''s real ability to judge, Yu Wenshi also collected some contempt and seriously asked: "the murderer is a person who knows martial arts. He can do everything from above to below. It''s not easy to avoid several servant girls."


    "Not easy." Liu Xiaoli said confidently, "if I don''t want to demonstrate it."


    Xiaoli said, suddenly luck lightness skill, the body lightly jumped on the roof.


    Yu''s eyes widened in shock, and Yu''s mouth closed in surprise. When he saw that young childe would have an autopsy, Lord Lin was numb to everything.


    Liu Xiaoli sets up his lightness skill, and when he moves forward, he flies far away. Within a breath, he has reached a big tree. After a few lightings on the tree, he reaches the roof of another house.

 Chapter 185

    After a few jumps, Xiao Li returns to the ground and stands in front of Rong Leng.


    Liu Xiaoli looked at the stupefied Prince Yu Wen and asked, "what did you see just now, uncle?"


    Yu Wentai suddenly turned to look at the child in front of him, but he didn''t have a light heart. Yu coughed a little, recalled carefully, and then thought, "it''s shadow."


    "Yes." Liu Xiaoli nodded: "today''s weather is very good, and the daylighting of this yard is very good. Just now I have seen the pattern of the yard. If the murderer flies in such a weather, such a yard, there will be a shadow falling down below. Therefore, even ordinary servant girls and young men will always feel something. I asked them just now. They clearly said that there is nothing different in the front yard and backyard. I also asked them that there are birds and animals flying by, or that suddenly there are dark clouds to shade the sun. They also said no! "


    Liu Xiaoli asked these questions in front of everyone just now, so everyone nodded.


    Allow edge to open: "say

 Chapter 186

    Rong Leng waved his hand to show Yu Wentai not to disturb him. He looked at Liu Wei again and said, "clear up."


    "What?" Yu Wentai didn''t understand.


    Hearing this, the Deputy General of zhengemen, who had been following rongling all the time, bowed his hand and answered, and then turned out the guards of the grand Shifu and the people followed by jingzhaoyin.


    Yu Wentai is not sure, so Lord Lin is also stunned!


    "Duwei, this is..."


    Rong Leng didn''t explain, didn''t say a word, and still stared at Liu Wei.


    Finally, when all the people around were empty, there were only a few masters left, and Rong Ling looked at Lord Lin again.


    Lin adult head a heat, point to his nose tip to ask: "corporal, corporal also want to avoid?"


    Rong Leng nodded his head in silence and looked at Yu Wenfu and Yu Wenyao again.


    Yu Wentai said: "rongduwei, what do you want to do? It''s not to catch the murderer at this time. What''s the use of mixing here? If you turn people out, the murderer will come out? "


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, just stubborn looking at the three, and then found that the three were not willing to move, so he silently drew his sword.


    "Calm down, calm down!" "Lord Lin said in a big sweat:" the lower officials avoid, avoiding is Lin said, wiping his forehead with his sleeve, and walking out of the yard.


    Yu and his brother have a look at each other.


    Yu Wenyao just smiled and looked at Liu Wei. Then he took his brother and went out of the yard.


    Until there were only Rong Ling, Liu Wei, Liu Xiaoli, Yu Wentai and the six servants left in the yard. They were all quiet for a while.


    "What do you want to do, Lieutenant Rong?" Yu Wentai is already a little angry. If he didn''t look at this kid and talk about his infinite abilities, he would not believe this old Duwei who always does things by himself.


    "Don''t worry, grand master." Liu Wei suddenly made a sound.


    Yu Wentai looks at Liu Wei, and then remembers that even his two sons have quit. Why is this Miss Liu still here?


    Xiao Li doesn''t answer, Liu Wei has to do it himself, but in order to take care of his identity, not to be known by too many people, it''s inevitable to clear the scene.


    But I can''t hide it from grand master Wen.


    As for the following six servants, it depends on the skill of Emperor Wen. If they can sit in the position of the grand master, even some scholars will not be a fool who can''t even deal with the servants well.


    Liu Wei slowly walked to Rong Ling and waved to Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli is pitifully burying her head, pointing to her little finger, dawdling along, muttering, "Dad Me, what''s wrong with me? "


    A "father" made Yu Wentai subconsciously look at Rong Ling, but he found that the child''s father was not Rong Duwei, but this Miss Liu?


    Even if yu Wentai had been in the officialdom for many years, he thought that he was good at seeing things and had great courage, and now he was still there.


    Rong Ling didn''t rush to explain. In fact, even if the explanation didn''t matter, the Zhen Ge men disguised themselves and went to the Xiangfu to investigate the case.


    The only special thing, that is, we dressed in disguise, was the famous Miss Liu Jiada, who attracted a little attention.


    Liu Wei called Xiaoli to him, and with his slender fingers bent, he tapped Xiaoli on the forehead. In the sight of his grievance, he said slowly, "the first thing you said, yes, when the murderer came, he did come from one of the left and right sides, but the second and third point, I want to ask, do you use your feet to judge?"


    Liu Xiaoli was about to cry, his cheeks were bulging, and the sticky one rushed to his mother''s arms and said in a muffled voice, "I What''s wrong with me... "


    Liu Wei pushes Xiaoli away and directly plugs it into Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling passively takes over the child, picks up Xiao Li, and lets her sit on her strong arm. She says to Liu Wei, "don''t be so fierce, he''s still young."


    Liu Wei snorted: "still small? All my life, isn''t it? "


    "You ask too much," he frowned


    "This is the basic requirement. I can''t find the killer''s mentality and characteristics. I raised him just to let him eat for nothing?"


    "He''s your son."


    "Fortunately, he is my son, or I will never accept him as an apprentice."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Xiaoli: "Wuwu, Wuwu..."


    Xiaoli holds a broken glass heart, buries her face in rongling''s neck, bites her lips and cries. Rongling pats Xiaoli''s back with heartache and soothes her gently.


    In fact, Liu Wei is just dissatisfied with Rong Leng, the concubine, but not her son. But Xiao Li''s misfortune is that he is the man''s own son.


    Yu Wentai on one side is almost stupid.


    What the hell is going on here?


    It''s because when Wen Tai wants to ask again, Liu Wei has already asked.


    "First of all, the location of the murderer''s hiding place. I don''t know why you think the murderer is hiding on the beam. Your basis is that the beam is spotless, so you give such a positive judgment?" Liu Wei looks at Xiao Li.Xiaoli shows her face a little, looks at her mother and nods hard.


    "Sloppy." Liu Wei''s cold two character comment.


    Little Lipton cried even more. The big tears fell down, and the little face was suddenly wet.


    Rong Ling frowned and glanced at Liu Wei again, disapproving of her harsh way of education.


    Liu Wei continued: "since the murderer has not been found for three years, how can he use it again when he knows that the beam has been exposed?"? What''s more, you really think that the murderer is a brainless person who cleans it up spotlessly and explodes his short way of doing things? "


    Xiaoli choked and asked, "well Where is the murderer hiding? "


    "It doesn''t matter where you hide. The third thing is where the killer escaped."


    Xiaoli sniffs at her mother.


    Liu Wei looked down at the six people in front of her, narrowed her eyes slightly, and smiled: "just when Uncle Wen scolded the six people and they didn''t even know the murderer was hiding on the beam of the room, the six people began to kowtow and broke their forehead, but I can''t help but smell the blood of the pig."


    As soon as Liu Wei said this, the other three looked at the servants in that area.


    Liu Wei squatted down, reached for one of the chin, forcing him to look up.


    It was a shivering little fellow with an ordinary face, a frightened face, and a large bloodstain on his forehead.


    Liu Wei held out her finger, brushed it between his forehead, took the blood of one finger, put it on the tip of his nose, sniffed it, closed his eyes and said, "human blood, it''s this kind of taste."


    Liu Wei said, turning his head and staring at Liu Xiaoli.


    "I haven''t touched the body for a long time. You can''t even smell human blood and pig blood?"


    Xiao Li quickly moved the tip of his nose when he heard the words. Xiao Li''s five senses were very sharp. At such a close distance, it''s easy to smell the blood. After all, he was exposed to blood since he was a child, but six pools of blood were mixed. He didn''t even smell the pig blood inside.

 Chapter 187

    Xiaoli''s head drooped with guilt, but now he felt that his mother was absolutely right to scold him. He was really careless.


    Liu Wei gets up, walks to Rong Ling slowly, wipes her bloody finger with brocade handkerchief, and then loses the handkerchief.


    Liu Wei continued, "where is the murderer hiding? In fact, the murderer did not hide, because there was no place to hide, the murderer has been in the yard. Where did the killer escape from? Has no one thought that the murderer did not escape? "


    The murderer hid in the yard of the grand Shifu and didn''t escape.


    Yu Wentai''s eyes, almost for the first time, stared at the following six people.


    Rong Ling also understood the meaning, but Rong Ling was not in a hurry to seize it. He still held Xiao Li and waited for Liu Wei to speak more clearly.


    Six people can''t all be killers, so which one is it?


    It should be the one who uses pig blood to fill human blood at present.


    But who is it?


    The first six people also heard about this girl, as if they were doubting them. Suddenly someone had already explained with fear: "I am wronged. I am not in the hospital today. I really don''t know anything."


    Liu Wei smiled softly: "of course you don''t know anything, but why do you just rest today?"


    "Here Today''s schedule for the steward is for the slave. The slave follows the day of the steward. "


    "You lie, you lie!" Another servant girl blurted out: "yesterday I saw you go to see manager Li. I said you would take a rest today. I also said that my mother was seriously ill and I would go to see a doctor."


    The young man said in a hurry: "you are nonsense! I didn''t have one. I was going to rest tomorrow. Yesterday, Li Guanshi came to me and said to give me a day ahead of time to go back to look after my mother. My mother is ill and has an old problem. She has been paralyzed. I have to go back to see my mother every few days when I take a rest. I thought Li Guanshi was considerate of my running, so I asked for a day. Yesterday, I was on duty in the morning, in the afternoon and in the evening. If I take a rest today, It''s calculated that we can take more half a day off and spend more time with my mother at home. "


    The young man was full of words and indignation, but the servant girl also let him: "I don''t know about your family, I know it''s the Li steward you''re looking for. I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "I didn''t, I didn''t!" The young man was flustered and anxious. He kowtowed to several masters for a while: "master, adult, I really don''t have it. I really don''t have it!"


    Yu Wentai listened to the cold light on his face: "then call Li Guanshi to ask."


    "No more." Liu Wei interrupts Yu Wentai and lightly says, "Li Guan''s coming doesn''t help, because what they said is true."


    "You..." Yu Wentai considered the words and changed his mouth: "Miss Liu, what''s going on?"


    Liu Wei said slowly: "this little maid is right. She did see that this little girl had found Li Guanshi. This little girl is also right. He is indeed an old woman with paralysis in her family and Li Guanshi let him rest today."


    "What?" Yu Wentai didn''t understand: "in the end..."


    "Don''t worry, sir." Liu Wei reassured: "they are all right. Li Guanshi must have said the same, but there was a mistake in the middle part."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The man who went to see Li is not the man in front of him."


    The servant girl and the young man looked at each other, and the servant girl hurriedly said: "it''s not wrong, miss. What I can''t read wrong is Shanzi. I saw it with my own eyes."


    "You don''t see him, but someone pretending to be him."


    Servant girl Zhang big mouth, obviously do not understand at all, what is the meaning of disguise.


    The young man Shanzi is also ignorant, and his face is very confused.


    "Yesterday, someone pretended to be a mountain son, went to see Li Guanshi and asked for a day off. Li Guanshi thought he had an old mother and agreed. Just then, he was seen by the little servant girl. I asked you, how did you see yesterday?"


    The little servant girl said stupidly, "yesterday was the day of salary. The servant girl went to the steward''s room to collect the salary. As soon as she went, she saw Shanzi talking with steward Li in the yard. However, the steward''s room was full of people. I only looked twice, and then went to Mr. Zhang''s room. They didn''t see me."


    Liu Wei a smile: "yesterday is the day that gets wages?"


    Liu Wei is in Liu''s mansion. He also knows that the day when the servants receive their wages every month is the eighth day of the first lunar month, and it''s already twelve today.


    The little servant girl hurriedly said: "no one else, but the servant girl is, the servant girl is not the servant girl born in the house, and she will not go to get it until the servant has paid. She can get it on the 11th when she is fast, and on the 23rd when she is slow."


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "which ones in the yard are not from home?"


    "Little servant girl said:" in this courtyard, only servant girl is not


    "That''s it." Liu Wei said: "some people just know that you are different from others when you are paid, so they specially choose to disguise themselves as Shanzi and go to see manager Li, so that you can see that scene. So, when you lose the little master in the mansion today, it happens that Shanzi changes to Xiumu today, you will say something suspicious. But what you say is different from what Shanzi said, you two People insist on each other''s opinions. In the end, either we should not let go of the mistake of killing for the sake of peace and treat both of you as if the murderer had killed together with the party, or we should report that you have made contributions, let you go, and kill the mountain. "The mountain son smell speech all over tremble, the small servant girl also small face is very white, nearly, injures the other party to die.


    "You are being used." Liu Wei said softly, and looked at the other four, with the corners of her mouth slightly raised. "If I''m right, young master sun, I''m still in the grand Shifu. Am I right?"


    Liu Wei''s voice has just fallen, and her hand has already attacked the servant girl kneeling on the far right.


    And just when Liu Wei''s hand touched the man''s shoulder, the man''s body suddenly stepped back and stood proudly.


    Yu Wentai was shocked and rushed out and shouted: "where did you hide my mind?! You villain, give me back


    "Don''t worry, grand master." "He can''t escape today," said Rong Leng


    "Ha ha, I look down on you." That servant girl Lang voice a smile, say words, but clear is male voice.


    The man looked at Rong Ling and looked at him carelessly, as if he had won the battle today, and looked at Liu Wei in another place. His eyes narrowed suddenly: "last time I met with the eldest lady, I knew that the eldest lady was not human. I didn''t want to, but I saw her wrong. Your ability has reached such a level."


    Liu Wei smiled politely: "what can I do for you? It''s just that you are not careful this time."


    The murderer looked at Liu Wei angrily and could not help sneering: "then you tell me where you are not careful."

 Chapter 188

    Liu Wei did not hesitate to answer the question: "since you know that I am a man disguised as a woman, hiding in the Xiangfu and trying to catch you, you should know that I have some opinions on women, otherwise I can''t act like this. But you even want to dress up as a man or a woman, so you should spend more time to play dagger in front of Guan Gong. Whether it''s feet or shoes, including hair and bun, it''s a violation. Do you know? "


    The murderer looks down at his feet. It''s a man''s foot. How can it be covered? It can''t be as Petite as a woman.


    The murderer looked at Liu Wei again, gnashing his teeth and hating: "the most wrong thing is that I didn''t estimate it. You are the famous Mr. Liu in Kyoto! What''s more, you have all entered the Imperial Palace, and you can follow the women''s family members of Wenfu to the grand Shifu at the first time! "


    "Thank you so much." Liu Wei said politely, "if you didn''t make a scene at the East Street in the morning, the old lady of Liu''s family would be in danger. How can I get to the rescue to make friends with Yu Wenjia?"


    "I sent someone to disturb the carriage of Liufu, just to make you think that I will fight the servant girl named Yihui." At the thought that his plan was not only ineffective, but also a great help to the other side, the murderer felt angry.


    Liu Wei chuckled: "in fact, I thought that I wanted to fight Yihui, so I had already sent someone to take care of Yihui. However, the old man of Liu family had a bad body. Now that I know how to treat ordinary women, I would like to take care of her immediately. I am eager to go back to the government to protect Yihui. I can''t stand the slightest words. I can only listen to people''s orders. I have no skills and can''t enter the palace." The more Liu Wei said that, the more angry the murderer was.


    But


    "You think you can really catch me?" Said the murderer, pulling himself up.


    He wanted to set up his lightness skill and leave, but suddenly found that the internal meridians were reversed. He immediately raised his eyes and glared: "what did you do to me?"


    Liu Wei slowly forward: "I think you know that you are here, and I will not take any measures?"


    The murderer then realized: "you said so much nonsense to me just to delay time? When did you take the medicine? "


    "I started to smell the pig blood on you, and then I took the medicine."


    "No way, I can''t have missed it!" The killer didn''t believe it.


    Liu Wei said coldly, "since you know that you are a medical student, you should understand that colorless and tasteless medicine can''t always quench the lifeblood of people."


    "Think light!" When the murderer finished, he suddenly rose up again. When he set up the lightness skill again, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Then the next second, he braced himself and flew away.


    "Go! He''s gone! " Yu Wentai roars in a hurry.


    Liu Wei waved.


    Rong Leng said casually, "someone has gone after him."


    Yu Wentai is still uneasy: "the murderer is cunning. He hasn''t shown any clues for three years. Mr. Duwei, do it himself..."


    "Don''t worry." Liu Wei said, "he''s poisoned by me. He can''t run for long."


    Liu Wei said, turning to Rong Leng, "tell your people not to follow you so closely. You can only catch big fish by putting on a long line. My purpose is to find those children and catch only one person. It''s useless."


    "I see." Rong Leng returns to the way, conveniently for her sideburns by the wind disordered hair to dial, just asked: "this time, are you hungry?"


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling inexplicably: "it''s not too late, how can I be hungry?"


    Let Leng a Leng, immediately thought: "you noon, eat?"


    "Didn''t you eat it?" Liu Wei blinked: "I didn''t hear that the prince''s banquet was for the male family in the outer palace?"


    Rong Leng didn''t know what to say for a while, and only half a day later he said, "when the queen gives a banquet, do you really have a girl to eat?"


    In order to have a good look and not show their appearance, the female family members mean to take two bites, wipe their mouths and stop eating.


    This is the only woman who really dares to eat and drink at the banquet.


    All of a sudden, Rong Ling felt that Liu Wei had been eating cakes all the time at the poetry meeting. He thought that she was not hungry at noon. Who knows, she probably ate a lot.


    Liu Wei did eat a lot. In fact, she knew that this kind of banquet would lose its reserve, just like Yu Wenmin Xin, the third sister of Liu family, who has eaten ten mouthfuls from the beginning to the end.


    But she''s not a well behaved woman. She eats more when others don''t eat. Besides, it''s made by the imperial chef. It''s not necessarily available when she spends money outside.


    At last, if old lady Liu had not looked at her for several times, she would have had enough to eat. She would have been able to eat another quarter of an hour. When she arrived at the poetry fair, she saw that there were so many exquisite desserts there. She just sat bored and twisted them up, and ate and played for a while.


    They talked with each other in one word, and they were familiar with each other. They seemed to have no one to talk to. Yu Wen tried to interrupt several times, but he didn''t get in.


    At last, Yu Wen could not hold back. He blurted out, "your honor, this girl..."


    Liu Wei also looked at Yu Wen, and bowed his hand to him, saying, "I''m surnamed Liu, and I''m very polite."Although Yu Wentai has guessed from the words of the murderer just now that he is the famous Mr. Liu in Kyoto, he is still surprised to hear her own admission.


    Liu Wei doesn''t mean that chief Wen asked questions. He has said, "I''m only responsible for solving the case, not for arresting the murderer. I have my own gate to track down the murderer. Now, chief martial must be more worried about the safety of my nephew and grandson. It''s better to pick up my nephew and grandson first."


    "Sir, do you know where I am?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "the murderer didn''t escape. How could the child be easily transported away?"


    Mr. Yu Wen: "then..."


    Liu Wei doesn''t say much anymore. She turns and walks into the room.


    Rong Ling goes with Xiao Li and Yu Wentai hurries to catch up.


    For children, the room is too big. As Liu wei walked, he asked casually, "the old people often say that children are cheap to raise, which can protect their future happiness. The grand master''s family seems to be different."


    Yu Wentai didn''t seem to think that Liu Wei would suddenly ask this question. Looking at Liu Wei, he only saw her half covered by the Veil: "what do you mean, sir?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "it''s just casual. Adults don''t need to think about it."


    Yu Wentai frowned: "if you have something to say, you may as well be frank."


    Liu Wei turns to look at Yu Wen.


    Yu Wentai also looked directly into Liu Wei''s eyes. After the two people looked at each other for a few minutes, Liu Wei sighed: "it''s inconvenient to talk about your family affairs. But I have a good relationship with master Mingwu of Kuhai temple. If you really have a heart knot, you can ask for this picture."


    Yu Wentai was surprised to be silent for a while, then he bowed to Liu Weigong and said, "Sir, I''m stupid."

 Chapter 189

    Liu Wei carried the hand of grand master Wen: "I''m the elder. I dare not accept this gift. Please come inside." Liu Wei said, bringing Yu Wentai into the ear chamber.


    In the ear room, there was no sound. It was dark. Liu Wei suddenly took off his lightness skill and flew to the beam. As expected, in the crack of the beam, he saw a basket. In the basket, the baby was sleeping soundly.


    Liu Wei takes the child down, and Yu Wentai hurries up to him and calls out, "Yi''er?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it," said Liu Wei. "Your nephew just got some overpowering drugs. He will wake up after the effect is over."


    Yu Wentai was relieved. He took the child and hurried out again. Obviously, he went to see the doctor.


    Liu Wei also wants to go out, but just on the side of men''s line of sight.


    Liu Wei shrugs: "why?"


    Rong Leng asked, "did you know the child was hiding here?"


    Liu Wei reached out his index finger and pointed to the tip of his nose: "my nose is still fine. Although the child was poisoned by the drug, his breath is light and hard to detect, but I can''t remember the taste of the drug." Liu Wei said, glancing at Xiao Li again.


    Xiaoli shrunk her neck and threw her mouth pitifully. "I''m sorry, Dad, I didn''t smell it."


    "If I am not here today, only you, what should I do?"


    Xiaoli thought to herself, aren''t you there? But Xiaoli certainly didn''t dare to say it. She could only hold on to the sleeve of rongling''s clothes with her little claw, implying that uncle Rong would plead for her.


    As expected, Rong Leng said, "if you are not here, I will not let Xiao Li solve the case."


    Liu Xiaoli is stunned. It sounds like Uncle Rong is talking for himself, but how can he hear a dislike from it?


    Suddenly, the little guy was even more aggrieved.


    Rong Leng asked again, "did you just talk about the grand master''s heart knot?"


    Liu wei walked out and said casually, "how much do you know about Yu Wenyi''s life experience?"


    "I know everything." Because of the occurrence of children''s cases, people in Kyoto are panic stricken. After Rong Leng took over the cases, all the children of the second grade officials in Kyoto have been recorded in the records. Yu Wenyi, naturally, is also on the list.


    Therefore, in the context of the matter, the edges are clear.


    "Liu Wei smiled:" you know, still can''t figure out


    Allow the edge to set eyebrows, and keep silent.


    Liu Wei didn''t seem to think about it, but he was funny: "a child, just born, killed his parents. Life is hard here. You say that the grand master is not afraid? This child is the only descendant of General Yu Wen. Even if the grand master is afraid of this child, he will eventually raise him. But over the years, who knows what will happen? Take this house for example. According to the rules of the ancestors, children should not be extravagant and can be simple. But the grand master put the children in such a large room. Doesn''t he just want to use the dilongsha to kill the child? "


    It is the first time for Rong Ling to hear these statements.


    Liu Wei looked at him and didn''t know. He blinked, "haven''t you heard of the Dragon demon?"


    Rong Ling shakes his head.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "what else do you not know? What a rarity! "


    Allow Leng not to be ashamed, righteously strong: "what you say, I did not understand before now much."


    Liu Wei choked and said: "the Dragon demon is a superstitious saying. It''s common in the countryside. If a child''s life is bad, the adults will ask the dragon warrior to come back to the door, which is similar to asking Guanyin. But the dragon warrior is a ghost warrior. In ancient times, it''s a fierce beast guarding the 18 layers of hell. Adults want to use the dragon warrior''s evil spirit to block the child''s hard life. If they rush left and right, they may be able to disperse Some, to save the man close to the child from the scourge of innocence. "


    Rong Ling looks around the room and doesn''t see any statues.


    Liu Wei said again: "please respect the Dharma is a way. There is another way. It''s said that the Dragon likes a spacious place. Put the children in a spacious room, and the Dragon likes to go in and out. This is also a way of Chongsha. Do you really think that the Grand Master of a country dare to invite Dilong Zun to the grand master''s mansion? General Yu Wen''s father and son died for his country. Yu Wen means that they are the remains of warriors and respected by others. If the grand master dares to do so, tomorrow''s memorial of the imperial history will have to be submitted to the emperor. "


    Rong Leng nodded his head stupidly. He understood. Then he said, "superstition!"


    Liu Wei looked at him and smiled: "superstition is serious, but it''s just for peace of mind. When I invited the earthworm home, I could make the elderly feel more comfortable, and it''s also good for the children. I once saw a two-month-old child drowned in water in a remote town. It''s said that the family didn''t have the money to invite the earthworm master. They killed the child in fear that the child would grow up Yes. "


    Rong Leng''s eyes were filled with coldness. His black eyes were sharp as steel knives: "setting up a private court and looking at people''s lives, such a fool seems ignorant. In fact, his hands are stained with blood, not as good as pigs and dogs!"


    Liu Wei didn''t expect that Rong Ling would get angry. Even Xiao Li was frightened and mumbled, "later my father saved that little sister and gave it to the people in Yishe of Qujiang mansion to raise."


    "Let the edge of the eyes a little less violent:" justice of the house


    Xiaoli nodded: "Qujiang mansion looks bright, but in fact, the richer the rich are, the poorer the poor are. So my father proposed to negotiate with my uncle to open the Yishe, to adopt some orphaned old people and children, to donate money to others, to invite others to take care of them, and to recruit volunteers to help.""Volunteers?" It''s another new word that Rong Leng hasn''t heard. "Yes, volunteers are people who volunteer to help and don''t pay." When Xiaoli mentions Qujiang mansion, he can''t stop. In Xiaoli''s opinion, it''s his hometown. "The volunteer yamen will take charge of their meals three times a day if they are willing to donate and take care of them. The Yamen will also pay for their work. All the expenses of Yishe are from the donations collected. There is a donation box at the yamen gate. Every day someone throws money into the box , there are special guards beside the box. Anyone who donates money, more than one or two, will be recorded in the book of good people, hang the bulletin board outside the yamen gate, and each good person will get the good card issued by the Yamen. " Never heard of the governance method, Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei''s eyes, unconsciously profound. Liu Wei listens to Xiaoli boasting about Yishe to the sky, and feels her nose embarrassed. Yishe is a modern welfare home. In fact, it is mostly run by folk forces, which is not a big deal. But she is embarrassed to be said so specially at this time. Liu Wei coughed and pretended not to see Rong Ling''s more and more close line of sight. When she came out of the room, she saw that the remaining five servants were still kneeling in the yard. Outside, Lord Lin was coming in with others. As soon as he came in, Mr. Lin''s eyes lit up: "Mr. Duwei, the child held by the grand master just now, isn''t it..." "In the context." The way with light edges.

 Chapter 190

    "It is." Mr. Lin was very excited: "this is the first time in three years to find the missing child alive. It''s worthy of your coming out in person, the murderer..."


    "I''ve gone after it." This is Xiaoli socket.


    Lord Lin was so excited that he said: "I have Already know who the killer is? Officer Duwei, corporal, corporal is really This case has been a major one in Beijing for three years. The lower officials have been devoting themselves to sleep and food. They are all hands-on. They can''t find any trace of the murderer. I didn''t expect that the big talent will take over for less than one month. It has... "


    Rong Ling is impatient to listen to so many flatteries. He raises his hand and says in a cold voice: "for the rest, zhengemen will take care of it. You can take the people from jingzhaoyin yamen back."


    "What else can I do for you?" Mr. Lin is obviously reluctant to go like this.


    Rong Leng shook his head. "No."


    Lord Lin''s eyes turned and he smiled: "I''m sorry if I leave like this, but I''d better order my servant to do something. Otherwise, I''m upset. By the way, the murderer will escape from Beijing. I''ll take someone with me, close the city gate and help you to arrest the murderer."


    Lin adults said, also do not wait to allow Leng to agree, has been Zhengqi lingran a hand, and then turn around, has taken a large group of people, Hula left.


    Let Leng see it and smile.


    Liu Wei said in a soft voice, "well, after three years of investigation, he can''t be without any credit. But today he''s fast. He''ll be surrounded by Wenfu early in the morning, so as to prevent the murderer from escaping easily. It''s no fault to give him a small skill. It''s the two divisions of the Department of punishment of the Ministry of military. Now there''s no human shadow. His face is bigger than your face."


    Rong Leng glanced at her: "less mischievous."


    "It is." Liu Wei pours.


    Just then, the Pearl fluttered its wings and flew in from outside the courtyard wall.


    Liu Xiaoli waves at it, and the Pearl falls on Xiaoli''s shoulder. Jie Jie calls.


    Pearl brought back a lot of information, Liu Xiaoli understood, Liu Wei also understood, mother and son tacitly look at each other.


    Tolerance edge; "..."


    Finally, Xiaoli is good enough to convey to Rong Ling: "Uncle Rong, pearl said that there are bats and snakes around here. But seeing it, the snake hides and the bats fly. It chases the bats to a farmland in the suburb. After that, the bats fly into the woods. It chases the bats in. If it doesn''t, it comes back."


    Rong Leng nodded and touched Xiao Li''s head: "it''s probably near the murderer''s residence. Go and have a look."


    Liu Wei put in a sentence: "wait first, then go in the evening. The murderer may have run back to his residence. Now, he will run into it."


    Since someone has been arranged to pretend to chase and fish with a long line, it''s natural that the killer can''t be alerted too early. It''s not beautiful to meet him here.


    The three men are discussing. Yu Wenyao comes with some servants.


    Yu Wenyao obviously saw Yu Wentai leave with Yu Wenyi. When he came here, he bowed his hand and saluted the two people. He said solemnly, "thank you very much."


    Liu Wei avoids a little and doesn''t let the ceremony rush to her.


    Yu Wenyao saw Liu Wei''s little action and smiled: "Miss Liu, Xin''er is looking for you."


    Liu Wei nodded, then turned sideways, and saluted Rong Leng: "since the case has been cleared, the little girl has left."


    Liu Wei said, raising her eyes, quietly making a look at Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng understood and said, "just now, Miss Lao."


    Liu Wei lowered her head and said nothing.


    Yu Wenyao orders a servant girl to take Liu Wei to the backyard.


    After Liu Wei left, Yu Wenyao looked at the five servants on the ground. Just as he was about to go forward, Rong Ling stopped him: "the five people have been taken away from the gate."


    Yu Wenyao was stunned and said: "my father has told me that these five people just heard something they shouldn''t hear and know, so I''ll deal with them well."


    "The town gate will deal with it," said Rong Leng in a light tone


    "But..."


    "Come!" It doesn''t mean that Wen Yao said anything more. Rong Ling raised his hand. In the air, two bodyguards flew out. Rong Ling said, "take people away!"


    The two bodyguards took the order and went to pick up the five.


    The five didn''t know where to take them. They couldn''t help being afraid. Just as they were about to cry for mercy, the bodyguard quickly stopped their mouth for convenience.


    Looking at five people being tied up, Yu Wenyao''s face was not good: "do you want to kill them, Duwei?"


    Rong Ling didn''t answer, just holding Xiao Li, walked by Yu Wenyao.


    Yu Wenyao stopped and said, "just because they know that Mr. Liu is Miss Liu? That''s damned? "


    Let Leng step, suddenly cold eyes, fall on Wenyao.


    Yu Wenyao sneered and straightened his back: "yes, I know! Do you want to kill me, Lieutenant? "


    "If there is anything that leaks from your mouth, it will only affect your whole family, and you will not be so stupid.""Your Excellency, is this a threat to me?" Yu Wenyao squinted.


    Allow Leng to leave directly.


    Yu Wenyao frowned and called back: "if she knows, you kill innocent people to conceal her identity! What would she think? "


    Rong Leng didn''t return. He sneered. In a flash, he had already walked out of the courtyard arch.


    Liu Xiaoli, holding rongling''s neck, looked back at Yu Wenyao, who was still staring at them. He mumbled, "this man is a bad man. He bullied pearl."


    "Jie!" When Pearl heard it, she raised her neck and followed suit. Yes, yes, bullying.


    Rong Leng looks at Xiao Li, whose face is still covered with wet tears, and at the little blackbird, whose head is held high and chest is held high.


    Rong Leng reaches out his hand, wipes Xiaoli''s face, and says softly, "I thought you were going to follow your father just now."


    When Liu Wei left, Xiao Li moved in Rong Ling''s arms. Rong Ling thought the child was going to be entangled again, but later he held back.


    Xiaoli also wants to find her mother, but it''s definitely not now.


    Xiaoli sucks her nose, pastes her hot face on rongling''s face, and says flatly, "Dad is very angry now. I''ll go with him and he will definitely hit me."


    "She hit you before?"


    The little guy thought about it and shook his head honestly: "that''s not true, but when my father was fierce, he was afraid of paying uncle."


    The name of Fu Zichen, Rong Ling, has not been heard in Xiaoli''s mouth for the first time. I used to hear that it was harsh. Now when I listen, I will think that they have lived in Qujiang mansion for several years, and they are running Yishe together, and they get along with each other day and night. Suddenly, they are not happy.


    "Xiaoli." "You like Uncle Rong, or uncle Fu," Rong Leng asked


    Liu Xiaoli was shocked and blinked: "ah?"


    Look at Xiaoli''s face. She shakes her head with a smile: "forget it, it''s ok..."


    "I like Uncle Rong." Liu Xiaoli blurted out decisively.


    Rong Leng is stunned, pauses, looks at the child to ask seriously: "really?"


    "Really!" Liu Xiaoli nodded hard, with a sincere face.


    His mother has taught him for a long time. When someone asks him whether he likes the ganniang or Yunyi, when he is a ganniang, he should say he likes the ganniang and when he is a Yunyi, he should say he likes Yunyi. This is the rule. If he is wrong, there will be big trouble.


    So now allow uncle to ask him, he said the same.


    Look, uncle Rong smiles.


    Rong Leng did smile. He scraped the tip of the little guy''s nose and said in a soft voice, "darling."


    Liu Xiaoli also grinned, showing her white teeth.


    -


    the modern article written by a friend has become fat. Please go and have a look at it. The title of the book is "extreme love of wife: encounter with the president''s fans"

 Chapter 191

    Liu Wei and Rong Ling are temporarily separated, but before Liu Wei leaves, he gives Rong Ling a wink, which means goodbye in the evening. In the evening, Liu Wei is sure to go together. It''s these two days that the murderer will be hunted. Naturally, she can''t miss these two days. Besides, if she is not there, many clues will not be recognized. The servant girl took Liu Wei to the backyard. As soon as she entered the room, Liu Wei heard a series of coughs, and Yu Minxin''s voice: "how come the medicine hasn''t come yet? Go to urge again." Liu Wei goes in and sees Yu wenminxin''s mother, Yue Shi, leaning on the mat, holding the pad in her hand and coughing with her mouth covered, while Yu wenminxin is following her mother''s Qi. Yueh''s appearance was really weak. The white pad was covered by Yueh''s mouth, and soon red silk appeared. Then, Liu Wei smelled the smell of blood. "Mother, mother!" Yu wenminxin cried twice more in fear, but Yueshi was already too sad to speak. All the servant girls in the room were in a hurry to serve beside the couch, and there was no one to serve Liu Wei. Liu Wei didn''t need to be entertained at all, so she went straight to him and clapped Wen Minxin on the shoulder. Yu wenminxin looked back and saw it was Liu Wei. Tears came out: "sister Wei''er, my mother..." "Give way." Liu Wei nodded to show that she knew everything. Yu wenminxin thought of Liu Wei''s skill of needling the door and hurriedly gave up, looking at her expectantly. Liu Wei sits next to the soft couch, grabs Yue''s hand first, touches the pulse, etc. to confirm Yue''s symptoms, Liu Wei slightly droops her eyes, sighs silently. If in modern times, this symptom is the late stage of pneumonia. It has already turned to lung cancer. If it can''t be cured well, it depends on luck. Liu Wei took out the silver needle, twisted one, and plunged it into the cave of Yue''s hand. He gave three or four stitches at a time, all of which were acupoints on his hands. When the stab was finished, Liu Wei got up and put another needle in the tianlinggai of the Yue family. In a short time, Yue became a hedgehog. But after Liu Wei stabbed the third needle, Yueshi did not cough any more. He just leaned on the mat and opened his eyes. Some of them looked at the people in the room. "You..." Yue''s mouth is still bloodstained. His lips are dry and his pouch is huge. His name is Liu Wei, but his eyes look at the silver needle in his hand. Yu Wenmin Xin saw that his mother had recovered her mind and hurried to join her. She cried tearfully, "mother, are you better?" Yue looked at his daughter, smiled a pale smile and nodded slowly. Yu Wenmin smiled and nodded: "that''s good, that''s good, mother, this is Wei''er elder sister, who saved you..." "I can''t help you." It doesn''t mean that Wen Minxin has finished speaking. Liu Wei interrupts her and says, "the disease of the grand master''s wife is that her lungs attack her heart and the internal stove is hot. I just gave the needle to let out the heat, calmed her breathing and cured it for a while, but I can''t cure it for a lifetime." Yu Wenmin Xin immediately worried: "is my mother''s illness very serious?" Liu Wei saw that Yue''s family had recovered a lot, and then slowly pulled out the silver needles one by one: "madam''s disease, the doctor didn''t say?" Yu wenminxin''s face is full of melancholy: "once said, but Taiyi is Taiyi, Weier''s elder sister is Weier''s elder sister, elder sister, give me an answer, you can Save my mother? " Maybe it''s because she knows how to needle. In Wen Minxin''s eyes, she is deified. Liu Wei doesn''t want to make trouble, let alone reveal that she is too unusual. But at this time, it seems that she can''t help it. Yueh''s disease, in western medicine, may not be easy to treat, but in traditional Chinese medicine, it has no share. As long as we nourish and live for another ten years, it''s not a problem. Are you sure you want to do this? At present, children''s cases are close to being solved. Do you have so much time? Liu Wei didn''t think about it, so he didn''t say a word. He just buried his head, took out the silver needles one by one, and then took them back into his sleeve. As if to see Liu Wei''s embarrassment, Yueshi gasped, took his daughter''s hand, and gently blamed: "why do you have to be so hard for others?" "Mother..." Yue Shi waved his hand: "my body, I know for myself, you, don''t need to say more." "I''m responsible for my mother''s illness." Yu wenminxin''s tears began to fall again: "if I had not been born, my mother would not have had a hard time giving birth, and would not have contracted this deadly disease. It is still good for my mother to have the eldest brother and the second brother, but only for me I''m the one who tired my mother "Stupid." Yueh touched her daughter''s hair, and her eyebrows and eyes were gentle: "where is it It''s my own daughter''s fault. " "Mother..." Yu wenminxin sniffed, and her tears were irresistible. Liu Wei looked at the scene quietly, and sighed for a while. Liu Wei is a soft hearted person, even if she doesn''t want to admit it, but most of the time, her compassion is indeed rampant, especially when treating patients. It''s said that doctors are parents. Doctors are an industry that can''t see patients. As long as they see it, they don''t care about serious diseases and minor illnesses, they want to reach out and touch it, treat it and study it.In fact, this kind of behavior is not good, and it will bring a lot of troubles to oneself. Liu Wei has blamed himself for his meddling more than once, but it was precisely his meddling that made him famous as a miracle doctor in Qujiang mansion. Although it''s just a false name, it''s a great encouragement for doctors to recover patients and reward patients. At the moment, Liu Wei is impulsive again. She begins to understand that Xiaoli agrees to treat Yan Pei with such a bland mind. Who has inherited this impulse. It''s not to inherit his serious father, but her mother. With a sigh again, Liu Wei rubbed his eyebrows and his heart, and vomited, saying, "I have two prescriptions, one for coughing, three meals a day, and the other for superposition. I''ll see the effect in ten days." Liu Wei said this abruptly. As soon as the words were out, Liu Wei felt a heavy thing in front of her eyes. She threw herself into her arms and hugged herself! Then there was Yu wenminxin''s crying voice: "sister Wei''er, I knew you would help me, I knew you would..." Liu Wei is held stiffly by Yu Minxin. She is at a loss. At this moment, the servants finally brought in the medicine. Liu Wei smelt it. It''s just a common nourishing Decoction for clearing away heat and relieving asthma. As she thought, Yue''s disease, too many doctors dare not lay heavy hands on it, only dare to drag it so gently. The lung is one of the main organs of the human body. When the lung is so weak, the general Chinese medicine uses cold methods, that is, to take care of it slowly. However, because the methods are too mild, they can play a role, that is, to hold the breath. During this period, the patient will not feel any changes. The patient should sweat or sweat, cough or cough. In short, in addition to immortality, he should not die It didn''t make much difference before. If Liu Wei wants to be cured, she must be doing her best. She doesn''t like this kind of half dead treatment. In her opinion, the best way is to leave the dead behind.

 Chapter 192

    Liu Wei''s two prescriptions, one for nourishing and the other for Invigorating Qi, but because of the heavy use of herbs, the effect will be much heavier.


    However, when the two prescriptions are folded together, Yueh''s situation will get better and better ten days later, but in fact, the burden on the internal organs will be very heavy.


    At that time, it is necessary to use acupuncture and moxibustion to pull up the progress of the first course of treatment.


    When he finished writing the prescription, Liu Wei told her a few more words, and then said, "in ten days'' time, I''ll give my wife a needle. If within ten days, a doctor asks about the prescription, remember and don''t say anything."


    Yu Wenmin Xin is holding the square for a moment. "This square......"


    "This is a partial prescription. A doctor of the right way will not be willing to use this prescription to open up strange paths."


    Yu wenminxin nodded at once. For Liu Wei, there was a personal mood, so she trusted her very quickly.


    Yueh drank medicine and went to sleep. Knowing that Yu Wenyi had been found, Yueh slept at ease.


    Yu wenminxin, afraid of quarreling with her mother, pulls Liu Wei to her room and asks, "my sister just followed Rong Duwei. But I know how Rong Duwei solved the case and found our family''s idea."


    Liu Wei shook his head, picked up the nearby tea cup and pecked: "I''m outside, I can''t see inside."


    Yu wenminxin nodded, and also felt that in such a large number of cases, the female family could only wait outside the crowd, and it was difficult to see what was inside.


    Yu wenminxin added: "thanks to Yi''er''s return, if it''s lost, I don''t know what to do. As long as I think that Yi''er will be like other children, missing for several years, no news, or a corpse when I send it back, my heart will be tight. When my father took Yi''er out, we were all happy. My father also went to the Tai hospital himself, Perhaps I want to ask the head doctor Chen to come here in person. Now I am still caring for my grandmother and aunt. I''m here to inform my mother. Who knows that I happened to meet my mother. Sister Wei''er, my mother, is it really OK? "


    It''s not that Yu wenminxin doesn''t believe Liu Wei, it''s just that Yue''s disease has been for some years. It''s been more than ten years since she became a daughter, but she really can''t expect too much.


    Liu Wei put down the teacup and said only four words: "not to the end."


    In a word, Yu wenminxin''s deep and floating heart was finally grasped.


    Yu wenminxin took Liu Wei''s hand and was very grateful: "my sister and I met for the first time today, but my sister helped me several times. How can I thank you?"


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    Yu wenminxin said, "I already know that when I was in the palace, I played with my Xiao, that is my sister. When my grandmother told me, I didn''t believe it. But now, looking at my sister''s face, my grandmother didn''t cheat me. My sister first saved my mother''s water and fire before I was humiliated in the hall, and then saved my mother''s water and fire. How can I repay my sister''s great kindness?"


    Liu Wei is silent for a while, pursed her lips and looked at her for a while, then said: "do you really want to repay me?"


    "Nature." Yu Wenmin nodded solemnly.


    Liu Wei chuckled, "you have a chance to repay me now."


    This time, Yu wenminxin is stunned!


    Liu Wei whispers in wenminxin''s ear. When Yu wenminxin looks up, he is confused: "my elder sister wants me to send someone to Liufu to say that I want you to stay here tonight?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei nods.


    Yu wenminxin didn''t understand: "if my sister wants to stay, I naturally don''t want to. It''s only my grandmother who decides this."


    There is a girl who has not left the cabinet in her own house. Although all of them are women, there are some irregularities in the end. If there is no adult''s consent, it will be quite different.


    "Don''t tell anyone else." Liu Wei said.


    Yu wenminxin was stunned: "ah?"


    "Don''t tell others. From now on, I will stay in your room. You will send someone to Liufu to deliver a message later."


    "But..." Obviously, this kind of practice is more difficult than wenminxin.


    Liu Wei asked, "you don''t want to repay me."


    When it comes to repayment, Yu wenminxin nods after a pause and agrees, "OK, I know. I''ll send someone to deliver the letter later."


    Liu Wei nodded, with an invisible smile on the corner of her mouth.


    But at this time, the servant girl from the outside came to talk about the master and the master, and asked Miss Liu to go to the front hall to have a talk.


    My father and big brother are going to see my sister Wei''er? Why?


    Yu wenminxin ''.


    Yu wenminxin was about to say something, but Liu Wei said, "I''m not feeling well. No one can see me."


    The servant girl had to look at Yu wenminxin.


    Yu wenminxin didn''t know anything and couldn''t force Liu Wei to do so. He asked the servant girl, "you know, what''s the matter with my father and brother, please Miss Liu?"


    Servant girl shakes her head: "servant girl is just a messenger."Yu wenminxin glanced at Liu Wei again and waved: "go down, tell my father and brother that Wei''er''s elder sister is tired and has gone to sleep." The servant girl answered the voice, and turned away. But after refusing Yu Wentai and Yu Wenyao, it didn''t take long for the old lady''s order to see Liu Wei again. Liu Wei is browsing the medical books in wenminxin''s room. Yu wenminxin is guarding Liu Wei, expecting Liu Wei to teach her a little. When the servant girl''s words are finished, Liu Wei has refused again: "I''m not comfortable. I don''t see you." The servant girl stood there in embarrassment and did not move. Yu wenminxin looked at Liu Wei again and waved to the servant girl: "according to Miss Liu''s words, it is." The servant girl had to leave again. Even both sides came to invite people, Yu Wenmin Xin in the end some care, asked: "sister is to avoid what?" Although I think it''s impossible, Yu wenminxin has this feeling. But don''t want to, Liu Wei also didn''t deny, just with a Book smile, light way: "I am really tired, today happened too many things." In other words, Yu wenminxin accepted the explanation by nodding his head when she saw that Liu Wei did not intend to say anything more. Yu wenminxin doesn''t know what Liu Wei wants to do, and she doesn''t think naively that Liu Wei will really stay here if she says she wants to stay in her room. And sure enough, as expected, just after the dinner time, Liu Wei let Yu wenminxin send away the servant girls, and then quietly climbed the wall. It''s wall climbing. I really climbed up the wall! Although Liu Wei''s movements are sharp, his hands clasped against the wall rocks, he climbed up the wall two or three times, then jumped to the other end, but Yu wenminxin is still inconceivable. A daughter of the prime minister''s office, a lady in the boudoir, stole it in this way? Yu wenminxin suddenly regrets that she shouldn''t agree with sister Wei''er? Sister Wei''er used to have a criminal record of sneaking away. What if she plans to sneak away this time? Yu wenminxin was uneasy. When he came back to the room, he didn''t dare to call the maids in at once. He only lingered for half an hour and found that sister Wei''er hadn''t come back, so he put down the curtain of the bed and used the quilt to make a silhouette in the bed as if someone was sleeping in the bed. Then he called the maids in. After washing and cleaning up, Yu wenminxin also went to bed, holding a soft pillow, but could not sleep. At the moment of Haishi, farmland on the outskirts. Liu Wei, dressed in a white man''s suit, watched the frightened villagers talking together. He turned away and looked at the handsome man beside him: "are you sure that it''s OK to be so big?"

 Chapter 193

    Liu Wei''s side, a man in a black robe long Yuli, his hands behind his back, a pair of dark eyes, through the night, attack the opposite side of the farmland.


    There, the guards in the guard''s uniform surrounded the whole village, and they searched and hunted the whole village. They watched the battle as if they were going to turn this place upside down.


    "You know where the destination is clearly. You are not afraid that the villagers will go to Beijing Zhaoyin Yamen to sue you in such an unreasonable disturbance."


    Pearl has found a remote thatched cottage at the back of the farm. Liu Wei also went to see it and confirmed that the thatched cottage should be the hiding place of the murderer.


    Liu Wei also found many traces of snake activities in the thatched cottage. Although she was finally cleaned up, the clues exposed were just as many.


    But when Liu Wei wanted to go in and have a good test, Rong Ling pulled her away, closed the thatched cottage, took her to the outside of the farmland, and ordered the people in the village to wake up, and stirred the wind and rain with bright lights everywhere.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what Rong Ling wants to do, so she can only follow Rong Ling and see the development of the opposite side with him.


    "At least tell me, what are you doing for?"


    "Arrest." Said the man lightly.


    Liu Wei smacked her lips: "in such a big battle, the murderer will take the initiative to come out?"


    The man''s eyes are narrow.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, frown: "what eyes do you have?"


    The man smiles, shakes his head, does not answer, continues to look at the front.


    Liu Wei feels insulted! She pushed the man''s arm: "you say, what''s going on?"


    The man did not make a sound, but moved a little.


    Liu Wei followed up again and continued to touch him with her elbow: "say."


    Rong Ling avoids her again.


    Liu Wei is a little angry: "don''t say never mind." Words fall, turn around directly, go to the ridge of the field beside.


    Just a step away, Rong Leng grabbed Liu Wei''s wrist and pulled her back: "you''re getting hotter and hotter."


    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed as she despised the edge of her face.


    The man said: "do you really believe that there is only one murderer?"


    Liu Wei has also focused on checking whether the murderer is one person. Although logically, she prefers to fight in a team, otherwise such a rigorous plan will be completed by one person, which is too difficult, and if there is any accident in the middle, it is likely to show up, leading to task failure.


    But if it''s not one person, Liu Wei does not find the second person, or the above evidence.


    Liu Wei can''t prove the number of murderers with the existing evidence, but Rong Ling obviously didn''t regard this as a single crime from the beginning.


    "You mean..." Liu Wei looked at the villagers who had been rushed out of the house. "Do you think there are murderers'' accomplices in this?"


    "What do you think?"


    Liu Weining eyebrows: "I agree with your suspicion. If there is a colleague, we didn''t find out where the crime was committed, it might appear on the way to deliver the children. Do you mean that when the murderer steals the child, he will be taken away by the same party? "


    "If so, I think it''s more likely that the same party is a woman. If you want to achieve absolute safety in the transportation, the woman and the old man are the best cover. But they are good at transfiguration. Men can also pretend to be women or old people. The scope is too large. If you look like this, you are unlikely to find it. "


    "Look?" "I''m not going to look for it," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei did not understand to look at him, but in this hazy moonlight, only to see his face flickering light.


    The man''s appearance is very good, even if Liu Wei has seen it countless times, occasionally he will be surprised by Rong Ling.


    Men''s good-looking, different from women, women pay attention to feminine, men pay attention to rigid.


    Rong Ling is a tough man. He has fought, gone to war, and led hundreds of thousands of troops! Even though he is trapped in Kyoto, leading a town gate, and being an official in a prosperous city, his iron blood will leak from time to time.


    Liu Wei once regretted it. Why did she get a one night stand for no reason? Or a man who doesn''t even see his face clearly.


    It was only when she saw Rong Ling again that she remembered. By the way, she thought that this man was really her food. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with eating.


    It turns out that for a place, her first experience, although very tired and painful, is full of hearty joy.


    At this moment, the tolerance edge under the moon is less serious and bloody in the daytime sunshine, and more cool and indifferent in the moonlight. It seems that it is inexplicable It''s delicious again.


    Liu Wei quickly turned her head and sighed that she had been single for more than 20 years in her previous life and had never been hungry or thirsty. Why can''t she resist being teased when she came to ancient times?


    Liu Wei''s unusual tolerance edge did not find, only to see her suddenly turned away from the beginning, the action is hasty strange.


    "What?" He asked.Liu Wei coughed, to cover up his discomfort, deliberately light voice way: "nothing."


    Then he turned around, pretending to be calm and asked, "what do you mean you''re not looking for it?"


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s eyebrows and eyes for a while, but he doesn''t know if it''s an illusion. He only sees the abnormal light red on her cheek.


    It''s too dark. Even if you have a good night vision, you can''t see clearly.


    Liu Wei has already urged: "ask you, say."


    Rong Leng just regained his mind, but he didn''t speak directly. He still stared at the villagers who were disturbed.


    Liu Wei followed his eyes and suddenly felt blessed. He blurted out, "you don''t think All the people in the whole village are members of the same party, aren''t they? "


    Allow Leng to low smile, did not deny.


    Liu Wei thinks that the idea of Rong Ling is crazy. There are at least thirty or forty people in the whole village. To say that an abduction and trafficking gang has three or forty people in the background. Liu Wei also believes that, but they are all in Kyoto. Is it really possible?


    Liu Wei has preliminarily concluded that those children were transported to Jiangnan. To stay in Kyoto, it''s normal to have some reserve personnel, but will they be so large?


    There are many children in the village, even five or six years old.


    The so-called solution to a case is to make bold assumptions and carefully verify them. But is this assumption too bold?


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng, but sees her face is expressionless, her eyes are obscure, but she is confident.


    Is it really possible?


    Liu Wei frowned.


    This night, is doomed not to be stable.


    In the main hall of the imperial city of Kyoto, the emperor attended the dinner party in person. There, the lights are bright, push the cup to change the lamp, the sound of silk and bamboo, you come to me.


    But in the villages outside the capital city, there were black lights and blazing flames, people were in full swing, and soldiers were in danger.


    Under the same moonlight, two different worlds.


    Liu Wei stood beside Rong Ling and waited for a long time before the two bodyguards rushed in.


    "My Lord, I have captured all of them."


    "Take it!"


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard took his life and turned to order.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, Thursday, at 1:00 p.m., we will double our monthly tickets. If you vote for one, you will get two. Ask for a free monthly ticket! There will be a new round of awesome 5. Everyone will give you support.

 Chapter 194

    Liu Wei asked, "do you want to take all these villagers back?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Wei frowned: "torture?"


    Rong Leng looks at her. "No."


    Liu Wei said with a sigh of relief, "I don''t care if you have your solution, but if you are innocent, I hope you don''t give up your life, especially those children."


    Rong Leng pinched her wrists, tightened her fingers, and said, "no way."


    Liu Wei felt that there was a force on her wrist. When she looked down, she found that the man had not let go of her hand. Just then, she was very confused and had not found it all the time.


    At the moment, Liu Wei shakes off Rong Ling''s hand and moves away from him.


    Rong Leng looks at the palm he is thrown away by Liu Wei, and there is a "sure" astringent smile on his face.


    He said, how can she be happy when he holds her hand for such a long time?


    Originally, I really forgot.


    But what''s the matter, let her be distracted, the pulse door is pinched in the palm of the hand by others also don''t realize?


    At the same time, somewhere in the woods.


    The shadow of the black tree covers the two dark figures, and they are trapped in it.


    One of them watched the whole village being taken away. He couldn''t help but wanted to rush out, but the people around him held him.


    "Calm down."


    At the moment, Moyi can''t calm down. He got the unknown medicine and forced the lightness skill. He has suffered from internal injury. At the moment, he is very weak. It''s full of sweat to take two more steps.


    His companion, with a low voice, warned him: "these people are clean in background. Even if they are taken into the gate, they will be OK. What you have to do is to hide yourself."


    "I know." Silent Yi is biting a tooth, hate almost weeping blood: "is I too careless!"


    "You are too careless." His companion said coldly, "your identity is different. Once you are arrested, even if you don''t say a word, you will involve other people. It''s not easy for us to set up an ambush in Kyoto. You must not die."


    After a long silence, he nodded in hatred, "now I''m going back to liaozhou?"


    "No." "You can''t go anywhere now," said the companion. "If you want to go down from Zhongzhou to Jiangnan, whether by water or by land, you must have a gate guard. With the help of the two departments of the Department of punishment of the Ministry of war, you are too exposed to escape."


    Moyi lowered his eyebrows and apologized: "it''s my fault. I didn''t expect such an accident."


    His companion frowned and asked, "who is that Mr. Liu?"


    As soon as he mentioned this man, Moyi would bite his teeth: "a weak scholar looks weak, but in fact, he is treacherous. When he was a man, he was a woman."


    "It''s reasonable to say that my plan won''t be wrong, but he came up with an open coffin autopsy set. After that, everything became more and more deviated. He not only found out that the children were not themselves, but also locked in the west of the south of the Yangtze River through the source of the bodies. I thought someone in Liufu had seen me and revealed my whereabouts. I didn''t think that Mr. Liu inferred everything from nothing. "


    "He did it to you?"


    He held his chest and nodded, "I''ve never met that poison."


    His companion grabbed Moyi''s wrist and explored the pulse for half a moment. He didn''t care much at first, but as the pulse was deeper, his brow was more and more tight. After a long time, he suddenly threw Moyi''s hand away, his face was frightened and he stepped back half a step.


    "What?" Tacit understanding.


    After a long time, the companion looked at Moyi deeply, raised his hand and pressed the pulse at Moyi''s neck. After a long time, he released his hand and shook his head: "no, how could it be?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    The companion''s face is complicated: "you haven''t felt your own pulse?"


    It''s true that Moyi hasn''t. He escaped all the way and finally got rid of the guard of zhengemen. He was just relieved and found by his partner. But at this time, he looked at his partner''s expression. Moyi hesitated for a moment. His right hand touched the pulse gate of his left hand and looked.


    The case said that in the case of injury, the pulse will be very weak. If the internal injury is very serious, there will be a brief pause in the pulse.


    At first, Moyi didn''t feel his pulse. He thought it was normal, so he waited quietly for a while, but after a full rest, he still didn''t feel the half silk pulse.


    The expression on Moyi''s face began to crack and his eyes were frightened.


    After a while, Moyi began to shake his fingers. He took a deep breath, calmed his emotions, and then touched his neck.


    The answer is the same


    There is no pulse. He has no pulse.


    How is it possible? I am still alive, how can I have no pulse.


    No, it''s impossible. There''s no reason


    He looked at his companion and saw the same horror on his face. Suddenly, he closed his eyes and leaned against the tree behind him and murmured to himself, "what on earth What kind of poison is it? "


    He began to despair. When he thought that he was going to die, or that he was already dead, he could not control his mood. He was confused and panicked.Moyi feels that he has become a monster. Maybe he should stop himself!


    There have been many researches on the variation of animal''s tacit meaning, but I didn''t expect that one day, it will also change itself.


    The living dead, have they become the living dead?


    "Calm down first." Seeing the death in the eyes of Moyi, his companion forced him to calm down and appeased him: "it''s just poisoning. This may be a temporary situation. You should take care of the injury first, and then look at it later. You are still alive. You should believe that you can live."


    "I also Are you alive? " The silent eyes began to lose their control.


    His companion raised his eyebrows, slapped him heavily, and slapped him on the face. He grabbed his collar and said, "wake up, you need to wake up! You''re still alive, you hear me? I said you can live, you can live! "


    The stabbing pain in the cheek, let the silent justice slightly refresh.


    He looked at the companion in front of him, who had already pulled him up. As he walked to the deep forest, he said, "don''t think about anything. You hide as soon as possible. I will inform the master that someone will come to save you. You can''t die."


    They went further and further until they were completely eliminated in the dark.


    Under the shadow of a black tree, two strong winds whistling past, followed by the figure integrated into the dark, hidden in the quiet moonlight.


    Xiao Li holds the Pearl in his arms, big eyes, shining in the dark. He touches the head of the Pearl and whispers, "let''s go and have a look."


    Xiaoli said, then he set up his lightness skill and planned to follow him.


    But just a move, the body is pulled by something!


    Looking back, he said to the last expressionless face: "where to go?"


    Liu Xiaoli immediately gave up chasing the murderer, threw himself at him without any principle, and called out, "Dad."


    Liu Wei tore Xiaoli apart and said coldly: "let you follow, not to make you monkey, hide so close, what to do if you are found?"

 Chapter 195

    Liu Xiaoli said in a low voice with her mouth bulging. "They are found when they are found. They are weak. I can catch them by myself." "Dong." Liu Wei raised her hand and knocked on his son''s forehead. Liu Xiaoli was stunned for a while, and then he covered his head and left his mouth. Liu Wei doesn''t let Xiaoli escape. She twists Xiaoli''s back collar, lifts him up and throws him to the black man who is standing there watching the white play! Let Leng firmly catch Xiao Li. Xiaoli holds the man''s neck with hands and feet, and hides in Uncle Rong''s arms in fear. Although he dotes on the child, Rong Ling still learns a symbolic lesson from Liu Wei''s discontented eyes: "they can''t catch it, they need to lead out more people." Xiaoli nodded hurriedly like pestering garlic: "I know. I know. I don''t want to catch it. I don''t want to catch it." "Allow Leng to knead small Li''s head:" lovely Xiaoli obediently rubbed his head against the man''s palm. He was so docile that he secretly glanced at his mother. Liu Wei has pearls on her shoulders. She whispers to Pearl, "find more help. Be sure to keep an eye on those two people, as well as their snakes and bats. But pay attention to safety." "Jie." Pearls obediently answer, then flutter wings to fly up, in the air, and a long cry. All of a sudden, there were countless black birds flying out of the trees in all directions. Those birds were in groups, behind the pearls, flying towards the deep forest. As soon as Liu Wei turned around, she turned to the two faces, one big and one small. Her face was expressionless, she staggered them and walked towards the thatched cottage. Rong Ling hugs Xiaoli to catch up. Xiaoli carefully says, "Dad, I was joking just now. I won''t catch them. I know they are bait." Liu Wei snorted, laughing at her face and pretending not to believe her! This child is not good at success and failure, but also stupid. He has no advantages other than good support. Xiaoli is very nervous. She looks at Rong Ling and asks uncle Rong for help. Rong Ling goes to Liu Wei and changes the subject: "those are black stars?" Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling asked about the birds flying out of the trees, but Wu Xing is a disaster bird. This is the suburb of Beijing. How can we find so many disaster birds? "There are black stars and other birds, most of which are sparrows and swallows, magpies and pulsations." Rong Leng smiled: "there are many pearl friends." Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng and said, "pearls have long dominated Kyoto. All the domestic birds and wild birds in Kyoto don''t know it." Rong Ling: "..." The three men went from the dark to the open. After catching the villagers, they set up a torch near the thatched cottage and lit candles in the house. Liu Wei goes in and observes slowly. Xiaoli also calmly came down from the body, followed his mother''s back to help deliver something or something, with a very attentive attitude. Rong Leng is looking at the mother and the son. At the same time, he is following them. All the people in zhengemen are waiting outside the room. After all, it''s the place where the murderer stayed. Liu Wei doesn''t want other people to destroy the scene indiscriminately. He can agree to allow Leng to follow in, or for the sake of being a lieutenant. "There is a lot of dust, few footprints, and a dark grid on the bed, but there is nothing in the grid. The straw mat is wet and there is no trace of sleeping. This room should not be the residence of the murderer. It''s probably a contact point." As Liu wei walked and watched, she picked up some small things with wooden clips and put them in the bag Xiaoli prepared. When she got to the kitchen, Liu Wei looked at the obvious moving traces on the ground and smiled: "it seems that there are not only contact points, but also tunnels. I''m afraid that''s the way to transport the children away." Liu Wei said, step aside. Rong Leng stepped forward and easily moved away the stone stove of dozens of Jin. As expected, he saw a hidden door behind the stove. He opened it and looked inside. "Wait a minute." Liu Wei holds the candle and hands it to Rong Ling. He does not forget to tell her, "be careful. I don''t know if there is any mechanism in it." "Yes." Allow Leng to answer softly and go down. This tunnel is very narrow, almost no light, and very tight, short and narrow, can accommodate an adult woman to walk, but it is very difficult for a man to walk. The murderer''s skeleton is too small, so the murderer''s disguised woman has seven or eight images. Because the murderer''s skeleton is small, there is no block when walking such a tunnel, but the tolerance is different. He can not walk in for a while, and then he can go in again, and obviously feel that his arm and shoulder are almost deformed by compression. Rong Leng could not enter any more, so she had to come out and explain the situation. Liu Wei smell words, oneself took candle, plan to go down directly. Let Leng hold her: "don''t be impulsive. You said that there might be mechanisms." "Don''t worry, I''m good at protecting myself." "It''s very narrow inside," Rong Leng said in a deep voice. "If there''s danger, you can''t open it." Liu Wei sighed: "it can''t be done without doing anything. There must be a lot of clues in it. It''s a pity to give up.""I''ll send someone." Rong Ling said, and went out.


    Liu Wei pulls him: "you call for someone to come in and walk around will damage the scene. Don''t worry, I''m ok." Liu Wei said, to show comfort, but also patted the back of the hand.


    Rong Leng looks at her tiny hand, silences for a moment, takes the candlestick: "I''ll go."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "aren''t you going in?"


    "Yes." He said, and went down the tunnel again.


    Liu Wei wants to stop him, but people have been submerged in the dark for a moment. Liu Wei has to squat at the door and look inside.


    Liu Xiaoli also went to Liu Wei''s side, squatting like her, and looked inside.


    After a while, Liu Wei suddenly heard the sound of "Dong". Then the ground was in a turmoil. She was shocked, hugged her son quickly, and got up to hold.


    The bodyguards outside also found out, but when they got the order, they were not allowed to enter the thatched cottage, so they had to ask loudly at the door, "sir? How are you, my lord? "


    Liu Wei stared at the entrance of the tunnel with complicated eyes and called out, "it''s OK."


    I was relieved to hear from the outside.


    After a while, Rong Ling came out of the tunnel. His body was covered with dust and there were small stones on his head.


    From hearing the sound to feeling the ground shaking, Liu Wei guessed what Rong Ling had done.


    The biggest possibility is to dig the tunnel forcibly.


    Liu Wei put Xiaoli down, looked down, and saw that the man''s hands were bleeding.


    Noticing Liu Wei''s vision, Rong Ling raised his hand, looked at it at will, found a piece of cloth, wrapped his palm vaguely, and ignored it.


    Liu Wei frowned: "I don''t know what cloth is. I don''t know whether it''s clean or not. Do you want to get inflamed?"


    Allow Leng a Leng.


    Liu wei walked over, grabbed his hand, pulled away the dirty cloth, and spread out his hand to Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli quickly took a roll of self-made bandages from the omnipotent backpack, along with the golden sore medicine, handed it to her mother, and then went to the water tank to scoop up a spoon of water, a bump of holding it.


    Liu Wei tore a roll of self-made bandage and wet it to Rong Ling.


    Then apply the medicine and tie it up.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 196

    When it''s done, Liu Wei lowers her head to pack up her things and listens to her head. The man chuckles and says, "a little hurt, no need."


    Liu Wei is too lazy to take care of him. He throws the rest of his self-made bandages and wound medicine to Xiao Li, picks up the candlestick, and quickly goes down the tunnel.


    Rong Ling asks Xiao Li to go out with the guards, and then he follows.


    It''s easy to walk in front of the tunnel, but it''s narrower and narrower to walk in, but it''s also within the range of action.


    Until the middle part of the tunnel, which is covered with gravel, the stone wall is full of fuzzy finger marks, Liu Wei can almost think of how Rong lengfang opened up the road wide, it must be by hand, Sheng will break the stone apart!


    It''s a small matter for martial artists to knead stones, but Liu Wei can see at a glance that this genuine stone is not ordinary mountain stone, but marble.


    It''s hard, but it''s also a whole piece. To split the middle, you can''t force the tunnel to collapse too hard. It''s not only by hand, but also by fingers.


    When Liu Wei passed by, he saw several stones with bloodstains on them.


    Liu Wei tightens her lips. Her expression is a little chilly and her pace is speeding up.


    But just after Liu wei walked two steps, a big bandaged hand grabbed her small hand and pulled her back.


    Because of the penetration force, and because there was no defense, Liu Wei hit his forehead heavily, and directly hit the man''s hard chest.


    Close man''s breath rope around Liu Wei''s nose.


    Liu Wei frowns and feels uncomfortable. She immediately wants to break away, but Rong Ling has let go of her and says in a deep voice, "I''ll go ahead, you follow me."


    Let Leng say, embrace Liu Wei to carry on a turn, put her safely behind oneself.


    The hug that quenches not to prevent, let Liu Wei very uncomfortable, wait to return to God, she already can see the broad back of the man.


    Liu Wei pretended to be unhappy and said, "there is no mechanism here."


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei and says, "be careful." As he said this, he took her hand and brought her in little by little.


    Liu Wei looked at the palms of the two people''s hands, bit his teeth and said, "two men hold hands, you don''t think it''s disgusting. I don''t think it''s Chrome." Said, he wanted to get rid of him.


    But the man added vigorously, clenched her tightly: "don''t make any noise."


    "Who did it?" Liu Wei is very upset, but with some shame.


    Rong Ling decides to lead Liu Wei away.


    Finally, as Liu Wei thought, there was no mechanism in the tunnel. When he walked into a small room along the tunnel, Rong Ling finally released Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei deliberately shakes off two times, as if to shake off the breath that Rong Leng attached to her hand.


    This is a house of earthlings. It''s very simple inside.


    There are two beds in the room, with bedding on them.


    The first bed is more alive than the second. It can be seen that at least some people have slept in the first bed and used quilts. However, the second bed is more like a cover, but in fact, no one has ever used it.


    Liu Wei opened the things on the bed and saw that there was a dark grid in it, but there was no hiding anything.


    To be honest, the house is very shabby, and the light is not good. It''s hard for Liu Wei to find more useful things, but Liu Wei is lucky to find one thing on the bed.


    "Look." Liu Wei said to Rong Leng, "the pattern on the quilt."


    Rong Ling came closer and looked down, for only one candle could be seen clearly.


    Rong Ling''s sudden approach made Liu Wei uncomfortable for a while. She smashed her mouth, threw the candle and quilt to him, let him see for himself, and retreated.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and says nothing. He looks down.


    The quilt is embroidered with patterns and characters, but this is not special. A quilt can be sold for several Wen at most, but there is a big problem with the embroidered patterns.


    Liu Wei said: "have you ever seen someone embroider the best cloud embroidery on a piece of rag with one Wen and three feet? There is the last sign, but every accomplished embroiderer will leave a mark under her own embroidery. But xiuniang embroiders things for the master. Not all the masters of any family are willing to embroider others'' signatures on their own utensils. Therefore, most embroiderers will turn their names into patterns and hide them in embroidered patterns. For example, the two characters on them, silk, though distorted and unclear, are indeed two silk characters. "


    Rong Leng nodded and recognized: "so, this embroidered mother is not named silk?"


    "Since it''s two silk characters, the girl''s name may be called silk. However, the old embroiderer can''t use reduplication. Even if her name is silk, she can sign at most one silk character. Reduplication represents a young girl. "


    Liu Wei mentioned the quilt and said, "this embroidered lady must not be married, and she is not more than 16 years old."


    "Why sixteen?" Let Leng ask.


    "Because you all talk about 18 women, their IQ will be higher."


    "You are?"Liu Wei squinted at him. "I''m a man."


    Rong Leng suddenly said, "Oh, my king has forgotten."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Don''t want to quarrel with Rong Ling, Liu Wei continues.


    "But I have been looking at this quilt for some years. I was 16 years old at the beginning. Now, it''s 18 or 19 years old. Besides, I don''t know much about cloud embroidery, but you should be able to find experts in this field. I heard that the embroidery methods in different areas will be different in inheritance. Even if it is the same cloud embroidery, there will be some differences in the embroidery methods in different regions. If I guess correctly, this kind of cloud embroidery will mostly bring the regional characteristics of liaozhou. "


    Combined with the previous evidences, Liu Wei and Rong Ling have long locked the origin of the murderer, including the place where the children were transported, in liaozhou, Fengzhou, Chongzhou and chunzhou.


    Now Liu Wei directly named liaozhou, but Rong Ling was curious.


    "Why?"


    Liu Wei sneers: "look at this."


    Liu Wei picked up a small piece of letter paper half missing from the corner of the ground.


    This letter paper was submerged in the corner of the earth embryo ground, which was not easy to find, but Liu Wei saw it. It was a special white paper, one end of which was burned, a little finger size.


    Because I don''t know how long it has been put here, the paper has been blurred and many yellow spots have been drawn.


    Liu Wei twisted as like as two peas of the fragile character, and handed it to Yung Ling: "I used the same paper used by local people in Liao Zhou."


    Allow edge to take over, action dare not too big, for fear of this small evidence by their own way twist.


    Look at a big man holding a piece of paper carefully, because the man''s hand is bigger than the woman''s, so Liu Wei doesn''t have much to do with this kind of action, but Rong Ling does it, but it looks funny and lovely.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help laughing.


    Rong Leng knows what Liu Wei is laughing at, but she just looks at her without saying a word.

 Chapter 197

    Liu Wei smiled enough, looked up, and looked at the man with some sad eyes, and then there was another smile.


    Rong Leng frowned and finally was not happy: "so funny?"


    Liu Wei covered her stomach: "unfortunately, there is no mirror, or you will laugh."


    "That''s funny of you." The man said suddenly.


    Liu Wei looked at him with bent eyes. "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Your face." The man said seriously, "there''s something on your face."


    Liu Wei raised her hand to touch her face, but before she touched it, she paused shrewdly, squinted at Rong Leng and shook her fingers. "I know you want to cheat me. It''s not so easy!"


    "Really." The man said again in a deep voice.


    Liu Wei raised her mouth and shook her head. "I don''t believe it."


    "I didn''t lie to you." Rong Leng continued.


    "But your expression is not persuasive at all."


    Rong Leng sighed, held out her hand, and pointed to her soft white cheek.


    Liu Wei didn''t move, thinking, what''s the matter with her face?


    Just thinking about it, Liu Wei suddenly looks at Rong Ling''s hand. The man just broke the stone with his hand and made a tunnel out of embarrassment. She washed the injured hand and tied the bandage, but the hand he didn''t wash was gray and dirty. Now, the man is touching her face with the gray and dirty hand.


    Liu Wei immediately raised her hand and felt that her face was dirty at the moment.


    "You --" Liu Wei said nothing and raised his hand to attack.


    Rong Leng does not hide a smile on Jun''s face. He takes her hand and pulls her into his arms. Then he whispers, "I''m kidding, big man. Can''t I be kidding?"


    Liu Weiqi''s gnashing teeth!


    Liu Wei is angry, but in fact, there is nothing to be angry about, just like Rong Ling said, it''s just a joke, but Liu Wei just makes trouble with this man, pushes away Rong Ling, Liu Wei lifts her feet and goes out, walking very loudly! It''s like deliberately throwing gas.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s back and laughingly follows.


    The two men went to the ground again, and Xiao Li rushed up to hold her mother''s thigh.


    Liu Wei slipped Xiaoli up, put her arms around her, and went out.


    Rong Ling asked people to come in and bring up all the things below, but they should be careful not to damage anything.


    When Rong Ling''s command is finished, he looks up, but Liu Wei and Xiao Li are gone.


    Liu Wei led his son all the way to the edge of the field, sat on the ground, and looked at the opposite side of the bright lights, busy in and out of the village.


    Xiaoli sits next to her mother and leans on her arm. Liu Wei holds her son in her arms and lets her sleep on her knee.


    Tonight''s moonlight is very good, but there are no stars.


    Liu Xiaoli looked at the dark sky, and the moon that would follow him as long as he went, and asked, "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Liu Wei touched his son''s small head and suddenly asked, "today, why do you enter the palace?"


    "Ah?" It seems that she didn''t expect her mother to ask this question. Liu Xiaoli was shocked for a moment and said: "Uncle Rong said he would choose a concubine and asked if I would go. I said yes, uncle Rong would take me there, but Uncle Rong said, I''m not allowed to make trouble. If I do, I''ll be sent back."


    Liu Wei was in a trance and asked, "did he take you there on his own initiative?"


    "Yes." The little guy nodded and said honestly, "my father told me last time that I would not disturb uncle Rong to choose a lady, but Uncle Rong seems to want me to go, so I will go."


    Rong Ling wants Xiao Li to go. Why?


    Liu Wei has a conjecture in her heart, but she is afraid that it will come true.


    Rong Ling already knows her identity, which is almost certain for Liu Wei.


    Whether it''s the identity of the eldest Miss Liu, or the event she had with him five years ago at Chunxiao, what''s more, Xiao Li is his son, which Rong Leng estimated has all been identified.


    In fact, I don''t know when to start, Liu Wei didn''t want to hide these things.


    Maybe it''s useless to hide.


    In this era of imperial power, what do the people in power want to know? What can she do to resist as an ordinary ant?


    Resistance is nothing more than escape. How far can you escape? But the whole world is no royal land.


    Unless I don''t mix with my son in Qingyun country, I will be found everywhere.


    The reason why Liu Wei has no fear is that she believes in the character of Rong Ling even if she doesn''t like it;


    Second, because she knows that Rong Ling is Xiao Li''s father, so in any case, she firmly believes that Rong Ling won''t hurt Xiao Li, and by the way, she won''t hurt her.


    Liu Wei''s self-confidence is actually blind. All the prerequisites are based on the premise that this man can be trusted. But at the same time, Liu Wei is very contradictory because she hates the unstable factors and exists in her life.


    That unstable factor is like a bomb that will hold back the ship''s departure from its orbit. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will lose your direction and lose your future.What is the right track for Liu Wei? She had thought for a long time that when there was no Xiaoli, her track was free and broad. She could live wherever she wanted. Today she could listen to the singing and dancing of Huakui, yingying and Yan in the boat with Shengge Title MI. Tomorrow she could eat a bowl of rice porridge with beggars in the mountain temple.


    Liu Wei can do such a thing, and she does have such a natural and unrestrained heart.


    But with Xiaoli, Liu Wei''s track has completely changed. Xiaoli is her first destabilizing factor. For this sudden child, she must be pragmatic and practical.


    So she found a government job, attached to the yamen, with a salary, a child, a life, day after day.


    She had spent five years in this kind of life, and found pleasure in it, so she was used to it.


    But at this time, a second destabilizing factor emerged.


    Tolerance edge.


    This little Li''s father.


    It is reasonable to say that Rong Ling is the second closest person except Xiao Li in this strange era.


    After all, they have had the closest contact with skin.


    But rongling is not Xiaoli. Xiaoli is a zero. Although Xiaoli appears suddenly, every bit of Xiaoli is taught by Liu Wei himself. Liu Wei can raise Xiaoli from zero to adapt himself, but rongling is not.


    Rong Ling is one hundred, which is a full mark. Rong Ling has an independent personality and character.


    Rong Ling can''t let her teach him from scratch. If she wants to contact with Rong Ling, she must use her one hundred to integrate the other one.


    The process is simple, but not easy.


    In particular, Liu Wei resisted from the beginning.


    Liu Wei resists Rong Ling, whether it is the former mutually beneficial Rong Ling or now it is slowly invading her life.


    Just now in the tunnel, Liu Wei heard his heartbeat clearly. Liu Wei knew that it was a dangerous signal.

 Chapter 198

    "A woman should never seriously fall in love once in her life."


    In modern times, someone has said this to Liu Wei, but Liu Wei always felt that he was an exception, and Liu Wei did not like any man for more than 20 years.


    Liu Wei''s idea at that time was to marry the person arranged by her family when she reached the age. Of course, if the family didn''t force herself, she would never marry, and no one would have to have a husband to survive.


    One can live well, even more freely.


    But in ancient times, Liu Wei didn''t expect to face the day of "whether to love".


    Do you want to fall in love? I was sure not.


    But now?


    It seems that it is not, but if it is, why does the problem arise in the bottom of my heart?


    Liu Wei asked herself whether her mood at the moment was "yes" or "no"?


    Liu Wei has no answer.


    Small footsteps, behind Liu Wei ring.


    Liu Wei knows who is coming. Xiao Li is almost asleep with her mother''s knee in her arms. When she hears the footsteps, she doesn''t open her eyes.


    Liu Wei did not look back, but felt someone standing behind her.


    Liu Wei restrained for a moment and looked up.


    Then on a pair of deep dark eyes, there is also a beautiful face that looks particularly irresistible under the moon.


    Liu Wei thought it was the moon.


    The moon is too beautiful, the moon is too soft, it stirs people''s heart.


    "What to do?" Liu Wei asked dryly.


    The man looked at her closely. For a while, he took his eyes back and sat next to her.


    The two were very close. Liu Wei wanted to sit far away. The man said, "don''t move, quarrel with the children."


    Liu Wei stagnated for a while, but didn''t move at all.


    "Angry?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei groaned and looked away. "I dare not. My lord Duwei condescends. The joke I am making is my blessing. How dare I be angry?"


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s mouth and smiles: "since I''m not angry, why do I run with my child?"


    "Xiao Li is my child." Liu Wei stressed.


    "I know."


    "But in your voice, it''s like I took your child and ran."


    The man stopped talking, but the corners of his mouth were raised.


    Liu Wei is not happy when she looks at Rong Ling''s smiling face. She picks up Xiao Li and throws her into the man''s arms: "is that satisfactory?"


    Xiaoli sleeps in a daze. She is thrown away by her mother for no reason. She is still confused. She rubs her eyes and looks at the past.


    Let Leng touch Xiaoli''s head and let her sleep in his arms.


    Feeling the familiar breath, Xiaoli group bar, burying her face in Uncle Rong''s arms, and continuing to smack her lips and sleep.


    But Liu Wei has already got up and turned to walk in the distance.


    "Where to?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei didn''t return either, saying, "go back to Wen Fu and sleep with the little beauty."


    Allow Leng to lose smile, chest slightly shakes.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei doesn''t have to wait for the murderer to follow up.


    By this time, it was more than half the midnight, and the gate had already been closed, but Liu Wei wanted to go in and out, and didn''t need to inform others.


    Liu Wei drives his lightness skill and disappears in the midnight.


    First changed clothes, and then from the gate to Yu Wenfu, Liu Wei skillfully turned over several walls, and arrived at Yu wenminxin''s yard.


    At this time, the lights were black and blind. Liu Wei calculated the route and touched Yu wenminxin''s door.


    "Who?" Almost at the first moment, there was a sound of vigilance from Wen Minxin.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, but didn''t expect that Yu wenminxin had not slept at this time.


    "It''s me." Liu Wei answered softly.


    Then, he heard a sound inside. After a while, the candle lit up. Yu Wenmin Xin, wearing a suit and pants, hurriedly came to open the door.


    Looking at the familiar figure, Yu wenminxin relaxed: "come in quickly."


    Yu wenminxin said, pulling Liu Wei in and peering out, only to find that he didn''t disturb anyone, he closed the door and asked, "sister Wei''er, why are you so late?"


    Yu wenminxin''s words bring complaints.


    Liu Wei sat on the stool, poured himself a glass of water, drank half of it slowly, put down the glass and said: "something unexpected, you have been waiting?"


    "I''m afraid." Yu wenminxin said pitifully, "the gate of the inner and outer courtyard of Yu Wenfu will be closed at the time of Xu Xu, and the outer courtyard will be patrolled by guards. I''m afraid you will be found."


    Liu Wei smiled: "it''s OK."


    "Where the hell have you been?"


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and suddenly raised her eyes to look at Yu wenminxin, who was bewildered."Can''t you say that?" Yu Wenmin asked hesitantly. "It can be said." Liu Wei said lightly, "but you should keep it secret." Yu Wenmin covers her mouth and nods: "I will keep it secret!" Liu Wei saw this and said with a smile, "I have a tryst with someone." "Hiss -" Yu wenminxin takes a breath: "you say You mean... " Liu Wei got up, took off her clothes and walked to the bed: "why, do you think my face is like this, and I deserve to be alone forever?" "No, no, I don''t mean that." Yu Wenmin quickly stood up and hurriedly denied: "I just didn''t expect This girl has a tryst with a man outside. It''s against the rules... " Liu Wei threw her blouse aside and smiled softly, "if I were a man who obeyed the rules, I would not have escaped marriage in those days." Liu Wei finished, and went to bed smartly. He shook the quilt, shrunk it in, and closed his eyes. Yu wenminxin looks at Liu Weigong''s small figure in the quilt. His eyes are very complicated. After a long time of melancholy, he blows the candle and comes to sleep next to Liu Wei. Yu wenminxin can''t help but say: "sister Wei''er saved the life of old lady Liu. She must not worry about food and clothing in Xiangfu, but the man How can my sister be sure that he is sincere to you? " It''s not that Wen Minxin looks down on people. It''s true that what kind of man is willing to marry a woman who has ruined her appearance and is over age? Even if the man agrees, what about his family? No problem, either? Yu wenminxin said these words for Liu Weihao. Liu Wei turned over, facing Wen Minxin and lying on her side. But the veil on Liu Wei''s face hasn''t been taken. Yu wenminxin can only see Liu Wei''s clear eyes, but he doesn''t know anything else. Yu Wenmin turned to Liu Wei with the same posture, and said seriously: "don''t be angry, sister Wei''er. If you really like that person, I will not chew your tongue or reveal your secret." Liu Wei "en" A: "that''s enough." "But..." "I have my own opinion. Go to sleep." Liu Wei said, pulling the quilt to her neck and covering half of her face. Yu Wenmin Xin sees that Liu Wei has closed her eyes, but it''s not easy to say anything after all. She closes her eyes together with worry, but still can''t sleep. Two hours later, Yu wenminxin had breathed evenly and fell asleep. But Liu Wei opened her eyes and stared at the beams in the dark. Liu Wei heard the sound. Someone was on the roof.

 Chapter 199

    The fact seems to conform to Liu Wei''s guess that the roof makes two small sounds, like the sound of tile collision. Looking at Yu wenminxin, who was sleeping sweet beside her eyes, Liu Wei lifted the quilt and got off the bed with light hands and feet. Liu wei walked carefully to the door and opened the door cautiously. However, he saw a dark figure standing outside in the yard. The dim moonlight outlined the white light around him, leaving him in the dark, but it was very conspicuous. Rongling? What does this man do? Liu Wei thought and opened the door. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the hard man standing in the courtyard looked up and swept over. "What are you doing?" It''s clear that they have already parted. Why did this man catch up again? Let Leng take a step and walk to her. Liu Wei stood at the same place in a dazed way. She looked funny at the moment. She wore a layer of veil on her face. Rong Ling went to Liu Wei and whispered, "I''m here to see if you can arrive safely." Liu Wei: "..." See if she gets there safely? What''s wrong with her? Besides, she had an appointment with him in the middle of the night before, and then she left alone, but he didn''t care about her so much. Liu Wei is very inexplicable, but Rong Leng says, "give you something by the way." This time to deliver? Why didn''t you send them when we just met? Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and held out her hand. The man took a big bag out of his arms and handed it to her. Liu Wei took the bag and was about to open it when the man held her hand. Maybe the atmosphere is not right at this time. The short touch of skin makes Liu Wei feel a kind of shiver. She hurriedly retracts her hand and holds the hand of the bag tightly. "Open it when I''m gone." Said Rong Ling. Liu Wei looked at the bag, nodded, but asked, "what is it worth your special delivery in the middle of the night?" The man''s line of sight at the moment appears extraordinarily soft. Liu Wei even thinks she has read it wrong. She just looks at it wrong. When she looks at it again, why does she see such softness from the cold and hard eyes of the man in front of her. Liu Wei just teased Yu wenminxin and said that she had gone to the tryst, but Liu Wei felt that they were really tryst now. Although this meeting, you are very inexplicable. "Is there anything else?" Do not want to continue like this, Liu Wei wants to end as soon as possible. The man looked at her deeply, and saw that there was no attachment in her eyes. Eager to escape, he lowered his eyebrows and said "en". "Then Goodbye. " Liu Wei finished, turned around and left. Liu wei walked very fast, and even restrained the desire to turn back several times. Sheng Sheng walked into the room and closed the door. Outside and inside, it seems to be isolated, a door, closed each other''s thoughts. Liu Wei finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt the bag in her hand. It was hard and shaped like a brand. Liu Wei opened the bag and saw the moonlight outside the door. It was a brand indeed. Liu Wei opened the other side of the sign and carefully identified the words on it. But after seeing it clearly, Liu Wei is totally ignorant. She closes her eyes and opens them again. Yes, it''s still true. Liu Wei has no eyes or mistakes. This is indeed a gold medal for saving her life! Liu Wei is in a trance. She holds the sign tightly. Next second, she opens the door and wants to find out the man outside. But where is the half figure outside? In the yard under the moonlight, it is empty and bleak. The breeze at night blows lightly. In the air, there is no trace of that man. Liu Wei lowered her head again. On the sign, the deep golden light, the four characters in regular script and the real touch all told her that it was true. What I hold in my hand is really a gold medal for avoiding death. Rong Ling gave her a gold medal to avoid death, just a moment ago, about a minute ago. Why, why does Rong Ling have this? Let''s look at the present time. It''s a quarter past one. It will be dawn in another hour. Rong lengxuan sent this thing to her at this time. Why? Liu Wei was very confused. She had to say that from the first time she saw the emperor in Lin''an mansion, she urgently needed a gold medal to avoid death. She didn''t want to make fun of her life. She was a woman, and she didn''t act as an official. This was the rule passed down by her ancestors. Fu Zichen, a bad friend, put her in a deep and hot water, and just when she had no way ahead, Rong Ling sent her a gold medal to avoid death. What''s this, Kantu? Liu Wei''s chest suddenly appeared a burst of fire, but the fire was inexplicable. Liu Wei knows that he should be grateful to and repay Rong Ling, but Liu Wei really doesn''t like to owe others anything. Now, she owes rongling a lot of human feelings, one that she doesn''t know how to repay.Put the sign in her arms, Liu Wei climbed back to bed, closed her eyes and tried to sleep.


    But until dawn, Liu Wei no longer sleepy.


    At the second quarter of the prime time, Yu wenminxin woke up in a daze. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Liu Wei beside him, who was lying on his back on the bed, looking at the curtain over his head.


    Yu wenminxin yawned and called out, "sister Wei''er is early."


    "Early." Liu Wei answered vaguely, and finally his eyes came back from the bed curtain.


    Liu Wei gets up and gets out of bed slowly.


    Yu wenminxin also follows. In fact, Yu wenminxin still wants to sleep for a while. She slept too late last night, but all the guests woke up. She is the master''s house and can''t sleep all the time.


    They got up, Yu wenminxin went to open the door, and the little maids immediately came in and began to clean up.


    When the grooming is finished, Yu wenminxin wants to take Liu Wei to the old lady to say hello, but Liu Wei says, "I won''t go. It''s not early. I haven''t been back all night. My family must be worried."


    "Sister Wei''er, are you going back? So early? Don''t you come back after breakfast? "


    "No more."


    Liu Wei insists on leaving.


    Yu wenminxin was not good at forcing Liu Wei to leave. He had to send Liu Wei to the gate of the inner courtyard in person and ordered Yu Wenfu''s carriage to deliver Liu Wei safely before he saw her leave.


    Little servant girl led Liu Wei out of the courtyard, but she was about to leave the gate, but a person came out.


    Liu Wei saw who the man was, and reluctantly stopped and bowed down to make a salute: "big young master."


    "Sister Liu doesn''t need to be polite. You are my friend, even if you are more comfortable." Yu Wenyao said with a smile, the language is full of gentleness.


    Liu Wei nodded lightly and waited patiently for Yu Wenyao to continue.


    Liu Wei didn''t feel that Yu Wenyao had come to stop her in the early morning just to exchange greetings with her. He asked her twice yesterday and didn''t ask her to go there. They were afraid of asking her.

 Chapter 200

    Yu Wenyao didn''t seem interested in Liu Wei. He waved his hand and sent his servant girl away. The little servant girl made a ritual and left. On the path, only Liu Wei and Yu Wenyao were left. Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and had to say, "it''s not easy for a woman and a man to meet each other alone. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for Yu Wen to do so." "It''s also in the Wenfu. Is Liu''s sister afraid of being criticized?" The "sister" of this voice, the goose pimples of Liu Wei are all up. Yu Wenyao looked at Liu Wei''s expression and smiled: "Liu''s younger sister seems to be a little uncomfortable. It''s my name. Is it frightening you?" Liu Weipi laughed and said, "you are welcome, Yu wenda. I don''t like to beat around the bush. If you don''t have a word, just say it." "Good." Yu Wenyao replied simply, with a smile on his lips. He walked closer and bowed his head and asked, "I''ll ask, is that your sister Liu''s? Or brother Liu? " The low tone falls into the auricle, Liu Wei raises her eyes slightly, and looks at the man''s deep vision: "what do you want to call Yu Wen, Da Shao?" "Of course I want to be intimate. I''m your sister and you''re my brother." He laughed badly. Liu Wei chuckled, "I''m afraid you will be disappointed." Yu Wenyao''s eyes narrowed: "are you admitting?" "I didn''t admit anything, I just refused your sarcastic address." Yu Wenyao said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I don''t force you either. I just want to think about you and me..." "Yu Wen, are you kidding?" Liu Wei interrupts him and looks him in the eye: "what kind of feelings do you and I have? I''m afraid that the most important thing is that you have two sides to fight against each other. If you help me on the surface, you will actually hurt me, and I will almost die in the hands of some unruly princess. " Yu Wenyao was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "you still admit it." "How about admitting it?" Liu Wei raised her eyes lightly: "I dare to show my identity in front of your father, so I am not afraid that you will know it." Probably because of the gold medal in her arms, Liu Wei has a strong voice in speaking. She only feels that her back has never been so straight. Yu Wenyao''s smile became more and more profound: "last time, it was just an accident. You and I were not familiar at that time, so naturally So misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! " Liu Wei sneers and walks past Yu Wenyao. Yu Wenyao quickly catches up with him: "I''m just asking about your relationship with zhengemen. I''ll keep your identity secret from Wenfu. It''s just..." Liu Wei stops abruptly and Yu Wenyao stops. Liu Wei turned his head and looked at Yu Wenyao. "The state of Yue is waiting for the prince?" Yu Wenyao''s eyes brightened: "brother Liu understands people, and apena poisons are found out by the young master. These days, the young master has sent the black star bird to deliver the red blood pill. But after all, the pill does not cure the symptoms. Yesterday, it changed in the Wenfu. I didn''t have time to take care of APEI. I left first, but I didn''t know until late. After we left, APEI had a toxic attack and went around the gate of ghost again." Liu Wei''s tone was light: "you can rest assured that his toxicity has been stopped and there is no worry about his life for the time being." "But the pain of the body continues." Yu wenyaogong started and said solemnly: "if brother Liu can help and remove the poison for APEI, I owe brother Liu a debt of affection in the Wenfu and the Houfu of the state of Yue." Liu Wei looked at Yu Wenyao with interest: "as far as I know, Hou Shizi of the state of Yue is weak and ill from his small body, and no one makes friends with him. But he has a friendship with Prince Yan, which is puzzling, which makes me curious." Yu Wenyao pressed his lips tightly, and for a while said, "ah Pei saved my life." Liu Wei picks her eyebrows. Yu Wenyao didn''t plan to say anything more. He bowed his hand again and bowed his head: "I just want brother Liu to save me." Liu Wei looked at Yu Wenyao for a while and said: "it''s not that I don''t save him, but Prince Yan is quite poisoned. He has reached the place where his life is in danger. If we want to remove the poison completely, we need to recuperate for at least half a year. Now, I don''t have time." "But..." "You don''t need to say much about it." Liu Wei raised his hand and stopped him saying: "since Xiao Li promised to save him, I would not stand by. But now it''s not appropriate. Besides, his poison is too bad and requires many rare medicinal materials. I have only seen some of them in ancient books. I haven''t seen any of them. If they are extinct, I have to find other medicinal materials to replace them. It''s also a trouble. So, in one word, it''s said, etc ¡£¡± "He has been waiting for twenty years for the pain of daily pain, but he still has to wait?" Liu Wei smiled: "since we have waited for 20 years, why can''t we wait for this year and a half, or..." Liu Wei stares at Wen Yao: "it''s not that person who can''t wait, it''s that you can''t wait when Wen is young." Yu Wenyao frowned. Liu Wei took back her sight: "it''s not early. I have to go now. Yu Wenda or young is taking me out in person? Or send someone to lead me? " "Don''t you know the way?" Yu Wenyao asked. Liu Wei picks her eyebrows again. But Yu Wenyao said, "last night, you saw me as a place without people. You came and went back two or three times. There is still a road you don''t know?"Liu Wei was stunned for a while. It seems to Wen Yao that her martial arts are good. She tried to be careful yesterday, but he found out.


    It seems that for Yan Pei, this man has been staring at her all night, hasn''t he?


    When rongling comes, does he know?


    I don''t know why, at the thought of it, Liu Wei was a little upset and his voice was cold: "Yu Wenda and young had better make it clear. Now it''s you who are asking for help, and I''m the one who should answer. If I''m not happy, when will the poison be removed and whether it can be removed? Let''s see my mood!"


    After Liu Wei finished, he skipped Yu Wenyao and went straight out.


    Yu Wenyao looks at Liu Wei''s back and touches his nose.


    All of a sudden, what happened? What did he say?


    Liu Wei didn''t know why she was angry, but she felt that when she thought of Rong Ling, she was upset and angry. Everyone was upset!


    Liu Wei left the Wenfu all the way. Outside, the carriage was waiting.


    The coachman of Yuwen mansion drove very fast, but he arrived at the gate of Liufu in two quarters of an hour.


    Liu Wei gets out of the car, but sees someone coming out of the house.


    Seeing the man coming out, Liu Weileng stood there for a moment.


    Three people came out, Liu Yu, Liu Yi, and another woman in a pink dress and a feather hat.


    Liu Yu is in official uniform. He should go to the official department. Liu Yi comes with the pink woman.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Liu Wei coming back. Liu Yu was stunned, but immediately came up and asked, "I heard that Yu Wenjia''s grandson has found it? Has it been saved? "


    Liu Yu immediately asked about the case of missing children. Liu Wei knew that Liu Yu must be worried about Liu Feng.


    Liu Wei nodded honestly: "yesterday was probably too soon for Jing Zhaoyin. The murderer didn''t get away in the future, and the child hasn''t been taken away."


    "And the murderer is there?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head.


    Liu Yu''s eyes are full of disappointment.

 Chapter 201

    Liu Yi and the woman in pink also came. It''s the first time to see Liu Yi from Liu Wei''s home. It''s Liu Kun who lives in Xiangfu. Liu Wei has only seen one time.


    But it was brother and sister. Liu Yi recognized Liu Wei at one glance and looked at her.


    Liu Wei also slightly bent, made a salute: "see three elder brothers."


    Liu Yi smiled: "I knew that Wei''er had been back to the house for a long time, but the business was busy, and the third brother didn''t take the time to meet you. Your third sister-in-law said once that she was quite congenial with you, and that she would invite you to visit another house for a few days."


    Liu Wei looked at the girl in pink beside her eyes, and added: "the third sister-in-law is warm and gentle, and her sister and the third sister are also congenial."


    "I knew yesterday that there was something wrong with the old lady, and I hurried here without any preparation." Liu Yi said, and took out a jade bracelet from her arms: "this is a new product from yesterday. It''s from Nanzhou. It''s of good quality. Wei''er should not abandon it."


    Once Liu Yi took out the bracelet, the woman in pink beside him moved a little, but Liu Wei saw it.


    Liu Wei looks at the past. The woman and Liu Wei look at each other for a moment, but don''t open their eyes.


    Liu Wei took over the jade bracelet, with a hook on her mouth: "this bracelet is not ordinary. My sister would like to thank my third brother."


    Liu Yi smiled politely: "you like it." Then he said goodbye to Liu Yu: "elder brother, I''m leaving now. I''ll bring yun''er here tonight."


    Liu Yu nods and lets his brother leave.


    When Liu Wei saw Liu Yi get on the carriage, the woman in pink also got on the carriage with him. She picked up her eyebrows and said, "is that the famous traveling girl?"


    Liu Yu looks at Liu Wei and says, "girl, I want to know what to do. Go back quickly. I''m afraid my grandmother will be waiting for you."


    Liu Wei was not in a hurry: "elder brother said to me, what''s the relationship between you girl and the third brother? Last night, the third brother went back to the mansion, without the third sister-in-law, but with the traveling girl. They were still in a room at night? "


    It seems that I didn''t expect Liu Wei to ask such a straightforward question. Liu Yu could see embarrassment on his face: "I told you not to inquire. That''s your third brother''s family affair."


    "He is not only my third brother, but also his family. My sister heard that you girl is a vicious girl. Even the children in her belly have been lost."


    Liu Yu frowned: "who chewed these tongue roots and whispered in your ear?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "don''t rush to blame your servant. It''s all wind and no waves. If you dare to do something, you should dare to do it. Your sister thinks it''s not wrong. In your man''s mind, it''s not wrong to play on the spot outside and hug your right and left at home. The only thing wrong is to spoil your concubine and kill his wife. Especially if you''re not a concubine, you''ve stepped on the head of the head of the head of the head. It''s a long time. I don''t know how it will last Spleen. "


    "My sister didn''t want to arrange the third brother''s family, but since we are all surnamed Liu, that''s a grasshopper on a rope. Although the third brother doesn''t work for the court, his identity as the third son of the prime minister is always on his body. His scandal is also to put a layer of dust on the lintel of the Xiangfu. The father of the second brother and the eldest brother are all officials in the court, but don''t do anything else to ruin the future."


    Liu Yu sneered: "the blackest ash on the lintel of the Xiangfu is what you put on. If it wasn''t for grandma to go around, I''m afraid that the marriage of the second sister, the third sister and the fourth sister would delay you."


    Liu Wei said: "I''m a woman. Even if I make such a big mistake, I''ll bring several younger sisters with me. At most, I''ll hurt my father and brothers to suffer from the seven princes in the court. But the emperor will tell the queen at most. Let her talk to her grandmother and her mother for a while, and then scold me. After all, it''s hard to be elegant about women Don, no one will put my fault on the court to attack my father. "


    "But will it be the same if the third brother wants to do something that is criticized? To put it simply, my escape from marriage does not constitute a reason for the Royal historian''s father. However, once the third brother makes a mistake and waits for Liu''s mansion, it is the abyss of ten thousand feet. Besides... " Liu Wei said that and looked around.


    Only then lowers the voice way: "moreover, three elder brothers in the Kyoto shop forest, the wealth is rolling, elder brother thought, the emperor will not be afraid?"


    Liu Yu frowned: "the emperor will be afraid of a district businessman?"


    "The emperor will be afraid of a prime minister who is rich and can be enemy." Liu Wei''s words are amazing!


    Liu Yu''s heart leaped, and when he looked at Liu Wei again, his eyes were already deep.


    "Eldest brother, from ancient times to the present, which emperor does not doubt, this one of us, do you think?"


    "Shut up!" Liu Yu looked around and said cautiously, "no more such words."


    Liu Wei nodded with a smile: "I''m not going to say it. I have a sense of discretion in my heart. In the end, we Liu family will not be destroyed by a young girl? Just now, my elder brother asked me who chewed the tongue with me and said that the child of sister-in-law three was lost by Miss Liu. In fact, it wasn''t told me by the servants of Liufu. Before I went back to the mansion, I had heard that many famous families in Kyoto had been circulating. Yesterday, even the young lady of Yuwen family asked me if it was true. "


    "So, my sister thinks that the emperor still trusts our Liufu and my father and second brother, so I don''t want to punish them. But if this trust breaks? Or what happened? This matter of three elder brothers will immediately become the chips for the holy master to attack our Xiangfu. Elder brother, think of danger in peace. "Liu Wei''s back was sweating.


    Liu Wei felt that it was almost the same. He blessed Liu Yu and walked into the gate of Xiangfu.


    Later, Liu Yu stood at the door for a long time, then raised his head. His eyes, which were originally gentle, were already cold.


    Entering Xiangfu, Liu Wei didn''t rush back to huaiyue hospital, but went directly to Xiaoci hospital. This time, it''s time to say hello. As soon as Liu Wei passed by, he met Liu Yao, Liu Qin, Liu Yue, three people who just came out from inside.


    When they saw Liu Wei, they were slightly shocked.


    Liu Yao then said, "Oh, who am I? It turns out to be our big sister. Why, don''t you hold Yu Minxin''s leg and rely on the Wenjia''s unwillingness to come back? How do you remember that Liufu is your home? "


    In Liu Wei''s eyes, Liu Yao''s IQ is not enough for her, so she doesn''t plan to compete with Liu Yao. She just passes by Liu Yao and plans to enter the house.


    But Liu Yao didn''t rely on it. He stopped Liu Wei and said, "how can I escape when I''m torn down? This is my sister''s skill?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "of course I don''t have the ability. At least I don''t have the ability of two younger sisters."


    "What do you say?" Liu Yao didn''t think that Liu Wei would really praise her. The irony in this remark was obvious to her as soon as she heard it.

 Chapter 202

    Liu Wei said: "two younger sisters in front of the empress and the prince, openly damaged the face of the Wen family, such courage, the elder sister can''t catch up, two younger sisters can know later in the Wen family, how to judge you?"


    Liu Yao doesn''t have to think about it. Yu Wenjia''s people must have scolded her behind her back. Maybe Liu Wei also scolded her together.


    But it doesn''t matter. Liu Yao doesn''t care. "Since I dare to do it, I dare to do it. You don''t need to say these words to excite me. As long as you know, I''ll be the seventh Princess soon!"


    Liu Yao said, taking a step forward, approaching Liu Wei''s eyes, and smiled abominably: "my sister didn''t know Taishan in the first place. My sister won''t be so stupid. She missed the opportunity in vain. When I ascended the position of princess, my sister can remember that she would like to come to my sister to say hello."


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and smiled: "I didn''t expect that there would be someone who could be a treasure for that kind of man."


    Liu Wei said, glancing at Liu Yue after the crowd, adding: "there is more than one person."


    "What do you say?" Liu Yao didn''t understand the sentence behind Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to say it. He moves forward and bumps Liu Yao on the shoulder.


    Liu Yao almost fell down when he was hit by Liu Wei. Fortunately, Liu Qin held her up.


    Liu Yao is furious: "Liu Wei, stop for me!"


    Liu Wei has already entered the room, and has not even left her a back spoon.


    Liu Yao could not go in front of the old lady to ask for Liu Wei''s trouble, so she had to stamp her feet at the door. She was really angry, and her head was going to smoke.


    Liu Qin comforts Liu Yao by the side of her mouth. By the way, she secretly rejoices in her heart. People in Yu Wen''s mansion hate Liu Yao completely. Liu Yao will never marry again. Then her chance comes. It''s great. Her hard work has not been wasted.


    And Liu Yue, looking at the curtain that has already fallen, thinks in the heart, is Liu Wei''s last words to her? Liu Yao didn''t hear that, but Liu Yue did.


    Liu Yue''s small hand is holding, and his heart is also holding.


    Have you been known about yourself and the seventh prince?


    But But will it? I''ve been hiding. I don''t even know the people around me. Liu Wei and I don''t know much. How can I know?


    Or did you hear me wrong?


    The three sisters have their own ghosts and different thoughts, but Liu Wei has already saluted Mrs. Liu and sat on the soft chair beside her.


    Liu Wei picked seven of yesterday''s events and divided them into eight. She only picked up what she could say and talked with the old lady. When the old lady heard that the murderer was being arrested, she was really relieved.


    "As you say, the murderer will soon be caught?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "that''s what Rong Duwei said."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Even the old lady, who has always been calm and steady, can''t hide her excitement at the moment: "did Rong Du Wei say that he would guarantee feng''er''s safety?"


    Even though the old lady can''t see Lu''s family, she really loves her grandchildren.


    As Liu Wei said before, the old lady is not indifferent. She just doesn''t have much interest in her granddaughter. She likes her grandchildren and men. In the face of Liu Kun and Liu Yi in Liuyu, including the most useless Liu talk, she is all kind-hearted. Moreover, Liu Feng is the first grandson of the old lady, the youngest grandson and the most precious one!


    "Don''t worry, grandma. Let Du Wei say that he will make sure that all the children are safe."


    The old lady nodded and extended her hand to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei passed by, and the old lady took Liu Wei''s hand and patted her on the back of it: "you are a good child."


    Liu Wei''s eyes drooped, and she looked gentle.


    The old lady asked Liu Wei about the Wenjia family, mainly about Liu Yao''s family affairs.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "I just met my second sister at the door. She didn''t want to be repaired with Yu Wen''s family. It''s clear that she is going to marry the seventh Prince and become the seventh princess. It looks like the second young master who is not rare in the literary family. "


    "Nonsense!" The old lady raised her eyebrows sharply and said, "I can''t accept the matchmaker''s advice from my parents."


    Liu Wei said thoughtfully, "I don''t know if he will come to propose marriage in two days. Since the two sisters like it, it''s not bad to marry him."


    The old man frowned and wanted to say something, but at last he sighed: "Yu Wenjia, I don''t want Yao''er, do you?"


    Although Liu Wei didn''t mention this with Yu wenminxin, he knew that it was mostly yellow when he thought of how ugly Yu family looked at the poetry meeting yesterday.


    When Liu Wei didn''t speak, the old lady took Liu Wei''s acquiescence and felt tired for a while: "just what she wanted, then what she wanted."


    This tone, clearly is extremely disappointed to Liu Yao.


    Liu Wei sat in Xiaoci hospital for half an hour. Because of yesterday''s "salvation", the old lady asked her not to think about it every day, and she didn''t return overnight, so she hurriedly went back to wash and rest.


    Liu Wei went back to huaiyue hospital.


    But as soon as she was half gone, someone came after her.


    The person who chases is Qiao Yun, the big servant girl beside LV family.Qiaoyun was panting. Seeing Liu Wei, he said, "lady, please."


    Liu Wei can probably guess what Lu Shi wants to do with her. One is to ask about the case of missing children. The other is to ask Yu Wenjia about Liu Yao.


    Liu Wei smiled and said calmly, "later, the old lady will talk to her in detail." She has said these things once, but she is not going to say them again. She still looks at LV, who she has always disliked.


    But when Liu Wei was about to leave, Qiaoyun stopped Liu Wei and said persistently, "please don''t embarrass your servant."


    Liu Wei squinted. "If I don''t go?"


    Qiao Yun raised his eyebrows: "why is it necessary for me, madam, to have no malice today? Why should I not give my wife such a face? Why should I waste my mother daughter relationship here?"


    Mother daughter relationship is not a natural mother daughter relationship. Where does it come from?


    Liu Wei chuckles and staggers Qiao Yun away.


    Qiaoyun intercepts again.


    Liu Wei reaches out for a wave, and Sheng swings Qiao Yun to the ground.


    Liu Wei''s movements are so light that she doesn''t even use her internal power. She just holds the strong wind and pushes a weak and slender girl away with a movement of her fingers.


    But Qiaoyun was particularly surprised. When he got up from the ground, he was still stunned, because Qiaoyun clearly saw that Liu Wei didn''t touch her, but she just felt a good force and pushed her to.


    It''s a big day, isn''t it a ghost?


    While qiaoyunzhengbleary, Liu Wei has bypassed the fork road, and can''t see people.


    Qiaoyun stood where he was. He was suspicious. He wanted to catch up with him, but he was afraid of something strange. At last, he bit his teeth and had to go back obediently.


    Liu Wei will arrive at huaiyue yard. All the servant girls in the room see her. Yihui and linger are embroidering in the center of the yard. When they see Liu Wei coming back, they get up in a hurry and welcome her.


    "Miss, miss, you are back. You didn''t come back last night. The maids and maids are worried about death." The spirit son a fold of mouth to say.


    Liu Wei smiled slightly, but looked at Yihui. As soon as she turned her eyes, she looked up to the next big tree.


    Liu Wei knows that the two dark guards are still committed to their duties here, and seems to notice her sight. The shadow of the tree is calm and automatic, and the leaves quiver gently.


    I didn''t sleep well last night. Today, I come back to my own place. Liu Wei is really sleepy. She told the people under her head not to disturb me, so she went back to her room and lay down on the bed.


    Cover the quilt, Liu Wei closed her eyes tightly, but she did not fall asleep.


    After thinking about it, Liu Wei took out the gold medal from her arms, rubbed the lines on it with her fingers, and pressed her lips tightly.


    Last night''s incident came to light again.


    Liu Wei felt that in recent days, she would never see Rong Ling again, because now, her mind is not calm enough.

 Chapter 203

    Don''t want to recall these bad things, Liu Wei put the gold medal back in her arms, turned over, hugged the soft quilt, buried her face in the quilt, and vaguely slept in the past.


    While Liu Wei was sleeping soundly, an unexpected guest came to the prince''s mansion.


    Yesterday, he escaped in the poetry meeting. When he left, there was no shadow of the five princes Rong Fei. Now he was sitting in the main hall of the prince''s mansion. People served cakes. He was holding a piece of Jasper sweet cake, biting it, while casually enjoying the ink calligraphy and painting hanging around the hall.


    At this time, the servant came in and announced: "Lord Wu, our Lord has entered the palace in the early morning. We will come back later. Will you come later or wait here?"


    "Just wait." Rong Fei said casually, "I have nothing. The most important thing is that I''m free. I don''t want to rub some cakes with my brother. It''s not very interesting to go to other places, that is, eat and drink."


    The next generation said that the five princes'' dandies are known by everyone in Kyoto, but no one has ever said that they are dandies.


    The servant walked down honestly.


    Rong Fei continued to eat his cakes. When he had finished eating, the painting was almost finished. He stretched himself and raised his feet to walk out of the hall.


    The servant thought that the five lords had any orders. He went up to ask. Rong Fei just waved his hand and went to the direction of the Lake Pavilion.


    The prince''s mansion, Rong Fei, has been here many times, but although it''s his own brother''s residence, he dare not walk around. The only place he can stay is the hall, the pavilion in the middle of the lake, which must be followed by groups of servants.


    There''s no way. No one can make a prince. There are secrets everywhere in the mansion. His brother can only be alert when others come.


    Rong Fei sat in the pavilion in the middle of the lake, holding a few steamed buns in his hand and throwing food into the water. As a result, a group of carp were flying around and reunited. It was only fun to watch.


    Just then, a quarrel on the left came into his ear.


    Rong Fei saw a middle-aged woman holding a lesson from a seven or eight year old.


    The woman probably didn''t know that there was a guest by the lake today. She taught the child a lesson very loudly. Several times, she started to poke at the child''s head, which made the child shrink his neck like a quail.


    Rong Fei smiled, lost a piece of steamed bread and put it in his mouth. He leaned on the wooden post and watched the woman scold the child.


    When the servant next to saw it, one of them turned pale and rushed to see the lady and the child.


    But Rong Fei raised his hand to stop him: "don''t mention it. It''s just the right time to play. I''ve driven them away. Isn''t this king boring again?"


    The servant was sweating and said: "if you''re bored, my Lord, you can''t watch a song by the theater team outside the street. The old lady in the house teaches the children what''s good-looking. Your eyes are dirty."


    "What kind of play do I want you to talk about?" Rong Fei glanced sideways. The eyes were full of smiles, but they clearly had a terrifying force.


    In the end, it''s a royal family, even if it''s a useless dandy prince, it should have the spirit or the spirit.


    Servants dare not say anything more. They have to keep their heads down, but they are nervous.


    Let''s not talk about it. Let''s continue to watch our play, but the more we watch it, the more wrong we feel.


    He was stunned for a moment. When the middle-aged woman pushed the child down, he saw the child''s face with a glance.


    In an instant, he suddenly stood up and looked at the servants around him. His eyes were only cool.


    "I said what are you nervous about? For this reason, bring the woman to the king! "


    Next people, you look at me, I look at you, none of them move.


    Rong Fei frowned, "what do you want me to invite myself?"


    One of the servants began, stood out and said cautiously: "prince, this is the order of the crown princess. Look..."


    "Absurd!" Rong Fei angrily scolded him. He kicked the servant to the ground and then stepped on two feet: "what kind of dog are you? How dare you pretend that in the name of Huang Sao, she will let the servants bully Huang Si? How can sister-in-law treat the commoner? If you dare to insult my sister-in-law, I will kill you! "


    The servant was so scared that he got up quickly and knelt down. He begged for mercy: "forgive me, forgive me..."


    "Go, bring people here!"


    The servant couldn''t, so he got up in a flurry, then walked over and said two words to the middle-aged woman who was scolding the child. The woman suddenly turned pale, looked up here, and immediately had a beautiful and cold face.


    The woman''s legs and stomach are soft at the moment, and she wants to run. But she knows she can''t run. At the next moment, she says she will die.


    The woman, with a stiff scalp, dragged the quail like child into her hand and walked towards the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    In the past, the woman fell to her knees with a plop and said, "the old slave has seen the five princes, and they are blessed with gold."


    Let fly mouth light hook, laugh badly: "this king is ten thousand blessings, but this king''s nephew, but you wasted."The woman quickly denied: "the king, the Lord, the old slave, the old slave dare not, the old slave dare not..."


    "Dare not?" Rong Fei sneers and beckons to the children around the woman.


    The child was frightened, his neck shrank, and he retreated.


    Rong Fei frowned as he saw it. He lowered his voice: "come here."


    But the child was even more afraid. After thinking about it, he fell down on his knees without a teacher. He learned from the old slave that he said, "forgive me, forgive me..."


    Childish voice, shudder, listen to the hearts are shaking.


    Rong Fei was so angry that he grabbed the child and crouched down. Facing him, he felt his dirty hair: "jin''er, do you remember Uncle Wuhuang?"


    Rong Jindong shrugs his back, tears big and big. He dare not look up or even look at Rong Fei. He just tries hard to shrink back, but his shoulders are caught by the tall man, unable to escape.


    Rong Fei''s eyes were more violent when he saw how the child felt.


    He got up and kicked the old woman down with one foot, and then stepped on the old woman''s head severely. The violent and ferocious action was unexpected to all.


    All the servants were stupid. The old woman screamed and her head hit the ground, suddenly showing a lot of blood.


    Just then someone rushed up and hugged Rong Fei''s feet and begged for mercy: "I''m very grateful. Mammy Li is the mistress of the crown princess. You You are merciful. "


    Rong Fei did not stop, but even harder: "there are such disobedient and rebellious Diao Nu around Huang Sao, my king killed today, but also for Huang Sao''s killing!"


    "Lord......" People are desperate. When they think of how angry the crown princess would be if mammy Li had an accident, they will be faceless.

 Chapter 204

    Just at this time, a small sob sounded nearby. Rong Fei''s footsteps are tiny. Looking at Rong Jindong behind him, he sees that the child is frozen in place, and tears are falling down one by one. His cry is very light, and even his breath is lightened except for the tears. Those tears hit the gray ground, splashing small water, but it makes people feel nervous. Rong Fei let go of mammy Li, walked over and picked up Rong Jindong. Xiaojindong''s face was full of panic, but she didn''t dare to show it. Even because of Rongfei''s proximity, she didn''t dare to shed tears. She just held her mouth and swallowed them in her stomach. Rong Fei hugged him and said to all the people, "let your prince come here to ask for help!" Said, holding the child, keep walking away. Rong Fei went to the prince''s mansion. He didn''t see the prince, but he abducted the prince''s son. In a moment''s time, it came to the prince''s ear. Rong Ting listened to the servant''s announcement, and after a short pause, he said to the two taiyidao: "it seems that there is something wrong in the mansion. The two adults will come after Rong in our palace." The two doctors were honest and took to the lobby for tea. When the stranger left, Rong tingcai looked at the reporter coldly and asked in a cold voice, "what''s the matter?" The servant thought about it, only picked up what he could say and said, "come back, the five princes were feeding Koi in huxinting. You can see mammy Li and the eldest son, and then they took the eldest son away." Rong Ting''s eyes were cold, and he stared at his servants without saying a word. The servant was so scared that he was sweating. For a while, he could not bear it. He knelt on the ground with a plop: "forgive me Yes, it''s the crown princess who refuses to let me say that I dare not deceive you. It''s It was mammy Li who was scolding the eldest childe at that time for some reason. When the fifth prince saw it, she hurt mammy Li and took the eldest childe away. I spare my life, I spare my life... " "Go down and lead the twenty boards." Rong Ting''s cold order. That servant is aggrieved again, also can answer honestly only next, leave quickly next. He sent all the people around him away. Rong Ting left only mu Guang, the bodyguard, and asked, "what do you mean by him?" The wood light bowed its head in silence. "Let Ting tut:" ask you Wood light voice plate: "do you want to ask the crown princess or the fifth prince? I don''t know. I dare not answer "Naturally, I asked Rong Fei." Rong Ting''s face is not good: "does he know?" Mu Guang hesitated for a moment and said: "I always thought that the five princes had known. Nine years ago. " Rong Ting raised his hand and rubbed his brow and heart. He waved his hand: "just follow him." With that, he went to the lobby. The words of Rong Ling made the crown prince''s heart go up yesterday. Today, the crown prince asked two doctors to go into the mansion to explore their pulse and see what happened to their bodies. Mu Guang followed the prince, thought for a moment, and asked, "where is the big prince..." Rong Ting doesn''t care: "he''s tired of playing, and he always returns people." Mu Guang asked again, "where is the princess..." Rong Ting frowned a little, paused for a moment, and said, "the crown princess is in a bad temper with her body, which is understandable." The wood light is honest to hang head, in the heart already knew how to do. As a commoner, Prince Rong Ting doesn''t care. Prince also thinks that Rong Fei is just on the rise. If you have enough fun, you will naturally send your child back without much care. Can wait until the afternoon, still did not see Rong Jindong back, Rong Ting just a little thought, send someone to ask. The answer to the question surprised Rong ting. "Where did you say he went with the children?" "Three Wangfu," said wood, with a blank face "Why?" Mu Guang said again: "listen to the people of the fifth prince, as soon as the eldest son enters the fifth Prince''s mansion, he begins to cry. The fifth young master can''t coax him, so he has to take him to the third prince for help." I don''t know when Rong Ling has become a famous "loving father" in Kyoto. His "son" is obviously a commoner, but he is regarded as a treasure. He even takes such scenes as the princess selection banquet. What''s more, it''s said that every night, he has to tell a story to coax his son to sleep until he sleeps, so he is willing to sleep. It''s almost a wonderful Royal flower. Rong Ting thought for a moment, and suddenly smiled, "well, it''s good that the child in Rong Ling''s family looks at the elves. If Jin Dong can learn half of him, it''s also good." The wood light is silent nearby, the heart says if you treat the eldest son like the third prince, the eldest son can''t be more elvish than the third prince''s child. On the other side, in the third palace. Rong Fei is in a complicated mood. Rong Fei admits that it''s not right that he took the son of the prince and brother away in a fit of rage today, but after that, he was not also punished? After that, the child cried for two hours. He was still crying without a word, which made people sad. He had no choice but to bring the child to the third prince''s mansion. Xin said that his three brothers didn''t look conspicuous, but they actually had a good way to deal with the children. At yesterday''s poetry meeting, he made vegetables for the children, rolled sleeves for the children, and even peeled melons and seeds for the children. The strength of his cherishing was so painful.Rong Fei thinks very well. Give Rong Jindong to the third brother, and he will be able to coax him.


    But he didn''t think of it. When he saw the third brother, xiaojindong cried harder. He was almost angry.


    Rong Fei regretted at that time.


    He felt that he had misunderstood the son of the third brother, who was born by someone else. It was normal for the son not to be afraid of his father. But the son of the prince was timid. He put the child in front of the famous third brother, who was cold-blooded and Iron-blooded. The human child was going to faint at that time.


    But Rong Fei is not willing to take xiaojindong away. He is the only one who is distressed. So he decides to take the third brother into the water.


    Therefore, he begged the third brother to let his son play with xiaojindong.


    Rong Fei thinks that children and children will have a way to communicate. When he sees children younger than himself, xiaojindong must be embarrassed to cry. After all, xiaojindong is a brother.


    Now, the little brother and little brother are playing together.


    However, looking at the picture in front of him, Rong Fei thought that he should take Xiaojin to the East.


    "Don''t be afraid. This spider doesn''t bite. Look at it. It''s red and green. Isn''t it cute? It''s also soft. I don''t believe you touch it." Liu Xiaoli hands a colorful hairy spider to the east of Rong Jin, and teaches his brother how to touch it.


    As a normal child, no one will like the hairy spider!


    Rong Jindong retreated to the back in fear. Seeing that his back had been pasted to the wall root, his eyes turned, and tears flowed out more violently.


    Small Jin East suddenly cried so sad, Liu Xiaoli also scared, hurriedly took the spider away, very anxious said: "well, well, don''t touch, don''t touch, brother you don''t cry."


    Rong Jindong is wronged. She squats on the ground, holds her knees and buries her head in tears.


    Liu Xiaoli blinks his big eyes and grabs his head. He raises his hand, looks at the hairy spider and the crying brother. At last, he pours his mouth and blames the spider: "it''s all your fault!"


    Finish saying, a short small palm pinches, pinches a big spider into the meat sauce, then calls out to the sky: "pearl."


    A black blackbird flew down from the tree. Liu Xiaoli threw the spider with meat sauce into the air. The Pearl rushed up and caught it. Then, it was very delicious.


    This scene was allowed to fly to see in the eyes, scared to cry in general, raised his head to peep into the eyes of Rong Jindong.


    Rong Fei''s heart was very tired. He looked at Rong Leng, who was cleaning his weapon, and complained: "third brother, you don''t care?"


    ¡­¡­


    Note: This article normally only two more a day. Add more time to change the number, but it is necessary to make arrangements in advance to inform the editor! From today to the 11th, there are arrangements to add more. If you feel slow, you can wait until the end. We are happy to read the article.

 Chapter 205

    Rong Ling polished his long sword and looked up carelessly. At this sight, Xiao Li was smiling at the Pearl, which was eating.


    "It''s good," he said with a smile


    Rong Fei was stunned and asked, "what''s up?"


    But Rong Ling said, "Xiao Li is laughing."


    Rong Fei is going to cry: "but Jin Dong is crying!"


    Rong Leng looks at Rong Fei lightly, and then says, "is that right?"


    That tone clearly means that my son is happy. As for the life and death of other children, what is my business?


    Rong Fei doesn''t know what to say, and what makes Rong Fei speechless is that Rong Jindong, who was crying very sad, stopped crying after seeing Liu Xiaoli easily crushed the scary spider to death, and then looked at the younger brother who was several years younger than himself with adoration.


    Liu Xiaoli looks at Rong Jindong and stops crying. He squats down, wipes his hands and smiles at his brother: "I killed the spider. Don''t cry."


    Rong Jindong nodded shyly, thought about it, and said in a hoarse voice, "you are very good."


    Liu Xiaoli is embarrassed to grab the head: "I''m not strong, my father is strong, I''m stupid."


    "You are very good." Rong Jindong said stubbornly that he knew who the younger brother said "father" was, the uncle with a sword beside him. Although he looked very good, he was fierce at first sight.


    Rong Jindong thought that uncle was terrible and could not laugh. He was afraid of that uncle.


    After all, some people boast of themselves. Although Xiaoli was modest for a while, he soon began to secretly rejoice. Xiaoli thought about it and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Rong Jindong says her name softly.


    Xiaoli also reported to her family: "my name is liuxiaoli."


    Rong Jindong finally showed his first smile today: "hello."


    Xiaoli also smiled sweetly: "you are OK."


    They began to giggle.


    On one side of Rong Fei: "..."


    It''s hard to find a worshiper. Liu Xiaoli''s tail is a little cocked up. He magically takes out many things from his bag, including knives, daggers, needles, scissors, and even a few strange, ugly and smelly pills.


    Xiaoli hands the pill to Rong Jindong and says sweetly, "it''s delicious. I made it myself. Do you want to eat it?"


    Rong Jindong hesitated for a moment, burying his small face, and asked, in fear of his fingers, "is it poison?"


    "No." "It''s candy. It''s a snack. My father taught me to make it. It''s sweet. It''s made of wood, cherry and fruit. It''s baked on the fire."


    "Really?" Because it was sweet, Rong Jindong felt a little bit moved, stretched out his little claw, grabbed a black pill, put it under his nose, sniffed it, and soon laughed: "I smell the wood cherry grass."


    "Mmm, eat it!"


    Rong Zhu, Zhang opened his mouth, without demur, threw the little ball into his mouth, then sipped it, but he only got bitter taste, and a disgusting soil smell.


    Rong Jindong wants to vomit, but Liu Xiaoli covers his brother''s mouth and hypnotizes him: "it''s delicious. You should eat it slowly. At first, it may not be suitable, but after eating it, it''s delicious. If you don''t believe it, you can chew it."


    Rong Jindong was so bitter that his brows and eyes were all wrinkled together, but he began to chew. When he could not help but swallow the ball directly, he actually had a little sweetness.


    See elder brother''s expression changed, Liu Xiaoli let go of elder brother, smilingly ask: "how, how, is sweet?"


    Rong Jindong hesitated and nodded.


    Liu Xiaoli immediately grinned: "I''ll tell you!"


    "But..." Rong Jindong muttered in a low voice: "if so, why not eat Hibiscus cake? That''s sweet, too. "


    Liu Xiaoli waved, with a deep look of "you don''t understand": "Hibiscus cake is cake, this is sugar, not the same."


    Rong Jindong thought about it, and then said, "is it sweet to make Hibiscus sugar with the method of making pine nut sugar?"


    Liu Xiaoli froze for a moment, then his face began to turn red. He grabbed his head and was too embarrassed to speak.


    Rong Jindong saw Liu Xiaoli so embarrassed and hurriedly said, "but this kind of food you made is also delicious. It''s really true."


    Liu Xiaoli lowered her head and twisted her fingers: "really?"


    "Really, really, if you don''t believe me, I''ll take another one." Rong Jindong said, reaching out to Liu Xiaoli.


    Liu Xiaoli''s eyes brightened, and he shook out a piece of sugar and handed it to his brother.


    Rong Jindong really didn''t want to put it directly into his mouth. He endured the bitter taste and said with a big tongue, "sweet, sweet, very sweet, delicious."


    Liu Xiaoli was totally happy. He simply put a whole bottle into his brother''s hand: "please eat it all."


    Rong Jindong took over with a complicated look and nodded: "I''ll eat it all!"The two children had a good time. After Rong Ling wiped the sword, he inserted it into the scabbard, rose up neatly, and glanced at Rong Fei, who was still stunned.


    "Come here today, what?"


    Rong Fei came back to God and said, "look, brother three, please help me. How can this little Jin Dong be the son of the prince? Is there a good relationship between brother three and the prince?"


    "Average." "If you only want to coax the children, you can help yourself," said Rong Leng


    Rong Ling said, turning around and leaving.


    Rong Fei frowned and called to Rong Ling: "there is a Mr. Liu under the gate of the emperor brother?"


    Rong Leng stops and looks at Rong Fei.


    Rong Fei patted the position next to him: "brother Huang came to sit here. You and my brother have never chatted like this before. Today, they also bump into each other. Originally, the younger brother wanted to talk with the prince, but before the prince arrived, he was upset by the filthiness in the prince '' Not good. "


    Rong Leng looks at Rong Fei for a while, sinks her eyes, and sits back again.


    This Rong Fei, who is only known as a dandy, is a idle prince who only knows about the wind, the snow and the moon. However, Rong Ling knows that it was not so simple.


    The absurd things Rong Fei did were more to win the prince''s trust than to make fun of himself.


    His own brother is the prince of the dynasty, and his younger brother is doomed to never get involved in the court, and he cannot hold a little real power in his hands.


    Rong Ling didn''t get involved in the private affairs of the brothers. He and the prince only got in touch with each other in political affairs. In the next Dynasty, you are you, I am me, and Rong Fei said less than 100 words with himself in 20 years. Today, he suddenly came to the door.


    Rong Ling knows that there is a problem.

 Chapter 206

    Even if Rong Fei is really helpless with the child of Rong Jindong, but so many princes in the court have given birth to children, how can he find his third brother who doesn''t know each other personally?


    Neither emotion nor reason makes sense.


    Therefore, Rong Ling knows that there is one more thing to do to coax children.


    Now, Rong Fei has put forward the subject.


    "As you can see from the third brother, yesterday in the Wenfu, his brother was also present?" Rong Fei suddenly said that the smile in his eyes was deeper and deeper.


    Rong Leng raised his eyelids and said, "yes."


    Rong Fei nodded: "I know that I can''t hide from the third brother. Yesterday, my brother was about to leave the palace. I happened to meet the palace people to inform Yu Wenfu about it. My brother thought that he had nothing to do, so he went to join in a bustle. He didn''t expect that, but he saw an interesting scene."


    "What is it?" Let the edge pick the eyebrow.


    Rong Fei laughed back: "you don''t need to be nervous, brother. Everyone in the gate of huangxiong town has extraordinary skills. Even if his younger brother knows some Kung Fu, he can''t get close. He swore that he shouldn''t hear it. He didn''t hear a word. But the more so, the more curious his younger brother is. "


    "Curious about what?"


    "Curious about the identity of Mr. Liu."


    "Let Leng low brow, light ask:" you doubt what, say directly


    Rong Fei looked at his brother carefully for a while, and made sure that his face was natural and his attitude was the same.


    Rong Fei was in the trees of Wenfu yesterday. He peeped into the scene not far away. It was a wide courtyard. There were many people standing in it at first, but later, only a few were cleared.


    Among them, the most obvious one is a woman in white with a veil.


    That woman, with Rong Ling and Rong Ling''s son, gets along intimately, the manner is natural.


    Rong Fei was still a lover of Rong Leng, but he didn''t think about it. Then the veiled woman started to fight against a servant in Wen mansion who was kneeling on the ground. The servant quickly dodged, and the two began to talk. The atmosphere was very touching.


    Rong Fei was still a little confused at that time. When the servant vomited a mouthful of blood and then set up his lightness skill to fly away, he was able to estimate it.


    Is that the child murderer who has disturbed Kyoto for three years? So, who is that veiled woman? In the presence of Rong Ling and Yu Wentai, a woman, standing before the two leaders of the dynasty, is still catching the murderer by herself?


    Rong Fei was curious.


    In my heart, I guess, is it possible that Zhen Gemen has accepted the waitress? But when I inquired later, I knew that the woman was not someone else. It was Liu Wei, who was the most recently passed on by the women''s families in Beijing.


    A Miss Liu Jiada who disappeared for five years and appeared again, a zhengemen Duwei who left Beijing for half a year and returned to Beijing with his son whose mother was unknown.


    These two people are close to each other. They know each other at first sight.


    Rong Fei thought it was interesting at that time. Xin said that he could not find a beautiful scandal that shocked Kyoto.


    But as he inquired more and more, he found that things didn''t seem so simple.


    Rong Fei suddenly found out that Mr. Liu, who had gone back to Beijing with Rong Ling and had an autopsy at the official''s home in Kyoto, was missing, but three days later, Miss Liu Fu went home.


    Is this a coincidence?


    No, there are not so many coincidences in the world.


    So, what is that?


    Miss Liu, is that Mr. Liu?


    Can be clear is a man and a woman, how can be the same person?


    Is that a woman dressed as a man or a man dressed as a woman?


    Rong Fei thinks it''s possible, but Rong Fei hasn''t made a thorough investigation. He went to the prince''s mansion today to talk about it with the prince. He asked the prince to check it.


    He has a hunch that there is a big gossip hidden here. If it is revealed, I don''t know how many years it will make Kyoto lively.


    But before the prince, he met the little nephew who had not seen him for many years and was humiliated. In a rage, he changed his mind and directly found the third prince''s mansion.


    Looking at Rong Ling''s calm and indifferent expression, Rong Fei thought about it and said, "if Liu Fu knew that the eldest lady they came home was actually a man, what mood would it be?"


    When Rong Fei finished, he stared at Rong Ling and swore not to miss any inch of expression change on her face.


    However, Rong Leng just looked up casually and asked, "so?"


    Rong Fei frowned: "don''t you think, what should I use now to stop my mouth?"


    Rong Leng took a sip of the teacup he was holding and asked slowly, "I killed you, shut up?"


    "Yes." Rong Fei spread out his hand: "if the third brother is not afraid to bear the burden, I will be here. You want to kill people and kill their mouths. I will not even resist, but it is up to the brother."


    Rong Ling takes a sip of tea, holds the tea cover and plays for a while. Suddenly, he looks up at Rong Jindong, who is playing hard in the yard. "Do you care about this child?"


    Rong Fei''s eyes tightened for a moment, and he said with a smile, "what?"


    "This child is Ji Xuezhi''s son."Rong Fei''s face changed and his eyes were cool. Rong Ling put the cup down, and then said, "now, who wants to kill whose mouth?" Rong Fei hid his iron fist in his sleeve and held it tightly. After a while, he breathed and sneered: "don''t talk about it. Ji is the surname of emperor brother. Now you can''t talk about it. The rest of the previous dynasty, the family of the rebel party, everyone has to be punished." "But you still fall in love with the rest of Jijia." "Brother Huang, be careful!" The way for Rong Fei to gnash his teeth. Rong Leng saw that his face was a little strained, and he was not amused: "since I like her so much, why did I give her to Rong Ting at the beginning?" "What do you know." Rong Fei said sharply: "I can''t save her. By my side, she will only be exposed. Once her identity is broken, waiting for her is death." "You know, follow Rong Ting, she will not die?" Asked Rong Leng. Let fly cold face silence. In fact, Ji Xuezhi died. In the second year of his birth, Rong Jindong died of illness. How did Ji Xuezhi die at the beginning? No one knows about it except for Rong Ting, but Rong Ling knows about it. For the old case of Ji Jia, Rong Ling never thought of touching it in the past, but to this day, he has to check it, but all of them are Liu Wei. On the seventh day after Liu Wei''s promise, he actually found out about Ji''s family, including Liu Wei''s identity and Liu Wei''s mother Ji Xiaqiu''s identity. But he can''t say that it''s a matter of great concern. At least now, it''s not the time to expose it. But in this case, he found out something else. For example, Liu Wei''s cousin, Ji Xuezhi''s real cause of death. For example, on the third day after Ji Xuezhi''s death, there was a mutiny in Lingzhou, hiding in the territory of Lingzhou, and all the 300 old Ji family members who were waiting to leave the country died overnight. For example, half a month later, Rong Ting was given the position of the executive department of the Ministry of military by the holy master because he had made a top secret merit and led half of the army so far. For another example, Rong Fei once had a relationship with Ji Xuezhi, and sent Ji Xuezhi to the prince''s mansion in the way Rong Fei thought right, killing the last soldiers and horses that Ji family could not easily keep.

 Chapter 207

    Rong Ling will not tell Rong Fei about these things.


    Rong Ling is just curious. For nine years, did Rong Fei think that Rong Jindong was the child of him and Ji Xuezhi?


    Seeing that Rong Fei brought Rong Jindong out today, he resented the prince for this. He told himself what he was going to say to the prince. Is it true that Rong Fei still has a mind to recognize Rong Jindong one day?


    It has to be said that Rong Fei is ridiculously naive.


    Rong Ling doesn''t worry about Liu Wei''s identity being revealed. Ji Xiaqiu lived in Liu''s house at that time and was executed secretly after he gave birth to Liu Wei.


    The emperor knows this clearly.


    This is what the emperor promised Liu Yuan. He will not do anything to Liu Wei. He will let Liu Wei live as the eldest miss of Liu family.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Wei to ask for this favor, how could Liu Yuan voluntarily surrender his head?


    So Rong Leng knows that even if it is revealed now that Liu Wei is a woman disguised as a man and becomes an official in the dynasty, Liu Wei will still be ok with the gold medal of saving her life and protecting him.


    Rong Fei said these things today, but he was afraid that the world would not be disordered. In the end, Rong Fei was smart again. After all, he didn''t really become an official in the dynasty. His mind and nature were always poor. Rong Fei didn''t know those old things clearly. If they were disturbed, in fact, no one''s foundation could be moved.


    Looking at Rong Fei''s ugly face, it seems that he fell into memories and could not be born.


    "I still have something to do. If you want to stay, you can stay."


    Rong Ling said, and got up to leave.


    Rong Fei looked at the back of brother Huang and suddenly asked, "where can I go in your house?"


    Rong Lengtou didn''t return: "you can go anywhere."


    Rong Fei frowned: "can I go to the study?"


    "Nothing you can find is secret." Words fall, Rong Leng has come out of the courtyard, no more figure.


    Rong Fei returns to his mind, thinking about the old things, but looking at the two children in the middle of the yard who are blocking the ant colony.


    Nine year olds, only seven or eight years old, have thin yellow skin on their faces. They don''t look as good as those four or five year olds.


    When he thought of what he saw in the prince''s mansion today, Rong Fei lowered his eyes. He was too shy these years. He didn''t want the prince to doubt him, but he kept it. He never asked to see Rong Jindong, so that the child suffered so much that he didn''t know anything about it.


    Even an ordinary mother can be so abusive to Rong Jindong. At that time, did the child suffer more?


    Rong Fei suddenly came up with an idea that maybe he should take the child away. In any case, at least he should protect the child from being beaten and scolded.


    But is that ok?


    If we take it away, will we not doubt those who stare at him for a long time without first saying that the prince disagrees with him?


    At the beginning of his life with Ji Xuezhi, some people stared at him, and even once some people put slander in his father''s ear, saying that he colluded with the party and was suspected of persecuting the palace.


    If the father had not turned his eyes to him and sent someone to monitor him, how could he take the risk and give Ji Xuezhi to Rong Ting.


    Although he has been settling down since then, he knows that his father''s doubt has not been dispelled. There are still some ears and eyes around him. Those people are like nails of tarsal bones, buried in the grass and trees of his five Wangs'' mansion.


    Rong Fei did not dare to be impulsive, but did not want to send the child back to the prince''s mansion.


    The prince knows Ji Xuezhi''s former identity.


    After Rong Fei brought Rong Jindong here, he even found reasons for the prince, or the prince was also monitored, so the Prince did not dare to treat him well? Even in order to paralyze some people''s eyes, but also connive at the slave beat scold the child?


    This may be the bitter meat plan. Since the prince promised to help him, the prince has been dragged into the water. It''s impossible to be alone. So the prince will surely protect Rong Jindong, but this kind of protection is too dangerous, so the prince can only use this kind of tricks?


    Rong Fei thought that he was right. He believed in the prince. After all, he was the brother of his father and mother.


    But he could not bear to suffer.


    Or is there another way to kill two birds with one stone?


    Looking at the two smiling children, Rong Fei sinks his eyes and thinks that he may still have to ask for tolerance.


    Today''s royal family, with clear distinction, is capable of competing with the crown prince in terms of tolerance of edges and tolerance of backwardness. Tolerance of backwardness is extreme, insidious and untrustworthy.


    But Rong Ling means that you can trust one or two.


    In this way, Rong Fei regrets that he has just said something threatening? Who is Liu Wei, who is Mr Liu? What''s the matter with him? What do you do with this heart?


    In this kind of environment, the children who can keep themselves and snow branches are the most important.


    Rong Fei wants to understand this. When he looks at Liu Xiaoli again, his vision is different.


    "This kind of ant is called fire ant." Liu Xiaoli pointed to a group of ants with dark red color and said: "this fire ant can be used as medicine to treat rheumatism, arthritis and other physical diseases."


    Rong Jin East blinked, fiddled with the little ant, puzzled and asked: "what is rheumatism?""There is wind in the bone."


    "Ah?" Rong Jindong can''t understand.


    Liu Xiaoli grabs his head, thinks about it again and explains it in an easy to understand way: "my father said that when he was young, he didn''t take care of his body, knees, elbows and other joints. He fell the root of the disease, or didn''t clean them after bathing. The joints were windy and cold. That old, can fall ill root, call rheumatism


    Rong Jindong listened and touched his knee, then his face began to wrinkle: "then I must have rheumatism."


    "You didn''t clean it after bathing?"


    Rong Jindong shook his head: "I''m often punished by my mother to stand. Sometimes it rains, and I have to be punished for two hours, so I get a lot of rain, and mammy Li won''t let me clean it. Mammy Li said that she would let me remember for a long time and freeze me for one night."


    Rong Fei just came here at this time. Hearing this sentence, he had a big step.


    Liu Xiaoli was extremely surprised: "why does your mother punish you to get wet? Did you do something wrong? "


    Rong Jindong nodded slowly: "I did a lot of things wrong."


    "What is it?" Xiao Li said: "if I don''t recite books or damage my father''s precious medicinal materials, my father will punish me, but he won''t punish me for getting wet, beating my palms and buttocks, but it hurts. However, as long as I call louder, my father won''t dare to beat. At night, he will do what I like to eat. In the middle of the night, I climb up to bed and hug her to sleep, and she won''t kick me out."


    "Your father is very kind to you," said Rong Jin


    "Yes, my father is the best." After a triumphant show off, Xiaoli seemed to remember that she was too virtuous and asked, "what did you do wrong?"


    "Once I wet the firewood."


    "Firewood?" Liu Xiaoli grabs the head: "the firewood is wet, and it will dry."


    "Rong Jindong shook his head:" my mother said, raise me so big, even firewood can not move, to teach me

 Chapter 208

    "So I''ll punish you for getting wet?"


    "No."


    Liu Xiaoli nodded, and he said that he would stand in the rain for two hours only when the firewood was wet, which was too severe. He broke his father''s Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, and his father just hit his two buttocks, which was not very painful.


    Rong Jindong said, "when I wet the firewood, I was locked in the firewood room. I was fined three days for not eating."


    Liu Xiaoli''s eyes are tongue tied: "three days? Then aren''t you hungry? "


    "Very hungry." Rong Jindong said hurriedly, then secretly smiled: "but I can catch mice to eat."


    "Mouse?"


    Rong Jindong nodded: "not only mice, but also wall roots. The woodshed is not a kitchen. The mice in it are so small, no matter they are full. So when they are too hungry, I will dig the wall. Fortunately, I can find the ant nest, enough for me to eat. "


    Liu Xiaoli was in a trance: "I know that rats and ants can be used as medicine, but it will be very difficult to eat raw."


    "It didn''t taste good at first, but it turned out to be quite delicious." Rong Jindong smiled shyly and showed eight teeth: "especially in summer, I have to do a lot of work, but I can only eat one meal a day. It''s porridge. If I don''t have enough to eat, I will work slowly and be beaten. So I secretly catch mice and eat meat to have the strength to do work."


    Liu Xiaoli looked at his brother admiringly: "you are so smart."


    Rong Jindong is very embarrassed: "you are smart. You know fire ants. I''ll find fire ants to eat them. Maybe they can cure diseases. By the way, do you think rats can be used as medicine and rats can cure diseases?"


    Liu Xiaoli nodded: "according to the Pharmacopoeia, rat meat, sweet, flat, nontoxic, mainly for treatment, tonifying, detoxifying, nourishing yin and removing heat, killing chancre, treating tuberculosis, thirst, phlegm, can be used in many prescriptions."


    Rong Jindong held his small face and smiled slowly: "no wonder I think I''m getting better and better. I used to carry only three catties of firewood at a time, but now I can carry six catties. I ate so many good things."


    Liu Xiaoli disagreed: "I don''t think you should eat raw mice in the future. No one knows if the mice are sick. If you eat a sick mouse, it will make you sick."


    Rong Jindong is very embarrassed: "if I don''t eat mice, I will be hungry."


    "Not afraid." Xiaoli said generously, "if your mother doesn''t give you food, come to me and I''ll treat you."


    Rong Jindong shook his head: "I can''t go out at ordinary times."


    "Ah?" Xiaoli was surprised: "can''t you go out all the time? Will not your father take you with him when he goes to Yamen to do business? "


    "Of course not." Rong Jindong opened his eyes and said, "will your father take you to your office?"


    "My father will." In the past, his mother took him to yamen every day in Qujiang mansion. Now, although her mother can''t come out casually in Liufu mansion, uncle Rong will also take him to yamen every day.


    Rong Jindong envied: "your father is so nice."


    Liu Xiaoli nodded, grabbed Rong Jindong''s hand, and said seriously, "well, I''ll find my uncle Rong and ask him to lend you to my house every two days to play. I''ll treat you to eat, OK?"


    "Yes, may I?" Probably not used to holding hands with people, Rong Jindong looked at the small hands held by two people, a little shy: "will it be very troublesome?"


    "No way." Liu Xiaoli is confident: "Uncle Rong loves me the most. He will promise."


    In the impression, uncle Rong didn''t seem to have refused him one thing. Liu Xiaoli suddenly felt that uncle Rong had a higher position in his mind.


    Rong Fei listened to the two children''s Tongyan and Tongyu quietly. Now his face was black.


    He guessed that Rong Jindong had a bad time in the prince''s mansion, but he didn''t expect to find such a situation!


    A child under the age of nine, let him eat mice, eat ants, still in the rain for two hours, is an adult man can''t bear, but let a child eat this kind of pain!


    Princess, what a princess!


    Good grandparent daughter, virtuous and good!


    It is so cruel to the common people and dehumanizing!


    Rong Fei is furious. If he doesn''t control it deliberately, he is afraid to show it in front of the children.


    He flicked away, walked out of the yard, grabbed a handmaid who was just passing by, and asked, "where is Rong Ling?"


    Mingxiang is holding a few small cakes in her hand. Hearing this, she calmly points to the right: "Wang Ye is practicing martial arts."


    Rong Fei raised his legs and left.


    Mingxiang looked at the back of the five princes, turned his lips, and went into the yard with a small cake. He said with a smile, "you boys, I''m tired of playing. Have something to eat."


    Liu Wei knew nothing about the accidents in the third prince''s mansion. When she woke up, she sat on her couch and read her books.


    At the point of evening meal, a guest came to huaiyue hospital.


    "You are at ease here. I heard that you just went back to the mansion this morning and said, which wild man did you see last night?" As soon as jinnanyun came in, he pushed to Liu Wei''s side and sat on a couch with him.Liu Wei glanced at jinnanyun and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Can''t my sister-in-law come to see my sister-in-law?" Jin Nanyun laughs: "the missing child case has been solved, do you know?"


    "Well?" Liu Wei looks up at jinnanyun.


    Jinnanyun is stunned: "don''t you know?"


    "Just say it."


    Jinnanyun drums his mouth and says with a snort: "it''s said that the murderer has been caught this afternoon. People are locked in jingzhaoyin prison. It''s said that there are more than one murderer, dozens of them. From this afternoon to the evening, the door-to-door inquirer is about to break the Yamen threshold. Jingzhaoyin is forced to hide in the palace. He hasn''t come out yet."


    Liu Wei frowned and his brow was slightly heavy.


    "You don''t know?" Jinnanyun had some accidents. She thought Liu Wei knew it, so she came to gossip: "it''s said that people caught it last night. Didn''t you go back to Liufu last night? Are you not going to catch people with you? "


    Liu Wei put the book aside and said lightly, "last night I went to round up the murderer, but I didn''t catch anyone."


    Jinnanyun picked up his eyebrows: "so, there are dozens of people locked in jingzhaoyin prison?"


    "Locked." Liu Wei said casually, "but they are all marginal figures. I don''t think they have a direct relationship with the murderer. It''s estimated that they are only arranged to cover. In fact, what the murderer does is limited to these people."


    "That''s weird." Jinnanyun smiled: "since the murderer hasn''t been found, who has leaked the news so early? What if it''s a straw scare? "


    Liu Wei got down from the soft couch and walked to the outer room, saying, "who knows?"


    "You don''t know?" Jin Nanyun followed: "aren''t you looking into this case? Would you not know? "


    Liu Wei suddenly turns her head and looks at Jin Nanyun.


    Jinnanyun stops and touches his face: "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "what do you want to do

 Chapter 209

    Jinnanyun raised a smile, went up to take Liu Wei''s arm affectionately and said: "what can I do if I see what you say? What do I have to do with the murderer? Can I go to jail? "


    Liu Wei breaks Jin Nanyun''s hand: "so?"


    Jinnanyun was very embarrassed. He coughed and said, "just do some small business. Don''t be so serious. Tell me the truth. I will give you a commission. Is 20% enough?"


    Liu Wei Quzhi knocks on jinnanyun''s head: "it''s the secret of the imperial court to do business. It''s crazy to think about money?"


    "Then what can I do?" Jin Nanyun simply broke the pot and said: "I want you to say hello to Zhen Gemen for me, and you will not die! We need to arrange people to escort the caravans across the border. Can I not invite more experts to escort them? Do you think it''s cheap? My own private house money is almost finished, or not enough! The only way to do that is to sell the news. "


    "The case of the disappearance of a child has been opened in Kyoto. Now there are many people who want to buy information from me. Liu Fu is willing to spend a thousand Liang to buy a truth without mentioning others. Liu Feng''s life and death are uncertain. Do you think my father-in-law is really calm when he looks calm? After all, it''s his old son. He doesn''t care who cares. "


    Liu Wei glanced at jinnanyun coldly, saw that the table was ready, and then sat down.


    Ling''er brings the little maids to help with the dishes. Fusheng also helps. Jin Nanyun sees more people. It''s hard to say. He can only wait quietly.


    When the food is ready, jinnanyun is in charge of driving out all the servant girls of huaiyue hospital, leaving only Fusheng to wait on them, and then closing the door, he says, "Liu Wei, how many years have we been sisters, you can tell me something, and you should do me a favor."


    Liu Wei picked up the chopsticks, took a piece of sweet and sour meat, and began to eat slowly.


    Jin Nanyun is worried: "in this way, 30%, 30% for you!"


    After eating the sweet and sour meat, I sandwiched another four Xi meatball.


    "40% is enough?"


    Four Xi meatballs are a little hotter today, but fried mushroom is not bad.


    "Fifty percent, only so much, auntie, I still have to take risks, when I beg you."


    Liu Wei chews the mushroom and swallows it slowly. Then he smiles and says, "six four, I six, you four."


    "You -" Jin Nanyun stood up quickly, his face angry.


    Liu Wei is not in a hurry: "you think about it clearly. My news here is definitely more true than what you inquired about in other places. But you think about it quickly. If zhengemen comes out and publishes it, then the news will be worthless. Now it''s worth a thousand Liang, and tomorrow it will be worthless."


    Jin Nanyun took a good breath and sat down again: "OK, you are cruel! I promised, 64 is 64, say the news! "


    Liu Wei chuckled, leaned over jinnanyun''s ear and whispered.


    Jinnanyun first listened calmly, but when he heard it, his face changed.


    When Liu Wei finished, he continued to hold the chopsticks and began to eat, and Jin Nanyun returned to his mind for a long time, biting his teeth and saying, "you really care for your sisters. You dare to say such news, but I dare to sell it out?"


    "No risk, what''s the big news?" Liu Wei said lightly.


    "As far as liaozhou is concerned, it also involves the king of power, the rebel army and the rebellion. I mean, do you believe it?"


    Liu Wei said lightly: "those who can believe will naturally believe!"


    Jin Nanyun stares at Liu Wei: "you are easy to say!"


    Liu Wei is also not for Jin Nanyun''s sake: "but you can say something that can be accepted."


    "For example."


    "Be vague, for example." Liu Wei pointed out: "in fact, Rong Ling and I can''t be sure. It''s really related to liaozhou, but there are rebels at the border of liaozhou. I saved the two wounded soldiers who escaped back from zhengemen. Those children who have undergone open coffin and autopsy have very heavy features in the south. I have locked several state capitals, including liaozhou. "


    "The murderer of the case of missing children did raise some mutant bats and snakes, which belong to the same type of variation as the insect I found in the brain of Lin''an Prefecture. In addition, last night, I found shop embroidery and leftover rice paper in the tunnel where the murderer lived. They all have the characteristics of liaozhou. One coincidence is an accident. What do many coincidences represent? I understand. You also understand! "


    "Even so, can these words go out? If it''s true that the king of power stationed tens of thousands of troops in liaozhou with the intention of treason and the help of the witches and demagogues behind him, I dare to spread a word to the outside, and I''m afraid that at the next moment, I''ll be beheaded in the name of bewitching people. Do you mean it? What''s the good for you if I''m killed? "


    Jinnanyun is so angry that he pinches Liu Wei''s neck and questions him!


    Liu Wei is just holding chopsticks casually, chewing and saying: "anyway, the news tells you, the rest to see you."


    "If you say the news, you will not say it!" Jinnanyun looks at Liu Wei''s delicious food. He pinches his chopsticks and holds a piece of sweet and sour meat that Liu Wei likes. He puts it into his mouth and chews it out!


    Liu Wei continued to eat with a low smile.When the dinner is finished, jinnanyun also wants to know: "since the news is here, it must be sold, otherwise it will be wasted, but I have to spend some time. Since you take 60% of it for nothing, you have to help some."


    "You said."


    "My identity must be protected."


    Liu Wei supported her chin and looked at jinnanyun: "how to protect it?"


    Jinnanyun said: "if I sell news, I will not appear in person. I have an intermediary, but once that person is stared at, I can''t get away from him. So, the safety of that intermediary must be ensured! I believe that within Kyoto, it''s easy for zhengemen to protect a person. "


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and nodded, "OK."


    Liu Wei promised so simply, but jinnanyun was stunned: "do you agree?"


    "Agreed."


    Jinnanyun frowned: "so refreshing?"


    "Otherwise? You don''t mean to say that 60% of the money will go to me, so I''m going to do more. "


    Jinnanyun still thinks something is wrong!


    Last time, Liu Wei asked Zhen Gemen for help. Liu Wei''s eager to get rid of the pattern, Jin Nanyun still remembers it, but this time, Liu Wei took the initiative.


    It''s not something wrong in the middle, is it?


    But at least I have known each other for many years. Even if I have doubts, jinnanyun still believes Liuwei won''t hurt herself. After thinking about it, jinnanyun nods.


    "I''ll tell you the identity of the middleman later, but I also need to ask you something clearly. I can really say all the information you said?"


    "Why not?" Liu Wei asked.


    "These should be classified. Will Rong Duwei really agree to let these things be exposed to the public?"

 Chapter 210

    Liu Wei sneered: "since you and your middleman should be entrusted with the protection of rongduwei, then rongduwei will naturally know what you are going to do."


    Although Liu Wei said so, jinnanyun was not very relieved, but the money was in front of you, and the businessman was greedy. Even though jinnanyun knew that the risk was not small, he was willing to give it a go.


    After all, people die for money.


    Leave the information of the middleman, jinnanyun left with the floating life.


    At this time, the sky outside has gradually sunk, and the night devours the light. Liu Wei looks at the dim sky outside, and her eyes are more and more clear.


    One more day, people in the street knock gongs and shout along the way.


    Under the dark night, a black figure, from the back wall of the prime minister''s office, flipped through the air and fell into the alley at the back door.


    In the dark, the shadow goes out of the lane, stays in a wide place, and then sets up the lightness skill, just like an aurora, which disappears in a flash.


    Two quarter of an hour later, in sanwangfu, Xilong garden.


    Mingxiang Xixiang dares to serve two young men to sleep. As soon as they go out, they see a black figure falling into the courtyard.


    "Who?!" Xi Xiang raised her eyebrows and eyes, and shouted loudly.


    But seeing the people in the courtyard, he took off his veil and revealed a light and quiet face: "it''s me."


    When Mingxiang Xixiang saw the visitor, he immediately greeted him: "young master, are you back?"


    Liu Wei was not in the mood to exchange greetings and asked directly, "what about your Lord?"


    Mingxiang and Xixiang have a look at each other. Mingxiang is trying to say that Xixiang first: "I''m in the study. Did you come back to find me? I will take you! "


    Say, will pull Liu Wei to go outside the yard.


    Liu Wei doesn''t move, but she just stares at the side room facing her. It''s her room. But when she came back last time, she knew that it had been occupied by Rong Leng. Now, there is still light in this room. Obviously, someone is in it.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s line of sight, Xi Xiang hurriedly said: "today, the five princes brought the eldest son of the prince''s mansion to come here and said that they were playing with our youngest son. They played for a day, entered the night, and played in your former room for a long time. This is not the case. They just coaxed them to sleep, and the maids haven''t been able to clean up..." Xi Xiang said, and touched Mingxiang with her elbow.


    Mingxiang also responded by echoing: "yes, yes, that''s it, that''s it."


    The two girls obviously can''t lie. Liu Wei picks up her eyebrows and stares sideways at them. She doesn''t make a sound, but looks at them.


    The expression on Mingxiang Xixiang''s face could not be maintained. At this time, she heard a woman''s charming laughter in the room: "Lord, don''t move. Look, you''ve got my clothes wet."


    The two girls knew that the situation was over and their faces were stiff.


    Liu Wei chuckled and pushed them away to the room.


    Xi Xiang hurriedly stopped: "young master, here Not so good. "


    "Why not?" Liu Wei asked from the side.


    Mingxiang choked his voice and said: "the Lord doesn''t hear about women all the year round. It''s a rare time to have Yaxing. If you''re not in a hurry, don''t wait for the Lord to finish..."


    "He can''t finish!" Liu Wei smiled and waved away two girls. She stepped forward and pushed the door open.


    Bang! The door is open!


    In the room, misty water mist hovers in the air. Behind the jade screen, two figures can be seen faintly, one male and one female, giggling.


    "Young master......" Mingxiang Xixiang wants to take Liuwei away.


    Liu Wei said: "the jade dye girl in Tianxiang tower is so charming and beautiful. The Lord is really good at judging people. It''s a good choice!"


    After listening to Liu Wei''s voice, there was a quiet moment behind the screen. For a while, a soft figure came out. The woman came out wearing a Tulle coat, which was stained with many water stains and her hair was wet.


    When the woman came out, there were still a few reluctant strands in her eyes. She was puckering her mouth and cutting off the water and autumn pupils. It was full of lingering amorous feelings.


    After she came out, Yuran girl didn''t plan to go out. Instead, she went to the soft couch and reclined there. She had a pair of bright Phoenix eyes, squinting slightly and looking at Liu Wei with hook.


    Liu Wei is dressed in a man''s suit, jade trees are facing the wind, and with a three-point smile on it, she looks like a beautiful young man. When ordinary women see her, they just want to blush.


    Miss Yuran''s face is red, but she walked in the happy field. How red her face is? How red it is? How long it''s red? She''s practiced her way long ago.


    At the moment, Yuran blushed just right, which made Liu Wei, a woman, couldn''t help but notice for a moment.


    After a while, there was a sound of SISO behind the screen. Then, dressed in a robe and water vapor, he came out.


    Rong Leng''s body is only half dry. His hair is long and wet.


    He looked at the three people at the door with black eyes. Mingxiang cherished the fragrance, and immediately bowed down to apologize!


    Let Leng wave her hand to signal that they all will step back.


    After the two girls left, Liu wei walked in and sat down on one side of the ring chair, with a smile on her face.


    In the air, the smell of water is everywhere. Liu Wei, Rong Ling, Yu Ran, two women, one man Or two men, one woman.But no matter male or female, such three people should say something.


    But the room was surprisingly quiet. Liu Wei didn''t speak, and Rong Ling didn''t speak. It was the girl Yuran, who didn''t say a word.


    After a while, Rong Leng walked to the bed with a cold face, sat beside Yuran, looked directly at Liu Wei, and asked, "do you want to visit?"


    "You want to do it?" Liu Wei raises her eyebrows.


    Let Leng frown.


    The jade dye girl hears the words, but chuckles.


    Liu Wei then looked over, and Yu Ran also greeted Liu Wei, chuckling, "it''s worth a fortune to do something in the spring and night. If you want to do it, you can see how many people do it. Do you want to join me, young man?"


    "Good." Liu Wei stood up and walked towards the bed.


    The brow of Rong Leng is more and more tight!


    That jade dye but bright eyes, take the initiative to give way to a place, waiting for Liu Wei to come.


    When she got to the edge of the cave, Liu Wei raised her hand to hold Yuran''s jaw, looked left and right, and glanced at Rong Leng, saying, "good looks, good fortune for the prince."


    Rong Leng said nothing, grabbed Liu Wei''s hand and held her wrist: "don''t make any noise."


    "Who did it?" Liu Wei waved rongling''s hand and smiled sweetly: "miss Yuran of other people invited me, and I''m very happy! How can you make a fool of yourself? If you want to make trouble, you have to change the way of making trouble. It''s not fun to make trouble in bed! " Liu Wei said, and actually reached for Yuran''s chest.


    Maybe Liu Wei''s action is too straightforward, and Yuran is also scared. She quickly backs away.


    Liu Wei grabs an empty space and laughs at it with some teasing: "people in the happy field are afraid to touch?"


    Yu Ran looked at Rong Leng and then said in a soft voice: "I''m afraid of you. I want to touch you. Will you run away? But why are you so rude, my family But I only like gentleness... "


    Wait for Yuran to finish, Liu Wei pinches her neck and drags her to the front. Under Yuran''s frightened eyes, Liu Wei approaches her eyes, squints and asks, "is it fun?" Words fall, Liu Wei tightened his fingers, five fingers close, pinched jade dye breathing difficulties, immediately stuffy hum.

 Chapter 211

    "Put Put... "


    Liu Wei did not let go, but picked up one side of the pink lips, and looked at the expressionless side of the face: "tianxianglou Huakui, Yuran girl, fangque girl, who knows who does not know who is beautiful, beautiful and beautiful. However, few people know that these two peerless women, trained by the royal family since childhood, are actually the first group of private guards in zhengemen. They are not the only ones. Half of the staff of Tianxiang building belong to zhengemen, including six of Guigong, three of Sasan, seventeen of maids, twenty-six of girls, and Rong Duwei. I have been to the study of your military camp, but you forget? "


    When Liu Wei''s words came down, he had let go of the jade dye.


    Yuran hurriedly retreated, covering her neck and coughing.


    Liu Wei wiped her hand and stood up slowly: "Rong Duwei wants to mess with his subordinates. I can''t manage it. Please excuse me and change my place. In my bed, I''ve fallen in love with women. Do you think about my feelings?"


    The face of Rong Leng has always been calm. Up to now, he has not said a word.


    But miss Yuran stopped working. She jumped out of the bed, rubbed her neck, grabbed her clothes, and began to complain: "I''ll say it''s terrible. Elder martial brother, you like men or women. Don''t harm me. I have two banquets tomorrow. If my voice is broken, how can I receive guests? How to sing? What''s the use of my ten years of drilling? "


    "Do you know how many people are robbing me of the name of Huakui? You know how much competition pressure there is to be a brothel woman! Next time there is such a ghost thing, you can find fangque, and don''t come to me again! " Yuran mumbles a lot, then grabs the door with her clothes in her arms.


    When the door opened and closed again, Liu Wei sneered and glanced at Rong Leng, supported her head with her hands, and said in a low voice: "this afternoon, the news of the murderer''s arrest came out. You guessed that I heard the news and would come to you in the evening, so you are ready to show me the good play. Do you think you''re bored


    All the faces were swept. Rong Leng got up, walked to Liu Wei, raised his hand and grabbed her hand and pulled her up.


    Liu Wei breaks away from the grip of Rong Leng with his back hand, turns around, flashes to the back of Rong Leng Kuan Shi, and attacks him on the back.


    Don''t want to let Leng react quickly! Turn around at once, hold Liu Wei''s hand and pull her into her arms.


    Liu Wei didn''t check for a while, and her forehead hit his hard chest, which was moistened with the water vapor of his chest. When she bit her teeth and bent her elbow, she pressed his abdomen with her elbow, and then stepped back nimbly to escape control.


    After a while, they began to fight in the room, which was hard to explain.


    Until Rong Leng makes a start, he finally presses Liu Wei onto the bed, and then traps her knees with one foot, making her unable to move.


    "Rong Ling, are you sick?" Liu Wei became angry and angry.


    Rong Leng stares at Liu Wei''s eyes. After a fight, he doesn''t even breathe. He just says calmly, "I''ll be happy if you disturb me first."


    Liu Wei sneers: "do you really want to be with her?"


    "It''s none of your business." A man''s back lip.


    Liu Wei nodded, "OK, then you let me go. I''ll help you find people. One is not enough, two are not enough, and two are not enough. I''ll see if you have such good energy."


    Rong Ling''s dangerous eyes narrowed, suddenly stuck Liu Wei''s neck, and his voice became cold: "Liu Wei, what are you relying on?"


    Liu Wei can''t hold her breath, even if her neck hurts quickly, she will not beg for mercy.


    "Don''t you just rely on me to indulge you, so you are unbridled? Repeated provocations? Do you know what you''ve destroyed today? "


    Liu Wei squints and stares.


    "You''ve sabotaged my last attempt to find other women''s ideas than yours."


    As soon as he said this, he suddenly leaned over Liu Wei''s lips with cold thin lips. At the same time, he released the hand that had stuck her neck, and then easily pinched her hands and pressed them on her head.


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened in shock. She wanted to struggle, but her martial arts were not as good as tolerance Leng, and her hands and feet were shackled by him. She couldn''t get rid of it.


    Liu Wei is very angry. She thinks there is something wrong with this man!


    What''s sabotaging his last attempt to find another woman? If he had this idea, how could he know that she was coming, but he was messing with women now?


    And that jade dye all said clearly, own admit, it is Rong Leng to seek her to act, this man is thick cheeky however, push all fault to her body.


    Shameless!


    Hateful!


    Big bastard!


    Liu Wei breathed heavily, and the man''s breath on her lips became heavier and heavier. She even felt Rong Leng holding her waist.


    This man Are you going to be a bully?


    Liu Wei clenched her fists tightly. Her hands and feet could not make her strength. She used her teeth.


    She looked at him with eyes and teeth.


    The man on the body stopped as expected. He looked at her and she looked at him as well. The eyes of the two men were cool, but they could not separate their lips and tongues.No, it''s not inseparable, it''s Liu Wei! This kind of stalemate, maintained two breaths, then, allow Leng to close eyes, lips one, contain Liu Wei''s lips again. Liu Wei: "..." It''s all like this. It''s not even shameful! This pervert! Liu Wei''s gas is not good. The smell of blood is between the two people''s lips and teeth. Liu Wei takes a breath of cool air, and Rong Leng finally lets go of her. His lips are broken, but he complains with dissatisfaction: "what are you wearing?" Liu Wei stares at him fiercely, gnashing his teeth. Rong Leng said, "don''t wear them later. They don''t feel good." Liu Wei: go Allow Leng to see Liu Wei''s eyes rising in anger, for fear of really offending her, this just reluctantly let go of the hand. As soon as she was free, Liu Wei wiped her lips with her sleeves, jumped out of the bed without saying anything, tidied up her clothes and said, "Hello, you are very well, very well!" Liu Wei didn''t know what she was talking about, but she felt that her spirit was gone. She arranged her clothes, opened the door and went out. After going out, she went straight to the next room. Rong Leng chases her out, grabs her, pulls her back and presses her in her arms! "Let go!" "What are you going to do?" "Take my son!" Rong Leng squinted, "no way." "You..." Liu Wei pushes Rong Ling away and sees the wound on his lips. His eyes are red: "do you know what you are doing? Why on earth! " Rong Leng sinks her eyes, but she doesn''t make a sound. Liu Wei turned and left. Rong Leng had to hold on to her again and said in a muffled voice, "it''s too late." Liu Wei frowned: "what?" "It''s too late." "I''m not deaf. What''s too late?"

 Chapter 212

    Rong Leng looked at Liu Wei for a while, and then said, "when the case of missing children is found, will you go?"


    Liu Wei frowned softly, but did not make a sound.


    "This afternoon, pigeons came from liaozhou to deliver books. Three days ago, when my people searched for the dwarfs you said, they found 46 missing children in a remote town in Jingtai Prefecture."


    Liu Wei is stunned and looks at Rong Leng in silence.


    Rong Ling walked slowly towards Liu Wei and approached her. He said, "you care more about the safety of the children than letting the murderer get caught. In your opinion, when the children are rescued, you have achieved success, haven''t you?"


    Liu Wei said coldly, "so what? That''s why you suddenly went crazy? "


    "I said it''s too late."


    Liu Wei did not know what to say about Rong Ling: "what is too late, just because I want to go? I won''t leave. I''m sure not for the time being. Xiaoli promised to save Yan Pei. I''ll stay in Liufu to check my life experience. If I don''t solve these problems, I can''t go anywhere. "


    But Rong Leng didn''t rest assured: "you have treacherous means. Why do you need two or three days to save a man?" As for the Ji family, Rong Ling knows that he doesn''t know. Although Liu Wei doesn''t know about it now, Liu Wei and Yu Wenfu are already familiar with each other. Even if Liu Wei asks anyone in the Wen family about it, he can know it clearly.


    He didn''t want to take the risk, and he couldn''t take it.


    Liu Wei comes and goes like the wind. She wants to avoid him. Even if he can stop him for a while, he can''t stop him for a lifetime.


    Therefore, only by turning passivity into initiative can he win.


    Liu Wei thinks that this man has a real problem, and the problem is not small.


    She took a breath and said patiently, "I''m a man."


    Rong Leng''s eyes show his impatience, but he should still say, "then you can break my sleeve."


    "You --" Liu Wei is not aware of a sluggish, airway: "you break sleeve to find someone else to break, I only like the woman with big chest and butt!"


    "I can''t find it. As I said, you''ve ruined my last attempt to find someone else."


    "I''m destroying women. Try men."


    "Yes, that''s you."


    "Rong Leng!"


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei lightly, with a thick face.


    "You don''t want to mess about." Liu Wei is helpless.


    Let Leng keep silent, just look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s head hurt so much that she waved her hand and left without forgetting to scold: "don''t follow me. You are ill. I suggest you go to see a doctor! Come and see me when you are well! "


    Liu Wei almost escaped from the general, that figure, to be more hasty there is more hasty.


    Liu Wei really didn''t expect that Rong Ling would suddenly confess and kiss herself.


    Liu Wei felt that the tip of his tongue still had his blood gas, which was slightly fishy, but full of his taste.


    Shake his head, get rid of the fidgety thoughts in his mind. Liu Wei is in the air. His internal power turns violently. His lightness skill brings strong wind and blows the trees around him.


    Liu Wei goes back to Xiangfu, buries herself in the room, falls on the bed and covers her face with a quilt.


    Staying in the quilt is suffocating. Liu Wei raises her head and looks at the veil on the top of the bed. The more she thinks about it, the more angry she is.


    It''s bad.


    Liu Wei got out of bed and pushed open the window. Her fingers stuck on her lips and whistled.


    In the moonlight, after a long time, a black blackbird came from afar.


    Pearls fall on the windowsill, a pair of bright eyes, shining in the night.


    It jumped to Liu Wei''s shoulder, sweet Zizi''s "Jie" made a sound.


    Liu Wei opened her hand and let the Pearl jump into her palm. Then she held it. She said in a reproachful way, "I''ve just been insulted. Where have you been?"


    "Jie?" Pearl crooked her head and blinked her eyes.


    "Just now, it''s in sanwangfu. Where have you been?"


    "Jie Jie." Pearl squinted and cried happily.


    But Liu Wei frowned: "you are greedy because Rong Ling has prepared a big meal for you. Don''t care about me?"


    "Jie?" Pearl''s voice was small for a while, it seemed to realize that the master was angry, so he quickly soft down, and put himself in Liu Wei''s palm, rubbing Liu Wei''s wrist with his head sticky.


    Liu Wei put it away.


    Pearls fluttered open their wings in the air. Although they didn''t know what they had done wrong, they were still very obedient around Liu Wei. They kept shouting softly in their mouths, which seemed to be pleasing.


    Liu Wei was bored for a while, but she was too angry to be coaxed. She clapped her shoulder, and Pearl came to stop at once. Then she touched Liu Wei''s earlobe with the Falcon.


    Liu Wei''s head, which she felt, sighed: "one is greedy, one is playful, one is stupid."


    "Jie." A cry from the Pearl.


    Liu Wei sneers: "you are greedy, Xiao Li is greedy, he is stupid."


    "Jie?"


    "Yes, he''s stupid to death."


    I don''t know the right posture to chase a woman, and I''m still advertising. I deserve to be single for more than 20 years.At this time, Rong Duwei, who was commented by Liu Wei as "stupid to death", went into Xiaoli''s room, picked up Xiaodou Ding, who was sleeping in a daze, and then took him back to his room. Then, he hid Xiaoli in his Duwei''s bed, where he took Xiaoli to sleep.


    Liu Wei is going to take Xiaoli with her. Rong Ling plans to start tonight and never let Xiaoli leave his sight again.


    ¡­¡­


    How big jinnanyun''s business is. Liu Wei realized it three days later when he received the share brought by jinnanyun.


    "Count, one hundred twenty-four thousand six hundred Liang."


    Liu Wei looked at a stack of silver tickets in front of her, took them out and turned them over. Although she was surprised and surprised, she didn''t show them on her face. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "is that all?"


    Jinnanyun frowns and hesitates, winking at Fusheng!


    Fusheng smiled and took out another purse. Liu Wei took it and opened it. There were thirty thousand Liang in it.


    "This is all?" Liu Wei still doesn''t believe it.


    Jinnanyun gnawed his teeth and took out another 12000 from his arms: "no, it''s all here."


    "Really?" Liu Wei smiles at Jin Nanyun.


    Jinnanyun takes a deep breath and stares at Liuwei fiercely, then touches 20000 Liang: "OK, I''ll give you all!"


    Liu Wei holds a large number of silver tickets, smiling and nodding.


    Jinnanyun is not willing to reach out and want to touch two.


    "Cough." Liu Wei cleared her throat and looked at Jin Nanyun like this.


    Jinnanyun had to take back his hand and murmured, "if you don''t know how much he earned, I really want to give you half less."


    Liu Wei listened and said nothing.


    Liu Wei didn''t know how much she earned. That night, she went to find Rong Ling. First, she wanted to ask Rong Ling to disclose the purpose of the villagers being held in Beijing Zhaoyin. Second, she wanted to talk with Rong Ling about jinnanyun.


    It was just an accident. Liu Wei left without saying anything.


    The next day, Liu Wei specially sent ling''er to ask jinnanyun to come over. He wanted to say that he hadn''t talked about the town gate, and let jinnanyun not rush to sell the news, but he didn''t want jinnanyun to say that he had sold three of them. Today''s price is twice higher than yesterday''s, and three of them are sold for 6000 Liang.


    Liu Wei was surprised for a moment, then guessed that Rong Ling seemed to know this and deliberately gave her a convenience.


    What''s the purpose of Rong Ling''s doing this? Liu Wei doesn''t need to guess, but Liu Wei is surprised. Since this man is so afraid of her going away, how can he see her earn more than 100000 liang of silver?


    You know, it''s hard to leave when you don''t have money. If you have money, it''s very easy.

 Chapter 213

    Liu Wei couldn''t figure it out, and she didn''t rush to figure it out. She waited to see what else Rong Ling could do.


    After dividing up the stolen goods, Liu Wei generously rewarded Fusheng by 120 Liang. Fusheng smiled and then Jin Nanyun said: "you can also reward me."


    Liu Wei thought about it, and took a hundred Liang and threw it to jinnanyun.


    Jinnanyun threw the silver note back to Liu Wei: "one hundred Liang, do you send the beggar?"


    "Don''t forget it." Liu Wei saw this and took back the silver note without any psychological burden.


    On the way, he was robbed by jinnanyun: "who said I don''t want it, don''t want it for nothing?"


    Liu Wei sneers, puts the remaining silver note into the money bag, and then carefully tucks it into her arms.


    Jinnanyun turned his mouth and winked at Fusheng. Fusheng went out smartly and closed the door behind him.


    When the room calmed down, jinnanyun lowered his voice and asked, "have you done anything before?"


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "what do you mean?"


    "About me." Jinnanyun approaches Liuwei a little: "have you done anything?"


    Liu Wei, holding her head on one hand, looked at Jin Nanyun and smiled, "No."


    "No, it''s you." Jin Nanyun raised his face: "last night, my uncle came to another hospital and stayed with Liu Yi for more than two hours in the study. Last night, Liu Yi had dinner with me and stayed in my room at night. But I said that he didn''t touch me when I was young."


    "Why?" Liu Wei asked.


    "What and why?" Jinnanyun frowned: "I''m tired of Liuyi, can''t you see?"


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound. She could see it, but her marriage view was different from that of Jin Nanyun. She thought that Jin Nanyun also wanted Liu Yi''s prodigal son to turn around, so she said those words in front of Liu Yu when she went back to the mansion, but it seemed that she guessed wrong.


    Jinnanyun is not so unprincipled as she thought.


    "Anyway..." Jin Nanyun said very directly: "don''t talk about this kind of thing again. Liu Yi and I can''t help each other."


    Liu Wei nodded in a slow and orderly way: "right when I am a villain."


    "I don''t mean that." Afraid of Liu Wei''s misunderstanding, Jin Nanyun softened his voice: "I know you are good for me, but we..."


    Liu Wei claps Jin Nanyun''s hand and interrupts him: "I understand."


    Jinnanyun was really not angry at Liu Wei, so he was relieved, but he was curious: "what did you say? In the past two or three months, the man never thought of entering my house. On weekdays, either you or other women would go out and stay in the land of fireworks. It''s your ability to coax him back in a few words. "


    Liu Wei said uninteresting, "you don''t care. He can''t go back. Why do you go back and what do you do?"


    Jinnanyun looked deeply at Liuwei for a while again, nodding with kindness: "it''s too."


    Jinnanyun didn''t stay here for long. He only stayed for half an hour and then left.


    The next half month, it can be said, is the most leisurely half month since Liu Wei came to Beijing.


    After that night, Rong Ling didn''t come to see her. Liu Wei is also very happy. She eats and sleeps every day, eats and reads medical books, and secretly probes in the mansion.


    To Liu Wei''s surprise, the whole Liu mansion seemed to know nothing about her mother.


    The only thing we know is that we don''t know everything.


    One day, at noon, just after lunch, Yueer came in from the outside in a hurry, because his action was too flustered, and he ran into Yihui who was going out of the house.


    Yihui almost fell down when she was hit. After she got on her feet, she complained, "Miss, what are you doing? Be quiet. "


    Yueer looked inside the room and saw the woman with closed eyes on the soft couch. Then he lowered his voice: "I have something important to report to miss Ming."


    In recent days, Yueer left early and came back late. Yihui didn''t know where Yueer had gone. She only knew that Yueer''s injury was cured. The young lady assigned Yueer to go out to do business. Once she did, she couldn''t see anyone. Sometimes she went out of the house, sometimes she was in other courtyard of the house. In short, Yueer never stopped.


    At this time, Yueer was so worried that Yihui did not dare to delay. She hurried to let the road open, but she did not forget to say: "last night, it rained heavily, and miss may have been disturbed not to sleep. Please say it quickly, and let Miss have a good sleep."


    "I saved it." Read and answer.


    Yihui goes out, reads the son to have a look around again, make sure no one eavesdrops, just walk in.


    When Yuer was about to open her mouth, she saw the woman who was sleeping on the soft couch open her eyes.


    Read son to be stupefied for a while.


    Liu Wei has turned over and looked at yue''er: "say it."


    Read son hurriedly back to God, also too late to think when the young lady woke up, how to know oneself have urgent matter to say, only honest way: "maidservant hit to hear."


    Liu Wei sat up and said, "speak clearly."


    Yuer said carefully: "it''s more than 20 years ago, aunt Ji..." Read son to say these three words, and subconsciously looked around, just nervous way: "aunt Ji at first, heard that was guilty, was given to the master."


    Liu Wei frowned, his eyes deep.Yue''er continued: "the maid asked me about a mammy named Yu who used to be in the kitchen. The old mammy collapsed five years ago. The family just picked her up and lived in a provincial village outside Beijing. It is said that the mammy also took care of aunt Ji''s meals, which is hard to get in the mansion."


    "Go on." Liu Wei also sat more upright.


    Read son to say again: "when the maidservant sees in Mammy, Mammy''s divine sense already some not clear, the maidservant asks Mammy''s family, Mammy''s son daughter-in-law says, in Mammy these years already can''t remember the person, only occasionally in the middle of the night will say, what kill the head, what master."


    "The maidservant wanted to talk to Yu mammy alone, but her son''s daughter-in-law was not allowed. The maidservant still handed over ten liang of silver, and they agreed. However, Yu Mammy''s words were confused. Some of the maidservant''s questions could be answered, some of them were not clear, but one thing is certain. Ma mammy said that Ji Auntie was brought back by the great master."


    "Sir?" Liu Wei has never heard of the name.


    "The eldest brother of our prime minister." Yue''er said: "the maidservant is the son of the family, and the father and mother are all the people in the house. They are only outside the village to take care of things that are closer to the house, so they don''t know much. But when I went back this time, I asked my father and mother about him. My father said that in those days, the old Liu family was also in a high position in the court. In response, the first emperor trusted the old man and granted him a crown prince teacher. The old man raised the prince himself for ten years. Since then, Liufu has been known as the prince''s party in Kyoto, but unfortunately... "


    It''s a pity that later Emperor Xian was very ill. The prince was working outside. On his way back, he encountered "mountain bandits" and there was no body left.


    Obviously, Yuer has heard some rumors. He knows that this saint is not orthodox at present, and he is suspected of persecuting the palace. Therefore, even if there is no one at present, Yuer dare not say it too clearly. He only vaguely said, "before the deposing of the prince''s first party, our eldest brother, and the prince, are already at the crossroads of life and death."

 Chapter 214

    Liu Wei understood when she heard this.


    When the old prince of Liufu was still there, he was a real royalist. He always stood on the prince''s side. But who knows that the first four princes, the current emperor, were covetous and covetous of the throne. So he spent some means and managed some strength. At the critical moment, he got rid of the prince, the second prince, the 15th prince, and ordered that The throne fell to him.


    Liu Wei can''t say that this kind of behavior is right or wrong. Once someone succeeds, someone is doomed to die. This is the historical inertia and nobody can change it.


    But now it''s a matter of her own, and Liu Wei can''t stay out of it.


    "Go on."


    Yue''er continued: "we Liu family are the ministers of brachial stocks. The old man is in a high position. The emperor ascended the throne and could not easily shake the Liu family. But the old man is different. He was attacked together with the prince at the beginning, but the prince died, and the old man came back. According to the rules, it is disloyal and will be buried. Later, I heard that the old man dragged his heavy body into the palace for three days, and finally got a favor and saved his life. Later, he was sent to the new military camp. With the soldiers on the expedition, he went out to fight the battle of chasing Hungary, which was famous at the border in those years. "


    Liu Wei has also heard of the battle of chasing the Huns. It is a very tragic battle between Yin Cao and Cao, in which a small number of people win the battle and people''s lives are exchanged for victory.


    It is said that after the war, the whole battlefield was full of blood, and then it rained heavily, but for seven days in a row, it was bloody for a long time.


    The reason why the battle is famous is that Qingyun soldiers are like suicide fighting!


    In the mouth of Fu Zichen, during the war of chasing the Xiongnu, the number of Xiongnu troops was 50000, and the number of Qingyun soldiers was less than 10000. Such a battle was doomed to be defeated from the beginning. At last, it was the general Zhenlei at that time. Now, under the commander of the state of Yue, Yan Zhenli returned blood with blood, changed life with life, died for nine lives, and was defeated.


    Xiongnu has always been a strong enemy of Qingyun. They are beyond the border. One or two hundred years ago, they were wild animals who were raw and bloodthirsty, did not know human language, red eyes and blue hair.


    But as they progressed, they gradually learned to keep herds and flocks, and then established a dynasty. In addition, the Huns were born tall, with extremely big eyes, just like fierce ghosts. They never wanted to die in the battlefield. Many small countries around them were attacked by the Huns.


    Some small countries were even annexed.


    The bravery of the Huns is almost clear to every soldier in Qingyun country. Because of this, Qingyun soldiers, knowing that they will face the war of the Huns, resist one after another and are unwilling to go.


    Because of the heavy resentment of the people, the Holy One, who had just ascended the throne, had no choice but to recruit new soldiers. These new soldiers were either prisoners to death, or the old people of the prince or the second prince and the first party.


    In short, all of them were sent to the border by force.


    Everyone knows that the new emperor is cutting the grass and eliminating the roots in this battle. But these soldiers really won this almost impossible battle.


    It''s just that the cost is huge.


    At that time, it was said that when commander Yan Zhen left for Beijing, there was only one breath left. After nearly two months of joint treatment by dozens of doctors, he was able to wake up. In order to commend Yan Zhenli''s merit, the emperor granted the title of commander Yan Zhenli, but at the same time, he took away his talisman.


    "When he came back, he was all right, but a girl came back with him." Read son to continue: "in Mammy say, that girl is Ji aunt."


    Liu Wei frowned: "my mother, where was it brought back?"


    Yueer shook his head: "no one knows, neither does mammy Yu. I asked my parents. They don''t know either. If they want to say they still know, it''s probably either the master or the old lady. Or maybe mammy Yang and mammy Qin will know."


    In this way, where did the Ji family come from? There is no answer.


    Liu Wei compared with Yueer.


    Yue''er continued: "when Aunt Ji was brought back, I had a quarrel with the old lady in order to keep aunt Ji. But at that time, because the old man had ordered the crown prince to fight against the new emperor, and it was estimated that there would be no future for life, so the family who had originally engaged with the old man had already retired. The old lady was worried that the old man would not get a wife, and the big room would be extinct, so she finally agreed to marry Ji Aunt stay. "


    Hearing this, Liu Wei was confused: "my mother was left by my uncle?"


    "Read son to nod:" be left by big ye, but later, had an accident


    "What accident?"


    "Aunt Ji is in the palace."


    "Into the palace?"


    Yue''er''s face was melancholy: "I don''t know what to say here. I just said that Aunt Ji was taken into the palace by the imperial concubine. Some people said that the imperial concubine was aunt Ji''s cousin. Some people also said that Aunt Ji was the servant girl of the imperial concubine. Before the Imperial concubine entered the palace, she always served the imperial concubine."


    "Princess?"


    Read son to approach Liu Wei some, lowered the voice, the small voice way: "is today''s empress Niang."


    Liu Wei suddenly thought of the long and narrow beautiful eyes. She had a look against the queen in the hall of Zhaoning palace.


    At that moment, Liu Wei was very impressed. Even after a long time, Liu Wei still has a fresh memory."Read son again:" in Mammy say, Ji aunt enters palace six years, just be released, when come out, it is the age that palace maiden is released to marry, whole 20 years old


    "That Uncle..." Liu Wei blurted out.


    Yue''er shook his head: "at that time, the LORD went out again, and the emperor made the decision to give aunt Ji to the second Lord, that is, the prime minister, miss your father."


    "And then?" Liu Wei asked in a hurry.


    However, yue''er still shook his head: "it''s broken here. What''s going on behind it, mother Yu refuses to say. How did aunt Ji die? Why did she go to the palace for six years? Did she really become a palace maid for the lady of the imperial concubine? At last How did you die? Miss Lai, your age of birth. It is clear that you were born in Qianling 12 years, when Aunt Ji was 24 years old. If aunt Ji had married the second master early, how could she have been pregnant for four years? Besides, there is another problem... "


    Liu Wei looked at yue''er and said, "you say."


    Yuer sipped his lips: "my maid once had Double Ninth Festival. I heard from mother Qin that the eldest brother died in Kyoto in the 12th year of Qianling!"


    Liu Wei''s eyes are complicated. She sinks her eyes and says, "are you sure?"


    "OK." Read son way: "when Qin Ma tells maidservant this, it is to let maidservant prepare Chongyang sacrifice, probably because that year''s Chongyang, it happens to be the master''s taboo, to prepare more things, Qin Ma complained, although only one, but maidservant heard clearly."


    "I have also inquired about it these two days. It''s true! Every year in Chongyang and Qingming, the old lady also goes to the back mountain of Guanyuan temple to worship. But no one is allowed to follow in the back mountain except mother Qin. "


    Today''s news brought by Yueer is very important, but there are many people who don''t understand. After all, Liu Wei wants to know if there are any remaining people in Ji family, and where those people are, and there is no answer.

 Chapter 215

    The room was very quiet for a while, and Yuer looked at her daughter anxiously. In fact, if it wasn''t for this investigation, Yuer would not have thought that her life experience would be so strange.


    It''s also the grand master, the imperial concubine, the second master. At last, the grand master died and aunt Ji died. In those years, it became a top secret. Even mother Yu, an old, paralyzed and faint dying man, kept the secret when he was confused.


    But what''s the secret? Who is it about? Why did it take so long, or couldn''t it be said?


    Yueer knows that she probably touches something that she shouldn''t touch, but since the young lady ordered her to check, she would finish the task even if she died.


    But at present, Yueer can only find so many, no matter how many, there are no more.


    Liu Wei is silent. She looks down at the pattern on the soft couch, but her eyes are full of that pattern, thinking a lot.


    Until after a long time, Liu Wei raised her head and looked at Yueer: "do you know the name of uncle?"


    "Yes." "Read son immediately way:" Liu Yuan


    Liu Wei''s body swayed, but she felt dizzy and began to breathe badly.


    A pair of small hands tightly hold the blanket on the soft couch. Their fingernails almost buckle into the gap of the blanket. After a long time, Liu Wei breathes out and nods hard.


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Wei looks so embarrassed that she is frightened by reading.


    Liu Wei waved: "it''s OK, you go out first."


    "But miss..."


    "Get out."


    When Yueer saw that her young lady insisted on it, she had to leave. But when she got to the door, Yueer looked back again. At this time, Yueer saw her half skin exposed outside the veil, white and almost transparent.


    Why does the name of the elder master make the young lady so nervous?


    Liu Wei is not nervous. Liu Wei doesn''t know what her mood is at the moment.


    Just


    Liu Yuan, Liu Yuan, is also called Liu Yuan!


    Liu Wei tried to adjust her breathing, but she didn''t let herself suffocate because she was too surprised.


    Liu Wei clenched her lips and thought slowly.


    In ancient times, she became Liu Wei, the eldest miss of Liu family.


    , as like as two peas in the same name, and Liu Wei, who is the same as her modern character, she is even more surprised. In this era, her name is called Ji Xiaqiu, the same as her modern mother''s name.


    Now, someone tells her that her uncle in this era has the same name as her father in modern times.


    What does this mean?


    Liu Wei is not good at guessing, but Liu Wei instinctively feels that she has been mistaken.


    Liu Wei felt that Liucheng was not his father, his father was Liuyuan.


    Although Liu Wei confused modern and ancient times, Liu Wei felt that Liu Wei urgently needed a picture of Liu Huan and Ji Xiaqiu in this era.


    Liu Wei wants to make sure whether her journey is an accident or whether she is back to her real past life?


    Liu Wei got down from the soft couch, but perhaps because of the action is too urgent, her legs are soft for a moment. She assisted the small case beside her and looked out of the window and did not know when it began to rain again.


    It''s not that kind of strong wind and heavy rain last night. It''s a little rain. It''s very small, but it can''t be ignored.


    It''s almost winter. The winter in the north comes very early.


    Liu Wei rubbed her eyebrows and stood in front of the window, blowing the wind for a long time. She let the moist wind hit her face, closed her eyes, and slowly cleared her mind.


    Wait until Liu Wei is calm and then open his eyes, turn around and walk out of the room without saying anything.


    Outside the room, Yueer and Yihui are watching.


    When they saw the young lady coming out, they were about to get up to meet each other. However, they saw that the young lady walked directly into the thin rain curtain and walked out of the yard quickly.


    They were startled and immediately followed.


    "It''s raining, miss. Where are you going? Where are you going to wear a dress and an umbrella? "


    Liu Wei didn''t answer. She walked very fast.


    Two people look at each other, and finally Yihui goes back to take the umbrella, and Yueer accompanies Liu Wei.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s direction is the outer courtyard, yue''er said hurriedly, "calm down, miss. Are you going to find mother Qin? Mammy Qin is no longer in the outer courtyard. When she is paralyzed, Mammy Qin is sent out of the mansion. Besides, it''s useless for you to find mammy Qin. Mammy Qin won''t tell you. She hates you deeply and hopes you don''t know anything. Don''t worry, young lady. I''ll find a way to find mammy Qin. I''ll dig the words out of mammy Qin''s mouth. Please wait. "


    Liu Wei was still silent, but when she knew that mother Qin was not in the outer courtyard, she paused for a moment and looked at Yueer: "lead the way."


    "Miss..."


    "Lead the way!"


    Yue''er frowned and tried to persuade her again, but she saw red silk in her eyes. She knew that she had to know today. Once she bit her teeth, she had to lead the way ahead.


    When she left the mansion from the outer courtyard, no one dared to stop her because of the identity of the eldest lady. When Liu Wei just left, someone sent a message to Xiaoci courtyard.Two quarters later, Xiaoci hospital.


    "What is Chuang Chu?" The old lady held the Buddha bead in her hand and frowned slightly.


    But mammy Yang''s face was not good. She whispered in the old lady''s ear.


    The old man immediately raised his eyes: "Yu Ma?"


    Mammy Yang nodded: "in these two days, the elder lady''s room, Yueer, came and went around. I sent someone to inquire about it. Last night, Yueer came out of Kyoto and just came back. When I asked someone, I knew that Yueer had gone to Chuang Tzu in the suburb of Beijing."


    "The village where mammy Yu lives?"


    "Yes." Mammy Yang said, "that mammy is a senior who has taken care of the eldest master. She has a good position in the mansion. When she retired a few years ago, she went to Chuang Tzu. You, old lady, recited her many years'' merits and promoted her son to a small business in Chuang Tzu, so as to protect her from worry in her later life."


    The old lady said in silence, "Liu Wei''s servant girl, what can I do to find mammy Yu?"


    "Here I don''t know, but I guess... "


    "That thing?" The old lady raised her eyebrows to look at mammy Yang.


    Mother Yang didn''t want to admit it, but she bit her teeth and nodded, "I''m afraid that I want to check that, but I just came back from reading it, so I went into the room and said to the lady for a long time, and then she left the house."


    The old lady snapped her eyes: "so you''re still standing here? No one has been sent to bring the eldest lady back! "


    "Yes." Mammy Yang''s face was bitter: "three people were sent out of the alley with the eldest lady, but those who turned seven or eight were lost. At this time, no one has been found."


    The old man frowned: "she''s alone. How many of you can lose people?"


    Mammy Yang thought so too, but the person who came back said that the eldest lady didn''t know how to go either. She turned left and right in the crowd and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    They followed for a long time, but they couldn''t find it.

 Chapter 216

    Mammy Yang didn''t want to tell the old lady about it at first, but she was afraid of making a big noise and really breaking the old story. So she said it in a cold sweat. The old lady glared at mammy Yang discontentedly for a while, and then thought, "where is mammy Qin now?" "Yang Ma Ma Leng, hurriedly replied:" after paralysis, it was sent away, with her son''s daughter-in-law, living in the West Street "Send someone to bring mother Qin back." "The old lady thinks that the eldest lady has gone to see mother Qin?" The old lady pursed her lips and said, "no matter whether it is true or not, bring people to me first." Mammy Yang thought that in those days, she knew the most clearly. Except for some masters, i.e. herself and mammy Qin, if the eldest lady really wanted to find out the truth, she would certainly not say it, but mammy Qin didn''t have to keep her mouth. Mother Yang took her life, so she went. But at this time, in a small courtyard on the West Street, Liu Wei had already seen mother Qin. "You What are you doing? " At the sight of the slim woman in the veil at the door, Mammy Qin raised her half body and her eyes were red. She would gnash her teeth at the thought that she would spend the rest of her life in bed! Looking at mother Qin''s touch, she pulled the young lady beside her and said carefully, "Miss, let''s go back. Mother Qin will be annoyed to see you. If she hurts you for a while." Liu Wei''s face was expressionless and hissed coldly, "a paralytic." "Miss..." Liu Wei''s voice was so cold that she could not help shivering. Liu Wei has already entered the room, and is slowly heading for the bed. At this time, mother Qin''s daughter-in-law heard a sound in the next room, came out of the room and looked at it. At first sight, she saw two strangers entering their yard at some time. She was shocked. "Who are you? How did you get in? " Mother Qin shouted, "Juanzi, give me the broom! I want to kill these two bitches! " The woman called Juan Zi hears the words and hurries to get the broom. Yueer is afraid of making a big deal. She goes out and drags Juan Zi. But that Juan Zi is a strong one. She immediately shakes her fist and smashes it on yue''er''s body. She still shouts loudly, as if she wants to attract all the people in the whole street. I can''t read it, so I have to touch ten liang of silver and give it to her. At the sight of money, Juanzi stopped at once, and looked up and down suspiciously at Yueer. Yuer gasped and said, "we are from Xiangfu. My young lady has something to do with mammy Qin. Take the money and go back to the house. If you dare to pester me again, don''t blame Xiangye." Naturally, Juanzi knew that her mother-in-law had been on duty for half of her life in Xiangfu. She had offended the master of the mansion a few days ago and lost her. At present, is it not the Xiangfu who wants to find her mother-in-law again? If so, she will be rich. Although her mother-in-law has done a lot of heartless things, Juan Zi is her mother-in-law''s niece. Her mother-in-law has treated no one badly. She always follows her husband and wife, asking for money from her mother-in-law, and nothing else. Recently, my mother-in-law was thrown out, and my family was forced to move to this small yard with big farts. However, my mother-in-law was still paralyzed, and she, as a daughter-in-law, had to carry excrement and urine for her mother-in-law, so to speak, how tired she would be. As soon as she saw that there was going to be a good day, Juan Zi''s eyes brightened, and she hurriedly said many good things about Yuer, and asked Yuer for some good words. She said that she had just lost her mind and had no brain, so she began to work with the noble people and asked Yuer for forgiveness. Yue''er can''t see this man. He casually perfunctorily enters the room and wants to see how his young lady is doing. But as soon as I went in, Yueer was shocked. I saw the young lady standing by the bed, holding mammy Qin''s throat with one hand, lifting the heavy old meat of dozens of Jin. Mother Qin''s throat was locked and she could not breathe. Her face turned red. She waved her hands to hit the back of the young lady''s hand and made the back of her hand red. Yueer froze for a moment. I don''t know whether to let Miss stop or mother Qin stop. But now the situation makes Yueer very confused. The young lady is so strong that she can lift a person alive. "I''ll ask again, you say not!" Liu Wei''s cold voice, in a small room, seems particularly cold. Mother Qin''s eyes were closed and she nodded wildly with the last breath. Liu Wei squints and leaves mammy Qin. Mammy Qin fell on the bed. She couldn''t stand up like a lump of soft meat. She coughed and spit at the same time. When she looked up again, she was not human. Mother Qin looked at Liu Wei in fear, moved her hands and feet, hid at the corner of the bed, and trembled with fear: "you You are not Liu Wei, who are you? You are a monster You are a monster... " Liu Wei takes another step forward. Mother Qin immediately hugged her head: "don''t come here, don''t come here, I dare not, I dare not again." Maybe it was a circle around the ghost gate. Mother Qin was scared to death. Yueer was also bluffed. When she returned to her mind, she found that there was a smell of urine in the air.Reading her eyes, she saw that mother Qin was so scared that she peed her pants. Liu Wei turned a deaf ear to the stink, and stared at mother Qin with cold eyes. For the last time, she said, "my patience is limited, say, or die, you choose!" "I say, I say, I say." Mother Qin said hurriedly, "I say everything. What do you ask? Sir? Aunt Ji? Yes, yes, I''ve been back since the fifth day of the first month. It''s the fifth day of the first month. The new year''s spirit hasn''t passed. I''m happy to come back with the triumphant soldiers. The old lady has sent someone to prepare a big table dish. Aunt Ji and aunt Ji are also here Aunt Ji was the concubine of the second master at that time... " "And what else?" "And? And? " Mammy Qin was in a trance. Her eyes seemed to turn in a hurry. But Liu Wei noticed that mammy Qin turned to her left and right eyes frequently. Liu Wei''s eyes tighten and invade! Hold mammy Qin''s collar, pull mammy Qin out, drag her to the ground, and step on mammy Qin''s chest. Mother Qin cried out in pain to spare her life. Yue''er is scared. She hesitates to call her miss, but she feels so cold that people dare not approach her. Liu Wei squatted down, stuck mammy Qin''s neck, let mammy Qin look at herself, and said, "don''t play with me, you are telling me the truth is a lie, I can tell it at a glance!" Mother Qin nodded quickly, her face frightened. Liu Wei sank down and said, "now let me ask you a question and you answer it." Mother Qin nodded wildly again. Liu Wei just left mother Qin and stood up. Her eyes were slightly bent. "How did Liu Yuan die?" Mammy Qin covered her neck, hesitated for a moment, and did not dare not refuse to answer At the gate prison By, by. "

 Chapter 217

    Liu Wei''s eyes tightened, and she breathed out a hard breath. Then she asked, "why?" But mother Qin shook her head: "I really don''t know, young lady. After my uncle returned to Beijing, my wife went to the palace to ask for his life and ask for the grace of the holy master. If you want to stay in Beijing, even if you are a civilian, don''t let him go to the border again. In the face of the old man, the saint read and accepted the call. Within half a year, a guard from zhengemen came to the mansion to take the old man away, saying that he was plotting against the rebellion and harbouring the remaining evils. " "Who is the remnant?" Mother Qin shook her head: "I don''t know, I really don''t know." Liu Wei frowned: "and then?" "After that, the old lady and Mr. Xiang can''t help him. Finally, finally After a month, someone will deliver the body of my Lord. " Liu Wei clenched her fist and tightened her lips: "what about my mother?" "Aunt Ji was pregnant with the eldest lady. She She''s been living in the yard and hasn''t come out. " Liu Wei holds mammy Qin''s hair, drags mammy Qin up and stares into mammy Qin''s eyes: "the last question." Mother Qin nodded in a hurry. "My father, who is it?" Mother Qin''s eyes widened in a flash, full of panic: "you You, you Do you know? Do you know? " "Answer me!" Liu Wei grabbed mammy Qin''s hair, and she cried out in pain. "Er ye, it''s ER Ye. You''re the eldest daughter of Er ye, born of Er ye and aunt Ji. It''s ER Ye!" "The truth!" "To be honest, miss, miss, you let the old slave go. I don''t know much about it. Please, for the sake of the old slave''s cheap life, let the old slave go and let the old slave go..." Liu Wei looked at mother Qin in silence for a long time, and her eyes were as cool as ice dregs. Mammy Qin''s tears were running across her nose and her mouth was begging for mercy. Her eyes were full of fear, but she still bit her teeth, believing that Liu Wei was born in Liucheng. Read son to see in the eye, want to say something to own young lady, but suddenly hear the sound from the door. Turning around, I saw that the gate was open. A dozen people came in and walked at the front. It was mammy Yang. Read son to bluff a jump, hurriedly welcome out, stop Yang mammy: "mammy how did you come, today what day, bother you also......" "Go away!" Mammy Yang pushed Yuer away and held out her hand to the people behind. A group of people rushed in and opened the door. When they saw the scene inside, they were shocked. Inside, a woman in white with a veil was holding on to mother Qin''s hair and throwing her to the ground. But the most powerful mother Qin, who used to be powerful and powerful, fell down on the ground like a dead dog. She felt her head with one hand and tried to save her hair from the woman''s hands, and supported the ground with the other hand. Because of her poor legs, mother Qin could not stand up if she did not. Even those who hate mother Qin can''t help sympathizing with her when they see this situation. Anyway, it''s an old man of this age. How could he be so corrupt? Mammy Yang finally came in. Mammy Qin saw the Savior and cried out, "mammy Yang, Mammy Yang, please help me, please help me, the eldest lady is crazy, she is crazy..." Mammy Yang stood still, looking at the woman who was full of violence, and her heart was spinning and turning. This is Is that the first lady? Is it really the first lady? No, it''s not the eldest lady. It''s the eldest uncle. It''s the kid who fought hard in the frontier. When he came back, he was so violent that he didn''t have a breath of living people. The child who watched himself grow up and finally died. It was very quiet around. Without the order of mammy Yang, no one else dared to do anything. But mammy Qin couldn''t help looking at Liu Wei after seeing mammy Yang''s stupor. Mother Qin just dare not look at Liu Wei, this woman is a devil! But at this time, mother Qin was also frightened. This fierce momentum, this compelling momentum, unexpectedly It''s so similar to the person in the past. Mother Qin is suddenly a little uncertain. Is the eldest lady really born of the second master? The second master, who is the most angry and only breaks the armrest of a chair, can really give birth to such a cold, fierce and crazy daughter with such treacherous skill? There was a short silence, but in a moment, Liu Wei threw away mother Qin''s dead eyes and turned to mother Yang. Mother Yang was scraped by Liu Wei''s eyes. She could not help but step back. She said in a mute voice, forcing herself to calm down and said, "big miss, don''t make a big mistake!" Liu Wei narrowed her fierce eyes and walked slowly to mammy Yang: "what is the big mistake in Mammy''s mouth?" "Mammy Qin is no longer a servant of Xiangfu," mother Yang said, swallowing her saliva. "If the eldest lady kills mammy Qin, she will pay for her life." "No." Liu Wei pulls up the corner of her lips, and the veil covers her subtle smile. Everyone here knows that Liu Wei is smiling, and says firmly, "no one who killed me will know that I am the murderer."Mother Yang felt a little cold in her heart, and felt that her figure was not stable.


    Such a young lady is too terrible, but what is it that makes her so terrible.


    What happened? Do you know what happened?


    Mother Qin has said that?


    In this way, Mammy Yang glared at mammy Qin, but saw that mammy Qin had collapsed on the ground, panting for a faint breath, as if she was going to faint at any time.


    Mother Yang immediately said, "go to the doctor, and if you die, you will save me!"


    Later, someone ran out immediately. Looking at Liu Wei, Mammy Yang took the courage to step forward and said in a low voice, "you know what''s going on today, the old lady knows it. You rush here regardless of what you do. You insult mammy Qin. If the old lady knows it, she''ll be preparing the family law now."


    Liu Wei glanced at mammy Yang coldly and replied in the same tone, "if mammy Yang is really good for me, she will tell me the truth."


    "There is no truth." Mammy Yang holds Liu Wei''s hand: "as long as you remember, you are the eldest daughter of the Xiangfu, the granddaughter of the old lady, and the master son of the Xiangfu, it''s enough."


    "Not enough."


    "Enough!" Mother Yang''s determined way, in Liu Wei''s hand, he pinched two times: "it must be enough!"


    Liu Wei looked at her own hand and looked back at mammy Yang. The coldness in her eyes subsided and her voice softened: "mammy Yang, tell me who my father is and who my mother is."


    "It doesn''t matter who they are, it matters who you are." Mammy Yang came closer to Liu Wei''s ear and said, "you are the eldest daughter of Xiangfu and the daughter of the second master, so you can live a happy life. The past has passed. The dead have also died. Nothing matters. "


    Important! Why doesn''t it matter?


    The past is the most important!


    Liu Wei droops her eyes, and now she has determined that she is not the daughter of Liucheng, she must not be.


    Therefore, Liu Yuan is his father;


    so, like ancient times, his father and mother have not changed.

 Chapter 218

    Liu Wei looks at mammy Qin again. Liu Wei knows that mammy Qin must know something else. But mammy Qin would rather die than say it. What kind of secret can make a person afraid of death. At the moment, she is not afraid of death. She insists on shutting up?


    After all, what happened before?


    Mammy Yang saw that Liu Wei had softened a little and calmed down. She held Liu Wei''s hand and said softly, "go back first, everything, go back again."


    Liu Wei didn''t resist and let mammy Yang pull herself.


    Just as they came out of the house, a group of people poured in at the gate of the courtyard.


    It was a group of bodyguards, dressed in the service of Zhen Gemen. As soon as they came in, they surrounded the small courtyard. Mother Qin''s daughter-in-law hid by the well. She was so frightened by the battle that her legs and stomach became weak.


    Mammy Yang led Liu Wei, and subconsciously stood in front of Liu Wei. Looking at the guards who came here inexplicably, she frowned: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Outside the gate of the courtyard, two people came in at this time. They were wearing hard iron armour and had shoulder helmets on their shoulders.


    The two men came up and bowed to Liu Weigong and said, "Mr. Duwei, please invite Miss Liu to have a talk!"


    Liu Wei recognized them as soon as they appeared. Fang Cheng, Qin Zhong.


    In Lin''an Prefecture, there are two people who have been implanted with mutated insects in their brains. Among them, Qin Zhong is the first living person to open their brains after Liu Wei came to ancient times.


    They obviously recognized Liu Wei in women''s clothes. Looking at Liu Wei, there was no lack of sparkle in their eyes. But they said seriously, "Miss Liu, please --"


    Mother Yang pressed Liu Wei and asked, "are you from zhenggemen?"


    Qin Zhong then looked at the old mother and replied, "yes." Look at Liu Wei again: "Miss Liu."


    What is mammy Yang trying to say? Liu Wei said directly, "don''t go."


    Qin Zhong was stunned and couldn''t help looking at Fang Cheng.


    Fang Cheng is more stable in the end. He hesitates for a moment. He moves forward and softens his posture: "Miss Liu, the commander has ordered us to take you back. Please Don''t embarrass us. "


    Mammy Yang blurted out, "if you want to see our eldest daughter, please send us a worship note. It''s just like that. What''s the meaning of sending someone to stop us? The old slave is not talented. Without asking the old lady and the old master for instructions, the old slave dare not let you take the eldest lady away. "


    "What nonsense do you say? Let''s invite Liu Xian It''s not Miss Liu, it''s not for you. You can''t finish talking. " As Qin Zhong said, he begged Liu Wei: "Miss Liu, would you like to come with us? Mr. Duwei, it''s true that a death order has been issued. You can see it in... " Qin Zhong racked his brains, and finally got a flash of inspiration. He patted his forehead: "for the sake of the small big head, go to the last one."


    "No." Liu Wei, with a cold face, went straight out over mammy Yang.


    Mammy Yang and Yueer are closely following each other, and a group of people are also hurrying to catch up.


    Can walk to the door, Qin Zhonghe Fang Cheng but a face of embarrassment to block the road.


    Fang Cheng said, "Miss Liu, please!"


    Liu Wei was in a bad mood. He looked up at them and said, "don''t get out of the way?"


    "Miss Liu..."


    Liu Wei is too lazy to talk nonsense. He raises his hand and attacks Fang Cheng''s shoulder. Fang Cheng doesn''t check it. Liu Wei grabs him and tries to get around him. Liu Wei punches Fang Cheng in the chest.


    Fang Cheng''s eyes stared, and his chest hurt so much that he could hardly breathe.


    Liu Wei''s stomach is full of fire. Now there are sandbags to send to the door. She simply opens up to fight. After one punch and two punches, Fang Cheng''s iron armor has been concave. After two punches, the iron armor breaks directly. The last punch comes down. Liu Wei uses fifty percent of his strength. Fang Cheng immediately blows up his mouth. The next second, blood spreads from the corner of his mouth.


    Qin Zhong was frightened and rushed to help.


    Liu Wei throws Fang Cheng away and beats Qin Zhong.


    But for a quarter of an hour, in the eyes of the guards of the surrounding town gate and the servants of the Liu mansion, Liu Wei easily knocked the two old men to the ground and breathed heavily.


    But Liu Wei himself, even perspiration has not shed a, the breath also did not have many gasps a minute, only looked at on the ground not adult shape two people, the cold voice asked: "still dozen not dozen?"


    Fang Cheng''s face was blue and purple. He puffed his cheeks and shook his head hard. He dared not say that the brothers didn''t dare to fight back: "no, no, our brothers. How can we beat you, sir? But Sir You also understand and understand that brother Qin Zhong and I were saved by you. We must stand at your side, but we will give priority to our lives. We will always explain it to Duwei. "


    "Why? Duwei dare not come by himself. He has the courage to find a group of small ones. "


    At this time, no one can listen to the conversation. Liu Wei simply speaks freely.


    Qin Zhong is an old man under the first battalion of zhengemen. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but want to help his Lieutenant: "our lieutenant is not afraid to come, is It''s the little childe who keeps Duwei from going out. Yes, it''s the little childe... "


    Liu Wei didn''t lift her eyelids. She raised her feet and kicked people away.Qin Zhong was kicked out of the yard before he stopped. He covered his chest and struggled to get up with the doorframe, but he still didn''t give up: "Sir, please follow us." Liu Wei narrowed her eyes. "I see your skin. It''s not itchy yet." Then go to Qinzhong. Qin Zhong was so scared that he hurriedly backed away and hid outside the door. But after two steps, he felt that he had reached out and hit something. Qin Zhong looked back and saw the person coming. He immediately cried out wrongly, "Lord Duwei!" Rong Ling''s five senses waved coldly, ignoring Qin Zhong''s serious injury, and led Liu Xiaoli into the courtyard. In the yard, when he saw the arrival of Duwei, Fang Cheng hurriedly ran to the back of Duwei to hide his face. Liu Wei raised his eyebrows and looked at the cold man he had not seen for half a month. Rong Leng also looked at Liu Wei for a while and thought about it. He didn''t open his mouth, but pushed Xiao Li beside his hand. However, Xiao Li, who usually pours on her mother and doesn''t let go, doesn''t move at this moment. He hugs Rong Leng''s thigh and shakes her head hard. "Let Leng urge:" in the past Xiao Li shook her head hard: "no, my father is angry. Now, I will fight together." The face edge Cu eyebrow, the eye throws to hide in the small Li bosom, that exposes the small black bird of half head. Pearl is blessed to the soul. Feeling the sight of Rong Duwei, Jie shouts and retracts his head back into Xiaoli''s clothes. "Pearl said, it is not stupid." Rong Ling: "..." The two small ones didn''t work. Rong Leng had to face Liu Wei''s line of sight and think about it. He said, "I have something to say to you." Liu Wei chuckled, his hands around his chest: "now it can be said." "People are inconvenient," he said "What do you want to do with less people?" Let Leng keep silent.

 Chapter 219

    But Liu Wei approached and stared at Leng''s dangerous eyes. "How do you know I''m here today, Duwei?"


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    "Just now, why didn''t Duwei come in himself?"


    Keep silent.


    "What happened to Ji''s family, did Du Wei find out?"


    Or silence.


    "If you don''t talk to me again, don''t talk to me for the rest of your life." Liu Wei coldly gives an ultimatum to a prince.


    Allow Leng to exhale, can only be serious finally way: "go back to say again."


    "Shall I not go back?" Liu Wei glared at the man defiantly.


    From hearing mother Qin say that Liu Yuan was captured by zhengemen, Liu Wei knew that his own affairs must have been known by Rong Ling for a long time.


    Zhengemen is a special organization which is gradually planned and opened by the holy master after he ascended the throne. Rong Ling was only granted the post of zhengemen Duwei in recent years.


    Of course, Liu Wei will not be angry with Rong Ling because of only one Zhen Ge men, but since Rong Ling is the commander of Zhen Ge men, there must be files on his side of these old things in Zhen Ge men for reference.


    However, Rong Leng didn''t say anything. He has kept it from her till now!


    Thanks to her trust in this man, she will be full of hope on his head.


    No wonder Rong Leng said "it''s too late" half a month ago. He had expected that one day she would find out the truth. After knowing the truth, she would be angry, angry, or even angry, and leave Beijing immediately.


    It''s worthy of the title of commander Duwei. He has foresighted and imagined everything.


    Should I praise him for his insight at the moment? World famous?


    The fire in the chest could not be extinguished. Liu Wei glared at Rong Leng and walked past him.


    Rong Ling immediately holds her.


    Liu Wei leaves a man''s hand!


    He pulls again!


    Xiaoli took the opportunity to hold the Pearl and quickly dodged, running far away.


    "Let go!" Liu Wei said in a cold voice.


    "Listen to me," said Rong Leng


    "Then you say." Liu Wei looks at him again.


    Let Leng hang Mou, thought for a while, way: "I like you."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    People around: "..."


    It''s a very strange day for the people in Liufu who know that Liuwei is a woman. The eldest lady in their mansion rushed to mother Qin''s house and seriously injured her. That''s all! But when mammy Yang tried to persuade her to take her back to the mansion, she didn''t know where a group of gate guards came out and blocked the way.


    Then the young lady was in full view of the public. She had a fight with these two adults who were in the way. The young lady also won.


    That is to say again!


    The most bizarre thing is that the commander of zhengemen, who is facing the cold three princes in front of the court, also appears at this time. No matter what his family is beaten, his subordinates can''t speak clearly. They even hold the small hand of the main murderer, and suddenly confessed without saying anything.


    What is this?


    What do you mean?


    As Qin Zhong and Fang Cheng, who knew that Liu Wei was actually a man, including other guards in zhengemen, they were the ones who suffered the most.


    For a long time, I felt that Duwei was very nice to Mr. Liu. He was attentive to Mr. Liu''s son, but they could not have imagined that Duwei would suddenly tell Mr. Liu.


    One man, tell another man.


    Although there is a long history of Brokeback, is it really good to make such a fair announcement?


    This hobby is not personal. Should we avoid it?


    Can Wang really use the tone of announcing the world in front of so many people?


    For a while, the courtyard was so quiet that the sound of needle dropping could be heard.


    But after the brief silence, when facing Liu Wei''s unbelievable eyes, Rong Leng said in a natural way: "you let me tell you."


    Liu Wei Yanks her hand back and takes a step back. She is furious: "who let you say this!"


    "Then what?" The man asked.


    "Say..." Liu Wei opened her mouth, but saw the seriousness of Rong Leng''s eyes, and was immediately bored to death: "OK, needless to say, needless to say anything!"


    As soon as Liu Wei clenched her teeth, she directly set up her lightness skill, jumped to the roof of the house and disappeared.


    Rong Leng frowns, and then his lightness skill keeps up with him.


    Liu Xiaoli and Pearl looked at each other and got tangled. Then Xiaoli opened her clothes, and the Pearl flew into the air, flapping her wings, and Xiaoli jumped up in the air and caught up with her.


    The following people were stunned: "..."


    Qin Zhonghe and Fang Cheng saw that Duwei had caught up with him in person, and felt that his task had been completed, so they raised their hands and said to the humanity below: "take up the team!"


    Zhenggemen, worthy of being the elite among the elites, were ordered to retreat quickly in line.When the courtyard is empty again, Mammy Yang still looks up at the sky. She can''t get back her sight for a long time.


    Or read son reaction quickly, look around Yang Ma and other people are not back, hurriedly tiptoe to the side.


    Who knows mother Yang''s eyesight, immediately stopped: "read son!"


    Read your body and stop.


    Mammy Yang came up with a stout face and narrowed her eyes. "You have nothing to say?"


    Yueer flopped down on his knees and begged for mercy: "mammy forgive me, I am the servant girl of the eldest lady. The eldest lady has orders. I dare not refuse. Please forgive me, please forgive me..."


    "If you don''t, let''s see how the old lady judges it." Said mammy Yang, raising her hands to the two mothers.


    The two men immediately came forward and seized Yueer.


    Mammy Yang thought for a moment, looked at the sky again, and kept silent for a while. She said to all the humanity: "what I see today is not allowed to be spread around. If I know that there are rumors and nonsense in the house, I''ll see if the old lady doesn''t punish you well."


    And all the people hastened to answer, and nornot bowed his head.


    Today, people are still confused, but the only thing they know is that the eldest lady and zhengemen Duwei are very familiar with each other. If they chew their tongue and violate any taboo of zhengemen, they will lose their heads.


    Who dares to make fun of his own head?


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei ran all the way to the outskirts of Beijing before slowing down a little.


    But behind Liu Wei, Rong Leng is in pursuit of her. She even chased her all the way from the main city to the outskirts.


    In front of the ten li tea house in the outskirts of the city, Liu Wei fell on the official road and walked slowly towards the place where the tea fragrance was curling up.


    Rong Leng also fell behind her, and followed her step by step.


    After that, a blackbird fell on the boughs beside the official road and made a sudden cry to the sky.


    Then, however, two breaths, a small, short inch figure, also fell on the official road. Xiaoli looked left, right, and finally saw a man and a woman who was almost to chaliao, so he pulled up his short legs to catch up.


    The owner of chaliao looked at the guests and politely entertained them: "how many are you objective?"


    Liu Wei''s face is expressionless: "one."


    With that, Liu Wei found an empty table and sat down.


    After that, I was about to say "three people". Hearing this, I had to shut up and sit at a table in silence.

 Chapter 220

    This chaliao is on the outskirts of the city, and it''s also a fortress in and out of Kyoto, so the business is relatively good. At present, seven or eight tables are full of five, but the new two guests, one of them will take one, which is not very easy to take. The owner of chaliao was in a bit of a dilemma for a while, but he didn''t want to offend the guests, so he had to ask patiently what they wanted. Liu Wei was just tired and asked for a pot of tea. Rong Ling hears the words and asks for a pot of tea as well. Liu Xiaoli catches up at this time. He looks left and right. First, he looks at his indifferent mother and silent uncle Rong. Finally, Xiao Li goes to Uncle Rong''s table and sits down! But as soon as Xiao Li sat down, there was a clear female voice, and she began to ring, "whose son are you?" Liu Xiaoli''s body suddenly froze. Poor Baba looked back at her mother, but she saw her mother also glanced at herself. Her eyes were terrible. Xiaoli swallowed her saliva timidly, so she got up from the stool and walked to the other table. In front of her mother, Xiao Li lowered her head and carefully called out, "Dad..." Liu Wei opened two teacups and said lightly, "sit down." Liu Xiaoli carefully sits opposite his mother. At this time, the boss put on two pots of hot tea and saw another child coming. He asked, "what can I have for you, young master?" Xiaoli has been flying for so long, using so much internal power and hungry. She is ordering dishes, but she sees her mother''s eyes slightly raised. She immediately presses back what she wants to say in her throat and shakes her head like a rattle: "no, nothing." The owner of chaliao left disappointed. Liu Wei picked up the teapot, poured two cups of tea, handed one cup to Xiao Li, and put the other one at his hand. Xiao Li hurriedly took over the tea cup, because it was too hot, so she could only hold it in her hand and could not drink it for the time being. Liu Wei is shaking the cup in his hand, looking at the tea film inside, and there is no expression on his face. "Boss." At this time, let the edge make a sound. The owner of chaliao immediately came forward and asked, "what else can I do for you, sir?" "A bowl of yangchunmian for the child at that table." Liu Xiaoli''s eyes suddenly brightened, but before she was excited, she heard her mother''s light way: "if you dare to eat, don''t recognize me again." Liu Wei''s voice is not loud. Liu Xiaoli hears it, Rong Ling hears it, and the owner of chaliao hears it. All three looked at Liu Wei. Liu Wei is just blandly blowing hot tea and pecking at it. "Let Leng sink a voice way:" gamble gas to gamble gas, don''t hungry child Liu Wei didn''t look up. "My child, what''s the matter with Guan Zun?" Frown. Liu Xiaoli is shriveled and afraid to speak. However, the owner of chaliao was very embarrassed and asked, "my guest, I have to pay attention to you Do you want it? " Rong Ling: "yes." Liu Wei: No The owner of chaliao wryly smiled: "otherwise, after the discussion between the two, we can call the small one again?" "Let Leng but way:" do not need to discuss, you go to prepare can Liu Wei glanced at it coldly and snorted, "it''s here, and Xiao Li won''t eat it." Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and lowers his voice: "stop making noise." But Liu Wei didn''t look at Rong Ling. He left one or two silver coins and took his son and left. Rong Leng also throws one or two and gets up to catch up. The owner of chaliao was holding two liang of silver and called back: "my guest, if you don''t have so much money, you need change..." Those three people have long disappeared. But unexpectedly, when the owner of chaliao turned around, he saw a sick man with white skin and deep eyes standing behind him. The boss blustered and recognized the man. He said: "my guest, you are scared to death, but what else do you want?" But the sick man didn''t answer, just a pair of eyes, looking at the direction of Liu Wei''s three people leaving. The pupils were deep and frightening. The owner of chaliao was puzzled when he saw the sick man. Another man with dark skin came. He pinched the sick man''s shoulder and whispered: "silent, calm down, they are not coming for us." Didn''t it come at him? Silent meaning slightly side head, looking at the companion around, the expression is very ugly. His companion tightened his fingers, pulled him back to the stool, and asked him to sit down. Then he said to the owner of chaliao, "prepare a steamed bun." The owner of chaliao is happy to answer. But in a moment, a steamed bun was delivered. The companion paid the silver, wrapped the steamed bread in the package, carried the package, and helped Moyi. They are walking towards the wharf. Silent movement is very slow. Maybe because of internal injury, they just walk a few steps, so they need to rest. They can''t move fast. On the other side, Liu Wei has gone a long way with her son, and Rong Leng is still in pursuit. "Little Li Lala''s mother''s sleeve, pathetic way:" Dad, they are runningLiu wei walked forward without expression.


    Xiaoli added: "I see right. The figure of that man must be the murderer. His companion is next to the murderer. But it''s strange that when did they escape under the surveillance of Uncle Rong? Even God did not know the ghost did not feel out of Kyoto, if not just happened to see, refers to the uncertainty has gone far


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, but looked back and saw the noble Lord like a dog''s skin and plaster. She frowned and quickened her pace.


    Xiaoli is worried: "Dad Do you really care about them? "


    "No matter." Liu Wei said unhappily, "no matter what kind of civilian you or I have, Rong Du, the commander of tangtangzhen gate, doesn''t care."


    Liu Xiaoli Dudu mouth, also looked back at a glance: "allow uncle why also ignore?"


    Liu Wei actually knows that it doesn''t matter. It''s just that all of this should be under the control of Rong Ling.


    ''s skills, nets above and snares below, are seen by the Liu Ge Wei. The murderer is only half a life killed by the poison of her tarsal bones, and even if the killer''s companion can act, the two men want to escape from the eye liner of the gate of heaven.


    Therefore, Liu Wei believes that if they escape, it must be Rong Ling''s intention.


    Liu Wei noticed the two men just now, so she left without finishing a cup of tea.


    She''s afraid to upset Rong Ling''s plan.


    However, he and Rong Leng are all inseparable. Why should he help that man cover?


    At the thought of this, Liu Wei is full of fire. She simply sets up her lightness skill and jumps in the air. Her posture disappears in a flash.


    Rong Leng is also quick. Look at Liu Wei''s movements, and follow them. He keeps Liu Wei in his line of sight all the time. He doesn''t miss a point.


    Time passed slowly, from afternoon to evening, watching the sun set, Liu Xiaoli had no energy. He sat down on the ground, limping and shouting: "I will never leave if I don''t leave."


    Liu Wei stops to look at her son.


    At the back, Rong Leng stops and stands ten steps away.


    Liu Wei glanced at her eyes and said, "go."


    Liu Xiaoli died and didn''t do it: "don''t go! Don''t go! " Xiao Li said, waved to the sky, followed their pearls and fell down, standing in Xiao Li''s arms.


    Xiaoli is holding the little blackbird, so she is very aggrieved.

 Chapter 221

    Why does his mother and uncle Rong have a bad temper, but he and pearl are so pitiful?


    He and pearl are innocent.


    I knew that I shouldn''t have come here just now. I should have gone home. I had brother Xiaojin to play with him at home. Today, brother Xiaojin seems to be making osmanthus sugar, and he said he would wait for him to go back to eat.


    I want to eat sweet osmanthus, I want to eat, I''m hungry


    In this way, Xiaoli felt her stomach and heard the rumbling sound.


    The little guy was so upset that he simply picked up the Pearl and went to the other side.


    "Where to?" Liu Wei stops her son.


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t return either. He said angrily, "go home!"


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Rong Ling looks at Xiao Li''s back and Liu Wei. He moves forward.


    As soon as Rong Ling moved, Liu Wei turned around and left.


    Rong Leng breathed, stepped forward and stopped Liu Wei. "Don''t worry about Xiao Li going back?"


    It''s 30 miles away from the outskirts of the city. Even if you have been using lightness skills without rest, you have to spend at least one or two hours. Xiao Li, a child, walks alone. Maybe something unexpected happens on the way.


    Liu Wei is not at ease, but Liu Wei knows Xiaoli will not be in danger. Liu Wei knows that the dark Wei of Rong Ling has been following them.


    Rong Ling seemed to know what Liu Wei thought, and frowned, "I let dark Wei go."


    Liu Wei was stunned and looked around. He didn''t find anyone else.


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at the direction Xiaoli left. The child was gone. Liu Wei didn''t say a word. She quickly set up her lightness skill and chased after her.


    Rong Leng''s lips and corners are gently hooked like success, keeping up with Liu Wei''s pace.


    Liu Xiaoli is just a child in the end. He moves slowly, but after two rest, Liu Wei catches up with him.


    Liu Wei comes forward, pulls Xiaoli back, puts Xiaoli in her arms, and then falls to the ground.


    Xiaoli has been struggling in her mother''s arms, but she is not willing to say: "I want to go, let me go, I want to go back..."


    Liu Wei had to put Xiaoli down. As soon as he put it down, Liu Xiaoli ran back to rongling.


    Let Leng hold Xiaoli, one big, one small, two pairs of eyes, and look at the woman in white in front at the same time.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    One hour later, the three returned to chaliao. It was almost dark at that time. The owner of chaliao lit the lantern and planned to do business for a while.


    Rong Ling three people come over, the boss politely asked.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei, but Liu Wei ignores him. He sits on a stool and pours himself water.


    Liu Xiaoli can''t wait to say, "noodles, steamed bread, everything is good, everything you can eat is good, send them up quickly."


    The boss''s mouth is full of answers, so he''s in the kitchen.


    Liu Xiaoli was relieved. He took rongling and sat down beside his mother.


    Liu Wei raised her eyelids and turned away.


    Rong Ling and Xiao Li, however, should not be seen. If they look around, they will not leave and depend on her.


    After a day''s tossing, Liu Wei''s anger is actually much smaller.


    Women are like this. When you are angry, I wish you could go as far as possible. But if you do, you will never appear in your whole life.


    But if you don''t go, you will catch up with them. On the one hand, women don''t like you, but on the other hand, they will feel that they are slowly getting angry.


    When it was long enough, the woman looked back and found that the man was still there. At that time, she was not angry, but happy.


    Although Liu Wei is not happy now, he is not angry.


    After tossing all afternoon, Liu Wei gradually tried to calm herself down. When she got her mind straightened out, she decided to listen to Rong Ling''s explanation again.


    The food was quickly delivered, three bowls of noodles, three large steamed buns, and a pot of hot tea.


    Liu Xiaoli hugged a bowl of noodles and began to eat them, while Rong Leng''s long fingers broke off the steamed bread and chewed it elegantly.


    Liu Wei also took another piece of steamed bread and tore the upper face, but didn''t eat much.


    It was very quiet around, except for the sound of the owner of chaliao, who was cleaning things, that was, Xiaoli, who was snorting and eating noodles.


    Rong Ling opens a cup, pours a cup of hot tea, and hands it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks at this man, and then he looks at the man''s deep black eyes.


    Although Liu Wei didn''t push away the tea, he didn''t drink it either. He just continued to tear the steamed bread.


    Liu Xiaoli soon finished eating his own noodles. His mouth was dirty.


    Rong Leng then takes out the veil and wipes Xiao Li''s mouth.


    Liu Xiaoli looks up to let uncle Rong wipe her head, but her eyes have caught a glimpse of the two bowls of untouched faces of her mother and uncle Rong.


    When he wiped his mouth clean, Xiao Li smacked his lips and asked, "don''t you eat it?"


    Liu Wei pushes her face to her son.


    As soon as Liu Xiaoli''s eyes brightened, he grabbed them and continued to eat.


    Let Leng see Xiaoli is in a hurry, pour a cup of hot tea for Xiaoli, let Xiaoli slow down a bit.Liu Xiaoli didn''t agree either, so she ate very delicious.


    Xiaoli has eaten for half an hour. She has eaten her own noodles, her mother''s noodles and uncle Rong''s noodles. Finally, Xiaoli is satisfied. She touches her stomach and leans lazily on Uncle Rong.


    Allow Leng to hold Xiaoli, let Xiaoli sit in his arms, comfortable, and then look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s steamed bread is not finished yet. She doesn''t eat it either. She puts it down and gets up.


    Rong Ling paid the silver and then he got up.


    At this time, it was dark. Liu Wei thought about how to explain when he went back. He looked at the man who was also following him, and the man who was yawning and sleepy when he was full.


    In fact, Xiaoli is not such a child without vigilance. Although he does have a weak vigilance, he is not so easy to get close to people. How much time has it taken before to pay Zichen for Xiaoli''s favor? Liu Wei has not forgotten.


    But before and after less than two or three months, Xiaoli has become so familiar with rongling that Liu Wei has to sigh that he is a real father and son, and that genetic genes are not deceptive.


    Looking at Xiao Li''s side face, who has closed her eyes and is going to sleep soundly, Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "let''s talk."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei, with deep eyes.


    "You know what I want to hear. Don''t say anything else. Pick up what I want to hear."


    Allow Leng to be silent for a while, just way: "I like you."


    "Shut up!" Liu Wei interrupted the man with a cold voice: "this is nonsense."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    At night, the outskirts of Beijing are deserted. They walk slowly in the dark towards the city gate. They allow Leng not to speak, Liu Wei not to speak, Xiao Li Already asleep.


    If they give up their lightness skill and only walk on foot, they can walk back to the gate of the city at the current speed at least until dawn.


    As time went by, Liu Wei was waiting for Rong Ling to explain, and Rong Ling was thinking about how to explain it.


    Until walking on the official road, Rong Ling began to speak slowly: "your father is Liu Yuan."

 Chapter 222

    Even though he had guessed it, Liu Wei was shocked when he heard it in his mouth.


    She took a slow breath and said with her eyes fixed, "go on."


    "Liu Yuan, died in zhenggemen prison."


    "Why?" Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and said, "I want to know why I died."


    Rong Ling stops and stares at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei also looked back at Rong Leng and said, "don''t you want to say that?"


    "Rong Ling shook his head:" I don''t want to say


    Liu Wei turned around and left.


    Let Leng hold Liu Wei and pull her back: "don''t be capricious!"


    "In Duwei''s opinion, I am capricious?" Liu Wei sneered: "that''s my father, my own father! My father''s death is not clear, I just want to know the truth, this is called willfulness? If it''s you Rong Du Wei, would you like to be so confused for a lifetime? "


    Rong Leng frowned, a little tired: "I''m for you."


    "If you''re good for me, you should tell me everything."


    "What can I do if I know about you?" "You want revenge?" Rong Leng asked Liu Wei


    Liu Wei suddenly thought of something. With his eyelids raised, he said uncertainly, "since my father was taken away by zhengemen, that''s the direct order of the holy master. Du Wei thought that if the holy master killed my father, I would seek revenge from the holy master? I''m going to assassinate the Holy One? "


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei calmly. He really thinks so.


    Liu Wei smiled: "I can''t promise you that I won''t revenge, but I know to do what I can, Rong Ling. If you tell me the truth now, we will still be friends. I am a man who has a clear sense of public and private affairs. Even if the previous generation has a grudge, I will not involve you, because you and I are all innocent people, and we can''t go back to the original to change anything. But if you keep telling me the truth, I will not blame you for giving up our friendship. "


    "Just friendship?" There was a trace of fierce complexity in the eyes of Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and said, "if you don''t say it, you won''t even have friendship."


    He frowned and was silent.


    But at this time, Liu Wei knew that this person was thinking, that this person would say, certainly would say.


    It turns out that women''s intuition works sometimes.


    After a long time, when Rong Ling raised his eyes again, his face had changed: "you know that Qingyun country has been established for more than 200 years?"


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment and nods.


    Just after crossing over, Liu Wei inquired about this dynasty. It is quite different from the history she knows, but there are always amazing similarities in history.


    In Liu Wei''s estimation, Qingyun kingdom is similar to the Song Dynasty in ancient China. The time period is about that time, but the cultural background is not the same.


    Before Qingyun, there were three dynasties.


    The earliest, and also recorded by historians, is the Xian Yue Dynasty. When the Xian Yue Dynasty was alive, it has been more than 1400 years since now. Even the characters used in the Xian Yue Dynasty were different. That''s the complicated symbolic characters that only a few people can decipher until now.


    Xian Yue Dynasty lived for 500 years, and was overthrown by Bai Meng Dynasty. However, the history of Bai Meng Dynasty is not long, only two hundred years, exactly one hundred ninety-four years. Later, Bai Meng Dynasty was invaded and destroyed by an alien group, later called "xuanren".


    Since then, chixuan Dynasty was born.


    The existence time of the chixuan Dynasty is almost the same as that of the Xianyue Dynasty. It has existed for 483 years, but the long-term rule is always easy to be complacent.


    The last three emperors of the chixuan Dynasty were all immoral and immoral. In nearly a hundred years, they taxed and taxed severely. Natural disasters and man-made disasters caused people to complain and live in poverty.


    The so-called "heroes emerge in troubled times", and the tyranny of the imperial court finally makes the people no longer bear it and rise one after another.


    Then, a rebel named "Lingyun Qingtian" appeared.


    This rebel army, from the beginning of the ten people''s Caotai team, to later, led two rivers, 600000 righteous.


    The war lasted for twenty-nine years.


    At that time, Rong CHANGPENG, the leader of the rebel army, made use of his outstanding fighting ability and leadership ability to cut through the barriers and break through the clouds and fog. Finally, in the early morning of January 7, 2016, in chixuan Dynasty, he brought hundreds of thousands of troops into Kyoto.


    In Changling hall, the head of the last emperor of chixuan Dynasty, wanhan emperor, was beheaded.


    Later, the Qingyun Dynasty officially settled in history books, and the Rong family also stepped into the glory of history.


    Rong Ling''s expression is not good. When Liu Wei briefly recalled the three dynasties, namely Xian Yue Dynasty, Bai Meng Dynasty and chixuan Dynasty, Rong Ling once again said, "Ji is chixuan''s national emblem."


    Liu Wei opened her eyes wide and looked at him blankly.


    "Let''s go home first," said Rong Ling


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Rong Leng said again, "there is everything you want to know in the study of the palace."


    Liu Wei looked at him for a long time with half confidence, then he breathed and nodded.


    When I came back to Xilong garden, it was two minutes after Xu''s arrival. Mingxiang Xixiang was guarding in the yard. When I heard the footsteps coming from outside, I looked up and saw the childe in women''s clothes, together with the prince and the childe.They hurried up to meet each other. Rong Ling hands Xiaoli to Mingxiang. Mingxiang holds it carefully. Seeing that little childe is sleeping sweetly, she holds his head lightly and brings him back to the room. But as soon as the door opened, a little boy in a suit and trousers stuck out half his head and looked out. "Why hasn''t Mr. Jin slept?" Mingxiang asked in a low voice. Rong Jindong tiptoed to Ming Xianghuai and asked uncertainly, "is Xiao Li''s brother back?" "Yes, it''s young childe who has come back. Young childe Jin goes first. It''s cold at night. Don''t catch cold." Rong Jindong nods obediently, takes a step back, lets Mingxiang go in first, then looks up and sees Xiaoli''s father and another woman in white with a veil standing there. Rong Jindong didn''t know the woman and was afraid of Xiao Li''s father, so she just nodded politely at them and shrank back. Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and asks silently. "Rong Jindong." Rong Leng said, "prince, the eldest son of the commoner." Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "why is the eldest son here?" "Abducted." As Rong Leng walked out of the hospital, he briefly explained the previous half month. Rong Fei came that day with Rong Jindong. Knowing that Rong Jindong had suffered a lot in the prince''s mansion, he found Rong Ling to keep the child here for the time being. Rong Ling doesn''t agree, so Rong Fei goes to find Xiao Li. When Xiao Li knows that she can leave her brother behind, she goes to find Rong Ling. Rong Leng never refuses Xiaoli, but finally agrees. But let fly to the prince''s mansion to explain clearly. We can''t leave other people''s children so blatantly. Rong Ling didn''t know how Rong Fei told the prince, but the Prince later sent a letter and agreed. Therefore, Rong Jindong lived in the third prince''s residence temporarily. In the past half a month, Liu Xiaoli has had a lot of fun because of her playmates. Every day, she looks for some strange things for her brother to play with. Rong Jindong just began not to adapt. After all, when he got up early in the morning, there was a colorful python with a thick arm lying on the head of his bed. The visual impact was not small! But after a while I got used to it, and it''s worthy of being a royal descendant. Rong Jindong''s adaptability is very fast. From the beginning, she was scared and shivering every morning. Later, she began to name the snakes, insects, mice and ants.

 Chapter 223

    Now the backyard of xilongyuan has opened up a special place to raise some strange things for the two children.


    The most famous one is an eighteen legged poisonous centipede. Xiao Li forces the centipede to vomit poison every day, which makes the centipede of others die and die. Rong Jindong loves it. He always catches some earthworm crickets to feast the poisonous centipede.


    At first, the poisonous centipede tried to escape. Now it eats and drinks every day. It spits out some poison. It doesn''t seem to be tired. It invited its daughter-in-law to dig a hole here and settle down! Now the Centipede''s daughter-in-law has started laying eggs, and she will see the centipede next month.


    Liu Wei didn''t expect that in just half a month, his son already had a little partner. Thinking of the timid and waxy little boy he saw just now, Liu Wei was inexplicably fond of him. He thought for a moment and said, "don''t let Xiao Li bully him."


    Such a silly child is not enough for his own son.


    Rong Ling said "um". In fact, Rong Jindong seems to be enjoying himself. He probably has the sense of being a brother. He always lets Xiao Li and his two children together. He has always heard that they will quarrel. It''s rare to see them get along so well.


    From xilongyuan to the study, I walked for nearly a quarter of an hour.


    There was a guard at the door of the study. When he saw the Lord coming back, the guard bowed and saluted. But when he looked up, he gave Liu Wei a deep look.


    The prince, who has always been clean and self-sufficient, took a woman back to the mansion. This matter has spread in the mansion. Within a quarter of an hour, I heard the news from the study.


    The bodyguards all want to look at them carefully. What kind of woman do they want to talk about, and what kind of woman can they let their master bring the study area to?


    Look at the woman wearing the veil. They can''t see clearly.


    Just then, Liu Wei took a look.


    A little bodyguard, whose eyes were burning, seemed to stare Liu Wei''s veil through. He was scared. He buried his head and his heart was beating fast.


    Rong Leng also saw it, and lightly ordered: "all down!"


    The guards blushed and hurriedly left.


    Rong Ling pushes open the study door. Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and goes in first.


    It was dark in the study. Liu Wei found the direction of the desk with her memory and was rubbing the candle. In the dark, a tall man came.


    The man''s arm, through her waist, grasps her pausing palm.


    Liu Wei doesn''t need to distinguish. He knows that Rong Ling suddenly leans over.


    Liu Wei said in a cold voice, "what are you doing?"


    Rong Ling is right behind Liu Wei. His hot breath just landed on her white neck. His low voice is very calm, saying, "find the candle."


    Liu Wei bit her teeth. "This is my hand, not a candle."


    "Well." "Let Leng light answer:" touch wrong


    "Then you let go."


    But the man is silent and silent.


    Liu Wei frowned: "no pine."


    Rong Ling hesitates for a moment. He is afraid that Liu Weizhen will be angry, so he has to let go.


    But when the hand was released, the man did not intend to move away.


    Liu Wei can feel that her front abdomen is against the corner of the table, and behind her is the oppressive enclosure made by the man with his body. She is locked between the table and the man, but the man doesn''t want to face, obviously presses her, but doesn''t let her die.


    "Captain Rong can only play these silly tricks?" Liu Wei raises her eyebrows.


    Rong Ling pretends to be stupid: "what?"


    "You''re pressing me." Liu Wei bears the fire!


    "It''s too dark for me to see," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei grinds his teeth: "Rong Duwei is good at martial arts. Don''t tell me, you can''t see at night?"


    "Not even Ben."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    After a brief silence, Liu Wei gasped for several breaths before he could control his temper and start with the man.


    Liu Wei said calmly, "then don''t move." She said, stretching out her hand, groping for the table and looking for the candlestick.


    But after touching it for a long time, I didn''t touch anything. I was trying to find it on the other side of the table, but Rong Leng suddenly reached out, put his arms around Liu Wei''s waist and pulled her into his arms.


    "Hey, what are you doing!" Liu Wei shouted.


    Rong Ling buries her face in Liu Wei''s soft neck, and the moist breath invades her skin. He tightly holds her abdomen with his hands, which seems to rub her into his own flesh and blood.


    He didn''t speak, he just kept his position.


    Liu Wei cried at first, but he didn''t get an answer. He also calmed down.


    Darkness deprives vision, but enlarges other senses.


    Liu Wei felt Rong Ling''s heartbeat. They were so close together that she felt his heartbeat was very slow. Just like him, he was always cold and indifferent to everything.


    Liu Wei knows what he should say, and he must not be allowed to act on him.


    This man is very good at stitching in, if she expresses a little slack, he will be even worse.Rong Ling can do such a thing, Liu Wei believes.


    But for some reason, he held her so quietly that she could feel his breath, his pulse, and suddenly she couldn''t bear it.


    Little by little, time seems to have passed for a long time, but in fact it didn''t last long.


    After all, Liu Wei opened his mouth: "let''s let go."


    Rong Leng didn''t move, but hugged her harder.


    Liu Wei frowned: "it''s useless for you to delay."


    Liu Wei''s words were too straightforward. He let Leng breathe for a moment, then his voice became more and more dull: "it''s really smart."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Liu Wei''s tone is flat: "now you can let go?"


    The man still did not move, but said: "promise me."


    "Well?"


    "No matter what you see or know, you are not allowed to leave me."


    This request is a little ridiculous: "Rong Du Wei, you know, I have nothing to do with you, you let me not leave you, do you have a position?"


    "Yes." He chuckled, his thin lips against her back neck.


    Liu Wei is stiff.


    He said, "why don''t we? Our relationship is very deep. "


    In the last three words, what he said was very light. Liu Wei''s ears were numb.


    Yes, their relationship is really deeper than most people in the world.


    The skin gets along with each other.


    Between men and women, the deepest, but also so.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to talk to Rong Ling about these things now, but Rong Ling insists. Liu Wei bites his teeth. At last, he can only pacify him: "I promise you, no matter what I see or know, I will treat it calmly."


    Man''s lips, close her earlobes.


    Liu Wei took a breath of cool air and was about to speak when he said, "don''t be clever. Say, you won''t go."


    "Rong Leng!"


    "Say."


    "Your request is unreasonable!"


    "Say."


    "Don''t make any noise."


    "Say."


    Liu Wei breathed and forced herself to calm down before she was forced to nod her head: "OK, I won''t go. Now I can let go?"

 Chapter 224

    Let Leng release Liu Wei slowly.


    As soon as Rong Leng let go, Liu Wei quickly dodged, felt the darkness, found the candlestick, and touched the torch beside the candlestick to light it.


    There was light in the study.


    Liu Wei looks at the man who is several steps away from her. Her face is tight.


    Rong Leng comes over.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and looked at him with reproachful eyes.


    Rong Leng approaches and stands in front of Liu Wei. Liu Wei just wants to ask him what he wants to do, but he reaches out and takes the fire folder in her hand.


    Liu Wei allows Rong Ling to take away the fire fold. He blows away the ashes of the fire and goes directly over her to the wall, lighting up all the lanterns in the room.


    As the lanterns light up, the study becomes more and more bright. Rong Leng tucks the folding fire into the desk, opens the drawer, and takes out a stack of letters.


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened. He walked quickly to get the letter!


    Rong Leng allows Liu Wei to take it away. Seeing Liu Wei anxiously starts to open the letter, he holds her hand and reminds him, "you said you would not leave."


    Liu Wei glared at Rong Leng and said, "you can believe whatever you say. If I break my promise now, what will Rong Du Wei do?"


    Rong Leng narrowed his eyes, approached her, stared at her eyes and opened his lips lightly: "that''s right."


    Liu Wei picks her eyebrows


    Let Leng light hook a good-looking lip: "you give me a better reason to use another way to leave you."


    Although I don''t know what the other way of Rong Ling''s saying is, Liu Wei feels that there will be no peace.


    Is this man going to wait until he breaks his promise, just to use strong sex? So what is it now? try fair means before resorting to force?


    "Hum!" Liu Wei snorted coldly, turned around, opened the letter and sat down on the chair.


    Rong Ling is not worried. Seeing Liu Wei reading the letter quietly, he turns around and comes out of the study. He orders a pot of tea outside. After thinking about it, he adds two plates of snacks.


    Liu Wei didn''t eat before. Now she doesn''t feel it. She will be hungry soon.


    The contents of these letters are scattered. The first one Liu Wei read didn''t understand the contents. She searched for it and found the letter with the longest time to open. That''s what she understood.


    These letters should have been sent back from various places. There are a lot of references to cloud.


    Cloud, Liu Wei knows that the royal family of chixuan Dynasty is named cloud.


    These related to the history of the chixuan Dynasty, but they were very scattered. Some were sent from Zhaozhou, some from Lingzhou, some from Yizhou, some from Nanzhou. Almost all the state capitals of the Qingyun Dynasty were included.


    There is no lack of understanding of Rong Ling''s intention. He sent a lot of people out to find Ji''s family, but their replies were all around the red Xuan Dynasty.


    Some say that the whereabouts of the old red Xuan people have been found.


    Some say that which business firm has a personal relationship with the man surnamed Yun is a benefactor. Others say that they heard that the man surnamed Yun was a descendant of the royal family of the previous dynasty. Although he is now in decline, he was a relative of the royal family for the first two hundred years.


    Liu Wei read all the letters, and there was a guess in her heart. She raised her head, looked at Rong Ling, and asked, "Ji Jia, was an old man of the previous dynasty?"


    Rong Ling just took the tea from the servant. He put it in front of Liu Wei, took a cup of tea, pinched it in his hand, and said, "it''s recorded in the history of the wild. At the beginning, the great emperor, the first ancestor of Qingyun, was beheaded in the Changling Palace as a double, not the original emperor chixuan wanhan."


    Liu Wei''s eyes were dazed. He stared at Rong Ling seriously, waiting for him to go on.


    Rong Leng asked, "do you know the origin of Zhen Ge men?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "your father built it, which means" the country is safe and the country is safe, and the dynasty is reformed. "


    "No." Rong Ling took a sip of tea: "that''s just a good saying."


    Rong Ling drinks tea and pushes the cake plate to Liu Wei. Liu Wei shakes her head. She has no appetite now.


    But Rong Leng doesn''t agree. If she doesn''t eat, he looks at her and doesn''t talk. That''s silence.


    The two looked at each other for a long time, but Liu Wei couldn''t help it, so he had to hold a piece of cake, put it into his mouth, chew it vaguely, and swallow it.


    Rong Leng saw that she was quite obedient, so he went on: "zhengemen was built by the emperor, but it was not for the court. Since the founding of Qingyun state, successive emperors have inherited the secrets of the last emperor, one about the red Xuan treasure. "


    There are internal secrets in Rong''s family. It is said that two hundred years ago, the first great emperor knew that the beheader was not wanhan himself, but he kept it from the world. Only because before wanhan died, he revealed the strange secrets. In other words, outside the East China Sea, there are mysterious places for xuanren, and there are peerless treasures. If ordinary people get them, they can unify the mountains and rivers, expand the territory, and prolong their lives.


    Because the chixuan people came from outside the sea, the first emperor believed in the words of emperor wanhan, left his life and asked him to draw a treasure map.


    The map was painted for seven days and seven nights, but it was found in the early morning of the eighth day that emperor Wan Han died in his bedroom.


    The first emperor took the incomplete map and sent three thousand troops to search the sea, but no one came back for three years.What is beyond the sea? No one can know, even the few aristocrats left in the chixuan Dynasty.


    The chixuan Dynasty lasted nearly five hundred years. Even if there were any treasures five hundred years ago, the times have changed and the sea has changed. The chixuan people after them have become the real people in the Central Plains. Who knows the whereabouts of the treasures and the overseas ethnic areas?


    The first emperor is a famous one. Although he has ambition, he just got down the river and mountain. The first thing he has to do is to be in an''nei. When the interior is properly arranged, he will have the leisure to look for that, the illusory treasure legend.


    However, knowing that the first emperor died, Qingyun kingdom was not completely stable. Before the first emperor died, he left his last words to the prince, saying one thing about the treasure.


    The second emperor of Qingyun Kingdom yearned for the treasure on the first day of inheriting the great unification. He was not as pragmatic as the first emperor. He had a high spirit and always thought that the whole world was not the royal land. Since there was treasure, it should be obtained by the king of his country.


    In the next ten years, he sent countless people to make a thorough investigation and finally found out the clues.


    At that time, when the clue was presented to the imperial court, there were only two words on the white Xuan paper - Ji.


    Yes, it''s two characters, one is a traditional Ji character, and the other is said to be a special character reading "Ji".


    That character was discovered by a folk scholar who inadvertently went through the wild history.


    In the history of the Central Plains, Xian Yue Dynasty was the first, followed by Bai Meng, then chixuan, and finally Qingyun.


    Xian Yue Dynasty is more than a thousand years old. Its mystery is not only because of its long history, but also because of its characters, which no one can decipher.


    In Xian Yue Dynasty, they used the specific characters of their Dynasty, or a kind of symbol.


    However, after Bai Meng took the place of Bai Meng, he began to establish a simple and understandable square character, which has been used up to now.


    At that time, two words were put on the imperial case of Qingyun''s second emperor, one was the normal "Ji" word, the other was the "Ji" word of Xian Yue Dynasty.

 Chapter 225

    Obviously, it''s the treasure of chaxuan people. How could it be found up to Xianyue Dynasty without any reason?


    However, scholars say that the word "Ji" in Xian Yue Dynasty is the national emblem of xuanren.


    This discovery is amazing!


    Why did the chixuan people five hundred years ago use the words of Xian Yue Dynasty more than 1200 years ago as the national emblem?


    What does this "Ji" stand for?


    The second emperor of Qingyun began to speculate. At the same time, he ordered the following people to continue to investigate.


    Later, it was proposed that Ji would be the last empress of chixuan Dynasty, Ji Hui?


    Jihui people, it is said that they came from a small fishing village near the East China Sea. They were lucky to meet wanhan emperor when he was travelling eastward one day. Because of his beautiful appearance and attractive appearance, wanhan emperor put her into the rear palace in an unusual way. Five years later, he even made her queen.


    It''s just that, after three years, Jihui''s mother died of illness, leaving only one child, but because of the preterm birth, she was born an infatuated child.


    So, is it possible? Ji, is it Ji Hui?


    This view was soon broken. It is only a coincidence that the family emblem of a dynasty that has existed for 500 years cannot be determined by the surname of the last empress.


    But how many coincidences are there in the world?


    How can an ambitious emperor let go of any possibility, even if it''s absurd to hear it.


    Therefore, the two emperors sent for further investigation.


    I don''t know if it''s the emperor who is willing, or persevere. The two emperors really find out.


    It is said that Jihui came from overseas.


    It was early one morning, the villagers who went fishing woke up early. But on the beach, the first thing they saw was not their fishing boat, but a "corpse" who did not know life or death.


    These "corpses" are full of water, some are dead, some have a breath.


    On that day, there were 17 people saved, all of whom had Ji''s surname, including Ji Hui''s mother, who was only seven years old.


    These Ji surnamed people claim that they are from overseas and will be blown here in case of Shanghai disaster.


    But the world knows that there is only a vast and boundless deep sea outside the sea, how can there be living people?


    At that time, no one believed them. They thought they could not go back, so they settled down in the fishing village.


    After several decades, they combined with the people of the border sea to have children and extend the next generation.


    Ji Hui was born.


    These retrospectives have brought three messages to the two emperors of Qingyun.


    First, there are living people outside the East China Sea. It''s very likely that they were xuanren. Five hundred years ago, did xuanren come from the East China Sea and overturn the rule of baimeng?


    Second, the Xuans are not all surnamed Yun, they also have surname Ji, so the clan emblem of chixuan should be brought by the first emperor chixuan. Maybe the first emperor chixuan is surname Ji, but it''s hundreds of years later, and there is no way to prove it.


    Third, the treasure is likely to really exist, just outside the sea, far away from the East.


    When the two emperors of Qingyun knew about it, they immediately ordered that the remaining Ji surnames of the fishing village be brought back to Kyoto.


    But because of the exposure, these people fled that night.


    And once gone, it will disappear completely and never be found again.


    The two emperors of Qingyun are not willing. How can a duck fly like this?


    So the two emperors continued to search, sent troops, sent secret guards, and sent soldiers. In a word, all those who could be sent were sent out, but there was no news.


    Until the second emperor Qingyun died, he still held this grudge and entrusted the secret to his prince.


    The second emperor''s son, the third emperor, because he witnessed how the father and the emperor abandoned the government in order to find those people with "Ji" surname and to find some illusory treasure, he did not want to repeat the same mistakes, so he sealed the matter and worked hard to establish the country.


    For thirty-one years, the three emperors managed Qingyun state in an orderly manner.


    Before the death of the three emperors, I didn''t want to pass on the secret again, but thinking that it was something his father had been struggling with for a lifetime, I was reluctant to give up, or according to the rules, passed it on to the next emperor.


    It was passed on to Rong Ling''s grandfather, Qian Ling''s father, and Xian di.


    Pingbai knew that there was a treasure. The first emperor could not not be unmoved. Naturally, he secretly went to check it. He was lucky enough to find it for him. But at that time, the so-called Ji family was no longer in the fishing village of the East China Sea, but at the western border.


    After thirty-one years of tranquility and obscurity, the old fishermen in the fishing village were able to disguise themselves as the real people in the Central Plains, and they also built an oppressive force on the western border.


    At that time, however, no one at the border knew the Ji family of Southwest Lingzhou.


    However, there is no absolute secret in the world. Betrayal is always everywhere.


    There are people in the family who are willing to join the first emperor for their own selfish desires, and it is revealed that the Ji family in the southwest is the Ji family in the east coast.When Emperor Xian knew about it, he immediately made careful arrangements and sent competent generals. He was bound to capture all Ji''s family members and take them to Kyoto.


    This time, Ji''s family was not so lucky to escape together. They were forced to disperse. Some of them even died in the process of escape. Some of them managed to live a life of stealing, but they were displaced and left for home.


    Liu Wei is stupefied to listen to Rong Leng''s talk here, but feels that his IQ is a little inadequate.


    Liu Wei thought over the words for a long time, then looked at Rong Leng seriously and asked, "are you sure you are not making up a story to deceive me?"


    Rong Ling glances at Liu Wei, pushes the pastry plate in front of her again.


    Liu Wei was reluctant to give up and ate another piece. Before he could swallow it, he asked, "don''t you think this is the secret order of emperors before they die? How do you know? "


    "No idea." Rong Leng wryly hooked his lips: "Ji''s family has never been captured. Before the death of the first emperor, because the prince didn''t rush back in time, he was furious. He wanted to take this secret to hell, but he was forced out by his father."


    Pressing questions?


    This word is very hard to use!


    Liu Wei can''t help thinking of the old man who looks kind-hearted, and his lips are gently pursed.


    As expected, the more benevolent the appearance is, the more hidden the heart of a tiger and a wolf.


    This is true.


    "And then?"


    "Later?" "Rong Leng frowned and chuckled:" later, there was the birth of Zhen Ge men. Later, I led Zhen Ge men and inadvertently found this secret


    Liu Wei holds the cake and blinks: "it''s a big secret. Can you tell me so casually?"


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei. "You didn''t say that. You wanted to know?"


    Liu Wei just wanted to know how her parents died, but didn''t want to know


    Think of here, Liu Wei again stare big eyes: "my mother is southwest Ji home?"


    Allow Leng to nod in silence.


    Liu Wei breathed quickly: "by the way, yue''er said that my father brought my mother back from the border. Does my father know..."


    "Rong Ling shakes his head:" your father doesn''t know


    Yes, it''s impossible to know. After all, it''s a royal secret. It''s not easy for everyone to know.

 Chapter 226

    "But..." Liu Wei is in a trance: "my mother must know."


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei and gets excited. He reaches for her hand and comforts her. "Your mother just loves a man and is willing to go home with him regardless of her life."


    Liu Wei nodded and took a deep breath.


    Yes, Liu Wei''s parents are very loving. In modern times, their parents are very loving, even if there are endless operations, endless mistakes and endless medical associations of all sizes.


    But as long as they have time, their parents will have a little romance, come to a world of two, and often leave their half eldest children to grandpa or Grandpa, and then secretly go on their honeymoon.


    The love between parents is like a textbook template, which always worries Liu Wei when she was a child. If she can''t find a man who loves her as her father loves her mother, what should she do.


    Just as time goes by, she is growing larger and stronger, and her character is more and more independent and strong. She thinks that men are not important at all. Don''t love, and you can live well.


    Feeling the pleasant temperature on the back of her hand, Liu Wei lowered her head and looked at the hand Rong Ling held with her. Her eyes suddenly became complicated.


    Rong Ling, is it possible to become the infatuated man like his father?


    And are you lucky to get the perfect love like your mother?


    Find oneself think more and more deep, Liu Wei a clever, hurriedly afraid of push away the hand that allows edge.


    Rong Ling is not a father or a mother. Now it''s hard to hear. Rong Ling is the son of her father''s enemy.


    What kind of romance, what kind of expectation, what kind of love should not happen is now.


    Rong Leng''s hand is thrown away. He holds his eyes back. When he looks up again, his eyes become sharp.


    "Regret it?"


    Liu Wei looked down at him.


    The man sneers: "regret having a son for me, right?"


    Liu Wei raised her head and glared at each other.


    At this time, what did he say about this?!


    Rong Leng stared at Liu Wei''s eyes and said, "it''s no use regretting. You and I are predestined by marriage."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Leng''s broad and strong back is leaning on the edge of the desk, and his voice is faint: "who is the man who betrayed Ji''s family?"


    Liu Wei is silent.


    Rong Leng didn''t have to wait for Liu Wei to answer, but said directly, "Sun Kui, the original Ji family, is now the Marquis of Hui state."


    Liu Wei frowned and held the armrest of the chair in his hand. Due to his strength, Liu Wei broke the armrest by mistake!


    With a click, half of the armrest slipped off the edge of her hand.


    Rong Ling picks up her hand and wipes the sawdust from the palm of her hand with her sleeve.


    Liu Wei didn''t resist this time, just stared at Rong Leng''s face and said calmly, "go ahead."


    "What else? Can''t you guess? "


    Liu Wei has guessed it, but Liu Wei still needs to make sure!


    When Rong Ling saw Liu Wei''s silence, he went on to say, "before she was ten years old, the queen of Qingyun Dynasty worked with her father sun Kui at your mother''s house. After your mother came to Beijing, the queen called your mother into the Imperial Palace and ordered her to be a palace maid for several years and serve her closely. Guess why?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes were cold: "is it because the queen was my mother''s maid?"


    "Yes." "Rong Leng Gou lip:" the queen thought that by doing so, she would be able to get back all the lowliness of the past


    "The queen did it." As long as Liu Wei thought that her mother had suffered so much, suffered so many crimes, and finally had no good end, she had a bad face, so she was upset.


    "The queen didn''t do it." "No matter how, the queen or the servant girl who has been your mother, this is a fact that can never be erased," said Rong Leng, who watched Liu Wei''s eyes grow colder and her brow tighter


    Knowing that this sentence is to comfort himself, Liu Wei is still frustrated by his comfort.


    Liu Wei hooked her lips, then let go of her frown: "the empress was born in a humble family, and now her status is no more than that of a small man, which is not a climate."


    "It is." "I''m very happy," said Rong Leng. "I''m not born to the queen."


    "But you still have to call the queen mother."


    "No."


    Liu Wei raises her eyebrows.


    "I only call it the queen."


    Liu Wei nodded, I have to say, a little comforted!


    But Liu Wei didn''t understand: "it''s really worth chasing after my Ji family for 200 years just for the sake of an empty treasure?"


    "Desire, regardless of rank or rank."


    Yes, the desire is not divided into high and low. The more rich and rich people are, the more greedy they are. Even a country''s dignitaries are covetous for the overseas treasures that have been passed on with extraordinary skills. They are bound to get them.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and asked seriously, "after my parents died, did the Liu family know about it?"


    "I don''t know." Rong Leng said: "in the name of harbouring the remaining evils of the previous dynasty, the Holy One took away your father, but after that, there were some accidents.""Accident?"


    "There was a break."


    Liu Wei is nervous.


    "On the third day of your father''s being brought into the prison of zhenggemen, there was an elite team who broke into the prison."


    "Elite team?"


    "Imperial army."


    "Whose army?"


    "Your father''s army."


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "He has been in the frontier for several years. Even if the court is not sealed, he has already occupied the top four ranks and brought 7000 people under him by his own ability."


    Liu Wei raised her lips and said, "my father is so powerful!"


    Under the emperor''s pressure, such a man can break his own sky in the border. It''s a real hot sun.


    Allow Leng to nod and admit this.


    Liu Wei pushed him: "go on, what about after the prison break?"


    Allow Leng to stop talking.


    Liu Wei frowned, "say."


    This is what Rong Ling doesn''t want to talk to Liu Wei. He can tell Liu Wei about Ji family, but he can''t tell her all about how Liu Wei''s parents died.


    "Rounded up and died." Finally, Rong Ling said.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling indefinitely.


    Rong Leng raises his eyes and greets Liu Wei''s eyes, but his eyes are calm.


    "And my mother?"


    "Too much grief, and then death."


    It was the Liu family, who also said that her mother died of illness.


    Perhaps this is the most normal explanation.


    But the silence of Rong Ling just now made Liu Wei hesitate.


    Is it really just that simple?


    "What about me?" Liu Wei asked, "I am the daughter of Liu Yuan and Ji Xiaqiu. I am the blood of Ji family. How can the emperor let me go? Five years after I left, the emperor was not afraid that I would make peace with Ji''s old people. "


    Of course not, because Ji family was slaughtered as early as nine years ago.


    From the emergence of Ji Xuezhi to the crown prince''s secret order to exterminate the remaining Ji family members in Lingzhou, even if there are still some omissions, it must have been Ji family, which has been unable to recover.


    "You are the daughter of Liucheng." Allow the edge of the road.


    Liu Wei frowned.


    "This is Liu''s protection for you."


    Liu Wei shook her head. "It''s just a cover up. Will the emperor believe it?"


    "The old master of the Liu family once made an obeisance to the emperor with a golden arrow token. Please spare your life."


    Liu Wei is silent, old man An old man she had never met.


    Liu Wei rubs her eyebrows and her heart at random, but she still doesn''t believe: "even so, the emperor let me go on the face, and in the dark, how can I be easily tolerated?"


    "You were born in Kyoto and grew up to 16 years old under the emperor''s eyes. What''s wrong with you is clear to the emperor at a glance."


    "But I escaped for five years."


    "Five years. What can you do?"


    Liu Wei frowned, always feeling that the saying of Rong Ling was perfunctory.


    In fact, Rong Ling is really perfunctory to Liu Wei.

 Chapter 227

    Why does the emperor allow Liu Wei?


    And if the emperor really wants to do harm to Liu Wei, how can an Liu family protect each other?


    After all, thanks to Liu Yuan and Ji Xia Qiu.


    Liu Wei''s life is so noble. In order to make Ji Xiaqiu''s mother and son live, Liu Huan bowed down and went to die willingly. Thousands of soldiers under his command were involved. There were no bones left and his back was cut before the emperor.


    Ji Xiaqiu, in order to seek a way for his daughter to live, drew a map of the remaining treasures on the eve of her birth.


    Yes, as early as 20 years ago, the emperor had a complete map in his hand, but there was almost no way to explore the deep sea. The emperor thought that the map was fake, and he did give Liu Wei special surveillance for a while.


    These records are on the old files of zhengmen.


    Until nine years ago, Ji Xuezhi appeared. The emperor connived at Ji Xuezhi and Rong feisheng. When Ji Xuezhi harbored Rong Jin Dong, he ordered Rong ting to redouble his skill, threatening Jin Dong''s life, and forced Ji Xuezhi to draw a treasure map again! As like as two peas painted by Ji Xiaqiu, the pattern painted by


    ''s snow branch is exactly the same.


    But the emperor still didn''t believe it, so more than three hundred old families in Lingnan drew so-called treasure maps one by one before they died.


    Among them, only those in charge of Jijia generation, with their two sons, can draw a complete picture of the map, but it is still the same as that drawn by jixiaqiu and jixuezhi.


    And others, either can''t draw or don''t know about the treasure map at all.


    Since then, Ji family, no more value!


    Liu Wei is still alive for two reasons.


    1¡¢ Liu jiaxianghu;


    Second, Liu Wei, a woman who grew up in Kyoto, has also been monitored.


    As for Liu Wei, why didn''t the emperor care? Only because, the emperor is determined, Ji family has no living person in this world!


    Even if Liu wei walked across the world, he didn''t have to dream about finding a living Ji family.


    To say that now the whole Qingyun country is up and down, and the only one who is still Ji''s family is Rong Jindong.


    But Rong Jindong is less than nine years old. What kind of climate can he become? He is at least half of Rongting''s family. As long as rongjindong is the eldest son of his prince''s mansion, he will be honest all his life and save his life.


    However, it''s a pity that the eldest son of the prince''s mansion is destined to be the thorn in the flesh of some people.


    The crown princess is the empress''s niece. She comes from the sun''s family. The sun''s family and the Ji''s family have been in a state of conflict for decades. How can the Crown Princess not abuse Ji Xuezhi''s son?


    But Rong Leng doesn''t plan to tell Liu Wei about these things. Even if Liu Wei can face them calmly now and doesn''t name him "son of enemy", he still dare not take this risk.


    Liu Wei can still keep his head now. Rong Ling thinks that Liu Wei thinks that Ji Jia is still there.


    If you tell Liu Wei that the Ji family has been destroyed, what does Liu Wei think of him?


    Therefore, let Leng not say for a while, can hide for a while is a while.


    An old story has been talked about for nearly an hour.


    When we return to God, it is the moment of Hai.


    The tea at hand is already cold.


    Liu Wei looks at the sky outside, gets up and plans to leave.


    Rong Leng''s brow was strong, and he immediately took Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei turns her head.


    "Do you know how to get that gold medal without death?"


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    Yes, half a month ago, Liu Wei wanted to ask Rong Leng about the gold medal, but because he suddenly kissed her, she was in a mess, and ran in a hurry, but she didn''t ask.


    But Liu Wei guessed: "but the reward for the children''s case breaking?"


    The man shook his head.


    Liu weilue remembers, too, that the murderer has not been completely caught yet, and the child has not been found. To break it, he has only broken half of it. Where can there be rewards so quickly.


    "That is..."


    "In exchange." Rong Ling holds Liu Wei''s hand tightly and presses it on his chest.


    Liu Wei''s fingers quivered, thinking of his bruise that she could not see.


    Because Rong Ling never mentioned it again, and half a month ago, on the night when he and Yuran "fell in love with each other", their clothes were open and they clearly saw that the bruise had disappeared, so Liu Wei thought that the injury was ok, so he stopped talking to him.


    "Is it still hurting?"


    At the thought of the death free gold medal, Liu Wei could not help but be moved by his exchange of body and body.


    The man looked at her deeply, with a smile in his eyes: "do you care about me?"


    Liu Wei a meal, take back own hand, frown: "don''t say forget."


    Rong Leng pulled her again and said in a deep voice, "it''s very painful. The bruises are gone, but the bones hurt."


    Liu Wei grabbed his clothes and said, "take off your clothes. Let me have a look."


    When Rong Leng saw that success had left her behind, he honestly opened her clothes.


    Rong Leng didn''t laugh. He did take risks for the emperor at that time. In addition to some hidden troubles, he won a gold medal for avoiding death.In a reasonable way, how could the emperor give him the gold medal to avoid death and connive him to hold the military power? That gold medal is a "gold medal of others", that is to say, it can be used on anyone other than him, but not on the one with his tolerance. The emperor asked him who the gold medal was for. He said it to Mr. Liu. The emperor only looked deeply at his son for a moment and agreed. Rong Ling knew what the emperor was thinking at that time. The emperor thought that he wanted to be with Mr. Liu, but he was worried that Mr. Liu would be executed by the holy master, so he asked for an exemption for Mr. Liu. But the emperor also knows that Mr. Liu''s autopsy technology is extraordinary, which is really a rare talent, so even if they don''t like their "two men" together, they don''t want to kill Mr. Liu, so this gold medal, the Emperor just gave so happy! However, no matter what, this gold medal passed yukou, and it has already arrived. Liu Wei can use it safely. Clothes one by one to open, allowing the edge to show bare chest. Liu Wei felt the skin of Rong Leng and found the bruised part. Now it was clean and there was no shadow at all. Liu Wei pressed it with her hand, and it was powerful. "Does it hurt?" Allow edge to wrinkle tight eyebrow, SIP lips, difficult nod. Liu Wei grabs Rong Ling''s wrist and starts to feel the pulse again. After Liu Wei has used up all his watching, listening and questioning, he mumbles: "it''s poisoning. After half a month, he should always show his pulse. How can he do nothing?" Liu Wei pressed the bruise again. "It really hurts?" The man nodded deeply. Liu Wei asked again, "how much does it hurt?" The face Leng Cu eyebrow thought for a while, suddenly leans over, approaches Liu Wei''s face, stares at her lips: "more than you bite me last time pain." Liu Wei stabbed him hard and pressed his chest with all his strength! "Oh -" let Leng frown and hum, reach out and hold her directly, tightly, like this, you can vent your pain.

 Chapter 228

    Liu Wei is oppressed by his embrace, and her hands are also squeezed. She struggles for a while and wants to break away. However, she says, "don''t move." Liu Wei pauses. Rong Ling''s voice was very low: "it''s pain." These two words are very light, as light as feathers tickle people''s ears. Liu Wei is not sure. Is this man playing coquettish? However, the other side''s dignified status does not match the word "coquettish". "Let go of me." Let the edge not move. Liu Wei "tut" a, it seems not fast. Let Leng let go. Liu Wei said, "I can''t see the problem with your injury. I will come to see you every two days. If there is any deterioration, it''s better to treat it as soon as possible." Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei deeply. Her dark eyes seem to be magnets. She doesn''t let go. Liu Wei is very uncomfortable. Don''t open your eyes, turn around and walk outside. "Don''t leave until you have eaten." It''s too late now. Liu Wei didn''t have supper. If he went back to Liu''s house at this time, he was not in the mood to eat, but he didn''t want her to starve. Liu Wei waved her hand and left without looking back. Rong Ling opens his clothes and pulls Liu Wei back. Liu Wei''s forehead jumped, and he looked back discontentedly at Rong Leng, but he stared at a piece of skin in front of Rong Leng''s chest. Liu Wei looked at the man''s body a lot, and never felt anything wrong, but in such an atmosphere, her uncontrolled heart beat fast. Rong Leng stubbornly holds her and stares at her deeply. After three breaths, Liu Wei presses the green tendon that jumps disorderly in the end, lowers head to promise: "good." Another way: "dress well." Rong Ling saw Liu Wei''s face was not obviously red, which may be his mistake, but he insisted that it was red. He hooked up his lips, put on his clothes bit by bit, then crossed her and went out first. Tell the people outside to prepare meals, and they go to the front hall. The night brightens the moon, and the sky is scattered with few stars. Liu Wei looks up at the moon that follows them all the time. After thinking about it, she thinks that she should find something to say. There is still a distance between them to the front hall. She is so silent all the time, just afraid of being embarrassed. "When will those children be returned?" "Almost." "Three days ago, a letter was sent back, which means these two days," Rong said Liu Wei estimated that, if we were to speed up, the two days from liaozhou to Kyoto would be enough. "What''s the effect of saying that the villager was arrested as the murderer was arrested, and then voluntarily revealed it?" In the past half month, jinnanyun has been away from Beijing to do business with Liu Yi. Yu wenminxin has been busy embroidering his wedding clothes. However, Liu Wei has been out of touch with the outside for a long time. Rong Leng chuckled and replied, "the result is very good." Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and said, "how do you say that?" "There was a break." As soon as Liu Wei''s eyes brightened, someone''s breaking into prison meant that there was a new clue. "And then?" "It''s all under control." Liu Wei nodded and didn''t ask how to control it. Liu Wei''s purpose was to save the children, while the purpose of Rong Ling was to catch the big fish behind the scenes, which was probably the king of power in liaozhou. But it''s not so easy to get hold of the king of power. After all, it''s a prince with a fief in his hand. In liaozhou, including several state capitals near liaozhou, the king of power is the earth emperor over there! "How effective are you in allowing jinnanyun to spread the news that the king of power intended to plot against it?" "It worked just as well." The man said. Liu Wei had already understood the meaning of Rong Ling when he spread the news that the villagers were murderers and made the city full of wind and rain. Liu Wei herself had to admit that she was blessed at that moment. She seemed to know Rong Ling''s plan and plan. Then Liu Wei asked jinnanyun to spread those conspiracy theories, but Liu Wei was afraid of guessing wrong, so that night she wanted to talk to Rong Ling, and let Rong Ling protect jinnanyun by the way. Don''t let jinnanyun get involved. But Liu Wei left angrily after the strong kiss. Although Liu Wei didn''t confront with Rong Ling personally, she could protect jinnanyun after Rong Ling, and encourage the spread of rumors faster, etc., which also made Liu Wei understand that she was right. Liu Wei was not happy at that time. She felt that she had helped Rong Ling out of nothing. At that time, she was still angry with Rong Ling. It was a little cheap and didn''t want to be occupied by Rong Ling. However, when I saw the stack of silver tickets, everything was gone. Liu Wei knows that without the help of Rong Ling, the price of news can''t rise so fast. Her hundreds of thousands of silver tickets, at least more than 100000, are all from Rong Ling. Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "but these rumors are very dangerous. Aren''t you afraid of getting burned?" "If you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you won''t get a tiger.""To die and to be born? It''s very courageous of you


    Rong Leng looked at Liu Wei with a low smile: "thanks to you."


    Liu Wei left her mouth, even if she didn''t get in touch with Jin Nanyun, she believed that the man could make the matter known in the street. Obviously, he helped them to make a fortune, but said it was thanks to her.


    Liu Wei thinks that the unyielding Rong Du Wei is more and more able to speak. Is this his "sweet talk"?


    The two men went to the front hall, and the servants had prepared their meals.


    Liu Wei had no appetite, but Rong Leng had to ask her to eat. She couldn''t, so she had to eat at will.


    It''s almost midnight after eating.


    Liu Wei must leave, and Rong Ling will not stop her any more, but will see her off in person.


    Outside the gate of Liufu, Liu Wei looks at the open front door, hesitates for a moment, and walks back to the lane.


    "The gate is still open. It must be waiting for you. Don''t go in?" Allow the edge of the road.


    Liu Wei sneered: "I don''t know what battle is waiting for me when I enter from the gate. I''m tired tonight. I''ll go back to sleep first. I''ll talk about other things tomorrow."


    Liu Wei said, to the back alley, the body jumped on the wall, to the direction of huaiyue yard.


    Liu Weifei has two yards, then feels that someone is following behind her. She doesn''t need to look back, she knows it''s Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei is also lazy, heart said that this man will not come into the room with her, then no longer take care of, go their own.


    When he reached the sky of huaiyue hospital, Liu Wei was stunned.


    Liu Wei landed in the courtyard and looked at the brightly lit lanterns in the courtyard, the open main hall gate in front of her, and a group of masters and servants in the hall that she could see faintly.


    Liu Wei grabs her head and gets tired.


    She really didn''t want to toss tonight, but the old lady took Liucheng and Liuyu and waited for her in huaiyue yard.


    It is estimated that mammy Yang said that she can master lightness skills. The old lady expected that she would go back to the mansion at a high altitude, so she went straight to the door and so on.


    Take a breath, anyway, always go in and say hello.


    Liu wei walked slowly into the main hall.


    In the hall, the old lady sits high in front of the hall. Liu Cheng and Liu Yu are sitting at the hands of the old lady. Several servant girls stand behind the three.


    Liu Wei''s maids, one by one, knelt on the ground, shivering and afraid to lift their heads.


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and bowed her head respectfully, blessing her body: "grandmother, father, brother."


    Everyone is silent.


    No one should say that to Liu Wei.


    The room is always quiet.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips. Just about to stand up, Liu Yu said seriously, "Liu Wei, do you know what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 229

    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at Liu Yu, but saw that Liu Yu blinked his eyes deliberately. Then the eyes turned to the direction of the old lady, making Liu Wei look!


    Liu Wei is a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Liu Yu will help himself in this situation.


    Liu Wei immediately stood up, nodded to Liu Yu, and then said to the old lady and Liu Cheng, "Wei''er, I know I''m wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Liucheng said.


    It''s worthy of being the Prime Minister for a long time! If Liu Wei is just an ordinary lady in the boudoir, I''m afraid that she has been suppressed at this moment.


    Liu Wei looked at Liucheng with clear eyes and said sincerely: "Wei''er shouldn''t go to find mother Qin''s trouble."


    Liu Cheng angrily claps the armrest of the chair!


    "Do you know that mother Qin is so scared by you? Even in case of emergency medical treatment, they are already stupid and stupid! Mother Qin''s daughter-in-law has been making trouble at the gate of the mansion all afternoon, and has recruited all of Jing Zhaoyin! Liu Wei, you know how much face you lost in the mansion! "


    Liu Wei bowed her head and made a guilty gesture.


    Liu Cheng is still dissatisfied, angry way: "not only mother Qin, after you follow Rong Du Wei left, what is the matter?"


    Follow lieutenant Rongdu?


    Liu Wei took a look at mammy Yang, but saw mammy Yang just standing behind the old lady obediently, saying nothing, not even raising her head.


    Liu Wei looked at the old lady again, and saw her face was deep, her eyes were tight, and she was looking at her for a moment.


    Liu Cheng said that she followed Rong Ling, but didn''t mention that she could master lightness skill? So, did mammy Yang not tell them, or did the old lady hide it for her after she knew it?


    Liu Wei was not sure for a moment, so he said: "the father should ask Rong Duwei about it. If he asks his daughter, she doesn''t know."


    "You follow Rong Duwei. What did Rong Duwei ask you to do? You don''t know?" Liu Cheng frowned.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, and then said, "the son of Rong Duwei likes his daughter. Today, he is crying a lot. Rong Duwei wants his daughter to appease him."


    "Nonsense!" Liucheng yelled: "you are a daughter''s family who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. You can meet alone with the man. It''s impossible to uphold your parents and not tell the elder. What do you want to do? You don''t want your face at all? "


    "My father is serious, and my daughter and Rongdu Weizheng are bright."


    "Your light cannot be seen by your father!"


    Liu Weixin said, "what do you want?".


    At this time, Liu Wei is very tired. He has been hiding with Rong Ling all afternoon, which leads to a lot of internal power consumed today. In addition, what Rong Ling said to her before, the amount of information is too large. Liu Wei just wants to go back to bed to have a good stroke and think about it again.


    But now it''s blocked in the house, Liu Wei thinks, maybe Liucheng will use the family method to make her remember for a long time.


    It''s not until tomorrow morning, it''s all mixed up.


    Liu Wei suddenly regretted that she might as well rest in the third prince''s mansion tonight.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei suddenly turned around and walked out.


    Liu Cheng frowned: "do not want to repent! Come and get the lady! "


    The servants at the gate immediately rushed over and surrounded Liu Wei, who was not allowed to leave.


    Liu Wei stood on the threshold, not in a hurry to go out, he politely called out to the yard outside: "come out."


    Liu Wei said these two words abruptly. People who didn''t know why looked out into the yard one after another, but there was no one outside. It was dark.


    Liucheng is even more dissatisfied, and feels that Liu Wei is trying to avoid scolding.


    The father was about to say something, but Liu Wei said, "if you don''t come out again, you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    In a word, the potted trees in the yard are all windless and automatic! Then, a steady dark figure appeared in the center of the yard.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei, who is blocked by the crowd. He is silent and walks slowly.


    "Who?" Liu Yu gets up and yells!


    But when the people outside the yard came closer, Liu Yu saw the man''s face clearly, but he bluffed: "Rong Captain Rongdu


    Rong Ling, under the surprised eyes of a group of people, went to the door and stood up to look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei glanced at his servants.


    People immediately swallowed and retreated.


    Rong Leng came in and stood beside Liu Wei with unbridled abandon.


    In the hall, the old lady, Liucheng and Liuyu all look deep, and the eyes of exploration sweep around them.


    Liu Wei yawned, "you Rong explained to everyone that I''m going back to my room to sleep." Liu Wei said, leisurely edge of the side brush past, toward his room.


    "Liu Wei!" Liu Yu called out angrily.


    Rong Leng''s cold and fierce eyes cast in an instant and hit Liu Yu.


    Liu Yu was stunned, and pingbai was a little cramped.


    Rong Leng said, "Wei''er is tired. Let her go to have a rest first."


    Our Liu''s daughter is tired or not. What''s the matter with you?


    Liu Yu wants to refute, but facing Rong Ling''s cold face, Liu Yu only feels his throat stuck and can''t say a word.Liucheng hesitated for a moment. The old lady, who was just about to ask questions, kept silent, said at the moment: "since Rong Duwei came out in person, the old man wanted to ask, what do you mean, Mr. Duwei?"


    How does Rong Ling explain this? Liu Wei doesn''t really care. When he comes back to the room, Liu Wei doesn''t even need to wash and wash. He just falls on the bed, rolls the quilt and sleeps.


    This night, Liu Wei had a very complicated dream. In the dream, one moment is modern, the other is ancient.


    The plot in the dream is chaotic and complicated.


    In the end, Liu Wei wakes up tired physically and mentally, but feels as if she hasn''t slept. Her whole body is aching and her temples are suffering suddenly.


    Liu Wei rubbed her eyebrows, looked at the bright sky outside, estimated the time, and slept for three minutes.


    Liu Wei has never woke up so late since he came back to Liufu.


    Liu Wei gets out of bed, opens the door, and sees Yueer and Yihui sitting on the porch stool outside, chatting. When they hear the door, they turn around, but their eyes are very complicated.


    Liu Wei yawned and asked, "why don''t you wake me up?"


    Yue''er hesitates for a moment, just about to speak, but Yihui pushes yue''er, picks up the water basin beside her and says with a smile: "it''s the order of the old lady. She said that she was tired yesterday, so it''s better to sleep more. And he told us not to disturb. "


    Would the old lady say that?


    Liu Wei picks her eyebrows and looks at Yihui.


    Yihui, with a water basin, walks past Liu Wei and enters the room.


    Read son also tight busy, but burying his head, is clearly avoiding Liu Wei''s line of sight.


    Liu Wei looked at the two people, who were strange and strange in ancient times, but he was amused: "what''s the matter?"


    They do their own things with their heads glued, and they don''t answer.


    Liu Wei sits on the chair, and Yihui comes to serve Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei holds the towel, looks up at Yihui and asks, "what did Rong Duwei say with the old lady and father last night?"


    Yihui shook her head: "my maid was sent out later, and I didn''t hear anything."


    Liu Wei is wringing her eyebrows, while Yihui is looking down at her. She just doesn''t look at her young lady.

 Chapter 230

    After washing and gargling, ling''er has made a meal.


    As Liu Wei ate breakfast, she watched ling''er''s carefully waiting for him. As soon as she turned her eyes, she saw the emerald peeping into the door.


    Emerald is young. Liu Weisu comes to love emerald. He doesn''t let emerald do any important work. He gives the little girl the same as the second master of huaiyue hospital.


    Jadeite is usually lively and lively. At first, it was afraid of Liu Wei. But after being spoiled by Liu Wei, it became more courageous and became the most sticky one in the yard.


    But this time, the timid, waxy and waxy appearance of jadeite made Liu Wei confirm again. Last night, after she left, something must have happened, which scared all the servant girls in her room to be cautious.


    But what is it?


    After finishing this meal, I don''t know whether it''s breakfast or lunch. Liu Wei took care of her clothes and planned to go to the old lady to have a good day.


    Yihui said, no need to go.


    "Why?" Liu Wei asked.


    Yihui said: "if Xiaoci hospital came this morning, it said that the old lady would not get up this morning. She would not see outsiders. She would need to have a rest. These two days, the ladies in the house would not have to go to ask for good-bye."


    Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows: "seriously?"


    "Seriously." Also Hui affirms the way.


    "Sick?"


    "Ill." Yihui affirms the way again.


    But Liu Wei said, "grandma is ill. Why don''t granddaughter visit? Let''s go." Say, wave sleeve, walk toward the door.


    Yihui bit her teeth and stopped: "Miss, Xiaoci hospital said that the old lady hasn''t got up yet. Isn''t it plain that she''s been harassing now?"


    Liu Wei looks at Yihui from the side of her eyes, a pair of eyes exposed outside her veil, like smiling rather than laughing.


    Yihui immediately bowed her head and said nothing.


    Liu Wei looks at Yueer behind Yihui.


    Read son hurriedly back body to go, false model false type of clean up table.


    Liu Wei said, "Yihui will go out and read and stay."


    "Miss..."


    "Get out!"


    Yihui bit her teeth: "Miss, it''s useless for you to stay and read. Maids All got orders. If you want to live, you Then... "


    "I can only be trapped in huaiyue hospital, and even the gate will not allow me to take a step?"


    Yihui buries her head mercilessly, without saying a word, but acquiesces.


    Liu Wei smiled. "Yihui, Yueer, linger, jadeite, they are all in the same class. This morning, all four of them are in the same class. What''s the matter? Think I can be seen by more people? "


    "Miss..." Yihui is in a dilemma.


    Liu Wei asked directly, "what did Rong Du Wei say yesterday?"


    "Small..."


    "Say it!" Liu Wei snapped, and the tone was so heavy that the spirit and jadeite, who were hiding outside the door, trembled.


    Yihui is very difficult. Yihui is loyal to the eldest lady. Although it''s for the sake of the eldest lady to stop her, the eldest lady must know that Yihui can''t conceal any more.


    Yihui bit her teeth and said, "Rong Duwei last night To the old lady and the old master, I propose a marriage. "


    Liu Wei was stupefied for a long time before returning to his senses.


    Originally very clear eyes, suddenly did not enter the cool.


    Good, good one Rong Leng, good one Rong Da Duwei.


    It was with her.


    "And then?" She asked again.


    Yihui mumbled, "neither the old lady nor the old master agreed with rongduwei. They said that they thought rongduwei was too unruly and unruly. They took the girl away this afternoon and sent her back through the wall in the evening. There was no such unruly man, so they didn''t agree."


    Liu Wei breathed out a breath and said that she would like to thank the old lady and Liucheng.


    Yihui said again: "so after the old lady drove away Rong Duwei, she told us to take good care of the eldest lady and forbid You are not allowed to leave huaiyue Hospital What''s more, you are not allowed to go to see Rong Du secretly. "


    Liu Wei raised her lips, smiled and nodded, "that''s it."


    So that''s it?


    Yihui was stunned for a moment, then raised her head and asked, "Miss, are you not angry?"


    "Angry what?" Liu Wei goes to the soft couch in the inner room and plans to find a book to kill time.


    Yihui followed up and still thought it was inconceivable: "the old lady wants to beat the mandarin duck with a stick. The maidservants thought that the young lady would lose her temper."


    A group of servant girls are ready to be taken out of the air.


    Liu Wei, turning over the bookcase, said casually, "Rong Duwei and I are not mandarin ducks. Let''s use fewer metaphors."


    "Then Miss really can''t see the captain? "


    "Not that the old lady won''t let me see you?"


    "But..."


    "Go and pour a pot of tea. It''s in Longjing before Ming Dynasty. It''s made of dew, and some melon seeds and snacks." Liu Wei found a medical book, leaned on the soft couch, opened a page, and gave orders.


    Also Hui Na''s stand behind Liu Wei, see Miss really don''t care, hesitate for a moment, or go out to prepare honestly.Yihui goes out, but Yueer comes slowly and opens her mouth carefully: "Miss......"


    Liu Wei glanced at her.


    Yue''er took a step closer and lowered her voice and said, "yesterday, mother Yang told us not to tell anyone about your lightness skill, but..."


    "But mammy Yang told the old lady, didn''t she?"


    Read son to nod, some afraid young lady blame, hesitant way: "maidservant feel, old lady don''t let you go out of the house, don''t want you to see Rong Du Wei, be......"


    "I see."


    Yueer is surprised: "do you know?"


    The old lady doesn''t want Liu Wei to go out of the house. She''s afraid that Liu Wei will reveal her Kung Fu outside. She needs to know how to make lightness skills. She''s a first-class expert. If you let people know Liu Wei''s Kung Fu is so good, I''m afraid it will attract some people''s attention.


    The old lady trapped Liu Wei to protect her. After all, Liu Wei is the daughter of Ji Xiaqiu and Liu Yuan. Liu Wei knows martial arts, which is not a good thing.


    In the old lady''s cognition, I don''t know any treasure at all. I only know that Ji Xiaqiu is the last sin of the previous dynasty. Liu Yuan died because of Ji Xiaqiu!


    If Liu Wei is peaceful and stable all his life, his life will not be affected by Liu''s family''s efforts. However, if it suddenly comes out that Liu Wei knows how to fight, it will be difficult to protect his life. If it arouses the emperor''s suspicion and makes him want to cut the grass and root, Liu Wei is the first one to die.


    Liu Wei even felt that the old lady would not really refuse to allow Leng''s courtship.


    I''m afraid the old lady would like to let Leng marry her time bomb. After all, Rong Leng is the prince and the son of the emperor. She has a huge organization like zhengemen. With the protection of Rong Leng, she is definitely safer than living in Xiangfu.


    Look at Yuer still standing beside, Liu Wei waves her hand and asks Yuer to step back.


    Since the old lady wants to keep her in huaiyue hospital for the time being, there must be a way to go after that. She has to wait and see what happens. Don''t worry about asking.


    And in Liuwei stay in Liufu, an an''s heart is full and sleep, wake up and eat. In the first grade building of Kyoto, Rong Fei finds Rong Ling.

 Chapter 231

    In the box of yipinlou.


    Rong Ling is sitting on Liu Xiaoli''s left hand and Rong Jin Dong''s right hand. Rong Ling is peeling shrimps for Xiao Li. The front door of the box is suddenly opened.


    Looking at that body of wind cream, a handsome man in blue suddenly appeared with a smile on his face. With a light look, he took back his sharp eyes and put the soft and sticky shrimp meat into Liu Xiaoli''s bowl.


    "Uncle Wuhuang." Rong Jindong knew that this was his uncle Wuhuang, who asked his father to let him stay in Xiaoli''s house for a while.


    He was very grateful to Uncle Wuhuang. He thought that it was Uncle Wuhuang who saved him. But after that time, Xiao Li''s younger brother''s father said that uncle Wuhuang was sent by the emperor''s grandfather to work in Linzhou. He would not come back until a while. He never found a chance to thank uncle Wuhuang!


    Now I see it. Once Rong Jindong''s eyes are bright, he will come down from the chair.


    Rong Fei, however, after hearing the crisp five emperor uncle, smiled and opened his eyes. Rong Fei didn''t let Rong Jin go down to the ground. He picked up the nine-year-old child and held him in his arms and scratched his nose. "It''s not easy. Finally, jin''er called Ben Wang. Last time we met, you ignored Ben Wang."


    Rong Jindong was very embarrassed and didn''t like being held by others. He was too reserved to speak for a while.


    Xiaoli is eating shrimp. He has seen brother Xiaojin''s uncle Wuhuang for a long time. He knows that brother Xiaojin''s uncle Wuhuang is a good man, so he doesn''t worry that brother Xiaojin will be in danger.


    Rong Fei had enough fun with Rong Jindong. He made the little guy''s ears red. Then he put the little guy down and let him eat.


    And Rong Fei sits directly opposite Rong Leng without asking for help. Without chopsticks, he reaches for the scalded shrimp on the table.


    Rong Ling pinches chopsticks, and knocks Rong Fei on the back of his hand without lifting his eyebrows and eyes.


    That time did not save strength way, the painful Rong Fei bone is numb!


    Rong Fei covers his hand, and reluctantly retracts to say, "it''s just one to eat. I''ll pay for it myself. I need to be so stingy."


    Rong Leng didn''t open his mouth to talk. He slowly peeled a shrimp and fed it into Liu Xiaoli''s mouth. Then he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Big things." Rong Fei smiled and squinted, "your big deal."


    Allow Leng to look at him, wait for him to go on.


    When Rong Fei saw that the third brother was so calm and not curious at all, he suddenly felt bored: "today, I just returned to Beijing and went to the palace according to the rules to say hello to my father and mother. The third brother guessed, what did I see?"


    Let Leng keep silent and continue to peel shrimps.


    Rong Fei grinds his teeth: "you really don''t want to know?"


    "Just say it." The tone of Rong Leng is flat.


    Rong Fei cut, leaned back on the chair, and shook his feet. "It''s the list of concubines. You should have never forgotten the previous concubines selection banquet. You were also the third brother at that time. You were lucky. Because of the new progress in the case of missing children, you didn''t attend the banquet. But you think so, the father and the mother will let you go? In the first half of the list I saw today, it was the members of the other families who were married in the imperial concubine selection banquet. In the second half, it was some of our unmarried princes. "


    "So?" Let the edge pick the eyebrow.


    "So even if you don''t choose a concubine, the head has already chosen it for you."


    He was expressionless and indifferent.


    Rong Fei blinks to see brother Huang. He is sure that he doesn''t care. Then he is a little confused: "would you like to marry someone else to choose for you?"


    "You don''t want to?"


    "I don''t want to." Rong Fei said flatly, "I haven''t even met Lin Qilian before. I won''t agree."


    Rong Ling suddenly looks at Rong Fei for a while, looks at his clothes and asks, "when did you come back to Beijing?"


    Rong Fei chuckled, "in the morning."


    "I didn''t go back to the mansion after that?"


    "No."


    "Where have you been?"


    Rong Fei laughs, "the Lin family."


    Rong Lingxin said that it is.


    Rong Fei is very dusty. He must have never changed his clothes after returning to Beijing.


    That Rong Fei returns to Beijing in the morning and comes out after entering the palace. Where has he been for such a long time? As expected, I went to the forest mansion.


    "What good has been done?" Asked Rong Leng without raising his head.


    Rong Fei lies on the table and says mysteriously, "I wrote a letter of divorce and nailed it to the gate of the forest mansion."


    Let Leng finger a meal, look to let fly.


    Rong Fei laughed more deeply: "third brother, you can help younger brother. If father and mother want to kill me, you can protect me."


    "Do you know that you will be hunted down?" Rong Ling sneered


    "I''d rather be killed than marry a woman I don''t like."


    "Courage is admirable."


    "The third brother doesn''t want to know, who are they matching you with?"


    Rong Leng hands Liu Xiaoli the next piece of shrimp meat and wipes his hands. He says lightly, "Princess Yuehai."


    Rong Fei raised his eyebrows: "have you been asked?"


    "Guess."


    "Those three brothers are right." Rong Fei said: "when I went to the empress mother''s place to ask for good-bye, I heard that the princess Yuehai had just left and made a mess in Zhaoning palace. She said that she would marry the third brother. She also said that if the empress mother didn''t agree, she would make trouble in Zhaoning Palace every day until the empress mother is complete.""Rong Leng nodded:" this is exactly what the moon sea will do


    "What is the third brother going to do?" Rong Fei is full of enthusiasm: "if not, my brother is willing to work hard. As long as brother Sanhuang protects my brother from being found by his father and his mother, my brother will send someone to post a notice on the streets. It says that you will allow the commander to marry the unruly princess. I believe that when the time comes, her face will be ruined, and she will never let you go again."


    Rong Leng glanced at him: "nonsense."


    "The third brother loves the moon?" Rong feipi laughs and doesn''t laugh: "the third emperor''s brother is the father''s brother. The father loves you very much. So who do you marry when the father asks you to? As expected, he is loyal and admired by his younger brother! "


    Rong Leng is too lazy to allow the air in this tone.


    But Rong Leng didn''t say it, but Rong Fei had to know: "the third brother didn''t deny it. That''s recognition?"


    Let the edge not speak.


    Rong Fei asked again, "I was the third brother who had a special love for the big Miss Liu family. I didn''t think so, but I pitied the big Miss Liu family. I thought that I could find a good relationship after suffering. I didn''t want the heaven to disobey people''s wishes. If I ruined my face, I would ruin it. Even if I was quiet and gentle, I couldn''t reach the face of other women."


    Is Liu Wei quiet and gentle?


    Rong Leng shuddered and smiled.


    Look at the third brother smile, Rong Fei is excited: "how, but was said by the younger brother in mind?"


    Rong Leng didn''t want to talk nonsense with Rong Fei, but he didn''t want to tangle up with him, so he said, "the emperor won''t marry me with the moon sea."


    Rong Fei squints: "but on the list, it''s clear that the mother has already written it."


    "The list will be void."


    "Brother Huang is so sure?"


    "Sure."


    "Why are you sure?"


    "Rong Leng said:" because the moon sea is Huiwang''s orphan


    "Huiwang Shuyou..." Rong Fei said half, suddenly realized, and then his eyes changed, looking at Rong Leng.

 Chapter 232

    Yes, how can he be ignored? The princess of Yuehai is the daughter of Huiwang. What is the identity of Huiwang''s daughter?


    Even though the moon sea has no father or mother, it has the whole resources of Huizhou.


    Moon sea is a golden basket, a woman, holding Huizhou, who married moon sea, it is equal to take over the whole Huizhou!


    At present, the father is in the prime of his life. Therefore, the father gives every prince the title of king, but he does not give them the title of land, let alone let them leave Beijing, is not to let them all stay in Kyoto and stay under his eyes?


    How can we let Rong Leng, who is already in power, marry the daughter of the king Hui?


    If you want to knead Rong Ling, you can only find a marriage that is too low for Rong Ling. The princess of Yuehai is too expensive and gives Rong Ling. If Rong Ling has the opposite mind, you can only sneak back to Huizhou and become the heart and soul of the saint.


    As royal children, how can we just forget this?


    In front of the royal family, there are no father and son, only the emperor and his ministers.


    The monarch shakes his subjects, and his officials fear him. This is the old normal. Father and Rong Ling are no exception.


    Rong Fei returns to his mind. When he looks at Rong Leng again, he sees that Rong Leng is just taking food for his children with slow movements. He tells them not to fall everywhere when they eat.


    But looking at such a bland and gentle Rong Leng, Rong Fei felt that his back was cold.


    It is often said that the emperor trusts the three princes, and his reliance on them is almost greater than that on the prince and the seven princes.


    But who knows, the emperor''s suspicion and control of the three lords, and even more anyone!


    Originally, the surface scenery, not the real scenery, the dark tide is surging, which makes people creepy.


    Rong Fei shakes a shiver and slowly presses down the shock in his heart. Then he listens to Rong Leng: "today, after the next Dynasty, I asked to see my father and the emperor, and I have already mentioned my family affairs."


    Rong Fei''s eyebrows flashed: "who is it mentioned?"


    "Liu Wei."


    "Miss Liu?"


    "Yes."


    Rong Fei thought, Miss Liu, is not a family matter too low to be lower?


    Common female identity, face is destroyed, even if married, do not want to be able to attract Liucheng, if you want to attract Liucheng, unless you marry the husband''s wife, otherwise, it''s all in vain!


    So Rong Ling has already made plans?


    Rong Fei asked, "I heard that on the day of the poetry fair, you sent flowers to Miss Liu. At that time, you made a decision?"? Decide to marry the worst woman in Kyoto? "


    Is it bad?


    In addition to his indifference to love, Liu Wei is better than any other woman in the world.


    But the money does not show white, Rong Ling also does not want to let fly know how good Liu Wei is, just way: "I and her, most suitable."


    What a sad thing to say!


    Rong Fei suddenly felt sad: "third brother, you have been wronged."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    But Rong Fei decided that he would give a rich celebration ceremony on the wedding day of the third brother. He would never let the third brother marry such an ugly lady, and even receive such a poor gift.


    Rong Fei came to find Rong Ling. He thought that he shared the same hatred and shared the same sorrow. However, he didn''t want Rong Ling to have a plan and didn''t care much about his brother''s help.


    Rong Fei has no advantage. At last, he can only pity Baba''s plea: "brother, please count on your brother. Help your brother and let me hide in your three palace. I only hide for one day. When tomorrow arrives, I will go into the palace and explain to my father, emperor and mother. You will do good on that day."


    "No," said Rong Leng


    Rong Fei''s face is bitter. He reaches out to push Rong Jindong.


    Rong Jindong didn''t really understand what the adults said, but he knew that uncle Wuhuang wanted Xiao Li''s father to help him. He wanted to help Uncle Wuhuang, so he looked at Liu Xiaoli.


    Liu Xiaoli receives Xiaojin''s brother''s eyes, smacks her lips and says to Rong Leng, "Uncle Rong..."


    "No nonsense." Look at the small movements of the three people, and allow Leng to refuse.


    When Rong jindongdun collapsed, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t bear it. She softened her voice and shook her sleeve. "Uncle Rong, please..."


    "No way."


    "Uncle Rong Uncle Rong Uncle Rong... "


    Rong Ling: "..."


    At last, Rong Leng breathed and looked up. First, he saw Xiaoli''s face folded like a bun. Then he turned his head and looked up at Rong Jin''s pathetic eyes. Finally, he saw Rong Fei''s crocodile begging face.


    With a sigh, he said, "only for one day."


    "Good!" Rong Fei immediately smiled.


    It''s cloudy and sunny in the East.


    Liu Xiaoli is also grinning, smiling happily, where there is the gloom just now.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    This lunch took an hour to finish. When I left, the original three people became four.


    Down the first floor, the shopkeeper of yipinlou came to see him off in person. Rong Ling led Liu Xiaoli and Rong Fei led Rong Jindong. Four people were about to leave, but they ran into a group of people who were about to enter the shop at the door.The leader is a white robe, as long as bamboo, elegant. When they met each other on a narrow road, they saw Rong Leng and Rong Fei, and there was a trace of surprise in their eyes. When they came back to their senses, they said, "three brothers, five brothers." "Rong Fei laughed:" seven emperor''s younger brother, is really good Qiao Allow to trace the line of sight between two people flow, light voice of the way: "it is rare to see two brothers together." "What did you say? They were brothers. They used to get together less, but they didn''t get together much later? " Rong looks back at the two children in their hands. Rong Fei Lala and Rong Jin Dong said, "jin''er is called a man. This is your seventh uncle." Rong Jindong hid behind Rong Fei and carefully called out: "Uncle seven." Like Xiao Li''s father, this seven emperor uncle makes people feel scared at a glance. Rong Su picked up the eyebrow and said, "I don''t know. The fifth Prince has a son." "It''s not mine." "It''s the prince''s brother. I''ll lend it to play." Rong Su looks at Rong Jindong''s eyes again, which is a change. Which has no reason to borrow other people''s children to play, but also with Rong Ling? Is Rong Fei leading the line between Rong ting and Rong Leng? In this way of thinking, Rong Su can''t help but look at Rong Ling and ask, "where is the third brother going?" Rong Leng said, "go back to the mansion." "That''s just right." "Rong Su said:" I just came out of the palace, and there is just one thing to say with the third brother Rong Fei smiled: "if the seventh brother wants to talk about the marriage between the princess of Yuehai and the third brother, the third brother already knows it. Don''t talk about it." "As far as I know, the third brother, seems not to like the princess very much," said Rong "Third brother doesn''t like it. Do you want to go?" Let''s fight for the white. Rong Su''s eyes grew colder and colder: "brother five, I''m talking to brother three." Rongfei stall hands out: "I''m to remind you that our three brothers have chosen a princess. By the way, they happen to have some relationship with you, that is, the one who escaped from your marriage five years ago What is it called Liu Wei, Miss Liu. " Rong Leng frowned and felt that Rong Fei was afraid that the world would not be disordered. Rong Su suddenly looks at Rong Leng and squints her eyes.

 Chapter 233

    Let Leng do not like to talk nonsense with these two people, holding his son Xiaoli in big hand, he walked by calmly. Rong Su is an impulse, blocking Rong Leng, holding Rong Leng''s shoulder. Allow edge to turn Mou, a pair of Mou son ooze out unpleasant chill. The eyes of the two men are opposite, and the dark tide is surging. Rong Fei is watching the fun. Rong Leng looks at a hand that Rong Su has put on his shoulder and says in a cold voice, "let go." Let go of finger tight tight, think again and again, even if unwilling, but in the end or put down. Allow Leng to take back his sight and leave straight away. Rong Su looks at Rong Ling''s back. His eyes are not happy and deep. Rong Fei looks at Rong Su''s ugly expression and whistles with interest. He follows Rong Ling and leaves. When Rong Fei passed by Rong Su, he especially smiled at his cracked lips, which made Rong Su''s eye waves deeper. Rong Ling walked very fast. Rong Fei led Rong Jindong and followed Rong Ling. He laughed beside Rong Ling and said, "brother seven is still looking at us. No, he is looking at brother three. Do you think you are the enemy of love?" "Interesting?" His face is expressionless. Rong Fei smacks his lips: "it''s OK." Let the edge not speak. Rong Fei said, "brother seven will know sooner or later. I''m just curious about what he will do." "What do you want him to do?" Rong Ling looks at Rong Fei. Rong Fei immediately expressed his position: "the third brother Shengming! I must be standing at your end. My brother''s life is still in your hands. " "Let Leng sneer:" first receive your eyes of interest Rong Fei covers his eyes, then laughs again, and follows Rong Leng silently. ¡­¡­ Rong traced back to the first grade building and entered the box on the right of the second floor under the guidance of the bodyguard. The box door opened, three people inside, turned their heads together and looked over. Li Jun was surprised: "you didn''t go to the palace, but thought you were eating in the palace, and didn''t wait for you." Let''s go and sit in the spare seat. Look at Rong Su''s expression. Li Jun winks at Qin Pai who is sitting at the window. Qin Pai pretends not to see it. He is admiring the gold cold dagger that just came back from his hand. Li Jun can''t, so he has to turn to Fang ruozhu. Fang ruozhu is devoted to playing with Qin Pai''s dagger scabbard. He is bored to count the gems on it. In the end, Li Jun had to ask himself, "did the emperor scold you?" Rong Su''s face is expressionless. Li Jun is horrified and innocent by Rong Su''s eyes. "What''s the matter between Rong Ling and Liu Wei?" Li Jun is puzzled: "what''s the matter?" Look back immediately frown, see Li Jun really an unknown so of appearance, eyes then add a haze color. I don''t want to play with the dagger scabbard. Fang ruozhu leaves the jewel covered gadget, holds his tea cup, and says slowly, "yesterday, someone saw Rong Ling and a veiled woman traveling together in the suburbs of Beijing." Rong looked at the past: "speak clearly!" Fang ruozhu shrugged his shoulders, and his light eyebrows and eyes were still moving: "private meeting of the two?" Rong Su frowned. Li Jun is interested: "will Rong Ling and Liu Wei have a private meeting? Tut Tut, I thought they were wrong at the poetry fair that day However, Rong Duwei is very interested. Do you think he has seen Miss Liu''s true face At the thought of that red and white, ugly and incomparable scar, Li Jun could not help shivering. "True face?" Fang ruozhu recalled, and suddenly smiled, "it should be good." "Good?" Li Jun was stunned for a moment, and then thought that Liu Yu brought Liu Wei to the seventh palace to denounce. When Liu Wei showed his true face, Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai had left. And in the poetry meeting of the other days, the two people did not participate in the meeting together, nor were they lucky to see Liu Wei expose the veil in public: "if Miss Liu''s beauty is good, then my yin''er''s appearance will be unique." Fang ruozhu raised his eyebrows: "Miss Liu is ugly?" Li Jun shook his head and said, "it''s not only ugly, it''s extremely ugly." Fang ruozhu doesn''t think so: "I smell it, not bad." Smell it? Qin Pai inserts the dagger into the scabbard and turns his head to glance at Fang ruozhu. Fang ruozhu smiled at the sight of Shangqin and took a sip of tea. On the first meeting that day, Fang ruozhu sniffed at Liu Wei''s neck for a long time. At this time, Li Jun had not forgotten. "Say, what did you smell that day?" Fang ruozhu''s nose, Li Jun still believes. "Some herbs." Fang ruozhu''s light way. "Burn medicine?" Fang ruozhu shakes his head. "What kind of medicine is that?" "I don''t know." Li Jun frowned: "I don''t know?" Fang ruozhu hook lips: "very fragrant." Is it fragrant?At the thought of Liu Wei''s face, Li Jun couldn''t put the word "Xiang" on her.


    At this time, the waiter sent the food, everyone moved chopsticks, but could not move.


    Li Jun asked, "no?"


    Rong Su looks at Qin Pai and says, "check something for me."


    Qin Pai pinched chopsticks, took a ball into the bowl, stabbed it, and put the bacon in the ball into Fang ruozhu''s bowl. "What''s the matter?" he asked


    "Liu Wei."


    Qin Pai raised his eyes: "how about checking?"


    "Check first." Rong Su only said these two words. Rong Su knows that Qin Pai has some channels and can find more things than his side.


    Fang ruozhu put the bacon in his mouth, chewed it, and asked, "do you still think of her?"


    Let go of the frown of dullness.


    Li Jun abruptly interrupts: "say, haven''t you found your marriage letter yet? Then your relatives have not yet retired. If there is anything between Rong Ling and Liu Wei, aren''t you wearing a green hat? "


    Rong Su stares at Li Jun.


    Li Jun flattened his mouth and buried himself in the meal.


    After a quiet moment in the box, Rong Su said: "today, when I enter the palace, the father and the emperor betroth Lin''s daughter to me."


    "Well?" Li Jun looks up. "Lin Qilian?"


    Let''s nod.


    Li Jun felt strange: "Lin Qilian is not specially left by the queen for your fifth brother. How can she give it to you in the blink of an eye?"


    Rong Su sneers, but doesn''t make a sound.


    Qin Pai said: "this morning, Rong Fei nailed the letter of divorce to the gate of the forest mansion."


    Li Jun looked at Qin Pai and didn''t understand: "what letter of divorce?"


    "Before marriage was granted, he was first dismissed." Fang ruozhu obviously knew this, and smiled lightly: "the Lin family lost their face, how could they not find it back."


    Li Jun suddenly realized: "so, the five princes swept the face of the Lin family. The emperor and the empress did not punish them, but left the burden of the Lin family to..."


    Li Jun said half, hurriedly changed his mouth: "but it''s also good to marry the Lin''s legitimate daughter. The Lin''s power is not small. If it''s used well, it can be a great help."


    Rong Su didn''t say anything. He knew it. Before leaving the palace, it had been passed on to all the people in the imperial city. He couldn''t even hear it.


    However, Rong Su and Li Jun have the same idea. The Lin family has used it well, which is a great help. He is sensitive in identity. He has repeatedly failed to deal with the crown prince in the court. If the emperor wants to consolidate the crown prince''s status, he cannot be allowed to marry high. His future candidate for the imperial concubine must have a low status.


    But Rong Fei made trouble this time. He came to the top of the tank. It seems that he suffered a loss, but in fact, he got a big benefit.


    Not to mention that the father felt that he had been treated badly. He promised to let him enter the official department in the next year before leaving the palace.


    In any case, he did take a big advantage this time.


    If you don''t know the story of Rong Ling and Liu Wei, he will be in a good mood today.


    When I think of it, my face sinks again.

 Chapter 234

    Rong Su doesn''t believe that Rong Ling will like Liu Wei. Not to mention Liu Wei''s appearance at this time, he said that Liu Wei''s character, five years of marriage, and not to observe women''s way. Such a woman, which man is willing to marry? But what about the rumors? He witnessed the poetry fair that day. Is it difficult? Can Liu Wei really jump up and become his sister-in-law? At the thought of it, he was frustrated. He looked at Qin Pai and said coldly: "when can I get the news as soon as possible?" Qin pauses to clip the hand of meatball to pause: "you so urgent?" Let''s nod. Qin Pai put the meatballs into the bowl, expertly took away the diced bacon, and said slowly, "tomorrow night." "Tonight." Qin Pai frowned: "tomorrow night." "Tomorrow morning." Qin Pai put the balls in his mouth and chewed: "tomorrow night." Rong Su: "OK, tomorrow night." The next day, midnight. Rong Su receives a letter from Qin Fu. After reading the dense description and expression, Rong Su changes three times. At the same time, the three kings'' mansion. Deputy general Qi stood in the study and told the man sitting in the mahogany chair, "according to the adult''s request, the information has been disclosed." Rong Leng looked at the official document in his hand, twisted his eyebrows and asked, "no doubt?" "No." Deputy general Qi is sure. "Let Leng nod:" go down The deputy general Qi didn''t leave. He hesitated and said, "my Lord, what I told you last time..." Rong Ling raised his head, looked at him and thought, "Mingxiang?" "Qi deputy general hurriedly nods:" the end will be really want to marry Mingxiang, beg adult to complete Rong Leng hesitated and said, "I agree, but Mingxiang doesn''t want to." "Why?" Deputy general Qi grabs his head and looks pitiful: "in a word, Mingxiang hasn''t been able to deal with him for a month. He has been looking for him for several times. Mingxiang has been avoiding him. The most ruthless one, he still uses a broom to drive him away. But what''s wrong, my lord? I don''t know. " Rong Ling looked at deputy general Qi for a moment and said to the outside, "go and call Mingxiang." The servants outside immediately took orders to leave. Vice general Qi''s black face turned red. He said with embarrassment, "my Lord, will it disturb Mingxiang''s sleepiness when it''s so late? Will she be angry with the general? " "It''s me who calls Mingxiang. What can I do with you?" Rong Ling closes one official document and opens another. Deputy general Qi nodded and said: "it''s also ha, we Mingxiang are not unreasonable people." Mingxiang, bleary eyed, was forced to wake up by the people in the front yard. He said that Wang Ye had something to do with her. Mingxiang was patient and put on his clothes. Before leaving, he carefully looked at the little and the big Childs to see if they had kicked the quilt. He made sure that the two children slept well, and then walked out of the Xilong garden with the man. However, as soon as she arrived at the study, Mingxiang did not see the Lord, but at the door of the study, she saw Qi''s deputy general with a nervous face. "Mingxiang......" Qi, the deputy general, laughs awkwardly and takes two steps towards Mingxiang. Mingxiang immediately backed away, and raised her eyebrows and said, "Why are you here?" "I come to you." Deputy general Qi said affectionately, "I''ll ask for your marriage with Commander Duwei. I said I want to marry you." Mingxiang woke up half asleep. She was not happy. She thought it was the Lord who wanted to find her and keep calm, but it was the man who woke herself up in front of her. When mingshanton got angry: "when did I promise to marry you? Who asked you to woo the Lord? " "You You said before, I''m good enough, you will promise to marry me. " Deputy Qi is in a hurry. Mingxiang hums, "have you done well?" "What''s wrong with me?" Mingxiang stepped forward and poked at the deputy''s chest: "do you really know or pretend not to know? You know that in Yiya Pavilion, I was almost taken into the prison of Zhenge gate by your men. They said that they wanted to kill me, fight me, serve me with severe punishment, and that I was a fellow assassin. How do you like that? I almost didn''t die in those hands. How dare you say hello? " "I, I, I, I don''t know." Deputy general Qi took the opportunity to grasp Mingxiang''s hand and put it in the palm. Mingxiang shakes off and breathes: "don''t you know? You didn''t know that. After a long time, you didn''t know? Now that you can tell lies, how are you? " "I didn''t lie." Deputy Qi was flustered: "I really don''t know." "Ask your people if you don''t know what they''ve done." "Mingxiang, I......" What else did deputy general Qi want to say? Mingxiang didn''t give him a chance. He gave him a push and strode towards the study. In the room, Rong Ling has not reviewed the official documents. He is holding a brush in his hand, with a slightly heavy face and complicated eyes. After Mingxiang came in, Qi''s deputy general also came in. Mingxiang ignored him and only bowed down to his prince to say hello.Rong Leng casually "eh" a sentence, turn his head, then to the line of sight that Qi''s deputy begged, he thought, said: "you go back first."


    The deputy general Qi was stunned and said: "my Lord, you promised that the general would..."


    "Go back first." Rong Leng interrupts him.


    The deputy general Qi was very reluctant to look at Mingxiang for a long time, but Mingxiang didn''t even turn his head and look at him. He was very sad and could only leave in one step and three turns.


    Deputy Qi left. Mingxiang was not angry. She was still angry.


    Rong Ling looked at Mingxiang and said, "you are angry with him because of that misunderstanding?"


    Mingxiang puffed up his mouth: "my Lord, I know that you want to speak well for him, but I also have the idea of my servant. If my lord doesn''t care about my servant''s wishes, I have to marry him. My servant obeys, but you don''t need to expect my servant to be willing. My servant has a fire in his heart, so I will marry you..."


    "What kind of man do women like?"


    "Not in the past..." Mingxiang said half, suddenly stopped, looked up at the cold man behind the desk: "ah?"


    "Rong Leng frowned, serious tone:" answer this king


    Mingxiang is not sure if she has heard it wrong: "you are asking, what kind of man do you like, woman?"


    Rong Ling: "well."


    Mingxiang Zizai looked at his prince for a while, and then he said: "women naturally like caring men."


    "For example?"


    "For example, if it''s cold, it will cover her hands, if it''s hot, it will fan her, and if she wants to eat anything, just say it, someone will send it to her. No matter how angry she is or how temperamental she is, she can follow her mind. Whatever she says, it is."


    Rong Leng remembers carefully, not sure if he has done it.


    "What else."


    "And..." Mingxiang thought, "and what my mother said, no matter what my mother did wrong, but as long as she cried, it must be my husband''s fault."


    Rong Leng doesn''t understand: "why?"


    "Because women don''t admit it." The fragrance is clear and healthy.


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Mingxiang added: "of course, all the things that the maidservant said are her own thoughts. Not all the women are like this. However, the identity of the Lord, the woman who can marry you, has accumulated great virtue in the last life. Even if the Lord is not so considerate and doesn''t love her, she will certainly die for the Lord."


    Darling?


    Rong Ling thought for a moment, as if he had some clue.


    He waved and let Mingxiang go.


    Before Mingxiang left, she had a special look at her prince. She wondered what kind of woman she was, and she could make him so upset.


    So, will there be a new master in their house soon?

 Chapter 235

    As the Festival gets closer, the weather gets colder.


    Liu Wei sat in the pavilion under the small Langqiao of Liufu, with a pile of snacks on her hand. She directed the little maids in the yard to collect the last batch of lotus seeds this year by the lake.


    After three days in huaiyue yard, Liu Wei could not stay in the house any longer.


    This morning, I went to the old lady''s place to ask for an address. I made a lot of suggestions with the old lady. At last, the old lady promised Liu Wei that she could move freely in the mansion, but she was not allowed to leave.


    Liu Wei didn''t come up with a house either. She just saw that the lotus season was about to pass. She was eager to eat the last lotus root feast.


    The lotus root in the north is different from that in the south. The lotus root in the North should be bigger and sweeter. The lotus root in the South should be smaller and have a flat taste.


    Watching the servant girls busy around the lake, Liu Wei ate her own spicy lotus root slices, chewed them up, blew the cool wind, and looked at the script in her hand.


    Liu Yue, who was about to go to the main courtyard, passed by the small covered bridge. He saw the hot and noisy traffic under him, and saw the veil woman sitting in the pavilion. Her eyes were a little complicated.


    "Miss, why don''t you go?" Bi Rong, a servant girl, looks at miss four standing on the bridge and stops. She asks.


    Liu Yue returned to his senses and said lightly, "here is my elder sister. Let''s go and say hello."


    Liu Wei was reading a book and was excited. He called to the emerald girl who was peeling melon seeds: "Miss, here comes the fourth miss."


    Liu Wei looks up her eyes and sees that Liu Yue has come to the pavilion.


    Put down the book in hand, Liu Wei waits for Liu Yue to come.


    Liu Yue comes forward and salutes Liu Wei: "big sister."


    "Where is the fourth sister going?" Liu Wei asked with a smile.


    Liu Yue said quietly, "my sister is going to my mother''s place. She promised her mother that she would have the pear blossom Satin Embroidered, just to send it to her."


    Liu Wei saw that Bi Rong was carrying an embroidered basket in her hand, and said casually, "I heard that my sister''s marriage has been decided. Is it busy embroidering the wedding clothes these days?"


    Liu Yue''s marriage is settled, but Liu Yao and Liu Qin are not.


    In that day''s poetry fair, Liu Yao offered flowers to the seven princes in public, which was regarded as a happy talk by the friends of the prince of Kyoto.


    After Yu Wenqian''s visit to cancel the marriage, Liu Yao waited for the seventh prince to propose the marriage, and refused to see other people.


    Liu Qin did not know why, but also refused to Lu''s family.


    Liu Qin said that she was not fresh and healthy some days ago. When she went to see the doctor, the doctor said that her body at this time was not suitable for marriage. She had to be raised for three or four months anyway. What happened after that was uncertain.


    Lu didn''t pay much attention to Liu Qin either. Seeing that Liu Qin was not in a hurry, Lu didn''t want to worry about it, but she was embarrassed by Aunt Zhong.


    It is said that in those days, taoning courtyard quarreled every day.


    And in the case of Liu Yao and Liu Qin who are not engaged.


    Instead, Liu Yue followed the meaning of Lu''s family and settled down with a commoner who had offered flowers for Liu Yue in the poetry club.


    Liu Yue has always been obedient in front of LV family. It seems that she is also easy to satisfy her family affairs.


    Today, Liu Yue embroiders the wedding clothes in the yard every day. It''s said that the style is very good, and Liu Yue''s hands are skillful. Liu Yao and Liu Qin have looked for Liu Yue twice, which means that before Liu Yue gets married, they hope to embroider two pieces for them, so beautiful.


    Liu Yue doesn''t know whether to promise or not, but in Liu Wei''s opinion, Liu Yue should promise.


    "What''s your sister''s busyness? It''s my sister''s. I heard that my grandmother and father had a bad temper in huaiyue hospital."


    What surprised Liu Wei that night was that she didn''t spread rumors in the mansion. Occasionally, there were scattered rumors about what Liu Wei did, which made the elders unhappy.


    But the people in the mansion didn''t know that Liu Wei and the man were out of the mansion, let alone that Rong Ling proposed to Liu Wei.


    Probably, I got the warning from the top, and the people''s mouths were all tight. It was the young ladies who guessed and guessed, but they didn''t know why.


    Liu Yue is testing now. Liu Wei can hear it.


    Liu Wei is also a smile, perfunctory way: "some small things just, do not matter."


    Liu Wei said, pushing his spicy lotus root slices to Liu Yue to eat.


    The northerners are not particularly fond of spicy food. The lotus root slices look red and frighten people. Liu Yue waves her hands. Thank you very much.


    I can''t find out anything from Liu Wei. Liu Yue is too lazy to talk with Liu Weikui. She is about to leave, but she sees a servant girl coming down from the corridor bridge in a hurry.


    The servant girl came and asked the two young ladies to be settled first.


    Then he said to Liu Wei, "the eldest lady, the eldest young master is bringing the seventh prince to the small bridge. The eldest young master orders that all the women should leave first."


    "The seventh Prince has come to the mansion?" Liu Yue blurted out.


    Liu Wei looks at the moon with a different meaning.


    It seems that he also realized that he was too anxious to speak. Liu Yue bit his lips and pressed down his voice: "how can the seventh Lord come to our house?"


    The servant girl said honestly, "I don''t know about the servant girl. She came back with the eldest young master."Liu Yue looks at the other end of the bridge.


    Liu Wei looked in his eyes, smiled and said, "since there is a man''s family coming, let''s go, Yueer, Yihui. Don''t be busy. We''ll go back."


    Liu Wei raised his voice and called out a sentence. All the servant girls under the water got up one after another and began to pack their things.


    Liu Wei is waiting for the servant girls.


    Liu Yue, on the other hand, was still eager to leave, but now he stayed with Liu Wei.


    "Four sisters, this is..." Liu Wei asked with a smile.


    Liu Yue lowered her eyebrows and said, "sister, the satin of pear flower embroidery looks good. I want to ask my sister if it''s necessary. My sister is free these days. If she wants it, she can also embroider it for her sister."


    "Oh?" Liu Wei looked at the basket and said, "that sister will show it to her sister."


    Liu Yue orders Bi Rong to take the basket and spread out the satin in front of Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks at her eyes and wants to talk.


    Liu Yue said again, "this is the method of cloud embroidery. It uses the reverse needling method. The first two stitches, the second one, pass through. When there are three groups of bifurcations, the stitches are tight..."


    Liu Yue''s long introduction.


    Originally, Liu Yue shouldn''t have said so much nonsense because of the tight time. But Liu Yue just said it and didn''t finish it. His eyes fluttered to the small bridge. It was Sima Zhao''s heart. Everyone knew it.


    Liu Wei sees in the eye, the smile of the corner of the mouth is not light all the time.


    Liu Wei is suddenly curious. What does Liu Yue want to do?


    It''s a deliberate delay, but what''s the purpose? Liu Yu or Rong Su?


    It seems to be Rong Su, but what''s the relationship between Liu Yue and Rong Su?


    Something flashed in Liuwei''s heart, and he took advantage of Liuyue''s half explanation and inserted a sentence: "I have a veil here, do you want to put it on my sister?"


    Liu Yue looks at Liu Wei.

 Chapter 236

    Liu Wei smiled and took out her spare veil from her sleeve. It was originally intended that if she had eaten spicy lotus root slices and touched the veil, they would be ready for replacement.


    But now, it has other uses.


    Liu Yue looked at the white veil that was handed to her in front of her, hesitated and took it.


    Liu Wei didn''t break it.


    Liu Yue put on the veil silently and continued to explain embroidery to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is not in a hurry to leave now. Instead, she sits down and listens to Liu Yue.


    A quarter of an hour later, Liu Yu came with Rong Su to talk with him.


    On the small corridor bridge, standing at the top of the bridge, Liu Yu saw the servant girls walking up and down. In the small pavilion, two women in veils were sitting together talking about something in a low voice.


    Liu Yu''s face was not good. He asked the servants around him, "not to send someone to order, but the women''s family members are avoiding. Who is this?"


    The servant looked around and said, "go back to the eldest young master. It looks like the eldest miss and the fourth miss."


    Liu Yu frowned.


    Rong Su''s eyes were fixed. He looked deeply at the figures in the pavilion below. In a low voice, he said: "it''s the first lady. It happened that I wanted to see the first lady."


    Liu Yu said in a good voice, "Lord, I''m afraid it''s not in line with the rules."


    Rong Su looks at Liu Yu with a cold look in his side eyes: "the eldest lady has a lot of connections with my king, and the elder brother, the waiter, is there anything against the rules?"


    Liu Yu can''t refute. He hesitates for a moment and can only agree.


    They got off the bridge.


    Over there, since Liu Yu and Rong came back, I saw Liu Yue clearly, but I didn''t feel nervous.


    Liu Yue pinched her handkerchief and continued calmly: "some embroidery methods don''t take compactness as beauty, but my sister thinks that although it''s good to look at looseness, it can''t be used after washing twice, especially when embroidered with gold thread..."


    "Here we are." Interrupting Liu Yue, Liu Wei said casually.


    Liu Yue stops talking and pretends to look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks into Liu Yue''s eyes, and turns to the bridge.


    Liu Yue also turned and realized, "ah, it''s big brother and the seventh prince."


    It doesn''t look like it!


    Liu Yue is sorry on one face: "it''s all my sister''s fault. When it comes to embroidering, I can''t shut up. Sister, let''s leave now, can we have time?"


    The smile in Liu Wei''s eyes deepened and she said, "it''s time."


    Liu Yue was stunned, and her face stiffened for a while, but some of them could not be seen because of the veil.


    Liu Yue hesitated for a moment and said, "now, do you look like you don''t know the etiquette? In my sister''s opinion, since we''ve all run into each other, it''s better to give a salute and say hello. That''s not out of style. What do you think? "


    Why else?


    You just have enough excuses not to leave, don''t you?


    Liu Wei said, "what my sister said is, say hello."


    They sat in the pavilion, waiting for the man to approach.


    When Liu Yu''s face was cold and accompanied Rong to come back, the two women immediately got up to salute and called out at the same time: "big brother."


    At the same time, he turned to Rong Su and said, "I have seen seven Lords."


    Rong Su''s vision starts from seeing Liu Wei, and he stares at Liu Wei without slackening.


    Liu Yu''s face is even worse when he looks at it!


    "What are you doing?"


    Liu Yue bit her lips and said softly, "my sister and big sister are talking about embroidery."


    Liu Yu is dissatisfied: "what can''t go back to the yard and say, it has to be here?"


    Liu Yue can''t speak at once.


    "The scenery here is very good," said Liu Wei


    Liu Yue is afraid of Liu Yu, but Liu Wei is really not afraid of this big brother.


    Sure enough, hearing Liu Wei''s reason, Liu Yu''s face was even worse: "in your yard, the scenery is not good?"


    "Not good." Liu Wei said.


    "You --" Liu Yu wants to say that Liu Wei is a naughty girl, but he thinks that this big sister is a naughty girl, and he never says he has won her.


    Think again is a stomach gas, Liu Yu simply did not say.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to say much either. After the ceremony with them, she sat down.


    This small pavilion was originally Liuwei''s first arrival. There are many lotus flowers, lotus plants and lotus seeds on the table. The pavilion, which used to be a big Pavilion, is very small.


    All of a sudden, three people came here. They had to stay in the pavilion, and they had to hold the small place tightly for more space.


    Liu Yue saw this and stood behind Liu Wei obediently.


    Rong Su takes a look at Liu Yue and sits in the seat where Liu Yue originally sat, while Liu Yu sits in another seat a little further away.


    There are only three stools in the whole pavilion. After three people sit down, Liu Yue is doomed to stand.


    "The flower that was sent to the eldest lady at the last poetry fair is still there?" Rong Su suddenly asked Liu Wei.Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment and looks to Rong su.


    Liu Wei is very curious. Does Rong Su really think that she will keep that flower?


    Liu Wei has been looking at Rong Su''s expression. After looking at it carefully for a while, he is sure that Rong Su may think so.


    The self-confidence of Rong Su''s face made Liu Wei inexplicable.


    "Throw it away." Liu Wei said honestly.


    Sure enough, Rong Su''s face was ugly for a moment, but he quickly recovered his composure and his tone sank: "why?"


    Liu Wei felt that there was no need to explain a flower, but she still said, "it''s ugly."


    This time, Rong Su''s face is not good at all.


    Liu Yu didn''t attend the poetry meeting that day, but he heard some news afterwards.


    For the third prince and the seventh prince, Liu Yu still knows that they all send flowers to Liu Wei.


    At the moment, Liu Yu felt that it was not appropriate to listen to Liu Wei''s casual face. He said, "Wei''er likes lotus flowers."


    Say, Liu Yu meaning to point to look at this full table put lotus, then stare round eyes, look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at Liu Yu and winked at him, implying that he would not talk nonsense, so he went with a good temper: "yes, I like lotus."


    Rong Su hears the words, pinches a pink lotus flower on the table, shakes it twice, and lets it throw out a few dewdrops. He acts carelessly, as if he is planning something.


    Liu Wei saw it, grabbed the water lily and threw it to the ground.


    Let go a Leng, the facial expression is immediately deep haze!


    Liu Wei said, "this lotus is mine. It''s mine. My things don''t like being touched by others."


    "Cough!" Liu Yu interrupts Liu Wei.


    Liu Yu can see that the seventh Prince is obviously going to borrow flowers for Buddha. He will send the lotus flower to Liu Wei under the guise.


    But Liu Wei''s actions directly threw people''s faces to the ground.


    What does this sister want to do?


    Why do you want to make the seventh Prince angry?


    Liu Wei doesn''t mean to tease Rong su. Liu Wei just wants to see what Liu Yue will look like when she does these things.


    Seeing Rong Su holding the lotus, Liu Yue is clearly nervous.


    And when Liu Wei throws away the lotus, Liu Yue is relieved.


    Although these details are very small, Liu Yue is standing beside Liu Wei, who can feel them clearly.


    Liu Wei has now determined that Liu Yue really likes Rong su.


    But compared with Liu Yao''s blatant threat to marry into the seventh palace, Liu Yue''s performance is too hidden.


    Why is it so hidden?


    Liu Wei doesn''t think that Liu Yue knows how to climb. She only hides her mind in her heart.


    Although Liu Wei and Liu Yue don''t know each other much, Liu Wei can also see that the four younger sisters are more thoughtful than most people in the mansion.


    Liu Yao and Liu Qin are not half of Liu Yue''s if they add up.


    Liu Wei is curious. What does Liu Yue want to do?


    Today, Liu Yue has made every effort to stay. Obviously, it''s not just to look at Rong su. What else can Liu Yue do?


    Liu Wei looks forward to it more and more. She thinks the play should be very good-looking.


    Just thinking about it, another servant ran outside and said in a hurry: "big, big young master 3¡¢ Here comes the third prince. "

 Chapter 237

    "The third prince?" Liu Yu frowned, looked at Liu Wei subconsciously, and said in a deep voice, "where is the third prince?"


    "It''s in the front yard. It''s coming this way."


    Liu Yu got up and said, "nonsense! Why didn''t you stop? Where can I let the guests run to the yard at will? I don''t want to tell you to go to the front hall. Treat me with tea! "


    The servant was about to speak, but he heard from a distant male voice on a small covered bridge: "no need."


    As soon as the bright magnetic voice came out, everyone in the pavilion looked at the past subconsciously.


    Among them, the eyes of Rong Su are the deepest.


    Like Liu Yu, when hearing Rong Ling coming, Rong Su''s eyes turned to Liu Wei for the first time.


    But because Liu Wei was wearing a veil, there was nothing special on her face. After looking back for a long time, she did not see the difference.


    But let''s keep looking at Liu Wei, which makes Liu Yuedun take a breath.


    Liu Yue''s eyes are very obscure, but among them, there are some disturbing complexities.


    The man in black robes, dressed in casual clothes, walked towards the pavilion without expression under the trembling accompaniment of the servants of Liufu.


    Liu Wei sat on the stool, didn''t get up, and stared at Rong Leng for a moment.


    Until Rong Leng approaches, Liu Wei drops her eyes and stands up.


    Rong Ling walked into the pavilion. Liu Yu thought that Rong Ling didn''t understand the rules, but he gave the ceremony first: "the third Lord."


    Rong Ling did not look at Liu Yu, but looked at Rong Su, who was sitting still with his eyes, and Liu Wei, who was looking down at him at the moment. Finally, he turned his eyes to the spicy lotus root slices on the stone table and asked, "made with honey?"


    Liu Wei took a deep breath at the corner of her mouth and replied, "yes."


    "But delicious?"


    Liu Wei''s voice was flat: "the third prince wants to use it. Just taste it."


    Let''s not hesitate to sit at Liu Yu''s place. Under Liu Yu''s headache expression, we pick up Liu Wei''s chopsticks and clip them to lotus root slices.


    Rong Ling''s chopsticks just touched the lotus root, and a long, happy finger came across and pinched the lotus root that Rong Ling liked with his bare hands.


    Rong Leng fingers a meal, turned his head to look at the past, and then saw Rong Su''s face light pinching that piece of lotus root, put it into his mouth, and chew it up slowly.


    For a moment, his eyes were cold.


    When Rong Su finished chewing, he licked his lips and asked, "how did the third brother think of coming to Liufu today?"


    Rong Ling took another piece of lotus root and put it into his mouth: "if you can come, I can''t come."


    Rong Su said with a smile, "brother Huang is here for something. What about the third brother?"


    Rong Ling: "I have something to do, too."


    Rong Su: "what''s the matter?"


    "Look for my three princesses," said Rong Leng


    Rong Su''s eyes suddenly cool. He glanced at Liu Wei angrily and said, "that''s a coincidence. I''m also looking for my seven princesses."


    Rong Ling: "seven brothers have a sweetheart?"


    Rong Su: "no, there is a fiancee."


    Rong Ling: "I heard that he escaped from marriage?"


    Rong Su: "back again."


    "Rong Ling put down his chopsticks:" seven younger brothers are not miss Lin


    Rong Shugou lip: "the third brother is well-informed." Rong Shudun for a while, and said: "a side princess, a princess, do not conflict."


    Rong Leng glanced at Rong Su and said, "who is right, who is right?"


    Rong Su: "the natural first is positive, the latter is side."


    Rong Ling: "Miss Lin is the side?"


    Rong Su: "yes."


    Rong Ling: "Lin family agree?"


    Rong Su: "I will let the Lin family agree."


    Rong Ling nodded, "congratulations to the seventh brother first."


    Words fall, allow edge to say again: "but very regrettable."


    "It''s a pity," Rong Su said


    Rong Ling: "it''s a pity that there is no time for the seven younger brothers to choose the imperial concubine."


    Rong Su: "why there is no time."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei. "She wants to be the third princess of the king."


    Allow to trace cold Mou tiny tight, also see to Liu Wei: "three emperor elder brother confirm?"


    Let Leng hard scalp, nod.


    "Have you inquired about the meaning of the parties?"


    "Rong Leng once again hardened his head:" inquired


    Rong Su: "do you agree?"


    Rong Leng continued to harden his head: "HMM."


    With a sudden change of countenance, Rong Su became shady: "did the third brother ask for the emperor''s advice?"


    "Your opinion is important?"


    Rong Su sneers, "I still have my marriage letter with her."


    "Is it?" Rong Leng raised her eyes: "take it out and have a look?"


    Rong Su: "..."


    Rong Suo lost his marriage letter with Liu Wei. It didn''t spread all over Kyoto, but he made a point to find out.


    Liu Wei stood beside with a face of wood.


    Liu Yue opens her mouth, listens to the conversation, and looks back and forth at Liu Wei.The meaning of the third prince''s words is clearly to marry Liu Wei, but the seventh Prince''s words


    Miss Lin, who is right and who is wrong? Liu Yue doesn''t know that Rong Su and Miss Lin have already got married. It''s impossible to think that Rong Su means that he wants to fight for Liu Wei with the three princes and promise to give Liu Weizheng a princess.


    Impossible


    How could this happen?


    The man told himself that this was not the case.


    Liu Yue is very flustered all of a sudden. He looks at the two royal noble men who are fighting with each other. When his eyes turn around, he looks at Liu Wei again. Even though Liu Yue deliberately controls his eyes, he still feels hatred unconsciously.


    After all, Liu Yue is not good enough. Liu Wei doesn''t need to feel it carefully, so he knows that Liu Yue is staring at people.


    Liu Wei looks back a little, and Liu Yue hurries to avoid her eyes, but Liu Wei still sees clearly. Liu Yue''s eyes are cold and resentful without temperature.


    Liu Wei''s mouth is full of sarcasm. She shakes her sleeve and turns to leave!


    "Big sister." Liu Yue opens her mouth to call Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t return either, and went straight to huaiyue hospital.


    The servant girls in the back hurriedly told them to leave and followed cheerfully.


    The pavilion is very clean. All the lotus plants and lotus flowers have been taken away. There is only one plate of spicy lotus root, which is occupied by Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling put the spicy lotus root at hand. The jadeite who cleaned the table didn''t dare to ask the third prince to come back, so he had to leave in a gray way.


    Liu Wei said that he would leave without greeting. The three men in the pavilion ignored him, as if they didn''t care.


    In fact, Liu Yu cares.


    But Liu Yu has no way to take this big sister. It''s useless to care.


    Rong Su also cares, but it''s not twice for Liu Wei not to give him face. The lotus is still on the ground at the moment. When Liu Wei left, she stepped on her feet.


    Rong Su dare not gamble with his own face. If Liu Wei doesn''t stop but walks faster when he stops, doesn''t he just lose face to Rong Ling?


    Therefore, Rong Su can only watch Liu Wei leave, pretending to be indifferent.


    As for Rong Ling, I didn''t feel that Liu Wei could be called by him at all. This woman is free and easy with her nature, so far as he can only coax her gently and dare not speak a loud word.


    But Liu Yue did not know what they were thinking.


    Liu Yue only felt embarrassed. At this moment, the whole pavilion, only her one woman, her face quickly turned red, and her heart even resented Liu Wei.

 Chapter 238

    Liu Yu noticed Liu Yue''s panic and said to Liu Yue in a cold voice, "you go back, too."


    Liu Yue hurriedly bowed down and left with Bi Rong.


    Liu Wei went all the way back to huaiyue hospital, poured the cold water in the house, and even drank several mouthfuls, then exhaled, feeling that the fire in her chest was slightly reduced.


    Yue''er follows Liu Wei. She heard what she said in the pavilion.


    "Miss, what do you mean by the third and seventh lords?" Yuer said carefully


    "What do you mean?" Liu Wei sneered, "they are not interesting, they are just fighting me."


    Read a son''s face at a loss, obviously don''t understand.


    Liu Wei knows that it may be true for Rong Ling to say that she wants to marry her, but it is impossible for Rong Su to say that deliberately, it is not to make Rong Ling feel uncomfortable.


    Liu Wei just left. He just didn''t want to listen to Rong Ling''s nonsense. He was afraid that he couldn''t help it. He was impulsive and contradicted Rong Ling''s words.


    Instead, Rong Su feels that she is helping him.


    In Liu Wei''s opinion, no matter how much she and Rong Ling have grudges, they should also close the door and solve it by themselves. Domestic ugliness should not be publicized, at least not let outsiders see jokes!


    She drank up the water in the teapot intermittently. Liu Wei stopped and watched the servants in the room looking at her tremblingly. She waved her hand and sent everyone out.


    The seventh Lord and the third Lord came to the mansion.


    But half an hour later, Liu''s house was spread all over.


    Liu Yao asked Qiao Yun in a hurry as she changed clothes: "have you left? Did you go? Haven''t you left yet? "


    Qiaoyun said with a smile, "no, I''m still talking to the Pavilion by the lake. The young master sent someone to take the chess, as if to play chess."


    "That''s good." Liu Yao said, standing in front of the bronze mirror, straightening out her clothes, and asked, "how about this one?"


    Qiaoyun nodded, "our lady looks good in everything."


    Liu Yao blushed: "take my veil."


    Qiaoyun hurriedly selects a dark veil.


    Liu Yao shakes her head and takes a piece of light color, which is more transparent and covers her face.


    Qiaoyun hesitates a little: "is this one too transparent? Will you see the young lady''s face? "


    Liu Yao smiled and said, "I want to show you how beautiful I am


    Qiaoyun still thinks it''s not appropriate, but it''s not easy to talk about it.


    Liu Yao dressed properly, then walked towards the courtyard, but just met Liu Qin who was about to come in.


    "Big sister is going to see the seventh prince?" Liu Qin asked with a smile.


    Liu Yao left in a hurry and answered vaguely.


    Liu Qin pulls Liu Yao, takes a box of flower dew from the servant girl, and puts it in Liu Yao''s palm.


    Liu Yao said, "what is this?"


    "Osmanthus dew." Liu Qin mysteriously came to Liu Yao''s ear and said something. Liu Yao was at a loss first, and then his face turned red.


    "Is there such an effect?"


    "Nature." Liu Qinxin swore to Dandan: "this is the most popular treasure in Kyoto recently. It was brought by a tourist from other places. The number is limited. There are only 30 boxes in total. It''s a box that I sent someone to rob ahead of time. It''s a big event for the second sister. Her sister is willing to give."


    "Open it for me to try." Liu Yao said in a hurry.


    Liu Qin opens it for Liu Yao himself. When the lid is lifted, a refreshing fragrance of Osmanthus will spread. Liu Yao is intoxicated by the fragrance.


    Liu Qin said with a smile: "it''s said that there is a secret recipe put on the head here. If a woman spreads it on her body, it will smell fragrant and disturb people''s minds. Ladies and ladies of all families will compete for it. Sister can use this box here. Sister needs to use it sparingly. As long as it''s applied on the back of her ears, neck and wrist, don''t paint it too much. It''s disgusting. I''m afraid it will turn out to be annoying I don''t like it. "


    Liu Qin said it in a long way while daubing it for Liu Yao himself.


    After the painting, Liu Yao felt like she was soaked in nectar. The whole person was fragrant, with a intoxicating fragrance.


    Liu Yao sniffed her wrist and closed her eyes. "It''s really fragrant."


    Said Liu Yao and looked at Liu Qin, took Liu Qin''s hand: "elder sister remember your good, Qin Er rest assured, elder sister married seven Wang Ye, will not treat you badly."


    Liu Qinfu said, "that sister will thank her first."


    Liu Yao walked to the lakeside with a fragrance of flowers.


    Liu Qin looks at Liu Yao''s back and smiles more deeply. If he can help Liu Yao and the seven princes, then Liu Yao will definitely marry the seven princes, and his marriage with Yu Wenfu will never return.


    Secondly, Liu Yao helped Liu Yao. After Liu Yao got what she wanted, she would naturally help her. When Yu Wen''s house and Liu''s house went through their disagreements, Liu Yao told Lu''s ear that she had a great chance to marry Yu Wen.


    At the thought of the future, Liu Qin couldn''t help but smile and smile.


    When Liu Yao arrived at the lakeside, he saw three people sitting in the pavilion from afar. Liu Yao did not need to see more, so he saw the seventh Lord sitting on the far right, who she thought about all the time.Liu Yao straightens her clothes, straightens the front yarn, and asks Qiao Yun, "is that ok?"


    Qiaoyun nodded in a hurry: "yes, miss, you''d better see it."


    Liu Yao took a breath and walked confidently, but before she came near, a servant girl stopped her. Liu Yao immediately didn''t like it: "what do you do?"


    The servant girl trembled and said: "the second young lady''s forgiveness is the order of the eldest young master. If you see the girl''s family members breaking in by mistake, you must stop them. Second young lady, there is a stranger here. If you want to go anywhere, don''t you go another way? "


    Liu Yao frowned: "I''m here to say hello to the seventh Lord. Please get out of the way!"


    The servant girl''s face was frightened, but she did not move.


    "I want you to get out of the way!" Liu Yao is angry.


    Liu Yao''s voice suddenly amplified, and three people in the pavilion were shocked.


    Liu Yu''s face immediately became ugly. He guessed that Liu Yao would come, so he ordered someone to watch in advance. Unexpectedly, Liu Yao was so brave that he made a big noise.


    Liu Yu gave a sign to the third and seventh princes, then he got up and went to have a look first.


    As soon as Liu Yu left, he let Xu twist the black son, put it on the chessboard, and said to the black man on the opposite side, "Liu Wei is not suitable for the third brother."


    Rong Ling also put down a white son and said casually, "Oh?"


    Rong Su''s eyes were cold and mercilessly gave Rong Ling''s piece of white son to eat: "the third brother wants to have fun, just go to find someone else, Liu Wei, no way."


    Rong Leng frowns, and conveniently eats a piece of sunspot: "who said that my king is looking for fun?"


    "Is it possible that the third brother wants to say that you have a different hobby for a woman whose face is damaged? On that day''s poetry meeting, what was Liu Wei''s face? Brother Sanhuang could see it clearly. Why do you act like a hypocrite? "


    Rong Ling suddenly stops his hands, raises his eyes, and stares at Rong Xu seriously.


    Let''s face the line of sight of let''s look back and lift our chin.


    "Do you think that you have no right to ask about Liu Wei?" Let Leng be serious.


    Rong shuleng hum: "I don''t have the right. Does the third brother have the right?"

 Chapter 239

    "My father has married me."


    Let go of the finger, put the black son heavily on a certain position of the chessboard, and his face was taut: "what should the third brother do to let her go?"


    "Why did the seventh brother care about her


    "Liu Wei is my fiancee," Rong said


    Rong Leng said coldly, "Liu Wei is no longer."


    Rong Su: "the marriage letter has not been invalidated."


    Rong Leng sighs, looks as usual and drops a white son, then quietly eats half of Rong Su''s black son, and then says, "marry your miss Lin, Liu Wei. It''s better not to talk about it."


    "It''s impossible." Rong Su narrowed his eyes and refused to show weakness: "Liu Wei, it must be mine."


    Rong Ling doesn''t speak any more. He is persistent at the moment and knows why.


    In the information that Rong Ling deliberately revealed to Qin Pai, on the one hand, he made up Liu Wei''s whereabouts in the past five years, on the other hand, he created some reasonable reasons for Liu Wei''s particularity.


    For example, if a woman is raised in a boudoir, why does she have good medical skills? Or is it a kind of needle skill that has already disappeared?


    Liu Wei''s medical knowledge has been heard in the streets of Kyoto. Liu Wei''s external statement was taught by master Mingwu of Kuhai temple, and master Mingwu obviously cooperated with Liu Wei''s lie and never exposed it.


    But it''s a fact that master Mingwu can''t do medical skills. As long as the intentional people spend more time to find out, they will soon find out.


    So Rong Ling, just in case, made up a highly respected mysterious master for Liu Wei. If master Mingwu can''t hold on, the "master" will appear. But the master is too mysterious, so he has no name and no proof.


    Rong Leng thought it was ok, but he obviously missed a little.


    That is, the more mysterious people are, the more imaginative they are.


    Rong Su is obviously the man in the imagination.


    Rong Ling got the news yesterday. After receiving Qin Pai''s information about Liu Wei''s investigation, Rong Su had some ideas and put them into action to investigate these two days.


    Kyoto is the territory of zhengemen. It''s easy for rongling to know the direction of rongsu''s investigation.


    Rong Suo is going to liaozhou to investigate


    And the thing that allows to trace the investigation, is nothing else, but involves the witches and demagogues.


    Rong Ling knows that Rong Su is suspecting that Liu Wei has had an adventure in the past five years, which is related to the witches and demagogues.


    If the Wugu family didn''t learn from Liu Weikou, Rong Ling didn''t know that there were such a group of people in the world, but Rong Su obviously knew that for a long time, and also knew that the Wugu family is now in liaozhou.


    How does Rong Su know? Let''s not talk about it for a while. What''s the relationship between Rong Su and the king of power? Let''s talk about it later. But Rong Su is probably guessing that Liu Wei is related to the witches and demagogues. At present, Liu Wei''s situation is inevitable.


    Rong Ling regrets that he shouldn''t do more than that.


    Rong Su thought that the third brother knew that Liu Wei was related to the witches and demagogues, so he said that he wanted to marry Liu Wei as the imperial concubine.


    And the more Rong Leng does not let Liu Wei go, the more Rong Su thinks he guesses right!


    Otherwise, why does a woman whose appearance is destroyed and her wind rating is not good make the three lords of the hall and the commander of zhengemen so special?


    Rong Leng knows that he has made a big trouble for himself. He is not happy for a moment. When the next chess piece falls, he eats all the sunspots of Rong su.


    Rong Su looks at the empty black man on the chessboard. His face is very ugly.


    "I said let you go back!"


    Over there, Liu Yu and Liu Yao haven''t made it clear.


    Liu Yao''s death depends on not leaving. If Liu Yu didn''t see it for the sake of the guests, he would like to find someone to drag Liu Yao back.


    Liu Yao took his brother''s hand and begged, "elder brother, please let me invite An''an to the seventh Lord, and I''ll go."


    Liu Yu looks back at the two people in the pavilion. He is cruel to his own sister: "please go, you said."


    "Yes, I said, I said!" Liu Yao hurriedly promised.


    Liu Yu has no choice but to take Liu Yao with her. Liu Yao first blesses the third prince, then comes closer, leans close to Rong Su and salutes him.


    This ritual Liu Yao''s movement was a little big, and her hand also raised it consciously or unintentionally. Suddenly, a trace of sweet and greasy osmanthus fragrance rushed into her nose.


    Rong Su twisted his eyebrows and looked at Liu Yao.


    When Liu Yao saw that the seventh Prince noticed himself, he couldn''t help but rejoice on his face. He quickly attached a soft smile half covered his face with a lute.


    This smile is very clear, very light, with a misty sweet.


    When Rong Hui looked back, he had picked up the corner of his mouth. He asked, "is it near the time of lunch?"


    Liu Yu looked at the sky and nodded: "it''s here."


    "If so, eat." Rong Suo got up and was about to leave when he turned his head to Liu Yao and said, "two young ladies are also together?"


    Liu Yu is about to refuse, Liu Yao has promised himself: "since the LORD opened up, the little girl is willing."


    Rong Su nodded and said, "just now, the eldest lady is in a hurry. I have something to say to the eldest lady. Would you like to ask the eldest lady to come with me?"Liu''s instinct is to refuse. He doesn''t want to allow Leng to say, "OK."


    Both princes have to eat with Liu Wei. Liu Yu can''t hold on any longer. He can only send someone to call Liu Wei.


    Although Liu Yao is not happy that Liu Wei is here, he doesn''t mind if he can join the seven princes.


    When Liu Wei received the news, her first reaction was not to go!


    But thinking of Liu Yao''s presence, Liu Wei can''t help but wonder, what moves will Liu Yao take? In that poetry fair, Liu Yao even dared to send flowers to the public. Today, there are few people. I don''t know what more shocking things Liu Yao would do.


    Liu Wei admits that she is bored in the mansion these days. She doesn''t want to miss this kind of fun instinctively.


    So I hesitated for a moment, and the mood of "want to see a play" defeated the mood of "eat with them, will definitely have indigestion"


    Finally, Liu Wei, with a wave of her hands and two servant girls, went to the front hall.


    Liu Weiyuan thought that when he entered the front hall, he would see a picture of Liu Yao entwined with Rong Su and talked to her attentively, while Rong Ling and Liu Yu sat on one side without saying a word.


    But Liu Wei did not expect that what she saw was reversed!


    The round table in the front hall now has five positions.


    In the first place, there is Rong Leng, the third prince. Under his right hand is Liu Yu. In the second place, there is Rong Su, the seventh prince.


    According to this sitting method, the left side of rongsu should be sitting on LiuYao, and the left side of LiuYao, which is just the left side of rongling, should be free of a position, which should be its own.


    But now, instead of sitting next to Rong, Liu Yao sits next to Rong Ling and moves the chair to lean against her. She is laughing and talking to Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yao in a complicated way, but he doesn''t know why.


    Liu Yao doesn''t like Rong Su, but in a blink of an eye, she sticks to Rong Leng?

 Chapter 240

    "People are here." Seeing Liu Wei come in, Rong looks back and tells her to sit next to her.


    This is the only place left.


    Liu Wei couldn''t, so she had to go ahead.


    Liu Yu, on the other side, didn''t pay attention to Liu Wei, just looked at Liu Yao like a dead man.


    Obviously, Liu Yu didn''t expect that Liu Yao would suddenly tie up with the third prince, and take off the veil shamelessly.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng slightly.


    Rong Ling just looks up and looks at Liu Wei.


    But Liu Wei sees disgust in his calm eyes, which should be disgust to Liu Yao, but Liu Wei still doesn''t understand, what''s wrong with Liu Yao?


    When Liu Wei sat down and came a little closer to Liu Yao, Liu Wei was stunned.


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yao inconceivably, but she only sees a pretty face with red powder and Feifei. She is looking at Rong Ling with shame and timidity.


    "Have a meal."


    Rong Su smiled and said what Liu Yu, the master''s family, should have said.


    When the meal was opened, Liu Yao immediately took a piece of meat and sent it to rongling bowl. Her body was askew beside rongling as if it were boneless. Jiao didi said, "Lotus cloud is the favorite food for little women. Please try it, Wang Ye."


    The sentimental voice is more crisp than that of Yao''s sister who is used to accompany people in the brothel.


    Liu Wei''s face was ugly. He was about to speak, but Rong Su took a piece of fried lotus root and went to Liu Wei''s bowl. He said lightly, "you like lotus root."


    Liu Wei doesn''t like lotus root. It''s just this season that she can eat it, so she eats a lot.


    Looking at the piece of lotus root in the bowl, Liu Wei didn''t even take the chopsticks, but suddenly said, "big brother is looking at two younger sisters before such a rude person?"


    Liu Yu, on the other side, suddenly regained his mind and was about to speak.


    Liu Yao put the chopsticks aside, got up quickly, turned around and glared at Liu Wei fiercely: "who are you talking about? Liu Wei, you don''t think that you can be lawless if the old lady and father look after you. You can figure out your identity! What do you like about a simple girl? "


    To be able to say such words in such a scene, regardless of the fact, Liu Yao is obviously delirious.


    Liu Wei, with a cold face, got up again and grabbed Liu Yao''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Yao struggles!


    But where is Liu Wei''s strength comparable to that of Liu Yao? Liu Wei pinched Liu Yao''s wrist and sniffed it in front of her nose. She sneered, "spring is fragrant. Who can use this kind of ghost for you?"


    Rong Su''s eyelids flash. Spring is fragrant. Can Liu Wei even smell it?


    When Liu Yao came near, Rong Su smelt this spring fragrance. In recent days, this fragrance is very popular in Kyoto. When it is applied to people, there are thousands of styles and customs, which make men rush for it.


    In the seventh Prince''s mansion, there were several concubines who bought it for use. However, he was very knowledgeable. After hearing it a few times, he knew that it was a kind of flower dew mixed with aphrodisiac.


    It''s interesting to use it in bed.


    But in normal times, it seems to be plain and dissolute.


    There are many beauties in Rong Xu''s mind. He naturally knows this kind of thing, but Liu Yu is a refined and literati. He doesn''t know anything about bed.


    Rong Leng is not close to women all the time, so it should be more unclear.


    Rong Su''s idea is very good, just let Liu Yao and Rong Ling sit next to each other. As long as Liu Yao expresses a little intimacy, under the influence of spring fragrance, Rong Ling will instinctively respond to it. They seem to be sweet, greasy and happy.


    Rong Su specially called Liu Wei to see Liu Wei.


    But I didn''t expect that even men don''t understand this kind of dirty thing, Liu Wei can speak out.


    Rong Su''s eyes changed for a while, and his heart was more determined about Liu Wei''s conjecture before.


    Can a boudoir woman be taught to be a master of apricot forest within five years. This ability is not a witch and demagogue family. Who can do it?


    Liu Wei doesn''t care what others think.


    Liu Wei only felt angry. Holding Liu Yao''s hand, she turned her head and asked Qiao Yun, "did you paint the spring fragrance for your young lady?"


    Qiaoyun''s face was inexplicable, and he shook his head: "maidservant I don''t know anything... "


    Liu Yao threw Liu Wei''s hand away and glared at her angrily, "don''t touch me!"


    Liu Wei cold under the eyes, fingers, suddenly pinched Liu Yao''s shoulder, and then in Liu Yao''s shoulder cave hard a pinch, Liu Yao "Wu" a sound, suddenly hands and feet soft, body a slide, slide to the chair to sit.


    Liu Wei said in a cold voice, "please call the doctor!"


    Liu Yao is now unable to move. She just holds her head and feels dizzy. She is a little dizzy.


    This is a side effect of spring medicine.


    Liu Yao just sniffed some, not Chinese medicine, but the body will be as excited as drunk, and the sharp pain can make Liu Yao come back to life.


    Only after returning to her senses, Liu Yao still felt confused because of the residual effect.


    Qiaoyun also found the problem at the moment, and hurried to help his young lady.Liu Huoran got up and told the outside: "what are you still doing? Go to ask the doctor!" There was a commotion outside. In the confusion, Liu Wei stares at Rong Ling, sneers and walks to her side, and says to her ear, "Rong Duwei is also a person who has been treated with spring medicine. Liu Yao can''t smell the smell on her?" "Long time, I have forgotten," he said "In that case, it''s the little girl who has disturbed Rong Du''s Yanfu?" Rong Ling reaches out to pull Liu Wei''s small hand. Liu Wei sees that she turns away from Rong Ling and walks out of the hall. Liu Wei came and left. He was covered with frost when he left. He was obviously very unhappy. Rong Su looks at Liu Wei''s back, and then looks at Rong Leng with no expression. After seeing Liu Wei leave, Rong Leng raises his glass to Rong Su and says, "thank you very much." Rong Su squints, "where is brother Sanhuang''s thank you from?" Let Leng laugh but not speak, and drink the cup lightly. Rong Su is gnashing his teeth at the moment. If he doesn''t see it at the moment, he has wasted his time in growing his eyes. Liu Wei and Rong Leng have a clear relationship, but he just wanted to use Liu Yao to separate Liu Wei and Rong Leng. Instead, he made a fool of himself and hurt Liu Wei''s heart. He cared more about Rong Leng! Rong Leng''s thanks are just like great satire, which makes Rong Su upset. Some people have planted once, do not want to grow, will eventually plant a second time, some people have planted once, thinking of pain, life will not repeat the same. Rong Ling is the second kind of person. Liu Yao smells the fragrance of spring earlier than Rong su. He will never forget the fragrance. How could he be cheated again? Just now, he was just planning, and the result really pleased him. Thinking of Liu Wei''s cold eyes when she left, the smile at the corners of her mouth slowly expanded. Just thinking about it, I have used this tactic once, but I don''t know if it can be used for a second time. Outside, there is a crow of black stars in the sky. "Jie Jie...... " The long cry made the servants in the hospital jump.

 Chapter 241

    Rong Ling put down his glass and walked out of the hall. When the blackbird saw him in the air, he immediately flew down, stood on his shoulder, raised his neck, and hissed again.


    Rong Leng could not understand pearl, frowned and guessed, "but something happened?"


    "Jie Jie......"


    "Take me."


    "Jie Jie Jie......"


    "Let''s go."


    "Jie Jie Jie......"


    Rong Ling: "..." So what happened?


    Pearl howled for a while, but Rong Leng didn''t respond at all. He pecked at his ear with a breath of breath, and then he flew up to the sky and disappeared.


    Rong Ling knew that he was angry, but he still didn''t understand what happened, so he had to follow him.


    When Rong Su came out of the hall, Rong Ling had already walked out of the yard. Rong Su thought about it, but he didn''t think about it. He went out with him.


    When Pearl realized that it was useless for her, she searched for her memory and planned to go to huaiyue hospital to find Liu Wei. Before she reached huaiyue hospital, she saw Liu Wei.


    The Pearl was happy at once. With a cry, she flew to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was angry, but she heard the voice of pearls. She looked up and saw the pearls flying towards her.


    Liu Wei was stunned, then subconsciously reached out and let the Pearl fall on her arm.


    But before Pearl landed, he heard a sharp voice in the distance: "be careful!"


    Then, a stone came through the air, straight to the Pearl.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes, raised her hand and caught the stone directly. Turning around, she saw Rong Ling and Rong Su coming.


    Rong Leng walks in the front, and Rong Su follows in the back. The stone just came from Rong su.


    Rong Su''s martial arts are not good, but his concealed weapons are good. After he hit the stone, he crossed Rong Ling and walked quickly to Liu Wei.


    On Junyi''s face, there was a proper worry: "are you ok?"


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Su and says nothing.


    When Rong Leng arrived, he saw that the Pearl was in the air, flapping and flapping its wings. It was silly as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    Let Leng reach out and let the Pearl come to his shoulder.


    Pearl looked at Liu Wei, looked at Rong Su, and finally stood vaguely on Rong Leng''s shoulder.


    Rong Su immediately turned around and said sharply: "this bird belongs to the third brother?"


    This bird Rong looked back once. That day in Yiya Pavilion, he was standing on the shoulder of Rong Ling''s "son", so he can be sure that this bird is Rong Ling''s.


    Rong Leng did not retort, but reached out to scratch the small head of pearl.


    Rong Su''s face was cold. "If you hurt people at will, you''d better not raise your third brother."


    Rong Leng hears the words, smiles, and looks over Rong Xun to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks at the seven princes who are standing in front of her and think they are heroes to save the beauty. He goes around him and goes to Rong Ling.


    Rong Su stops Liu Wei: "don''t go there."


    Obviously, I think that the blackbird has killing power


    Liu Wei reached out and beckoned to the Pearl.


    Pearl then obediently calmly edge shoulder flies, stands on Liu Wei hand.


    Allow to trace a Leng, flash on the face startled.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to look back, only looking at the Pearl and asking, "what''s the matter?"


    Pearl will not fly to Liu Wei in the daytime. If something is not wrong, pearl will not be in such a hurry.


    Pearl quickly tells Liu Wei what she said to Rong Ling and Jie Jie.


    After listening, Liu Wei quickly looked at Rong Ling and said, "there are people in your gate outside the mansion. They have something to report to you."


    "Well." Rong Leng responds with a sound, turns around and walks out of the house.


    Liu Wei releases the pearls and goes to huaiyue hospital.


    And standing in the same place, Rong Suo: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Liu Yu personally sent Liu Yao back, he thought of the three and seven lords who were neglected by him. He hurried back, but there was no one in the restaurant.


    Liu Yu asked the servant.


    The servant said vaguely that when a blackbird came, the third prince left and the seventh Prince left.


    Later, the blackbird flew to the eldest lady, and the third prince left the house. The eldest lady also went back to the hospital. The seventh Prince looked very bad and left in a rage!


    Liu Yu didn''t understand a word: "what''s going on?"


    Servants don''t know how to say it. Most of them are still surprised. There are still birds like blackbirds in Kyoto City. It''s amazing.


    Liu Yu can''t get the answer, so she goes to huaiyue hospital in person. He wants to ask Liu Wei what''s going on, and Liu Wei''s love in spring.


    The word "Chunqing" makes people daydream.


    Liu Yao has now returned to his room to have a rest. Liu Wei said to invite a doctor, but Liu Yu thought that things like Chunqing should not be publicized. For fear of damaging the girl''s reputation, he planned to ask Liu Wei what the Chunqing fragrance was and what Liu Yao should do.


    But when Liu Yu arrived at huaiyue hospital, he only saw the servant girls in a hurry.When Yueer saw that the eldest young master was coming, he thought that the eldest young master was coming to ask for help, so he knelt down quickly.


    As soon as Yueer kneels, all the servant girls in the room kneel down!


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Yu asked.


    Yuer said with a bitter face: "just now, the eldest lady said to go back to the room to change clothes. The maidservants waited for a quarter of an hour and didn''t see the eldest lady come out. When I opened the door, I saw that the eldest lady was gone and the window was open."


    Liu Yu: "..."


    Liu Wei is gone. Did he run? Or was it taken?


    It should have been taken away by others. Otherwise, there are so many servant girls outside the house. How could Liu Wei disappear alone?


    Liu Yu did not dare to delay, so he went to Xiaoci hospital and reported it to the old lady.


    After listening, the old lady''s eyes sank for a while, but she said, "how is Yao''er now?"


    Liu Yu was stunned for a moment. He said Liu Yao''s situation and asked the old lady, "that Wei''er..."


    "Wei''er is OK." "The old lady light way, raise a hand again, Yang Ma Ma Ma immediately comes forward to hold up the old lady:" go to see Yao er


    Miss Xiangfu''s second daughter is stained with such filthy things as the fragrance of spring love. This time, the old lady plans to ask about it herself.


    As for Liu Wei, she mostly ran away by herself. According to mother Yang''s description, even the expert of zhengemen was invincible in her lightness skill.


    But Liu Wei has been sharing these days, how today, and steal away?


    Or because of the third prince?


    When the third prince comes, Liu Wei can''t wait to meet him?


    As expected, it was the women who did not stay.


    The old lady can''t hide her disappointment, but first of all, she needs to understand Liu Yao''s affairs. How can there be such inferior things as chunqingxiang in Xiangfu.


    If so, who brought it in? What is the purpose?


    If this matter is not thoroughly investigated, how can the backyard be clean.


    Liu Wei left Xiangfu from the back door. As soon as he got out of the alley, he saw a carriage and stopped in the middle of the alley.


    Liu Wei looked at the "three" lines on the carriage and walked forward.


    Just walk past, the curtain will be lifted, inside, the handsome Rong Leng looks out.


    Liu Wei turns over and jumps into the carriage. Rong Ling throws a package to her. Inside is a set of men''s clothes: "you change it first and leave Beijing immediately!"


    With that, Rong Leng jumped out of the carriage and got on his horse.

 Chapter 242

    When the driver started driving, Liu Wei quickly changed clothes in the carriage.


    When it was ready, Liu Wei lifted the curtain and looked out, then he quickly skipped the outside scenery. The carriage was heading in the direction of the city gate.


    Today, all 46 children from liaozhou arrived in Kyoto, but one of them suddenly froze at the mouth and twitched as he passed through the outskirts of Beijing.


    The guard thought it was epilepsy, but other children said it wasn''t epilepsy.


    It is also said that the bad guys have given them a kind of medicine, which will make each of them get sick irregularly. When they get sick, they will be confused and confused. Each time they get sick, it will take up to an hour to get better.


    Knowing that the children were poisoned, the soldiers did not dare to rush on the road recklessly. They were afraid of the bumps of the cars and horses and killed the children.


    Then I can only rest on the spot, and send someone back to the city to report to commander Duwei immediately. It''s better to send a doctor to follow me.


    The reporter went straight to the zhengemen military aircraft camp, but the camp said that Duwei was not there;


    the reporter went to the third prince''s mansion again. There were only Liu Xiaoli and Rong Jindong in the palace. Liu Xiaoli asked about the matter and thought it was wrong, so he sent pearl to find uncle Rong and his mother.


    Because Xiaoli has seen the mutant worms in Qujiang mansion. Her mother said that those who make the mutant worms may be the murderer of the case of missing children. Therefore, Xiaoli thinks that she should find her mother at the first time. If she finds other doctors, she is afraid of misdiagnosis, which may harm the child''s life.


    Pearl found Rong Ling before. Jie Jie''s name is Bantian. It tells Rong Ling that someone has been planted with a bug. It''s going to die. Find the owner!


    But Rong Ling couldn''t understand. Pearl thought that Rong Ling was useless, so she went to find it by herself.


    It took two hours for the carriage to leave the gate of Kyoto and arrive at the scene.


    When I got off the carriage, Liu Wei felt something like a ball coming to her face. Liu Wei instinctively caught it and heard Xiaoli''s call to her: "Dad."


    Liu Wei embraces Xiaoli, and then sees Rong Jindong, who is following her. She bends and says, "are you Xiaojin?"


    Rong Jindong doesn''t know this white uncle, but he hears that Xiao Li''s brother is called his father? Isn''t Xiao Li''s father his third uncle? Who is this man at the moment?


    Rong Jindong is very upset, but looking at Xiao Li''s brother hanging on Uncle Bai Jing''s neck, he thinks uncle Bai Jing should not be a bad guy.


    Very hesitant low head, honest nod: "I am......"


    Liu Wei raised her hand and touched his head: "my little Li didn''t give you any trouble?"


    Rong Jindong felt that the hands on his head were soft, soft and comfortable, so he couldn''t help but want to rub them. But he realized that it was too impolite. He just stood stiff and said vaguely, "little brother li Very powerful. "


    Liu Xiaoli immediately complacent way: "father, small Jin elder brother says I am fierce."


    Liu Wei knocks on Xiao Li''s head: "people are polite!"


    Xiaoli covers her head and doesn''t know why brother Xiaojin wants to be polite, so she says, "brother Xiaojin, this is my father. Don''t be polite."


    Hearing Xiaoli''s brother admit that it''s really his father, Rong Jindong is even more confused: "you Why do you have two fathers? "


    "I have only one father." Xiaoli said crisply.


    "Then..." Rong Jin looked at Liu Wei in the East and not far away. He was completely dizzy when a group of soldiers from the town gate surrounded him and walked towards the coach.


    Liu Wei chuckled and liked the little boy, who was five years older than her son.


    Liu Wei put down Xiaoli, holding Xiaoli in one hand and Rongjin East in the other, and walked towards rongling quickly.


    Rong Jindong was embarrassed at first, but when his little palm was put into a warm palm, he didn''t want to let it go.


    Rong Jindong was born without his mother, so he has never known the temperature of his mother''s hands. But now he thinks that although uncle Baijing is a man, the hands of "Uncle Baijing" and the imaginary mother''s hands feel like ah.


    He couldn''t help but look at the soft and delicate hand holding himself. For a moment, his eyes couldn''t move away.


    Liu Wei passed by, and Rong Ling knew the situation from the soldier''s mouth. They looked at each other. The leader of the soldier took them and stopped in front of the five carriages. He said to one of them, "it''s inside."


    Liu Wei opens the curtain and sees nine little boys huddled together.


    Behind the little boys, there was a little boy lying on his back, breathing unsteadily and moaning with pain. Nine little boys were like guardians, tightly protecting the sick little boy behind.


    At the same time, they used a kind of vigilant eyes to look at strangers outside the carriage. Every little body was tight.


    Liu Wei took a look, then put the curtain on the car and asked the leader of the soldiers, "these children have been like this?"


    The head of the soldier nodded, "they have been together since they were rescued."


    Liu Wei asked, "so do others?"


    The head of the soldier sighed, walked to the carriage beside him, and lifted the curtain.In this carriage, there are ten little girls. These little girls are also tight together. They look at the people outside with frightened and uneasy eyes.


    Although some of these people said they would take them to their parents and give them food every day, they still can''t trust them. They only trust their friends.


    Liu Wei''s eyes show coolness, not to these children, but to the murderer who robbed them!


    These children are too young.


    Some children of this age can''t even speak or walk, but they have learned to be afraid.


    Putting down the curtain, the leader of the soldier hesitated and asked, "my Lord, this..."


    The sick child was blocked in the innermost part. They had to take the front child away before they could see the back child.


    But the soldiers have tried. The soldiers wanted to put the sick child in another carriage alone, but the children refused. They had a sense of security only when they were together. They would not accept any of them.


    Liu Wei said to Rong Leng with a slightly heavy face, "take your people away. The child is afraid."


    Rong Leng gave a faint "Er" and told the people of zhengemen to go back at least a mile.


    When everyone retreated, Liu Wei lifted the curtain again, but he didn''t go in, but pushed Xiao Li and Rong Jindong.


    Xiao Li understands her mother''s meaning very well, and Rong Jindong just needs to follow Xiao Li''s younger brother.


    Two people climb up carriage, Liu Xiaoli says to children: "hello."


    Nine children look at Xiao Li with vigilance, and they don''t relax for a moment.


    Xiaoli climbs forward two more steps.


    But he was called, "don''t come here."


    It was a trembling voice, a little hoarse and trembling.


    Speaking is a ashen face, looking at the child less than three years old, the short and thick hands are stretched forward, making a resistance posture, the small face is scared.

 Chapter 243

    With a child to take the lead, other children have a kind of learning, a small short hand in front of them, resist Liu Xiaoli and Rong Jindong''s approach. Xiaoli had to stop, sit in the carriage, blink a pair of clear big eyes, said: "I will not hurt you." Children don''t believe it at all. They will reject outsiders when they see them. Xiao Li is very tangled and doesn''t know how to prove herself. Rong Jindong sat behind Xiaoli, hesitated for a moment, and felt two pinions of sugar from his arms. He shyly put the sugar on the carriage and pushed it forward. Pine nut candy is a snack for children. These children used to be the legitimate children of the big family. The younger ones may not know it, but the older ones must know it. All of a sudden, several children swallowed saliva and looked at the expression of the two pinies. They were very nostalgic and yearning. Liu Xiaoli saw this and opened his omnipotent backpack. From inside, he grabbed several pieces of messy sugar, some of which were pine sugar, orange peel sugar, pear sugar, some of which could be bought outside, some of which were made by himself and Rong Jindong. All kinds, looking colorful. "Here you are. Here you are. Eat. It doesn''t matter." Xiaoli generously pushes all the sugar forward to the place where the nine children can reach it with their hands. The children looked at each other, obviously hesitant. But children ''s nature is candy. Some of them have been robbed for too long and have not smelled the taste of candy for too long. Some of them were robbed soon, only a few months ago, but also had no resistance to candy. But even if they want it badly, they are still vigilant. The three-year-old boy who just spoke first said, "do you want to lose brother Lin?" Xiao Li realized that brother Lin should be the sick child and shook his head quickly: "no, no, I am a doctor, my father is a doctor, we will treat brother Lin and cure him." "Liar!" "You are a child, how can you be a doctor?" the little boy said angrily "I''m really a doctor." Xiaoli is very worried. She turns to lalara and says: "brother Xiaojin, tell him that I am really a doctor." Rong Jindong patted Xiaoli''s head, not as unconditional as usual, but seriously said, "you are not a serious doctor." Little ritton was hurt, holding his chest very sad. Rong Jindong thought for a moment, ran up to Xiao Li and said to the children who were much younger than him: "don''t be afraid. Xiao Li''s father is very powerful. He will help you. If you don''t feel relieved, I can promise, or I will stay with you. If someone outside hurts your brother Lin, you can hurt me." To be honest is to be a hostage! The children looked at each other. Some of them were too young to understand the logic. They just asked foolishly, "why do you want to hurt?" Liu Xiaoli also grabbed his head and didn''t understand: "yes, brother Xiaojin, why do you want to hurt?" Rong Jindong felt that as the oldest and commonsense little brother, his pressure was suddenly great. So Rong Jindong began to explain to these brothers, especially the role of "if you are a hostage", which was very detailed. The car is not soundproof. Liu Wei and Rong Ling heard it outside. Liu Wei can''t help but hold her forehead. She has never met such a young hostage, let alone a younger "kidnapper". It''s unheard of for the hostage to explain his use to the kidnapper. Rong Leng feels that Rong Jindong has a rigorous logic and a keen mind. He doesn''t look like a poor little man who has been beaten down for nine years. Is it worthy of being a royal son? In my heart, I have a sense of wisdom. It''s just that I''m too young, and this kind of wisdom seems too immature. Finally, after two quarters of an hour''s fighting, the children were finally willing to believe what he said. Rong Jindong is very happy. She takes the initiative to go to their side and let them catch herself. Nine children don''t know how to catch him, one can''t speak, probably less than two years old. He simply climbs and climbs to his arms, and then sits on his knee with his chubby calves. Rong Jindong embraces the child to ensure that the child does not slip. With one person to do the demonstration, the others are all around. In a short time, Rong Jindong was sitting with three children in his arms, four in his hands, and two next to him. His little hands were still clinging to his sleeves. Liu Xiaoli saw that they had a good time. They were itchy. They wanted to climb over and squeeze Xiao Jin''s brother together. But just about to move, I heard a familiar cough outside the car: "cough." Xiao Li was smart and did not dare to pass at once, but slowly climbed to the end of the crowd and picked up the pale child. Because when I was young, I had to hold a little boy about my own age. Xiaoli had no pressure at all.Nine children watched "brother Lin" being taken away, but they couldn''t help worrying. Rong Jindong gently coaxed them and comforted them: "don''t worry, it will be OK, I promise."


    Children can only dull head nodding, eyes are still to the car curtain outside the head.


    Xiao Li carries out brother Lin.


    As soon as she got out of the carriage, Liu Wei took over. Xiaoli saw that she had no business. She hesitated and asked, "Dad, can I go in and play with them?"


    Liu Wei stares at Xiao Li without expression.


    Xiaoli shakes her body and shakes her head: "I''m not playing anymore. I''m not playing anymore. I''ll help my dad."


    Liu Wei stopped talking and turned to take the unconscious child to another empty carriage.


    Xiaoli reluctantly looks at Rong Jindong in the eye carriage, with her mouth bulging. She is unwilling to follow her mother.


    The empty carriage has been covered with soft clothes. Liu Wei puts the sick child in his clothes and turns to reach out to Xiao Li.


    Liu Xiaoli takes out the silver needle from her backpack and hands it to her mother.


    Liu Wei twists the silver needle and stabs several acupoints in the child''s hand, head and chest.


    Sleepy child "Oh" a, not for a moment, soft opened eyes.


    Liu Wei soft voice, gently touched the child''s hair, asked: "wake up?"


    The child blinked with difficulty. He remembered that he had just got sick, frothing at the mouth, breathing was difficult, and he was very sad. Then he fainted and woke up.


    The child felt a little, except that he felt bitter in his mouth and dizzy in his head. He didn''t feel that he couldn''t breathe. He hesitated and wanted to sit up.


    Liu Wei holds down the child: "don''t move now. My uncle will examine you."


    But the child is very resistant, even struggling.


    The needle on his body hasn''t been pulled out yet. If he moves like this, he will meet the needle. Liu Wei has to increase his strength and fix him.


    The child was flustered, crying and praying for mercy in a hoarse voice: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I''ll never run again, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    Liu Wei frowned and turned her head to look at her eyes.

 Chapter 244

    Rong Leng''s eyes are obscure and gloomy. He doesn''t say a word, but his lips are thin and tight.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. No one''s hurting you here. Calm down. Be sure to calm down." Liu Wei gently coaxes. Xiaoli looks silly beside, but doesn''t know what happened.


    The child was not comforted, he did not struggle, but cried more and more sad, but he did not dare to cry too loudly, only dare to cry in a low voice, the throat made a rumbling sound, the tears fell down big and big.


    Liu Wei pulled out the needle from his body, picked up the child, put his arms in his arms, patted him on the back, and whispered, "I''m not afraid, Xiao Lin is not afraid, I''m good, I won''t cry, I won''t cry..."


    Liu Wei''s voice was very soft, and her movements were very careful. The child cried a few times and found that the man did not hurt him, so she stopped her tears slowly.


    Liu Wei saw him calm down and asked in a low voice, "what''s your name?"


    The child hiccups and says pitifully: "left Zuolin. "


    Left?


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    "Rong Leng nodded:" the imperial history Zuo Changping


    Perhaps he still has an impression of his father''s name. Zuolin opens his mouth and asks what he wants, but he doesn''t dare to ask.


    Liu Wei put him down, sat down, and said, "are you the son of Zuo Changping, the imperial historian?"


    Zuolin''s dark eyes turned a few times, I don''t know whether to admit it or not.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s talk." Liu Wei felt his head.


    Zuolin nodded his head carefully.


    Liu Wei said, "you just got sick. Now I want to check your body to see if there is any strange thing that will hurt you, OK?"


    Left forest subconsciously nodded, and shook his head very quickly.


    "Why not?"


    Zuolin bit his lip and stopped talking.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. Your father sent us to save you."


    Zuolin''s eyes brightened. He looked at Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli. Finally, he looked at Rong Ling


    As soon as the child saw Rong Leng, he shivered. Then he shook his head crazily. He used his hands and feet to drill into the innermost part of the carriage, hiding in the corner and shivering.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng in disgust: "you go out."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Xiaoli also disliked: "Uncle Rong, you scared my brother!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    In a word, after Rong Ling was banished, Liu Wei was finally able to get close to zuolin again.


    After coaxing for a long time, zuolin finally accepted that they were really sent by his father to save his identity. He also lay down obediently and let them check.


    "Does it hurt here when you get sick?"


    Zuolin shook his head.


    "And here?"


    Zuolin still shook his head.


    "Then here?"


    "Well..." The left forest surface dew pain, diligently nods.


    Liu Wei asks Xiaoli to write down. Xiaoli takes out her own book and pen and records it quickly.


    Liu Wei then asked a lot of questions, some of which could be answered by zuolin, some of which could not. When he got sick, he was troubled by severe pain. Many children just felt pain all over their body, but they couldn''t tell exactly where it hurt.


    When the inspection is almost finished, Liu Wei takes out a Huoling pill and puts it into zuolin''s mouth.


    Huoling pill is mainly used to supplement physical strength, because the medicine used for refining is mild. This medicine and most other medicines can be taken at the same time, without rejection or side effects.


    Huo lingwan is sweet. When Zuo Lin takes one, he feels hot in his stomach. There seems to be a fire in his body, but he doesn''t feel hot. Instead, he feels very comfortable. The baking makes him energetic from inside to outside. Even his originally pale skin is ruddy now.


    Liu Wei takes zuolin out of the carriage, and when zuolin sees Rong Ling again, she quickly buries her face in the arms of the "doctor uncle".


    Liu Wei patted the child''s back and soothed him, saying to Rong Leng, "one good news, one bad news."


    Let Leng listen.


    "It is preliminarily determined that the place where these children have problems is not the brain, which is different from those before. The killer didn''t implant anything in the child''s brain. The place where the left forest owner has pain is the abdomen and the chest part, which affects the respiratory tract and will cause short-term respiratory tension and breathlessness. However, this is just a symptom of him alone, and his mood is unstable. I And ask the other kids. " Liu Wei said all her preliminary judgments.


    Rong Ling nodded and asked, "is that child OK?"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "before we came, the effect should have passed. He was in a coma just because he was too painful and didn''t slow down. It seems that this medicine won''t cause disease, but it will only aggravate the pain. But how about it? I need to see it again to make sure."


    "Now?"


    Liu Wei hesitated and nodded: "now, it shouldn''t take much time. If you wait until you return to Beijing, it''s not convenient."


    Rong Ling knows what Liu Wei means. Five carriages and so many children will surely attract attention when they come to Beijing.These children are in unknown physical condition. If they are taken back by their parents, they will have trouble in treatment. First, Taiyi is likely to be involved in the treatment. Second, Liu Wei can''t go door-to-door for examination. So before going to Beijing, the child''s physical problems had better be solved. The two quickly reached a consensus. Liu Wei sent zuolin back to his little friend and then replaced Rong Jindong. Although zuolin is not too afraid of Liu Wei, he prefers to stay with his friends, and immediately goes in and doesn''t come out. When Rong Jindong came out, his clothes were all wrinkled, but he didn''t care, so he stood at Liu Wei''s feet obediently, side by side with Liu Xiaoli. But Liu Xiaoli saw that his clothes were all pasted, reached out to take a picture of him, and said enviously, "my father won''t let me play with you." Rong Jindong raises his hand and touches Xiaoli''s head, indicating that Xiaoli is OK. Rong Ling had asked before, then pointed to the way: "Yan Qiu this car, Liu Feng this car, Rong Yun this car." Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling for a while, and saw that Rong Ling didn''t seem to care much about the emperor''s brother who had been missing for a year, but still said, "let''s start with Rong Yun." Rong Leng, as usual, made a "hum" and went to lift the curtain. Liu Wei stopped in time and said, "don''t go there." Liu Xiaoli also nodded: "Uncle Rong will scare the little brothers and sisters." Rong Ling: "..." Finally, it was Liu Wei. Liu Wei lifted the curtain of the car and saw ten little boys. With the same defensive face, she gathered together nervously and stared at them. According to age and appearance, Liu Wei can easily find Rong Yun in it. The little boy who was hidden in the end by his brothers and looked like a pink carving and jade carving. He had big black eyes, eyebrows, eyes and facial features. Looking carefully, he could see that he was similar to Rong Leng. His age seemed to be about two or three years old. It should be him. Liu Wei beckoned to the child, "Rong Yun?"

 Chapter 245

    Rong Yun was stunned for a moment. He vaguely felt that the name was familiar to him. But when he was kidnapped, he was only one year old. He didn''t have enough memory and didn''t know his name, so he just felt familiar to him, but didn''t think it was him.


    Liu Wei said softly, "Rong Yun, do you miss your mother and concubine?"


    A concubine?


    Rong Yun''s big eyes are full of confusion.


    The word "Concubine" seems to have been called.


    But what does that mean?


    "Your mother miss you very much, yun''er."


    Work?


    Rong Yun suddenly moves. Yun''er is him. It seems that someone used to call him that, although he has forgotten his face.


    Liu Wei saw that the time was almost up, and he went to Rong Yun''s stall and said, "yun''er, come here. Uncle will take you to see her."


    "Mother Mother and concubine... " Rong Yun hesitates, and decides to climb out of the middle of his brothers.


    Another little boy grabbed Rong Yun in time: "don''t go over, he may be a bad guy."


    Rong Yun stops at once, sits in place silently and looks at Liu Wei in confusion.


    Liu Wei has a headache. She can''t reason with these children.


    Liu Wei can''t do it at last. He simply pushes and pushes the face of Jin Dong.


    Rongjin East do not know why, Ming Liu Wei said nothing, but he seems to be able to understand the meaning of Liu Wei.


    So, the nine-year-old boy did the same thing again, sending himself out as a hostage, explaining and successfully changing out the tolerance.


    Liu Wei hugs Rong Yun, who takes his finger out of his mouth and asks in a low voice, "the mother''s wife..."


    "If you answer my uncle''s questions, he will take you to see my mother." Liu Wei said.


    Rong Yun is holding his mouth. He seems to think that he has been cheated. He said clearly that he would take him to see his mother and concubine. Now he has to answer questions, which is different from what he said just now


    And although he is three years old, he doesn''t speak much. If he can''t answer the question himself, will he not see his mother?


    Let work a grievance, eyes a squeeze, squeezed out a big tear.


    Liu Wei has forgotten how she raised Xiaoli at the beginning, but she just feels that all kinds of bad intentions are unbearable.


    Now, facing a two-year-old child, Liu Wei feels great pressure again.


    Rong Ling leans against the carriage nearby, rings his hands, and looks at Liu Wei''s busy motherhood. His expression is very leisurely.


    Anyway, he used to scare the children, so he just didn''t care about anything.


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng''s natural and unrestrained appearance. He bit his teeth angrily, walked over and threw Rong Yun into his arms.


    Rong Leng''s condition is to launch him to hold the child, but he has no patience with any child other than Xiao Li, that is, Rong Jindong has no patience.


    Therefore, Rong Leng is just holding Rong Yun and will not coax him.


    Rong Yun sees Rong Ling, but he is stunned. Then he wipes off his tears, looks at him seriously for a while, grins and says: "brother..."


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "does he know you?"


    "But I haven''t seen this child very much," said Rong Leng, glancing at Rong Yun


    "Brother..." Rong Yun seems to recognize Rong Ling. He reaches out to grasp the collar of Rong Ling''s clothes. After the meeting, the first smile appears. Maybe because of his age, the smile looks very simple and honest.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei smiled: "but the child must have seen you. Remember when?"


    Rong Leng thought about it for a while, and suddenly thought, "feast of the week."


    Before Rong Yun was taken away, he held a one-year-old banquet. After receiving the post, Rong Ling naturally went and gave a gift. However, Rong Ling didn''t hold the child close. Probably because of his murderous spirit, Rong Yun''s mother didn''t plan to let him close.


    But I didn''t expect that, far away, Rong Yun remembered him.


    I can''t say how it feels. The Royal brotherhood is weak, but Rong Yun is only three years old after all, and he doesn''t know the dirty struggles.


    Rong Leng hesitates for a moment, but still reluctantly holds Rong Yun in his arms, which is to say that he has recognized this younger brother.


    Rong Yun is very happy. Although he didn''t see his mother, he didn''t cry when he saw his brother. He just held him tightly.


    Liu Wei released his hand, relaxed, and told Rong Ling to hold Rong Yun well. She wanted to check it. I thought, the memory of royal children is really exaggerated!


    Liu Wei''s hands are soft and hot. Touching Rong Yun, he feels very comfortable. Liu Wei asks, "have you ever been sick?"


    Rong Yun knew what the disease meant, nodded, and then held out a fat finger.


    "You mean, you sent it once?"


    Rong Yun nods.


    Liu Wei asked again, "did they give you anything to eat? What did you eat to get sick? "


    Rong Yun doesn''t know how to say it. He eats every day. Sometimes it''s mushy, sometimes it''s goat''s milk. If he doesn''t eat, he will die.


    Realizing that the question could not be answered, Liu Wei pressed the chest part of Rong Yun again and said, "does it hurt here when you are ill?"Rong Yun nods at once.


    "Will you be out of breath?"


    Nod again.


    "Do you foam?"


    Keep nodding.


    There is little information about Rong Yun, which is basically similar to zuolin''s symptoms, but zuolin said that he was fed a kind of medicine, a very bitter medicine, probably only one spoon.


    Rong Yun doesn''t have this memory. It''s estimated that if the medicine had been mixed in his food, or he had been forced to fill it unconsciously.


    Liu Wei asks Xiao Li to record truthfully, and plans to send Rong Yun back.


    Rong Yun bit his finger and said, "butterfly."


    Liu Wei looked up and saw a white butterfly flying in the sky.


    Make sure the butterfly is not poisonous. Liu Wei reaches out and rolls up a palm wind, grabs the butterfly, pinches its wings, and hands it to Rong Yun: "do you want to play with it?"


    Rong Yun''s eyes are bright, and she nods fiercely!


    Liu Wei handed the butterfly to the child and said with a gentle smile, "take it steadily. If you fly away, there will be no more..."


    Before Liu Wei finished speaking, Rong Yun grabbed the butterfly and broke its wings. Then he bolted it into his mouth and ate a living butterfly raw!


    Rong Yun has only a few teeth, which are not well developed. Those teeth are the size of rice grains. He covers his mouth and chews them up. After swallowing them, he laughs happily: "delicious, delicious."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Xiaoli blinked: "why does he eat butterflies? Didn''t you have enough to eat? "


    Xiaoli has never eaten animals raw, but brother Xiaojin said that when he didn''t have enough to eat, any insects and ants could eat, so Xiaoli suspected that the child didn''t have enough to eat.


    Liu Wei''s head hurt very much, staring at Rong Leng: "why not stop?"


    Rong Leng is silent. Who would have thought that a three-year-old child would suddenly eat the butterfly.


    At that moment, Rong Leng didn''t react. When he did, the butterfly was swallowed by the child.


    If you eat one, you will not be satisfied with it

 Chapter 246

    If you eat one, you will not be satisfied with it


    Liu Wei frowned and asked, "why do you like butterflies?"


    Rong Yun said naively, "delicious..."


    "Why is it delicious?"


    Rong Yun is confused. He doesn''t understand why butterflies are delicious. He says "delicious, delicious..." continuously


    Liu Wei sighed, asked Xiaoli to record this, and decided to find a big child with good communication ability to ask carefully.


    Send Rong Yun back, and then change Rong Jindong out.


    Go to the next carriage.


    This time Liu Wei wants Yanqiu!


    Yan Qiu was two years old when he disappeared, two years after he disappeared, and now he is four years old. Among these children, he is a little older.


    Rong Jindong replaced Yan Qiu.


    Liu Wei looks at Yan Qiu who doesn''t cry or make noise, but is surprised.


    "Are you not afraid?"


    Yan Qiu''s white face was cool and silent.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "it''s worthy of saying that after the generals, your father is powerful, and so are you."


    Yanqiu''s voice was soft and soft, but his voice was very cold. "Don''t coax me with my father. Kill if you want. I''m not afraid of death."


    Liu Wei scratched the tip of the little guy''s nose: "who wants to kill you?"


    Yanqiu snorted and turned his head to prevent Liu Wei from touching his nose.


    Liu Wei asked patiently, "do you like butterflies?"


    Yan Qiu frowned: "I don''t like it!"


    "Can you eat butterflies?"


    "No!"


    "Why do others eat?"


    "You ask others..." Yan Qiu''s face is stubborn, and his words are merciless.


    All of a sudden, Liu Wei has a hard temper.


    Liu Wei laughed and continued to ask, "miss your mother?"


    Yanqiu doesn''t speak.


    "Miss your father?"


    Yan Qiu is still silent.


    "And your grandmother, your brother. By the way, your brother''s health is much better. He said he missed you very much."


    "Liar!" Yanqiu blurted out, "my brother doesn''t like me! His health will not be good either! You don''t have to lie to me. I can''t say anything! "


    "I don''t lie to you." Liu weirou said: "your brother didn''t like you before. That''s because your brother''s body is not good, but your body is very good. He envies you very much, so he rejects you. But his body is getting better now, so he ends up thinking about you, missing you, looking forward to your early return and healthy return."


    Yan Qiu looks at Liu Wei suspiciously, as if he is wondering whether these words are true or false.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are smiling. Let the little guy have a good look now. His expression is sincere.


    After a long time, Yanqiu looked down and asked, "my brother''s body Will it really be ok? "


    "Yes." Liu Wei affirmed.


    Yan Qiu pursed his lips: "my mother said that my brother''s health will never be good..."


    "Your mother gave up too early. Your brother was poisoned by a kind of poison, which killed him badly. But I can get rid of this kind of poison, so he will be OK."


    "You?" Yan Qiu obviously didn''t believe it.


    "It''s me." Liu Wei nods.


    Yan Qiu felt Liu Wei''s chin and said, "you don''t have a beard."


    Liu Wei took the little guy''s little hand, put it on his lips, and kissed him kindly and gently: "not all famous doctors have to have beards. Besides, those with beards can''t cure your brother at all."


    Yanqiu feels his hands itchy. He shrinks his hands back and hides them behind his back. He is not sure: "can you really cure my brother?"


    "Really."


    "If you can cure my brother, I will thank you very much. My parents will also thank you very much. We will give you a lot of money."


    Liu Wei nodded, "thank you. I need silver very much, but I need you more. Can you answer my question?"


    Yanqiu struggled for a while, and finally compromised: "ask."


    Liu Wei asked, "do you know other children can eat butterflies?"


    Yan Qiu''s eyes darkened and he nodded heavily: "I know."


    "Why?"


    "Instinct..."


    Instinctively, I used the word.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes. "It''s more white."


    Yan Qiu hung his eyes and recalled: "for the first time, it was Xiaohua''s sister, who was bitten by that kind of spider. After a few days, she began to look for insects to eat..."


    "Spiders?" Liu Wei frowned: "what spider?"


    "Black spider, with green spots on it."


    "Go on."


    Yan Qiu continued: "those people call that spider" baby ", but they don''t let spiders bite our older children, only younger brothers and sisters under one and a half years old."


    "And what else?""When bitten by spiders, they will eat insects. Those people say that''s instinct..."


    Liu Wei asked, "are you old children drinking a kind of bitter medicine? It''s about a spoon, isn''t it? "


    "That''s a good medicine." Yan Qiu said, "only when I drink that medicine can I resist the pain when I get sick."


    It''s hard for a child to bear the pain of breathing difficulties in an hour. A normal child will soon die after a long time of fragrant Kung Fu.


    But that kind of medicine, can support them through the danger, can persist.


    Liu Wei asked again, "why does it happen? Did they give you anything to eat? "


    Yan Qiu shook his head. "It''s where he lives."


    "Where do you live?"


    Yanqiu recalled that he seemed to be determining what those people called that place. After thinking for a while, Yanqiu blurted out, "swamp."


    Liu Wei frowned: "do you live in the swamp?"


    Yan Qiu shook his head: "the wooden house above the swamp."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling shakes his head, which means that these children were not found in the swamp house.


    Liu Wei said, "the soldiers who rescued you said they found you in the town of liaozhou."


    Yan Qiu shook his head again: "two days ago, we were sent there.".


    Yan Qiu frowned and mumbled, "the big man said that someone is going to take us away. Let''s not run away, or we will die."


    Liu Wei''s eyes sank slightly. She thought of something, something she thought she had forgotten.


    "Who is the big man?" Did not let oneself indulge in that memory, Liu Wei asked.


    Yan Qiu said, "big man has no name. We all call him big man. He is very tall, strong and powerful. He can hold ten children and hang them on his body to cross the river."


    "What do you do crossing the river with your child?"


    "Let''s swim back." Yan Qiu said, "I was almost washed away by the water once. It was the big man who saved me."


    Liu Wei nodded, her mind had already guessed.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling, and her eyes are heavy. Her eyebrows are locked. Obviously, he also guesses something.


    Liu Wei finally concluded: "so, you live in that swamp for a long time, and you get sick from time to time. And that kind of bitter medicine can make you stick to it for a long time, not let you die, but smaller children don''t need to drink that kind of medicine, but they need to be bitten by spiders."

 Chapter 247

    Yan Qiu nodded: "although they eat insects and butterflies, they have a very short time of onset. Xiaohua''s sister has only half an hour of onset each time, which is the shortest."


    Liu Wei understood completely.


    Send Yan Qiu back. Yan Qiu refuses to leave. He grabs Liu Wei''s hand and says, "you will save my brother, won''t you?"


    Liu Wei touched Yan Qiu''s head: "sure."


    Yanqiu nodded, and then he went back to the middle of his friends, and Rong Jindong was released.


    Liu Xiaoli is busy scrubbing clothes for Rong Jindong. Brother Xiaojin''s clothes are as dirty as dishcloth, and there is a child''s saliva on them.


    Liu Wei and Rong Leng went to one side, and said with a slightly heavy face, "children''s training."


    Rong Leng''s eyes are sharp: "some people want to train them to be soldiers."


    Or not a warrior, or a killer, or even Dead man.


    Liu Wei nodded. "That spider, it should be a kind of mutant insect. After being bitten, the toxicity will infiltrate and make people sick."


    It''s just bitten by this mutant spider, although it will be contaminated with the spider''s characteristics, such as the spider likes eating insects and so on.


    But at the same time, it will gradually transform into the survival structure of spiders. For example, spiders breathe with the lung sac. That kind of respiratory system is on both sides of the abdomen, not like people, breathing with the mouth and nose.


    The younger the child, the easier it is to be biologically transformed.


    The system is not yet sound, so the discomfort rate and mortality rate will be greatly reduced.


    Yan qiukou''s little flower sister was the first to be transformed by biology.


    Xiaohua sister''s body may have split out the lung sac, so that when Xiaohua sister gets sick, even if her chest is blocked and her breathing is not smooth, she can instinctively use the lung sac to save her life.


    As for the older children, if they miss the best age of biological transformation, they can only be forced to train. In modern times, this kind of training is called child training!


    Some large international terrorist organizations will buy children and place them on the uninhabited island or in the primeval forest for secret and severe devil training.


    Through these training, children''s brainwashing is cultivated as a killing machine, and a series of criminal activities are carried out.


    Thinking of some pictures that have been experienced, and those rotten and oxidized children bodies that have been lost in a corner of the forest at will for the wild animals to eat and feed, Liu Wei slowly squints her eyes, and her eyes slowly grow fierce.


    "What?" Rong Ling calls Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei suddenly regained his mind and skillfully reduced the hatred in his eyes which had not been ignited for a long time. He shook his head lightly and said: "I''m just curious to train the dead or the killers. Why do I use these children?"


    In the age of Qingyun Dynasty, even ordinary people could not afford to sell their children and girls in difficult places.


    Even if you don''t want to spend money to buy it, there are always orphans and vagabonds!


    Even if it''s to steal other people''s children, why steal a big family? Even abducted a little prince?


    Rong Ling knows the reason.


    "Control."


    Liu Wei eyebrows: "control?"


    Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei and said, "these children are effective chips to control the officials of the court."


    After Rong Ling said that, Liu Wei understood.


    If the king of power really means to revolt, then he is bound to cultivate power in Kyoto. However, in places like Kyoto, how can a prince cultivate any decent power here?


    Then it''s only treason!


    Against whom? Naturally, the bigger the official, the better!


    How can we fight back? Lures? It''s not necessarily that everyone is greedy for money. If you meet a fair and honest man, you may come to the emperor the next day to join you.


    So the king of power needs chips.


    Hold the children of the officials, even if they are still unyielding, but at least a large part of them will compromise because of the children.


    In particular, those abducted by the king of power are the legitimate sons and grandchildren of each family. They are all the children with precious life, not the common sons and daughters.


    Even better, still the only child in the family, let their parents and families, even more reluctant.


    But


    "If we want to control it, why should we let these children come back from the swamp?"


    Rong Leng raised his thin lips and sneered: "how about the children who eat insects, the children who will get sick and take them away? Can Taiyi cure it? If not, where are these children and what is the difference? "


    Zhengemen has already set its sights on liaozhou.


    King Quan had to give up his car to protect the commander and return the children first. Although he had not trained the children well, he had to avoid Zhen Gemen going deep into the hinterland of liaozhou in order to avoid any threat to the power of King Quan.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to ponder after listening to the beginning of these feuds and competitions between great people.


    Now that the child has been found, what she has to do next is to cure the children and send them back to their homes.


    In this way, Liu Wei''s task is completed.


    And others have their own food.As for how the emperor wants to deal with the king of power, whether it is to send troops to suppress him or to talk with him, these are not her concerns.


    According to the description of zuolin, rongyun and Yanqiu, plus Liu Wei''s examination and pulse control, Liu Wei has a vague understanding of these children''s physical conditions.


    Among them, biological variation of children, more trouble, because the age is too young, many medical measures are not easy to implement.


    And those big children, just because of the climate on the swamp, cause respiratory tract infection and irregular disease, which is good for treatment. It''s good to make a soup to relieve malaria and clear chest and lung.


    Liu Wei asks Rong Ling to arrange a residence nearby.


    It''s not a long-term plan to separate the children, the mutated side, the normal side, and let them squeeze into the carriage like this.


    Rong Ling will send someone to arrange it soon.


    I rented a relatively remote farm nearby, because it was only for a few days, so I didn''t need too much arrangement, as long as the place was big enough.


    He drove the carriage to the farm, and when the children were settled, it was dark.


    The servant of the farm was ordered to prepare the food. Liu Wei wrote a list in the room, on which Lin Lin wrote a lot of things, and handed it to Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling looks at the dense object and glances at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei poured himself a cup of tea and said lightly, "it''s hard for a Qiao woman to cook without rice. How to do things without tools is not difficult to find these things. They are basically available in Xilong garden. Let your people move the ready-made ones."


    There are dozens of rare herbs in it.


    There are also some measuring instruments, disinfection instruments, testing instruments, alchemy furnaces, test tubes, alcohol lamps


    Among them, the test tube and the alcohol lamp are all made by Liu Wei with the most primitive ancient materials.


    In fact, if Liu Wei wants to make it, Liu Wei prefers to use glassware. However, in Qingyun''s era, there is no glass. Although Liu Wei can make it, he has not implemented it because he is afraid of being too ahead of his time and exposing himself.

 Chapter 248

    Later, when it was determined that it could be replaced by other substances, Liu Wei did not have to use glass products so persistently.


    It''s not hard to make glass.


    Some people say that there were glass products in ancient China. Glass came from the west, that is to say, it came from the West. But in fact, archaeologists have unearthed a series of glassware and confirmed that it is authentic Chinese glass.


    Generally speaking, there are two kinds of glass.


    One is lead barium glass, that is, the batch unearthed in the Warring States period, which belongs to the original product of the Chinese people, and the main raw material used is lead.


    Lead was widely used in ancient China. In ancient cosmetics, including alchemy, a lot of lead was used;


    while in foreign countries, sodium calcium glass is another material element.


    Liu Wei met lead in Qingyun. She was very excited at that time. She planned to make glass in the experiment. But just then, Fu Zichen applied for the position of eight grade official.


    Liu Wei didn''t dare to come at that time, but he was afraid that he would be in the limelight and expose the crime of deceiving the king.


    But now we have the death free gold medal and Rong Ling as the backstage. Try another day.


    At that time, we made glass and let jinnanyun sell it on behalf of us.


    Jinnanyun always wants to start his own business, go to the border, and go to neighboring countries. If it''s so dangerous, it''s better to stay in Kyoto.


    When it comes time to study glass jewelry and so on, we can always guarantee that jinnanyun will stop for a while.


    Liu Wei planned so.


    Rong Ling has handed the list to his subordinates and asked them to do it.


    Because it''s getting late, Liu Wei plans to have a physical examination tomorrow after seeing the children roughly. Tonight, let the children who have been running for more than half a month have a good sleep.


    Liu Wei thought that there were so many children and they would be noisy. But after dinner, all of the children retracted to bed one by one.


    It seems that it''s really defensive.


    These children used to be spoiled and held in every house. It''s absolutely impossible to say that 80% of them are bear children.


    But after a series of upheavals, now everyone is cautious, lest they lose their lives.


    Liu Wei sighed and closed the door lightly. As soon as she came out, she saw Rong Ling standing in the corridor, waiting for her.


    Liu wei walked over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Me?" Liu Wei doesn''t understand the meaning of Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng said, "this king refers to Liu Fu."


    Liu Wei said "Oh" and didn''t care: "tomorrow you will send a letter to the old lady."


    "How to explain?"


    "Mostly, no explanation."


    Let the edge pick the eyebrow.


    Liu Wei said confidently, "I have a gap in my heart. I have my own decision. I think the old lady will find a good reason for me and won''t let me help me."


    Rong Ling raised his complicated black eyes and looked at Liu Wei deeply: "so these days, are you going to be here?"


    Liu Wei was about to answer, but suddenly he squinted and looked at the man with his lips closed.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei look at each other.


    Liu Wei stepped forward, but forced Rong Leng to step back. Liu Wei reached out, pinched his collar with his slender fingers, and sneered, "I''ll stay here, and you''ll stay here, too?"


    Allow edge mouth corner to tease ground tiny hook, raise a hand, hold her soft Yi.


    Liu Wei waved him away!


    Step back, hands around the chest, asked coldly: "Today my two younger sister threw herself into the arms and gave her a hug, which made Duwei very happy?"


    "No." Rong Leng did not want to answer, looking at her cautiously: "in my heart, only you."


    Liu Wei frowned: "goose bumps are all up. You don''t need to do this. If you want to be nice to anyone, you don''t need to explain to me. Since the Lord doesn''t like my second sister, what about my third sister? How about the fourth sister? There are so many beautiful ladies in the Liu family. If you let the captain look at them, just close your eyes and choose one. "


    Rong Leng sighed and tried to hold her hand.


    Liu Wei stepped back half a step, raised her neck and looked proud: "don''t you like the Liu family? What about the other family? There were many beautiful girls in the poetry fair that day. Let me think about it. Miss Zhao, Miss Zhou, Miss Lin and miss sun. By the way, there are... "


    "Not so good!" Liu Wei hasn''t finished counting, and Rong Ling blurts out in a serious voice.


    Liu Wei stopped talking and said nothing. She put her hands behind her back and leaned forward a little. She leaned up to Rong Leng and said, "I''m a man, no matter how good I am!"


    I admit it. Now I''m going around again


    Rong Ling can''t help Liu Wei. She said before that she won''t force her. Now she has to tease her.


    Rong Ling plans to ask Mingxiang later.


    Mingxiang said the type of man that women like, but Rong Leng forgot to ask. If a man meets such a unreasonable and wolf hearted woman, what should he do?


    Liu Wei makes a meal of tolerance Leng, so she plans to go back to the room. But she just walked to the corner and saw a small figure standing there in the corner.Liu Wei stopped and made a careful identification, but because it was too dark, she did not see the child''s appearance. Liu Wei hesitated, crouched down and waved to the child. It seemed that the child hesitated for a while before coming out of the shadow. The bright moonlight shone on the outline of the child''s face. Liu Wei saw the child''s face and her eyes widened! At this time, Rong Ling walked behind Liu Wei and whispered, "that''s Liu Feng." Liu Wei looked at the cramped child in a trance. For a moment, she was in a trance. Liu Feng''s name, in Liu Wei''s heart, is just a symbol. Liu Wei has never seen Liu Feng. The first time he knew Liu Feng, it was the night when Liu Feng disappeared. But Liu Wei could not imagine that Liu Feng had such a face. Although it''s still small and can''t be seen, Liu Feng in front of her is actually growing So like, so like Liu Wei licked her lips. She stretched out her hand a little further and called out in a low voice, "come here." Timid children, with a pair of big eyes, very beautiful, very lovely, where the child stood in a panic, hesitated for a while, but did not come over. But the body turned, and ran back to the dark, and then, there was a door closing sound, a bang, a heavy shock to Liu Wei''s heart. "Xiaoling..." Liu Wei called out in a hurry. Rong Leng stands behind Liu Wei and can''t help but drop her eyes suspiciously. Liu Wei looks at the darkness ahead, where there is nothing No one. Everything just now seems to be an illusion, just like Liu Wei''s nightmares many times Liu Wei is stiff. Liu Wei squatted, as if unable to stand up, until after a long time, a warm hand, attached to her shoulder. Liu Wei looks as if she is in a state of reversion, which is why she turns her head mechanically and looks at the upper bearing edge softly. With a long breath, Liu Wei reached out his hand and allowed Leng to lift her up and hold her half in her arms: "who did you call just now?"

 Chapter 249

    Liu Wei shakes his head, waits until the breath is a little smoother, then pushes away the Rong Leng, some staggers, returned to the room.


    In the room, Xiao Li has already slept. Her little head is resting on Rong Jindong''s arm, just like she had to sleep with her mother before.


    Xiaoli is also sleeping with his brother Xiaojin.


    Liu Wei passed by, reached out and touched Xiao Li''s hair.


    Xiao Li didn''t wake up, but Rong Jindong woke up, opened a pair of bright eyes like stars, and focused on looking at the "man" in front of him.


    Liu Wei turned her eyes and smiled at Rong Jindong. "Is your hand sour or not?" she asked


    Rong Jin looks at his arm, and shakes his head shyly.


    Liu Wei touched the forehead of Rong Jindong: "it''s a good boy."


    Rong Jindong blushed. Liu Wei sat there and didn''t lie down. He thought he was sleeping too much and wanted to move. Liu Wei held him down.


    "It''s OK. Sleep well."


    Rong Jindong then closed his eyes and fell asleep obediently.


    Liu Wei took off her shoes, lay down beside the two children, blew out the candle, but she looked at the roof above, and did not sleep for a long time.


    This evening, Liu Wei had a dream.


    A dream about death and life that has not been done for a long time.


    It was a kindergarten, a little girl with a pigtail and a pink carving jade. She was standing in front of the kindergarten''s small class in a beautiful skirt, looking for the future.


    The kindergarten aunt looked back and saw the little girl outside the door. She jokingly said: "Liu Ling, your sister is coming to pick you up again."


    Hearing aunt''s words, sitting in the second row, Liu Ling, who was talking to the little girl next to her, suddenly raised his head. Then he looked out of the window and saw his sister, who was studying in the big class, standing outside and waving to him.


    Liu Ling feels that her sister is too shameful!


    Every day to pick him up, he is a man, how can I let my sister pick him up from school every day?


    Because not happy, this day after school, Liu Ling does not talk to her sister.


    The sister with the pigtail chased him in the back and panted, "Xiao Ling, wait for me."


    Liu Ling stopped and said angrily, "I will not wait for you, I will go home by myself."


    Sister hurriedly said: "no, dad said, we need to wait for the driver''s uncle to pick up. Just now, the driver''s uncle called Mr. Li and said that he was in a traffic jam and would arrive later. Let''s wait for him at school. Don''t go far."


    In the past, Liu Ling would wait with his elder sister for the driver''s uncle to come. But today, he was angry with his elder sister, so he knew that he could not find his way home. He snorted and walked all the way to the school gate.


    My sister saw that he was about to leave the school gate. She hurriedly grabbed him and said, "we can''t go out. Dad said there are bad people outside."


    "I''m a man, I''m not afraid of bad people!" Liu Ling waved away her sister and ran out of the kindergarten.


    The elder sister was waved down by him. She got up from the ground with difficulty. She didn''t have time to pat the dirty skirt. She just buried her head and went out with her.


    The teacher couldn''t see it.


    Liu Ling runs very fast.


    Although my elder sister is one year older than my younger brother, she can''t run away from her younger brother. She can only shout at the back: "Xiaoling, this is not the way home. Let''s go back to school. Don''t run..."


    "I don''t, I want to go home by myself!" Liu Ling said stubbornly, and did not forget to look back, telling her sister: "you go back quickly, I will not take you away. If you lose your heel, you will be abducted by traffickers."


    "Xiaoling, wait for me." The elder sister didn''t go back. She was taught by her parents from childhood to protect her younger brother.


    Just as big brother will protect her and Xiaoling, she will also take on the responsibility of her sister, and look after her brother in the absence of her parents.


    Liu Ling ran a long way, but the strength of the child was limited. When he stopped and looked around, he found that his elder sister was still, not only still, dirty on her body, and even bleeding on her knees.


    Liu Ling was frightened and ran back: "did you fall down? Didn''t I ask you to go back? "


    The elder sister took hold of the younger brother''s little hand and didn''t care about the pain. She said, "Xiaoling, don''t run around. If the driver uncle can''t find us, mom and dad will be worried."


    "I''m not running around." Liu Ling mumbled vaguely. He wanted to prove his manliness, but when he saw the wound on his sister''s knee, he said nothing.


    My sister took his hand and raised a bright smile: "let''s go back."


    Although Liu Ling was upset, she went with her sister.


    And that''s the moment.


    A white seven person car stopped beside them. Then, two men of five big and three thick came down and covered two children''s mouths with two handkerchiefs.


    The dose of the overpowering drug was so large that the two children lost consciousness after only a moment.


    Next, the picture is a large blank.


    I don''t know how long it took for the picture to change to a primitive jungle.A hungry wolf is chasing after her. The girl with a horse tail is full of injuries. She is supported by another boy with short hair and goes to the woods.


    The girl was weak and dying, as if she was about to stop breathing.


    The boy''s voice sounded in her ear: "Liu Wei, hold on! In front is the supply office. There will be medicine soon. "


    The girl barely opened her eyes. She looked back hard and saw the hungry wolf who was fast catching up with them. She bit her teeth and broke away from the boy''s arms.


    "Leave me alone, you go!"


    Liu Ling looked at her sister strangely: "what kind of dog blood do you play at this time? I don''t care about you. Can you live now? Hurry up! "


    The girl bit her teeth and walked alone on the other side.


    "Liu Wei!" Liu Ling scolds her. He grabs her and pulls her on his back.


    The girl scolded him fiercely: "I have blood on my body. They will smell it. You are so hidden alone. You can climb trees or caves. I will implicate you!"


    "I want to be afraid of you, or your brother?"


    It''s been five years. They have been living in this ghost place for five years.


    From 700 children at the beginning to 50 today, they have come to the present hand in hand. The only way is to go on, defeat the other 40 opponents, and become the last ten to qualify.


    Only when all the training is completed and the qualified ones come to the end, can they leave here and have a chance to go home. See you parents and big brother again.


    This is the driving force for the two brothers and sisters to stick to the present!


    The girl clenched her teeth, even if she was strong enough, now the big tears are rolling down one after another.


    Tears hit his head, Liu Ling felt it. He took a deep breath and said: "it''s not my willfulness, you won''t be like this, so even if I don''t want to die, I want to keep your life. Liu Wei, you should be more aggressive!"


    "Nonsense!" The girl punched the boy on the shoulder: "none of us can die!"

 Chapter 250

    "That''s right!" With a laugh, the boy took the girl and jumped into the river in front of him. The river blocked the pace of the hungry wolves, and they struggled to escape from the sky under the mouth of the hungry wolves. When the picture is here, it turns white again. Until the choking sobs, slowly fill up the painting again. "Deceitful! cheat! Liu Ling, get up! Get up! " Ten qualification places are so precious that even ten year old children have learned cruelty and massacre in front of survival. The body of a shot dead boy is thrown on the grass of thorns. The girl pours on the boy, raises her head, eyes full of pain, glares at the young man in front: "why, you are a team member, you can go out together! Why kill him! " There is a scar on the young man''s face, and he laughs: "what are we going to do together? Later tasks also need to be robbed. Kill him in advance, and there will be less people competing with me. But I''m curious. Without Liu Ling, how long can you live without Liu Wei? " The young man said, turning his eyes to the other twelve young girls beside him. There are only ten places to go out, but now there are fourteen. The girl stood up with tears in her eyes. The youth is still laughing, and it''s disgusting and disgusting! But the drillmaster looked on coldly. Here, the drillmaster announced lazily, "the result of entering the 15th and 14th is coming out. Now it''s disbanded. You guys, throw him into the mountain." Twelve young girls answered and came to drag the body of the boy on the ground. The girl stood there, shouting, "don''t touch him!" The instructor narrowed his eyes dangerously: "Liu Wei, this is not your playground. To survive, you have to defeat others. Liu Ling is not as skilled as others. He only blames himself for his death. If you dare to make a fool of yourself, you can run 80 laps in the school yard!" "To live can only defeat others..." The girl looked up and her eyes were full of tears. She looked directly at the instructor: "then what should I do if I want to avenge my brother?" "Poop." There was a burst of laughter around. The biggest laugh is that disgusting boy. The instructor sneered, "revenge? OK, I''ll give you a chance to get revenge. One on one, you and a Sheng, who will fall first and who will lose. " "What if you lose?" Asked the girl. "Those who lose, their lives will be dealt with by those who win," said the religious official "Good!" The girl readily promised, always with some timid line of sight in the past, this moment, out of fierce. Red, white, black, color conversion. The girl''s head was heavily hit and deviated, the sticky blood was smeared in her eyes, and her mouth was full of fishy sweetness. I could feel that her hands were breaking and her knees were breaking. She was trampled on the grass, panting hard. On her back, a dirty big foot stepped on her. The distant and indistinct sarcasm sounded over the head: "it seems that the 14 in 13 is finished ahead of time..." The girl clenched her teeth until she couldn''t get up. As others said, she can stay until now because she has a younger brother who can surpass everyone. The girl''s physical strength is not good and her aptitude is not high. If someone didn''t block the attack with her body one time unconditionally, she would have died. Liu Ling Liu Ling Blood on the head, tears in the eyes. The girl wants to cry, but she doesn''t have the strength to cry. Is she going to die? It should be, but she''s not willing, or not. At this time, the girl felt the foot on her back left. Then, her hair was lifted from behind, and the tingling pulled back her gradually confused mind, which made her return to her mind again. The boy named a Sheng, with a hateful smile on his lips, grabbed the girl''s hair and copper face, pasted it next to the girl''s white face, and said to her ears, "before Liu Ling died Also called your name, he said, Liu Wei, Liu Wei Elder sister...... " These words seem to be the sharpest ice knife, once stabbed into the girl''s heart, she glared at her eyes angrily, next second, she jumped at the teenager regardless of her body, the teenager quickly dodged, but the girl had pulled his foot. Then, in full view of the public, the girl closed her eyes, not hard teeth, biting the young man''s thigh. "Ah -"The pain made the boy scream! The people around are just watching. The pants that the teenager can''t see the color are getting darker. At the beginning, the teenager is still struggling. He is still desperately attacking the girl''s back and back brain, trying to knock her out. But the girl was very clear at this time. The pain made her numb. She didn''t feel it. She only knew that she was like a wild animal, biting the leg of the young man. As time went by, I didn''t know how long later, the young man''s beating became weak. Others saw with their own eyes that the young man, who had not been able to live until now, was bloodstained on his right leg. A hungry wolf like girl, no matter how he escaped, how he hid, followed him, and then, to death, bit him.From thigh to calf, from calf to waist, from waist to chest


    Until someone forcibly pulled the girl apart, people could see clearly. The boy lying on the ground, with his unwilling eyes open, had no breath.


    "Ah - ah - ah -" the girl stared fiercely. The madman howled at the body of the young man. She wanted to rush over, she wanted to bite all the time, she wanted to kill him


    Finally, the instructor''s cold face changed. He chopped off the girl and knocked her out. Then he opened the girl''s mouth and found that her mouth was full of young people''s flesh.


    Girl, not only killed a man, but also killed his flesh Eat


    Never had the light, in the eyes of the instructor!


    The instructor picked up the comatose girl and walked to the wooden house not far away. Halfway through, he stopped again and said to the people behind him, "bring Liu Ling''s body together."


    Someone said, "Sir, in this weather, the body will stink if it is not thrown away."


    The weather in the primeval forest is zero in the morning and 40 or 50 in the afternoon. Now, it''s just after noon.


    The instructor shook his head and said, "if you can''t see his body, she will be mad when she wakes up."


    Until the evening, the girl woke up, first saw the black wooden ceiling, and then heard someone saying: "wake up?"


    The girl turned around and saw, first of all, not the speaker, but the body of the boy lying beside her, with a peaceful face.


    She almost suddenly woke up, jumped up quickly, and then hugged the boy.


    The instructor stood in front of the window with porridge. His face was cold and his tone was cold: "eat first."


    The girl just looked up at the instructor, but didn''t move. She just hugged the boy and dragged the soft, smelly body to her arms, hands and feet.


    The instructor squinted, left a sentence "follow you", put the porridge on the chair beside the bed, and turned away.

 Chapter 251

    Before closing the wooden door, the instructor looked inside. She saw a ten-year-old girl on the bed, dragging another nine-year-old boy tightly. She dragged the boy to the foot of the bed, then held the boy''s head, let him nest in her arms, and then her face became calm and quiet.


    After the night, it''s day. After the day, it''s night.


    For five days, the girl didn''t eat a mouthful of rice or drink a mouthful of water. She just held the boy''s body in her arms until the body was slowly crawling with maggots and smelling. The boy''s face was slowly rotting and flies hovered around them.


    If the girl accidentally touches the boy too hard, the little finger will even directly poke into the boy''s skin, but his skin is not blood, but yellow brown pus.


    Until the morning of the sixth day, the instructor came in and dragged the boy''s body away.


    The girl screamed madly. She was covered with corpse water, but she insisted on catching the boy''s corpse.


    The instructor frowned, slapped her face, held her back collar, and said to her, "today, someone is coming to pick you up. Follow him. Do you hear me?"


    The girl refused. She was still barking.


    The instructor used the old method to knock her out and then throw her to the camp nurse.


    The nurse washed her. When the girl woke up, she had been changed into clean clothes. In front of her bed, there was an old man in Chinese Tang suit.


    The instructor stood by respectfully and bowed his head and said, "old cloud, this is the child."


    The old man nodded kindly, looked down, and held the girl''s chin.


    The girl bit him conditionally. The instructor was about to be in trouble, but the old man waved his hand.


    Then, everyone saw the girl bite the old man''s wrist, but the old man seemed to have no feeling, just a gentle smile.


    The girl herself also found that what she was biting was meat, but it was like biting a piece of iron. Although she used more force, her teeth couldn''t sink one point.


    The old man said with a smile, "this is called the golden bell jar. You can learn it later."


    The girl didn''t understand, just glared at him.


    But the old man touched her head, took his hand out of her mouth, got up, and said to the teacher, "this child, I want it."


    The instructor smiled: "that price..."


    "As you say."


    The instructor shook his head: "double."


    The old man squinted and looked.


    The instructor said: "this is a Chinese child. I heard that the only way to learn your Kung Fu is to be a Chinese child. She is the right age and has more explosive power than those children before. I have a hunch that she will not be your backup any more. She should be the final person you have been looking for, so my price is not too high."


    The old man meditated quietly, looked at the girl again, and finally smiled: "OK."


    The old man wanted to take the girl away, but the girl refused to die. Her eyes searched everywhere, but she could not find the figure of her younger brother.


    "What is she looking for?" The old man asked.


    "The body of her brother," said the priest


    The old man realized: "the medium to inspire her?"


    The instructor nodded.


    "Then give her the body."


    The instructor hesitated for a moment and sent someone to pick up the body, but only in two hours, when the boy''s body was brought back, it was scattered, his face was almost eaten by the wild animals, his hands and feet were gone, even his stomach was broken, and there were big blood holes.


    But the girl didn''t care, rushed up to hold the body, and died!


    The old man with the girl, the girl with the mutilated body, stepped on the jeep out of the forest.


    In the car, the girl sat in the back seat, looked down at his brother''s face without facial features, grabbed his eyeball with her small hand, carefully put his eyeball back into his eyes, and when she succeeded, she would hook her lips and smile, as if her brother was smiling at her.


    The driver felt his nose through the rearview mirror. Because the car was closed, the smell of corpse almost made him sick.


    The old man was sitting in the front passenger seat, quietly keeping his eyes closed.


    The driver can''t stand it any more. Open the window and try to breathe.


    Just then, a crow flew in from the window, flew straight to the back of the car and landed on the dry and hard cushion.


    "Damn it!" The driver swore.


    The girl also turned her head and looked at the crows around her.


    The black bird looked at the girl''s little face, crooked his head, and cried, "Jie!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad Dad... "


    Weak voice, in the ear ring.


    The green forest, the cloudy sky, the old man in Tang suit, the blood glistening corpse, the black jeep, finally returned to their parents'' side of joy, slowly faded and disappeared.


    When Liu Wei suddenly opened her eyes, she saw two faces full of worried children.


    "Dad." Liu Xiaoli saw his mother wake up, and finally he was relieved. He held his sleeve, wiped his mother''s sweat, and said, "Dad, you scared me to death."Liu Wei sat up from the bed and rubbed her eyebrows, but felt the sticky liquid on her face. Liu Xiaoli sat beside her mother and said with her mouth bulging, "Dad, you were crying just now." Liu Wei fingers a meal, oblivious wipe the corner of the eye, shake his head: "it is sweat." Liu Xiaoli looked at her mother for a while, and finally bowed her head without refuting. Next to the face of Jin Dong pursed lips did not speak, he just saw, uncle Liu is really crying. Just now, they were sleeping well. When did he suddenly hear the noise around him? He was woken up. When he got up, he saw Uncle Liu shrink into a ball, close his eyes tightly, and tears roll down from the corner of his eyes. He was so scared that he woke up Xiao Li''s brother. But they cried for a long time, but uncle Liu didn''t wake up. Until just now, Xiao Li''s younger brother pinched uncle Liu''s temples with his fingernails and burrowed, uncle Liu finally woke up. Rong Jindong is very worried, because he never knew that a person would cry so sad in a dream. That kind of cry, without making a sound, is tossing and turning uneasily. There is no expression on his face, but the tears are crazy. "What''s the change now?" Liu Wei''s consciousness was a little more clear and asked. Xiaoli looked out of the window and said, "three guards." "I can still sleep." Liu Wei said, then lay down and said to the two children, "you will also sleep a little longer. Tomorrow you will be very busy." The two children look at each other, but Liu Xiaoli no longer sleeps in Rong Jin''s arms, but shrinks to her mother''s side, clinging to her mother''s waist. Liu Wei impatiently hugs her son, looks at Rong Jindong, who is still lying down, and pats her other side. Rong Jindong hesitates and sleeps on the other side of Liu Wei. He lies down nervous. Liu Wei hugged a child and closed her eyes again, but until the two children fell asleep again, Liu Wei just closed her eyes and never dreamed again. The scene in the dream is so clear that Liu Wei can even feel how clear the sky is when she left the jungle.

 Chapter 252

    Liu Wei has been kidnapped.


    It was a very young time, but Liu Wei was not kidnapped for a long time, only five years.


    But in those five years, Liu Wei lost the most important thing in her life


    Dear brother.


    Xiaoling


    I thought I would never see Xiao Ling again.


    Liu Wei thought of the wood corridor before, thought of Liu Feng, standing in the dark, wandering, showing a face like Liu Ling.


    Ming Ming knows Liu Feng can''t be Liu Ling.


    It is clear that there are many things in this era that overlap with modern times. As like as two peas, Liu knew that Liu Feng was the son of Lu. He knew that Liu Feng was just like Liu Ling. This kind of species proved that Liu Wei himself was really back to the past life, so he not only looked like Liu Wei, but also Liu Ling, like Liu Feng, here. "This is the kind of thing that


    is like.


    Knowing this similarity clearly doesn''t mean anything.


    But Liu Wei couldn''t help but think more. Even the dream that she hadn''t had for several years, she did it all again.


    At daybreak, Liu Wei soon opened her eyes and saw that two children were still sleeping. Liu Wei released them gently and got out of bed.


    Open the door. It''s early outside.


    There were already soldiers coming and going in the yard. Liu Wei saw the next room, and saw that the door of the next room was open, so she walked over.


    In the room, Rong Ling just got up and was washing. When he saw Liu Wei coming, he got up and went over while he polished his face gracefully.


    Walking to the door, the man raised his hand and touched Liu Wei''s forehead.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, after knowing later, she retreats a little and asks, "what do you do?"


    "Not feeling well?"


    Liu Wei touched her face and shook her head.


    "Your eyes look very red," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei touched her eyes and said, "it''s just congestion."


    Liu Wei then turned around and went to the front yard to wash her face with water.


    Rong Leng follows Liu Wei. Liu Wei rolls up her sleeves and squats on the ground casually to take water and pounce on her face. However, because of the inconvenient movement, her sleeves and front are wet.


    Rong Leng can''t help bending down and helping Liu Wei end the basin to her convenient height for washing her face, so that she can stand up and wash.


    Liu Wei stood up with kindness and continued to wash her face. She asked casually, "are you ready for what I want?"


    "Well." The man said, "move in all night and put it out in the hall."


    "Xiaoli will be my assistant for a while. You take Xiaojin to accompany the children in turn."


    "My king?" Rong Leng asked a question, and she began to pucker her lips.


    Liu Wei washed her face, raised her wet white face, looked at him teasingly, and smiled: "how can you know that you don''t like children?"


    The man used his sandalwood smelling dry cloth to fold one side and wipe her face.


    Liu Wei didn''t pay attention to it either. She took the dry cloth and wiped her face and hands. Then she said, "cultivate more feelings with these children. When the children return home, they will remember you well."


    The man looked at her puzzled.


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng and said, "don''t tell me such a good opportunity to bribe people. Are you going to give up?"


    Rong Leng thought for a moment, then thought of the real meaning of Liu Wei.


    If the children still remember an "Uncle Rong" when they go home, they will remind the officials once again that their children were saved thanks to Zhenge menrong.


    It''s really a good way to buy people''s hearts.


    But Rong Ling is not going to do it.


    He doesn''t need the gratitude of these officials very much. If he has the ambition for the throne, he can also use it to attract power. But he doesn''t have it at all, so it doesn''t matter.


    But since Liu Wei is so considerate of him, he plans to take her heart.


    Liu Wei wipes her face and sees Rong Leng''s eyes staring at her deeply. She looks suspicious and doesn''t know what she has done to make him look like this.


    After the children get up one after another, Liu Wei will draw blood, pulse and acupuncture one by one.


    During the process of blood drawing, the children were afraid, but they heard that it was for their own good, so they agreed to bite their teeth.


    Liu Wei took blood from the children''s fingertips with a needle, and then put it in a specific medicine juice for fusion test.


    This is a bacterial test.


    It''s Liu Wei who uses folk herbs and boils them according to the quantity.


    When these juices and blood touch each other, they will produce a chemical reaction, and Liu Wei will carry out further decomposition research, so as to see the mutant bacteria in children''s bodies.


    Liu Wei suspects that the mutant spider called "Baobao" can make children pathological changes. There should be mutant cells regenerating in the human body, but the human body and other animals, after all, are two categories. In the human body, this kind of alien cells are reasonably formed into bacterial species.


    Liu Wei''s method can''t identify too many, just look at the strength of those bacteria, and then we can make drugs to inhibit them.Normally, Liu Wei only needs to draw blood from the children bitten by spiders, but Liu Wei suspects that there are strong bacteria in the air in the swamp.


    That kind of bacteria enters the human body, causes the human indefinite disease, causes the breath to block.


    So these older children also need blood tests.


    There were 46 children, but there were only eight test tubes. Liu Wei had to test eight of them on the spot.


    Therefore, after the children''s pulse, acupuncture and blood drawing were taken away, the soldiers of zhenggemen, who were curious to watch around the door, watched Mr. Pianpian Liu in white, scooped a spoonful from the scalding Brown medicine juice, and then put it into the test tube.


    The brown medicine juice fused with a child''s blood, then Liu Wei stirred it and put the wooden test tube on an iron plate.


    Under the iron plate, a candle of strange shape is burning. The candle heats the iron plate, and the iron plate transmits the heat to the test tube.


    Then, the tube smokes, and finally A frightening scene appeared


    Those originally white smoke, slowly, slowly, turned green


    The crowd''s eyes widened, and a soldier who was close to them shouted: "that water The water in the pipe It''s green... "


    "Why? Isn''t that Brown? How can it turn green? "


    "Is it a demon?"


    "Is the smoke poisonous?"


    One after another, there are endless comments!


    "Dong Dong......" Holding the wooden spoon and knocking on the edge of the iron pot, Liu Xiaoli, who is cooking the medicine, faces the humanity outside: "quiet!"


    The soldiers were taught by a child. They were not satisfied. But look at the strange atmosphere of yin and Yang. They shut up again.


    Liu Wei took down the test tube with green smoke, pinched it, sniffed it again, tested it with a silver needle, and finally picked up the brush on the edge of the table and recorded it.

 Chapter 253

    When the eight test tubes are all tested, Liu Wei holds the small plate for the test tube and hands it to the next son.


    Liu Xiaoli then handed the wooden spoon to her mother, then took the plate, went outside to wash by the well, washed it and came back, then carefully disinfected it with alcohol.


    After finishing a series of work, Xiaoli put the clean test tube on the desk and walked back to the iron pot obediently.


    "Keep the fire down. You can take it back."


    Liu Xiaoli nodded and began to smoke firewood.


    Liu Wei went to the table and said to the outside, "next batch!"


    The soldiers immediately went to the children''s room and asked for another eight children.


    The child came quickly.


    Liu Wei looked up and saw Liu Feng hiding at the end of the seven.


    Liu Feng, who is only two years old, is round and chubby. He can walk, but he doesn''t walk well, so he still drags his brother''s clothes in front of him.


    Liu Wei''s eyes stopped on Liu Feng''s face and breathed low.


    Day and night are different. Last night, it was Liu Wei who saw too hurriedly. Liu Feng and Liu Ling are like each other, but they are less than seven or eight.


    Maybe the light was not clear last night, which made Liu Wei''s vision slightly confused.


    Now in the daytime, if you look at it again, it will be like two or three minutes at most.


    "One by one." Liu said softly.


    Eight children walked carefully under the push of the soldiers, but they dared not lean too close. They only dared to stay at the door and looked inside in fear.


    Liu Wei simply wiped her hands, patiently walked to the chair and waved to the front child and said, "come here."


    The child hesitated for a moment, or bravely walked by.


    He has heard others say that he will not be hurt.


    When he came to Liu Wei, Liu Wei grabbed his hand, felt his pulse and let him open his mouth.


    The child opened his mouth honestly, Liu Wei looked at it twice, and said, "uncle will prick two needles on you. It doesn''t hurt. Don''t be afraid."


    The child body slightly shakes, but still purses the lip, uneasily agrees.


    Liu Wei touched his head: "what a good boy." Then he twisted the silver needle and stabbed several holes in the child''s hand.


    The child looked at the needle into his skin, but he didn''t really feel the pain. He couldn''t help being curious and wanted to move. The young man shook his head and said softly, "don''t move."


    The child quickly stopped and looked at his uncle.


    Liu Wei pricked him twice, checked his pulse again, and then took the blood from his fingertips.


    The child''s fingertip was stabbed. It hurt. He was about to cry. His mouth was open, but a sweet thing was put into his mouth.


    He was stupefied for a moment, forgot to cry, closed his mouth, sipped the things in his mouth, and then the more he sipped, the sweeter he was. He stared in surprise.


    Liu Wei said, "this is candy. Do you want more?"


    The child nodded quickly!


    Liu Wei grabs two more sweets in the nearby plate and puts them into his pocket.


    The child immediately happy, also forgot the pain on the hand, joyfully felt the micro drum pocket, bashfully looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei asked him to go back and called for the next one.


    The examination seems simple, but in fact it is tedious. Half an hour has passed since all seven children have finished the examination.


    The eighth and last one is Liu Feng.


    Probably because of the preparation, Liu Wei''s expression was well controlled. Liu Feng, with the help of his brothers, walked to the front, looked down at his uncle carefully.


    Liu Wei looked at Liu Feng''s timid eyes, lowered himself, and said softly, "feng''er."


    Liu Feng raised his eyes, surprised.


    Liu Wei touched Liu Feng''s head: "I know your parents, and I know your brothers and sisters. They miss you very much."


    Liu Feng''s soft and sticky voice escaped from his throat: "Niang..."


    "You will see your mother soon. As long as you are obedient and obedient, my uncle will promise you to take you home in person."


    Liu Feng hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Liu Wei is more gentle to Liu Feng than other children. This kind of difference is not found by other children. Liu Xiaoli finds out.


    Xiao Li looks at Liu Feng again, and suddenly she is not happy!


    But at the thought of being a child smaller than her own, she felt that she was a "grown-up" and was too childish to be angry with her children. Xiaoli forced herself not to care.


    Liu Wei holds Liu Feng in her lap and checks it regularly. However, Liu Feng asks in a low voice: "Niang......"


    "Do you miss your mother?" Liu Wei asked


    Liu Feng nods hard.


    Even though she doesn''t have any good feelings for LV, Liu Weisheng doesn''t have any bad feelings for the child who is not familiar with the world, especially for the child who looks like Liu Ling.


    "You will see your mother, I promise."


    Liu Feng shook his head, grabbed Liu Wei''s sleeve and said, "Niang Cry... ""Do you mean that your mother is crying when you are gone?"


    Liu Feng nods.


    Liu Wei said, "I''m crying. I''m very sad."


    Liu Feng''s eyes drooped.


    Liu Wei didn''t expect that such a small child would have considered other people''s mood. This point, and Liu Ling It does seem.


    After checking Liu Feng, he took blood again.


    Liu Feng gently bit his fingertips and returned to his brothers without crying.


    Liu Wei still put two pieces of sugar in Liu Feng''s pocket, although the child didn''t need sugar to coax him.


    Forty six children were divided into six rounds. By the end of the six rounds, the data were basically available.


    In the next few days, Liu Wei began to carry out targeted drug inhibition research.


    Xiaoli can help at this time, so every time rongling comes here, he sees Xiaoli holding a pile of bottles and cans, picking and choosing.


    Liu Wei is holding her test tube, the medicine juice that small Li chooses, undertake calorific experiment.


    They cooperated seamlessly. Sometimes they got busy and even forgot to eat or sleep.


    When Rong Ling comes back from a group of children, he should remind them in person, send someone to prepare the meal and then send it to them in person, staring at them.


    But when eating, Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli do not stop.


    Liu Wei took a piece of meat and asked, "how much is the dried chrysanthemum grass left?"


    Liu Xiaoli put the bowl down and said, "seven or eight."


    Liu Wei''s mouth slowly ate: "is the back enough?"


    Liu Xiaoli wiped out the rice grains at the corners of his mouth and nodded: "if formula two can succeed, that''s enough. If it doesn''t succeed, Formula Three Li, and dried chrysanthemum grass needs the appearance of five or six plants."


    Liu Wei said: "that should be enough. At present, it should be formula two."


    Liu Xiaoli is not sure: "however, there is still a little repulsion when formula 2 and sipe are fused. If they enter the human body, they may have the same phenomenon. When they do, they are likely to have pathological changes in the body, which may stimulate spider bacteria to accelerate reproduction."


    Liu Wei took a sip of the soup and said, "it''s OK. This is the first phase of the experiment. Later, adjust the dose share of formula 2, and the rejection will be reduced."


    Liu Xiaoli stuffed a dish into his mouth: "is it possible to reduce it completely? Otherwise, the risk is still a little big! "


    Liu Wei finished the soup: "yes, I really can''t. use some Leymus."


    Liu Xiaoli thought, "there are not enough Leymus, will there not be enough?"


    "Not enough?" Liu Wei frowned and turned her eyes naturally to her side.


    Liu Xiaoli also followed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I know," said Rong Leng, expressionless

 Chapter 254

    Liu Wei, Liu Xiaoli, all nodded and continued to eat.


    In such a high-intensity drug research environment, Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli spent four days, and finally completed two different drugs.


    Liu Wei put the medicine in different bottles, and then wrote the corresponding child''s name on each bottle. If the child didn''t know his name, he replaced it with a number.


    Rong Leng looks at the finished medicine bottles and picks up his eyebrows: "are they all different?"


    "Of course not." Liu Wei said: "everyone''s poisoning degree is different. Some children can be cured by taking medicine once. Some of them are too toxic and need to be treated in several courses. I have records here. But the most serious is that if there is no accident after three courses, they will recover."


    Rong Ling nodded and waved to the people behind, asking them to bring the children.


    For the first time, all the forty-six children gathered together, and the oldest, Rong Jindong, was at the head of the group.


    These days, Xiao Li helps Liu Wei, and Rong Jindong accompanies other children, thanks to her natural affinity and good temper.


    The children are not exclusive to Rong Jindong. In recent days, they have all fallen in love with her brother.


    Liu Xiaoli was not happy to eat at first, but later his mother was under too much pressure in drug research, and he could not be distracted to watch how other children play games.


    All the boys and girls in Yishui were brought here. Rong Jindong took the medicine bottle and asked the children to come and drink one by one.


    Because of the bitter medicine, some children are afraid of the bitter. They either give sugar or make them happy. In short, all the children drink the medicine at last.


    Liu Wei saw this and said to Rong Leng, "it needs to be observed for two days. Although I have tried it on mice, the human body may still reject it."


    Rong Leng nodded. It''s been four or five days. I don''t care about two more days.


    Two days later.


    Liu Wei got the final result, which was gratifying. The children didn''t have rejection.


    In two children, the level of toxins was significantly lower by a third than at the time of the last test.


    But for insurance, Liu Wei stayed for another two days!


    In the last two days, Liu Wei is 100% sure that these children are getting better.


    Later, as long as regular medication, I believe that the problem is not big.


    And that so-called illness


    Liu Wei observed that two children''s toxins fell very fast, that is to say, if other children''s toxins could be reduced to the level of these two children, they would basically not get sick.


    After ten days in the farm, the party left.


    In the carriage on the way back, Liu Wei falls on the wall of the carriage and hugs Xiaoli drowsily. Xiaoli presses half of her body on her mother.


    Xiaoli is tired, yawns and sleeps in her mother''s arms.


    In the past ten days, we haven''t had a good night''s sleep. Up to now, even if Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli have martial arts, we can''t stop seeing some dark green.


    Rong Ling sits at the other end of the carriage, holding Rong Yun in her arms.


    Rong Yun, probably because of sitting in the car for too long, began to get sleepy. He was leaning on Rong Leng''s chest, while Rong Leng was full of energy. He had dark eyes and only looked at the crooked men''s dress woman. His eyes were on her half exposed cheek, lingering back and forth gently.


    In the morning, it''s time.


    When the carriage entered Kyoto City, the peddlers outside woke up the sleeping woman.


    Liu Wei slowly opened her eyes, and thought about where she was.


    Liu Wei''s eyes turned twice, but she didn''t want to get up. She just hugged her son and continued to be lazy.


    "It''s almost there." The man opposite, holding a book in his hand, did not raise his head.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling. From Liu Wei''s point of view, she only sees the cover of the book, but she can''t see Rong Ling''s face.


    Liu Wei "Wu", yawned and sat up.


    Rong Ling also put down the book and saw her hair in a mess. He said, "come here."


    Liu Wei, though suspicious, moved a little curiously.


    When it was within reach, Rong Ling raised his hand and used his fingers to comb the green silk for Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was too sleepy and lazy to move. He simply sat in front of Rong Ling, turned his back and asked him to comb again.


    There is no comb in the carriage, and Rong Ling holds another Rong Yun in his arms, so Rong Ling''s movement is not very flexible. He breaks the strap, holds the woman''s soft green silk, pulls up a strand, and holds it on the back of his hand. The other hand passes through Liu Wei''s hair, and his fingertips touch Liu Wei''s scalp one after another.


    Liu Wei feels that Rong Ling is not combing her hair, but more like massage!


    Simply and comfortably close your eyes, let Rong Leng continue to agitate


    It took a long time for Rong Leng to comb her hair neatly, so that Liu Wei''s long black hair could be pulled up again and tied up with a hair band.


    When it was finished, Liu Wei found that she was asleep again, and was sitting asleep.


    It seems to be too tired.Rong Leng then holds Liu Wei''s back to make sure she doesn''t tilt because of the bumpy carriage.


    "Here you are, my Lord." After a while, the carriage stopped slowly, and the soldiers outside quietly reported.


    The abrupt voice opened Liu Wei''s eyes.


    At the moment, Liu Wei regained her mind and found herself in a hard embrace. She suddenly realized something, sat up and looked back. As expected, she saw Rong Ling looking at her.


    Once again, Rong Yun doesn''t know when he has been thrown by Rong Ling to Xiao Li. The little guy drags Xiao Li''s clothes, but he is still awake.


    Liu Wei felt her face hot. She coughed and rubbed her nose.


    Embarrassed to think that he even with a two-year-old children rob space to sleep?


    There is no face!


    Rong Leng sees Liu Wei''s astringency, chuckles, picks up Rong Yun, who is sleeping, and goes on.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling''s back and couldn''t help wondering what he meant by his smile just now? ridicule?


    Rong Leng took forty-four children with him, and Rong Jindong went into the military barracks.


    Liu Wei was sitting in the carriage, not moving. After a while, the curtain of the carriage opened, and Yan Qiu and Liu Feng were sent in.


    The two children were also sleepless. Liu Wei asked the coachman to drive to Yan mansion. The coachman picked up the car and headed for the waiting mansion of Yue State.


    ¡­¡­


    Before noon, the state of Yue is preparing lunch.


    Mrs. Yue guohou, talking with the old lady, is in the house. These days, the old lady''s health is getting worse and worse. Mrs. Yue guohou accompanies more and more.


    Waiting for the next Dynasty, the state of Yue has not returned to the mansion. At this time, there is a report from the servant girl outside.


    "Madam, old lady, there is a Mr. Liu outside."


    When the old lady of the state of Yue heard this, she lifted her eyes, held her daughter-in-law''s hand in front of the bed, and said, "is there any news about Qiu er?"


    The waiting wife of Yue State nodded quickly: "it must be! It must be! Just... "


    The old lady''s fingertips tightened: "don''t think about it. Since you come to the door in person, it must be good news."


    The old lady asked the servant girl again, "rongduwei from zhenggemen, but together?"


    Servant girl shakes her head: "didn''t listen to say, only said that the person claimed to be Mr. Liu, at the door of the mansion."


    "At the gate of the mansion? Why don''t you come in? "


    "Servant girl way:" the porter says, that gentleman still has urgent matter, do not come in, say to send a person to go out only, finish a matter to leave

 Chapter 255

    After hearing this, the wife of the state of Yue burst into tears: "if you refuse to come in, is it really bad news?"


    The old lady''s face, which had been in vicissitudes of life, was suddenly covered with gray.


    "Not necessarily, not necessarily. Don''t worry, mother. It''s me. It''s my nonsense. You can rest first. I''ll have a look."


    But the old lady waved her hand and insisted on holding it up.


    The wife of the state of Yue hurriedly supported the old lady: "mother, you are not well. The doctor told you not to move."


    "I''m going to have a look." The old lady said with a calm face, "I will go whether it''s good news or bad news. Hold on to me."


    "Mother..."


    "Hold me fast!"


    Mrs. Hou of the state of Yue was unable to do so, so she had to help her mother-in-law. With the help of two servant girls, she helped the old man to walk to the door of the mansion.


    Liu Wei doesn''t go into the house, just because the three children in the car are still sleeping. Liu Wei doesn''t want to wake up the children, which means that someone will come out to pick them up.


    But I don''t know. This little move made the people in charge of the state of Yue scared and uneasy. Even the old lady who was seriously ill was shocked.


    "Mr. Liu?" Yan Pei listens to the report of the young man, twists a piece of Ruyi cake into his mouth, thinks about it, and sits up from the soft couch.


    "Young master, you just got sick in the morning, so it''s not suitable for you to walk now."


    "Nothing."


    Yan Pei waved his hand. He used to have a pale face. After a month, it has gradually become ruddy. Although he is still sick, it is not as hard as before.


    He got up from his bed, put away his clothes a little, and said, "I should have thanked that gentleman. But for his good medicine, I would have suffered a lot more than I know."


    However, the son also heard from the young master that the blackbird, which is often sent with medicine, is raised by a magical little boy. The boy''s father seems to be Mr. Liu, who has been widely known in Kyoto but whose whereabouts are unknown in recent January.


    Since it''s the one who saves lives, but it''s not easy for the son to stop the young master, he helps the young master and goes out of the house.


    All the way, I happened to meet the old lady and Hou lady.


    Seeing her son coming out, madam Hou could not help frowning: "how can you..."


    But the old lady waved her hand: "it''s right that Qiu Er, who is a brother, is eager to know."


    Yan Pei didn''t speak, just looked down quietly. Since his health gradually improved, his father, mother and grandmother have come to see him several times, but he always refused to go out for the reason of physical discomfort.


    In other words, his father''s mother''s grandmother''s attitude still chilled his heart, which made him reluctant to forgive easily now.


    Madam Hou is worried about her son''s health. Although she knows from ranzikou that his son''s health has greatly improved now, she followed Yu Wenjia''s child into the palace a few days ago to gather some fun for the imperial banquet. But Mrs. Hou is still worried.


    After all, the way my son used to faint when he walked two steps had made him afraid when he thought about it.


    But now looking at her son''s face, madam Hou really believes that he is really much better and looks much better.


    Finally, the three went out of the house together.


    At the same time, the coach of the Houfu of Yue State drove to the gate from the other end of the street.


    In the carriage, Yan Zhenli, who was just coming down, was keeping his eyes closed. The coachman drove the car and the bodyguard sat beside the coachman.


    The bodyguard''s eyes were good. He saw a carriage of the official family standing in front of the Marquis''s door. The bodyguard was stunned for a moment and said, "Marquis, it seems that it''s the people from zhenggemen."


    Yan Zhenli opens his copper eyes, hands up the curtain and looks out.


    Yan Zhenli squints. From the angle of Yan Zhenli, he can see the carriage at the door of his house. It looks like it''s really the carriage of zhenggemen.


    "Is there any news from young master?" Said the bodyguard.


    Yan Zhenli ponders for a moment and says, "hurry up!"


    The coachman listened to the order and hurriedly drove away the Damascus, speeding up the speed.


    Liu Wei stood at the door of the Marquis''s mansion. She heard the trampling sound of the carriage from afar. Turning her head, she saw the carriage marking the Marquis''s mansion coming at a high speed.


    Calculate the time. This time seems to be in the next Dynasty. It''s probably the marquis in the car.


    Liu Wei is a little tired after waiting for a man to make a decision in the Hou''s mansion for half a day. Seeing Hou ye at the moment, Liu Wei has a bright moment in front of her eyes and thinks that she can finally send the child back.


    The Marquis''s carriage can stop, and the curtain is lifted again.


    Yan Zhenli jumped out of the carriage and looked at the man in white in front with a pair of copper bell like eyes. After identifying him, he said, "but Mr. Liu?"


    Liu Wei bowed his hand respectfully and saluted the state of Yue: "I have seen the Marquis!"


    "Why is Sir standing here? Why don''t you go in? "


    Liu Wei said helplessly, "I didn''t think it was important, so it''s not easy to nag. Since I see the Marquis, it''s the same here."


    Liu Wei said, bowing his hand to the Marquis again, and then he went back to his carriage, lifted the curtain of the carriage, and carried out the Yan Qiu who was sleeping sweetly inside.Yanqiu was moved and gave an unsatisfied advice. Then he naturally surrounded Liu Wei''s neck and buried his face in his arms.


    Yan Zhenli sees Liu Wei holding a child in his arms. The child is dressed in coarse cloth and looks clean from the back. It''s simple.


    Looking at the child''s body shape, four or five-year-old appearance, because I met Liu Xiaoli, Yan Zhenli didn''t think much about the identity of the child, but I don''t know what the Mr. Liu wanted to do?


    But just under Yan Zhen''s suspicious sight.


    Liu Wei holds Yanqiu in her arms, walks up to him, tears her arms open and hugs her child, and shoves her into Yan Zhen''s arms.


    Yan Zhenli passively hugs the unexpected child.


    When he was at a loss, he heard the child mumble and say, "sleepy..." because he was not comfortable Then raise the white face and look at the person in front of you.


    Even if children grow up fast, when they are two years old and four years old, Yan Zhenli is the first to find out that this is not someone else. It is his old son, Yan Qiu!


    When Yanqiu saw Yan Zhenli, his original sleepiness also dissipated.


    Yanqiu opened his mouth, raised his fleshy claws, rubbed his eyes, and then hesitated to call out, "Dad?"


    Yan Zhen is stiff from his hands and feet. After a long time, he hugs Yan Qiu tightly. The eyes of the old great man are wet at this moment: "Alas, Qiu er It''s dad, it''s Dad... "


    Yanqiu was held tightly by a hard man, but he felt that his breath was not smooth. Now he was not sleepy at all. He just put his arms around his father''s neck. Tears flowed one by one, sobbing: "Dad..."


    "Qiu''er, father''s son..."


    The father and son almost cried.


    For Yan Zhenli, whether his son is still alive or not is a matter of uncertainty. When the coffin was opened for autopsy that day, although hope rose because of a "wrong skeleton", he was afraid that hope would turn into despair again.

 Chapter 256

    During this period, Yan Zhenli did not dare to think too well. He was afraid that the more he thought about it, the greater his disappointment.


    But now, Yan Zhenli really sees his son, the living son, in his arms. He can feel his son''s temperature, feel his breath, hear him crying and call him father.


    Yan Zhen leaves a big man. He can''t help but shed tears and hold his son. He doesn''t give up.


    Liu Wei''s smiling face is a little stiff, mainly because the picture of a middle-aged man with a stubby beard crying is too beautiful for Liu Wei to see.


    Wu Wu Wu face, Liu Wei Gongshou said: "congratulations on the reunion of the Marquis father and son, I think there are many things to say with the little childe, then I won''t disturb you."


    Liu Wei said she was leaving.


    Yan Zhenli hurriedly called Liu Wei, "Mr. Yan is very kind. He has no idea. Since he has come, he will have lunch before he leaves."


    "No." Liu Wei waved: "there are children to send, others home, presumably also worried."


    Yan Zhen looks at Liu Wei''s carriage, hesitates for a moment, but he is not reluctant.


    Yan Zhen wiped his eyes at will and said to Yan Qiu, "goodbye to my brother."


    Yan Qiu held a pair of red eyes, looked at Liu Wei, pursed his lips, thought for a moment and said, "you promised, you will cure my brother, you can''t break your promise."


    Madam Hou is holding the old lady out just now. Yan Pei is walking behind the old lady.


    The three men went to the door of the mansion. Before they could see the situation outside, they heard the childish voice and said seriously to cure their brother.


    The three of them were stunned for a moment, and then looked carefully to see that the child who was held in their arms by Yan Zhen was qiu''er?


    Madam Hou and the old lady hurriedly walked away, and the mother of the servant girl behind hurriedly followed, lest the two masters fall.


    It was Yan Pei, just standing in the same place, with slight eyes, looking at his brother who was hugged by his father for a moment.


    "You promised me, you said before." It seems that Liu Wei doesn''t remember, Yanqiu said hurriedly.


    Liu Wei saw that madam Hou and the old lady had also come out. Knowing that she would surely be left for lunch if she didn''t go, she said with a smile, "don''t worry, what I said must be counted, I will cure him."


    Then Yanqiu said, "I''ll wait for you."


    Liu Wei clenched her lips: "HMM."


    With that, Liu Wei said to Yan Zhen, who was looking at his little son with a complicated look: "Marquis, take the first step."


    Liu Wei said, jumped into the carriage and told the coachman to drive away.


    Madam Hou and the old lady chased out. Liu Wei''s carriage had just left. They had no time to take care of it. They only surrounded Yan Qiu, and then tears came out.


    "Qiu''er, it''s really qiu''er Qiu Er...... "


    "Qiu''er, do you still know your mother? I am a mother... "


    Yanqiu looked at the two women who were crying. He sniffed and called out with sour nose: "grandma Mother... "


    "Ah, ah!" The two agreed in a hurry to hold Yanqiu.


    Yan Zhen is helpless when he is squeezed by two people. He happens to see a pale figure standing in the door of the mansion.


    Yan Zhen is opposite to Yan Pei when he looks at the past.


    Yan Pei calmly takes back his eyes, lets ranzi hold himself, turns around and enters the mansion.


    Yan Zhenli looks at his eldest son''s back, drops his eyes and sighs.


    Madam Hou finally carried her son as she wished.


    I wipe my tears and ask Yan Zhenli what''s going on.


    Yan Zhenli said that he had just returned to the mansion when he met Mr. Liu waiting outside the door. Then he said two words and returned Yan Qiu to him.


    Hou''s wife was dissatisfied with her son: "then why didn''t you leave Mr. Liu down for lunch? At this noon, they sent your son back, and you drove him away?"


    Yan Zhen is far from being wronged: "I''ll keep it. Sir said that there are other children to send and drive away."


    "You must be insincere." The old lady is still crying, but she doesn''t forget to scold her son: "how can I have such a stupid son as you, who can''t speak at all. If you really want to keep him, will others leave?"? If it wasn''t for Mr. Liu, qiu''er didn''t know if he could come back in this life. You just didn''t thank him very much. He let people go like this. I think you''ve been an official for so many years. It''s nothing! "


    Yan Zhenli is speechless, and finally can only be speechless and bear a crime without any reason.


    Yanqiu was sent away.


    When Liu Wei returned to the carriage, Xiao Li and Liu Feng woke up.


    The two children sat on the cushion with their legs crossed. Seeing Liu Wei come in, they looked at Liu Wei together.


    When the carriage went ahead at full speed, Liu Wei took a picture of them and asked them to sit next to him.


    Xiaoli quickly moved over. Liu Feng thought about it and climbed over.


    "Just now, have you seen it?" Liu Wei asked Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng looks down and nods.


    Liu Wei felt Liu Feng''s hair: "the next one is to go to your house and see your parents right away."


    Liu Feng raised his head, looked at Liu Wei for a while, and then hesitated to ask: "Dad Mother And Remember me? "Liu Wei picked up Liu Feng: "of course, how can I forget?" Liu Feng shakes his head, buries his face in Liu Wei''s arms, and drums his mouth and says, "I I forgot about them. " "You didn''t forget..." Liu Wei comforted: "you are just too young to remember." Liu Wei knows that feeling. When I was kidnapped, during the highly compulsory training process, my memory gradually appeared problems. At first, I thought about my parents every night, but then I couldn''t even remember my parents'' faces for two months. The brain doesn''t know what''s going on. If it is not Liu Ling, if it is not sister and brother who always support, Liu Wei is afraid that, in the end, even the determination to go home will be lost. Liu Wei was five years old when he was kidnapped, and Liu Feng was only two years old when he was taken away. At such a young age, a little brainwashing can make children forget the past with little effort. Most of the 46 children, except for a few with strong will, can''t remember anything. Now there are only one or two who can remember their full name. Liu Feng doesn''t know if he is comforted by Liu Wei. Although he is worried, he still looks forward to it. Small hand holds the dress belt of Liu Wei, think for a while, ask cautiously: "if My parents Don''t want me... " Liu Wei looks at him. Liu Feng raised his head and looked into Liu Wei''s eyes: "you can Do you want me? " After smoothing the hairs on Liu Feng''s head, Liu Wei said, "without this chance, they will definitely want you. They all miss you." Liu Feng insisted, "if..." Liu Xiaoli can''t stand it any longer. He is angry and says: "your parents can''t do without you! They don''t want you! My father won''t want you either! " Liu Feng looks at Liu Xiaoli. His eyes turn red in a blink. Then his tears begin to fall. Liu Xiaoli looked at her and was frightened. She was very upset and looked at her mother expectantly.

 Chapter 257

    Liu Xiaoli feels very aggrieved. His mother is alone. Why does someone always want to take her?


    These days, the mother always coaxes and hugs the children of other people''s families. She has already tolerated it, but she still wants to follow her mother in the future!


    He just don''t want, he just don''t agree, he absolutely won''t agree!


    Liu Wei coaxes Liu Feng with difficulty and turns his head. However, he sees his son sitting there with his head down in disappointment. His little back looks very depressed.


    Liu Wei felt speechless, reached out and rubbed his son''s head, in exchange for his son to look back.


    But at one glance, Liu Xiaoli turned around again!


    Then Xiao Li curls up, hugs his knee and turns himself into a ball.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    It has to be said that her son is really not suitable for this melancholy atmosphere.


    After a while, the carriage stopped at the gate of Liufu.


    Liu Wei put on the bamboo hat that had been prepared for a long time, let the long cloth curtain cover his appearance, and told Xiao Li to let Xiao Li be first-class in the carriage,


    while Liu Wei took Liu Feng in his arms and got off the carriage.


    Liu Feng looks at the bamboo hat, which is very fresh. He pulls it away, then draws his small head into the cloth curtain, and looks at Liu Wei naively.


    Liu Wei smiles at Liu Feng. The little guy stays here and doesn''t go out.


    A man with a bamboo hat, who can''t even see his face clearly, holding a child who can''t see fluff at the same time, knocked on the gate of the prime minister''s office.


    The servant came to open the door quickly and asked respectfully, "excuse me


    "I have the surname of Liu. Please let me know. Mr. Liu wants to see you. If you can make a decision, please come out."


    The housekeeper looked inexplicable, but he replied and went in to report.


    This kind of outsider is also a male guest. When the servant has a male master in the house, he will not report to the inner court naturally, so he goes to the study in the outer court.


    Liu Kun has just returned to the mansion today. He is talking about current affairs with Liu Yu. It''s said that "Mr. Liu" is asking for an interview.


    Liu Huoran got up and took the servant and asked, "Mr. Liu? He''s here? Where is it? "


    Looking at Liu Yu''s eager feeling, the servant made a bluff and said in a hurry, "the door, the door, is at the door."


    Liu Yu didn''t say a word, so he hurriedly went!


    When Liu Kun saw this, he kept up with him and asked, "brother, is Mr. Liu the one..."


    "It''s him." Liu Yu''s face was heavy: "I found a lot of opportunities to visit sanwangfu a few days ago. This Mr. Liu kept avoiding. Some people said that he was missing. Some people said that he left Beijing. When he appeared today, he would bring back Fenger news."


    "Do you want to inform your mother?" Although Liu Kun didn''t care much about Mr. Liu, who was so miraculous, the news about Liu Feng should not be ignored.


    Liu Yu waved: "not yet."


    If it''s not good news, tell your mother now. I''m afraid it''s not good.


    Liu Kun saw the meaning of Liu Yu, so he stopped talking in silence.


    As Liu Wei guessed, it must be Liu Yu, but what Liu Wei didn''t expect was that there was Liu Kun.


    Liu Kun had been participating in some training in the camp before, but now he is back.


    Although I have seen Mr. Liu several times, he never showed up, so as soon as Liu Yu came out and saw the thin man with bamboo hat, he recognized him, came and arched his hand: "sir."


    Liu Wei nodded to him: "I''ve met your servant."


    Liu Yu said: "since Mr. Liu has come, why don''t you sit in the mansion and wait outside the door, it''s a grievance."


    Liu Wei said with a faint smile, "I have something important to do. When I pass Xiangfu, I just want to send the little prince back."


    Just when he came out, Liu Yu saw the child in Liu Wei''s arms. But the child could not see his face clearly, so he did not dare to speculate, lest he might guess wrong and cause disappointment.


    But now listen to the other side, this person is really Liu Feng?


    Liu Yu''s eyes widened sharply, and Liu Kun was surprised.


    Liu Wei made cloth curtain to make sure he didn''t show his face. Then he picked up Liu Feng and handed it to Liu Yu.


    Liu Feng didn''t lose it for long, and it''s only two months at a time, so his appearance hasn''t changed much.


    At first sight, Liu Yu is really a little brother. He is scared and hugs Liu Feng. Excitedly, he says, "feng''er, is it really feng''er?"


    Liu Kun also hurried forward: "it''s Fenger, really Fenger."


    Liu Fengwo is in Liu Yu''s arms. His expression is dull. He hesitates for a moment, but instead of calling Liu Yu, he looks at Liu Wei.


    "This is your big brother," said Liu


    Liu Feng is young. When he was in Liu''s mansion, he was served by several close servant girls. What he saw most was the familiar faces.


    The other brothers and sisters in the family, however, are rarely seen by him. Lu''s protection is excessive. Besides himself and Liucheng, even LiuYao is not able to see Liufeng.


    Liu Yu, an adult man, was not even close to his younger brother from childhood.Liu Feng''s memory is not enough now. At present, he can''t recognize Liu Yu very much. He is so tightly held by Liu Yu. He is in a panic. His tears are falling down. He reaches out to Liu Wei and cries.


    Liu Wei is also surprised. Liu Wei thinks that even if Liu Feng can''t recognize the innocent people, he will at least feel that he doesn''t want to be so exclusive.


    Liu Yu is at a loss.


    Liu Feng has been struggling, and Liu Yu is a scholar, his arm is not very powerful, a child so tossed, he almost fell Liu Feng.


    In a critical moment, Liu Wei and Liu Kun are at the same time.


    Liu Wei holds Liu Feng''s hands, Liu Kun holds Liu Feng''s buttocks, and they look at each other. Liu Kun moves heavily, grabs Liu Feng and holds him.


    Liu Wei had to take it back, but Liu Feng refused. Liu Yu refused to speak in such soft words. Liu Kun, who was so fierce, refused even more. He burst into tears.


    Liu Wei couldn''t, so she said, "give me the baby first."


    Liu Kun refused, but said doubtfully: "I heard that when Mr. Liu opened the coffin and examined the corpse, all the families who had lost their children made a noise. The conclusion was that those children who were buried were not themselves. Mr. Liu also called it a kind of transfiguration?"


    "I just don''t know if I can believe it or not, but since I know it, I''m sure I''m familiar with it. I wonder if I can doubt whether I''m not the feng''er in my arms."


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Liu Wei and Liu Kun didn''t have much contact. After returning to the mansion, they met at full cost, and then they had nothing to do with each other.


    Liu Wei did not know that this man was still a problem.


    Liu Wei takes back his hand and looks at Liu Kun lightly.


    Liu Yu also looks at Liu Kun. Liu Yu only cares about Liu Feng, who is still crying, and wants to take Liu Feng over.


    Who knows that Liu Kun didn''t give it, but instead said, "elder brother, feng''er is our younger brother. How could he not kiss us but an outsider? It''s still unclear who this child is. I''m afraid that he will be blinded. I''d better hold this child first. "


    Liu Yu frowned: "feng''er is crying."

 Chapter 258

    "That''s why it''s so strange. If he is really feng''er and is going home now, how can he cry so sad?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    How does this person''s brain circuit grow?


    Liu Kun suspected that she had got a child from somewhere, pretended to be Liu Feng and fooled Xiangfu? What''s the good for you? Full?


    Liu Wei sneered, but did not speak.


    Liu Yu looks at Liu Wei for a while and suddenly asks, "I wonder if you can open the bamboo hat and meet me with your true face?"


    Liu Wei cold under the eyes, cold voice said: "No."


    "If you are honest and have a clear conscience, what can you do with such concealment?" Liu Kun said at once.


    Then Liu Kun said, "besides, why did you let Du Wei not come together to return such a big thing as feng''er? I think it''s just that there is something strange in it!"


    Liu Kun''s theory is firm.


    Liu Wei pressed the pain on his brow and said, "Rong Duwei has sent the sixteen princes to the palace. They can''t empty themselves. If they don''t believe that this is your younger brother, they will give me your younger brother."


    Liu Wei said, reaching for it.


    Liu Feng''s face was red with tears, and he could not help burping.


    Liu Kunjin is very strong. He is used to wielding knives and guns. Where can he hold a child? He holds Liu Feng very uncomfortable. Liu Feng can only cry more.


    Liu Wei can''t help but feel sad. After all, Liu Feng is actually Liu Wei''s cousin. Besides, Liu Feng and Liu Ling look alike.


    Liu Kun saw that Liu Wei was eager to have a child. He thought that he had been exposed by himself and wanted to take the child away and destroy the body.


    Of course Liu Kun won''t give it!


    Instead, he said in a cold voice, "hide your head and show your tail. You are a rat. You need children. You can take bamboo hat!"


    Liu Wei is too lazy to talk with Liu Kun. He raises his hand directly. The strong wind in his hand blows away.


    Liu Kun dodged keenly, but moved slowly an inch. When he looked back, he saw a wisp of hair falling from his sideburns.


    Liu Kun''s eyes were sharp. He held Liu Feng in his hand and quickly attacked Liu Wei. He took Liu Wei''s bamboo hat with his other hand.


    Liu Wei didn''t let Liu Kun succeed. He quickly dodged and went around behind Liu Kun, trying to get Liu Feng back.


    But Liu Kun had no pity to change Liu Feng''s hand and kick Liu Wei''s foot.


    Liu Wei saw that Liu Feng was taken like dough, and his eyes finally showed ruthlessness.


    Liu Wei didn''t leave his hand this time. He clapped Liu Kun on the chest with one hand. Liu Kun''s throat was astringent and a trace of blood appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Taking advantage of Liu Kun''s pain, Liu Wei quickly snatches Liu Feng, holds him in his arms and steps back.


    Liu Kun was beaten to spit blood, with blood in his eyes. He lifted his internal power, leaped from top to bottom, facing Liu Wei''s head!


    Liu Wei holds Liu Feng and turns away. He dodges a blow. Liu Kun will strike again


    At this time, a sharp drink came from the side: "stop!"


    Liucheng didn''t know when to stand under the gate of Xiangfu. His eyes were cold and fierce, his expression was stiff, and he looked at the two people who were fighting.


    Liu Kun was raised in Liucheng. Hearing his father''s voice, even if he didn''t want to, he closed his hand, gave Liu Wei a fierce look and walked to Liucheng.


    "Father..."


    "What are you doing?" Liucheng yelled: "fight at the gate of the mansion. You don''t have to face!"


    Liu Kun lowers his head and hides the defiance in his eyes.


    Liu Yu also comes here at this time. He looks worried. He doesn''t seem to know how to explain it.


    On the contrary, Liu Feng, who had been crying bitterly, saw Liucheng now, a pair of watery eyes, exuding light.


    As the youngest son of Liucheng, Liu Feng is loved by his father, so even if he is not clear about many things, Liu Feng still remembers his mother and father.


    Liu Feng clearly recognized Liucheng at the moment. He didn''t cry, but bit his lips and looked at his father with some embarrassment.


    Liu Cheng was about to go out. When he came out, he saw the farce outside. He was not happy. He was going to scold Liu Yu and Liu Kun again. When his eyes turned, he saw a man in white with a bamboo hat. He was holding a child in his arms and standing there.


    Seeing the child''s facial features, Liucheng''s face immediately changed, and he could not care about his normal appearance. He raised his feet and walked over.


    "Feng Fenger? "


    Liu Cheng swallows and spits, his voice is very difficult.


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Feng and looks at Liucheng, so she hands over the child to Liu Feng.


    Liu Cheng hurriedly takes over, and in Liu Cheng''s arms, Liu Feng does not cry, but tentatively pinches Liu Cheng''s beard.


    This little action almost made Liucheng red. Feng''er, this is feng''er. Feng''er is mischievous. He always pinches his beard. After several times of strength, he will pull out one or two of them.


    Liucheng has never spoiled any child. When he was young, he was strict with his sons. When he was middle-aged, he began to dote on his children.


    Liu Feng grew up in Liucheng since he was born. He went to the main courtyard every day for a while and spent the night in Lv''s house just to see Liu Feng.


    On the day of Liu Feng''s disappearance, Liu Cheng sat in Liu Feng''s house for a long time. The whole life was not like it.Today, Yaozi finally comes back.


    Like the lost and recovered baby, Liucheng controls not too excited, but deeply looks at Liuwei, and his voice is a little astringent: "but Mr. Liu?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "I have met the prime minister."


    "Mr. Da en, Liu will remember it." In the past, none of the missing children was found, and all the bodies were corpses. Although Mr. Liu had checked that none of the corpses were himself, no one knew where the child was.


    Now Liu Feng is alive and healthy. Liu Cheng is not a man who does not know how to repay his kindness, but this Mr. Liu saved feng''er.


    Liucheng is sure that if it were not for Mr. Liu, the case of missing children would not have progressed so far in just a few months, and now Liu Feng would have been saved completely.


    Liu Fu didn''t pay for such kindness.


    Seeing this, Liu Kun hurried forward and said, "father, this child is not sure that it is feng''er..."


    Liu Yu pulls Liu Kun, "shut up."


    "Big brother......" Liu Kun frowned discontentedly.


    Liu Yu said, "can''t my father recognize feng''er?"


    Before Liu Yu, he thought something was wrong, or he thought highly of himself. As Liu Kun said, how could Rong Duwei not come out in person to return his children?


    Even before, I didn''t even hear the news, so I sent a white man to simply return the child. Is it possible?


    When Rong Duwei rescues the child, Liu Fu will be grateful for his kindness. Such a big human feeling can''t be ignored no matter fame or wealth.


    Liu Yu used his own thinking to speculate on this matter, and he also thought Liu Kun''s suspicion was reasonable. Moreover, Mr. Liu refused to show his true face all the time, and indeed he was hiding his head and tail.


    Therefore, Liu Yu did not stop Liu Kun when he started.


    But now that my father is here, I don''t know how much he loves feng''er.


    Liu Yu then reflected that Liu Feng was so small and had been missing for several months. He didn''t know how many grievances he had suffered and how many hardships he had suffered. Their elder brothers usually had no contact with his younger brother. It''s not surprising that they didn''t recognize him for a while, but his younger brother knew his father. That''s enough.


    And looking at his father''s expression, it is clear that this is feng''er.

 Chapter 259

    Liu Yu was very ashamed for a while. His villain''s heart almost bit LV Dongbin.


    They were kind enough to send the children back to the Xiangfu. However, they turned to them and started to work with them.


    In this way of thinking, Liu family, who has always been a scholar, is astringent.


    Liu Yu stepped forward and bowed his hand slightly. He said to Liu Wei, "I was just reckless. Please forgive me."


    Liu Wei looked at Liu Yu coolly, and then glanced at Liu Kun, who was still unwilling, and said to Liu Cheng, "since your son has returned home, I''m leaving now."


    "It''s noon at this time. I''m very tired. I think I haven''t eaten yet. If I don''t dislike it, I''ll use some in Xiangfu before I leave." Liucheng is busy to retain.


    Liu Wei refuses and insists on leaving.


    At this time, Liu Feng called.


    Liu Wei stops and looks at Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng reaches out for Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took a look at Liucheng, and Liucheng hesitated for a moment. He still handed Liu Feng to Liu Wei: "I''m sure Mr. feng''er will take good care of her all the way. Feng''er is reluctant to let her go."


    Liu Wei smiles and takes over Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng hugs Liu Wei''s neck, rubs it up and kisses her face.


    Liu Wei was stunned and looked down at the child.


    Liu Feng is embarrassed. He grasps his face.


    Liu Feng chuckles, returns the child to Liucheng and leaves again.


    Seeing the carriage leave slowly, Liucheng looks at Liufeng in her arms. Liufeng also looks at Liucheng. For a while, she cries out softly, "Dad..."


    Liucheng nose a red, embrace Liufeng, with a beard rub his son''s face, reluctant to let go.


    Liu Kun also wanted to say something. When he stepped forward, Liu Feng trembled, pinched Liu Cheng''s clothes and sobbed.


    Liucheng looks at Liukun, his eyes are cold and frightening: "you know, just now, you almost hurt your brother?"


    Liu Kun was unwilling: "father, I......"


    "Go and get fifty sticks!"


    "Father -" Liu Kun clenched his teeth.


    Liu Yu advised: "father, akun is also in a hurry. Fenger Feng''er is not hurt... "


    "Are you still waiting for your brother to get hurt?"


    "Son doesn''t mean that..."


    Liu Cheng said coldly, "you can get thirty sticks!"


    Liu Yu pursed his lips, lowered his head and answered "yes" for a while.


    Liu Kun clenched his fist and looked at Liu Feng''s small figure, only to feel that his eyes were red.


    Liu Yu and Liu Kun were executed. There are many people in the government who know about it, but they don''t care about it.


    Only because Liu Feng went back to the mansion.


    Liu Feng was carried back to the mansion by Liu Cheng himself. The news that little young master escaped from danger and returned home immediately spread throughout the mansion.


    Hearing the news, Lu''s account book almost fell down. He staggered to his feet and walked out with his skirt. His mother, the servant girl, followed him all the way. He was afraid that Lu would run too fast and fall.


    The old lady was originally chanting Sutras in the small Buddhist hall, but she could not care about anything else. She walked to the front yard on crutches.


    The whole house exploded. Aunts and young ladies all went out. When they saw Liu Feng, they all said thank God.


    And the same situation, at the same time, there are many other performances!


    After Liu Wei left, he took Xiaoli to Zhenge gate. At this time, the gate of Zhenge gate was full of people. A luxurious carriage almost blocked the road.


    Liu Wei looks at the front door, but she can''t get in.


    He took his son in the back door. As soon as he got in, he saw that the servants were busy. There were people everywhere, some of them were servant girls, some of them were young men, some of them were young masters and even some of their wives.


    Because there are so many people coming, the original Guard soldiers in zhenggemen can only dodge one by one, so as not to collide with any rich and noble official and cause unnecessary trouble.


    When Liu Wei came to the hall door, he heard a cry inside: "Rong Duwei, is my daughter still alive? If she is still alive, you can call her out. I beg you. "


    when Liu wei walked in, he saw Rong Leng sitting impatiently in the first place. He held Rong Yun in his arms, and then lowered his head, a charming lady, with tears all over her face. If she was not supported by others, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Liu Wei didn''t know, so she asked the person next to her, "what''s the matter?"


    The man was also helpless: "the children who knew their names were sent back to their homes by Duwei. If they didn''t know their names, they sent people to inform all the families who lost their children to come and have a look. But there were too many people. The children were afraid of birth and didn''t let them out. These people would not cry."


    Liu Wei felt his nose and saw that his face was dark. He was obviously fed up with it.


    Liu Wei smiled heartlessly, then turned around, took his son''s hand and went out.


    Before going out, Liu Wei''s shoulder was pinched. Liu Wei turned around, just facing the face of iron green.


    Liu Wei grinned, "Rong Duwei."Allow Leng to squint an eye: "see dead not save?"


    Liu Wei said, "it''s not that serious. Besides, it''s your internal affairs. I''m an outsider. It''s not easy to ask."


    Let Leng keep silent, just look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said: "I can''t help you..."


    Seeing Liu Wei soften, Rong Leng holds her hand directly, leads her to the woman who cries heartily, and says, "take this person to see the child."


    As soon as the woman heard that she wanted to see the child, she immediately came to her mind and ignored the men''s and women''s defense. She reached out and grabbed Liu Wei''s clothes and begged, "young master, is my daughter still alive? I beg you to tell me. Thank you very much... "


    Liu Wei wanted to pull back her sleeve awkwardly, but even the woman''s husband was staring at her.


    Rong Ling said in Liu Wei''s ear, "this is the eldest son of governor Cui of the capital Chayuan, and his wife."


    That is to say, what they are looking for is governor Cui''s own granddaughter


    Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Ling, but he has returned to his place and is talking with his deputy Qi.


    Liu Wei is forced to have no choice but to take Cui''s family to the side room next to her.


    In the room, Rong Jindong still plays with more than 30 children. Seeing Liu Xiaoli and Liu Wei coming, he goes forward to say hello, but his eyes are curious to see a man and a woman behind them.


    "Daughter..." The young woman saw the little girl sitting on the chair, holding the sugar gourd and licking it. She did not care about anything else, ran to her in a hurry and picked up one of them.


    The woman''s husband followed.


    The little girl was clutching the sugar gourd, looking at them, blinked, and looked to Rong Jindong.


    Rong Jindong asks Liu Wei with her eyes. Liu Wei walks over, pinches the girl''s face and says, "seventeen, this is your father and mother. Don''t you remember?"


    This little girl belongs to the one who can''t remember her name at all. Liu Wei''s number for the little girl is seventeen, which has been called the little girl these days.

 Chapter 260

    The little girl looked at the young men and women curiously, stupefied for a moment.


    Liu Wei said, "it''s like a thousand gold coins remember you."


    Then Mr. Cui took his daughter from his wife''s arms and asked carefully, "do you remember Dad?"


    The little girl is still a little uncertain: "Dad?"


    The father, Mr. Cui, was worried again.


    But Mrs. Cui was very sad: "why doesn''t my daughter remember us? Forget us? Xianggong, let me hug my daughter, I want to hug... "


    Said the woman, and she was so excited that she planned to fight hard.


    Mr. Cui is afraid that his wife is too rude and frightens the child. He quickly holds the child away, but Mrs. Cui refuses to give up.


    Liu Wei couldn''t, so she had to stop Mrs. Cui and pointed to her face.


    Mrs. Cui was stunned. Then she touched her face and looked at her daughter, who was nestled in Mr. Cui''s arms. Finally, she realized that she had cried for too long. I''m afraid she would scare her daughter.


    Mrs. Cui can''t care about cleaning her face. She is busy holding the veil to clean her face.


    When it''s done, Mrs. Cui will look at her daughter. I really stroked the hair on both sides to the back of my ears, showing a bright face, and said, "remember? Do you remember your mother? "


    Mrs. Cui''s tears came out again. She took over her daughter and hugged her and refused to give up.


    A family of three finally reunited.


    After seeing off Cui''s family, Liu Weigang wanted to relax when he saw a worried official, accompanied by his wife and accompanied by his attendants.


    "Mr. Liu, said Mr. Du Wei, this is general Mu Youqi. He lost a son in his family. Please look for him."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei was summoned by Rong Leng. She never went out in the side room.


    I left my family and came back again. I was very busy until night came.


    When she finally saw off the last family, Liu Wei looked at the three children sitting in the room.


    Two boys and one girl, these three, have not found their families.


    The three children were obviously depressed, too.


    Rong Jindong then took the three together and touched their heads and said, "don''t worry, it may not be empty today, but it will come tomorrow."


    The three children didn''t talk. They just watched others being picked up all day today. They were the only ones who didn''t want it. It was a little uncomfortable.


    While Rong Jindong coaxes the three children, Liu Wei orders Xiao Li to play here, and she goes to the front hall.


    As soon as Liu Wei passed by, he saw Rong Ling sitting on the chair, turning the roster in his hand.


    Hearing the footsteps, Rong Ling raised his head and looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei casually found a ring chair, sat down and asked, "there are three left. What''s the matter?"


    I thought that every family should be eager to find their children. How could there be three left in the air.


    Rong Ling spread out the roster in his hand: "the remaining three are not in Beijing now."


    Liu Wei frowned.


    "Two of them are foreign ministers, and they have already returned to their places. The other family went home and moved to Nanzhou. " After a pause, Rong Leng said, "but I''ve already got the news. I''m afraid I''ll be back in a month."


    Liu Wei can only nod her head. This kind of thing is really urgent.


    After a busy day, everything is over.


    Liu Wei is thinking about going back to Liu''s mansion tomorrow, but he hears Rong Leng''s way: "tomorrow we will go to the palace together with this king."


    "Into the palace?" Liu Wei looked at him. "Me?"


    "Well," said Rong Leng softly, "when the case is broken, the emperor calls for it."


    Liu Wei''s eyes are complicated.


    "Don''t be afraid," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows. "I''m not afraid."


    The man looked at her and gave a low smile.


    Liu Wei didn''t see the emperor, but she was in a totally different mood when she saw him before and now.


    From the king of a country high above to the murderer of his father and foe, this excess is a little big.


    Even though Liu Wei didn''t think about revenge now, she was still reluctant to face it.


    Why don''t you want revenge now?


    Liu Wei actually thinks very clearly. First, the country can''t be without a monarch in one day. The royal family fights are always in chaos. Before he is sure that the next emperor will be a Ming emperor, he can''t use the life and death of the people of the whole country to revenge one person.


    If we don''t make it right, we will be affected by the bloody battle for the throne and lose our lives.


    So it''s not something a rational person would do. Revenge, slowly.


    2¡¢ After all, she didn''t really get along with the parents in the world. Even though she knew that her parents were dead, she also understood that in modern times, their parents still love each other, so her sense of substitution is not enough.


    To sum up, Liu Wei feels that his priority is to find other Ji family members, rather than to revenge impulsively.


    But before that, Liu Wei didn''t want to see the emperor.Don''t revenge first, but it doesn''t mean that Liu Wei can forgive later. How can we let go of the Revenge of killing her father?


    Liu Wei is tolerant of Rong Ling. Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling is innocent. Apart from being the son of emperor Qianling, he has nothing to do with what happened in that year.


    Besides, Rong Ling is really good to her. Liu Wei can feel it.


    But others, Liu Wei holds the mentality of getting as far away as possible.


    All of a sudden, Liu Wei was reluctant to go to the meeting, but Liu Wei also understood that he had to go.


    Liu Wei follows Rong Ling to Beijing. Emperor Qianling knows about it. In disguise, Emperor Qianling asks for it. At present, Liu Wei has to show his face when the case is solved. Whether it''s a formal farewell or a reward, Liu Wei will always arrive.


    In the morning, the imperial city was a little chilly. Liu Wei sat in the carriage and walked into the huge and magnificent building for the second time.


    Thanks to the blessing of Rong Duwei, Liu Wei, a junior official of eight grades, has to walk for about an hour from the gate of the imperial city to the Royal study if he wants to enter the palace. But when he gets on Rong Ling, Liu Wei can rub into Rong Ling''s carriage and sleep comfortably in it.


    Entering the main city gate, the carriage slowed down.


    Liu Wei lifted the curtain of the carriage, glanced out, and saw many ministers'' carriages, right next to them, driving in.


    Liu Wei asked, "this is the time of the last dynasty. Why did the emperor choose to see us at this time?"


    "Not for long." Rong Ling said while reading a book.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "it won''t last long? Not until noon? "


    Rong Leng put the book down: "the emperor only appeared for a while, and after receiving the memorial, he could leave. Other ministers continued to discuss the state affairs. There was a cabinet in the court, usually not a big one, and it was accepted by the cabinet."


    Liu Wei suddenly remembered that Liu Cheng and Liu Yu were in the cabinet.


    Liu Wei''s only understanding of this cabinet is the cabinet system established by Zhu Di, the founder of the Ming Dynasty, but although it is also called the cabinet, the cabinet of the Qingyun Dynasty is obviously far from it.


    Liu Wei asked, "are all ministers in the cabinet?"


    "No." Rong Leng said: "cabinet ministers, once every three years, a total of ten, are four grade or more Kyoto officials, seven Wen Chen, three generals, to manage together."

 Chapter 261

    "Heavy culture, light martial arts?"


    "Generals are not as good as ministers."


    Liu Wei said, "I think Rong Duwei is crafty and cunning. Compared with most of his ministers, he has never been better."


    With a low smile, Rong Leng looked at Liu Wei and said, "praise the king?"


    "Is that boast?"


    "I think so." Rong Leng said without shame.


    Liu Wei hissed, wrapped up in a pillow and turned to sleep.


    Rong Leng''s face is getting thicker and thicker. Every time she chats, Liu Wei has a feeling that she can''t speak of him. This feeling makes Liu Wei very unhappy.


    As Liu Wei expected, when they arrived at the imperial study, Emperor Qianling was going to court.


    The little eunuch served tea in the side hall and asked them to wait for a while.


    As Rong Ling said, it may not take long for the emperor to go to the court, but in two quarters of an hour, Emperor Qianling came back.


    He invited them to the main hall. As soon as he entered, he bowed and saluted.


    Liu Wei hesitates for a moment and salutes with Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei is supposed to kneel, but she doesn''t want to. She pretends that she doesn''t know the rules and bows with Rong Leng.


    Emperor Qianling sat in a high position and looked at the two respectful people below with gentle eyes. He did not speak.


    Qi Fu, the father-in-law next to him, said, "Mr. Liu, when I meet the Emperor..."


    "That''s all." Emperor Qianling interrupted Qifu and shook his head: "it''s OK."


    Qi Fu replied that he was obedient and retreated to one side.


    Emperor Qianling said, "get down."


    They straightened up.


    Emperor Qianling looked at Liu Weimei''s clear eyes, and said, "I really didn''t find the wrong person. Mr. Liu is brave and resourceful. Last night, I saw sixteen people. Sixteen people looked thin, but they were also spiritual. That''s what made the imperial concubine feel sad."


    Liu Wei slightly drooped his eyes and said in a formulaic way: "emperor Shengming, this case is only a case of micro minister moving his mouth, and the one who gives the most is Duwei."


    "I will not lose the credit of a Ling." Emperor Qianling said, looking at Rong Ling: "Mr. Liu, I''m afraid that I forgot you. I''m specially reminded. That''s all. Tell me what you want. "


    If Rong Ling really asks at this time, it is that he has a brain disease. He respectfully said, "serving the father and the emperor is the duty of his son and minister."


    "That''s not the case. I have clear rewards and punishments. If I have any merit, I will be rewarded." Emperor Qianling said to himself, "you didn''t say the other day that you wanted to get married?"


    Liu Wei''s eyelids jumped inexplicably.


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, low voice way: "yes."


    "Your marriage is finally settled. I''ve also had a worry. A few days ago, the queen said that you didn''t want to be a concubine like this, but you didn''t want to be a concubine. It''s a coincidence that you said that I''ve met the girl you said once..."


    Rong Ling looks up at the emperor.


    Liu Wei''s heart leaped.


    Emperor Qianling looked at Qi Fu and asked, "is that the girl of that day?"


    Qi Fu said honestly, "it''s the one who, at the corner of Kyoto, saved the woman and offended the princess Yuehai."


    Emperor Qianling waved his hand: "the girl of Yuehai, I''m too arrogant and have a wild temper. The other day, the empress came here and said that Yuehai was determined to marry arling. I didn''t think it was right. The temperament of Yuehai is not like a virtuous one."


    Emperor Qianling said, looking at Rong Ling again, "ah Ling, I pushed the moon sea for you. Do you blame me?"


    Rong Leng waved his clothes, knelt down on one knee, and said, "the father and the emperor are thinking of the children. The children are so grateful that they dare not complain."


    After hearing this, Emperor Qianling said with a smile, "I know you are a sensible person. I understand my pains. Well, the girl of the Liu family, I will give it to you."


    Liu Wei''s expression is already black and almost drips out.


    "But there''s a problem." Emperor Qianling said: "your seven brothers and that girl still have some relationship Just as I said to him, I will not miss your big event. "


    Let Leng hang his head and thank you: "thank you for your father''s success!"


    It''s settled so lightly.


    In fact, the last time we met the saint, the marriage has been decided. Today the emperor turns it out and says it again. Naturally, Rong Ling understands what it means.


    This is what the emperor said to Mr. Liu on purpose.


    But I don''t know that Liu Wei and Mr. Liu are one person.


    When the emperor thought that he had picked up the "Mr. Liu" and allowed Leng to have a mischief with the "man", he finally decided to get married and get a wife before deciding on other rewards.


    Rongling''s official position can''t be promoted any more. The reward is gold, silver, porcelain, jade and other things.


    However, Liu Wei, although the emperor did not like his "broken sleeve", but also knew that talent was not easy to waste, so he promoted his position.


    Wupin town gemenszo!


    Generally speaking, it''s the counselor of the town gate, but it''s officially certified. It''s not the same as the wild road in the backyard of the town gate.But even so, Liu Wei can''t be happy.


    When I became a Beijing official, is there any chance to go back to Qujiang mansion?


    Liu Wei is about to refuse, but she looks at Rong Ling and squints at her dangerously.


    Liu Wei knows that the look of Rong Ling means don''t refuse.


    Liu Wei also knew that if he refused, he would be too unscrupulous. The emperor obviously wanted to win over him. If he didn''t give face openly, he would only ask for trouble.


    But Liu Wei was not happy to say that.


    Finally, he bit his teeth and endured for a long time. Liu Weicai bowed to thank him.


    The emperor was very satisfied. Seeing that it was not early, he heard the little eunuch say that the ministers outside the palace asked to see him. He waved and asked them to leave.


    As soon as Liu Wei went out, he stared at Rong Leng.


    Liu Weiban''s face Rose: "is this satisfactory to the commander?"


    With a smile on his lips, Rong Leng approached her and said, "you said you would not go."


    "I didn''t say that." Liu Wei denied.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei and doesn''t make a sound.


    Liu Wei was annoyed by Rong Leng''s stare and grabbed her face: "even if I said that, that''s not the way. Now I''m a Wupin official. What should I do in the future? Want to be an official with Liu Yu in Liucheng? Up and down together every day? "


    Jingguan, Wupin and above, will go to the court every day for an audience. Although they are only standing outside the palace, they must also appear.


    This tolerance edge is not worried, explained: "Zhen Ge men is a special case of the land, only by the emperor''s unified management, not involved in the dynasty."


    "Well?" Liu Wei was stunned.


    Rong Ling led Liu Wei out and said, "in the gate of the town, no one needs to go to the court except for the king."


    Liu Wei blinked: "so my administration is in your charge?"


    "Administration?"


    "That''s what all my business means."


    Rong Leng nodded, "well."


    Liu Wei''s smile came from the corner of her mouth, and the sadness just came to an end.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "In that case, if I don''t go to sit in the door later, you won''t call me absent?"


    Rong Ling: "well."


    "If I ask for leave, you will not deduct my salary?"


    Rong Leng: "no buckle."


    "If I go out, will you call me outside?"


    Tolerance edge; "..."


    "Don''t think I don''t know. There is a subsidy of ten Liang silver every hour in the field!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "That''s good." Liu Wei smiled and bared her white teeth: "in the next half month, I will go to the waiting house of Yue State to see Yan Pei. You can count all of them in the field."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    In a word, although Liu Wei hung in the gate of Zhenge and became Wupin Sizuo, Liu Wei went to see the gate with Rong Ling on the first day, looked at his office and met his two young men. The second time, Liu Wei didn''t go, and then, never again

 Chapter 262

    Three days later, the state of Yue was in charge.


    "How are you feeling today?" As Liu Wei put down her medicine box, she asked the young man sitting at the desk.


    The young man''s skin is light and his hair color is light. At first sight, he is a person who stays in bed all the year round. He puts down his brush, gets up and salutes Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei smiled and waved: "you are not tired of being so polite every day?"


    The youth is astringent for a while, slightly drooping his head.


    Liu Wei stopped teasing him, and continued to ask, "it''s time to get sick today. Do you have any special feeling in the morning?"


    Young man shook his head: "in the past two days, Mr. chengmeng''s acupuncture treatment has not happened in the next three days."


    Liu Wei said: "it is impossible not to have an attack. Although acupuncture can temporarily inhibit it, you are too toxic. This kind of treatment is not a long-term solution after all. I still have a few medicines to find. I can''t finish the first course of treatment until I find them. Before that, your body will belong to me. I can''t do anything else. I can always avoid some bone marrow pain and reduce the time of your illness. "


    Different from eating red blood pill alone, although red blood pill can suppress the onset time and pain, the patient is still not well.


    But with Liu Wei''s acupuncture method, Yan Pei can be prolonged to at least five days without attack, and the pain will be less than before.


    Three days ago, when Yan Pei''s family was excited by Yan Qiu''s return home, he sat alone in the small courtyard and wondered how long his life could last.


    Three days later, someone told him that his poison could be completely removed.


    Although it will take some time, there is a chance to recover.


    Yan Pei knows that Mr. Liu is Liu Xiaoli''s father.


    Liu Xiaoli promised to cure him a long time ago, but he didn''t believe in the baby at that time, but he could really feel the baby''s heart. Therefore, Yan Pei regarded it as a general respect for children.


    But now, the baby''s father actually started to treat him.


    Obviously know, this is Liu Xiaoli''s credit, Yan Pei always can''t help but think of that day''s gate, Yan Qiu said that sentence.


    Yan Pei doesn''t like Yan Qiu''s younger brother, which is certain, but now, Yan Pei feels that his life may be all that his younger brother asked for.


    Yan Pei, I don''t know how to deal with it.


    "Big boy." Low voice, in the ear.


    Yan Pei returns to his senses and sees Liu Wei looking at him seriously.


    "Sir?"


    "As I said before, your poison has a lot to do with your mood. If you always think about something depressive, I''m afraid I can''t cure you."


    Yan Pei Leng for a moment, a wry smile, busy way: "is under the fork of mind, sir don''t blame." Saying that, Yan Pei hurriedly shifts the topic: "how about Xiaoli?"


    Liu Wei said: "when Xiao Li came in, he was caught by his younger brother. He didn''t play. For a while, I''m afraid he won''t come."


    Yan Pei was in a trance for a moment. His mouth opened for a while, but he could not speak. Finally, he was silent again.


    Liu Wei looked at Yan Pei''s touch and sighed: "you want to ask, what happened to your brother these two years, has he suffered a lot, right?"


    Yan Pei looks at Liu Wei and tightens her thin lips.


    Liu Wei sighed again and said, "you don''t need to be so reserved. If you want to think about your brother, let him come to see you. Your brother cares about you so much. If you want to see him, he doesn''t mean to run to you every day."


    Yan Pei looks down.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to take part in too many things related to other brothers.


    Liu Wei takes out the pillow and signals Yan Pei to reach out.


    In the middle of the pulse, the outsider came to report that Mr. Yu Wen had come.


    Yan Pei raised his eyes and saw that Yu Wenyao had come in.


    "Are you better today?" Yu Wenyao comes in with a folding fan and shakes his head. He doesn''t recognize his life after coming in. He sits upright beside Liu Wei and looks at them with a smile.


    Yan Pei glanced at Yu Wenyao and said, "Why are you here again?"


    Yu Wenyao closed the folding fan and said, "what''s this? I''m kind enough to see you. How can you seem unwelcome?"


    Yan Peixin said that my son is not welcome!


    Mr. Liu came here on the first day. After he was hit by Yu Wenyao, he would come here at a fixed time every day for two days.


    Yan Pei and Yu Wenyao have a good relationship, but they haven''t met each other every day. At most, Yu Wenyao comes here for a walk on the third or fifth day, brings some snacks and gossip outside, and accompanies Yan Pei for two hours.


    But in these three days, Yu Wenyao came every day and stayed for a long time. Mr. Liu didn''t leave, neither did Yu Wenyao.


    Just yesterday, Yu Wenyao stayed for dinner. He didn''t plan to stay for dinner. He didn''t make several dishes. At last, he had to hurry up to drive out two fresh hot dishes for Yu Wenyao. Yu Wenyao also ate two bowls of rice.


    Yan Pei has a headache. He holds his forehead and rubs it with his white and sick fingers.But Yu Wenyao stared at Liu Wei, supported his head, looked at Liu Wei and asked, "Sir, is Pei''s body better?"


    Liu Weili ignored Wen Yao.


    Yu Wenyao continued to ask, "is it better?"


    Liu Wei is silent.


    "Is it better?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Is it better?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Good..."


    "Better." Yan Pei couldn''t stand it, but he was afraid that Yu Wenyao would stop talking.


    Yu Wenyao was not satisfied with the answer. He glared at Yan Pei and said, "how are you? You have to ask the doctor. Mr. Pei''s body is better? "


    Yan Pei has a worse headache.


    Liu Wei knows why Yu Wenyao is so annoying.


    There''s something wrong with this man, probably because he doesn''t need to inherit his family business, and his parents haven''t forced him to join the court. So he''s just like a dissolute young man all day long. Today he recruits the cat of this family, and tomorrow he teases the dog of that family. All day long, he has nothing to do with it.


    This man is pestering Liu Wei now. It''s just the fact that Miss Liu is Mr. Liu. Let him find xinyuezi in Mr. Wen!


    Liu Wei ignores Yu Wenyao. This kind of person is just like a dog. The more you play with him, the more energetic he is. If you ignore him, it will work better than anything.


    But Liu Wei was careless.


    Liu Wei felt that it would be a bit shameful for normal people to be ignored one after another, but Yu Wenyao obviously didn''t.


    Maybe Yu Wenyao has been ignored by Yan Pei for years, and his skin has become rough. So even if Liu Wei doesn''t look at him for half an hour in a row, Yu Wenyao can talk to himself for half an hour.


    But Liu Wei is not so easy to admit defeat, so the next time, the most difficult, instead became Yan Pei.

 Chapter 263

    Until the pulse is over, the acupuncture is over, and the fried medicine is over. Yu Wenyao is still persistent in asking: "Mr. Liu, you have been busy for such a long time, but a Pei''s body is better? Are you better? Well? "


    Yan Pei is upset: "shut up!"


    Yu Wenyao, however, turned a deaf ear to it. He helped Yan Pei put on his clothes and said, "I care about you. You don''t have to be a wolf."


    Yan Pei: "..."


    Acupuncture is systemic acupuncture.


    When taking off his clothes, Yan Pei can do it by himself, but it''s more troublesome to wear clothes. Yan Pei is embarrassed to ask Liu Wei to help him wear them. However, Zi is summoned out again, and Yu Wenyao is the only one to help him wear them at last.


    But I don''t think he often serves people. Yu Wenyao''s hand is really stupid.


    "Hair..." Yan Pei frowned and said.


    Yu Wenyao found out that Yan Pei''s hair had been stuffed into his clothes. He reached through Yan Pei''s hair and put his fingertips around his neck to extract Yan Pei''s ink hair.


    But Yu Wenyao''s fingertips are very cold, stabbing Yan Pei in the neck. Yan Pei moves uneasily and feels that he might as well wait for ranzi to come back and wear it. Yu Wenyao really can''t rely on it.


    Put on Yan Pei''s clothes, and tie Yan Pei''s belt.


    Yu Wenyao holds Yan Pei up and asks him to sit on the soft couch. Looking at the other side, Liu Wei is already packing up and is going to leave.


    "So fast today, sir?" It''s only half an hour. Yesterday and the day before yesterday were busy for two hours.


    Liu Wei still didn''t answer Wen Yao''s words. He just sorted out the box and said to Yan Pei, "I''ll come back tomorrow. You''ll have a good rest and rest."


    When Liu Wei spoke of the word "resting", he gave Yu Wenyao a look of disdain.


    Yu Wenyao noticed and smiled: "Sir, do you dislike me for quarreling with him? Sir, I don''t know. Pei didn''t sleep well before. I was talking and coaxing him to sleep patiently. So I''m here, not only won''t disturb him, but also helps him sleep. "


    Yan Pei glanced at Yu Wenyao and said in his heart, "it''s obviously your topic that is so boring that I fell asleep unconsciously. Did you coax me to sleep?"?


    But considering that it''s not appropriate to quarrel in front of outsiders, Yan Pei still didn''t say this retort.


    When Liu Wei left, Yu Wenyao watched Liu Wei''s back for a while, but he didn''t follow him.


    Yan Pei raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t you go with my husband?"


    I have followed others for the past few days.


    Yu Wenyao chuckled: "follow her and ignore me, forget it."


    Yan Pei wondered: "Why are you Do you have to get in the way of others? "


    "You don''t understand." Yu Wenyao went to the chair, crossed his long legs, and said in a flash, "there are so many secrets for this man. If you don''t understand them, you always feel like something."


    Yan Pei frowned: "if you just want to inquire about others, I don''t agree."


    "Why?" Yu Wenyao suddenly narrowed his eyes, leaned over and asked, "do you care about Mr. Liu?"


    It sounds strange to care about this word.


    "Mr. Yan Pei said," I''m my doctor now. I respect him. You tease other people''s gentlemanly people all the time. It''s just annoying. "


    "Mr. Liu is a gentleman, not me?" Yu Wenyao sneered: "she The bones are wilting. Pei, you can''t see clearly. "


    "You know again?" Yan Pei stabbed.


    Yu Wenyao suddenly got up from the chair, sat on the soft couch, squeezed Yan Pei, changed his tone and said, "are you protecting Mr. Liu too much? Why, after being picked up for two days, he secretly promised that he would not marry you? "


    "Nonsense?" These are all strange words. Yan Pei stares at Yu Wenyao. "Put up the lower three tunes in your mouth. It''s annoying."


    "Are you upset? I''m bored! " Yu Wenyao gave a cold snort, pushed Yan Pei away, straightened himself up and slept on the soft couch, then closed his eyes.


    Yan Pei was forced to stand up. After watching for a long time, he had no place to lie down. He had to sit in a chair, pick up the tea beside him, take a sip and say, "in a word, don''t come here tomorrow."


    Yu Wenyao opened his eyes and looked at Yan Pei: "I''m in your way?"


    "Well." Yan Pei suspected that Mr. Wen Yao left early today because he was too tired of him.


    Yu Wenyao turned to sit up, raised his hand and supported his chin, and looked at Yan Pei: "ah Pei, you shouldn''t be true..."


    "Really what?" Yan Pei looks at Yu Wenyao.


    Yu Wenyao was very hesitant. He was wondering whether to say that Mr. Liu was actually a woman.


    Well, let''s not talk about it. Men and women are not close to each other. Let''s talk about it. With Yan Pei''s nature, Liu Wei will not be treated again.


    But don''t say, these two people frown everyday, point to Yan Pei to change bright son to be cheated soul son by that crafty and unruly.


    The woman was dressed in men''s clothes and women''s clothes. She wandered among men like zhengmen and didn''t get married. But she had a son who was four or five years old. At first sight, she was not a decent woman.If she is a good girl, Yan Pei is interested in her, which is reasonable, but it is not serious at first sight. Then Yan Pei, a pure man who has been raised in the deep courtyard for more than 20 years, hasn''t been eaten by her? The more I think about it, the more I can''t say it. Yu Wenyao sighs, lies back on his couch and says, "I will come tomorrow." "You..." "It''s a big deal. I won''t talk about it tomorrow. Isn''t it possible?" Yu Wenyao put forward the exchange conditions. Yan Pei didn''t believe him very much, but he thought that even if he didn''t come, he would still come tomorrow. Finally, he could only agree and said, "say OK, don''t disturb others again." "Well." Yu Wenyao turned over impatiently. Coming out of Yan Pei''s yard, Liu Wei saw Yan Qiu sitting on the grass, holding Liu Xiaoli talking. Liu Wei passed by and came near to hear the conversation between the two children. Yan Qiu: "how is my brother?" Liu Xiaoli: "my father will cure him." Yan Qiu: "my brother is OK. My parents will be very grateful to you. Brother Li, tell me about your father. Is he very powerful?" Liu Xiaoli: "of course, she is very powerful. She can do anything." Yan Qiu: "I envy you. I have such a powerful father." Liu Xiaoli: "isn''t your father powerful?" Yan Qiu: "I don''t know. It seems to be very powerful outside, but not at home. My father listened to what my grandmother and my mother said. By the way, brother Li, do you have a mother?" Liu Xiaoli: "yes, my mother is very powerful." Yan Qiu: "more powerful than your father?" Liu Xiaoli: "well All, all powerful. " Yan Qiu: who are they more powerful Liu Xiaoli: "my father." Yan Qiu: "then your mother is not strong." Liu Xiaoli: "no, my mother is very powerful and powerful." Yan Qiu: "so your mother is better than your father?" Liu Xiaoli: "well It should be. " Yan Qiu: "then your father is not so powerful." Liu Xiaoli: "how can I? My father is the most powerful." Yan Qiu: "but isn''t your mother more powerful than your father?" Liu Xiaoli: "ah Dad? Mother? Well That... " Yan Qiu: "little brother Li, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Xiaoli: "I don''t want to talk to you." I was asked.

 Chapter 264

    Liu Wei stood behind the two children. Hearing the words, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    Sure enough, Xiao Li, a child with a bad brain, should play with a child who is a little more stupid! Yanqiu''s logic is too rigorous and his thoughts are too clear to be friends.


    Finally, in the eyes of Yan Qiu''s grievance, Liu Xiaoli is very agile and has no friends with Yan Qiu.


    Liu Xiaoli got up and patted the grass scraps on her body. Looking back, she saw her mother standing there. He rushed to her and hugged her.


    Liu Wei hugged his son and looked at Yan Qiu, who didn''t know where he had said the wrong thing. He stepped forward and touched Yan Qiu''s head.


    Yanqiu is a very strong child. He doesn''t like to be touched by others. But he knows that now he asks uncle Liu. He can''t offend uncle, or his brother won''t be saved.


    So Yanqiu didn''t dodge, instead he looked up at Liu Wei and asked, "is my brother better today?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "it''s better."


    Yan Qiu was so happy that he even forgot to break off his friendship with his little friend. He grabbed Liu Wei and was about to ask him something more. Next to him came a servant: "Mr. Liu, someone is looking for you outside."


    "Me?" Liu Wei was stunned. He knew that he was the only one who came to the waiting house of the state of Yue.


    Liu Wei asked, "where is it?"


    "It''s right outside the house."


    Liu Wei is going to leave anyway, so he takes Liu Xiaoli out of the mansion.


    Just arrived at the door, I saw two people standing outside. They were looking inside. One was wearing the guard suit of zhengemen, the other was wearing the clothes of servant girl, holding a letter in his hand.


    Liu wei walked by.


    The bodyguard first salutes Liu Wei, and then says, "master Sizao, this girl says that she is the servant girl of the third young grandma of the Liu family. The third young grandma orders her to deliver a letter to you."


    Three little grandmothers? Jin Nanyun?


    Didn''t you and Liu Yi go to other places to handle the goods? How can I write to her?


    Liu Wei looks at the servant girl.


    The servant girl hurriedly made a gift, handed the envelope and said, "my little Grandma had an accident in Qinshan mansion. She was in a hurry all night. She asked the servant girl to come back and send a letter to my husband. Here is the letter. Please have a look at it."


    Liu Wei took the envelope, opened it, and saw that there were two pages of paper inside, which were densely written and somewhat confused, but Liu Wei understood the general idea of the letter.


    "Homicide?" Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and looked at the servant girl.


    The servant girl was about to cry: "my little grandma used to handle the goods with the young master, but somehow, she was suddenly detained by the local Yamen. They said that there were corpses in our goods, and they asked us to open the case for verification. After opening the case, the original thirty batches of good Satin were actually a corpse, or a corpse..."


    "Headless female corpse." Liu Wei complements that servant girl''s words, in the letter, Jin Nanyun writes like this.


    The servant girl quickly nodded: "those people in the Yamen put the young master and the young grandmother in jail on the spot. The young master showed his identity and made it clear that we were the prime minister''s people, but the official didn''t care. That night, the young master''s young man was killed..."


    "And later?"


    The servant girl added: "later, the young master asked us to hurry back to Beijing for help. There were two people who came back together. They had already rushed to the Xiangfu. The servant girl was from the young grandma. At the young grandma''s command, she sent the letter to Mr. Zhen Gemen Liu. The young grandma also said that if the young grandma said that Mr. Liu was not there, she would give the letter to Rong Duwei anyway..."


    That servant girl says, plop a kneel on the ground, kowtow repeatedly: "the servant girl asks sir, you must save my little grandma."


    Liu Wei sinks her eyes. She knows that the letter was written by Jin Nanyun. But Liu Wei is curious. Liu Yi has made his identity public. So the government Yin of Qinshan mansion is so brave that he doesn''t even give the prime minister''s face?


    Send the servant girl back. Liu Wei gets on the carriage and goes to the gate.


    On the carriage, Liu Xiaoli asked uneasily, "Dad, is something wrong?"


    "Well." Liu Wei said, "there''s something wrong with your aunt Yun."


    "Aunt Yun?" Liu Xiaoli has never seen jinnanyun since she came to Beijing: "is aunt Yun in Kyoto?"


    "No, Qinshan mansion."


    Liu Xiaoli grabs the head: "then what happened to her?"


    "I didn''t know until I saw it." With only one letter and some random words, Liu Wei can''t judge what happened.


    But Liu Wei thought that the worst plan was to go to Qinshan mansion in person.


    It''s just that Liu Wei is now in charge of zhengemen. If he wants to go on a business trip, he has to allow Leng to agree. It''s really troublesome!


    Liu Xiaoli doesn''t know this. Xiaoli worries about another thing: "we are going to Qinshan mansion? Yan Qiu''s brother...... "


    Liu Wei didn''t worry about it: "if you change the therapy, you can change it to medication. Besides, it''s just to temporarily restrain his hair. The official treatment needs to wait for the other drugs to be found. It''s not urgent."


    "Can medication work?" Liu Xiaoli is upset.


    "Well." Just need to reset the formula, will probably delay another two days, only hope jinnanyun is not life-threatening.When he arrived at the town gate, Rong Ling was teaching martial arts on the school field. Liu wei walked over and called out, "Rong Duwei."


    Rong Ling has a look at Liu Wei, and is about to stop. However, the Deputy General of Dongying, who is fighting against Rong Ling, has a wry smile. He approaches the two swords while Rong Ling is distracted!


    Let Leng slant his head, squint his eyes and look at deputy Yue.


    "The sword has no eyes. You can be careful, Duwei." Said, deputy Yue will attack again.


    Surrounded by a circle of children, yelled: "even Duwei dare to sneak attack, sir, give Deputy General Yue a lesson!"


    Rong Leng is forced to continue to take the forced move.


    Liu Wei was so impatient that he flew into the crowd without saying a word and went to the front door of deputy Yue with bare hands.


    The Deputy General Yue was startled and finally stopped in fear.


    Liu Wei grabs Rong Ling''s arm and says, "come here if you need anything."


    Rong Ling sees Liu Wei in a hurry. He is about to follow her, but Deputy Yue stops.


    "If you want to take Duwei away, you have to pass my pass." Said the Deputy General Yue, and the sword went straight to Liu Wei.


    There was a exclamation from the surrounding people. Some people shouted, "Deputy General Yue is not kind, sir Sizao is Wen..."


    Before the literati''s character could be uttered, they saw the sword of Deputy General Yue, which had reached Liu Wei''s cheek. Liu Wei raised his finger and held the sharp point of the galloping sword between his two fingers. Then, he only heard the sound of "bang". The sharp point of the sword broke and everyone was stunned.


    Liu Wei dropped the tip of his sword to the ground, looked at the incredible deputy general and said, "can I go now?"


    Deputy Yue opened his mouth wide, unable to say a word.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to manage Deputy Yue. He drags Rong Ling, who is watching the play, away.

 Chapter 265

    When Liu Weirong left, the school yard broke out suddenly after a long silence. "Master Sizao knows Kung Fu?" "Isn''t Mr. szzo a minister? How could it be Kung Fu? " "Master Sizao can catch Lieutenant General Yue''s straight sword. How did he do it? I thought only Duwei could do it. " "Did Deputy General Yue''s strength decline?" "Your grandmother, who says that my skill has declined!" Deputy General Yue was still in a daze. Hearing this, he suddenly burst into flames. Turning your head and staring at the person talking about it is a compulsory "Duel" to catch the person directly. The bodyguard''s martial arts were good on weekdays, but when he was eager to prove that his kung fu had not declined, he was beaten to death two or three times by the Vice General Yue, and finally shouted for his life. In any case, the news that Sizao can master martial arts and that the martial arts are superior to the Deputy General Yue by visual inspection soon spread in the town gate. Therefore, there were some people who couldn''t see senior Sizao for many days and didn''t sit in the door for half an hour. Now they dare not speak. Among the tens of thousands of people in the whole town gate, there are really no ten who can''t beat deputy general Lian Yue. Liu Wei didn''t know these things. Liu Wei led Rong Ling to the main hall and threw the letter to him. He said cleanly, "I want to ask for leave." There was also some sweat on Rong Ling''s forehead after practising martial arts. He wiped his forehead with his sleeve at will, shook the letter open, looked at it twice, and said, "No." "Why?" Liu Wei can''t think. "Too far," said Rong Leng "What''s the distance of Qinshan mansion?" Liu Wei argued: "it''s just northwest of Kyoto. You can get there in three days. It''s only about ten days. Where is it?" Rong Ling is still very serious, saying, "it''s too far." Liu Wei frowns, grabs the letter, turns around and takes his son. Rong Leng stopped Liu Wei. "I gave you a command. The gates of Kyoto won''t let you pass. It''s useless for you to go." Liu Wei breathed out, hands around her chest, looking at Rong Leng: "I want to go, your people can stop?" Let Leng sink a voice: "the people of Bendu can''t stop, but they can." Liu Wei worries: "Nanyun is my friend." "I''ll send for her." "I''ll go by myself." "No." Men are still those two words: "too far." Liu Wei took a deep breath, stepped forward, reached out his hand and poked Rong Leng''s chest, stared into his eyes, and asked, "am I like a canary?" He frowned and held her hand: "it doesn''t mean that..." "That''s what it means." Liu Wei shakes off Rong Ling''s hand and looks coldly: "I must go, even if you are not allowed." Let''s get out of the hall. After Xiao Li hurried to catch up, passing by Rong Leng, the little guy was silent for a while and said, "Uncle Rong, my father has no friends, except for uncle Fu and ganniang, only aunt Yun." After Xiaoli finished, he took another look at rongling, and then raised his feet to catch up with his mother. For the next two days, Liu Wei spent a long time in the waiting house of the state of Yue, almost every day from morning to night. On the third day, Liu Wei sent a prescription to the waiting house of the state of Yue, and ordered Yan Pei to give some advice. For the first time, he told Yu Wenyao about some precautions. Then he went back to Xilong garden, simply packed some luggage, and took Xiao Li out. On the other side of Xiangfu, Miss Liu couldn''t find it for a while. That''s the problem that Xiangfu needs to solve. Mingxiang Xixiang hurriedly grabbed Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli, and urged them tearfully: "young master, you can''t leave without saying. At least, if you know that you are going to leave secretly on his back, you will die of grief." It''s too much to say you are sad, but you can''t get away with a bloodbath. And Mingxiang and Xixiang, who are close to each other in Xilong garden, can''t help but scold each other. At the thought of the face of the waiter, Mingxiang and Xixiang trembled and hugged Liu Wei even more. Rong Jindong lives in the guest garden with three unclaimed children. Hearing the news, she also brings three younger brothers and sisters. Rong Jindong is very clear that he can live in the third prince''s Mansion because of Xiaoli''s younger brother. If Xiaoli''s younger brother left, should he also return to the prince''s mansion? At the thought of this, he was afflicted. He didn''t want to go back to the prince''s mansion, not only because he would be punished if he could not move, but also because he didn''t have food to eat. But when Rong Jindong came, he didn''t speak, but Liu Xiaoli said, "brother Xiaojin, come with us." Rong Jindong''s words had not been said yet, but he was stunned by them, and then he began to think seriously. If you go with uncle Liu and little brother Li, there seems to be nothing wrong Rong Jindong''s consideration made the three children unhappy. These days, Rong Jindong accompanies them. If Xiao Jindong''s brother is gone, what should they do.The three children immediately grasped Rong Jindong and stared at Liu Xiaoli with reproachful eyes.


    Liu Xiaoli doesn''t care about these three little Douding. He goes to drag brother Xiaojin.


    But the three children didn''t give up, and Rong Jindong didn''t dare to go with Xiao Li''s brother. He was afraid that the action would hurt the three children to cry.


    At last, the two sides saw each other, and Rong Jindong was robbed in the middle.


    Rong Jindong is very embarrassed and forgets his original purpose of coming here. He just says softly, "don''t fight, be good, don''t fight..."


    The chaotic picture made Liu Wei frown. Just about to open her mouth, she heard a low voice outside the hospital: "what''s the trouble?"


    Everyone looked at the past, and immediately, Mingxiang Xixiang''s eyes brightened: "my Lord."


    The three children are instinctively afraid of Rong Leng. Once they shrink, they all hide behind Rong Jindong, then lean out three small heads and look out carefully.


    Liu Xiaoli is still holding Rong Jindong. If he doesn''t let go, he will not let go.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and looks as cool as before.


    Rong Leng also looked at Liu Wei, saw the ice cream under her eyes, and said, "go out first."


    Rong Ling said to Mingxiang, Xixiang and rongjindong.


    Mingxiang and Xixiang are eager to go out, but Rongjin East is pulled by Xiaoli and won''t let go.


    "Little brother li..." Rong Jin East gently called, eyes also secretly glanced at the past peeping at Uncle Sanhuang, but afraid of Uncle Sanhuang angry.


    As expected, Rong Ling saw the past, and Rong Jin''s body trembled. Liu Xiaoli said, "brother Xiao Jin can''t leave. Brother Xiao Jin will accompany me."


    The young girl calmly put out half of her body behind Jin Dong and righteously retorted, "you nonsense, brother Xiao Jin is going to accompany us."


    "Yes, to accompany us."


    "With us."


    Two little boys helped.


    Liu Xiaoli''s mouth was bulging, almost bared his teeth: "it''s not with you. You only wet the bed and drool when you sleep. Brother Xiaojin doesn''t like you. Brother Xiaojin is with me and with me!"


    "We are obedient."


    "We don''t wet the bed."


    "No more drooling."


    The three children are not reluctant.

 Chapter 266

    Seeing that the two sides are about to quarrel, Rong Jindong is very embarrassed and has to turn to Liu Wei for help.


    Liu Wei is impatient, and doesn''t plan to bring Rong Jindong.


    After all, it''s to save people, not to travel, so Liu Wei reaches for a pull, lifts Liu Xiaoli up, hugs him in his arms, and doesn''t let Liu Xiaoli move.


    "Dad, you let me go, you let me go, brother Xiaojin will be robbed by others."


    But no matter what Liu Xiaoli called, Liu Wei didn''t give up.


    The three children saw that the great demon was finally trapped and hurriedly pulled Rong Jindong away.


    When the four left, Liu Wei threw Li to the ground. The little guy struggled to chase Rong Jindong. Liu Wei grabbed his son''s back collar and said sternly, "don''t make any noise!"


    Liu Xiaoli is very aggrieved. She looks at her mother pitifully.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to manage Liu Xiaoli. She only looks at Rong Leng and her beautiful eyebrows.


    Rong Ling came over and stood near, looking at Liu Wei: "really want to go?"


    Liu Wei sneered, "what do you say?"


    Rong Leng is silent for a while. Looking at the luggage behind Liu Wei, it''s really rare. It''s estimated that he put two or three pieces of clothes on it. It''s just a temporary outing.


    "Then go." The man pursed his lips and said.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, looking at Rong Ling: "I didn''t hear you wrong, did you let me go?"


    "Well."


    Let the edge be determined again.


    Liu Wei still can''t believe it. The man and she had a stand off for two or three days. Why did they suddenly want to open up today?


    It''s not like he''s a captain!


    But since he let Leng open his mouth and let people go, Liu Wei naturally seized the opportunity and could not give him the chance to repent.


    Liu Wei leads Xiaoli outside, but after two steps, Liu Wei stops again and turns to look at the man behind him.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Wei asked.


    "What?" asked Rong Leng


    "You''re going to follow me?"


    Rong Leng looks into Liu Wei''s eyes: "HMM."


    "Oh." Liu Wei sneers: "as expected, I can''t believe you all."


    But Rong Leng went to Liu Wei''s side and said softly, "let''s go together."


    Liu Wei is not sure: "you want to go, too? To Qinshan mansion? "


    Rong Ling took Liu Wei''s luggage and held it in his hand: "that''s right."


    Liu Weiran ran, even the luggage was taken away by a man, did not resist: "what are you going to do?"


    The man, with a plain face, said: "the Xiangfu reported this to the Ministry of punishment. Zhengemen robbed him halfway. Now the case is accepted by zhengemen."


    Liu Wei thought for a long time, then asked uncertainly, "Duwei, do you use power for personal gain? To follow me? "


    "Well." The man has no psychological burden to admit: "anyway recently idle."


    Are you free?


    I didn''t hear that there was a lot of corruption. Qianling emperor wanted to investigate it. Zhengemen didn''t stay in Kyoto to preside over the overall situation at this time. He said he was idle?


    Liu Wei wanted to say something to Rong Ling, but hesitated for a moment, but didn''t say anything, just asked him: "if Zhen Gemen interferes in this case, I''ll be out of tolerance this time, right?"


    Rong Ling looks at her.


    Liu Wei chews her lips and thinks about it. Then she says, "business trip seems to be a subsidy of twenty Liang a day. All the expenses are paid off. Then you sell the long holiday I asked for before. I''m on a business trip. It''s an office business. It''s money."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    In the end, although Liu Wei feels that he will take a lot of public benefits, Liu Wei doesn''t hold his breath with him at all, and Rong Ling agrees.


    Left xilongyuan, outside, Rong Jindong took three children and waited there.


    Liu Wei pauses, thinking about how to persuade Rong Jindong to stay, and how to keep his son quiet, he listens to Rong Leng''s way: "Jin Dong."


    Rong Jin runs here with three tails.


    Rong Leng touched the head of Rong Jindong and said, "we are going to leave Beijing for a few days. We have a task for you. Can you do it?"


    Mission? I have a task to entrust to myself.


    The spirit of Rong Jin comes from Dongli and stands straight: "yes! I can do it! "


    "Three brothers and sisters, to you, you are responsible for, take care of them, until their relatives return."


    Rong Jindong was stunned for a moment. He looked back at the three little tails, and then looked at the Liu Xiaoli who was grabbed by uncle Liu. He was motionless and could only cry. He hesitated for a moment and asked: "that If I was Finish the task, yes, can I come to you? "


    Rong Ling: "No."


    Rong Jindong is very lost.


    "We''ll be back when you finish the task."


    Rong Jindong''s eyes brightened, he thought about it and nodded: "OK, I know! I will finish the task! "


    Let Leng touch his head as a reward.


    Rong Jindong rubbed against uncle Sanhuang''s palm and looked at Liu Xiaoli.


    Liu Xiaoli''s back collar is pulled by his mother. He can''t jump over. He can only look at Xiao Jin''s brother wrongly.Rong Jindong went to Xiaoli, took her hand and said, "come back soon, I will miss you."


    Liu Xiaoli hears the words, tears bubble "Ba Da" a glide to come out, then firm nod: "I also can think of you, certainly can!"


    Liu Xiaoli is the first and only one in her life. She really cherishes it.


    In the end, out of the three Wangfu, Liu Xiaoli was hugged by Rong Ling. Liu Xiaoli snuffled and cried for a while.


    Liu Wei can''t see his son''s unpromising appearance very much. He glares at him and says, "it''s not like he''s gone all his life."


    "Father is a fool." Liu Xiaoli angrily scolds her mother, and then buries her face in Rong Ling''s arms.


    Liu Wei choked: "the stinky boy is not going to die."


    "Father is a fool, a fool!" Liu Xiaoli scolds Liu Xiaoli because he has tolerance, but he is afraid of his mother''s revenge, so he firmly clings to tolerance.


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t finish crying until he got on the carriage and left Kyoto.


    Liu Wei is impatient. She simply lifts the curtain and brings in the Pearl to play with it.


    Pearl is very happy. She doesn''t like to ride in a carriage, but sometimes she sits. It seems to be very interesting. She shrinks in Liu Wei''s arms and collapses into a mass without bones. Liu Wei allows her to comb her hair with her fingers.


    Liu Xiaoli rarely cried for such a long time. He paid special attention to Rong Ling at the back, but he couldn''t help it.


    Liu Wei muttered coldly: "this child is stupid and can''t make friends easily, so Xiao Jin is the only one who can be a long-term friend. You don''t have to worry about him. He will cry again and fall asleep when he is tired."


    Sure enough, after crying for a while, Liu Xiaoli began to yawn. Later, he fell asleep.


    Allow Leng to hold Xiaoli well, so as not to bump the carriage and wake him up again.


    From Kyoto to Qinshan mansion, it''s a night trip. Sure enough, it''ll arrive in three days.


    When entering the city, it was noon. According to the letter, Liu Wei lived in yueyun inn.


    "Junior two." It''s time for dinner. There are many people in the inn.


    The waiter hurried out and asked politely, "do you want to be sharp or stay?"

 Chapter 267

    "Stay." Rong Leng, pass the luggage to Xiao er.


    The waiter took the luggage and shouted inside, "shopkeeper, here comes the guest."


    Rong Ling opened two rooms, and Xiao Er brought their luggage to them. Before leaving, Liu Wei lost one or two silver to Xiao ER and asked, "I heard that you have this shop. How many days ago did you get up?"


    As soon as the waiter heard this, he began to have a chat: "my guest, you''ve heard something wrong. Our inn is serious. This book is divided. What can happen? It must be a misunderstanding."


    Liu Wei took out another five liang of silver and lost it.


    The second child then turned to look outside. He was sure that no one heard him. Then he lowered his voice and said, "look, my guest, it''s really not our shop''s fault. It''s the business of the foreign guest''s stall."


    "Be careful."


    The waiter said: "that morning, as soon as the shop opened, the foreign guest took his work, saying that he went to the clothing shop to get the satin, and then he moved back three boxes, but the yamen runner came in a short time, saying that they were murdering money and hiding bodies."


    "The foreign businessman, naturally, didn''t recognize it. As soon as he opened the box, he found that there was a body in the satin box. Then he took it away. My guest, it''s not something that happened in our shop. At most, the box was put in the lobby of our shop for such a short time. After that, no official came to see us. Our shop is really wrong. Don''t listen to those outside gossip. It''s all other Inns that have discredited us. There''s no good intention. "


    Liu Wei looked at the waiter''s nervousness, waved and continued to ask, "what happened to the foreign guests later?"


    "Later." The second one recalled and said: "later, I was put in prison. I went to Yamen to deliver wine. I heard that I didn''t admit my guilt, but I also called out to be the family members of the senior officials in Kyoto. Don''t you think this is nonsense? The family members of the senior officials will shut you up? It''s obvious that it''s just pulling relatives. "


    Yes, it''s really strange that the government Yin of Qinshan Prefecture doesn''t even give the prime minister''s face.


    Liu Wei asked Xiao er a few more questions, and Xiao ER was honest. Liu Wei rewarded him with two liang of silver, so he left.


    Liu Wei thought about the information. Looking back, just about to discuss with Rong Ling, she saw that all the luggage in the room had been put away.


    Because Xiao Li didn''t wake up in the carriage, she had fallen on the bed and rolled into a ball with the quilt in her arms.


    Liu Wei was very happy. He went over and touched the machine beside the bed. He was folded neatly to change clothes. He said with a smile, "Rong Duwei is virtuous, virtuous and virtuous, and Hui Zhilan Xin knows it today. He is disrespectful and disrespectful."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice came down, he looked at Rong Leng, who was tucking in Xiaoli''s quilt. Then he got up, raised his eyebrows and looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei smiled and patted Rong Leng on the shoulder: "don''t be so serious, officer Duwei. Make a joke."


    Rong Leng seizes Liu Wei''s hand, pulls her over, bows her head and asks, "funny?"


    Liu Wei pushed him uncomfortably, but he didn''t let him go. They saw each other twice. Seeing that they were getting closer and closer, Liu Wei coughed and quickly changed the topic: "you heard all the words just now. What did you think about that Qin mountain mansion official?"


    Rong Leng doesn''t let Liu Wei escape, grabs her, turns around, presses her to the bedside pillar, holds up her little face, lets her look at him, and asks, "it''s so funny that I haven''t answered yet?"


    Liu Wei is helpless: "just say two sentences casually, do you still have an inch to advance?"


    "Well." The man approached again two minutes and beat his breath on her face: "I''ve always been this kind of person, only today do I know?"


    Say, side head, bite her ear.


    Liu Wei took a breath and pushed him harder.


    But Rong Ling insists that she will not let go.


    The two lingered and pushed back and forth. At last, Liu Wei was tired. Rong Leng took the opportunity to hold her lips. Liu Wei had the opportunity to have a kiss on her cheek.


    But because of this, Liu Wei saw Liu Xiaoli on the bed, who had been sleeping, sitting up at some time, holding the quilt, with two hairs standing on his head, staring at them.


    Liu Wei shakes for a moment, and pushes away Rong Ling mercilessly!


    Rong Leng can''t prevent it. Liu Wei hit him in the middle of the abdomen and groaned. I just wanted to say something. I also felt that there was a line of sight on the right looking at him. He looked at his side eyes and was stunned.


    Liu Wei hurriedly breaks away from his arms, coughs and looks at his son: "Xiaoli, when did you wake up?"


    Liu Xiaoli blinks, a pair of watery eyes, first look at his mother, then look at Uncle Rong, without saying a word.


    Rong Leng was also embarrassed. He sat beside the bed, touched Xiao Li''s head, pressed down the two erect hairs, and asked, "are you still sleepy?"


    Liu Xiaoli turned to look at Rong Ling for a while and said, "Uncle Rong..."


    "Well."


    "Why do you kiss my father?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei said seriously, "that''s not a kiss. Which eye of yours sees him kissing me?"


    Liu Xiaoli compared his own eyes, his face expressionless: "Dad, I see both eyes."Being witnessed by her son, Liu Wei''s unusual sense of shame suddenly burst out, but Liu Wei is still holding on, that is, she doesn''t admit it.


    But Rong Ling, thinking for a moment, said: "it''s no surprise."


    Liu Xiaoli looks at Rong Ling, and Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling at the same time.


    "I like your father," said Rong Ling


    Liu Wei''s eyes are wide. "What are you talking about with Xiao Li?"


    "Xiao Li needs to know sooner or later." Rong Leng is very calm.


    Liu Wei retorted, "little Li doesn''t need to know!"


    "Why not?"


    "No need!"


    Two adults quarreled. Liu Xiaoli listened, pushed Rong Leng and asked, "Uncle Rong likes my father?"


    Rong Ling: "yes."


    Liu Wei: No


    Liu Xiaoli thought: "but my father It''s a man. "


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei is relieved. She has successfully brainwashed her son. In any case, in front of others, she must firmly believe that his mother is a man. This is the iron law!


    Let Leng stagnate for a while, knead small Li''s head, say: "your father is male or female, I like."


    Liu Xiaoli could not help frowning, thinking for a while, and asked, "can a man kiss a man?"


    "Well."


    Liu Xiaoli absentminded: "then I can also kiss Xiaojin brother?"


    Rong Leng thought for a moment and said, "now it''s OK. If it''s big, it won''t work."


    "Why not grow up?" Xiaoli doesn''t understand: "you and my father are adults."


    "We are not the same."


    "What''s different?"


    "It''s not the same." The topic suddenly becomes a little strange. Rong Leng thinks about it and gets serious: "I can''t kiss your brother Xiaojin now."


    "Ah?" Liu Xiaoli is at a loss: "did you just say you can now?"

 Chapter 268

    "Not now, not later." "Why?" "No is no." Liu Xiaoli said, "you bully people!" Liu Wei couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Rong Ling looks at the initiator and sees Liu Wei with a smile. He gets up, grabs Liu Wei and walks aside, saying, "from tomorrow, change back to women''s clothes." "By what." Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows. "Women''s clothes are not convenient." Rong Leng said: "Xiaoli is in chaos. He really thinks that you and I have broken sleeves." Liu Wei sneered, "aren''t you?" "Liu Wei." Rong Leng did not joke: "don''t teach bad children." Liu Wei paused for a moment, reached out and grabbed the sexy chin of Rong Leng, and pinched it playfully: "who is teaching him bad, and who is moving in front of him?" Rong Ling holds her hand, but Liu Wei shakes it off. Rong Leng said: "in a word, tomorrow, change into women''s clothes." "No way." Liu Wei said: "Liu Yi recognizes me as a man''s dress. I have to make some adjustments, not to mention women''s dress." Let Leng twist his eyebrows. Liu Wei hook his lips: "it''s very normal that the brotherhood between the two men is very normal. As long as you don''t touch me, Xiao Li will only think that we are ordinary friends, so there is no teaching bad or not, Rong Duwei. Do you understand?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rong Leng looks expressionless and glances at Liu Wei. Liu Wei was very happy, smiled and asked, "now you can tell me, why are you so brave in Qinshan mansion?" Rong Leng pursed his lips and said casually, "the government of Qinshan is the seventh King party." "Well?" Liu Weileng hesitated for a while and then thought to understand: "you mean that the government Yin of Qinshan mansion already knows that Liu Yi is indeed the son of the prime minister, but he pretends not to know and refuses to let people go. This is to Do you like the seven kings? " Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei: "the seven kings of the runaway marriage, the daughter of the prime minister, are often targeted with hatred. Do you think the local officials don''t know such anecdotes about Kyoto?" Liu Wei licked her lips, but didn''t think of this. "It seems that the Liu family was really hurt by me." Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "I wanted to take this opportunity to make Liu Yi suffer, but I''m a little embarrassed." Just then, there was a knock on the door. Two people look past, Liu Wei asks: "who?" Outside, a female voice said, "Sir, it''s me." Hearing the woman''s voice, Liu Wei went and opened the door. Sure enough, he saw Fusheng standing outside. Fusheng salutes Liu Wei. Liu Wei holds Fusheng''s hand and lets him in. After coming in, Liu Xiaoli on the bed also came to the spirit: "sister Fusheng." "Little boy." Fusheng politely called out, then looked at Rong Leng, hesitated for a moment, but did not know how to call. Liu Wei said, "this is Rong Du Wei from zhengemen." Fusheng is scared and makes a big gift! Without waiting for leniency, Liu Wei pulls up Fusheng and asks directly, "how do you know I''m here?" Fusheng took a look at Rong Leng and saw that the Duwei was not angry. He said: "my maid has been waiting for my husband in the inn. I always pay attention to him. I just saw him enter the shop in front of the window." Liu Wei nodded and asked, "what''s going on?" Fusheng lowered his eyes and said: "it''s clearly a matter of intentional injustice. We settled the satin a few months ago. We took it from the shop of Huangjia this morning. Who knew that just when we brought it back, something like this happened. Those yamen servants came suddenly. The third young master didn''t even say a word, so he was taken away. Together with you girl and little grandma, they were also arrested. The maidservant wanted to take little grandma to escape, but little grandma didn''t allow her to let the maidservant and other gentlemen come. " Liu Wei frowned slightly: "you girl?" Fusheng knew what Liu Wei was thinking, so he nodded: "this time, young master also brought you girl..." "It''s so much fun." Liu Wei sneered and asked, "have you ever been to the prison? Has Nanyun suffered? " Fusheng shook his head: "that''s not true. I went to see it in front of my maid. It''s OK for my little grandma. She has some money and silver with her. Maybe she''s taken care of it. It''s just that the young master suffered a lot. There''s also the young master''s intimate boy. He said he was killed by the war. " Liu Wei had an estimate in her mind and said, "since Nanyun is OK, don''t worry. I''ll ask you first. Where is the Huangjia shop you just said? Who is the shop owner?" Fusheng replied: "the Huang family is a famous businessman in Qinshan mansion. The young master has been doing business with the Huang family for many years. He is an old guest. The body in the box doesn''t know how to get in." Liu Wei asked, "did you check the goods when you picked them up that morning?" Fusheng nodded: "it''s been tested. It''s been tested by the young master himself. The young grandma is also there. The maid is also there. Make sure that everything is complete before they are carried back." "You mean that when things are looking at Huang''s house, no problem. When they come back, they become a corpse?"Fusheng nods.


    "And in the middle of the way, the box will fall to the ground?"


    Fusheng was quite sure: "no, sir, you know. The maidservant has some skills. Don''t say that the box has fallen to the ground. Even if it has fallen to the ground, someone has opened it and replaced it with a corpse. Such a big move can''t be unnoticed by the maidservant."


    Liu Wei pondered and raised her eyes for a while. "So, it''s only possible that things were left behind at Huang''s house."


    Floating life also nodded: "the maidservant also thinks like this, these days, the maidservant looked for two opportunities to enter the yellow family storehouse to check, but did not find anything wrong."


    "After a few days, the evidence has been annihilated."


    Fusheng sipped his mouth: "then Can we still find evidence? "


    "Well." Liu Wei said, "look at the body first."


    Fusheng immediately got up and said, "I know where the body is, so I will steal it."


    If you can, go outside.


    "You stop." Liu Wei stopped Fusheng and smiled, "you don''t need to steal it."


    Liu Wei said, looking at Rong Ling, who was drinking tea gracefully, and lifting his lips to him: "Rong Duwei, please."


    Rong Ling put down the teacup: "when do you want the body?"


    "Tomorrow morning."


    "Good."


    "Now..." Liu Wei got up and said to Fusheng, "take me to the warehouse of Huangjia shop." Then he looked at Rong Ling and said, "as for Duwei, he will stay and take the children."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Xiaoli: "..."


    But Fusheng made a bluff. Miss Liu''s words were so cruel, so Won''t you annoy this dignified adult?


    Look at Rong Ling again. Although he has no choice in his eyes, he seems to have no anger.


    Fusheng couldn''t help admiring her. She said that she is really miss liu. She always surprises and surprises people.


    Leave with Fusheng. Before going out, Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng again, and sees that Rong Leng doesn''t really come, but goes to the bedside and talks to Xiao Li.


    Before closing the door, Liu Wei happens to hear Rong Ling and Xiao Li solemnly say, "men and men can''t be together..."


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but smile, thinking, is this called self inflicted sin, can''t live!?

 Chapter 269

    It seems that the shop of the Huang family has a great influence in Qinshan mansion. Liu Wei just walked two streets, and was pointed by Fusheng five or six times. He said: "this spice shop, this jade shop, this silk and satin shop, this clothing shop is also It''s all Huang''s business. " Liu Wei looks at the past along the way. Until they reached the shop where the crime happened, they stopped. It''s a clothing shop. Liu Wei wants to go in, but Fusheng pulls Liu Wei: "I''m afraid the shopkeeper of this shop knows me." "Recognize you and drive you out?" Fusheng shook his head, but he would not drive away, but he always felt that he could not be exposed. "That''s it." Liu Wei said casually, turned around and went in. Fusheng hesitates for a moment, and follows Liu Wei in. And inside, the waiter saw the guests coming in and greeted them politely: "what kind of clothes do you want, customized or ready-made?" "First look." Liu Wei is a light tunnel. The assistant saw Liu Wei go to the clothes shelf, just about to introduce Liu Wei, but the shopkeeper called him from the counter: "you, go inside and see where the last belt was put." The waiter answered, let the guest look at it slowly, and entered the room. Liu Wei looks at the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper is also looking at Liu Wei. It''s just the shopkeeper''s eyes, which are more on Fusheng. Liu wei walked over and asked, "shopkeeper, what clothes do you have in your shop with good satin and silk?" The shopkeeper looked Liu Wei suspiciously around, pointed to the hanger on the right and said, "the first three are all." Liu Wei went over, fingered twice, and asked, "just these three?" The shopkeeper said: "the good satin is cool and the silk is breathable. Such clothes are usually sold more in summer and less in winter. The ready-made clothes are naturally made less. If you like them, you can customize them." Although it''s just in November, in Qujiang mansion, the weather is still autumn, but Qinshan mansion, a place at the end of the north, has entered winter. "How many days can I get it?" Liu Wei asked. "Seven or eight days," said the shopkeeper "Seven or eight days, that''s too long." Liu Wei said, "I come from other places to buy goods. You have good clothes, so I come in and have a look. I want thirty ready-made clothes, which are available for men, women, old and young. They all need good Satin mixed with silk. They will be shipped to the south, but I only have three days." The shopkeeper''s smell made him look at Fusheng several times, as if he was confirming his identity. Don''t open your face to the shopkeeper. Liu Wei frowned, blocking the floating body, and asked, "is there a problem?" The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively, "this is, the Liu''s......" "This is my servant girl, recognized by the shopkeeper?" The shopkeeper waved his hand: "maybe I''m wrong. I want 30 pieces to be made now. It''s too late for three days. If not, I''ll order ten pieces here. Then I''ll go to two other stores and get ten pieces each. It''s possible to catch up." Liu Wei smiled: "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a sincere person from the shopkeeper. I''ll give up the guest to another shop." The shopkeeper said: "young master is a foreign businessman. You come to our Qinshan mansion and take care of our business. Naturally, we can''t cheat you. Our shop can''t eat such a big guest as you. We can''t delay your trip for business. No, we are all peers. We can do business together." Liu Wei appreciates: "the manager''s such character, I''m also at ease to start business with you." The shopkeeper was a little embarrassed: "I''m flattered. What we know about these business principles is what the owner tells us and how we do it." Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "Oh, that''s what I''ve told my host." "That''s not true." The shopkeeper said: "when it comes to our family, it''s close to the three prefectures and famous old people. It''s nothing if they are foreign guests who have dealt with him once, but not twice. Our family has a lot of repeat customers, and new guests are introduced, more and more new and old customers, more and more businesses, and they can''t finish their own business. He recommends them to other families I used to say that wherever there are people doing business like this, they all say that their peers are enemies. How can they give their business to their counterparts on their own initiative? " Liu Wei nodded: "what do you want to say?" "Our host said that it''s all the villagers'' business. How can we be good without thinking about others? We can''t look up and look down. Our business is good and others'' business is good. Isn''t everyone kind?" "It''s really a pleasure for the host." Liu Wei said with a smile, "I want to make friends with him." "That''s easy. I''ve made a decision here. I''ll tell my boss later. When you come to pick up your clothes in two days, you won''t see it." "Well, I''ll go back and discuss with my wife. If it''s confirmed, I''ll come later to make a decision." The shopkeeper''s hurried smile answered. When Liu Wei left, Fusheng followed Liu Wei and asked, "Sir, do we really want to buy it?"Liu Wei glanced at Fusheng and said, "what do you want to buy? I don''t do business. "


    "That just..."


    "Ask." Liu wei walked casually to the street and asked, "what the shopkeeper said is true? That boss Huang is such a straightforward and honest person? "


    This floating life really knows: "in recent years, the third young master has been doing business with this yellow master in Qinshan mansion. What he values is the character of this yellow master. The shopkeeper said it''s true. He has seen people''s hearts for a long time. After such a long cooperation, the maid and the young grandmother sometimes come together. Seeing that yellow boss, he is really a sincere man, honest in business and honest in character Thick. "


    "So good?" Liu Wei smiled: "in this world, people who are perfect on the surface have many problems in private."


    Fusheng didn''t understand: "Sir, do you think master Huang has a problem?"


    "I don''t know if there is any problem now, but sooner or later, let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "Warehouse."


    The business of the Huang family is large and there are many warehouses. The big warehouse is not to be said, but the small warehouse. Behind each shop, there is one.


    Fusheng takes Liu Wei to the last inspection room, but there are people in it. It''s hard to get in.


    They hid for a while. When the people in the storehouse left, they jumped to the roof and went in through the ventilation window.


    When he got off the ground, Fusheng pointed to a corner and said, "here was the box."


    Liu Wei went over, looked at it carefully for a while, and asked, "what''s the style of the box?"


    Fusheng said: "all the boxes of the yellow family are of one style. But we are big customers, and we need many things. The boxes for us are naturally good ones. They are made of pure wood, with the sign of the yellow family on them, just like those over there. "


    Fusheng points to the three big boxes folded beside his fingers.


    "What about the size?" Liu Wei asked.


    "It''s about the same size," said Fusheng


    Liu Wei looked at the three boxes, picked up the top one, put it down easily, and wave made a lock on the box, looking at the floating life.


    Floating Life shakes his head: "maidservant has no key."


    Liu Wei hooked her lips, reached for her hand, took off the hairpin on her floating head, poked it twice in the keyhole at will, and saw the iron rope "click" open.


    Fusheng opened his eyes in surprise!


    Liu Wei inserts the hairpin back into his hair for Fusheng. Fusheng touches the tip of his hair, but some of them haven''t come back.


    The box is open. Inside, there is a box full of silk and satin.


    Liu Wei touched and looked back at Fusheng.


    Fusheng squatted down, pinched the silk and suddenly frowned: "it''s a good satin."


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "count."


    Fusheng took out all the satins. He counted one silk and one silk. At the end of the count, he blurted out: "there are thirty silk in total."


    "By the way." Liu Wei got up, closed the box, closed the lock, and put it back where it was.


    Fusheng was at a loss: "Sir, this What''s going on? "


    "Don''t you understand?" Liu Wei said: "I guess it''s right. The most dangerous place is the safest place. This satin is the one you were transferred to that day. Mr. Huang''s courage is not small. Now he dare to put it here. I''m sure no one will open these things the same way. "

 Chapter 270

    "But..." Fusheng said: "there were also yamen servants coming to the storehouse to search that day. Although the maidservant didn''t see it with his own eyes, he also heard that it was a thorough search, but he didn''t find our goods. So the maidservant came to see it two days ago and didn''t want to open the box."


    "Can you believe yamen runner''s words?" Liu Wei glanced at Fusheng and said, "master Huang has a good reputation in Qinshan mansion. He has been a time-honored brand for many years. Can he not be familiar with people in Yamen? When the relationship is in place, open one eye and close one eye when searching, what evidence is not all the mouth of these people saying? "


    Fusheng hurriedly said: "then we find evidence. If we move this box to the gate of yamen, can''t we prove the innocence of the young master and the young grandmother?"


    Liu Wei knocks on Fusheng''s forehead.


    Floating and astringent back half step, don''t understand looking at Liu Wei.


    "They sell satin. How can you steal a box of things from their storehouse and go to yamen? They deny it, and then bite you to steal at the entrance?"


    Fusheng''s sad face: "that box..."


    Liu Wei touched her chin, thought about it, reached for the corner of the box, and moved her fingers twice. The good wood was missing.


    "Sir, this is..."


    "Make a mark. Let''s go."


    "I''m leaving now?"


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, in the early morning, Lord Cao Yujie, the official of Qinshan mansion, slept with his concubine in the bed. Without waking up, he heard a knock on the door outside.


    "My Lord, my Lord is not good, my lord..."


    Cao Yujie was annoyed by the noise. His concubine pushed him twice to show him out.


    Cao Yujie got up with anger and shouted out, "what''s the roar?"


    Cao Yujie put on a dress and opened the door with a worried face.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw the head of the Yamen servant outside with a look of urgency: "Sir, something happened, something important happened."


    "My official is very good. What a big shit!"


    "No My Lord, there are people from above, and there are people from Beijing! "


    "Jingli?" Cao Yujie was stupefied for a moment, and guessed that it was for the kid in the prison, he frowned: "it''s from the criminal department?"


    The head of yamen runner shook his head.


    "Is that from the Ministry of war?"


    The head of yamen runner shook his head.


    Cao Yujie kicked the head of the yamen runner discontentedly: "so, where did you come from, boy?"


    The Yamen servant''s head was holding half of his buttocks, and he said with fear, "Zhen, Zhen Ge men!"


    "Zhenggemen''s?" As soon as Cao Yujie''s expression changed, he immediately became serious: "what are we doing here for Zhen Gemen?"


    "Yes, I have taken on a case and come to ask myself."


    Recently, the Qinshan mansion has been able to stir up the case in Kyoto. Except for the one who is suspected to be the prime minister''s concubine, there is no one else. Is it possible for a concubine to work and be sent out by zhengemen?


    That''s the emperor''s personal guard. It''s inside and outside the imperial city. It''s in charge of the whole city. What does it have to do with their place?


    "Don''t be a liar?" Cao Yujie still doesn''t believe: "have you asked, who is it? Which battalion? "


    This time, the head of yamen runner''s face was almost crying. He lowered his voice and said nervously, "unified, unified..."


    "Ah?"


    "Duwei! Zhengemen''s commander in chief, rongduwei That, the three lords... "


    "Pa." The yamen runner''s head didn''t say a word, so Cao Yujie slapped his hand on his head and said, "nonsense, let Du Wei come by himself? For the kid in jail? That bastard? Do you have a brain? Do you believe it yourself! "


    The head of yamen runner was very aggrieved: "I don''t believe my humble position, but he He said that he was the commander of zhenggemen, and there were three people beside him. One was the servant girl of the little grandma in the prison, the other was a scholar with no face, and the other was a child. "


    "Hiss." Cao Yujie sneers: "false."


    "False, false?" The head of the Yamen servant was stunned.


    "Specified as false." Cao Yujie is sure: "have you seen the soldiers?"


    The head of yamen runner shook his head.


    "And the bodyguard?"


    Or shake your head.


    "The man is dressed in zhengmen''s clothes?"


    Keep shaking your head.


    "That''s not it. Fake, get out! It''s probably the helper that the servant girl found. I don''t care. "


    "But..." Yamen chief hesitated: "he has a brand."


    Cao yujiedun, who was going back to the house, stood up and picked up his eyebrow: "what brand?"


    "It is It''s a brand of zhengemen, but you know that I don''t know the word, and I don''t know what''s written on it. You can see that there are patterns on both sides of the brand. "


    Cao Yujie''s expression was slight and silent. He asked, "what kind of pattern is it?"


    The head of yamen runner made a comparison: "that is, the red one, the wave one, there are several clusters of flowers on it..."


    Cao Yujie''s face became ugly: "flower, what color is it?""Blue, right. It''s blue Your excellency, you said it was also a fake... " "Bang." Before the head of yamen runner finished asking, Cao Yujie fell to the ground with his door open. The head of the yamen runner was startled. He helped Cao Yujie up and asked, "what''s the matter with you, sir?" Cao Yujie pinched the hands of his subordinates, and his lips were white: "hurry up, take me there, quickly!" Looking at the expression of the Lord, the chief yamen servant also realized that most of them were not fake. Seeing that his own adult didn''t care, he walked forward to the hall. The chief yamen servant hurriedly grabbed the LORD: "clothes, sir, how do you change clothes?" Cao Yujie looked down and saw that he was wearing a suit of clothes and pants. He ran back to the room and began to look for clothes in a hurry. Rong Leng''s four people waited in the front hall for a long time before they heard a hurried footsteps outside the gate. Then, I saw a middle-aged man in the official uniform of the fourth grade, who came here in a hurry under the encirclement of the master and the Yamen servant. Liu Wei looked at the disordered steps of the official and hurriedly picked up the nearby tea and eyebrows: "it doesn''t look like a bold man." "Cao Yujie." Let Leng suddenly make a sound. "Yes?" Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling. Rong Leng''s face was expressionless: "the number one scholar in Qianling''s 16 years, the last one, Jing Zhaoyin." "Well?" Liu Wei''s interest: "it''s not ordinary people who can be Beijing Zhaoyin. Although they are all four grade officials, the Kyoto and local ones are not the same." "Rong Leng nodded:" this man has extraordinary knowledge, is honest and upright, only one mistake and missed the chance of re-election Jingzhaoyin''s important duties are always changed every five years. Only with the emperor''s approval, can he have the chance of re-election. Listen to Rong Ling''s tone. Before this man could be re elected? "Which one?" Liu Wei asked. Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei and spits out two words lightly: "lustful." Liu Wei: "..." Lust is lust. What do you say to her? "You were right yesterday." Rong Leng suddenly said without expression. "Well?" Liu Wei is suspicious. Rong Leng said: "men''s wear." Liu Wei is stunned for a moment, and then understands. Suddenly I don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 271

    Cao Yujie came in panic. Before he came in, Cao Yujie thought that he was wrong in his analysis. Even if there is a brand of zhengemen, it is not necessarily Duwei himself. But when he came in, Cao Yujie couldn''t escape. This man, not Rong Duwei, had met before when he was in Kyoto. Cao Yujie came flustered. When he saw Rong Ling, he said nothing. It was a deep ceremony. He said one after another: "I''ve seen your excellency Duwei, corporal Cao Yujie! Your excellency Duwei is coming to Qinshan mansion. I hope you can forgive me if I miss you. " Cao Yujie''s action was followed by the master and the head of Yamen servant. But both of them dare not lift their heads. You know, although their Qinshan mansion is not far from Kyoto, because the terrain is north and desolate all the year round, there is no senior official who will come here. This is the first time for them to see a living senior officer who will breathe Rong Leng frowned slightly, raised his hand, and motioned for his body to be flattened. Then he turned his head and said, "this is Lord Liu. He is the Secretary of zhenggemen." Cao Yujie''s eyelids jumped, and the word "Liu" was involved, which made him think more. However, Cao Yujie still held back his emotions and gave a light gift to Liu Wei: "there is a courtesy for Liu adult." Liu Wei also got up and returned a salute: "officer Cao is polite." Cao Yujie carefully identified the appearance of the Liu adult and wanted to determine whether the Liu adult had anything to do with the Liu Yi in the prison. Cao Yujie looked and looked. He thought that they were really like each other. He was very hesitant for a while. Liu Wei smiled with a good temper and didn''t say anything actively, which made Cao Yujie more nervous and sweat on his forehead. Finally, Cao Yujie couldn''t help it. He asked Rong Leng carefully, "I don''t know what to tell you when you come here." Allow Leng to take out the sleeve official letter and hand it to Cao Yujie. Cao Yujie took the letter with both hands respectfully, took out the official letter with fear, looked at it twice, and almost fainted. If it is true, it is for Liu Yi. In fact, from the sight of the servant girl of the Liu family standing behind Duwei and Liu, Cao Yujie is sure that it''s about Liu Yi. But Cao Yujie still wants to struggle for a while, but now, the official letter is on, there is no way to quibble. This is a formal official letter from Zhen Gemen to undertake a local case. Rong Duwei actually asked about the local affairs caused by a commoner in the prime minister''s office! Cao Yujie felt that he could not understand it at this time, but he could only ask carefully: "it has already shocked Kyoto, then Now, I''m going to bring up all the relevant personnel of the case. " Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei. Liu Wei said with a smile, "it''s not urgent. The case will be done sooner or later. But today, we will not bring the prisoner to trial." Cao Yujie looked at the Liu adult suspiciously, and then looked at Rong Duwei. "Rong Leng said:" the Secretary of this case is in charge of the whole thing. I''m only going to attend this trip. " Cao Yujie was relieved when he heard the words. He said that Liu Yi, even if he was inlaid with gold, could not be judged by the commander of zhengemen himself. Besides, Liu Yi was not inlaid with gold! Cao Yujie looked at Liu Wei with kindness and flattery, and smiled: "how are you going to investigate the case?" "A priori body." Liu Wei said. "All right." Cao Yujie said, and told the chief of Yamen servant behind him, "go and call Mr. Chen." "Yes." The head of the yamen runner left at once. When the head of yamen runner left, Cao Yujie explained: "Mr. Chen is the best work in our ten miles and eight townships. The adults of several nearby prefectures want to poach Mr. Chen, but the corporal promised to apply for the position for the old man next year, and the old man stayed in our Qinshan Mansion. After the corpse was collected, it was kept in the back wood room. When Mr. Chen came, the two adults went to see it again, so as not to let the unlucky thing dirty their hands before they arrived. " Liu Xiaoli, who was just getting up in the morning and was a little confused, opened his eyes and asked casually, "unlucky things?" Cao Yujie then looked at the child and asked with a flattering smile, "this young man is..." "My son." Liu Wei took a sip of tea and said. "It was young master Liu. In that moment, young master Liu was playing in the front hall. But don''t go to see that ghost, lest you have nightmares at night." Cao Yujie thought that he was very considerate, friendly and approachable. He must have brushed Liu Sizuo''s favor, but he didn''t want to. Liu Xiaoli frowned and asked uncertainly, "ghosts and evil things?" "Alas?" Liu Xiaoli doesn''t understand: "this adult, here, you call the body of the victim a bad thing, a ghost thing?" Cao Yujie was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t know why. Liu Xiaoli said seriously: "human remains are very holy things, which is the only evidence that human beings live in the world. The body of the victim should be more respected. The victim is unjust and dies with injustice. When the government collects the body of the deceased, it should be avenged and snowed for the dead and make them die in peace. It''s not to say that it''s a ghost thing. Unlucky things, the body also has dignity, and the body also has feelings! "Liu Xiaoli said all the words that his mother had taught him. They were original and complete. They were dignified and impassioned, making the scene silent for a long time.


    And the one who broke the silence was Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei put down her teacup and clapped slowly as an encouragement to her son Xiaoli: "it''s not easy to remember."


    Liu Xiaoli jumped out of the chair, ran round and round, and thrust herself into her mother''s arms: "I remember what my father taught me."


    Liu Wei touched Xiao Li''s head to show her praise.


    Cao Yujie couldn''t say a word and looked at them in embarrassment.


    To be an official, is not to be a martyr?


    And I just said those words, it seems to be a little too much, but was taught by a little boy, but let Cao Yujie a living old man, really ashamed of the face.


    Mr. Chen lives in the street behind the Yamen. It''s not a long time for him to come here.


    In fact, Mr. Chen is not too old. He is in his forties. However, he has been dealing with corpses all the year round, and people are gloomy. Sometimes, he often hunches his back and walks around in a gloomy way. He looks like an old man in the distance, so he got the nickname.


    When Mr. Chen came in, he saluted Cao Yujie first. He had a pair of muddy white eyes and looked at the guests sitting next to him. He didn''t know what to call them, so he didn''t say a word.


    Or Cao Yujie said: "these two are the adults from Beijing."


    Mr. Chen just bowed to them, but the action was not very respectful.


    Because he is going to be an official, Mr. Chen is a little arrogant and unwilling to condescend to others.


    "Since the old man is here, let''s invite him in." Said Cao Yujie.

 Chapter 272

    Several people got up and followed them out of the hall.


    Cao Yujie hesitated to look at Liu Xiaoli who was following him. Although he had been swept by this young man before, Cao Yujie said to Liu Wei, "master Sizao, the skeleton is terrible. I don''t think Liu Xiaoli is suitable for watching."


    Liu Wei smiled: "don''t worry, Cao adult. My son is usually bold and easy. He can''t be frightened."


    Cao Yujie sneers in his heart. It''s a corpse. Is it easy? That''s a dead man!


    Don''t look at what the kid said just now, but it''s just a few scenes. It''s hard not to be such a small kid. Have you ever seen a corpse? Have you ever touched a corpse?


    There is also this master Liu. He looks like a gentle and elegant young man. How can he really be OK and teach his children some Mandarin?


    What''s the use of just speaking Mandarin if you don''t have some real talent? Growing up is a slippery pustule.


    Cao Yujie despises in his heart, but he doesn''t show it on his face. He just thinks that you can''t be scared to turn your lips white and piss off.


    The appalling degree of the corpse is that Cao Yujie has been an official for more than ten years, which is also rare to see.


    The Chaifang is two corners behind the lobby. Because there are corpses in it, there are yamen guards outside. When you see the adults coming, yamen guards to open the door for them.


    As soon as I saw the door, I saw a figure on the long board inside.


    The figure was covered with white cloth and could not see its appearance, but in a dark wood house, the white on the ground seemed extremely gloomy.


    Several people walked in, Cao Yujie coughed and said: "the skeleton was examined by Mr. Chen a few days ago. It was a female corpse whose head was cut off. There was no other scar on his body. Mr. Chen suspected that it was Liu Yi''s lover. For some reason, he argued with him, killed him by accident, and then hid the skeleton in a cargo box to smuggle it out of the city."


    Fusheng wanted to refute, but he looked at Liu Wei, bit his teeth again and held back.


    "How can we judge that the deceased is Liu Yi''s lover?" asked Rong Leng in a faint voice


    Cao Yujie hesitated for a moment and said: "the skeleton was found in his box. Liu Yi is said to be a man who is fond of beauty. When he went out this time, he couldn''t help but take his young grandmother in the main room and even his concubine with him. It''s not surprising that he walked in Qinshan mansion all the year round and kept an outside room in Qinshan mansion..."


    "So there is no substantial evidence?" Rong Leng looks at the past.


    Cao Yujie choked and could not speak.


    The master Chen looked at Rong Leng and said impatiently, "this adult, when the body was found, his clothes were untidy, his neck and body were all marked with the man''s bedroom, which is not enough to explain the problem?"


    Chen said, in order to show his displeasure, he raised his hand and lifted the white cloth on the body.


    Then, I saw the headless man lying on the plank. The black neck was the coagulated blood scar. The ordinary people just looked at it, and they were scared.


    Because Cao Yujie is close to him, CHEN Ye Zi suddenly does it again. He is scared to step back two or three steps, then he covers his chest, and finally stops.


    Mr. Chen was very satisfied with the effect and looked at others with pride.


    At this point, Mr. Chen was stunned, not to mention that the general in xuanpao and with a long sword on his waist had the same face and peaceful expression, that is, the handsome young man, the ten year old maid around the young man and the four or five-year-old boy at his feet, but they all had a plain face, which is not surprising.


    What''s going on? Are they not afraid of the body?


    They are not afraid.


    Rong Ling has been on the battlefield, killed many people and seen countless dead bodies;


    but Fusheng, who has always been jinnanyun''s servant girl, used to sneak out with his young lady to find Miss Liu in the Yamen to play. Behind the Yamen of Qujiang, there is a special dissecting room with bottles and jars in it. Miss Liu has many eyes and hearts, Liver, lung and baby''s head are in it, so I''ve seen all those things. What''s there to be afraid of about this corpse in front of me?


    As for Liu Wei and Liu Xiaoli, let alone


    Mr. Chen''s behavior didn''t get the expected effect. He was unwilling, but saw the four or five-year-old boy walk over, jump to the board, squat beside the body, and look up.


    Mr. Chen was shocked and shouted, "what are you doing, boy? Don''t touch such things as bones! "


    Chen said that he would drag Liu Xiaoli down.


    Xiao Li didn''t even look at Mr. Chen. Rong Ling had waved his sleeves. Suddenly a strong wind hit him. He took two steps back and hit Cao Yujie directly.


    The two men bumped into a man full of food. When they were all on their feet, they listened to the little boy on the board saying, "the body age is twenty-six to twenty-seven years old. The body is thin, the skin is dark yellow, and there is severe malnutrition. The hands and feet of the body are rough, the nails are smooth, and the finger abdomen has thick cocoons. They are a pair of hands for farming, and looking at the size of the palm, they should do farming from a young age, and they still need to go to the ground In that way, it can be simply inferred that there should be no men in the family, otherwise a girl''s family will not go to farm in the fields at a young age. "Even in the countryside, most women help their families to cook and do some sewing and mending. Few women go to the fields to hoe.


    This is also why people in the countryside like men, not women. Because women can''t go to the land, they lack a labor force.


    Liu Xiaoli said here, and from the omnipotent small backpack, felt out the pincers, and found a piece of Xiaojuan cloth, unfolded the silk cloth, and put it on the board.


    Xiaoli grabs the body''s hand and pulls out a little debris from her fingers.


    Holding the crumbs, Liu Xiaoli put them on the tip of his nose and sniffed them. Liu Xiaoli''s eyes brightened: "sandalwood, fragrance, musk The dead should have been working in the spice shop before his death. You can check which spice shop in the city recently invited people. "


    "Why is it recently?" Liu Wei asked


    Xiaoli knew that his mother was testing him, so she said proudly, "because of the feet of the corpse."


    "What happened to the feet?"


    Xiaoli opens the shoes of the corpse and exposes the heel. Two blood blisters are particularly dazzling.


    "The corpse was not used to wearing the city people''s Juan shoes before he died, so when he walked, his heel would be worn. If he was used to wearing them, he would not have such a wound, so I inferred that the dead had only recently come to work in the city."


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "how many days have you been in the city?"


    Xiaoli choked and stared at her mother.


    Liu Wei squinted.


    Xiaoli swallows her saliva, looks at rongling quickly, and asks for help silently.


    Rong Leng meets the aggrieved eyes of the little guy, silences for a moment, and asks, "who is the murderer?"


    Liu Xiaoli: "..."


    "Where to kill?"


    Liu Xiaoli: "..."


    "Body status?"


    Liu Xiaoli: "..."

 Chapter 273

    "Don''t know?" Let Leng slightly frown, rare, unexpectedly also to small Li''s handling ability, some disappointment.


    I''m used to hearing Liu Wei''s words. After seeing the corpse for a while, I can reorganize the case. Now I''ll see the progress of Xiao Li''s autopsy. Although Rong Ling doesn''t want to be such a strict child, I can''t help but feel that Xiao Li is a little useless.


    The useless little guys are going to cry now, but when the little mouth is turned, they hold the corner of their clothes pitifully and say innocently, "I haven''t finished the inspection, I have finished the inspection, and I will see more."


    Rong Leng nodded, "go on."


    Xiaoli carefully looks for confidence, then goes to the upper body of the body and squats on the neck of the body.


    The head was cut off, and the neck of the body was empty. Only the inside of the black and red neck was exposed.


    Liu Xiaoli, wearing a small glove, touched the edge of the wound and concluded, "the weapon should be a wood knife. It has a sense of beating. The murderer of that knife should not be used very often. Therefore, the murderer is not the one who can use the wood knife. Maybe it''s a woman or a man who is well-off. Looking at the wound, his head has been cut twice, but the end of the knife is very sharp, which means that the murderer is calm If you cut off your head, the murderer is not a panic killer. "


    Liu Wei asked again, "was the head cut before or after death?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Xiaoli is choking again.


    Liu Wei frowned slightly: "you come down."


    Xiao Li looks at her mother pitifully.


    Liu Wei said, "you are wasting your time."


    This sentence has been totally denied.


    Liu Xiaoli was so sad that she began to cry, but she closed her mouth and didn''t let herself cry. She slowly jumped off the board and rubbed against her mother.


    Liu Wei reaches out to Xiao Li.


    Liu Xiaoli takes out the adult''s gloves from her backpack and hands them to her mother with the scalpel.


    Liu Wei, wearing gloves, walked to the body. Xiao Li also felt for her own record book, held a pen and waited for the record.


    "Start." Liu Wei said a word and reached for the body.


    But listen to a hurried hoarse male voice: "wait!"


    In the woodshed, everyone looked over.


    Then see CHEN Ye son rose a red, indignant hard of come forward, stare Liu Wei to ask: "what do you want to do?"


    Liu Wei shakes the scalpel on her hand and spits out two words lightly: "autopsy."


    "Autopsy? You? " Mr. Chen satirized and glared at Liu Xiaoli: "you just talked nonsense and moved around on the body. I''m not happy! But what are you doing with a knife? What do you want to do with this skeleton? Can anyone touch the bones? "


    "I''ve been doing autopsy for decades. I don''t know how to do autopsy, but you don''t have a hairy kid to know? Lord Cao, do you just watch these laymen move their hands and feet on the bones? Whether these people are really adults from Beijing or accomplices of the murderer is uncertain. This is to destroy the body, so that the murderer can not be sentenced? "


    Mr. Chen was so angry that his head was going to smoke.


    As an autopsy is more common than eating, relying on the autopsy, he can also enter the dynasty as an official, and is more capable than those scholars, how can he bear to have someone so powerful in front of him?


    This man also takes out a knife. What is he going to do? Do you understand? Only those who have poisoned to death need to dig out the internal organs to see if it is dark inside. For a corpse without obvious signs of poisoning, if it is useful to move a knife, it will be a ghost!


    Mr. Chen didn''t want to say anything. He just asked Mr. Cao to give him a justice, and let these ignorant guys get out!


    Cao Yujie was pushed out, only to find it hard to ride.


    Naturally, Cao Yujie believed in Mr. Chen. After all, he has cooperated with him for so many years. However, this senior official is of the same rank with him and is an official of the imperial court. Therefore, he is not easy to talk to.


    Besides, commander Sizao and Rong Duwei supported him. What the kid said just now seems reasonable. Maybe he left Kyoto for a few years, and now the people in Kyoto handle the case. It''s true.


    Cao Yujie is inclined to let them test it. If they can really test a way, even if they can''t test it, the body is broken and can''t do criminal evidence. That''s what Rong Duwei''s people broke. It has nothing to do with him.


    But Mr. Chen is angry that he does not allow his profession to be violated.


    All of a sudden, Cao Yujie is in a dilemma.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the wood room was frozen. Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and looked at Chen: "the old man checked the body before. What''s your judgment?"


    "I have said that the murderer is the businessman surnamed Liu."


    "Why so sure."


    Liu Wei was aggressive, and master Chen was furious. He glared at Liu Wei angrily: "not a businessman surnamed Liu, or who? I''ve been autopsy for decades. Who is the murderer? I don''t know better than you? "


    Liu Wei smiled politely: "the old man is wrong. It''s not weak. Since you say that the murderer is the businessman named Liu, and there is an answer already, you may as well show me the body. If my answer is different from yours, let''s break it up and see who is right and who is wrong. "Mr. Chen, with a straight face, seemed to be thinking.


    It''s also rare for Liu Wei to be so kind to those who hinder his autopsy. Of course, it''s not because Liu Wei wants Liu Yi to suffer more in prison


    Well, it must not be!


    Mr. Chen hesitated for a long time, and Liu Wei waited for such a long time.


    It seems that Liu Wei has a good attitude. After a long time, Mr. Chen took a step back and said, "I''ll see what you can test."


    Liu Wei nodded, then bowed his head and began the autopsy.


    Liu Wei''s autopsy procedures are determined by the corpse, usually from top to bottom, from outside to inside. However, the corpse in front of her, I have to say, is very strange.


    No matter from which angle Liu Wei started, he could find out a lot.


    So Liu Wei saw where to say.


    "First, feet." Liu Wei raised one foot of the corpse, touched the friction blister on the heel and toe, and said: "the blister skin has hardened, and it is scabbing. In normal human body, it is generally two to three days from injury to scabbing, and the scabbing becomes this thickness, about five days, that is to say, the female corpse began to wear this kind of unused silk shoes five days before she died. In other words, the female corpse appeared In Qinshan mansion, it''s probably only five days. "


    Put down the feet, follow up, Liu Wei raised the body''s hand.


    Continue: "there are traces of spices in the fingers, but the traces are too deep. If the dead started to work in the spice shop a long time ago, these traces can still be said. But the dead obviously came to the city not long ago, and even the blood bubbles from the hoe did not fade. Why did a woman who had been hoeing in the countryside work in the spice shop for several days Is there such a heavy mark in the finger? "


    Liu Wei said, looking at Liu Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli is not really stupid. He immediately draws inferences from one example: "it''s not selling incense. Is it making incense?"

 Chapter 274

    Liu Wei smiled, "yes."


    Then Liu Wei looked at other people: "the dead man came to Fucheng from the countryside five or six days ago, and found a incense maker. As we all know, fragrance making is a very laborious work, which is usually competent by men. However, women who sell things in spice shops usually have no requirements, only a little and look good. "


    "Most of the spices are bought by the daughter''s house. The guy is a girl''s house that looks better and smells good. Naturally, it''s easy to sell those things. But our dead man, who has no qualification to sell goods in the shop, can only be sent to the incense making room. It can only be said that the dead man is not good-looking."


    "She is not good-looking, and she can''t even wear silk shoes. Her hands are full of thick cocoons and blood blisters left by rough work. Her skin is yellow and black. She is not as white as her daughter''s. such a girl will be a lover of Liu Yi, a wealthy businessman who has a wealth, a vision higher than the top, and is used to all kinds of gorgeous beauties? I''m not too greedy for women. I''m sorry. I''d better ask Lord Cao. Do you think it''s possible? "


    Everyone''s eyes, Qi Qi turned to Cao Yujie.


    Cao''s face was red with a word from the assistant secretary.


    Cao Yujie touched his nose and said awkwardly, "yes, it should not be possible Why don''t you ask officer Duwei... "


    Cao Yujie can''t wait to throw the burden to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng calmly catches Liu Wei and says, "what kind of woman do you like? I don''t know what kind of woman do you like?"


    Liu Wei''s smile froze, coughed, turned away his eyes, and continued, "let''s see the belly of the body again."


    Liu Wei said as he opened the body''s clothes.


    Seeing this, Cao Yujie was busy keeping his eyes closed. The Yamen chief and yamen master who were standing behind him also kept away.


    That CHEN Ye son sneers, despise a way: "do not know shameless."


    Liu Wei raised her eyes to look at CHEN Ye Zi: "if you are facing a female corpse, what you want is not how to find out the clues on her body, to settle the grievances for her, but to take into account the hearts of men and women. Only looking at her naked body, she is not worthy of being a masterpiece."


    "You..." Mr. Chen naturally heard that Liu Wei was running on himself, and his face turned red with anger.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to deal with Chen Junzi. She looks at the corpse and points out the abdomen of the female corpse: "look at the marks. It''s at least ten years old. This dead man has a child about eight or nine years old."


    Keep going up, it''s the mottled love mark on the female corpse.


    Liu Wei turned over, cut the skin where the two love marks were, and looked inside. When Mr. Chen wanted to stop the attack again, Liu Wei said, "it was caused after death. These traces are not the traces made by the dead intentionally to confuse the public. "


    "How do you know?" Mr. Chen asked at once


    Liu Wei opened the scar that had just been cut, took the bloody one inside and showed it to Mr. Chen: "what do you see?"


    Mr. Chen frowned: "nothing."


    "Nothing." Liu Wei shrugged.


    "You..." "You play with me?" Mr. Chen said angrily


    Liu Wei glanced at Mr. Chen and said: "the wounds caused before death will be lavender, and the traces after death will be light white."


    The living body is oxygenated and has blood circulation, so when the body is hit, it will cause bruises, while the dead, blood clotting, and body function reducing to zero. No matter how you beat, you will only leave pale white or pink scars on your body.


    Mr. Chen didn''t know that this kind of scar still existed before and after his death, but the other side said that it must have been tested. If he didn''t know it, he would have a shallow understanding!


    Mr. Chen then turned the subject aside and asked, "even if the scar is caused after death, why does the murderer do it intentionally? What is the purpose of the murderer? "


    "The purpose is to tell you that the murderer is a man."


    "You mean, the murderer is a woman?" he said


    Mr. Chen suddenly looked at Mr. Cao: "my Lord, that lady of the rich businessman seems to be in prison, isn''t it..."


    Cao Yujie nodded and was about to answer when he heard that Sizao said: "it''s not the rich merchant''s wife."


    Cao Yujie and Chen Yezi look at the past at the same time.


    Liu Wei said impatiently, "it has been said that the dead man is not the lover of the rich merchant. Why does the rich merchant''s wife want to kill for nothing? What do you do without motive, without motive? Is this a fun picture? ! "Liu Wei can''t stand it after all. He''s stupid!


    Caoyujie was convinced again and asked, "who is the murderer?"


    "Then listen." Liu Wei went to the top of the corpse, looked at the dark red neck wound, and sipped her lips. "Judging from the clot degree of the wound, the head was cut off after killing people. The blood was active before death. Once injured, the blood was not flowing. After death, the blood coagulated, and the amount of blood flowed out would be reduced. If you look carefully at the wound of the corpse, you will see a lot of clots. The thickness of the clots is the same as the normal The amount of blood at the neck of the human body is almost the same, that is to say, after the head of the body is cut off, only a little blood is shed. Therefore, the head is cut off after death. ""I''m dead. What do I have to do with beheading?" Cao Yujie mumbled, looking at the black red wound, how to see how to infiltrate people.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "didn''t lord Cao find the body? There is no place except this head. There is a little wound?"


    In this way, Cao Yujie suddenly returns to his mind: "Lord Liu means..."


    "Yes, the body died of head injury, so the killer finally cut off the head of the dead, covering up the appearance of the dead, and hiding the death wound of the dead."


    Liu Wei looks up and asks Cao Yujie, "has Cao ever seen beheading? You used to work in Kyoto, and you should have done so many times. "


    Cao Yujie nodded stupidly: "yes, I have seen many."


    "Then Lord Cao should know why the executioners are all men of high standing, because it''s a very strenuous thing to cut off the human head. If the executioners can cut off the criminals with one knife, it''s actually a kind of mercy."


    "Yes." Cao Yujie also knew that "killing is an industry making thing. Therefore, the executioner has the ability to cut off with one knife, to reduce the pain of the prisoners to the lowest level, and to reduce his own iniquity to the lowest level. It really takes a lot of effort to cut off with one knife."


    "That''s it." Liu Wei continued: "if the murderer cuts off the head of the dead and hides the real cause of death, it will give the person who deals with the corpse an illusion that it must be a man who can cut off the head of the living. If the murderer cloth a red mark on the dead, it will be more certain that the murderer is a man. The above two points will show that the real murderer is more than 80% a woman! ¡±


    women Some of the answers were unexpected to everyone present.

 Chapter 275

    CHEN Ye Zi is also rare not to refute, but to think about it. Is it possible that the murderer is a woman?


    But the rich merchant''s wife ruled it out again, not the murderer?


    So, who''s the real killer?


    Even the identity of the body is not clear, how to find out the identity of the murderer?


    No The identity of the body can be ascertained.


    Five days or so, the spice shop and the incense maker are not good-looking. They are 267 years old. They do rough work all the year round. Their skin is black and yellow. They enter the city from the countryside. These information, at least, can be found throughout the city.


    At this thought, Mr. Chen was suddenly shocked.


    In front of me, this little boy can really find so many things from a corpse.


    This, what skill is this? Such an autopsy is unheard of.


    "By the way." Liu Wei added: "when I untied the clothes just now, I found that the clothes of the corpse did not look like they were put on by myself. Where the belt is knotted, it''s reversed. Only when someone else''s angle is knotted, it will be reversed. And this dress, just look at the fabric, workmanship, will know that the price is not low, I think, so expensive clothes, go to the cloth shop to ask, probably can ask the buyer. "


    The scene fell into a brief silence.


    Liu Xiaoli faithfully recorded everything his mother said, then turned a page and waited for her to continue.


    Liu Wei hesitates for a moment, takes off her gloves and walks back slowly.


    Xiaoli is surprised: "Dad, is it over?"


    Liu Wei said "well".


    Liu Xiaoli frowned.


    Let Leng also frown.


    Even floating life frowned.


    Xiao Li doesn''t understand: "but Dad, you haven''t dissected, and the identity of the corpse and the murderer has not been inferred Hmmm


    Without waiting for Xiaoli to finish, Liu Wei covers Xiaoli''s mouth and refuses to let Xiaoli go on.


    Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei and asked, "why don''t you continue?" Even Rong Ling can see that Liu Wei has not finished the test.


    Fusheng is also looking at it. I don''t know what medicine is sold in Miss Liu''s gourd.


    Liu Wei licked her lips and lowered her voice. "Liu Yi hasn''t been in the cell. I''m afraid that Liu Yi won''t leave. Let him sit for a few more days."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Fusheng: "..."


    Liu Xiaoli managed to break away from her mother''s hand and said, "Dad, you didn''t wash your hands!"


    Liu Wei rubbed her hand on the leg of her trousers and smacked her lips, "how dirty can a man with gloves be?"


    Xiaoli snorted, tooted his mouth, clapped his paws on his mouth, and "bah bah" twice.


    No matter whether Liu Wei intentionally slows down the closing time and lets Liu Yi and the girl go through more hardships for jinnanyun, but just by what Liu Wei said before, Cao Yujie will be able to stop and send someone to check it carefully.


    The head of yamen runner led his life.


    In the wood room, it''s weird and quiet.


    Cao Yujie feels uncomfortable. After all, there is a corpse here. He always feels gloomy around. He is trying to ask everyone to go out, but he sees Mr. Chen''s face is gloomy. He asks Liu Wei with a stiff face: "who are you?"


    Liu Wei looked at Mr. Chen in vain and said with a smile, "coincidence is also a work of work."


    "And you, too?" The answer surprised and surprised Chen, who asked, "I haven''t heard of your work in Kyoto."


    Qinshan mansion is not far from Kyoto. Some news from Kyoto can always be heard. Mr. Chen has never heard of such a marvelous autopsy man in Kyoto.


    "I''m not from Kyoto." Liu Wei said politely, "I come from Qujiang mansion."


    "Song Qujiang... " This time, without waiting for Mr. Chen to speak, Cao Yujie first said: "master Sizao is The one in Qujiang mansion, Doctor Liu? "


    His name even spread to places like Qinshan mansion. Liu Wei was stunned by the words, then touched his nose and nodded awkwardly.


    Don''t like to be praised.


    Cao immediately patted Chen''s son and said, "master, isn''t this the man who you always talk about and who you boast about so much?"


    CHEN Ye Zi looks at Liu Wei in a dazed way, but he doesn''t believe that he is the "industry legend" in Qujiang mansion


    "No." Mr. Chen raised his voice: "that Doctor Liu is old and has white sideburns. You yellow boy should have a good chance to make things up. If you say you are his apprentice, you can hardly convince people. You say you are him It''s impossible! "


    After the age of eight Yu, the sideburns are all white, and the old age is long Is this Liu Wei?


    Not to mention that Liu Wei is not 80 years old, she is a woman. Even if she is really 80 years old, she can''t grow a beard.


    Liu Wei said helplessly, "whether the old man believes it or not, the work of Qujiang mansion is really under way."


    Liu Wei finished saying, but he didn''t want to break off with this man, so he raised his feet and went out of the wood house.Mr. Chen came to stop Liu Wei and asked: "it''s really you?"


    Liu Wei looked at Chen Manzi patiently: "well."


    "That rumor..."


    "As a man of his age, he would never have never heard of it? Qujiang mansion and Jiangnan, Qinshan mansion and Jiangbei, thousands of miles away from the north and south, what rumors can remain unchanged? "


    CHEN Ye Zi is deep in thought, but Liu Wei has left.


    Later, Cao Yujie pushed Chen''s son and said, "whether it''s true or not, we saw his ability just now. This adult is going to stay in Qinshan mansion for a few days. If he doesn''t, please take time to ask him for advice..."


    "What''s Cao''s saying?" Mr. Chen raised his eyebrows immediately and was displeased. "Mr. Cao won''t really believe that he is a young boy. Who has been a miracle doctor for a long time? This autopsy is simple to look at, but in fact, it takes effort. My old man has been autopsy for decades, and he dare not be called a big one. Why is that boy? "


    Cao Yujie frowned: "the old man has abilities, but he just has those..."


    "He must be the disciple of the doctor." "CHEN Ye Zi affirms:" it is impossible to be myself, disciple, the only explanation that my old man can accept


    Cao Yujie took a deep look at Mr. Chen and sighed: "it''s not early. Let''s go back first."


    At the moment, Mr. Chen is also in a complex mood. He arches his hand a little and leaves the Yamen.


    Fusheng can understand Miss Liu''s intention to make the third young master unhappy, so he slows down the investigation. However, Fusheng still loves his young grandmother. As soon as he comes out, he piles up a bitter face and looks at Liu Wei expectantly.


    Liu wei walked two steps, then felt cold behind her. She turned around and looked at her. She was a little sad. "Don''t you think Nanyun is enjoying her life in prison?"


    "Miss Liu, no matter how good it is, it''s also a prison. There''s not even a place to sleep. There''s only hay. It''s a good day. What''s wrong with the freezing at night..."


    Liu Wei waved her hand: "Nanyun is paralyzed. I can cure her. Within three days, she will jump around."


    "Miss Liu..." Hearing Liu Wei''s words, Fusheng was even more flustered.

 Chapter 276

    Liu Xiaoli is still holding her own autopsy notes. After thinking about it, she asks her mother, "well, Dad Who is the murderer? "


    Liu Wei looked around at no one, said: "the deceased''s sister, or sister."


    "Why?" This time, Rong Leng asked.


    Liu Wei said: "first of all, the style of that dress is that of a young woman, and it''s worn, not new. Secondly, we can let the dead die without struggle and resistance. The dead must recognize the murderer. According to my guess, the murderer''s way of committing the crime is to take something, sneak behind the dead, strike hard and kill them. After that, the murderer should panic for more than half an hour before cutting off the body''s head, because the blood is still active just after the death, and at this time, he will cut off his head , the wound will still be bleeding. Half an hour after death, the blood begins to coagulate, the head is cut off, and the blood will flow very little. "


    "Rong Leng ponders:" this also cannot explain, murderer is elder sister or younger sister, also may be friend


    Liu Wei smiled: "even if it''s a friend, it''s also a close friend like a sister."


    "What do you say?"


    "Because of those shoes." Liu Wei said: "I saw the pair of Juan shoes that worn the heels of the dead at the clothing shop yesterday."


    Liu Wei said, then looked to the floating life.


    Fusheng was stupefied for a moment, and responded: "master Huang''s shop?"


    Liu Wei said slowly: "the material of the shoes, but the best satin, is that I don''t like to pay attention to clothes and materials, and I know that the price is not cheap. If I''m not a sister, how can I buy such good shoes for the dead?"


    "Would it have been someone else?" Asked Fusheng.


    This time Xiao Li replied, "it''s new shoes."


    Xiaoli had noticed before, but she didn''t know the price of the cloth, just thought it was a pair of ordinary Juan shoes worn by girls in the city.


    "So." Liu Wei said faintly: "a helpless rural woman came to the city from the countryside alone, and she joined the rich people''s fellow sisters, or close sisters. The two sisters were very happy at the beginning, buying shoes and looking for a mate. They were not very busy, but they did not know what discord happened in the middle. A few days later, the rich one killed the dead, Beheading, throwing corpses, setting up. The murderer is a very calm and intelligent woman. The murderer knows how to protect himself, but this case can never be completed by the murderer alone. "


    "The murderer and his party?" Asked Fusheng.


    "It can be said that the disposal of the corpse can be completed by one''s strength. However, there must be someone helping the murderer in the back of the corpse throwing and trapping." Liu Wei looked at Fusheng and said, "those yamen servants don''t know if the top is useless. You should check it."


    Fusheng nodded and faltered: "that little grandma."


    Liu Wei smacked her lips: "don''t worry, I will save her first." Then he said, "don''t join in with those yamen servants. You can check the family background of master Huang, such as his wife and family."


    Fusheng was stunned for a moment: "Sir, do you think the murderer will be Lord Huang''s wife?"


    "The body is in their box, and the scope has been narrowed. According to this investigation, it''s not the wife or the concubine."


    Fusheng nodded, "yes, I will go now."


    After Fusheng left, Cao Yujie, who was behind, finished talking with Mr. Chen and ran after him. When he saw that there was no one left, what Cao Yujie was about to say, Liu Wei said first: "it''s still early at this time, Mr. Cao, if we don''t go to the prison for a walk."


    Cao Yujie hesitates for a moment and looks at Rong Duwei.


    But when he saw Rong Duwei, he just gave him a light look. Cao Yujie didn''t know how to do it. It was just a look. He didn''t say anything, but he realized that Rong Duwei was going to jail.


    Cao Yujie a clever, immediately said: "I''ll let someone arrange, two wait."


    "No need." "Let''s go," said Rong Leng


    Rong Duwei opened his mouth. Cao Yujie couldn''t say anything, so he had to lead the two men to the prison.


    The prison is not far behind the Yamen. It is guarded by heavy troops.


    As soon as they passed, yamen servants came out to meet them.


    Cao Yujie beckoned to let them open the way, and said to Liu Wei and Rong Ling, "this cell is narrow and humid. If you are not comfortable..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Without waiting for Cao Yujie to finish, Liu Wei has waved his hand and said he doesn''t care.


    Cao Yujie didn''t say anything. He went down the long underground stairs in silence.


    As soon as he entered the prison door, he felt that the light was darkening. Cao Yujie walked carefully in front of him, and Liu Wei, Rong Ling and Liu Xiaoli were walking on the ground behind him.


    Half of the stairs, Liu Wei suddenly asked, "I heard that Liu Yi''s young man was killed by Cao adult?"


    Hearing this, Cao Yujie sprained his foot and nearly fell down the stairs.


    Cao Yujie said in a hurry: "division It''s a rumor, not a truth... "


    Liu Wei smiled: "what is the truth?"


    Cao Yujie wants to turn back and talk to them. He wants to see Rong Duwei explain himself. But the stairs are too narrow and the place is too high to move.Cao Yujie could only carry himself on his back and said: "that kid was sick. He was just sent out to ask. Who knows? He was scared to death by using the board. If you don''t believe it, the body is still there. The chief inspector has excellent autopsy skills. If you look at it yourself, it will be one Clear two Chu. "


    At this time, Cao Yujie is glad that Liu Wei''s autopsy skills won''t allow him to bear the disaster.


    Liu Wei believes that Cao Yujie is in such a hurry to explain. Before seeing Cao Yujie, Liu Wei still thinks that this person is tough and horizontal.


    Looking at myself, I feel that this person is actually timid, but it is not as difficult to deal with as Liu Wei imagined.


    Rong Ling didn''t see Cao Yujie before. He only knew that Qinshan mansion was the power of the seven kings, but he didn''t know that he could still meet an old acquaintance.


    When Cao Yujie was appointed to Beijing Zhaoyin in Kyoto, Rong Leng had some connections with him. His character and character can guarantee that Cao Yujie would not do anything like this.


    All the way down the stairs, Liu Wei continued to ask: "do you know that Liu Yi is really the prime minister''s son?"


    When it comes to this, Cao Yujie wants to cry: "I have worked in Kyoto for some reason. Some famous young men in Kyoto don''t recognize me. But this time, it''s not what I want."


    "Oh, how can I say that?"


    Cao Yujie was about to answer. The leading yamen servant said, "three adults, here you are."


    Cao Yujie then swallows the words behind and goes down the stairs to the two cells, which are Liu Yi, Jin Nanyun and you girl.


    Cao Yujie stood at the door of one of the cells and looked at the man who was sleeping on the hay with a dull look. He coughed impatiently.


    The Yamen servant immediately clapped the prison gate: "Hey, wake up!"

 Chapter 277

    Cao Yujie stopped the yamen runner in a hurry. He waved to the yamen runner under the puzzled eyes of the yamen runner.


    Cao Yujie glanced at Rong Ling and Liu Wei again, and then he whispered to Liu Yi in the cell, "Liu Gongzi, Liu Gongzi?"


    Liu Yi didn''t sleep well. He woke up when the yamen runner patted the door. He opened his eyes slowly and his face was dirty.


    Liu Yi squinted and looked out of the cell. In the dim light, the Yamen servant stood there with a baton in his hand.


    Next to the yamen runner is Cao Yujie, the Fuyin. Behind him is a man in white, a man in black, and a boy four or five years old.


    This


    Liu Yi froze for a while, then sat up quickly. His head was covered with grass, his lips were dry. Looking at the man in black robe, Liu Yi jumped up as if he saw his relatives. He said excitedly: "my lord Mr. Duwei Is it really you? "


    Rong Leng took a step forward and asked, "are you all right?"


    Liu Yi hurriedly looked down at himself. He clapped the hay on his clothes awkwardly and said with a wry smile, "now that it''s over, what else can I say? Mr. Duwei You are here... "


    Cao Yujie interposed: "zhengemen has received your case from Mr. Liu Sanzi. Mr. Duwei and Mr. Sizao have come to know the case in person."


    Liu Yi hears the words and quickly kneels down.


    Liu Yi Dynasty''s Rong Ling kowtowed a few heads: "how can I work for you? Your great kindness is unforgettable!"


    Liu Wei touched her face without trace, turned to look at Xiao Li and picked up her eyebrow.


    Xiaoli''s mother nodded her head implicitly, which means, well, Yi Rong is absolutely successful, and really can''t see the flaws.


    In fact, it''s not easy to look at. Liu Wei just put on a little makeup to make herself look more heroic and less like a woman.


    Today I must see Liu Yi. I have to do something about it. I can''t recognize it as soon as I meet him.


    Liu Yi didn''t recognize Liu Wei, or, at this time, Liu Yi couldn''t hold anyone else in her eyes. For Liu Yi, Rong Ling is a life-saving straw.


    And the others are just background boards.


    After several kowtows, Liu Yi finally stands up full of expectation. With one eye, she looks at Rong Ling brightly. It seems that she is waiting for her command. Cao Yujie orders to open the prison door and let him out.


    But Rong Ling didn''t speak. He was not familiar with Liu Yi, so he didn''t even have enough consolation. He just looked at Cao Yujie and said, "the cell is cool. Take two more quilts in the evening. Don''t let Liu San get cold."


    Cao Yujie also thought that Rong Ling would order people to be released, but the other side was so light.


    Caoyujie Leng for a moment, nodded honestly, and told the jailer behind him: "have you heard?"


    The jailer should be in a hurry.


    Under Liu Yi''s gaping eyes, Rong Leng slowly moves to the next cell.


    "My lord Mr. Duwei... " Liu Yi still can''t believe it. Liu Yi''s hands are holding the prison door. He is in a hurry to summon him. What kind of life does he have in the past.


    Liu Wei chuckled and went to the next cell with Rong Leng.


    There were two women living in this cell. They were sitting at both ends of the cell, but they were very different.


    The one on the left, like Liu Yi, sits in the haystack, rolls back against the wall, hugs his knees, shivers and looks pitiful.


    Even the clothes on the body can''t see the color. It''s gray, and it''s also black, gray and mottled.


    The one on the right, though living in the haystack, has two clean and warm quilts on the haystack. Her clothes are very clean and her head is still wearing a walking headdress.


    At this time, the woman is leaning on the wall, holding the jewel''s hand mirror, facing the mirror, and then the weak candle light, is drawing her eyebrows. There is a plate of cake and a plate of fruit in the woman''s hand. After drawing her eyebrows for a while, she is probably hungry. The woman takes a bite of the cake, chewing it while continuing to draw.


    At the sound of the footsteps outside, the woman glanced over her eyes. When she saw the person outside, she was stunned for a moment. Then she put down the mirror and eyebrow pencil, stood up and walked to the prison door.


    Cao Yujie suddenly saw this scene, bluffing a big jump.


    Cao Yujie really didn''t know that someone else had arranged the cell in this way. Looking at the quilt, it was better than the one he used.


    Cao Yujie is about to attack. He wants to ask these yamen servants what they do for food. Is this the posture of making people build boudoirs in their cells?


    But before caoyujie could speak, he heard the soft children''s voice on his feet: "aunt Yun."


    Liu Xiaoli hasn''t seen jinnanyun for a long time. Although she didn''t like this Yunyi who always pinched his face, she was always moved when she met again after a long absence.


    Jinnanyun looked at Liuwei and rongduwei. Then he crouched down and reached out to Xiao Li outside the prison: "honey, aunt Yun miss you so much."Liu Xiaoli holds Jin Nanyun''s hand and looks up at his mother: "Dad, Yun''s aunt is in prison." Cao Yujie thought that it was for Liu Yi that Rong Duwei came here in person. At present, it seems that he didn''t care about Liu Yi, but he paid special attention to this three little grandma! And the son of the Sizao, who was called aunt. Is this three little grandma a friend of Lord Sizao? Liu Wei glanced at the cell and smiled: "you can live so well when you are in prison. Your aunt Yun is not a human being." Jin Nanyun narrowed his eyes, stood up and stared at Liu Wei: "what are you saying? I ask you, why are you here now? Do you really want me to die in this cell to be happy? " Liu Wei raises her eyebrows: "will you die? Look at your food and clothing consumption. It''s better than what I use. I''m afraid I''m dead, but you''re still alive. " Jinnanyun''s aggrieved duzui: "I''ve been delicate since I was a child. I''m held in the palm of my hand by my parents, and I''m afraid I''ll lose it if it''s in my mouth. How can I suffer from this? If I don''t take care of myself, do you still see me? You have no conscience. You don''t care about me even when you meet. If you want to be so cruel, you''d better not come here and watch me die in a strange land. When I see it, how do you explain it to my parents, my sister, and my son? " Said, jinnanyun squatted down again, holding Xiaoli, he would not give up: "little baby, look at your father, you know how to bully aunt Yun." Liu Xiaoli stepped back a little bit and stressed, "aunt Yun, I''m not your son." Jinnanyun pinches Xiaoli''s little face: "why not? You''re aunt Yun''s son. You''re aunt Yun''s son." Liu Xiaoli puffed up his mouth and mumbled, "I don''t want to be your son..." Jin Nanyun pretends to hear nothing. Don''t laugh too kindly. Liu Wei pressed the brow and felt a little headache. Then I looked at Rong Leng and winked at her.

 Chapter 278

    Rong Leng doesn''t speak, but looks back at Liu Wei. Liu Wei didn''t understand the meaning of Rong Ling for a while, so she went to her side and whispered, "let people go." Not a word. Liu Wei frowned: "what are you doing?" Rong Leng stood by Liu Wei''s ear and whispered, "it''s time to take out the attitude of asking for the king." Liu Wei: "..." At the moment, Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei with a smile. It seems that he is convinced that Liu Wei will give in to him today. Liu Wei tightens her lips, thinking that the man is too childish, but she still bites her teeth and mutters, "please." "Very insincere," said Rong Leng Liu Wei stares at Rong Leng and says, "let people go!" Rong Leng is still not naive to that extent. He looks at Cao Yujie and orders, "open the door." Cao Yujie had psychological preparation. He was not surprised when he heard about it. He just told people to open the prison door as instructed. At this time, the embarrassed woman sitting in the corner of the cell moved. Jinnanyun heard the sound, looked back and looked at it. It was the poor eyes of the upstream girl who was crying. "You want to go too?" Asked Jin Nanyun. You girl immediately moved two steps up and said expectantly: "little grandma..." "No." Jinnanyun raised his hand and smiled: "I can''t bear it." You girl''s eyes darkened for a moment, and she said with difficulty: "if you save your maid today, you will never forget her..." Jin Nan Yun smiled more happily: "I don''t want your unforgettable, you forget not to forget me, it has nothing to do with me, but I can help you." Jinnanyun said, walked out of the cell, stood in front of Liu Wei and said two words. Liu Wei listened and saw the girl in her eyes. At this time, the light is dim. In fact, Liu Wei can''t see the woman''s face clearly. In addition, the woman''s face is messy, and her facial features are also fuzzy. "Please." It''s hard for Jin Nanyun to speak politely to Liu Wei. Since they all ask for their own head, Liu Wei can''t help but give face. After a "um" sound towards jinnanyun, Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling. Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei without saying a word. Liu Wei is silent for a moment. She knows what the man means. Liu Wei, dressed as a man, pulled the sleeve of Rong Ling, pulled him away, and whispered, "help me." Men frown. "Just a show of hands." Liu Wei purses her lips. "Let Leng think, and said:" say two good words, let the king''s heart happy "You --" Liu Wei takes a deep breath, grinds his teeth secretly, and says, "OK, I beg you." "Not enough. Or try to learn to say that you like Ben Wang. " It seems that Liu Wei''s painful feet are pinched, and his edge seems to be pushing forward. "What do you want?" "No? That''s all. " Rong Leng turns cold and intends to leave. Liu Wei hurries to hold on to Rong Ling. Cao Yujie will not listen to this person once he leaves! "What do you want to do? Your honor Allow Leng to push away Liu Wei''s hand, Luo Ao turns around and plans to go on. Liu Wei once again held on to Rong Leng: "this sentence is not true, another sentence." "Just like that." Men are stubborn. "But I don''t like you." Liu Wei is speechless. Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei. "I just want you to say, but I can''t say it." "Don''t like how to say?" "Say it if you don''t like it." "Don''t say if you don''t like it!" "Why." "I don''t lie." Liu Wei is straight and strong. Rong Leng narrows her eyes dangerously, and then smiles, which is full of deep meaning. Liu Wei hears endless meaning in it. She doesn''t lie? She doesn''t lie. She''s dressed as a man? Don''t lie and hide your life? From the time she met, she didn''t know how many flusters she had scattered, and dared not lie? Let Leng also do not make a sound, stare at Liu Wei with this kind of eyes that see through everything, stare tightly. Liu Wei felt numb on her scalp. After gnashing her teeth for a while, she waved to Rong Leng. Let Leng get closer and lean. Liu Wei bit her teeth and said a word. Then she immediately left. She said with a straight face, "this head office is here." With a smile on his face, Rong Leng stared at Liu Wei with a low voice: "I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again." Liu Wei''s stomach was angry. He glared at Jin Nanyun. Then he grabbed Rong Ling''s collar and pulled him to the dark place. A pair of dark eyes stared at him. They whispered: "I like you! All right! " "The tone is not right." "Hello!" "Soft." "Rong Leng!""Let''s go."


    "Stop!" Liu Wei took a long breath, relieved the fire in her stomach, and then softened her tone: "I like you."


    "The expression is not right."


    "Can you see my expression in such darkness? Don''t you know how to watch at night? "


    "No more." Rong Leng is aggressive and stares at Liu Wei: "do you want to say that?"


    I''ve said it several times before, and I''ve already lost my face. Liu Wei takes a deep breath, curls up at the corner of her mouth, shows a strange smile, and says in a soft voice, "I like you."


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s face carefully: "it''s too fake to smile."


    Liu Wei pushed aside his face with a thump, and suddenly his face was livid: "you go!" With that, Liu Wei goes to jinnanyun.


    But as soon as Liu Wei started to walk, Rong Leng grabbed Liu Wei and pulled her back. He held her back in his arms and drew her close to her ear. His voice was soft: "last time."


    Liu Wei looks at him.


    Rong Leng''s eyes are serious: "really."


    Liu Wei believed him again, readjusted himself, raised his smile, soft his voice, and said in a low voice, "I like you."


    "I can''t help but look at Leng, and my voice is hoarse:" so is my king


    Liu Wei''s ears are burning. She looks up at the man


    Rong Ling just stared at Liu Wei''s eyes for a moment, then pushed Liu Wei away and walked in the direction of Cao Yujie.


    Looking at Rong Ling''s back, Liu Wei touched her ear with her hand, coughed uneasily and walked to jinnanyun.


    "I saw you just now. What did you whisper?" Asked Jin Nanyun curiously.


    Liu Wei glared at jinnanyun with sharp eyes and said, "you owe me a big favor!"


    Liu Wei''s expression is too fierce.


    Jinnanyun was stunned for a moment, and retreated a little bit. He always felt a little cold on his neck.


    After Rong Ling gave Cao Yujie an order, Cao Yujie told the people under him to change the cell for you girl and lock you girl and Liu Yi together.


    Miss you was pulled by force and couldn''t help struggling: "let go of me, you let go of me..."


    Liu Yi, who is in the cell next to her, lies on the door of the cell and looks this way when she hears you''s voice.


    But before he could see it clearly, the door of his cell was opened. Liu Yi thought it was to let herself out. Just before she was excited, she saw someone bring you here, and you girl was thrown into Liu Yi''s arms.


    Liu Yi instinctively hugs you girl. When she comes back to her senses, the cell door is closed again.


    At this time, rongling Liuwei and other people also came over.

 Chapter 279

    At a glance, Liu Yi saw a group of people dressed in brilliant jinnanyun.


    Liu Yi can''t help but squinting his eyes severely, and asked in a cold voice, "why did you let her go but not us? Sir, Duwei, we are all wronged! "


    Without expression, Rong Leng said, "it needs to be verified through investigation."


    "Then did she find out?" Liu Yi points to Jin Nanyun with dirty hands.


    These days in the cell, although Liu Yi was locked in the next room, he also knew that Jin Nanyun and the servant girl were floating, bribing the prison, eating well, living well, and living better than anyone else.


    Liu Yi was so angry that she scolded jinnanyun at that time. She was a husband and wife. She had a good life, but she only knew how to enjoy herself and ignored her husband?


    But no matter how much Liu Yi quarrels, the woman just turns a deaf ear and doesn''t reply. In the end, she quarrels too much. Instead, she attracts the jailer to scold him!


    The son of the prime minister has lost his face in this place.


    These days, Liu Yi is thinking about going out and hating jinnanyun. It''s calculated. As soon as he goes out, he must take good care of this woman!


    But don''t want to, the other side all went out, oneself unexpectedly still be locked in inside.


    Liu Yi is not satisfied with her mind. At this time, she grabs the iron bars, and her eyes are full of resentment.


    Liu Wei frowned slightly. He knew that Liu Yi was not good to jinnanyun, but he didn''t expect that Liu Yi was such a scum.


    Liu Wei comes forward, just about to speak, but Jin Nanyun takes the first step.


    Jin Nanyun walked to the front of the prison door, smiled at Liu Yi and said, "what do you say, Xianggong? It''s natural for you to find out before you let me go. Do you think that adults will be selfish? "


    Liu Yizong made Tianda dare not say that he would allow Duwei to do favoritism.


    Liu Yi quickly shook his head and explained, "I don''t mean that."


    After that, Liu Yi looked at Jin Nanyun again: "you don''t want to confuse right and wrong! You''d better beg God to worship Buddha. I won''t go out. Once I go out, your good life will come to an end! "


    Jinnanyun narrowed his eyes, snorted and turned his head to Cao Yujie: "Lord Fuyin, is this a threat?"


    Cao Yujie frowned: "what happened to your husband and wife..."


    "A threat, of course." Without waiting for Cao Yujie to finish, Liu Wei said, "it''s not just a threat, it''s a threat. Little grandma, don''t worry. If you have any problems, the Yamen will naturally know who to look for. In front of the court officials, I dare to speak such nonsense. I don''t think this young master Liu San will die. I wonder if this is the tutor of the prime minister''s office? I don''t know. How do you think the prime minister and the servant master know that their son and his younger brother are actually such conduct outside? "


    "You -" Liu Yi saw that there was another man in the group.


    The little white face spoke in a cruel and aggressive way. He was angry and said, "what are you talking about! When do I threaten her? "


    Liu Wei stepped forward fearlessly: "you? I? Master Liu! Allow me to remind you that you have no rank and no goods. You are a civilian. You may not be polite, but to the official of the fourth rank of the imperial court, should you be polite! Don''t forget that, little man. After all, it''s a big crime to commit the following crimes! "


    "You --"


    "what do you want to say?" Liu Wei approached one step, and his eyes became black and murderous: "Master Liu San, I have said that, but I forgot it?"


    Although Liu Yi has no fame and reputation, he is just a businessman, but Liu Yi''s father is the Prime Minister of the dynasty, and his brother is the servant of the official department. From childhood, Liu Yi didn''t pay attention to the four grade officials. But now, Hu luopingyang is bullied by dogs.


    After he became a prisoner, he had to see the face of a fourth grade official!


    People under the eaves, the prime minister''s office is even better, it is far away in Kyoto.


    Far water can''t save near fire, and most of these people in front of him are in charge of his life and death.


    Although Liu Yi was unwilling, she bit her teeth and pressed the fire back into her stomach.


    Liu Yi stopped talking. Liu Wei looked at Liu Yi''s angry eyes and smiled low. Then he looked at the girl who had been silent in Liu Yi''s arms and said again: "young master Liu is really lucky. The wife of the scum has abandoned you. She has spoiled her concubine and beautiful family members, and she has ignored you. This girl knows that young master Liu is not suitable for conflict at this moment, but the girl here does not say a word of consolation. She is really virtuous. "


    Liu Wei said that Liu Yi looked at the girl in her arms.


    Liu Yi''s mood was not right at the moment when he just lost such a big face. He thought that if you girl stopped him just now, he would not be scolded by a senior official pointing at his nose. He was not angry for a moment. He pushed you away and became angry.


    You girl fell to the ground and fell heavily into the straw pile. Before she could cry out, she heard two squeaks.


    You girl looked down and found that she fell so fast that she ran over a mouse.


    "Ah -" she screamed and jumped up. She wanted to drill into Liu Yihuai, but Liu Yizheng was bothered by her. She didn''t even look at her, and pushed people away.Miss you is about to cry.


    But in normal times, a woman with such delicate and clever water will cry, which will really make people feel moved. But now, this woman is unkempt, shabby and looks like a beggar. Who can love such a woman?


    When jinnanyun saw this, pingbai felt tasteless and breathed. She pulled Liu Wei''s sleeve and shook her head.


    Liu Wei wanted to run Liu Yi and you girl again. After all, when the case is solved and the people are released, there will be no such opportunity.


    But jinnanyun was obviously impatient. Liu Wei sighed and looked at Rong Ling, indicating that she could go.


    Allow edge very indulgent to see Liu Wei is really enough to play, simply, do not see the cell of this boring farce, lift feet to the stairs.


    The people in the back rush forward to catch up.


    Until halfway up the stairs, Liu Yi''s voice could be heard: "don''t come here, roll --"


    the girl said with a cry: "young master, people are really afraid of mice..."


    Delicate and soft, as if he could squeeze the water out of his mouth, Liu Wei shivered and hurried two more steps.


    Out of the cell.


    Liu Wei did not see Jin Nanyun as well as she did in her cell.


    Jinnanyun''s lips are a little white, but her face is very red. Liu Wei raises her hand and touches jinnanyun''s forehead. Jinnanyun does not hide, but looks at Liu Wei.


    "Low temperature, maybe it''s too wet in the prison." Liu Wei said.


    Jin Nanyun''s empty "hum" made a sound, and people have no spirit.


    "Go back to the inn first." Liu Wei said, pushing Xiao Li: "take your aunt Yun back to the inn."


    Xiaoli doesn''t want to. Du says, "how about dad?"


    "I have something to do with Uncle Rong. You should go back first."


    Xiaoli still doesn''t want to.


    Jinnanyun has already touched Xiaoli''s head with a smile on his face. He rubs people''s meticulous hair in disorder and says with a smile, "honey, you have to accompany aunt Yun all the time today. Otherwise, aunt Yun will be sick and sick. No one will take care of her. She will die."


    Xiaoli pushes away jinnanyun''s evil hand and flattens her mouth: "how can low fever kill you?"


    "Who says no? If you don''t take care of it, you will die. If you don''t believe me, ask your father."


    Liu Xiaoli really looked at her mother and asked silently.


    Liu Wei Bai glanced at his son, then stared at Jin Nanyun: "if you are ill, you will be fine. Don''t tease this teaser and that Teaser all the time."


    "I don''t stop. I think I''ve been doing it all the time." When Jin Nanyun said this, although he was laughing, he was too reluctant to laugh. He did not know whether he was ill or Liu Yi.


    No matter what it is, Liu Wei is not going to take care of it.


    Liu Wei calls Xiao Li to leave, and stands in the same place, waiting for Rong Ling who is talking with Cao Yujie.


    When Rong Ling finished speaking, he looked back and saw Liu Wei looking at himself. After saying goodbye to Cao Yujie, he went over.


    Liu Wei went directly to yamen gate.


    Rong Leng followed, walked beside Liu Wei and asked, "where to go?"


    "Investigation."


    "I didn''t say that. I''m not in a hurry."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and says, "I''m not in a hurry to solve the case, but I''m not in a hurry to find the murderer. In case the murderer hurts any innocent again during this period of time?"

 Chapter 280

    "What do you want to do?" said Rong Ling


    Liu Wei smiled: "I want to find the murderer first, stare at the murderer, don''t let the murderer make trouble, and then slowly wait for the Yamen of Qinshan mansion to solve the crime."


    Qinshan yamen''s speed of solving cases, you can imagine!


    Even if the real murderer is now placed in front of the Yamen of Qinshan mansion, the Yamen of Qinshan mansion may not be able to accurately point out the person after investigation.


    According to Liu Wei, the killer is a woman, or a woman who has a relationship with boss Huang, the largest businessman in naqin mountain mansion.


    Huang''s shop is very thick at the bottom of Qinshan mansion. Before, it was able to avoid the search of the storehouse by the Yamen servants. Now, it is still able to avoid the investigation of the culprit by the relevant people. The so-called collusion between the officials and the businessmen, the boss Huang always has a way to delay the investigation.


    If Liu Wei really let the yamen runner handle the case, it would be a waste of time for her and Rong lengde to live in Qinshan mansion for another year.


    Even if Liu Wei wants to make Liu Yi suffer more, he doesn''t want to make Liu Yi suffer for a year.


    One year, for such a long time, I''m afraid that the prime minister''s office in Kyoto will come by himself.


    Therefore, Liu Wei asked Fusheng to help yamen runner, but he went to find the murderer himself. When he felt that the case should be closed, he would close it at any time, which would be much more convenient.


    Through the investigation on the corpse, Liu Wei has locked the identity of the murderer, but if we dissect it again, we will know more directly.


    After all, Qinshan mansion is too big to search. It''s still difficult to search on its own.


    But Liu Wei refused to dissect before, and now if you want to solve it, you have to solve it secretly.


    It can''t be done during the day. It''s only at night.


    Out of the yamen, Liu Wei''s goal is very direct, to the largest spice shop in the city.


    When the waiter of the spice shop saw two men coming in, he recommended sandalwood to them.


    Liu Wei waved her hands and smelled the fragrance of some samples, but she didn''t speak.


    I can''t, so I have to put my whole heart on Rong Ling.


    Although the xuanpao guest''s facial features are very cold, a look of awe can make people uncomfortable all over, but there is a shopkeeper looking around, the man dare not be lazy.


    Even under great pressure, we must try our best to sell the goods.


    Rong Leng listened to the man''s talking, but his eyes only focused on Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei, dressed in white, stood at the place where the fragrance was curled up, holding only a piece of brown spice in her hand, wiped it with her little finger, put it on the tip of her nose, sniffed it, and then put it down before picking up another piece.


    Liu Wei''s movement is very slow, and Rong Leng looks very slowly, but he is so worried that he is a thirsty guy nearby.


    When Liu Wei finally put down the last piece of incense and came, the man immediately turned to Liu Wei and asked, "what do the guests want?"


    "Think about it." Liu Wei said with a smile.


    Guys look forward to it.


    Liu Wei said, "I don''t want anything."


    Man: "..."


    Liu Wei stretched out his hand and pulled Rong Ling: "go."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s delicate hand holding her wrist. She smiles at the corner of her mouth. She holds Liu Wei''s small hand in the palm and pinches it tightly.


    Liu Wei paused for a moment, immediately shook off Rong Leng''s hand and glared at him severely: "haven''t you played enough in the cell? It''s a public place. "


    "What is my fear?" Men laugh low.


    Liu Wei simply ignored him.


    Walking ahead, I went to the next spice shop.


    When Liu Wei came back from the third spice shop without success, Rong Ling asked her, "what are you looking for?"


    "Find the killer." Liu Weili''s way of course.


    He frowned.


    "There''s a smell on the dead," said Liu Wei


    "Well?"


    "The smell of balsam."


    Let Leng ponder and look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Ling and explained: "thanks to the cold weather in the winter, the body of Qinshan mansion has been kept in the Chai house for care, so the destruction of the body is not high. I have found that there are many kinds of incense on the dead, mixed in the light smell of corpse, which is not easy to detect, but if you smell carefully, you can still distinguish them. "


    "So what?" Rong Ling frowned: "the dead man is the incense maker."


    "But that fragrance is not spice."


    Rong Leng doesn''t understand.


    Liu Wei thought deeply and said, "incense can be divided into several kinds: sandalwood, fragrance, Buddha fragrance, flower fragrance, fragrance in spice shop. It''s strange and messy, but there will be no medicine fragrance."


    Let Leng raise eyebrows.


    "That murderer, with the fragrance of medicine."


    "Used?" Rong Leng said: "maybe it''s not for use, but the killer himself is ill? Do you take medicine all the year round? "


    "That''s not right either." Liu Wei said: "I mean the fragrance of medicine, not the fragrance of herbs, but the real fragrance of medicine. Some people use herbs to make a kind of fragrance. I have seen this kind of fragrance in Qujiang mansion before. Some people naturally like the smell of herbs, but they don''t take medicine, so they like to add it to their bodies. For a while, many people used to use this kind of fragrance in Qujiang mansion. I wonder that there is this kind of fragrance in the world. ""You mean, that''s the smell of medicine?"


    "Well." Liu Wei pursed her lips: "but I don''t think many people like this kind of fragrance. I just found three stores, none of them."


    Rong Leng said: "maybe there is, but it''s not put out. You should ask the shopkeeper directly."


    "No, the selling point of the spice shop is not the good fragrance, but the variety. If there is such a variety, how can it not be displayed? There are secret recipes for spices. They are different from each other. There are more recipes in my house than you, so it''s natural to show them off. Otherwise, how can guests know where to sell the most? "


    Liu Wei said, glancing at Rong Leng, "you have never done business."


    Rong Ling chuckles.


    Liu Wei suddenly thought, "you don''t really live on your salary, do you? I think it seems that the three kings'' mansion is very simple to eat and wear. Are you not humble, but really have no money? "


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s suddenly serious white face, and only feels like laughing.


    Liu Wei pushed him: "I''m asking you something. Don''t laugh."


    Rong Leng stopped laughing and said seriously, "money."


    Liu Wei does not believe: "how much money?"


    Rong Ling is close to Liu Wei: "my king''s family will only be handed over to the future Princess."


    Liu Wei white let Leng a look: "don''t ask, don''t ask, I also don''t want to know, only hope you don''t starve your wife to death later."


    Liu Wei said, turning to the next spice shop.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s slender back and smiles deeper and more deeply.


    As soon as the family went in, she heard the voice of the girl in the back warehouse: "shopkeeper, where is the sleeping incense set by the four girls? Why didn''t I see it? "


    The shopkeeper in the shop lifted the curtain and said, "on the third platform, I''ve marked my name. Look at it for yourself."


    I heard something in it for a while.


    Then, the girl''s voice came back: "I don''t see it. Is it in another place? This is not good. The four girls are waiting for me to deliver it. "

 Chapter 281

    The shopkeeper frowned and was about to enter. He saw two guests coming from the shop, but he couldn''t walk away. He just said, "come out and look. I''ll go in and find them." Then I saw a pretty girl come out. As soon as she saw the guests outside, the little girl greeted them: "Oh, my two guests, what kind of incense do you want? We have all kinds of incense here." "Let''s see for ourselves." Liu Wei said, and went to a row of shelves. The little girl didn''t bother when she saw it. She followed Liu Wei and waited for the guests to see what the fragrance was, and then made an introduction. Liu Wei went all the way, and when he got to a certain place, he stopped. Liu Wei sniffed the spice carefully, and asked the little girl with a smile, "what''s your fragrance?" The little girl immediately replied, "the guest has good taste. This is the fragrance of medicine. It''s specially made by our Huang family. In the whole Qinshan mansion, you can''t find this kind of fragrance in other ideas except our Huangjia shop. " Liu Wei''s smile deepened in her eyes. She looked around and realized, "this is the Huangjia shop, the famous Huangjia shop in Qinshan mansion?" "Isn''t it true that the two young men are strangers. Don''t they often come to our Qinshan mansion? We Qinshan mansion, if we want to talk about commercial goods, we Huangjia merchants are the second, then no one dares to be the first. " Liu Wei nodded: "it''s not two days since I came to Qinshan mansion. I''ve heard a lot about the Huang family." The little girl smiled, "you don''t think that we sell flowers to praise the fragrance. Our things are really good, so we recommend them to you. For example, when the medicine fragrance was first created, it was popular for a while. Men and women should wear it on their bodies. Although it has been said for two years, the fashion has passed, but businessmen from other places still like to purchase in large quantities and sell it to other places." "If you have been in the south before, you must have heard about our fragrance. According to many guests from other places, Yaoxiang is very popular in Qujiang mansion in the south. It seems that at that time, because there was a living doctor in Qujiang mansion, there was a share of Yaoxiang on his body at any time, and others were willing to follow it, but not everyone soaked in the medicine every day. With this medicine fragrance, we should The local people have bought one by one and put them on their bodies, just trying to have a taste of the living doctor. " Liu Wei: "..." Liu Wei really didn''t know that for a while, everyone in Qujiang mansion used this kind of fragrance because of himself? The side of Rong Leng chuckled. Liu Wei looks back and stares at Rong Leng. Let Leng smile a little, but still can''t stop. The little girl didn''t know why, but she was still chattering: "so you are right to buy this kind of fragrance for the guests. You must do it once if you haven''t done it. It has a light herb flavor, and it has a special charm in the freshness. You don''t believe it." The little girl said, and wiped a little fragrant foam on the back of Liu Wei''s hand with silk. Liu Wei could not laugh or cry, and finally asked, "the whole Qinshan mansion, are you sure that only your Huang family shop has this kind of fragrance?" "Yes, we are unique here." "How many spice shops do you have in your Huang family?" The little girl thought for a moment and said, "thirteen, a new one has been opened in the north of the city recently, but the shop is still in decoration. It will take a while to open." Liu Wei nodded and understood. Seeing the little girl''s eyes burning at her, Liu Wei coughed and said, "pack one for me." The little girl answered happily and went to the back of the counter to find the box. At this time, the shopkeeper took out a dirty paper bag, patted the ash on it, and said: "I don''t know who touched the cabinet, the fragrance broke, and fell under the shelf." The little girl said, took the paper bag, took it apart, and looked gloomy: "how can it be like this? The four girls are still waiting to use it!" The shopkeeper said, "go and tell the four girls to wait a little longer. In a few days, make another one for the four girls, and don''t charge the four girls." The little girl said in a coquettish voice, "the four girls in the family are not bad for these silver." The shopkeeper''s helplessness: "that''s no way. This sleeping fragrance is specific. It''s only made after receiving the list. There''s not much." The little girl also knew there was no way but to sigh and put down the paper bag. Looking at the two young men opposite the counter, she said: "Hey, young man, I have been waiting for you for a long time, your fragrance." The little girl presented the box. Liu Wei takes it, takes out the silver and hands it to him. The little girl began to change money, but Liu Wei looked at the paper bag and asked with a smile, "can you customize incense here?" The shopkeeper said: "yes, all the spice shops in our Huangjia shop can customize the fragrance. Any flavor that our customers want, which we didn''t have originally, can be customized additionally, but the cost is higher, and the days need to wait a long time, so there are usually few people except a few acquaintances." "Can I have a look at this sleeping fragrance?" Liu Wei points to the paper bag. The shopkeeper naturally said that he could. Liu Wei twisted a piece of foam, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed, nodded: "it''s very similar to the smell of medicine."The shopkeeper''s eyes brightened: "you have a good smell, but it''s not very similar. The herbs with fragrance are used as raw materials for medicine fragrance, and several tranquilizing herbs in sleeping incense also have fragrance. Two or three of them are also used in medicine fragrance, so the taste is very similar.


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "how many people can make this sleeping fragrance?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head: "it''s not that the customized fragrance is unique. The fragrance recipe is written by four girls in Fuli street. We just make sure that the fragrance is adulterated and nontoxic, and then we make it. So the whole Qinshan mansion, four girls use the fragrance."


    "Liu Wei smiled:" then you have the guest''s prescription, privately won''t do to sell by yourself


    The shopkeeper was frightened and said: "don''t make such a joke, young master. If our Huang family firm doesn''t have the integrity, it''s not worthy to be the first in Qinshan mansion. In the whole Qinshan mansion and all the spice shops, our Huang family shop will take the customized list. If the guests don''t believe us, can we do it for such a long time? Visitor: do you think so


    Liu Wei smiled and said nothing. She took the money from the little girl and left.


    Leaving the spice shop, Liu Wei smiled more and more.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s crafty touch and asks, "what do you think you have found?"


    Liu Wei laughed and said, "the murderer may have been found."


    "Well?"


    "Customized incense, four girls, it seems that we need to go to Fuli street."


    Before going to Fuli street, Liu Wei thought it was an ordinary street, but when he arrived, he found that it was actually a rich street.


    There are rich and well-dressed people everywhere. Shops on both sides of the street are also expensive jade antique shops.


    Liu Wei wandered around the jade shop and easily heard the four girls'' residence.

 Chapter 282

    In a small courtyard with two entrances, when someone knocked outside, the little maid came out to open the door.


    The little servant girl was shocked to see that there were two young men out of the door.


    "Two, who can I speak to?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "is master Huang here?"


    The little servant girl''s face turned white. She immediately set her eyes and shook her head. "You knocked on the wrong door."


    Say, that small servant girl is about to close the door.


    Liu Wei stopped the servant girl in time, with a polite attitude: "don''t worry, girl. If you ask Master Huang to come out, it''s a friend."


    The little servant girl desperately closed the door: "no, no, no master Huang Our girl Surname Wu. "


    "How about having your girl come out to see you?"


    "When the girl is out of the house, hurry up and stop blocking the door. I''ll call someone else!"


    Liu Wei hears the words, and then let go.


    The door snapped shut heavily.


    Liu Wei smiled recklessly and looked at Rong Leng and said, "let your people stare here."


    Rong Leng raised his hand, waved in the air and made a gesture.


    Then, feeling the strong wind around, Liu Wei looked at the empty sky and said, "I''m afraid of death."


    Let Leng squint eyes: "this king?"


    "Yes, I''m not afraid to die with so many dark guards?" Liu Wei turns around and walks to the other end of the alley.


    Allow edge to follow, just way: "dark Wei is not at ease."


    "Rong Duwei is very skilled. Why don''t dark Wei worry?"


    "Mr. Liu is good enough, but I''m still not sure."


    Liu Wei heard the words, stood still, looked at Rong Ling, and said deliberately, "Rong Duwei means that dark Wei also likes Rong Duwei, so he follows you?"


    Frown.


    Liu Wei laughed happily at this time!


    Laugh and walk out.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s back, but feels funny.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, I had dinner.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care that Xiao Li, who has been nearly destroyed by jinnanyun, just gives an order to Fusheng. Remember to coax Xiao Li to sleep and go to Yamen with Rong Ling.


    They went to yamen backyard secretly.


    Rong Ling, with one hand and two fingers, easily causes two guards to be comatose with two stones. Then he and Liu Wei get off the roof lightly and walk into the wood house as if nobody else is around.


    In the wood room, it was dark.


    Liu Wei is ready to take out the candle and light it, and let Rong Ling take it. Then she goes to the board and pulls up the white cloth.


    as like as two peas in the morning, the white cloth is the same.


    Rong Ling said at this time: "not knowing the identity of the murderer, but also dissecting?"


    "Of course." As Liu Wei untied the clothes of the female corpse, he said: "the purpose of dissection is to get evidence. It''s only speculation in the daytime. There''s no evidence. Even if speculation is the truth, it can''t be established. "


    Perhaps there was no such rigorous criminal investigation in ancient times, so even if there was no evidence, if there was a suspicion, you could be put in prison first.


    But Liu Wei has always been an evidence party. He likes to talk about evidence in everything he does. What he does depends on guessing is missing.


    The body clothes open, inside, exposing the naked female body.


    "I didn''t wear a bellybag, I didn''t wear a blasphemy. There were only two clothes in such cold weather."


    "Because the killer changed clothes for the body, you said that."


    Liu Wei nodded: "well, I said that, but when the formal opening ceremony, this is evidence and needs to be presented."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and says, "what about the paper and pen you brought?"


    Rong Ling takes out the prepared paper and pen from her arms.


    "You don''t need to record what Xiao Li recorded in the morning. Don''t repeat it."


    Rong Ling answered quietly, and saw that Liu Wei was wearing gloves, holding the scalpel, and pulling the front chest of the corpse open.


    Human flesh splits from the point of the knife, cuts the skin, and the corpse overflows with blood.


    Liu Wei wipes away the fresh corpse blood with her hand, letting it not block her sight. The sound of cutting, with the smell of raw meat, rushes into her nose.


    Liu Wei is very careful and concentrated.


    Rong Leng looks at it from behind. The weak light makes the atmosphere very strange. The smell of wood in the wood room is mixed with the smell of corpse blood.


    This feeling is very delicate!


    Cut the front chest and then down, the stomach will soon be broken, Liu Wei until the hole is almost open, then he reaches into it.


    After a while, he took out a large mass of mixed plasma.


    "What is it?" Rong Leng asked, drawing up the pen and preparing the record.


    "Stomach."


    Let Leng record it.


    Then saw Liu Wei spread a white cloth beside, put the stomach up, cut the stomach sac, inside, very ugly.


    Liu Wei took out the undigested food that could be distinguished before death and arranged it alone. Pointing to it, she said: "cabbage, corn, pasta, this is Meat, no meat... "Finally, Liu Weisuo picked it up, put it on the tip of his nose, sniffed it, and judged: "chicken."


    Allow Leng to resist the physiological reaction and record truthfully.


    Liu Wei explained: "these dishes are all spicy. Qinshan mansion is in the north. Northerners eat less spicy food, which is our inn. The food is mostly light. The dead like to eat spicy food. They are southerners, or they have lived in the south before, or their male cousins are southerners. "


    Liu Wei said, looking up and asked, "where are the four girls from?"


    "South."


    Rong Ling sent someone to guard her. Naturally, she also wanted to find out the identity of the four girls.


    Rong Leng said again: "you guessed right. The four girls are Huang Jue''s new outer room. They have been with Huang Jue for more than ten years, and they also have a new son for Huang Jue. When you mention boss Huang in the daytime, the servant girls of the four girls panic first, thinking that you are sent by the Huang''s wife. "


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "Mrs. Huang is not a fool. How could she not know that her husband has kept an outer room under his nose for more than ten years, and all her sons have been born?"


    "It''s not clear." Rong Ling said: "Mrs. Huang is born ill and can''t have children. The son of the four girls is now the eldest son of the Huang family."


    "Well?" Liu Wei frowned and froze for a moment. Liu Wei didn''t think about it: "does Mrs. Huang know?"


    "Rong Ling shook her head:" Mrs. Huang only thought that the child was an adopted orphan


    Liu Wei chuckled: "man, how can he be willing to raise other people''s children, but also as if he were his own. He told his wife to adopt one out of the house, secretly looking for the outside room to have one. In this case, why not take a concubine and have a son directly?"


    "Huang Jue''s new job, so concubinage is not allowed."


    "Is Huang Juexin a burden?" Liu Weile said, "so you go to the outer room? The yellow family doesn''t care? "


    "Mrs. Huang is not in good health, just one eye open and one eye closed."


    "That''s what Mrs. Huang has done. The four girls have no ambition and don''t want to replace them?"


    Rong Ling shook his head. The reporter didn''t say.


    Liu Wei guessed that it was not the four girls who had no ambition, but the master Huang in the middle.


    How could master Huang get a concubine to go home and let people say that he is not good at gossiping?


    The more perfect the person is, the more bad it is!

 Chapter 283

    Liu Wei put her eyes back in her stomach bag and continued: "if the four girls were the murderer, then the dead must have lived in the four girls'' house before death."


    "Well?"


    Liu Wei twists a silk thread out of the stomach bag and says, "this is the bandage of the bag."


    Baotuan, a common food in the south, is similar to zongzi. It''s made of leather, which can''t be fixed by itself.


    It is necessary to boil muscle strips with meat tendons, and tie them with bandages made by drying. Because the raw material is meat tendons, it can also be eaten.


    Liu Wei put the small silk thread aside and said, "today, at the door of the four girls'' house, I saw a lot of bandages in the yard."


    Rong Ling frowned: "maybe it''s just a meal, not necessarily living together."


    "It takes a lot of time to pack. Not only the bandages need to be boiled before they are dried, but also the outer skins need to be salted. Usually it''s made specially during the new year''s festival or when a distinguished guest comes from home. But even if the new year''s Day is just a meal or two, no one will be able to dry so many meat tendons, which can make hundreds of dough. "


    Rong Leng was silent for a while, and said, "the reply said that there are no guests in the four girls'' family recently."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and says, "did you ask the neighbor about it?"


    "Well."


    "That would be more suspicious."


    "Why?"


    "If there are no guests, what does Baotuan do? Do you sell it? "


    Let Leng stop talking.


    Liu Wei empties the stomach sac, reads all the valuable clues inside, puts the stomach back, wipes the blood on the skin with the dry cloth, then takes out the needle and thread, sews the stomach back.


    "Is it over?" Rong Leng asked


    Liu Wei glanced at him: "it''s still early."


    Sew the belly, Liu Wei begins to check the outside.


    First feet, then knees, then chest, then shoulders.


    From the bottom to the top, Liu Wei has collected all the evidence that she can collect. Unconsciously, the time has passed.


    In the meantime, Liu Wei said nothing more, and Rong Ling didn''t disturb her.


    Until I saw Liu Wei take out a very strange piece of paper, with one side of the paper, close to the body''s ten fingers, Rong Leng asked, "what is that?"


    Liu Wei dried the glue on the sticker, carefully clamped it with small wooden pliers, and whispered, "collect fingerprints."


    Rong Ling: "what do you mean?"


    "Fingerprints, not anymore."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Because I can''t understand it at all, let Leng and Suo bow their heads and go to see for themselves.


    But as soon as he got close, Liu Wei pushed him away: "be careful, don''t let the candle stick over, what to do if it melts."


    Rong Leng was pushed to a bewilderment, and then he looked at the paper like Liu Wei''s baby and pursed his thin lips.


    Liu Wei pasted all the adhesive tape, and then looked up at Rong Leng and explained: "this is a fingerprint extension sticker, which is used to collect fingerprints. It''s very difficult to do. Go to the spot and don''t get too close."


    Let Leng take two steps back without expression, without saying a word.


    Liu Wei saw that the Tuo sticker was slowly forming, and felt that it was too quiet around her, so she looked back, but saw Rong Ling standing in the distance, looking at her without saying a word.


    Liu Wei coughed and went over to see Rong Leng uncomfortable. "I mean, it''s very precious. Don''t touch it."


    Rong Leng continues to look at her.


    Liu Wei grabs her head: "don''t look at me with this expression. Why, I''ll just say a few words, and you will be angry? So mean? "


    "Oh." Let Leng sharp turn eyes, actually don''t cross the line of sight.


    Liu Wei seems to be really angry at him. He is at a loss for a moment.


    Liu Wei licked his lips and mumbled, "I made the Tuo sticker with the raw material of carrion glue. Some chemicals were added in it. After it was made, people''s fingerprints can be extracted. But because the method is not easy and the dosage is not easy to grasp, it''s still a test product. I only dare to use it on the corpse. If it''s a real person, it will damage the fingers."


    Rong Leng''s face is indifferent, just listening, as if he doesn''t care.


    Liu Wei peeps at Rong Ling curiously: "you don''t want to know what the fingerprint is?"


    Rong Leng didn''t move. It seemed that he didn''t really care about the plain feeling.


    Liu Wei guesses that Xiaoli has already told Rong Ling, but can Xiaoli make it clear? Rong Ling''s understanding is so poor!


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei said again: "fingerprints are special marks on people. Everyone''s fingerprints are unique. Even if they are the closest relatives of a twin, the fingerprints are not the same. Not only fingerprints, but also foot lines and ear lines. This is the same as blood DNA. No one can copy them."


    "Because this corpse has no head, when it is presented to the court, the first thing to prove is the identity of the corpse. Only when the identity is proved can the murderer be sentenced. Otherwise, the murderer will not recognize the dead, even if the dead are unknown, there is no proof. Even if someone is caught, it can only be released.""You don''t have to explain." Rong Ling understood the meaning of fingerprint very easily. Although he wanted to ask again, he restrained himself. Liu Wei closed her mouth, looked at Rong Leng''s eyes again, and then hummed, "a cheapskate." After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, Liu Weicai carefully tore the sticker off. When it was torn off, several places were almost torn. Because the raw material is carrion glue, and it needs to make rubbing effect, so the raw material is more ferocious, and it is easy to tear the skin when it is placed on the human skin. It''s not modern. There''s no microscope or anything like that, so Liu Wei can''t draw fingerprints like modern, so she has to use this method. Liu Wei took the fingerprints of ten fingers one by one, and put them into the box prepared in advance. After everything was done, Liu Wei looked at the body and made sure there were no other problems. Then he covered the body with white cloth again and said, "let''s go." As soon as the voice fell, Rong Ling had reached the door and pushed it out. Liu Wei looked up and found that there was no one in the woodshed! Liu Wei frowned and went out with him, only to find that there was no one in the yard, only two guards who were knocked unconscious and fell to the ground. Liu Wei "tut" shut the door of the wood house, set up his lightness skill and went to the roof. The field of vision is high. Liu Wei can easily see the direction of Rong Ling''s departure. Liu Wei carries his steps to catch up, but his flying skill is better than Liu Wei''s, so Liu Wei can''t catch up with him all the time. When he catches up, he has already returned to the inn. Rong Leng enters his room and closes the door. Liu Wei stood in the corridor, looking at the closed door, his face was very bad. This man It''s really She''s pissed off! The door of the next room opens at this time, and Fusheng comes out with a dagger. He is alert, but he sees Liu Wei outside. Fusheng put the dagger down and asked, "Sir is back? What can I find out tonight? "

 Chapter 284

    "Well." Liu Wei answered casually and asked, "jinnanyun is sleeping?" Fusheng nodded: "little grandma is ill. She went to bed early after taking medicine." Liu Wei smiled and said, "it''s not easy to bully Xiao Li even if he is ill." Fusheng smiles awkwardly and touches his nose. Liu Wei waved: "well, it''s not early, you can sleep." Fusheng replied that just as he was about to close the door, Liu Wei stopped Fusheng again. "Wait." "What''s the matter, sir?" he said suspiciously Liu Wei thought for a moment, looked at the door next door, and asked, "Fusheng, do you want to meet people?" Where did Fusheng think Liu Wei would suddenly ask this question? After a while, his face turned red into a monkey''s ass: "Liu Liu What do you say? What kind of person Strange It''s shameful, maidservant The maidservant knows nothing. " With that, Fusheng slammed the door of the house, and Liu Wei at the door was shocked by the escape. Liu Wei stood at the door and grabbed his head. For a while, he mumbled, "one by one, you know how to slam the door. Is that interesting?" Liu Wei goes back to his room opposite. When he enters the room, he slams the door! Xiaoli, who was sleeping on the bed, was shocked. The whole person got up and fell asleep. Liu Xiaoli looks around with a watchful face. He is sure that his mother is back. His tight body is soft again. He mumbles with dissatisfaction: "Dad You gave me a fright. " Liu Wei went to the bedside and pressed Xiao Li''s head: "sleep your sleep." Xiaoli smacked her mouth, vaguely. Then she fell back into the quilt, turned over and fell asleep again. Liu Wei, on the other hand, lights a candle and takes out all the things collected on the body before, and then takes out the bottles and cans in her luggage for the same inspection. At the same time, a two-way courtyard in Fuli street. Molly, the little servant girl, opened the door of the back door and looked outside for a while. She made sure that there was no one around. Then she closed it again and put the bolt in place. This just carries the skirt, pedals the pedals to return to the master bedroom. At the sight of Molly coming back, Wu Xinlan, the four girls, asked, "how are you? Is there anyone? " Molly shakes her head: "no, maybe it''s a mistake, or the wild cat outside the street." Four girls looked outside, still feel uneasy: "you go to see." Molly sighed: "what''s the matter, girl? I''ve been uneasy these days. There''s really no one outside. I''ve seen it several times. Does the girl miss the master? If you want to, will you go to preach? " "No." Four girls stop the servant girl Molly, think for a moment, and wave her hand: "forget it, you go back to the room to rest." "That girl you..." "Leave me alone. You can go." Molly hesitated for a moment, and nodded: "that girl, you should have a rest earlier." After Molly left, the four girls locked the door of the room, thought about it, and locked the window. Then they sat on the bed, rubbed the painful forehead and frowned. A few days have passed since that incident. In the room, the candle flickered, the light was dim, and there was another chill in the silence. Four girls feel a little cold, then get up, go to the table, pour yourself a cup of hot tea. Holding the teacup, the four girls took two drinks. When the throat and stomach felt the heat, they put down the teacup and went to the bed. But this time, the four girls didn''t get on the bed, just stood by the bed and stared at the bed. This stare is a long time. Until the knock of the watchman outside the street. The sound of gongs and drums plus clappers was first small and then big. The four girls kept standing in the same place until the percussion became louder and farther away. Then they picked up the skirt. Take the first two steps and squat down. Squatting in front of the bed, the four girls looked serious, took a deep breath, clenched their fingers into fists, and felt their fingernails pinched into the meat. But the slight stabbing pain made the four girls make up their mind Bending her head, the four girls looked at the bottom of the bed. Inside, it was dark. Four girls went in and felt nothing. She took a sip of her lips, got up, brought the candle and shone on it. The red fire flashed by, and under the bed, a pair of bulging eyes, especially dazzling under the light. "Here it is." Four girls murmured, put down the candle, lying on the ground, carefully took out a black ball like thing under the bed. After taking it out, the four girls sat at the foot of the bed and turned the ball around. A face appeared in front of them. Four girls use their fingers to carefully pat away the dust on their faces. If they can''t clean their hands, they use their sleeves to wipe them. In this process, the pair of eyes on their faces, which are especially horrible due to congestion and panic, stare at her directly. After cleaning up, the four girls picked up the head, looked into the eyes of the head and bit their lips. "I''m sorry," she saidThe head didn''t respond, just looked at her, always looked at her. "Xinhua, don''t blame your elder sister. You let her live first, and she is forced to do so. But you can rest assured that she will find a way to get you back. Your bones and elder sister will be sent back to the countryside and buried with your father-in-law who died early." Four girls finish saying, seem to think so can atone for sin, can''t help but smile to lift up lips, gentle and quiet pupil, reflect this pale and terrible face. Holding up her head, the four girls went to the dresser. She put her head on her knee, picked up the comb in one hand, and raised the long hair on her head in the other hand. She said softly, "Xinhua, look, your hair is dirty. How about my sister comb your hair?" In the bronze mirror, in the dark room, a graceful, beautiful and gentle woman looks down at the head of the woman whose neck is still bleeding on her knee. Then she takes apart her messy long hair, holds the comb and combs it once and again. After combing twice, she met a knot. The woman carefully took it apart again, without any impatience on her face. "Xinhua, you will forgive my sister, won''t you? You like your sister best. When you were a child, you said that you would listen to her, didn''t you? " Around the silence, no one answered the woman. "Xinhua, my sister will take good care of lin''er. In the future, my sister will take him to your grave and ask him to call you Niang. How about that? "As like as two peas, you have not seen him before, he looks very similar to you. The woman said, holding up her head, stroking the eyes on her head. "Xinhua, please feel at ease." Four girls say, cover those eyes with palm, want to let it close. But no matter how you press it, your eyes are not closed, and your head with blood is full of desperate and gloomy eyes, staring at the woman from the mirror for a moment.

 Chapter 285

    Four girls clenched their lips, pulled the eyelids of their heads and shook their heads: "no, it''s impossible! You''ve forgiven my sister! You can''t blame your sister! Your life is not worth money. What does it matter if you die? You''re just a country man! How many lowly people like you die every year due to natural disasters and man-made disasters? Why don''t you close your eyes? You shouldn''t blame me! "


    "It''s your own fault to discover those things! Elder sister just doesn''t want you to talk in disorder. If you talk in disorder, lin''er will not have a good life! Do you understand my sister''s pains? Xinhua, close your eyes, close your eyes! "


    At first, the four girls were still patient, but gradually, they began to be impatient, and their tone was also hasty.


    But no matter what the four girls did, the eyes did not change at all, as if they were the last trace of obsession before death, which could not be shaken in any case!


    Four girls began to get angry. She grabbed the hair of her head, and her palm was suddenly covered with dark red dry blood.


    She put her head in front of her eyes, looked at her with resentment, and said straightforwardly: "why do you want to force me, why don''t you forgive me? You are my sister, my sister! Everything that elder sister does is for you, for the sake of being close to your son. You should understand me. I also promised. I will get your body back. I promised you. What else do you want? "


    Probably to vent, she suddenly threw her head out, smashed it on the door, snapped and fell.


    The head was lined with scattered hair and rolled several times on the ground.


    Four girls walked over, stepped on her head, and crushed her soles several times. Her voice trembled like a demon''s complaint: "why don''t you forgive me? I''m for your good! I take the whole situation into consideration. Don''t you think I feel bad? You are my sister, and I don''t want to kill you, but what do you know? Do you know how big this matter is? Do you know how far involved it is? Do you know how hard I work? You don''t understand me at all. You''re not my sister. You''re not! "


    After being trampled hard, the blood oozed out of the head because of the squeeze, and the soles of the four girls'' shoes were covered with blood.


    But her eyes were cold. She kicked her head back to the bottom of the bed. Then she covered her head and squatted on the ground.


    At this time, outside, knock more people to walk again, with Bangzi sound, from far to near.


    At this time, it''s two o''clock.


    "Buckle." The door outside, it''s ringing.


    Hearing the sound, the four girls suddenly stood up and looked out the door.


    "Buckle." The knock on the door rang again.


    Four girls looked at the room, and saw the blood on the ground, her body and shoes. She frowned and took off her clothes.


    It took a lot of effort to clean the ground with clothes, and then threw the clothes wrapped in shoes into the bottom of the bed, while wearing a coat, walking out.


    "Who is it?" Dressed, the four girls stood behind the gate and asked.


    Outside, a low man''s voice said, "it''s me."


    The four girls just breathed and opened the door.


    Outside, a man in royal robes and expensive clothes stood there.


    The man took a lantern in his hand and saw that the woman opened the door. He quietly looked to the left and right, put out the lantern and came in: "how can we open the door so late?"


    The four girls gathered their clothes and said casually, "I''ve fallen asleep. Who knows you''re coming tonight?"


    The man looked at her for a while, put the lantern on the case near the door, and put his arms around her waist: "what? Jealous? Blame me for not looking for you for days? "


    "Oh." The four girls sneered and poked at the man''s face with their fingertips: "if you don''t come, my life will be like this. I blame you for what you do."


    The man grabbed her hand and put it on his lips just to kiss, but he saw the red mark on the woman''s hand.


    "What''s the matter? Injured? " When the woman''s hand was opened, the man saw the dry blood mark on her hand, but there was no wound.


    The four girls drew back their hands and carried them behind them: "do you care if I am hurt? You only care about the family. When did you care about me? "


    The man smiled: "still say not jealous? That mother-in-law is dying. What else do you care about with her? "


    The four girls grabbed the man''s collar, looked up, and said unhappily, "she''s dying. How about me?"


    "You?" The man evil evil smile, bow head to bite her lip, "she died, marry you to enter the door, this is not long ago said good."


    The four girls picked up their eyebrows, pushed him aside, and said in a low voice, "she''s dead. I''m not the next one you''re going to kill."


    The man frowned and put his arms around her again: "nonsense, you are my son''s mother, I killed you? Don''t be afraid of thunder? "


    "I don''t think you''re afraid." The four girls murmured, took the initiative to hook up the man''s neck, pressed their full chest into the man''s chest, and said in a low voice, "if you know what is fear, I won''t be like this today."


    "What has become of it?" Then the man put his hand into the clothes of the four girls and touched them inside.


    "It''s done..." Four girls are comfortable with him, even gasping and saying: "it''s done A bad woman. ""How bad is it?" The man quickly pulled her clothes apart, making her more accessible and her voice low.


    "Very bad."


    "What would a bad woman do?"


    Four girls slanted up their lips, and said in his ear, "they will kill."


    The man couldn''t help but get excited and laughed: "OK, let me die on you, you can kill me now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he had taken off his trousers and pulled the woman under him.


    This lewd and absurd scene stunned the hidden guard of zhengemen.


    In the dark, someone asked in a low voice, "do you want to report this?"


    Another voice is full of loathing: "report to be criticized?"


    "But your excellency Duwei said that we should report all major and minor matters."


    "What''s the value of notification when people do that in the yard? Tell Duwei how many times they did it, how many clothes they took off, and how many positions they changed? "


    "Maybe Duwei wants to know..."


    "Maybe Duwei wants to hit you!"


    "No notification?"


    "You want to call yourself."


    The voice was still hesitant: "that will not be reported to commander Duwei, but to commander Sizuo."


    Another voice paused, then nodded: "this is OK. By the way, I can see if senior Sizao is really good at martial arts. I only know that he can do lightness skills, but I haven''t seen the martial arts under his hand."


    "Well? Report it to us. Mr. szzo will show us his martial arts? "


    "No, when he beats you, we will see his martial arts."

 Chapter 286

    The voice hesitated for a moment, then said: "don''t tell me. In fact, there are no lanterns in the yard. They did it several times and changed several postures. I can''t see clearly But this one doesn''t report, and that one. " "Which?" "That..." The voice said, reaching for his finger. When his companion saw it, he saw two black figures in the alley, outside the gate separated by a wall, coming, stopping for a moment, and leaving again. "Well?" His companion frowned, "it''s the trainer." "Will this be notified?" The other person is more concerned about it. The companion claps his forehead: "announce a fart, not quick to follow up to see the situation!" Another person mumbles why you don''t go, but still drives the lightness skill and follows. Half an hour later, in the room of the lady in the main courtyard of Huangfu. Huang Ru listens to the next person''s report, lightly waved and scolded: "go down." The man under the head couldn''t help saying: "madam, the master has raised people. According to the rules, it''s necessary..." "Go down." Interrupt the head person''s reminder, Huang Ru tone some tired. I dare not disobey my wife, but I am afraid that I will hurt her again. When the man was sent away and the room was quiet, Huang Ru sighed in the dark and asked, "is it still necessary to check?" In the dark, someone replied, "does madam want to check?" "Yes?" Huang Ru laughed at herself: "it''s no use if you want to. My body is not as good as it is every day. They''ve been planning for a long time, and they''re afraid that the bones are cold..." "To find him?" Huang Ru takes a deep breath, pauses for a long time, but shakes her head: "finding is also a corpse. What''s the point?" In the dark, there was a chuckle: "desperate." Huang Ru''s eyes glared: "what do you know? You don''t even want to say who you are, but you come to point out my family affairs? Huang Juexin didn''t want to marry me at the beginning. He first insisted that he and I were cousins from afar. He couldn''t marry. Then he thought that I was not good enough to have children. Finally, he said that my Huang family insulted him and asked him to be a man and a wife. He was such a person in the early days. I should have listened to my parents'' words in the early years. Don''t be obsessed with him. Now, I''ve come to this end. " Huang Ru said, and her eyes began to turn red. She thought of her parents who were both dead and their first marriage. Huang Juexin is how cold, how to treat. I thought that as long as I like it wholeheartedly, I can also tie Huang Jue to Xin. I didn''t think that it''s useless to do anything when one''s heart flies away. The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. Huang Ru breathed deeply for several times. Suddenly, her throat seemed to be stuck. She held her chest and choked for several times, calling out: "help Help me... " Old disease attack, every time is like this, heartache, worry about the liver! Huang Ru held out her hand to the darkness, bending her fingers, which was obviously the last strength. In the dark, a pill popped out. It hit Huang Ru''s palm. Huang Ru pinched it, put it in her mouth, and took a few breaths. Finally, her breath was settled. Three days ago, the man who refused to show his appearance suddenly appeared, found himself and said some absurd words. At first, Huang Ru thought this man was a liar. But when what this man said was proved one by one, Huang Ru did not dare to be careless. But yesterday, when Huang Ru''s old heart disease broke out, this man gave him a pill, which was like a fairy pill. If he took it for less than two breaths, his heart would not hurt. Huang Ru now wants to keep this person even if she doesn''t want the so-called truth. Maybe this person can save her life. After straightening out her breathing, Huang Ru looked at the dark place and said in a low voice, "I just want to live well now. They want me to die and want my Huang family, but I will not give them. When the eldest uncle comes back, it''s a ghost, a cow head or a horse''s face. At that time, I''ll have someone to make the decision for me, just ask the superior to help me with one arm, so that I can wait until the eldest uncle comes back. At that time, the gold and silver treasures of my yellow family will be taken by the superior at will. " "Money?" Low laugh, with a gloomy taste: "I don''t lack it." "High people..." "You don''t want revenge. It''s useless for me to come here. It''s too much for me. Goodbye." He said, the body jumped, a strong wind flew over, turned around, people have disappeared. Huang Ru looked at the empty room and called out uncertainly: "Gao Ren High people... " Four weeks, no response. Huang Ru frowned and clapped her hand on the table! Qi, straight pinch fingertips. I knew it was time to say that I was going to take revenge. As long as I can keep people, I will take revenge! Although the identity of this person is unknown, since he is willing to help her, he will not watch her being killed by that pair of dog men and women. Thinking of the dog man and the woman, Huang Ru felt a little stuffy again. Huang Juexin is not a good thing, and this pair of dog men and women are not good things. At the beginning, I shouldn''t have been soft hearted and let this pair of dog men and women enter the house.Nowadays, retribution is added to one''s life.


    "Come on." Huang Ru called out.


    A maid came in soon.


    "Go and call the nurse."


    The servant girl walked away.


    After a while, Huang Ru''s nanny came over.


    As soon as I came in, I saw my wife sitting on the chair in neat clothes. I was not surprised: "how can my wife not rest at this time?"


    "Now rest." Huang Ru says, get up, let nurse serve.


    The nanny came forward, undressed Huang Ru, and asked, "what''s the matter, madam, calling the old slave?"


    "I heard that the master is going to renovate the pavilion in the middle of the lake?"


    "Yes." The nanny said: "the master brought back some Koi from other places. He said that he would take care of the lakeside again, fill the pavilion in the middle of the lake, and make it into a water viewing Pavilion. It is said that the adults in the mansion in Beijing do this, which is very beautiful."


    "Work has already begun?"


    "The drawings have been studied for four or five days. It seems that the construction will start in two days."


    "Stop." Huang Ru''s voice was cold and sharp: "we must stop it."


    "Well?" The nanny did not understand: "what does Madame mean?"


    Huang has what has the hand of the Niang Niang''s hand, and closes her lips tightly. "Niang Niang, I have no matter what this is in the house, everything is the master has the final say, I have no right to do anything on my hands, I can''t do anything, and I can rely on the milk cow."


    The nanny was frightened by Huang Ru''s solemn feeling.


    The nanny clapped Huang Ru''s hand and comforted her: "madam, don''t think much about it. Your body will get better slowly. The master won''t let you drag your sick body and worry about all the trivial matters in the house everyday. Then he will take over everything. Madam, don''t think much about it. As long as you take good care of yourself and wait for the illness to be cured, it''s yours or yours in the house."


    "No." Huang Ru shakes her head.

 Chapter 287

    Huang Ru was in a trance and suddenly hugged the nanny: "nanny, you must help me, I don''t ask for anything, I don''t seek revenge from them, and don''t want them to pay for their lives. I just ask for them to be sent to the government, so that they can be determined by the court, and I want to keep my Huang family business. This is my parents'' last wish. Even if I don''t have this life, I have to watch for them."


    "What do you say, madam?" The nanny touched Huang Ru''s forehead, with pity on her face: "madam, don''t think about it any more. What''s the revenge, what''s the life, nothing at all. Are you possessed by any dream?"


    "No, No." Huang Ru can''t explain clearly. She can only bite her teeth, look around, and whisper a few words to the nanny''s ear.


    The nanny didn''t have any expression at first. She listened to two sentences, but stared at her eyes.


    The nanny looked at Huang Ru in horror and couldn''t believe it: "madam, this can''t be said without hesitation."


    "Do you look at me like I''m talking nonsense?" Huang Ru was so aggrieved that she covered her face and red nose and sobbed, "the body is buried in the stone pier under the huxinting. Nanny can remember when the huxinting was built? For ten years, for ten years, I have said that my body is getting worse and worse. There are traces to follow. These people have been together since the beginning. "


    "But..." But how could it be? Master he...... "


    "What master, it''s Huang jueyang, Huang jueyang!"


    "Calm down, madam." Nanny helps Huang Ru to sit down.


    "What''s the matter, madam?" she asked as Huang Ru went along. "Don''t worry, don''t get angry."


    Huang Ru calms down obediently. Her father and mother are dead. She has only one hand to bring her big nanny. She can trust her.


    In the meantime, Huang Ru evaded the identity of the unknown senior.


    Since the high man didn''t want to expose himself, Huang Ru couldn''t sell it in order to keep his good feelings.


    When will all finish, Huang Ru already did not know when to begin to shed tears.


    Huang Ru sniffed and sobbed: "Huang Juexin, Huang jueyang, these two brothers, I only saw one eye at the beginning, I just thought they looked like, never thought about it. At the beginning, they were Li daitaojiang. These two brothers have always been interested in my Huang family property. Since they got married 13 years ago, three years ago, I have never realized that I married two people. Those two people played with me recklessly. I The body, actually sleeping two people, never clean... "


    At this point, Huang Ru is already crying.


    However, the nanny was so frightened that she was sweating. She licked her lips and held Huang Ru''s hand to death. Her face became colder and colder.


    The nurse said, "madam, don''t think too much about it. Such absurd things may be fake at all. Let''s check again. Don''t worry."


    "Check, am I not clear enough?" Huang Ru wiped her tears and held her hand: "nanny, you promised me that you would drag it for me and bring it back to the eldest uncle of the clan."


    "Madam, have you found the eldest uncle?"


    "That''s nature." Huang rumulu pleaded: "I''m an orphan daughter. All the family members are Huang jueyang''s confidants. I don''t want to find a big uncle. I''m afraid they will kill me tomorrow. Nanny, you must help me."


    The nanny is silent for a while and nods: "OK, nanny helps you. Nanny grew up with her. Whatever you do, nanny helps you. Madam, don''t cry any more. Take a good rest first. Your body can''t stay up at night."


    Huang Ru entered the bed with tears on her face, and watched the nanny keep her eyes soft by the bed, which made her a little relieved and slowly closed her eyes.


    "Madame, nanny sang you nursery rhymes, which you loved most when you were a child..." The nanny said, and began to hum a lullaby. She put her hands on the quilt in front of Huang Ru''s chest, clapping and clapping it, just like coaxing a child, to coax Huang Ru to sleep.


    Until half an hour later, the person on the bed breathed evenly, should be asleep, the nurse just put out the candle.


    With a worry, nanny carefully out of the room, close the door.


    The next day, just after dawn, there was a thumping knock on the door.


    Liu Wei turned impatiently and buried her head in a pillow. She couldn''t hear anything.


    But Liu Wei woke Xiao Li up.


    Xiaoli slowly climbed up, looked at the door, looked at his mother, and finally grabbed her hair, got out of bed and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, outside, Fusheng stood there.


    "Young master Li, sir, is he still awake?"


    "Well." Xiaoli answered vaguely, then walked back to the bed, climbed on the bed and got into the bed.


    Fusheng followed in innocently, stood in front of the bed, and gently called out, "Sir, the Yamen is coming, saying that I have something to look for you."


    Liu Wei grabs Xiaoli''s quilt and covers her head!


    Fusheng had no choice but to lift the quilt slightly and increase the volume. He said: "Sir, there is someone coming from yamen, just outside, saying it is..."


    "Don''t make a noise!" Liu Wei got up and shouted angrily, wrapped up the quilt, turned a circle, let himself hold the quilt and rolled to the corner, completely ignoring people.Seeing Liu Wei like this, Fusheng just can''t get up and doesn''t feel headache. Xiaoli was robbed of the quilt, so she could only sit up and said to Fusheng wearily, "sister Fusheng, please find uncle Rong. My father did fingerprint model and spice component test last night. It took midnight. I can''t wake up before noon." "But according to the Yamen people, someone died." Small Li Du mouth: "dead people look for my father to do?" "It''s about the Headless Woman." Xiaoli frowned: "who is that?" "It''s the yellow family that Mr. Huang has always suspected, master Huang." As soon as this statement came out, Liu Wei, who could not have been killed, immediately opened the quilt, sat up and looked at the floating life with disorderly hair: "master Huang is dead?" Fusheng nodded: "that''s what people from yamen said." "How did you die?" Fusheng shook his head: "I don''t know, but it''s said that his head has also been cut." Liu Wei grabs her head impatiently, gets out of bed, puts on her clothes and says to Xiao Li, who is going to sleep again: "you get up, too." Small Li is carrying quilt, do not understand of ask: "why?" "Because I didn''t sleep late, you can''t either." Xiaoli: "..." Finally, like a vicious stepmother, Liu Wei dragged Xiaoli, who was unwilling to get up, out of bed and dragged her down the second floor of the inn. On the first floor of the inn, Rong Ling is having breakfast. Liu Wei came over with her hair on her back and put the comb at the man''s hand. She asked the two yamen servants standing at the table, "what''s the matter?" The yamen runner was originally sent to find the senior secretary. The leader came, and they knew nothing. One person said: "it''s this morning, when the vegetable dealer was about to set up a stall, someone found Mr. Huang''s body in the corner of the alley. At first, I didn''t know it was Mr. Huang, but I saw a headless corpse. Later, a vegetable dealer found Mr. Huang''s head in the rotten vegetable basket, so I knew..." Another said: "Lord Huang has asked Lord Chen to go to the scene, but the old man told us that it is related to the Huang family. Do ask for permission from Lord Sizao and ask him if you want to see the body?" Liu Wei is pondering, not yet speaking, but finds that there is no movement behind her. Liu Wei looked back and saw that Rong Ling was blowing hot and cold porridge for Xiao Li. The comb was in his hand, but he didn''t even look at it. Liu Wei frowned. The man''s hair ornaments are not easy to comb. Liu Wei is worried about the trouble. After Rong Ling took the initiative to comb her hair for the first time, she became more and more lazy. Finally, she got up every day and had to look for Rong Ling to comb her hair. But today, he refused to comb!

 Chapter 288

    Liu Wei pursed her lips. I''m not sure whether the man was angry because of last night''s events. But yesterday he said a word. He was angry all night?


    It''s too narrow!


    "My lord Sir sizzo Seeing that the senior secretary didn''t listen to himself, the Yamen servant couldn''t help calling twice.


    Liu Wei then turned around, picked up her comb, combing her hair, and said, "go ahead."


    They looked at each other and said, "do you want to see the corpse, my lord?"


    "Go." Liu Wei said, then looked at the two: "who can comb your hair?"


    As soon as they said this, they looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer.


    Liu Wei looked at the two men''s hair ornaments from left to right, judged them, and asked the man on the right, "is your hair tied by yourself or someone else?"


    The man pointed to the tip of his nose and said, "I Me? "


    Liu Wei nods.


    The man said awkwardly, "yes It''s the little one who combs it by himself. "


    Liu Wei handed him the comb: "comb it for me!"


    The man stared at the comb which was handed to his eyes. Although he thought it was ridiculous, he grabbed his head and reached for it under the urging eyes of his companion.


    But just as his hand was about to touch the comb, there was a "clang Dang" next to it, which was the sound of the spoon dropping into the bowl.


    The Yamen servant looked up and saw that it was just right. He looked up at the dark robe and the eyes of the cold man!


    Those eyes, indifferent, sharp, black to the boundless.


    Yamen servant was so scared that he shivered. He took a step back in fear. When he got back to his senses, he found that his back bristled.


    Rong Leng sighed and reached for the comb in Liu Wei''s hand. Under Liu Wei''s snickering eyes, he said coldly, "turn your head."


    Liu Wei turned her back.


    Rong Leng grabs Liu Wei''s long hair and carefully scrapes it with a comb.


    Men''s movements are gentle, which is to meet the knot, but also slowly straighten out.


    Liu Wei was very comfortable, smiling to the two yamen servants: "I''ll be there in a moment, you go first, tell your adult, the scene is sealed, no one is allowed to move the body, and no one is allowed to approach the body 30 steps."


    The two yamen servants answered in a hurry and left honestly.


    When all the outsiders left, Liu Wei asked the man behind him while playing with his clothes belt: "will you go later?"


    "Rong Leng''s voice is very weak:" No


    "Why?" Liu Wei turned to ask, but because the action was too big, she pulled her hair, so she had to turn around again and said, "boss Huang is dead, which I didn''t expect. What''s your message?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then go together, lest you go again."


    Rong Leng stopped talking. He tied Liu Wei''s hair and tied it with a ribbon. Then he put down his comb and went on eating.


    Liu Wei touched her hair, turned around, and saw Xiao Li lying on the table, having porridge for a while, listless.


    Liu Wei''s mouth turned up and said, "Xiao Li will go with you."


    Liu Xiaoli''s movements were stiff, and he looked up at his mother with displeasure.


    Liu Wei is in a good mood. While eating her breakfast, she looks at the side of Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei thinks she knows Rong Leng, but the man''s expression now makes her not quite understand. So, what''s wrong with him?


    Or is this man just playing on the pretext?


    After breakfast, it was an hour before the three arrived at the scene of the murder.


    In the past, the first thing we saw was a crowd full of people.


    When yamen servants saw that they were coming, they quickly drove away the crowd and opened the way for them.


    As he led the way, he said: "two adults, the body is in front of him. Because of the words of senior Sizuo, Mr. Cao didn''t let anyone touch the body. Even Mr. Chen didn''t have one. Please come here."


    Liu Wei nodded slightly, looking around as she walked.


    This is a downtown area. There are many rotten vegetable leaves on the ground. It''s wet and slippery everywhere. It smells fishy. It''s hard to walk.


    The more we get to the back, the more fishy the smell is, but it''s not fishy, it''s fishy. Two more steps forward, that''s the fish stall.


    Around the fish stall, in front of it is a small alley full of people. The most striking one is Cao Yujie in official uniform.


    When he saw Rong Ling coming, Cao Yujie hurriedly came to greet himself and shouted, "Lord, Lord Liu."


    Rong Leng asked lightly, "where is the body?"


    "It''s right here. I''ll take you there."


    Rong Ling goes with Cao Yujie, but Liu Wei suddenly stops and looks at a vacant area on the right.


    Liu Wei''s movement attracted other people''s attention. Rong Ling stopped and looked at Liu Wei.


    Cao Yujie is confused: "Lord Liu, what''s the matter?"Liu Wei was silent for a moment, and waved: "it''s OK, let''s go." Cao Yujie looked at Liu Wei''s past direction again, but there was nothing there. The three entered the alley. In the alley, when Mr. Chen saw the visitor, he snorted coldly. His tone was very bad. Liu Wei looks at CHEN Ye Zi with a smile, but he doesn''t speak. His eyes turn to the prostrate headless corpse on the ground. The man''s body was dressed in a royal robe, but the robe had been soaked with blood. The man''s body fell between the large pools of blood, with the upper body facing the direction of the lane. Liu Wei opens his hand, and Xiaoli consciously hands over his gloves. Liu Wei, wearing gloves, walked over. Liu Wei examined the body first, from the wound to the neck, then to the posture and blood volume. After watching it, Liu Wei turned the body over again. In fact, the difference between the front chest and the back of headless corpses is really small. Liu Wei first looked at all the things that could be seen from the outside, then untied the clothes of the corpse to reveal the blood stained chest and stomach of the male corpse. Xiao Li is slow to walk today because of lack of sleep. He rubbed against his mother, looked at the body and said, "Dad, it''s strange." "Well." Liu Wei didn''t raise her head. "How strange?" "The proportion is not right." Liu Wei just looked at Xiaoli and said with a smile, "I can see the proportion and make progress." Small Li smell speech bashful smile smile, pour is the dissatisfaction mood of the morning, to all of a sudden rushed away! "Can I have the body examined?" Little guy looks forward to it. Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows, thought about it, got up, and said, "you can test it if you want to." Liu Wei said, and looked at Cao Yujie: "where is the head of the dead man?" "Oh, here''s the head." Cao Yujie looks at Liu Weizhen and leaves the body to his son for examination. He doesn''t feel at ease. After all, when the child examined the female corpse yesterday, it seemed that his ability was not very good. However, when Mr. szzo is here, even if the child has made a mistake, he can always make up for it. Cao Yujie then calmed down, took Liu Wei, went to a small garbage area, pointed to a big wooden bucket inside, and said: "it''s in it. Liu said don''t move, and I didn''t let people take out my head."

 Chapter 289

    "Good." Liu Wei smiled at Cao Yujie, walked over and looked into the bucket. As expected, he saw a round and bloody head lying there.


    Liu Wei didn''t rush to take it out, but first carefully looked at the edge of the barrel, and only when all the things to be observed were observed, did she lift her head out.


    Liu Wei took the hair of her head with her hand, picked it up and put it on the table beside her.


    There was a sound of inspiratory sound all around. Some yamen servants, even if they had extensive experience, were rare to see a human head at such a close distance.


    Looking at a corpse is different from looking at a head.


    The Yamen servants were a little bit unable to accept it. They retreated a few words one after another and kept their faces closed.


    After all, Cao Yujie was an official in Kyoto. Before, there had been such cases in Kyoto. He was not afraid of the head, but if the head could close his eyes, it would be good.


    It stared at a pair of eyes as big as a copper bell, looking at you directly, how all some seeps!


    Liu Wei did not feel any discomfort.


    Liu Wei examined his head carefully, looked at the front and then at the back, then grabbed his hair, picked up his head, walked over to Xiao Li and handed it to him.


    Xiaoli takes over with great effort. Like Liu Wei, she first checks one side and then puts her head back on the neck of the body.


    A whole body, that''s it.


    But that end is round after all. It''s on the ground and stable first. But in a moment, it''s rolling awry.


    Then they saw a corpse lying on the ground, a head misplaced and lying on the ground, which made people''s eyes ache.


    Cao Yujie carefully asked: "Lord Liu, what is it?"


    Liu Wei waved her hand and did not make a sound. She just walked out of the alley and looked at the open space she had seen before.


    Then Liu wei walked around and looked around.


    After the crowd, Cao Yujie asked Rong Ling in a daze: "officer Duwei, officer Liu, this is..."


    "Observe the scene of the murder."


    "How to observe?" Cao Yujie asked


    Allow Leng to be silent for a while, way: "want to be sure first, it is the scene of the first case, still be the scene of the second case."


    "First? Second? " Cao Yujie is more confused when he hears it. He looks at Chen Yaozi who comes out with him and asks, "Grandpa, what is the first scene of the crime?"


    Mr. Chen didn''t say a word today. He just came out to have a look at Mr. Liu, who called himself the doctor of Qujiang mansion. What else do you want to do?


    The corpses are all in the box. No matter what they don''t ask, they come out and wander around. What do you mean?


    Who knows, CHEN Ye Zi just came out, but he didn''t see why he came, so he was choked by Cao''s words and his face rose.


    The first crime scene? How does he know what it means? He''s never heard of it, OK.


    Cao Yujie is also full of curiosity and looks at Mr. Chen.


    But Chen felt his face changed from red to white. At last, Chen scratched his head angrily and shouted impatiently, "you can''t be like this! My old man doesn''t say anything else. I have been under your hands for some years. Yesterday I was incompetent. Today I plan to be a man in a low-key way. You really forced my old man to leave Qinshan mansion when you grilled me on the fire like this, didn''t you? "


    As soon as Cao Yujie heard Chen''s words, he knew. Chen didn''t know what they meant. Then he said to him gently, "what kind of angry words the old man said, my official asked casually. This is the secret of your party. If you don''t say it, I won''t ask."


    Cao Yujie gave Mr. Chen face and said it was the privacy of your party, not that you didn''t know and couldn''t tell.


    Mr. Chen also breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, his mood was greatly affected. When looking at Liu Wei again, his stomach was full of anger.


    Liu wei walked outside for a long time, observed for a long time, and then came back to see Xiaoli taking gloves.


    Seeing his mother coming back, Xiao Li asked, "Dad, do you want to go back to dissect?"


    "Well." Liu Wei said, "let''s let people clean up."


    "Good." Xiaoli''s response was crisp, so he called the Yamen servants to carry the body. Xiaoli himself wrapped the head in a cloth and held it in his arms.


    The Yamen servants looked at the child holding his head like a ball of fur. They couldn''t see him. They swallowed their saliva. Some of them were afraid to stay away from Liu Xiaoli because they were afraid.


    The army is going back to yamen, but Cao Yujie is at a loss: "this is over?"


    It''s less than two quarters of an hour before and after checking the body. Cao Yujie just waited here for an hour and a half. The senior secretary came here and looked for a while without saying a word. He''s going back?


    So what does Lord szzo see?


    Liu Wei nodded, his face flat: "when we go back to autopsy, the case will be solved."


    "Broken?" Cao Yujie thought he had heard wrong: "you said, broken?"


    "Well, it''s broken."


    "But How can I break it? The murderer, the murderer has also been found? "Liu Wei smiled: "although the murderer hasn''t been found, the suspect has already been found."


    Cao Yujie didn''t believe it at all. The senior secretary looked at it casually. How could there be a suspect?


    "Who is the suspect?" Asked Cao Yujie.


    Liu Wei didn''t say it, but her expression was funny: "it''s a person I don''t understand."


    Cao Yujie can''t understand. He wants to ask again, but Liu Wei has left first.


    Rong Ling and Xiao Li follow.


    The three got into the carriage, and Xiao Li still held the head in her arms.


    The carriage went to Yamen. Liu Wei asked, "do you want this head?"


    Xiaoli nodded: "the case is solved. I want this head."


    Xiaoli said, smiling to open the white cloth on his head, touch his hair, touch his eyes and nose, and said: "his eyes are really big, and his two eyes are very black, so it must be very good to soak medicine wine."


    At the next moment, Xiaoli can''t help but slide the fat little finger around the eye socket of his head, as if he would poke it in at any time and pull out his eyeball.


    "For a pair of eyes?" Liu Wei can''t see it: "this is a fresh body. I just looked at it. There is a slight injury on the back of the head. It didn''t hurt the brain marrow. The brain marrow can be taken out completely."


    Liu Xiaoli, hearing the words, puffed up his mouth, hugged his head and stared at his mother: "no! If we want to take the human brain, we need to cut the skull. I want a complete skull, which can''t be broken! "


    "The medulla is more useful than the bone."


    "But this head is what I want." Liu Xiaoli was reluctant to hold it tighter and said with his mouth bulging: "Dad, you have to rob people every time. In the past, when there were fresh corpses in Qujiang mansion, you robbed them. I have collected 12 specimens of two skulls for a long time. I will not give you this one. If you want the brain, wait for me to take out the bones, and give you the rest, the nose, Mouth, brain, temporal lobe, nerve line, blood vessel, all for you... "


    Liu Wei listens to Xiaoli''s mumbling, and then sticks out his hand to Xiaoli with a straight face. "Give me the head!"


    Xiaoli jumped up at once, held his head tightly, drilled into the back of rongleng, carefully exposed half of his head, and said, "No."

 Chapter 290

    Liu Wei reaches for it, but Xiao Li is also smart. She dodges from left to right, but she won''t let her mother catch her!


    Liu Wei grabbed and took off his hand several times, and because of a margin between them, he finally got tired. Liu Wei pointed his spear at margin: "you don''t care about him?"


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei expressionless, then turns around, touches Xiaoli''s head, and says, "my head is yours."


    Xiao Li laughed at once.


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and stared: "one thing comes back to one thing, our thing. Later, I''ll talk about this head. It''s useful for me. I need the brain to do experiments."


    Small Li smell speech from the back out of the head, to mother tongue, said: "scattered brain can also be used, but not necessarily to use a complete."


    "The scattered nerves have been destroyed!" Liu Wei said.


    Xiao Li doesn''t care. He wrinkles his nose and hides behind Rong''s back. If he doesn''t give, he doesn''t give.


    Liu Wei was angry and asked Rong Ling, "are you so used to him?"


    Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei for a moment and said firmly, "yes."


    Liu Wei frowned more tightly: "Rong Ling, I''m not joking with you. Besides, you''ve been in a funk all morning. What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean you don''t understand?" The man asked.


    Liu Wei shook her head. "I don''t understand."


    "Rong Leng smiled:" that King hope you want to understand as soon as possible


    Liu Wei thinks that there is something wrong with this man. She should cut his brain to see if his nerves are damaged!


    From Caishikou to yamen, it took a while for the carriage to stop.


    Liu Wei got off first. His face was very bad.


    Rong Ling walked in the second place, while Xiao Li hid behind Rong Ling and never dared to approach her mother.


    The first carriage stopped, and the later carriages stopped.


    Cao Yujie and CHEN Ye Zi are sitting in the second carriage, but when they get down, they see that the situation ahead is not right.


    Cao Yujie came over and asked Rong Ling, "your honor But the coachman has been slow? "


    Rong Ling''s five senses waved coldly, just about to say it, and went to the Yamen to talk again. Liu Wei took advantage of Rong Ling''s talking with people, and quickly rushed over and grabbed Xiao Li''s head in his arms.


    But Xiao Li is not a vegetarian either!


    The little guy is also quick. His fingertips are tightly holding the hair of his head, but he will not let go.


    The white cloth stained with a lot of blood has been thrown away at this time. People come and go at the gate of yamen, and the Yamen servants behind are approaching.


    But they all watched a young man of pure elegance, and a little boy with a carved jade and a lovely look, holding a head.


    A man grabbed one side of his hair and pulled it openly.


    The head was frightened, the pupils bulging, the lips white and the face blue. It was a real dead head.


    And there was a cry of astonishment among the people that passed by.


    The Yamen servants at the back were afraid to go forward.


    Cao Yujie looks at this scene from a close distance. His legs are almost soft with fear. He quickly takes two steps back.


    But because Cao Yujie retreated too quickly, and stepped on the foot of Chen Yezi in the back, Chen Yezi didn''t care to cry for pain. He also looked at the head that had been robbed. His eyes were round, and he didn''t know what was the trouble.


    Liu Wei bit her lips and stared at her son, "let go."


    Xiaoli looks up and retorts, "you let it go!"


    Liu Wei said, "you just want the specimen. When you find the head of the female corpse, give it to you."


    Xiaoli snorted, and was not deceived at all: "Dad, you lied to me again. The fatal wound of that female corpse is on the head, which can cause fatal wound. The skull must not be wanted. How can an incomplete skull be a specimen?"


    "Then how do you know that the skull of this head is complete, maybe it''s also scratched."


    Liu Wei said that Xiao Li hesitated and looked at Rong Leng. She was very distressed and wanted to ask for help from Uncle Rong.


    "If you don''t rub flowers?" said Rong Ling


    "Rong Leng!" Liu Wei scolded the man.


    Rong Leng just looks at Liu Wei, but there is no expression on her facial features.


    Xiaoli smiled and said, "yes, if you didn''t rub flowers? Anyway, if I don''t give it to you, I''ll take care of this head. If it''s scratched, I''ll dig your brains for you. If it''s not scratched, it''s mine. Nobody can take it away. "


    Liu Wei has a straight face.


    Xiao Li''s hard work is rare. Uncle Rong is here!


    Seeing more and more people around.


    Cao Yujie also heard the meaning and couldn''t help crying and laughing. He went to the arena and said, "here Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu, this is boss Huang''s head... "


    Liu Wei looked at Cao Yujie and said, "I have my own way to persuade the Huang family to donate the body."


    Liu Xiaoli also said: "I don''t want the body, I want the head, just the head."


    Liu Wei stares at his son: "I only want brains."


    "Dad, you are unreasonable!" Xiao Li stomps and gets angry."What''s wrong with being unreasonable? You don''t recognize my father if you don''t make sense? "


    Xiao Li puffed his cheeks and his eyes were red with anger. Looking at Rong Leng, he sniffed at her nose and said, "Uncle Rong..."


    Rong Ling hears the words, sighs, goes forward, and makes a powerful way to block Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei only felt a numbness on her wrist and a looseness in her hand. Xiao Li had grabbed her head back and stuffed it into her arms like a treasure. She didn''t take it out.


    "You -" Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng.


    But Rong Ling has already led Xiao Li into the Yamen.


    Until the two disappeared, Liu Wei followed in impatiently, thinking, how can we coax Rong Ling?


    This man is clearly in a temper, today this kind of thing, if at ordinary times, Rong Leng is definitely on her side, where will Xiao Li succeed.


    Thinking that it was a complete human brain, Liu Wei bit her teeth, so she wasted it!


    Liu Wei can''t bear to think about it. You know, this is a time of advocating peace in the land. In the past, all the bodies in Qujiang mansion were taken back by the family members.


    Only a few unclaimed bodies can be taken away by Liu Wei for power and personal gain.


    But in the five years of Qujiang mansion, there are only two available corpses here, a complete human brain, but also only one piece, which has long been used up by her.


    Now it''s hard to get a new one. Liu Wei doesn''t want to let go.


    So in the final analysis, we must first solve the problem of tolerance.


    At the thought of it, Liu Wei regretted it very much!


    Yesterday, I shouldn''t have said that to Rong Leng, but who knows what happened to this man? He was serious all of a sudden.


    Liu Wei thought as she walked, but she didn''t know that there was a stir outside the Yamen.


    The people pointed and talked: "that is Am I wrong, boss Huang, boss Huang''s head? "


    "Boss Huang is dead? Why? "


    "My God, is the Huang family going to die?"


    "Not boss Huang? Isn''t it a mask, a fake head made of dough or something that can''t be true? If it''s true, what did the young master Bai Jing rob him of? Can someone rob the real head? "


    "But where did the fake head come from? So boss Huang is OK? "


    "Why don''t we go to Huang''s shop and ask?"

 Chapter 291

    The more the people said it, the more uncertain they were.


    The people in the yamen, those yamen servants, including Cao Yujie and Chen Yezi, know that it''s the real head, and the Baijing childe, and the child, are really robbing a real head.


    As for what to do?


    How do they know?


    They don''t want to know!


    Not at all!


    Because there is no special morgue in yamen, Huang Jue''s new corpse can only be put in the Chai room.


    Originally a headless female corpse, now there is another headless male corpse. Two corpses are placed in rows. This scene makes Liu Wei feel harmonious.


    Cao Yujie stood at the door, looked inside, and asked cautiously, "Master Liu, is it dissection now?"


    Liu Wei did not reply, but hesitated for a moment, looking at Rong Leng and saying, "Mr. Duwei, can you talk to me alone?"


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei and her eyes are cool: "alone?"


    "Alone."


    "Good."


    Liu Wei nodded and said to the others, "excuse me, everyone. I have some important matters to discuss with Duwei first."


    Other people look at each other, but they are still honest to quit first.


    Xiao Li also holds her head and hides behind Cao Yujie. When she sees that her mother doesn''t come out, she is relieved.


    When the Chaifang door was closed, Liu Wei went to Huang Jue''s new body and said to Rong Leng, "there are two questions. I want to ask you first."


    Rong Ling stares at Liu Wei and beckons her to continue.


    Liu Wei approaches Rong Ling''s body, stands in front of him, slightly raises his head, looks at his eyes, and softly asks, "Why are you angry?"


    It''s hard for her to approach.


    Rong Ling felt that the distance between the two was very narrow at the moment, and the heat could even be transmitted to each other. He said, "think for yourself."


    Liu Wei grabs Rong Ling''s collar, pulls his noble handsome face down a little, looks at his face, and softens his voice: "I won''t think, for you."


    Rong Ling narrowed her eyes playfully, put her waist around her, pressed her close, put her thin lips against her ears and said, "know what you are doing now?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei pursed her lips slightly.


    Liu Wei is so calm today, but Rong Leng is too optimistic to think about: "is it teasing the king?"


    Liu Wei bent her eyes, but smiled, "this time it''s not."


    Rong Ling knows that Liu Wei is fond of teasing him. Every time when the relationship is about to be clarified, she takes a step back and pushes him away in a joking manner.


    But Rong Ling has been very patient. He knows that she is fooling around, and once by herself. This time, he will also by her. Even last night''s events, let him have a chance to make use of his problems. But if Liu Wei insists on not showing weakness for three days, he will also take the initiative to compromise.


    Today is the first day, but she moved first.


    This makes Rong Ling can''t believe it. They two, who always chased her to escape, took the initiative immediately, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Liu Wei can''t help but stand on tiptoe when he hears the words. The pale pink lip is gently printed on his thin, cool lips.


    Let Leng''s eyes suddenly change. When she feels that it''s really soft, she quickly clasps her back brain to avoid her fleeting escape.


    But Liu Wei didn''t plan to escape either. He deepened and aggravated the kiss. He clenched her lips and strongly opened the tip of her tongue.


    She is so obedient, but it makes Rong Leng happy and alert.


    He didn''t put in the kiss, and after he left, Liu Wei also opened her eyes and looked at him with a very clear vision.


    Let lengmou color sink, let go of her: "why?"


    Liu Wei didn''t answer him, but said, "would you still not answer the first question? I''ll be your cheapskate. Next, let''s talk about the second question. "


    Liu Wei said, turning to look at the headless corpse in front of her, and said: "there are many bruises on her body. The shoulder and back are marks made by stones. There are......"


    Before she finished speaking, Rong Ling pulled Liu Wei over. He asked her to look at herself, take a deep breath, force herself to calm down, bite her teeth and ask, "I ask you why?"


    "Why kiss you all of a sudden?" Liu Wei looked at Leng Tieqing''s face and frowned, "isn''t that what you want? Why is that expression? "


    She is a modern person. Maybe she has generation gap with Rong Ling.


    "Liu Wei!" "I don''t want this to be a farce in the end," said Rong Leng in such a harsh tone


    Look at him is really angry, Liu Wei Shu''s smile, natural pat his chest: "I didn''t make."


    Liu Wei''s eyes slowly moved down, looking at Rong Leng''s chest, and then he drew a place with his fingertips and said, "here, here, is a bruise that has disappeared. How long have you lied to me? What poisoning, what internal injury, what can''t find out the reason, Rong Ling, I really didn''t think you would be so boring. "


    Pretending to be sick is a way of procrastination. After getting closer to Liu Wei, he never pretended to be sick again. So even if he was exposed at the moment, he was not surprised. He just looked at her calmly and asked, "when did you know?"Liu Wei''s eyes glared: "now!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and stabbed him in the chest: "I thought I had thought more about it. You can''t really do such a boring thing. Unexpectedly, you admit it easily. Needless to say, you did it on purpose last night? It''s a good move to retreat. I was doubting all the way before and thought it was my villain''s heart. Unexpectedly, it''s all confirmed! "


    Liu Wei suddenly felt stupid.


    Stupid enough to know that this man''s acting skills are not good, but she was honestly cheated, and she was fooled by him.


    Liu Wei closed her eyes, inhaled for several times, and forced herself to calm down. But she didn''t want Leng to calm down and ask, "kiss me, just to cheat me?"


    Liu Wei stared at him: "do you think so?"


    "No?"


    "No!"


    Liu Wei just thought that he was really angry and wanted to take the initiative to get closer. But when he got closer, he didn''t just get closer and kiss him.


    If it''s close, it means that she gives him a chance, and she intends to bring the two together.


    But Liu Wei has a scar in her heart, which is not so easy to pass.


    Fortunately, the corpse of Huang Juexin made Liu Wei find a way to solve the problem. Liu Wei wanted to have an experiment.


    Liu Wei said to ask him two questions.


    The first question is why he is angry. Now he doesn''t need to ask, because he has already answered it. The second question is the important factor to decide whether the two can be together.


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng, turned his back and said: "this corpse, from the chest to the ribs, was seriously injured. It was preliminarily determined to be fatal. The cause should be internal bleeding, which caused the collapse of internal organs and rapid death. If the head is cut off, it should be just the killer''s anger. The wound on his neck is very uneven. If the wound on the female body is cut in two times, it looks like a normal person''s wound. Huang Jue''s new wound is much more difficult. He was cut with a kitchen knife! The marks on his neck are messy. He is really incapable of cutting off his head bit by bit. "


    Let Leng stand by and listen quietly. What I think is only her, not the case.

 Chapter 292

    "So here comes the question." Liu Wei turned and looked at Rong Ling. "Can you do this in the future?"


    "What?" said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei points to the body.


    Rong Leng still doesn''t understand: "cut off the head?"


    "No." Liu Wei shook his head: "it''s not necessary to behead. I said that beheading is just a way for the murderer to vent. At first, the murderer just wanted to kill Huang Juexin. So, can you kill it? "


    "The king has killed more than a thousand people," he said


    Liu Wei tut said, "I mean, kill my father."


    Rong Leng''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Liu Yubi said: "the fatal part is exactly where the eight or nine year old can go. The murderer must have a knife in his hand, but the murderer didn''t start with a knife, it was a stone. The murderer knows that the vegetable market is a shortcut for Huang Juexin to go home. Because there are vegetable vendors selling stalls all the year round, the ground is wet and slippery, which is hard to walk. The murderer arranges ahead of time, arranges in the vegetable market some time, has sprinkled on the open space the greasy fish water


    "Just now I was at the scene to observe that the fishmonger''s stall was at the end of the other side of the street, while the open space of the vegetable market was full of fishy water, and there were many vegetable leaves, rotten tomatoes, some stones, in a mess. When it''s not light, ordinary people are easy to slip. "


    "The murderer is to wait for Huang Juexin to slip down and smash Huang Juexin with a prepared stone in the distance without paying attention. Because the murderer can''t be seen for a while, Huang Juexin can only escape in a hurry. Huang Juexin hugged his head and turned his back, which directly led to the most bruises on his back, and the shape and degree of bruises, from the distance of long-range shooting, would also have different indications on the corpse. Huang Juexin was attacked immediately and instinctively protected himself. However, due to the lack of protection, his head was also injured. However, the strength of the eight or nine year old child was not very big, so the wound on Huang Juexin''s head was only a shallow wound. At the end of it, the play came. "


    Liu Wei unties Huang Jue''s new clothes more and more. In her mind, she remembers all she saw on the spot.


    "Here''s a very light round print. If it''s not judged wrong, it''s the same size as the handlebar of the cart that the vegetable vendor put beside it. But because the gravity is too large and the time is too short, the wound does not form obvious bruise in time, but if the skin is cut, the evidence will still be seen in the subcutaneous tissue. "


    "The murderer smashed Huang Juexin''s whole body with a stone, causing Huang Juexin to be injured, and then hit Huang Juexin''s body with a scooter out of control. But once, it''s not enough to kill one person, and the murderer himself realized it. Therefore, Huang Juexin''s awkward support made him climb up. To attack the murderer, the murderer had to hit Huang Juexin''s injured part with his fist, Although the strength of the eight or nine year old child is small, Huang Juexin''s body has been hit hard before. Repeated injuries like this will make people feel miserable. "


    "Huang Juexin''s bone just broke when he was hit hard by a scooter. The bone was dislocated under the serious injury, inserted into the organs, and finally died. The murderer was afraid that Huang Juexin would not die. He used a knife to insert Huang Juexin''s body, but that was not the fatal part. These are not 100% accurate in front of the officers, but in my experience, we can see that if we don''t have an open stomach. When we go to the hall, we need to have an open stomach and make a complete autopsy report. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei stopped for a moment and said, "why should an eight or nine year old kill an adult man? And Huang Juexin, why did he have a feud with an eight or nine year old? When I was at the scene of the crime, I began to think about it, and then I finally thought about it. "


    Liu Wei goes to the headless female corpse nearby, opens the white cloth and points to the female corpse''s belly.


    "The autopsy found that this corpse had a child before birth. If the age is right, it is also eight to nine years old. Last night we also talked about the four girls'' new born son to Huang Jue, who is now the eldest son of the Huang family. The child''s age is also eight or nine years old, so can you imagine that the four girls have no children at all? "


    "From the beginning, the four girls stole their sister''s baby, and many years later, when the sister went to the city and ran to her sister, she saw the child. In order to hide the evidence, the four girls killed her sister, but the child seemed to have known something by some way. After her mother died, it was estimated that Huang Juexin was the murderer, so she reported it to her mother in anger Qiu, to cut off Huang Jue''s new head, is mostly for the sake of letting him taste the suffering of being cut off by his mother. "


    This case, in fact, is not difficult to analyze.


    Because there are so many horse feet exposed by the eight or nine year old children.


    There are not only a lot of horse feet and evidence exposed at the scene of the crime, but also too many traces left on the corpse that can be analyzed in combination with the on-site evidence, so Liu Wei asked Xiao Li to have an autopsy at the beginning.


    Because Liu Wei thought it was enough for Xiao Li to deal with it.


    At that time, Xiao Li also quickly judged that the proportion was wrong.


    Yes, the proportion is not right.


    Because the murderer is an eight or nine year old child, the proportion of knife wounds on the deceased''s body will be particularly strange. It''s too low, it''s not deadly, it''s not what adults do.


    Liu Wei didn''t think about it at first. At first, he thought that the murderer was a woman, maybe just inducing the autopsy, and the murderer was a child.But Liu Wei''s only explanation is from the direction of the fatal injury, the degree of neck fracture, and a series of on-the-spot evidences.


    Today''s eight or nine year olds are no more than the ancient eight or nine year olds. In modern times, the eight or nine year olds are really just children who have no power. But in ancient times, they are different, even more different.


    There is a Kaner between Liu Wei and Rong Ling. This Kaner is the king of a country who is high above, and the enemy who killed his father and his mother.


    Liu Wei can keep calm even if he doesn''t get angry with Rong Ling, but Liu Wei still can''t take that step, so he and Rong Ling are always vague.


    Mingming and Mingming both spoke clearly and experienced a lot of things, but Liu Wei is hard hearted.


    Liu Wei can not revenge, but will the emperor suddenly cut the grass and kill her?


    At that time, how will Rong Ling choose?


    Today, the body of Huang Juexin suddenly reminds Liu Wei of something.


    Therefore, Liu Wei kissed Rong Ling and solemnly explained to him that this was a case of son killing his father.


    Liu Wei wants to know, if it''s rongling, what will rongling do?


    Let Leng listen to Liu Wei quietly, then look at the two corpses, silence for a while, eyes will stare at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is also looking back at Rong Leng seriously. She doesn''t want to miss any expression like hesitation on Rong Leng''s face.


    Liu Wei has a very firm decision in mind!


    As long as Rong Leng hesitates and hesitates, even if it''s only one point, then she won''t force him any more, but at the same time, she will also be completely clean and disconnected from him.


    Rong Leng did not hesitate.


    Rong Leng just thought about it and asked, "kill your father?"


    Liu Wei nodded nervously.


    But Rong Ling said, "sooner or later."


    Liu Wei''s eyes were fixed, and he approached him half a step: "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 293

    Rong Leng''s tone was rather cold: "the emperor, father and Emperor will let you sooner or later. If you want to, no matter who ascends the throne, the emperor''s life will be left to you."


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "he is your father, he promotes you all the way, cares for you..."


    When Rong Leng interrupts Liu Wei''s words, his voice is a little resentful: "he is the emperor, I am the minister, that''s all."


    Liu Wei''s face was suddenly complicated.


    Liu Wei thought that if Rong Leng refused, he would be miserable.


    But Liu Wei didn''t know. Rong Leng agreed. He didn''t feel happy.


    Rong Ling''s decision made Liu Wei uneasy. If a man had no reason, he would not have such a deep hatred for his own father.


    Yes, resentment, Liu Wei calmly edge tone, heard resentment.


    Liu Wei felt that no matter what kind of clan killing feud the emperor had with himself, Rong Ling has been deeply indebted to the emperor so far at least. To know that there are many princes and everyone is king, but only the prince, the seven kings and the three kings can occupy a place in the court.


    Liu Wei did not know why Rong Ling could say such a thing without any burden? Liu Wei wants to ask him, but she doesn''t know how to ask.


    Reasonably speaking, the answer is what she wants most. That''s enough. Why go to the bottom of the story and ask some things she doesn''t want to hear.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s silence for a long time, Rong Ling asked, "this is what you want to ask?"


    Liu Wei is silent for a moment, still nod.


    Rong Ling stares at Liu Wei: "my king replied, and then?"


    Then, according to the plan, she should open her heart to him and step over the invisible barrier between them.


    But Liu Wei finds that she can''t.


    After looking at Rong Ling for a long time, Liu Wei shook her head and pretended to be relaxed: "then you should open the door and let Cao in. After all, Huang Juexin is a great man in Qinshan mansion."


    Allow Leng to stagnate for a while, look at Liu Wei for a moment.


    Liu Wei squeezed out a smile and pushed him: "open the door."


    Rong Leng didn''t move, just looked at her.


    Liu Wei touched her nose and her eyes drifted aside: "what are you doing?"


    Rong Leng reached out, touched her cheek, pressed her thumb on her lips, pressed it gently, and asked in a hoarse voice, "just now, what do you mean?"


    After a pause, Rong Ling thought that it should be emphasized: "you said that it was not a joke just now."


    Liu Wei''s eyes twinkled twice and said, "it''s not a joke, but it''s working time now. Let''s talk about men''s and women''s business after work."


    "No." "Let Leng tone stubborn:" now say


    Liu Wei grabs the head: "officer Duwei, such a lack of public and private branches will damage your reputation of integrity."


    "Liu Wei." Rong Ling''s voice sank: "don''t be poor."


    "It''s not a good time to elaborate." Liu Wei pulls down the big palm that Rong Leng put on his cheek, pats the back of his hand, blushes to pacify: "good, go back to say."


    Rong Ling looks at the back of his hand and Liu Wei''s smiling face. He doesn''t know if he is really comforted by Liu Wei. After thinking about it, he really opens the door.


    As soon as Rong Leng passed by, Liu Wei took a long breath behind her, then patted her chest with lingering fear.


    Rong Leng seemed to feel something in front of him, and turned around.


    Liu Wei put down her hand alertly, recovered her smile and looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling stared at her for a while before opening the door.


    Outside, Cao Yujie is exploring his head. Seeing the door open, he immediately comes in and asks, "officer Duwei, do you have any important clues that should not be spoken?"


    Rong Leng did not answer, but looked at Liu Xiaoli and reached out: "give me your head."


    Xiaoli immediately held away like a baby.


    Rong Leng appeases: "those who don''t rob you will get evidence first."


    Liu Xiaoli shook his head: "I collect evidence myself, and I also write autopsy reports myself."


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Liu Xiaoli said with a big mouth: "Uncle Rong, have you been betrayed by my father? You''re going to rob my head for my dad, aren''t you? I won''t believe you. You are all bad people. "


    Xiaoli said, holding her head, and suddenly jumped to the roof, sitting on the roof of the eaves, looking down.


    The Yamen servants outside were stunned. They looked at the ground and the roof. After several times, several people began to whisper.


    "This is lightness skill?"


    "No, it''s just a child. How can you master lightness skill? I''m so big that I haven''t even met you. "


    "That''s you. They are children of Kyoto, and they are so close to commander Duwei of zhenggemen. Maybe it''s lightness skill... "


    "I think it''s just that you can jump higher. Doesn''t lightness skill say you can fly?"


    "It''s not flying. What is it? Can a normal person jump so high? Do you have a try? That''s lightness skill. "


    Several people talked about it one after another, but when Rong Ling saw Xiaoli''s stubborn face, he gave up the idea of taking her head to please Liu Wei and went back to the wood house.Liu Xiaoli looked down and saw that uncle Rong was indeed in the wood room. A large group of people were talking around the body. Xiao Li looked at the head in her arms and thought about it. She thought it would be a long dream. Otherwise, she would tear off her scalp and take out her skull.


    Say to do to do, so think, small Li is holding head body jump, fly away.


    The Yamen servants below are very excited.


    "You see, you see, it''s really flying. Lightness skill is lightness skill!"


    "I only heard that the court''s experts can fly around like this. This kid is not as big as my family''s kid. He is so powerful."


    "No, they are children in Beijing."


    "The children in Beijing are so powerful. When I save enough money, I will take my mother-in-law and son to live in Beijing."


    A group of people talk more and more.


    Xiaoli has already flown to the alley behind the yamen, standing on the ground, looking left and right. It''s sure that no one found it, so she wrapped her head again and hugged out of the alley.


    But as soon as I went out, I suddenly felt the darkness on my head.


    Liu Xiaoli looked up and saw the sky. At a glance, a black figure disappeared rapidly.


    "Master!" Liu Xiaoli blurted out, followed the figure with her body and flew away quickly.


    From the market to the suburbs, Liu Xiaoli chased after her all the way. She had just left the city, but she had lost her goal.


    Standing in the remote grass of interpersonal relationship, Xiaoli looks around, finally searches fruitlessly, and whistles.


    There were two whistles. In the distance, a black blackbird came flying with its wings.


    "Jie." Pearl stood on the branch, looked at Xiaoli and raised her head.


    Xiaoli asked her, "Pearl, have you seen who that man is?"


    Pearl blinked two eyes, crooked a head: "Jie?"


    Xiaoli said, "that''s the one I chased just now. Do you see clearly?"


    The Pearl spread its wings, flew to Xiaoli''s shoulder, rubbed against Xiaoli''s ear, and called softly: "Jie Jie."


    ¡­¡­


    Note: the background of this article, belonging to the crossing overhead, all the plots are fictional to meet the writer''s brain hole and preferences, not real historical text, declined all the textual research.

 Chapter 294

    Xiaoli sighed and shaved her head: "how can you think I''m playing with you? I''m obviously after the suspect. Pearl, I won''t show my martial arts easily in the street market. Even if I want to compete with you, who can fly fast, it''s also when there''s no one. As I told you before, if we mess around during the day, my mother will beat us. "


    "Jie?" Pearl lowered her head and made a little less noise.


    Xiaoli explains: "I didn''t blame you. If you don''t remember that, it''s OK. The man may just pass by, but his lightness skill is so powerful that I can''t catch up with him! You know, my lightness skill is also very good. I can catch up with ordinary people. "


    "Jie Jie." At once, the Pearl began to shout again.


    Xiaoli blushed sheepishly and scratched his head shyly: "there is no one in the world, just like the general situation. My mother and uncle Rong are more powerful than me. Don''t praise me so much."


    "Jie Jie Jie." The more pearls cry, the happier they are.


    Xiao Li''s cheeks turned red from the beginning to the ears, and finally her neck turned red.


    He was very embarrassed, because the Pearl boasted so much that he was almost offered in the altar.


    Liu Xiaoli twists and pinches again, finally hooks the small mouth to snigger, opens the head package in own bosom.


    First of all, pull out the two eyes of the head. His little finger is very short and has no nails. It took a long time to dig out the eyes completely to ensure that they are in good condition without digging.


    Xiaoli wiped the blood on her finger a little, put her eyes in her palm, and passed it to her under Pearl''s momentary gaze: "I was going to leave my eyes to soak in medicinal wine, but now, I''ll give it to you."


    "Jie!" The Pearl flies quickly, takes two eyeballs in one mouth, then swallows into the mouth, crunches the eyeballs, eats specially fragrant.


    "Is it delicious?" Xiaoli asked.


    Pearl little head.


    Xiaoli is happy to see it eat, and takes out her scalpel from her backpack.


    He put his head on the ground in front of him, padded it with cloth, and said, "I''ll take the skull anyway, so take it now. There''s no one here anyway. It''s just the right time. I''ll give you the rest in a moment. The nose, mouth and ears were supposed to be specimens. Now I''ve decided to give them to you. But the brain should be bottled back to my mother. Otherwise, my mother will be unhappy. You can also eat this face. Do you want the scalp? "


    "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli nodded: "I don''t think the scalp is clean. There is blood on it. If you want to eat it, you have to wash it, or you will have diarrhea."


    "Jie Jie." Pearl began to cry again, while calling, but also around small Li Fei.


    Xiaoli is very happy. He inserts the tip of the scalpel into the eye socket of his head. The black eye socket is still bleeding. Xiaoli digs it and the paste is red everywhere.


    People''s cheeks are very soft. Xiao Li originally wanted to start from the eyes and peel off the whole face, but found that it was not easy, so he simply used a stupid method, took a knife to cut the cheek, cut the cheek like a mask, and handed it to the Pearl mouth.


    Pearl went on with a whimper.


    Xiaoli chuckles and cuts another piece.


    The pearls are eaten again.


    As soon as they ate everything, they cleaned their noses, mouths and faces.


    The thickness is reduced. Liu Xiaoli starts from the eye socket and carefully cuts down the texture. This time, he tore off the rest of his face.


    Put a large piece of blood red face on the ground, the Pearl will consciously pass by and eat happily.


    Xiaoli takes out the biggest bottle in his backpack and puts in the scattered brain pulp and the whole thing that can be put into his head.


    Then wipe it clean, close the lid and put it back in the backpack.


    Holding the whole skull that has been peeled out alive, Xiaoli is very excited with smile. However, there are still a lot of residual cerebrum and blood and meat on the bone, so it must not be cleaned up. Xiaoli waits for the Pearl to finish eating the meat and then goes to the nearby riverside together.


    Before chasing the suspicious man, Xiaoli passed by a river. Now it''s the best time to clean up the bones.


    One person and one bird head for the riverside happily. In the middle of the grass behind them, there is a large red mark, just like the eye-catching.


    Just after Xiaoli''s figure disappeared completely, two figures came out from the trees.


    A man clenched his fist and gnashed his teeth and said, "I''ve never seen such a disgusting child!"


    The other said with an interested face, "I''ve never seen a bird so human."


    Previously, the man snorted, "is there anything you haven''t seen? There are more snakes, insects, rats and ants in liaozhou. It''s just a small black star. Several Python and bats in the family of Moyi are very human. When Moyi dies, I''ll tell the Lord that I will accept all the love of Moyi. "


    Another frowned, "is the body of silence not yet good?"


    Before that person sneers: "OK, at present also drag half a life, look to want to wake up at any time."


    The other man was silent.Previously, the man looked at him and narrowed his eyes: "Lieyi, are you not soft hearted? We have never been together with silence. When silence dies, we are the ones who gain the most. "


    The man called Lieyi thought for a moment, hesitated and said, "I still have a bottle of dissolution."


    "No!" Previously, the man said seriously, "how dare you think about dissolving such a thing?"


    Lieyi looks at him and opens his lips: "Xingyi......"


    "It''s no use calling me." Xing Yi''s face was cold: "Mo Yi is not good at doing things. He is not as skilled as a man. Who is to blame! The bottle on you is the last one. Before the death of the great witch, only three bottles are extracted. The first two bottles are for the sake of the family. I can''t say that the last bottle can''t move until the new witch refines... "


    Lieyi frowned: "the new wizard is only 15 years old, and he can''t even recognize the medicine..."


    "That''s what silence deserves." Xing Yi''s eyes tightened coldly, and then he looked at lie Yi and said, "don''t say it''s silent. You''re not allowed to move your mind. The LORD sent me to Qinshan mansion to ask you, how long are you going to stay here?"


    Strong Yi shakes his head: "not easy."


    "Have you entered the Huang family?"


    "In is in, but..."


    "Not found?"


    Lieyi nods.


    Xing Yi squints her eyes: "forget it, or you can go back first. I''ll come here."


    "No way." "Something happened to the Huang family recently, which attracted some people from Kyoto. You are impulsive. If you show your feet, it will damage the main event..."


    Xing Yi tut said with dissatisfaction, "how can there be so many things? It''s not just a map. Is it so hard? The Huang family is just an ordinary business. How many places can we put treasures? You''ve been here for a month. Keep going. How long will it take? "

 Chapter 295

    "The Huang family is not as simple as you think."


    Lie Yi said: "the Huang family is in a mess now. After Huang Chou and Luo Shier died, Huang Ru will not be able to make a living. The husband who came to the door is devoted to the property of the Huang family and has a daughter and two marriages. Huang Juexin died ten years ago, but Huang jueyang..."


    "Stop stop stop." Xingyi impatiently interrupts Lieyi: "I don''t have the heart to hear you say that these family members are short and scheming. I just come to complete the task. If you can''t do it, let me do it. I don''t believe it. If you catch Huang Ru and fight, will she hand in the map? "


    Lie Yi glared at him: "don''t mess up your ideas! Huang Ru''s body is not good. If she is a little irritated, she will have an old disease attack. If someone dies, is the clue broken? "


    "If it''s broken, it''s broken." Xing Yi doesn''t care: "I don''t believe it. If I turn Huang''s family upside down, I won''t find a map."


    "What if I can''t find it?"


    Xingyi looks at him: "what do you mean?"


    Lie Yi: "I doubt that Huang Ru does not know the whereabouts of the map. Huang Qiu and Luo Shier returned to Qinshan mansion from Kyoto, but they died two months later. At that time, Huang Ru was busy getting married. The Huang family and his wife were afraid that they would not even have the chance to talk to Huang Ru. "


    "Why not? All of them are family members. Huang Qiu and Luo Shier should have some sense of danger when they see the dead man with their own eyes. When they come back, the first thing is not to pass on the secret to Huang ru? "


    "That''s what you and I think." "As you said, Huang Qiu and Luo Shier were involved in that matter. Luo Shier was once a servant of Ji family. In order to save Huang family''s life, Luo Shier would not tell Huang Ru about it."


    "And the map?" Xingyi said, "did luoshier throw away the map? Lieyi, do you think it''s possible? That''s the treasure of the previous dynasty. Even the one above the ninth five year plan would not hesitate to set up a gate to search for treasure! Just civilians, they can stand the temptation? "


    In a trance, Lieyi looks at Xingyi, hesitates for a while and says, "sometimes, the life of his family is more important than gold and silver."


    Xing Yi squints, sneers and says: "even if Luo Shier is willing to bury this matter, will Huang Qiu? The Huang family has been in business for generations. A mercenary businessman can''t be greedy if he holds a treasure map with his hands open. "


    Lieyi takes a breath: "in a word, I still need time. When you go back and report to the Lord, you will say that I have some accidents here, the task time needs to be extended, and..."


    Lieyi stares at Xingyi and frowns: "if you want to leave, go as fast as you can. Don''t go to the city again. You dare to use lightness skill in the downtown area. At this moment, you just recruit this child. If you disturb the child''s father or the third king, you are afraid that it is the real trouble."


    Hearing this, Xing Yi smiled: "the Lord may not be afraid of the third Lord, but he has been holding the children for several years, so let them go. For this matter, the Lord is furious! If not, I will take the child away and bring it back to the Lord to be angry? I remember that he was hurt by the child''s father. He took the child back and stabbed him twice to avenge himself. In this way, it''s all your softness? Save you the thought of breaking up again? "


    Lieyi frowned: "don''t mess with me."


    "Don''t worry." Xingyi smiles: "you can''t believe my skill? That kid, it looks disgusting, but Kung Fu is interesting. You said that the child had to cut off his head and take a pair of human skull bones. What was he trying to do? Do you want to make soup? "


    "You''re more disgusting!" reek Yi glanced at him


    "It''s just human bones. When the great wizard is still there, he often boils down. That''s watching people seep. In fact, it''s useless, that is, to make some medicine from phosphor to feed the insects. It''s said that the insects fed in this way can also shine at night. I''ve seen a spider with thirty-six legs, and it will shine. It looks pretty good, but it failed later, and died in a few days. "


    Lie Yi waved: "I don''t care about you. In a word, I will leave Qinshan mansion as soon as possible. I have my own discretion in the matter of map."


    "Star Yi Yang lips smile:" you really have the discretion just good, don''t be soft hearted again


    "Gone." Without waiting for Xing Yi to finish, lie Yi''s body together, and after a short time''s hard work, it disappears completely.


    Xing Yi looks at the direction where lie Yi left, chuckles and mumbles: "the benevolence of women and men."


    After that, Xingyi looked in the direction of the disappearance of Liu Xiaoli and the Pearl just now. He waved the jade pendant in his hand and walked slowly.


    Xiaoli is at the Bank of the river happily washing his bones. He is still humming a tune while washing them.


    His fat little short hand dug out the broken meat in the bone shelf, put it on the ground beside him, and called for pearls to eat.


    The little belly that Pearl eats is all round, it is particularly happy, Jie Jie''s cry does not stop.


    Xiaoli listened and smiled: "you want to be beautiful. You have a big meal every day! Do you know how hard it is to find fresh bodies? Just eat pork and beef. Human flesh It''s not easy. "


    "Jie Jie." Pearl swallowed the broken meat in her mouth and raised her neck.


    Xiaoli nodded, "well, there will be some flesh in the future. I will keep it for you."


    One person, one bird, chatted happily. Unconsciously, Xiaoli''s bones were washed. He got up from the ground, grabbed his skull, smiled and narrowed his eyes: "it''s beautiful.""Jie Jie." Pearls are also called.


    Xiaoli bent her eyes: "you also say that it''s beautiful. I really want to go back to Qujiang mansion soon. I wonder if Uncle Fu has protected my baby, wiped the dust and waxed regularly, and will it be damaged..."


    "Jie Jie."


    "Yes, uncle Fu is very careless, but he doesn''t like to enter my room, and I don''t think he will help me clean it. Forget it, as long as it''s not bad, it''s my collection for a long time."


    "Jie Jie."


    "Do you want to make a specimen of bird bone later? But won''t you be afraid? "


    "Jie."


    "You are not afraid. Then we will make all kinds of birds. What kind of bones do you like?"


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie......"


    "You slow down, slow down, too much, I can''t remember clearly, you speak slowly, the same..."


    Before Liu Xiaoli finished speaking, he suddenly shut up and looked aside at the trees not far away.


    Pearl also looked at the past, its whole body of black hair sharp up, wings fan up, floating in the air, throat call, suddenly become sharp: "Jie!"


    "Well, murderous." Xiaoli said softly. He watched the trees for a while, then turned his head, packed his backpack, wiped his skull clean, held it in his arms, and said to Pearl, "go."


    "Jie Jie." Cried the Pearl.


    Xiaoli said, "it''s OK. Let''s go."


    He said, turning to follow the small river downstream, pearl hesitated, or followed the past.


    Among the trees, Xingyi reached out his hand and pressed his brow and his heart. He smiled silently: "it''s interesting, but it''s quite sharp." Seeing a person and a bird go further and further, Xingyi comes out of the trees and follows them slowly.

 Chapter 296

    As soon as Xiao Li left, he did not turn back.


    But Liu Xiaoli knew that someone was following him, and he was very close without any disguise!


    Pearl also reminds Xiaoli in the ear: "Jie Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli gave a light hum and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Liu Xiaoli walked to the open area not far from the Bank of the river. Seeing no one around, he stood still, turned around and looked behind him.


    Not far behind, a man in black is smiling at Liu Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli tilted her head and asked, "who are you?"


    The man approached two steps and said, "you don''t need to know who I am."


    Xiaoli asked again, "are you going to kill me?"


    The man shook his head. "No, what are you doing?"


    "You don''t kill me?" Xiao Li was stunned. He walked two steps forward and approached the man a little. He said, "what are you doing with me?"


    The man smiled: "the road is facing the sky. I''m going this way, and you''re going this way too. It''s just a way."


    The pressure on this man is huge. He is a master at first sight!


    Liu Xiaoli knows that this man is the one he lost with before.


    However, Xiao Li followed this man just now because of curiosity, but now when this man turned to him, he was obviously malicious.


    This man is full of murderous spirit. Xiao Li can''t be mistaken.


    Xiaoli began to judge that it was because of his own tracking that he destroyed this man. So he became angry and had a killing heart for himself?


    Or is this man just trying to tempt himself to follow up and commit murder on himself?


    If it was the former, Xiao Li would not destroy anything if he lost him in the middle.


    If it''s the latter, Xiao Li thinks she''s cheated.


    But, just now I cut the head and washed the bones for half a day, but this man didn''t do it. How can he suddenly do it now?


    Xiao Li doesn''t understand much. His little head can''t think too complicated things.


    So Xiaoli looks at the Pearl.


    Pearl eyes, Jie Jie''s in small Li ear called twice.


    Xiaoli understood, nodded: "you are right."


    Whatever the reason, take this man back and show it to your mother!


    Xiaoli quietly adjusted her underwear for the convenience of fighting and intended to meet the war.


    The opposite Xing Yi picked up his eyebrows and chuckled, "you seem to be hostile to me?"


    Xiaoli is silent.


    Xing Yi asked again, "do you understand what the bird said?"


    Xiaoli is still silent.


    "This bird can understand you, too?"


    Xiaoli is still silent.


    Xingyi thought, no wonder that Lieyi said that this bird is really human, more human than those snakes, insects, rats and ants that Dawu once raised.


    Now the great witch has passed away, and the new witch has insufficient ability. If you give this bird to the new witch, I don''t know if it will inspire the new witch.


    Xing Yi thinks so, so he doesn''t confine his goal to Liu Xiaoli alone. When he looks at the black black starbird, his eyes also exude the coolness that must be obtained.


    Xing Yi''s eyes change. Xiao Li can''t understand it, but pearl is particularly sensitive.


    It has a low "Jie".


    Xiaoli is shocked at hearing the words, not sure: "you said he wanted to catch you?"


    "Jie."


    "No one can catch you!" she said


    "Jie."


    "Well, it''s better to start first."


    So muttering, Xiaoli has been together. The internal force erupted in her body. She brings herself to the man, and a scalpel slips down in her hand. Her short hand pinches the edge of the cold knife and gets stuck in the finger gap. Before the man reacts, she aims at the man''s neck and attacks him!


    Xingyi is also an expert. After a short stupor, he quickly reacts, retreats, avoids the attack, turns his elbow slightly, and attacks Xiaoli''s side.


    But Xiaoli is small and flexible. She runs down the man''s arm to avoid attack.


    So they started.


    At the beginning, Xiao Li still had the taste of temptation. Later, knowing that the martial arts of this man were afraid of being above himself, he was afraid to be careless, and his movements were more fierce.


    At the beginning, Xing Yi thought that his martial arts were just general. After all, a four or five-year-old shouldn''t have such a profound martial arts.


    But after a moment of fighting, Xing Yi knew his intention.


    Years of training tell Xingyi that it''s a big taboo to despise the enemy. It''s forbidden to capsize the ship in the gutter at any time.


    So the moves behind Xingyi are also fierce. It''s not too bad to say that every step is fatal!


    The two fight from the ground to the air. Xiaoli''s best weapon is not weapons, but concealed weapons.


    Xiao Li used to learn anatomy knife from her mother. It''s very easy to hide in her sleeve and take with her.


    At that time, Xiao Li thought that there was only one kind of weapon, the dissecting knife. Later, when Uncle Rong cut the knife, gun, stick and staff for him, he knew that there were so many kinds of weapons.Moreover, the use of each weapon is not the same!


    The so-called gluttony is not bad. Xiao Li can learn so many things at one go, but in fact, he can''t learn much.


    Therefore, in the end, Xiao Li didn''t practice any weapons well because he was distracted by other weapons.


    But there are blessings and misfortunes. Concealed weapons belong to a door that Xiaoli used to have no access to before. Because the mother is not specialized in learning concealed weapons, so there are limited things to teach her son.


    Uncle Rong is a master of concealed weapons!


    Xiaoli is surprised to find that where he didn''t know how to learn before, it would be totally different if Uncle Rong gave a little instruction.


    So I don''t know when to start. Xiao Li began to specialize in concealed weapons.


    Up to now, Xiao Li''s concealed weapon technique has been superior to his mother''s. uncle Rong said that in two years, it will be difficult to find an opponent.


    At present, his blade is not strong enough. Xiao Li is thinking, do you want to withdraw, withdraw the scalpel and start throwing weapons?


    But this man is too tight. Once he retreats, he will be hurt first, so he can''t retreat rashly.


    Xiao Li regrets that he shouldn''t have used his knife to test at the beginning.


    In the beginning, we should use concealed weapons to speak. This practice of attacking the enemy with our own short skills is a big taboo of fighting.


    As the Pearl watched the change, Xiao Li began to fall. He spread his wings and flew to the highest branch nearby. He hissed at the sky, "Jie --"


    that long voice was very loud, sharp and long.


    Xiaoli knew what it was doing as soon as he heard it, but Xingyi also knew it.


    "Call a helper?" The man smiled, with interest in his eyes: "OK, I''ll take a look at those in the wild. I can find them..."


    Before Xingyi''s words are finished, his eyes are frozen.


    He looked at the birds and birds flying in the woods. In a moment, he lost his hand. Xiao Li found a gap. He cut the back of Xingyi''s hand with a scalpel!


    The location of Xiaoli''s attack is very tricky, which is the location of the great artery on the back of the hand.


    Xing Yi felt only a dull pain in his hand. When he returned to his mind, blood rushed out. Soon, he dyed the back of his whole hand red.

 Chapter 297

    Xingyi Mou son suddenly tightens, quickly pinches the wrist, suppresses the fast flowing blood.


    He knows that the great witches have a way to strangle the acupoints and stop bleeding, but he can''t. It''s a unique secret plan of the witches, which will never be passed on to other witches.


    Xingyi is biting his teeth, and it doesn''t hurt to lose a lot of blood. However, he feels dizzy in his head and white in his eyes. He has a feeling of falling and fainting.


    He tightened his lips, bit the tip of his tongue, and made sure he was clear enough. Looking ahead, the black birds were approaching.


    When Xiaoli got a good shot, he backed away, looked at the 70-80 birds emerging from the forest, and asked pearl, "these are your new friends?"


    Pearl "Jie" a.


    "Little brother?" Xiaoli asked, "what do you mean, little brother?"


    "Jie Jie." Pearl explained.


    "Ah, that''s what I mean." Xiaoli suddenly realized, and then said, "I''ll go back and tell my father and uncle Rong that I''ll take my little brother too!"


    "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli nodded: "OK, just tell Uncle Rong. It''s no use talking to Dad anyway. Maybe dad doesn''t know what little brother means."


    At the thought of what she knew her mother didn''t know, Xiao Li secretly rejoiced and felt happy.


    Pearl looked at Xiaoli and opened her mouth. The sharp mouth seemed to say something, but at last she swallowed it again.


    A large number of birds are approaching, most of them are blackbirds, only a few others.


    It''s not a capital fortress like Kyoto. Qinshan mansion is located in a remote place. Naturally, no one drives away the disaster birds, so it gathers a lot.


    At one breath, all the nearby blackbirds are here. It''s very dark.


    In a short time, Xiao Li and Xing Yi were surrounded.


    "Jie Jie." Cried pearl.


    The birds were stunned for a moment, then let go of Xiaoli and surrounded Xingyi alone.


    Xingyi''s hand is still bleeding. There are a bunch of birds around him. He can''t walk if he wants to. A little move, a woodpecker comes to him and fiercely talks to the top of his head!


    Xing Yi gnashed his teeth and shouted, "get out!"


    It''s a pity that the bird can''t understand people''s words. When he saw the riot, he thought that he would attack them and bury them in a swarm. A sharp beak was pecking at Xingyi''s skin at random, and it was very powerful.


    Xingyi was short of blood supply and dizzy. He was attacked by a group of birds at the moment, just like he was stabbed with dozens of steel needles all over his body. It was incredibly painful.


    He was angry and angry, but he didn''t dare to be domineering again. He just looked across the gap of the birds, looked at the ignorant little boy on the outside, and said, "what do you want?"


    Liu Xiaoli smiled and was innocent: "why do I want to? You have to kill me first


    "Bah!" Xingyi choked his neck and said, "who is going to kill you? Said the road to the sky, each half way! I just want to go this way by the way, and you will fight against me. I have no injustice or hatred with you. Why should I kill you? "


    Xiaoli blinked: "but when you just started, you did use a killing move."


    "I was forced to fight only when you gave me the first hand."


    Small Li Leng for a while, look to Pearl, grab a head to ask quietly: "is we wrong?"


    "Jie Jie!" The fierce way of pearl.


    "Small Li Du mouth:" I also think he is the first to kill us, but he said he did not


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Well, but he didn''t say he wanted to catch you. You said you felt it. Would it be an illusion? Pearl, do we really have the wrong hands? "


    "Jie Jie?" Pearl also lost, the voice did not feel small two.


    Xiaoli licks her lips and looks at the man surrounded by the group with embarrassment. She mumbles, "well Then if I let you go, will you go? "


    The man thought he had heard the wrong thing and looked at him with good eyes.


    Xiaoli swallows and spits: "you You can''t tell my father... "


    Xing Yi is sure that he didn''t hear me wrong. He hides the cold feeling in his heart and softens his voice. "OK, you let me go, I''ll go now. It''s a misunderstanding just when power is in place."


    Xiaoli droops her eyes and whispers to Pearl, "let him go."


    "Jie Jie."


    "But it''s like we''ve got it wrong."


    "Jie Jie."


    "I can''t find dad. If we are really wrong, dad will be angry and will definitely hit me."


    "Jie Jie......"


    "It''s not good to call uncle Rong. Uncle Rong helps dad."


    "Jie......"


    "But just now my father called Uncle Rong into the wood room to talk alone. Later, uncle Rong asked me for the head. He must have been coaxed by my father again. If I hadn''t run fast, my head would have disappeared. I still couldn''t take risks."


    "Jie Jie......"


    "Well, let it go. He said that if he let it go, he would go and not complain."


    "Jie Jie!""Well That''s right. We don''t know him. If he doesn''t speak, let''s make him swear. "


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Ah, is the oath false? But Uncle Kan Fu often swears that my father believes it. "


    "Jie Jie......"


    "Didn''t my father believe it?" Xiaoli grabs her head: "then What shall we do now, let him go or not? "


    "Jie Jie......"


    Xingyi stands in the flock of birds, facing the covetous eyes of dozens of big and small birds, and the blood on his hands can''t stop him. As soon as his body shakes, he falls to the ground.


    But when he moved, the birds thought he was going to do it. Xing Yi had already fallen to the ground, but the birds attacked him again. They said it to him again and pecked Xing Yi''s whole body blood


    The birds then hissed like a warning, then retreated a little, but they still kept him in a tight circle.


    Xingyi''s lips are white, his hands are bleeding too much, and his arms are numb.


    He didn''t have the strength to stare at the birds, just asked the little boy outside the birdhouse: "I said It''s a misunderstanding Come on Let me go. "


    In a word, he said intermittently, even his voice changed.


    Xiaoli said impatiently, "wait a moment, I haven''t discussed with pearl yet."


    Xing Yi clenches his lower lip, and his chest aches: "what do you want to discuss with a bird?"


    Xiaoli Du said: "do you look down on pearls? Do you think pearls are disaster birds? Pearl is my family. My father said, "take Pearl as my brother."


    "Jie Jie!" Pearl retorts.


    Xiaoli looked at it. "It''s not my brother, it''s my brother."


    "Jie Jie!"


    "I''m the brother. You''re the brother."


    "Jie Jie!"


    "I am older, taller and heavier than you."


    "Jie Jie!"


    "The distinction between brother and brother is not based on age. You are wrong about pearl. Anyway, you remember that I am your brother."


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Brother!"


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Brother!"


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Brother brother brother, I will be a brother, regardless!"


    "Jie Jie......"


    "Anyway, I''m my brother, and my father agreed. If you don''t believe me, ask him."


    "Jie Jie."


    "Then if Dad says you''re a brother, you have to apologize to me!"


    "Jie Jie."


    "Well, you must apologize, because it''s what my father told me personally. I can''t be a liar."


    Xingyi: "..."


    Xingyi did two wrong things today.


    First, he shouldn''t have trouble with the little boy.


    Second, he should listen to Lieyi and take Zhixue powder with him.


    However, before Xingyi fainted due to excessive blood loss and energy shortage, one person and one bird outside the birdhouse had not yet discussed the problem of brother and brother.

 Chapter 298

    "Haw." A sparrow flew to Pearl and called twice.


    The noisy pearl looks at the sparrow, then flutters its wings and takes a look at the birds.


    When he came out again, he called to Xiao Li, "Jie Jie."


    Small Li Leng for a moment, blinked, walked to look at, then grasps the head, does not understand of way: "he how?"


    Pearl did not know, crooked little head.


    Xiaoli squatted down, broke off the man''s eyelids and looked at it for a while, saying, "fainted."


    "Jie?" Pearl stopped at the top of the man''s head, as if to wake him up, he pecked his forehead with his mouth. Because of the strong way to confiscate, poke out a blood idea to the person at once.


    The skin is punctured!


    Pearl looked at Xiaoli blankly, as if to say, how can he not wake up?


    Xiaoli picked up the Pearl and put it in her arms. She said bitterly, "don''t bully him. He fainted."


    "Jie Jie." Pearl retorts.


    Little Li touched his head: "well, you didn''t bully him, you were saving him, but he seems to have lost too much blood, so he bled again."


    Pearl weak hesitated for a while, and then carefully asked: "Jie Jie?"


    Xiao Li said, "I don''t know how to save him. Now I have no tools, so I can only take him back to the city."


    "Jie Jie?"


    "Well, I''m sure my father will know that we will be scolded at that time."


    "Jie Jie." Pearl murmured in a very low voice.


    Xiaoli immediately stared at it: "it''s clearly a bad thing that we did together. How can you push it on me alone?"


    "Jie......"


    "Are you still quibbling? I don''t care. Anyway, you have to bear it with me. That''s my good brother. "


    "Jie Jie."


    "I am a brother, you are a brother, but you can also be a brother. Tell Dad that you made him dizzy, and I will let you be a brother."


    Pearl seemed to think, and then decisively called: "Jie Jie."


    Xiao Li''s face sank and murmured, "it''s easy to call brother now..."


    At last, Xiao Li faced the second problem after he finally got his brother''s problem straightened out.


    How to drag this adult back to the city?


    Never let the birds send him back!


    Not to mention how many people will be frightened by the pictures of a group of oppressive birds carrying a person, but they are all smaller species and can not lift a large living person.


    Xiaoli finally thought for a long time, and with Pearl''s advice, his brother and brother finally made a decision.


    "Or leave him here."


    Xiaoli thinks this method is very good.


    I''m sure I won''t let dad find out if I leave it here.


    If the man is dead, he will come to collect the body. In fact, he is short of two skull specimens. Now there is one in his arms, but there is still one. The head looks very moderate in size. The specimens must be very good-looking.


    But just after Xiaoli had made a decision, pearl added: "Jie Jie"


    Small Li a Leng, look at it: "can such?"


    "Jie Jie."


    "Well..." Xiaoli thought: "if he will be dragged away by the wild animals in the mountain, he can''t be left here. If all the bones that he was bitten by the wild animals are scattered and broken, how can he make specimens?"


    Finally, after a long struggle, Xiao Li decided to take the man back to the city for treatment.


    Xiao Li first gave the man acupoints to stop bleeding, and then searched nearby for half a day. After finding a board, he put the board on the back of the man, tore the man''s clothes one by one, and bound the man and the board with a cloth strip.


    Then, Xiaoli took the milk like effort to drag the man''s other uninjured hand to the city.


    Xiao Li has a lot of strength. After all, he has a different physique when he was young. He has to drag an adult man to survive. There is absolutely no problem.


    Pearl dismissed a group of younger brothers and gave them a lecture before leaving, which made all the birds respectfully neigh.


    Then pearl left with Xiaoli.


    As Xiaoli left, she asked pearl. How can she tell her father?


    He made his head into a skull without authorization. Although he brought brains to his father, it was scattered. He must not be happy.


    And before the case is solved, the head belongs to the evidence, which can''t be moved, let alone damaged.


    Although he can fill in all the details on his head in the autopsy report, my father will definitely not like it and maybe beat him.


    Xiaoli wants to find a good way to let his father not scold him.


    So thinking, he looked at the man on the board behind him, the little guy''s mouth, grinning.


    When Pearl saw that his expression was not right, she asked, "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli just giggled. After a while, she whispered her plan to pearl.After hearing this, pearl was startled, and her cries were sharp: "Jie Jie?"


    Xiaoli quickly pacified it: "don''t worry, as long as you cooperate with me, dad will not know, we will not be beaten."


    "Jie Jie......"


    Xiaoli said vaguely, "although you called my brother, I didn''t say that, you can completely stay out of the business..."


    "Jie Jie!" The sharp mouth on Xiao Li''s head, very angry, feel that he was cheated.


    Xiaoli is in a bad mood. He can only hold his head and squat on the ground to beg for mercy: "anyway, it''s already like this. What else can I do You must help me, pearl. If you don''t help me, my father will be very angry and angry. "


    "Jie!" Cried pearl. Don''t look cold.


    Xiaoli puffed his mouth and pushed it pleasantly: "help me, will you?"


    If pearl refuses, Xiaoli will coax it all the time.


    My brother and brother lingered for a long time in the wasteland on the outskirts of the city. When they got back to their senses, the man on the board had white lips and looked at his eyelids as if they were going to turn over.


    It took Xiaoli a long time to get to know pearl.


    He happily kissed the Pearl once, then he happily grabbed the man''s hand again and dragged it again.


    But this time, I didn''t grasp the strength. I just heard a click.


    "What''s the sound?" Xiaoli said


    Pearl looks around and carelessly, indicating that it doesn''t know.


    Xiaoli then didn''t care. He dragged the man''s hand and continued to walk to the city. It seemed that the man''s hand was soft and soft when he dragged this time.


    But Xiaoli didn''t care. She just walked and organized what she wanted to say to her father for a while.


    In the Yamen of Qinshan mansion.


    Liu Wei wrote the autopsy report on the spot and handed it to Cao Yujie.


    Cao Yujie looked at the results of one of the tests in the report, and looked at the belly of the corpse which was cut open by senior Sizuo. It was bloody and disgusting.


    But from the viscera of the abdomen, we can see the extent of the wound on the body, including the broken bone that he inserted into the organ.


    But it''s not good to see too clearly. Cao Yujie only has two eyes, so don''t open his eyes.

 Chapter 299

    It''s Mr. Chen, who has been looking at it. It seems that he intends to see something that even Liu Wei can''t see, so as to get back to the game.


    Cao Yujie, holding the autopsy report, said: "I didn''t expect that a corpse could be listed so clearly. It was clear at a glance. Now, when dealing with cases in Kyoto, are they written in this way? The following places have not yet received the notice to popularize... "


    Cao Yujie looked at Rong Ling expectantly: "Rong Duwei, we Qinshan mansion, when will we use this kind of corpse The autopsy report? "


    Rong Leng glanced at Cao Yujie and said in a low voice, "after a while."


    "Good, good." Cao Yujie''s answer is in succession.


    Then Cao Yujie asked Liu Wei, "Lord Liu''s report is very well done, but there is no suspect written on it. I wonder if Lord Liu might speculate on one or two?"


    "I see." Before Liu Wei could answer, Mr. Chen said excitedly, "the murderer is a child!"


    Liu Wei''s eyelids twinkled and looked at Mr. Chen.


    However, CHEN Ye Zi robbed Cao Yujie''s autopsy report. One by one, he compared it with the corpse, and then he said his own conjecture: "if all the words written on it are right, the murderer must be a child whose height is only to the chest of master Huang. Lord Cao, look at Lord Huang''s abdomen, the bruises of his fists hidden in the meat, and the wounds. Do you think so? "


    Mr. Chen babbled out his conjecture, during which he took a look at Liu Wei with pride. His eyes were full of satisfaction.


    Liu Wei quietly looks back at Mr. Chen and sneers.


    Liu Wei admitted that he had hidden the identity of the suspect and was really going to visit the child in private.


    This case is obviously caused by ordinary family disputes, but the children who will kill people when they are young are born with distorted character, or are there any secrets?


    Liu Wei has always been more tolerant to children with poor psychology. When she received training, the professor took her to a mental hospital to analyze the criminal''s psychology on the spot.


    In order to let students understand the content of the course, the professor will deliberately ask the medical staff to do something to touch the bottom line of the patient, to make him crazy, and then tell the students what the symptoms of this situation are.


    At that time, Liu Wei saw a child, a 13-year-old boy, who killed his parents, brother, sister and servant overnight, with a total population of 16.


    That is a young master, because he is not born by his parents, so he has a low self-esteem since childhood. Finally, after a long time without human rights, being bullied by his brother and sister, being bullied by servants, being beaten and scolded by his parents for five consecutive years, he is not used to this kind of abuse, and begins to rebel and resist!


    One night, after the whole family was sleeping, the boy tried his best to kill the whole family successfully. After killing, he used a kitchen knife to cut off the anger.


    The next day a neighbor called the police and they saw the boy.


    At that time, the boy was sleeping in the middle of the living room full of blood. There were still traces of flogging on his body. The size of his body was all the scars that had been abused.


    At first, the police thought the boy was a survivor, but then the boy woke up and explained all his crimes.


    And smile very sweet to say, finally won''t be beaten


    When the police told the boy that he would be put in the relevant place to bear the responsibility, the boy said, as long as I am obedient, will I have a meal for life? Won''t someone bully me again in my life?


    Unfortunately, in the end, the boy was still bullied during the period of custody, and the boy''s decision was also to kill each other. In the end, the boy was sent to a mental hospital and strictly guarded.


    When Liu Wei saw the boy, he was like a normal boy, sitting in a single ward, playing the game machine equipped with the ward shyly and shyly.


    Boys can''t play games all the time, so they can''t pass the test all the time, but the boys are not in a hurry, it seems that they just like the process.


    At that time, the professor asked Liu Wei to go in and talk to the boy.


    Liu Wei went in, and in the boy''s vigilant and frightened eyes, he played with him all afternoon, finally breaking through the boy''s heart defense, and got his approval.


    At that time, the boy gradually began to look at Liu Wei with happy and adoring eyes.


    Liu Wei also regarded him as a normal boy, who would give him food, touch his head, and tell him how beautiful the outside world is under his curious and naive eyes.


    The boy was very envious, but also very content to say that I am also very good here, all my life here, best, because there are many uncles and aunts, will look at me, take care of me, will not let me make mistakes again.


    At that time, Liu Wei thought that the boy would recover one day, and decided to visit him more in the future. How lonely Should the child be, so that he would open his heart to a person who would like to play games with him for an afternoon?


    There is nothing wrong with the child, Liu Wei always thinks so.


    So she is always willing to give her children opportunities. She always thinks that children can be taught. If children make mistakes, it is adults'' inaction. Adults should be sentenced.


    Liu Wei has children of her own. If Xiaoli turns into a bloodthirsty killer one day, the wrong person is her, because she didn''t teach Xiaoli well.The only responsibility of a successful parent is to cultivate his children from a blank fleshy group of ignorant people who have a sense of responsibility.


    This process is very hard, but since you have given birth to this child, this is your responsibility. If you don''t think well, you can not give birth. If you give birth, you have to be responsible.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s expression, Mr. Chen thought that Liu Wei didn''t see any way. He immediately said, "my old man has been autopsied for decades. These things are clear at a glance. Mr. Liu, can you see them?"


    Liu Wei took a look at Mr. Chen, smiled and shook his head. "No."


    Mr. Chen immediately smiled: "hahaha, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Mr. Liu can see so much at a young age. It''s not easy, but the autopsy is not as simple as ordinary people think. If we don''t talk about it for a while, it will take years to accumulate experience. This time, Mr. Liu will follow my old man and start with the children."


    Cao Yujie frowned, and looked at Liu Wei. "Master Liu, is he really a child?"


    Mr. Chen didn''t like it: "why, I don''t believe what my old man said?"


    "No, it''s not." Cao Yujie said that, but his eyes were glancing at Liu Wei, obviously believing Liu Wei''s meaning more.


    After all, two bodies in a row.


    Liu Wei''s strength has been fully proved.


    But CHEN Ye Zi, Cao Yu Jie used to trust him wholeheartedly. Now, however


    Mr. Chen frowned, trying to argue for himself.


    Liu Wei said: "I have some ideas about the identity of the murderer, but considering the lack of evidence, I didn''t say it."

 Chapter 300

    Mr. Chen immediately asked, "what does Lord Liu think?"


    Liu Wei replied: "since the former female corpse was specially dressed up by the murderer and killed in the disguise of a man, even if there is any more superficial evidence of the corpse, I dare not say that it must have been done by an eight or nine year old child. Only afraid, finally into the murderer set the trap. "


    Cao Yujie said: "this is the truth, this is the truth."


    "Lord Cao." Mr. Chen was discontented.


    Cao Yujie ignored Chen, but only looked at Liu Wei and asked, "before that, Lord Liu said, the case has been solved, is it..."


    "I''ve got a suspect in my mind, but I need to find out more. Lord Cao doesn''t need to worry."


    Cao Yujie was relieved and asked, "boss Huang''s head..."


    Liu Wei waved his hand: "the wounds on his head were also written in the autopsy report, and it was inspected by Rong Duwei himself. That head is useless."


    As soon as Cao Yujie heard Liu Wei''s words, he felt that he wanted to swallow Huang Juexin''s head alone, and then he said awkwardly, "but, after all, it''s the head of Huang''s family, and he will always return the whole body to others..."


    "I''ll negotiate with the Huang family about it. Don''t worry, Lord Cao."


    Liu Wei is willing to solve it by herself, rather than pushing it to the Yamen.


    In this way, Cao Yujie naturally agrees. Anyway, don''t involve him. If you can solve the case, everything will be OK.


    But Cao Yujie perfunctory past, CHEN Ye son refused.


    "That body belongs to Qinshan mansion. It should belong to my old man, Lord Liu. Please ask the young man to give up his head. My old man can register here."


    Liu Wei looks at the past.


    Chen is not afraid to greet Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything. He turned around and looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling looks at Cao Yujie.


    Cao Yujie sighed, and knew that the commander of the division was with Rong Duwei!


    Cao Yujie confessed to go forward and personally took CHEN Ye Zi away: "master, I have something to tell you here. Follow me to the back hall."


    "But, Lord Cao..."


    "Come with me."


    After all, it''s an adult''s order. Chen Yizi doesn''t want to stare at Liu Wei again. He bites his teeth and leaves with Cao Yujie.


    When the others were scattered back to work, the door of the Chaifang was locked, and the guards returned to their places, Liu Wei looked around and didn''t see Xiaoli.


    "Rong Leng said:" Xiaoli ran, holding the head


    Liu Wei rubbed her eyebrows and said, "why don''t you stop?"


    "It''s better if Xiao Li is not here." Rong Leng said, holding Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei''s reflexes should be turned away: "what to do?"


    "What did you say to do?"


    Liu Wei hasn''t responded yet. Rong Ling has pulled her to one side and put her ear to her and asked, "what hasn''t been finished before, can you say now?"


    Liu Wei pursed her lips, her face was flat, and she poked her chest seriously: "what are you worried about? Now there is something more important. The big head is missing. Don''t you need to find it? You are, at least, the commander of zhengemen, so you can''t take away all those messy thoughts and focus on business? Don''t forget that the assistant''s job is to assist. You have to take this case. It''s your case of leniency. "


    Liu Wei''s words of righteousness and righteousness are not empty at the bottom of his eyes, but dignified all over his body.


    Rong Leng looked at her carefully for a long time. His eyes were not instant, and he did not speak.


    Liu Wei licked her lips, softened her voice, and said, "look for the head first. It''s also a business. We''ll talk about it later in the evening."


    Liu Wei says, also dare not see the eye that allows edge, touch nose, plan to turn round.


    Rong Leng pulls Liu Wei, breaks Liu Wei''s delicate shoulder, pulls her hard back to her bosom, pinches her chin, and coldly says, "deadline, night."


    Liu Wei swallowed hard and nodded.


    Rong Ling finally let her go.


    Liu Wei hurriedly stepped back two steps, and then looked at Rong Leng. He looked cold and serious, and then he had a headache.


    It''s not the same as what she thought at the beginning. At this stage, she''s in a mess, but he''s pressing on step by step.


    Liu Wei, with her back over Rong Ling, walked step by step towards the Yamen. As she walked, she thought about how to perfunctorize in the evening.


    Before I got to the gate, I heard someone outside shouting, "death Dead people, there are dead people There are dead people again... "


    Liu Wei looked up at the source of the voice.


    He saw a small yamen servant holding his hat, rolling in, straight to the back hall where Cao was.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes. The first reaction was that Huang''s bear child killed not only Huang Juexin, but also four girls?


    Liu Wei took a look at Rong Leng and said quickly, "there is another homicide. If we work overtime tonight, we will postpone that matter until tomorrow!"Finish saying, Liu Wei also does not give the time that allow Leng to refuse, lift leg to run toward yamen door.


    After a moment''s silence, Rong Leng looks at the back of Liu Wei''s galloping. He takes a deep breath, but still follows her.


    Before I got to the door, I heard the chatter outside. The chatter kept on.


    As soon as Liu Wei approached, he saw that the gate had been surrounded by yamen servants, one by one, looking inside.


    Liu Wei pushes away the crowd. She thought she would see another headless corpse next, but she didn''t think of it.


    Liu Wei saw a child the size of a bean, with a skull in his arms and a bloody man''s hand on his face, standing there obediently.


    Seeing his mother, Liu Xiaoli carefully called out: "Dad..."


    Liu Wei looks at Xiaoli, blinks uncertainly, looks at the man who does not know whether he is dead or alive, and blinks again.


    The expression of her mother, Xiao Li really knows.


    Seeing his mother''s face puzzled, he quickly confessed: "I went to play with pearl just now. Seeing that this uncle was hurt, I brought him back, Uncle Uncle is not dead. "


    Because it''s a lie, so Xiao Li''s tone is very urgent, and the traces of sophistry are very heavy.


    He was afraid to show his fill, so he tried to pick his eyebrows and wink at the pearls.


    Pearl''s little eyes turned twice. At first, she wanted to pretend that she didn''t hear Xiaoli''s words. But later, Xiaoli''s suggestion was too obvious. If she didn''t help her, she would probably involve herself, so she could only "Jie Jie" in silence.


    Liu Wei stood at the same place, listened to Xiaoli''s words first, and then Pearl''s words, then she breathed. Finally, she looked at the wounded man on the ground, and pressed her eyebrow and heart with headache.


    "He was hurt when you saw him?" Liu Wei asked.


    Xiaoli nodded quickly: "yes, yes."


    Pearl also nodded: "Jie, Jie Jie."


    Liu Wei felt more pain in her head. She waved her hands and glanced wearily around the Yamen servants.


    The Yamen servants were also very discerning. As soon as they heard that it was not a corpse, and there were no dead people, they retired one by one after saluting.


    Rong Ling stood beside Liu Wei and looked at the bloodstains that had spread from the outside of the gate to the inside of the gate. He asked Xiao Li, "are you dragging him all the way?"


    Xiaoli nodded: "yes, I''m too small. If I can''t hold him, I''ll hold him."

 Chapter 301

    Rong Leng squatted down, reached out to Xing Yi''s nose, and leaned his lips. "Breathing is weak."


    Xiao Li blushed a little, and said sheepishly, "well, I saved this uncle. I saved him with pearl. If it wasn''t for us, he would have spent the night in the woods. Pearl said that there are wild animals in the woods here. If we don''t take him away, this uncle will be eaten to pieces tonight."


    Xiaoli said, crouching down, and touching Xingyi''s hair, he said to himself, "if you die, you will waste such a good bone."


    Rong Leng wants to say that this man is not dead or bone.


    But seeing Xiaoli staring at the man with the same eyes as looking at the bone, Rong Leng thought that it might be good to treat the man as a bone. At least, Xiaoli has more treasure for the bone than for the living.


    "What''s in your arms?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t care about the half dead man. Since he has a breath, he will never die.


    Liu Wei is concerned about the shiny white skull.


    Xiao Li hides the skeleton behind her conditionally.


    But I thought it was a skeleton. My mother couldn''t help it, so I took it out bravely. Then I took out a bottle from my backpack and gave it to my mother on tiptoe: "brain Brain... "


    "Have you made Huang Jue''s new head into a bone?" Liu Wei''s voice sank.


    Xiaoli swallows saliva and tightens her neck: "I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to dig an eye bead for pearl. Later I think one eye is missing It''s weird. Just Just dig up the other one... "


    "You''re not digging eyes, you''re digging eyes, ears, mouth, nose, face and scalp!"


    "Dad, don''t be angry. I think it''s already started anyway Don''t you often tell me that we should have a beginning and an end in life? "


    And learned to quibble!


    Liu Wei took a deep breath, but he didn''t resist the anger. He waved to Xiao Li: "come here, I won''t kill you, come here."


    Hearing this, Xiao Li jumped into Rong Ling''s arms and hid her dead body in Rong Ling''s clothes.


    Rong Leng catches the child, hugs the child, and says to Liu Wei, "it''s no use saying more now."


    "You give me the child." Liu Wei said that she would take Xiao Li over.


    Xiaoli is scared to death where she is willing to go. She frowns and grabs the clothes of rongling. She refuses to relax at all, and her back is shaking.


    Rong Leng shifts the topic: "this man, can you help?"


    Liu Wei looks at the man on the ground and stares at Xiaoli. Then she squats down impatiently, touches the man''s pulse door, turns over his eyelids and pinches his hands and feet.


    At last, he saw several obvious wounds and said: "there is too much blood loss. His right arm is broken. Most of the wounds on his body are hurt by weapons such as steel nails. One blood point is one blood point. The back of hand artery ruptures, the biggest reason for blood loss is this, but the treatment is more timely, the blood at least stopped. "


    Xiaoli hurriedly reached out and timidly asked for credit: "it''s me I gave him a haemostatic. "


    "Jie Jie," the Pearl cried


    Xiaoli had an alliance and hurriedly said, "listen, Dad. Pearl has proved that I saved him. I saved him, really."


    Save and save, need to be stressed so repeatedly?


    Liu Wei looks at Xiaoli strangely. Xiaoli''s eyelids jump for a moment. He stops talking and stops talking.


    Liu Wei looked more and more wrong, then looked at the Pearl, suddenly saw the sharp mouth of the Pearl, and said, "come here, pearl."


    The pearl bird''s body froze and did not move: "Jie?"


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes: "do you understand? Come here! "


    "Jie Jie?" Pearl''s head is askew here, askew there, trying to play silly.


    With a sneer, Liu Wei knew that there was something wrong.


    Liu Wei pulled up the man''s head on the ground, carefully looked at the huge blood hole of the nail on his forehead, and asked, "Pearl, do you say that?"


    Pearl: "..."


    Liu Wei''s eyes suddenly cold down!


    And he said in his heart before, has this man ever been tortured anywhere? How else is there so many nail like wounds all over the body?


    It turned out that it was the beak!


    Liu Wei looked at the Pearl like a smile. "It''s not easy, it''s good physical strength. There are at least 70 or 80 times in this body. You mouth, don''t talk about it


    Pearl said nothing, flapped her wings, and flew away.


    As soon as the Pearl left, Liu Wei turned her eyes to Xiao Li and crooked her lips: "the one you saved, eh?"


    Xiao Li shrunk his mouth and mumbled, "but I really saved him. Dad, look at his hand. I''ll stop the bleeding. Otherwise, if the artery breaks such a big hole, it will die if it doesn''t stop bleeding."


    Liu Wei looked at the man''s hand seriously, and then smiled, "did the scalpel cut it?"


    Xiao Li chokes!


    Then he stammered, "it doesn''t matter. What matters is that I saved him, Dad, and I saved him."It''s not right for you to save people if you make them half dead?


    If someone dies like this, you are a murderer!


    Probably influenced by Huang Juexin''s case, Liu Wei looks at Xiaoli again and suddenly begins to reflect. She will not cultivate her son into a abnormal murderer, will she?


    Rong Ling is not so arbitrary. He asks Xiao Li, "why do you hurt people?"


    Maybe uncle Rong''s voice was very gentle. Xiao Li took off her guard and said stiffly, "I thought I thought he was going to kill me. "


    "Why do you think so?"


    Xiaoli said what happened after he left Yamen. At last, Xiaoli was also very aggrieved: "but it''s the blood I gave him."


    Let Leng see Xiaoli is about to cry, then touch Xiaoli''s head, comfort: "you did a good job."


    With that, Rong Ling said to Liu Wei, "I want to live."


    Qin mountain mansion shows martial arts experts suddenly. Rong Ling is afraid to be careless. This man, he wants to live, and he needs to interrogate himself.


    Liu Wei naturally thought of this ring, and looked at Rong Leng''s expression. It seemed that she was guessing which way the man came from.


    Liu Wei''s eyes turned for a moment. Suddenly, she was too bright to teach her son a lesson. She clapped her chest and firmly assured her: "don''t worry. I will let him stand in front of you in two hours."


    Liu Wei thought to herself, I''d better take you away for interrogation if I can save you. Don''t worry. It''s OK to have an interrogation for three or four days.


    Rong Ling glances at Liu Wei and looks at her cunning expression. There is such an imperceptible secret joy in the Sutra. He suddenly realizes what the devil''s idea is in Liu Wei''s heart.


    Let Leng not feel a smile, but not broken.


    Anyway, in the evening, she will know that no matter how busy he is, his business is always "priority".


    When Xing Yi''s fans wake up, they see a vast expanse of white in front of them, and their eyes are a little bit dazzled.

 Chapter 302

    After a while, he found his eyesight. When Xingyi looked again, he saw a white curtain on the top of the bed, turning it around and emerging before his eyes. For a moment, he was a little confused. He did not remember what time it was.


    "Awake?"


    Ear, the light male voice, passed.


    Xingyi looks at the past and sees a white man standing by the bed, holding a white porcelain bowl in his hand and looking down at him.


    "You..." Long term training makes Xing Yi want to sit up and make defensive posture even if he is not fit.


    But when Xing Yi just moved, he felt weak all over his body and couldn''t even lift a finger.


    Xing Yi''s eyes are wide and his brows are frowning, and his throat is hoarse. He asks, "what have you done to me?"


    "It''s not destroying your innocence." Liu Wei tells a lukewarm joke, hands the bowl to Xing Yi, and holds Xing Yi''s neck for Xing Yi to drink.


    Xingyi lips tight, do not drink!


    Liu Wei frowns, puts down the bowl, lightly points Xing Yi''s nose with his index finger, and then holds up the bowl, but does not put it on Xing Yi''s lips again, just waiting for the moment.


    Xingyi didn''t care at first, but after two breaths, he felt that he couldn''t breathe, his nose couldn''t breathe, and he couldn''t breathe, so he was directly blocked.


    The nose is still very good just now. It''s the man who ordered himself, and


    However, it''s just a light touch. It doesn''t feel at all. It doesn''t seem that it broke his nose. How could he suddenly be unable to breathe?


    Xing Yi is shocked, but Liu Wei looks at him slowly.


    When Xing Yi can''t stand it, he finally opens his mouth and takes a good breath, Liu Wei pours the medicine juice directly into his mouth, so that he can drink it even if he doesn''t drink it!


    Xingyi can''t move. His whole body is controlled by others. He has no choice but to swallow the medicine.


    The bitter taste made his eyelids white for a time.


    After a bowl of medicine, Liu Wei orders it on Xingyi''s nose, then takes the empty bowl and turns away.


    A miracle happened. Xing Yi, who was so upset because he drank a bowl of medicine that he didn''t know what it was, just blocked his nose and became clear again.


    If it''s just an accident, then what''s unobstructed at the moment?


    Xing Yi doesn''t notice Liu Wei, but only sees the last figure before Liu Wei leaves the room. Then the door closes.


    Later, Xingyi wanted to stay awake, but he thought it was the effect of the medicine. He fell asleep again.


    Wake up again, it''s dark.


    The first person Xing Yi saw when he opened his eyes was the handsome white Prince just now.


    "Who are you?" Xingyi accentuates the tone question.


    Liu Wei stood by the bed, looked at the sky outside, muttered, "this time should be almost."


    Star righteousness ear force is still, smell speech, immediately sharp eyes son: "when?"


    What did this man do to his body?


    Liu Wei waved his hand and perfunctorily said: "don''t worry about so much, nothing to do with you."


    What else does Xing Yi want to say? Suddenly someone knocked outside.


    Liu Wei went to open the door. There was no accident. The door was just Rong Ling.


    Seeing the first sentence of Rong Ling, Liu Wei said, "I''m so tired. You talk slowly. If it''s too late, you don''t need to find me. I''m sleeping."


    Finish saying, Liu Wei body a flash, with the fastest speed ran back to his room, and then bang, close the door.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s back, smiles, walks into the room and closes the door behind her.


    He was dressed in a black robe, with his hands on his back. He walked to the bedside and looked at the man on the bed who had been pointed all over and couldn''t move. He could only speak. He asked in a low voice, "name."


    At the first sight of Rong Ling, Xing Yi is in a panic.


    The appearance of rongduwei is recognized by Xingyi. He went to Kyoto several times. He always wanted to meet the great red man around the emperor.


    Just because of knowing the identity of Rong Ling, Xing Yi doesn''t dare to be careless at this moment.


    Although he can''t look at these officials or princes in his mouth any more, he can''t even despise the character that even the Lord is afraid of.


    But if Rong Leng is here, who is the man just now?


    Isn''t it said that the only person who came to Qinshan mansion with Rong Ling this time was the new Zhenge gate secretary, Mr. Zuo Liu, and Mr. Liu''s son? Why is there another stranger?


    Is it the dark guard of Rong Ling?


    But it''s not like a man with Kung Fu to look gentle.


    Xingyi knows Liu Wei. Before the failure of the silent task, it was Liu Wei''s way. Liu Wei''s portrait was naturally circulated several times.


    But because Liucheng is involved in the case, Liuwei has put on makeup since she came to Qinshan mansion. With the distortion of the portrait, Xingyi is not recognized.


    While Xingyi''s mind is complicated and still thinking, Rong Ling has sat on a chair beside him, poured himself a cup of tea slowly, glanced at it sharply and repeated: "name""You saved me?" Xing Yi didn''t answer. He turned his eyes twice and decided to delay as much as possible.


    "Let Leng Cu eyebrow, cold voice:" do not need to circle, say can suffer less


    Xing Yi smiled: "I didn''t circle around, but if you save me, I want to say thanks first. I think it''s polite."


    Rong Ling holds the cup and shakes the tea in it.


    Xingyi wants to see rongling''s expression as much as possible, but because his body can''t move, his vision is blocked and he can''t see it, he purses his lips secretly, closes his eyes, quietly lets internal power run in his body, and tries to find a way to make his body move again.


    But no, not yet.


    These people don''t know what evil means they have used. They can lock him up without a rope or a button. They can''t even move their fingers.


    Are there any of these people who can develop witchcraft medicine?


    Then what strange medicine has been developed by this man, which can trap people to such a level. If he can steal a bottle and a half of this medicine and take it back to liaozhou to give it to Xinwu, it must be a reference for Xinwu, and he will soon master the method of developing this medicine.


    Xingyi then opened his eyes and said, "if you don''t like my reasoning, I won''t exchange greetings with you. First, you will give me the antidote. When I move, what should I say? Just ask."


    Antidote?


    Rong Ling looks at Xing Yi and thinks for a moment that he is poisoned?


    Xiao Li''s poison


    Liu Wei?


    Antidote, what is the antidote?


    But since it''s poisoned, it''s easy.


    "Explain clearly, there will be antidotes." Let Leng follow the path of kindness.


    Xing Yili''s eyes: "I don''t believe it. Give me the antidote first, or I won''t say a word."


    With a click, Rong Ling put the tea cup on the table, got up and walked towards Xing Yi.


    Standing in front of the bed, Rong Leng looks up at his eyes. His fingertips are a little on Xingyi''s forehead. A stream of internal power flows into the center of Xingyi''s eyebrows.

 Chapter 303

    Xing Yi frowns and doesn''t understand what he''s doing, but then he suddenly feels a headache.


    Xing Yi bit his teeth, didn''t let himself cry out in pain, but he glared at Rong Leng fiercely: "torture for confession?"


    Rong Leng didn''t lift his eyelids. His fingers moved to Xing Yi''s forehead. At another point, Xing Yi just felt like an iron stone, smashing it into his head, which made his breath tremble with pain.


    Damn, what strange skill does this man use, just a little bit, how can it be so powerful?


    It seems that this person should use his internal power to urge him, but Xingyi is also a person who knows internal power. The highest killing power of internal power is not so much.


    How powerful are these Central Plains people, one by one?


    Xingyi forces himself to keep calm. He has been trained since he was a child. He can''t be controlled by such a degree of torture.


    It''s just that I just woke up. My body is still a little weak. I can''t accept it for a while. When he''s adjusted, he''ll bite his teeth. All these degrees of abuse will pass as soon as he closes his eyes.


    When Rong Leng sees that Xing Yi is ready to be reticent, he doesn''t stop. He opens his fingers, pinches his head and snaps it hard!


    Xing Yi thought that it had been severe before. He didn''t think about it, but he opened his eyes in pain.


    Tightly looking at the bed curtain on the top of his head, Xingyi''s throat seems to be stuck. He can''t even hum.


    Xing Yi squints his eyes and feels the pain of his head being crushed. He opens his mouth and says hatefully, "that''s it? Zhengemen, it''s just like that! "


    Allow Leng to cool down the eyes, release Xingyi''s head, and at some point in his chest, be merciless.


    This time, Xing Yi didn''t feel much pain, but after a while, he felt as if there were ants crawling in his upper blood vessels.


    Xing Yi stares at Rong Ling strangely. He just points. Why does it feel like this? What did the man put on him?


    Although Xingyi was shocked, he didn''t have any plan to talk about it. He let Leng hum and nodded twice at Xingyi''s knees.


    It''s either Ma acupoint or itch acupoint, which should be the most tormenting place, but Xing Yi just holds his breath and never compromises.


    Rong Ling looks at the time and thinks that it''s not the way to spend it.


    He went to the door and said to the guards who were hiding in the dark outside, "watch


    No longer in charge of Xingyi, he went to Liu Wei''s room.


    Xing Yi is left, all over the body is sour and numb, extremely itchy and intolerable!


    But I can''t even move.


    Xingyi''s forehead is full of sweat, which is caused by the strong itch. He is considering that although he is not afraid of punishment, if he can suffer less, why do he seek such abuse?


    At the moment, Rong Leng is not there, Xing Yi is making up quickly, see if he can make up a set of perfect words, and fool him first.


    Lying is also one of the training items since childhood. Xingyi has confidence and no one can see what he can make up.


    He just woke up. The time was too short. He couldn''t conceive well. Now, he has won some time in the end.


    Just as Xingyi is busy fighting against the body''s discomfort while his brain is turning rapidly.


    Rong Ling knocks on Liu Wei''s door.


    Liu Wei sat on the bed. When she heard the door of the room ring, she shook. Then she retracted into the quilt and pushed Xiao Li beside her.


    Xiaoli is holding her own skull baby. As soon as his mother calls him, he responds, and then opens his mouth and says to the outside, "who is that?"


    "It''s me." The voice of Rong Leng came faintly.


    Liu Wei winks at Xiao Li!


    Xiaoli nodded cleverly, but confirmed in a low voice: "Dad, this is what you said. I''ll help you block uncle Rong, and this head will be given to me."


    Liu Wei knocked on Xiao Li''s forehead and said, "I see. Yours."


    Liu Xiaoli smiled happily, and then said to the public, "Uncle Rong, I''m sleeping."


    "And your father?" Asked Rong Leng.


    "My father is asleep, too."


    There was a silence outside, followed by the footsteps of turning away.


    Liu Wei blinks and carefully raises her ears to listen. If she really hears the footsteps, she will walk farther and farther away.


    Liu Wei felt her chin, doubted, and left? So easy?


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe it. He pushes Xiao Li: "go and have a look."


    Xiaoli hugged her skull, jumped out of bed, walked to the door, turned around and asked, "open the door?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "first, listen at the door."


    Xiaoli lies at the door, listens carefully, then shakes her head: "let uncle go."


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes, but still didn''t believe it!


    If the man is so easy to kill, how can she hide like this?


    Liu Wei also jumped out of bed, walked carefully to the door, peeped out through the white silk door, but there was no one outside.


    Liu Wei frowned and opened the door lightly, revealing a crack. Again, there was no one.Do you really have to go?


    Xiaoli looks like her mother is a thief. She feels that she has nothing to do with herself. She turns around to go back to bed. As soon as she turns around, her head hits a soft wall. Xiaoli''s body is askew and almost falls down. When she stops, she looks up and sees who the soft wall is. Suddenly Xiaoli can''t speak.


    Liu Wei is still peeping at the door!


    Xiaoli swallows saliva, looks at the margin of the gesture of "Silence" which is being compared to herself, and then becomes stiff.


    Xiaoli looks at the big open window of the room again. She secretly scolds herself for being not smart. How could she forget to lock the window.


    Liu Wei lies at the door, half of her body stretches out, but she still doesn''t see Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei grabs her head. On the one hand, she feels unrealistic. On the other hand, she feels it''s not bad to escape. Just as she thinks about it, she hears a question from behind: "have you found someone?"


    That voice is cold and cold, with a deep voice, how familiar


    Liu Wei''s fingers are stiff and her eyes are slowly looking back. When she finally sees who is standing behind her, her breath is sluggish!


    It took a few seconds for the card to say, "Hi, what a coincidence."


    Rong Leng holds her hand, pulls her out of the room and walks out.


    Liu Wei''s hands hurt when he pulled them. He didn''t want to break them away, but Rong Ling pinched them even tighter. After a while, they went to the backyard of the inn.


    In the distant stable, the horse is resting soundly. Liu Wei shakes off Rong Ling''s hand, wrists her eyebrows and rubs her hand, saying, "what are you doing?"


    Allow Leng to step forward and approach her.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, the condition reflex retreats!


    Rong Leng approaches again. This time, he holds her slender arm, making her unable to retreat.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips, frowned and stared at him. She simply did not hide, so she looked straight at him.


    Rong Leng pinched her chin with one hand and looked her in the eyes. In a cold voice, he said, "don''t try to hide from the king again."


    Liu Wei insisted, "who has hidden? I have nothing to hide."


    "Say."


    Liu Wei pretended: "what do I say?"


    Rong Leng narrowed her deep and sharp eyes, and the strength in her hands increased a little bit, as if to crush Liu Wei''s chin.

 Chapter 304

    Liu Wei had a pain, but he also had a temper. He fought with this man: "Rong Du Wei is getting angry. Do you want to start? Well, have a fight! "


    Liu Wei said, waving his hand and making a gesture. He was about to start.


    Let Leng Cu Cu eyebrow, stand in place, do not move, just look at her for a moment.


    The eyes, cold ice!


    Liu Wei sees in the eye, then felt that the heart all contracted, she could not look down to move away the sight, but felt like this too weak, hurriedly looked back.


    But at the same time, Rong Leng takes back his sight and turns away.


    His back is as cold and hard as usual, as if it is no different, but Liu Wei has a kind of hairy feeling, as if he will never come back.


    Although it is clear that Rong Ling will not leave, of course not!


    The headless case is the case taken by Zhen Gemen. As the commander of Zhen Gemen, Rong Ling has to take the case personally in order to facilitate the repayment of the debt for personal gain.


    Now that the case has been accepted, he can''t leave at will, at least until the end of the case.


    But now, we haven''t even caught the killer. How can we end it?


    Liu Wei breathed out a breath and watched as Rong Leng passed the corner.


    As soon as she clenched her teeth, she suddenly asked, "did that man speak?"


    Allow Leng to stop, but in less than a second he took off again, taking out a sentence in his mouth: "it''s nothing to do with you."


    Liu Wei frowns. Rong Leng has passed the corner and is missing.


    Liu Wei rubs her eyebrows and feels confused. In this confused thought, she doesn''t know which nerve line is wrong. She directly steps and chases after it.


    In the corridor, Liu Wei chases Rong Leng, watches the man go upstairs and prepares to enter the room. Liu Wei suddenly opens his mouth: "hello."


    Rong Leng stops again and looks back at her.


    That look, still cold, cold without temperature.


    It was the first time that he looked at Liu Wei with this kind of eyes. Liu Wei suddenly felt that he was afraid.


    In this world, no one can go after a person, see a person, and treat a person well, if there is such a person, it should be treasured, rather than relying on him like you, willful reckless, wanton play.


    Liu Wei never played with Rong Ling''s heart.


    Liu Wei was just afraid and wanted to escape.


    Escape from the relationship with Rong Ling, because she still can''t cross the ridge in her heart, or in other words, half of the past, and half of the past.


    Liu Wei wants to allow Leng to give her some more time, so that she can find some other excuses to completely step over this hurdle.


    But Rong Ling is obviously not going to give her any more time.


    Liu Wei was afraid of his departure.


    Tonight, if she doesn''t give an answer, Rong Ling must be cold hearted.


    People''s heart is a consumable. It''s not easy for you to have a cold life and want to get warm again.


    Liu Wei understood that.


    Because he understood, Liu Wei stopped him again.


    Rong Ling stood on the stairs, quietly watching Liu Wei''s tangled face, waiting patiently for her to say.


    In fact, this is not the place to talk. It''s full of dark guards. He prefers to talk about what they have to say in private places.


    But now, obviously, there is no second choice.


    Liu Wei pinched his fingertips, using the shortest time to clear his confused thoughts.


    Then Liu Wei bit her teeth, looked up at Rong Leng, and asked, "have you heard of underground love, Duwei?"


    I don''t know the new word.


    Liu Wei''s ears suddenly turn red. She coughs and slowly goes up the stairs. Seeing Rong Ling looking at herself with a kind of inexplicable eyes, she gets angry and roars, "don''t think I''ll explain it to you. If you understand it, you can hear it. If you don''t understand it, you can''t!"


    Rong Ling squints, looks at her hot ears and cheeks, and realizes.


    He reached for her hand.


    Liu Wei looked at him with wide eyes: "do you really understand?"


    Rong Ling looks at her and nods.


    Liu Wei mumbled, "you can''t teach yourself this kind of thing..." Then she waved the man''s hand and looked around. She knew that there were dark guards here, and there were many.


    Rong Ling didn''t want their private affairs to be seen clearly by others. He opened the door and led Liu Wei in.


    In the room, Xing Yi is lying on the bed, resisting the itching and numbness of his body. However, in the past quarter of an hour, he is not only sweating on his forehead, but also sweating all over his body. His whole back is wet.


    Rong Leng pulls Liu Wei in, but does not look at the prisoners who have suffered a lot. He only asks Liu Wei, "do you agree?"


    Liu Wei took hold of Rong Ling''s collar, drew him closer, and lowered his voice: "louder, give you a loudspeaker, go out and roar?"


    Rong Ling holds her hand tightly.


    Liu Wei wants to wave him away, but this time, she won''t let go. She has a good card, but she can''t get rid of it.


    Liu Wei looked at him, pondered and murmured, "I hope my decision is right."When Rong Leng heard it, he stared at her deeply and said definitely, "it''s right."


    "Oh." Liu Wei smiled, as like as two peas, who had betrayed their parents'' feelings. The most important thing is that the parents of the original are exactly the same as their modern parents.


    This man, the son of the murderer who killed his father and his mother, fell in love with him without any psychological burden. He was like a white eyed wolf.


    Rong Ling is in a good mood at the moment.


    Liu Wei is not good. She looks away and sees Xing Yi suffering from torture on the bed. She asks, "what did you do to him?"


    At this time, Rong Leng didn''t want her to talk to him about other men, but somehow it was business, so he replied, "this man is too hard spoken."


    "Not yet?"


    Rong Ling: "well."


    Liu Wei pushes away the hand of Rong Ling and walks over.


    Xing Yi sees Liu Wei and stares at her at once.


    Liu Wei curled her mouth and let her hands go at will. She relieved the Ma acupoints and itch acupoints of Xingyi.


    Xingyi suddenly felt that the pain was reduced.


    He took a long breath and was about to relax when he heard the gentle young man say: "what''s the use of Ma acupoint itching? "Don''t be afraid to let the people below laugh at the punishment that can''t be used on the table?"


    Rong Leng glanced at Xing Yi''s tense face, smiled and cooperated with Liu Wei: "well, what do you say?"


    Liu Wei rubbed her chin and walked around the room. For a while, she said, "first pull out your nails."


    Then Liu Wei looked around the room and asked Rong Leng, "didn''t you bring any tools?"


    Rong Ling shakes his head.


    Liu Wei said: "so unprofessional? It''s OK. I''ve got the tools. "


    Liu Wei said, then she would go out to take it. Before she left, she looked at Xing Yi again. She said with a smile, "do you know what pulling nails is? It''s to take the pliers and pull out your finger shells one by one. It''s fun and enjoyable! "


    Xing Yi''s eyes are bulging out, and his eyes are bloodshot and looking at Liu Wei.

 Chapter 305

    Liu Wei smiled sweetly: "in fact, I don''t like to pluck my nails. It''s too bloody. Let''s be honest and clear about the person behind your name. We don''t need those things. We are all civilized people. When we can speak, we try not to do anything."


    Xing Yi snorted: "shameless bandits, kill and scrape. You are welcome!"


    When Xing Yi finishes speaking, his eyes will be clean when they are not seen.


    Liu Wei breathed out a sigh of admiration: "there is backbone!"


    Then Liu wei walked out of the room and came back with a plate in her hand.


    Let edge ring hands, watching Liu Wei''s movements, do not disturb.


    Rong Ling knew that Liu Wei had made a move. No matter what secret he had in his mouth, he would spit it out intact tonight.


    Liu Wei put the plate on the table, took out a knife and a pair of pliers from inside and went to the bed.


    After all, Xing Yi opened his eyes, saw the tool in Liu Wei''s hand and swallowed.


    Liu Wei smiles, grabs Xing Yi''s hand, aims at his fingernails, and clamps


    "Wait." The voice of Xing Yi is hoarse.


    Liu Wei looks at Xingyi.


    Xing Yi closed his eyes and gasped, "I say, I say."


    Liu Wei took the pliers and knife away, and smiled strangely, gesturing to Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling comes over and pulls two chairs.


    One for Liu Wei and one for him.


    Two people sit at bedside, allow Leng to ask: "name."


    "Solitary."


    Rong Leng takes a look at Liu Wei. Seeing that Liu Wei has no action, he continues to ask, "why?"


    "Nanzhou."


    "Identity."


    "The leader of the guard at the gate of Nanzhou''s Fu Yin Si tu."


    "Why does it appear in Qinshan mansion?"


    "Master situ has an order to find Huang Juexin in Qinshan mansion and get something. But when I arrive, Huang Juexin is dead in the street."


    Rong Leng''s eyes are fixed. He looks at Xingyi''s expression for a moment, and tries to find the trace of lying from Xingyi''s face.


    But Xingyi''s expression is calm and his tone is natural, which makes Rong Leng unable to distinguish the truth from the false.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei again, but sees that Liu Wei is lowering his head, taking a just knife and grinding his nails. He seems to be indifferent to the current situation.


    Noticing Rong Ling''s eyes, Liu Wei looks over, shrugs again, turns her head and continues to work on her nails.


    "What kind of things do you want to take in situ?"


    Xingyi lips: "I don''t know."


    Rong Ling looks at him.


    "I really don''t know." Xing Yi said eagerly: "the adult only said to give his name. Huang Juexin naturally knows what it is and where we, who do errands, are qualified to know."


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, just ask: "why to hurt?"


    Xingyi immediately said: "the little boy misunderstood that I was doing something wrong. He started to attack me. The strange black star bird also invited 70 or 80 wild birds to attack me. I was hurt by them. Then I woke up and arrived here."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei again.


    Liu Wei has thrown the knife away. Looking at Xing Yi, she has no expression on her face.


    The room is quiet. This strange quiet makes Xing Yi very uneasy. He thinks his lies are well made up. He should be able to muddle through. Look, the zhengemen commander seems to have written 30% of his letters, but the man who is like a white faced scholar can''t understand his expression.


    Nanzhou Fu Yin was a disciple of the king of power.


    Even if these people go to Nanzhou to investigate now, when they hear the name of Gu Yi, situ will answer for himself.


    Gu Yi is not a name, but a code. It is the unified code of their righteous army.


    If someone goes out and leaves a clue, it''s usually Gu Yi. Once you see these two words, you know it''s your own person.


    Xing Yi confesses that he can''t find the wrong place any more, but the strange silence at this time makes him really uneasy.


    This silence lasted for a long time, only listening to the sound of dragging the chair, Xing Yi looked at it again, and saw Bai Jing''s man change his sitting position, looked at him with interest, and asked, "are you finished?"


    Xing Yi frowns a little, and still says "hum".


    When Rong Ling saw Liu Wei''s expression, he knew that he was lying. He was not in a hurry. He leaned back in his chair and waited calmly for Liu Wei to continue.


    "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but you''re not from Nanzhou. You''re from liaozhou. Next, you''re not a bodyguard leader. You''re a killer or a dead man. Yes, a dead man."


    "You really come to Qinshan mansion to get things, but you know what you want to take, not that you don''t know. You came to Qinshan mansion to get something, as someone in liaozhou showed you. The person behind you is your friend? No, brother? No, uphill? Oh, master OK, let me see. You are not from the Central Plains? Well, it seems that I''m right. You are a foreigner. Which one? Huns? No, dada? No, the witch? By the way, the witch clan. ""In this way, the collusion between the Witch and the king of power is not only a cooperative relationship, but also the death of the king of power. The king of power has left the capital for decades. It seems that these years have not been in vain."


    Liu Wei finished in one breath.


    Xing Yi''s expression from the beginning of shock to the end of shock, with Liu Wei''s words more and more deep, he seemed to stop breathing.


    When Liu Wei stops, Xing Yi holds his breath and stares at Liu Wei in horror.


    As if to see a devil who can see through people''s hearts.


    Xing Yi''s expression at the moment confirms Liu Wei''s words.


    Even though Rong Ling is used to some unknown skills of Liu Wei, he is still curious at the moment.


    "How to know that he is from liaozhou?"


    Xingyi also wants to know about this problem.


    Xing Yi stares at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei had nothing to say, so he said straightly: "accent, his accent is not from the Central Plains, it is a little bit of liaozhou dialect, although it is not obvious, but because liaozhou is not far away from Nanzhou, that dialect is also Nanzhou dialect, but the difference between liaozhou dialect and Nanzhou dialect is not small, especially in terms of auxiliary words, so it can be identified carefully."


    "How to know that the man behind him is his master?"


    "He said it himself." Liu Wei points to Xingyi.


    Xingyi gnashed his teeth: "I didn''t say it!"


    "Yes." Liu Wei leans over and smiles at Xingyi: "when I ask you that the person behind you is your friend, you look at me closely, which shows that I am wrong. And you urgently hope that I think that is the truth, so you use your eyes, stare at me, hint me! I asked if it was brother, Shangfeng. Your sight changed from short and easy to urgent. That means you were scared when I changed my tongue, but when you heard me say something wrong again, you were relieved. At last, I said the right answer. Your pupil enlarged and your eyeball expanded. This is the expression of tension to the limit, so that''s the truth! "


    Xing Yi looks at Liu Wei strangely, and doesn''t believe that someone can use this method to distinguish the true from the false.


    Xing Yi doesn''t believe, but Rong Ling believes.

 Chapter 306

    Rong Ling has heard Liu Wei talk about microexpression psychology before.


    However, Rong Ling didn''t have much insight at that time. Now it seems that this knowledge is deeper than he imagined.


    "How to make sure that his master is the king of power?" asked Rong Leng


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "I guessed it, but it was right when I guessed it! As soon as I talked about the king of power, his eyes stiffened, and then he closed them briefly. Although the time of closing eyes is very short, it''s probably a blink of an eye, but it''s the body''s autonomous response to forcibly cut off the eye contact with me when I''m afraid of fear, so it''s proved to me instead. "


    Xing Yi can''t speak at the moment. He stares at Liu Wei!


    It seems that he is going to stare Liu Wei out of a hole.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to ask how Xingyi conflicts with Xiaoli.


    In any case, Xiaoli was quite a crooked man this time. He dug out a nail in liaozhou, which was a great harvest.


    That''s what the king wants. What is it?


    Liu Wei is not sure.


    But there are thousands of things in the world. She asked the same question, just afraid that she could not ask at dawn.


    Liu Wei is not going to abolish this God either. These are the things that allow Leng to divide his own affairs. It''s enough to help him here.


    On the contrary, Rong Ling has already guessed what that thing is.


    This is Qinshan mansion. Although Rong Ling passed through Qinshan mansion in the future, he found that Ji Xiaqiu was brought back to Kyoto from Lingzhou with a servant girl when he was investigating the old case of Ji family.


    And that servant girl should be several years older than Ji Xiaqiu.


    After Ji Xiaqiu was sent to the palace, the Liu family became the master and drove the servant girl away. After that, the servant girl was said to have gone to Qinshan mansion, and then there was no news.


    It''s the Qinshan mansion, but it''s also related to the Ji family. How can there be so many coincidences in the world.


    Rong Ling knew that although the treasure was a secret that the emperors did not pass on before their death, they were all relatives of the emperor, and there were always omissions.


    The person who the first emperor wanted to pass on the throne was the former prince.


    However, the former Prince died in a strange way. The former Prince''s brother and the second prince were deposed by the new emperor. The king of power was young at that time and was sent to liaozhou. However, he always had some old people who had been in the prince''s mansion and the second emperor''s Mansion with him.


    If the first emperor really told the former prince or the second prince about the treasure, then it''s no surprise that the king of power knew about it.


    The mystery of the treasure is connected with the Ji family.


    Rong Ling thought that the life of the man in front of him could not be saved.


    Liu Wei is determined not to appear in the sight of the king of power.


    Xingyi did not know that when he was shocked to see the truth in the world and was able to distinguish the truth from the truth of words, rongling had already killed him.


    Liu Wei yawned. She was really tired at the moment. There was nothing to do with her. She got up from her chair and planned to go back to her room.


    Let Leng follow and send her back.


    The door opened and closed. Xingyi stared at the white curtain in front of him. His heart was extremely complicated.


    Take Liu Wei to the door.


    Liu Wei is going to go in, but Rong Ling holds her.


    Liu Wei looked back and said, "what are you doing?"


    Rong Leng doesn''t speak, just looks at her.


    Liu Wei blinked: "what on earth?"


    "Do anything?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei stagnates for a while, and suddenly understands!


    Liu Wei pinches Rong Ling''s collar, pulls her to her lips, reaches her ear and says, "what do you think it means to be underground?"


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Liu Wei chuckled, "you are still in the observation period. Any intimate action should be discussed later."


    Liu Wei finished, smiling to let go of him.


    Anyway, he didn''t understand the real meaning of "underground love"!


    In the eyes of Rong Leng, Liu Wei patted his collar, patted his collar, and then said softly, "good night."


    Then Liu Wei flashed back to the room and slammed the door.


    Rong Leng looks at the closed door in front of her eyes, purses her thin lips, and her eyes are not cool.


    So, underground love doesn''t mean to be friendly? He has no right to make friends with Liu Wei?


    So what''s the difference between that and before?


    Rong Leng feels that Liu Wei has teased him again. He breathes and looks back impatiently. However, he feels a few hot lines of vision around him, attacking from all directions.


    Rong Leng squinted and said in a cold voice, "nice to see?"


    Those eyes turn away quickly


    When Rong Leng returned to the room, the dark guards who were hiding in the dark began to whisper, "what''s the matter with your commander Du Wei?"


    "Did you find out? It seems that commander Sizao whispered to commander Duwei."


    "How strange it is for two men to whisper!"


    "But Lord Sizao looks like a big girl."


    "You dare to say that master Sizao is a big girl. Aren''t you afraid of being beaten?""That''s right. Mr. szzo is looking at the skin and flesh. Our commander is not good at women. Do you think it''s true that it''s the same as the rumor that our Lord has What''s the matter with convenience? "


    "Impossible! Our commander is a man! How could it be that kind of eccentric, androgynous... "


    "But they just whispered."


    "I also saw that commander Sizao blew in the ear of commander Duwei. My mother-in-law didn''t even blow it to me. She said she was ashamed."


    "Ah Then... "


    The guards on duty tonight all looked at each other.


    Everyone felt as if they had discovered something great.


    Just now, commander Duwei suddenly became angry. I don''t know if he will kill them all if he is cruel tomorrow!


    With such uneasiness, they had a very long night.


    But the longer one is Xingyi.


    Rong Ling is not happy because she just fell in love. After sending Liu Wei back to her room, she doesn''t care about Xing Yi and goes back to her room.


    Xingyi has been staring at the gate all night.


    For a moment think about how to explain tomorrow, for a moment regret that before the white man said those words, he should interrupt.


    In a word, the whole person is not good.


    Xing Yi is confused. He didn''t sleep until the next morning. When he woke up, he was scratched by something hairy.


    Open your eyes, Xing Yi first sees a green light, and then flicks it before his eyes.


    Before I could see what it was, I heard two voices of dialogue.


    "This is the dead man? Why don''t you wake up? It''s not going to die, is it? " This is a soft female voice.


    "It won''t die, my father said. He hasn''t told me what to do in Qinshan mansion. Uncle Rong won''t kill him so soon." This is a kind of soft and waxy children''s voice.


    Open your eyes and look carefully.


    Then I saw a beautiful young woman in powder clothes sitting in front of my bed. Beside the young woman, there was the one I saw yesterday. She had good martial arts and could kill birds!

 Chapter 307

    Jinnanyun collects the dog tail grass in his hand, looks at Xiaoli, and criticizes: "if he dies, what we said before doesn''t count."


    Liu Xiaoli hurriedly said: "don''t worry, aunt Yun. He must not be dead. Then I''ve given it to you. Let him play with you. Don''t tell my father. I''ll come back after a while... "


    Jinnanyun grabbed Liu Xiaoli and said, "no way."


    Liu Xiaoli looks back at jinnanyun and feels very aggrieved: "Auntie Yun, didn''t you say to take you to see what the dead look like? Would you help me?"


    Jin Nanyun pinches the little guy''s face.


    Feel good, and then pinched, said: "what do you go out to do, you have to first say clearly!"


    Xiaoli tries hard to save her face, dragging jinnanyun''s sleeve.


    Jinnanyun was shaken sweetly by Xiaoli, but he insisted: "that''s not good. What are you going out to do?"


    Xiaoli chuckled: "I I just went shopping... "


    "Shopping, what''s so furtive?" Jinnanyun immediately thought about it for a moment, and then suddenly said, "Oh, you''ve broken your father''s precious herbal medicine, and you''re finished, Liu Xiaoli!"


    "My father hides herbs in Uncle Rong''s room now. I can''t find them. I''m buying something else."


    "What?"


    Xiao Li is struggling. He doesn''t think he should believe aunt Yun.


    But he was caught by Aunt Yun when he went out quietly this morning. He had no other choice at all!


    Seeing that Aunt Yun still looks at him with a pair of eyes if he doesn''t say it, Xiao Li says, "I''ll buy oil paint..."


    "Oil paint? What strange pills are you trying? " Jinnanyun said: "I said Xiao Li, you don''t need to practice. You don''t have that talent. You can''t take any medicine you have refined."


    Xiao Li hesitated for a moment and said, "I bought oil paint to color my new skull."


    Jinnanyun tut two times: "just as your father agreed that the skull belongs to you, you can''t wait to color it. Your father saw it and didn''t kill you!"


    "So don''t tell my father..." Xiaoli said hurriedly.


    "Your father is not blind. A colorful skull can''t be seen?"


    "I''m lustful and hide in Uncle Rong''s room..."


    "Oh." Jinnanyun sneers: "what''s the difference between that and putting it in front of your father''s eyes?"


    "My father doesn''t like to go to my uncle''s room. He won''t know." Xiaoli is confident.


    Jinnanyun touched Xiaoli''s head sympathetically: "after today, your father will love to go to your uncle''s room."


    "No way." Xiao Li doesn''t believe it.


    Jinnanyun smiled: "last night I slept late and when I went out to clean my room, I heard something I shouldn''t have heard."


    "What''s the point?"


    Jinnanyun looked at Xiaoli, sighed and waved: "forget it, you are still small, and you don''t understand when you say it."


    "Don''t know what?" Xiao Li really doesn''t understand.


    Jinnanyun touched his head: "no, you don''t want to buy the oil paint. Go to buy it. For the sake of you becoming a mop bottle, aunt Yun will help you once. Remember that if your father has a good relationship and has a new brother and sister, don''t want you, you will come to Aunt Yun and aunt Yun will raise your generation."


    Although Xiao Li didn''t know why his mother didn''t want him or why her mother wanted to have a younger brother and sister, aunt Yun promised to help him. This is the most important thing at present. She went out happily.


    Jinnanyun looked at the man with his eyes closed on the bed, hesitated for a moment, and said, "wake up and open your eyes."


    The man didn''t move at all.


    Jinnanyun picked up his eyebrows, sat down beside the bed and said in a low voice, "ask you something."


    Xingyi opens his eyes and glances at jinnanyun.


    "You dead men are family business? Can you introduce some experts in this field to me? As a middleman, don''t worry. I won''t treat you badly. Is that enough? " Jinnanyun said, stretching out four fingers, shaking in front of Xingyi.


    Xingyi looks at jinnanyun inexplicably.


    Just then, the door was opened.


    Jin Nanyun turns around and sees Liu Wei eating and coming in with the steamed bread.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, ask jinnanyun: "how did you come in?"


    Jin Nanyun felt his bun and said, "take a look."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows: "what''s the beauty of this?"


    Jinnanyun walked to the door gracefully, and when she missed Liu Wei, she said, "when I live in a new neighborhood, I always have to say hello, otherwise, it seems that I have no manners."


    Liu Wei looks at jinnanyun inexplicably. Seeing that jinnanyun is about to leave, she asks, "do you see Xiaoli?"


    "Sleep in my room." Jinnanyun road.


    "Why go to sleep in your room?" Liu Wei asked


    "Stick to me, do you want to ask?" Jinnanyun said, glanced at Liu Wei, slowly returned to his room, and then closed the door.


    Liu Wei is a little confused. She puts the last piece of steamed bread into her mouth and looks at Xingyi, who has closed her eyes again on the bed. Go out and close the door.As soon as she went out, Liu Wei saw that Rong Ling was also coming over after having breakfast, and asked, "can''t you find it?"


    Liu Wei pointed to Jin Nanyun''s room and said, "it''s in her room."


    "Let Xiaoli stay in the inn," said Rong Ling


    "Well." Liu Wei answered vaguely. Seeing some bread crumbs in her hands, she spread her claws and looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling takes out the brocade handkerchief and wipes her hands.


    Liu Wei looks at him with a smile and a pleasant face.


    Rong Leng looks at her successful smile, some gnash teeth, but also has no choice.


    The newly arrested dead man refused to say anything. Although there are a hundred ways for Rong Ling to talk to him, Liu Wei has a better way.


    Two people look at the time is almost, then escort Xing Yi, out of the inn.


    Liu Wei unties Xingyi''s legs to let him go, but his upper body is still not untied and his internal power is sealed.


    Xing Yi is surprised to see his legs moving freely for a moment. He goes out with them.


    The main street of Qinshan mansion is always full of people.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling, left and right, were followed by many dark guards. All the way, it was Anfen. When they crossed the three branches of the small street, Rong Ling stopped.


    Liu Wei looks at him.


    Rong Ling nodded at her, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Liu Wei has a point, and when she looks around, she also feels that there is a different atmosphere in the crowd.


    From here on, Rong Ling and Liu Wei slowed down. Although Xing Yi was suspicious, he saw nothing unusual around him, and he didn''t show it on his face.


    From the small street to the yamen gate, this is not a short road. In yamen, the head of Yamen servant has been waiting for him. When he saw the two adults personally escorting people, he welcomed them out.


    Liu Wei looked behind him, glanced at some part of the crowd, took back his sight, and said to the chief of the Yamen servant, "this man will be taken away by the commander after a while. He will be temporarily detained in your cell, but you should remember to keep a strict guard."


    "Yes, small province, small province." The head of yamen runner said, then he called two yamen runners, took the people over and went directly to the underground cell.


    Liu Wei looks at Xingyi being taken away, and looks at a place behind her eyes, but clearly feels that there is no figure there.


    "Gone." Liu Wei said.


    "Allow edge to return a:" see can


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "I said that this man must have his own party. How could the king of power send only one person who can even take Xiaoli to go out alone. I don''t know if this fellow party knows more. "


    "If you catch it, you will know." Rong Leng stared at the crowd, narrowed his deep eyes dangerously, and his voice was cold.

 Chapter 308

    After a long, breathless walk, lie Yi stops. He hides in an alley, leans back against the cold stone wall and holds his eyebrow. Up to now, he is still in a trance.


    The man he saw just now is indeed Xingyi.


    Xingyi has been caught and is in the hands of the captain Zhengge menrong.


    Mingming has told Xingyi to leave immediately, but why in a flash, he is in prison?


    Lieyi calms himself down.


    Why does Xing Yi appear on the street and be seen by himself?


    Lieyi is upset.


    If he had only one person at the moment, he would try his best to save Xingyi, even if he took his own life.


    But he has a big responsibility!


    He had to finish the task first, but the safety of his companions came second.


    But can it really come next? Just now I saw that Xing Yi was caught. How could he sit still with that helpless and miserable feeling?


    Since the decline of the Wu nationality, there have not been many ethnic groups left. Now, who are the Wu ethnic groups working together?


    Thanks to the support of King Quan, the sorcerers can serve him. The sorcerers themselves attach great importance to love and justice. Now they see that their brothers who grew up together have become such a model. As brothers, Lieyi is very worried.


    Thinking of this, lie Yi takes a deep breath and decides to go to Yamen to have a look.


    Task is important, but if you want to change the life of Xingyi, he would rather destroy the task, even if it will get the wrath of the Lord, maybe he will lose his life.


    But he can''t watch Xingyi die and do nothing. That''s his brother, his people, his relatives.


    After making up his mind, lie Yi came out of the alley and looked at the overcrowded street. Instead of going directly to yamen, he walked into a ready-made clothes shop.


    When he came out of the ready-made clothes shop, Lei Yi had changed his clothes.


    One hour later, Huang Fu.


    "So what does yamen mean?" Huang Ru picked up an orange in her hand, took care of the thin skin on it, and looked at the person who reported it. She asked casually, "isn''t the case still unsolved? Can we get the body back now? "


    The man at the bottom nodded honestly: "it''s not to take back the body. The official from yamen said that our master''s status is valuable, not ordinary people. It''s said that the sudden loss of my wife must be the result of exhaustion. It''s also good to let you see the skeleton of my master. I always have a thought. "


    "Exhausted?" Huang Ru broke off an orange, put it into her mouth, chewed it, and said, "well, my wife is really exhausted. The master said to go away, leaving me as an orphan and widowed mother. How can I live in the future?"


    Huang Ru said, spit out the orange seeds in her mouth, threw them aside, peeled another orange and ate them again.


    The man at the bottom of his head was sweating. Seeing how his wife felt, he felt that he was wrong to ask.


    Yesterday, the news of the master''s death came back. The lady who had some physical discomfort was in a trance and suddenly had a burst of spirit!


    Not only the sick look like it is good, today up, even the face is ruddy, look good than eating ten cups of bird''s nest is also spirit.


    Some servants also said that ma''am, this is a strong support and a return to light.


    It''s said that the master and his wife are deeply in love. The lady can''t have children. The master would rather adopt an abandoned baby than take a concubine to steal people. How respectful is this!


    At present, the master suddenly disappeared, and my wife must have been hit hard. The more indifferent I look at now, the more bitter I feel.


    Many people agree with this statement.


    But it''s just a lot of people, not all of them.


    For example, one by one, the intimate people who are looking after in the lady''s yard can see clearly. Where is the widowed lady? Look at this vivid look. It''s more festive than the new year.


    It''s estimated that if it''s not really inappropriate, madam will have to set off firecrackers to celebrate!


    Huang Ru really wants to set off firecrackers.


    Originally, I was worried that I could not bear the family elders to come back to preside over justice. I didn''t expect that God would protect the good people. Huang Jue Yang died like this. He really died well. He died very well!


    Looking at the submissive servants, Huang Ru couldn''t help being happy.


    These people are not idiots either. In the past, they used to look at Yang Ma with Huang Jue''s head, and treat their real yellow masters with all kinds of harsh treatment.


    At present, the situation is changing. As soon as Huang Jue Yang leaves, these people have lost their support and become smart one by one.


    Huang Ru enjoyed the feeling of being a stranger for a long time. She threw the unfinished oranges aside and wiped her hands with a pad. Then she said, "well, since you are an adult from yamen, you should see him. Lead the way ahead."


    The kneeling servant got up quickly and took his wife to the outer courtyard.


    Huang Ru walked very slowly.


    By the time we got to the outer courtyard, it was about two quarters of an hour.


    The person waiting in the lobby is a small yamen servant. When Huang Ru came out, he was a little shocked. When he saw who the person was, he suddenly turned back and bowed: "I have seen Mrs. Huang."


    Huang Ru smiled at the guest: "adults do not need to be polite, sit."The yamen runner sat down again, and Huang Ru also sat on the throne.


    Huang Ru''s face was also painted with delicate red make-up. Her dress was red and gorgeous, and she didn''t see a pickaxe.


    How to look at it? It''s all the happenings at home.


    Yamen servant thought to himself, is this lady Huang still unaware that her master has passed away?


    Are the servants in the mansion afraid that Mrs. Huang is too sad to hide from her? If so, it''s hard for me to talk.


    But in Yamen''s army, Huang Ru was in great trouble. How to open her lips? Huang Ru took the lead in saying, "adults are here for the sake of their dead husband?"


    The Yamen servant was stunned and hurried: "exactly."


    The Yamen servant thought to himself that Mrs. Huang knew that master Huang had gone. Why did she dress like this?


    Huang Ru said with a smile, "I''m a girl. My child is still young. The body is such an important thing. I really dare not deal with it in private. I heard that the case is still open. If I don''t, I will leave my master''s bones in the Yamen. The Yamen will see to deal with it."


    "Here..." Yamen runner really didn''t expect to hear such words.


    Yamen servant was stunned: "madam, don''t want to see Master Huang for the last time?"


    Huang Ru covered her mouth and shook her head gently: "why do you have to increase your sorrow? I think if the master is still there, he will not want me to add new worries."


    I''ve never heard that before.


    The Yamen servant said again, "what about your son? The father''s sudden departure must have made the young man extremely sad. If you don''t look at his father''s body, isn''t it... "


    "My son is still young, these things, don''t disturb my son''s eyes."


    Father is dead, unexpectedly became stir to close an eye?


    This Mrs. Huang, as the outside world said, is deeply in love with Mr. Huang and his wife? Why don''t you look at it.


    The Yamen servant finally asked, "madam, are you going to Yamen with me?"


    Huang Ru said: "I didn''t say that just now. I absolutely believe in Yamen''s business. I just went there to make trouble. If I don''t stay in the government, I''ll wait for the murderer to be found."


    Yamen servant frowned. He thought that if he married such a wife, he would have to jump out of the coffin if he died.


    Thinking of this, the Yamen servant didn''t know what mood it was, and suddenly said: "Lord Huang''s head was cut down by the murderer. We found it afterwards. It was originally to return his head to the body. But an adult from Beijing took the head away by force, saying that it was also made into a skull and cut off the face and ears. Madam, you mean, it doesn''t matter."


    "Skull?" Huang Ru smiled and said, "have you cut your ears and nose?"


    The Yamen servant looked at Mrs. Huang''s smile and nodded his head with a hair in his heart: "it''s all cut."


    Huang Ru covered up her smile, coughed deliberately, steadied her expression, and then said thoughtfully: "the man in Beijing must have done this in order to find out the murderer as soon as possible. In any case, as long as we can find the murderer, we will tear down the skeleton of my master and cook it. The little girl has no opinion. This man died like a lamp out. He came and went, but he has a stinky skin bag, so we don''t need to worry about it. "


    Yamen servant wiped a cold sweat, thinking that otherwise he would leave, but saw that Mrs. Huang suddenly got up and said in a hurry: "wait a moment, my Lord, I have something to do with you, so I will come back."


    Then he went out of the hall.


    Huang Ru didn''t let the next people follow her. She looked at the red cloth hanging on the locust tree outside the hall, carrying her skirt, and walked quickly towards the backyard.


    Along the way, people saluted frequently. Huang Ru just waved to show them to go far away. They were not allowed to follow up, but they did not stop for a moment.


    Huang Ru left for at least half an hour. The Yamen servant sat in the hall and wanted to leave. He didn''t say goodbye to the master''s family. He didn''t follow the rules. At last, she had to wait full of anger.


    When Huang Ru returned, the Yamen servant''s face was already ugly.


    Yamen runner was about to get up and leave, but Huang Ru said: "I just met a child outside. When the child heard that he was going to Yamen to see his father, he was very sad and wept. He and his father had a very close relationship. I, as a mother, didn''t want him to see his father''s body. So, please show us the way and take our mother and son to Yamen."


    Yamen servant''s face, "you are teasing me" expression!


    The Yamen servant looked at Huang Ru strangely and said that it was you who could not live or die just now, and it''s also you who are going to live or die now. It''s fun to play tricks on the imperial officials?


    Huang Ru was also smart. She took out a ingot of silver from her sleeve and stuffed it.


    Weighing the weight of the silver, the cold color on the Yamen servant''s face disappeared, and he said, "if so, madam, please."


    Huang Ru nodded and said to the next man, "I haven''t brought you here yet."


    I will go now.


    After a while, I brought a white and cold boy.


    Holding the child''s cold hand, Huang Ru said, "my mother will take you to Yamen to see your father. I''ll see your father later. You need to say two more words to let your father know under the spring and protect you from disease and disaster."


    Huang Lin nodded in silence. There was no temperature in those dark eyes.Huang Ru doesn''t care what his mood is. She just takes his ice lump like hand and goes out of the house.


    It didn''t take much time from Huangfu to Yamen.


    Along the way, Huang Lin didn''t say a word, and Huang Ru was doing her own thing in the car. The mother and son were strangers, just like strangers.


    When she got off the carriage at yamen, Huang Ru reached out to lead Huang Lin.


    Huang Lin also cleverly let Huang Ru lead her and follow her.


    Before they got close to the yamen gate, they heard a quarrel. Huang Ru raised her eyes and saw a familiar image.

 Chapter 309

    "My young lady used to receive the favor of Mr. Huang. Now that Mr. Huang is gone, our young lady just wants to come to mourn the old man. Why are you so unreasonable?" Molly, with her hands akimbo, stood in front of the four girls and quarreled with the two yamen servants who held their posts.


    The Yamen servant who came here with Huang Ru showed up, frowned and asked, "yamen is a very important place, making a lot of noise, like what!"


    The Yamen servants of the two gatekeepers were innocent: "these two girls are unreasonable. We said that the body can''t be shown now. They have to go in to see it."


    "Before the murderer is arrested, who can see the body? This is yamen, not Caishikou! " The Yamen servant who came with Huang Ru shouted coldly.


    Molly stops talking. At last, she gets confused: "you guys bully our two women. Come and see, yamen runner bullys the good people. The big man bullys the little girl..."


    Three yamen servants gnawed their teeth at once!


    Four girls are standing behind Molly. At present, it should be the time when the master scolds the servant girl. But she doesn''t say a word. She waits for the servant girl to open her way and enter the Yamen.


    Huang Ru stood under the steps and sneered at the scene.


    Huang Lin side Mou, see Huang Ru one eye: "mother, who are they?"


    Huang Ru hooked her lips and suddenly said, "call me again."


    Huang Lin puckered his lips, and called again, "mother."


    "Darling." Huang Ru touches Huang Lin''s small head, but the smile on her face is not gentle, but she sees a trace of pleasure. Huang Ru pulls Huang Lin up the steps, step by step.


    Molly and three yamen servants are in a fight, and four girls are tired. When they feel that someone is coming up, they have a reflex look.


    At this sight, she froze, and then her expression froze.


    Huang Ru also looked at her, two women four eyes opposite, the line of sight glued foot two breath, Huang Lincai looked up, called Huang Ru A: "mother?"


    That call made Huang Ru look away and look at the child gently.


    Four girls listen to that "mother", but the brow a wrinkle, expression suddenly ugly some points.


    Four girl''s expression Huang Ru saw clearly. Huang Ru sneered and said, "isn''t this the fourth girl of Wu family? Why do you come to see my master''s remains? "


    Four girls did not make a sound.


    Molly also knows Huang Ru. When she sees this man coming, she suddenly stops her arrogance. She stands beside her daughter and carefully pulls her corner.


    The four girls winked at Molly.


    Molly coughed and said to the three yamen servants, "since we can''t see Master Huang, let''s go first." Say, hurriedly support four girls to leave.


    But don''t want to, Huang Ru said: "that''s a coincidence. My wife also came to see the master for the last time. Since the four girls want to see me, that''s the way."


    Four girls stopped and shook her head awkwardly: "no, no need."


    "You''re welcome!" Huang Ru raised her voice and accentuated the tone: "my master died. My wife''s heart is full of sorrow. The four girls have a good relationship with my master. I think they are hurt. It''s not lighter than my wife. In a word, you and I have some origins. They can serve the same man together. I call you sister. It''s enough. My sister wants to see the master and be a sister. Where can I help you Ordered? "


    Huang Ru said, taking another ingot of silver out of her sleeve, and quietly shoved it into the Yamen servant: "please do me a favor. My sister is also too upset, so I came to see you. It''s just one time. It shouldn''t be in the way?"


    The three yamen servants were stunned by this sudden change, and then thought about it. They immediately looked into the eyes of the four girls, and they had a deep meaning.


    It''s said that Lord Huang loves his wife as much as his life. Even if his wife can''t get pregnant, he will never leave him and stick to his heart. But it turned out that he had a good relationship with her outside long ago, and she is still the four famous widows in Qinshan mansion.


    No wonder this man just died, and the real lady didn''t feel any hurt.


    I thought that the first lady was a heartless Lord, but I didn''t want to, another heartless man!


    Four girls are already hot red face, burying their heads, hurriedly want to go, but Huang Ru''s eyes suggest that Huang family slaves surround four girls.


    Huang Lin saw this and frowned a little, but he seemed to think about what he had come to, and he looked back and lowered his eyebrows.


    Seeing this, Huang Ru smiled, saying that the big one has no conscience, and the small one is not a good thing!


    After all, I don''t want to see my mother bullied by her son-in-law. I don''t want to think about it. I don''t worry about food and clothing for so many years. Who gave it to me is a group of immature white eyed wolves. They eat your meat and your blood, but their hearts are outward looking.


    Huang Ru used to think of Huang Lin as her own kind of education. She knew that she had no children in her life. It was a gift from heaven to have a child now. Unexpectedly, Huang Jue Yang had an affair with a wild woman outside.


    And looking at that, Huang Lin knows who his mother is.


    Huang Ru knew this at the beginning, and her heart was cold. She felt that she had put a lot into it, but what she got was nothing. She hated Huang jueyang, four girls and Huang Lin.Today, I brought Huang Lin here. Although it''s an excuse to let that man get involved in the servants of Huang''s family and follow him into the yamen, Huang Ru did want Huang Lin to see Huang jueyang''s remains, and then warned Huang Lin that he should be smart when he was in the Huang''s family!


    Thinking about this, Huang Ru pulls Huang Lin to approach two steps, pushes him out and says, "lin''er, see your aunt quickly."


    Huang Lin frowned and said nothing.


    Huang Ru said: "what? You don''t know. This aunt is also your father''s woman. Although she is nameless, you should call her aunt. "


    Huang Lin was still silent and even stepped back.


    Huang Ru''s eyes were in awe, and she held him back. Her voice was also strong: "shout!"


    Huang Lin''s pale little face was bloodless.


    The eyes of the four girls are red. They think of the head of their sister who is still lying under their bed. Then they look at Huang temporary, but they don''t know whether they should be happy or guilty.


    He opened his lips and murmured, "lin''er......"


    Huang Lin suddenly bit his teeth and glared: "bitch!"


    As soon as this statement was made, people around were stunned.


    It was Huang Ru who wanted to make two people look ugly. She also paused and looked at Huang Lin incomprehensibly.


    Four girls are also a shiver in the heart, the body is crumbling, almost fell, thanks to Molly to hold it in time.


    Four girls covered their hearts, looked at Huang Lin difficultly, bit their lips and said, "lin''er, I......"


    "Don''t talk to me!" Huang Lin, who has always been silent and silent, now has dark pupils and a cold tone: "I feel like vomiting when I hear your voice!"


    The four girls shed tears and cover their faces with sobs.


    Molly is not satisfied with her young lady and cannot help but say: "how can you do this, young master? Our young lady is..."


    "But what?" Huang Ru coldly interrupts Molly''s words, touches Huang Lin''s head, and says: "it''s just childishness, and someone really can''t do it? However, some people say that children''s eyes are the most clean and free of dirt. What do they see, they say? When they see a fox spirit scratching his head and robbing others for their justice, they are shamelessly promiscuous with others, and he says the word "bitch". What''s wrong with that? Or are some people pricked and hurt their feet and become angry? "


    "You You deceive too much! " Molly''s angry way.


    Huang Ru glanced at Molly and hissed: "too much to deceive? It seems to me that you are too much of a liar. "


    Huang Ru stepped forward and looked directly at the four girls, and said with cold eyes: "if the dead husband''s bones are not cold, someone will come to disturb people''s eyes. What do you do to meet my husband? Are you going to seduce him when he''s dead? You really don''t see me in your eyes! Four girls, a widow, can treat you like this. I''ve been in love with people for more than ten years. I blushed for your husband who died early and married a woman like you. It''s your husband''s sin in his last life! "


    Huang Ru said every word, especially the last few words.


    Four girls only think it''s hard to breathe. They have long known that Huang Ru is a woman with a bad temper, so they have been able to hide all these years. Later, Huang Ru''s body is getting worse, and she and Huang Juexin dare to act openly.


    But she forgot that the female tiger was a tiger after all. Even if she was sick now, she could not be a cat.


    Huang Ru points to her nose and scolds her. She wants to talk back, but when she sees Huang Lin''s angry eyes, she can''t say another word.


    She didn''t know how to face Huang Lin, but she believed that all the words Huang Lin said at the moment must be taught by Huang Ru. Huang Ru wanted Huang Lin to deal with her.


    The last needle of wasp is the most poisonous.


    Huang Ru is so deceiving!


    Molly saw that the young lady was greatly hit. She helped her to leave.


    This time, Huang Ru didn''t stop her. Only when the four girls left did she take a narrow look at Huang Lin and touch his head: "well done."


    Whether Huang Lin knows that Huang Jue Yang is dead or not, she can only rely on her to please her, but just by that, Huang Ru thinks that this child can be used again.


    However, he can be so cruel to his mother-in-law. How much resentment does he have against his mother-in-law?


    As expected, he is the child raised by Huang Jue and Yang. The city is too deep and young. He can bend and stretch so easily. It''s terrible. It''s really terrible!


    Huang Ru thought of this in her heart, but she still led Huang Lin to let the Yamen servant who had watched the opera for a long time take her to the Yamen.


    A group of people stepped into the threshold of Yamen. One of the servants, hiding behind the crowd, felt something and squinted to the right.


    On the right, a fine man in white, gentle, was leaning at the door frame, looking at them from afar.


    The servant quickly lowered his eyes, stepped up a few minutes, and followed Huang Ru closely.


    Liu Wei''s face with a faint smile, see this group of people leave, the corners of the mouth light hook, gently sneer: "a little interesting!"


    Rong Leng did not know when she appeared beside Liu Wei. She looked down her eyes and asked, "here you are."


    "Well." Liu Wei pointed to one of the crowd and smiled happily: "my method works, doesn''t it?"Looking at Liu Wei''s small eyes like inviting contributions, Rong Leng reaches out to straighten out the two hair threads that fly to her cheek, and admires: "thanks to you."


    "Of course," said Liu Wei with a smile Said, the line of sight again turned to walk in the front of the Yellow Ru, and yellow Ru feet that short little yellow Lin, face color this just a little heavy some.

 Chapter 310

    Thinking of Huang Lin''s behavior just now, Liu Wei is more and more sure that Huang Lin knows his own life experience and that his biological mother was killed by the four girls.


    Just, how does Huang Lin know?


    Who told Huang Lin?


    Liu Wei thought of the dead man who was locked in the cell. Would it be someone from their group?


    If that''s the case, it''s really mean to use a child!


    "Go in." Rong Ling calls Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei nodded and walked to Yamen with Rong Ling.


    Huang Ru takes Huang Lin to the firewood room where the corpse is temporarily placed. The Yamen guards outside the door. They are wise to evacuate.


    Huang Ru pushes open the door of the firewood room and walks in. The first thing she sees is two bodies covered with white cloth in the case.


    Huang Ru looks to the left, then to the right, and looks back at the Yamen servant who is leading the way.


    The Yamen servant pointed to the right and said, "this is Lord Huang."


    Huang Ru went to open the white cloth, but after thinking about it, she took back her hand.


    Seeing this, the yamen runner left wisely. Before leaving, he said, "madam, we are outside."


    Huang Ru nodded to her: "thank you, sir."


    The irrelevant people all went far away, and the wood room was suddenly quiet, and after the silence, it was a gloomy feeling that could not be ignored.


    Huang Ru stabbed her arm, swallowed her saliva, and thought that since she had come, she would see what kind of ghost the man had become.


    But when the truth came, Huang Ru didn''t even have the courage to open the white cloth.


    After a long time of hesitation, Huang Ru closed her eyes and pinched the corner of the white cloth. She wanted to open it slowly, but Huang Lin suddenly put his hand on it and the whole white cloth suddenly turned over.


    Huang Ru is stunned!


    In this moment, Huang Ru saw a headless body of a man, which was upright and upright.


    Panic surged up in her heart, and Huang Ru shouted, "ah --"


    the Yamen servant outside the door and the servants of the Yellow mansion all wanted to enter, but they were scared away by a child voice inside: "no entry!"


    The outsider stopped at once.


    In the firewood room, Huang Ru took a deep breath, looked at Huang Lin''s eyes and condemned: "do you want to scare me to death?"


    Huang Lin looks at Huang Ru lightly. Her eyes are very black. She asks, "mother is frightened?"


    "This is a corpse!" said Huang Ru


    "This is the father." Huang Lin said seriously, looking at the headless corpse again, slowly approaching, soft and sticky little hand, suddenly holding the corpse''s hand tightly.


    Huang Ru frowned and shouted, "sick." He walked out of the wood house.


    When I got to the door, I heard Huang Lin say: "my mother is afraid of my father. I''m not afraid. I want to stay with my father for a while."


    Huang ruli ignored him and left directly.


    When the sound of Huang Ru''s footsteps faded away, Huang LinSong opened the man''s body''s hand, walked over and closed the door of the wood house.


    Huang Lin just red eyes, rushed to the left side of the body, pulled open the white cloth with a crash, looked at the female body whose head has not been found so far, hugged it, and cried.


    "Niang I''ve come to see you. I''m unfilial. I avenged you for such a long time. I miss you so much. You didn''t even hear my son call you, mother Mother... "


    The sad cry was so low and intermittent that it was too thin to be heard.


    People outside the door only vaguely heard the crying of the child''s sobs, and felt that the child suddenly lost his father, which must not be accepted.


    It was Huang Ru, with a cold Snort and a look of contempt.


    Huang Jue, a scum like Yang, one is missing! And cry for it? I''m sorry, it''s too late to laugh. Don''t cry.


    In this way, Huang Ru looks around again, but she can''t see the person who lives in the family.


    Have you left yet? Before he said clearly, as long as she took him into the yamen, she promised to cure her grinding disease. Now people are gone, will he break his promise?


    Huang Ru worried about her body and looked West in the middle of the crowd, but didn''t care how long Huang Lin stayed in the Chai room.


    By the time Huang Lin came out, it was a quarter of an hour.


    Huang Lin''s eyes are swollen, like walnuts, and the tip of his nose is red. As soon as he comes out, he wipes his face with his sleeve, and then sucks his nose to make himself look less embarrassed.


    When Huang Ru saw him coming out, she wanted to find the superior man again, but she didn''t stay much at present, so she wanted to leave.


    But saw two people in the distance, a way: "this is Mrs. Huang?"


    Huang Ru looks up and down at the man and nods.


    Those two humanitarians: "our Lord Cao asked Mrs. Huang to have a talk in the hall."


    "Lord Fuyin?"


    "Yes, there are many clues in master Huang''s case. Our adults think that Mrs. Huang must want to know at the moment, so they send me two to invite madam."Huang Ru is really curious. She hates Huang Jue and Yang Liaogu. How can someone do this for her?


    Huang Ru thanked the murderer in her heart, and then allowed them to say, "I''m sorry to trouble you two adults to lead the way."


    To see the master of Fuyin, Huang Lin is a little repelled. The real murderer is here. But he is still a child. It''s OK to hide when he has committed a crime. But he must face it directly and show his horse''s feet.


    Huang Lin doesn''t want to go!


    The two men saw it, but they didn''t force it. Instead, they said, "I think I''m afraid of those words. We''ve prepared some cakes in the side hall. If you have nothing to do, don''t you go to sit down?"


    Hearing this, Huang Ru looked at Huang Lin contemptuously and said softly, "how can you be so unproductive, just holding your father''s remains?"


    Huang Lin buried his head and didn''t say a word.


    At the moment, there are too many people, so Huang Ru can''t scold Huang Lin too much, so she waves her hand and sends two servants to take Huang Lin to the side hall.


    Huang Lin went to the side hall all the way. He was thinking about his own killing. Did he show his horse''s feet? Did anyone else see him?


    When he thought about the process again, Huang was a little relieved that he had nothing left.


    When I got to the side hall, I found some snacks in it, not only those snacks, but also two people.


    There were two men, one in a dark robe, the other with a starry sword eyebrow and a cold air.


    One was wearing a white robe, with a pleasant face and a smile.


    Huang Lin doesn''t know these two people. He just thinks that the yamen runner leading the way is wrong. There are others here. How can he bring him here?


    The Yamen servant who led the way was obviously stunned. He didn''t understand that the two adults from Beijing had just come to the side hall.


    But the yamen runner soon bowed and saluted: "I''ve met your excellency Duwei and your excellency Sizao."


    Duwei? Szzo? Who is that?


    Huang Lin looked at the two curiously for a while, and he also learned from the yamen runner and bowed.


    Rong Ling took up a cup of tea, put it in his hand and asked, "who is he?"

 Chapter 311

    The yamen runner said: "this is the little prince of the Yellow mansion. Today, with his mother, I will send him the last way..."


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, hawk Falcon''s eyes, turn to Huang Lin.


    Huang Lin only felt that he was stared at by this man. For a moment, his hair was creepy and his back began to chill.


    He swallowed his saliva and stepped back two steps. He wanted to leave very much. The nature of the child told him that the man was very dangerous.


    At this time, Liu Wei on one side smiled.


    Liu Wei glanced sideways at Rong Leng and said, "look, you scared the child again."


    Rong Ling takes back her eyes, looks at Liu Wei and continues to drink tea.


    Liu Wei was patient and reached out to Huang Lin: "come here, kid."


    Huang Lin didn''t want to go. He stood still at the door.


    Liu Wei kneaded another piece of cake and put it in her hand and waved, "brother, please have some snacks. Come here."


    It''s not the poor children who haven''t seen the world, nor haven''t eaten these snacks, who are rare, so Huang Lin still hasn''t been tempted, and still doesn''t move.


    Liu Wei was worried for a while, and said that the child was alert. At last, Liu Wei got up and walked in person.


    Look at Liu Wei. Huang Lin is running!


    But Liu Wei''s movement is also fast. He pulls him and forcibly holds his small hand.


    "You let me go!" Huang Lin almost raised his eyebrows and refused angrily.


    Liu Wei frowned, stopped, smiled softly and said in a low voice, "my brother likes obedient children. Naughty children want to spank their butt."


    Huang Lin acts, then glares at Liu Wei angrily, pushes Liu Wei fiercely, and wants to leave.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes, squeezed Huang Lin''s hand tightly, and suddenly said, "are you hurt?"


    Liu Wei said, turning over Huang Lin''s palm, and sure enough, he saw his palm. A red scar was particularly obvious.


    Huang Lin''s body froze and stopped.


    Liu Wei took the opportunity to pull him into the hall, put him in a chair, and pushed the heart of inventory in front of him: "eat it."


    Huang Lin didn''t move. He just shook hands and looked at Liu Wei pale.


    Liu Wei said to the door: "go out and guard, don''t pile up at the door."


    Although some people at the door thought that this man''s behavior was similar to that of abducting children, they thought that this was the important place of Yamen and that the two were adults. They should not do anything to one child, so they all withdrew from the hall.


    Calm down in the hall.


    Huang Lin is sitting on the chair like a needle and felt uncomfortable.


    Liu Wei sat next to Huang Lin and looked at him with her head on her head. Suddenly she asked, "is it fun to kill people?"


    Huang Lin suddenly got a fright and looked at Liu Wei in horror.


    Liu Wei waved: "calm down. It''s easy to see if you can just say something like that."


    Huang Lin doesn''t make a sound. He just looks at Liu Wei for a moment, but he is shocked!


    From the moment the man mentioned the wound on his hand, he was very upset. Now it is confirmed that they really know what he is doing.


    But now that I know it, I won''t take him to Lord Fuyin and cheat him to come to the partial hall to do anything?


    What on earth do they want to do?


    Huang Lin is like a little tiger. He is full of rejection and vigilance in everything he is looking out for. He dare not be careless!


    In the face of danger, he raised his hair and was ready to attack at any time. If he was given the chance, he would fight back. Even if his teeth were weak, he would bite the pulse of the enemy and do his best to protect himself.


    Huang Lin''s eyes at the moment made Liu Wei sigh.


    Anyway, criminals are criminals.


    If there was a juvenile prison in ancient times, Liu Wei would not hesitate to report him, but there is no punishment here. The protection for minors and even missing children is too little. Once Huang Lin is arrested, he will be beheaded after autumn.


    But it''s natural that killing is worth killing.


    But Liu Wei always thought, let a child to kill an adult, or his adoptive father, if not fatal hatred, who can do it?


    So Liu Wei wants to give him a chance.


    "Tell me, why did you kill your father?" Liu Wei said softly.


    Huang Lin stared at Liu Wei, clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    Liu Wei looked coldly: "what? Now think of guarding me? Do you dare to do it? "


    It''s a great way!


    It''s best for stubborn people and children.


    As expected, Huang Lin immediately retorted: "I dare to do it, I will kill him! How is it? "


    Liu Wei smiled with satisfaction: "why?"


    "There''s no reason to kill if you want!"


    Liu Wei frowned: "if you don''t tell me the truth, I can only send you into the cell, let those dazzling torture, to ask you well."


    "Whatever you want." Huang Lin, with a hard face, said coldly.Although Huang Lin said very hard, but Liu Wei still saw his fear, small white face without color, lips also tightly bite, and eyes, wandering, always refused to land.


    After all, it''s a child.


    Liu Wei suddenly felt that she was a little upset about bullying a child like this.


    In this way, Liu Wei changed her tone: "you tell me the reason. In exchange, I will protect you."


    Huang Lin didn''t believe it.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and asked, "do you want to avenge your mother?"


    As soon as Huang Lin''s eyes changed, he began to stare.


    "Well, it seems to be for your mother." It''s true that you can''t ask well, but you can only ask like this.


    Liu Wei sighed and continued, "when did you know your mother was someone else? Have you known for a long time? lately? OK, recently. "


    "Who are you?" Huang Lin jumped down from the chair, always feeling that the man''s eyes could see him through.


    He was very upset, plus the man had just guessed two, which made him instinctively resist making eye contact with the man again.


    But people''s behavior, not only the eyes leak, the body, leak more!


    Therefore, Liu Wei continued to ask, "how do you know? What did you find out? Someone told you? Well, it was told to you. "


    "I''m leaving!" Huang Lin buried his head and went straight out.


    Liu Wei did not move, but let Leng raise his hand. A strong wind came and blew the fragile child to the ground.


    Huang Lin plops to sit on the ground and looks at them in a dazed way. I don''t know what kind of evil wind it is.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng discontentedly. "It''s too heavy."


    "He is the murderer," said Rong Leng in a cold voice


    Liu Wei stressed: "he is a child."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei, saying, "soft hearted."


    Liu Wei choked and said nothing. She stepped forward and pulled Huang Lin up.


    As soon as Huang Lin got up, he threw Liu Wei''s hand away, stepped back and watched Liu Wei warily.


    Liu Wei frowned: "my uncle has blamed me for being soft, little guy, can''t you give me some face?"


    Huang Lin looks at Liu Wei. As soon as he looks around, he looks at Rong Leng and sips his mouth. The light of his eyes wanders between the two adults.

 Chapter 312

    Rong Leng said, "it''s not your fault."


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "no wonder. What do you mean by that?"


    "Whatever you say."


    "It''s not like saying it casually. It''s true. Your eyes betray you."


    Rong Leng is helpless: "don''t make trouble."


    Don''t turn your head.


    Rong Ling can''t help it. He gets up and comes to pull her.


    Liu Wei pushes away his hand, pulls Huang Lin and sits aside.


    Huang Lin saw that the two seemed to be fighting in a corner. He lowered his eyes and pondered. His eyes rolled.


    Just think of the countermeasures, Liu Wei a finger, knock on his head: "be honest."


    Huang Lin grabs his head angrily and stares at them: "what do you want to do?"


    "No, I don''t want you to tell me."


    "I said, I killed people. You should kill them and scrape them. Please do as you please!"


    "Why."


    "Don''t tell you!"


    "Who told you what?"


    "Don''t tell you!"


    Liu Wei rubbed his brow and heart.


    At this time, Liu Wei especially wants xiaojindong. Xiaojindong is a child with a sense of affinity. It''s very convenient for him to mix with any other children very quickly.


    Such a stalemate is obviously not the way. Liu Wei thought for a moment and suddenly said, "you know, it''s not Huang Juexin who killed your mother?"


    Huang Lin looked at Liu Wei immediately and said, "what do you say?"


    "Huang Juexin has something to do with the four girls, but he always thinks that you are his own."


    Huang Lin is in a trance for a while. This information makes him suddenly at a loss.


    He was silent for a long time, then shook his head, did not believe: "impossible, I checked, it is him."


    "How can I find it?"


    "I follow..." Said half, he stops again, vigilantly stare at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei leaned back and said calmly, "whatever you say, if you want to know who killed your mother."


    Hearing this, Huang Lin lost all his defenses when he bit his teeth. "I''m following Huang Juexin. He''s seen my mother," he said


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at him. "Are you sure?"


    Huang Lin nodded: "sure, the man told me that my mother is not dead. I was not born, as some people in the house have said, of the widow named four girls. "


    "My mother''s name is Wu Xinhua. When I was just born, I was stolen by the four girls, pretended to be her child, and handed it to Huang Juexin. But Huang Juexin actually knew that I was not his own, and I didn''t believe it. But I met my mother, and I found her. In the incense room, we recognized that the man helped me. I promised not to reveal his identity. Who am I I can''t tell you. "


    Liu Wei is silent for a while, continue to ask: "you say Huang Jue sees your mother newly, also be that person says with you?"


    "No, I saw it with my own eyes. That day, in Xiangfang, I went to find my mother, because when I met for the first time, I I argued with her, I scolded her, I said she didn''t want me, but she didn''t want me, she didn''t know I was still alive, I wrongly blamed her, I wanted to apologize to her, but I saw Huang Juexin, he He''s beating my mother... "


    Liu Wei stared at him seriously and nodded, "go on."


    But Huang Lin seemed to think of that day''s situation, pursed his lips, and felt sad: "I didn''t go out I watched my mother being beaten. I didn''t go out. I was useless. "


    Liu Wei touched his head and soothed his mood: "tell me, did you hear their conversation?"


    Huang Lin nodded, but suddenly raised his eyes, looked at Liu Wei, and asked with red eyes, "who is the one who killed my mother? Not Huang Juexin? Why not him? Who is that? "


    Liu Wei pressed his shoulder: "what did they say? You tell me. "


    Huang Lin hesitated for a moment, or inhaled, said: "my mother will take me away, Huang Juexin does not agree."


    "Just disagree?"


    Huang Lin thought for a moment, then frowned, and said uncertainly, "I''ve also said something I can''t understand."


    "What''s the point?"


    "Huang Juexin Say I can''t go, say I''m gone, he''s finished, say I''m his baby. "


    At first glance, there''s nothing wrong with this statement. Naturally, the father regards his children as the most precious treasure. But Huang Juexin has not known that Huang Lin is not his own. Has he raised his true feelings for eight or nine years?


    Liu Wei thought like this, but Huang Lin said: "I''m not his baby. He''s always out in love. He just stays in his mother''s room for a while. He never comes to see me, let alone check my homework. He doesn''t care about me at all."


    Liu Wei said, "maybe he just can''t express, but in fact, he has already regarded you as a parent-child?"


    "Impossible!" Huang Lin said decidedly: "that night That''s not what he said. "


    This "that night", Liu Wei knew, was the night Huang Jue died.Liu Wei looks at Huang Lin quietly and doesn''t expose it intentionally.


    Huang Lin, after a moment of silence, said: "that night, he saw me, scolded me, and said that if he had known today, he would have killed me first, and then picked my skin."


    Thinking of Huang Juexin''s eyes at that time, Huang Lin knew that Huang Juexin was not joking. Huang Juexin really thought so.


    If he hadn''t started first, Huang Juexin might have killed him one day.


    Huang Juexin is a vicious man. After seeing him once, Huang Lin dare not despise him. Besides, Huang Lin knows another thing.


    "He is not Huang Juexin."


    Liu Wei''s eyes twinkled, looking at Huang Lin.


    Huang Lin said: "there is a body hidden in the base of the pavilion in the middle of the lake in the backyard of the Yellow mansion. That''s Huang Juexin, who died ten years ago. The one outside, Li daitaozhong, is actually Huang jueyang, Huang Juexin''s brother."


    Liu Wei said that it''s false not to be surprised.


    Liu Weiyuan thought that he had seen it in the playbook, but he didn''t think that it was really there.


    Let edge also slightly sluggish for a while, eyes light slightly deep.


    Huang Lin, biting his teeth, said in a hate voice, "what sincerity can a man who has been so merciless and unjust to his brother and to my unborn child?"


    Liu Wei is silent. She looks at Rong Leng with deep meaning in her eyes.


    Rong Ling nods to Liu Wei, gets up and leaves.


    Huang Lin immediately asked, "where is he going?"


    Liu Wei''s head didn''t lift: "clean room."


    Huang Lin didn''t believe it.


    Liu Wei said, "don''t worry about him. I ask you, your mother was killed by Huang Jue Yang. Did the mysterious man tell you that?"


    "No." Huang Lin said gloomily: "it''s my guess, but he didn''t deny it. I asked him before he died. I asked him if he killed my mother, and he admitted. "


    Liu Wei is absolutely sure that the murderer is a woman.


    The biggest possibility is that the four girls, but it doesn''t rule out that Huang jueyang is an accomplice. Liu Wei then said, "what did Huang jueyang say before he died?"

 Chapter 313

    Huang Lin thought about it, and shook his head with his lips. "No."


    Liu Wei saw that Huang Lin''s expression was not right, so she became serious: "you''d better be honest, it''s all for your own good."


    "He didn''t say it." Huang Lin insisted: "just..."


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that he mentioned a person''s name."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "what''s your name?"


    Huang Lin shook his head: "I don''t know. I only know it''s Mr. mu."


    "Be clear."


    "His name is help. Call a man named Mr. Mu to help." Huang Lin thought for a moment and continued, "there is no Mr. mu in the Yellow mansion, and I don''t recognize him."


    Mr. mu?


    Liu Wei thought deeply.


    What''s the secret of Huang Jue Yang?


    Does it have anything to do with what king Quan is looking for?


    Liu Wei is thinking. Outside, Rong Ling comes in again.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng nodded slightly to Liu Wei, and then sat back to the previous position.


    Huang Lin looked at the two men and asked Liu Wei, "you just said that my mother was not killed by Huang Jue Yang. You lied to me, right! In fact, it was killed by Huang Jue Yang, wasn''t it? "


    Liu Wei looked at the child and said, "I didn''t cheat you."


    Huang Lin bit his teeth and said, "no, it''s impossible. If it''s not Huang Jue Yang, what does Huang Jue Yang admit? What''s more, who would it be if it wasn''t Huang jueyang? "


    Liu Wei asked, "what''s the use of what I said to you?"


    "I want to know!"


    "What if I know?"


    "I just want to know!" Huang Lin is stubborn: "I want to know, you tell me! You asked me so many questions, I said, you tell me this one, please, OK? "


    The pale child pleaded. Liu Wei was not a man of iron and stone heart. He sighed and asked, "do you want revenge?"


    Huang Lin didn''t speak, just pressed his lips.


    Liu Wei touched his head: "no revenge. Killing for life, killing your mother, will get the punishment, and you Yes. "


    Huang Lin took a sniff and said firmly, "I''m not afraid of death. Shut me up. But you promised me that the man would make atonement for my mother. If you said that, you must do it. "


    Liu Wei smiles and nods.


    Liu Wei didn''t put Huang Lin in jail. Liu Wei asked him to go back.


    And Huang Lin from the first step out of the yamen gate, there are already two more eyes around him, monitoring his every move at any time.


    When Huang Ru left with Huang Lin, she settled the number of servants and found that the senior didn''t follow him. She felt a little anxious.


    Huang Ru cares about her illness. The senior promised to cure her, but if not, at least extend her life span.


    But now the high man didn''t come out with him. I wonder when the high man will keep his promise?


    Huang Ru got on the carriage with worry and upset.


    And Huang Lin, who was beside Huang Ru, looked at the gate of the Yamen with great anxiety. He was worried. He didn''t know why those two people let him go today, but he knew that he had been exposed. In the future, they wanted to catch him easily.


    Huang Lin doesn''t regret it. He knows that even if he doesn''t admit it, he will be known sooner or later.


    He knows that if he kills a person, he will be subdued.


    At present, he can still go home and not be put in prison immediately. He is very grateful. Now, he only expects that the man who killed his mother will die in front of him before he pleads guilty, and he will see the man go to the court with his own eyes.


    Wait until Huang Lin leaves.


    Liu Weicai asked Rong Ling, "have you sent someone?"


    "You think it''s true?" said Rong Leng


    "There''s no reason to lie." Liu Wei thought for a moment and murmured, "but it seems that the people of the king of power have contacted Huang Lin, who is a child. How can they not let go of the child? Then guess, have they ever contacted Mrs. Huang? "


    "Well." Rong Ling is sure.


    Liu Wei smiled: "I guess so. It seems that I have to find a chance to talk with Mrs. Huang."


    As they were talking, there was a bird crow outside the yard.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng got up and went out. He stood at the door but took two breaths. A small stone was thrown down in the air.


    Rong Leng catches the stone with his back hand, unties it, takes down the paper that covers the stone, looks at it, takes it back and hands it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took a look at it and said, "your subordinates, they don''t write very well."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    There are only two words on this note - over.


    Liu Wei''s face is muddled: "what do you mean?"


    "Here we are."


    Liu Wei blinked.


    "My man," Rong explained, "followed the man."


    Dressed as a servant of the Yellow mansion, the man sneaked into the Yamen.Liu Wei said "Oh" and then asked, "just keep up?"


    "What else?"


    "Don''t you catch it?"


    Let Leng light voice: "put long line, can catch big fish."


    Liu Wei Tut, silent.


    Rong Leng asked, "do you have any opinion?"


    Liu Wei frowned and said, "sometimes it''s good to put long lines, but not all the time. What''s the use of you keeping up with that man? To see how he saved his companions? How can they die together? Why don''t we just grab people and interrogate them slowly? I think there is a way to pry them open as long as we catch them and make them hard. "


    Rong Leng is good at taking the overall situation into consideration, using big methods, giving the least and getting the most.


    Liu Wei, however, likes to go all the way. When she should turn her head, she will turn it. When she shouldn''t, she will fight directly, which is more effective than evasion.


    Rong Leng asked in silence, "you mean, it''s time for Zhen Gemen to change his captain?"


    One emperor, one courtier, one person, one way of doing things. Liu Wei has Liu Wei''s ability and unique means, but Rong Ling also has the strategy and exclusive way of Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei saw that Rong Leng was so serious that she couldn''t help but be shocked for a moment. She said innocently, "I don''t mean to act on behalf of others."


    "But Rong Leng looked at Liu Wei and said," I can do it for you. "


    "What do you mean?" Liu Wei frowned.


    Rong Ling leans slightly, approaches Liu Wei, stares at her eyes and says, "Madam Duwei, you have the right to go to battle on behalf of your husband."


    Liu Wei reaches out his hand and gently covers his handsome face with a slap, pushing his handsome face away slowly.


    Rong Leng quickly pinched her fingers, put them on her lips and printed them.


    Liu Wei squinted and asked, "do you forget that you are still in the observation period? We can break up at any time. It''s up to me. "


    Rong Leng smiled and reached Liu Wei''s ear. He whispered, "is that what underground love means?"


    "Of course." Liu Wei is very hard-working.


    "That''s not what your sister said."


    Sister


    Liu Wei''s eyes set, damn jinnanyun!


    Before Liu Wei could come up with a perfunctory excuse again, Rong Leng suddenly caught her chin and kissed her lips.


    Liu Wei stared at the man in front of her in a moment!

 Chapter 314

    After a deep kiss, Rong Ling restrained the boiling blood and let Liu Wei go. His eyes were bright and deep: "I heard that it''s called sealing."


    Liu Wei swallowed hard, pushed him away, and said angrily, "when did I agree with you to talk to jinnanyun! What do you want to do? Why don''t we talk together! "


    Rong Leng pulls Liu Wei back, holds her in her arms, and chuckles, "you are right."


    "You..." Liu Wei looked at him in amazement.


    However, Rong Leng took away the smile on her face and bit her lips again, which was more punitive.


    When the bite made Liu Wei frown, he felt the pain, and then Rong Ling let it down. He put it against her lips and said, "in this case, men There is no teacher to learn from. "


    Liu Wei takes a deep breath and retreats before Rong Ling plans to kiss her again.


    But Rong Ling is not easy to fool!


    Rong Ling moves faster. Liu Wei takes a step back. He approaches two steps and presses Liu Wei on the stone pillar in an instant. Liu Wei is too trapped to leave.


    Liu Wei clenched his teeth and attacked the elbow and pockmarks of Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng holds Liu Wei''s restless little claw with a handshake. The other hand, which is also reflexive, clasps her other hand.


    Her hands were locked in a moment, and Liu Wei had to use her feet. She raised her knee to the thigh of Rong Leng, let Leng bend her knee, and put it against Liu Wei''s knee. She followed the trend of inserting one foot into Liu Wei''s leg, while clasping one foot of Liu Wei, forcing Liu Wei''s other foot to be unable to move.


    Both hands and feet can''t make the force, and the oppressed posture is still so shameful. Liu Wei becomes angry and glares round his eyes: "it''s a small place here. If you have the ability, let''s go out and fight!"


    "Allow Leng to hiss, pacify a way:" good, do not make trouble


    "Who on earth is making trouble!" Liu Wei looked down at her present embarrassed appearance and blushed with embarrassment: "you let me go!"


    Let Leng but laugh.


    Liu Wei is irascible: "this is yamen hall, someone will come at any time!"


    "Well." Rong Leng answered, "so, do you mean to tell my king to hurry up?" Let Leng say, lean, want to capture her lip more.


    Liu Wei gnawed his teeth and said, "Rong Ling, if you come here again, we will break up!"


    Rong Leng did not move. He looked at her calmly and said, "break up?"


    Liu Wei exhaled and nodded: "yes, break up, break up means that you and I have nothing to do with each other!"


    "I don''t understand," he said


    Liu Wei: "it doesn''t matter if it''s you or me."


    Rong Ling: "I can''t understand."


    Liu Wei: "you go to your yangguandao, I mean to cross my single wooden bridge."


    Rong Ling: "I don''t understand."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei understood that this man just played.


    Don''t understand a sentence, pretend to be stupid!


    Whether she wants to break up or not, he doesn''t admit it.


    Hum, she didn''t know before. This man is so cunning and unreasonable!


    Liu Wei is very angry, Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s cheeks are red, but in the end or let her go.


    As soon as she was free, Liu Wei stepped back and stared at Rong Leng defensively.


    Rong Ling reaches out to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at the big hand, his face inexplicable.


    "Be conscious," Rong Leng reminded


    Liu Wei now understands that Rong Ling means to hold hands.


    If it is hand in hand, it seems that love is to hold


    Liu Wei, who has never been in love, is not very good at finding the right posture for love, but as Rong Ling said, men really have no teachers.


    Liu Wei thought about it, and said it was better than being forced to kiss. So she was angry and put her hands on it.


    Rong Leng takes Liu Wei''s hand with his strength and touches her soft hand with his warm big palm. His eyes are full of joy.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling''s smile. He thinks it''s his treacherous demonstration.


    So, it was actually a psychological war, and then I lost, right?


    I''m not convinced!


    Liu Wei looked at the hands they were shaking. She was thinking about how to pull back a game, but she heard footsteps outside.


    Liu Wei immediately wants to break away from tolerance Leng!


    It''s not allowed to allow the edge, but it''s very tight.


    Liu Wei stared at him: "someone is coming."


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s face for a long time, until the footsteps are getting closer and closer. Seeing that he has reached the door, he is willing to let go.


    Liu Wei hurriedly walked away from him.


    Just then, a servant came in. He said that Lord Cao had invited Liu Wei to talk about the autopsy report.


    Liu Wei said "well" and followed the man.


    When she got to the door, Liu Wei looked back at Rong Leng in the hall and squinted, then quickly made a fierce expression, and then left.


    Allow Leng to be astonished and make sure that he has not read it wrong.Liu Wei really made a grimace to him. After returning to his mind, he was smiling according to his eyebrows.


    When Liu Wei heard Rong Ling''s laughter, she was very uncomfortable.


    She felt her chin and thought, did she not do a good job in the expression of "threat" just now? How could it not be said without deterrence and make Leng smile?


    After all, today, jinnanyun is to blame for all this. Although he knows that this is a trick of allowing Leng to bomb himself, it must be what jinnanyun said to seal.


    At the thought of this place, Liu Wei squinted and planned to go back today to have a good chat with Jin Nanyun.


    "Ah Qiu!" Jinnanyun, who was far away in the inn, sneezed, rubbed his nose again and said to Fusheng, "close the window."


    Fusheng quickly closed the window and said: "Madam sneezes, someone must miss you."


    Jinnanyun smiled: "miss me? Who would miss me? "


    "Three little......" Before he could say the word, Fusheng stopped.


    Jinnanyun glanced at Fusheng and said, "it''s OK. In the end, Liu Yi is my husband. If I don''t mention him now, I''ll never mention him again."


    Seeing that his wife really didn''t mind, Fusheng said: "before his wife left that day, he left you in the third young master''s cell. These days, they were afraid of each other..."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Fusheng shut up.


    Jinnanyun turned a page of the book in his hand and said casually: "he has been with that woman for such a long time. What should I do and what should not be done are all done thoroughly. What should I avoid?"


    "Three young masters really......" Fusheng is very unfair: "that madam, we don''t care? Miss you has no place in the world. Besides, she hurt you at the beginning... "


    Fusheng said at this time, eyes unconsciously looking at jinnanyun''s stomach.


    Jinnanyun also slightly dropped his hand, and pasted his palm on his belly. His expression was quiet, and he smiled: "it''s OK to have a baby for Liu Yi. I feel sick."


    "Madam..."


    "All right." Jinnanyun interrupts Fusheng''s words, lowers his head and continues reading.


    The room quieted down until there was a faint step outside.


    Jinnanyun''s eyes narrowed, he lost his book, got up and closed his clothes. He went to the door and opened it to look out.


    Holding a small sack of oil paint in his arms, Xiao Li, who was about to open the door to return to the house, was frozen in place.

 Chapter 315

    "Back?" Jinnanyun smiles as sweet as honey.


    Liu Xiaoli shakes her shoulders and takes two steps back. She mumbles, "aunt Yun."


    "What color of paint do you buy? Show me." Jinnanyun said, and walked over in person.


    Liu Xiaoli took another step back and held the oil paint tightly. He asked innocently, "are you tired of playing with that dead man?"


    "No." Jinnanyun still smiled: "but he was taken to yamen by your father. Not long after you left, I haven''t said ten words with him, but guess what? Your father, ask me where you have gone. How nice aunt Yun is. He didn''t say a word. Your father doesn''t know that you haven''t been in the inn all morning. "


    Liu Xiaoli is going to cry: "aunt Yun I didn''t know my father was going to take him to Yamen. "


    "Yes, who knows? It may be Providence." Jinnanyun sighed, raised his lips again, and extended his hand to Liu Xiaoli: "come, let''s show aunt Yun the oil paint."


    Liu Xiaoli hid the oil paint behind his back and his eyes were red: "aunt Yun I didn''t lie to you... "


    "Aunt Yun doesn''t mean that." Jinnanyun''s face is considerate: "aunt Yun just wants to see what your oil paint looks like."


    Liu Xiaoli''s face is pitiful. He looks at the floating life behind jinnanyun. His eyes are confused. He asks for help silently.


    Fusheng sighed and shook his head slightly.


    Liu Xiaoli saw that the situation was over, so she had to narrow her mouth and carefully handed over the sackcloth bag. At the same time, she murmured in a very low voice: "aunt Yun, you said it was just a look..."


    Jin Nan Yun smiled gently, took the bag away, held it in his hand, turned back and walked to his room.


    Liu Xiaoli chases up: "aunt Yun......"


    Jinnanyun gave him a merciless look and groaned: "you are not benevolent, I am unjust, very fair, don''t think you are a child, I will let you, I am a person, always a pen is a pen."


    Liu Xiaoli grabs Jin Nanyun''s dress: "aunt Yun, I really didn''t know that Dad would take that man to yamen..."


    "I don''t know if this package of oil paint will be put in front of your father when he comes back."


    "Aunt Yun..."


    "Aunt Feng is useless. Don''t say aunt Yun..."


    "Aunt Yun..."


    "Let go!"


    "Aunt Yun..."


    "Floating life!"


    Finally, Fusheng moves to drag Xiaoli away.


    Jin Nanyun enters the room, slamming the door.


    Liu Xiaoli hugs Fusheng''s waist, buries his face in his clothes and cries, "what''s wrong with Fusheng''s sister, Yun Yi?"


    Fusheng felt the little guy''s head, looked around and whispered, "madam is in a bad mood today."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fusheng hesitated for a moment and said simply: "it''s about the third young master and the girl you are."


    Liu Xiaoli is not clear about the love triangle between these adults.


    Fusheng didn''t talk to Liu Xiaoli too much, but in Liu Xiaoli''s ears, Yun Yi thinks of her husband.


    Xiao Li met aunt Yun''s husband that day, and he was in the cell. Although he didn''t know why his mother and uncle Rong didn''t take aunt Yun''s husband away together, there were always adult reasons.


    But now, aunt Yun is obviously missing her husband!


    Thinking of that package of oil paint, he used up all his private house money, and there was also a package of fluorescent oil paint, which is said to be painted on the object, so that the object could also shine green at night.


    As soon as Xiao Li thought of his skull shining in the dark night, he was excited and fascinated.


    He must take back the package of oil paint and then dress up his skull!


    So he hesitated for a moment, grabbed the hand of Fusheng and said, "I see."


    "What do you understand?" he asked


    Xiaoli pressed his lips tightly, and his face was firm. He bypassed Fusheng and went to see the door to jinnanyun.


    The door is unlocked.


    Xiaoli raised her hand and knocked twice. She didn''t hear the noise, so she went in by herself. As soon as she went in, she saw jinnanyun sitting on the chair reading a book.


    And his bag of paint, has disappeared.


    Xiaoli bit her teeth, walked over and yanked jinnanyun''s sleeve: "aunt Yun, I''ll take you to a place."


    Jinnanyun is in a bad mood. She waves Liu Xiaoli away.


    Xiaoli grabs back jinnanyun''s sleeve: "it''s a place you must like."


    Jinnanyun raised his eyebrows and looked sideways at him.


    Liu Xiaoli showed a smile of eight teeth, his eyes were very sincere.


    Seeing Liu Xiaoli''s fake smile, jinnanyun instinctively didn''t believe it, but he felt that no matter how skinny the child was, he couldn''t sell her.


    Then put the book, curiosity driven agreed: "OK."


    Liu Xiaoli is very happy. He pulls jinnanyun''s sleeve and pulls him out.Jin Nanyun follows casually, goes to the door, and when Fusheng sees that they are going out, he is still in a hurry to get a sample, but he doesn''t care to ask, so he comes up with them.


    Out of the inn, all the way to the right, walk for a long time, then walk to the destination.


    Looking at the huge plaque in front of him, Jin Nanyun said in silence, "yamen?"


    Liu Xiaoli smiled and nodded, "let''s go in."


    "What do you bring me to yamen for?" Jin Nanyun knows that Liu Wei and Rong Duwei came to yamen today and said they had something to deal with.


    But I''m an outsider. What are you doing here?


    It has to be said that it was only a few days ago that Jin Nanyun went out of here. At the moment, there is still a little psychological shadow.


    "Aunt Yun, go in and you will know." Liu Xiaoli''s voice is sweet and her face is understanding.


    Jin Nanyun follows Liu Xiaoli in with half confidence.


    On both sides of the Yamen stood several yamen servants, but because they knew Xiaoli, they did not stop him,.


    There are even two people passing by Xiaoli, who came to greet Xiaoli. This young man is flying around the Yamen room with a head in his arms. They still remember it.


    It''s always easy for people to have special feelings when they come from Kyoto.


    Liu Xiaoli enters the Yamen of Qinshan mansion, goes to the dungeon, enters the dungeon, and then goes to the front of the cell where Liu Yi is imprisoned.


    Jin Nanyun: "..."


    Fusheng: "..."


    Xiaoli is very happy: "aunt Yun, here you are!"


    Jin Nanyun''s face was expressionless.


    She would like to ask Xiaoli, what does he want to do?


    She would like to ask herself, why did they all come to the dungeon door, knowing that they would see Liu Yi when they came in, but they still followed them in?


    Looking at Liu Yi, who was sleeping, holding her in a huddle and cuddling up with the girl, jinnanyun''s pupils shrank and her lips tightened.


    How can Fusheng not understand his wife''s expression? I immediately went to the lady''s side and held her body.


    Jinnanyun waved to Fusheng and sneered: "it''s really free."

 Chapter 316

    Jinnanyun smiles quietly, but when he looks at Liu Yi, he suddenly becomes indifferent.


    Fusheng grew up beside jinnanyun. She didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment.


    Fusheng is very sad. The lady has multiple feelings for the third young master. She is in the eye.


    Xiaoli can''t understand what the adults are thinking. He just asks, "aunt Yun, are you happy now?"


    Jinnanyun looks at Liu Xiaoli coldly, reaches out and pinches his face, gnaws his teeth and says: "happy, aunt Yun is very happy!"


    Xiaoli said vaguely: "happy, happy is good Then my oil paint... "


    "Oil paint?" Jinnanyun smiled: "never want it in your life."


    "Why!" Xiaoli pushes jinnanyun''s hand away and rubs her face. She is very angry and says, "why can''t you return it to me?"


    Jin Nanyun, with his hands around his chest, shook his head and sighed, "it''s no wonder you''re single because you don''t know what girls think."


    Jin Nanyun also learned the word "single" from Liu Wei.


    This is the first time that Jin Nanyun has learned to put it to use!


    Xiao Li doesn''t know what Jin Nanyun is talking about at all. He just grasps his head and thinks with satisfaction. How to get the oil paint back.


    At this time, Liu Yi, who was shocked by their voice, woke up.


    After a few days in prison, Liu Yi had lost his former spirit and demeanor, and even the one that could barely be counted as one of them had been completely lost.


    At the moment, Liu Yi is like a tramp.


    His head is messy, his body is dirty, his eyes are black, his lips are white, his face is speckled. If he is dirty, he can smell a stink far away.


    Seeing that the man outside the prison door is his first wife, Jin Shi, Liu Yi almost jumped up quickly and grabbed the railing.


    Liu Yi''s face showed a smile of death and Rebirth: "yun''er You came to save me? I knew I knew you would come to save me, yun''er. Let me out. I can''t stay here for a day, yun''er...... "


    Jin Nan Yun looks at Liu Yi indifferently, her eyes are calm and calm.


    Jinnanyun''s expression made Liu Yi very trance. His hand dropped a little, and he called out uncertainly, "yun''er?"


    Jinnanyun raised his hand and stopped saying, "I can''t afford it."


    "Yun''er? What''s the matter with you? "


    Jinnanyun didn''t look at Liu Yi. She looked at you girl behind Liu Yi.


    You girl also woke up at the moment. She sat in her original position, her body tightly contracted, only showing a pair of dim eyes covered by the dust.


    Because the light is dim, jinnanyun can''t see her eyes clearly. She can only see those eyes, which are dark, especially penetrating.


    You girl, do you hate me?


    It must be. That''s why the eyes are so gloomy.


    Jinnanyun mockingly raised his lips and chin, and asked Xiang Liuyi, "what''s wrong with you girl?"


    Even though Qinshan mansion is located in the north and cold in winter, it''s a dungeon with cool air. After all, you''re a young woman, not a seventy-eight or eighty-eight. You can barely survive the past few days. At this moment, you can''t get up in the grass.


    Liu Yi hears the words, then looks back at you girl, and then hangs her eyes and says, "it''s sick."


    Jinnanyun looked at miss you and asked, "do you want to go out?"


    You girl''s eyes brightened in a moment. Even if she was in pain, she quickly got up and walked towards here.


    Walking to the door, miss you grabs the railing and looks at jinnanyun prayingly: "please lady''s grace..."


    After all, it''s Liu Yi''s favorite girl. Of course, Liu Yi also hopes that you can go out with him.


    A woman''s body will be in trouble for a few days. I''m afraid she won''t be able to recover. But Liu Yiyan is in a bad situation. She has to rely on Jin Nanyun to get out of prison. She really dare not to speak well for you at this moment. In the end, the child in Jin Nanyun''s stomach is also you''s family


    But now jinnanyun opens her mouth, and Liu Yi follows the trend.


    In fact, compared with you girl, he prefers you girl. She is a woman who does not seek fame, fame or wealth, just like flesh and cinnabar mole in his eyes.


    If he didn''t worry about Jin family''s great influence in Jiangnan, he would not offend him. In these years, Jin Nanyun''s actions would have made you a flat wife!


    Yes, he didn''t take you as his concubine. The biggest reason is that he promised you that he would marry you one day.


    If you are a concubine, your mistress will not die, that is, jinnanyun will not die, and you will never be a real wife.


    Therefore, Liu Yi would rather not accept you girl than be inferior at the beginning.


    He has a good heart, and you girl is obedient and pleasant, and never urges.


    Just when jinnanyun is pregnant, she has a little temper. Such a woman is so gentle and considerate. How can he not love her?Miss you wasted several days in a row. Her body was really bad. She grasped the rusty railing with her hand, but she was not strong enough. When her legs were soft, she almost fell. Liu Yi hurriedly drags you girl, holds her in her arms and carefully protects her. The interaction between the two makes Fusheng glare! Fusheng is trying to say something, but jinnanyun says: "sister you, you can still walk by yourself?" Fusheng frowned, not to mention that his wife had to bear Xiaoli''s face to enter the dungeon, and had no right to let people go. He said that these two adulterers and prostitutes should make them suffer more! Even if there is a way, don''t save them out so soon. Floating in his mind, he said, "madam, we..." "Shut up." Jinnanyun interrupts Fusheng''s words, only looking at you girl and waiting for her answer. As soon as you heard that you could leave, the chick immediately nodded like pecking rice. Jin Nanyun asked, "there is no inconvenience in walking." "No..." You girl said in a hoarse voice. Jinnanyun nodded, and then looked at Liu Yi: "then I''ll bother you to stay here for a few more days. Sister you will leave with me first." "What?" Liu Yi hears the words, and his voice changes. He looks at Jin Nanyun strangely and asks repeatedly, "what do you say?" Jin Nanyun''s face was innocent: "I come to pick up my husband from Japan. But I begged the Yamen for a long time. I broke my tongue and made a lot of efforts to get rid of the suspicion for him and help you out. But at this time, the murderer has not been captured and the case has not been solved. Our family always leaves someone to deal with it in prison. " "I originally wanted to aggrieve Youmei, but now she is ill. Xianggong would rather suffer more from her own, but also let her go out first. Since my husband had made a decision, I had to comply with it, so I wronged him to stay in prison for a long time. I heard from them yesterday that within a month, I would surely be able to arrest the murderer and bring him to justice, which is only twenty or thirty days. My husband is a man, and he can survive. " Jin Nanyun said that she was benevolent and righteous. She turned her eyes and looked at miss you: "wait a moment, sister. I''ll entrust the relationship with the official in the Yamen and say," let her go now... "

 Chapter 317

    "No way!" Jinnanyun''s voice did not fall, Liu Yi had snapped to interrupt, a pair of eyes, fierce coagulation: "let me out!"


    "My husband?" Jinnanyun looks embarrassed. He looks at Liu Yi and you girl. He lowers his voice and says, "Xianggong, didn''t you say, save your sister first?"


    "Find a way, let me out!" Liu Yi stared at Jin Nanyun''s eyes one by one, and ordered.


    Jinnanyun frowned and pointed to miss you: "what about sister you?"


    Liu Yi looks at the girl you is beside, and she is looking at him.


    Miss you clings to Liu Yi''s clothes. Her eyes are red and sour. Even though she is embarrassed and her cheeks are not white, her voice is still soft and soft: "young master..."


    Her call changed Liu Yi''s heart and mouth.


    Liu Yi closed her eyes, held her hand and said, "don''t worry, I will come back to save you."


    Miss you grabs Liu Yi and shakes her head: "my maidservant is a humble person. I shouldn''t drag on the third young master. The third young master wants to leave. I dare not stop her. My maidservant is just I''m afraid that I will never see the third young master again Maidservant just wanted to Before death, it''s not in vain to meet more young masters I''ve come to this world in vain... "


    "What is that? What can''t die! You will not die. I will save you when I go out. No matter how much money I spend or how many ways I go, I will save you. Don''t be afraid, just wait for me. " Liu Yi made a serious promise to hold miss you''s shoulders and make a vow.


    But you girl still shook her head. There was despair in her eyes. Tears lingered in her eyes, but she didn''t fall down. But her voice was already filled with tears: "let''s go, third young master I wish you Tomorrow Take care. "


    "I will save you. I will save you!" Even if you want to leave, Liu Yi can''t take that step in the face of you girl''s expression.


    He is eager to explain to you that he is not selfish, not to sacrifice her. He will save her. She is his beloved, and he will save her regardless of anything.


    But in any case, miss you is the death of that pair of people.


    She doesn''t believe him.


    Liu Yi knew that if she really left, she would hate him.


    But is the chance to get out of jail right in front of him? Won''t he go?


    Since he was a child, he has always lived a life of human beings, even for the common people. Have he ever suffered from this kind of hardship and lived a life worse than a pig or a dog?


    Looking at the drama of Lang Qing''s concubine, Jin Nanyun slightly clenched his lips and smiled, "is that my sister or my husband?"


    Liu Yi looks at you girl. She grins her teeth and releases her.


    You girl was so sick that she could stand still just by Liu Yi''s support. At this moment, Liu Yi let go, and you girl would fall down as soon as she stepped back.


    Liu Yi closed her eyes. Don''t start.


    You girl plops and falls in the haystack.


    Even if it doesn''t hurt, but the tears are big and big. The transparent tears scratch the cheek, and paint two mottled and unsightly marks on the dirty face.


    Liu Yi takes a deep breath, and then he opens his eyes, but he doesn''t look at you girl. He just looks at Jin Nanyun and says: "Yun Er......"


    Jinnanyun''s smile deepened under his eyes. He was thinking about how to tell Liu Yi that he couldn''t let him out of prison.


    Jinnanyun left and right thinking, always feel, how to say, all bad taste!


    When Jin Nanyun was hesitating, a male voice came across behind him: "I don''t know that elder sister has such skills. If the case hasn''t been solved, you can let the suspect out?"


    The voice is really familiar to me. Jinnanyun looks back.


    This one sees, then to a pair full of narrow and hasty black eyes.


    "You?" Jinnanyun frowned.


    Xingyi sits on the soft hay with his legs crossed. He leans back against the stone wall and is at ease: "the light in the dungeon is dim. My elder sister can recognize my younger brother at a glance. Should I say that my elder sister has a good look in her eyes, or that you and I are predestined?"


    There are too many different meanings in Xing Yi''s words.


    Jinnanyun was stupefied for a moment, then he reacted and smiled: "it''s not a bad talk in the morning, but now why is elder sister short?"


    "Don''t you call yourself my sister?" Xing Yi gets up, swings to the front of the prison door, hands around the chest, leaning against the iron door, Xuanang''s eyebrows pick lightly: "elder sister is to blame for brother''s bad words in bed in the morning? At that time, my younger brother was helpless and had a bad temper. My elder sister should not mind. "


    Jinnanyun sneered, didn''t say anything, just turned his head, but he saw Liu Yi''s fierce eyes and looked at her like a fire.


    "It''s not what you think," Jin explained


    "What is that?" Liu Yichang takes a breath and holds the iron door tightly with both hands!


    If the shares were not separated by iron gate, I would like to rush out and beat jinnanyun as a fox spirit who does not guard women''s way. The brow of jinnanyun is frowned more tightly.


    "You and I have been husband and wife for several years, and my husband and wife think that I am the woman waiting for the day and night?" Asked Jin Nanyun.


    Liu Yi sneered, "but what does his word mean? What did you do in bed this morning? ""Have a chat." Jinnanyun answered honestly.


    This time, without waiting for Liu to escape, Xing Yi said with a smile: "not only chat, but also use that thing on his younger brother..."


    "Listen to it yourself! I''m going to kill you Liu Yi was so angry that she slapped the iron gate!


    Green hat son, that is man big taboo!


    How many men because of the top of the head of the green, irrational, even to kill his wife out of anger things can be done.


    Jin Nanyun stepped back two steps, listening to the heavy clapping of the door, his face was ugly.


    The castellan hurriedly came up with a stick and warned, "no noise, quiet!"


    Liu Yi estimated that she also suffered a lot these days. Seeing the prison''s anger, she had to put out her anger. However, she glared at Jin Nanyun and said, "don''t you open the door for me?"


    Jin Nan Yun said in a low voice, "I can''t drive."


    "What do you mean?" Liu Yi stares at jinnanyun.


    Jinnanyun shrugged: "it''s the matter of the government Yin to let you go. But I don''t know the government Yin. How can I let you go?"


    "You..." Liu Yi was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that the bitch had played a trick on himself. He roared angrily: "jinnanyun! You''re a real bitch! Don''t let me out if you have the ability. If I go out, see if I can kill you! "


    Once Liu Yi was so refined, now Liu Yi is so crazy.


    Even the girl who was still selling the sense of existence with tears streaming all over her face, now she is also frightened by Liu Yi''s posture and quietly retreats to the corner, looking at the good play.


    Fusheng stood out and said to the cell, "my wife is very devoted to the young master. How can the young master listen to others'' words and phrases, so he is trapped in his wife''s words? Don''t you believe me, young master? "


    Liu Yi looks around, stares at Fusheng, kicks the iron gate heavily: "cheap maid, how can you talk here!"

 Chapter 318

    "You..."


    Fusheng is going to say something, but jinnanyun raises his hand to stop Fusheng.


    Jinnanyun walked to the iron gate step by step. Her eyes were flat and lusterless. She looked at Liu Yi, but she didn''t look at Liu Yi. She was just looking at an object, a mass of air and a stranger.


    "Do you really think I did something sorry to you?" Jin Nanyun asked very seriously, the voice is very light, this tone, as if with Liu Yi said a dispensable little thing.


    Liu Yi is still staring at jinnanyun, and then, closer to jinnanyun, he makes a mouth - bitch!


    As soon as jinnanyun''s pupil shrank, he took a deep breath and clenched his lips coldly: "I hope you can remember these two words, remember them, remember them, ten million Don''t forget! "


    These ten million two words, jinnanyun said gnash teeth.


    As soon as the voice fell, jinnanyun waved his sleeve and turned away.


    At the moment of turning around, she saw Xingyi in the cell behind her. Xingyi smiled and made a mouth shape for her - thank you!


    Jinnanyun immediately turned away his eyes and walked out of the dungeon.


    Fusheng rushed to catch up.


    Xiao Li stood in the same place and didn''t know what happened. He grabbed his head, looked at Liu Yi, and then at Xing Yi. But he was shocked and pointed at Xing Yi and said, "eh, how are you? My dad locked you up here? What a coincidence. "


    Xingyi: "..."


    Because of the bad light in the dungeon, Xiao Li really recognized Xing Yi at this time.


    But when he recognized it, Xiao Li was puzzled again. He tooted his mouth, looked back at you girl in the opposite cell, and asked, "do you know each other?"


    Xing Yi is stupefied for a moment and looks at Liu Xiaoli.


    Xiao Li ran to Liu Yi''s cell, reached for you girl, and asked Xing Yi, "she is the one you know?"


    Xingyi''s expression is not good at the moment, and you can''t help breathing.


    Jin Nanyun, who has already stepped on the dungeon stairs, stops and looks back.


    But Fusheng asked, "young Li, why do you say they know each other?"


    Xiaoli took it for granted: "just now they had a wink."


    Jin Nanyun: "..."


    Xingyi: "..."


    You girl: "..."


    Liu Yi: "..."


    Liu Yi looks at you girl inconceivably, then walks towards her slowly, with an ugly expression: "you and that man I know you, too? "


    Miss you quickly returned to her senses, shook her head and grasped Liu Yi''s sleeve: "how can you ask me that, third young master? This child, clearly with young grandma, you How could you be fooled like this? "


    Liu Yi looked at you girl''s face indefinitely for a long time, and then sank this tone with half doubt.


    It has to be said that men are really too sensitive to the word "green". Anyone who touches a little bit of the edge is willing to kill the wrong person!


    But think about it carefully, Liu Yi also thinks that you can''t betray yourself.


    This must be jinnanyun''s plan of separation!


    There is the man in the cell opposite. He has never seen him before, and he is not from Kyoto or even Qinshan Prefecture.


    A little white face came out of nowhere. Liu Yi believed that Jin Nanyun had bought a little man outside and put green on his head after two nights. But how could you know this man? There is no channel or time to know each other.


    After thinking about it for a while, Liu Yi believes that you is innocent.


    But jinnanyun''s eyebrows were raised, and his eyes wandered between the two cells below, silent.


    Xiaoli listens to them to say that they don''t know each other, blinks an eye, just wants to refute, but listens to jinnanyun to call a way: "Xiaoli, left."


    Xiaoli pointed to the gate of the cell: "but they..."


    "Let''s go." Jin Nanyun urges.


    Small Li drum mouth, thought his own paint is still in the hands of aunt Yun, can not offend aunt Yun, then obediently follow up.


    But after that, Xiaoli insisted: "Auntie Yun, the dead man and the woman just now, they really looked at each other. I saw it with my own eyes."


    Xiaoli didn''t see Xingyi''s cell at all before, but when Xiaoli saw Liuyi''s cell, she saw the woman with aunt Yun''s husband several times, looking towards the cell opposite. Xiaoli''s "microexpression learning" is not good, because his mother said that he is still young, many things do not understand, can not see, but he is no better, so obvious eye contact, always will not miss.


    At first, Xiaoli didn''t really know that the man in the back cell was the dead man yesterday, because Xiaoli didn''t turn back at all.


    I thought the back cell was the servant in aunt Yun''s house.


    In the morning when Xing Yi and Yun Yi said, what elder sister and younger brother, Xiao Li was thinking about "how can Yun Yi promise to let her husband out of prison, but she can''t let him out, and Yun Yi doesn''t have the right to let him out, if her father knows, she will surely kill me".


    So Xiaoli was thinking about how not to offend jinnanyun. She told jinnanyun politely that she had brought her to the prison to visit the prison. It was really just a visit, not to let anyone out.Xiao Li was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn''t pay attention to what other people said and didn''t recognize the voice. When he came back to his senses, he was awakened by the sound of Liu Yi smashing the door. He didn''t know what happened at all. When it was blurring, aunt Yun let him go.


    Before leaving, I saw that Aunt Yun didn''t mean to release people forcibly, which relieved me, and finally I was in the mood to observe other people, and finally I found that the original dead man was also here.


    Xiaoli admits that he is a little confused. He is young and doesn''t think about many things comprehensively. But when he was frightened by Liu Yi, he did see you girl hiding in the dark. He kept winking at the opposite cell, but he didn''t know who it was, so he finally looked at it casually and recognized it.


    Jinnanyun touches Xiaoli''s head and pulls him away at a faster pace.


    Just after they left, Xing Yi narrowed his eyes and looked at you girl in the opposite cell.


    However, Liu Yi has been staring at Xing Yi. Seeing that Xing Yi looks over, she immediately smashes the door with her fist and glares at Xing Yi.


    Xing Yi looks at Liu Yi and smiles. He is very leisurely.


    Liu Yi was so angry that he clenched his teeth. At the thought of this man sleeping with his own woman, he wanted to kill him quickly!


    But a small white face, how also ran to the prison?


    Liu Yi''s gaze is too tight, so you girl stands behind Liu Yi and only makes a gesture to Xing Yi.


    Xingyi receives the signal, sinks his eyes, looks at Liu Yi again, slowly returns to the dark, sits in the haystack again, and then says to the outside: "come, I want to see Rong Ling."


    Jinnanyun takes Xiaoli out of the dungeon and stops breathlessly.


    Xiaoli looks at Aunt Yun''s expression and wonders: "aunt Yun?"


    Jin Nanyun grabs Xiaoli''s shoulder and asks, "is that true? Just now, do you really see them winking? "


    Xiaoli looked at jinnanyun so seriously, hesitated for a moment, and nodded: "they have eye contact. Although I didn''t see the dead man respond to the woman''s eyes, the woman''s eyes are clearly a hint to the familiar talents."

 Chapter 319

    Jin Nanyun''s fingers trembled, closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down. After a moment''s silent thinking, he asked Xiao Li, "what is the dead man?"


    Xiaoli thought for a moment and said honestly, "the dead are a group of beasts that don''t kill. The family leaders, especially those with prestige, usually raise the dead in captivity. The dead are usually trained since childhood. My father said that some people who come out of the extreme training will use them as the dead, so-called, to protect the LORD with their lives and never give up. "


    Protect the LORD with your life and never give up.


    Jin Nanyun ''s eyes swayed falsely and asked Fu Sheng, "if you know a dead man, what does it mean?"


    Fusheng''s face was not good either: "madam, please tell Mr. Liu about this as soon as possible."


    Jinnanyun nods, but suddenly feels his back is cold.


    You girl is unknown. She has been in Liufu for several years.


    It seems delicate, but in fact it''s very deep.


    Jinnanyun always thought that you girl is an ordinary woman, maybe she is scheming and ambitious, but at most she is a house girl.


    But now, miss you and a dead man seem to know each other. What is that?


    Even if jinnanyun really flirted with the dead man, he never forgot that the dead man was the one to be checked by zhengemenrong. What was connected behind him was not something that people like him could spy at will.


    I can''t blame Jin Nanyun for thinking so much.


    Jinnanyun suddenly felt that on this trip to Qinshan mansion, a headless female corpse suddenly appeared. Was it also related to these people?


    Zhen Gemen''s trip is to solve this case. The headless female corpse has not been found yet. The male corpse appears again, and it involves some dead people. At last, you girl is not easy.


    In this series of changes, I didn''t feel anything when I experienced them, but in retrospect, Jin Nanyun had to feel panic.


    Is it all the plot of you girl from that corpse?


    You girl, you want to kill yourself and Liu Yi?


    What''s the purpose of you girl?


    What''s the good for you girl if you kill Liu Yi and herself?


    Jinnanyun knows that Fusheng is helping Liu Wei to investigate the case.


    Liu Wei also told her to rest assured that the murderer of the female corpse had been found, but now it''s not suitable to arrest him.


    At first, jinnanyun was relieved, but now, she couldn''t believe it.


    In retrospect, what did Liu Wei say at that time?


    Liu Wei said - if it''s right, the murderer should be the sister of the corpse, and the good man in your mouth, master Huang, should also be involved. It''s one thing for the dead to be killed, but it''s another to know how the bodies got into your cargo containers. In addition to the people of Huang''s shop, who else can do this? Fusheng and I have been to the warehouse of Huang''s shop. Fusheng has also seen your goods. Those things are still there. They are the final evidence. Don''t worry about them now. Rongling has sent someone to stare at them. Nothing will happen. It''s not easy to change the box in the eyes of so many of you in a very fast time when picking up the goods that day. I think it''s necessary to plant the corpse for you, and that master Huang has no less time.


    Yes, that''s what Liu Wei said at that time.


    Liu Wei means that when he picked up the goods, the servants of the Huang family must have been very handy. They changed the boxes very quickly, but Jin Nanyun thought of one thing at the moment.


    At that time, you went with you to pick up the goods.


    And the person who checked the box happened to be the girl you beside Liu Yi.


    Every time Liu Yi comes to Qinshan mansion, he asks for goods at the Huangjia shop.


    Among them, cloth, porcelain, jewelry, Readymade clothes, calligraphy and painting, antiques, and miscellaneous things, a total of more than ten cases, all of which were ordered first, looked after the goods, and then, on the last day, went to Huang''s house to pick up the goods.


    Otherwise, they live in the inn, and the boxes are not easy to put.


    And in line with Huang Juexin''s good personal relationship, the two companies traded many times. The last day''s inspection was actually a passing experience.


    Therefore, Liu Yi and Jin Nanyun will not order goods in person. They usually send people around them, such as Fusheng and Liu Yi''s intimate companion.


    And this time, because you girl also came here, and her external identity is Liu Yi''s maid, you girl naturally went to check several boxes of goods.


    Recalling the scene of the warehouse on that day, the servants of the Huang family all had normal expressions, nothing different, and they didn''t feel guilty about exchanging goods.


    Jinnanyun suddenly had a bold guess. Was it true that in that day''s box, there was a headless female corpse at the beginning, while you girl deliberately wanted their box to show a corpse?


    In a moment, Jin Nan Yun burst into a cold sweat, his eyes widened, and his expression was very trance.


    Obviously, Fusheng thought of these things. He took Jin Nanyun''s hand and comforted him: "madam, let''s find Mr. Liu first. Mr. Liu is a man of great talent. There must be a way."


    "Good." Jinnanyun gasped and urged Fusheng: "you go to find someone."


    Fusheng responded and said to Xiaoli, "young master Li, please look at my wife. I will come when I go."Xiao Li looked at their expressions and knew that something had happened, so she nodded quickly. Floating away. Then the door of the dungeon opened again. Inside, two jailers ran out. When they passed Xiaoli, they bowed and left quickly. Xiaoli looks at Aunt Yun''s blank face and looks very bad. She pulls her sleeve and takes her to the stone bench next to her. After sitting down, Xiaoli tries to appease and says: "aunt Yun, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you want to see your husband? " Jinnanyun returned to God and asked him, "do you think aunt Yun is thinking of her husband? Did you bring aunt Yun to the dungeon?" Xiaoli nodded obediently. Jinnanyun touched Xiaoli''s head lovingly and said, "God is really fair to everyone. He has given you outstanding appearance, but not your smart head." "Small Li Leng for a while, ask:" Yun aunt you scold me "No." Jinnanyun smiled and shook his head. Xiaoli wrinkled her nose: "but I think you are scolding me..." "How could it be." Jinnanyun''s face was sincere: "Auntie Yun praised you for your good looks." Xiao Li is dubious, but seeing that Aunt Yun is serious, he thinks that Aunt Yun is really boasting about herself. So he thinks that although aunt Yun is sometimes fierce, unreasonable and likes to pinch other people''s faces, she is really a good person. So Xiaoli blushed shyly and said, "I I''m not that good-looking either... " Jinnanyun looks at Xiaoli with no expression, and doesn''t say a word. Xiaoli asked again, "aunt Yun, are you happy to see your husband?" Little guy still wants to ask for credit. Jinnanyun breathed a long time, and held Xiaoli''s shoulders for a long time, saying: "promise aunt Yun that you will have a girl you like, and you must not guess what others think." Little Li wondered, "is aunt Yun unhappy?" Jinnanyun waved and changed the topic: "you go to pour a glass of water for Aunt Yun. Aunt Yun is thirsty." Xiaoli mumbled and nodded. As soon as he was about to go, he saw Rong Leng in the distance coming under the accompaniment of two prison guards. Xiao Li called out, "Uncle Rong!"

 Chapter 320

    Rong Ling goes to Liu Xiaoli and rubs her head. Then she looks at Jin Nanyun on one side.


    Jinnanyun immediately got up, bent over to rongleng, and made a less obvious ceremony.


    Rong Ling nodded and asked Xiao Li, "when did you come?"


    "Just a moment." Xiaoli is honest, then points to jinnanyun and says, "aunt Yun thinks of her husband."


    Jin Nanyun: "..."


    Rong Ling glanced at Jin Nanyun again and said, "the dungeon is very important. If you want to visit the prison next time, you need to tell others that Xiao Li is still small."


    Jinnanyun was shocked at this!


    Supposing that Rong Ling must have known what happened to them in the dungeon, he explained with a dry smile, "I don''t know that Xiao Li will take me..."


    Allow Leng to be cold face, put to wave a hand: "next is not an example."


    Jinnanyun''s attitude of looking at rongling is that he can only barely carry the black pot on his back, but his eyes are staring at Xiaoli.


    This child is not smart when he should be smart. When he shouldn''t be smart, he has a lot of crooked brains.


    Xiaoli feels that Aunt Yun is staring at him again. He doesn''t know what happened, but he feels cold at the back. He then drags the sleeves of Rong Ling and refuses to let Rong Ling go.


    I always think that when Uncle Rong leaves, I will be unlucky.


    But when Leng has something to do, she only touches Xiaoli''s head and tells her to go back to the inn early. Instead of running around, she goes to the dungeon with the jailer.


    When Rong Leng disappeared, Xiao Li heard a faint female voice behind her ears: "Xiao Li, come here."


    Xiaoli shivered and bit her lip, unable to speak.


    Jin Nanyun urges: "come here!" It''s a lot heavier this time.


    Xiaoli turns around and sucks her nose. She looks at Aunt Yun pitifully.


    Jinnanyun looks at Xiaoli''s expression, only to feel a headache.


    After a long time, Fusheng found Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei came to see his son like a little daughter-in-law, standing behind jinnanyun timidly, with a pair of poor little eyes, beating jinnanyun''s back.


    Liu Wei frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Li shook his head, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    Jinnanyun immediately asked Liu Wei, "did Fusheng tell you?"


    Liu wei walked casually, sat on another stone bench, put her hand on the platform, and asked, "you mean to suspect that you are framed by you girl?"


    "Well!" Jin Nanyun nods hard.


    "Evidence," Liu Wei asked


    "Your son." Jinnanyun pushes Xiaoli out: "your son saw it with his own eyes."


    Liu Wei looks at Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li''s face is very sad. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Jinnanyun pushes Xiaoli: "tell your father how you saw those two people looking at each other in the prison just now."


    Xiaoli blinked and looked at her mother.


    Liu Wei nodded, "you say."


    Xiaoli realized what he said, as if it was a great event, he hesitated, and finally said with an uncertain face: "in fact I didn''t see it clearly either Ah... "


    Voice did not fall, jinnanyun slapped on the back of Xiaoli.


    As soon as Xiao Li''s back hurt, tears came out, and his nose turned red, he got into his mother''s arms and cried: "Dad Dad Aunt Yun hit me Aunt Yun hit me... "


    Liu Wei hugs her son painfully and stares at Jin Nanyun: "you don''t take my son out of breath. The dungeon is dark. It''s not strange that he didn''t see it clearly. What are you fierce about?"


    "He just made it clear that he didn''t say that. Before that, he swore..." Jin Nanyun tries to explain.


    Liu Wei didn''t listen at all. She took her son in her arms and went away.


    Jinnanyun was stunned and called Liu Wei, "where are you going?"


    Liu Wei said coldly, "what can I do with you?"


    Jinnanyun finally realized what, asked uncertainly, "where did I provoke you?"


    Liu Wei looks at jinnanyun with cold eyes. He doesn''t speak and leaves directly.


    "Hello..." Jinnanyun motioned to Fusheng to stop Liu Wei, and then he got up and ran after him and said, "what''s the matter? I didn''t fight very hard just now. Xiao Li has been practising martial arts since he was a child. How can I hurt him if I slap him casually? You don''t really annoy me because of that, do you? "


    As soon as this speech came out, Xiao Li, who had been pretending to cry, froze for a while, but still held on, continued to lie in her mother''s clothes, and tried hard to squeeze out more tears.


    Liu Wei also knows how tough Xiao Li is to fight. At the moment, this pathetic look is obviously a pretence, but Liu Wei is not for this.


    Liu Wei doesn''t speak, so she goes.


    Jinnanyun came after him again: "what on earth can''t you say directly?"


    Liu Wei just looked at jinnanyun, just about to speak, but her eyes were staring at jinnanyun behind her.


    Jinnanyun was stunned. Looking back, he saw that the door of the dungeon opened and closed. Rong Ling did not know when he had come out. He was standing there, looking at this place with deep eyes.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips, and left with Xiao Li in her arms, without waiting for her to walk.This time, jinnanyun didn''t catch Liu Wei and watched her leave. Jinnanyun doesn''t know what Liu Wei is crazy about, but jinnanyun has something to ask for now. Since Liu Wei can''t rely on him, he tries to go to rongling. Rong Leng looks at Jin Nanyun coldly. Jinnanyun was blessed and said: "rongduwei, I don''t know what I said to you last night, but it still works?" Let Leng, lips and corners be hard, nod. Jinnanyun smiled: "then, Duwei would like to know more about Liuwei. When we were in Jiangnan, our relationship was the best." Rong Leng said directly, "conditions." Jinnanyun smiled: "rongduwei looks down on the little girl. Rongduwei is a good man. As a sister, she naturally expects Liuwei to find a good husband. Where can we talk about the terms?" "There is no real condition?" he frowned Jinnanyun coughed: "it''s natural that there are no conditions, but the little girl does have one thing. She wants to ask for an adult." Let Leng gather eyebrow, compare to jinnanyun the stone bench beside. For the next half hour, they chatted for a long time in front of the stone bench at the door of the dungeon. Although it is Jin Nanyun who talks all the time, Rong Ling is just a few words on iceberg''s face occasionally, but it is not difficult to see that there is a hidden agreement between the two people''s words, actions and expressions. Liu Wei hid in the corner and kept staring at this side. Xiao Li stood at her mother''s feet. She was puzzled about her mother''s clothes: "Dad What are we doing? " "Shh." Liu Wei knocks Xiaoli on the head to signal to her son not to quarrel. Xiao Li covered his head and had to shut up, but because it was so boring, he simply crossed his knees and sat on the ground, mumbling and playing with his clothes. And along with the "talk is very happy" over there, Liu Wei after a series of observations, his fingers almost cut the stone wall around the corner! "I knew it was her! This traitor! " Little Li Na Na of raise an eye, ask: "father?" "Shut up!" Liu Wei knocked on her son again. Xiaoli had to shut up again. But after a while, Xiaoli couldn''t sit down again, and he tore at his mother''s pants: "Dad, Dad..." "I told you to shut up. Did you hear me? And then again, believe it or not, I''m poisonous and dumb!" Liu Wei glared angrily.

 Chapter 321

    Liu Wei can speak.


    Although it''s a long way away, and there is also tolerance edge, it''s not easy to eavesdrop, but through the lip language, Liu Wei also knows what Jin Nanyun said.


    This woman really sold her completely. She said which defensive clothes she liked and which famous actors she liked to watch!


    I almost told her to turn over at night!


    Liu Wei is very angry, but it''s not good to rush out now.


    It''s better to let them say, she''ll listen, see if jinnanyun really knows such a field to her, and really knows all her privacy.


    "Dad, Dad..." Xiao Li called again.


    This time Liu Wei simply kicked his son and kicked Xiao Li aside.


    Xiaoli got up and continued to pull her mother''s pants: "Dad, Dad I have something to tell you... "


    "Shh!"


    "Dad No, it''s important... "


    "Don''t talk!"


    "Dad It''s really important. "


    "Don''t talk!"


    "Dad The dead man ran away... "


    "I said, don''t say..." Liu Wei''s voice did not fall, immediately turned his head and looked at his son: "what do you say?"


    Xiao Li pointed at the sky wrongly: "just now, before a cup of tea, the dead man flew away from it. There was also a man in brown clothes. Maybe he was a member of the same party with the dead man..."


    Liu Wei frowned, looked up at the blue sky for a while, then hit his son''s head: "why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    Xiaoli is going to cry: "it''s dad, you won''t let me talk..."


    Liu Wei grabbed Xiaoli''s collar and said seriously, "you blame me?"


    Xiao Li hurriedly covers her mouth and shakes her head desperately to show that he doesn''t blame his mother. He really doesn''t dare any more.


    Liu Wei then let Xiao Li go, snorted, and smoothed the wrinkles on his clothes for him. Then he said: "you allow uncle to have his own discretion. I don''t know how many secret guards are hidden in the Yamen. In terms of escaping from prison, it may be that you allow uncle to arrange it."


    Liu Wei didn''t forget that Rong Ling came out of the dungeon just now.


    Xiaoli listened and asked, "so we don''t care?"


    "You allow uncle to be so great. He''ll take care of it himself." Liu Wei''s way is a little angry.


    Xiaoli nodded and raised her eyes: "Dad."


    Liu Wei is impatient: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoli points to his mother and says, "Uncle Rong is behind you."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei''s head was stiff, and she turned around. As expected, she saw Rong Leng leaning against the wall. Her dark eyes were looking at her deeply.


    Liu Wei swallowed and looked back at Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli didn''t know what he had done wrong. He shook his body and stepped back carefully. He was afraid that his mother would hit him again.


    Rong Ling walked slowly and stood in front of Liu Wei, with his hands around his chest: "are you eavesdropping?"


    Liu Wei coughed, rose abruptly, straightened his neck and said, "I eavesdrop? Why am I eavesdropping? What am I eavesdropping on you for? What do you have to eavesdrop on? Are you made of gold? Is it worth eavesdropping? "


    "Allow edge to pick eyebrow slightly:" admitted


    "Which ear of yours heard me admit it?" Liu Wei became angry.


    "Let Leng say again:" why to eavesdrop, want to know what, ask this king is, this king ever concealed from you


    Liu Wei hums, grabs Xiaoli and holds her in her arms, then walks around leisurely.


    Rong Leng grabbed Liu Wei and said, "you have hurt your hand. I will hold the baby." With that, Rong Ling takes Xiaoli and holds her in her arms.


    As soon as Liu Wei was stiff, he stared at his right arm, and his face began to drip ink.


    Liu Wei didn''t hear it just now. Jin Nanyun said that she had hurt her right arm.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling warily: "do you know how I got hurt?"


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and shakes her head.


    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed slightly and he pinched the collar of Rong Ling: "you know, do you know?"


    Rong Ling shakes his head: "I don''t know."


    "Your eyes tell me, you know!"


    Let Leng gaze at Liu Wei deeply, and use clear black eyes to show his real ignorance.


    But in Liu Wei''s eyes, this is the deficiency of heart, this is the desire to cover up.


    Liu Wei''s deep breath only felt the pain in his temple.


    Xiao Li couldn''t understand what they said, but he knew that his mother''s right arm was injured: "didn''t my father''s right arm fall down and break when he went to clean the house in the middle of the night because he was in a bad mood to deal with the case overnight?"


    It only took her mother a month to cure herself with splints.


    After a year, the wound has already recovered, that is, it occasionally rains, and the joints will hurt, but the mother has prepared her own medicine, so that kind of pain can also be stopped, that is, the treatment of the symptoms is not the root.My mother said that rheumatism is hard to cure.


    Xiao Li said in a dazed way, and there was silence.


    Xiaoli looks at Uncle Rong and his mother. At last, Lala looks at Uncle Rong''s sleeves and whispers, "Uncle Rong? Am I wrong? "


    Rong Leng sighed.


    Liu Wei didn''t say a word. She buried herself in silence and rolled her sleeves.


    Allow the edge to see the shape, hold Xiaoli and go.


    Liu Wei followed: "stop!"


    Let Leng walk faster.


    Liu Wei directly exerts his lightness skill and falls in front of Rong Ling, blocking the way. Liu Wei reaches out and lightly says, "give me the baby."


    Rong Leng hugs Xiao Li more tightly, with a serious expression: "childish words are not taboo."


    "Give it to me first."


    "Xiaoli is your son."


    "I know." Liu Wei reached out and snatched directly: "give it to me, I will not do anything, nor hit him."


    Don''t hit him?


    Xiaoli''s eyes stared, and now she heard the sign. Every time her mother said she would not hit him, she would be beaten within half an hour.


    Xiaoli quickly grasped the collar of rongling and was ready to die.


    Rong Leng appeases Liu Wei and says, "when the house is clean and the ground is slippery, and the spirit is poor, it is normal to slip."


    Liu Wei is ashamed to die!


    "Are you going to say that?"


    "Let Leng but way:" all forget, this matter


    Liu Wei still extended his hand: "others are easy to say, give me my son."


    Rong Leng can''t tell Liu Wei clearly. He sets up his lightness skill and flies directly.


    Liu Wei''s expression twisted, and she raised her feet to catch up.


    Until the two figures left one before and one after another, jinnanyun and Fusheng, who were hiding in the corner, came out. Jinnanyun said with a smile, "I will say they are very matched."


    "Madam," said Fusheng, "let''s pack up and change to another inn before Mr. Liu returns to the inn."


    Jinnanyun waved: "no need."


    Fusheng is curious. How can Madame be so determined and confident?


    Jinnanyun said: "no matter how strong a woman is, she will turn into a pool of water in front of a man. If I didn''t see that Liu Wei is interested in that Rong Duwei, I wouldn''t say those things. Liu Wei, it''s just that someone needs to take care of her. Her temper is becoming more and more lawless."


    Floating life is still very worried: "maidservant feel, hide first, it is a good strategy."

 Chapter 322

    Jinnanyun is confident: "rongduwei will not let me hurt, because I am his comrade in arms."


    Fusheng sighed and thought his wife was too stubborn.


    But Fusheng was also intrigued. He would pack up his luggage first when he went back. If he could not rely on it, it would be too late to leave.


    After all, from the point of view just now, Rong Duwei and Miss Liu are only interested in each other, and have not risen to the point of being serious.


    Moreover, Fusheng vaguely felt that even if they had a good relationship, it was not necessarily that Rong Duwei suppressed Miss Liu. With Miss Liu''s temperament, she was not a man who would obey men.


    Miss Liu doesn''t always say that she is a man. What a man can do, she can do it. What a man can''t do, she can do it!


    Jinnanyun is in a good mood at the moment when she exchanges Liu Wei''s information for Rong Ling to investigate the transaction of you girl.


    This kind of feeling of leaning on the mountain and being able to stand upright makes jinnanyun light and floating, even his steps are light and fast.


    But on the other side, it''s not so easy.


    Liu Wei chases too closely. Finally, Rong Ling hides Xiaoli secretly, and then deliberately leads Liu Wei away, so that Xiaoli can escape.


    Xiaoli looks at Uncle Rong and his mother flying away in the distance, shrinks her head, emerges from the grass and whistles to the sky.


    Two voices later, the Pearl flew over from afar, flapping and flapping its wings, looking at the little Li with grass all over her head askew.


    "Jie Jie?"


    Xiaoli said, "Dad wants to hit me. Let''s go."


    Pearl blinks: "Jie Jie?"


    Xiaoli guzui: "it''s nothing to do with you. You''re my brother."


    The Pearl fluttered its wings, turned and flew away.


    Xiaoli, with wide eyes, called out: "Pearl Pearl... "


    Pearl turned back, with little black eyes like mung beans, and called to little Li, "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli is surprised: "you How can you do that? You''re taking advantage of the fire. "


    "Jie Jie." The tone of pearl is clear and light.


    Xiaoli chokes her mouth, and tears come out again: "you bully me..."


    Pearl knew that he was pretending to cry. He was not deceived at all. He continued to cry calmly, "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli saw that the method didn''t work. He sniffed and got angry. "Pearl, you are wrong. How can you take advantage of the danger? Moreover, even if you let me call you brother, you are not my real brother. You are smaller than me. Other brothers and brothers are calculated according to their size. "


    "Jie Jie."


    "What according to age? That''s your bird algorithm. Birds are calculated by age. People are calculated by size. I''m taller than you and bigger than you. I am your brother. "


    "Jie Jie."


    "Don''t sneer, pearl. I''m trying to reason with you. In this way, as long as you promise to help me steal the oil paint, I can call your brother one day, but only one day, only 12 hours."


    "Jie Jie."


    "No, it''s impossible in a month. One and a half days."


    "Jie Jie."


    "Twenty days is too long, two days."


    "Jie Jie."


    "Half a month is too long. Three days, just three days. You can''t have more. You weren''t my brother''s originally."


    "Jie Jie."


    "Ten days is not enough, OK, four days, really four days."


    "Jie Jie Jie."


    "Good, five days, five days, deal?"


    "Jie Jie."


    "That''s settled." Xiaoli said, "I''ll go back to get the silver and the skull. You steal the oil paint. We''ll meet at Dongsheng Inn on the other street. We''ll hide there for two days first."


    "Jie Jie."


    Pearl is very righteous to agree, flapping wings to fly away.


    Xiaoli also crept back to the inn. When he got back, he went back to his room quietly. He took out his mother''s money bag under the pillow, counted out one hundred liang of silver notes, put them in his arms, picked up the skull of his bed, and walked out the door.


    But as soon as I got to the door, I heard two familiar voices outside.


    First, aunt Yun said, "the Pearl came to the room. Fusheng, go to the kitchen to get some minced meat. The Pearl likes to eat that."


    Then, I heard the response from sister Fusheng: "yes, my maid is going now. It seems that the Pearl still likes to drink pig blood soup. My maid asked for another bowl of soup from the kitchen."


    Then came the footsteps of leaving.


    Xiao Li lies at the door, stuttering with fear.


    Pearl was found, and will be eaten by Aunt Yun soon.


    This cognition made Xiaoli very flustered. He felt that he was going to save the Pearl, but aunt Yun''s attitude before was strange. It was clear that he was angry with him for some reason. He hurriedly passed by, indicating that he could not save the Pearl, and even wanted to build in.


    Xiaoli thought about it for a long time. Finally, she looked down at her backpack.


    He sat on the ground, took out a lot of bottles and jars in his backpack, and looked at the words next to them. Some of the words Xiao Li still couldn''t recognize completely, but most of them he knew, especially the more commonly used ones.But now he''s looking for something that''s not commonly used. Finally, he holds a small round bottle in one hand, one is red, the other is white. He looks at the left side, the right side, and the ghost like characters on it. He mumbles: "it looks like Almost... " So Xiaoli opened the plug of the bottle on the left, sniffed, tasted it, then closed it, opened the bottle on the right and sniffed it. Finally, he held the two bottles again and sighed. Still can''t tell. "It should be white, dad said. The red bottle is the medicine with more killing power. The white one is the gentle one. It should be white." He explained to himself that he put the red bottle away with half a doubt, shook out a small brown pill in the white bottle, then got up, picked the door and looked out. Seeing no one outside, Xiaoli pedals and runs out. He goes downstairs and asks Xiaoer for a pot of tea and a snack. Then he runs up. Xiao Li is in the corridor. Seeing no one around, he stealthily crushes the pills and puts them into the tea. Then he shakes them. He puts the snacks and tea in a wooden tray and puts the tray on the shelf at the door of jinnanyun''s room. After all, Liu Xiaoli fled back to his room. After a while, Fusheng came back with minced meat and pig blood soup. At the door, he saw the tea and dessert. Knowing that the inn is guarded by the dark guards of zhengemen inside and outside, Fusheng doesn''t think about the harm, but thinks that it''s what the lady wants and asks the waiter for. Then put the minced meat and pig blood soup into the tray and take them into the room together. The door opened and closed. Xiao Li saw it clearly. Then he waited for Aunt Yun to drink tea and fainted. Xiaoli just wanted to find the ecstasy pill, because the normal ecstasy pill would sleep for five to ten hours, so he wanted to find one with light effect. He remembered that it had been done before, and the effect was only maintained for half an hour. It was a time when the mother thought that uncle Fu was nagging, and that uncle Fu ate it and asked him to go to sleep for childhood. ¡­¡­ PS : Xiaoli is still wrong about the medicine This medicine will eventually be eaten by someone.

 Chapter 323

    Although it has been for a while, it should not have expired. Ordinary ecstasy pills placed in bottles can keep the effect of three years.


    It''s just Xiaoli''s thought that the effective ecstasy pill doesn''t seem to be the name of ecstasy pill, or maybe it''s written by his mother too scrawled. He can''t recognize the words.


    But the pills were brown, this little Li remembered.


    Finally, there is a red bottle and a white bottle.


    Choose white bottle, Xiao Li is just trying!


    It should be no problem. Anyway, he doesn''t have poison here. He will never poison aunt Yun.


    At best, I took the wrong medicine. I have some other problems.


    But certainly not dead.


    At the same time, he comforted himself and prayed that he didn''t choose the wrong medicine. Xiao Li was lying by the door, concentrating on the situation in the next room.


    In the dark of the inn, two guards are talking.


    "Do you want to report the matter of just now?" Asked one.


    Another hesitated and said, "it''s a little boy after all..."


    "What did you put in the tea?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s mostly children''s prank. It doesn''t have to be taken seriously."


    "No report?"


    "Well, I don''t want to report it. It''s Mr. szzo''s family business."


    "It''s related to the third young master and grandmother of the Liu family. It''s also the family affairs of the Sizuo family?"


    "Master Sizao has a good relationship with the third young master and grandmother of the Liu family."


    "I heard it''s a fellow townsman."


    "I heard it''s a childhood sweetheart. It seems that they are getting married soon. At last, the three princes of the prime minister''s family cut in and robbed them. It''s also said that it was after this that master Sizao got angry and casually found a woman to marry, which gave birth to a young childe. However, master Sizao''s life was not good, and his mother died soon. "


    "So, as soon as I heard that the case was related to the third young grandmother of Liu family, the senior secretary couldn''t wait to come to Qinshan mansion?"


    "Well, I forced our Duwei to come together. It seems that he was afraid that someone could not hold down the official Yin of Qinshan mansion, or that people would not let them go."


    "It''s a pity that one day, master Sizao will marry someone else and become a woman. He is the only one left. He will live alone and die alone. All of a sudden, it''s sad. Then I decide not to report it to you. "


    "Well, no report."


    Two dark guards make a decision.


    Here, Xiaoli waited for a cup of tea, and then crept out of the room. Quietly, she reached the door of aunt Yun''s room and listened to it.


    Can not hear the news, but first heard a slightly angry downstairs, with sullen familiar voice: "Liu Xiaoli!"


    Mother!


    Little Lipton''s hair is up!


    He swallowed his saliva and could not manage so much. He rushed back to the room, opened the window, jumped down from the other side of the window, and rushed to the end of the street.


    Xiaoli runs very fast!


    Liu Wei went upstairs and opened the door, but there was no one in it.


    Liu Wei frowned and went to jinnanyun''s room.


    Push open the door, and you will see the picture of harmony in it.


    Jin Nanyun was holding minced meat with chopsticks. He was shaking his head and shaking his head.


    Fusheng is blowing the hot pig blood soup with a spoon nearby. From time to time, he hands a spoon to the mouth of the Pearl.


    Liu Wei stood at the door, expressionless, and asked coldly, "where''s Xiaoli?"


    Jinnanyun took another chopstick, stuffed minced meat into the sharp mouth of pearl, and casually said: "your son, it''s your baby, how do I know?"


    When Fusheng listened to his wife''s tone, he was suddenly in the heart!


    But Miss Liu knew that they had betrayed her, and Fusheng hurried to finish the scene: "Mr. Liu, Xiao Li didn''t come, and we don''t know."


    Liu Wei looks at jinnanyun lightly.


    Jinnanyun can feel Liu Wei''s sharp line of sight, but jinnanyun sticks on, pretends not to care, and continues to feed pearls.


    The room was quiet for a moment. Then Liu Wei came into the room and closed the door with a snap.


    Because the movement is too big, Jin Nanyun''s heart is frightened and his body is frozen.


    But jinnanyun still didn''t show up and continued to hold on.


    Liu Wei comes over, kicks off the stool, sits next to jinnanyun, squints his clear eyes, and looks at jinnanyun.


    Jinnanyun coughed and hurriedly called out: "floating life, floating life, floating life..."


    Fusheng hurriedly came over and stood in front of his wife to separate them. He smiled with a good temper: "Liu What would you like to do, Mr. Liu? "


    Liu Wei smiled: "what can I do? Don''t be guilty, don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door, someone is guilty? "


    Jinnanyun stuck out half his head from behind Fusheng and said: "my heart is empty? Do I look guilty? "


    "You..." Liu Wei stares at jinnanyun fiercely. Just as she is about to speak, jinnanyun hides again, holding on to the sash of Fusheng tightly, hiding perfectly, without revealing any hair.Liu Wei sneers.


    Fusheng is embarrassed: "Mr. Liu..."


    "You have the ability to come out, say face to face, hide behind the floating life, and you will be able to achieve this?"


    Jinnanyun did not dare to probe this time, but he said: "my servant girl, what do I have to do with you if I can''t hide?"


    "Are you sure you want to say that?" Liu Wei''s eyes are cold.


    Jin Nanyun pulled at the corner of his mouth and said nothing.


    Fusheng could not see it. He regretted that he didn''t forcibly change the inn with his wife, and at the same time, he felt the teacup trembling. He carefully poured a cup of tea for Liu Wei. He held it and said, "Mr. Liu, what can I do for you? Speak slowly. First, let''s calm down. Let''s calm down."


    Liu Wei looked at the cup of tea, glanced at Fusheng again, picked it up, took a breath, and said, "Fusheng, I''m here to give you face."


    "Yes, I know. Mr. Liu will eat more quickly." Then he pushed the dessert over.


    Liu Wei waves her hand to indicate that she doesn''t need it.


    Liu Wei took another sip of tea and asked, "have I ever told you that my affairs should be kept secret?"


    Jin Nanyun snorted, "you didn''t listen to me first. I wanted to talk about you girl, but you were so angry. If you don''t help me, I won''t ask for permission. What else can I do?"


    "Inexplicable?" Liu Wei put the tea cup heavily: "last night, you didn''t talk to Rong Ling first?"


    "I don''t call that nonsense. I''m doing it for you. You''re old, too. Is it enough to keep Xiaoli for life? You are a woman Bah You are a man, like a flower and a jade. Although you have a child with you, you can''t bear that others don''t mind. You still hurt your child like your own. Even if you don''t do it for yourself and Xiao Li, you have to think about it. I really think Rong Duwei is good, so I want to push you. Is it not for you or me? "


    Jinnanyun is quite aggrieved to finish saying, but did not hear Liu Wei''s answer, then secretly reveals half an eye, looks toward Liu Wei.


    At this time, I saw only a small face of Liu Wei, with an iron blue mouth, but I didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 324

    Jin Nanyun was not happy: "what do you mean? Are you scolding me? Are you swearing? Liu Wei, tell me what you have. Why do you do this? Do you think I can''t see it? OK, Fusheng, get out of the way. I''ll ask you, what did I do wrong? You say! "


    Jin Nanyun pushes Fusheng away.


    Fusheng''s face is bitter. She is ready to fight her wife when she is angry. She has to be ready to stop the fight.


    But Liu Wei didn''t do it.


    To be exact, Liu Wei was not in the mood to listen to what Jin Nanyun said behind him.


    Liu Wei only touched her mouth, frowned again, opened her mouth, but still didn''t say a word.


    "Liu Wei!" Jinnanyun is really angry: "what do you mean? How do you behave like this? Do these actions to help me? I''m sorry I''m so sincere for you. "


    Liu Wei looks at jinnanyun, shakes her head and points to her mouth.


    Jinnanyun''s aggrieved eyes are red: "don''t speak? Don''t want to say? You don''t want to talk to me anymore? I don''t want to talk to you! "


    Jinnanyun said, then turned his back and didn''t look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s face was ugly. She felt her throat and tried to open her mouth, but still couldn''t say a word.


    Fusheng eyes, immediately see Liu Wei''s inappropriate, hurriedly asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Wei points to her throat and looks at the floating life with her eyes.


    "Do you have a sore throat?" asked Fusheng uncertainly


    Liu Wei shakes her head.


    Fusheng asked again, "stuck? What did you eat? No, you''ve had a cup of tea and no cakes. "


    Liu Wei shook her head.


    Fusheng really didn''t know what happened to Liu Wei. He was at a loss.


    Jinnanyun turned around and said angrily: "it must be mute! You think I''m not angry to pretend to be dumb? Tell you Liu Wei, I''m angry now! "


    Liu Wei waves to Jin Nanyun.


    Jinnanyun smiled and pointed to Liuwei and said to Fusheng, "look at her. She looks like you."


    Jinnanyun said, slapping the table and standing up: "Liu Wei, you don''t want to come with me. If you want to talk, you can go out. This is my room!"


    Liu Wei closed her eyes, rubbed her eyebrows, lowered her hand, stared at Fusheng, and pointed to her throat again.


    Although Fusheng thought it was absurd and impossible, he still speculated boldly: "you Really can''t talk? "


    Liu Wei finally nodded her head.


    "But Why? Was it just fine? "


    Jinnanyun smiled: "she just pretended, you know, just or well, how could she suddenly stop talking? What do you want to do, Liu Wei? "


    Liu Wei''s head hurt with anger.


    Seeing that Liu Wei''s expression was not like a joke, Fusheng said, "madam, I feel that something is really wrong."


    Jinnanyun looked at Liu Wei with half confidence, but he had no choice but to look at Liu Wei impatiently.


    Jinnanyun sat down and asked uncertainly, "really can''t speak?"


    Liu Wei stares at jinnanyun, takes a breath and nods!


    "Not pretend?"


    Liu Wei stares at jinnanyun.


    Jinnanyun shrank and asked, "how could it be like this? Just now it''s clear that... "


    Jinnanyun said, suddenly looking at the tea cup that was left on the table by Liu Wei, with half a cup of water left.


    Liu Wei also looked at the cup of tea, sipped her lips, touched some water with her little finger, and put it on the tip of her nose to smell.


    After this sniffing, Liu Wei closed her eyes and suppressed the raging fire. After all, she smashed the tea cup!


    Liu Wei got up and went out.


    Jinnanyun and Fusheng hurry to go out.


    Just look at Liu Wei outside, making frequent gestures to the midair.


    The dark guards in the inn: "..."


    "What is Lord sizzo doing?"


    "It''s like a gesture."


    "But it''s not like a command gesture, and So long, what does he want to say? "


    "It''s like asking us something."


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t understand."


    "There is no outsider in this inn. Why didn''t Mr. szzo say it directly, but he just wanted to make gestures, and nobody could understand it?"


    "Is Mr. Sizuo angry? I just heard that there was a quarrel with the third young grandmother of Liu family."


    "Broken throat? Just a couple of words, and you''re still breaking your throat? "


    "Who knows, but Mr. szzo seems very angry. Shall we go down alone?"


    "No, dark guard can''t show up."


    "This inn is not all our own?"


    "Or not. It''s a matter of principle."


    "Don''t we just watch Sizao''s hands dancing like this?"


    "I''ll go to see commander Duwei..."Liu Wei was in the corridor, gesturing for a long time. What she got was a strong wind passing by. Someone left under her eyes. Liu Wei is dispirited to let go of his hand. People in this era can''t sign Jinnanyun looks at Liu Wei''s madness and worries: "what''s wrong with Liu Wei? What do you want to do? " Liu Wei has a competition with Jin Nanyun. Jinnanyun looked at it inexplicably, and then looked at the floating life. Fusheng shook his head and couldn''t understand. Liu Wei, holding her forehead, did not enter jinnanyun''s room, but went back to her room and fell on the bed without moving. Jin Nanyun leaned over carefully, took the pen, ink, paper and inkstone to the bed, and said to Liu Wei, "write it down." Liu Wei looks at jinnanyun for a while, gets up, holds the paper, and writes a line of words - find Liu Xiaoli. Jin Nanyun nodded: "I''m not allowed to be with Rong Duwei. Fusheng, go to Yamen to find Rong Duwei and ask him to bring Xiaoli back." He hurried to answer, and left. Liu Wei returns the pen and paper to jinnanyun, and then returns it to the bed. He covers his head with a quilt. Liu Wei is so depressed. Jinnanyun is the first time to see her. She can''t say what it is like. She can only comfort her by saying, "maybe it''s just that the water and the soil don''t agree with each other, so her throat is a little dry. You can have a rest and talk." It''s been several days since I came here. Now I''m not acclimatized. It''s not my period. It may be delayed if I''m confused. Liu Wei rolls into a ball, shrinks up and ignores anyone. Rong Ling was called back to the Inn by the dark Wei. On the way back, when he met Fusheng, Fusheng said everything in a hurry, and Rong Ling''s pace was even faster. At this time, the other side of jinnanyun''s room. After eating the mince, the Pearl drank half a bowl of pig blood soup. When he looked up and saw that there was no one around him, he was in a good mood and flapped his wings. He found a big package with the smell of oil paint in the room. Pearl stood happily on the windowsill, looking for a partner outside. Then, after a while, a young hawk flew over and stood outside, whispering to Pearl, "googoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoo." Pearl: "Jie Jie Jie." Young eagle: "googoogoogoo." Pearl: "Jie Jie Jie." After a long conversation, the two birds reached an agreement. At last, the young eagle came in through the window, scooped up the package of light oil paint, flew out of the window, and the pearls also flew out to guide coolie.

 Chapter 325

    After Xiaoli settled down in Dongsheng Inn, he opened the window and looked out all the time. After waiting for a long time, he saw a big one and a small two birds flying from afar.


    Xiaoli quickly waved.


    The Pearl called twice in the air, and the young eagle accurately landed at Xiaoli''s window, put the package in his mouth, and handed it up.


    Xiaoli hugged the package and jumped up happily: "Pearl, you are so powerful!"


    Pearl modestly called: "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli grabs the Pearl and kisses her. Then she picks up the package and runs to the bed to open it.


    The Pearl covered her face with black hair. She bowed her head in shame, and was about to follow her. The young eagle nearby called out to the Pearl, "Goo Goo."


    Pearl suddenly, fly past, to small Li called: "Jie Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli listened, looked at the Pearl, and looked at the young eagle. Then she got up and said to the waiter downstairs, "waiter, two chickens." Awesome roasted chicken was quickly sent up below


    . Xiao Li gave the two eagles two eagles.


    The young eagle tentatively took one and ate it soon, then looked at the other carefully.


    Xiaoli smiled and nodded, "well, it''s all for you. You can eat it."


    The young eagle looked at the Pearl again.


    Pearl also nodded: "Jie Jie Jie."


    The young eagle was happy. He Gulu once and picked up another one. This time, he didn''t eat it immediately, but flew away with it.


    Looking at the huge eagle''s body flying farther and farther, Xiaoli looked at Pearl and praised: "Pearl, you are so powerful. I thought you had failed. Unexpectedly, you still brought the oil paint. Isn''t Aunt Yun afraid of your friend''s big body?"


    "Jie Jie," cried the Pearl


    "Ah, is there no one in the room?" Xiaoli was surprised: "where did the man go? Aunt Yun and sister Fusheng are not there? "


    "Jie Jie Jie." Pearl way.


    Xiaoli said, "did you say dad went back? Took aunt Yun and sister Fusheng? Why? "


    Pearl hesitated this time and said: "Jie Jie Jie Jie......"


    Probably because the words to be said this time are difficult to understand, so the Pearl purrs a lot.


    And as he finished, Xiao Li''s body stiffened.


    Xiaoli Mumu swallowed his saliva and asked uncertainly, "you mean, Dad took a sip of tea, then his throat was broken and he couldn''t speak. Now, dad is very angry?"


    "Jie Jie," Pearl crisply nodded


    Xiaoli''s head is numb and she can''t move on the table.


    "Jie Jie?" Xiaoli suddenly fell down and scared the Pearl. The Pearl hurried to peck Xiaoli''s ear. Xiaoli was in a hurry.


    Xiaoli closed her eyes, waved her hand with a bitter face and cried, "Pearl, we may not be able to hide here. Let''s go back to Qujiang mansion."


    "Jie?" The pearl is crooked.


    Xiaoli stood up and looked at the Pearl. The tip of her nose was red. "I gave the wrong medicine. It wasn''t a ecstasy pill. It was It''s dumb pill... "


    On the other side, Liu Wei''s room.


    Rong Leng sat by the bed, looked at the lump that had shrunk himself in the quilt, sighed and said in a deep voice, "you come out first."


    The quilt remained still.


    Let Leng stretch out his hand, and then he will pull the quilt.


    However, the people in it are screwed on with Rong Ling, who will not be opened.


    "Liu Wei, don''t be capricious."


    There is no one in it, just don''t give up.


    Rong Leng let go, covering Liu Wei''s protuberant body with a big palm, patted her gently: "darling, come out and let me have a look."


    The person under the quilt moved for a while, and his body twisted to avoid the touch of the tolerance edge.


    Rong Leng can''t, but can only take back his hand and sit there.


    As time went by, there was probably no sound outside. Finally, the quilt moved. Then, one side of the quilt opened a hole secretly, and half of the black eyes came out.


    As soon as she saw that there were still edges outside, Liu Wei quickly covered the quilt again, rolled it up, wrapped herself to death, and rolled it to the corner of the bed.


    Liu Wei''s awkward touch made her smile.


    Rong Leng simply got on the bed, hugged Liu Yuyuan''s drum body, held it in his arms difficultly, and whispered, "just look, look?"


    It didn''t move.


    "Rong Leng said:" it is you who are deaf, dumb, ugly and stupid. I don''t think so


    The people in the quilt shook for a while. They thought it was too meat and numb. They moved a little and showed their heads.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and the quilt. It''s like a flower roll with a human head. He chuckles, points to his belly and touches Liu Wei''s lips. He says, "open your mouth first. Let me have a look."


    Liu Wei is holding her mouth and refuses.


    Rong Leng said, "darling."


    Liu Wei opened it reluctantly.


    Rong Leng drags Liu Wei''s chin, looks inside and around, and says, "no damage, no throat damage."Liu Wei moved again, stretched out two claws difficultly, lay on the side of the quilt, moved his finger to him, explained.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Weiqi''s strange gesture, and looks confused.


    Liu Wei lowered his head in dismay, and then he put his hand back, and then slowly put his head back.


    Half shrank, was allowed edge to stop way: "inside cannot gasp, come out!"


    Liu Wei, no matter what, or slowly to the inside.


    "Let Leng say:" compare again, just did not see clearly


    Liu Wei looked at him in disbelief.


    Rong Ling nods to her.


    Liu Wei then put out her hand again. This time, she stretched out her hand to her wrist, and compared with him completely - I was poisoned, and it was Liu Xiaoli who poisoned me!


    Rong Ling said, "you are poisoned. Is Xiaoli the one who poisoned you?"


    Liu Wei, surprised, looks at Rong Ling.


    "Is that right?" Rong Leng asked


    Liu Wei nods like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Rong Leng raised his hand and touched Liu Wei''s head: "say something more."


    Liu Wei then compared and delimited a lot of, then the eyes are bright to look at him.


    Rong Leng raised his eyebrow uncertainly and asked, "this poison was made by you before. It has never been used. It has been put in Xiao Li''s backpack. After you drink the tea unprepared, smell the tea and make sure it''s the medicine. You want me to help you find Xiaoli. "


    Liu Wei was so excited that she nodded her head eagerly again and then made a comparison.


    "It''s been too long. You have forgotten the prescription. If you want to see the real body of the pill, you can make an antidote. You want me to find Xiao Li and get the real body of the pill?"


    Liu Wei is amazed at Rong Ling''s amazing ability to understand. He is worthy of being a captain. There are always some things that can''t be explained.


    Liu Wei''s meaning was conveyed, and because someone could understand her gesture, she was in a better mood, and finally she was willing to come out of the bed.


    Rong Leng looks at the quilt thrown to one side, but suddenly feels that Liu Weiruo has been in it, poking his head out, and good.


    Out of the room, Rong Leng immediately summoned the dark guard to inquire.


    When the inquiry is over, Rong Leng turns around and sees the woman standing at the door of the room, looking forward to her and looking at him.

 Chapter 326

    Allow edge to pace over, Mou Guang hides cunning toward Liu Wei: "no one knows Xiaoli''s whereabouts."


    The dark guard who hasn''t left behind: "..."


    Liu Wei felt inconceivable and said with a gesture - no one knows? Aren''t these dark guards always there?


    "But Xiao Li didn''t leave from the front door," Rong Ling nodded


    Liu Wei recalled that when he came back, the window of the room was open, and he kept silent for a while, and then he said, didn''t you arrange someone to watch outside?


    Rong Ling shook his head. "No."


    Liu Wei is lost.


    Liu Wei doesn''t worry about Xiao Li''s danger. The skill of that stinky boy, with the protection of pearls, is not a problem.


    Liu Wei is not afraid that the dead man who escaped today and his accomplice will find Xiaoli. If they find Xiaoli better, the two dead men are followed by a long string of dark guards. Their whereabouts are as clear as their fingers.


    I made a big mistake today. Xiao Li is expected to hide for a while.


    Similar things happened in Qujiang mansion before, but Xiaoli had no money at that time, just hiding in Fu Zichen''s house


    Yeah?


    After a pause, Liu Wei suddenly turns around, lifts the pillow in the room, sees the original money bag under her head, opens it and looks over it.


    At this glance, Liu Wei saw that there was a hundred Liang missing.


    Son of a bitch!


    Liu Wei scolded in her heart.


    Liu Wei grabs the purse and turns around to compare with Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng understood and said, "Xiaoli took the silver? Well, I''ll arrange people to focus on the city''s inns. "


    Liu Wei nodded and looked at him pitifully.


    Rong Leng raised his hand, rubbed her hair, and said, "just rest your throat."


    Liu Wei can only nod.


    After Liu Wei staggers back to the room, dark Wei comes up and carefully opens his mouth and says, "your honor, I''m from below..."


    "Shut up." Let Leng''s facial features coldly interrupt dark Wei.


    Dark Wei''s heart leaps. It''s very inexplicable. He just told Lord Duwei that little childe was in Dongsheng Inn on the next street, but Lord Duwei


    Rong Leng looked at him and said, "remember, I haven''t found the whereabouts of you."


    Although dark Wei didn''t understand why Duwei did this, he nodded his head honestly and quickly hid in the dark.


    But in Dongsheng Inn, Liu Xiaoli sat by the window after having dinner.


    Standing in front of Xiaoli, pearl called to Xiaoli, "Jie Jie?"


    Xiaoli touched his little head and said sadly: "my father must be very angry. I can''t go anywhere now, even if I want to go out of the city. Rong''s people must have set up the main line of Qinshan mansion, and if I go out, I will be found out.


    "Jie Jie."


    Xiao Li nodded: "it''s a way to find uncle Rong, but he must be angry. Maybe he will betray me right away. Do you know Pearl..."


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Good, brother pearl, brother pearl, you know, uncle Rong is very strange recently. He always helps my father. If I didn''t steal this skull quickly, uncle Rong would cheat him and please my father with it."


    "Jie Jie?" The Pearl crooked its head.


    Xiaoli grabs her head: "isn''t it flattering? Well, to please means to make her happy I think it''s just to please. Well, don''t pick on me. I''m not good at learning and don''t blame me. My father didn''t concentrate on teaching me. "


    "Jie Jie." Pearl soothes twice.


    Xiao Li pouted again, in a bad mood.


    Looking at the bright moonlight outside the window, Xiaoli thought, got up and went to the bedside, took her oil paint and baissen''s skull and spread it on the table.


    Xiao Li said to herself, "sooner or later, I''ll die. I''ll do something serious first."


    Xiaoli said, put the oil paint in a small plate, stir it, and brush it on the skull with a brush and colored liquid.


    "How are the eyes painted red?" Xiaoli asked pearl.


    Pearl looked askew and said, "Jie."


    Xiaoli is very happy, and feels that her aesthetic is recognized. Because the fluorescent paint is limited, it is not enough to paint the whole head. So Xiaoli takes out a little, mixes it with other colors, dilutes it, and creates a fluorescent effect of another color.


    Then, Xiaoli diligently brushes his skull. His eyes are red, his skull is blue, his teeth are green, and his cheekbones are yellow. When Xiaoli finishes brushing, a colorful skull will be full of color.


    Xiaoli excitedly put her skull in the window, waiting for the cool wind all night to dry the oil paint.


    The table is simply cleaned up. Xiao Li lies at the window, looks at the moon and the skull. After a long time, he sighs: "I wish my father could watch such a beautiful skull with me."


    Pearl jumped to Xiaoli''s head and rubbed his forehead with the head of a crow.Xiaoli grabs the Pearl, holds it in her arms, touches its hair, and says, "I know. I know you are still with me..."


    "Jie Jie!"


    Xiaoli: "brother pearl, I mean, if my father doesn''t get angry all the time, will we become orphans in the future?"


    Pearl Leng for a while, then looked at small Li: "Jie Jie?"


    Xiaoli said: "of course, we have to consider that it is possible that Dad will not want us. It is possible."


    Pearl: "Jie Jie?"


    Xiaoli: "of course, it''s none of your business. Didn''t you run with me? And you stole the paint. We''re partners. "


    Pearl: "..."


    Maybe it''s a sudden awakening. What did you do? The Pearl was suddenly melancholy. The whole bird''s body softened and fell on the table.


    Xiaoli pokes at its sharp mouth, but is told by Pearl angrily.


    Xiao Li covers her hands and looks at Pearl wrongly.


    Pearl stares at Xiaoli, turns around, and takes his butt to Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli wants to poke at the Pearl. The Pearl suddenly turns back. The little black eyes like beans are full of warnings.


    Xiao Li stopped in the middle of the air and paused with her hands. She was able to retract.


    Pearl was angry because of the innocent being dragged into the water.


    Although considering Xiaoli''s going out alone, it should not be too far away from home, so it can''t run away from home, but it still uses the whole body, without a look and action, to express its dissatisfaction.


    At last, Xiao Li can''t help but sit far away, eyes, and look at the moon and the skull just now. Instead, look at the moon, the skull and the Pearl


    At this time, there was a knock at the door.


    Xiaoli spirit a shock, look toward the gate, tentatively asked: "who?"


    Outside, be quiet for a moment.


    Then there was a low magnetic male voice: "it''s me."


    How familiar that voice is, Xiao Li will never forget it!


    Xiaoli jumped up in a hurry and opened the door.


    The door opened and a cold man in a black robe stood there.


    Xiaoli looks at rongling, rongling looks at Xiaoli. After a long time of looking at each other, Xiaoli slaps, closes the door, runs in and starts shouting, "Pearl, pack up your things, go quickly, uncle Rong is here!"


    As he said this, Xiaoli regretted that he just couldn''t think of it. He knew who the voice was and ran to open the door.


    As expected, I''m too familiar with it at ordinary times. It''s conditioned.


    Xiaoli hurriedly repackaged her skull and took her purse. She planned to leave from the window, but the door opened at this moment. Xiaoli picked up her internal power and flew out Then, a strong wind blew by. When Xiaoli reacted, he was already in the air. The whole man was hanging dry outside the window. At his back collar, a man''s wide and thick palm pulled him firmly.


    Little Li was silent and looked back.


    This look, then to the upper capacity Leng helpless but indifference serious eyes.

 Chapter 327

    Xiaoli is about to cry.


    With a long sigh, Rong Leng grabs Xiaoli and holds him in his arms.


    Maybe I feel that uncle Rong is not very fierce. Xiaoli also unloads her heart and pours into his arms. Du says, "Uncle Rong, I know it''s wrong."


    Allow Leng to pat the back of the little guy, hold Xiaoli to the chair and sit down.


    Xiao Li hugs her skull, shrinks her back into a ball, and carefully looks at Uncle Rong.


    Rong Leng looks at the Pearl on the other side.


    The Pearl froze for a moment, then fluttered and flapped her wings, flew to the beam, and hid her black body in the black shadow.


    Rong Ling raised his hand and stroked his forehead. He had a headache.


    Xiao Li grabs the sleeve of Rong Ling and asks cautiously: "Uncle Rong Is my father... "


    "What is it?" Rong Ling looks serious and looks at Xiao Li: "your father can''t speak now."


    It is.


    Xiaoli''s body shakes, rubs herself, slowly approaches rongling, and finally moves cautiously to rongling''s arms and pulls rongling''s clothes: "Uncle Rong, my father will kill me."


    Rong Leng pinched the tip of Xiao Li''s nose: "I know it will be like this, but it''s still messy."


    "I don''t know." Xiaoli is about to cry. He opens his backpack, touches inside, finds a white bottle and a red bottle, and hands it to Rong Ling: "I wanted to use the red one, but I used it wrong..."


    Xiao Li said, pointing out the words on the red bottle to Rong Ling, and asked, "what''s on it?"


    Rong Leng is silent: "you want to take the red medicine, but you don''t know what it''s called?"


    Xiao Li: "I don''t know the word..."


    Rong Leng''s head is more painful.


    But Xiao Li asked persistently, "what does this word say?"


    Rong Leng just looked at the label on the top, and then, silently.


    "Why do you want this red medicine? What do you think it is?"


    Xiaoli said simply: "ecstasy pill..."


    "Rong Ling shakes his head:" it''s written on it that the rotten mausoleum is scattered


    Xiaoli was stunned, and then her eyes were round.


    Fuling powder? Can people corrode the rotten mausoleum?


    Xiaoli''s hand shakes. The red bottle falls on the ground. It turns twice before it stops.


    Xiaoli''s eyes are red, her nose is red, and her tears are big and big. "I don''t know Uncle Rong, I don''t know... "


    Let Leng pat Xiaoli on the back and appease him. Finally, seeing Xiaoli crying louder and louder, he can only say: "fortunately, I gave the wrong medicine, right? But you can''t make the same mistake again. "


    Xiaoli looks up, his face is full of tears and bubbles: "my father said The red bottle is very effective White, light and gentle... " So in the end, although he suspected that the red bottle was the ecstasy pill, he chose the white bottle.


    "Allow Leng to nod:" very good, you still remember your father''s order


    But it''s no use remembering. Now that dad is mute, he will surely kill himself.


    Xiaoli suddenly felt that there was no future and the world was dark.


    Seeing Xiaoli''s desperate expression, Rong Leng felt her hair and said, "I will help you."


    Xiaoli takes a sniff and looks at rongling.


    "You have to hide here for the past two days. If you have news, you will be informed."


    Xiaoli thought about it. This is the only way, so she nodded.


    Rong Leng said, "don''t run around."


    Xiaoli continues to nod.


    "No shopping."


    Nod again.


    "The whereabouts of pearls cannot be revealed."


    Xiaoli looks at the pearls on the beam of the room. He is sticking out half his head from the darkness. Then "Jie" makes a sound and shrinks back.


    Xiaoli choked: "Pearl Yes, too. "


    Rong Leng nods, takes Xiaoli to the bed, unfolds the quilt for Xiaoli, and says: "sleep first, it''s almost a day."


    Xiaoli is put into the quilt. The quilt is too big. Cover half of Xiaoli''s face. Xiaoli stretches out her hand and opens the quilt a little bit, revealing a complete face.


    Xiao Li looked at Rong Ling deeply for a while, and then said softly: "Uncle Rong, can you bring me the skull?"


    Rong Leng got up and took the package from the table and put it beside Xiao Li''s pillow.


    Xiaoli gets up and opens the package.


    Rong Ling thought that he would see a white skeleton with white forest and cold air, but he didn''t want to see it. What he saw was a colorful and colorful one Colorful skeletons.


    At this moment, Rong Leng was a little stunned.


    Xiao Li said, "Uncle Rong, can you blow out the candle?"


    Rong Leng hesitates for a moment and always feels that something bad is going to happen, but he still shakes his sleeve and blows out all the candles in the room.


    Then, Rong Ling is completely silent.Because Rong Ling saw that the colorful skull in front of him had not been submerged in the darkness. Not only was it not submerged, but it was also glowing. The red eyes, like blood, blue skulls, were bright, and the green teeth made his pupils faint. Even the Yellow cheekbones were so shining and attracting.


    Rong Ling, I have never seen a person who can shine in the dark Skull.


    I haven''t seen one, and it will shine colorful Skull.


    Rong Ling felt that if he had not had prevention in advance, he would have been scared of something if he had been a normal person.


    Let Leng take a deep breath, get up and light the candles.


    Then I look back and see Xiaoli''s face is touching the colorful skull, and his eyes are full of attachment.


    At the moment, Rong Ling has an unknown premonition.


    Sure enough, at the next moment Xiao Li raised his head and pushed his skull with heartache. He said with a strong face, "Uncle Rong, I''ll give you this skull."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "I know you are in a dilemma between me and my father. I also know that your adults ask for help to deliver things. I don''t have anything of value. It''s the most precious thing in me. I Here you are! " Xiaoli said, tears fell down.


    God knows how much he''s spent on this skull, but now he''s going to give it away. How can he really give up.


    But compared with the skull, it''s the mother.


    If there is no mother, a hundred skulls he Ninety nine skulls, he doesn''t want either.


    So, for the sake of mother, this skull must be sacrificed. I just hope its new owner will treat it well, hurt it, wax it, polish it, wipe it every day, take good care of it and cherish it.


    Xiao Li thinks that there is absolutely no one in the world who can treat this skull better than him.


    He was very reluctant, but he also had to give up, to save his mother can only rely on Uncle Rong, this sacrifice is necessary.


    Xiaoli is determined to wipe off the tears from the corner of her eyes with her sleeves and resolutely tuck the skull that can shine in color at night into her arms.


    Rong Ling: "..."

 Chapter 328

    "Uncle Rong, you must treat it well!" The little guy choked and sobbed.


    As soon as Rong Ling thought of this brilliant skull, he stood on the head of the richest man in Qinshan mansion a few days ago, and he A splitting headache.


    Finally, Rong Leng uses the excuse of wearing the skull back to tie his eyes too much to leave the skull behind.


    Xiaoli is as happy as anything. No matter whether the oil paint is dry or not, she holds it in her arms. It seems that she intends to sleep with it tonight.


    Before rongling left, he touched Xiaoli''s head and left the next two dark guards to take good care of him. Then he left at ease.


    When Rong Ling returned to the inn, he saw Liu Wei waiting for him in the corridor on the second floor before going upstairs.


    Rong Leng went up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei makes a comparison with Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling shakes his head: "I haven''t found it yet."


    Liu Wei looks at him suspiciously


    Rong Leng and Liu Wei look at each other calmly.


    Liu Wei''s eyes didn''t look like a lie. Finally, she sighed, dragged her tired steps, and turned back to her room.


    Rong Ling followed in and closed the door.


    Liu Wei looks at him and compares with him.


    Rong Ling sat down in front of Liu Wei and said, "there are some things we need to talk about."


    Liu Wei picks her eyebrows.


    "What do you do with this king?" said Rong Ling


    Liu Wei smiles and makes a crazy contest - are you sure I''m like this? What are you going to talk about with me about men and women?


    Rong Leng nodded, "well."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling asked lazily, "now, my king asked you, would you like to be with me?"


    Liu Wei squints, stares at him, and angrily plans to fight - no!


    "Let Leng''s handsome eyes remain unchanged:" no answer, it is the default


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened in surprise, and he continued to draw - I said no, no, no, do you understand?


    Rong Ling looked at the candle on the table and said, "I know it''s a matter of great importance. Naturally, I want to think about it. I''ll give you time, but that''s enough?"


    Liu Wei continues to compete - what is enough? I don''t need to think about it. I don''t want to!


    "Well, now that you agree, it''s time."


    Liu Wei sneers and leaves!


    Allow Leng to hold Liu Wei, trap her in the chair, suppress her with strong internal force, forbid her to move.


    Liu Wei breaks free!


    Let Leng but the old God is there. If you don''t let it go, you will not let it go.


    Time passed by minute by second, a time of incense, really not long.


    As soon as the time came, Rong Leng opened his mouth and asked, "if you agree, then you and this king will be settled."


    Liu Wei was allowed to edge this shameless move, angry smile.


    But Rong Leng led her to the bed.


    Liu Wei''s competition - what?


    "Rong Leng said:" things have already been settled, it is also natural to sleep in the same bed


    Liu Wei doesn''t know whether he is shameless or not. Liu Wei pushes him, and continues to compete - less of this, sleeping together. That''s what husband and wife do. You and I are not husband and wife yet. Go out now!


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei with a deep vision. She leans suddenly and says to her ear: "five years ago, didn''t she have a long sleep? Are you and I husband and wife at that time? "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    I want to talk, I want to argue, I want to scold him, I want to fight!


    When Liu Wei seems to be in a hurry, Rong Ling throws her on the quilt, and then he quickly turns in. Finally, with his arms raised, the bed curtain falls, and all the candles in the room go out.


    Liu Wei almost fights with some shameless prince in the quilt.


    Rong Leng pressed her hands and feet in the dark, her thin lips against her neck, and whispered, "I won''t mess with you, what are you worried about?"


    Liu Wei is still struggling.


    Rong Leng said again, "the bed is cool at night, and Xiao Li is not there. Who can warm your bed?"


    Liu Wei Hesitated for a moment.


    Qinshan mansion is much colder than Jiangnan, and Liu Wei is used to Xiaoli, the warm baby, who can keep warm at any time and can not sleep anywhere cold.


    Now lengbuding doesn''t have Xiaoli around. Liu Wei also guesses that in the middle of the night, she might wake up cold. Besides, she would kick the quilt. In the past, Xiaoli would cover the quilt for her. Now Xiaoli is not around. Maybe, she really needs to wake up in the middle of the night.


    In this way, Liu Wei stopped struggling, but still started to draw, warning - do not mess, if you dare mess, break up!


    Unfortunately, at the moment, the candle is out. Rong Ling can''t see what she''s doing.


    But Rong Leng could see that she was doing it, so he guessed it at will and nodded, "no problem."


    Liu Wei put down half of his heart, but after all, he was sleeping together. Liu Wei was still wary of being far away from Rong Ling, who was not aggressive.


    After testing for half a quarter of an hour, Liu Wei finds that Rong Ling is not in a mess. He just reluctantly accepts his back-up heater.In fact, Liu Wei believes in tolerance.


    Although Rong Ling is occasionally a little rogue, and likes to make sudden attacks, cuddle and eat tofu, but Rong Ling will never force a woman too much, let alone force her.


    Perhaps it is this kind of respect that makes her subconsciously accept him more easily at the beginning.


    This day, too long, we can finally have a good rest.


    Before long, Liu Wei went to sleep.


    Liu Wei slept sweet, but Rong Ling didn''t sleep.


    Allow Leng to open a pair of black eyes, the side head looks at the woman who sleeps peacefully beside the body.


    Time passed slowly, little by little. As the night dew deepened and the coolness became heavier, Rong Ling witnessed the woman who had a pillow far away from him. She slowly rubbed against him, then, again, again


    A quarter of an hour later, Rong Ling contentedly holds the body of the soft cotton woman who takes the initiative to throw herself into the arms, and soon goes to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, qinshanfu a street corner lane.


    Xingyi leaned against the wall in sweat, looked up and breathed heavily.


    Lie Yi stands beside Xing Yi and takes a deep breath for a while. Then he controls his breath and asks, "are you sure you can get rid of it?"


    "Well." Xingyi touched the hot sweat on his head and licked his lip: "I used to look down on it. The people in the town gate should not be looked down upon."


    Lie Yi stands up and walks to Xing Yi. Suddenly he raises his hand and knocks Xing Yi on the head.


    Xing Yi frowns: "what''s the crazy thing?"


    Lie Yi said coldly, "didn''t you leave? Why did it happen? "


    Xing Yi does not open his face impatiently: "left, was caught."


    "How can I be caught if I leave? I don''t believe you came to Qinshan mansion for half a day and then you were stared at. "


    Xing Yi stops talking.


    Then he knew that Xing Yi was hiding something, and the angry one hit Xing Yi again.


    Xingyi is also angry: "you think I want to, who knows that little rabbit..." Xing Yi said half, suddenly stopped his mouth, and glanced at lie Yi with a hollow heart.


    Lieyi knew that there was something inside, pressing the fire, and said in a cold voice, "make it clear."


    He was brought to such a field by a child and a group of birds. Xing Yi can''t say anything about it. However, looking at Lieyi''s indomitable manner, he can only bear his temper, spit and misinterpret it again and say it again.


    After that, Xingyi also stressed: "there are many of them, at least 70 or 80 of them. I''m invincible in both fists and four hands, but I''m invincible in the end."


    Lieyi frowns and doesn''t believe Xingyi''s words: "when zhengemen came to Qinshan mansion this time, they were only 30 people in total. Where did they come from?"


    Xingyi sneers: "how many of them do you know? What kind of place is the gate, what kind of person is Rong Ling, and how many dark forces he has brought, which can be easily heard? "


    Lie Yi is silent, think about it.


    When Xing Yi saw it, he softened his voice and said, "in a word, if you want to escape now, you can''t do it. That''s a good plan for rongling. If you put on a long line to catch a big fish, you can''t think of a big one. In two days, I''ll find a chance to leave the city. Your whereabouts are exposed. I''ll go back with you. Huang Jiana''s thing. I''ll go back to liaozhou, report to the master and send someone else to do it."

 Chapter 329

    "No." Strong righteousness refuses.


    Xingyi looks at Lieyi: "at this critical moment, it''s not the time for you to be a hero. Listen to me. After two days, the limelight is not so tight. Leave with me."


    "No." Strong righteousness is repeated.


    Xing Yi frowns: "fierce righteousness, great things are important. If you can let it out for a moment and damage the Lord''s son''s great things, it will be more heinous than if you can''t bring it back! It''s the new wizard. I can''t tell you clearly then. "


    "I know." The fierce righteousness Mou son slightly gathers, sips the lip way: "I have my reason."


    "For what reason."


    But Reyi did not speak.


    Xingyi punched him on the chest and said: "rongling is not a small person. I didn''t know why the master was afraid of him before. Now I know. Besides, he is still following Mr. Liu. He doesn''t know any evil skill. He can not only decide my whole body, but also let it go if he wants to. He has a pair of eyes that can see through people''s hearts , if not necessary, do not have any more positive contact with them. "


    Xingyi, who is always bold, can also say such advice. Lieyi also knows that this Qinshan mansion can''t stay at the moment.


    But only half of the work was done, either to die in the task, or to finish the task and return, only to go this way without running away.


    Even if it''s dangerous here, even if those people have three heads and six arms, he has followed his master''s side for many years. He has seen a lot of the world, and the tasks he carries out are even more difficult and easy. He has his life-saving method and his persistence.


    Besides, he did have to stay.


    He must finish the task.


    Xing Yi saw that he was so persistent, and suddenly thought of something, saying, "I know who I saw in the dungeon?"


    Strong righteousness is silent.


    Xing Yi sneers: "I knew it was related to her, you Sisi, for you Sisi, right?"


    Strong Yi frowns and says nothing.


    Xing Yi clenches his teeth, grabs lie Yi''s collar, pushes him to the wall, and angrily: "when will that woman hurt you? Isn''t she the concubine of the master''s son? Can''t you speak well in front of the master? How could you go through fire and water for her? Youqing is her sister. She wants to take her sister back. She says it with the master! Why do you have to do it? So, the headless female body, why are you in the box of Liu''s family? Is to leave the people of the Liu family behind, and then try to take Youqing away? "


    Strong Yi breaks the hand of Xing Yi and pushes it away: "No."


    "No? You swear to the witch, you have no selfish heart, send it now! "


    People in the sorcerer family regard the sorcerer as the Mother God and cannot profane it.


    Lieyi could not speak.


    Xingyi takes a deep breath: "what''s so good about yousisi? So many men are desperate for her! Why can''t I see her attractive? "


    "It doesn''t matter to her." "Lie Yi insists:" it is to find me gently


    "So you are really trying to save Youqing. Instead, you are bringing people from zhenggemen?"


    Lieyi pursed his lips: "at first, I only thought that the people from Beijing were sent by Liufu to do some work, but I didn''t think..."


    "I don''t think Liu Yi''s wife has a strong relationship with the mysterious Mr. Liu. Ah, it''s not surprising that you don''t want to go back with me. If the master knows that you are in charge without permission, I''m afraid your life will be gone."


    Lieyi looks at Xingyi and says, "so, go back by yourself. I have to get something."


    "Atone for it?" Xingyi sneers, and then looks at Lieyi up and down again, with a suspicion on his face: "you are really the one you find? Today in prison, looking at her and Liu Yi''s behavior, it is clear that she is unwilling to leave this man. She wants to go back to liaozhou? "


    Lieyi hesitates for a moment and nods.


    Xingyi reaches out his finger and stabs Lieyi in the chest contemptuously: "you''d better not cheat me. If it''s really for the purpose of swimming, you..."


    "Enough!" Strong righteousness came angry: "this matter has nothing to do with silk, don''t want to think about it, don''t want to talk nonsense, nonsense."


    Xing Yi is really angry at him. He bears the second half of the sentence, but he is still not very angry: "then what should you do when I leave?"


    "What to do."


    "The gatekeepers will look at you."


    "If I stare, I will stare. If I don''t commit a crime or kill people, why should I be arrested?"


    "But you can expose your identity and get it smoothly? I''m afraid I''ll be robbed... "


    "You don''t have to ask about it. I have a way to stay out of sight."


    Xingyi listened to his words and swore to the letter. He thought that the ordinary fierce justice was a person who had plans and ideas. This was his agreement.


    The two separated in the alley.


    One goes East and one goes West.


    Dark night, but in a moment they will be integrated into the dark, never to be found again.


    In the dark, the other two went back to the inn.Wait, report it as soon as it''s dawn. Sometimes, tracking is tricky. Don''t let the other party know or not. When the other party knows, let him think you don''t know. When the other party doesn''t know, in fact, you know everything. The whole town gate can only take care of the complicated knowledge stirred up. Others, even if they are listening to it, must listen to it. ¡­¡­ So, the next day. In the early morning, before the gate was opened, two gates in the northeast of Qinshan mansion were closed. The entrance and exit gates are set very strictly. Ordinary people can''t muddle through them at all. And just when Xing Yi''s hair was white and worried about how to get out of the city, Liu Wei woke up. Liu Wei woke up at the first moment, still some have not been back to the spirit, until staring at the eyes stiff for a long time, then she pursed her lips and slightly turned her eyes. Long thick eyelashes, tall nose, thin lip, Liu Wei did not expect that he would be so close, so close to the observation of Rong Leng''s facial features, close, has seen the few invisible pores on his face. Look at her embarrassment at the moment. Her two thin legs are sandwiched between his powerful legs. Although they are warm, they can''t move. Under the neck, there is a man''s arm on the pillow. The arm with ribs is a little hard, but at least softer than the ancient pillow. She had a man''s arm on her waist, and it was very long, and she was almost close to him. She, the whole person, was in the arms of a man. Liu Wei looks at the near handsome face again. She wants to move, but she is trapped all over. She looks down at the tip of the nose that the two people stick together, smacks her mouth, rubs the tip of the man''s nose with the tip of her nose. Rub twice, except for some itching, the man did not wake up. Didn''t wake up? Liu Wei doesn''t believe it.

 Chapter 330

    What kind of person is Rong Ling? He is not as heartless as Xiao Li.


    Rong Leng''s vigilance, even if someone approaches their door a step now, he will open his eyes immediately and keep the best guard condition.


    But now he''s sleeping so well, it''s impossible.


    Liu Wei analyzes that the man is pretending to sleep!


    And because she can''t speak now, she can''t make a voice, so she can''t wake him up.


    But can''t you just call? People should not be so easy to compromise.


    Liu Wei tried hard to take out her own hand and wake up the man, but she did not know whether it was accidental or inevitable and could not.


    Rong Ling''s strength is so great that it''s difficult for her to draw out her hand.


    Then move her feet. She struggles to take back her feet.


    But all earned to take off the hot sweat, the man is still motionless.


    Sure enough, it will never be possible to wake a man who pretends to sleep.


    In the end, we can only use the assassin''s mace.


    Liu Wei inexplicably put her head up a bit, and her head moved up slowly. Her lips were pasted on the tip of rongling''s nose. Then, she opened her mouth and bit!


    White shellfish teeth give Rong Leng a tooth mark on the tip of his nose.


    And in the next second after Liu Wei''s exertion, Rong Leng opens his eyes.


    Liu Wei proudly let go of his nose, winked at him, and beckoned him to let go of her.


    Rong Ling stares at Liu Wei''s expressive face, raises his hand, touches her hair, presses her head into his arms, rubs the tip of his nose, and mumbles, "don''t make any noise, go to sleep again."


    "Who did it?" Liu Wei arched his head and squeezed the neck of Rong Leng with his face, letting him let go of himself.


    Rong Ling finally let her go.


    Liu Wei looks up and glares at him angrily.


    Rong Leng thought for a moment, leaned over her lips, and then he could not prevent it. He made a quick and accurate impression on her lips. Then he raised half of the corner of her lips and said, "this way?"


    Who the fuck is asking for a good morning kiss!


    Liu Wei was so angry that he went over the river and into the sea. The whole man began to flutter around. He wanted to save his limbs and completely stay away from the man.


    But the man had prepared for it, and the way to deal with it was the kind of strength that you can''t bear. Three or two times, he suppressed Liu Wei by force.


    Then he rubs her hair again, the sexy thin lips stick on her forehead, low way: "darling, sleep again."


    Don''t sleep! It''s time to get up! Let go of me!


    Liu Wei wants to speak and swearing. Unfortunately, she can''t speak.


    Rong Leng feels the pain of the woman''s liver in her arms and feels helpless. Greedy, let Xiao Li hide for a few more days.


    Or, send Xiaoli back to Kyoto directly. I feel that Xiaoli''s staying here is also a burden.


    At this time, in the Dongsheng Inn of the adjacent street, Liu Xiaoli was lying on the cold bed, shrunk into a group, holding the cold skull head, took a sad sniff, looked at the Pearl at the head of the bed, and said: "Pearl, I am so cold."


    Pearl: "Jie Jie."


    "I''ll call you brother, you don''t have to remind me so diligently!" Li said


    Liu Wei was forced to press by Rong Ling, and he slept for half an hour, and finally was released.


    Rong Ling looks back at Liu Wei while wearing his clothes. He sees Liu Wei''s green and white face. When he comes forward, he puts his palm on her forehead and probes: "uncomfortable?"


    Liu Wei claps his hands open, and dances and dances - I''m not sick, I''m not, I''m not, you''re sick, you''re sick, you''re sick!


    "You said you were hungry? Let''s go downstairs and have breakfast. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    The man must have pretended not to understand.


    Liu Wei thought about it and had to point to the man.


    Rong Leng''s eyes narrowed, but after a second, she recovered as usual, pinched her finger, rubbed it with her finger belly, and said, "OK, you''re only allowed to have a bowl of porridge for breakfast."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    On the first floor of the inn, jinnanyun is still drinking porridge.


    Fusheng whispered: "madam, the porridge is cold, please ask someone to heat it for you again?"


    Jin Nanyun waved his hand, motioned not to use it, but his eyes were fixed on the direction of the stairs.


    When he saw the stairs, Liu Wei''s door finally opened, and inside, it was Rong Ling and Liu Wei who came out together. Jin Nanyun''s eyes brightened for a while, and he stuffed the remaining half bowl of porridge to Fusheng, saying, "go to the heat."


    Fusheng looked at the eye tower, and then saw his wife''s uncontrollable excitement and curiosity. He smiled helplessly. He only hoped that when Miss Liu hit her, Rong Duwei would stop her.


    Liu Wei was in a bad mood and had a bad expression. When she got down, she sat on a stool and mixed her porridge.


    Jinnanyun looks at rongling and Liuwei. She first asks rongduwei to be safe and then asks Liuwei, "did you sleep well last night?"


    Liu Wei makes a gesture to jinnanyun - very bad!


    Jinnanyun can''t understand. He looks at Rong Leng and says, "she says it''s very good."Liu Wei squints at him.


    Jinnanyun nodded: "well, sleep well, spirit well, then don''t be angry. Xiaoli is just a little naughty, not to be a big traitor and a big evil. I want to say that he''s scared at the moment. He didn''t come back last night. The place of life of Qinshan mansion is not familiar, and I don''t know if there will be any accident. Let Duwei and Xiaoli''s whereabouts bother you more."


    Let Leng nod his head.


    At the moment, Fusheng also heated the porridge, and brought it up. Jin Nanyun stirred his porridge, and asked again slowly: "officer Duwei, what did the little girl say to you yesterday..."


    "Don''t worry." Without waiting for jinnanyun to finish, Rong Leng said one step at a time: "there is new news in the morning, and it is almost clear."


    "Seriously?" Jinnanyun was surprised and asked, "well Is that you girl serious What''s wrong with you? "


    Let Leng have a look at jinnanyun.


    His eyes are very strange. Jin Nanyun is slightly stunned and puzzled.


    But Rong Leng did not open his eyes and said, "it''s not sure yet."


    "Oh." Jinnanyun nodded: "the investigation is not so fast. I understand. It''s just this matter. I have to worry about it


    Rong Ling said "um" casually.


    When the two talked here, they were disturbed by a crash.


    Two people turn Mou at the same time, see Liu Wei to throw spoon in the bowl, face the small two of one side to row twice.


    The second child grabs his head in an ignorant way, with a silly face and a gentle way: "that My guest, but the meal is not to your liking? If there''s anything wrong, you''ll let me know. I''ll change it for you. "


    Liu Wei continues to compete.


    The waiter was embarrassed: "guest My guest, you are... "


    Liu Wei holds down his brow and looks at Rong Leng, beckoning him to translate.


    Rong Ling drank the last mouthful of porridge and said lazily, "there is sugar in the porridge. She doesn''t like it. Change a bowl of salty porridge."


    "Oh, good." Small two smell speech, hurriedly carry the porridge in front of Liu Wei, not for a while, then changed a bowl to come over.


    Liu Wei will taste it again, which is satisfactory.


    Jinnanyun looked at it and said with some flattery: "this is fate. Liu Wei has a bad throat and dances around with her hands and feet. That means that only Rong Duwei can know. If they are not God given, who will believe them?"


    Let the edge hook the lip, it is the default.

 Chapter 331

    Liu Wei throws the spoon again and looks at Jin Nanyun.


    Jinnanyun doesn''t look at Liu Wei, buries his head and concentrates on porridge.


    Liu Wei felt that she just couldn''t speak, as if she was about to be bullied by the whole world.


    Liu Xiaoli! He''d better not appear in his life. He dares to come back and see if she doesn''t break his leg!


    With early meals, Rong Ling wants to go to yamen, but Liu Wei doesn''t.


    Rong Leng said, "Cao Yujie sent someone to see you this morning, saying that he has something to discuss with you."


    Liu Wei turned her back, carrying a street book, looking at it expressionless.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s angry back, goes around to Liu Wei, covers the book with his palm, looks at her and says, "don''t be capricious, the case hasn''t been solved yet."


    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed to draw - do you know if it''s broken?


    Rong Leng said, "the head of the dead woman has not been found."


    Yeah?


    Liu Wei suddenly remembers that, yes, the head of the female corpse has not been found. The complete eyeball, the complete brain pulp, the complete nerve line, the complete brain cells They are all left behind.


    As soon as Liu Wei put the book away, she got up and walked out the door.


    "Rong Leng can''t help sneering:" mention corpse to come spirit, pour is good coax


    Huang jueyang''s head was robbed by Xiao Li. Liu Wei would never give up Wu Xinhua''s head.


    This head, according to Liu Wei, should still be by the murderer''s side, that is to say, the head may have been hidden by the four girls.


    Liu Wei guessed that the four girls should be buried.


    Liu Wei then began to calculate whether the geological structure of Qinshan Prefecture, the softness of the land, and the recent climate would affect the quality of brain pulp.


    When the results come out, the data shows that if the head has not been destroyed artificially, the probability of corrosion to the brain is not very high.


    Liu Wei thought again that the head was the fatal injury of Wu Xinhua.


    That is to say, someone has been hurt artificially, that is, he does not know how much the size of the wound is. If preliminary judgment is made, the wound will reach a lethal effect, which should be at least three to four inches.


    But it''s not sure if it''s a back brain injury, a forebrain injury, a left brain injury, or a right brain injury.


    With a series of questions, Liu Wei sat in the Yamen chair, with a brush, wrote and drew, and painted a pile of calculation formulas on rice paper.


    Rong Ling just finished talking with Cao Yujie, then he saw the paper on Liu Wei''s hand, which he couldn''t understand.


    But he knew that it should be called Arabic numerals, Li mentioned.


    Rong Ling was entranced. Cao Yujie also turned to Liu Wei and said, "Lord Liu, you mentioned one item in the autopsy report, which is called It''s called fingerprint, but you just drew a complicated pattern in front of that item, but there''s still a space in the back. I don''t know if it''s... "


    Liu Wei raised her head expressionless and looked at Cao Yujie.


    Cao Yujie also looks at Liu Wei.


    Two people look at each other for a few seconds, Cao Yujie is upset by Liu Wei''s strange eyes, and tentatively says, "Mr. Liu? That fingerprint... "


    Liu Wei breathed, lowered her head and continued to work out her formula.


    After a few days of contact with this senior secretary, Cao Yujie knew that he had the ability and always treated him with courtesy. Although he was young, he also knew the rules very well, and he was always polite and gentle.


    But now, this man is so rude. He''s a servant of Qinshan mansion. Should he be ignored by this yellow haired child?


    Cao Yujie inevitably gets angry.


    Seeing Cao Yujie''s unhappy mood, Rong Ling took a peck at the tea beside him and explained, "Lord Liu can''t speak."


    Cao Yujie pulled at the corners of his mouth, showing a reluctant look that he didn''t care.


    Can''t speak, how can''t speak?


    Is not willing to deal with people, can not say a word or two, can the attitude of human also change? Cao Yujie clearly does not believe it, and guesses in his heart that this Lord Liu, in fact, refers to such a defiant person.


    Young and famous, talented, such young people, inevitably impetuous, the previous modesty is only afraid to pretend.


    Cao Yujie thought of it like this, but there was nothing on his face. He just said: "all that will be done according to the order of commander Duwei. The corporal will go to inform him."


    After Cao Yujie left, Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei again.


    But see it also just finished the calculation equation, Liu Wei put away the rice paper at will, pinched it into a ball, felt the sight around her, Liu Wei looked at it.


    Rong Ling put down the cup and said, "it''s OK."


    Liu Wei knows what Rong Ling wants to say. She can''t speak, but she doesn''t change her attitude. Before today, he was a gentle and elegant scholar.


    But Liu Wei is in a bad mood now. She is too lazy to think of people as snakes.


    Liu Wei decided that before he made the antidote, he just wanted to live recklessly. He couldn''t bear to do what he wanted to do.


    It''s disabled anyway. There''s nothing worse.However, what kind of medicine did you use when you made this medicine? And Liu Wei remembers that he originally wanted to make a medicine with a time limit. Why did he suddenly change it to permanent without taking antidotes? Because the time is too long, plus this matter is not a big deal at the beginning, Liu Wei can not remember, inexplicable, and some headaches. Liu Wei grabbed her hair and scratched it a little disorderly. Allow Leng to see the appearance, reach out and straighten out for her. Liu Wei did not move to look at him, think for a moment, draw up - when four girls arrested? Rong Leng combs Liu Wei''s hair, but finds that it''s still a bit messy. She simply takes the hoop and combs it up again. Liu Wei sat in front of him with her back to him. Rong Leng said, "wait a little longer, the time is coming." Liu Wei continues to compete - time? "Well." Rong Leng''s five fingers poked into Liu Wei''s hair and gently stroked it. The movement was slow and neat: "someone, I can''t sit any longer." Liu Wei doesn''t know what Leng means, but guess it''s related to the reply of the dark guard who is arranged near the four girls'' house. Now that Rong Ling has an idea, Liu Wei is too lazy to ask, just to draw a reminder - within three days, if the time you say is not arrived, people must be arrested. "Why three days?" asked Rong Leng Liu Wei throws the paper in her hand into the air, catches it, and then draws my calculation result in three days at the latest. Rong Ling looked at the paper ball and was curious. Liu Wei combs her hair, and Rong Leng reaches for the paper ball. Liu Wei grabs the paper ball, puts it in her arms and goes out of the hall directly. Before leaving, he also gave Rong Ling a look of "if you want to know, I won''t let you know". Rong Ling looked at her and smiled at her back. Liu Wei doesn''t know what the timing is, and Rong Ling doesn''t know what the calculation result is. Neither of them is going to talk about their plans. But time, will explain for two people. ¡­¡­ Ask for a monthly pass!

 Chapter 332

    When Molly had finished her porridge, she took it to the room and sighed at the pale woman on the bed.


    I went over and said softly, "Miss, have something to eat. You didn''t take it last night or this morning. Now you are still ill. The doctor said that you have to take this medicine after dinner."


    Four girls waved and leaned weakly on the pillow: "no need."


    "Miss..." Molly is very worried: "little master Huang must have no idea of your identity. In addition, the woman is talking nonsense in her ear. She doesn''t know how to arrange you, so he is malicious to you. If he knows that his biological mother is miss you, he is no matter how hard hearted he is, he should also be soft. Miss, do you want to meet the young master of the Huang family with your maidservant? "


    "No, don''t you Cough, cough... " Four girls did not finish saying words, then feel a burst of fire in the chest, followed by a raging cough.


    Molly quickly put down her bowl to give the young lady a favor and said: "young lady, the maidservant thinks it''s unfair. It''s clearly all the master''s women. The one in the house is the one who eats hot and drinks hot all the time. You suffer and suffer like this. It''s enough to call someone else''s mother for the born son. How can you take away the last face? Young lady, please don''t advise your maidservant. She will ask if there is no royal law in the world! "


    "No..." The four girls grabbed Molly''s sleeve and said in a strained voice, "no trouble."


    "Miss." Molly is going to cry, but her daughter is so pitiful, and she can''t bear to fight with her, so she can only compromise: "well, my maid won''t go, you eat first."


    Four girls saw to hold Molly, this just took a breath, on Molly''s hand, drank two porridge at will.


    After that, I drank medicine again, which made me feel a little warm in my stomach, so I said I would go to sleep and take away the jasmine.


    Molly closed the door and left.


    With Molly''s footsteps going further and further, the four girls on the bed still keep their eyes open. She looks at the curtain on the top of the bed and thinks about whether to lift the quilt and get out of the bed.


    It was cold on the ground. She stepped on her shoes, but she didn''t put them in. She was wearing only her clothes and pants. The cold outside made her shiver.


    Press the chest, she coughs gently again, just squats down, lies on the ground, tilts the head, looks to the bed bottom.


    At the bottom of the bed, the head of the woman who died with her eyes closed was also askew, showing a frightened face and looking at her.


    Since that day, the four girls did not take out their sister''s head again. They got down a few days and got dusty under the bed. They were afraid that their heads would be dirty.


    Take the head out and put it on the table. Four girls touch her sister''s hair and slowly say: "everything is right for you. You say that I care that lin''er is fake. Lin''er doesn''t recognize me, that is, he knows, hates and hates me. Really let you guess right, Xinhua, elder sister has no children, just want a child of her own, elder sister really don''t know, before the baby is born, your grandfather has gone, and you have only one son in your life. But didn''t my sister find someone for you? That''s also a good man. You have no children. You can live a good life with him. But why do you Why is that so persistent, why is not willing? Why do you Cough... "


    When it comes to excitement, the four girls clapped their chests and coughed for a while before they could breathe.


    "In a word, my sister will not give up. Lin''er is my son. I always regard him as my son, Xinhua. You are gone. Lin''er always needs to be taken care of. When I get well, I will tell lin''er everything. I will tell him that I am his mother. I will enter Huang''s house. I will take away all the things in Huang''s house and live a good life with lin''er. You are in heaven. You must Bless us, will you? "


    The horror of the head was a uniform expression of horror.


    Four girls said again: "you have arrived at the time of settling down. You wanted to stay with you more. But you''re all starting to rot. you can''t stay in the house anymore. It''s not so popular these days. I''ll bury you for you. Although you can''t enjoy the beautiful scenery, you know what your sister is in, right? My sister doesn''t want to hurt you. It''s just at this time You understand my sister, don''t you? "


    Blue and white, no blood on the face, not a little can understand the look.


    Put the head back under the bed, the four girls told some worries, psychologically more comfortable, back to the bed, covered the quilt, finally can close the eyes.


    Two days later, outside the private school in the north of town.


    Four girls are sitting in the carriage. Molly is outside the carriage. She looks at the gate of the private school.


    It took a long time for a young student to come out.


    "There, miss." Molly sees Huang Lin and points to the four girls.


    Four girls also saw, said: "go, before the yellow family carriage comes."


    When they came, they deliberately made moves. Huang''s carriage is stopping at the entrance of the West Street. The wheels of the carriage are broken. It will be some time before they can be repaired.


    Molly answered, hurry up.


    Four girls saw from a distance what Molly and lin''er said. Lin''er looked back at four girls.


    Four girls immediately waved and smiled.Huang Lin frowns, and takes a close friend around Molly to go in the other direction.


    Four girls saw this, lifted the curtain and got off the car.


    Molly catches up with Huang Lin and talks.


    Huang Lin''s young man was worried and shouted: "who are you? What do you want to do? Come on, help me. "


    Things are getting bigger and bigger. There are many people around. Huang linnai is the only son of Huang Juexin, the richest man in Qinshan mansion. Nobody knows about it in Qinshan mansion. At present, someone wants to help.


    Molly couldn''t, so she had to stick to Huang Lin''s ear and say something.


    Huang Lin hears the words and stays for a while.


    Molly said a few more words.


    Huang Lin raised his head again, looked over Molly, looked at the four girls who were standing beside the carriage, and he nodded.


    The young man pulled him to say something, but Huang Lin didn''t listen. With Molly, he went to the carriage.


    As Huang Lin approached, the four girls got excited. Her illness was not complete yet. She coughed and looked very delicate.


    Huang Lin went to the four girls and asked coldly, "what she said is true?"


    Four girls look at Molly.


    Molly hurriedly said: "nature is true. Don''t you wonder who your biological mother is?"


    Huang Lin is curious.


    From the time I remember things, I always sketch my mother''s face in my heart. I only hope to see my mother in my lifetime.


    Then, he saw that he and his mother knew each other, but only for a few days, really only for a few days, but their mother disappeared.


    Never, never again.

 Chapter 333

    "You know who my biological mother is?" Huang Lin asked.


    Molly hurriedly said, "yes, of course, if we don''t know, no one in the world will know."


    "Who is it?" Huang linleng looks at the four girls.


    Four girls think his eyes are a little strange. How could a half child show this Gloomy eyes.


    But the joy of the reunion of "mother and son" made the four girls subconsciously ignore this kind of impropriety, only laughing and saying: "you go with me, I will take you to see her."


    Huang Lin pursed his lips, as if he was looking at the four girls uneasily.


    But Molly chuckled: "little childe, you can be alert to anyone, but it''s our miss. You don''t need to be alert, our Miss..."


    "Molly." Four girls interrupt.


    Molly closed her mouth, went to lift the curtain, and asked the two masters to get on.


    Huang Lin''s young man ran up at the moment and stammered: "Gong Young master, these two people don''t know what they do. Let''s go quickly. "


    Huang Lin looked at the boy and said, "I know them."


    "Young man?" Young man, why do you suddenly feel that the young man''s expression is not right


    Huang Lin just waved: "if you go back, if my mother asked, she said I went to the bookstore, my mother would not care."


    In the last few words, Huang Lin said softly.


    Four girls but heart a jump, deeply looked at his side face, heart, can''t restrain the spread of love.


    Molly is beside the four girls, clapping their hands to show their relief.


    It''s about time for "mother and son" to recognize each other. No matter how many grievances they have suffered before, they will be all right after today.


    Four girls know the reason and smile gently. They go to pull Huang Lin''s hand: "little boy, let''s go."


    Huang Lin shook off the four girls'' hands and jumped into the carriage.


    Four girls looked at her hand hanging in the middle of the sky. She was not angry. She only touched the silver and stuffed it into Huang Lin''s young man: "we won''t hurt your son. Before dinner today, we will send your son back to the mansion. If you don''t want to go back, you will wait in the alley at the gate of the mansion."


    Looking at the silver in his hand, the young man looked at the beautiful and kind girl. At last, he put the silver into his arms and said vaguely, "if I don''t see you before dinner, I will report it to my wife and go to Yamen to file a complaint."


    The four girls smiled and nodded, "OK."


    After sending the boy, the four girls and Molly got into the carriage.


    In the car, Huang Lin sat in a corner and looked at them quietly. When the carriage moved, he asked, "where do you want to take me?"


    Four girls slightly hook lips: "not to say, take you to see your birth mother."


    Huang Lin stared at the four girls with deep eyes.


    Four girls see him again show this kind of strange look, hesitate for a moment, ask: "do you want your birth mother?"


    Don''t overdo it.


    Four girls do not give up, continue to ask: "or, you hate her?"


    Now, Huang Lin frowns and looks at the four girls.


    "Four girls hurriedly said:" you do not want to misunderstand, can not answer


    "You know her, then she What kind of person is it? "


    Molly smiled and said proudly, "little childe''s biological mother is a very good person."


    Huang Lin looked over and said, "how good is it?"


    Molly looked at her young lady, and saw that she was also encouraging her to look at herself. She added: "the birth mother of the young master is a very beautiful woman. She is smart, capable and capable, but her life is not good. At the beginning, she wanted to make the young master live a better life, and then she sent you to the Yellow mansion. She is a very responsible woman."


    Huang Lin frowned and looked at the four girls: "is that true?"


    Four girls timely drooping eyes, expression some sad: "she, do not deserve to be a mother, she should not, abandon their children."


    Molly said hurriedly: "but she was also for the sake of the little childe. She couldn''t afford the fate of a child at that time. Choosing the best way for children is a kind of sincere treatment. "


    The four girls smiled bitterly and secretly looked at Huang Lin: "do you hate her? Although it was a must, but After all, she sent you away... "


    Huang Lin slightly lowered his head, raised it for a while, and shook his head.


    The four girls pinched their fingers and were very excited: "don''t you hate her? I saw her then. Would you call her "mother"


    "Well." Huang Lin answered, eyes, but looking at his hand, looking at the unhealed wound on the back of his hand, and said, "I will call her mother."


    Four girls are very happy. Seeing the scar on Huang Lin''s hand, they can''t help grabbing his hand and asking heartily, "what''s the matter?"


    "Huang Lin draws back, the facial expression of the way:" carelessly falls


    "But someone bullied you in the private school? It''s still the Huang family. Who''s the servant who doesn''t have eyes... "


    "It''s none of your business." Before the fourth girl finished, Huang Lin interrupted in a cold voice, with an unhappy look: "you just need to take me to see my biological mother. I saw her. How much money do you want, I will send it to you.""I don''t want to..." Four girls want to explain.


    Huang Lin only looked at her with contempt, like a wild woman who couldn''t stand on the table.


    Four girls bite their lips and feel wronged.


    Molly feels aggrieved for her young lady: "young master, our young lady just cares about you..."


    "All right, Molly." Four girls interrupt the words of servant girl, looked at Huang Lin again for a while, just sad move Mou son, look out of the window.


    Molly is very distressed, which makes Huang Lin look sullen.


    But at this time, he only saw Huang Lin feel the scar on the back of his hand, and he was using his hand to tear up the scab on it.


    "Young master......" Molly couldn''t help saying, "the scab may be itchy, but if you tear it, it won''t be easy."


    Huang Lintou also did not lift, deep voice opening: "some wounds, do not bleed, will not remember."


    This seems to have some meaning. Molly didn''t understand it and the four girls didn''t understand it, but the four girls had a bad premonition.


    Look at the scar on Huang Lin''s hand, the size of the trace. It''s not like it was caused by a fall.


    Are children really bullied?


    Huang Lin was not bullied. The injury on the back of his hand was caused by a dispute with Huang Jue Yang when he killed him that day.


    Kill a person, pay the price is only this insignificant small injury, Huang Lingang began to feel very lucky.


    However, after meeting those two people in yamen, Huang Lin knew that he could not escape after all.


    The price of killing is not so simple.


    It is essential to pay for one''s life.


    But as the white prince said, he wants to pay for his life, and the man who killed his mother is ready to pay for his life.


    In this way, Huang Lin raised his head and looked at the beautiful side faces of the four girls with dark eyes. The corners of her mouth were hooked for a while and then released quickly.

 Chapter 334

    A person who takes the initiative to find him and mention his mother is suspicious. He needs to determine a fact.


    Huang Lin knows that the head of his mother, yamen, has not been found.


    As long as he finds the head, no matter who the murderer is at that time, he will not let the murderer go.


    The Revenge of killing your mother will never die!


    The carriage went back to the four girls'' home from the private school along the road.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the alley. Molly went down first and helped her daughter down.


    Then, they were under the car, waving to Huang Lin.


    Huang Lin looks around, faces down, and jumps out of the carriage.


    "And my mother''s family?" He asked.


    "I really miss my mother. I''m in a hurry." Molly said. She opened the door and said, "young master, come in first. She will be here in a moment."


    Huang Lin goes over and enters the gate.


    Four girls followed.


    Molly sends the coachman behind and closes the door.


    Huang Lin is taken to the main hall by four girls.


    After waiting for a while, Huang Lin asked, "when will my mother come?"


    Molly looks at the four girls.


    Four girls got up and said to Huang Lin, "I have something to show you. Come with me."


    Huang Lin looks at the four girls, keeps silent for a while, and gets up.


    Four girls take Huang Lin into their boudoir, signal Huang Lin to wait for a moment, then rummage in the cupboard.


    Finally, after a long time, she found a wooden box.


    That box doesn''t look expensive, but it''s hidden deep. There''s a lock on it. It can be seen that the owner is very precious to it.


    Four girls hold the box, compare hands, sign Huang Lin to sit down.


    Huang Lin sat on the stool and looked at the wooden box.


    The four girls put the box on the table, took out a key from her neck, took it down and put it on the box.


    Then push the box to Huang Lin''s hand.


    Huang Lin picked a eyebrow and said, "give it to me?"


    Four girls smile: "open it."


    Huang Lin lowered his eyebrows and looked at the box for a long time before he reached out, picked up the key and opened the small lock.


    With a click, the lock fell.


    Huang Lin took off the lock, put it aside, and looked at the four girls.


    Four girls still smile, but nose tip, but faint some red: "open."


    Huang Lin opens the box.


    Inside, there is a piece of red cloth.


    Huang Linwei, staring at the cloth, his eyes are full of red.


    At this time, Molly closed the door from the outside.


    Huang Lin heard the voice, looked back, then turned around and asked the four girls, "what do you want to do? What is this? "


    Four girls reached out and unfolded the red cloth, which turned out to be a red belly pocket.


    It''s a very small red belly pocket, with the word "Fu" written on it. At first sight, it''s a child''s pocket.


    Huang Lin didn''t say a word. He pressed his lips tightly.


    there were still several things under his bellybag, such as a small white front tooth, a small dark blue headband, a bunch of hair tied by red rope, and two gold foot rings for babies.


    Huang Lin didn''t know anything else, but he knew the hoop.


    That hoop was worn by him before he was six years old. After he was six years old, he had already thrown it away because of the size difference. But now, this thing is here.


    What does this stand for?


    "This is the first time you have lost your teeth, this is your little headband, this is the first hair cut when you were a baby, this is your foot ring when you were a child, this belly pocket, which you replaced at the beginning." Four girls touch the same thing.


    Tears, then drop: "you can hate me, you can hate me, you can not forgive me, but I have only one wish, lin''er, I have only one wish, I just want you Can call me a Niang, a, a good. I just want to hear about my only son, who can call me a mother and know that I am his mother. "


    As she spoke, the four girls were already crying.


    Huang Lin looked at her stupidly, stroked the small wooden box, took out the same things, looked and put them back.


    He curled his fingers, slowly raised his steps, walked to the four girls, and pinched her sleeves.


    Feeling his touch, the four girls dropped their hands and looked at him with tears on their faces.


    "Are you my mother?" Huang Lin asked in a hoarse voice.


    Four girls sniffed and hugged him. The strength was extremely tight: "lin''er, my lin''er, I''m sorry for you, but my mother abandoned you. I don''t want to explain anything. I just want you to know that over the years, I''ve been missing you. I miss you crazy. Your father brought all these things back. I quarreled with him several times just to see you. "


    "My mother is a woman with a bad family and a weak hand. Your father doesn''t dislike my mother and is willing to take her in. Naturally, my mother will repay him. He said that his wife can''t have children and he wants a child. How can my mother disagree? But my mother really thinks that when you go to Huangfu, you have a good life. If my mother thinks of you, you can also see you from afar, but your father has broken his promise... ""He said he couldn''t let you know. He said he would send you to Kyoto in the future, and he would let you take the first place in the exam. You can''t have a biological mother, but you can''t have a biological mother with low status. It''s a mother. I''m sorry that you''re here. She just wants you to have a good life. You can blame her, but please, please recognize me and recognize me as your mother, OK? How are you doing? "


    The voice of prayer, the words between the sad, hear people nose sour.


    Molly stood outside the door. In a short time, her eyes were red and swollen.


    In the room, Huang Lin, who was held tightly by the four girls, moved and said nothing.


    Four girls finish saying, did not feel Huang Lin''s reaction, then inhaled the nose, let the child go.


    Huang Lin also took back his gaze at the bed in front of him, and turned to look at the four girls. His eyes were dark.


    Four girls reached out and stroked his face.


    Huang Lin didn''t move. Let her touch it.


    Four girls are not sure, red eyes asked: "lin''er, would you like to call me..."


    "You know, there are mice in your house." Interrupting the four girls, Huang Lin suddenly said.


    Four girls were stunned for a moment, but she looked at him with tears on her face.


    Huang Lin just breathed and said, "I''m thirsty."


    Four girls are busy planning to ask Molly outside to prepare tea.


    "You go," said Huang


    Four girls are stunned.


    Huang Lin said without expression: "aren''t you my mother? A cup of tea won''t be taken for me? Don''t you want me to try your tea? "


    Four girls listened to him and nodded quickly: "well, what do you want? What do you have. I''ll give you whatever you want. I''ll make tea for you and make it myself. "


    Four girls said, looked at Huang Lin deeply and opened the door.


    Huang Lin sent her to the door, but did not go out, just said: "I am here waiting for you, I want to identify, those things, whether I used before, I still can''t believe you."


    Four girls looked at the wooden box on the table, nodded: "you wait for me here, I will come."


    With that, he headed for the kitchen.


    Molly is still standing there, looking at Huang Lin.


    Huang Lin turns around and plans to enter the room, but stops again. Turning back, he says to Molly, "close the door. There is a wind."


    Molly was surprised to see his calm expression and calm speech.


    It''s reasonable to say that a half-year-old child suddenly knows his biological mother''s identity. He should not make much noise or cry loudly.


    But this young master of the yellow family, he is such a reaction.


    Calm, not like a normal person.


    Huang Lin enters the room and Molly closes the door for him.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Huang Lin stopped.


    He stood in front of the round table in the room, turning slightly to the right for a while, turning around the round table and looking under the bed.

 Chapter 335

    And on the edge of the bed, a pair of eyes full of fear, exposed.


    Huang Lin''s eyes began to turn red, and his vision began to blur.


    He clenched his lips. He didn''t cry. He just closed his mouth, raised his arm, rubbed his eyes, and rubbed the tears in his eyes on the back of his hand.


    Salty tears, rushed into the wound on the back of his hand, slightly painful.


    Huang Lin walked to the bedside, squatted down slowly and sat on the ground.


    Under the bed, a round head suddenly rolled out. Two "Jiji" mouse calls came from behind the head.


    Taking a breath of cool air, Huang Lin raised his head, letting the tears that he wanted to spray out again flow back into his eyes.


    He took a breath, straightened out, looked down again, and touched the head with his hand.


    "Ji Ji Ji..." The rat was eating carrion. Suddenly, he felt that his head was shrouded in darkness. When he looked up, he suddenly found that someone was holding his tail and running back under the bed.


    Then, there was a war under the bed.


    But Huang Lin didn''t pay attention to the way of those big rats. He just picked up the strange and familiar head, the tip of his nose was hot and sour. Finally, tears rolled down.


    "Niang......" A low voice, repressed from the throat.


    He knew that Molly outside the door could hear his every move. He couldn''t call his mother happily. He could only cry in his heart, stuck in his throat, and could not be found.


    This head is dirty.


    It''s not only blood dirty, it''s not only the face that was gnawed by the mouse, but Huang Lin can see at the first sight that it''s his mother. He didn''t know each other for a long time. Before he even got along peacefully, she suffered a disaster.


    Huang Lin is quite sure who his birth mother is.


    Even if he just saw four girls take out that wooden box and listen to the tearful talk, he also knew that four girls were fake, and his mother-in-law was Wu Xinhua.


    His mother-in-law is an ordinary country woman.


    His mother-in-law is to see him, hiding in the garbage, early in the morning, waiting for a full hour, just for the woman who looks at him from afar.


    A woman who he mistakenly thought was a beggar and made people beat him away, but at the end of the day, she turned around and smiled at him with a simple, stupid and kind smile.


    Huang Lin didn''t know how his mother knew he was alive.


    The mother only said that when she woke up after giving birth, someone told her that her child had died and she was breathless after giving birth.


    Without even a glimpse of the body, there was no son.


    At the beginning, Huang Lin didn''t believe it. An inexplicable woman came out and always did something God said. Who could believe it easily?


    But, he still believed, why? Is mother and son connected?


    Would such a ridiculous statement be true?


    Huang Lin would like to deny it, but he knows that there is no basis. He recognizes his mother with a look, an action and a smile.


    He reached out his hand and stroked the potholes on his head. His tears fell on his head and into the scars on his mother''s face, mixing with flesh and blood.


    Huang Lin reached out and touched the hair of his head easily. He was biting his lips and his fingers were shaking.


    "Niang......" He called again, and now he was no longer just cold.


    Without the calm at the beginning, he cried like a child, a normal child, a child held in his arms by his mother.


    But he can''t cry too long. Someone will come in soon.


    If you want to get revenge, your mother must be aggrieved again.


    He dried his tears again, reddened his nose, covered his hands on the eyelids of his head, and stroked them gently.


    When she released them again, the eyes that she could not close were already closed.


    Even though the head and face are incomplete, blood and flesh are indistinct, Huang Lin feels that his mother Finally, I can rest in peace.


    She, who had been waiting for her son, came to see her on her last journey.


    Huang Lin solemnly put his head back under the bed, and drove away the mice around him. Even if he left, the mice would come out again to look for food. But he still drove them out diligently until the footsteps sounded outside the door.


    As the footsteps got closer and closer, Huang Lin got up from the ground, patted the dust on his clothes and sat back on the stool.


    The door opened the next second. Four girls came in with tea. As soon as they came in, they saw Huang Lin at the table, wiping her eyes with her sleeve.


    And when he put down his sleeve, the four girls could easily see that he had cried a lot just now.


    Four girls smiled gently, looked at the wooden box, pursed her lips, controlled the joy in her heart, put down the tea, sat down beside Huang Lin, and stroked his back.


    But Huang Lin got up in a hurry, avoided her hand and looked at her.


    His eyes are very complicated. The four girls can''t understand him. They just ask in a soft voice, "have you ever cried?""No!" Huang Lin said in a cold voice, "why should I cry? Why should I cry? "


    Seeing that he was angry, the four girls hurriedly said: "well, I didn''t cry or cry. It''s my mother''s mistake. It''s my mother''s mistake."


    Don''t look at her.


    Four girls are not annoyed, just pour a cup of tea for him and hold it in front of him: "have a taste?"


    Huang Lin picks up the cup and pecks at it.


    After seeing him drink, the four girls were very happy and smiled contentedly: "I''ll try this lotus cake again. It''s made by my mother herself."


    Huang Lin takes a look at her, takes a piece of face and takes a bite.


    Four girls are very happy, tears flow out again: "just taste it, my son, finally ate what I made, this is That''s good... "


    Huang Lin bit his lips, put down the rest of the tea and lotus cake, and walked out of the room.


    Four girls were shocked and hurriedly followed: "lin''er, you..."


    "It''s late. I have to go."


    "It''s still early. Wait." Four girls hurriedly stopped him, grabbed his hand, and looked sad: "stay with your mother for a while, just for a while."


    Huang Lin didn''t know why he acted like this alone.


    It''s not his biological mother. Why can he pretend to be just like that.


    But Huang Lin will not be soft hearted. When he comes back to the mansion, he will plan for a while. Before noon tomorrow, he will take off the head of the four girls like Huang jueyang!


    Holding her head and her mother''s head, I went to Yamen to surrender myself.


    This matter will soon be over.


    Now, he only needs a quiet environment and sufficient time to make the killing plan perfect and safe.


    "No, you promised to send me back before dinner. I want to go back!"


    Four girls shook her head: "lin''er, can''t you let your mother have a look? Half an hour, the last half an hour, would you like to have two more Hibiscus cakes and two more sips of tea? "


    Huang Lin frowned and stared at her angrily: "what do you want to do? Force me to recognize you now? No matter whether you are a biological mother or not, even if you are, why do you think that if you come out suddenly like this, I will recognize you? I''m going to be with you? I''m going to listen to you for all this nagging nonsense? "


    "Young master, you have said too much." Molly can''t watch the interruption.


    Huang Lin then pointed the spear at Molly: "what are you, a servant girl? It''s your duty to talk here? What do I want to do? I need your approval? "


    "I......" Molly wanted to say that she didn''t mean it, but at the end of the day, she couldn''t argue.


    Four girls can understand Huang Lin''s sudden outburst of emotion, so they dare not excite him any more, so they have to give him a full promise to leave.


    Once out of the gate, Huang Lin almost trotted away.

 Chapter 336

    Looking at his unrequited back, the four girls leaned against the door, and their eyes began to red again: "after all, he still doesn''t recognize me."


    "Miss." Molly comforted: "I think that although the young man''s mouth is strong, he has already recognized the young lady in his heart. The young lady should have seen that the young master was crying badly in the room. "


    So, four girls also smile: "seems to be also, I look at him, eyes are crying swollen."


    "Yes, I''m a boy. I''m always stubborn. Maybe I''ll figure it out when I meet you next time. The Huang family is a comfortable life for him to carve jade. In the child''s mind, it''s still his mother. The young lady is relaxed. Young master, I will call you mother sooner or later. "


    Four girls by Molly coax also relaxed some, but still uncertain sigh: "if so, then good."


    "Yes, it will." Said Molly.


    On the other side, Huang Lin cried and ran. After a while, he went back to Huang''s house.


    Xiaosi is waiting in the lane beside the gate of Huang''s house. When he sees the figure of Xiaozhu, he rushes up. But when he approaches, he finds that Xiaozhu is crying.


    "Young man is very ignorant:" son, but those two people bullied you


    Huang Lin waves and strides into the Yellow mansion.


    The young man hurried to catch up with him, shouting loudly: "young man, young man, slow down, young man..."


    Liu Wei is standing at the corner opposite the Yellow mansion at the moment, with her hands around her chest, leaning against the wall, looking at Rong Ling and picking up her eyebrows.


    Allow edge to nod carelessly.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng''s perfunctory manner, and makes a displeased comparison - is this the right time?


    "It''s a good time," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei squinted and drew again.


    Rong Leng understood Liu Wei''s meaning, and his features were indifferent: "children, can''t use it?"


    Liu Wei smashed his mouth, and the man gave a thumbs up, then turned around and walked into the alley.


    Rong Ling follows, goes to Liu Wei and pulls her hand.


    Liu Wei immediately shook off and quickened his pace.


    Let Leng do not care to take two steps, still persistent to pull her hand.


    So after two or three times, Liu Wei compromised and let someone hold her expressionless face.


    On the way, Liu Wei asked again - hasn''t Xiao Li found it yet?


    Rong Ling said shamelessly, "I think I''m out of the city. I''ve sent someone out to look for it."


    Liu Wei is in a gloomy mood - I''m afraid he will be in danger.


    Rong Leng pinched her finger and said in a deep voice, "no, don''t worry."


    Liu Wei is silent, but a heart can not be put down.


    At the beginning, it was really angry Xiaoli, but it has been two days, and the child is still missing. What anger can a mother have? All that''s left is worry.


    Liu Wei actually guesses that Rong Ling has found Xiao Li. Otherwise, it''s impossible for him to be such an old God.


    But knowing Xiaoli''s trace clearly, he didn''t tell her. Seeing her from angry, to depressed, to worried, he was so ruthless?


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng again, sips her lips and makes a stroke - your people, really can''t find Xiao Li?


    Rong Leng looks into Liu Wei''s eyes and says frankly, "No."


    Liu Wei warns - if you know, don''t tell me, you know what I will do.


    Rong Leng stopped, hugged her, chin on her head, whispered, "believe me."


    These two days are used to being held by men, but it''s only in the inn. It''s sunny here. Although it''s in the alley and there''s no one around, it''s still not good.


    Liu Wei pushes him, pushes him away and makes a comparison - believe you for the moment, find Xiaoli as soon as possible. If Xiaoli has three strengths and two weaknesses


    Without waiting for Liu Wei to finish the contest, Rong Leng holds her hand and forcefully holds hands with her. He earnestly guarantees: "this kind of possibility will never happen here."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng with half a doubt, and answers for a moment.


    Let Leng see and perfunctory past, then relaxed tone, in the heart but think, only afraid to pass two days at most, have to bring small Li back.


    Otherwise, Liu Wei will really go mad.


    In this way, he sighed a little in his heart that the good life was always very fast.


    ¡­¡­


    "Seriously? Did Huang Lin see that woman? " Listening to the words of the black robed man in front of her, Huang Ru slapped the table and became angry: "I knew that what I raised was a white eyed wolf, not my own, not my own. How to raise it, I would not treat you sincerely!"


    Huang Ru said this, and looked at the man in black, changed his tone, and said flatteringly, "the one Mr. said last time..."


    The man in Black said nothing and threw out a porcelain vase.


    Huang Ru hurriedly took it with her hands, pinching it like a baby.


    The man in black asked, "what I just told you, you only remember one Huang Lin?"


    Huang Ru realized this and hurriedly said: "no, no, of course not, just, I don''t understand Sir, why do you want to push the pavilion away? Huang Juexin died more than ten years ago. He was buried in the stone pile. He was afraid that all the bones had melted. What''s the use of digging them out? ""Need to explain to you?" said the man in black


    Huang Ru eyelids a jump, busy way: "Er, no! Tomorrow I will order craftsmen to repair the lotus lake and push the pavilion in the middle of the lake. However, if I do what the master said, will the craftsman find the body then If someone reports it to the official, I''m afraid it will make trouble... "


    "How many craftsmen can''t hold their mouths, Mrs. Huang?" In the tone of the man in black robe, there was already some displeasure.


    Huang Ru was afraid of provoking the superior again. She couldn''t get the medicine. She had to comply and didn''t dare to ask again.


    When the man in black leaves, Huang Ru recruits servants to come in and orders the recruitment of craftsmen. Then she sends someone to find the nanny.


    When nanny came, Huang Ru was reading a book.


    Nanny asked An''an. Huang Ru called nanny in front of her. She put down her book and whispered with nanny.


    After hearing this, the nanny was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "Madam means, young master, he..."


    "In a word, if you send someone to see him firmly, please come to the private school tomorrow and ask him to take a rest. Then you will tell him that if something goes wrong in our family, his eldest son will do it himself. He will not go to the private school for half a month."


    "If so, I''m afraid the little childe won''t be happy," she said


    Huang Ru frowned: "is he happy or not, important?"


    When the nurse heard the words, she didn''t dare to say it again, but she was secretly annoyed. How could the four girls do things so improperly? They didn''t say that they wouldn''t let people pass the words to her ears? What kind of lady knows so soon?


    Thinking of this, the nanny''s face also showed some annoyance.


    However, some slight sullen anger on nanny''s face was put in Huang Ru''s eyes, but she thought nanny was hurting herself.


    Huang Ru didn''t feel a smile and took the nanny''s hand: "nanny, ru''er knows that in this world, only nanny really loves ru''er."


    The nanny pulled the corners of her mouth awkwardly. As a child, she hugged Huang Ru in her arms and patted her back peacefully.

 Chapter 337

    Leave Huang Ru here, nanny will be very worried.


    Not long after returning to the room, the next servant girl came to tell her that there was a nanny''s mother''s sister coming to her at the back door.


    The nurse frowned wearily, but got up and went to the back door.


    But outside the back door, where is there any sister? There is only one pretty little maid.


    The little maid walked into the lantern from the dark, but it was jasmine.


    Looking around, the nanny was sure that no one could see it, and then she said directly: "don''t come to me later, girl. Your matter, madam already knows. Now, I can''t help myself without the support of my master. I can''t lose my wife''s heart. If you still remember that my master helped you, please don''t let me be embarrassed. "


    Molly wanted to ask Huang Lin what she could have said when she came back, but before she spoke, she was slapped in the face by the nanny.


    Molly frowned, puzzled and asked, "but the nanny is confused?"


    The nurse''s face was flat: "I don''t have any confusion. Don''t come back, girl."


    Said the nurse, turning around and leaving.


    Molly pulls up the nanny, and her voice cools down: "nanny, is this a bridge to be torn down by a river? Before, when master Huang was alive, how many benefits and blessings did you get when you were with our young lady? As soon as Lord Huang leaves, you insult our young lady, don''t you? What a white eyed wolf! "


    "But the nanny also knows that the young master is my miss''s parent-child. Now they have met. Now master Huang has gone. It''s natural for him to pass on his great family fortune to his son. Don''t stand in the wrong place at this time. It''s up to the nanny to decide whether to follow your wife or our young lady. "


    Sure enough, Molly said that the nurse was silent.


    After a long time, the nurse said, "you mean the four girls Intentionally... "


    Molly turned her eyelids and felt very domineering: "in a word, you can think for yourself, nanny. When you stand in the wrong position, it''s not you alone. There''s also the man, son and daughter-in-law, a large number of children, who have been supported by the Huang family shop behind you. The little grandson is about to land. The nanny is really going to open her eyes. Don''t make a mistake. It''s all to the detriment. "


    The nanny was shaken by Molly''s words. After a while, she bit her teeth and asked, "it''s really possible for me and your girl..."


    "How could it not be?" Molly said firmly, "that''s our Miss''s parent-child. Mrs. Huang is from a rich family, but she''s just a sick child. She can''t have children. The nanny is a smart person. Once the young lady and the young childe recognize each other, the young childe will be filial to Mrs. Huang even if he is serious. But there are always some differences in her. The birth mother and the mother-in-law can still figure it out? "


    "But now, young master..." When the nurse said that, she paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Madam already knows that the little childe has met your girl today. If she wants to continue to meet, she is afraid that there will be some risks. Moreover, madam has ordered that the little childe should not go to the private school for the next half month, saying that some people should avoid drilling into the vacancy."


    Hearing this, Molly is not angry, but laughs: "that''s right. The more your wife cares about the little childe, the more he wants to drill for our young lady. If the nanny still wants to cooperate with us, then in the future, he should give us a good talk and take good care of the little childe."


    Nanny has no choice for a long time, but nanny is also curious. In the end, this Huang family business will be passed on to little childe, or will madam want to own the family?


    The clan uncle is coming soon. At that time, I''m afraid it''s going to be a while. Among them, the chance for the wife to be the head of the family seems to be much greater.


    But the wife has no children, and she will pass them on to the little childe in the future.


    The nurse thought for a while and decided not to offend either side.


    At the same time, he dug his heart and lungs for his wife, and then secretly delivered some news of the little childe to the four girls in exchange for a good day in the future.


    In such a way, the nanny, at least put down her mind and look at Molly, would not dare to be tough again.


    "The girl is thirsty when she comes all the way. Do you want to sit in the old man''s room?" The nanny lives in the courtyard of the servant, and because of her different identity in front of the lady, she always has her own small courtyard, so she will take Molly in the past and will not be found.


    Molly doesn''t have the skill.


    Seeing that the nanny has compromised, Molly laughs: "it seems that there is an idea in the nanny''s heart. She is a smart person. I don''t want to know your idea. I just hope in the future, don''t make me have a good temper like today."


    "Certainly." "The nanny thrust out a face to smile:" the girl orders to dial today, the old man is unforgettable


    Molly nodded very high and asked, "what''s wrong with little childe coming back today? Do you see that? "


    The nanny thought for a moment and said, "I''ve been working in the back. I haven''t seen it in the outer courtyard. I didn''t go to ask the people around the little childe. I found out two or three sentences."


    Molly nodded: "then at this time tomorrow, please ask the nanny to bring some useful information out. Our miss who also saved has been thinking about it.""Sure." The nurse hurriedly replied.


    After seeing off Molly, nanny closed the back door and walked towards her yard with some tired steps.


    Half way through, the nurse bit her teeth again, stamped her feet, and turned to the outer courtyard, toward the courtyard of Huang Lin.


    There are still candles in Huang Lin''s room.


    The little guy yawned out of the room, and the nanny came with a plate of dim sum in her hand.


    The little guy was sleepy, but he didn''t fall asleep. When he heard the footsteps, he opened his eyes. When he saw that it was the nanny, he wanted to go on sleeping.


    When he saw the dessert in the other party''s hand, he immediately came to the spirit. Crisscross called out: "how can the nanny come at this time, but what can I do for you?"


    The nanny looked at the nose and eyes of the young man, and put the dessert in his arms. She said with a smile, "son, here you are, eat it."


    The boy took the snack, sat on the stone bench, grabbed a piece and put it in his mouth.


    When the nanny saw that the boy was eating well, she looked at the door of Huang Lin''s room and asked, "today, I heard that you are late. What''s the matter?"


    As soon as he said this, he froze for a while, and then continued to eat cakes, but he was far away: "it''s just that my son said a few more words with Mr. private school, which delayed some time, not long after."


    The nanny slaps her hand up and slaps it on the boy''s shoulder. Unhappily, she snatches the dessert plate away.


    "Ai Ai, nanny, good nanny, this is..."


    The nurse hid the plate behind her, pretending to be angry and said: "you stinky boy, you have learned to hide something from others, saying, did you take the little childe to any improper place, or did you do anything bad? I think I''d better report it to my wife as early as possible, and let her come to ask yourself. I''ll see if you can recruit or not, and if you can speak hard or not. "

 Chapter 338

    "Don''t don''t don''t, nanny, you''re going to kill the little one..." The young man hurriedly told me about this evening.


    Then he said with a bitter face: "I took a little silver. It depends on the face of young master. I really don''t want to covet this money. I am..."


    As soon as the nanny knocks on the little guy''s head, she hands him the dessert: "I didn''t say anything about you. I want to follow those two people. What else can you do alone? But next time there is such a thing, you can''t let it go so easily, and you should keep up with it."


    "Yes, said the nurse. I remember all the little ones."


    The nurse looked at him and asked him to sit down for dessert.


    The nanny also sat down and asked, "what did you say to me when I saw those two strange women and the little childe came back?"


    The young man shook his head and said, "I didn''t even need to have dinner when I came back. I couldn''t get out of the room. I called twice and was scolded by the young man."


    "And scolded you?" This surprised the nanny: "what''s the difference between you and me?"


    The little guy thought about it and suddenly thought, "by the way, when I just came back, I saw that the little boy''s eyes were red, as if he had cried."


    "Cried?" The nanny''s heart was happy, but she suppressed her smile and pretended to be worried. "Bullied? How can I cry? What else, what else? "


    The young man thought about it again and shook his head: "there is nothing else. I''m very irascible now. I can make fun of it. I can''t do anything now. Besides The look in the eyes of young master is terrible. "


    That doesn''t make the eyes terrible. It''s estimated that at first you know who your mother is. You can''t accept it, but your eyes are confused.


    In this way, nanny has basically understood the situation.


    If the little childe really saw one of the four girls and was in such a big mood, it shows that the weight of this mother-in-law on him is not light.


    It seems that Molly''s little hoof is right.


    If the young childe takes over the family business in the future, the four girls will surely be respected by the young childe.


    Nanny felt that she was better to the four girls now, and would surely be able to make more plans for herself in the future.


    With an idea in mind, the nanny is stable.


    The nanny told the young man to take good care of him, so that he would not have to go to the private school from tomorrow. He would have a rest for a while.


    Hearing that he would not go to the private school in the future, the young man was stunned for a long time, and then asked, "if he did not go to the private school, what would he do?"


    Little childe usually has no interest in the house, so it''s better to stay in the private school.


    It is better for private schools to have schoolmates and friends, or to talk and play with my husband together than when I am alone.


    "Little childe is a child. If he makes any trouble, it''s because you haven''t appeased him. It''s out of order these days. I heard that someone saw the eagle flying to the city the other day. I don''t know what happened. In short, you should take care of little childe. Don''t let him out. Stay in the house. If there''s any trouble, you can come to me. I''ll come here myself."


    Hearing that the nanny came here in person, the young man was relieved. He was busy with the answer: "yes, I saved."


    The nurse said two more words before leaving.


    Before leaving, the nanny looked at the closed door and the candle light. Although she was really curious about what the little childe was doing when he didn''t sleep, she didn''t dare to disturb, so she had to stop.


    As soon as the nurse left, the front foot would come out of the arch of the yard. Behind, the door was opened.


    The young man quickly put down the dessert in his hand and stood up to say "good morning, young man..."


    Huang Lin looked deeply at the direction of the eye arch, and then at the dim sum plate in front of the eye boy. He asked, "has the nanny come?"


    The young man was stunned for a while. I don''t know how the young master would care about this, but he said: "here comes the words of his wife. Madam said that in recent days, there has been a lot of trouble outside. I want you to rest in the mansion for half a month, and then go to the private school after half a month. "


    If it had been before, Huang Lin would have been unhappy.


    But in this case, he would rather be in the government. No matter how he plans to revenge or wait for the Yamen to arrest him officially, it is not suitable to happen in a private school.


    Therefore, Huang Lin just nodded, with no different expression.


    Seeing that he had accepted it so plainly, the young man was shocked.


    Seeing the bright room behind the young man, the young man asked, "don''t you sleep?"


    "Go and get some more ink, paper and inkstone." Huang Lin orders.


    The young man looked at the sky and said, "it''s almost the second change. You still need to study, young man. Is it too hard?"


    "If you go, there are so many words."


    The young man hung down his head hurriedly, so he didn''t dare to say a word.


    When Xiaosi left, Huang Lin took another look at the direction of the arch, his eyes sank slightly, turned around and went back to the room.


    When Xiaosi brings the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, he is about to send them to the room, but Huang Lin himself comes out to take them, and refuses to let Xiaosi in."Well, you go and have a rest." Huang Lin''s way.


    "Young master, then you..."


    Before Xiao Si finished speaking, Huang Lin closed the door of the room, and the door almost hit Xiao Si''s nose.


    The boy had to carry his dessert and go back to the servant''s room.


    At this time, Huang Lin is still awake.


    The room was full of paper balls, big and small.


    If you look carefully, you can see that the paper is all covered.


    There are many strange lines drawn with ghost symbols, and some special symbols. It looks like something complicated.


    But for a long time, it is still confusing.


    As he studied the ink, Huang Lin looked at a drawing just drawn on the table, and looked at several specially marked places on it. He frowned and murmured, "it seems that he was wrong."


    In this way of thinking, he took a closer look, and it was really wrong.


    He angrily let go of the ink bar, crumpled the rice paper into a paper ball and threw it aside.


    Then he touched the brush with ink, and he continued to draw on it.


    He painted this picture all night. When he finally finished, it was already light outside, but the room was full of paper.


    Looking at the latest drawing, Huang Lin breathed a long breath and made sure again and again that it was OK and feasible. He folded it carefully and put it away.


    Just then I got up and picked up the paper balls on the ground one by one. Then I lit a stove and burned all the paper balls.


    When the young man came to knock at the door with breakfast, Huang Lin had just fallen asleep. He worked all night. How could he not be tired.


    Huang Lin slept until the afternoon.


    At this time of the afternoon, there are already workers in the Lotus Lake in the backyard of Huangfu. They cut off the water in the lake and knocked on the pavilion in the lake.


    This day, it seems to be an ordinary day, but there is something, the dark tide is surging, and it happens at any time.

 Chapter 339

    Huang Lin looked at the drawings in his hand in the room, and his mind fell into complex meditation. Some schemes and designs were generated in his mind.


    Lie Yi stood in the corner of the grove somewhere in the Yellow mansion, listening to the distant "bang bang" knocking sound, and then watching the different sizes of stone fragments rolling down from the pavilion in the lake.


    The expression on Lieyi''s face is as plain as ever.


    But in this insipid, but with a few solemn.


    At the same time, in another part of Qinshan mansion, Xingyi, who pretends to be an old man and tries to muddle through the city, has no words to ask heaven.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xing Yi did not expect that the exit gate of Qinshan mansion was so strict.


    Xingyi''s transfiguration is not bad. It''s not against to pretend to be an old man.


    But looking at the person in front of him, Xing Yi suddenly feels a headache.


    "You dead men are used to sneaking around like this?" Jinnanyun holds the brocade handkerchief in his hand, looks at Xingyi with a smile, and then reaches out his hand to touch the beard on Xingyi''s mouth: "isn''t this a real beard, is it horse hair? The horse hair is soft. It''s the second-class common yellow horse hair. You guys are so poor? Can''t even make a fake beard with a better feel? "


    Xingyi: "..."


    "You''re going out of town?" Jin Nanyun looked at the gate of Xingyi and said, "don''t count on it. Do you think these are ordinary yamen servants? There are a lot of people in the town gate. If it''s easy for you to run away, the town gate is almost the same as the ordinary local Yamen. "


    Xingyi looks at jinnanyun for a while, then stoops slightly, coughs a few times: "little girl, you recognize the wrong person..."


    Said, stooped from her side.


    Jinnanyun stepped forward to block people, and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s too easy to go. Besides, you can''t even hide my eyes from this rough skill. You can still hope to hide others?"


    Jin Nanyun has visited Liu Wei''s tools before.


    The clothes, the fake things, dazzled people.


    At that time, Jin Nanyun thought that the famous face changing technique in the Jianghu was the dead man''s, but only when he saw the so-called face changing technique, did he know that Liu Wei''s kind was much higher than that.


    Since then, jinnanyun can often see through who pretends to play tricks.


    It''s just that she''s not a busy person. Sometimes even if she sees it, she doesn''t want to abolish the God, unless she comes across a case related to Fu Zichen or Liu Wei.


    On weekdays, even before Kyoto wantonly wanted the flying thief, she didn''t care.


    Of course, the reason is not that the thief bought a cloak of their shop, but that cloak happened to be the most expensive one with fox hair, asking for sixty-two silver, and bought the cloak. The thief also bought two pairs of protectors by the way, two hats, both of which are the best materials, all of which add up to two or three hundred Liang.


    Since then, jinnanyun has never seen any skilled people in the Jianghu again, but today, she is hit again.


    It''s just a street trip with Fusheng. On the road, you can meet acquaintances. This fate is really too deep!


    Thinking that the dead man deliberately teased himself in the cell before, not only took advantage of his mouth, but also had a messy relationship with you family, Jin Nanyun narrowed his eyes: "do you want to go out of the city?"


    Xingyi just wants to leave jinnanyun.


    However, jinnanyun''s eyes are full of Kung Fu talents. He has grasped Xingyi!


    This little means of floating life can be pushed away by one finger of Xingyi.


    But in public, not far ahead is the gate of the city. The bodyguard is Qiduo. Xingyi is a move, just afraid of trouble.


    Therefore, they had to be restrained.


    Xingyi pretends: "two girls, what do you want to do with the old man?"


    Jin Nanyun''s hands around his chest: "do you want to go out of the city?"


    Xingyi said angrily: "my old friend came to me the day before yesterday and said that he was not well. I''m afraid it''s only these two days. The old man would like to have a look these two days. It''s in the village on the outskirts of the city. It''s very close. "


    Jinnanyun''s face is not happy: "say so much nonsense, do you want to go out of the city?"


    Star justice, Qingming eyes to jinnanyun.


    Jinnanyun pointed to Xingyi''s eyes and said: "yes, this eye is also a hole. The old man''s eyes should be turbid. Your eyes are too bright. At first sight, they are young people. If you don''t want to be seen through, you immediately lower your head."


    Xingyi''s eyes blinked and his head dropped down quickly.


    Wait for low head, star righteousness just reacts to come over, immediately stare to Jin Nan Yun.


    Jin Nanyun: "it''s you!"


    Xing Yiqi clenches his fist.


    Jinnanyun then appeased: "don''t worry about me first, I ask if you want to go out of the city, you haven''t answered me yet."


    Xing Yi immediately straightens his back: "if you want to catch it, you can catch it. But with your servant girl, it''s just a little harder to catch me."


    But the soft female voice said, "how about I take you out of the city?"Xing Yi is stunned and looks at Jin Nanyun.


    Fusheng also took a look at his wife and thought she had a fever!


    Jinnanyun doesn''t care about the reaction of the two people. He takes Xingyi and brings it to the small shop next to him.


    When Xing Yi reacts, he sees a patrol yamen runner coming to this side.


    This woman really helped herself.


    Xingyi looks at jinnanyun and no longer installs: "what do you want? Two dead men to be your guards?"


    From the first time the woman met, she proposed to hire a dead man. This unheard of courage really impressed him.


    Jin Nanyun shook his head: "nothing, you just go."


    Xingyi doesn''t believe: "what are you trying to do?"


    "When the road is rough, use your knife to help."


    "Less nonsense, say what you want!"


    Xing Yi looks at this woman like a psychopath.


    Jinnanyun is sincere: "believe me, I really want to help you."


    "Impossible!" Star righteousness is very determined.


    Jinnanyun thought for a moment, changed his mouth: "well, you guessed it right, I have another plan for you."


    If so, Xingyi shows an expression I know: "what do you want to show me?"


    Jinnanyun pursed her lips, thought for a long time, and said, "silver."


    Xing Yi raises his eyebrows.


    Jinnanyun reached out his hand: "send you out of the city, fifty-two grains of silver."


    Xingyi stares at her eyes, ponders for a while, and ponders: "only fifty-two?"


    Fusheng looks at his wife strangely, fifty-two, to send an imperial court criminal out of the city?


    Madame is crazy!


    This kind of thing, whether ordinary people can interfere or not, is to interfere, at least hundreds of thousands of Liang, ah, here''s the risk, how can madam suddenly not forget!


    Perhaps because Xingyi and Fusheng''s eyes were too dazzling, jinnanyun asked tentatively, "one hundred liang?"


    Fusheng stealthily tugs at the corner of his wife''s clothes and whispers a reminder: "madam, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 340

    Xingyi''s eyes of inquiry turned several circles on them, and finally he asked, "one hundred Liang, take me out of the city, it''s so simple?" "It''s that simple." Jinnanyun smiles. At this time, a patrol yamen runner passed by. Jinnanyun asked Xingyi to leave from the back door of the shop. Goodbye to chaliao at the end of the street. Xingyi leaves first. Fusheng asks his wife, "madam, why are you..." "Shh." Jin Nanyun asked Fusheng to keep his voice down. After confirming that Xingyi was really far away, he said, "I have my own opinion." Fusheng frowned: "madam, if Mr. Liu and Mr. Rong know about it, they are afraid to..." "You''ve learned a lot of Kung Fu in vain. You don''t know that this man has already been surrounded by the hidden lines of zhengemen?" "What?" Fusheng was stunned. He hurriedly looked around, but saw nothing. Jin Nanyun said, "don''t look at it, provincial leakage." Fusheng did not understand: "how does Madame know?" Jin Nanyun: "Liu Wei thinks I really can''t understand her gestures. Yes, I didn''t really understand it at the beginning, but in the past few days, I always felt one or two gestures. Although I didn''t fully understand them, I could understand a sentence even if I guessed it. " Fusheng smiled bitterly: "if you guessed wrong..." "Good guess." Jinnanyun said, "Liu Wei, who is a bad character, can run around in the city with a big problem in mind? Don''t forget, Xiao Li has not been found yet. Liu Wei is not afraid that the dead man will take Xiao Li away? How can Liu Wei rest assured without checking beforehand! " "Young master Li didn''t let Rong Duwei hide?" Floating way. Jin Nanyun: "yes, you and I can see that the designation is reserved by Rong Duwei, but who knows what Liu Wei thinks?" Fusheng stopped talking. Jinnanyun added: "in a word, even if I send the dead man out of the city, I''m not afraid that he will run away. There may have been news from Rong Duwei. Anyway, as long as Rong Duwei understands, it''s enough. " Fusheng did not understand: "madam, what do you want Du Wei to understand?" Jinnanyun lowered his eyes: "I understand that I can''t wait." "Well?" Fusheng still doesn''t understand. Jin Nanyun didn''t say it, but he thought in his heart, that Duwei''s eyes were all staring at Liu Wei recently. Can Duwei really receive this hint? If it is not really urgent, jinnanyun does not want to do so. This morning, when I saw Liu Wei and Rong Duwei gesturing, I felt that they were planning something important for tomorrow. The gestures were too complicated to understand. But it can be seen vaguely that they are talking about "headless female corpse" and "arrest" and so on. The case of the female corpse has been solved. Jin Nanyun has known it for a long time. The murderer has always been under the surveillance of zhengemen. The reason why he didn''t arrest him at first is that Liu Wei wanted to revenge Liu Yi and make Liu Yi suffer more2¡¢ It is the case that involves some unfathomable circumstances. If you catch them immediately, they will start to frighten the snake. So, think twice. Jin Nanyun doesn''t care who the murderer is, but it has been speculated before that the reason why the headless female corpse is in their Liu family''s goods must be because you''s interference. So the identity of you is what Jin Nanyun wants to know most now. A few days later, Jin Nanyun almost every day made an explicit suggestion to Rong Duwei to inquire about you. But seeing that the real murderer is about to be arrested, you Shi and Liu Yi are about to be acquitted, but Rong Duwei hasn''t given her an answer yet. Today is also luck! I happened to meet the dead man who was eager to leave the city, so I thought to tell Rong Duwei in this way that if he didn''t tell her, she could check it by her own way. She wants that Rong Du Wei to think that she found the dead man in exchange for you to send him out of the city. But jinnanyun didn''t do it. Even though she was eager to know who Youshi was, she didn''t mean to inquire about the enemy. It wasn''t that her head was squeezed by the door. It was the enemy or the friend. She could still distinguish them. Now, she has separated from the dead man and made an appointment to meet him in chaliao for a while. Jinnanyun will go to chaliao slowly now. If those hidden lines behind her go to ask Rong Duwei, and Rong Duwei calls her back before she enters chaliao, that is, Rong Duwei understands and her plan is successful. What about the dead man It doesn''t matter! These jinnanyun didn''t talk with Fusheng, and said that Fusheng didn''t understand. Out of the book shop, with the floating life, all the way to the chaliao. At this time, Qinshan government Yamen. Liu Wei is holding her head, looking at a miscellaneous book in her hand, while reading it, she is occasionally nibbling at two melon seeds. Rong Leng looks at the files nearby, looks for a while, uses the cinnabar pen, and points on the top. The hot tea at hand slowly cools down. Liu Wei feels that her mouth is dry. She pushes the cool tea forward to the side of Rong Ling''s file.Rong Ling saw it, touched the cup, and said to the outside, "serve tea."


    The servant at the door soon came in, just about to take away the teapot, but heard a "clattering" around him


    The servant was stunned and looked up. He didn''t find out where the voice came from, but he first listened to the deep male voice and asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    Servant hurriedly shook his head, lowered his head and hurriedly quit.


    However, when the servant left, Rong Leng got up, but went to the window lattice.


    Liu Wei took another sip of melon seeds, and her eyes drifted along the figure of Rong Ling, only to see him back to himself and communicate with the people outside the window.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care. She continues to read her own books.


    Rong Ling came back soon. At this time, the servant who sent the tea also sent the hot tea back. He made a cup of tea for Liu Wei himself. Rong Ling said, "I have something to do, go out for a while."


    Liu Wei looks up at him with her eyes and hands.


    "Small things," said Rong Leng


    Since it''s a small matter, Liu Wei is too lazy to take care of it. Wave and let him go.


    Rong Ling put the file at Liu Wei''s hand at will. Then he left. When he got to the door, he stopped again and asked Liu Wei, "what time is tomorrow?"


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, and drew with both hands - Huang Lin should be looking for the four girls in the morning. Around the time of Mao, the body under the Huangfu pavilion was laid in the afternoon.


    "Let Leng nod:" that tomorrow noon, free


    Liu Wei just wanted to say that he was free, but after thinking about it for a while, he looked at Rong Ling and made a competition - what do you want to do?


    It''s no wonder that Liu Wei has a bow and a snake. After all, some people, no matter how silly, can''t fall in the same pit two times. Thinking of the day before yesterday, Rong Ling asked her if she was free at night. As soon as she said she was free, he took her to the countryside and found a mountain he didn''t know. He had to see her for a while. Liu Wei didn''t know where he learned dating skills. In a word, it was very untrue Yes, she fell asleep after watching it for a while. At the end of the day, Rong Leng hugged her back.


    With the experience of the last time, now she has learned cleverness. She doesn''t ask questions clearly and can''t promise in disorder.

 Chapter 341

    Let Leng see Liu Wei so alert, slightly frown, hidden unhappy.


    Liu Wei insists on asking - what do you want to do?


    Rong Leng had to say, "eat."


    Liu Wei glances at him -- do you usually have meals together? What kind of sudden offer tomorrow noon?


    Rong Leng said, "are you free?"


    If it''s a meal, it seems that there''s no problem. Liu Wei comforts herself so much that she''s dubious - free.


    Rong Ling got the answer, so he left.


    When Rong Leng left, Liu Wei continued to read, but after a while, she suddenly put the book down, rubbed her chin and thought.


    Look at the moon, have a meal, this process Seems to be a little familiar


    Liu Wei thought quietly for a while. Suddenly, she stared, and then narrowed her eyes.


    At the same time, Liu Xiaoli, who had not breathed fresh air for several days in Dongsheng Inn, suddenly sneezed.


    Pearl stood in front of Xiaoli and shouted at him, "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli rubs his nose and mumbles, "OK, don''t rush, play cards, two flowers." Then, Xiao Li took two wooden cards out of the seven or eight palm sized ones and put them on the table.


    After thinking about it, Pearl also took two pieces of wood board hidden behind a stack of books and threw them on Xiaoli''s wooden card.


    Xiaoli sees the card from pearl, touches her chin, thinks about it, and loses the other two pieces.


    One man and one bird play the card of flowers.


    After one game, pearl won.


    Little Lipton was not happy. He lost the remaining wooden card in his hand, lying on the table and shouting, "no more playing, no more fun at all."


    When Pearl saw Xiaoli playing, she called and jumped on his head and pecked at his head.


    Xiaoli hurriedly held her head and wailed, "OK, I give up. I give up."


    Pearl just let him go, squinting his eyes and calling: "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli shrunk his mouth and was very unhappy: "I know Brother of three days, I''ll call for another three days. Don''t remind me all the time. You are getting more and more nagging... "


    Jinnanyun stood on the small fork road outside chaliao for nearly two pillars of incense. There was still no one around.


    Fusheng asked carefully: "madam, are we mistaken?"


    "No mistake." "There must be a dark line around here, I promise," said Jin


    Fusheng wryly smiled: "maybe what you later explained to me was also heard by the secret line. They know our idea, so..."


    "I said so quietly!" Jinnanyun frowned very unacceptable.


    "In fact, we don''t need to do so many things, ma''am. Otherwise, let''s go back to talk to Mr. Liu. It seems that Mr. Liu is the only one who can hold Rongdu''s heart."


    Jinnanyun refused: "no, Liu Wei has a bad voice now. She has a bad temper and can''t be provoked. Also, in order to last time I let her out, she is still annoyed with me. It''s better to beg for myself than for her. "


    Fusheng is helpless: "but we It seems to have failed. "


    Jinnanyun also realized this. He twisted the brocade handkerchief impatiently and went to chaliao as soon as he raised his feet.


    "What are you doing, madam?"


    "They are determined that I can''t really let people go. OK, no soft ones, no hard ones." Jinnanyun said, has accelerated the pace, and soon walked to the door of chaliao.


    Fusheng rubs his eyebrows secretly, but he can only follow the past.


    At this time, floating life felt that there was an air flow in the air, from far to near.


    Fusheng stupefied for a moment, turning around with the conditioned reflex!


    The air flow swept towards the floating life, facing the floating life''s front door, but strangely, when the floating life went to pick it up, the air flow stopped again, and didn''t hurt the floating life half a minute. The wind just blew the floating life''s hair.


    This is a master, and willing to give way.


    Fusheng realized that his back was cold. He grabbed his wife and pulled her to the corner. Then he said, "madam, I can''t go."


    Jinnanyun pushes Fusheng: "what do you do?"


    Fusheng pointed to the sky with serious expression.


    Jinnanyun looks with floating fingers, but sees nothing.


    Fusheng bit his teeth and whispered two words in jinnanyun''s ear.


    Jinnanyun was not able to bear it. When he heard Fusheng''s words, his expression changed.


    In the end, jinnanyun asked with some difficulty, "what do they mean? Will Rong Duwei come or not? "


    Fusheng said solemnly with a face: "madam, the maidservant thinks that it''s no longer a matter of letting Duwei come. We seem to disturb them. They are angry."


    Jinnanyun a Leng.


    Fusheng said: "these secret lines follow the dead man, presumably, not only to find out his colleagues, or the people behind the scenes, but also to find out other plans. We just started to scare the snake."All of a sudden, jinnanyun''s expression was ugly.


    Fusheng holds his wife''s hand, pinches it and comforts him: "but don''t be afraid. They didn''t hurt us. They must know our relationship with Mr. Liu. Madam, let''s go back first. It''s not something we can get involved in. "


    Jinnanyun knows this truth, nods, and now he doesn''t care about Youshi. He''s afraid that he just made a fool of himself and ruined the important affairs of zhengemen.


    If this is the case, then at that time, one or two of you can not make up for it.


    Jin Nanyun makes up her mind.


    Fusheng took his wife back to the inn from the back by the path, but just around a jade line, he turned around and ran into an old figure to block them.


    "Why is it so late?" The old man spoke the voice of a young man.


    Jinnanyun and Fusheng are stunned at the same time. They look at the left side, then the right side, and then look at each other.


    Originally, I wanted to go back to the inn around the path, but I didn''t expect to go around and find a place to make an appointment with the dead man.


    Jin Nanyun sweats awkwardly.


    Fusheng is calmer than jinnanyun. He only holds jinnanyun''s hand and lets her relax. Then he says to Xingyi, "when we just came, we met the Yamen guards on patrol and were almost stared at by them. I''m afraid it won''t happen today. It''s estimated that it will take two days."


    Xingyi frowns, looks at Fusheng, shaves twice, and throws himself at jinnanyun.


    Jin Nanyun swallowed his saliva and said: "that It''s not what you want, but Never take too much risk. "


    "You should have known it was a risk." Xingyi''s eyes are calm.


    Jin Nanyun reluctantly replied, "but you are alone when you leave, and you can''t escape from the prison. I always have to consider my situation."


    Xing Yi purses his lips: "so let''s go together?"


    Jin Nanyun was shocked: "what are we going to do together? Elopement? "


    The two words of elopement sprang out, not only Xingyi but also jinnanyun.


    Although she is not as careful as her daughter''s family, she is open-minded and pleasant, but when she says this kind of words, it always hinders her vision.


    I''m also confused. It''s really hard to hear that.


    When jinnanyun was about to change his mouth, Xingyi said, "if you want to, you can."

 Chapter 342

    Jinnanyun looks at Xingyi, and suddenly he doesn''t care about the big things hanging on his head. He suddenly goes forward and smashes his fist on Xingyi''s head: "flirting with women!"


    Xingyi knows that jinnanyun has no martial arts and is not careful. Lengbuting is hit by her. She is so angry that she wrists her eyebrows.


    He also felt that the man did not care about women, and then endured the slight pain.


    Xing Yi said, "since you have agreed, you must do everything." He said, took out a silver note from his arms, it was one hundred Liang, and put it into Jin Nanyun''s hand.


    Jinnanyun looked at the hundred Liang silver, and his hands were shaking.


    "It''s not convenient for you to take the silver note first." Jinnanyun said, forcibly returned the silver note to him.


    But Xing Yi didn''t take it. He just took her by the wrist and said in her ear, "send me out of the city at once."


    "Let go of my wife!" This is what floating life sees.


    Xingyi releases jinnanyun and pushes her to Fusheng.


    Floating conditionally, he hugged his wife. Jin Nanyun stumbled twice, and then stood firm.


    Jinnanyun looked at his wrist. Just then, the position he was pinched seemed to be the legendary pulse gate.


    All of a sudden, a cold sweat from the sideburns.


    Jinnanyun finally realized at this moment that what Liuwei had said - do not die, what is the meaning.


    Jinnanyun is at a loss. When he is in a dilemma, another pair of patrol yamen servants come from afar.


    Xingyi warns jinnanyun, "remember what you said." Then, Xingyi quickly hides in the shop nearby.


    Jinnanyun finally relieved and hurriedly pulled Fusheng back to the inn.


    As long as I go back to the inn, it''s safe. The inn is full of dark defense. It''s impossible for the dead man to run in by himself.


    But before he started, Fusheng suddenly pulled her.


    Jin Nanyun looks at the past suspiciously, but sees Fusheng staring straight ahead.


    Jinnanyun and Fusheng immediately froze in place, motionless, but rongduwei just walked past them, even without giving them a look, leaving with iceberg face.


    Jinnanyun already understood that he had done stupid things, which rongduwei knew.


    And, very unhappy.


    Jinnanyun despair: "how to do?"


    Fusheng appeases: "actually Maybe Rongdu is just passing by. "


    At this time, a familiar air flow swept in again, and the flotsam immediately made a defensive posture.


    But the air flow is still just gently blowing over the top of the floating life, no harm, and this time, floating life also understood.


    Fusheng said, "the people of rongduwei want to see me, ma''am. You wait here. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Jinnanyun nods, let Fusheng go back quickly.


    When Fusheng came back, he was holding two newly bought brocade handkerchiefs, and the heavy expression on his face was relaxed.


    Fusheng secretly winked at his master, then said loudly, "Miss, your brocade Pa."


    Jinnanyun understood the meaning of Fusheng, took over the brocade PA and looked at it repeatedly: "it''s good, the style is pretty good."


    "The lady has a good eye." Fusheng boasts.


    Jinnanyun still doesn''t understand, which one is the trouble of Fusheng, just understand the eyes of Fusheng just now, is to cooperate.


    The two gossiped, and Fusheng gave jinnanyun a soothing look, and waited for Xingyi to come back confidently.


    As expected, Xingyi has come.


    Just now, Fusheng left. Xing Yi saw it. He thought that Fusheng was going to tell the news. He was thinking that if someone came, he would not mind taking the third young lady of Liu family as a hostage. But he just bought two brocade handkerchiefs.


    Fusheng said: "send you out of the city, but you obviously can''t do this. You have to change clothes."


    Fusheng looked around, looked at a ready to wear shop and said, "that''s it. Let''s go."


    As he said this, he took his wife to the front. Xing Yi could not, nor could he bring people back.


    The shopkeeper in the ready to wear shop was very enthusiastic. They changed three clothes, Jin Nanyun changed into a peasant''s dress, Xing Yi changed into a peasant''s dress, and Fusheng changed into a set of servant girl''s dress.


    Walking out of the clothing store, Fusheng said: "my wife and this young man, disguised as brother-in-law, are poor relatives from the countryside. They asked Huang''s family, a rich businessman in the city, to borrow money. Now that the Huang''s family has made a big deal, they ordered my servant girl to take some money to the two, and then sent the two out of the city. After a while, they arrived at the gate of the city. When someone asked, I would like to say that you should keep quiet, madam and this young man. ¡±Jin Nanyun looked at his hand: "the hand of a peasant woman is not so thin. She is bound to help."


    "Floating a choking:" no, later you put your hand in the clothes


    Jin Nanyun still feels obsessive-compulsive. The current disguise is too simple. If the yamen runner at the gate can''t see it, I''m afraid there will be a dark curtain


    Suddenly think of the black screen two words, jinnanyun Leng for a moment, look to Fusheng.


    Fusheng, carrying Xingyi on his back, nodded a little inaudibly.Guess is confirmed, jinnanyun is really surprised. After the surprise, he suddenly has courage. Since someone''s back door has been opened, no matter what they wear, everything is OK.


    When the three of them arrived at the gate of the city together, they watched the dark pressure and the flow of people queuing out of the city. They came to the end of the line.


    Finally, they are arranged to talk with Fusheng according to the design of Fusheng.


    Fusheng was originally a servant girl. The tone of the servant girl was very good. Whether those yamen servants believed it or not, in a word, yamen servants let them go.


    The three left unimpeded, but because it was too unimpeded, Xing Yi suddenly grasped Jin Nanyun''s shoulder, five fingers together, and his hands were strong.


    Jinnanyun felt a pain in his shoulder and asked difficultly, "what to do?"


    "I''m really upset." With a sneer, Xing Yi made it clear that it was too easy to leave, but he was suspicious.


    Just after a few breaths, a yamen servant looked at the three of them and suddenly said, "stop!"


    All of a sudden, the three stopped.


    The yamen runner came over and looked around the three people: "have these three people checked?"


    "Companion nods:" checked, it is the relatives of master Huang''s family


    Yamen runner did not rest assured, just around the three people walk around, look carefully.


    The companion said with a smile: "you don''t believe the relatives of master Huang. I remember that you have eaten the kindness of master Huang, and they just left, so you are embarrassed by their distant relatives."


    The Yamen servant was let out by his companions and blushed: "say less, no one will treat you as a mute."


    Companion hey hey a smile, shut a mouth.


    The Yamen servant waved to the three Xingyi: "OK, let''s go."


    Fusheng hurriedly thanks crispy.


    Probably because of this little disaster, Xing Yi finally let go of Jin Nanyun, and Fusheng hurriedly helped his wife, and they left the city together.


    As soon as he left the gate and went to the place where there was no one, Fusheng said, "you can go, and we should go back."


    Xingyi said with calm eyes: "now go back, don''t you go to help?"


    "We have our way. You can go by yourself." The calm way of Fusheng.


    Xingyi looks at jinnanyun, but only sees her covering her shoulder.


    Xing Yi apologizes: "it''s a heavy hand. Can I knead it for you?"


    "Go away!" "I don''t want to see you anymore!" jinnanyun said Then he took Fusheng and went back.


    Looking at their backs, Xingyi suddenly felt bored. He set up his lightness skill and soon disappeared.


    Jinnanyun and Fusheng went back to the city smoothly, changed their clothes, and when they came back to the inn, they just saw the lobby on the first floor. Liu Weizheng asked Xiaoer for a Louzi of vegetables.

 Chapter 343

    Seeing them coming back, Liu Wei looked them up and down.


    Jinnanyun and Fusheng are very nervous. They look at me, I look at you, and finally avoid Liu Wei''s sight.


    Originally, Liu Wei didn''t think it was suspicious, but she didn''t understand why their expressions were so strange. Now, Liu Wei thinks their eyes are full of heart.


    Liu Wei passed by and made a double stroke with her hands.


    Jin Nanyun''s neck was broken, and he said, "I can''t understand what you''re talking about at all.".


    Liu Wei continues to compete.


    Jinnanyun still pretends not to understand.


    Liu Wei is not happy. She goes to the counter and asks the shopkeeper for a pen and paper. She writes a line on it.


    Can take the paper, just a turn around, but look at the first floor of the hall there is no one, jinnanyun and Fusheng, long gone.


    Liu Wei crushes the rice paper into a ball and claps it on the counter!


    The shopkeeper couldn''t help shivering.


    Since this inn was packed by these big men from Kyoto, he hasn''t had a good meal for several days. He has had a good sleep.


    At this time, Rong Ling comes back from the outside.


    When Rong Ling saw that Liu Wei was also in the inn, he asked, "why don''t you wait for me in the Yamen?"


    Liu Wei takes a look at him and makes a stroke - where have you been?


    Rong Leng said, "there are some things to deal with."


    Liu Wei approached him and sniffed him hard.


    Liu Wei''s sudden move made Rong Leng freeze. He put his arms around her back and said with a low smile, "what are you smelling?"


    Liu Wei didn''t speak and continued to smell.


    "I didn''t go out to see the woman next to me," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei pushed him away.


    Rong Leng stares at her: "really."


    Liu Wei rolled her eyes, waved her hands, and went up to the second floor with the vegetable Louzi on the table.


    Liu Wei wants to hear it. Does Rong Ling go to see Xiao Li.


    In the end, it''s a piece of meat that fell from her body. What''s the smell of Xiaoli? She''s familiar with being a mother. She knows it when she hears it.


    However, is it because she thinks more about it? There is no taste of Xiaoli in rongling.


    Isn''t it true that Rong Ling didn''t hide Xiao Li?


    With speculation, Liu Wei went up to the second floor.


    Rong Leng also followed up. When he came to the corridor, he saw the floating life just about to leave the room.


    Fusheng has a cold teapot in his hand. He wants to go down to change the hot water for his wife, but when he opens the door, he is shocked. Then he quickly returns and slams the door!


    "What''s the matter?" Jin Nanyun asked


    Fusheng clapped his chest and pointed to the door: "officer Duwei."


    Jinnanyun was shocked. He came to the door, peered out through the crack, and asked, "haven''t you come?"


    Fusheng shook his head and said, "it''s Mr. Liu''s room."


    "I went to Liu Wei''s room." Jin Nanyun said with a sigh of relief, "then there will be no time to question us tonight. It''s OK."


    Fusheng thought the same, but he was still worried: "if commander Rong asked, how can we..."


    Jinnanyun thought for a moment and clapped: "I''m not afraid. It''s the dead man who took the initiative to find us and force us to send him out of the city."


    Fusheng''s face was bitter and astringent: "but didn''t he listen to all of them? We found him. "


    "This is called the public saying that the Public Li Po said that the Public Li Po was reasonable, and the commander didn''t see it with his own eyes, but it''s not fair to say it by the secret line. Anyway, we are forced to bite to death. No matter what people say, let''s stick to it."


    At this stage of the field, the only way!


    Fusheng was very melancholy, and then asked: "that lady, do you want to ask Rong Duwei about that girl?"


    "Ha ha." Jinnanyun sneered twice, holding his forehead and said: "after two days, I don''t want to stroke his beard these two days."


    Fusheng thought it was true and nodded.


    At the same time, Liu Wei''s house.


    Liu Wei breaks the celery in her hand, slightly twists her eyebrows, looks at Rong Leng and makes a duel - are they really so bold?


    Rong Ling nods, moves the chair, gets closer to her, touches a vegetable leaf, and puts it in the good-looking hand to play.


    Liu Wei dislikes the low quality of his hands. He takes a picture on the back of his hands and pulls the vegetables away from him.


    Rong Leng took back his hand, rubbed his fingers, and said, "your friend, I''m afraid he''s in a hurry."


    Liu Weibiao - then tell her the identity of you. I don''t know how to hide it.


    "Rong Leng shook his head:" not yet


    Liu Wei asked - why?


    But Rong Leng didn''t say it.


    Liu Wei thought about it for a while, and thought about it - that day the dead man asked to see you. Did he, what did he say to you? About you?


    Let Leng nod.


    Liu Wei then understood that there was no need to ask about anything else. It was a matter of great importance, and some concealment was understandable.


    That is, Jin Nanyun is afraid of feeling the loss. He said that he would sell his best friend for the news of his rival. Now, the best friend is gone, and the news of his rival is gone.In this way of thinking, Liu Wei suddenly relieved his anger. When he looked at Rong Ling again, he smiled at him.


    Rong Leng looks at her and smiles at herself suddenly. She is silent for a while. She suddenly gets up, leans over, kisses her on the lip, and even presses her hand on the back of her brain to prevent her from retreating.


    Liu Wei is scared, but she can''t get back. Finally, she struggles twice. She just opens her mouth. At the first moment when the tip of the man''s tongue penetrates, she bites his lip.


    Allow edge to eat painful, there is a bloody smell on the lips.


    Release the mouth, Liu Wei licked the blood stained with his lips, and made a vicious contest - what are you crazy about?


    Rong Leng wiped the corners of his mouth and said in a low voice, "you seduced this king first."


    Liu Wei is angry and laughs - does laughing mean seduction?


    Let Leng take it for granted: "you laugh, then count."


    Liu Wei is angry. She says that she can''t give him a good face!


    Rong Ling suffered and didn''t give up. Seeing that Liu Wei was still working on the fruits and vegetables, he asked, "what do you do?"


    Liu Wei''s impatient contest - you don''t need to know.


    Rong Leng is silent and looks at her persistently.


    Liu Wei was staring at him uneasily, hesitated for a moment, or compromised - making medicine.


    "Can food be medicine?"


    Liu Wei takes a look at him - this is the drug guide. Everything in the world can be used as the drug guide as long as the formula is appropriate. It is the urine of children, the stool of cattle, and it can also be used as medicine.


    When Rong Leng heard the two things behind him, his face changed. He looked at the fruits and vegetables of a table and asked, "who can I eat?"


    Liu Wei''s free competition - for the dead.


    Rong Leng picked a eyebrow: "tomorrow with?"


    Liu Wei nodded - ten years of mummies, no medicine soup first bubble, not easy to test.


    Speaking of ancient mummies, Liu Wei has not yet tested them. Some modern technologies can restore data, but in ancient times, it is difficult to rely on one hand.


    In this way, Liu Wei estimated that his microscope should be made faster.


    To make a microscope, you need to make glass first. When the case is over, you need to discuss the production channel of glass with Jin Nanyun.


    Sales is one thing, self use is the most important.


    There are also some raw materials for making glass. It is convenient for the businessman jinnanyun to find them for himself.

 Chapter 344

    Liu Wei thought of her own plan and was absorbed into the spirit.


    When I got back to God, I found that Rong Ling had not left, not only had not left, but also looked at her with burning eyes.


    Liu Wei touched her face and drew a question mark in the air - what to do?


    Rong Ling just opened her eyes, but her hand came up again to help her with these vegetables.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and wants to help her. She finds some vegetable leaves for him to play with.


    Rong Ling pinched the leaves, unconsciously breaking them by hand. In a short time, they all broke into rotten vegetable leaves.


    There was no more conversation between the two.


    Liu Wei tolerates Rong Ling''s help in her work, and Rong Ling doesn''t mind Liu Wei''s involvement in the work and ignores him.


    The two of them worked hard and quietly until the waiter knocked on the door and said that the dinner was ready.


    At this time, Liu Wei''s vegetables have been picked almost.


    Liu Wei gets up and claps her hands. She wants to open the vegetable juice on her hands. When Rong Leng sees her, she pinches her hands and wipes them carefully for her.


    Liu Wei accepted this man''s care in peace of mind. Looking at the slightly drooping eyes of the man, she unconsciously hooked the corners of her mouth. When the man raised his eyes to see her, she quickly accepted the shallow smile and pretended to be expressionless.


    Wipe Liu Wei''s hand clean, and Rong Ling doesn''t let go either. He leads her out of the door directly.


    Liu Wei wanted to struggle for a while, but he thought that these days they both went out and in together and slept together at night. Although they didn''t do anything deviant, the outsiders were too lazy to struggle for him to lead them away just because they were already thinking about it.


    They went downstairs together.


    When I arrived downstairs, Rong Ling naturally opened the chair to let Liu Wei sit.


    Liu Wei also went to sit down honestly, and didn''t think it was inappropriate at all.


    However, jinnanyun and Fusheng at the next table look at each other. Both of them have deep meanings.


    Sure enough, even Liu Wei didn''t find out. She has been softened. I''m afraid that Rong Duwei can fold her now and put her in her pocket. She can do as good as the flow.


    Rong Duwei''s way of cooking Liu Wei in warm water is brilliant!


    It''s easy to admire Liu Wei who is not a man but a woman.


    In fact, only Rong Ling himself knows that his current position is to take advantage of Xiaoli''s absence.


    Liu Wei is always used to enjoying it. It''s Xiaoli who follows up with Liu Wei on weekdays.


    Xiao Li will serve Liu Wei very well. I''m afraid that I won''t let my mother drink a cup of tea.


    Liu Wei is used to this. If Liu Wei is allowed to do something by himself, Liu Wei is not willing to do it. Now, without Xiao Li, Rong Ling is willing to replace him.


    Liu Wei was not used to it at first, but he got used to it after a few days. Nevertheless, the relationship between them, which seems to be close but actually hasn''t made much progress, is also in danger.


    In this way, Rong Ling starts to think. First, Xiao Li can''t come back. Second, what did Xiao Li say about the date should be implemented.


    Last night, I failed to enjoy the moon. I had lunch tomorrow at noon. Maybe I won''t lose.


    Thinking about his medicine soup, Liu Wei ate it quickly and went upstairs.


    Rong Leng also followed up, and from time to time he handed something to help.


    They are busy for more than two hours.


    When the medicine is ready and the ingredients are calculated, Liu Wei puts everything in the box next to her and makes a comparison with Rong Leng - tomorrow''s corpse will be unearthed and someone will send this box to me.


    "Well." Let the edge fall.


    Liu Wei is tired all night, a little tired, stretched a stretch, go to bed at the same time, at the same time if there is no look out of the window.


    At this sight, Liu Wei was stunned.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but walk to the window lattice and reach out to the outside. As expected, she received the fine rain.


    Rong Leng came to her side, took her hand in the rain, dried it and said: "the rain is very cold."


    Liu Wei uses her other hand to draw - when did it rain?


    Rong Leng said, "it''s after dinner."


    Liu Wei frowned. Looking outside, she was still very small. But in a short time, it rained more and more. She frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing her bad expression, Rong Leng asked.


    Liu Wei shakes her head, breathes, closes the window and goes to bed.


    Maybe it''s psychological reasons. Liu Wei doesn''t like rain all the time. Maybe it''s the instinct of forensic medicine. Rain will wash away the evidence, bury the truth and make the case more difficult to be solved. So, Liu Wei doesn''t like rain very much at the moment.


    But sometimes, the rain also has some other miraculous effects, which can set things right.


    I hope this winter rain tonight can bring good results.


    ¡­¡­


    It rained heavily, and then it rained all night.


    The next morning, Liu Wei got up early.


    Looking at Rong Ling, who is still sleeping, Liu Wei does not get up in a hurry, but looks at him in a daze.


    Out of the window, there is not too obvious light, the heavy rain is still majestic, and the dark clouds cover the sky and the moon. In such a vision, Liu Wei''s vision is actually limited. In addition, Rong Ling sleeps on the outside, with the light on her back, she can''t see clearly.Liu Wei slept badly this night. In the first half of the night, because Rong Ling always harassed her and moved her. In the second half of the night, the rain was so loud that she was disturbed. With a silent sigh, Liu Wei always felt hairy in her heart, as if something bad was coming. What can go wrong today? At best, there may be something wrong with the body. No matter what happens, there are always some clues left. Moreover, according to Huang Lin, if Huang Juexin killed the corpse, there would not be much doubt. After all, two men marry a woman, which is not reasonable. Although it is absurd, it has not become a suspense. Besides, the people of liaozhou risked staying in Qinshan mansion and breaking the Lake Pavilion of Huangfu. Maybe they just suspected that what they were looking for was next to Huangjue''s new body. If so, then this is a very simple case. Rong Leng didn''t think the case was very important. He just wanted to see what it was and how much it had to do with the Huang family. Listening to the roaring rain outside, Liu Wei can''t help comforting herself. Maybe it''s just because she hates the rain, so she makes herself daydream. Today is just a very ordinary day. According to the previous investigation, Huang Lin will go to carry out his murder plan in the morning, and his goal is four girls. What he and Rong Leng have to do is to find the remains of the female corpse at the same time of stopping. In the afternoon, it''s easier. There will be arranged people in the Yellow mansion, who will come to Yamen to report after the body is unearthed. And when yamen guards blocked the scene, people in rongling would arrest the dead in liaozhou! The mummy, and the things that liaozhou people are looking for, should be handed over to her for investigation. Of course, if the thing is really beside the body.

 Chapter 345

    Everything is well arranged. It is within the plan to use Huang Lin or the dead man, including the release of another dead man.


    Although he didn''t intend to let the man go, since Jin Nanyun has made a good claim, he will let go. That person will not become a variable, not to mention this ability.


    So, what else does Liu Wei want to miss?


    Clearly everything has been sorted out, and so on, so that things happen, a good one to complete, but after all, what makes her hair?


    Is it Xiaoli?


    It should be. Xiao Li''s whereabouts are unknown now. There may be danger.


    That should be Xiaoli.


    Liu Wei''s foreboding now should be his son''s safety.


    Thinking like this, Liu Wei sat up suddenly!


    When I lifted my hand and wiped my forehead, I found that it was cold and wet, and it was cold sweat.


    Rong Leng wakes up at this moment. In his black eyes, he almost immediately bursts out a cold light of vigilance. After just two breaths, he makes sure that there is no danger around him, then he relaxes his body, gathers the murderous intention in his eyes, and looks at the women around him.


    Rong Leng propped up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei turns around, grabs his sleeve tightly, a pair of eyes, twinkles ceaselessly.


    She has a very bad expression.


    Rong Leng frowned, hugged her and asked softly, "have you had a nightmare?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head to compete with him. Tell me the truth, have you found Xiaoli?


    Rong Leng looks at her in silence without speaking.


    Liu Wei continues to compete - then you and I guarantee that he is safe.


    Rong Leng hesitated, took her shoulder and assured her, "he is safe."


    Liu Wei showed a "sure" expression, but he was not angry or scolded. He just pinched the sleeve of Rong Leng and made a solemn comparison - he must be safe, he must be safe!


    Rong Leng nods, whether Liu Wei intentionally blows her or not, in a word, he can''t bear to look at her such expression.


    Panic.


    Liu Wei will be frightened.


    At this moment, maybe it is also affected by the heavy rain outside. Rong Ling''s heart rate suddenly accelerates, as if he is infected, and he can''t help thinking.


    He clapped Liu Wei''s little hand to let her go.


    Liu Wei obeys and looses, but Rong Leng leaves the room.


    It was a quarter of an hour before I came back.


    When he came back, Rong Ling saw Liu Wei still sitting on the bed and looked at him with a kind of almost trance expression. He quickly walked over and took her cold hand and said, "Xiaoli is safe, I promise you."


    Rong Ling''s words are so clear, and his words are so firm that Liu Wei is finally comforted. For a while, Liu Wei nods.


    Rong Leng looked at the deep fog outside his eyes and asked, "how about going to sleep again?"


    Liu Wei shook her head, stretched out her feet, but stepped on the shoes beside the bed, casually holding them. She went to the table and began to check whether the materials prepared last night were missing.


    Liu Wei, dressed in a white frock, looked thin and emaciated. She stood up, picked up the man''s robe from the chair, stepped forward and put it on her.


    Then I closed it carefully for her to make sure she didn''t catch cold. Then I asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Liu Wei put down the celery in his hand, turned his head, looked at Rong Ling, and stared at him for a long time before the contest - I had a bad premonition.


    "About Xiao Li?" he asked


    I''m not sure, but I can only think of Xiaoli.


    Rong Ling said, "Xiaoli is very good. If you don''t feel relieved, take him back?"


    Liu Wei is a little funny. How can she suddenly admit it? Don''t plan to continue to cheat?


    Rong Leng stares at her: "you are afraid."


    Liu Wei was stunned and couldn''t help touching her face.


    Rong Leng breathed, hugged her, hugged her, and said to her ear, "I have never seen you before. You are so afraid."


    Are you afraid?


    Liu Wei didn''t know.


    In this world, there are many things she dislikes, many things she likes, and few things she fears.


    The only thing she''s afraid of, probably, is her family.


    Since I was a child, I couldn''t walk through this barrier.


    When it comes to family, she can''t be rational.


    Or is the rain so heavy that it destroys people''s hearts and makes her feel wrong?


    But in any case, she can''t stop Xiao Li''s safety.


    She calmly shrank out of her arms and compared with him - I want to see Xiao Li.


    ¡­¡­


    It rained heavily. Xiaoli carefully hugged the Pearl in her clothes and walked through the sparsely populated street with an umbrella in her hand.


    "Isn''t my father really angry?" After walking for two blocks, Xiaoli was still not at ease. He looked up and asked one of the dark guards who was walking in front of him.


    The dark guard was probably not used to walking in the street. He walked very fast. When he heard the young master''s inquiry, he turned around and assured him, "yes, sir Sizao is not angry."Xiaoli nodded, feeling quite calm, but still not sure: "not angry at all?" According to the instruction of Duwei, the secret guard replied without missing a word: "not at all." I always think that the chance that my mother is not really angry is very small, but Uncle Rong promised to help him. Since uncle Rong asked him to go back, most of them have a chance. I have been wandering outside for a long time. Xiao Li sometimes wants to be beaten by her mother, rather than live such a life with a family. He gathered the pearls in his arms and found that the pearls were shrinking their heads and hiding their bodies in his clothes. Xiaoli asked, "is it still cold?" Birds don''t like rain because their feathers are wet and it''s not easy to dry. The nature of animals is to keep away from the rain. Before the rain comes, birds will find shelter, and then wait until the rain stops, they will stick out their heads. It''s uncomfortable for pearl to go out on such a rainy day. The Pearl shakes the small body, because it is accidentally splashed by a few drops of rain, and it quickly drills into Xiaoli''s clothes, plugs its head, pouts its own small buttocks, "Jie Jie" twice. Xiaoli opens her clothes a little, then returns to her cage, and completely covers the pearl inside. He was so busy looking after Pearl that he didn''t see the road very much. When he looked up again, there was just a person in front of him. Two people "bang", collide. "Ah." The impact of a time, so that little Li body a crooked, almost will throw out the Pearl in his arms. Xiaoli''s quick reaction came. He turned over in the air and stopped steadily, but the umbrella had already flown far away. Seeing this, dark Wei quickly props up his umbrella. But the umbrella hasn''t reached the top of the young master''s head. The other umbrella has already come. Xiaoli looks at the paper umbrella surface on her head again, and then looks at the person in front of her. It''s a man. He''s covered in a black raincoat. His big hat covers half of his face. Man''s body is wet. In such a heavy street, man does not take an umbrella. He looks rather embarrassed. The umbrella in the man''s hand at the moment was only dropped by Xiao Li. "Sorry." The man''s gentle voice floated out. He crouched down and showed a pair of deep golden eyes. He handed the umbrella handle to Xiao Li and said, "it''s raining hard. I didn''t see you. Is it hurting?"

 Chapter 346

    Little linana stood at the same place, looked at the golden eyes close by, and pointed to his face in surprise: "you, you..." The man didn''t talk to Xiao Li much. He leaned his lips and lowered his golden eyes. He put the umbrella into Xiao Li''s hand, got up and left quickly! Until the black figure disappeared quickly, Xiaoli suddenly turned to look at the oil paper umbrella in his hand. He grabbed his head in surprise and doubted that he had read it wrong. The golden eyes! "Little boy?" Dark Wei looks at little childe dazed, and calls out worried. Xiaoli raised her head and pointed to the direction where the figure disappeared, saying: "gold, gold..." Dark Wei is confused: "what?" "Eyes." "The eyes of that man, unlike ours, are golden," said Xiao Li, dancing Dark Wei Leng for a moment, the conditional reflection along the direction of the little childe points to look at the past, but in addition to the hazy rain curtain, nothing can be seen clearly. "Young master, are you dazzled?" Dark Wei asked indefinitely. Golden eyes, in this world, except for monsters, where can there be golden eyes. Dazzled? Xiao Li''s experience is only in a moment. Maybe it''s really raining too much. He''s wrong. Or light refraction? His mother told him about the optical principle, which is very complicated, but it seems to be a theory that the surrounding environment affects the field of vision. In such a way, Xiao Li believed that, after all, people with golden eyes, how to listen, are somewhat absurd. "Young master, let''s hurry. It''s raining harder and harder." The crash of the rain hit the umbrella of the paper umbrella. It was a harsh sound, with a kind of vigorous surging. Xiaoli shrunk his neck, looked into his arms, and asked the Pearl, "Pearl, are you ok?" Pearl weak "Jie Jie" two voices. Xiaoli quickly covered the Pearl carefully, held up her umbrella and hurried to the inn. Liu Wei is waiting in the lobby of the inn, listening to the rain outside. For a while, her heart fluctuates. Until the familiar footsteps came in a hurry, Liu Wei suddenly returned to her mind and looked at the door of the inn. Xiao Li walked in wet, he didn''t come near, just stood under the eaves, peeped carefully through the open door. When Liu Wei turned her head, Xiao Li was also looking at her mother. The eyes of the mother and the son met. Liu Wei''s face is calm, and Xiao Li''s face is tense. At this time, Rong Ling put down the book in his hand and called to Xiao Li outside the door, "come in." Xiaoli hesitated and did not move. Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei. Seeing that Liu Wei is staring at Xiao Li with a kind of terrible eyes, he sighs, gets up and pulls Xiao Li''s hand. Xiaoli seems to find a straw to save her life. She compresses it behind uncle Rong and grabs hold of Rong Ling''s clothes. At this time, pearl poked out her head from Xiaoli''s arms and found that she had arrived at the destination. Then she flew out smartly and shook her wet feathers. Fluttering and flapping his wings, he flew to Liu Wei and raised his head to call "Jie Jie". Liu Wei''s eyes turn slightly and look at the Pearl. The eyes were cold and cold. The Pearl, who was going to be coquettish, shivered at once. Then, with no sense of righteousness, she spread her wings and flew straight up to the beam. Hiding behind the pillars of the beams, no matter Xiaoli. Xiaoli wants to call it, but the pearl is gone. Xiaoli can''t help it, so she has to continue to drag uncle Rong. Now only uncle Rong can save him. Rong Leng reaches out to pick up Xiao Li, walks to Liu Wei and sits down. Liu Wei''s eyes have been looking at Xiao Li. They are very deep and serious. Xiaoli is afraid. She always feels that such a silent mother is more terrible than beating him directly. "Dad..." He spoke softly and apologized, "I''m wrong." Then he raised his hands and said, "hit me." Liu Wei frowns and stands up Xiaoli thinks that her mother really wants to beat herself, hurry to tighten her hand and hide in the arms of Rong Leng. But Liu Wei just turned around and went upstairs. Watching the thin figure disappear slowly, Xiaoli''s mouth turned and cried. "Uncle Rong, you lied to me. You said my father was not angry." Xiaoli angrily complains, and the little fist smashes uncle Rong''s chest. Rong Leng grabs his little claw, purses his lips, looks up the stairs, and frowns slightly. Liu Wei is still angry? Maybe angry, but Rong Ling feels that Liu Wei''s mood at the moment is more uneasy. But what is Liu Wei upset about? Xiaoli has appeared safely in front of her eyes. What else can she worry about? It seems that Liu Wei is in such a state of anxiety since last night. But the reason, he does not know, perhaps Liu Wei himself, also does not necessarily know.The inn was very quiet. Jinnanyun and Fusheng stayed in the room, but they didn''t come out. The shopkeeper and the waiter gave the breakfast, and then they left.


    Downstairs in the lobby, only Xiaoli and rongling sit opposite each other. Xiaoli takes a big package from his back, places it on the table solemnly, and unfolds it.


    Sure enough, there was a colorful skull in the package.


    At this time, a thunderclap flashed by, then the lightning split, the original dark fog outside the sky, a moment as bright as day.


    The flash of white light set off the colorful skull, adding a bit of gloom and evil.


    Xiaoli didn''t think it was evil.


    He pulled out a red belt from his bag, carefully tied a bow to the brilliant skeleton, and then pushed it to Rong Leng: "in any case, uncle Rong has helped me a lot. According to the promise, I will give this to you."


    It seems that you should accept such a sincere gift.


    However, looking at this obviously ugly skeleton, it is necessary to tie a bow. It''s really edgy and can''t be liked.


    "No, you can keep it." Let Leng say sincerely.


    Xiao Li felt that uncle Rong was polite. He pushed forward and said sincerely, "I will find a better skeleton in the future, but my father taught me that if I get the favor from others, I must return it. Uncle Rong, you really don''t have to be polite to me."


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    "I hope this gift will bring good luck to Uncle Rong," Li said


    Rong Ling is more silent


    For a head will bring good luck this kind of thing, Rong Leng does not hold any expectation.


    But for the sake of Xiaoli''s enthusiasm, rongling is still a symbolic promise, but he asked, "can you transfer it to others?"


    Small Li Leng for a while, very hurt: "allow uncle you don''t like?"


    "I like it." "But some people like it better than me," said Rong Ling


    Xiaoli thought for a moment, looked to the second floor, then nodded: "well, my father should like it better. If Uncle Rong wants to give it to my father, I have no problem."


    Rong Leng raised his hand and touched Xiao Li''s head, saying, "I''m sensible."


    Xiaoli looked up and smiled, "I will grow up."

 Chapter 347

    Allow edge not to deny, push head to small Li, say: "oneself send." Xiaoli hugged the colorful skull with a heavy heart, looked at the second floor, then nodded, got up, and walked towards the stairs. Xiao Li walked very slowly, very uneasy, but the longer the road, will eventually go. On the second floor, Xiaoli quietly knocked on the door, but there was no response. Xiao Li''s eyes are red. She knocks on the door again. There is still no response. His mother was still angry, so she ignored him. Xiaoli knocks again several times, and the result is still cold. He looks back at the man downstairs and cries: "Uncle Rong..." Let Leng go up. Xiaoli pours into Rong Leng''s arms and sucks his nose. "My father ignores me." Let Leng touch his head. "My father hasn''t spoken to me yet. I''ve been back so long, and I haven''t said a word. What can I do?" "She can''t speak," said Rong Leng, with a slight finger "Well?" Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, then remembered, and stared at her eyes: "my father''s voice is not good yet? She didn''t have an antidote? " "There is no prescription." Allow the edge of the road. Little Lipton had a feeling of being thunderous, that is to say, he not only killed his mother dumb, but also killed her dumb for so many days! Xiao Li, who thought he could be forgiven, suddenly found that his sin was unforgivable. He puffed up his mouth and didn''t know what to do. Just then, the next door was opened. In the room, dressed in white, the woman dressed as a man came out. Xiaoli cleverly hides behind uncle Rong. It''s important to protect her life subconsciously. Liu Wei looked down at Xiao Li, then walked past them, down the stairs and out of the inn. "Where is my father?" Li asked carefully. When Rong Leng calculated the time, he said, "business." Say, hold small Li, also went out Inn subsequently. In the shed outside the inn, the carriage had already been parked. When Rong Ling and Xiao Li came out, they saw Liu Wei standing by the carriage, not going up, just looking at the gray sky. Put Xiaoli in the carriage, let Leng reach out and hold Liu Wei''s fingertips. Find Liu Wei''s hand is very cold, let Leng can''t help pinching some, warm her hand. Liu Wei looks back at Rong Leng and shakes his head to show that he is OK. Let Leng sink Mou, pull Liu Wei to get on carriage. In the carriage, Xiao Li was nimbly huddled in the corner, far away from her mother. Liu Wei didn''t look at her son, just like there was no such person. Only Rong Leng knows that Liu Wei cares about Xiaoli very much. This morning, her worried expression and frightened face are unforgettable to him. In the car, the atmosphere is not good, but mostly because the rain is too loud, it is not too quiet. At the same time, on the other side. At the back door of the Yellow mansion, a carriage set out. "Young master, it''s such a heavy rain. Do you have to go out today?" Huang Lin''s little fellow watched the surging rain, and he was worried. Huang Lin jumped into the carriage and said impatiently, "don''t tell others, but remember?" The young man nodded wistfully, and still said: "where are you going, young man, you should always tell me. If someone asks..." "Who would ask for no reason?" Huang Lin frowned: "when someone asks, he says I''m not comfortable. I''ll have a rest in the room. No one will see me." The young man was worried: "young man, let me go with you. In such a weather, nothing can happen..." "Why are you so wordy!" Huang Lin shouted and stopped talking. He twisted the reins and urged the horse to leave the lane. "Childe, childe..." The boy is after him. Huang Lin has been driving a carriage, disappeared. The little guy is very upset. The master runs quietly. If he is found, what can he do? In this way, the young man decided to go back to the hospital and close all the doors of the hospital. It must not be discovered. However, as soon as he turned around, he saw a nanny in a brown shirt not far away! The little guy was scared, clapped his chest and walked over: "nanny, little boy..." "All right." The nanny said solemnly, "according to what the childe said, you should remember that this yellow mansion will be the childe''s later. What the childe said, we will listen to what, understand?" Will the Yellow mansion be childe''s? However, everyone knows that the young master is not the wife''s own child. If the master is still alive, it may be possible to leave the Yellow mansion to the young master in the future. But the master is now gone, and the house is headed by his wife. Will the lady remarry in the future? If he remarries, although he can''t have a child, in case another one is adopted, is there anything else about the young master? I dare not think it''s too good, but the nanny is the person beside the lady. Maybe it''s true that the nanny said so.My master will be in charge of the Yellow mansion in the future. This news surprised me and I''m glad.


    So, no matter where Huang Lin has gone, he rushes back to the courtyard, intending to listen to the order honestly and wait for the childe to come back.


    After the boy left, nanny looked at the empty back door alley and smiled.


    In such a heavy rain, you have to run outside. A half child will never meet his sweetheart. Who else can make a child so desperate?


    Of course, it''s mother.


    Young master, I must have gone to see the four girls of the Wu family!


    Today, Huang Lin is doing another thing.


    At first, it rained heavily last night. He didn''t plan to carry out the plan today. But later, he thought that if he went today, the heavy rain would probably wash away some evidence. Maybe, it would be more beneficial to him.


    He can''t wait to think about it.


    In fact, Huang Lin went out once last night. In the middle of the night, it rained heavily again. He prepared some tools. Therefore, he came back almost this morning.


    Now, he is going to find the four girls and take them to the place he arranged, where he will end the woman''s life!


    The carriage galloped all the way, because the wind and rain were too heavy. When it arrived at the door of the four girls'' house, Huang Lin was already wet.


    He jumped out of the carriage and knocked on the door without an umbrella.


    Inside, a moment later came Molly''s voice: "here, here."


    Then, the door opened, Molly was holding an umbrella, looking at the boy outside like a drowned rat. After a moment''s hesitation, she exclaimed: "ouch, young man, how did you come here in such a heavy rain? Why don''t you bring an umbrella? Come in, come in. "


    Huang Lin''s face is calm, and follows Molly into the house.


    In the hall, the four girls who heard the news also came out. When they saw Huang Lin''s touch, they were very distressed. They took the dry cloth and wiped it for him.


    "Why do you come here at this time, Molly? Go and cook a bowl of ginger soup for young master to drink. If you are ill, you can''t be better."


    Huang Lin''s expressionless face was wiped dry by the four girls. When Jiang Tang came, he drank it up, put down the empty bowl, and said, "I''ll come to you."


    Four girls looked at him with a soft face: "me?"


    "Well." Huang Lin answered, got up, took the four girls'' hand and took them outside.

 Chapter 348

    Four girls are passively pulled by him. Molly stops at this time: "it''s not good to go to any place in such a heavy rain. The young master has just been caught in the rain. The maidservant first goes to the next room to borrow a clothes for the young master. He can''t catch cold."


    "No." Huang Lin is too lazy to talk nonsense. He looks directly at the four girls and asks, "are you going with me?"


    Four girls pondered and looked at him deeply: "where are you going to take me?"


    "You will know when you go."


    Four girls stopped talking. Just then, a flash of lightning broke outside. Four girls looked at Huang Lin''s serious black eyes, hesitated for a moment, or asked, "why do you have to today?"


    Why is such a heavy rain today.


    Huang Lin had long wanted to say something. Seeing her delay, he seemed to be cautious. He said, "don''t you mean you are my mother? I want to prove it. "


    Four girls eyes bright, squat down, look at him: "proof?"


    "You come with me. If it turns out to be true, I will know how to treat you later..." At this point, he timely revealed a gloomy expression.


    Seeing this, the four girls said instinctively, "OK."


    Huang Lin stayed for a while, looked at her very complicatedly for a while, lowered his eyes and walked out the door.


    "Wait." The four girls stopped him and said to Molly, "go and borrow the clothes."


    Molly looks at Huang Lin, nods and runs out with an umbrella.


    Huang Lin stood in place, back to four girls, looking out of the window of the rain: "I''m not cold."


    Four girls come forward, continue to wipe him with dry cloth: "but I don''t want you to be sick."


    Huang Lin is silent.


    The movement of the four girls is very gentle, as if a real mother is in love with her children.


    But the more she is, the more complicated Huang Lin''s mood is. If his mother is still alive, he can enjoy the warmth of his mother and son.


    In his mother''s arms, he is spoiled by his mother. This is him Dream from childhood.


    ¡­¡­


    The continuous heavy rain, majestic and ferocious, allowed Leng to get off the carriage, took the oil paper umbrella handed by the dark guard, unfolded in person, and took Liu Wei out.


    After Liu Wei got out of the carriage, she looked around, determined the location and made a plan.


    Rong Leng said, "it''s on the opposite side."


    Liu Wei looked at the other side and saw the four girls'' home in the heavy rain and fog.


    Liu Wei makes another comparison.


    "Is Huang coming?" Rong Leng asked immediately


    "Back to Duwei, he went in half a quarter of an hour ago and closed the door. He couldn''t see it outside. But he estimated that after a while, he would come out. The young master of the yellow family arranged things in the alley at the east entrance of the city. When he went in, a big stone fell down to block the way. When the four girls came down to look for her, another stone would fall down and kill her."


    Let Leng ponder for a moment, ask: "stone?"


    Dark Wei knows what Duwei is suspicious of.


    "Back to Duwei," he said, "that young master Huang''s brain is a little crooked. It''s reasonable to say that a half-year-old boy can''t hang a large stone of tens of Jin in the air, but he uses a wheel of strange style, two hemp ropes of different thickness, and two horses to tie one end of the rope to the horse, and the other end of the rope ties the stone, and three or four small wheels with palm size are stuck in the middle. At last, he drives the horse with a whip, and actually hangs the stone on the sky. "


    "He hung two big stones. The rope was fixed on the banyan trunk at the entrance of the lane. As long as the carriage passed, he stretched out his hand and cut the rope with a knife. The smaller stone would fall down and block the lane. When someone got off to check it, he jumped from behind the carriage to the tree trunk and cut off another thick rope, which would hit the head of the person below."


    Gear principle?


    Listen to dark Wei''s words, Liu Wei brain emerged these four words, the pupil also narrowed up.


    The wisdom of the ancients is infinite. Liu Wei has always known that, but unexpectedly, she came to ancient times for several years, and the first one to think skillfully and learn physical principles independently was a half child.


    Moreover, it is still used in the way of killing people.


    It seems that last time Huang Jue Yang died, Huang Lin himself knew that the operation was improper. This time, he renewed and used more rigorous means.


    If not for breaking the law, Liu Wei believes that with the child''s intelligence, he will not worry about becoming a useful person in the future.


    It''s a pity


    Drooping eyes, Liu Wei no longer think deeply.


    With a little surprise at Huang Lin''s intelligence, Rong Ling takes Liu Wei to a shelter where they can see everything on the opposite side without getting wet.


    Liu Wei took two steps and turned to the carriage.


    Rong Leng called out, "Xiao Li."


    Xiaoli opens a small corner of the curtain and looks at them carefully.


    "Together," said Rong Leng


    Xiaoli looks at her expressionless mother and shakes her head: "I I''ll wait for you in there. "


    I always feel that I will be beaten if I stay with my mother.


    Liu Wei frowned, and pulled the sleeves of Rong Leng, indicating that Xiao Li had to follow her.Rong Ling understood Liu Wei''s meaning, clapped her hand, gave Liu Wei the umbrella, walked over by himself, took Xiao Li out, covered her head with clothes, and brought her here.


    Liu Wei quickly props up the umbrella on Rong Leng''s head. Xiao Li wanted to struggle, but as soon as his mother came near, he would not move.


    Three people enter the shed, where they have seats, three people sit down, look at the opposite room, and wait for the next action.


    However, the minutes and seconds passed, but there was no movement.


    Seeing this for half an hour, Rong Leng asked the people around him, "where is the servant girl?"


    "Dark Wei way:" return adult, that servant girl went to neighbor''s house to borrow clothes, strange, should have come back long ago is just


    "Let Leng eyebrow eye a Lin, command way:" go to see quickly


    A flash of someone''s figure immediately disappeared.


    After a long time, the dark guard came back and said seriously: "Duwei The servant girl was knocked unconscious and fell in the corner of the eaves of the neighbor''s house. "


    Being knocked out?


    Liu Wei got up, heart beating wildly, and stared at the four girls'' house opposite.


    And it seems that there is a sense of general, opposite, there are also movements.


    The door, which had been closed, was slowly opened, and then a short figure came out.


    The figure is very wooden, and the movement is stiff. Because of the heavy rain, Liu Wei''s sight is blocked, so she has to move forward two steps to see more clearly.


    Rong Leng pulls Liu Wei in time and says, "slow down."


    Liu Wei looks down and finds that there is a stone beside her feet. If she goes two steps further, she will trip up.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath, closed her eyes and opened them again. This time she saw clearly that the one coming out from the opposite side was indeed a child.


    No one else, that kid is Huang Lin.


    But at the moment, his body is not the normal color, all red!


    Blood red.


    Even, it''s all over my face


    Liu Wei only felt the pupils red, and looked again, but found that Huang Lin was holding something in his hand, turning around and standing in the heavy rain.


    Huang Lin looks up slightly and looks at them fearlessly.

 Chapter 349

    "He saw us." One of them surprised.


    It''s reasonable to say that they are hidden in the dark. With the foggy weather and the blocked vision, an ordinary child can''t find them at all.


    But Huang Lin is so direct to meet them, which shows that Huang Lin did see them.


    Rong Leng''s face was very heavy. When he waved, there were several dark guards in black on both sides. He immediately got up and went down. He used flying skills to surround the four girls'' family.


    Liu Wei looked at the scene from afar, his fingertips trembling slightly.


    Liu Wei finally knows what''s the reason for her uneasiness since last night.


    Probably, you''ll get the answer when you go down.


    The heavy rain washes everything in the world. Liu Wei''s white robe is splashed with mud. Her robe is wet and heavy, just like her steps now, with stumbling block.


    Xiao Li Anfen walks behind his mother and looks at her restless back. He is very confused. After thinking about it, he goes forward and holds her hand.


    Liu Wei felt that there was something soft in the palm of her hand. She lowered her eyes and saw that Xiao Li was looking up and looking at her worried.


    She picked up her son directly. The umbrella was too small, Xiaoli stood too far away, and her shoulders were wet.


    Xiaoli nestles in her mother''s arms and asks carefully, "Dad, what''s wrong with you?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and went on.


    Xiaoli then remembered that his mother could not speak. He was silent for a while and couldn''t think of a better way. He had to try to hold her neck and put himself close to her.


    It has to be said that although Liu Wei is angry with Xiaoli for making a fool of herself, she is always hard spoken and soft hearted, and Xiaoli is very useful.


    Liu Wei can''t resist his son''s efforts to please herself. In fact, after several days, she has not been angry. The child is naughty. Everyone has such a process of ignorance. Besides, it''s her own child who can be cruel.


    At the moment, Xiaoli has summoned up courage to find her, and Liu Wei doesn''t want to scare him too much, especially in such a situation that her own state is not good.


    Therefore, Liu Wei did not push away her son, but the steps under her feet were a little faster.


    When Liu Wei arrived near the courtyard of the four girls'' house, he saw Huang Lin holding a decayed head and standing there with blood all over his body.


    Yes, it''s blood. As soon as she gets close, Liu Wei will smell it.


    Huang Lin has a blood red puddle at his feet. It''s the blood accumulated by the rain washing his body.


    Huang Lin''s expression was very stiff, his lips were white, his pupils were blue, only the woman''s head on his hand was tightly grasped by him, and he did not relax.


    There are many people standing around, but everyone is tacitly not close.


    It is Rong Ling, who is also standing three steps away, turning his head and looking at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei put Xiaoli down and handed him the umbrella.


    Xiao Li naturally holds the umbrella, and Rong Ling comes with another umbrella to cover Liu Wei''s head.


    Liu Wei rowed twice.


    Rong Leng just shook his head with a deep face.


    Liu Wei''s pupils moved for a moment, stepped forward, and walked to Huang Lin. when he was near Huang Lin, he looked down at Huang Lin.


    Liu Wei made a gesture.


    Rong Ling looks at Huang Lin and asks, "how are you?"


    Liu Wei is helpless.


    I can''t speak. I have to let Leng convey it. But the cold voice of Rong Leng is far from her present attitude.


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng a little, and suggested that he should use his words more gently.


    But Rong Duwei had an iceberg face, hesitated for a moment, and then softened his voice: "are you ok?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei gave up, it is impossible to let Rong Leng be gentle. This man was born with no gentle cells.


    Liu Wei intends to give up the dialogue, reach out and give Huang Lin a sense of security with body language.


    However, as soon as Liu Wei''s hand touched Huang Lin''s shoulder, Huang Lin shrank and quickly backed away, staring at Liu Wei with alert and frightened eyes!


    Liu Wei frowned and smiled slowly.


    "We will not hurt you," Rong Ling said at the right time


    But the voice of Rong Ling is that we will hurt you soon!


    Liu Wei looks to the side of Rong Leng and signals him not to speak. Then she turns around and calls Xiao Li over and makes a comparison with her.


    Xiaoli watched her mother dance, and after a while, she understood.


    Then little Douding, less than five years old, grabbed an umbrella bigger than himself, looked up at the little boy with blood all over his head, and said, "my father is a good man, he won''t hurt you or rob your head. Don''t be afraid."


    Head grabbing?


    Huang Lin holds her mother''s head and looks at Liu Wei with hatred.


    Liu Wei was so angry that she beat Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli covers her beaten head and hides a little bit. Then she says, "my father won''t rob your head. Calm down first. Let''s talk. Tell us what''s wrong with you."Huang Lin''s pupil is a little lax, but he also turns his head slowly and looks into the room. Let Leng wave to the dark guard, and someone will go in to check immediately. Then, there is a series of inverted sound absorption, coming from inside. Later, dark guard came out to report. The man who reported back was still in good spirits when he just went in. Now he came out, but his face was pale and his lips were blue. He said difficultly: "back to adults Inside, it''s like someone''s dead. " "As if?" he frowned Dark Wei took a breath and said in embarrassment: "subordinates I can''t see if... " Behind the words, dark Wei has not finished, is a sore throat, covering his mouth, ran to one side, holding the wall retch up. Then, the back out of the dark Wei, one by one is so. There is only one, strong enough to endure without retching, but the expression is pale without temperature. Allow edge to see shape, oneself lift step to enter the room! Liu Wei gives up asking Huang Lin, gets up and plans to go in together. Rong Leng stops Liu Wei and says to Xiao Li, "feather pill." Small Li Leng for a while, or obediently from the arms out of a bottle of badminton pills, handed to Uncle Rong. Let Leng shake out one and force it into Liu Wei''s mouth. Mouth passively hold, while biting, while hand to a question mark. Rong Ling didn''t explain, but took Liu Wei''s hand and led her into the room. Before she came near, Liu Wei could smell the bloody air coming from her face. Then, Liu Wei raised her eyes and entered the goal. First of all, it was a piece of red. This is the front hall of the four girls'' family. The hall is not big, but it''s definitely not small. At the moment, there is no one in the hall. Yes, there is no one, no body, only a piece of blood red. Weird red, creepy red! On the ground, there are pieces of meat, one or two pieces, broken eyeballs, broken brains, broken hair, even eyes, ears, mouth, nose, hands and feet. This is a room of purgatory! Liu Wei can only describe it like this! In modern times, Liu Wei once solved a case, a very abnormal case of extermination. That case was very similar to this time.

 Chapter 350

    It was in a suburban villa.


    From the first moment of entering the villa, the smell of blood bursting out of the villa is daunting.


    When the police entered, they found that there was unbearable blood in it.


    On the ground, on the walls, on the furniture, and throughout the room, there was eerie silence and bright red blood.


    How did the blood come from and where was the dead?


    Soon, they found that the dead were in the blood, meat, corpses, facial features, hands and feet.


    The case shocked the press.


    Liu Wei took over the forensic investigation, tested all the meat fragments, and finally targeted the murderer through a series of data.


    But when they entered the murderer''s house, they saw another picture.


    The dog hair and cat hair on the ground are still blood and meat. The murderer will arrange his room as the scene of the crime.


    According to the murderer, you can sleep better in such an environment.


    That murderer, is a thorough morbid killer. His way of pursuing beauty is to break.


    A disgusting hobby that likes to kill and crush all creatures and make them all around.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath, but it was all bloody.


    Liu Wei rubs his brow and heart with a headache, pushes and pushes Rong Ling around him, letting Rong Ling go out first.


    Rong Leng did not move, persistent standing in place.


    Liu Wei has no choice but to compete - there is something strange here.


    "I can''t walk," Rong Leng said in a cold voice


    Liu Wei sighed, pointed to a broken arm with blood hanging on the wall, and drew - it was kunmen.


    Then point to the other half of the foot on the wall and draw - it''s Kammen.


    Frown, look at her.


    Liu Wei explained that this place seems to be a corpse, but in fact, the gate of gossip has been set up on the four walls. If ordinary people can''t see the divination, they will be confused by the scene inside and confused. Your dark guards are all top experts. They will be so vulnerable? Haven''t seen blood? Haven''t seen human flesh? And you, don''t you think you''re wrong? You rely on willpower to support, but in fact, you have entered the hexagram.


    Let Leng silence for a while, mercilessly close eyes, open again, but still no change.


    All around, let allow Leng to have a kind of long lost fidgety and disgust.


    Liu Wei claps Rong Ling''s hand, pushes him out and waves to Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli leaves her umbrella and runs in with her butts bumping and bumping. However, Rong Leng pinches Liu Wei and says discontentedly, "I can''t go in, can I have a baby?"


    Liu Wei continues to compete - my martial arts with Xiao Li are different from yours. We learn them according to the five elements of the eight trigrams. Those in them are small tricks for me and Xiao Li.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    In a word, Rong Duwei was driven out by his wife and children when he was unwilling.


    And Xiao Li came in happily as a substitute!


    As soon as he came in, Xiaoli was stopped by the picture in front of him. After a long time, he came back to his mind. NAH NAH''s way: "gossip?"


    Liu Wei nodded and walked on the blood in the room.


    Xiaoli could not calm down: "gossip? Dad, don''t you say that the art of gossip is taught by my grandfather. In the whole world, no one can do it except you and me? Why here... "


    Liu Wei''s hand moves were taught by Shifu in modern times.


    In modern times, although the ancient martial arts has withered, it still has a heritage. Before studying, Liu Wei thought it was only in Stephen Chow''s films.


    Good luck. With master''s teaching and talent, Liu Wei has learned a lot.


    For Shifu, although Liu Wei is not a genius, she has excellent understanding.


    Although ancient martial arts are passed down continuously, there are too many requirements for martial arts. Not every generation can have successors.


    For half her life, Shifu was thirsty for talents. She couldn''t find a disciple who could be passed on. In her later years, she was bought in a foreign country.


    Although it was a business, it saved Liu Wei.


    For Liu Wei, master is the one who changes her destiny.


    Liu Wei, born into a medical family, never thought how special she was.


    At that time, I was still young. Apart from the expectation of my eldest brother, my family was the most Pampered to Xiaoling because he was too smart. Whether it''s intelligence or memory, even entering the base and receiving training, Xiaoling always protects her.


    Liu Wei knew that he was not an outstanding member of the Liu family until he came into contact with Gu Wu.


    According to master, her talents are all in martial arts, not medicine.


    Although Liu Wei didn''t know where his martial arts came from, after all, no one from the liujiaji family had anything to do with ancient martial arts.


    But in the end, Liu Wei chose to go home early to receive medical knowledge.


    Liu Wei didn''t really have to study medicine. At that time, studying medicine was just a obsession


    Want to make up.Make up for the family''s expectation of Xiaoling.


    How many times did Liu Wei listen to the conversation between the eldest brother and his parents? If Xiaoling is not dead


    Yes, if Xiao Ling is not dead, his intelligence and wisdom will surely become the most capable person of the Liu family.


    With this mindset, Liu Wei is absorbed in medicine.


    In the end, he not only received western medicine teaching, but also traditional Chinese medicine, including forensic medicine.


    Liu Wei wants to learn more, first because of Xiaoling, then because of herself.


    And a move through, to ancient times.


    Although I don''t know the reason for crossing, in any case, she came and Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li is Liu Wei''s son. Liu Wei taught Xiao Li how to learn in modern times.


    Therefore, gossip is not too much to say that in this Qingyun continent, no one but her and Xiaoli can.


    But now, Liu Wei is equally ignorant.


    It''s true that gossip has been distributed in the room. There''s no doubt about it, but who did it and how?


    And her heart


    Liu Wei covers her chest and clearly feels that the beating of her heart is gradually calming down. At this moment, such restless and anxious heart unexpectedly calmed down at this moment.


    This feeling is very inexplicable, but Liu Wei can feel it.


    Seeing that her mother didn''t reply, Xiao Li remembered that her mother couldn''t open her mouth, so she stepped forward and pulled on her mother''s corner to signal her mother to tell herself.


    Liu Wei took a look at his son and was silent for a long time.


    Xiaoli saw it and stared: "is it the same door?"


    Liu Wei droops her eyes and tightens her lips.


    In fact, it''s not certain whether Liu Wei is the same as Liu Wei, but Liu Wei doesn''t think it''s a coincidence that the same eight trigrams of Zhouyi can appear in another ancient time which is different from ancient China.


    Liu Wei began to think that the rain last night might be the real beginning of the storm.


    Instinct and intuition, telling her that something big will happen.


    Liu Wei thought that it had something to do with Xiao Li or Rong Ling, but it wasn''t, it had something to do with herself.


    But what is the connection point?


    How is this room full of minced meat made? When did the gossip come out? How could it be Huang Lin? It''s impossible.


    Full of problems, so Liu Wei can not calm down thinking.


    Liu Wei circled the room for several times, remembering everything in her mind and making sure she didn''t neglect every detail.


    In the end, she will break the divination.


    Liu Wei went to the wall on the left, which was the dry door. The original clean wall was already unbearable. In the middle of the wall, a palm was firmly stuck there.


    Liu Wei approached and found that it was the blood plasma that solidified the palm there.


    However, only after the plasma has hardened can it have coagulation effect. In the north, to kill a person and then coagulate it, it needs at least 34 Baidu of high temperature.


    Liu Wei takes the palm off. There is no difference on the surface in the room. In fact, there are subtle changes.


    Xiaoli looks up to the left and right, and finds that the divination gate has been solved. She is about to speak to her mother, but suddenly she yells, "Dad!"


    Liu Wei looks at Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li stared, pointed to Liu Wei''s broken hand and slowly opened his mouth: "this hand..."


    Liu Wei looked down at the hand, but didn''t see anything wrong. This is an ordinary hand.


    Xiaoli stands on tiptoe, grabs the hand, stretches out the palm, grabs the mother''s right hand, stretches out the same, and then compares the two hands.


    A red cinnabar mole was found in the center of the severed hand, especially obvious.


    Liu Wei''s palm, the one, has been following her cinnabar nevus since she was born in the previous life. At this moment, it is also extremely dazzling.


    The air around seemed to freeze suddenly, and the heavy rain outside continued to pour.

 Chapter 351

    Liu Wei''s heart, from the beginning of the stable beat, again become disorderly.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath, until she was sure that her blood would continue to flow, she slowly put down her hand and clenched her finger into a fist.


    "Dad..." Xiaoli left the broken hand and clenched her mother''s hand. Her expression was a little flustered: "yes Coincidence? "


    Liu Wei closed her eyes and tried to control her mind.


    Liu Wei opened her eyes when she was sure that she was in control. At this time, her eyes burst with cold.


    Xiaoli looks at her mother in fear.


    See Liu Wei''s drawing - prepare the tools and carry out the autopsy.


    There''s no body. How can I get it?


    Xiaoli didn''t ask, just bit her teeth and nodded, then ran out and asked for a big basket and white cloth.


    Wrap the bottom of the basket with a white cloth, walk into the hall, wear gloves, and pick up pieces of meat on the ground one by one.


    Liu Wei is holding a small bottle of bottom powder, with a brush, brush powder on the table and chair.


    Wait for a few seconds, then use a clean brush to brush the bottom powder away.


    In some places, there are lines of different shapes.


    Where there are fingerprints, Liu Wei then scoops out two drops of glue, covers them, waits for solidification, and tears the fingerprints away.


    The mother and son were busy in the house for nearly half an hour before they collected all the crime evidence at the scene. When they went out again, they were covered with blood stains.


    Liu Wei has been staring at her and her son''s Rong Leng for a while, indicating that she can go in.


    Rong Ling just took the brocade PA to wipe Liu Wei''s hands and said, "yamen people, come quickly."


    Liu Wei nodded and looked at Huang Lin.


    Liu Wei draws out her hands to make a competition - how about him?


    Allow edge Mou son tiny sink, way: "say nothing."


    A half child, just saw such a picture, it''s normal to be silent.


    But as the only witness at the scene of the crime, Huang Lin must go to Yamen to record his confession.


    Liu Wei entrusts the body to Rong Ling and guards it. He takes Xiaoli to Huang Lin.


    Huang Lin''s whole life is confused. His eyes are disordered and his expression is dementia. He seems to have been scared.


    Liu Wei grabs his hand.


    Huang Lin''s throw off the conditioned reflex!


    Hold the head tightly in your arms and shrink back.


    Xiaoli said hurriedly: "my father has no malice. Don''t be afraid, little brother. We are all good people."


    As he said this, Xiaoli pointed to the head in his arms and said, "little brother, do you also like collecting heads? I like it, too. I have a colorful one, which will shine at night. Can I show it to you? Let''s play together, OK? "


    Hearing this, Huang Lin suddenly saw the chaos in his eyes. He looked at Liu Xiaoli and said in a hoarse voice, "this is My mother! "


    "Er..." "Small Li Leng for a while, say hurriedly:" your mother is really beautiful


    Huang Lin looks down at the head in his eyes and arms. His rotten facial features are gone.


    Liu Wei sighed and helplessly grasped Xiaoli''s shoulder and made a few strokes.


    Xiaoli could read her mother''s sign language, nodded her head and asked Huang Lin, "little brother, you killed the man who died inside?"


    In terms of the total body mass, it''s really a person''s body mass, and it''s also a woman, because the female performance parts are still intact.


    However, Huang Lin did not answer.


    Huang Lin chooses to be silent, bows his head and says nothing.


    Xiaoli asked again, "why did you kill her?"


    This time, Huang Lin raised his head and said in a cool voice, "she killed my mother first..."


    Xiaoli subconsciously looks at the head in his arms, wants to reach out to touch it, and is afraid to disturb the little brother. He quickly takes back his hand and continues to ask, "so you killed her?"


    Huang Lin pinches his fingers and stops talking.


    Liu Wei frowned and made a stroke to Xiao Li, who then said, "my father asked you that you didn''t kill people, did you?"


    Huang Lin''s eyes twinkled. He buried his head lower and kept silent.


    Liu Wei once again, Xiao Li once again convey: "what did someone tell you, right?"


    Huang Lin still doesn''t speak.


    But Liu Wei can be sure.


    The dead were four girls.


    When Huang Lin entered the hall, Molly, the servant girl of the four girls, went out to borrow clothes and was knocked unconscious for half an hour. Another person appeared in the hall.


    It''s the man who killed four girls and set up an evil gossip array with the corpse.


    But Liu Wei wants to know, has Huang Lin witnessed all this?


    Huang Lin is stunned by someone. He wakes up after the murderer kills and arranges? Or did he just watch the killer make it all, and be fed confidential information by the killer?


    Huang Lin''s answer is very important. Liu Wei must know.But at the moment, Liu Wei can''t speak, which makes the investigation into a dead cycle.


    The skills of criminal investigation can''t be completed only by Xiaoli and rongling''s communication. Liu Wei needs to ask herself. In addition, in the face of Huang Lin''s current situation, she needs to take some special measures.


    Let Xiao Li look at Huang Lin, and Liu Wei gets up, goes to Rong Ling, and makes a comparison with her sign language.


    After Rong Ling understood it, he kept silent for a while, but he didn''t agree. He just asked her, "murderer, are you sure?"


    Rong Ling can also see that the murderer is not Huang Lin.


    Yes, what kind of person can crush a living person into meat pieces of different sizes in just half an hour.


    What technique did the murderer use and how did he do it, including why did the murderer know gossip? All these problems need to be investigated.


    Frankly speaking, Liu Wei is not sure.


    In this way, Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling honestly and tells him.


    Rong Leng''s line of sight moves with Liu Wei''s fingers. When Liu Wei stops, he holds her hand and says, "you have a mole in the palm of your hand. It''s red."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, looked down at his hand, and then looked at the big basket covered with white cloth not far away.


    Rong Leng pinches Liu Wei''s chin and forces her to look at him. Her eyes are deep and her voice is deep: "murderer, is it aimed at you?"


    Liu Wei holds rongling''s fingertip, shakes her head, and then taps the back of his hand to show him not to worry.


    How can we not worry.


    Rong Leng holds her shoulder tightly and forcibly holds her in her arms. Her chin is against her head. She says low, "go back to Beijing."


    Liu Wei''s eyelids moved


    "If you are not sure about this case, you will go back to Kyoto with my king tomorrow."


    Liu Wei pushes him away, frowns and makes a row - I won''t go back. Even if I''m not sure about the case, I will investigate it to the end.


    "Let Leng hold Liu Wei''s wrist:" don''t be stubborn


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, she didn''t compare anything, just holding a pair of dark eyes and looking straight at her.


    Liu Wei has never been easy to give up, especially in the case of suspense.


    They looked at each other for a long time, until there was a sound of footsteps in the distance


    Cao Yujie came with the government Yamen.


    Liu Wei gently flicks away Rong Ling''s big hand. Under the cold eyes of Rong Ling, she thinks about it, looks left and right, makes sure no one is aware of it, stands on tiptoe, and prints a kiss on his lips.

 Chapter 352

    Allow edge pupil to contract suddenly, the condition reflex of then hold her waist with the strength on the hand, want to deepen this hard won initiative kiss.


    But Liu Wei has quickly dodged, and the competition - believe me.


    After Liu Wei rowed, he ran away to Xiao Li and Huang Lin.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s back, and his eyes are getting deeper and deeper.


    Liu Wei takes Huang Lin to a separate room and places him in front of a round table.


    Xiao Li sits next to Huang Lin and Liu Wei sits opposite.


    On the table in front of Liu Wei, there is a complete set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Outside, there was constant rain and the noise of Yamen servants.


    Liu Wei shields all the noise, holds up the brush, writes a line on the rice paper - there is no one else here, you can safely say, tell me, what do you see?


    The paper was sent to Huang Lin.


    Huang Lin glanced at it, lowered his head, and never said a word.


    Liu Wei wrote the second one without pause - I will take your mother''s head.


    Under this, Huang Lin raised his eyes almost conditionally, glared at Liu Wei, hugged the head in his arms, bit his lips and said, "you can''t do this."


    Liu Wei wrote on the paper - why?


    "This is my mother!"


    Liu Wei - so what?


    "I want to see Lord Cao!" Huang Lin said and got up.


    Xiaoli quickly pressed Huang Lin, pursed her lips, and before Liu Wei wrote a note, she said angrily, "if your mother is still alive, she will not see you become a murderer for no reason."


    Huang Lin, look at Liu Xiaoli.


    Xiao Li said fiercely: "if you don''t confess, your suspicion will not be cleared. If you are suspected, you will be sent to prison. The murderer will not be able to catch you. The Yamen will judge you as the murderer. Do you think your mother would like you to take the blame for others? If your mother really wants to, then she must not be your mother-in-law. My mother certainly does not want to! "


    Xiaoli said with a vow, and looked at Liu Wei with a little guilty heart.


    After all, he just killed his mother as a mute. Maybe she hasn''t finished her anger now. If he insists, maybe she doesn''t pay for it.


    But simply, Liu Wei didn''t tear down her son''s platform.


    Just put down the brush and watch Huang Lin quietly.


    Huang Lin buried his head, raised his head in his arms and wiped the rain on his face with his sleeve. For a while, he said hoarsely, "I killed people."


    "How could it be you? How did you kill him?" Li said? You are so small, how can you break an adult into pieces? Little brother, don''t cover up the murderer. In this way, your mother will die in peace. "


    "Medicine bag, a medicine bag that will catch fire." Huang Lin said: "the man, put the medicine bag into her mouth, the fire, I ordered..."


    Liu Wei squinted.


    It''s a fire medicine bag. It''s Dynamite?


    Saltpeter?


    There is no doubt that explosives existed in ancient times.


    The raw materials of fireworks and firecrackers can be used as the medium of explosives.


    However, even if the four girls were really killed by the explosion, there was no trace of fire on the corpse. At most, there was a phenomenon of high temperature solidification on several broken limbs and arms stuck on the wall.


    But it was not gunpowder.


    The killing power of gunpowder should be stronger!


    Besides, the battle of gunpowder is so big that they are on the opposite side. How can they not hear it?


    Liu Wei thought so, but carefully observed Huang Lin''s expression. Strangely, Huang Lin''s expression told Liu Wei that what he said was true.


    However, Liu Wei still wrote two words on the paper - lying.


    Huang Lin looked up at Liu Wei, and his eyes were serious: "I didn''t lie. If I didn''t believe it, I couldn''t help it."


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, changed a piece of paper, wrote - murderer, do you recognize?


    Huang Lin shook his head. "I didn''t see his face."


    Liu Wei looks at Huang Lin and finds that this sentence is also true.


    Maybe he has sobered up from the confusion, and Huang Lin has said a lot, describing: "he wears a black hat, which is very strange. It''s connected with the clothes. His face is hidden in the hat. He appears behind me. He uses a strange way to hold the man, then he breaks the man''s mouth, then he puts a small medicine bag into her mouth, and then he puts wax in his mouth Pass me the candle, hold me and let me go to her mouth to light the fire. Then, there is the sound of Zizi''s fire, burning incense for a while. When she dies, her body suddenly splits... "


    This view is so absurd, even in modern times, there is no such tool to kill people!


    There was no sound, just after the fire broke up.


    According to logic, it''s gas explosion, but there''s no explosion sound, and there''s no scene of fire, is it Oxidative explosion?


    It''s like a pistol with a silencer, so you can isolate the sound.


    In some modern organizations, there are indeed silencing devices placed on small bombs, but even if the power of small bombs is great, they can''t break a person into hundreds.Liu Wei has a lot of doubts in his heart, but Huang Lin ''s answer is not a lie.


    This puts the identity of the murderer in another layer of doubt.


    Liu Xiaoli, alone, hesitated when he heard the black clothes and the hat with clothes attached.


    Liu Wei observes Xiaoli''s pause and asks her son in the eyes.


    Xiaoli wakes up, grabs his head, and says stupidly, "this morning in the street, I also ran into a man in black."


    But because his mother once wore him a hat with clothes attached, he didn''t think it was strange at that time, and because of the heavy rain, he mistakenly thought it was a cape covered with head.


    But now think again, is that a hat?


    Liu Wei''s eyes twinkled, asking -- to be clear.


    Xiao Li didn''t know if he had made a mistake. He only said the situation vaguely. Finally, he added, "he has a pair of golden eyes."


    As soon as he said this, Huang Lin also said, "I saw the golden light flash across his face. I''m not sure if it was his eyes."


    Golden eyes?


    There are many people with different eyes in any dynasty. For now, although Qingyun kingdom is the territory of the Central Plains, there are many people with different hair colors and eyes in the border Huns, Japanese pirates and so on.


    But for those with different pupil colors, their facial features must also be different.


    Foreigners are always different from Chinese in appearance.


    Liu Wei asked.


    But Xiaoli is sure to say: "the appearance is from the Central Plains."


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Xiaoli promised: "it must be that I saw his face. It was very gentle, but his eyes were very strange. Was it eye disease?"


    Now, no one can get the answer.


    Liu Wei asked Huang Lin many more questions, and the answers were all vague.


    Huang Lin insists that he killed people, because he lit the fire, but he can''t describe the real killer.


    In the end, it can only be done in the stupidest way.


    Liu Wei asked Rong Ling for a piece of charcoal ash. Liu Wei took a piece of paper and asked Xiao Li to describe it.


    Xiao Li expressed the facial features of the golden eyed man one by one with memory. After a quarter of an hour, Liu Wei sketched a picture of the man.


    "It''s him!" Xiaoli recognized it at a glance and was very excited.


    Liu Wei hands the portrait to Huang Lin again.


    Huang Lin watched for a while, unable to be sure.

 Chapter 353

    Liu Wei covers the face of the person in the painting a little. This time, Huang Lincai looks suddenly and nods slowly.


    Put the portrait away, Liu Wei gets up, let Xiao Li watch Huang Lin, go out and find Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling and Lord Cao are talking in the next room. Because they are dead again, Lord Cao''s hair is almost white, and his eyebrows are all about to form a rope.


    Seeing Liu Wei come in, Cao Yujie immediately gets up.


    Even though he thought Liu Wei was rude, he immediately asked, "Mr. Liu, can you find out?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head and just gives the portrait to Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling uncovers the portrait. When he sees the man in the picture, he frowns.


    Liu Wei observes Rong Ling''s expression and makes a comparison - recognize?


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, but went to the door and made a gesture to the outside. After a while, a figure flew out of the dark place.


    "My lord?" Dark Wei bows to say hello.


    Rong Ling stands in place and looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks at the dark Wei and then the portrait. Before Liu Wei can speak, Cao Yujie beside him has exclaimed, "it''s him!"


    Cao Yujie rushes over, carefully identifies the person in the picture, and points to the unknown dark guard.


    "That''s right, Lord Rong. It''s him. Look."


    Yes, the man in the picture is the dark guard.


    However, this dark guard will not be the murderer! At least, the color of their eyes is different!


    At the same time, Liu Weirong Leng was waiting in the half hour opposite the four girls'' house, and the dark Wei was also waiting.


    Liu Wei and Xiao Li Xu can''t see this fact, but Rong Ling is very clear as a Duwei.


    So, the killer must have been intentional!


    Yi Rong becomes the face of a dark guard beside Rong Ling.


    The portrait therefore no longer works, and the clue to the murderer is now a mystery.


    Liu Wei now only hopes that the fingerprints and traces on the body that were previously branded can be used as evidence again.


    However, fingerprints need to be compared. In ancient times, if there was no database, there would be fingerprints of criminal record.


    Even if Liu Wei finds the killer''s fingerprints in the fingerprints, he needs to meet him next time and take his fingerprints again for comparison and confirmation.


    And the clue on the corpse, if it is a kind of gunpowder according to Huang Lin, then I''m afraid that the hope is even less.


    Liu Wei is curious. Where did the murderer come from? What to do?


    Come so suddenly!


    It''s unprotected and unreasonable.


    Is it the people of liaozhou?


    Did the man who escaped from the city report back?


    However, liaozhou is far away from Qinshan Prefecture. It will take at least two months to go back.


    It is the dead man who immediately informs the news and flies pigeons to deliver letters, even though it will take more than half a month. Moreover, Liu Wei does not think that under the surveillance of Rong Ling, he will give the dead man a chance to find help.


    But not from liaozhou, who else?


    Liu Wei thought a lot of possibilities in her mind, but at last, it was Rong Leng who said: "it seems that someone else wants that thing."


    Liu Wei''s eyes twinkled and compared with Rong Leng - you mean the thing that King Quan wanted to get, which was hidden in Huang''s house?


    Rong Ling looks at Cao Yujie and nods after he is sure that he can''t understand.


    Liu Wei breathed out a breath and continued to compare. It is estimated that it will be less than afternoon. Now we will go to Huangfu.


    If there is something hidden, the possibility of hiding under the mummy is the greatest.


    And if the purpose of the murderer is to capture such things, then the murderer will appear again.


    This is the last chance to catch the murderer. If you lose


    "My Lord." Before Liu Wei could finish thinking, someone came in suddenly. The man''s face was frightened and his expression was very urgent.


    After seeing Rong Ling, the man came straight to him and reported to him.


    After hearing this, Rong Ling''s eyes suddenly deepened.


    Liu Wei''s stroke - what''s the matter?


    Rong Leng came up to Liu Wei''s ear and said a word.


    Liu Wei''s face changed again after listening.


    The dead man who was still in Qinshan mansion disappeared.


    The tracking of Zhen Gemen''s Secret guard was turned away.


    So many days have not been found tracking, why alone this time was found, and can escape?


    It''s a coincidence.


    Not OK.


    Liu Wei thought so, frowning tighter, and asked -- how about the mummy?


    Rong Leng nodded: "still there."


    Liu Wei''s competition is useless. If you want to find something, it''s in the mummy. I''m afraid it''s taken away.


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Today, a master suddenly appeared and broke all their clues. If this man was not from liaozhou, no one would believe him.But how did the master come? Who told him to come? From Liao state, or from other places, the golden pupil of the people, dressed up weird people, if there are such people, hidden in Qinshan government around the gate of Zhen Ge men, how may not be found!


    is as like as two peas, which is more eccentric than the one that is more concerned.


    A hint?


    Or a warning?


    Rong Ling doesn''t want to think deeply. He doesn''t worry about anyone being threatened. Only Liu Wei can''t be involved.


    While Rong Ling was thinking about the countermeasures, Liu Wei was also thinking.


    Liu Wei''s thinking category is gossip.


    Jintong, Bagua, duanzhang, these three clues are enough for Liu Wei to extend a lot of ideas.


    However, murderer has run away, even if it extends further, it will not help.


    Pending?


    Will the case end up in her hands?


    Liu Wei would not.


    Liu Wei never had a case in his hand, and he doesn''t want to break this record here.


    After thinking for a while, I couldn''t think of a solution, so I had to examine the corpses first.


    Liu Wei goes back to the room and wants to call Xiaoli, but she sees Xiaoli holding Huang Lin''s hand and mumbles, "this is called tattoo. My mother said it''s not birthmark. You see, there''s also a bumpy feel on it. Birthmarks are flat. There''s no such thing. "


    Tattoos, birthmarks?


    Liu Wei went straight to it.


    When she felt her mother coming back, Xiao Li looked up and said to her mother, "Dad, there are many tattoos on my brother''s body."


    Liu Wei once taught Xiao Li about tattoos.


    At that time, Liu Wei just blurted out. Seeing Xiaoli as a mischievous troublemaker, she asked him, "you are so unpromising. When you grow up, you want to tattoo yourself to be a gangster?"


    That said, it didn''t play a deterrent role, because at that time, Xiao Li didn''t understand what tattoos and gangsters were.


    But the spirit of a good child is to understand if you don''t understand!


    So Liu Xiaoli asked.


    Finally, Liu Wei had to explain to her son what a tattoo is.


    Liu Wei explained a lot of strange modern knowledge to his son, all of which were not available in ancient times. At that time, they were just trying to save money.


    Children want to hear stories, and those who are mothers tell stories.


    But I don''t want to. Xiao Li almost remembers all these words. From time to time, he would turn them out and say two words. Several times, Liu Wei was horrified.


    Finally, I decided that I could not tell my son anything about modern times, for fear that the child would say nothing.


    Now, Xiaoli has shown her understanding of tattoos once again.

 Chapter 354

    Liu Wei goes over and wants Xiaoli to shut up. Don''t think that all the tattoos on everyone''s body are tattoos. Maybe they are birthmarks.


    But when Liu Wei saw the complicated pattern on the back of Huang Lin''s hand, she had to frown.


    Liu wei walked over and grasped Huang Lin''s hand. He saw the veins clearly and stroked them from time to time.


    Huang Lin feels uneasy, itchy and struggling all the time!


    Liu Wei grabs Huang Lin and refuses to let him move. He looks up again.


    At this sight, Liu Wei found that not only the back of the hand, arms, neck and Huang Lin were all covered with such veins.


    All over the body, no place is touched by blood and water.


    That is to say, the body, clothes, stained with blood, infiltrated in, just let these tattoos emerge one by one.


    Liu Wei tried to clean the blood. Sure enough, the veins at that position became shallow, which was almost invisible to the naked eye.


    This discovery makes Liu Wei''s heart beat!


    There is something in my heart.


    Liu Wei asks Xiao Li to call Rong Ling in.


    Then four people in the room, Liu Wei took off Huang Lin''s clothes.


    Huang Lin doesn''t want to, and Liu Wei can''t say anything to appease him. Fortunately, Huang Lin is not an adult. Compared with adults, his means are limited.


    Liu Wei took off his clothes and pushed Huang Lin to the front of Rong Ling.


    At this time, the rain outside is still very heavy, but the room is in a fire basin, very warm.


    Huang Lin didn''t feel much cold, but he still curled up and held his mother''s head in his arms.


    Rong Ling looks at the naked boy, and then at Liu Wei holding the wet cloth with blood, wiping it on him. Gradually, more veins appear on Huang Lin''s body.


    When Liu Wei wiped Huang Lin''s whole body, Huang Lin''s body, from front to back, from top to bottom, turned out to be a huge and incomparable map.


    Rong Leng''s eyes are obscure and stands in place. Liu Wei has picked up the rice paper beside her and drawn it to the map.


    But the map is too complex, and some places are not very clear, easy to make mistakes. After drawing for a while, Liu Wei gave up, only took a quarter of the map and handed it to Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling looks at it and takes a deep breath.


    Liu Wei''s comparison with Rong Leng - you know it.


    It''s not a question, it''s a affirmation.


    Let Leng know, let Leng''s eyes tell her, he knows.


    There was nothing to hide between Rong Ling and Liu Wei, so they nodded directly.


    What is it?


    Rong Leng took a deep look at her, and for a while, in a low voice, asked, "what do you say?"


    Liu Wei was not sure before, but hearing Rong Ling''s words, he knew he was right.


    At present, there is only one thing known to Liu Wei, such as maps, that has been handed down from several generations - Overseas treasure map.


    But this, how can it be here?


    How could it be on Huang Lin?


    Liu Wei thought about the causes and consequences, then suddenly raised her head and looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling nods to Liu Wei. Obviously, Rong Ling has thought of: "this is what Liao Zhou wants."


    What the king of liaozhou wants is a treasure map.


    As the son of the former Emperor, the king of power is also a prince. Although the emperor''s Secret Xin is only passed down to the next generation of the emperor, when he is in the palace, he always has eyes and ears.


    Rong Ling has seen the treasure map once, because he is the commander of zhengemen. He always has a way to see this thing.


    If the king wants to see it, though it is more difficult, there is no secret in the world that can be completely guaranteed not to be disclosed.


    King Quan didn''t know where he got the treasure map information, but he chased Qinshan mansion all the way.


    But why does Qinshan mansion have this thing?


    Why does Huang Lin become a living map


    It''s just less than an hour. How many strange and incomprehensible things happened under the heavy rain.


    Liu Wei couldn''t sit still. Looking at Huang Lin''s back, she wrote on the rice paper: who made the pattern on you?


    Huang Lin touched his arm and looked at the lines that appeared on it. He was confused.


    Liu Wei wrote - don''t you know?


    Huang Lin shook his head. "I don''t know."


    In order to carve such a large picture on people, the pain is beyond the tolerance of ordinary people. How could Huang Lin not know?


    If you don''t know, unless you are unconscious.


    But even if you don''t, won''t it hurt when you wake up?


    The pain brought by tattoos is not something a child can bear.


    Liu Wei looks ugly!


    Well, now there is another doubt that we can''t investigate, which pushes things to a more unpredictable direction.


    "Lord Rong, Lord Liu?" Outside the room, Cao Yujie''s voice came.


    Liu Wei puts on Huang Lin''s clothes.Rong Ling went to open the door and saw the outside. Cao Yujie said with a quick expression: "two adults, something happened."


    They both look at Cao Yujie at the same time.


    Cao Yujie said: "the Yellow mansion rebuilt the lakeside these days and demolished a pavilion in the lake. Someone just reported that there was a body under the base of the pavilion in the lake."


    Cao Yujie said, then shook for a while.


    Obviously I remember that I have been to Huangfu and praised the beautiful scenery of the little lake. I even recited poems in the pavilion in the lake.


    Now I can recall that there was a corpse at the bottom of his head. His hair was creepy and goosebumps came out.


    Liu Wei looked at the sky outside. Now it''s noon. Didn''t she say that the person who reported the crime would come back in the afternoon?


    Liu Wei thought so and looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng did not make a sound. He went to the door and went out for two breaths before coming back. When he came back, he shook his head at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment. What do you mean? It''s not someone you arranged to report it to?


    Rong Ling shakes his head again.


    Cao Yujie, who can''t read sign language, is in a hurry in the middle: "master Rong, after all..."


    "Go and have a look." Let Leng light voice say, come forward, hold Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei''s mind is very disordered now. She let Rong Leng lead her. After two steps, she turned to her son Liu Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli immediately grabs Huang Lin''s hand and follows his mother and uncle Rong with him.


    Huang Lin has such a big secret. Liu Wei dare not let Huang Lin alone with other people. A mysterious man comes to Qinshan mansion. He has different ways and means. Liu Wei dare not let Xiao Li leave his side, so he can only bring two children.


    The corpses of the four girls will be sent back to yamen for Liu Wei''s later inspection.


    The mummies of the Yellow mansion were dug out in advance, which made the simple things Liu Wei had planned become complicated.


    And at this moment, Liu Wei will never think of how earth shaking changes will happen in her life after today.


    The heavy rain is ominous.


    At least, for Liu Wei.


    It will take a person who is simple and has a clear goal for the future to another person who is not clear about the future. Therefore, he does not know the dangers. Among them, fortune is disaster, and only heaven knows the direction

 Chapter 355

    Liu Wei is a person who doesn''t like to change. In the future, there will be many things that will force her to change one by one. Some, if any, were not her wish. Liu Wei didn''t know all this. Liu Wei is just thinking about what happened today and the map of Huang Lin. At the same time, on the official road in and out of Qinshan mansion, a carriage is slowly moving towards the countryside. In the carriage, there are three people, two of whom are wrapped in black robes. One is bound and dizzy, and is thrown into the carriage. "So what about this man?" In the quiet carriage, a beautiful female voice sounded. One of the two black robed people took off the big hat on his head and showed a man''s face. Yinjiao asked her companion: "can we break this hand more? What do the king of power have to do with us? " Another companion also took off his hat. It was also a man''s face. It was only the pupils of his eyes, but the dazzling gold. "If you keep this man, they will delay for a while longer. There is a way to make them fight quickly. Why should they delay?" This man, what he said, is actually a female voice. Previously, the tone of the female voice was disgusted: "do you want to send this man back to liaozhou?" Golden pupil female voice way: "look for a farm to throw down at will ahead." "You throw it." Previously, the female voice left the relationship. "Golden pupil female voice frowned:" that calculate, throw at the roadside "It''s still raining outside." Previously, the female voice humanitarian said. Golden pupil female voice then asked: "you are kind-hearted, then you send to the farm?" Before the female voice immediately said: "now throw! The side of the road! " They talked about it and asked the coachman to stop, and then the golden pupil girl reached out and lifted her hand, leaving the five big and three rough righteousness behind the carriage. The mud rolled on the man and was washed away by the rain. "Gone." Jintong female voice gives the driver a command. The carriage, again on the rain. When Lieyi wakes up in a daze, he finds himself in the wilderness and is still bound. He is surprised for a moment, and then he wants to recall what happened before, but he can''t remember it. "Where are you going now?" Jintong woman Ji Jin asks her twin sister Ji cha. Ji Cha stroked his face, which was similar to Liu Wei''s, and said, "go to Dingzhou and wait for them?" Ji Jin leaned on the cushion behind her and shook her head: "maybe they won''t go to Dingzhou." "No?" Ji Cha is dissatisfied: "the map has been sent to them, she doesn''t want to go home?" "Her home is in Kyoto." Ji Cha frowned: "that''s not her home! My aunt said that she didn''t agree with my aunt when she went to Kyoto with the Liu family man. My aunt had to go! It led to serious consequences. Even cousin Xuezhi was taken in. " Speaking of this, Ji Jin remembered: "the son of cousin Xuezhi, didn''t come with them this time?" Ji Cha nodded: "it''s said that he stayed in Kyoto. It''s the emperor''s grandson. It''s not so easy to be taken out of Kyoto." Ji Jin also nodded, the golden pupil with this beautiful face, good-looking, with a different charm: "then do we want to go to Dingzhou?" Ji Cha nods: "go! They will go! I don''t believe it. She doesn''t want to find out where her family is? If that is the case, we will not find her. We will go back and report to my aunt, but we can''t find anyone. We don''t have to worry about things like this. " Ji Jin disagreed: "she grew up in Liu''s family when she was a child, and her parents died early. She was brought up by Liu Cheng, and her heart, nature and temper were all right to follow him." Ji Cha doesn''t like it: "flesh and blood is the right way in the world. A person''s face can learn to be bad, but the foundation should not change." Seeing that her sister was so serious, Ji Jin also refused to persuade her: "then go to Dingzhou. For many years, in order to prevent the remaining members of Ji family from finding their home, Dingzhou dark stakes have not been removed. Unexpectedly, they are really useful for a day." "That''s nature!" Ji Cha proudly said: "the treasure map is a fake map that Ji family members recited in advance. It''s all false, but if the real people find it, there are still hidden piles to take care of it. This is the rule set by the mother-in-law of Taizu. It''s to avoid the exile of the people and the lack of family." Although that''s true, the hidden pile has been of little use for decades. "I hope they will come." Ji Geun looks at the rain outside the car, low road. In the end is their cousin, even since childhood have not seen one, but still looking forward to be able to reunite. Ji Cha looked at her sister''s melancholy feeling and said, "set a date, maybe they have something to go back to Kyoto, maybe there are other reasons for delay, three months, we only wait three months, if three months don''t come, we will go." Knowing that my sister was soft hearted, Ji Cha relaxed the restrictions.Ji Geun smiled and nodded. Her golden eyes were shining.


    Looking at her sister''s silly appearance, Ji Cha ordered her forehead: "fool."


    Ji Jin rubbed her forehead, continued to look at her sister, smiled, and looked out of the window at the rain again: "how long will this rain last?"


    No one knows how long it will rain.


    But Liu Wei knew that everyone, as expected, was played by the mysterious man.


    The person who came to report the case took the words to Yamen and disappeared. However, he could not find them.


    Huang Ru of Huang''s family was shocked. Seeing that the Yamen servants were quickly encircling Huang''s house, they had to drag their own bad health and come out to meet them in the rain under the servants'' service.


    Cao Yujie is dressed in coir raincoat, half of his body is wet, and his face is very bad. Within his jurisdiction, less than half a month, there are so many corpses, whether just dead or early dead, which shows how chaotic the Qinshan mansion is these days.


    As an official, Cao Yujie is also in front of Shangfeng. He is afraid that one of them can''t handle it well, and let Rong Ling catch the wrong place and join the emperor.


    Even if there are seven princes to support him, but since he left Kyoto, he has less contact with the seven princes. But if the seven princes abandon the car marshal and give him up, then he is really finished!


    Thinking of these bad things, I thought again that these series of things were all related to his Huang family. I suddenly saw Huang Ru''s displeasure. In his words, I didn''t have the politeness of the past, and I was a little more critical.


    "What do you want to say about the body dug out in your mansion?"


    Huang Ru has been informed that the corpse has been leaked. Huang Ru promised to let the high man in until the corpse is dug out. Although Huang Ru didn''t know what the high man wanted to see!


    A bone that has been dead for more than ten years is not good-looking. However, since we want to take the medicine of an expert to help us, we can only do as we like.


    However, now that the corpse has been dug out, before the superior had time to give notice, he surprised the Yamen people.

 Chapter 356

    Huang Ru was afraid that the high man would scold her for not doing a good job, so she would not give any more medicine!


    He was nervous. Now, he was stabbed by the official of Fuyin and questioned. It was hard to avoid sweating. Huang Ru was thinking about how to answer, but at a glance, she saw Huang Lin behind the crowd.


    Huang Ru is stupefied for a while, call way: "lin''er, where are you going?"


    Huang Lin feels embarrassed now. He has been drenched in rain for a long time, and his blood has also been scattered. The clothes are dark. Now the dark clothes match with red blood, but it''s only to make the clothes darker, but it''s not easy to see that it''s blood.


    Huang Lin''s head was also wrapped in cloth. From a distance, it was like a boy with wet body and weakened body, holding something. Although it was a little weird, it was not scary.


    Huang Ru''s call drew Huang Lin''s attention to the past.


    Huang Lin pursed his lips, looked at his mother, went up and nodded slightly.


    As soon as he went out, he walked under the umbrella into the rain.


    Liu Xiaoli moves nimbly to compare her umbrella with the past and block the rain for her brother.


    Huang Lin ignored, but suddenly, he fell on his knees, bent over and kowtowed, regardless of the pool of water under his feet. "My son is unfilial, and I''m sorry for my mother," he said


    Huang Ru was so shocked by his touch that she couldn''t help coming forward.


    The servant quickly moved the umbrella to avoid the rain.


    Huang Ru walked two steps and then stopped. Her pupils were round and she looked at the white cloth in Huang Lin''s arms, which had been lifted slightly because of her excessive movements. There was also the white cloth under which the face could be easily distinguished.


    Huang Ru''s face was appalled!


    What did she see? Are you wrong? Because of the heavy rain, didn''t you see it clearly? It can''t be


    Huang Lin saw the fear in Huang Ru''s eyes. He pursed his lips without concealing it. He directly lifted the white cloth in his arms. Suddenly, a ragged and potholed face appeared completely.


    Huang Ru''s breathing was sluggish, and the servant girls around her had already screamed: "ah --"


    the shrill cries spread from ten to one hundred. Soon, all the people gathered in Huang''s mansion called out.


    Cao Yujie was upset and shouted, "shut up!"


    People around us blustered, but somehow they all stopped talking and retreated one after another. When they retreated to other people, they seemed to feel relieved.


    Huang Ru didn''t retreat, even if the servant girl had fainted quickly and wanted to escape far away, but in this time, Huang Ru''s skill of controlling people has progressed, and it''s not so easy for people to disobey her as the master, let alone leave the master and run away by themselves.


    The servant girls are all hard headed!


    But Huang Ru just looked at Huang Lin strangely after the initial shock, shaking her voice and asking, "this is What? "


    Huang Lin held up the head and said solemnly, "my mother."


    Huang Ru''s eyelids flash, is this, curse her?


    "Mother, I don''t mean that. It''s my mother, my mother," Huang Lin said


    "Your mother-in-law?" Huang Ru can not believe: "your mother-in-law is not Wu Xinlan?"


    Huang Lin frowned and said, "of course not! She''s my mother killer. She killed my mother! If that person is right, she should be my fourth aunt. She once married a man. Unfortunately, the man she married is a gambler and has a good taste of wine. She always likes to drink too much and beat her. After less than three years of marriage, she was beaten to death. She can''t bear any more. Then she came to Qinshan mansion, followed by Huang jueyang, who was expecting her to have a son for him. Unfortunately, she can''t give birth! "


    "So, she stole her sister''s child. My mother didn''t know that I was still alive. Just after she gave birth to me, I was stolen. When she woke up, everyone told her that she was born a stillborn child. My mother had been thinking about me for many years. Later, her hometown was in famine. She came to Qinshan mansion to run to her sister, but she didn''t want to meet me in a wrong way!"


    "But, Wu Xinlan, this bitch! She didn''t want to lose Huang jueyang''s favor and killed my mother mercilessly! " Speaking of this, Huang Lin turned around again and kowtowed heavily to Cao Yujie: "Lord Fuyin, I killed people, Wu Xinlan and Huang jueyang. I killed them all. I killed them by myself. Catch me. I''m not afraid of death. I''m going to kill them and scratch them. I''ll do whatever you want!"


    No one expected that Huang Lin would suddenly say these words. Liu Wei and Rong Leng looked at each other, and both of them had deep meanings.


    Cao Yujie is the first time to listen to these words. He looks at Mu Na. After a long time, he asks, "Huang Jue Yang?"


    Huang Lin raised his head and said, "it''s the big master Huang in your mouth."


    Master Huang?


    The whole Qinshan mansion can be called master Huang, isn''t there only one?


    Cao Yujie''s expression was startled. He looked at Huang Lin and Huang Ru. He was confused: "nonsense, master Huang''s name is clearly Huang Juexin, how could it be Huang juexing Yang..."


    Before Cao Yujie''s voice fell, he heard Huang Ru''s weak crooked feet over there, holding her head and asking, "did you kill someone?"


    Huang Lin knows that Huang Ru is asking himself. He looks at Huang Ru again and nods honestly.


    "How can you kill?" Huang Ru can''t accept it. She goes forward and lets the rain fall on her body. She just looks at Huang Lin in front of her. She comes to him and squats down and holds his shoulders. "Lin''er, are you confused? How can you kill? "Huang Lin couldn''t understand his mother''s expression for a moment. He was confused for a moment. He still said, "I killed her. At first, I thought Huang Jue Yang killed my mother, but later I knew it wasn''t. the murderer was Wu Xinlan, so I killed both of them." "Pa." Huang Ru said nothing, slapped her hand and fanned her face. That crisp sound shocked everyone present. Huang Ru''s servant girl finally came back to her senses and rushed to cover the rain for her master. Huang Ru stares at Huang Lin breathlessly and says sternly, "take back your words! My son, Huang Ru, will not kill! " "Mother..." Huang Lin covers his face and looks at Huang Ru in amazement. Huang Ru suddenly got up and looked directly at Cao, and suddenly said, "don''t you ask me who is the body under the pavilion in the lake? I tell you, he is Huang Juexin! I Huang Ru have no eyes, lead the wolf into the house, married a white eyed wolf, Huang Juexin is not a man! Obviously, the two brothers are two people, but they interact with each other secretly, which makes me ignorant and unconscious. A woman married two men, which I only knew before. I was an unidentified person, and suddenly came to me and told me personally. The man also said many secrets of the Huang family and listened to me. Once I verified, it was the truth. " "Lord Cao, my Huang family is a century old family of Qinshan mansion. They have been in business for hundreds of years and have a good reputation. Although I am a weak girl! But there are also family brothers behind. Look at my son. I have a child. Does he look like a murderer? It''s clearly that someone with a heart is designing my Huang''s house. Just ask me, how could there be such a clever thing in the world that suddenly a person comes out. He first says that my Huang''s house is rotten, and then exposes the filth of his new brother, Huang Jue, and finally my son suddenly becomes a murderer? Is that reasonable? " "Cao has been an official for decades. Can''t you see that someone covets my Huang family''s property and wants to kill all of them! My sick body can''t last for many days. I''ll be in prison for the rest of my life if I get into trouble with my son. I don''t have any descendants in the Huang family. Who should I give this huge family business to? Lord Cao, the women of the people, please have a clear understanding. They must give me a fair return to my son and my Huang family! " Huang Ru said with a plop, kneeling on the ground, head to celadon ground is a knock, when rising again, the forehead stained with blood, blood into the rain water on the ground, in an instant, it disappeared, only a little light blood confused. Cao Yujie''s face was surprised to hear Huang Ru''s words. Before he could react, he had arrived at his feet.

 Chapter 357

    Cao Yujie is stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, he wants to help Huang Ru up. After all, he is an old acquaintance.


    Cao Yujie''s days as an official in Qinshan mansion are not long, but his support from the Huang family is always in his mind.


    Although the collusion of officials and businessmen sounds bad, it''s the favor of the Huang family.


    He Cao Yujie is not a wolf in the heart and a dog in the lung, at present a female stream in their feet banging kowtow, naturally can not stand this kowtow!


    Just feel burning feet want to pull people up, Huang Lin but first step, kneeling and rushed to Huang Ru, red nose tip asked: "mother, what do you do?"


    Huang Ru raised her head, and her forehead was already in a mess. Holding her son''s small hand in cold hands, she firmly said, "lin''er, you are bewitched and framed. You haven''t killed anyone, do you know?"


    "I killed people." Huang Lin''s tears pattered down, but the rain was so heavy that the tears confused the rain and disappeared in an instant: "I really killed people, I killed them myself."


    Huang Lin said, stretching out his hand, pointing to a scabby wound on the back of his hand, and said: "look, mother remember, you asked me how I hurt it. I lied. I didn''t fall down and hurt when I climbed a tree. I was hurt by his resistance when I killed Huang jueyang..."


    "Nonsense!" Huang Ru bares her eyes and wants to split: "this is what you hurt when you climb the tree. I''m right next to you. I see it! Lin''er, what''s wrong with you? Are you out of your mind? Did someone do something to you? Why do you lie? Why do you listen to nonsense? You are the mother''s son, and your every move is in the mother''s eyes. Don''t say such a big wound, it''s a big injury of a finger and a shell. The mother knows all about it, so don''t say any more nonsense! "


    "Mother..." What else does Huang Lin want to argue about.


    Huang Ru suddenly snapped: "come on, let''s see you back to your room! Go to the doctor immediately, and invite Dr. Yu of sanchuntang, not Dr. Xiao Yu, but Dr. Lao Yu, the old doctor who retired from the Tai hospital! "


    Huang Ru is very aggressive!


    Although the servant girls around feel scared, they dare not disobey the order of the lady.


    There are two servant girls will come forward, one left and one right to help Huang Lin up.


    Huang Lin pushes away one of them!


    Huang Lin got up, stepped back a few steps, walked to Liu Wei, grabbed Liu Wei''s sleeve and said: "my Lord, I killed people, you know. You tell my mother not to defend me, not to lie, I really killed people, I am damned! "


    Liu Wei looks at Huang Lin deeply.


    Huang Lin may not have found out. His mother''s head has been put in the rain.


    Since he came out of the four girls'' room with blood all over his body, Huang Lin looked at Liu Xiaoli strangely today and listened to her soft, waxy and sticky words. After a long delay, he said, "well, I''ll repeat that. I killed Huang Juexin, not Huang jueyang."


    Liu Xiaoli smiled. This time, without translating his mother''s words, Xiaoli would say: "your confession is repeated, and it was chiseled before, but now it is denied, and the change is fast! How do you want us to believe what you say? "


    Huang Lin is stunned!


    He could not have imagined that turning himself in would be such a trouble.


    He did not expect that all the people were shielding him in one night.


    The man who has always been indifferent to his mother and who has always stressed the law to him.


    What''s the matter? Are you crazy?


    Of course, Liu Wei is not crazy.


    Liu Wei knows that he should testify and explain in a reasonable way! Why Huang Lin is the murderer, what confession is repeated, what identity of the dead is life and so on, but all are legal loopholes!


    As a government official, Liu Wei shouldn''t exploit the loopholes of the law himself, but now, Liu Wei can''t let Huang Lin die.


    Compared with professional ethics, one''s own life experience is more important! It''s about why I suddenly crossed the Qingyun Dynasty.


    If the map on Huang Lin''s back is really a treasure map, it means that she is very likely to find the old man of Ji''s family and her outside family through this map.


    So Huang Lin can''t die. In the process, she will actively encourage Rong Ling to put pressure on the court, amend the law, and improve the juvenile law. I hope Huang Lin will have a chance to be a new man in the future.

 Chapter 358

    Liu Wei can see that Huang Ru actually cares about Huang Lin.


    Huang Ru is unable to bear children, and has regarded Huang Lin as a parent-child for many years.


    Although he can''t give too much care to his children because of his physical problems, and because he is not a natural person, he is somewhat neglectful in his daily care. However, it''s impossible that Huang Lin called Huang Ru''s mother for nearly ten years to say that there is no love.


    Watching Huang Ru''s heart at the moment, Liu Wei is really soft. She thinks that even if the time is limited, the mother and son can have a chance to get together.


    But Liu Wei knows that the current maintenance is only temporary. When the juvenile law is implemented, Huang Lin still needs to be certified and jailed.


    Liu Wei found several excuses for herself, and finally convinced herself. Anyway, she can''t speak now. No matter what, she will talk later.


    The scene fell into a strange development.


    Cao Yujie has a headache now! Cao Yujie has a lot of questions to ask, but the old man can''t see it. It''s clear that Duwei wants to open up to Huang Lin.


    As a local official, do not conflict with Kyoto officials, which is the most basic way to be an official.


    So, since Duwei doesn''t care, he just keeps one eye open and one eye closed. Anyway, this case will be solved sooner or later, and Duwei will give an account sooner or later.


    Now Cao Yujie is willing to go downhill with the donkey and put the problem aside for the time being.


    In this way, Cao Yujie hurriedly made a sound and indicated that he would go to see the body under the pavilion in the lake.


    Huang Ru, with a long breath, insists on holding Huang Lin in her belt and taking a large group of people to the small lake under construction.


    At the moment, the lakeside is also in a mess. It''s potholes, and the gravel covered lake will not be mentioned. The path beside the lakeside will be too muddy to walk.


    Cao Yujie couldn''t walk past. The man who was about to order him to move away the gravel first, and he saw three lights and shadows flash by! When I look back, I see Rong Duwei, Lord Liu and young master Liu have entered the path and stopped in the temporary shack.


    Inside the shed, there was a corpse.


    It rained all night last night, but Huang Ru was afraid that the body would be flooded, which would damage the important affairs of the senior people. So she specially ordered the workers to set up a shed to do things, so that the rain would not disturb the ground.


    Huang Ru''s request is very strange.


    But after all, the construction is hammering. The workers haven''t asked for more money to do things in rainy days. The owner''s house even built a shed for fear of the rain.


    But anyway, it''s the boss who pays.


    Now that I''ve been told, I''ll do it. Anyway, when they set up the shed, they won''t get drenched in the rain. They have to pay for medicine when they get typhoid fever.


    Thanks to this shed, Huang Juexin''s body was dug out, and then almost no water was touched, completely and completely put in place.


    As soon as Liu Wei passed by, he smelled the smell of soil accompanied by rotten corpses.


    After smelling the strong smell, Liu Wei nodded, and it was indeed dead for more than ten years. This smell is not wrong.


    Liu Xiaoli seldom saw a corpse that had been dead for such a long time. For a moment, he felt interesting and looked inside. But the corpse had been confused with the stone. Even if it was not covered with water, it was black and gray, and could not be seen as it was.


    "Dad, there are only bones left." Waiting for Liu Xiaoli to pull for a long time, he threw away all the stones around him. When he saw the only one left, he was disappointed.


    None of these bones is complete, and the skull has broken a big hole. For Liu Xiaoli, they are all waste bones that can''t be made into specimens.


    Liu Wei squints at her son. Xiao Li saw her mother''s displeased eyes, shrugged her neck and stepped back two steps.


    Liu Wei squatted down slowly, reached out and took the bones to have a look, and found that they were indeed all broken bones, scattered, apparently too big to dig out the body, not a complete human shape.


    Pick up the skull, Liu Wei looked around for a while, pointed to the obvious bruise position on the finger, than to show Xiao Li.


    Small Li sees appearance, oh a, ask again: "the head suffers heavy blow, is fatal injury?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head.


    It''s not a fatal injury, but it''s obviously a life-long one.


    Liu Wei watched it for a while. When Cao Yujie and others tried to come in, Liu Wei had gathered all the bones.


    Cao Yujie has come here with a large team of people and horses, and he sees a pile of grey people''s bones.


    Cao Yujie shivered, stepped back, stood behind Rong Leng, who was not far away, and asked cautiously, "Rong Duwei, Master Liu can''t speak, so this skeleton..."


    "Heavy blow to the head, fracture of the right arm, comminuted fracture below the legs. It is speculated that it is not poisonous. It was tortured and beaten before death. The murder weapon is an iron stick."


    Cao Yujie stared at Duwei with astonishment.


    "Let Leng explain:" Liu adult said


    Lie, Lord Liu can''t speak at all!


    Cao Yujie thinks so, but he has to say that he can translate the meaning of the unspeakable Lord Liu completely and clearly. It can be seen that Rong Duwei and Lord Liu are really close friends!If my mother-in-law is mute, I''m afraid that he will be happy for a long time, how can I know what her mother-in-law is babbling about.


    My mother-in-law mute?


    By the way, how dumb is Lord Liu? Do you want to take a dumb prescription from Lord Liu? It''s uncertain. It can also solve the confusion in the backyard.


    In this way, Cao Yujie suddenly became distracted. Instead of looking at the scattered bones, he only looked at Liu Wei''s back and his eyes were burning.


    But as soon as Cao Yujie had a look, his vision was blocked.


    When Cao Yujie suddenly looked back, he found that Rong Duwei didn''t know when to step forward. Wei''an''s body just blocked his sight. After all, it''s his own peak. Cao Yujie dare not have any dissatisfaction. He just shrinks to the back and waits for Lord Liu to solve the case. He''s easy.


    "There''s a breastbone left." "I''ve straightened my bones," said Liu Xiaoli.


    Liu Wei, who was standing in the pit, sniffed at the words, rolled his sleeves, and rummaged through the stones, but he couldn''t find a circle.


    Liu Wei immediately saw the clothes of the mummy beside her. She wondered if the bone would be caught in the clothes. She took it up and shook it a little.


    Suddenly, the dust was all over the sky, but in the shabby and exquisite special clothes, a bone fell out, and there was a piece of paper stuck on the bone.


    This is? Liu Wei gently removed the note and found it was stuck on the inner wall of the bone, that is to say, the bone should have been in the chest of the mummy at first.


    Chest?


    No, it should be where the throat connects to the chest.


    So this note was swallowed by the dead man before he died? But because the death was too fast, the note did not go down to the stomach, nor was it melted by the gastric juice, so now it seems to be in good condition.


    Liu Wei exclaimed that the quality of clothes, materials and paper of the ancient wealthy people was not so good!

 Chapter 359

    Turn this yellow and green, and open some moldy notes.


    However, Liu Wei found that the paper was very big when it was folded one by one, at least as big as the face. On it, she wrote many words neatly in small regular script.


    It''s so dense that it hurts people''s eyes.


    Now it''s still raining. The dark clouds cover the sky and the moon. It''s not clear. The words on this note are too small, and some places are not polluted, and the ink is melting.


    Liu Wei sips her lips and gives the note to Rong Leng to see.


    This man has better eyesight than her.


    Rong Leng raised his hand to take over, only looked at his eyes at will, then moved his eyebrows slightly, folded up the note and put it into the exquisite sleeve bag.


    Liu Wei is surprised, and he makes a comparison with Rong Leng - what is it?


    "Let Leng way:" go back to say


    Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Leng, understands, and decides to go back.


    Although all the bones have been recovered, they need to be cleaned up at the scene.


    The Yamen servants brought by Cao Yujie are useful at last.


    The bones of the mummy and the four girls'' pieces were taken back to the back of the Yamen''s firewood room, waiting for Liu Wei''s detailed inspection.


    Huang Lin was temporarily left in the Yellow mansion.


    But in the Yellow mansion, there are two more yamen servants on the surface, but in the dark, there are four more secret guards, who are strictly guarded.


    The map on Huang Lin''s body is of great importance. Liu Wei hates to take Huang Lin with her, but it''s too deliberate, so she has to listen to Rong Ling''s, and change her way.


    However, Liu Wei reminds Huang Lin that if he doesn''t want to implicate his mother and has a map on him, he''d better not tell his mother.


    After hearing Liu Xiaoli''s message, Huang Lin was a sensible child. After a long silence, he asked Liu Wei, "you insist on denying that I am the murderer, because of what I am?"? It''s not better if I die. You can peel off my skin and take this with you. "


    Liu Wei smelled the words and frowned. I didn''t expect that the child would say such words.


    As expected, he has killed people. Even the skin of a man can speak freely!


    Liu Wei told Huang Lin that what you have is important to me, but what is more important to you, do you know?


    Xiao Li hurriedly conveyed the meaning of sign language.


    Huang Lin shakes his head.


    Liu Wei - it''s your mother. Your mother doesn''t want you to have something to do. I''ll give you a chance to show filial piety to your mother and give you time to bury your biological mother in person. Would you like to?


    Huang Lin was silent again. For a while, he looked up and said, "my skin is always for you as long as you want."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    This is the child''s reward?


    But the way of repaying kindness is a little different.


    Put aside other things for a while. Today, when we arrived at this stage, we were supposed to be busy all night. However, the rain was too heavy, and after a long morning''s tossing, we didn''t have a good meal at noon, so everyone was tired.


    Rong Ling is taken back to the Inn by Liu Wei.


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t go with him honestly. He''s staying in school now. His mistakes haven''t been smoothed out yet. He needs to be careful.


    When the door closed, before Liu Wei could ask Rong Ling what the note said, Rong Ling had pulled her back and pressed her back on the door plank!


    Liu Wei was surprised.


    The next second, Rong Ling''s kiss falls down, surging and domineering.


    Liu Wei''s lips were pointed at impartially. Liu Wei "Wu" twice, clapped his hand on the man''s arm, but the man did not relax. The hot tip of his tongue was always in her mouth. After a while, he was occupied by the city.


    Lips and teeth depend on each other. In less than half a cup of tea, Liu Wei''s breath is very fast. The kiss of Rong Ling is suddenly terrible.


    Liu Wei did not know why, but his passion was so inexplicable.


    Liu Wei is eager to push him away and speak well.


    But later I remembered that I couldn''t speak even if I pushed it aside. After all, I am still mute and only can be slaughtered.


    It''s estimated that Liu Wei can''t even speak out the words of resistance after eating right. Allowing Leng to cross her knees into Liu Wei''s feet forced her to relax and give most of her strength to him.


    Liu Wei is very angry. He is really angry.


    What''s going on with this man?


    Rong Leng didn''t plan to explain at all. While his lips were intertwined, his hand still hugged her waist. Although his fingers didn''t directly probe into it, his warm palm, with itchy movements, really made people numb all the way up from the tail spine.


    "Grace..." Liu Wei uses a nasal sound to show resistance.


    Rong Leng quickly picked her up, turned around and went to bed.


    Liu Wei is really scared. What is it to do without any cause and effect? What did she do to stimulate the man?


    A few days ago, it was not very good to build quilt and chat with each other.


    At that time, as long as she didn''t take the initiative and allowed Leng to touch her more, she could hardly be called a model in the field of asceticism!Although Liu Wei suspects that this is a move for Rong Leng from Xiao Li, after all, before chasing a woman, remember to be rude and rude. What impresses people most is to be considerate and not to be disrespectful.


    It is undeniable that Liu Wei was indeed "patient" by Rong Leng and tamed to a certain extent.


    But just a few days ago, what happened suddenly?


    What did she do wrong, what did she say wrong? Can''t she apologize? Do you have to push into the bed as soon as you enter the door?


    The problem is that she won''t do it even if she is forced. When necessary, they only have to fight each other. This man has to do this. What do you mean?


    The fact is what Liu Wei thought.


    Rong Ling suddenly went mad, but he still obeyed the rules. He felt outside, but he didn''t drill into the clothes. His lips were gnawing and grinding on her lips. Then he turned to her neck, but he didn''t untie the buttons on her collar.


    Rong Ling knows the scale. He may be a little abnormal now, but he is not completely crazy.


    When they finished, they were sweating profusely. One was that they resisted too fiercely, the other was that they could not hurt her half.


    After a quarter of an hour, Liu Wei stares at Rong Leng, who was kicked out of bed by her, covers her sore mouth, eyes round, hands and feet dancing are you crazy?


    Let Leng stand up from the ground without hesitation. His lips are very tight. But if you look carefully, you can see that there are several wounds with blood marks on the corner of his lips. It was Liu Wei''s bite. She used the small tiger''s teeth with sharp points and hidden in the teeth to bite. She made a lot of effort.


    Rong Leng gets up, arranges the clothes slightly, puts the note in the bosom on the table: "see for yourself."


    Then he opened the door and went out.


    Rong Ling needs to calm down the restless elements in her body.


    Liu Wei sat on the bed suspiciously, watching the door open and close. Then she got down from the bed, took up the note with her shoes.


    Because the words on the top are old, unclear and illegible, Liu Weite places a candle and looks closely.


    When she finished reading the contents of the paper, her eyebrows had been twisted into a rope, and she sat rigidly in the same place, looking at the candle light in front of her eyes, her pupils were shrinking, and she was stunned.

 Chapter 360

    Until Liu Wei''s eyes are blocked by a big hand, and he looks up in a trance. Only then did Rong Leng return, bring in a pot of hot tea, fan out the candle, cover Liu Wei''s eyes with a big palm, and ask, "doesn''t it hurt?" Too strong direct light does great damage to the eyes, too long eyesight is the second, but also easy to blind. Liu Wei finds that her eyes do hurt, so she lets Rong Leng rub them around her eyes. Only then can he pull off his hand, point to the note, and make a comparison - is this true? Rong Ling sat down, let Liu Wei face him, continue to rub her eyes, light voice way: "80% Liu Wei continues to compete - if it is true, my mother Rong Leng put down her hand and held her palm. Her eyes were strangely Black: "it''s possible, isn''t it?" Liu Wei''s nose is red and his eyes are misty. Let Leng get close, kiss her lips, light and soothe. Liu Wei took a sniff, reached around Rong Leng''s neck, hugged him, and pressed herself on him. As soon as she closed her eyes, tears came out of the corner of her eyes. The tears rolled down my cheeks and into my shoulder socket. He picked her up, grabbed her face, kissed the tears off her face, and said softly, "in any case, first check, actually, who have witnessed your mother''s body in these years. ¡°Liu Wei stopped tears and nodded! At this moment, she suddenly becomes fragile, her eyes are scared and worried, afraid and expecting, so helpless, like a child, that Rong Leng can''t help kissing her. This time, Liu Wei didn''t resist. She needed other people''s temperature to appease her. Now her fingers are shaking. If the note is true, then Is it really possible that her mother is not dead? This note is actually a secret letter. But this letter, the first half of which is obviously transcribed from other places, and the second half is the confession of the transcriber. On the letter, the corner has been fogged, and many words can''t be read clearly because they are too small, but roughly, they can be read clearly. In the first half, it was written by Huang Ru''s mother, the old lady of the Huang family. This letter is her last words to her husband. There is sadness between the lines, but Liu Wei shouldn''t care about such Huang''s letter. But there are four words mentioned in the letter. Miss summer and autumn. She even mentioned the name of her father, Liu Huan. The letter is written in this way - ah Chou and his relatives learn that this change happened to me. Only one death can repay the kindness of the Huang family. I only hope that my death will break those people''s minds and make them trouble the Huang family. Ah Qiu, give them my body. I have made a fake picture and hid it in the sole of my shoes. When I see this picture, those people will give up. Ah Qiu, I''m sorry for Huang''s family. I''m sorry for ru''er. If I hadn''t been determined to go to Beijing and moved my vital energy, ru''er would not have suffered so much. Now, it''s not like this. If Huang Juexin really wants to marry ru''er, I will do the same. However, it is necessary for Huang Juexin to set up a writ. In his lifetime, he must not be greedy for the money of the Huang family. He also needs the family uncle as a witness and listed in the ancestral hall to show his approval. Ah Qiu, Miss Xia Qiu is kind to me. Although I am not a master servant friend, my Luo family has been loyal to Ji family for generations. I can escape and marry you. If it is not for the support of the young lady, it will not work. Miss is your matchmaker and I respect Liu Huan as my uncle. I can''t learn from the ingratitude of the starters of the Lin family. They are the queen of the dynasty, the mother of the world, dirty in the dark, counting up. The Lin family is also the Ji family''s servant. They carry people''s feet. Once they succeed, they are incoherent, and they are really beasts. I''m not afraid to die. Young lady fled for several years, and begged me again. I dare not fail to entrust such an important task. I''ve done what I should do. Ah Qiu, goodbye again. Wife, poetry. This is the first half of the letter. It''s not a long farewell letter. In the second half, it''s a man''s voice. Besides, it''s not someone else. It''s the owner of the mummy, Huang Juexin. In the second half, it''s written like this: Ji Jia, Miss Xia Qiu, Liu Huan, map. If you have guessed correctly, it''s the map. Luo Shier probably never thought of it. Before her death, her husband was dead. This letter can''t fall into Huang Qiu''s hands, let alone Huang Ru''s hands. I have hidden the map. If you want to buy it, the price will be Money can still be traded again, only I Huang Juexin said that before, my brother has noticed this. If the map is on me for a moment more, I will be in danger for a moment more. You have only one day. If the negotiation fails, Huang will have to give it to other buyers and think twice before you go. Chueh Hsin, turn your head. A letter, that''s it. Huang Ru''s mother, Luo Shier, the old lady of Huang, mentioned in the letter that she was a servant of Ji''s family, and that Miss Xia Qiu of Ji''s family was her master, and she was also her matchmaker with Huang Ru''s father, Huang Qiu. According to the letter, Luo Shier wrote this letter just before Huang Ru got married. Huang Ru has been married for 13 years. This matter has been heard in Qinshan mansion. Even if Liu Wei didn''t want to inquire, she heard many times from the shopkeepers of some Huang''s shops that "my master and his wife have been married for 13 years, and the love between husband and wife is stronger than that of gold". That is to say, this letter was written by Huang Ru''s mother 13 years ago.Liu Wei, 20, 13 years ago, was seven years old. But Liu Wei, seven, has no mother. Liu Wei is almost just born, less than a year old, there will be no mother. It is said that Liu Wei''s mother died of illness. But Liu Wei and Rong Ling know that her mother died because of the treasure map of the Ji family. But these are not important. What is important is that the mother who should have been executed secretly as early as Liu Wei was one year old. Why did she contact the old servant poetry when Liu Wei was seven years old? And drag on the old servants! Did Liu Wei''s mother not die at that time? Liu Wei couldn''t believe it. The surprise was so sudden that her breath was almost stopped. As Rong Ling said, no one has seen Liu Wei''s mother''s dead body. Maybe Is it possible? After all these years, who knows what happened to the previous generation and where the situation of death will turn? In this way, Liu Wei is too excited to speak. And what Liu Wei thought of, Rong Ling naturally thought of, and what he thought was deeper than Liu Wei. Rong Leng has never understood why Ji Xiaqiu has been dead for so many years, but Ji Xuezhi will come all the way to Kyoto alone. Is it an accident or a task or a person? Ji''s family are all Jinzhuo! It was the servant girl of Ji''s family. Now she is also the empress of the dynasty. It can be seen that emperor Qianling paid attention to Ji''s treasure map!

 Chapter 361

    How dare Ji Xuezhi run like this?


    Ji Xuezhi didn''t know that if a sheep enters a tiger''s mouth, it will surely die?


    However, Ji Xuezhi still came, there is no reason to come, and to do not leave.


    Rong Ling thought that Ji Xuezhi was for love and was willing to be trapped by love. Now it seems that Ji Xuezhi knew that Ji Xiaqiu was not dead and came to Kyoto to find Ji Xiaqiu.


    It''s just that I didn''t find it, but it''s been stared at by the imperial court, which brings me a lot of bad luck.


    Think through these joints, and then read this letter, Rong Ling''s ideas will be more and more determined.


    Liu Wei''s mother, who had not been executed by a successful secret, fled to a place where she did not know. She came back many years later and entrusted her old servant with a task.


    What is it worth Ji Xiaqiu to take such a big risk?


    Look at Luo Shier''s letter about the fake picture. Did Ji Xiaqiu give the real picture to Luo Shier?


    So, what kind of force is the "they" mentioned in Luo Shier''s letter?


    Most likely, the emperor''s people, but the theory of treasure map has been passed down for hundreds of years and generations, and there is no wall that cannot be kept in the wind. Is there any possibility that other forces have been staring at it at that time?


    By the way, there are also the Lin family, the Queen''s Lin family, which is the most familiar with the treasure map.


    Rong Ling ponders. When he investigated Liu Wei''s life experience, he didn''t find any clues in the records of zhengemen. In his occasional conversation with the emperor, it''s not hard to understand that the emperor had already decided on Liu Huan''s death in summer and autumn.


    In this way, it is possible that other forces decided that Ji Xiaqiu was not dead and chased after him in secret.


    Ji Xiaqiu gave the real picture to Luo Shier, so the Huang family became the target of those people.


    Luo Shier wanted to die. He took a fake picture to exchange Huang''s family for peace with his husband and daughter. However, according to Huang Juexin, before Luo Shier died, Luo Shier''s husband was dead.


    In this case, Huang Juexin, the son-in-law to be, got the truth of not only the false picture but also the true picture.


    Huang Juexin and Huang jueyang married Huang Ru at the same time. Apparently, the two brothers were in the same heart. But when they secretly dug up Huang''s family background, they also had unequal share of stolen goods. As soon as the competition came out, Huang Juexin knew that Huang jueyang had no reason to be kept in the dark.


    Huang Juexin also mentioned in the letter that he had already appointed a buyer for this picture. He probably wanted to make this picture a business transaction, but before things were done, he lost his life even before the letter was sent out.


    Back in the carriage, Liu Wei has told Rong Ling about the death of the mummy.


    Rong Ling''s hypothesis is that Huang Juexin was about to deliver the letter after he wrote it, but he didn''t want to be found by Huang Juexin. They had a dispute. They were in a panic. The situation was tense. They were forced to go. Huang Juexin swallowed the letter and didn''t let Huang Juexin find any trace.


    However, they had a fight and ended up with Huang Juexin''s death.


    Huang Jue is dead. Huang Jue Yang has found the picture.


    However, this man can make Huang''s business to the present level. He is also known as the No. 1 business in Qinshan mansion. Such a man will never be as shallow eyed as Huang Juexin.


    Huang jueyang found the potential of the map. He knew that it was one thing to sell it at a low price and not to sell it at a good price. He might also get angry, so he kept his arms still and kept the map strictly hidden.


    Think of Huang Lin''s veins and let Leng have a look.


    When Huang jueyang thought that Huang Lin was his parent-child, he could carve such a large picture on his parent-child. Such a man is merciless and ruthless!


    Before Liu Wei still thought, how could Huang Lin not even know when he was tattooed?


    Now Rong Leng thinks of it. If she was tattooed as a baby, she doesn''t know and doesn''t remember the pain.


    Can a baby still in its infancy, with such vicious hands and feet, be afraid that the child will be killed by a wrong knife?


    But this is also a newspaper also a newspaper, such a person, finally died in the hands of Huang Lin.


    After all, good and evil come to an end.


    Rong Ling is thinking about it. Liu Wei suddenly knows that his mother may not be dead, so she can''t sit down. She wants to go to the Huang family and find the servant who once served Luo Shier.


    Liu Wei''s body together, together with Rong Ling, wakes up the spirit.


    He grabbed her by the wrist and allowed Leng to pull her back: "where to go?"


    Liu Wei''s fingers flicked to sign to Huang''s house.


    Rong Leng adds strength way, let her sit back, press not to let her move: "rain is too big, wait."


    Liu Wei shakes her head and can''t wait.


    Rong Leng breathed, not letting her sit back, and her face was slightly strict: "the Huang family is going, but not now."


    Liu Wei frowned at him.


    Rong Leng raised her hand, palmed her hair, stroked her head gently, calmed her down, and said, "you can''t ask me what you''re going through like this."


    Lennon''s concern is right.Liu Wei calmed down and felt that she could not even speak. In the past, even if the Huang family wanted to ask something, she could not ask for an idea.


    Besides, it was 13 years ago.


    In the past 13 years, Huang''s family has been safe and sound. Apart from brother Huang''s agitation of the wind and rain, he has not seen any force hurt Huang''s family. Does this mean that all the people who were involved in the incident have been killed.


    If not, Huang family is just an ordinary business. I''m afraid it can''t be so stable.


    Liu Wei forced herself to calm down, and then pondered over the things in it, and then he became interested in it.


    Liu Wei is not stupid, on the contrary, she is very smart, so give her a little time, let her calm, she can understand a lot.


    See Liu Wei gradually settle down.


    Rong Ling knows that what he just thought of, Liu Wei also thought of it now.


    Two people also didn''t say anything, allow Leng to hold Liu Wei''s chin, bit on her lips again, Liu Wei was hurt to see him.


    But he smiled, held her lips, licked her down and then bit her. He said softly, "wait until you can speak, and do the same."


    Liu Wei looks at him with a reddish cheek.


    "Rong Leng is so Cunjin that she rubs her lips with her fingers. Her eyes are dark:" when I kiss you, I am so obedient


    Liu Wei understood. He meant to say - she can''t speak at the moment, she can''t refuse. So when he kissed her, she struggled and was angry. She couldn''t say "no" to him, which made him feel very happy.


    And when she can speak, if she wants to resist, she must say a wave of acid words to provoke him to anger.


    Knowing the meaning of Rong Ling, Liu Wei looked away.


    A moment later, Rong Ling takes Liu Wei out of the room. Jin Nanyun, on the other side of the corridor, is about to go out. Seeing the two, he quickly retracts the room, clangs and closes the door!


    No matter what, Jin Nanyun decided to be a low-key man these two days.


    Liu Wei hears the news and looks at it. She doesn''t care. Her best friend has been with her for many years. Although there are some problems with jinnanyun, Liu Wei has his own opinions, but it has to be said that jinnanyun has lived up to the trust of others in terms of human feelings and righteousness.


    After a few days, Liu Wei doesn''t want to sell herself to Rong Ling.


    After all, according to the current progress, jinnanyun doesn''t sell her. She estimates that she will sell herself to that man sooner or later.


    Sometimes, it''s impossible to refuse.

 Chapter 362

    In the other room, Xiao Li was holding his cheek in his left hand, touching his colorful skull in his right hand, and asked him to shrink under the candle cover to warm up his pearl: "you said, I asked that little brother for his mother''s head, would he give it to him?"


    Pearl tilts her head and buries it in her wings. When it''s warm enough, she casually says "Jie Jie".


    Xiaoli heard that Xiaolian was even more sad: "I''m not afraid of being beaten. If my brother gives it to me, I''ll let him beat it."


    Pearl mung bean stared at Liu Xiaoli and continued to "Jie Jie".


    Xiaoli: "Pearl, you don''t help me. You always help others talk. You have changed." Small Li said, still two small arms embrace bosom, twist head, pretended to be born atmosphere.


    Pearl took a look at Xiaoli. If it was normal, the blackbird would like to coax the guy who was playing because of his "faithfulness", but now it is cold and unwilling to spread its wings, which naturally saves this process.


    Xiaoli is indifferent to pearl. After a surprise, her tears bubble up and her voice is also aggrieved: "Pearl, you really have changed..."


    Pearl saw that he was about to cry. Blackbird reluctantly took his head out from under his wings, stepped out from under the candle cover, and then jumped to Xiaoli without opening his wings. He pushed Xiaoli''s hand with his mouth.


    Xiaoli is happy, tears instantly back, and then he picks up the Pearl and kisses its head: "I know you won''t ignore me."


    The Pearl face was kneaded to and fro by Liu Xiaoli without expression. At last, she was soft and kneaded by Xiao Li.


    But to be honest, although it''s warm to be held, it''s still warmer beside the fire.


    When Pearl was thinking about how to remain still without hurting Xiaoli''s glass heart and returning to the bottom of the candle cover, the door opened with a click.


    When I saw the two people outside the door, Pearl''s eyes stared, and the conditioned one was going to fly to the beam.


    Xiaoli feels that the pearl is going to run away again. She leaves herself behind and immediately tightens the Pearl like an iron hoop. She wants her to share the joys and sorrows with her.


    The pearl is anxious to take the mouth to talk about the back of Xiao Li''s hand!


    Xiaoli had a pain, but she let go.


    Pearl hurriedly went to the corner of the beam to drill, little black body, into the dark, then can''t find again.


    Xiao Li covered her hands and mumbled angrily, "no sense of righteousness..." After mumbling, he went to his mother and uncle Rong alone, burying his head and fingering his clothes like a cabbage. He felt like a little daughter-in-law.


    Rong Leng reached out and rubbed on Xiao Li''s head.


    Xiaoli raised her head and saw that her mother didn''t stare at her. She just looked at herself calmly, which made her a little angry.


    He moved to Uncle Rong and thought about it. He rushed to the table like a small cannonball. He picked up his colorful skeleton and came over. He shyly lifted it up and handed it to his mother. He whispered, "Dad, send it to you..."


    Liu Wei didn''t pick it up, but bypassed Xiaoli, went to the bedside, picked up the omnipotent backpack thrown on the bed by the little guy.


    Take it and go.


    Seeing that his mother didn''t want a skeleton, he left. Xiao Li was in a hurry, and stopped her. He raised the skeleton again: "Dad, this skeleton is different It, it will shine, it will shine at night... " Lest his mother didn''t believe it, Xiao Li hurriedly closed the window of the room, put out the candle, and then he carried the skull under the table.


    Under the table covered by the tablecloth, it was swarthy. As soon as the skull went in, it was fluorescent. The skull of the skull was blue, the teeth were green, the cheekbones were yellow, and the eyes were red with the nose.


    This light, the whole skeleton are dazzling, burst out a different aesthetic feeling.


    Liu Wei didn''t expect Xiaoli to make a glowing skeleton, so she raised one eyebrow proudly.


    Xiao Li came out from under the table, patted the ashes on her body, raised the skeleton to her mother again, and said: "Dad, I''m really wrong, this For you... " Xiao Li won''t say that he was going to give it back to Uncle Rong, but Uncle Rong thinks it''s such a valuable thing. Only by giving it to his mother can you let her down and suggest it to him.


    Yes, Xiao Li will not give credit to Uncle Rong!


    Liu Wei looked at the skeleton, stretched out a hand, inserted two fingers into the two eye holes of the skeleton, and hooked the skeleton to his hand.


    Xiaoli finally smiles! Although my heart ached to death, I still laughed.


    Liu Wei embraces the skeleton in her arms, bypasses Xiaoli again and leaves the room.


    Xiaoli asked Uncle Rong, who walked slowly, "isn''t my father angry?"


    Let Leng nod.


    Xiaoli''s smile this time was much brighter.


    Rong Leng rubbed his son''s hair, pondered for a moment, and said deeply, "do you still want a head?"


    Xiaoli is stunned. Then he looks at Uncle Rong and nods.


    Of course, if this is given to his mother, he needs two to make twelve.Rong Leng said: "later, there will be criminal law beheading, which will be sent to you." Xiaoli''s eyes brightened and he jumped up: "really?" Rong Leng nodded, and under Xiaoli''s excited eyes, he said, "help me to do some." Xiaoli was stunned, and then he showed such an expression: "mm-hmm, OK, as long as Uncle Rong gives me materials, I can make many, what color, what expression, uncle Rong, do you think it will shine more beautiful, right?" Rong Leng is silent for a while. Actually, he didn''t expect that Liu Wei is also fond of colorful skeletons. He plans to do more and use it later when coaxing her. But at this time on the small Li sparkling eyes, Rong Leng or reluctantly nodded, admitted to like. Xiaoli smiled happily: "there are many in my Qujiang mansion. I will show you all the opportunities in the future." Rong Ling had to nod his head again. Back in the room, Rong Ling saw many bottles and cans on the table. They were all taken out of Xiao Li''s bag. Half of them were opened. In the small dish in front of Liu Wei, there is a brown pill. Rong Leng goes over, and when he gets closer, he sees Liu Wei''s knee shining. Rong Leng looked carefully and found that Liu Wei put the colorful skeleton on her knee, and her arm blocked the light, which made the knee part dark. Then the skeleton began to glow again. Seeing Rong Ling coming, Liu Wei took a look at him, saw his vision, took out the skull and handed it to him. Let Leng take it. Liu Wei''s competition - don''t let Xiao Li take it back. Rong Leng nodded his head, or did not give up and asked, "do you like it very much?" Liu Wei looks at the skull and suddenly reaches out and pats the blue and quiet skull. She feels it and makes a beautiful gesture. Rong Ling: "..." If it''s true, it''s not one family, not one door.

 Chapter 363

    Liu Wei has been busy in the room for a long time.


    First, get out the formula of dumb medicine, then get out the antidote, and then wait until the final product is boiled. It''s already dark.


    Before going to bed, Liu Wei baked the medicine and put it into her mouth.


    Rong Ling sits next to Liu Wei. Seeing that she has taken the medicine, she starts to clean up the table. She feels like she is taking a sugar, not a medicine.


    The effect needs to be evaporated.


    Poisoning is easy, detoxification is difficult!


    Liu Wei didn''t expect to be able to speak at once. He expected to work in the morning.


    After all, Liu Wei uses ordinary herbs, but he doesn''t use any precious herbs. Qin mountain mansion really doesn''t have any precious herbs.


    Precious things are in Kyoto.


    After finishing cleaning the room, Liu Wei washes and prepares to sleep. Rong Ling is on the bed, leaning against the bed, holding a book in his hand.


    Liu Wei came back after washing. When she climbed to bed, she took a look at it and found it was a medical book of her own. She asked him - can you understand it?


    Rong Leng turned another page and looked at her at the end of the evil spirit''s eyes.


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe it. She smiles, covers the quilt and plays with him - sleeping.


    Then, he went to sleep with his back facing the bed.


    Let Leng look at her for a while, also close the book, raise his hand, put out the candle, cover the quilt, reach out, and hug Liu Wei''s waist from the quilt.


    Liu Wei frowned and pushed away his restless hand.


    Rong Leng pastes it again like a tyrant.


    Liu Wei turned over and wanted to face the man, warning him not to push too far.


    But as soon as he turned around, the man bit his lips.


    She snorted and tried to back up. Rong Leng, who was already familiar with her, held her back and didn''t let her back.


    Xiao Li is back. Liu Wei doesn''t let Rong Ling leave the room. Tonight, we will sleep together. For Rong Ling, it''s already a hint.


    In addition, Liu Wei is not dissatisfied with what they did in the daytime, which is the encouragement to Rong Ling.


    Suggest and encourage.


    Men are carnivores, in this kind of thing, are free to drill, nature will not let go of their own welfare.


    Therefore, Rong Duwei is just following his heart and pursuing the victory.


    What''s wrong?


    Rong Duwei has many identities. Wang Ye and Duwei, but his longest and favorite job is to lead the army.


    Rong Leng likes to gallop on the sand ground, and even becomes an official in Kyoto.


    But for this kind of man who looks indifferent and cold on the surface, but is bloodthirsty and furious in his bones, the four words of eating marrow and knowing taste are instinct.


    Xiaoli''s ideas for her mother seem to be too slow.


    For a long time, I haven''t seen Liu weiduo soften.


    Today''s day''s event, let''s face the edge of the moon, understand that different people, everyone''s way is different.


    His method, military method, is expected to work faster than those of literary methods.


    And now.


    When Rong Leng Prys Liu Wei''s lips open again, Liu Wei, after giving a warning, holds his frock sleeve by the hand. His lips are numb and his fingertips are tight, but he doesn''t struggle.


    Let Leng know, his own way, right.


    In fact, Liu Wei is also excited tonight. Her voice will be fine tomorrow. Her mother may not be dead. Her double happiness is coming. Isn''t it worth indulging.


    People have emotions, and so does Liu Wei. Just a few days ago, how stifling, how worried, how happy you are when you are happy.


    Therefore, she is not much angry to accept the attack of Rong Ling.


    There''s even a little bit of excitement.


    But no matter how excited you are, you will understand a degree.


    Liu Wei didn''t mean to fight in the end, so she didn''t give any response even if the legs of Rong Leng were always hooked on her feet.


    Rong Ling knows that it''s not good to be in a hurry. Even if the method of going straight is effective, it can''t be too straight. After all, Liu Wei is not another woman.


    Liu Wei is the woman he really likes, so he has to show some patience.


    At the end of the story, Liu Wei fell in love with her lips and neck for several times, unwilling to let go, but Liu Wei breathed evenly, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    In the dark night, looking at the woman''s tired and dark eyes, listening to her peaceful breath, the man lifted up his lips and bit her again, but he didn''t wake up.


    They slept all night in arms. When they got up the next day, the window was bright.


    Heavy rain, I don''t know when it will stop.


    In a word, there was already a warm sun outside.


    Liu Wei stretched out and looked at her man with black eyes.


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and said hello with her fingers.


    Rong Leng got close to her, stared at her mouth and asked, "no good?"


    Liu Wei pointed to her throat and then made another stroke.These two times, the action is strange, faster than, the tolerance edge didn''t see clearly, frowned: "what?"


    Liu Wei once again.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei in silence, and squints when he sees the smile on the corner of the woman''s mouth.


    Liu Wei grinned: "I said it!"


    Probably for a long time did not speak, just said a sentence, it was a hoarse.


    Rong Leng''s palm immediately pasted in the past and rubbed her fine white neck. Her movements were very light, but the temperature of her fingers was very hot.


    Liu Wei is a martial artist. The last thing a martial artist can do is to give his life to someone else''s hands, throat and pulse gate, which are all the dead spots of people.


    Liu Wei should be very strong resistance, or instinctively open Rong Leng''s hand, but she didn''t, she just smiled at him, then looked up, looked at the curtain on the top of the bed, bent her eyes and said, "Rong Duwei''s massage technique, not bad."


    What is massage? Rong Ling knows it.


    He pinched the woman''s chin and broke her face. Liu Wei did not resist. He looked at him like this.


    Rong Leng looks into her eyes, leans, and bites her lips.


    Liu Wei giggled two times, and turned back to bite his lips.


    Rong Leng''s eyes brightened, turned over, directly pressed the person under the body, bent over, kissed again, and his hands slowly went down, and his big hands wandered around her waist.


    Liu Wei knew that he would not mess around or worry. She just bent her eyes, put one hand around his neck and pulled him down.


    Let Leng follow the trend to bite his shoulder socket, Liu Wei breathes a sluggish, lips close to his ear, restrain the soft voice of the exit, low ask: "you want, is that it?"


    Rong Leng hugs her up, forcing Liu Wei to bow, and her back is empty.


    She raised her head and allowed Leng''s kiss to move from the shoulder socket to her clavicle. She slowly moved up, bit her neck a few times, turned to her lips, and the tip of her tongue penetrated.


    Liu Wei accepted his aggression. When he sucked the tip of his tongue, he held his upper lip and laughed again.


    Rong Leng let go of her a little, and Liu Wei smiled more happily: "that''s it?"


    Rong Ling squints, grabs her chin, and says, "well." Then he added in a hoarse voice, "very good."


    No resistance, no sour words, cooperation, and response.

 Chapter 364

    This kind of Liu Wei, unlike usual, makes him just want to be tied to his side, not to let her take a step in disorder. At this moment, she even makes him want to occupy.


    In the way of men, to plunder, to possess.


    Liu Wei is really funny.


    She has heard a saying before that men like soft girls, because you are soft, he is hard.


    She always thought it was bullshit, but at that time she didn''t want to find a man, so she didn''t care whether it was bullshit or not.


    But now, all of a sudden, she thought of it.


    But is she soft? Don''t count it. What does Rong Ling stand for now?


    Represents, even if you are hard, in front of him, you can only soft down?


    However, hard is not hard


    Liu Wei suddenly laughed at the dirty jokes floating in her head.


    And she laughs so happily that even if Rong Leng wants to act again, she always has the illusion that she is being laughed at.


    He frowned and pinched Liu Wei''s chin to show her the dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Liu Wei is just a little serious. To show her apology, she starts to bite his lips and encircle his neck with her hands.


    The discontent in the eyes of Rong Ling is gone in an instant!


    Press down the woman, his kiss, again like a flood out of the gate.


    They kissed each other for a long time.


    Liu Wei seldom indulges. He allows Leng to strike while iron is hot. Until he calls out to have breakfast, they can get up.


    Liu Wei put on her clothes and went to the mirror to take a look. She saw her mouth and was stunned!


    Just then Qi Li rushed away, she turned her head, stared at Rong Leng and pointed to her mouth: "what a good thing you did!"


    It''s swollen!


    Rong Leng comes over and kisses her lips. "It''s pretty."


    Liu Wei took a look at him, turned his head and wiped his mouth with cold water.


    Rong Ling turns Liu Wei''s body to face herself, and then ties her waist belt carefully.


    Liu Wei wiped her mouth with cold water again, turned to look at the bronze mirror, and found that it was still swollen, so she reached out to touch the water and continued to wipe it.


    Before rongling belt was fastened, she twisted it. He raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t move."


    Liu Wei blurted out, "who is the blame?"


    Let Leng not say, silence.


    When the belt is tied and her clothes are all arranged, he pulls Liu Wei''s hand that has been wiping her mouth, cleans the cold water on her hand, leads her and leaves the room.


    Downstairs, Xiaoli is sitting at the table, looking up at the direction of the stairs.


    Liu Wei sees Xiaoli, moves his finger, and detaches the grip of Rong Ling.


    The man frowned and looked at her.


    Liu Wei felt his nose and reminded him: "say good things..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei goes downstairs.


    Xiaoli immediately got up very obediently and called out sweetly: "Dad."


    Liu Wei looks at his son, but he doesn''t speak. He sits on the other side.


    Xiaoli blinked and blinked. He looked at his father and then came down. Uncle Rong, who looked cold, thought of a possibility and couldn''t sit down. "Dad, you have a bad voice?"


    Liu Wei looks at her son again.


    Xiaoli burst into tears: "doesn''t the antidote work? Or is the dumb medicine out of date, and the efficacy has changed? Dad, can''t you talk anymore? Are you disabled? "


    Xiaoli opens her mouth, sniffs and starts to cry.


    Liu Wei got a headache from her son''s quarrel. She said with a Tut, pressing her eyebrows, "OK."


    Xiaoli''s cry stops!


    He also hung two tears on the corner of his eyes. His eyelashes were wet. Baba looked at his mother. He saw that her mother was talking. He immediately felt more aggrieved: "Dad, you teased me!"


    Liu Wei picked up the chopsticks, poked them into the bowl, and made a face: "can''t I tease you?"


    Although Xiao Li is still aggrieved, she can''t speak because her neck is shrunk.


    Rong Leng was at this time out of a sentence: "she teased people, more."


    Liu Wei couldn''t help looking at the man, but the man didn''t look at her, and bowed his head to eat breakfast.


    Xiao Li didn''t understand this, but she could see that there was something different between her mother and uncle Rong.


    Xiaoli wipes the tears from her eyes. Looking at it again, she sees her mother bow down to eat. It seems that nothing happened with Uncle Rong.


    Xiao Li didn''t understand the adult''s business either. She looked around twice and couldn''t see anything. She also followed her head down to eat.


    A meal of breakfast was used up, and the flotsam came down upstairs, but jinnanyun didn''t come out. Flotsam said that she came to serve the meal for her wife.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Liu Wei asked


    Mr. Fusheng said with surprise, "your throat is ready, sir?"


    Liu Wei nodded and looked to the second floor. "Isn''t she comfortable?"


    Fusheng looked at Rong Leng and said, "no, it''s too cold. I don''t want to think about bedding. I need to sleep more."Jinnanyun is not a lazy man. He is always in a high spirit. Even if he had a fever, he would be confused. He still insisted on coming to Yamen to find her. Because she promised that she would accompany jinnanyun to listen to the opera that day, jinnanyun really ignored her and delayed his illness. Still the whole scene comes down, did not let a person discover a little bit improper. When Liu Wei finds out that Jin Nanyun has a fever, he''s almost burnt to ashes. He''s confused, his face is burning hot, and he''s still mumbling. He says, "infinite spring worries about hengcuidai, a touch of shame on pink cheeks", which really has the taste of Huadan in the play. Now listen to jinnanyun in the room lazy, Liu Wei is not believe, but today Liu Wei also did not have time to ask, only told Fusheng two sentences, then put down chopsticks. Wait for Rong Ling to finish eating. Let''s go to Huang''s house. After last night''s precipitation, today, Liu Wei must go to Huang''s house to ask. Before leaving, Xiao Li also wanted to follow. Liu Wei looked at the iron green face of Rong Leng and refused rarely: "you are in the inn." Xiaoli was shocked: "why? Dad, are you still mad at me? But I gave you all my skeletons! " All the land is cut and the compensation is made. How can my mother even settle the accounts after autumn? Liu Wei knocked on his son''s forehead: "don''t listen?" Xiaoli''s mouth turned away, but she buried her head: "obedient." Liu Wei rubbed his son''s hair just now. It was a write off of the past. Xiaoli did not struggle for the sake of harmony. She held her omnipotent backpack, sat on the stool and watched them leave, but her eyes were a little sad. Fusheng sympathizes with Xiaoli, squats down and says, "your father is going to do business." Xiaoli nods stiffly, thinks about it, suddenly looks at Fusheng, and asks: "Fusheng sister, did you see my father''s mouth just now?" Floating a choking, cheeks red: "what?" "My father''s mouth seems to be broken. I want to ask, but I''m afraid she will hit me. I didn''t ask. What''s wrong with her?" Fusheng stood up, turned around, barely covered his ears, and coughed, "don''t ask about children''s family." Does mouth break have anything to do with children? Xiao Li doesn''t understand. But Fusheng didn''t talk to Xiaoli. He went up to the second floor with breakfast.

 Chapter 365

    Liu Wei''s mouth was seen before Fusheng, but Fusheng pretended not to think about other places, but now he was suddenly asked by Xiaoli, and Fusheng couldn''t ignore it.


    Fusheng is not old and has a thin skin. He dare not probe into men''s and women''s affairs.


    Unlike her wife, who always wants to inquire thoroughly, Fusheng knows what he should know, what he shouldn''t know, and what he knows, and pretends not to know.


    And Miss Liu''s mouth, it is absolutely should not know, and floating instinct that little Li should not know.


    Liu Wei didn''t know about the discussion between Fusheng and Xiaoli.


    Liu Wei got on the carriage and looked at Rong Ling''s expressionless face. She was worried.


    At last, Liu Wei decided to open his mouth and said a dispensable explanation: "well, without Xiao Li, there are some things that Xiao Li should not know. After all, she is too young."


    Rong Leng didn''t speak, but picked up an idle book in the carriage and began to read it.


    Liu Wei saw that he was not willing to take care of himself. Knowing that the opening speech was useless, she sat down a little and asked again, "this book is also a medical book. Do you really understand it?"


    Rong Ling closes the book, raises her eyes, and looks at her: "in your eyes, where is the king?"


    "No." Liu Wei is very confused. She didn''t mean to fall in love with him before. How could he react so much? And she just asked about it casually. How could she say that he was useless?


    If you can''t read medical books, it doesn''t mean that you are useless. He is looking for fault!


    Let Leng no longer look at her, continue to open the book, slowly read on.


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe that Rong Ling can understand it. He estimates that he is just flipping through it. But this man would rather turn over a book without talking to her. Liu Wei will have to cajole.


    Liu Wei''s hand slipped past, grabbed the sleeve of Rong Ling and pulled it twice.


    Let Leng arm move twice, frown, raise eyes.


    "Let''s have a chat," Liu Wei said with a gentle smile


    Rong Leng pulls the sleeve back, expressionless: "what can I say?"


    Liu Wei looks at the empty hand, takes his finger back, and rubs it awkwardly twice.


    "Then, I went to Huangfu for a while and discussed how to open my mouth. This letter can''t be read to Huangru, so there must be a reason. What do you think?"


    Rong Leng didn''t lift his head. "No."


    "I don''t have it either. It''s just for discussion. You say..."


    Rong Leng raised her eyebrows abruptly and interrupted her: "you are very wordy."


    Liu Wei is stunned for a moment, his voice is sluggish, looking at him.


    "I haven''t spoken for a long time, can''t stop?" A man''s eyes are steady.


    His tone was by no means good, with a clear dislike.


    After Liu weirang passed, he raised his hands, and two little hands pressed against the man''s face. He squeezed the man''s cold face like iron plate, and then aimed it at his lips, kissed him hard, then let go of it, and asked, "I''ve lost my breath."


    The dark eyes of Rong Leng flash for a moment. The next second, take the woman''s hands off, buckle them, and then press them back, press the woman on the cushion of the carriage, aim at her lips, and bite her hard.


    Since Liu Wei is going to use this method to calm him down, he is not polite.


    From the inn to Huangfu, the carriage is slow, and it''s half an hour.


    When the car stopped, the coachman shouted outside, "Sir, the place is here."


    Then the simple coachman''s curtain opened. The white and gentle Mr. Sven, with his red face and sleeves, jumped out of the car.


    The clothes were a bit messy, and there were obvious wrinkles at the end of the sleeves, even at the neck. However, they were caught in time by the slender gentleman without air leakage.


    The coachman wondered, did this gentleman sleep in the car before? How the body is so disorderly, the hair also has a fork!


    Look at the man coming down behind Mr. Sven. He is much more normal. His clothes are neat, and his sword is straight at his waist. Even his face is full of expression. He is a normal person with a trace of pleasure in his majesty.


    The coachman was thinking about it. The dignified man had already given him one or two pieces of silver.


    The rickshaw puller is very happy. The reward is not in vain. He didn''t pull the goods today. He was dragged by the innkeeper to pull people.


    But the coachman is happy, but Liu Wei is suffocating. He knows that it''s an outsider pulling the car. This man dare to make such a statement.


    Before, in the car, the man did not give up, causing her to scream several times, especially when the man seemed to find her weakness was her neck, so he went to her neck.


    At the end, Mingming didn''t take off her clothes, but she was embarrassed as if she had finished the whole set of things. Her clothes were not neat, which made her angry and angry.


    But the man was in a good mood. Seeing his expressionless face, Liu Wei grinded his teeth at the slightly raised lip corner.


    Because of the pursuit of mysterious people, those who were brought by Rong Ling were scattered.


    Those who serve on a regular basis are naturally empty.


    Both Rong Ling and Liu Wei are not fastidious people, so they casually recruited the workers of the inn. When they go out, they always have to pull the cart. But because they are not their own people, Liu Wei dare not even shout.If you are here, Rong Leng will not go too far. After all, Duwei status is on the table.


    For an outsider who doesn''t know everything, Rong Ling will have no worries.


    Liu Wei thought of this and decided firmly that when he went back later, he must walk, not ride, or ride, not ride!


    On the way to the gate of Huangfu, Liu Wei quickly tidied up her clothes. When the gate of Huangfu was knocked and the doorman came out to open the door, what she saw was a polite man in white, and another man who was hard and hard.


    The concierge asked for his identity. Liu Wei asked to see Mrs. Huang. The concierge looked at them for a while and then he said, "later, I''m going to inform you."


    When the porter came back, he looked at their faces, but they were very ugly. He opened his mouth and said, "my wife is not well. The doctor said it''s not suitable to see guests. If there''s anything wrong with them, the little one can be entrusted. If there''s nothing wrong, please go back and come back later."


    It''s only a piece of Kung Fu before and after. Turning over is faster than turning over a book.


    Liu Wei was a little confused, before he could speak, a man came up behind the Porter: "Huzi, how to talk to the guests? I don''t think you want to live."


    It was the leader of the porter who came here. I saw that the next person dared to despise the distinguished guests and scolded them.


    The porter called Huzi turned around, pulled his head to one side and whispered.


    When he finished, his eyes on Liu Wei and Rong Ling also changed. When they came up, they said, "my wife is ill, and I can''t see you. Please come back."


    Your honor?


    Liu Wei doesn''t need to guess. She knows what''s going on.


    Most of them think that they are here to take Huang Lin away, so they come to this set.


    Liu Wei said: "I''m looking for Mrs. Huang for my private business. I have nothing to do with Yamen. I''d like to ask Mrs. Huang if I can see you again."

 Chapter 366

    The two porters looked at each other, and asked the man who was under the direction of the head.


    The news is really good.


    Under the guidance of the two porters, they arrived at the front hall.


    Mrs. Huang, who was supposed to be seriously ill, sat high in the right place, and beside her stood an old mother who was over half a hundred years old and fat.


    See two people come in, Mrs. Huang is holding PA son light cough, just raise an eye, tone is flat way: "two adults, please sit."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng, who nods to her.


    Liu Wei sits down, and Rong Ling is beside her. At this time, this man really gives her confidence, which makes her a little nervous, not so messy.


    "Mrs. Huang." Liu Wei makes up her mind and starts first.


    Liu Weigang said three words, but Mrs. Huang snatched the White: "lin''er is ill."


    Liu Wei had to shut up and look at Mrs. Huang.


    Huang Ru pinched the handkerchief tightly, and her face was paler than that of a normal woman.


    Thin face, showing a firm cold meaning: "lin''er even if not my own, the feelings of nearly ten years, always do not fake. The two adults said it well yesterday, but today it''s against their words. The little woman can''t say anything about the grass-roots people, but she''s still sick. She can''t, just let her loose for a few days, and let him recover the disease. At that time, let''s talk about it. "


    Liu Wei raised her hand: "Mrs. Huang is worried about what she said yesterday and what she decided to do. In fact, she came here today for another thing."


    "Is it not for lin''er?" Huang Ru asked


    "No." Liu Wei shakes her head.


    "Another thing?" Huang Ru pondered and asked, "that''s for Huang Jue Yang, Huang Jue''s new brother? This pair of brothers are clean when they are dead. If you have any questions, please ask. "


    Huang Ru''s words fell, and her eyes were full of hatred.


    A good woman of a good family, rich businessman, but was lured to such a point. One maid and two husbands, such a trick, is to force people to death.


    If it had not been for so many years, Huang Ru would have been old again, and the Huang family would have no one but her, she would not have been able to stand this insult.


    I''m afraid that I''ll find a rope to hang as soon as I know the truth.


    Now when it comes to the two people, Huang Ru is gnashing her teeth, hoping that they will come back to life again and be strangled by her own hands.


    Liu Wei saw the chill in Huang Ru''s eyes, but was stunned.


    In the end, Huang jueyang and Huang jueyang also have feelings for more than ten years. Although they have been kept in the dark, Huang jueyang has been dead for more than ten years. In these ten years, Huang jueyang is the only husband of Huang Ru, which is always true.


    How come these ten years, the couple really have no feelings?


    But after all, it''s Huang family''s brother''s fault. Huang Ru should hate them.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to waste a lot of time in a meaningless place, but said, "I''m here today for your father''s hall."


    This change Huang Ru stupefied: "father mother?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei held his fist without trace, loosened and tightened the palm of his hand, pressed his lips and asked, "how much impression does Mrs. Huang have on your father''s house?"


    It''s almost 14 years since my parents died. It''s impossible to remember them vividly. It''s near at hand.


    Huang Ru frowned and looked around Liu Wei for a while, then looked at her side. She asked cautiously, "what do you do to the parents of the women? The two old men have a long life and have already driven cranes. They have nothing to do with the Huang brothers. "


    "Mrs. Huang doesn''t need to be nervous. I didn''t say that your mother''s hall was related to the murder. I just want to ask you. Mrs. Huang still remembers that when your mother''s hall was alive, she had received a guest named Ji."


    As soon as this statement came out, Huang Ru was still confused, but the nanny beside Huang Ru suddenly opened her eyes, contracted her pupils, and immediately lowered her head, pretending to hear nothing.


    But nanny''s reaction at this moment was not concealed from Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at the nanny and said, "this mother, but do you remember?"


    Huang Ru also looked at the nanny and asked, "nanny used to serve her mother closely. I can''t remember that. Nanny, did we have a guest named Ji?"


    Nanny''s face suddenly turned pale. She raised her head and shook her head: "no, there is no guest named Ji!"


    The nanny''s reaction is a little big. When she denies it, her words are too exaggerated. Even if it''s not Liu Wei, the micro expression expert, but Huang Ru, the ordinary person, can see the concealment.


    "What''s the matter, nanny?"


    The nanny still shook her head: "it''s OK, of course it''s OK. Before the life of the old man and my husband, I have never received any guests named Ji. I don''t know what the two adults asked about these things. Is it because I heard the gossip from somewhere and my ears were turned off? All the rumours outside are fake. The old slave has been in Huangfu for decades. Our old master and old lady are all in their own right. They are honest and upright people who never involve in any foreign affairs. Even if there is any rumour outside, it''s slander and planting! "Nanny''s tone is very urgent, and her voice is even higher. It''s more like there''s no silver here. Huang Ru is bleary: "nanny......" But the nurse took a deep breath, held Huang Ru''s shoulder, and said, "madam, you are not well. The doctor told you not to get out of bed. You should go back to your room to rest." Huang Ru was not ill. She said that she was only afraid that the people who came from yamen would catch Huang Lin. that''s why she was ill. It''s only a temporary delay. Now nanny takes this excuse to take her away. Huang Ru doesn''t know what the nanny knows. What do these two adults want to ask, but she is the nanny who brought her up. Huang Ru instinctively believes in the nanny. After hesitating for a moment, he got up and said to Liu Wei and Rong Leng, "I''m sorry, two adults, the women are suffering. Please." It''s a matter of mother''s life and death. Now that she has eyes, how can Liu Wei go. Liu Wei clenched her teeth and got up: "Mrs. Huang''s body is losing some money, but it''s not so much that she can''t afford to stay in bed. Mrs. Huang''s body at this moment is to go out to swim in a yard. Listening to a ditty is also spiritual. Why go busy?" Huang Ru is stupefied for a while, looking at Liu Wei: "adult still understands a doctor?" "Liu Wei droops Mou:" do not calculate proficient, but at least do not let a person coax Huang Ru is embarrassed when she hears this. She is unwilling to offend these two adults. Both of them are officials from the middle of Beijing. Cao, the parents of Qinshan mansion, is a runner in front of them. He can''t even make decisions. Such two great people also directly asked about Huang Lin''s life and death. Huang Ru could not help but send someone to open the warehouse door and take them inside for a turn. As long as they could keep Huang Lin''s life. But at this moment, nanny said something, but she seemed to offend these two people. Huang Ru can''t help but stop at the same place and linger on the surface. But the nanny took his wife''s hand and called out, "Madam -"

 Chapter 367

    Looking at the nanny''s desperately suggestive feeling, Huang Ru is very difficult.


    Two struggle for a while, Huang Ru simply sat back on the chair, told the nanny: "know what, just say, this is not for me, is for lin''er, lin''er is also brought up by the nanny, now, for lin''er, there is something we can''t do."


    If you want to say how much affection nanny has for Huang Lin, it really doesn''t exist. Even for Huang Ru, the nanny has not much affection. But in Huang''s family, the nanny has affection for the master of Huang''s family, because in this way, she has the right to rely on the old to sell the old and step on the sky here.


    The old master and the old lady have not much old relationship with nanny, but nanny knows that the guest surnamed Ji cannot be said.


    At the beginning, after that person came, the old man and the old lady died one after another.


    Nanny has seen their bodies with her own eyes, which is appalling. Nanny''s back is cold now.


    Neither of them died normally, not even a whole body.


    There are bloodstains on the face, seven or eight cuts in the abdomen. The knife breaks the intestines, which is fatal. Their necks are also crooked. Among them, the old lady''s ears and nose have also been cut off, which looks almost like a human being, more disgusting than those dead pigs and ducks.


    At that time, when the body was found, Huang Ru did not see it. Huang Ru had already fainted from crying and did not see it in that eye.


    It was the uncle of the Huang family who dealt with the matter. As the person beside the old lady at that time, the nanny followed her all the way and knew some secrets that could not be told.


    After the funeral, before the uncle left, he specially told him to remember that he could not say a word. However, not only the Huang family is going to die, but also the nanny''s own life, including her son and daughter-in-law.


    At first, nanny was not very afraid, but until she witnessed Huang Ru being assassinated! Yes, on the seventh day after the funeral, the second day after the great uncle left, a group of people came to Huangfu. It was very hot that night. The nanny found the bird''s nest for her big bellied daughter-in-law. She went to the storehouse to get seven or eight red swallows while the servants were sleeping. Just about to leave, I heard a voice on the roof. At first, I thought it was a cat, a dog and a nanny with a broom. I wanted to drive them away, but after two steps, the voice was gone. Then there was a fight. At that time, the nanny was also curious, so she went to hide her eyes, which frightened her.


    Only two people in black were fighting. Both of them were real guys with cold light. One said "live", the other said "don''t know anything, what to do with living". They quarreled because they wanted to stay alive. Later, the nanny understood that they were discussing Huang Ru''s life.


    Fortunately, the two finally saw someone set off fireworks outside the house and left. The nanny had a nightmare that night.


    This time, the nanny completely believed that if he dared to say a word, he would definitely move his head.


    After that, with Huang Ru waking up, immersed in grief, and then Huang Ru marrying Huang Jue Yang, everything seems to have recovered.


    Only nanny will remember the scene of that night.


    Later, the nurse''s daughter-in-law gave birth to two grandchildren, and the nurse cherished her life even more. She did not hesitate to spare her own life, but also the life of her grandchildren, and the life of her family.


    At present, there are adults in Beijing coming to inquire about it. The nanny doesn''t know whether to say it''s a blessing or a curse. But the nanny is not willing to take risks and can''t afford to take such risks.


    Taking a deep breath, the nanny clenched her teeth and said, "I don''t know anything. If you don''t believe me, you can take me back to the Yamen and kill me and scrape me. I will do whatever you want."


    Liu Wei frowned, and Huang Ru was dissatisfied: "nanny, this is for lin''er, do you want to see lin''er taken away by the Yamen to be satisfied?"


    In front of his own life and his family''s life, a Huang Lin is nothing. The nanny gnawed her teeth and said, "if you really kill someone, the Yamen should catch him. In a word, the old slave doesn''t know anything about it. Ten thousand of them don''t know about it."


    "Nanny..." Huang Ru was bleary for a while, and then he was cold again: "what are you talking about? Lin''er didn''t kill anyone!"


    "I''m not afraid of that. In the daytime, no one dares to confuse black and white, right or wrong?"


    Huang Ru looks like she doesn''t know a nanny. She looks at her eyes strangely.


    But the nanny made up her mind and didn''t say a word.


    Things are in a stalemate, Liu Wei is not willing.


    Mingming''s truth is in front of her. Liu Wei is unwilling to stop there.


    Take a deep breath. Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling didn''t look at Liu Wei, a pair of obsidian eyes. He just stared at the nanny. After a while, he said: "July 23, silver 300, July 29, silver 500, August 20, silver 200, September 9, silver 300, October 18, silver 700..."


    With the words of Rong Ling, the face of the nanny is instantly from white to green, from green to purple. It''s very beautiful.


    "You You... " Nanny shivered, but she didn''t even say a word.


    At this time, the servant girl just offered the tea and allowed Leng to take over. She leaned back on the back of the cold wooden chair and scooped out the hot air on the teacup.Huang Ru does not know so: "adult, what do you mean?"


    Rong Leng glanced at the nanny with a cool voice: "the knower knows himself."


    Nanny''s legs and stomach are soft, and her back is even cooler. If she didn''t hold the table behind her, she would fall to the ground.


    It is clear that what this adult read aloud is the account book for the benefit of the master and the four girls of Wu family that she has taken over in the past six months.


    At present, the master is gone. The four girls of Wu family died yesterday. It is said that the corpse capital has become meat. At present, the whole yellow mansion can rely on only one Mrs. Huang.


    But if Huang Ru knows that she has been working for others all these years, and even has two master Huang, Huang Lin is the "parent-child" of the four girls of Wu, then she is not finished! When Huang Ru was a child, the nanny was very clear about the nature of her master. Otherwise, Huang Ru never died for those who betrayed her.


    The Huang family is the home of merchants, most of them are dirty means.


    Nanny has been in Huangfu for many years. She knows the black door very well, and Huang Ru has been deeply affected since she was little, let alone not.


    If the judge is rebellious and does not sell himself, all of them will be sent to the government for investigation and treatment. If they sell themselves, they will sink into the pond directly, and there will be a hundred.


    These "rules of death" were handed down by the Huang family in the early years. Up to now, the master of the Huang family has also followed this set of rules.


    The nanny did not dare to try the method by example, but she was afraid of getting burned, so she did not want to mention the guest named Ji. But now, it is the fire of that year that has not been burned, but someone has burned a fire on her. Looking at Huang Ru''s puzzled expression, nanny was sweating.

 Chapter 368

    Afraid that Huang Ru would ask more questions, think more and doubt herself, the nanny hurriedly said: "to be honest, two adults, back then Indeed It''s true that a guest surnamed Ji has been here. However, the guest stayed for only one hour, and when he added up, it was really one hour. There was not a moment left. The guest came and left. The old slave didn''t even see his face, or listened to the servant girl later. I didn''t know about it. The old slave really didn''t know about it. Please check it out clearly. "


    Nanny said, I wish I could bend my knees and kneel down for them.


    Liu Wei frowned: "I have only been here for one hour, and I can remember each other''s surname Ji, which is still fresh in my memory?"


    "It''s natural because Because... " When the nurse said half, she hesitated. She looked up quietly, left and right, and looked out of the window, as if she was afraid that the wall would have ears.


    Rong Leng pecked at the tea and put the cup down. The sound was not light or heavy. But the "clacking" made a drum in the breast of the nanny, which made the nanny dare not talk about him.


    The nanny lowered her head and hurriedly said, "because of the old lady''s address, the old slave had to remember it vividly."


    "What''s the name?" he said


    "Small..." The nurse gnawed her teeth, "miss."


    "Click!" Liu Wei broke off the armrest of the wooden chair with his fingers.


    There was a brief silence in the hall.


    Huang Ru doesn''t know why she looks at everyone.


    Nanny lowered her head and prayed for the safety of her family.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are shining, her heart is turning around, and her reason is not clear


    Only Rong Ling, he just pulled Liu Wei''s hand, broke off her fingers, threw the half of the handrail away, and wiped the palm of Liu Wei''s hand with his sleeve, in an attempt to disperse the red mark obviously chrome out of the wooden handrail.


    It was not until a long time later that Liu Wei tightened her lips and stared at the nurse, asking, "what happened later?"


    "Later?" Nanny shook her head: "no later! I haven''t seen the face of the guest from the beginning to the end. These words are also said by the servant girl. At that time, the old slave was also curious and wanted to ask the old lady. But the old lady said that her body was not crisp, so she went back to the room to have a rest. After two days, it was forgotten. Now, if the two adults are not aggressive, I can''t remember. If you don''t believe it, you can ask other people in the house. The old lady was served by Su''s mother and Ma''s mother. However, the two mothers left early and went back to their son''s Chuang Tzu to provide for the aged. They are not in Qinshan''s house. "


    Not in Qinshan mansion, what''s the use of being pushed out by nanny at present.


    After all, it''s not the delay of the nanny.


    Nanny really wants to drag it, so it''s better to transfer those silver!


    At that time, he killed his mouth and didn''t say a word more. His family''s life was saved, and his wife couldn''t find fault with him and killed two birds with one stone.


    Thinking about this foolproof plan, nanny''s low brow is full of expectation, waiting for these two adults to find trouble for others.


    But the facts are often unsatisfactory.


    Liu Wei saw that the nanny was an old oilman. She could not dig anything out of her mouth without some cruel means. Liu Wei''s mind is wandering. It''s better to bully or lure. But Rong Ling has made a decision for Liu Wei.


    "Bang." A long heavy sword was placed on the table beside it.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling''s long sword. After a pause, she looks back at nanny. Sure enough, the nurse''s face changed again.


    The nanny''s face was full of chagrin and pain. After several struggles, she finally made a voice again: "it''s useless for you to take out the sword, my Lord. I really don''t know, but Later, some girl with broken mouth said some gossip. It sounds like... "


    "Say." Low cold male voice, contains calm courage.


    The nanny swallowed the hard work coming up from her mouth and pinched her head and tail: "the girls said that the guest, not only the lady who the old lady once served, but also brought a lot of treasure, and even gave one of them to the old lady."


    Liu Wei blurted out, "and then the people?"


    What kind of treasure is it? You don''t have to think about it. The designated treasure map is the real treasure map. Liu Wei only cares about her mother''s whereabouts.


    The nanny thought that they were going to ask what the baby was, and she really thought about how to say it. After all, in the warehouse, she had never seen this rumored baby.


    But when they heard that they didn''t ask about the baby, they only asked about the whereabouts of the people. The nanny could not break her mouth. She said, "the guest only came for a while and left. As for where he went, I really don''t know."


    Liu Wei pondered and took a breath: "that guest, did you come later?"


    "No, no, No." Nanny shook her head: "I haven''t seen it again."


    "Do you remember the appearance of the guest?" The nanny just wanted to say something, suddenly thought of something, and continued shaking her head: "isn''t this the platoon old slave? The old slave didn''t even look at the guest. How could he know his appearance? "


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes: "the corners of her eyes are wandering, her legs are slightly open, her body is leaning 5%, and her eyes are rotating faster than the normal speed by more than double. It''s a sign of lying."Nanny can''t understand Liu Wei, but she can understand the last sentence! What does this adult mean by saying that? Do you think it''s a lie? But lying is not so obvious.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care about the doubt in nanny''s heart, but says in a hard voice, "tell me how the guest looks."


    Nanny also wanted to shake her head, insisting that she had never seen this man before, but her eyes were wrong, and she saw that the man who wore the sword actually pulled the long sword out of its sheath directly.


    Rong Leng''s long hand, holding the hilt, only listened to the sound of "whew" breaking the air. Before she could get back to her senses, she felt the cold wind blowing in her ear and the sound of "Ding" behind her. When the nanny''s eyes turn around, she can see the long sword on the wooden post behind her. The body of the sword is still slightly quivering, making a loud noise.


    Nanny can''t carry it any more. Her legs are soft and she falls on the ground, her legs are numb. "My Lord, my Lord, spare your life. I said, I said everything..."


    How can a Diao Nu, who is originally bad, not be afraid of death.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling. Rong Leng just picked up the tea cup again. After a sip of tea, she didn''t seem to think that it was improper for her to move her sword in other people''s houses.


    Liu Wei takes a breath again. Well, no matter how the process is, the result is always gratifying. As expected, when you can do it, don''t move your mouth, please.


    Liu Wei asked Mrs. Huang to come to rice paper and coal bars. When the paper was laid, she looked at the nanny and said, "say it."


    The long sword was still hanging on the head of the nanny. Although she wanted to stay away, she could not move her legs.

 Chapter 369

    The nanny could only lie on the ground and recall: "then The guest It''s less than five feet long, with a narrow face, gentle eyebrows and eyes, apricot eyes, willow leaf eyebrows, delicate cheeks, beautiful appearance, white lips, slight melancholy between eyebrows and eyes... "


    Such adjectives can only have ghosts if they can be drawn!


    Liu Wei asked in her own way.


    Nannies dare not lie all the way, and they all describe it honestly.


    It wasn''t until half an hour later that a portrait was barely finished.


    Take up the rice paper and look at the elegant Qingchou beauty on it. Liu Wei''s chest stagnates for a while.


    Although the people in the picture are not 100% similar in appearance, they are still similar to Liu Wei''s modern mother in facial features, with 67% similarity.


    Liu Wei turns the rice paper and asks nanny, "is it her?"


    The nanny''s eyes were round after only one look. The picture above, where is it, is clearly that she is standing in front of her.


    The nanny nodded and said, "yes, she is, she is!"! As like as two peas, as like as two peas! "


    Huang Ru also looked at the picture, only surprised.


    Even the best painter in Qinshan mansion can''t draw such a picture. Is it really drawn with charcoal sticks? If you use the authentic Langhao pen, it will be more beautiful!


    sure enough, the people who come from Beijing are all the masters of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon.


    is it possible that the painters in Beijing are all such portraits? It''s just like rubbing people on it. It''s amazing.


    Huang Ru was still amazed, but the nanny suddenly "ah" A.


    Huang Ru saw that the long sword on the top of nanny''s head had no one to pull it out, so she retreated from the pillar.


    Internal skill?


    At the moment, Huang Ru can only think of the internal skill in the script, which is described as heaven and earth, omnipotent.


    At the moment of Huang Ru''s stupor, the nanny stood up trembling and trembling, and went to Huang Ru''s back.


    Liu Wei looks at the portrait in her hand, her eyelids drooping slightly.


    Silence for a long time, just carefully fold up the painting, raise the eyes, look at the nanny, get up, bow to Huang Ru politely: "excuse me."


    Huang Ru is stupefied for a while, the rule of nod, to the outside call way: "come."


    A servant girl came in soon.


    Huang Ru told her servants to send Liu Wei and Rong Ling away before turning her head and looking at the nanny who was still hiding behind her, her eyes said, "nanny is frightened."


    The nanny touched the cold sweat on her forehead and shook her head awkwardly, but she was still frightened: "madam, those two adults Not Won''t you come again? "


    Huang Ru smiled and said, "it''s all sent out. It''s natural that she won''t come back. The nanny is relieved."


    How can we say that it''s easy to be relieved when we just have a sword hanging on our head?


    The nanny took a long breath and was about to say to Huang Ru that she was going to go back to the house to have a rest. However, she heard from the servant outside: "madam, madam Gongzi, Gongzi is running out. Zheng I am looking for those two adults. "


    "What?"


    Huang Ru got up from the chair and her face changed color.


    The servant shrank, neck tight, afraid to speak again.


    Huang Ru has stepped out of the hall and walked all the way out of the mansion.


    Sure enough, not far from the gate of the mansion, I heard Huang Lin''s voice in the distance: "mine......"


    Huang Lin''s voice is not very loud. After hearing two sentences, Huang Ru could not hear clearly.


    When Huang Ru walked by, Huang Lin stopped talking.


    Just straight back, standing there, looking at Huang Ru.


    Huang Ru comes forward and holds Huang Lin''s hand. Facing the servant coldly, she says, "don''t take the childe back!"


    The two servants immediately went up to take Huang Lin away, but they heard Huang Lin''s saying: "mother, I have something to discuss with the two adults."


    As soon as Huang Ru bowed her head, she began to clarify her black eyes.


    Huang linmou, there seems to be stars, Ming Ming is just so, but has a mellow luster.


    "You..."


    Huang Ru hesitates for a moment. Before he has finished speaking, Huang Lin nods to Huang Ru: "mother, I don''t want to be angry."


    Don''t you want to worry?


    However, I''ve said so many stupid words before, and I''m determined to die. Is that too much to worry about?


    Huang Ru knew that she could not believe Huang Lin''s words.


    Although I don''t have deep feelings with this child, I know him better than I have known him for many years.


    Huang Ru felt that she should tie Huang Lin up, at least to ensure his safety and not to allow him to wander in front of the Yamen people.


    But Huang Lin''s gentle eyes at the moment made Huang Ru feel that this child might not be as young as she thought.This kid actually knows what he''s doing, right?


    After a long time, Huang Ru squatted down and suddenly grasped Huang Lin''s shoulder and looked into his eyes: "what are you going to talk to them about?"


    Huang Lin kneaded in Huang Ru''s soft palm, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. It seemed that she was very happy that her mother was willing to believe in her: "my mother forgives me. I can''t say that, but I promise that I won''t let my mother down."


    To live up to her heart, that is to say, he will not be willing to plead guilty, will not die with all his heart?


    Huang Ru was dubious. She looked at Rong Ling and Liu Wei. At last, she gave in.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Huang Lin''s room, Huang Ru sat on a stone bench, drank the tea people had sent, pecked at it, looked up at the closed door, and asked the servant girl, "how long has it been?"


    The servant girl sighed and said, "madam, it''s only a breath of fragrance. The little childe and the two big talents have just entered."


    "Well..." Huang Ru sipped her lips, looked around, and asked, "how about a nanny?"


    Servant girl way: "return madam, wet Niang returned room to rest, say is the body is not refreshing." Knowing that the nanny is the most valued person of the lady at present, the servant girl replied cautiously.


    Huang Ru listened, but only silence for a while, and then drink a sip of tea, just looked at the servant girl and asked: "just just in the hall, you have heard?"


    The servant girl jumped and knelt down quickly: "madam, slave I didn''t hear anything. I didn''t know anything... "


    Just now, in the main hall, the two adults from the Yamen and the nanny broke up for such a long time. The servants outside didn''t hear what was angry inside, but the people guarding the door understood.


    The servant girl was at the door before. She knew something she shouldn''t know. She thought she could hide it from the past, but she didn''t think about it. The lady mentioned it directly.


    The servant girl didn''t know how to explain, so she kowtowed all the time, hoping that the lady would take her life.

 Chapter 370

    Huang Ru just looked at the servant girl kowtow for a long time. When she saw the blood mark on the green tile, she waved her hand lightly: "get up."


    When the servant girl raised her head again, her face was already full of tears, and her forehead was broken.


    Huang Ru''s eyes are pale and cool: "you have heard it, so tell me how you see it."


    The servant girl didn''t know how to answer, but she could only hang her head and said wrongly: "servant girl I really didn''t hear anything... "


    "Clucking." Huang Ru put the teacup aside and said, "let''s talk."


    Realizing that his wife was angry, the servant girl did not dare to disobey him. She thought about it and said: "servant The maidservant thought that the two adults were looking for the guest surnamed Ji. "


    "Huang Ru smiled a:" this still uses you to say


    Servant girl hurriedly kowtows again, that kowtows the sound also as before.


    Huang Ru is a bit uninteresting: "just then that Rong adult, mentioned what day, what silver, still say to nurse, you can understand?"


    When the servant girl heard this, she shut her mouth and buried her head.


    Huang Ru was just asking at will, but she didn''t want to ask, so she continued: "do you know?"


    "Maidservant I don''t know... "


    "Say it!" Don''t give her the chance of sophistry, Huang Ru ordered.


    The servant girl shivered for a moment, and her whole body was shaking: "maidservant Maids and maids are also heard. Madam, spare your life, madam... "


    "Let''s just say it. If what you say is true, your life will be preserved. If you talk nonsense, then..."


    "The sentences said by the maidservant are true, and the sentences are true..." The servant girl hurriedly promised that she was biting her teeth and blurted out: "then That day and silver If you are right, it should be It should be... "


    "What is it?"


    "It''s time to pay And pay. "


    Huang Ru frowned. Although she had not been a housekeeper for a long time, she also knew that the salary was the third day of every month, which was the day before.


    I realized that my wife had heard something wrong.


    The servant girl explained again: "it''s not the salary from the mansion, it''s the extra salary So, when the master was still there, he would I will give some money to some people in the government. "


    Other wages?


    Huang Ru picked up her eyebrows and suddenly realized something.


    "Make it clear."


    The servant girl was very afraid, but when she came here, she could not help saying: "the old master used to give more money and silver to the servants of the mansion, for example Can You can pass on what your wife has done and said to the master every day. You will give different silver according to the size of the accident... "


    "Pa!"


    Huang Ru''s face was cold. She waved the tea cup on the table to the ground and broke it.


    "Again!" Huang Ru''s tone was cold.


    The servant girl trembled and said: "in the lady''s room My little girl, I can''t tell you anything about my wife. It''s all They all get some silver, but the maids and maids all know that nanny There are many nannies, but it''s not just the news that nannies sell their wives. Nannies are the people of the master. The Master goes out on weekdays At that time, nannies were also in the mansion, nannies It''s the most powerful thing around the master, money and silver...... "


    "The most powerful?" Without waiting for the servant girl to speak, Huang Ru''s face was already iron and green.


    Huang Ru did not expect that she would ask such information!


    For a long time, she didn''t believe in anyone in the government, only a nanny, but she didn''t think about it. She was confused and stupid.


    The nanny had already been bought by Huang Jue Yang, and became the most powerful person under him.


    Satire is really a great satire!


    Every month, there are several hundred taels of silver. What a great achievement has been made to give so much!


    Almost a month''s income from a small shop!


    Huang Ru took a deep breath and managed to stabilize herself. She was not angry.


    In order to fight for such a person and hurt her body, she is not so stupid.


    Take a breath, and then look at the kneeling servant girl, Huang Ru asked, "what''s your name?"


    The servant girl answers honestly: "the servant girl is happy in spring."


    "Happy Spring..." Chewing this familiar name, Huang Ru didn''t remember it.


    Spring Xi hesitates for a moment, and reports to her family: "before the maidservant He also served his wife. Before her marriage, chunhuan, the sister of the maid, was also with her. "


    If someone else Huang Ru hasn''t been impressed, when she says chunhuan, Huang Ru remembers.


    Chunhuan is the girl Huang Ru used to be, or the person her mother chose for her before her death, but it''s a pity that chunhuan is rigid and impersonal, and her few days around her make people complain.


    Later, when Huang Ru married, she also found out and put Chun Huan in the house for her husband. After all, although Chun Huan was cold-blooded, she had a heart for her master.


    However, Huang jueyang didn''t like this cold girl. At last, she didn''t close the house. After another two years, chunhuan got old. Huang Ru was in charge. She wanted to make a shop manager for her, but chunhuan didn''t want to. Finally, she was better off with her brother from the same hometown.In recent years, I have already returned to my hometown. I haven''t seen it for many years.


    When it comes to chunhuan, Huang Ru''s face has softened a lot. She just knew that the nanny was Huang jueyang''s person. In a second, she mentioned the girl who had been loyal to her. At one breath, Huang Ru came up. Looking at Chunxi''s expression, it was a little wider.


    "I remember chunhuan has a little sister who is seven or eight years old. When you enter the mansion, it''s chunhuan''s line?"


    Spring Xi quickly nods: "yes, I have been in the mansion since I was seven years old. Before I did the third-class sweeping in the lady''s yard, the master changed people around the lady, so I was assigned to another yard. This time The lady cleaned up some people around her before she transferred the maidservant back.


    Huang Ru looked at Chunxi for a while and asked, "which Yard did you go to before?"


    "It''s the little west yard." The small West courtyard is almost a idle courtyard. There are no guests in the mansion on weekdays, so we can''t do anything. The idle people hide from the lazy people all day long, sweep the courtyard, and the monthly salary will be put into the bag.


    The servant girls in the mansion have no ambition. They want to go to the small West courtyard one by one.


    That place is suitable for the elderly and those to be married. There''s no big storm. It''s a leisurely place on weekdays.


    Chunxi spent a few years in the small West courtyard, and the life was moist and free. Here, it is estimated that chunhuan''s dredging was also available, or some people saw chunhuan''s face.


    At the end of the day, chunhuan entered the mansion at the age of ten, but she was raised by her mother from the age of eleven. Until she got married, her mother ordered her to take care of herself.


    Thinking of the relationship above, Huang Ru looked at this spring joy again, and her eyes were more soft.


    "Since chunhuan''s younger sister, come back to me."


    Chunxi listens to it. First, she makes sure that she won''t be killed by her wife. Second, she is also happy that she can get on her ship.


    You should know that the people who live in the small West courtyard are the most capable and transparent people in the mansion. She has lived in the small West courtyard for so many years, seemingly avoiding the world. In fact, there is nothing in the mansion that she doesn''t know.


    Take the matter of nanny as an example. It''s other girls who work for the master. They don''t all know that nanny has long been involved in the master.


    But Chunxi is in the small West courtyard and other servant girls and sisters. She is in charge of her mother, but she has been clear about it for a long time. With this knowledge, Chunxi doesn''t taboo coming back to serve her wife.


    Chun Xi knows that it''s not difficult to stand firm with his own intelligence.


    Look, now she has at least got the green eyes of her wife. I believe that in time, her future will only go up and down.


    At the same time, when I think of my sister''s letter a few days ago, Chunxi''s eyes are more serious.


    Elder sister chunhuan doesn''t have any correspondence with her on weekdays. Only during the new year''s day can she send a message, say two personal words, and send some local specialties.


    But this time, my sister suddenly came to me with a letter, which also mentioned that if I had the chance to go to my wife''s side, I would ask her not to covet the pleasure of the small West courtyard, but to refuse to go out, I must strive for the quota and come to my wife.


    Chunxi was still confused at that time. Why did elder sister suddenly come to this sentence? What''s more, under the master''s control, how could this iron barrel inner courtyard possibly enter the lady''s side.


    Unexpectedly, only two days later, the news came out that the master had been hurt. Then, the lady began to recruit people from other yards.


    Although Chunxi was surprised by her sister''s letter that she didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or a prophet, she followed her sister''s order and came to her side.


    At present, my wife is in love with her. She doesn''t kowtow this head in vain.


    Thinking of how many good days there will be in the future, Chunxi can''t help but feel the secret joy in her heart, and at the same time, she will also return a letter to her elder sister two days later. She will ask her elder sister by the way how she can settle down in the main courtyard as soon as possible.


    And in the heart of spring joy a hundred times back.


    Not far away, in Huang Lin''s room, Huang Lin has pulled out a piece of cowhide roll from under his own bed.


    He unfolded the cowhide roll, pushed it to the table, and let Rong Ling Liu Wei see it.


    Rong Leng glanced at it lightly, and Liu Wei also looked at it. When they saw the red rubbings on it, they both blinked.


    "This is..." Liu Wei takes up the cowhide roll, looks at it for a while, and suddenly looks at Huang Lin again.


    Huang Lin pursed his lips and nodded: "it''s from me. I made rubbings myself."


    Liu Wei looks at Huang Lin.


    Rong Leng''s eyes are also deep.


    Huang Lin said: "I tried last night. There are many lines on my body. I don''t know what it is, but it looks like a picture, but it doesn''t show on weekdays. It may be related to the tool of the brand, or what knife carved on my body. There is no scar, no trace. Only something stained with color will emerge Bar. Last night, I painted pig blood on my body and used cowhide roll to make rubbings for a whole night. That''s it. If you don''t believe it, I can take off my clothes and compare them with each other. " He said, and really began to untie his belt.


    Liu Wei held his hand, didn''t let him move, but asked, "why do you do this?"


    Huang Lin looked at her and said, "don''t you want it?""You don''t think it''s weird?"


    Huang Lin nodded, "it''s weird."


    Another way: "I don''t know who carved this thing on me and when, but since it''s here, it''s heaven''s will. I''d like to lend flowers to Buddha. Thank you two adults for your power."


    Liu Wei holds the cowhide roll and looks at Rong Leng.


    "Allow Leng to be silent for a while, way:" return to Beijing to do


    Liu Wei smiles and nods!

 Chapter 371

    Huang Lin didn''t know what they were talking about. He just looked at Liu Wei and said, "thank you for waking up yesterday, Mr. Liu. Your kindness made me accompany my mother more and allow me to bury my mother. Your kindness is unforgettable."


    He said, plopping on his knees, kowtowing to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei reaches out to help him, but Huang Lin insists on kowtowing three heads!


    After the kowtow, he raised his head and said to Liu Wei seriously, "Lord Liu Ming has a good voice. Yesterday, in order to help me, he pretended to be speechless. Lord Liu has a hard heart. Huang Lin, thank you so much!"


    Say, and kowtow again.


    Although he did help the child. The child kowtowed to the elder. Liu Wei was also worthy of it. He would not go back to make up a red envelope. But this time, Liu Wei was a little guilty.


    Liu Wei didn''t have a good intention. Yesterday, she was really speechless.


    But Huang Lin has buried his head again, banging, banging, and even three heads. That''s why he stood up.


    Huang Lin stops Liu Wei to give her the present.


    Now that I have handed it in, thinking that my mother is still worried outside, Huang Lin can''t sit down.


    Liu Wei saw that he looked at the door frequently, and knew that he didn''t want Huang Ru to worry more. After thinking about it, he said: "you just kowtowed six heads to me, three to thank me, and the other three to pay me a new year''s day. Since you have paid a new year''s day, then there should be a red envelope. I asked you, do you want silver or medicine?"


    Huang Lin is stupefied for a moment, feel kind ignorant: "prescription?"


    Liu Wei went to the front of the small bookshelf by the window, found the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, buried his head, and carefully wrote on it for a while.


    After finishing writing, Liu Wei blows the ink slightly and hands it to Huang Lin.


    Huang Lin looked at the complicated words on the prescription, more confused.


    Liu Wei said: "your mother''s body is cold in the palace, and she is also suffering from heart and lung failure. This prescription is for your mother to warm the palace and protect her heart. Let her eat according to the prescription every day, and take care of her body for three to five years. She must be much better. Only one thing to remember, even if she is well, she can''t move the idea of having a child. Her body is doomed to be pregnant If she is pregnant, she will also fall. At that time, the internal injury to her child will only consume her and force her to death. "


    Huang Lin listened vaguely. He was a half grown boy who didn''t know what Gong Han was and what it had to do with pregnancy.


    Liu Wei looked at his silly little eyes, breathed, touched his head and said, "well, you can repeat what I said. Your mother can understand me."


    Huang Lin nodded and folded the prescription carefully.


    Liu Wei looked at him so cautiously, his eyes softened, and he said: "by the way, tell your mother that the medicine she''s taking now can only pull her up temporarily, but it''s the third poison of the medicine. Relying on the medicine too much, she will only drag her down later. Besides, the body has antibodies. Taking the same medicine for a long time, it won''t work. Her body, warm tonic, is the most effective Long term root treatment. "


    Huang Lin still didn''t understand, but he continued to nod honestly.


    Liu Wei did not pulse Huang Ru, but traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to looking, listening and asking.


    Liu Wei has looked and smelled, but in fact, it is already eight to nine.


    In addition, she smelt a smell of Medicine on Huang Ru. It''s not difficult for Liu Wei to infer Huang Ru''s illness from the medicine she took.


    The problems of women''s bodies are just the same. Liu Wei has been practicing medicine for many years, so it''s only a simple matter to make a long-term and effective warming and tonifying prescription.


    Come out from Huang Lin''s room. Outside, Huang Ru immediately stands up and greets her. Like a hen protecting her chick, she pulls Huang Lin behind her.


    Liu Wei didn''t have any expression, just looked around, didn''t see that nanny again, just said to Huang Ru: "goodbye."


    When Liu Wei and Rong Ling leave, they are sure to leave this time. Huang Rucai looks at Huang Lin and cannot help but teach him, "you can''t be so willful in the future. There are two yamen servants in the mansion now. You should be more careful."


    Huang Lin looks at his mother, nods in silence, pauses, takes out the prescription in his arms, and conveys what Liu Wei just said.


    Huang Ru''s face burned when she heard the words "child, pregnancy" and so on. These words were said by others, but they were said by her son, which made people uncomfortable.


    When Huang Ru finished listening to all the prescriptions in her hand, she was a little surprised.


    Is that Lord Liu really a doctor?


    However, the medicine she is taking is left by the senior man. Is it true that, as the master Liu said, the medicine is just to cure the symptoms rather than the root?


    But the wise man said


    By the way, that''s not a man of high standing. Let''s dig the Lake Pavilion first, and then chew the tongue and say those words in my son''s ear.


    That high-ranking man has a bad intention.


    Is the medicine given by such a person sure to be good?


    Thinking of this, Huang Ru''s eyes passed a little cold, and then looked at the prescription in her hand, and she had more points to count.It seems that I have to find a time to meet Lord Liu and nanny again Humph, eat what''s inside and outside!


    At present, the house is not quiet. When she finds the evidence, just by the way of nanny, she will show some people how to behave and let some people know who is in charge of this yellow house!


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling leave Huangfu. When they come out, Liu Wei doesn''t get on the carriage, but walks into the street.


    Rong Leng''s eyelids moved for a moment, and the corners of his mouth could not help but arouse a sinister smile.


    Liu Wei deliberately ignored his evil smile and changed the subject: "just now you said that you will do it when you return to Beijing, and you will really ask for your order, modify the law, and join the juvenile law?"


    "Why not." The tone of Rong Leng is flat.


    Liu Wei looked at his confident appearance and did not understand: "are you sure that the emperor will accept it?"


    "Why not?" Allow Leng to ask her.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, pours: "you are happy good."


    Rong Leng looked at her and said, "although it''s a big thing to amend the law, it''s not impossible. In fact, those who want to move the law in the court are not absent."


    Eh, this sentence has some deep meaning.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, and then she understood.


    The law of a country is the game law of this country. Some people can use the law to play games. Some people want to modify the law to suit themselves.


    Changing the law will certainly make some people ready to move, but with the support of those who are ready to move, it is only natural that the law will be changed.


    After thinking about this, Liu Wei thought that Rong Ling was so calm. As expected, Liu Wei was indeed the commander of zhengemen. He thought about things deeply and was resourceful.


    Just, if the temper can be better, it will be better.

 Chapter 372

    Thinking that he had been in the carriage before and almost eaten by him, the man reluctantly gave her a good face. Liu Wei immediately felt that the future life would not be easy. At least, before she can stand in front of the public and be upright with Rong Leng, it is estimated that the man''s small temper will break out from time to time. Liu Wei felt that he had to think of a good plan to avoid endless troubles in the future. While Liu Wei was thinking seriously, a carriage came in front of him. Liu Wei instinctively looked up, just saw one eye, then the body was pulled apart by a force, and then, fell into a somewhat hard embrace! "Woo..." The carriage slowed down behind Liu Wei. The coachman was sure that he didn''t hit anyone, so he apologized and drove the carriage away. When the sound of the wheels of gululu disappears from near to far, Liu Weicai pushes away from his red cheek and looks left and right. As expected, many passers-by are looking at them. Suddenly, he is embarrassed: "what are you doing?" "Help you!" Rong Leng is upright and vigorous. He reaches out and grabs her chin. He turns her face to the front and says, "when you walk, remember to look at the road." Liu Wei claps open Rong Ling''s hand, buries his head, and goes on. A few steps, found no one around, Liu Wei turned around, but saw Rong Ling unexpectedly stopped in front of the rouge stall on the side of the road. The rouge stall keeper is a beautiful woman dressed in a bun with a young woman''s hair. The picture of a woman''s face is very bright, which is very close to the edge. Jiao didi said, "you have a real vision. This color of cosmetics is the best sold in the shop. Are you giving it to your sweetheart? Or to my sister in the mansion? " Rong Leng didn''t say a word, but smelled the fragrance of rouge, put the box down and planned to leave. This kind of ancient strange taste, Rong Ling doesn''t like it. On Liu Wei, it''s the best smell of herbs, and the others are bad. But the stall owner did not give up. He stretched out his hand to hold the sleeve of Rong Ling and said in a soft voice: "let''s have a look at the things in my shop, but they are among the best in Qinshan mansion. You don''t like rouge. Look at the fragrant dew. This kind of fragrant dew is sprinkled in the water when you bathe. Soak in this kind of fragrant dew for a while, it must be fragrant. It''s the edge of the sky The butterfly of can also be hooked. " The owner of the stall said that his eyebrows were flying, but he didn''t let the edge go. Liu Wei stared for a long time in the distance. Seeing that Rong Ling hadn''t pushed the stall owner yet and didn''t intend to come over, he listened to the stall owner again. He immediately picked up his eyebrows and walked over. "What are you looking at?" Liu Wei asked. Rong Ling looks at her, pushes rouge and Xianglu in front of her and asks, "do you like it?" Liu Wei stretched out her thin fingers, took the rouge, opened the lid, and sniffed. Suddenly, she was tickled by the fragrance. The stall owner saw a handsome young man and didn''t say anything. Now another one came. He immediately became more energetic: "this young man, look at our rouge and fragrant dew. It''s OK to give it to my sweetheart, sister and sister. It''s guaranteed that the person who receives the gift can''t smile as much as he likes." Liu Wei put the rouge on the table without raising her eyebrows. "Are you clean?" she asked "Well?" The stall owner was stunned for a moment, and said conditionally, "it''s clean. This rouge is pink. It''s not clean. It''s painted on the face. It''s sure that the girl''s house is fragrant and beautiful." "You made this Rouge yourself?" The stall owner shook his head: "no, it is..." "It''s not made by you. How do you know that it''s clean inside? You don''t have a big shop or an old shop. If I buy it back and give it away, can you be responsible for it?" "Here..." The stall owner was shocked: "where can I wipe my face? I have sold so many Rouges. No one has ever wiped my face." "I don''t know what you said is true. How can you promise me that the rouge is really good?" "Childe, you are unreasonable. If you don''t buy it, you don''t buy it. What''s your appearance? Go away and let me go if you don''t buy it. Don''t block the old lady from doing business!" The owner of the stall was so angry that he grabbed the rouge and put it back in the original position, urging Liu Weirong Leng to leave. Liu Wei raised a smile at the corner of her mouth, pulled the sleeve of Rong Ling and took him away. Rong Leng looked down and saw that she had been dragged to the corner of her hand and mouth, which was also vaguely hooked up. Little women are jealous, rarely. It''s been an hour since I came back to the inn. It''s not easy to go shopping for two people in an hour. Once back to the inn, I saw yamen runner waiting in the lobby. Once I saw Rong Ling coming back, the Yamen servant hurriedly came up and arched his hand and said, "Lord Duwei, we, Lord Cao, sent a small one to ask if the corpse and bone put in the Yamen are..." Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei. Liu Wei''s face sank again and nodded: "let''s go." Yamen servant hurriedly led the way ahead. Outside the inn, yamen''s carriage had been waiting for a long time. Now when she saw the carriage, Liu Wei was not at ease. She thought for a moment and turned around and called, "Xiao Li, come to Yamen with me." Lying on the windowsill on the second floor, I have been looking forward to Liu Xiaoli''s calling. As soon as my eyes are bright, I will grab my backpack and fly down from the window!As soon as he came down, he fell beside his mother and raised his head and took her hand. Liu Wei looked at the open second floor window, and looked at the gaping yamen runner and several passers-by around, rubbed his eyebrows, grabbed Xiaoli, and stuffed his son into the carriage. With Xiaoli in, rongling didn''t move his hands and feet any more. He still leaned on the edge to read Liu Wei''s medical book. Liu Wei really can''t understand it. Can Rong Ling really understand it? And this question, Xiaoli also curious: "Uncle Rong, do you know what is said above?" Let Leng light hum. Xiaoli doesn''t believe it. He points to the above place and says, "here, orange blossom is warm. It can protect the spleen and lungs. It can protect the liver. It''s bright. It''s half arched. It''s made of wood. It''s made of tancao and Huizi. It''s made of coughing, smelling and toothing. Uncle Rong. Do you know what it means?" "Orange moon flower, with mild temperament, can protect the spleen and lung, protect the liver and eyes. The shape of the flower is arched. It is only half arched and not fully arched. It can be used with medicine such as wood, tancao, Huizi, etc. to relieve cough, eliminate the difference between mouth and nose, and treat mouth heat." Xiaoli nodded: "that''s what it means, but it''s all written on it..." Rong Ling put down the book: "the efficacy of wood is mainly to clear away heat, disinfect, disperse blood stasis, and the combination of orange and moon flowers with wood can protect the heart, spleen and lung, match with Epiphyllum, mainly protect the throat and above, and Huizi is the drug guide." Small Li Leng of listen to allow uncle to say, then grab the book, oneself read for a long time, but have a lot of complex words don''t know, small Li hands the book to mother, ask: "father, allow uncle to say these, also be written on the book?" Liu Wei read this book, and naturally knew it wasn''t in it. She shook her head and looked at Rong Ling''s eyes with some surprise. Rong Ling takes back the book with a flat face and continues to read it.

 Chapter 373

    Xiaoli grabs her head and asks, "Uncle Rong, do you really understand?"


    "Well." "It''s very interesting," said Rong Leng


    Xiaoli mumbled: "what''s interesting about orange moon flower? Tianxiangcao and huangxingcao are just interesting..."


    Hearing this, Rong Ling replied, "well, the Tianxiang herbal medicine has a strong effect. It has a soft aftereffect. It can be taken internally or applied externally. It''s very good."


    Xiaoli is curious: "can tianxiangcao be applied externally? This is a medicine for internal use. There are Tianxiang thorns on the top of Tianxiang grass, which are stained with water poison. External use will cause wound redness, swelling and infection. On the contrary, internal use can neutralize the body poison in the human body, which is smooth and harmonious. "


    Rong Ling put the book down again: "tianxiangcao grass root is very effective in detumescence and stasis elimination."


    "Is it?" Xiaoli hurriedly looks at her mother.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Does tianxiangcao root have the effect of detumescence and stasis? Why doesn''t she know?


    No, she doesn''t know. How does Rong Ling know?


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and thinks that she can''t understand this man more and more.


    When Rong Ling saw Liu Wei''s complicated eyes, he said lightly, "there was a time when I lived on tianxiangcao."


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    Xiao Li didn''t understand, so he asked with Rong Leng, "why do you want to live on Tianxiang grass?"


    Rong Leng''s eyes are light: "when the battlefield is subdued, he eats grass to March. Tianxiangcao tastes sweet and can eat or medicine. There are many plants in the southwest border."


    There was silence in the car.


    Even if Rong Ling just says those eight words casually, the battlefield will be subdued, and the grass will march But Liu Wei and Xiao Li, at the same time, feel that heavy.


    What kind of situation, will let a prince, to eat weeds to live.


    How hard was the situation then?


    And the battle, the final victory?


    Liu Wei dare not ask.


    Rong Leng doesn''t want to say it.


    The car calmed down.


    Rong Leng lowers his head, continues to read, and the carriage kicks and tramples on.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Xiao Li touched her nose and mumbled, "I want to go to the battlefield, too."


    Liu Wei frowned: "nonsense."


    Xiao Li straightened his neck: "a man should go to war."


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes.


    Small Li drum mouth, after all or shrink the neck, succumb to the power of the mother.


    But don''t want to, let Leng raised his hand to touch Xiao Li''s head, said: "there is a chance."


    Little Lipton laughed.


    Liu Wei is dissatisfied: "don''t make trouble with Xiaoli."


    Rong Leng takes a deep look at Liu Wei and refuses to comment.


    Liu Wei used to fight against the country and worked as a front-line military doctor for a year. Liu Wei knew what the battlefield looked like, because he knew it, he said Xiao Li was acting foolishly.


    Go to the battlefield, or go to the war, have a look? What are you look at? See how the soldiers died in order to protect their families and the country?


    Liu Wei is not dissatisfied with Xiao Li''s whimsical attitude, but with his son''s too contemptuous attitude.


    As for Rong Ling, Liu Wei didn''t know what he meant. Did he hear it.


    It should be recognized that, after all, how could she not like the battlefield? She began to like a man who had been on the battlefield.


    The carriage arrived at the yamen gate not quickly or slowly.


    Inside, someone came to pick them up.


    When he arrived at the temporary morgue, Liu Wei saw that there were two baskets in it, one for meat pieces and the other for bones.


    The Yamen servant at the gate shook his neck and said, "Lord Duwei, Lord Liu, the little ones are outside. If you have anything to do, you can give me an order."


    Finish saying, hurriedly quit Chaifang, die also not willing to visit the whole process.


    Cao Yujie also came here at this time. The master and the Yamen chief were forced to accompany him. The master who was over half a hundred years old and the powerful yamen chief had a common reaction, that is, they wanted to vomit.


    Especially when I saw the whole basket of corpses, it made my eyelids tremble!


    Xiao Li kindly gave them two badminton pills.


    If they had been pardoned, they felt that their throat was cool and their noses could smell the cool air. The smell was fresh, and finally the smell of corpses all over the room was dissipated.


    But the smell is gone, but look at the corpse again. The blood on it is all part of the body. The visual impact still makes them cover their mouths.


    Cao Yujie thought he had seen it yesterday, but today he would be a little better, not so afraid, but he could hardly breathe after only looking at the basket.


    Cao Yujie quickly catches Liu Xiaoli and expects Ai Ai''s way: "little childe, that ball just now..."


    Xiaoli stands out his hands: "do you have feather pill? The last two are gone. "


    Cao Yujie''s face was pale, and he looked at the master and the head of Yamen.


    They take a step back and look away.Cao Yujie had no way. After thinking about it, he went to the back of rongling and always felt that there was a sense of security behind Duwei.


    Shiye and yamen servant''s leader saw this, and they also followed and stood behind Lord Cao.


    Being pushed to the front of Rong Leng: "..."


    "Xiaoli, record."


    No matter what happened to other people in the field, Liu Wei put on gloves and masks and ordered directly.


    Xiaoli dutifully takes out her own little book and stands beside her mother and son, opposite each other and surrounding a basket of meat pieces.


    Liu Wei picks up the top arm.


    Xiaoli couldn''t help but get closer, frowned and said, "the edge of the scar is fragmented, like the trace of the beast''s bite."


    "Fried." Liu Wei calm way, from Huang Linkou, Liu Wei is the news.


    Before that, she had some doubts, even though she had cleaned up these broken limbs and broken arms yesterday, but at that time, she paid attention to the eight trigrams array and didn''t pay close attention to the corpse.


    Now look carefully. Liu Wei is sure that this is the wound caused by gunpowder explosion.


    But they were outside at that time. They didn''t feel the impact of the bomb inside. It was also true.


    Pondering for a while, Liu Wei put the arm into another empty basket and reached for one hand.


    This palm is familiar.


    It was in the eight trigrams array yesterday that the palm of that hand was broken with a red mole of cinnabar.


    In fact, this mound of corpses has been dyed red by blood, but it''s just this broken palm that is surprisingly clean, so is the red mole in the palm.


    But nevus, is impossible to be born on a person suddenly.


    Sure enough, Liu Wei used a wooden frame to clip the sesame red moles, and then they fell off.


    Liu Wei put it on a clean white cloth, squinted and looked carefully.


    "Oval shape, narrow top, round bottom, smooth texture, strong smell, earthy, condensed gas." Liu Wei said, raising her eyes, sinking her eyes and saying, "red glue."


    Xiao Li keeps an honest record, but stops at red glue. He looks up and asks his mother, "Dad, what is red glue?"


    "It''s a kind of magma condensate. Someone took a bottle of slurry and dripped a drop in the palm of the dead man. After drying, it''s covered with good viscosity and looks like a mole."


    Xiaoli still didn''t understand: "magma?"

 Chapter 374

    "It''s a kind of thing that often appears in caves, but it''s usually white or black or red, which is rare."


    Xiao Li kept scribbling. If he could write, he would write. If he could not write, he would mark with his own symbols.


    Liu Weiping said: "Qinshan mansion is located in the north, surrounded by water and few mountains. It''s not suitable for natural caves. Besides, it''s cold in the north. This red glue should belong to the cave condensate near the crater. I have seen Qingyun landform in Qujiang mansion. There is no crater in Qingyun. At least in the history of the historian, there has never been a volcanic eruption in Qingyun


    "Lingzhou." Rong Ling, standing beside, suddenly opened his mouth.


    Liu Wei looks at him.


    Rong Ling also looked at Liu Wei: "Lingzhou is surrounded by mountains on the left, and is forced by yuemen pass. According to the local people, there is an area in the mountains, which is hot all the year round. People in the mountains often go to spend winter in winter."


    Liu Wei is quite surprised!


    Lingzhou is a place she knows very well.


    What is the connection between this place and Ji Jia.


    After sipping her lips, Liu Wei tried to get rid of her private feelings and said, "the geographical environment is consistent. It seems that the mysterious man has been to Lingzhou."


    But even if we did, who would see the magma of the cave, and fill a bottle with nothing to do, and bring it to the north? It''s not full, it''s The other party is very familiar with the place, and knows clearly how useful and valuable it is to all the plants and trees there.


    In short, the other side is the local people of Lingzhou.


    And most likely mountain people.


    Liu Wei thought of this, and then the gossip, and the broken arm that had been removed from the red mole, with a slightly complicated look.


    Wrap the red dot in a white cloth and put it aside.


    Liu Wei continues to inspect the broken hand.


    "The nails are round and clean, the fingerprints are intact, take the ink."


    Xiaoli takes out a small piece of ink from his backpack, goes to the leaves outside, and gets a few drops of water to dip on the ink. Xiaoli finds a flat place to grind it casually twice, and quickly produces the ink.


    Liu Wei took the broken palm, stained the ink evenly and lightly, and printed it on rice paper.


    All five fingers have pressed the black fingerprints. Liu Wei took out the fingerprints collected in the four girls'' room yesterday in Xiaoli''s backpack.


    Find four girls, in contrast, come to the conclusion: "the dead Wu Xinlan, identity."


    Cao can''t help but say, "Lord Liu, can you see this fingerprint just like this?"


    Liu Wei had made a fingerprint report before. Cao Yujie didn''t understand it at that time. At last, Liu Wei explained. He was in a fog.


    Now see the same situation, Cao Yujie naturally want to ask more clearly.


    Liu Wei is not afraid of trouble, said directly: "you see these two fingerprints, how different."


    Cao Yujie wants to take it in the past, but sees that Liu Wei still has another broken palm in his hand. He hesitates for a moment, but he doesn''t come forward by himself.


    But hiding behind Rong Leng, he kicked the head of his yamen servant: "go."


    The yamen runner''s head was kicked. After a hard time, he took it carefully. His eyes still looked at Liu Wei''s bloody palm, his scalp was numb, and he ran back quickly.


    Cao Yujie grabs two fingerprints and looks at them for a long time. Finally, he finds that the fingerprints of the middle finger of the severed palm look very similar to those of Liu Wei''s rubbing in the deceased''s room yesterday.


    But these circles, no matter what they looked like, he still felt dizzy. At the same time, he also looked at his fingers.


    Liu Wei clearly said: "Cao adult or do not believe that everyone''s fingerprints are different?"


    Cao Yujie smiled twice, neither denying nor admitting.


    Liu Wei said directly, "if you don''t get ink, try it."


    Cao Yujie waved: "I have nothing to do with this Wu girl. Her fingerprints and I can''t be the same."


    "The same clan is not the same." Liu Wei took out the fingerprints she had taken for Wu Xinhua.


    When Wu Xinhua''s fingerprints are taken, Liu Wei uses the glue to take them. Because Wu Xinhua has been dead for too long, the wrinkles and collaterals of his skin will be gradually damaged by the corpses, so Liu Wei uses a deeper method.


    But the broken hand only dropped yesterday. It still belongs to 48 hours. The freshness of the corpse is very high, so it can be directly rubbing, and the veins are very clear.


    Wu Xinlan, the fourth girl, and Wu Xinhua, the headless corpse, are sisters. This is not only from Huang Linkou, but also from Liu Wei himself.


    Before catching the four girls, Liu Wei obtained the blood of the four girls through dark guards and matched them with the female corpse.


    Although it is unscientific to recognize relatives by dropping blood, after all, there are several types of human blood types.


    But in the ancient history of forensic medicine, the fusion of some herbs with blood can really achieve the effect of blood relationship judgment.


    Liu Wei has no medicine, but Liu Wei has pills.


    For the convenience of carrying, she made pills of some medicine that would be used, such as judging the relatives, judging the rotten elements of the corpse, and judging the variation of the corpse. When she wanted to use them, she would crush one and mix it with water.The identity of the Wu sisters is absolutely certain, and the fingerprints of the two sisters are naturally different.


    Cao Yujie looked at the two pictures, made a judgment, touched his nose and said, "it seems different."


    But to be honest, these veins pierce your eyes like this. How can you judge at a glance?


    Cao Yujie looked at the two pieces of paper with Wu Xinlan''s fingerprints for a long time, and then saw the same thing. After all, fingerprint capture is not the whole picture that is taken all the time, some are on the left, some are on the right, some are in the middle.


    But this Lord Liu can be sure at a glance.


    If it''s from Kyoto.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know Cao Yujie''s mind. If he knows it, he will surely say, what kind of skill is this? All those who study forensics have fingerprints in the first grade introductory course.


    All students, in the required course, have a special course to identify fingerprints, that is, let students, hand animation fingerprints, how many students, is to wear glasses in this class.


    Xiao Li was taught the same course.


    But Liu Wei was afraid that Xiao Li''s painting would hurt her eyesight. At last, she stopped the class. The child had not yet completed his development. When he was a child, he did not cherish his eyes, and his eyes were damaged when he was big, which was not worth the loss.


    In particular, Xiao Li is a martial artist. The martial artist must be sensitive in vision. Liu Wei doesn''t want Xiao Li to wear glasses in the future.


    In the end, Cao Yujie didn''t ask about fingerprints.


    Cao Yujie is not an expert. Since old man Chen was asked by him not to use it in Yamen in recent days, he has entrusted all his hopes to this Lord Liu. He doesn''t need to be suspicious. He only needs to catch the murderer. He doesn''t care about the rest.


    Liu Wei continued the autopsy and was responsible for checking every piece of meat. After checking one piece with many hands, he put the piece together and put it back in place.


    Liu Wei has the habit of collecting and sorting out corpses, but others don''t.


    We watched Liu Wei gradually make a human figure out of minced meat. It was bloody, and all of them were bluffing and bristling!

 Chapter 375

    Just think about that, pieces of meat, on the ground covered with white cloth, slowly from scratch, are pieced together into a bloody, fragmented and ugly human shape. What is this picture and how much is the visual impact on people?


    Cao Yujie couldn''t look down for several times. He turned around.


    But when he turned around, he found that neither the master nor the head of the yamen runner looked. Cao Yujie frowned and said, "didn''t he eat the feather pill? Dare not look? Open your eyes, open your eyes for me! It''s going to work later. "


    Master and the head of Yamen servant glare at Lord Cao at the same time. It''s clearly a public revenge.


    They didn''t know that there were only two badminton pills left. They ate them, of course. Who knows you want to eat them.


    Don''t you have been an official in Kyoto for many years and solved countless cases? Don''t you see more bodies than you eat?


    Who knows you''re afraid?


    Who knows if it happens to be here, the ball will be gone.


    The master and the Yamen chief are very unconvinced, but Cao Yujie is very relieved. He forces them to have a look. He still glances at them from time to time, and sometimes turns around and doesn''t dare to look at them.


    When Liu Wei collapses the corpse into seven or eight, leaving the last throat and head, Liu Wei slows down.


    Actually, there is no such thing as the throat. It''s estimated that it''s smashed into blood directly, but it''s not picked up.


    So Liu Wei retreated for the second place, and sorted out the head part of the body, including the broken face, which had already exploded one eye bead.


    After the arrangement is finished, a human shape is almost complete.


    At the same time, the old master, covering his chest, ran out of the wood house.


    Although I ate the feather pill, it was just a clear-minded pill with a fragrant smell. It didn''t help people''s vision.


    When the master was old, he suddenly saw this kind of thing, and the feeling of trembling and fear made him get goose bumps. He could not get rid of it.


    Even though he could not smell the bloody smell, he felt that he was going to faint, and finally he had to run.


    Shiye is the first to run. The leader of yamen runner is strong and strong. He should not be afraid by reason. But such a strong man still follows shiye and slips away together.


    Cao Yujie hates iron but not steel and scolds: "coward!"


    In the end, they are more courageous than the people below.


    But Cao Yujie dared not to look at it for several times. Even though a basket of human flesh was used up, it was still made into a human shape. There was a big gap in the middle of these pieces of meat, just like a broken man, which was placed in front of him. This dense and uncomfortable feeling made people sick at both eyes.


    "It seems that it''s almost there." Liu Wei said the last words to Xiao Li calmly: "the whole body is cracked, the mouth is smashed to the neck, the skull is cracked seriously, and the lower body is in good condition."


    It''s said that it''s high integrity, but it''s also the kind of one leg made of seven or eight pieces of meat.


    After Xiaoli''s formal record, Liu Wei did not detect the composition of gunpowder on the body.


    There was no gunpowder, but it was a blast wound.


    What kind of substance is responsible for the explosion? Is it really gas?


    But how to test the invisible things like Qi.


    Liu Wei committed a crime.


    As a result, the ancient authentication level is not high, and it is not feasible for her to do more precise autopsy.


    Secondly, Liu Wei always felt that it was not like the damage caused by external things, but rather like the internal skill of smashing people with one palm.


    But if so, the dead should also be from the chest or more lethal parts of the body began to break, not likely from the throat and mouth.


    And look at the wound, it is also clear that the wound is from inside to outside. In other words, the man is broken from inside to outside.


    But Liu Wei has never heard of this skill.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but look at Rong Leng, think about it for a moment, and ask, "the power of Rong Duwei, maybe he can shoot people like this with one stroke?"


    Cao Yujie hurriedly looks at Rong Ling and says that he can''t, Lord Liu. He suspects that Lord Duwei is the murderer?


    But Rong Ling knew that Liu Wei was just asking, not doubting himself. Moreover, when they were together and people died in the house, he would not separate himself. How could he act on both sides.


    "No way." Let Leng reply in a low voice.


    Liu Wei nodded: "who can do that?"


    "No." Rong Leng replied seriously, "of all the people I know, none."


    It seems that the martial arts of Qingyun state are not based on this path.


    Liu Wei knows this kind of skill in modern times, but it is called "evil way" by master and not accepted by their orthodox ancient martial arts.


    Liu Wei didn''t want Shifu to get angry. She asked a few questions, but didn''t ask any more.


    But Liu Wei also knows that it will take more than twenty years, not to mention thirty or forty years, for a martial arts genius, to break a person into pieces.


    And from the mouths of Xiaoli and huanglin, we know that the mysterious man with the dark face of Rong Leng is clearly a young man.


    Therefore, it is the most reasonable inference that the body is cracked when it is wound back or around. It is just not gunpowder.At present, the data is too few for Liu Wei to make more judgments. She can only write down these things and wait until later to see if she can meet the same situation and have more information.


    People should always be careful when facing things they have never met.


    However, Liu Wei wrote this doubt into the autopsy report.


    As for Cao Yujie, how worried he will be in the face of this report which is totally unconvincing is not Liu Wei''s decision.


    When the meat is done, there''s the mummy.


    In fact, the mummies were almost examined yesterday, but some procedures are still needed today.


    Liu Wei took a tube of blood from Huang jueyang''s body and put it on Huang jueyang''s new bone. After a while, the blood melted in, which proved that the two were indeed related.


    Cao Yujie did not understand this identification technique.


    Cao Yujie wants to talk and stops. He opens his mouth to ask, but he stops.


    Liu Wei looked at Cao Yujie''s touch and said, "Cao adults also come here for a drop?"


    Cao Yujie felt his nose, thought about it, and went to see his hand, but he dared not bite it.


    Liu Wei gets up, grabs Cao Yujie''s finger and stabs it.


    "Hiss." The unexpected pain made Cao Yujie frown.


    Liu Wei squeezed a drop of blood from Cao Yujie''s fingertips and dropped it on the bone. The blood slipped from the bone and fell to the ground. It didn''t melt into the bone.


    Cao Yujie was stunned.


    Liu Wei smiled: "see?"


    Cao Yujie got up and bowed his hand to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei went on autopsy.


    Determine the identity of the dead, and then determine the way of death.


    In fact, this case is very simple, because the death of this mummy is a very normal ordinary death, belonging to being beaten to death.


    With the naked eye, Liu Wei can see many tiny traces on the bone, and can easily distinguish whether they were caused before or after death.


    But with Liu Wei''s mouth open, Cao Yujie is sure to question again.

 Chapter 376

    Mr. Cao is more responsible than Fu Zichen. Fu Zichen has always been Liu Wei''s report, he will do what measures, as if as long as Liu Wei said, he will have no doubt believe! At first, Liu Wei was not happy. He felt that this man was perfunctory to her, or that he was not a good official. He handled the case carelessly and didn''t ask for the details. But later, as we got to know each other for a long time, we knew that Fu Zichen really believed her, and Fu Zichen didn''t care about everything. Fu Zichen will read the autopsy report she handed in carefully. He will not ask directly what he doesn''t understand, but try again. In Liu Wei''s opinion, this is very good. At least Fu Zichen has tried it himself, and knows whether she is telling the truth, rather than relying on her mouth. Liu Wei doesn''t like to explain everything by herself, because sometimes, even if she explains it clearly, others don''t understand it. Even if the unimportant person doesn''t understand, if the parents don''t understand, all her autopsy reports will be shown to the blind. Liu Wei likes Fu Zichen''s way of doing things, which is why they will become close friends later. And Cao Yujie, though he has no spirit of experiment and no courage to experiment, at least he knows how to ask. It''s on the passing line. To say that the most failed is Rong Ling. Rong Ling is exactly what she said and what he believed. Liu Wei sometimes thought that even if she pointed to a corpse and said that the emperor was the murderer, the man would believe it without saying anything. Obviously, he is a wise general who commands tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, but in some places, he is so stupid that people can''t understand him! Of course, Liu Wei didn''t dare to say it in front of Rong Leng. She had a premonition, and it would be her own misfortune. Back to the point, the examination of mummies, Liu Wei needs another more intuitive method. Steaming bone. As before, the same method is used to identify relatives by dropping bones. The bone steaming method is from Song Ci, the first forensic scientist in Chinese history and the father of forensic medicine in the world. This is the most technical autopsy among ancient autopsies. Therefore, no student of forensic science did not know that Song Ci, the forerunner of the Southern Song Dynasty, who created forensic science independently, is the pride of China. Even most foreigners also agree with Song Ci''s historical position in forensic science. In Chinese and foreign forensic circles, Song Ci is highly regarded as the forefather of forensic medicine in the world. When Liu Wei came to ancient times, when many modern technologies could not be used, he could only rely on the ancient method of autopsy. Among them, song''s autopsy, which was once learned, was also one of the most commonly used autopsy methods of Liu Wei. Of course, Liu Wei studies modern forensic medicine after all. More often, he uses herbs and some instruments to create simple modern instruments. All the time, she is more familiar with this area. "Prepare the water, dig a big hole outside, prepare the steamer, firewood, wine, vinegar, grass, charcoal, and a piece of red cloth." Liu Wei said this to Cao Yujie. Cao Yujie was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what to do with it, but he went outside to give orders. Liu Wei looked at the weather outside her eyes again. It rained yesterday and the sun is very good today. Liu Wei continues to clean up her bones. Cao Yujie soon arranged everything. Liu Wei ordered people to carry the bones outside. There were many people around. They were scared when they saw a basket of human bones. Liu Wei did not care about these, asked: "water?" A small yamen servant pointed to the big water tank in front of him. Liu Wei ordered, "wash these bones with water." The Yamen servant was stupefied, then his hair stood up and pointed to the tip of his nose. His voice changed: "me?" Liu Wei said with a smile, "scared?" The yamen runner did not speak at once. Liu Wei teases: "the bone is dead, will not jump up to bite you." Bite him? Yamen servant''s legs trembled with fear, and he looked at Cao''s family with a bitter face, and almost cried. Cao Yujie also can''t bear it. He coughs and whispers to Liu Wei, "Lord Liu, the people under the head have thick hands and feet. How can they pass their hands?" "Be careful when you have thick hands. Teach them that if they encounter the same problem in the future, they won''t get black eyes." Liu Wei''s words are plain, but Cao Yujie suddenly comes to light and asks tentatively, "do you want to teach them?" Liu Wei smiled but did not speak. Cao Yujie claps his hands and is happy! Hurry to order the Yamen servant who is afraid to die: "go, carry the bone over and wash it!" Yamen runner''s eyes are red, and he is going to cry. Cao Yujie hated iron and steel. He took the man''s collar and whispered in his ear. The yamen runner stopped crying. He looked at Liu Wei strangely. He wiped his eyes and came over. He said nothing and carried the bone away.Xiaoli can''t help but curl her mouth and look at her mother. She sighs silently.


    Rong Ling is standing beside Liu Wei. He looks at Liu Wei lightly, and then spits out two words indifferently: "lazy."


    Liu Wei is not ashamed, but also happy: "some people contribute, why not wash, you know the bubble for a long time, my hand will wrinkle skin?"


    Rong Leng reaches out, holds her small hand and rubs it.


    Liu Wei was afraid that Xiao Li would see her and struggled a little.


    Rong Leng said directly, "Xiao Li, go and stare at them. Don''t wash the bones."


    "Oh." The painstaking little guy quickly pedals to run past.


    Support Xiaoli away, let Leng be at the back, and hold Liu Wei''s little hand.


    Liu Wei stares at the man, and he just hooks his lips and smiles. His fingers scratch the palm of Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei suddenly itched, and her scalp was numb. She struggled quickly, but allowed Leng not to let her go. She continued to play with her fingers, one by one. Liu Wei stared at him for several times, but saw no effect. She was used to the itch again, and indulged.


    They were sticky outside. In front of them, Xiao Li, who didn''t know everything, was still guiding yamen servants to wash bones.


    And the people around, although afraid, but still one by one gathered around curious onlookers.


    Even Cao is not afraid to lose face.


    It took a quarter of an hour for the bone to wash before it was finished.


    After washing the last bone, the yamen runner breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, when washing the third bone, the yamen runner was not afraid. The reason why he was nervous all the time was that the little boy voice in his ear had been ordering him: "be light, a little bit on the left. It''s not cleaned here. What about the front? Don''t you wash the front? These gaps should also be cleaned. Wipe them with a cloth. You should be a little lighter. Wipe them so hard. Don''t break them. "


    At the end of the year, yamen runner was not in the mood to be afraid. He just raised his vigilance and was afraid that the little ancestor would NAG in his ear again.


    He is a big man who is always scolded by children. Can he not make people blush.


    After washing, the Yamen servant held up his weak waist and rubbed his numb ears. Finally, he took a breath.


    A good friend of yamen runner exclaimed, "you scratch your ears before washing your hands? You are not afraid... "


    The Yamen servant turned his head and looked at his friend with a sneer: "am I still in a mood to be afraid?"


    Friend: "..."

 Chapter 377

    When the bone is cleaned, step into the second step.


    Liu Wei pushes aside Rong Ling''s hand and wants to go to command. However, Rong Ling first says, "let Xiao Li exercise."


    Do you want Xiaoli to exercise, or do you want to support Xiaoli so that you can do whatever you want?


    Liu Wei glared at him with the eyes of "I''ve seen you through" and let Leng hook her lips. She whispered: "look at me with such eyes, I''m going to kiss."


    Liu Wei''s hair stood on end, and she turned her head quickly. She didn''t dare to touch him at all.


    Finally, Xiaoli was called as an illegal child laborer. Xiaoli was very happy. She thought it was her mother''s trust in her. She was more and more energetic when she started.


    But other yamen servants are unlucky. Because the later process can''t be completed by one person, they become a group of people to complete it together.


    Then, a group of old men were scolded by a little Douding with no hair.


    "Let me see the pit you dug. Eh, is the pit so small? What can be buried? Dig a little bigger. How about a hoe? What can we dig with a shovel? At least we need to lay all the bones flat enough. It''s not enough, it''s too small, it''s bigger, it''s bigger... "


    The diligent yamen servants had to be bigger and bigger according to xiaodouding''s requirements.


    At last, Xiao Li began to nag again after finishing the basic requirements.


    "The pit is almost over. How about the steamer? What about the steamer you just prepared? "


    "Little boy, the steamer is here!"


    "Eh, such a small steamer, do you steam steamed buns? Big one, no big one? The Yamen dining hall is not big either? "


    The Yamen servant said bitterly, "yes, but the kitchen won''t let me borrow it. It''s almost time to have lunch. I have to prepare lunch. I can''t borrow it."


    "Then go out and buy it. It''s out there. Let''s hurry to buy it. Buy the big one."


    The Yamen servants looked at each other. At last, Cao Yujie looked at Liu Wei and got Liu Wei''s nod before sending someone to buy the steamer.


    At this time, the firewood pile is ready. When the clean Steamer comes, Xiao Li orders people to put all the bones in and steam them.


    "Steamed bones?" The Yamen servants are scared. This young man is going to steam the human bones. Is he hungry? But I can''t eat human bones when I''m hungry.


    See everybody not obedient, small Li hands akimbo, erect eyebrows, big eyes drum smooth, say: "do as I say!"


    When solving the case, Xiao Li is very serious, very serious, very fierce!


    Yamen servants can''t help it. They look at Lord Cao again. Lord Cao asks Liu Wei for instructions again. Liu Wei nods the same.


    Cao Yujie will wave his hand and show you how to do things.


    Finally, all the bones were steamed, and Xiao Li began to nag about the size of the fire.


    A group of Yamen servants are not afraid of human bones now. They are only afraid of the little childe, the little fart kid who is always talking and is also ferocious.


    When the bones are steamed, they burn the pit with grass, wood and charcoal. When the bottom of the pit is red, then pour in wine and vinegar. In terms of quantity, Xiaoli is nagging again.


    When the things are finished, seeing that the bottom of the pit starts to smoke white, quickly put the bones inside and cover them with cloth. The preliminary project is finally completed.


    Xiaoli came back triumphantly to ask her mother for help.


    Liu Wei''s hands are almost bone free.


    Now Xiao Li comes here, and Rong Ling finally lets Liu Wei go.


    Liu Wei is free, and reaches out to touch Xiaoli''s head to encourage her. Xiaoli is so happy that she almost jumps up.


    The front work is finished, and the back is only waiting.


    The bones are cooked in the pit, and can only be taken out after at least one hour.


    It''s a long time. Everyone is staring at the hole. Liu Wei starts to sort out the autopsy report.


    When Liu Wei was almost finished, and the time was almost over, she got up and said to the Yamen servants who could not wait for her: "open it."


    Immediately someone went over and uncovered the white cloth.


    The hot white air inside rushed from the bottom to the top.


    Inside, the clean white bone, in the sun''s light, shining white eyes.


    "Pick it up and throw it on the white cloth."


    A lot of people are busy again.


    Wait for the bones to come up.


    Liu Wei pieced together a human figure, and then said, "hold up the red cloth."


    Four yamen servants, one by one, propped up the prepared red cloth. Under the red cloth was the white bone just picked up.


    Under the action of optical principle, through the processed bone, and the red contrast, the original white bone, immediately emerged different sizes of cyan and purple spots.


    All the people around me were stunned.


    Liu Wei picked up the notebook and began to record. While recording, she said: "at the elbow of the arm, the bruise is round, at the ribs, the bruise is straight, at the chest bone, the fatal injury is stick shaped, at the legs, the fracture injury, at the skull, the fatal injury..."


    Under the reflection of red cloth, all traces on the white bone show no doubt.Cao Yujie listened to Liu Wei''s words and then looked at the white bone. He really found that everything was right.


    Cao Yujie unconsciously looked at the steaming cage and the deep pit on the ground. He was an old official for decades. He was deeply afraid that he would miss a little detail.


    The body, the bones, until the two bodies are tested, Liu Wei also did not leave the Yamen.


    Liu Wei was in the hall, writing all the autopsy reports, authentication reports and environmental reports, and handed them in completely.


    Rong Leng has been waiting for her. Seeing that Liu Wei has finally finished writing, he goes forward and pinches her back neck with one hand.


    Liu Wei felt comfortable, simply looked up, leaned his back on Rong Leng, and said softly, "tired."


    Rong Leng grabbed Liu Wei''s hand and kneaded it for her, saying, "I''ll give you an order to write these things for you."


    Liu Wei shook her head. "I''m used to it."


    Every forensic doctor likes to write these things by himself. Even if he can hand them over to the assistant, some people will do it by themselves.


    Because what I have written is always the most comprehensive without omission.


    Liu Wei used to be cold-blooded, and her assistants were not long.


    For a long time, she was too lazy to hire an assistant. She came by herself. Later, she found that it was more convenient, and she was always willing to do so.


    There are three thick reports on the table.


    Rong Ling took it up and looked at it. He handed it to the Yamen servant who had been waiting at the door for a long time. Then he came back and pulled up Liu Wei and said, "go to eat."


    Liu Wei said, and she was really hungry.


    When they arrived at yamen''s dining hall, they heard an excited voice saying, "young master, you are so powerful."


    "Young master, do you think it''s true that everyone has 206 bones? Me too? "


    "Young childe, we Cao adults are adults. We are just yamen servants. We have the same number of bones as Cao adults? Is it possible? "

 Chapter 378

    "Little childe, you said just now that you saw my eyeball, you knew that I was suffering from deficiency of body and cold of Qi, and then I had cold. What do you think? Can Can you teach us? " "Little childe, little childe......" One after another, the more you say it, the more energetic you are! Liu Wei stood in the doorway, expressionless, looking at Xiao Li, the son surrounded by a large group of people, suddenly covered with black lines. She hurried to report, which made her whole body ache, but the stinky boy was happy here! As soon as Liu Wei raised his feet, he would go to clean up the unfilial son. Rong Leng pulls Liu Wei to another table. As the servant of the dining room brings the meal, he brings a piece of green vegetables to Liu Wei''s mouth. Liu Wei looks at him with bulging eyes. "Let Leng pick eyebrow:" eat first Liu Wei hum, or whine, will eat vegetables, mouth but chew hard, chew very loudly. Rong Leng could not help laughing at her childish touch. Although the murderer has not been caught, but to this point, the case is over. Wu Xinhua, the female corpse without a head case, was killed by her sister Wu Xinlan. The murderer has been determined. Huang Jue Yang, the dead man without a head case, killed Huang Lin, his adopted son. The murderer was under age, undetermined and under guard. Wu Xinlan, the murderer of the female corpse case, was killed by a mysterious man with a gas bomb. The identity, name and appearance of the murderer are unknown. The only thing we know is that the murderer is a man between the ages of 16 and 30, leaving evidence that the murderer is suspected to be from Lingzhou. Others don''t know. Huang Juexin, the mummy under Huangfu Pavilion, was killed by his brother Huang juexing Yang. The murderer is dead. All the cases, people''s evidence and material evidence that can be taken out have been taken out, including the goods of Liu Yi that have been lost. They have also been uncovered by Liu Wei and found in the warehouse. Before the incident, the people involved, including Liu Yi, you lightly, Jin Nanyun and Liu mansion servants, were acquitted. Among them, Youqing is suspected of colluding with the people in liaozhou. He should have been jailed and guarded strictly. However, this case is not under the jurisdiction of Qinshan Prefecture, and is under the control of zhengemen. Under the control of Rong Leng, you gently released, just around you gently. Since then, there have been several tails that can no longer be thrown off. That night, after knowing the Yamen''s judgment, jinnanyun went back to his room in silence and didn''t come out overnight. Liu Wei knows jinnanyun''s mood. There is an indelible contradiction between jinnanyun and Liuyi or Youqing. The two are safe, which is not good news for jinnanyun. In particular, you gently and they are inexplicably implicated in the murder, jinnanyun to you gently, but also not even a little tolerance. But there is no way. Two liaozhou dead men and one (Xingyi) are still under surveillance, but because they haven''t returned to liaozhou, zhengemen hasn''t got anything substantial. Another name (martyrdom) disappeared, and suddenly the world evaporated. In this case, swimming becomes very important. A liaozhou man who was lurking in Kyoto was found during the suspected rebellion of emperor Quan. How could Rong Ling beat the grass and startle the snake and catch you lightly? Not only can''t you gently be grasped, but after you gently gets out of prison, Jin Nanyun still has to restrain himself, and can''t show his horse''s feet in front of you gently, so as not to let you gently know that they actually know her identity. But now jinnanyun''s mood, Liu Wei is not sure. Will jinnanyun be willing to take the overall situation into consideration? All night, Liu Wei hesitated. The next day, before Liu Yi and you are released, Liu Wei finds jinnanyun. "Talk?" Liu Wei opens her mouth. Jinnanyun looked at her friend for a long time, then took a deep breath, sat on the chair and waved to Fusheng. Fusheng takes out a piece of rice paper from his arms and hands it up. Without waiting for Liu Wei to ask what it is, jinnanyun has already spread out the rice paper and pushed it to Liu Wei: "sign it." Liu Wei picked eyebrows and looked at the contents on the paper. At the beginning, Liu Wei looked casually, but after two rows, Liu Wei got serious. After all, Liu Wei''s eyes changed. Seeing that Liu Wei has finished watching it, Jin Nanyun starts to drink the tea at hand and says: "the conditions are clear. My bottom line is here. If you agree, sign a word. This business will be done." Liu Wei looks at jinnanyun with no expression: "business?" Jinnanyun raises eyebrows: "business." Liu Wei pushed the rice paper over, pointed to it, and asked, "treat yourself as part of the business?" Jinnanyun put down the tea cup: "how, it depends on how you feel, but also for your three brothers." Liu Wei didn''t speak, but his mouth was hooked. Jinnanyun pondered for a while, but he was not afraid to say, "the conditions are these. If you feel that you can accept it, you can sign and sign the contract in duplicate, one for you and one for me. No one will take advantage of it. Frankly speaking, the above conditions are more favorable to you.""Well, that''s why you thought about it long ago?"


    Jinnanyun''s showman: "businessmen pursue profits. At least they should strive for something for themselves. Moreover, with the contract constraints, they can do business. The importance of this contract is not what you taught me."


    Liu Wei drooped her eyes and looked at the terms on the rice paper. Some of them could not cry or laugh.


    "Party a jinnanyun, Party B Liuwei, why is party b me?"


    Jinnanyun is upright and vigorous: "aren''t you two together?"


    "Who and he are the youngest." Liu Wei blurted out.


    Jinnanyun picked up his eyebrows: "then change it to rongduwei, but you can give it to rongduwei for signature." Anyway, jinnanyun will not go to find Rong Ling himself, nor will he die.


    Liu Wei looked at jinnanyun''s elusive touch, smiled and said, "write me the same."


    Jinnanyun''s eyebrows were slightly plucked, showing an expression of "you are indeed a couple".


    Liu Wei is too lazy to talk nonsense with Jin Nanyun, and goes on to say: "first, Party A voluntarily keeps secret all matters concerning Youqing girl, including Youqing''s identity, Youqing''s partner, and Youqing''s origin, but as remuneration, Party B shall pay Party A a certain amount of sealing fee, and the price shall be negotiated in person."


    "Cough." Jin Nanyun cleared his throat and said: "if you can represent Rong Duwei, I can negotiate now. My price is not high. It''s absolutely reasonable. It''s five thousand Liang silver."


    Five thousand Liang silver, in the eyes of this greedy devil, is indeed very cheap.


    But Liu Wei still wanted to ask, "so you turn around to deal with me what I teach you?"


    Jinnanyun smiled: "blue comes out of blue."


    Liu Wei pressed her forehead: "if you can keep it secret, you will get the money."


    Jinnanyun also knows the amount. It''s nothing to anyone. Even Liu Wei, who looks the poorest, actually took out the silver after selling news and making a fortune last time.

 Chapter 379

    But as a businessman, it''s impossible to let go of any chance to make money, even if it''s on the edge of a cliff.


    So even if this is a deal with the devil, a qualified businessman will try his best to protect his income.


    But at present, jinnanyun''s income is actually higher than before.


    And the return is in the contract.


    Liu Wei continued to read: "second, since Party A and Party B are cooperating for the first time, in order to express their sincerity, Party A is willing to pay Party B half of the sealing fee in the first article, in order to show friendship, and in the same way, Party B also needs to meet one of the conditions of Party A, in return..."


    Liu Wei put down the rice paper and picked it out: "do you have any conditions?"


    Jinnanyun''s face was innocent: "I also paid half of the sealing fee, a total of 25000 Liang."


    Liu Wei sneers.


    Jinnanyun has a thick face, and she smiles and urges: "look down, look down."


    Liu Wei continued to watch.


    "Article 3: if article 2 is perfectly promoted and both parties are satisfied, then Article 3 will automatically generate additional terms. Party a unilaterally voluntarily monitors and guards Youqing girl, goes deep into the enemy''s rear and quietly collects any information required by Party B, without any return."


    "Pay attention to the last four words and don''t try to pay back." Jin Nanyun stressed in particular.


    Liu Wei put the rice paper on the table and pressed it with her elbow, so she looked at Jin Nanyun.


    Jinnanyun blinked at Liu Wei: "I have used what you taught. Isn''t it good to live and learn?"? Am I smart? "


    "Ha ha." Liu Wei doesn''t want to talk to Jin Nanyun.


    Jinnanyun also didn''t want Liu Wei to say anything, and said: "if both sides have no opinion, just sign it, Fusheng and brush it."


    Fusheng obediently brings pen and ink to Liu Wei. He looks at Liu Wei bitterly. Fusheng also feels that his master is a little disgraceful.


    What do you want to ask Miss Liu or captain Rong du to do? Can''t you say it well? Why do you want to get a weird contract? It''s a clause. It''s not a shame.


    Isn''t it forcing love to die?


    However, no matter how absurd his master has done, as a servant girl, Fusheng is still committed to his duties.


    Liu Wei looked at the brush that was handed to him, but did not pick it up. He just looked at Fusheng: "say, what are your conditions?"


    Jinnanyun waited for Liu Wei to say, "you know."


    Liu Wei rubbed her eyebrows and said, "that''s how you want to leave the country? You know that there are wars on the north and South borders. If you leave the country rashly, the neighboring countries will not care whether you are a simple businessman or not. If you can''t get it right, they will treat you as a detail. "


    "great risks only make great gains, because the difficulties are now going out, not only in Kyoto, but in the whole Qingyun country, they are in urgent need of the goods of their neighbours. If I have shipped them back, the price is not yet has the final say, and the profits are immeasurable."


    Marx once said that a businessman is one who, if he has 50% of the profits, will take risks for him. If he has 300% of the profits, he will dare to trample on morality and law, or even go to the guillotine.


    Liu Wei thought that no matter at all times and in all over the world, the instinct of businessmen to pursue profits and see money is the same everywhere.


    It''s impossible to send jinnanyun out of the country. Even if Rong Ling agrees, Liu Wei won''t, because the chance of returning to other countries during the war is less than 30%.


    Liu Wei thought so. She rubbed her painful eyebrows, took the ink from Fusheng, and found a clean rice paper, buried her head, and began to write fast.


    Jinnanyun looked at Liu Wei suspiciously. When Liu Wei finished writing and looked up, the paper was full.


    Liu Wei handed the paper to jinnanyun and pressed his forehead: "don''t you want to make a tight sale? This thing is not available in the neighboring countries. If it''s done, you''ll be rich, rich and prosperous, and your money will roll. "


    Jinnanyun looked at the name on the rice paper: "glass?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei said: "an object that is more transparent than the best jade after it is made. You can find the raw materials according to my prescription, and then find a reliable craftsman to do the work according to the help of the lower part. After the finished product is made, it can be used as a mirror, jewelry, anything, including tea cups, wine cups and so on."


    Jinnanyun''s eyes brightened: "can you do so many things?"


    "You''ll know if you''ve tried." Liu Wei said.


    Jinnanyun thought about it, looked at Liuwei, and looked at rice paper, as if hesitating.


    Fusheng was afraid that his wife would be confused. He quickly whispered in her ear, "madam, this is what Miss Liu gave you. It must be a good thing. You forget how many rare things we saw at Miss Liu''s house. Miss Liu would not teach you."


    "Yes!" When it comes to this, jinnanyun remembers that she used to see some strange things at Liuwei''s house.


    Every time she asked, Liu Wei didn''t say.


    Once in a while, Liu Wei delivered the recipe in person.


    Looking at the development of glass on his hand, Jin Nanyun could not help but brighten his eyes, slowly fold up the rice paper and put it into his sleeve.Liu Wei breathed, "enough for your conditions?"


    "That''s enough." With a cavity of trust in the things from Liu Wei''s hands, Jin Nanyun nodded repeatedly.


    "Then sign?"


    "Good."


    The signature took the lead in signing his own name, signed twice, and Liu Wei did the same.


    Liu Wei knew that this modern contract, even if sealed with the seal of the chamber of Commerce, would not be accepted by the law of Qingyun state, that is to say, even if one of them broke the contract and sued the yamen, the case could not be established.


    But at the same time, Liu Wei knows more clearly that this is a contract, not to say a good friend agreement between himself and Jin Nanyun, because the contract comes from Liu Wei, and Jin Nanyun chooses this way to conclude an alliance, which is actually a compromise.


    Jinnanyun is very smart. As a woman trained by the Jiangnan Jin family, she has the talent of her father''s profiteer, and also inherits the wisdom and clarity of her mother.


    Jinnanyun knows about Youqing, which involves zhengemen. If he doesn''t care about it, he will make a big noise. He only fears that he will be able to do it secretly. So jinnanyun knows the current affairs very well, proposes to keep secret, and expresses his support for all matters of zhengemen.


    But the nature of businessmen also made jinnanyun unconsciously put forward some harmless requirements in this situation.


    Whether it''s the five thousand Liang seal fee or the two thousand and fifty Liang exit customs clearance order, it''s really just a matter of tolerance.


    It''s still a contract that doesn''t work in the government when it''s written on the contract so solemnly. Jin Nanyun did it just to reassure Rong Ling and her.


    Signed by both parties.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, and jinnanyun naturally didn''t take the initiative. They both pretended that they didn''t know what was going on behind them. They went downstairs and ate together as usual.


    After breakfast, Liu Yi was released from prison.


    As the first wife, jinnanyun naturally should go out to meet her at the first time, but jinnanyun Leng is sitting on the chair in the lobby, listening to the noise and confusion outside, motionless.


    Fusheng couldn''t look down: "madam, young master is evil..."


    "Shut up."


    Jinnanyun two words, Fusheng had to stop, but still some worry.

 Chapter 380

    In fact, Fusheng''s worry has been realized.


    Liu Yi walked in slowly with the help of Youqing and a group of embarrassed servants.


    Liu Yi''s face is full of anger. Although he has been acquitted and released, the pain of being in prison during this period of time is unforgettable.


    And how hard he was in prison, and how much he hated Jin Nanyun, who was happy outside.


    It''s said that the husband and wife are birds in the same forest. They are flying in the face of disaster. In the past, he didn''t feel much. Now, he really understands.


    Today is the day when he was released from prison. This woman didn''t pick him up at the gate of Yamen. Even if she went back to the inn, she didn''t come out to meet him.


    Liu Yi took a deep breath. However, he restrained himself. His face was extremely ugly.


    "Three little......" You gently and softly called Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi turns her head cold.


    You gently shrinks his neck in fear, but he holds Liu Yi tighter: "will Madame..."


    "What Madame!" Liu Yi yelled, "that Whore!"


    You gently lowered his head and said in a delicate voice: "in any case, Madame is also the first wife of sanshao. It''s good to treat sanshao, and the maid Three little, if madam is determined to drive away the maidservant this time, what should I do? "


    "Get rid of you? She dare! " Liu Yi grits her teeth.


    You gently lowered her eyes: "I''m lucky to have three little curtains. I have no other desire, but Young master, treat your servant well. How can your servant leave you If the lady really wants to drive away the maidservant, the maidservant will go. The only thing the maidservant can''t bear Young master, maidservant, maidservant... " Said, swim gently eyes will fall two tears.


    Liu Yi was upset at first, but she could not help but look at the little face with pear blossom and rain: "what are you crying for? She''s going to kick you? There is always a reason why you and I go to prison together and suffer together. It''s already the feeling of adversity. She will drive you out for nothing? Why? "


    You gently held his watery eyes and looked at Liu Yi: "if the lady said that it was the lax inspection of the maidservant that led to the body being fished in muddy water and put into our cargo cage?"


    Liu Yi frowned: "nonsense! You are not the only one who inspected the goods that day. She went there herself. She is the one who should be responsible for the lax inspection. "


    "But..." "You gently or one face worries:" madam is madam, if she says, at that time is to send me to check the box that holds the corpse, but that corpse came less than half an hour to be searched by yamen, how do I want from round


    Liu Yi frowned: "didn''t you listen to the people in the Yamen? This case is the murder of Huang''s family in his Qinshan mansion. Huang Juexin also died. You have nothing to do with Huang''s family. Why do you hide it for Huang''s family, frame Liu''s family and put yourself in? It doesn''t make sense. Don''t worry. If jinnanyun dares to arrange you from the beginning, it''s another person who will cover and leave. "


    You gently expected AI to look at him: "young master, do you really protect the slave?"


    Liu Yi patted her on the shoulder, her voice soft: "even if it''s easy."


    You gently is really relieved no one can know, but Liu Yi has a heart in his heart.


    From that day, jinnanyun came to prison to arrange a meal for him. After leaving, they did not meet again.


    Thinking of this bitch not only eating, drinking and playing outside, but also probably wearing a green hat for him, Liu Yi almost bit his teeth.


    The man is afraid of the green on his head, but jinnanyun brings his lover directly to the prison to let him see. Thinking of the little white face with red lips and white teeth, Liu Yi''s eyes will hate more.


    In my heart, I thought that maybe I could use my poor supervision to implicate my husband and give jinnanyun rest.


    In other words, his son, the Prime Minister of liuyitang hall, married a businesswoman, which was originally a low marriage. The first two years of Jin Nanyun''s marriage were good, but later he showed that he was not good tempered, domineering, and always cared about small things.


    Gently Mingming said, did not harm jinnanyun to fall that child, jinnanyun but just bite!


    For this reason, he even used contraception in private, which led to Liu Yi''s lack of children after so many years.


    The rules of the Liu family are strict. They are not legitimate, and they are not common.


    Jinnanyun is killed to kill him. This one, seven out of seven, is enough for him to rest!


    The only trouble is that my father doesn''t support me. My father, my eldest brother and my second brother are all officials in the dynasty.


    Things in the government have a great influence on people in the officialdom.


    Several times before, he had complained about his bad wife with brother implicitly, but brother always took it vaguely, obviously he didn''t intend to make decisions for him.


    But now there is another reason, because her jinnanyun''s goods are not clear, which leads her husband to suffer from the disaster of foolishness, to go to the prison for nothing, and to the disaster of the prison.


    To speak of it, Jin Nanyun really should take some responsibility.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yi has the heart.


    Thinking of returning to Beijing this time, maybe I can divorce my wife smoothly.


    You gently don''t know what Liu Yi is thinking. She looks at the door that is getting closer and closer in front of her. She slightly shrinks her neck. Under her drooping head, the hair covers her, but it''s a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.Probably because of the peace of mind, when the family met again, it was a rare peace.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling are standing on the second floor, looking down at the people.


    Liu Wei pondered for a while and said, "Liu Yi wants to divorce his wife."


    Rong Leng looks at her and says, "hmm?"


    "Since he came in, Liu Yi and Jin Nanyun looked at each other three times and then turned away. After two body touches, he moved away. One time, it means an unknown gaze. Now, his eyebrows don''t move, his eyes are on the tail, and his mouth is closed for more than three seconds. All these actions show the fact that he dislikes Jin Nanyun and is unwilling to perfunctory. A couple goes to this kind of atmosphere, except for peace and separation, There is no other way, but how high the Liu family is and how can it accept the separation from a merchant woman? Therefore, if we want to separate, we can only divorce at gaomen. "


    Rong Leng was silent for a long time, and suddenly raised his hand to cover Liu Wei''s eyes.


    Man with thin cocoon fingers, thick and dry, with a little bit of cool heat.


    Liu Wei felt that the eyelids were a little itchy, so her eyelashes moved, and her eyelashes made a man''s palm slightly tender.


    Rong Ling puts down the book, grabs her chin and lets her look at herself.


    Liu Wei was puzzled.


    "Let Leng pucker a lip way:" see other men to see so carefully, from this king''s face, but you see what


    Other men?


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling, and then turns to look at Liu Yi. As soon as he turns his head, he is forced to break it off by Rong Ling. He obstinately says, "only this king can be seen."


    Liu Wei wanted to laugh: "Rong Duwei, it''s boring."


    The man looked at her in silence, not for a moment.

 Chapter 381

    Liu Wei licked her lips and patted the back of Rong Ling''s hand: "you know Liu Yi is my cousin..."


    "That''s not good either." The man''s tone is tough.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help crying and laughing, so she had to appease: "well, I won''t watch it."


    It''s not uncommon for ancient cousins to adore their cousins.


    Rong Ling was satisfied, but before releasing his hand, he took his fingertips and shaved Liu Wei''s white, tender and smooth cheek.


    Liu Wei felt that her cheeks were itchy and crisp. She reached out to grab them, and then looked at the man resentfully.


    Liu Yi doesn''t want to stay in Qinshan mansion.


    After meeting with Jin Nanyun, he said he would leave that afternoon.


    Although youlightly is surprised, jinnanyun seems to really don''t know her identity and doesn''t mention anything, but when he hears that he wants to leave, youlightly doesn''t want to.


    This action is the sole responsibility of Lieyi.


    But after she was released from prison, she did not have a chance to see Lieyi. What to do next and how long she will stay in Liufu is a problem.


    But now, at most, she is Liu Yi''s concubine. When the young master and his wife all propose to leave, they can''t choose to stay alone.


    Finally, she can only follow the past practice and leave a secret signal to Lieyi, which is Liu Yi''s departure.


    After you left, some dark guards recorded the code and destroyed it without leaving a trace.


    Standing at the front of the inn, Liu Xiaoli looked at her bewildered mother and walked up to her, pulling her clothes: "Dad? Aunt Yun is gone. Shall we not deliver her? "


    Liu Wei shook her head. "No delivery."


    "Why?" Xiao Li asked


    "She has her own measure." Liu Wei has told Jin Nanyun that Liu Yi wants to divorce his wife, but she didn''t expect that Jin Nanyun''s answer surprised her.


    "Divorce? Yes, but not now. "


    "It''s up to you?"


    "Of course, it''s up to me. If Liu Yiru is a divorced wife who dares not to mind, I''ll dare to take all his family and leave with him, and let him decide whether he can afford me or not."


    "All of them?"


    "I didn''t tell you? After I made a profit from selling the news last time, I started to work on the property. Now, Liu Yi''s shop, bank, pawnshop, including silver, as well as other farms and fields are all under my name except the house where he lives now. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "I think that even if Liu Yi gave up these things, others in Liu''s mansion would not. Being an official is a business of eating silver. My father-in-law is an honest official who is famous in front of the emperor. You said that if Liu Yi''s delivery is cut off, the father-in-law can live such a good life only by his salary? "


    "And my uncle, who only knows about people all day long, is the most clear-cut person. Liu Yi wants to divorce his wife. This is Liu Yi:" "


    Jinnanyun continued: "there is another thing I didn''t say, but I dare to say that Liu Yi didn''t doubt that I was unfaithful to him? Well, doubt him. If I see the right one, I''d really like to cheat him once. But how about that? Does he dare to quit me? What am I doing when he lies there enjoying himself on his belly? I''m digging out his family. When he comes back to Beijing, he knows. At that time, don''t say that I stole people. Even if I killed people and set fire, he dare not say a word. Believe it or not. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Wei.


    Jin Nanyun looks at Liu Wei: "later, you should be nice to Rong Duwei. You also need to remember, what can a woman lose, that is, money can''t be lost. I''ve been stupid before. I dig my heart and lungs at Liu Yi, but they are rare? People are not rare! He is not benevolent. Don''t blame me for my injustice. To be famous, our Jiangnan Jinjia family has been a merchant family for hundreds of years. Liu Yicai has been for many years, with a long history and a long heart. After all, Youqing helped me, harmed an unborn child, and made me see what the Lius were like. Including now, with her in, at least I don''t have to hold my nose, endure nausea and go to bed with Liu Yi. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Wei can''t help but think of a sentence - don''t offend women, women start crazy, they are afraid.


    In a word, under Jin Nanyun''s candor, Liu Wei found out how much he was worried.


    I used to think that jinnanyun was not as good as jinnanpian, and how powerful sister pianpianpian was. She could hold the power in her husband''s house and make her up and down to be obedient!


    Even the parents in law in the mansion are afraid to hold it in their hands. They are afraid to lose it in their hands. Now Liu Wei finds out that Jin Nanyun is not weak. He really has a family background.


    The women of the Jin family are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Shaking the goose pimples on her body, Liu Wei looked down at Xiao Li at her feet and said, "if you want to marry a wife, you must not marry a merchant."


    After thinking about it, Liu Wei added again, "especially those who can''t marry Jin, and those who have some family ties can''t do it."


    Xiaoli looks at her mother with a big mouth.


    Liu Wei knocked on his son''s head and said with a smile, "fool."


    Xiaoli touched the forehead, the fleshy little hand grabbed the hair, thought about it, and suddenly said, "I don''t want to marry.""Well." Liu Wei looks at her son.


    Xiao Li tucked herself into her mother''s arms and mumbled, "I want to be with my father all the time."


    Liu Wei hugs her son and laughs: "when you have a daughter-in-law, you will gradually forget your father."


    "No." The little guy put his head in his mother''s neck and rubbed it tightly.


    Liu Wei''s heart was soft, and she couldn''t help thinking that it''s no wonder that the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law has always been one of the century''s difficult problems that can''t be solved for thousands of years at home and abroad.


    Just think about it. Her little Li is so cute, so silly, so lovely, and so fond of her mother. If she watched another woman take her away, she would not cry to death.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei held her son closer.


    As a mother, Liu Wei now has married out of the son, splashed out of the feeling of water.


    [all the free monthly tickets have arrived. Please check the book you voted for. Mmm, more monthly tickets will be more popular this month! ]

 Chapter 382

    Liu Yi didn''t succeed in seeing Rong Ling again until the last moment before she left. After Liu Yi left, Liu Wei and Rong Ling naturally left. Qinshan mansion''s case, even though it is not completely solved under the intervention of zhengemen, is still in the list to be determined. Cao Yujie relies on Rong Leng to come forward and simply entrusts the case directly to Zhen Gemen, which saves the trouble of contacting the criminal department again. Farewell to Cao Yujie, the next day, they will start. According to the original route, we need to go back to Kyoto First. Yan Pei''s illness, before Liu Wei left, was just a drag. Now the first treatment period is almost over. Liu Wei wants to go back for a further consultation. This matter cannot be delayed. After another injection for Yan Pei, Liu Wei has decided to go to Dingzhou. Liu Wei and Rong Ling have discussed this matter. Rong Ling plans to go with them. Although I don''t know where the busy Rong Duwei came from for so many public holidays, and can run with her, but Rong Ling is willing to accompany, Liu Wei is naturally happy. But as the old saying goes, man is not as good as nature. The two men, who had planned to leave the city the next day and return to Beijing on the official road, were silent in the early morning, watching the heavy rain outside. "This month is the most rainy time in Qinshan mansion. When the rain stops, it will begin to snow in the middle of the year. At that time, it was much more serious. Once it snowed in our Qinshan mansion, it would be snowy. It lasted for three or four days, day and night. It stopped for only a few hours, and then it was the next one. It was the most difficult day for us to get here in winter. How many people had prepared food. When the snowy day came, we all kept our home The innkeeper simply explained the current situation. Liu Wei looked at the crazy rain, rubbed his eyebrows and asked the shopkeeper, "in the past years, when will it stop?" The shopkeeper shook his head: "I''m not sure. Last year, there was a scene that lasted five days, making the whole city almost flooded. The villages and counties on the edge also suffered from the flood disaster. The year before last, there were fewer people. The longest was two days. After that, the roads on the outskirts could not be taken. The whole official road, people walked past, just like they swam past. This year It''s not clear. " Liu Wei felt a great pain in her head. Rong Ling takes Liu Wei''s hand and pulls him upstairs. "What to do?" Liu Wei asked. "I can''t go back to my room anyway." Always feel that returning to the room is more than just returning to the room. Liu Wei wiped her face: "Xiaoli......" "Not yet awake." The last struggle opportunities are lost, Liu Wei wants to cry without tears, and finally, half pushed, is caught into the room by Rong Ling. As soon as the door closed, the man breathed gently and with warmth, invading. On his lips, he had pasted a cool one. Liu Wei''s cheeks were bulging, and he said earnestly, "Xiaoli will wake up at any time." "He''ll knock." The man straightens his head, pinches her chin, forces her to look up, and takes his hot breath. Liu Wei refused several times, but couldn''t get rid of the man. He simply didn''t care. Anyway, it''s just a few kisses at most. Both of them are very clear that they will not achieve the end, even if the indoor air temperature, each breathing room, are climbing, even if the action of tolerance edge, more and more uncontrolled, even if Liu Wei''s eyes, also more and more confused. But they just won''t make it to the end Because, they are not ready. ¡­¡­ I don''t know if it''s their misfortune or the shopkeeper''s crow mouth. The rain really kept on for four days, and then it had the meaning of ending off and on. In the morning of the fifth day, Liu Wei appeared on the dining table in the lobby with a little red and swollen lips. Xiaoli stealthily moves the meat in the plate to the palm of her hand, puts it in her arms, and stealthily feeds the Pearl. Liu Wei did not lift his eyelids, and said lightly, "don''t give your dish to pearl. After it is eaten, it will lose its hair." Xiaoli bulges her mouth and takes out her hands. The pearls come out of Xiaoli''s arms. Her head is better facing the dining table. She looks at them with dark eyes. Liu Wei is using his own breakfast. Xiaoli saw that her mother really made up her mind, so she no longer dared to open a small stove for pearl. She buried herself in the meal and ate two mouthfuls. She did not forget to look up and ask, "Dad, have you been bitten by mosquitoes again?" Liu Wei''s hand paused for a moment, and she glanced at her neighbor''s breast. The man seemed to notice her eyes, looked up and smiled at her with evil spirit on the corner of his mouth. Liu Wei coughed and scratched his lips: "well, it''s bitten by mosquitoes again. It''s a big mosquito." The man around frowned slightly. Xiaoli chewed the rice in his mouth and said: "I asked the shopkeeper. He said there should be no mosquitoes this season. He asked us if we wanted to change rooms. It''s strange that I have a room with my father, and I haven''t been bitten by mosquitoes. Why do mosquitoes only bite my father?""Mosquitoes like your father." Let Leng interrupt.


    Liu Wei almost didn''t come up at one breath. She raised her head and stared at Rong Leng fiercely.


    Rong Leng just handed the milk to Xiao Li and told him to finish it.


    Xiaoli holds the milk bowl and drinks it up, leaving a mouth of moustache.


    Rong Leng wiped Xiaoli with his hand. Xiaoli licked his mouth and said, "Dad, do you want to change rooms tonight?"


    "No change." Liu Wei looked at the cloudy sky outside her eyes: "the rain has stopped. You can go today."


    "Are you back?" Xiao Li stares at her eyes!


    Liu Wei looked at Xiao Li and said, "what can I do if I don''t go back and stay here?"


    "But little flower..."


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie......"


    Without waiting for Xiaoli to finish, the Pearl leaped up and said a pile of birds that Liu Wei could not understand.


    Xiaoli realized that she was speechless. She covered her mouth and shrunk her neck.


    Liu Wei put down her chopsticks and stared at her son and pearl: "who is Xiaohua?"


    Xiaoli''s head has shrunk down, and Pearl has buried herself in Xiaoli''s clothes.


    "Who is Xiaohua!" Liu Wei asked again.


    A little bird has shrunk down, and it''s almost falling under the table.


    Liu Wei''s lips rise: "little flower?"


    "Hula" a, Xiao Li stood up, a push stool, holding pearl pedal pedal run up to the second floor.


    Liu Wei also got up and followed.


    Rong Leng pulls her: "breakfast."


    Liu Wei pushes aside Rong Ling: "if you don''t eat, let me go up."


    "Finish!" Men are serious.


    Liu Wei frowned: "Xiao Li knows a girl. I''ll go up and ask him if he can''t eat. He''s not hungry. Let me go."


    "Finish." The man''s tone is not good, and his strength is not loose.


    This man can''t be bothered. Liu Wei''s "hum!" Once again, I sat down, ate three or two meals, and ran upstairs.


    Once up, Liu Wei found that the door was locked.


    Liu Wei, with her hands around her chest, leaned against the door: "open the door."


    There was no movement in it.

 Chapter 383

    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "don''t open the door? Xiaoli, are you sure? "


    There was a quarrel.


    "I''m going to open the door, or dad will be angry."


    "Jie Jie Jie......"


    "But what about my father?"


    "Jie Jie Jie......"


    "You''re right, but in case dad gets angry..."


    "Jie Jie......"


    "Well, that''s what you said. If Dad gets angry, you should say it''s all your idea. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Jie Jie!"


    A little bird''s conversation fell to Liu Wei''s ear.


    Liu Wei breathed and held her hand close to the door. She was about to break the door bolt. A big hand fell on her slender wrist.


    Liu Wei looked up and saw that Rong Ling took out a dagger and stretched it into the crack of the door to move it. But after two breaths, the door opened.


    Liu Wei pushes the door open.


    Inside, Xiaoli holds the Pearl, shrinks at the foot of the bed and looks at her shivering.


    Liu wei walked over, sat on a chair and looked at them. "Who is the little flower?"


    "No one." Xiao Li blurted out.


    Liu Wei frowned: "girl?"


    Xiaoli hesitates for a moment, but shakes her head quickly.


    "If it''s a girl, girlfriend?"


    Xiaoli''s eyelids keep jumping.


    Liu Wei takes a deep breath: "if it''s really a girlfriend, which family is Xiaohua?"


    Xiaoli shakes her head and looks at Pearl helplessly.


    Pearl pretends to be dead and lies there, holding his buttocks to Liu Wei. He doesn''t turn around.


    Xiao Li was angry. "You didn''t keep your word."


    Pearl didn''t say a word. Anyway, it''s a bird. It''s a man''s business to promise.


    Xiaoli is angry. According to the principle of your inhumanity and my injustice, she opens her mouth and says: "Xiaohua is the thrush in the rouge shop opposite. Pearls like Xiaohua. Let me take insects to please Xiaohua. I don''t know anything..."


    "Jie Jie Jie!" The whole bird jumped up and stood on Xiaoli''s shoulder, pecking at her ears.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment. When he comes back, he is in a state of bewilderment.


    "So Did pearl make a girlfriend? "


    "Jie Jie Jie!" Pearl''s strong denial, dark feathers, are anxious to fall.


    Liu Wei didn''t listen. She got up, went to the window and looked down.


    Sure enough, from this position, you can see the gate of the rouge shop on the opposite side, and you can see the bird cage hanging at the door of the shop. There is indeed a brown thrush in it.


    "Pearl, do you like little flowers?" Liu Wei asked back.


    As soon as pearl turned her head, her tone was serious: "Jie Jie!"


    "Oh?" Liu Wei smiled thoughtfully: "since you don''t like it, you don''t have to work hard. If you like it, I''ll talk to the rouge shop owner and buy this bird. Since you don''t like it, that''s enough. "


    "Jie Jie." As soon as pearl heard it, she flew over and lay on Liu Wei''s shoulder, rubbing her ears with her head.


    Xiaoli felt her little ears, which were all red, and was very unhappy.


    Liu Wei scraped Pearl''s head and raised his lips.


    Just then, there was a hissing "coo" outside the window.


    When Liu Wei looked back, he saw a small brown spotted eagle with wings outstretched, the size of Xiao Li when she was two years old, coming here in a dive.


    As soon as Liu Wei''s face changed, he was about to avoid, but Rong Leng moved faster than Liu Wei. He pulled the woman into his arms.


    The young eagle flew to the windowsill and looked at so many people inside. He was very happy. He jumped into the window which was not much bigger than his body. He looked at Xiaoli, an acquaintance, and raised his head and called out: "googoogoogoogoogoogoo..."


    Why does an eagle cry so like a chicken!


    Liu Wei just wants to know when Xiaoli has such a good relationship with a young eagle.


    Looking at the eagle that unfolds its huge wings and has to stand on Xiaoli''s shoulder, Liu Wei''s head is very painful. The eagle didn''t find it. Its size is too big. It said that it was standing on someone''s shoulder with one claw. In fact, the sharp claws are almost shaving someone''s face.


    Xiaoli drags the eagles with great difficulty and says, "you are too heavy. Go down."


    The young eagle didn''t know if he understood. He just looked up and cried happily, "Goo Goo..."


    Xiao Li frowned.


    Pearl jumped out of Liu Wei''s arms and stood on the table beside him. He looked at the young eagle and said, "Jie Jie..."


    When he found his little friend, the young eagle immediately came down from Xiaoli and fluttered to him, covering the Pearl with one wing: "googoogoo..."


    Pearl: "Jie Jie......"


    Young eagle: "googoogoogoogoogoogoogoo......"


    Pearl: "Jie Jie Jie Jie......"


    The two birds chatted vigorously, and asked Liu Wei without expression: "what do they say?"Liu Wei''s face was ugly: "that little eagle can''t understand what he said. Pearl means that we are going to leave and never come back." "Then." Let the edge raise the eyebrow. Liu Wei wiped her face: "although I can''t understand how the little Eagle answers, it seems that she won''t let the Pearl go." Rong Ling looked at the two birds and the thrush outside the rouge shop across the street. He thought for a moment and said, "it seems that pearl has made many friends." Liu Wei sneered, "it''s all mother''s." A blackbird representing disaster, a thrush singing like the sound of nature, a small eagle with big arms and round waist. This love triangle, said Liu Wei, she can''t look down. Finally, before leaving, Liu Wei didn''t go to the rouge shop to buy the floret, because according to Xiaoli''s description, Xiaoying said that if pearl dare to take the floret, it will eat the floret. After struggling with love and righteousness, love and hate, pearl finally decided to leave her first love behind and set out alone. But in fact, pearl is not alone at all. On the official road outside Qinshan mansion, Baolan''s carriage was moving forward at a uniform speed. Liu Wei sat in the carriage, looked at Rong Duwei, who was reading the medical books, looked at Xiao Li, who was sleeping with a pillow in his arms, looked at her drooping head, her face was full of pearls. Finally, she looked at the top of the carriage. At the same time, it seems that Liu Wei and Liu Wei have a sharp heart. On the top of the carriage, there is a clear "goo" sound, resounding all over the world. Finally, the little Eagle followed them on the road. Liu Wei asked Xiaoli, such a small eagle, can leave his parents? Xiaoli said that there were no parents for Gugu, who was born in a litter of sparrow cubs. The mother of sparrow found that she had hatched such a big cub. She was so scared that she took the other cubs to move with her family, and then Gugu was left behind. But Gugu is also very lucky. He survived by eating the insects in the cracks of the tree. Until now, Gugu has been one year old, although he is still quite small. Because it''s a bit malnourished, but in general, it''s healthy. Liu Wei is speechless, and the heart says that such a big bird is still malnourished. But in any case, this orphan Eagle probably had no friends from childhood. Now that he has Xiaoli and pearl, he will not leave even if he dies. Someone else''s orphan Eagle said where pearl goes and where it goes. Liu Wei doesn''t even have the right to refuse, because other people don''t know her at all, they only recognize Xiaoli and pearl.

 Chapter 384

    Liu Wei''s only thought now is how to smuggle Gugu into the city after returning to Beijing. Such a big bird, flying around the city, can''t let the guard beat it down with a sharp slingshot? On this issue, Liu Wei is at a loss. At last, he has no psychological burden and leaves all the mess to Rong Ling. But they didn''t expect that this strategy would not work for the time being. Because they can''t go back to Kyoto. "The mountain is hard?" "Yes, it''s just the mountain. The whole road is flooded. The bottom of the road is full of stones and mud. It''s said that there are still some crumbling stones on the top. If it rains again, it''s estimated that the road will be completely gone." A few words from the peddler driving the donkey cart explain the road conditions ahead for Rong Ling and others who are going to move on. Finish saying, still remember to ask: "are you going to Kyoto?" Let Leng nod. The peddler said: "if there''s something urgent, it won''t work. It will take at least ten and a half days until it''s clear. However, you can go to Jianyang mansion, take a water route at the West Wharf of Jianyang mansion, go to Dingzhou, and take a detour from Dingzhou to Kyoto. Although it''s far away, it''s still a way to go. But the weather is not sure what''s the weather like at sea, you You have to ask the docker. " Rong Leng thanked the peddler, went back to the car and told him the situation. Liu Wei frowned: "Dingzhou?" Rong Leng grabbed her hand and said, "Heaven''s will." Liu Wei pressed her lips tightly and asked, "there is no other way to Kyoto here? Which is the only way? " "I heard there was a path around the mountain before, but at present, it''s not safe on the mountain. Besides, when we cross the mountain, the carriage can''t go." That''s a lot of trouble. Liu Wei struggles: "then there is only waiting, or going to Dingzhou, these two roads?" Let Leng nod. Liu Wei also wants to go to Dingzhou, but Liu Wei remembers Yan Pei''s illness. It''s reasonable to say that during the treatment period, the doctor should be at Yan Pei''s side. She came out so long this time, which brought some risks. But at that time, she thought that the delay would not be long. Who knew that she would be busy in Qinshan mansion for nearly a month. Now, the medicine she left for Yan Pei is probably finished. At least, she will send some more medicine back so that Yan Pei can hold on for a while. Liu Wei said the trouble, let Leng ponder for a moment, look up and look at the little eagle flying high in the sky. One hour later, Liu Wei was sure that the medicine bag tied to the legs of Gulu was tight enough, so she turned around and told pearl, "you have to look at Gulu. It hasn''t left Qinshan mansion. You can''t find the way. You have to take it with you and bring it back, remember?" The "Jie" who was lack of Pearl interest made a sound. Liu Wei is worried about the Pearl. I''m not afraid that pearls will get lost. Pearl has been with Liu Wei for so many years. Liu Wei is still clear. This bird can remember his whole life after going through the road once. When they came to Qinshan mansion, they were driving down, and Pearl was flying all the way in the sky. Now, if we don''t let it go back to Kyoto, even if we let it go back to Qujiang mansion, it is estimated that it can find it by itself. Liu Wei was worried that Pearl didn''t like goo, so she threw it on purpose on the road. It''s a gift for them, at least. It''s also hard for them. Moreover, Gu Gu was abandoned by his parents since he was a child, and then by the sparrow family. Since they have taken him in, they can''t abandon him again. So Liu Wei told her again and again to poke at the little head of the Pearl so that the pearl could not be ungrateful! The Pearl mouth promised, flapping his wings powerless and flying toward the sky. Goo Goo hurried to catch up, while flying, but also in the Pearl behind the buttocks, immature call: "goo -"After solving the problem of medicine, the three of them changed their ways and went to Jianyang mansion. Qinshan mansion and Jianyang mansion belong to Yangzhou. From Qinshan mansion to Jianyang mansion, the main road is to leave the city from the East, and to reach dozens of villages after six counties. According to the carriage, it will take about three days at the fastest. After arriving at the West Wharf of Jianyang mansion, you can go to Dingzhou by water without entering the city. Even though Yangzhou and Dingzhou live close to each other, it will take at least three days to get to the ancient Yongfu of Dingzhou by water. But it''s the fastest way. Once the route is set, we start to move forward. But maybe it''s because of the bad weather here. They arrived at jianyangfu wharf successfully and got on the ship. But less than half a day after they got on the ship, something went wrong. "It''s windy, it''s windy." There are thirteen people, eight passengers and five boatmen on board. One of the boatmen stood at the bow of the boat, hurriedly gathered his collar, ran into the cabin, and shouted, "what''s the big wind, big brother? What can I do?" When the boatman heard this, he ran to the cabin and looked out. As expected, he saw a lot of wind and rain outside. It looks like this. It is estimated that the wind will be stronger later, and the boat will be overturned. "Back to the dock, turn around!" The boatman gave a quick order.Eight passengers in the cabin were having dinner. One of them, a woman with two children, had jumped up and said, "I can''t go back. I''m going to Guyong mansion!"


    The boatman glared at the woman, "the wind is too strong. There is a rainstorm tonight. I can''t get through."


    "I don''t care. If I pay money, you will send it to me!" The woman took a child in one hand, said fiercely, still holding the child, and went outside to shout out to the boatman who was turning around: "no return, this wind, where is it big? I''m going to Guyong mansion. You black boat, take me to Guyong mansion! "


    The other passengers couldn''t see it.


    A businessman frowned and said to the woman, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. There are always dangerous situations on the water. The boatman has been sailing for many years. Naturally, there is a way to judge the wind and rain on the sea. When we go out, it''s important for us to be safe. Sister-in-law will come back and sit first, and then we can sail for only half a day. When the weather is good, we can''t afford to go out Two days. Besides, it''s for the sake of the children. "


    "Who are you? How about the three of my mother and son? I can offend you!" The woman, unable to call the boatman, turned her head and shouted at the comforting merchant.


    The businessman was stunned for a while, and frowned: "I''m also here for the sake of two children. If there''s any accident, our adult is OK to say, what should these three children do?"


    Said the merchant, pointing to the two men and a little boy who were eating at another table.


    Suddenly, the little boy who was named raised his small face. His eyes were round like grapes. He looked at the merchant, the woman and the two children at her hand. His big eyes were blinking.


    The woman also took a look at this side, and her eyes were full of Indifference: "I will protect my children. As for other family members, I''ll worry about it! I''m different from some people. Everyone''s business should be taken care of. "


    The merchant, hearing the woman''s more and more extravagant remarks, put the bowl on the table and turned to look at the last sailor in the corner.


    The man with a hat on his head and a back to the crowd, wrapped in a thick cotton padded jacket, was burying his head and making great efforts to cook.

 Chapter 385

    "What do you say, brother?"


    The man continued to eat without saying a word, as if he didn''t know someone was talking to him.


    The merchant''s face was even worse when he hit a nail.


    Instead, the woman couldn''t help laughing: "look at the nonsense you said, people don''t pay attention to you." Then he yelled to the boatman, "I tell you, don''t turn around. I paid for the boat. If you want to go to Guyong mansion, you have to send it to me. I can say that my man is a guard under Mr. Li of Guyong mansion. It''s not good for you to offend me."


    "Even if I come, I have to go back. I''m not as desperate as you are. I need children and mother-in-law to support me. I can''t die." Said the boatman, urging the boatman to turn around quickly.


    Looking at the wind, it''s getting bigger and bigger. Even in the rain, it seems to be mixed with hail. The whole bow of the boat is banging.


    The boatman counseled her head to change the sails. Seeing that the boatman ignored her, the woman left her two children and went to pull the boatman who changed the sails.


    "You woman, don''t be reasonable!" The boatman was so angry that he went to pull the woman.


    But the woman said, "if you dare to touch my corner, I will go to the Yamen and accuse you of being unfaithful to me!"


    "You You and you... " Boatman''s angry words can''t be said.


    And the two children, who had been left behind by the woman, looked at each other, and then, holding hands, went into the inner cabin.


    But when the two children were half gone, they were blocked by a small meat wall. When they looked up, they saw a little brother who was carved with powder and jade standing in front of them.


    "Where to?" Brother asked.


    The two men stepped back half a step and leaned closer to each other. The older child stuttered and said, "you What are you going to do? "


    The smaller child also stuck out half his head from behind the larger one, muttering: "we We don''t know you. "


    "Do you know the woman just now?" Brother asked.


    Two children are stunned, you look at me, I look at you.


    Little brother extended his hand to them: "want to get rid of that woman?"


    The two children watched him warily, thought about it, and asked uncertainly, "will you help us?"


    Little brother nodded.


    The smaller child said timidly, "we were sold by my parents. They took her money. She won''t let you take us..."


    The little brother still smiled: "what did you just want to do? Don''t tell me. You''re just going back to the inner cabin for a rest. "


    The two children bowed their heads at the same time, silent.


    The merchant on one side heard the words and opened his eyes in surprise: "you are not the elder sister-in-law''s child?"


    The older child said with a big mouth, "she''s a grandmother."


    The merchant was surprised and thought again, "do you want to escape? God, it''s surrounded by water. How can you escape? Diving? "


    "We grew up by the sea, and we grew up with water."


    "That doesn''t work. What kind of weather is it? It''s very cold. Can you live under the water?"


    The businessman was obviously compassionate. After thinking about it, he waved at two small moves: "come here."


    The two children don''t move.


    The businessman sighed: "it''s reasonable to say that everyone has their own business, and I shouldn''t throw people''s jobs, but somehow I met them. There are two sons in my house, and I''m trying to find them two schoolboys. If you like, I''ll buy you and follow me back to the house. At least I can have a good life. At least, I will not be cruel to others."


    Two children smell words, you look at me, I look at you, all face uncertain.


    Finally, the two men looked at their little brother, who had just proposed to help them, but saw that the little brother was still standing there, looking at them with a smile on his lips.


    Perhaps because they are sold by their parents, the two children are more willing to believe in children of the same age than adults.


    The two men took small steps, walked to the little brother, looked up at him.


    The businessman raised eyebrows in surprise. He thought that his request was enough to attract people.


    The little brother reached out and let them lead him.


    The two children hesitated for a moment. They were still alone, holding the little brother''s hand.


    Liu Xiaoli pulls the two little Douding he picked up to his mother and uncle Rong.


    The two children were very afraid. Hiding behind the little brother, the older one said to Liu Wei, "young master, we will work hard and be very diligent. Would you like to buy us?"


    Liu Wei looks at Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli shrugs: "Dad, you said that."


    Liu Wei''s face was expressionless: "I didn''t let you bring people."


    Even if you see that it''s not the toothmaid, but the procuress. Even if you see that these two children look dirty and dressed like boys, they are actually two girls with signs. They were taken to places like the brothel, and they were destroyed once they went in, but Liu Wei didn''t say that he wanted to take this burden.


    They are on their way, not doing good deeds every day.If you have to take care of everything, will you be too busy? But Xiao Li didn''t care. As soon as his mother said that these two children would fall into the fire pit in the future, he couldn''t sit still. He volunteered to get up and turn around and bring them back. In fact, Xiao Li can''t do without going out. These two children have gone to the inner cabin. There is a door at the back of the inner cabin, which can reach the stern. If you want to escape and dive away from the stern, you have to leave your life in the sea. Moreover, since the two children want to escape, they must also know that they were bought not to be servant girls for large families, but to do something else. Even two little girls know that it''s a place where girls can''t stay. Anyway, Xiao Li brought back the people, and then the three children, with big black eyes, looked at Liu Wei. Liu Wei Headache. Rong Leng looked at the two little girls and the small hands of the three children. He thought and said, "it can be cultivated." Training? This word is a little strange! Three children didn''t understand, but Liu Wei was reacting and understood. Liu Wei stared at Rong Leng and said, "what do you want to cultivate? Don''t think about my son. He will only marry a woman in the future! " "Son, don''t go through the room?" Asked Rong Leng. Liu Wei smiled angrily and turned to see Rong Ling: "do you have a room?" The discerning man shakes his head: "No." Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and sneered. Rong Leng is under the table, holding her hand: "really not." "What did you say without you?" Liu Wei shook off Rong Ling''s hand and put it on the table. Let the edge slightly frown, or emphasize: "really not." Liu Wei doesn''t believe it anymore. Rong Ling regrets that, in fact, he doesn''t have a royal heir. When he is 13 years old, there will be a superior woman who arranges for the imperial concubines to enlighten him.

 Chapter 386

    When Rong Ling was 13 years old, he was only an orphan who had died and lived alone in the back hall and was forgotten by all.


    Later, it was the emperor who discovered that he was alone and could be cultivated before he was taken out of the cold palace.


    After entering the eyes of the emperor, there will be more palace maids placed around him.


    But then he knew that none of these women could be touched.


    What the emperor likes is that he has no power, no backstage.


    And these empresses vied to be backstage for him, which would only make the emperor unhappy, so Rong Ling withdrew these people.


    Sure enough, on the third day after his retreat, the emperor asked the state of Yue to wait for Yan Zhen to leave and supervise him personally.


    Rong Ling began to be absorbed in martial arts. He was exhausted every day. He stabbed guns and practised swords in the school field just to learn everything he had never learned before.


    At that time, Rong Ling studied martial arts and learned internal skills. He was busy every day. He even left women and other things out of the sky.


    There were no women in the barracks.


    Finally, I went back to Kyoto to take over the business of zhengemen.


    Zhengemen was created by Emperor Qianling himself. There are many people in it. They only serve emperor Qianling alone and allow Leng to take over. He doesn''t want to be a puppet on the surface. He pretends to lead zhengemen, but in fact, he obeys the orders of the Holy One and can''t be God at all.


    Therefore, allow Leng to make great efforts to recover the people in the gate one by one in a silent way.


    Now, Emperor Qianling probably thought that zhengemen was still in his pocket. In fact, he had already changed hands many years ago.


    Five years ago, Rong Ling was accidentally poisoned. He met Liu Wei and had a one night stand. It was his first time.


    Unfortunately, at that time, the drug effect was fierce. He only relied on the physiological desire instinct of men. He didn''t have much skill, so he didn''t do well.


    This is also the biggest regret of his life.


    Man, always care about his ability!


    Rong Leng just said that sentence for Xiao Li. Since Liu Wei didn''t like it, he didn''t mention it.


    Rong Ling just didn''t think of it. It''s inexplicable Will ignite


    See Liu Wei really angry, the man some distress, thinking about how to explain.


    But Xiao Li saw that they didn''t speak and couldn''t take the meaning of their mother and uncle Rong. She simply took it as their default and said to the two children, "sit down."


    Two gray little girls smell words, uncertain to look at the two childs, and look around the little brother, in the little brother again, this slowly sat down.


    But as soon as they sat down, the boat suddenly swung around.


    The dishes that filled the table fell to the ground.


    Liu Wei didn''t check for a while. She leaned sideways. She was quick to hug her and protect her in her arms.


    "Be careful." Allow the edge of the road.


    Liu Wei reached out and pushed him away, humming.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Outside the cabin, there are also quarrels


    "You woman, are you crazy? Xiaobao, Xiaobao, wake up."


    When the merchant heard the news, he got up and went out to see. He let Leng go.


    The three children are barely stable. Xiaoli takes two little sisters and goes out to join the party. Only Liu Wei is still sitting in the cabin.


    Liu Wei looks up at the man in black who has always turned his back to them and bowed his head to pick rice.


    The man, however, abruptly stops. Liu Wei picks up her eyebrows. The man continues to eat, as if he is not affected.


    Practice family.


    These three words appeared in Liu Wei''s mind.


    But has nothing to do with oneself, Liu Wei also does not want to ask.


    Looking at the dinner that the eyes can''t use, Liu Wei sighed, got up and walked out of the cabin.


    At this time, it had begun to rain outside, and in the rain, just the woman who can''t live, is full of panic, pale face standing in place.


    Under the flag of the sails, several boatmen swayed desperately around a bow that had fainted and closed their eyes.


    Liu Wei frowned and walked over.


    Rong Ling pulls Liu Wei aside and doesn''t let her get wet.


    Liu Wei waved her hand and was determined to walk into the crowd.


    Just at this time, the outside wind and big, mixed with rain, hit the face.


    It''s absolutely irrational to travel at such a time. If we don''t go on, we''ll turn around and go back to Jianyang mansion. I''m afraid we won''t be able to.


    The boatman immediately ordered the two boatman to approach the island they had passed before. He and the other two went back to the cabin with the unknown treasure.


    Everyone goes in. The warm light is more comfortable.


    The woman first said, "he fell down on his own, but it has nothing to do with me. How could I know that he is so weak and fell down when he touched him casually? This is going to live and die. Don''t try to blackmail me."


    Another boatman couldn''t hear it, jumped up and shouted, "who wants to blackmail you for that silver! My brother is very well. If you hadn''t been pulling him all the time, how could he have slipped and fell off his head! Do you have a conscience? You have made my brother unconscious, not even a word of apology, it''s my brother who owes you, isn''t it! ""What do you mean!" The woman put her hands on her hips and got angry: "if you don''t want to turn around, will I break with you? It''s all your fault. I''ve been unlucky for eight lifetimes to get on your ship. It''s really unlucky! "


    "You..." The boatman''s angry aphasia.


    The boatman also got angry and stood up and said, "it''s windy and heavy rain outside. If you want to sail at this time, you can ask any boatman who dares to sail in such weather!"


    "Well, I asked. You let me go ashore, and I''ll ask others!"


    "You are unreasonable!"


    "What a group of savage savages who are the first to complain!"


    "Ah..." The boatman laughed angrily, and several boatman stared at the woman with indignant eyes.


    When the woman saw that they had stopped talking, she looked at the little treasure who had not yet woken up. She coughed and said, "I won''t say anything else. In a word, I won''t give money. At most If you turn around, you don''t have to refund the ship''s money. "


    Those two ships are not enough to see the doctor.


    Moreover, when this kind of business goes out of the sea, even if it is finally forced by the weather to return, the silver boatman will not return.


    When a boatman goes out of the sea, there is also a loss. If it is due to the problem of the ship itself, it is naturally a full refund. But this kind of unfair situation, you can blame the God, but not the boatman.


    The boatman gasped.


    The boatman''s expression was not good, but after all, he didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere in the cabin is very poor. The boatman outside is busy driving to the nearby island.


    Liu Wei is silent for a while, still walk to boat house opposite, way: "I am a doctor."


    The boatman looked up at Liu Wei in surprise.


    The brother of Xiaobao said: "Gong Young master, are you really a doctor? Can you show my brother that he is so young... "


    Liu Wei asked the boatman for a look.


    The boatman quickly got up and gave way to Liu Wei.

 Chapter 387

    Liu Wei squatted down, put his hand on the small treasure''s wrist, explored, turned over his eyelids, pinched his mouth, and looked inside.


    Finally, I touched the back of Xiaobao''s head, but it was full of blood.


    As soon as Liu Wei''s bloody hand reached out, there was silence.


    The woman also knew that she had made a big mistake and wanted to take the two children back to the inner cabin.


    However, turning around, I saw two children hiding behind another little boy, unwilling to stand out.


    "What are you doing? Don''t hurry up!" The woman said.


    The two little girls shook with fear.


    Liu Xiaoli stands at the front of the room with a righteous face, blocking the two lovely little sisters.


    The woman stares at Xiaoli, and simply steps up on her own, trying to force the two girls.


    The bigger one is quiet. The smaller one calls out: "it hurts..."


    Xiaoli pushes the woman away!


    Back to protect the two sisters, cold voice said: "little sister is pain, you don''t hear?"


    "What if I hear you, what if I don''t hear you! who are you? I''ll teach my child what''s the matter with you little boy! "


    Xiaoli''s face is carved like a jade, and the edge is beside him. Hearing this, he takes out some silver ingots from his arms and throws them away.


    The woman instinctively catches, stupefied: "this is what meaning?"


    "Can''t you see that? We bought these two children. " The way of Xiaoli''s words.


    The woman sneered: "buy? Just a little silver? Keep it for fun. " Said, put the silver ingot on the table, up front, and drag two children.


    But just when the woman reached over, she heard Xiaobao''s brother shout: "Xiaobao! Brother! "


    The woman''s body shakes, and she looks at it conditionally, but she sees that the little treasure has turned her eyes and her tongue is sticking out.


    The woman lives in the brothel. Naturally, she has seen many disobedient girls, how they were taught and how they died or were killed in the end.


    When a woman sees a dead person, she will turn her eyes and tongue when she knows that he is dead.


    The woman was startled and stepped back two steps. She waved her hand: "no It''s not me, it''s not me


    The merchant couldn''t see it. He said in a cold voice, "once tomorrow''s back in the city, he will report to the official and kill for his life. We are all witnesses here."


    When the woman''s legs were soft, she fell to the ground suddenly, and the whole body was numb.


    Xiaobao''s brother is still crying. He is holding his own brother. He is out of breath.


    The boatman and the other boatman stared at the woman, their eyes full of reproach.


    The woman''s legs trembled, and in a moment, her eyelids turned and she fainted.


    People a faint, Liu Wei just pushed the brother of small treasure, light said: "he is not dead."


    Xiao Bao''s brother, who was crying hard, looked up at Liu Wei with red eyes.


    Liu Wei said, "it''s only temporary shock. It can be rescued, but if you continue to hold him for a long time, it''s not necessarily."


    "Ah?" Brother Xiaobao can''t understand the shock. He looks at Liu Wei stupidly.


    But the boatman understood. He hurriedly pulled away Xiaobao''s brother and said to Liu Wei, "doctor, you must save him. No matter how much money you spend, we will go out. Please save his life!"


    Liu Wei lay on his back and didn''t answer the words of the people around him. He just reached out.


    No one knows what Liu Wei means. They all look at each other.


    Xiaoli leisurely walked by, took out his small backpack, found the needle bag from the inside, handed it to his mother, then went to get the wax table on the table and put it beside her mother.


    Liu Wei takes out the silver needle, disinfects it on the fire first, and compares his fingers on Xiao Bao''s face. After the orientation is determined, the silver needle falls, right in the cave door!


    The two boatmen who guide the bow outside have come in. As soon as they come in, they see the silence inside. They go forward to look doubtfully. They see Xiaobao lying flat on the ground in the crowd, rolling his eyes and spitting his tongue. One of their boatmen is stabbing Xiaobao with a silver needle.


    What is this for? Two boatmen are unknown.


    In fact, others don''t know why.


    Even if you don''t understand, others don''t dare to talk.


    The doctor looks young and has no beard, but he has his own ability to dare to do so.


    And sure enough, after the doctor pricked the needle for a while, Xiao Bao, who was supposed to have lost his breath, suddenly took a deep breath.


    The whole chest was heaved.


    "Xiaobao!" Xiao Bao''s brother shouted.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at the man''s brother.


    Brother Xiaobao quickly shut up and did not dare to shout.


    People wake up for a while, but the back brain is bleeding. The size of the wound requires stitches.


    Taking advantage of Xiaobao''s unconsciousness, he can''t open his eyes except for breathing back.


    Liu Wei didn''t bother to ask them for advice.Although doctors should ask for the consent of their families in any case before the operation, this is ancient, not modern. If they know how to sew up a person''s head, which family will agree.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to waste this tongue either. He said directly to Xiao Li, "raise your head."


    Xiaoli responds, walks to the other side, holds Xiaobao''s head, and moves in his own direction.


    Xiaoli''s movement seems simple, but in fact it means a lot. First of all, although the person is temporarily awake, his breathing is not very smooth, so he should turn to his side.


    At least to ensure that it will not oppress the respiratory nerve, this action, there are exquisite.


    Xiao Li''s movements are very careful, others can''t see it, but Liu Wei can see it.


    Liu Wei is very satisfied. Although Xiaoli is not included in the medical field now, she is qualified to be an assistant after all.


    Take out another set of needles and put on the catgut. Liu Wei asks the boatman for a clean pad and sterilizes it with self-made disinfectant alcohol.


    First wipe the back of Xiaobao''s brain, and then wipe the blood, see the wound, and then apply the anesthetic.


    After a cup of tea, the effect is up.


    Liu Wei takes the needle again and passes it through Xiaobao''s scalp.


    There was a whoosh all around.


    The merchant shivered directly: "sew Stitches? "


    Xiaobao''s brother is going to cry again. He looks at his brother painfully, but he finds that his brother sleeps in a daze. He doesn''t wake up at all, let alone cry out of pain.


    But it''s impossible. His brother, he is very clear. He can''t stand the pain at all. His mother shaved his back, and he felt the pain. Now he has a needle and a thread to sew his head, but he didn''t say a word. How could this happen?


    Brother Xiaobao can''t think of it, nor can anyone else.


    They just looked at it and felt a pain in the back of their head. It was amazing that the little treasure didn''t make a sound.


    Only the man in black at the end of the crowd, when he saw this scene, his eyelids moved and his eyes burst with deep meaning.


    When the man in black just showed such eyes, another pair of eyes pointed at him.


    The man in black seems to feel something in his heart. Looking over his side, he happens to have a pair of dark cold eyes. The man in black squints and returns to the inner cabin alone.


    Until the figure of the man in black disappears, Rong Ling takes back his sight, but his eyes are cold!

 Chapter 388

    Xiaobao''s wound is not small.


    Liu Wei sewed twelve stitches before they were finished.


    After that, it was medicine application and bandaging. At last, Liu Wei put a pill in Xiaobao''s mouth. Then Xiaobao opened his eyes in confusion.


    The line of sight is a little clearer. Xiaobao looks around, confused.


    "Brother!" Brother Xiaobao looks excited.


    Xiao Bao mumbled, "brother."


    "Ah, here is my brother, here is my brother." Brother Xiaobao squats down and holds his brother in fear that he will encounter another place.


    Xiaobao moved for a while, and found that his head hurt. He reached out to touch it, but he was stopped by ha: "you can''t touch it now. You can''t touch it for seven days."


    "These are two bottles of medicine. Let your brother change them once a day. There''s nothing special about changing them. Take off the cloth carefully, wash it gently with this kind of medicine, and then put on the medicine juice. You don''t need to worry about the suture. The medicine has the effect of melting, and the thread will disappear by itself. As long as you are careful these days, as for the bandaged cloth, every big drugstore sells it."


    Brother Xiaobao nodded repeatedly.


    I almost knelt down to kowtow to this eunuch.


    Small treasure but hazy, holding his head, expression Na: "line?"


    His brother clapped his hand and said, "the doctor told you not to touch it."


    "But What line... "


    "Don''t worry about it, the doctor said. You can change your medicine well."


    Xiaobao nodded stupidly and looked back at the doctor: "it''s your honor to save the little one. Thank you here..." Said, then plans to kowtow.


    Liu Wei reaches out his hand and stops: "no, I''m not well yet. Let''s go back to have a rest."


    Xiaobao and his brother are grateful.


    The boatman was also very happy, at least, no one was killed.


    When brother Xiaobao returns to the inner cabin with his brother, the boatman whispers to a boatman.


    The boatman left and came back a moment later, holding a wooden plate on which there were three silver spindles.


    The boatman took it over and asked with some forgiveness, "I don''t know if these fees are enough? If it''s not enough, the doctor can count on it. We will never give back a price. "


    After all, they pulled people back from the devil''s gate. These three silver spindles must be few. But their boat was originally a small business with five or six guests. When they came down, they took risks and made little profits. This is the most money the boatman can afford.


    Liu Wei''s face turned red when she saw the boatman. She was obviously embarrassed.


    Liu Wei didn''t have the meaning of lion''s big mouth either. He took a silver ingot and said, "the cost of the potion will come back. Buy more body mending things for the little treasure."


    The boatman''s face was astonished, and he couldn''t believe it. There were people who pushed money out of the world.


    Liu Wei turns her head and hands the silver to Rong Ling regardless of others'' surprise.


    Rong Leng is confused: "huh?"


    Liu Wei said quietly, "these two children are what I bought. You don''t need to pay for the silver."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    It seems that, as expected, it''s a disaster that comes out of the mouth. It''s because of a slip of the tongue that people are completely provoked to death


    No one cared what happened to the woman at last. The boatman just dragged her into the inner cabin and closed the door.


    Two little girls follow Xiaoli back to the room.


    Because of the limited position in the ship, Liu Wei, Rong Ling and Xiao Li have one room.


    But now, this narrow inner cabin needs two more people.


    The two little girls were very cramped and stood very far away.


    Liu Wei thought about it and waved to the little girls.


    The two children walked slowly, their little hands dragging the corners of their clothes.


    "Where do you live?" Liu Wei asked.


    The older child whispered, "Jianyang mansion One in the West Fishing village. "


    "Want to go back?"


    The child immediately shook his head: "no No...... "


    As she said, the little girl fell on her knees with a plop, and continued to look on her forehead: "young master, we will work hard, you let us do everything, that is, don''t sell us to the whorehouse, don''t send us home, go back, my father and my mother will sell us again. My father and my mother want to marry my brother and my daughter-in-law. Last year, we sold my sister. If we dare to go back, we will die ¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Wei pursed her lips: "get up first."


    The child dare not move, the younger sister sees elder sister to kneel, brain move, also follow kneel down, learn elder sister''s appearance, kowtow to this kind-hearted childe.


    Liu Wei helps his forehead.


    Xiaoli hesitates and stealthily pulls the corners of Rong Leng''s clothes.


    Rong Ling looks at his son.


    Xiaoli asked in a low voice, "does Dad want to send them away?"


    Rong Leng rubs Xiaoli''s head and says "MMM".


    Xiaoli is surprised: "why?"


    Rong Leng simply picked him up and hugged him in his arms: "it''s not convenient to go out with the children.""What about me?" Although he always wanted to be an adult, he had to admit that he was only a child now. Rong Leng pinched the tip of his nose: "you are different." Xiaoli blinks, not quite understanding what this difference means. Rong Ling didn''t explain any more, just holding Xiao Li. Finally, under the pitiful entreaties of the two little girls, Liu Wei couldn''t bear it. This night, a bit of trouble. The ship was moving towards the island tremblingly, but even if it steered in the strong wind and heavy rain, even if it avoided the wind, it would be very difficult for the ship to move forward. It wasn''t until the next morning that the ship landed. Liu Wei gets up early. She stood under the eaves of the deck and looked out at the rain, her eyes deep. When the boatman passed by Liu Wei, they all admired the guest''s rescue last night. Among them, Xiaobao''s elder brother, who was brave enough, came directly and said, "it''s still early. If you don''t want to go back to sleep, you can rest assured that we have food storage on board. Even if you want to stay on this island for a few days, you will surely have enough to eat." "How many days?" Originally, Liu Wei just came out to blow the wind at will. Hearing this, she immediately picked up her eyebrows. Brother Xiaobao smiled and explained: "in fact, every year in winter, there is no small risk to get out of Jianyang mansion. We had a heavy rain here a few days ago. Last night, we didn''t get out of the boat. The sun came out in the afternoon, and we informed that we could pick up a boat. Unexpectedly, the sky changed again in the evening. Don''t worry, young man. The island was built from There is no one on the small island between Yangfu and Guyong mansion. It''s usually used by our boatman for emergency. It''s also very big. If it''s really windy and rainy, it can survive. " Liu Wei is not clear about the geographical environment here. Hearing this, he looks in the direction of brother Xiaobao''s fingers. Far away, I saw a small green island there. The island looks really small. It''s estimated to be as big as two basketball courts. Xiao Bao''s brother talked to Liu Wei for a while, and the boat landed. The boatman came out in twos and threes with the reins to stop, but when it was fifteen or six meters away from the island, suddenly a boatman shouted to the underwater, "yes Someone... "

 Chapter 389

    When others heard the news, they looked underwater and were surprised: "death dead person? Is it a dead man? "


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes, ignored the pattering rain on her head, and looked down at the boat side. As expected, she saw a figure floating under the water.


    The figure was floating on the water, pale and surrounded by blood.


    "Get people up!" In the stupefied boatman, Liu Wei gave orders in a cold voice.


    A few people who were panicking agreed in a hurry. Some people went to look for the rope, some people went to call for people, and they scattered.


    When he came back, the people inside were also shocked.


    The sleepy boatman tied a belt and came out at the same time. He was shocked to see the man who was being fished up by Xiaobao and others!


    "Here What''s the matter? Which ship was killed? What a sin! "


    Said the boatman, and he went to help.


    In the inner cabin, the others heard the noise and came out.


    Rong Ling comes out with Xiao Li, who is still awake. The two little girls are dressed neatly and are following Rong Ling''s feet.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong Ling tucks Xiaoli''s face into her arms to make sure that Xiaoli won''t get caught in the rain.


    Liu Wei shook her head and looked at the man who was being lifted up by the black breath: "dead."


    Rong Leng gathers his eyebrows. He doesn''t ask Liu Wei how he knows.


    The dead were put on deck and moved to the eaves.


    The boatmen watched as they wiped the water from their hands.


    Everyone didn''t get too close. They just stood two meters away and watched Liu Wei carefully.


    Liu Wei went over and explored the man''s nose. There was no accident. He was dead.


    Then I explored the pulse, turned over my eyelids, and finally, Liu Wei fixed her eyes on the hole in the man''s chest with a blood hole.


    From the hole, Liu Wei could easily see the white wound inside.


    Fatal injury, heart rupture, a deadly move!


    There was no other obvious wound on the body.


    After examining the body, Liu Wei came to a conclusion.


    Liu Wei got up, in the eyes of the people asking, said: "murder, this is to send the official."


    All the people around take a breath of cool air. For their honest and cost-effective laborers, they dare not think of killing people.


    Once again, I think that they did not save people, but brought up a corpse. All of them were uncomfortable. Even the boatman rubbed his hands on his trouser legs, as if he had touched something terrible.


    The other guests in the inner cabin are awake now.


    The merchant yawned and looked out at many people and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Someone explained to the businessman.


    When the merchant heard this, he dozed off and stared at the corpse on the deck. He shuddered back two steps.


    After a long time of incense, the people in the boat basically came out, except for the injured treasure and the lonely boat passenger in black.


    Even the woman came out last night, but when she saw that there was a body outside, she was scared out of her wits. She didn''t quarrel to get back the two girls. She stumbled back to the room.


    The ship is now ashore.


    The boatman jumped to the shore, tied the boat to the piers of the wharf, drew the boat closer, and let the others down.


    "There''s a wooden house in front. It''s built by our boatman. Let''s take shelter from the rain."


    The boatman blocked his head with his hand and led the way inside.


    But after two steps, the boatman stopped and looked at the black feet of the grass!


    The following people followed the boatman''s eyes, and suddenly they were silent. As like as two peas,


    Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows and walked away. He opened the grass and saw that he was lying in the middle again. He was wearing the same body as he had recovered from the water.


    Liu Wei squatted down, snorted, felt his pulse and sank his face: "dead."


    Suddenly, there was more silence around. There was no movement except the rain.


    Liu Wei got up and said to other people, "I think we can find other people here. Let''s have a look. It''s uncertain that there are still people alive."


    The boatman had no problem with Liu Wei''s orders. The merchant and the lonely boatman were silent, which was the default.


    But the woman stopped: "if I want to find you, there are corpses everywhere. What can I do as a mentally retarded woman? I won''t go! "


    Liu Wei didn''t expect a woman either. She didn''t even look at her. She said to other people, "let''s go and find each other. When we find it, we''ll call."


    Island small, call, enough for everyone to hear.


    And they answered, and in the rain they were scattered.


    Only the woman ran to the cabin not far away, opened the door and went in.


    However, as soon as the door was opened, the woman was stunned. In response, there was a Scream: "ah --"


    others rushed to the wooden house!When we arrived, people saw that there were bodies in the room. It looked like there were six bodies around!


    And clothes, and the two before, the same!


    The woman was frightened and sat down in the big puddle outside the cabin, pale and shivering.


    No one cares about the woman. The others are all stunned.


    What happened? So many people died.


    Liu Wei went in and looked at the body one by one. Her eyes deepened.


    Xiaoli is put on the ground, and Rong Ling goes to Liu Wei and asks with her eyes.


    Liu Wei said softly, "the wounds are the same. If you are right, the murderer is the same person."


    Rong Leng sinks her eyes, and just as Rong Leng drops her eyes, she can see that there is a black plum blossom mark on the naked arm of one of the corpses.


    Black plum print?


    Rong Leng squats down, looks at the mark carefully, and confirms that it''s really the black plum blossom mark. His eyes suddenly turn cold.


    "Yes?" Liu Wei also squatted down and asked.


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Liu Wei pushes the arm of another corpse away. Sure enough, there is a black plum blossom mark on the top.


    "Black Mei Wei." Silence for a long time, let Leng tone complex way: "is the seven King guard."


    Seven kings?


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, blurts out: "Rong Su?"


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and says nothing.


    Liu Wei looks back at Rong Leng and says nothing.


    At this time, the voice of Xiao Bao''s brother suddenly rang out: "here There''s a living man here, and Qi... "


    The others rushed out to have a look.


    Liu Wei stood motionless and looked out of the door. "I don''t know why, I have an unknown premonition."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei thinks that the most unfortunate thing is that she wants to save an unbroken black Mei Wei, and then she has to talk to Rong Su about it again. But Liu Wei doesn''t think that she can get closer to Rong Su without saving any black Mei Wei!


    Because, in front of me, the man who seems to have hurt his whole body without a good place and can''t see the blood, is not someone else. It''s the seventh Lord Rong su.

 Chapter 390

    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and asked, "if we were to dock one hour later, would he still be alive?"


    Rong Leng frowned and walked over, reached out, explored the pulse door of Rong Su, shook his head and said, "at most, it can last a day."


    Liu Wei went and explored, and found that people were really embarrassed, but they didn''t hurt their heart. If they were strong, they could last for one or two days.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling: "can you feel the pulse?"


    Allow Leng to return to her: "can explore internal power."


    Liu Wei nodded and understood.


    Move the bloody man into the wooden house, and then put the body in the back of the house, sort it out a little, and all the people stop.


    The woman hid behind the corner door and looked at them shivering.


    The merchant was also silent and sat far away.


    Instead, the lonely boatman sat closer, but he was wearing a hat, his hair and brim covered his expression, which made him look invisible.


    "Now, what can I do?" the boatman asked


    As soon as the boatman finished, everyone else, Qi Qi, looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei rubbed his brow and heart, and some tired sat down beside the bed, reached out and went to check the wound of Rong su.


    After looking at it for a while, he said: "to clean the wound first, who will help you?"


    There was a silence around.


    Liu Wei looked at the others, and others consciously turned to go.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling again.


    Rong Leng didn''t avoid it, just kept his eyes on Liu Wei.


    The two looked at each other for a long time, and Liu Wei gave up.


    With a sigh, Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "in fact, he can wake up without cleaning the wound. Let''s just let it go."


    Although people think it''s a bit irresponsible, they are all ordinary people. They have never seen such a scene.


    Besides, I don''t know if this person is a good or bad person. If it is a bad person, what should I do if I wake up and kill them all?!


    In the mind that more is better than less, no one is willing to go to this muddy water.


    To be able to move people from the rain into the house is the limit they can do.


    Although Liu Wei is a doctor, he should be based on the attitude of his parents, but he can''t bear the personal grudge between Liu Wei and Rong su.


    Rong Su''s life is not in danger. Liu Wei thinks that it''s best to have less contact with Rong su.


    At the end of the day, the room was quiet.


    But countless eyes were on the wooden bed, the thin breathing man.


    The rain is still falling outside, the wind is blowing, and the branches around are shaking.


    After a long time, I don''t know whose belly called first, the boatman realized: "it''s time for breakfast. There''s food on the boat, Dabao. Go and get some."


    Xiaobao''s brother Dabao hears the words, sighs and runs into the rain.


    When he brought the dry food, several boatmen cooked it with all their hands and feet, and divided it.


    The woman took the bowl from the boatman, looked at the contents, and said, "what kind of pig food is it? Can you eat it?"


    The boatman looked at the woman with an unhappy face!


    The bowler also took the things back and took them away.


    The woman''s feet jumped: "you have good food on board, but you just give us this kind of food. What''s your peace of mind? Take a good boat, first say to turn back to Jianyang mansion, now get us to this island where birds don''t lay eggs! There are so many dead people. What do you want to do with this black boat? "


    If it were only a joke that the woman made such a ridiculous remark yesterday, but today, after seeing so many corpses, someone wavered.


    The merchant sat in silence behind the crowd, smelled the words, looked up, and looked at the boatman and several boatman with suspicious eyes, which made people''s back cool and refreshing.


    The boatman died wrongly: "you can''t be reasonable, elder sister. If you didn''t make trouble at that time and hurt my boatman, would we have to live on this island if we could not escape the wind and rain? There are bodies on this island. How do we know? If we knew everything, we would not be able to build a boat, build a temple and become a Bodhisattva ourselves! "


    "So it''s still my fault?" The woman stood up, shook her fingertips, pointed to the boatman''s nose and said, "I''m a woman, what can I do? If you sail well and send me safely to Guyong mansion, will I make trouble with you? You a group of the old men, will blame me a woman, you also mean! I think you are the black boat, the murderer of wealth. If you don''t kill me now, you will report to the officials and catch you all before I leave! "


    "Still using newspaper officials?" Liu Wei''s cool voice sounded: "the man of elder sister''s family, is not the guard of Mr. Li in Guyong mansion?"


    The woman froze for a moment, blushed, and hurriedly put on her face again: "yes, my man is Mr. Li''s guard! Do you know Mr. Li? They are distant relatives of Li Shangshu''s family in Kyoto, backed by seven princes. If you offend me, you offend my man! Offending my man is offending Lord Li! If you offend Master Li, you offend the Li family in Kyoto! That is to offend the seven lords! To offend the seven Lords is to offend the emperor! I''ll give you 120 guts. Do you dare to offend the emperor? "Liu Wei took his own water to boil dry food, drank a mouthful, laughed and said: "offend you, is offend the emperor?"


    The woman proudly raises her head and chin!


    Liu Wei said politely, "I don''t think the emperor would like to have this kind of involvement with a brothel woman."


    "You..." When the woman heard this, her face changed: "what do you say?"


    Liu Wei did not say.


    The boatman said with scorn on his face: "we all know what the guard of Mr. Li is your man and your guest, right? A bustard, that''s interesting! "


    "What do you say! Say it again! " The woman is chirping and her face is red with anger!


    The boatman didn''t want to say anything, but he didn''t say anything.


    But the woman glared at them angrily. Her eyes were on the boatman first, then on Liu Wei, and then on the two pretty girls she had bought from Jianyang mansion. She said with a straight face, "big girl, little girl, come here!"


    Two little girls are hiding behind Rong Leng and huddled together.


    The woman raised her eyebrows and wanted to rush to catch them. But she looked at the xuanpao man in front of her and the handsome man next to him. She dared not go.


    Rong Ling is not interested in this farce. He holds Xiaoli in his arms and asks him to drink a bowl of dry grain porridge. He holds him well before drinking his own bowl.


    Silence returned to the room.


    The two little girls finished a bowl of porridge separately. They collected their bowls and the bowls of the three masters and held them in front of the boatman.


    The boatman took over.


    The two little girls ran back to the master, hiding from the woman.


    The rain, off and on, took another three hours before it began to stop.

 Chapter 391

    The boatman took two boatman out to investigate.


    When he came back, the boatman said, "according to this weather, even if the rain stops, he can''t go out to sea immediately. The wind is still chaotic. Now, when he leaves the ship, he is easy to get lost."


    The woman sat in the corner, trying to say something, but hesitated and closed her mouth.


    Instead, the merchant hesitated and said, "the goods I ordered are taken by the escort agency of Guyong mansion within three days. If they don''t go, they will be returned."


    The implication is that he must arrive at Guyong mansion in three days at the latest.


    Without this disaster, the time would have been right from Jianyang mansion to Guyong mansion.


    But now it''s been delayed for a night and a half days. If we don''t start at once, I''m afraid we''ll miss it.


    The implication of the businessman is clear. He wants to go.


    The boatman was in a dilemma for a while. The guest had been talking very well. Nobody expected that. At this time, he suddenly had a problem.


    The boatman considered how to explain, but listened to the boat passenger who was always lonely. For the first time, he said, "go on your own."


    Lonely man''s voice is very cold, light, with a little cold thin taste.


    Everyone looks at the lonely man.


    The lonely man still lowered his head, and said that, he was silent again.


    The merchant''s face was black and he stopped talking.


    The atmosphere in the room was poor because the comatose man on the wooden bed, the corpses in the backyard, and the rain outside.


    This is a group of people who have never known each other. They are trapped by coincidence. Everyone is in mood and unwilling to be together. But now, what else can we do? We can only hope that the sky will open up, the rain will soon end, and the ship can sail again.


    From noon to night, until it was getting dark, a fire was set up in the room, and everyone was surrounded by the fire to keep warm.


    The comatose man in bed opened his eyes slowly.


    "Water..." A weak voice, too light to detect.


    The two sisters, the big girl and the little girl, who were told to take care of the man, listened to the news, turned their heads and called out timidly: "that..."


    "Yes?" Xiaoli, who was sitting in the back, turned to ask.


    The two sisters pointed to the man on the bed and whispered, "wake up."


    "Oh?" Xiao Li got up and walked over on her short legs.


    When he got closer, he heard the man''s dry lips and burst out a light and inaudible voice: "water..."


    "I really woke up." Xiao Li called out, "Dad, who is awake?"


    Liu Wei, who is warming her hand, looks up, glances at it casually, lowers it again, and continues to rub her hands.


    Rong Ling stood beside Liu Wei, baking dry wheat cakes for her.


    There are some rice dishes on the boat, but I don''t know how long I will stay here. Now everyone is saving.


    If you can eat dry food, you should first eat dry food. After all, compared with rice dishes, dry food is more filling.


    The dry cake is baked. Liu Wei takes a bite. It''s warm and delicious.


    Liu Wei had another drink of saliva and was satisfied.


    "Dad, he wants to drink water," Xiao Li called again


    Liu Wei finished the wheat cake in his mouth, looked at the pot beside his eyes, and said, "there is not much water, let him wait."


    Liu Wei drinks the water from the boat, but it''s her. She won''t share it.


    Xiaoli drum mouth, also do not want to use their own pot of water, and then Xiaoli looked to Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng, without saying a word, baked another piece of dry cake, mixed with his own water, and ate it without glancing at Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li pouted up.


    Finally, Dabao the boatman raised his kettle and said, "I have it here."


    Xiao Li took it with a smile, touched it a little, and dropped it on the lips of the weak man.


    Water drops from the lip into the mouth, allowing the unconscious lick the lips, the water will be difficult to swallow the throat.


    Xiaoli sees this and drops another two.


    When I drink a small half of it, I''m a little thirsty, and then I gasp and slowly open my eyes.


    When you open your eyes, the first thing you see is a young and interesting face.


    Rong Su was stunned for a while. His lashes were quivering. He tried to open his mouth, but he found that his throat was dry and speechless.


    "Dad, he''s open." Xiaoli reports in real time.


    Liu Wei, who had not finished eating the dry cake, did not lift his head, and answered with his nose, "well."


    But Liu Wei doesn''t care, others do!


    The boatman and the boatman, the woman and the merchant, including the lonely boatman, all looked this way. Dabao even got up directly and walked over.


    Rong Su felt the pain in his head. His head swelled as if it was going to explode. He frowned tightly, listened to the movements around him, and his eyes turned.


    He looked at the little boy on the top of his head. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. He always felt that the boy was familiar with his eyes, but his eyes were turbid at the moment. He didn''t see clearly.After the little boy, a dark, big and thick man also came into the field of vision. Rong Xu looked at the man, and the man bluffed and stammered, "Gong Young man, you are awake. "


    Look back and frown, no answer.


    But he didn''t want to, but the man began to chatter: "what''s wrong with you? We saved you. When we found you, your whole body was full of blood. It scared people to death. Can you talk? Can you hear me? Young man? Young man? "


    Let go of the anger!


    Dabao thinks that the childe is hurting his head. He keeps talking in the childe''s ear. His voice is getting louder and louder!


    Rong Su can''t bear to lift his hand. He wants to swing people away, but when he lifts his hand, he doesn''t have any strength.


    Let go of indeterminate hang down Mou son, look at own hand, the eye shows flustered.


    This hand doesn''t feel at all


    At this time, Liu Wei finally finished the dry cake. She patted the dust on her hands, took the kettle, drank it and walked over.


    After two steps, Liu Wei looks back and asks Rong Ling, "together?"


    Let the edge not move.


    Liu Wei curled her mouth and stopped calling him. She went over by herself.


    At the moment, Rong Su''s eyes are clear. When he looks at Liu Xiaoli again, he immediately recognizes Liu Xiaoli''s identity. When he sees Liu Wei again, Rong Su''s eyes are wide.


    Liu Wei thought it interesting. She had seen Rong Su many times, but she had never seen such a funny expression on this man''s face.


    This man''s ordinary vision is either exploration or indifference. She thought that he would have no other expression.


    "Is it better?" Liu Wei sits beside the wooden bed, pulls Rong Su''s hand by hand, probes into the pulse, makes sure it''s OK, and then releases it.


    Rong Su couldn''t turn his eyes to look at Liu Wei until he felt the pulse, and then he said in a hoarse voice, "Liu Sir? "


    Rong Su has seen Liu Wei, once in Yiya Pavilion.


    After all, Mr. Liu is a close friend of his third brother. He knows his own and his enemy, and there is no mistake.


    But Rong Su didn''t expect to see him again in such a situation today.


    Rong Su was in a trance. He forced himself to look out and saw the fire in front of him. Countless eyes were looking at him for a moment.


    Only one of them, with his head down, is doing his own thing.


    Even if it''s just a silhouette, how familiar it is!


    Rong Leng!

 Chapter 392

    Rong Ling, why are you here?


    Rong Su can''t help thinking. He took his father''s secret order and went to Huizhou. On his way back, he was attacked and left on a deserted island, but was chased and killed by a killer. At this point, he almost died in Jiuquan. Is it Rong Ling who is behind this?


    But if you allow Leng, why does it appear in front of your eyes and save yourself?


    Or, what other conspiracy does Rong Ling have?


    The people of zhenggemen are famous for their cunning and cunning!


    Just as Rong Xun was full of thoughts, he was suddenly stabbed in the face.


    He raised his eyes to the bright eyes.


    "My father asked you, what''s wrong with you?" Liu Xiaoli said discontentedly with a small mouth.


    Rong Su looks at Mr. Liu again. Rong Su knows whether he is a doctor or a doctor. It''s said that even Yan Pei''s illness is treated by him.


    Although I don''t know what''s the plot of Rong Ling, and there are some strangers around him, Rong Su has always been a man who cherishes his life. In any case, at least, he wants to save his life before the rescue comes.


    So thinking, Rong Su looked at his right hand and said, "I can''t move."


    "Hands do not move?" Xiao Li picked up her eyebrows and went to play with others'' hands.


    Rong Su bears his temper and ignores the little boy. He looks at Liu Wei and says, "thank you very much for your help."


    Yo? And thank you?


    Liu Weimu looks at Rong Su in a polite way, knowing that she is in the downwind and seeking others?


    Last time I saved him, this man didn''t stare at her for a long time. Although that time, she was the one who accidentally pushed him into the water.


    In any case, Liu Wei is willing to rescue him for the sake that Rong Su''s attitude is OK.


    Anyway, it''s not the first time!


    Liu Wei grabs Rong Su''s hand, raises her sleeve, presses some acupoints on Rong Su''s arm, and asks, "do you feel it?"


    Rong Xu shakes his head.


    Liu Wei went up a little more and kneaded at his joints: "what about here?"


    Rong Su still shakes her head.


    Liu Wei is silent for a while, suddenly clasps Rong Su''s shoulder, and in the position of Rong Su''s shoulder blade, she pinches hard: "here?"


    Rong Su frowned and nodded his head!


    Liu Wei then released her hand and said casually, "there is no problem with muscles and nerves, but there is a wound on her arm. It may be poisonous and poisoned."


    Poisoning?


    Rong Su''s eyes widened in an instant.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Su''s eyes and smiles, "don''t worry, it won''t kill you."


    Even if it doesn''t kill you, it''s a big deal to lose your hands.


    Rong Su''s face is very ugly.


    Liu Wei took out the silver needle and explored the wound in his arm.


    When I picked it up, I found that the silver needle turned black.


    "It''s toxic." Liu Wei said.


    COSCO''s face was almost black.


    "You can force the poison out." Liu Wei suddenly added.


    Rong Su''s expression immediately changed and she looked at Liu Wei nervously.


    Liu Wei smiled again, and asked Xiao Li to bring a dagger and put it on the fire. As he disinfected it, he asked Rong Su, "I''m afraid I''m not afraid of pain."


    Rong Su looks at the silver dagger, silent.


    "If you are afraid of pain, say it. I have anesthetics. If you are not afraid, save it. Dig down your meat and take some detoxification juice internally. But you just can''t move your right hand? Where else? "


    Rong Xu tries to move other parts, and finally says, "it''s just hands."


    Liu Wei nodded, and now the dagger had been disinfected: "how about anesthesia?"


    Rong Su didn''t know the meaning of anesthesia, but he didn''t feel so much pain when he took the medicine and gouged out the meat.


    If there''s a way to relax, people certainly don''t want to fight the pain of cutting meat.


    But we should admit that we are afraid of pain, especially in front of the political enemy Rong Leng


    Rong retrospective thought for a moment, finally bit his teeth, said: "No."


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Su and said, "it''s a man!" Then he took up his knife and fell down with a hot dagger. He cut the meat which was turned over by Rong Su''s arm neatly.


    For a moment, Rong Xu clenched his teeth and sweated profusely.


    Rong Su forces himself not to call out, but the man cuts so suddenly that he can''t move his eyes. So, he sees his flesh cut off with his own eyes. All of a sudden, he is numb.


    Seeing that he didn''t even say a word, Liu Wei changed his mind.


    It seems that the seven lords are not totally useless.


    At least, this endurance is not what ordinary people can have, nor is it strange that the family can sit in the present position and fight with the crown prince''s chamber for a common front line.


    He applied medicine to his wound and bound it up.


    After waiting, Liu Wei finds a detox pill and asks Xiaoli to melt it into a soup.


    Soon a spoon or so of soup and medicine will be brought back.Liu Wei took over and said to Rong, "open your mouth."


    Rong Xun closed his eyes and opened his thin lips.


    When the man opened his mouth, Liu Wei smelled the smell of blood. Then he saw that Rong Su''s lips had been bitten with blood.


    This person, for that point of face, would rather self harm!


    But it''s none of his business. Liu Wei pours the medicine into his mouth. The bitter taste spreads immediately.


    Rong Su swallowed in silence, then opened his eyes, and looked at Liu Wei wearily.


    Liu Wei tidied up her bandage and said, "there are not many wounds on your body. They are all small wounds. Some of them need not be covered with medicine. I don''t know who hurt you and why they didn''t kill you. But I think your black Mei Wei has made a lot of efforts."


    Looking back, she raised her eyebrows and her eyes brightened: "they..."


    "It''s all dead." Liu Wei''s voice is faint.


    Rong suhuoran gets up, but because he gets up too quickly, the wound is involved, and the whole right arm hurts to the bone.


    He moaned uncontrollably.


    Liu Wei pushed him down to lie down, frowned and said, "don''t move around, tear the wound, and change the dressing again. This medicine is not cheap. Your subordinates are high in weight and have a great fortune. You can count on one thousand and two bottles. If you change the medicine, it''s half a bottle. You owe me five hundred Liang. Remember. "


    Rong Su: "..."


    Others around: "..."


    Xiaobao covers his head and looks at his elder brother, Dabao, almost crying.


    Dabao as like as two peas, he clearly saw that the doctor gave the drug to the boy, exactly the same as the medicine he gave to his brother yesterday.


    However, the doctor gave them several bottles and only collected one ingot of silver, but only 12.


    But at present, I want to take half a bottle of five hundred Liang.


    This This


    Is this medicine so expensive, but the doctor is kind enough not to take money from their poor family and give it to them for nothing?


    Dabao was moved to tears, and his eyes turned red all of a sudden.


    When Xiaobao saw his brother''s expression, what else could he not understand?


    Xiaobao is silent for a while, then suddenly looks up and says to Rong Leng, who is not far away from him: "childe, I''m willing to be an ox and a horse, and I will repay two great kindness to the death!"


    Dabao also fell to his knees with a plop and kowtowed to Liu Wei without saying a word.


    Even the boatman sighed and said quietly, "the heart of the doctor''s parents is really the heart of the doctor''s parents!"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Lord Rong Qi, who is in debt of five hundred Liang: "..."

 Chapter 393

    Rong Su wakes up. But Liu Wei does not intend to reveal the relationship between Rong Su and Rong Ling. Rong Ling didn''t say a word to Rong Su either, but Rong Su was also familiar with current affairs and didn''t have any nonsense. It''s dark outside now. If you are going to sleep here tonight, you have to make arrangements. First of all, there is only one wooden house and only one bed inside. The one in the bed must be the patient. Therefore, Rong Su and Xiao Bao are arranged to sleep. When did you sleep with a rude boatman? But people in the eaves, this hands and feet are not agile, can only agree in silence. Xiaobao is very restrained and sleeps very close to the outside. Try not to meet this seemingly dangerous jade face prince. When two people sleep in bed, the others can only make the floor. During that time, the woman was unwilling to sleep with a group of men, so she asked herself to go to sleep on the boat. The boatman told the woman that there was no fire on the ship and it was cold. The woman didn''t care, she had to go. Finally, the boatman slept with three boatman, Rong Ling, Liu Wei, Xiao Li, Da Niu, Xiao Niu, Xiao Niu, business people and lonely boat passengers. Everyone separated around the fire. Liu Wei and Rong Ling sleep together. Xiao Li sleeps between his mother and Rong uncle. Big girl and little girl are next to Liu Wei. The two sisters share a quilt. The merchant and the boatman slept with the boatman. And the lonely boat guest, sleeping alone at the other end, will be lonely to the end! In the dead of night, everyone closed their eyes, and the rain outside became the last rhythm of the night. At the same time, no one knows that a two-story ship is rushing to this side of the coastline not far away. After an hour, the ship stopped at the wharf. A man in black stood at the bow of the ship, looked down at the boat, narrowed his eyes, and asked, "here comes the rescue?" Behind the man in black, a masked man said: "it''s impossible. The rescue brought by Li Jun and others was led to Huizhou. No one knows that Rong Xun is on this isolated island." The man in black looks coldly: "now someone knows." The masked man bowed his head and arched his hand: "yes, the shadows understand!" As the shadow spoke, the black figure rowed through the air. He landed on the deck of the boat and walked into it After a long time, he came out with a calm face and replied, "there is only one woman in it." The man in black frowned: "only one?" "Yes." The man in Black said to himself, "kill." "Yes!" The masked man took the lead, walking towards the boat and putting a silver fingertip with a hook blade on his finger. Entering the boat, not for a while, when he came out again, his fingertips were dripping blood. Blood melted into the dark land, and in a blink of an eye, it disappeared. The man in black looked at the bright wooden house in front of him, and his eyes were always cold. Masked man with the black man''s line of sight to see, asked: "want to kill?" The man in black looks at him. The masked man understood: "yes!" Shadow should be next, body shape together, then driving the lightness skill, flying towards the other end! The masked man fell steadily on the wooden roof, regardless of the rain falling from his head. He put his ear to the eaves and listened. More than ten people. Hearing the breathing sound inside, the masked man had a rough estimate, so he jumped off the roof and planned to break in. It''s just a dozen people, even if it''s all black Mei Wei, it''s nothing. But just before his hand touched the door, it opened. The masked man''s eyes moved for a moment, and he saw that the door panel was open. Inside, a little boy with disorderly hair, short head and the same bean, grabbed his hair and came out. The little boy didn''t look at the road. As soon as he came out, he went straight to the front. He didn''t look up until he bumped into a wet, hard wall of meat. He rubbed his big eyes and opened his mouth Masked man: "..." The little boy smashed his mouth, simply bypassed the masked man, walked to the left eaves, untied his pants, and hissed at the outside. When he finished hissing, the little boy was also shivered by the cold wind. Looking back, he saw the man standing in front of the wooden house door and asked, "are you also a boatman nearby? Stranded by the heavy rain, come here to stop temporarily? " Masked man: "..." The little boy looked at the black cloth on his face and said, "you are very good. Cover your mouth, the wind will not be cold. I will let my father make one for me tomorrow." Masked man: "..." "Are you going in? We all slept. If you want to come in and sleep, you should bring your own quilts. What about your boat? Why are you the only one? Is there no one else on your ship? "Masked man: "..."


    The little boy saw that he was silent and didn''t answer himself. He was impatient, yawned and said, "I''m so sleepy. I don''t care about you. You come in and find a place to sleep. I''m in."


    The little boy said, just to go in, see inside, two little girls holding hands also ran out.


    Seeing the little boy, the two little girls bowed their heads respectfully and shouted, "little boy."


    The little boy asked them, "you get up and go to the clean room?"


    The two little girls nodded shyly.


    "There is no clean room outside," said the little boy. "You are going to go behind the stone."


    Two little girls nodded, and the little one said clearly, "Uncle boatman said, we know the place."


    The little boy nodded, turned his head, and pointed to the masked man behind him to introduce: "this uncle''s boat also encountered wind and rain, stop here for a while."


    The two little girls nodded to the tall uncle with sharp eyes, which was a greeting.


    When the two little girls wriggled to the back of the stone, the little boy suddenly stopped walking, turned his head, looked at the masked man, and said, "you are not allowed to peep at the girls, and my father said that the girls who peeped are all abnormal. They need to soak in the pigsty and have needle eyes. They will not marry a wife in the future."


    Masked man I can''t speak at all.


    At the end of the day, the little boy waited for the two little girls to come back and let the girls go in first.


    When the little boy came in to close the door, he saw that the masked man was still standing outside and looking inside. The little boy was angry. He said with his mouth bulging, "there is really no extra quilt inside. You need to bring your own quilt. I don''t bolt the door. If you bring your own quilt, you can come in and find a place to sleep. I''m sleepy, no matter you are."


    Say, close the door, and then walk to his quilt with short legs.


    Into the quilt, quickly wrapped by the warm current, the little boy spits sweetly, rubs his face against the pillow, and sleeps again.


    Liu Wei sleeping on his left side: "..."


    Sleeping on his right side of Rong Leng: "..."


    Liu Xiaoli has gone to sleep, so he doesn''t know how much he dislikes uncle Rong, his mother, looking at him now.


    Liu Wei reaches out his hand and probes on Xiao Li''s forehead. He asks Rong Leng some worried questions: "is my son stupid?"


    Rong Leng pulls her exposed hand back to the quilt, pinches her finger, and warms her palm, saying, "he''s just sleepy."


    It''s no secret that Xiaoli didn''t have a sense of vigilance when she slept.


    Liu Wei sighed and worried about his son''s IQ.

 Chapter 394

    Liu Wei and Rong Ling woke up when someone was 50 meters around the wooden house.


    They watched the change and did not move.


    It wasn''t until they felt someone on the roof that they looked at each other and had plans.


    But at this time, Xiao Li suddenly woke up.


    They want to hold Xiaoli, but the stinky boy can''t hold his pee, and they have to go.


    Afraid that Xiaoli''s voice is too loud, they have to let Xiaoli out, thinking that Xiaoli''s skill is really dangerous, and self-protection is not a problem.


    Besides, she and Rong Ling are nearby. They can catch up if they have something to do.


    But I didn''t expect that when he went out for a visit, he started to call each other brother and invite others to sleep. Why didn''t he just wash his neck and let them chop it?


    However, it seems that the person who has gone astray has gone.


    Liu Wei is still listening for a while. Sure enough, it''s the footsteps going away outside. She looks at Rong Ling and makes a sign in her eyes. Is she gone?


    Allow Leng to ponder for a moment and lift the quilt.


    Liu Wei pulls him: "what to do?"


    "Go and have a look." The man tucked her hand back into the bed to reassure her. Then he put on his clothes and went out of the hut.


    At that end, the masked man went back to the ship and said to the man in black in the eaves in front of the deck, "young villa master, Rong Su has gone."


    The man in black frowned.


    The masked man said: "there are a group of ordinary people living in it, like a boatman. When encountering the wind and rain on the water, I will take a rest here."


    "It''s not black Mayweather in disguise?" Men in black look cold.


    The masked man shook his head, said the matter just now, and said, "who is afraid of the dark, Mei Wei''s ability is extraordinary, and he can''t disguise himself as a child."


    It seems that logic is also right.


    The man in black sinks his eyes: "so, Rong Su has gone?"


    "Yes." The masked man said.


    The man in black breathed, a little upset.


    After a long silence, the man in black turned around and said to the man behind him, "inform the man to go out to sea and search closely. If there is a suspicious ship, search immediately. Be sure to find the target!"


    "Yes!" In the dark behind, a group of voices, together sounded.


    Before the ship was about to leave, the masked man suddenly looked at the boat below and asked, "little villa master, it''s a strange thing. Is that woman in the boat..."


    The man in black waved: "bring people up to the deep sea and throw them down."


    "Yes!"


    A group of people come and go.


    Looking at the two-story high ship, under the roar of the sea wind, she left at a constant speed, standing at the margin behind the tree, her eyes narrowed gradually.


    Rong Ling returns to the wooden house. When he opens the door, the warm temperature inside makes his serious eyes and brows relaxed.


    Liu Wei got up and asked him, "how is it?"


    Rong Ling takes off her slightly wet coat, enters the quilt, lies down and shakes her head.


    "Gone?"


    Let Leng nod.


    Liu Wei sank her eyes and asked, "who is it?"


    "Jianghu people." "Let Leng light voice way:" look at the sign on the boat, should be the person of Twilight mountain manor


    Twilight mountain villa? Liu Wei is a little surprised!


    Muring mountain manor is a Jianghu sect. There are tens of thousands of people in the manor. However, the location of the manor has been unknown for decades.


    The reason why Muling villa is famous is not because of its mystery, but because of its high profile.


    It''s said that Muling mountain villa is engaged in killer business. If you want to buy someone''s life, go to the nearest main city and find a local mountain villa to attract people, you can buy a registration here.


    There are numbers on the registration. When it comes to you, someone will come to contact you.


    At that time, if you want to buy someone''s life, as long as you have enough money, it will be a matter of words.


    Think of here, Liu Wei can not help but look to the bed also sleep sweet Rong su.


    It seems that this Lord Rong Qi really offended people.


    Someone went to the twilight mountain villa to buy his life.


    Thinking of the time when he was in Liufu, Rong Su was almost hurt by a concealed weapon, Liu Wei was silent.


    Liu Wei remembers that after that, Liu Yu once told himself that Li Jun had found out that the source of the concealed weapon was a Jianghu sect.


    He also said that he saved the lives of the seven kings.


    Whether it''s a mistake or not will not be mentioned for the moment, but if it was the hand of the Jianghu sect last time, it should not be the person of twiling mountain villa.


    As we all know, twilight mountain manor is not dead but wounded!


    How also can''t bear to go back to the original in the Xiangfu not hurt the fur to escape a robbery.


    Besides, some organizations that even black Mei Wei can say kill as soon as they kill, and kill a group of organizations as soon as they kill. Presumably, it''s not just to frighten people with concealed weapons.


    Liu Wei suddenly regretted that they should wait for the road to clear out in Qinshan mansion, and then go back to Beijing according to the original route, to what Dingzhou, to what Jianyang mansion to take the detour, to what Guyong mansion, causing a lot of trouble.With a sigh, she rubbed her brow and heart wearily. She always felt that she was carrying this burden. For a while, don''t want to have a clean life.


    Seeing that she was not comfortable, she let Leng reach over and hold the woman tightly with strong arms.


    Liu Wei leaned on Rong Leng''s arm and whispered, "when we arrived at Gu Yong''s mansion, we immediately shook off Rong su."


    Rong Leng looks at her angry little face, with a light hook on the corner of her mouth: "OK."


    Liu Wei is more comfortable now. She closes her eyes again, rubs her arm like iron, and plans to sleep for a while.


    This sleep, it is dawn.


    The boatmen got up again and again and went out to check the weather at sea.


    Liu Wei wakes up and opens her eyes.


    As soon as Liu Wei wakes up, she sees Xiaoli leaning on her abdomen.


    Xiaoli is sleeping with her mouth open.


    Liu Wei sat up disgusted, first of all, he pushed his son away lightly, turned his head, and found that Rong Ling was not in the bed.


    Carefully put Xiaoli and cover the quilt. Liu Wei plans to go out and have a look.


    But just walked two steps, saw on the wooden bed, the man who was hanging the bandage also woke up, was holding a pair of black eyes, looked at her for a moment.


    Liu Wei glanced back and asked coldly, "did you sleep well?"


    Rong Su doesn''t know why Liu Wei''s expression is bad. He shouldn''t have offended Mr. Liu, but when he was under the eaves, the seventh Prince nodded with patience.


    Compared with the day of being hunted, last night, Rong Su really slept well.


    Who knows, Liu Wei sneers more loudly: "of course you sleep well, others can''t sleep well."


    Liu Wei said, no longer talking with Rong Su, while wearing clothes, while out of the cabin.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s back, she frowned and was puzzled.


    At this time, Xiaobao also got up.


    Xiaobao carefully protects his head, sits up, and sees that the young man around him is awake, with a deep complexion and a bad mood.


    In line with more than one thing is less than one thing, Xiao Bao shrinks his neck, does not say hello, and plans to get out of bed and leave.


    But listen to the side of the childe suddenly asked: "what happened last night?"


    Xiaobao is stunned for a moment. He doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 395

    Rong Su looks at Xiaobao''s silly expression and asks in silence, "I said dreamwords last night?"


    Although I don''t think I have the habit of talking in my dream, Mr. Liu''s attitude makes Rong Su care about it. Did he really affect others after he fell asleep?


    Xiaobao thought for a moment and shook his head: "I I don''t know. "


    Frown!


    Xiaobao is a little scared and wants to leave soon.


    But Rong Su asked again, "have you ever called?"


    Xiaobao is going to cry: "childe I, I really don''t know. My brother said I''m short of heart and eyes. I don''t know anything when I fall asleep. I I really don''t know, young master, don''t ask me Ask someone else. "


    With that, Xiao Bao quickly jumped out of bed, holding his head, and ran out of the cabin.


    Rong Su sat there motionless, black face can drop ink!


    It seems that I really called last night.


    It''s very strange that he didn''t have the habit of calling. How could he suddenly call


    But in any case, when he was quiet at night, he even shouted and disturbed people''s dreams. Just thinking about it, he was ashamed and angry!


    What''s more, his third brother is still listening to me all the time!


    Damn it, let him see himself make a fool of himself! Hateful!


    Rong Xu is sulking at his cold face. Others around him get up slowly. Seeing his murderous eyes, they hide far away and dare not approach.


    After a while, the people who went out came back.


    When he came back, he said: "this island is so big. Where can I go when my sister-in-law is early in the morning?"


    The boatman mumbled.


    The merchant got up to wash his clothes, heard the noise, and said, "what''s the matter with the eldest sister?"


    "Gone." The boatman said, "I went to the boat just now to get the food for breakfast. I stopped by and told the sister-in-law to get up. But after knocking on the hatch for a long time, no one agreed. I found that the hatch was not locked, so I pushed it open and looked in, but there was no one in it. It was empty."


    "That sister-in-law is not on the boat?" The merchant was astonished.


    The boatman shook his head and looked around.


    This morning, the rain has stopped. Maybe the elder sister-in-law will wash in other places on the island.


    But the boatman looked around, but he didn''t see anyone. He was more suspicious.


    But the merchant''s face changed after a pause.


    The merchant looked at the boatman, then looked at the three boatman who followed him. He bit his teeth and went to the corner to wash without saying a word.


    When the boatman saw that the merchant had gone, he also went back to the wooden house and told others about the disappearance of the woman.


    The room was quiet for a moment, but after a moment''s silence, I heard a cold male voice and said, "what''s for breakfast?"


    The boatman was stupefied for a moment, and looked at the young man with cold noodles who was with Dr. Liu. He said, "it''s very delicious to eat porridge with bran grain."


    Rong Ling nods, takes the food bag and plans to help together.


    The boatman estimated that everyone should be hungry, so he squatted down and began to cook breakfast.


    The other people were busy. The businessman came in after washing and looked at the people who were cooking around the fire.


    After thinking about it, the merchant went to the lonely boatman and said, "have you heard?"


    The lonely boatman ignored him.


    The merchant lowered his voice and said, "the elder sister-in-law is missing."


    The lonely boatman didn''t talk.


    The businessman went on: "I think we are really in a black boat that is trying to kill us. You say, there are only a few people here. We are the only ones who come and go back. The elder sister-in-law quarreled fiercely yesterday. After a night, the people disappeared. But there was such a big thing. These people are still indifferent. There is no plot here. Who believes it? According to my opinion, the Doctor Liu''s family is with the boatman. It''s our idea to fight. Brother, now you and I are left. We have to think of some ways to leave. If we stay in this ghost place, we can''t be sure who''s next missing. "


    The businessman is nervous!


    But when the merchant had finished speaking, the lonely boatman did not respond.


    Lonely boat passengers just fold their quilts neatly, put them aside, and then start to tidy up their small baggage.


    The merchant frowned and pushed the lonely boat passenger: "brother, can you hear me? Brother Brother? "


    Seeing that the man made up his mind to ignore himself, the businessman was angry and spat, "when you suffer, you will know how to cry!"


    After that, I went to the corner and sat there alone.


    The atmosphere of the breakfast was not good because a man had disappeared without any reason.


    After breakfast, the boatman called on everyone to look around, but after looking over the island, he did not see the woman.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling stand in the cabin and enter the woman''s room.


    Liu Wei stops at the door and slowly looks around, then squats down.


    Liu Wei reached out and wiped a drop of blood on the wooden floor with her fingertips.Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei got up, but not to go inside, but to go outside.


    All the way out, sure enough, there are many shallow blood marks on the floor, which are almost invisible to the naked eye.


    I think a group of people came in and destroyed the scene.


    "You saw it last night?" Liu Wei asked Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling: "see people being taken away."


    "Are people taken away, or are bodies taken away?" Liu Wei frowned.


    Let the edge not speak.


    Liu Wei wiped the blood on her hand and sighed: "she''s unlucky. She can get burned without any reason. If she slept in the wooden house last night, she could not be sure that her life would be saved. In the end, it''s strange to look back."


    Think of here, Liu Wei some melancholy: "if pearl is good, at least, can give your person to take a letter."


    Rong Ling took dark Wei with him, but when he went to Guyong mansion, one ship couldn''t hold everyone, and others had to take other boats, which was supposed to be a three-day farewell.


    I didn''t think about it, but it turned out to be like this.


    Unable to inform others to come to meet them, they are completely trapped in the isolated island, but fortunately, it has not rained today. If the weather is beautiful, it means that they can go to sea in the afternoon or tomorrow.


    It''s a blessing in misfortune.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling did not reveal whether the woman was alive or dead.


    When everyone came back to the wooden house and talked about it, Rong Ling and Liu Wei remained silent.


    But the lonely boatman, sitting opposite to rongling and Liuwei, would look up at them from time to time.


    But Liu Wei, the old God, was there, and Rong Leng was indifferent and cold, but there was no clue.


    After searching all morning, no one was found, and the atmosphere began to change in the crowd.


    In the afternoon, the weather was fine.


    Finally, we can go to sea.


    One group of people got into the boat, because the woman was not there, so let her live in her cabin.


    The boatman asked everyone whether to continue to Guyong mansion or to return to Jianyang mansion?


    The merchant was the first to jump up and say, "naturally, it''s going to Guyong mansion!"


    Other people have no problem, so the ship sails to Guyong mansion.

 Chapter 396

    Probably because one person was lost on the way for some reason. In the next two days, although the weather was still trying to be strong and there was no more trouble, there was still a strange silence in the ship.


    So intermittently and painstakingly, three days later, they finally arrived at the wharf of Guyong mansion.


    After getting off the boat, the merchant took his luggage and ran away.


    After discussing with the boatman, the boatman went to Yamen.


    People are missing. They always report it!


    Otherwise, there are other people on the ship, especially the merchant, who spread from east to west. If someone really suspects that their boatman is plotting for money and lives, it is a great injustice.


    The crowd separated at the dock.


    Liu Wei looked at the map before landing.


    According to the map, there should be a pawnshop called "Daxi pawnshop" in the ancient Yongfu of Dingzhou. This pawnshop is specially marked as a circle on the map.


    I don''t know what that means, but obviously, this place is very important.


    When Liu Wei got off the ship, he asked for information.


    The young man who worked at the wharf changed his face as soon as he heard the words "Da Xi pawnshop". Then he said, "Hey! You don''t know? That''s a great joy pawnshop, but it was burnt out by a fire three years ago... "


    "Fire?" Liu Wei is stunned.


    "Yes." The stevedore said: "it was three years ago in the summer, somehow, it was on fire in the middle of the night. When the neighborhood came out to see it, they saw that the fire had been burning to the sky. There was no movement in the fire, and the whole street was shocked. When the fire was put out, only a few charred bodies were seen inside. After the inspection, it was said that it was the manager of Daxi pawnshop, The great court, the apprentices, the fellows, the old, the young and the old, all of whom were sixteen, did not run out. "


    Liu Wei''s face was heavy.


    "If you want to find a pawnshop, you can go to the" Sanle pawnshop "at the end of the first and second streets. That pawnshop is also an old shop. It''s built in the place before Daxi pawnshop. It''s said that it''s the branch shop from Kyoto, which is quite reasonable."


    Thanks to the docker.


    Liu Wei looked back and said, "the clue is broken."


    Rong Leng looked at the sky and said, "first find an inn."


    Liu Wei had to nod.


    Two people with three children, go forward.


    Just want to ask people to inquire about a good inn, suddenly feel wrong, two people turn around, sure enough, see hanging arm, bound bandage of Rong Xu, the face of expressionless follow.


    Liu Wei rubbed his brow and heart, and pushed his face.


    Rong Leng is silent and goes to Rong su.


    Liu Wei is idle and bored. She simply takes her three children to the street vendor.


    Big girl and little girl have never eaten sugar gourd. Looking at the round sugar gourd string, Liu Wei bought three strings, one for three children.


    Xiaoli took the youngest one and gave the older one to her two younger sisters.


    The big girl and the little girl cherished the candied haws, stretched out the little tongue to lick, and immediately laughed: "delicious."


    Liu Wei rubbed their heads, squatted down, and said, "I''ll find a ready-made clothes shop and buy you two sets of clothes. Look what I''m wearing now. It''s like a little beggar."


    Liu Wei said and pinched their little faces.


    The little girl is bashfully burying her head, and says delicately and weakly, "thank you, young man."


    Big girl also said: "my sister and I will work hard to repay you."


    Liu Wei took care of their hair and said with a smile, "whatever you can do, just be obedient."


    The two chicks nodded at once, and they were so lovely.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were greedy, and she thought, if only she had a daughter.


    It''s too late to regret, but next time, we must have a daughter!


    Well Next time?


    Liu Wei''s eyes turn, unconsciously looking at Rong Leng who is talking with Rong Su not far away. After a moment''s silence, her eyes turn away, but her ears turn red.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful." The woman''s voice suddenly burst into the auricle.


    Liu Wei came back to her senses. Looking forward, she saw a lot of people around the lantern shop in front of her.


    Each girl''s home, a person carrying a lantern, it seems to see.


    From Liu Wei''s point of view, you can see the colorful lanterns, which are extremely beautiful.


    Liu Wei took the three children and walked over.


    Three children look at the lanterns are very fresh. Liu Xiaoli points to a high cowhide lantern and says, "Dad, it''s a tiger. It''s a tiger''s lantern. It''s lovely."


    Liu Wei looked up at the lantern. It was really beautiful. She asked, "boss, how can I sell that lantern?"


    The owner of the stall took the tiger lantern down cleanly and said with a smile, "all animals look like 50 Wen each. Are you from other places, young man? Starting from tonight, we have a lantern festival in Guyong mansion for three consecutive nights. It''s a coincidence that you came here. If you don''t go to the Lantern Festival in the evening, you can enter for free as long as you hold the lantern in your hand. In the Lantern Festival, you can guess riddles, throw circles and take children to play. It''s best. ""This is not a festival, and there is a lantern festival?" Liu Wei asked.


    A little girl beside said to Liu Wei, "I don''t know about it, young master. It''s the tradition of our ancient Yongfu. There is a lantern festival every two months on the 15th. To say the doorway in it, it goes back to the period of the first emperor."


    "It''s said that when Emperor Xian was in power, he came to our ancient Yongfu for a private visit. When he came, he happened to catch up with us at the Qiqiao Lantern Festival. Emperor Xian made a fun of it. In the Lantern Festival, he met a girl in white with a lantern. Later, Emperor Xian took the girl into the palace and became the lady of the imperial concubine. Therefore, in order to commemorate this, we ancient Yongfu Lady, every two months, there will be a lantern festival for three days. It''s very lively! They all say that it''s easy to meet your sweetheart at the Lantern Festival of Guyong mansion, and it''s also easy to stay with your sweetheart for a long time, which is good for a hundred years. "


    The little girl said a look of yearning, looking at Liu Wei''s eyes, but also the naked hot.


    Liu Wei feels a little embarrassed. Does this girl suggest that she will go shopping at night?


    Liu Wei shuddered and pretended not to hear the meaning. Turning to the two little girls, she said, "you''ll also choose a lantern, and take you out to have a look at it in the evening."


    "Thank you very much, young man." The two little girls hurriedly agreed, and then the flower looked at the colorful lanterns on the stall.


    Finally, Liu Wei bought five lanterns.


    Xiao Li asked for a tiger.


    Big girl wants a butterfly, little girl wants a kitten.


    Liu Wei asked for a rabbit''s, but also Rong Ling bought a frog''s.


    After buying the lanterns, the three children were very happy. They were all jumping on foot.


    Liu Wei looks back and wants to find Rong Ling again, but finds that Rong Ling is coming. Beside him, he still follows Rong Qi, who looks rather embarrassed.

 Chapter 397

    Rong Ling came over and looked at the lanterns in everyone''s hands.


    Liu Wei hands the frog to him, but looks at Rong su.


    Rong Su nods to Liu Wei, his face expressionless.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and asked her in the eyes. What happened?


    Rong Ling came to Liu Wei, pulled her aside and said, "he''s with us."


    Liu Wei stares at Rong Ling: "are you kidding?"


    Rong Ling: "he guessed that someone came to kill him that night."


    The woman disappeared inexplicably. As long as Rong Su is not a fool, he can always guess something wrong these days.


    But what about that?


    Liu Wei eyebrows: "so?"


    Rong Leng said, "he will not go."


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "you mean, can''t you drive him out?"


    Let the edge not speak.


    "I''ll tell him!" said Liu Wei Liu Wei is about to go.


    Rong Leng grabbed her and said, "what do you say?"


    "Just say we have something to do. We can''t take him. Let him find a place for himself and wait for his people to come to meet us."


    Rong Ling looks at her, speechless.


    Liu Wei: can''t you say that


    Rong Leng said, "he has something with him."


    "Things?" Liu Wei did not understand.


    Rong Leng whispered in Liu Wei''s ear.


    When Liu Wei finished listening, her eyes suddenly changed: "he has Huizhou talisman?"


    Rong Leng said in a deep voice, "most of the people who killed him were the talisman. He was ordered by the emperor to go to Huizhou to recover the forces of Huizhou."


    Liu Wei stared: "Huizhou is not..."


    Rong Leng nodded: "the fiefdom of Princess Yuehai."


    Liu Wei is silent and understands.


    Princess Yuehai is the only daughter of the late king Hui and the princess. She was born in Huizhou and grew up in Huizhou. Until the death of the prince and the princess, she was taken to Kyoto by the emperor''s empress because she was young and lonely.


    But as soon as the princess Yuehai left, Huizhou was left unguarded.


    Huizhou''s troops, at the beginning, were still in the hands of the princess Yuehai.


    But at present, I don''t know if she is too young to be fooled, or what''s the matter, the princess Yuehai has handed over her troops.


    What is this?


    This is almost equal to the fact that the princess Yuehai gave back her life and her fiefdom to the court.


    Liu Wei suddenly sympathizes with Princess Yuehai. Although the girl is unruly and willful and has a bad temper, she is a princess in the end.


    At present, the princess has no use value at last. In the future, she will stay in Kyoto for the rest of her life.


    It''s nothing to stay in Kyoto. It would be a tragedy for the emperor to take the moon sea as the object of reconciliation and marry a distant country.


    To say that there are only two princesses of the right age in the present emperor. If these two princesses are used up, that idea will not hit the princess.


    Liu Wei''s expression is very complicated.


    "No matter who the troops will give them to, they will not fall into the hands of the bandits."


    Of course, Liu Wei also understands this truth.


    No matter how many disputes there are in the court, the people can''t rebel all the time. If the current situation is really difficult for the people to survive and the people complain, it''s OK. But now the singing and dancing are going up and down. If there is any man-made rebellion, it''s a joke on the life of the people.


    Therefore, Huizhou''s talisman must be sent to Kyoto safely.


    But despite that, Liu Wei was not happy.


    "When will his men come to meet him?" Can''t they always take Rong Su?


    "Let Leng Cu eyebrow way:" today go to the post house to find someone to take a letter, the fastest, also want ten days and a half months


    "So long?" Liu Wei''s teeth itch with hate: "I knew I would not save him before!"


    Rong Leng didn''t speak. After a while, he comforted him and said, "if you find my man, someone will guard him. He won''t know what we do."


    That''s the only way.


    Liu Wei is not satisfied, but there is no other way.


    The six finally walked to the nearest inn and booked four rooms.


    Liu Wei and Xiao Li.


    Big girl and little girl.


    Let the edge of a room.


    Let''s go back to one room.


    Rong Ling wants to reserve five rooms, so that he can separate Liu Wei from Xiao Li and facilitate his private meeting with Liu Wei in the middle of the night.


    But Liu Wei did not hesitate to say four, do not give Rong Ling a little chance to play rogue.


    Four rooms are booked, several people go in to simply wash and tidy up. Liu Wei takes two little girls to buy beautiful clothes, and then comes back for dinner.


    Before the dinner, yamen came to yamen servant and came with the boatman to ask them about the woman''s disappearance.


    Liu Wei and others, as fellow travelers, naturally need to record a confession.


    But fortunately, it didn''t take long. I just asked about it.After all, the woman is not a clean business. How can the Yamen attach great importance to such a person who is not a good citizen. After seeing off the yamen runner, so did the boatman. Liu Wei and others have used the evening meal, so they plan to go shopping. Before leaving the inn, Rong Su happened to leave the room. Seeing that they were going out, he asked, "where are you going?" Liu Wei didn''t want to take care of Rong Su, but Liu Xiaoli said crisply, "we are all going to the Lantern Festival. Are you going?" Liu Wei grabs Xiaoli and asks her son to come back. Don''t talk! But it has been said Rong Xu is silent for a moment, but agrees: "OK." Say, want to be together with them. Liu Wei''s face turned black at once. Rong Leng said to the seventh emperor, "you are not in good health. Take a rest earlier." Rong Xu looks at Rong Leng and laughs casually: "the third brother is worried about more. This little wound is OK." Rong Ling looks helplessly at Liu Wei. Liu Wei swung her sleeve and led the big girl and the little girl away. Xiao Li stood in the same place, holding a tiger lantern in his hand. He asked Rong Ling stupidly, "Uncle Rong, what''s wrong with my father?" Allow Leng to feel the little guy''s forehead sympathetically, comfort: "it''s OK." Finally, a group of six people went to the Lantern Festival together. The Lantern Festival is set up in the big square of Fuxing street. Before they go there, they can see that there are too many people there. Lanterns are everywhere, colorful and of different shapes. Liu Wei used to go to the Lantern Festival in Qujiang mansion, but the feeling of the South and the north is totally different. It''s cold in the north. It''s not just a flower lantern. In the middle of the square, there''s a huge fire. It''s boiling beef bone soup. If it''s cold, you can drink a bowl of beef bone soup for three Wen. Liu Wei saw the freshness, bought several bowls in the past, drank one bowl by one, and really felt that the whole body was warm. Big girl and little girl have never seen such a bustle. Everything is fresh. It seems that a pair of eyes are not enough. Little head turns around. Seeing this, Xiao Li took the initiative to act as a guide and take them everywhere. Liu Wei was worried that the three children were lost and had to follow them. Rong Leng and Rong Su are far behind, not fast or slow. "If the third brother wants to go, go ahead. Don''t worry about me." Rong Su looks at the bustling scene, but his face is still expressionless. "What?" Rong Leng glanced at him Rong Su sneers: "the third brother didn''t say it, but his heart seems to have followed him. I don''t know that the third brother, who is known as the cold general, has such a childlike side. He has such a heart for the flowers and plants." Rong Su said with a narrow look at the frog lantern in his hand. Rong Leng frowned and said nothing. Rong Su and Rong Ling looked at each other and said: "I heard that the relationship between the third brother and Mr. naliu was very deep. When I was in Kyoto, I didn''t see much. Now..." "What on earth do you want to say?" Rong Ling looks at him with cold eyes. Rong Su hooked his lips, but he couldn''t reach the bottom of his eyes with a smile: "stupid brother just wants to ask, you are so, does she know?" "Well?" "Liu Wei." Rong Xu''s eyes are calm: "the father has agreed to the third brother''s proposal. I believe it will not be long before he will officially marry him. Liu Wei of the Xiangfu knows that the third brother Xiao Do you like men? " Rong Leng looks at him in his spare time and says in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 398

    "Curiosity." Rong Xu is careless: "it''s also the third brother. If the third brother really wants to marry Liu Wei, I''m afraid it''s better to keep back. That woman, who could escape from my family five years ago, can escape from you five years later. If she really finds out that the third brother married her just to reassure the father and the emperor, you don''t feel anything about her. Even after the marriage, she doesn''t intend to touch her. I wonder if she will pack up the burden now, far away Going to another place? "


    "You think you know her very well?" Rong Ling said with a smile


    "No, I know you well." Rong Xu stares at him: "if you like men, do you still love a woman? Even if she is in love, how can it be her? "


    "Why not her?" Let Leng ask.


    "If it were her, you would not be entangled with a man now, loving me."


    Rong Ling doesn''t know how to return to the seventh brother, or he doesn''t need to return to the seventh brother.


    Rong Ling continues to move forward and doesn''t plan to talk to Rong Su again. Originally, he didn''t think there was anything to talk about between them.


    But Rong Leng didn''t say it, but Rong Su didn''t plan to stop: "if you really like men, it doesn''t make any sense to say it with your father. With his love for you, you have the power of zhengemen. You insist on it. Who can do what to you? If you can choose, please brother, don''t hurt her."


    Rong Leng stops and finally looks unhappy: "Rong Su, I can''t worry about Liu Wei''s business with me."


    Rong Su looked at the third brother for a while and said, "I just remind him."


    "No more." Let Leng finish, look ahead, no longer talk to him.


    She frowned and her lips were slightly pursed.


    Ahead, Liu Wei, with three children, stopped at the place where he guessed the riddle.


    Xiao Li read the words on the paper: "walk on the top, hang in the middle, bury on both sides, type a word?"


    Big girl and little girl can''t read or understand at all. They just look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is busy, looking at Xiao Li: "can''t you guess?"


    Xiaoli drum mouth, guess twice, looking at the mother shake his head.


    At this time, the back of Rong Ling and Rong Su also came over, and Xiao Li hurried to find Rong Ling for help: "Uncle Rong, walk on the top, hang in the middle, what are the words buried on both sides?"


    Rong Leng was about to answer when Rong Su suddenly said, "earth."


    Xiao Li looks at him.


    Rong Su only looks back at Xiao Li with a flat face.


    Small Li Leng for a while, also did not think too much, turned to the old man under the lantern and said: "uncle, it is the local character."


    The kind old man smiled, took out a wooden figure and handed it to the child: "you guessed it, this is your prize."


    "Wow, and prizes!" Xiaoli comes here happily.


    Although it''s not a valuable thing, it''s just a small woodcarver. It''s estimated that it''s worth a few Wen, but it''s not the same as the reward.


    Xiaoli holds the little man, and the whole person laughs.


    The big girl and the little girl are envious. They circle around the little childe.


    Liu Wei looks at some children who are so easy to satisfy, and smiles.


    Only Rong Leng, a cold glance at Rong retrospective, eyes quite deep.


    Rong Su just looks back at Rong Leng and says nothing.


    Xiaoli wins over Xiaoren. With great effort, she says to the second lantern, "go straight up to the floating clouds and write a word."


    After reading it, Xiao Li turned to look at Rong Leng and Rong su.


    Rong Leng blurted out, "go."


    Xiaoli''s eyes turned and said to the old man, "it''s a go word."


    The old man gently sent another villain.


    Xiaoli generously gave this to big girl, and then looked at the third Lantern: "the first month is less than the first day of the first month, type a word."


    As soon as Xiaoli''s voice fell, before turning his head, he listened to Rong Su''s calm way: "Ken."


    Xiaoli looks at the old man again.


    The old man smiled bitterly to send another one, then touched Xiaoli''s head and said: "little fellow, uncle, there is only wooden man to send. There are other things in front of uncle, you go there to play."


    Xiaoli also didn''t know that the old man was throwing out the guests. Like a little boss, he took two little sisters to the lantern riddle stand in front of the disaster.


    This riddle guessing is exquisite. When you read the riddle, you need to guess it. If you guessed it, you will be rewarded.


    If you don''t guess, you''ll have to leave a penny in the small box next to you.


    Then the stall keeper will tell you the answer.


    It''s a pleasure.


    After all, those rewards are not precious. They are just for fun. Naturally, no one wants to compare them for a reward or a penny.


    The three children were lively and active, so Liu Wei had to follow them all the way.


    Rong Leng and Rong Xu are at the end.


    Rong Leng takes another look at Rong Su and moves forward in silence.


    Rong Su also didn''t say a word, but between the two men, there was a complicated atmosphere."Please stand aside and don''t speak. Type a word. Eh, what is this word? Uncle Rong, uncle Rong... " Xiao Li can''t guess, and can only move soldiers.


    Rong Ling and Rong Xu come together.


    Rong Ling was about to say that he was once again preempted by Rong Su: "Jing."


    Xiaoli Xing rushed to the stall and smiled at Grandpa.


    The grandfather of the stall keeper gave him a small lantern of gourd.


    This stall gives lanterns, but they all have lanterns in their hands. One more is not easy to take.


    Xiaoli turns around and finds that there is still one person without a lantern. After thinking about it, Xiaoli hands the gourd lantern to Rong su.


    Rong Xu is silent for a moment and reaches for it.


    Xiaoli smiled and went to another stall with two little sisters.


    Rong Su carried the lantern with the shape of a gourd, and tied a bandage on his hand. He had already abandoned one hand and carried a lantern with the other hand. Now, both hands are not empty. It''s funny to look at it.


    There are seven princes in the hall. When are you so embarrassed.


    But the lanterns were all received and could not be thrown away. At last, he could only carry them and hang them in the back.


    When he went to the next riddle stand, Xiao Li read another riddle.


    This time, the answer is Rong Ling.


    Xiaoli excitedly changed another prize. This time, she changed it into a headflower. It must not be used by a man.


    Xiaoli is going to give her two sisters, but when she turns around, she sees big girl standing behind her, but little girl is gone.


    Xiaoli was stunned for a moment. She looked around. She found that when she got to the back, she was standing beside rongleng''s legs, looking up, holding a pair of big eyes, but looking back.


    Noticing the little girl''s line of sight, Rong Su picked up her eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "how?"


    Little girl is not familiar with this uncle, nor dare to talk to him. When he asks himself, she shrinks her neck and hides behind Rong Ling.


    Big girl also found out that her sister had run away, so she went to pull her sister''s sleeve and said, "how can you run around?"


    Little girl didn''t talk, she looked at Rong su The lantern in my hand.

 Chapter 399

    After a pause, the little girl suddenly bit her teeth and handed up her little cat lantern. She said timidly, "young man, can I use my lantern to exchange it with you?"


    Rong Su: "..."


    It''s ugly enough to carry this calabash lantern, and a cat


    Rong Suo''s face is expressionless. He gives the cucurbit lantern to the girl: "all for you." He didn''t want one.


    The little girl took it shyly, but she still handed him her kitten lantern.


    It''s impossible to connect.


    Little girl looks at Rong Su like this. At last, big girl looks at Rong Su as well.


    Perhaps I thought that the young man was angry, and big girl''s eyes were red. She said anxiously, "young man, my sister didn''t mean it. She is still young. Please don''t blame her..."


    Rong Su: "..."


    At last, forced by helplessness, Rong Su had to take over the kitten lantern, and immediately, as always, Rong Qi, the prince of kaolin flowers, looked more funny.


    Rong Su''s face is black.


    In particular, looking at the eyes of Rong Ling and Liu Wei, I only felt that they were deliberately watching his jokes.


    Rong Su is not happy. She looks even colder.


    The big girl drags the little girl to leave quickly, but she still scolds her sister: "how can you be so reckless? What can you do if you offend that childe?"


    Although they don''t know the identity of this childe, since they have identified childe Liu and childe Rong as the masters, the friends of the two masters are naturally noble people.


    They are servants. Where can they offend the nobles? Isn''t that death seeking?


    Little girl is very aggrieved. She holds up the calabash lantern and touches a red mark on the lantern skin with her fingers.


    Big girl looked at the past, looked at the mark, and suddenly she was silent, and asked little girl, "because of this?"


    The girl didn''t speak, but her eyes were red.


    It''s not good for big girl to scold little girl any more. She only grasps her hand and guarantees: "I''m not afraid. I have my sister here."


    Girl looked at her sister and nodded hesitantly.


    Xiaoli is listening to the clouds and mist nearby, but she sees that Xiaoniu is not happy, so she hands the flower to Xiaoniu and whispers, "this flower is very beautiful, please put it on."


    The little girl stared at the flower, secretly looked at the little childe for a while, then stretched out some rough little hands, took them over, said quietly in her mouth: "thank you very much, little childe."


    Xiaoli sent flowers, but she didn''t laugh, so she had no idea what to do.


    Xiaoli goes back to her mother and grabs her mother''s clothes. She looks ignorant.


    Liu Wei patted his son''s head, crouched down, and patiently asked the girl, "what''s special about this lantern?"


    The little girl is very shy and shrinks to the back of her elder sister.


    Big girl quickly said: "forgive me, young girl I miss you


    "Well?"


    Big girl took the lantern, pointed to the red mark on it, and said: "it''s like a red butterfly mark. There''s also a birthmark on our big sister''s back. We haven''t seen the eldest sister for a long time. The little girl thinks of the eldest sister, so just seeing this, she I can''t help but want to. Please don''t blame her... "


    Little girl said, look very scared, said almost to Liu Wei kneel down.


    Liu Wei drags big girl, looks at the red mark on the calabash lantern, and touches it with her hand.


    Liu Wei had no intention to touch it, but felt that the lantern skin was so smooth!


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and then touched the rabbit lantern skin in his hand. He found that the leather was rough and felt rough.


    Look at these two lanterns carefully. The brightness is not the same.


    Cowhide lanterns are famous for being bright in the belly. They can only shine inside, but not outside.


    But cowhide is not inflammable. It is the safest way to use cowhide as a lantern.


    So later, people who make lanterns grind the cowhide to make thin leather lanterns, which can illuminate and strengthen the safety.


    Thin skin lanterns are the lanterns that are sold in most shops now, but no matter how thin they are, they are not as thin and delicate as the gourd lanterns.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and flashed something in her heart. When she was about to look at it again, she heard a cry in the distance: "the auspicious time has arrived. The villagers who put the boat lights have opened the lake --"


    Liu Wei looked up in the conditioned reflection, and saw many people crowded around and ran to the source of the sound.


    Liu Wei hurriedly grabbed the three children and stood beside them.


    Rong Leng and Rong Su also step back!


    I saw that there were not many people in the square before. Suddenly, a swarm of people came and hurried forward.


    While walking, his mouth also said: "open the lake, open the lake, this time I must first put the boat lights."


    "So many people, I will not ask for the first one, as long as I can get into the top ten, as long as I can get into the top ten, the water god Bodhisattva will certainly achieve my wish."


    Men and women are talking and laughing.The local people, who were on the same side with Liu Wei, saw that they were ignorant and explained kindly, "are you from other places? No wonder you don''t know. Every few months, there is a lantern festival in our ancient Yongfu, and the small things on the Lantern Festival are next. The biggest music is boat Lantern Festival and the last Daqing Dance Troupe. I don''t know when it came down. It is said that every Lantern Festival, the first ten men and women who put boat lanterns to pray for the water god Bodhisattva, will be favored by the water god Bodhisattva and meet their one wish , so it''s not, as soon as the lake is opened, everyone rushes over. You and your children should be careful. There are too many people. Don''t hurt your children for a while. "


    Liu Wei Dynasty thanked him for his kindness and asked, "what''s a boat light tour?"


    "Go to the marriage tree beside Xiaoguang lake, take the red paper, write your wish on the paper, then fold it into a boat shape, light a lantern on the top, and put it in the lake. As long as the boat swam from one end of the lake to the other, the wick in the boat will not go out or capsize. The wish written on the first ten paper boats that arrived on the other side of the lake will come true. I heard that it''s quite flexible ¡£¡±


    After that, the man laughed himself, obviously only taking it as an interesting thing.


    Liu Wei listened, but her eyes lit up: "like a lotus lamp?"


    The man did not understand: "what lotus lamp?"


    Liu Wei shook his head, turned to Rong Leng and said, "let''s go and have a look, too?"


    Rong Leng looks at her little face, which is rarely excited. Her face is soft: "do you have a wish that is not fulfilled?"


    Liu Wei chuckled, silent.


    Rong Leng reached out and straightened out the hair on her temples. She said, "what do you want? Say it. I will do it for you."


    Liu Wei laughed and gave him a push.


    Rong Leng holds her hand.


    Next to that kind-hearted person looked at these two men hand in hand, eyes fierce stare big!


    The face that Rong Xun looks at nearby is all black, heavy cough!


    At the same time, Rong Ling and Liu Wei took a look at Rong su. Liu Wei said, "you are not comfortable. If you don''t go back to have a rest first, it will be cold outside. Don''t miss your body."


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei with a calm face, and almost says - shameless, these four words!

 Chapter 400

    Because Liu Wei wanted to put on the boat lights, even if he wanted to crowd with people, he had to follow the waves and bury them in the crowd. This small Guanghu, in other words, is beside the square, a very small lake. Liu Wei was very excited. After seeing the lake so small, she was shaken. This lake is artificially built at first sight. How can there be Bodhisattvas in this lake? Liu Wei is not an atheist. Although she has no religious belief, she insists that there are many things in the world that cannot be explained by human beings, such as her journey. So when she came to ancient times, she was always willing to respect even though she was not very sensitive to some deities and Buddhas. Today''s meeting, she is more willing to join the party. Only when she can see with the naked eye that it is false, this enthusiasm has cooled a lot. But when all the people have come, they have to make a scene. Looking at the countless red papers hanging on the marriage tree, Liu Wei leaped into the air and grabbed one. As soon as Liu Wei landed on the ground, there was a silence around him. Then, there was a exclamation: "Oh..." Liu Wei smiled, took the red paper, went to the table next to the pen and ink, and wrote briefly. Before Liu Wei finished writing, Rong Ling came over. To see, Liu Wei evaded the conditioned reflection and didn''t let Rong Ling see it. He said with a light smile, "it won''t work." Rong Ling looks at her. Liu Wei doesn''t face Leng anymore. She starts to fold paper boats. Over there, Xiaoli also jumped into the air and grabbed three pieces of red paper, one for herself, and gave one for big girl and little girl. Three children get together. Big girl and little girl can''t read, so little Li can only write for them. The little girl looked at the gourd lantern in her hand and whispered, "I hope to see the elder sister again." Big girl froze for a while, looking at her sister, holding her sister''s hand, also said to little childe: "I also hope to see big sister again." Xiao Li looks at them, looks down and writes for them. Finally, Xiaoli wrote on her red paper - hope big girl and little girl can see their big sister again. Xiao Li didn''t explain either. She sat on the ground and taught them to fold paper boats. Rong Ling didn''t see Liu Wei''s wish. She took one and wrote down - I wish she thought I would be round. After writing, Rong Ling raised her eyes and looked at Liu Wei again. She saw that she had folded the paper boat and started to put the wick on it. Rong Suo stood beside with no expression. He had three lanterns in his hand, one of his own kittens, one of Mr. Liu''s rabbits, and one of Rong Ling''s frogs. These two Let him help you! When Rong Leng Liu Wei came, it was a little late. It must be impossible to make the first ten ship lights. Even if they reach the other side, they have already reached a dozen. Liu Wei, a simple woman, doesn''t believe much anymore, so she doesn''t feel lost. She just wants to have fun, but she is also happy. When the boat lights were put on, several people watched the boat lights drifting and slowly swam to the opposite bank. On the way, a gust of wind suddenly came, and with a sound of exclamation from men and women around, the wicks of several boats were blown away. In a moment, the fire went out. There was a wail around, and it was quite lost. In this boat covered with water, the boat of big girl and little girl also suffered from rice seedling. Only Xiaoli''s one, who was wobbling, hid in the middle of a pile of boats to avoid a difficulty. Liu Wei''s boat is at the back. The wind just whirled the boat. At least it didn''t collapse, and it didn''t flameout. It persevered. But the one with Rong Ling Liu Wei claps Rong Duwei''s shoulder with a smile and comforts him. "It doesn''t matter. It''s not easy to swim for such a long time. I believe that I can swim to the other side next time." "Next time?" The man raises eyebrows coldly. Liu Wei touched her nose: "the official comfort words are all like this. You can make do with it. By the way, there is another sentence. Failure is the mother of success." Let Lenglin eyes. Liu Wei smiled at Rong Leng, smiling freely. He didn''t mean to gloat in his eyes! Finally, five boats, only Liu Wei''s and Xiao Li''s, managed to get to the other side. But after all, it''s not the top ten who arrived. According to the local people, it depends on the Bodhisattva''s mood. Liu Wei laughs and goes away. He doesn''t care. Xiaoli instead chased the local man and asked, "when is Bodhisattva in a good mood? How can we make Bodhisattva feel good? " The local people were asked to be speechless, and probably didn''t see any real children about it. Finally, Liu Wei drags Xiaoli away.Before Xiao Li left, she was still reluctant to part with the local people. Boat light tour is fun to listen to. After playing, it''s just like that. I heard that there will be Daqing dance team soon. Liu Wei plans to go to the front stand and wait for the dance. After two steps, he was blocked. A girl with a basket and a plain cloth scarf came up to them and said with a smile, "how many gentlemen, do you want to buy flowers?" That girl''s basket is full of wintersweet, red, pink, white, all kinds of colors. You don''t need to go near. You can smell the fragrant plum even farther away. Liu Wei twists a red one and asks, "how to sell it?" "Twenty Wen for one," said the girl Twenty Wen for a flower, and ten Wen for a basin. But this kind of day comes out to do business, originally wants to make a big profit. This small amount of silver is harmless. Liu Wei asked for two and gave them to big girl and little girl. The two girls received a lot of presents today and thanked each other happily. The flower girl sold two flowers at a time. She smiled happily and then sold to Rong Leng and Rong Xu: "do you want to buy flowers? You can give them to your sweetheart. These flowers were prayed for in front of the goddess Guanyin. You can get the care of Bodhisattva if you are sure to receive them. " What a boast! Liu Wei smiled, but did not break it, looking at the two men. Rong Leng, under Liu Wei''s eyes, calmly asked the flower girl, "how many flowers do you need to buy for your sweetheart?" Rong Su frowned and looked at Liu Wei. The girl who sells flowers said: "to my sweetheart, it''s natural to send nine flowers, which means long and beautiful." Rong Ling said, "pack me nine." "OK." The flower girl wrapped nine flowers smartly and handed them to the man. Rong Ling paid the silver, turned his head and handed the flower to Liu Wei. Liu Wei can''t help but tilt up gently and reach for it. Let''s go back to the side and see that the eyebrows and hearts are twisted to kill the flies. Liu Wei said without any silver here: "I''ll take it for our commander." Look back and frown more tightly!

 Chapter 401

    Liu Wei didn''t care about the disgusted look back, looked down and sniffed the flowers.


    Rong Leng can''t help bending his mouth, walking side by side with Liu Wei, and going on to the grandstand.


    Several people left far away, but they did not know that the flower girl was standing in place for a long time.


    It was not until the figure of rongling Liuwei and his party gradually disappeared into the crowd that the flower girl collected the basket and walked quickly into a nearby alley.


    In the alley, a ragged beggar girl leans against the wall.


    The woman had a grass in her mouth and a broken porcelain bowl with a missing mouth at her feet.


    Seeing someone come in, the woman looks at it, stands up and asks, "how is it?"


    The flower girl took off her headscarf, put the basket aside, changed her clothes, and said, "it''s them. It''s just that there are more people."


    The beggar woman frowned: "who has more?"


    "Two little girls, and one If you are not mistaken, the five features are somewhat similar to that Rong Duwei. "


    "Can I still find her?" asked the beggar woman


    The flower girl shook her head and said, "it''s definitely not going to happen. We shouldn''t have said where we are. If it wasn''t for uncle 16 to get a missing case in Yamen today, we don''t know. Liu Wei really came to Dingzhou, but they are too many. If they don''t disperse, they can''t meet."


    The beggar woman picked up the broken bowl on the ground, vomited the grass in her mouth and said, "I''ll go!"


    "Wait!" The flower girl grabbed the beggar woman, took her face in her hands, looked at it carefully, and said, "it''s almost time. Your eyes are going back to gold, and you can go tomorrow."


    The beggar woman frowned: "there are so many people in the Lantern Festival today. It''s very easy to disperse. There won''t be such a good chance tomorrow. Elder sister, I know you''re worried, but it''s nothing to take one more pill occasionally..."


    "No way!" The girl yelled at the flower seller with a serious voice: "my aunt said that you can only eat one grain a day. If you don''t eat a lot, you will hurt yourself!"


    The beggar woman is silent.


    The flower girl rubbed the beggar woman''s hair and said, "you go back first, I''ll try. If you can touch it, it''s good."


    "Then be careful." Beggars woman busy way.


    Then he murmured, "if you don''t put on the ship''s lights, you''ll have time."


    This kind of medicine, with a time limit of half an hour at a time, can make the eyes of beggars become normal black.


    But half an hour later, it won''t be.


    Because of the side effects, only one pill can be taken every day. If you take more than one pill, the toxic gas will accumulate. I''m afraid it will affect your eyes.


    My aunt''s original words are Afraid to be blind.


    The flower girl nodded and urged the beggar woman to leave. Then she changed the clothes that the rough man felt and wore a fake beard to walk out of the crowd.


    It''s still so busy outside.


    The rough man, who was shorter than the normal man, got into the crowd, folded his hands in his sleeves, shrugged his shoulders and walked slowly towards the innermost part of the square.


    At this time, Liu Wei has arrived at the platform of the square. Looking at the countless figures on both sides of the platform in a hurry, she feels quite interesting.


    "Today, I''d like to invite the famous star of baxiu square to dance! It''s said that most of the dances are made by rich masters. " There was a lively discussion around.


    "I heard that the second-class dancer of baxiu square was invited this time. Her figure is charming. If it''s common, it''s the rich master, and it''s rare to see her!"


    "Of course, there are only three second-class dancers in the whole Guyong mansion. The first-class dancer is even more only one girl Fengyuan. How regular are these second-class dancers!"


    "In a word, I saw Miss Fengyuan last time. Miss Fengyuan and her servant girls came to our host''s shop to buy things. I accompanied the host to visit the shop that day, which happened to happen! The host also sent Miss Fengyuan two hairpins, but miss Fengyuan didn''t take them. Such a good girl, if she is more ordinary, would like to marry back as a daughter-in-law. "


    "Pull it down, just like you. Even if Miss Fengyuan doesn''t have this extraordinary dance skill, she can''t see you, can she?"


    There was a heated discussion between the two.


    Liu Wei is also listening. At last, Liu Wei is curious about what the so-called Fengyuan girl looks like.


    Thought to myself, the Gong had already been knocked on the stage.


    "Folks, the girls from baxiufang are invited by Daqing dance team today. Do you want to see them dance?"


    Even if there is no host in ancient times, but in the role of foil in large-scale party, it has already been taken.


    The men and women are shouting: "want to..."


    The host was happy and asked, "which girl do you want to see in baxiu square?"


    There was another noise below.


    Many names have been called in succession, but most of them are Fengyuan girl!


    The host paused on purpose, then smiled: "Miss Fengyuan, but miss Fengyuan is not well tonight. We didn''t invite her."


    I lost my head for a while, and then someone called out: "Miss Fengyuan, Miss Fengyuan -"In fact, the usual Lantern Festival will not invite this heavyweight guest. A dancer named by someone else is worth several hundred taels of silver. He has to dance for special dignitaries and dignitaries. Where can anyone see it? But the host asked me today, so I don''t blame the noise below. The host was really embarrassed. He said with a bitter face, "you can''t embarrass me alone." The following is still shouting: "Miss Fengyuan, Miss Fengyuan..." The host sighed, and finally rubbed his eyebrows: "Hey, come on, since you are all looking for Miss Fengyuan, let''s invite Miss Fengyuan to bring us the first opening dance, waves of sand!" All of a sudden, it''s quiet down there. The huge square, which holds nearly a thousand people, is really quiet at this moment. Then, after a brief silence, there was a lot of discussion. Obviously, no one believed that Miss Fengyuan would really come. And just when everyone was noisy and unidentified, suddenly someone in the crowd exclaimed, "look at the background on the right." All of you turn your head and look at the background on the right. As expected, in front of the backstage stairs stood a pretty woman with a white veil, graceful figure and willow waist. Someone recognized the woman''s figure and took a breath: "Miss Fengyuan, it''s really miss Fengyuan, my mother, it''s really..." The cry attracted more people''s attention. Then, all the people were crazy and cheered, and then rushed towards the platform. Liu Wei and Rong Ling are close to the high platform. Xiao Li is short and suddenly hit by someone. She stumbles, grabs him with a big hand on her back and grabs him by her side. Xiaoli steadies herself and turns around to see that the person who pulls herself is Rong Ling. Uncle Rong grabs him in one hand and protects the big girl and the little girl who are scared. When the four calmed down and turned around, they were shocked. "And my father?" Liu Wei and Rong Su are gone.

 Chapter 402

    The swarming crowd all gathered in front of the stage, but Liu Wei didn''t understand who was pushing her out of the crowd.


    People come and go here, and they are all ordinary people. Even if Liu Wei is good at martial arts, he should also take into account one or two, and not hurt others.


    Therefore, Liu Wei became tied up.


    At last, he saw that he was getting further and further away from Rong Leng, until he managed to stabilize himself, and when he looked up, he found that he had already stepped out of the circle.


    Looking at the crowd in front of her, Liu Wei shook her head and thought how likely it would be to squeeze in again.


    Or, otherwise, fly to a higher tree and watch dancing alone?


    So thinking, Liu Wei looked up again, looking for a closer tree, but found that someone was climbing the tree.


    Everyone is really fighting!


    Liu Wei sighed and took two steps back. He was going to find a tea stand to sit at. When the meeting was over, he would find Rong Ling and his party.


    Liu Wei just stepped back, and then felt her shoulder held by a big hand.


    Liu Wei''s quick turn of reflexes and sharp squinting of the pupils make her body present a defensive state directly!


    Liu Wei''s eyes changed too fast, and her whole body momentum changed in a flash. She was stunned for a moment. Her big hand was still on Liu Wei''s shoulder, which could not be released.


    Liu Wei turned around and saw that the man behind him was Rong Su, and that his big hand was still on his shoulder.


    She squinted and stepped back.


    Rong Su looks at the fingers that his eyes have stopped in the middle of the air, rubs their fingertips and puts them down.


    Two people look at each other silently for a while, Liu Wei asks: "you are also squeezed out?"


    Rong Suo didn''t speak. Obviously, he just thought it was nonsense.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to hear Rong Su''s answer either, just that sentence, that is to say casually.


    Originally, Liu Wei wanted to find a tea stand for herself. Now, when she came to Rong Su, she wanted to rush back to the crowd.


    I don''t know why, Liu Wei doesn''t like this man.


    At first, maybe because she had an engagement with him, she subconsciously wanted to avoid him.


    But this meeting, this does not want to manage the feeling of this person, but warming up.


    Become no reason, very do not want to talk to him!


    Liu Wei did not know whether this change was related to Rong Ling, but Liu Wei knew that he was never an objective person.


    Liu Wei is very short.


    For example, no matter how stupid his son is, only he can run.


    For example, no matter how wordy or irritated your friends are, only you can be impatient.


    For example, the political enemy of the person you like, you should also hate it!


    In fact, this kind of short-term behavior is childish, just like children, people my friends hate, I must hate.


    But people are emotional.


    It''s the saying that people are divided into groups.


    In recent days, Rong Ling did not show much dislike for Rong su. Instead, Rong Ling took care of Rong su. After all, considering that the seventh brother was an injured man.


    But no matter what Rong Ling''s attitude towards Rong Su is, Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling doesn''t like Rong su.


    Liu Wei can feel this unhappiness.


    Therefore, Liu Wei was also infected.


    Originally only three points hate this former fiance, now it''s six points.


    Six points, is already a high-risk number!


    Therefore, at present, she is alone with Rong Su, which makes Liu Wei instinctively resist and want to break away.


    Liu Wei wondered which way to get back to the crowd?


    "Look for a teahouse," said Rong


    Liu Wei looked at Rong and looked back. He said in a cold voice, "when you are tired, I will go. I have spirit to find other people."


    Said Liu Wei, and she was leaving.


    Rong Su sinks her eyes and grabs Liu Wei''s too thin arm!


    Liu Wei''s arm shakes, shaking the man''s touch!


    Rong Su looked at Liu Wei''s movements in astonishment and narrowed his eyes dangerously: "Sir, you have good martial arts."


    Liu Wei didn''t look back, looking at the crowd and judging the location.


    Rong Su gazed at Liu Wei for a long time. After a long silence, he suddenly asked, "you have some skills, and you are willing to be a forbidden man. You are not in a good mood."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Su: "what?"


    Rong Su thought Liu Wei was trying to strengthen her support, and said, "Rong Ling will marry a woman sooner or later, or, you don''t know, he has a wife who hasn''t passed through the door."


    "Seven childe is to say, that once escaped from marriage your elder Miss Liu?"


    Rong Su''s face sank!


    Seeing that he was not happy, Liu Wei was immediately happy.


    After controlling for a while, Rong Su suppressed the coldness in his face, and then avoided the bad situation. He said, "since you know, why are you willing to practice yourself?"


    "Practice?" The word is a bit harsh.


    Rong Suo said: "a man of true ability and practical learning can occupy a seat without these messy things. He is a man of University, and he has already got a wife and a son. He is also a normal person. Why bother with a man, ruin his reputation, and shame his son?"Liu Wei''s ears were full of flies, and he didn''t hear a word.


    Seeing that he was ignored, he was not happy: "what I said, sir, can you hear me?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t speak.


    "Sir, in his daily life, is he so deceiving himself?"


    Liu Wei still doesn''t speak.


    "I don''t know that in the future, Liu Wei, the third prince''s residence, still has a place for her husband. But she has a strong personality. If she wants to deal with you, it''s not impossible. Even though she is not as good as her husband."


    If Liu Wei doesn''t speak, he doesn''t.


    "Sir, I''d like to think of another job."


    This time, Liu Wei paused and turned to look at Rong su.


    Rong Su looked into Liu Wei''s eyes, and his lips pursed softly: "Sir is a man of great talent. Instead of following a master who regards you as a wave pet, he would not cast another light on the master to achieve real power."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows with interest and understood.


    He said that for such a long time, he was here to dig a corner.


    Liu Wei is happy, the corner of his mouth light up: "seven childe said of the Ming Lord, but you?"


    Rong Su is silent and speechless. Naturally, he can''t break it, but the meaning in his eyes is very clear.


    Liu Wei blinked and looked around Rong su. His eyes were fixed on his injured arm. "At least, Rong Duwei won''t get hurt easily," he said gently


    Let''s face sink.


    Liu Wei has turned around and squeezed into the crowd.


    Rong Su watched Liu Wei''s back disappear slowly, and her eyebrows twisted into a knot.


    Mr. Liu means that he is too weak?


    Who is the person who has always been a great event, and who is the person with high martial arts and art?


    The superior should have the power to resist the inferior, the power to lead, and be resourceful and resourceful!


    Like those reckless men, they fight and kill all day long. When danger comes, they have to defend themselves. What''s this kind of person except for his brute strength?


    Rong Su is unhappy!


    His martial arts are not good. Apart from his poor physique, more reasons are that he spent a lot of time in the political court.


    Unlike Rong Ling, he was trained as a warrior by his father at the beginning.


    Wufu, apart from going out to die in time of war, what else can we do?


    Rong Su thought about it, but he didn''t want to enter the crowd again. He turned around and planned to go back to the Inn by himself.


    Can walk two steps, suddenly alert behind a stream of air.

 Chapter 403

    Rong Su felt that he had been hit by someone on his back before returning to his mind!


    He was too quick to defend, too late to stabilize himself. His feet were soft and he had already crawled on the ground.


    Rong Su''s arm is injured. He supports the ground with one arm and tries his best not to make himself fall too ugly.


    Rong Xu turned to look for the culprit in spite of his anger, but he saw a short, shrugged rough man leaving in small steps.


    Rong Su squinted and stared at the back for a long time.


    But the rough man and so on walked to the place which few people, only then looked at the crowd in the face despondently.


    Then, he glared angrily at the slowly rising face outside the crowd and swore, "bad man!"


    Just now, Liu Wei was squeezed out of the crowd. She had found an opportunity to get close to Liu Wei, but another person was also squeezed out of the crowd. She had to tie up Liu Wei.


    In the end, a good chance is lost.


    The rough man grabs his head, rubs the head which is not too tight, which is a little crooked. Then he breathes, turns his head, and sinks into the dark alley.


    There''s no chance tonight. I have to go back and take a long view.


    In this way, the rough man looked at the plain figure dancing on the high platform: "pingbai is still a waste of human feelings, but it''s a loss."


    When Liu Wei returned to the crowd, he saw Rong Ling also looking at her.


    Liu wei walked quickly and stood beside Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng looks behind his eyes and doesn''t make a sound.


    Liu Wei replied, "seven CHILDES are not comfortable. Maybe they went back first."


    Rong Leng takes back his eyes, draws Liu Wei closer, makes sure that Liu Wei will not be pushed to the platform again, and then concentrates on looking at the platform.


    Liu Wei looks very interested.


    I can''t see Xiaoli at the bottom. She has been jumping on tiptoe all the time.


    Let Leng simply hold up Xiaoli, let Xiaoli feel comfortable in her arms.


    "This is the Fengyuan girl? Although I can''t see and feel it, it''s beautiful to see it. It''s also good for my figure. " Liu Wei touched her chin and commented.


    Rong Leng glanced at Liu Wei, then suddenly leaned over to her ear and said, "you look good in women''s clothes."


    Liu Wei is stunned and turns her head.


    Rong Leng has turned his eyes away and stared at the stage.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and looked up to the platform, but she saw that Fengyuan girl was leaping in the air. Under the support of seven or eight dancers, she was hovering in the air for a while. Her clothes turned over and she looked like a butterfly flying into the air at any time. She was smart and beautiful.


    All around was good.


    Although Liu Wei thought it was pretty, she asked Rong Ling, "do you like it?"


    Rong Leng didn''t reply: "what kind of?"


    Liu Wei pointed to Gaotai: "this is it, exquisite and beautiful?"


    Rong Ling finally looks at Liu Wei, but doesn''t speak.


    But if she doesn''t say no, it means default. Liu Wei turns her mouth and looks down at her plain men''s clothes. She is silent.


    This Fengyuan girl only danced one dance. As the opening dance, Liu Wei saw it from the beginning. She thought that this kind of dance may be much higher than that of many dancers in Beijing.


    It''s said that the third-class dancer came from behind after Miss Fengyuan left the stage.


    Although the skill is poor, but can''t stand the large number of people, and all of them are extremely beautiful. The audience below is actually one who hasn''t gone, and more and more.


    Liu Wei was squeezed to the edge, where he could not see the front of the stand.


    Liu Wei is a little less elegant, so he says he''s back.


    Let Leng have no problem.


    However, Xiaoli has been turning around and looking at the stage frequently. Obviously, he is still very interested.


    It''s obvious that big girls and little girls like it too, but the childe says go, and they will listen naturally.


    The two little girls followed Liu Wei obediently, because they were afraid of being lost, and they still grasped Liu Wei''s clothes.


    Liu Wei protects them in her arms to prevent them from falling.


    When he returned to the inn, Rong Leng subconsciously looked at the room of Rong Su, and saw that there was a candle burning inside, the door was closed and his eyes were drawn back.


    I went out to play for a long time tonight, and the three children were still a little bit excited when I came back.


    Rong Ling holds Xiaoli to bathe.


    Liu Wei then asks the little two to bring hot water and let the big girl and the little girl wash it.


    All the way from Jianyang mansion, I can''t get an empty bath. I''m not easy to settle down. Naturally, I have to clean up.


    When Xiaoli is wet and wrapped in a large cloth, Liu Wei takes over and wipes her hair.


    Xiao Li plays a lot. He''s tired easily. He wipes his eyes and fights. When his hair is wiped, he''s gone to sleep.


    Liu Wei puts Xiao Liping on the bed and covers the quilt. She is going to wash herself. She sees Rong Ling standing at the door, her hair wet and looking at her.


    Liu Wei eyebrows: "what else?"


    Rong Leng looks at the kerchief on Liu Wei''s hand and says, "go to my room and wash it."Liu Wei was stunned, then squinted at him.


    Rong Leng took her hand and said, "Xiao Li is sleeping."


    "I don''t bathe," said willow Even if you want to bathe, now you don''t want to.


    As soon as Rong Leng''s wrist was hard, he said, "the water is ready. Go to wash it."


    Liu Wei pursed her lips: "then I asked Xiao Er to move the water to my room. Xiao Li slept heavily. I would not wake him up if I was light."


    Let Leng not speak, just look at her like this.


    Liu Wei forced out a smile and said, "tired, go to sleep."


    Rong Leng continued not to speak, long legs did not move, hands continue to grasp her hand, do not move, still looking at her like this.


    Liu Wei was allowed to edge see a little hairy, uncomfortable way: "your seven younger brothers are still, convergence point."


    Although they had been intimate enough before, they had slept in one bed. It was really nothing to take a bath in his room.


    But I don''t know if Liu Wei is too sensitive. I always feel that there is something wrong with Rong Ling tonight.


    On weekdays, Rong Ling would never come to his room to bathe in such a special way. Her purpose was so obvious that she could not help but flinch.


    They looked at each other for a long time, and Rong Ling finally let go of her hand and turned away.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help following out, a little afraid that he would be angry again.


    As the relationship became more and more intimate, Liu Wei found that this man was never as cold and hard as he was impressed.


    Occasionally in some unnecessary places, he is actually very fond of temper.


    This makes Liu Wei speechless and depressed at some times.


    Simply, Rong Ling is not angry. He just orders Xiao Er to change the hot water in his room to Liu Wei''s room.


    Because the reward is considerable, the second child is not too tired. He is busy working for a while, and then says: "after a while, the water is almost cold. I will take a bucket of hot water again, please wait a moment."


    Little two said and left.


    Let Leng wet hair, crooked against the edge of the door frame, did not go.


    Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Leng, uses her own face towel, and goes to wipe his hair.


    Rong Leng glanced at her and raised his hand to stop him


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Look, it''s got sex again!


    Sometimes this man is childish and unbelievable.


    Liu Wei put the cloth down. Since Rong Ling didn''t use it, he would not be amorous.


    After a while, Xiaoer brings in a bucket of hot water. Liu Wei tests the water temperature and rewards Xiaoer.


    Xiaoer leaves happily. Before leaving, he brings Liu Wei to the door.


    But


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng, who has already sat on the chair, expressionless. He doesn''t speak, just looks at him.


    Rong Ling poured a cup of tea for her and drank it slowly.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and pretends to be silly, and says, "don''t go out?"


    Rong Leng raised her eyes and looked at her. She said slowly, "you washed you."


    How can I wash it like this?


    Liu Wei has a headache. At last, she looks at Xiaoli on the bed of her eyes and says, "take Xiaoli to your room."


    Let the edge of the tea cup, up, to the bed.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    There was no hesitation or pause at all. The man was really ready!


    Rong Ling left with Xiao Li in his arms. When he got to the door, the man turned around and said, "don''t lock the door."

 Chapter 404

    Liu Wei''s face changed, and his last fluke was extinguished by a basin of cold water!


    Rong Ling holds Xiaoli to his room. When he comes back, he sees that the door is not locked.


    The man came in with his mouth hooked.


    Close the door tightly with the backhand, and then latch the door.


    At the moment when the door closed, Rong Xu stood in the corridor and looked at the guest room opposite, frowning fiercely.


    At this time, I heard the waiter''s attentive greeting from downstairs: "two guests, but do you want to stay?"


    With a look down at the conditioned reflexes of Rong Su, he saw two women carrying a burden coming together.


    Originally it was just a casual look, but after seeing the looks of the two women, Rong Su was a little shocked, not for others, just because they were too beautiful.


    There are so many beautiful women in his seven palace. There are so many yingyingyanyan, but they have a different temperament in the United States and China.


    One person, pure as white lotus blossom.


    One person is as hot as a rose.


    Two women in white and one in red.


    Women in red are easy and easy, while women in white are gentle and tender.


    The temperament of the two people is quite clear, because their eyebrows are lowered and their heads are bowed down, which makes it impossible for Rong Xu to see their facial features clearly. They only look at their side faces, which is somewhat similar.


    Like a sister.


    Maybe the eyes of Rong Xu were too hot. The woman in red looked up suddenly.


    Rong Su looks at the woman in red and can''t turn her eyes.


    The five features of a woman are as exquisite as he expected.


    It seems that she is not happy with the strange man''s direct look. The woman in red frowns, bows her head and says something to the woman in white.


    The woman in white also looked over.


    Rong Su saw that the appearance of a woman in white was actually worse than that of a woman in red.


    And the woman in white wears a veil on her head. The light white veil covers her eyes, which is even more invisible.


    The woman in white just looked at her empty eyes, then she took back her sight.


    Two people and small two said something, small two go to the counter to register, then send two people upstairs.


    The corridor on the second floor, a narrow road!


    Rong Su is still standing there.


    The two women are not at ease. When they pass by, the woman in white looks down and rushes away, while the woman in red squints and looks back at Rong with a warning in her eyes.


    They were taken to the room at the end of the corridor by the waiter, which happened to be next to Mr. Liu''s room.


    Rong Su looked at it for a while again. With a cold feeling in his eyes, he turned back and walked into his room.


    After a long time of fragrant Kung Fu, in the room at the end of the corridor, the woman in white took off her veil and showed a pair of golden eyes.


    The woman sat at the bedside dispirited, looking at the wall on the right, and asked, "I don''t know how the sound insulation of this inn is, can you hear the words on the opposite side?"


    The woman in red opened her luggage, packed it up and said, "I can''t hear you. There are other ways."


    The woman in white looked over and said, "hmm?"


    The woman in red takes out an ear like object from her luggage.


    The woman in White said: "you have brought the ears made by Xiaobing? When did it come out? How can I not know? "


    "What can you know." The woman in red looks disgusted: "you, the lady who doesn''t care about everything, won''t carry your luggage for a moment all the way. You don''t know even if there are golden mountains and silver mountains in it."


    The white dress woman pleases of smile: "is not have elder sister in."


    Said, the woman in white looked around, looked up and asked, "my mask can be removed?"


    The woman in red went to the window, made a tour around, nodded, "I''ve uncovered it, but before going out tomorrow, I''ll wear it back."


    Human skin mask is good at everything, but it''s too stuffy and airtight after wearing for a long time.


    Some of Xiaobing''s inventions are good, but there are some big side effects. If we can improve them a little more, they will be more effective.


    The woman in White received the permission. She immediately looked at the bronze mirror, rubbed it along the back of her ear, and slowly tore off a piece of skin that was close to her cheek. Just a little bit worse,


    suddenly became as like as two peas in the red dress, and the bright gold pupil was more threatening. If


    is as like as two peas in the red dress, then the woman in white will be able to regained her true looks even if she is the same as the woman in red dress. But it is more dazzling and three points, just like God, because of the golden pupil.


    "It''s a real hassle to wear this every day." The woman in white complained, and carefully put the mask into a red box.


    It''s not easy to store. If you don''t store it carefully, it will not be easy to wear tomorrow if it is stained with dust.


    At this time, the woman in red has taken the big ear called Qianli ear, walked to the wall, put the big ear against the wall, and listened with her breath held.


    On the other side of the wall, there was a voice.


    "Master Rong, I''m bathing." This is Liu Wei''s voice."I know." This is the voice of captain Zhengge menrong: "just ask, what do you mean?"


    Then there was Liu Wei''s voice: "are you sure that when I bathe, you want me to explain to you the usage and growth environment of Yuemu grass? Mr. Rong, you have to read medical books. "


    "It''s good to learn more." The man''s tone is flat.


    "Will you let me know when I''m out?"


    "Now I want to know."


    "But I''m naked..."


    "It doesn''t matter." The man paused and said, "I don''t mind."


    "But I mind!" The woman''s voice is a bit biting.


    The man is silent for a while: "if you feel to suffer a loss, not if I also took off?"


    "No more." Woman''s voice began to become gloomy: "Yuemu grass, also known as nightgrass, is a kind of purple herb that can give out a brief light at night, like firefly. The biggest effect of Yuemu grass is to consolidate the internal deficiency, strengthen the spleen and change the Qi. It belongs to the health care herb. Taking it for a long time, it can delay the aging. With the prescription, it can achieve the effect of beauty and detoxification."


    "What prescription?"


    "Master Rong, I am bathing!"


    "Well, you said so, what prescription?"


    "I''m in the bath. What do you mean by taking a stool and sitting next to my tub?"


    "Ask you questions."


    "I answered!"


    "There are other questions."


    "Rong Leng!"


    When the woman in red hears this, she quickly leaves qianli''er away, and the blushing wood is in place.


    The woman in White asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What do you hear? "


    The woman in red coughed, put Qianli''s ear back into her bag, pretended to be calm and said: "I didn''t hear anything."


    "Well?" The woman in white doesn''t believe it. Her golden eyes are fixed on that one, but her ears are not loose.


    The woman in red turned her head and grabbed the woman in White''s ear and said, "don''t look, don''t listen, go to bed honestly, don''t care about anything tonight, what''s the matter, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    The white dress woman''s ear hurts. She looks at her sister wrongly and says, "I''ll just sleep. Let go first."


    The woman in red just let go.


    But the woman in red knows her twin sister too well. After thinking about it, she takes her big ears out of her luggage.


    Then he grabbed it in his hand and went to bed.


    Put it in your arms and sleep in your arms.

 Chapter 405

    The woman in white looks at her elder sister in a dazed way.


    The next day, the two women got up early.


    When the woman in white woke up, she found that her sister had changed her clothes and was sitting in the chair writing something.


    The woman in white got out of bed, dressed in clothes, walked over, looked at it, and then froze: "sister?"


    The woman in red didn''t raise her head either. Knowing what her sister was going to ask, she said directly, "you don''t have to worry about it. It''s none of your business. : "


    " but you want to call discipline and punishment? "


    "Well." The tone of the woman in red is light. When she finishes the last word, she blows the letter dry, folds it, puts it in the envelope and tucks it into her arms.


    The woman in white sat next to her sister and frowned: "what do you call Jixing to do? His way of doing things, you and I know that if he comes, I''m afraid Liu Wei... "


    "He should know." The woman in red said in a serious voice: "you and I were ordered by my aunt to find Liu Wei. This is our family business. But if we really need Liu Wei to go home, we need to pass the penalty hall. At present, uncle Lan''s body is getting worse and worse. Ji Xing will soon be the leader of the penalty hall. He grew up with us. We have some chances to find him. If Uncle LAN directly intervenes..."


    Later, the woman in red didn''t say it, but the meaning was very clear.


    The woman in white is silent: "if you want Ji Xing to come here from Lingzhou, will it be too long?"


    "Ji Xing is in Huizhou."


    "Well?"


    "This is Jixing''s last time to go out for training. I''ve received a secret order from the elder. I''ll ask Jixing to come after the end."


    The woman in white struggled for a moment, nodded and said: "it''s a matter for my aunt to come forward. Unfortunately, my aunt was not sure whether Liu Wei......"


    "I''m not sure now." The woman in red said.


    The woman in white was stunned: "huh?"


    The woman in red looks at her sister: "do you think Liu Wei will come to Dingzhou and things will be settled?"


    "But you didn''t say..."


    "I said nothing."


    "But..."


    "Ji Jin." The voice of the woman in red was cold: "I came to Dingzhou just to see if Liu Wei is in love with her home. It''s different from whether she can go home. There are rules at home, you should know. "


    Ji Jin was silent. After a while, she didn''t say a word.


    Ji Cha knows that compared with herself, Ji Jin is too easy to be soft hearted. It''s OK for her to follow her. If she is alone


    Just think about it, you can''t help worrying.


    Sighed, Ji tea also did not say, let Ji Jin put on the mask, the forehead gauze.


    Ji Jin listlessly tidies herself up and leaves the door after being sure.


    At this time, the door next door just opened.


    Liu Wei stood at the door and yawned. As soon as she turned her eyes, she saw two girls in the next room.


    I remember when I went back to my room yesterday, there was no one living in the next room.


    Leng for a while, Liu Wei politely nodded to the two people, which was regarded as greeting.


    Ji Cha suddenly froze, closed his mouth tightly, stood in the same place, stupefied.


    Ji Jin stands behind Ji Cha, stops, lowers her head slightly and stares at her toes.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    It''s just a nod.


    Two girls, are you ashamed?


    At this time, Rong Leng came out of the room, holding a cape in his hand, and covered Liu Wei''s shoulder with it.


    Liu Wei gathered her cloak and got up early in the morning, feeling a little cold.


    Rong Leng comes forward and puts his big hand on Liu Wei''s shoulder. In the posture of protecting, he looks at the two women beside him with cold eyes.


    Ji Jin lowered her head.


    Ji tea is to come back to some god, when the condensate eyes son, mercilessly looking at them.


    Liu Wei is confused.


    Rong Leng didn''t quite understand.


    But one more thing is better than one less thing. They see that these two girls don''t like them. At the girls'' home, they are always on guard against strange men when they go out.


    Liu Wei also didn''t want to continue chatting, turned around, went to the room of Rong Ling, and called Xiao Li to get up.


    Rong Leng looks at the two women at last and follows them.


    When the two disappeared, Ji Geun breathed, tugging at her sister''s corner nervously and saying, "I''m scared to death."


    Ji Cha patted her sister on the back of the hand: "no fear, it''s OK."


    Looking at her sister''s hand, Ji Jin struggled for a moment and said, "sister, your palm is sweating."


    Ji Cha rubs his palm on the clothes awkwardly. After two rubs, he feels that the action is ugly. He says with a straight face, "I didn''t sweat. I just washed my hands, but didn''t dry them."


    Ji Jin had to nod.


    Ji tea covers up the blush on her face, and adjusts the angle of her forehead yarn for her sister, then pulls her downstairs.


    When we had breakfast, there were few people in the inn, only two or three tables.


    The hotel accommodation includes breakfast, so the guests are sitting on several tables in the west of the hall, which is convenient for meal delivery.Little Li nodded his head in a daze, but he was still sleepy.


    Let Leng simply bend down to hold Xiaoli in his arms and let Xiaoli lean on his chest.


    Xiaoli is comfortable. She finds a comfortable position and dozes off with her eyes closed.


    "Buckle." Two sounds of chopsticks hitting the edge of the bowl woke Xiao Li up.


    Xiaoli opened his eyes and saw his mother frowning at him, saying in a cold voice, "eat."


    Xiaoli sits up in his arms calmly with his mouth bulging. He holds his small bowl and drinks porridge while blowing the cold.


    Allow Leng to take vegetables for children. After all, children''s hands are short.


    At this time, footsteps came from the stairs on the second floor. A few people looked at it casually. As expected, Rong Su was coming down.


    Rong Su''s arm is still dragging a bandage. He walks very slowly. When he comes here, he will automatically sit down in the only vacancy. It seems that he is not angry. No one calls him.


    Little two brought him a bowl of porridge.


    Rong Su takes a spoon and stirs it to cool, but his eyes suddenly lift up and look at the two girls at the nearby table.


    "Cough." Liu Wei coughs, reaches out, pretends to pick up vegetables, and blocks Rong Su''s sight.


    Rong looks back at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "in this environment, the seven CHILDES don''t think about the beautiful things, do they?"


    Rong Suo frowned and didn''t like Liu Wei''s description of herself as a prodigal.


    Liu Wei knows how much love Rong Su has. There are countless concubines and concubines in the mansion, including the side concubines.


    Five years ago, Liu Wei was scared away by Rong Su''s huge harem group. What''s more, in five years, he had many beauties in the mansion for recreation.


    According to Liu Wei''s idea, although Rong Su looks pretty and has outstanding temperament, the so-called "know people, know faces and don''t know hearts", tear off this layer of beautiful skin, and show what is dirty.


    Maybe it''s Liu Wei''s smile. It''s too ironic. Even if Liu Wei didn''t say anything, Rong Su still felt Liu Wei''s disdain.


    There are seven princes in the imperial court. They respond to each other. It can be said that one person is more than ten thousand people. When was someone so rude to him.


    Put down the spoon in your hand, let the voice go low, and said, "what do you think I''m thinking?"


    Liu Wei took a sip of porridge and smiled without speaking.


    Rong Su narrowed her eyes: "those two people are weird."


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at him.


    Rong Su turns to look at Rong Leng: "I don''t believe it. The third brother didn''t find out."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling again.

 Chapter 406

    Rong Leng wipes the corners of Xiaoli''s mouth, and says without raising his head: "maybe it''s just passing by."


    "Is it?" Rong Su''s voice is very small, but his voice is colder: "when the third brother is working in zhengemen, he always relies on luck?"


    Rong Leng looks at Rong Xu expressionless, and her eyes are cold.


    Rong Su just looks at Rong Ling, and her eyes are very deep: "the third brother should know how important my things are. Since he promised to protect me, he should kill these potential dangers in the cradle. Sometimes it''s better to kill wrong than to let go. "


    Rong Su said, got up, said to Xiao Er, and sent the breakfast to his room. Then he turned back to the second floor.


    Until Rong Su''s figure disappeared completely, Liu Wei turned around and looked at the two women at the table next door.


    The two women happened to be peeping at Liu Wei''s table.


    See Liu Wei turn his head, look, two women hurriedly look away, burying their heads, continue to use the breakfast on the table.


    Liu Wei frowned, so it seems that these two people are really suspicious!


    "What are you going to do?" Since Rong Su has become their burden, even in order to keep the talisman, at least to ensure the safety of Rong su.


    "Again."


    The tone of Rong Ling is very common.


    Liu Wei held her chin with one hand: "redefining means..."


    "I''m not familiar with Guyong mansion."


    That is to say, I''m afraid it''s not easy to end up having an accident here.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows, looked at the table next door, looked at Rong Leng again, and smiled, "is it troublesome or can''t you do it?"


    "Well?" Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei just casually said, seeing Rong Leng''s eyes burning, he shrugged and perfunctorily said, "nothing, let''s eat first and go to the Sanle pawnshop to have a look."


    But Rong Leng still looked at Liu Wei. For a while, he asked, "if I really can''t do it, what do you think?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "if you don''t go, you can''t go. Such a pretty girl, I can''t go if I change my hands."


    Let Leng sink his handsome features and say nothing.


    Liu Wei mouth corner is bending, is contented appearance.


    The man tried to trick her into being jealous, so she wouldn''t be fooled.


    Besides


    Liu Wei looked at the table next door and stared at the side face of the woman in red.


    I don''t know why, Liu Wei always feels that this person''s appearance, some good-looking, seems to have seen where.


    On the other table.


    Ji Cha sat with numbness on her back and asked Ji Jin, "is she looking at me?"


    She buried her head carefully and whispered, "yes, I don''t know why I''ve been staring at you."


    "Did she recognize me?" Ji Cha''s voice was a little shaky.


    Ji Jin shakes her head: "no way, she doesn''t know us."


    "But we are relatives, so-called blood connection..."


    "Sister, you are too nervous." Ji Geun holds her sister''s hand and taps: "calm down. She doesn''t know it''s ours. Follow the plan. It''s OK."


    Ji Cha took a deep breath, then nodded, saw her sister comforting herself, and hurriedly became angry: "I''m not nervous, but I haven''t figured out how to say to her. For the time being, we shouldn''t recognize each other."


    Ji Geun smiled and nodded: "well, my sister is the most powerful."


    Ji Cha hears Ji Jin''s tone of coaxing the children. She is not happy, but she doesn''t say anything more.


    Eat early.


    Liu Wei and others inquired about the road from the waiter and went to Sanle pawnshop.


    It''s said that Sanle pawnshop is a chain pawnshop in Kyoto. It''s a branch in guyongfu.


    Liu Wei looked up at the brand-new plaque, and looked inside. He saw a lot of guests coming and going. One by one, if they were not rich, they would be expensive. They looked like flowers.


    There are not many guests in this pawnshop.


    After all, Pawnbroking is for the guests, and most of them are very short of money. Their faces and bodies should always show a sense of decadence.


    But the guests here are all dressed up.


    It''s not like the poor people don''t say, but they all have the taste of wealth.


    Liu Wei has never seen such a pawnshop, but she looks at Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng said, "Sanle pawnshop has the business of appraising on behalf of customers."


    Identification on behalf of guests, as the name implies, is to identify the authenticity of valuables on behalf of guests.


    Usually, this kind of identification on behalf of customers is the business of jade shop, which is used to attract customers and attract popularity. Even if you don''t come to buy things, you can also take the jewelry and jade of your home to identify and identify. You don''t accept money, but also send tea, fruit and snacks. It''s very thoughtful!


    But when did pawnshops have this kind of business?


    With a dubious mind, Liu Wei and others walked in.


    As soon as I went in, a waiter came out to say, "how many distinguished guests do you want to be or judge?"


    Liu Wei took a jade plate out of her arms and said, "be a thing.""This way, then." The waiter warmly welcomed them to the other side of the screen in the hall, asked them to sit down, and ordered the little servant girl to pour them tea.


    When the tea fruit is delivered, there are postgraduates, that is, the primary school students come to ask: "what kind of things do the guests want to be? Is it jewelry or jade or famous calligraphy and painting? "


    Liu Wei takes out the jade plate.


    The little apprentice took over with both hands and looked at them in front of them. Then he said: "your jade is of warm texture. It''s a good lanolin jade, but it''s been a long time. If it''s right Do you live or die? "


    "Born when." Liu Wei said.


    The little apprentice nodded and held it for a while. Then he saw something, and suddenly he gave a "eh".


    Liu Wei looks at the primary school students like this.


    However, the apprentice raised his head sharply at this time, and his eyes flashed a trace of complexity. Then he said, "your jade plate is defective."


    The primary school apprentice said, pointing to the edge of the jade plate, a small cross scratch.


    Liu Wei took a look at it and said with a smile, "is the scratch deep or shallow?"


    "Primary school apprentice''s face changed greatly:" deep, also big, such, cannot sell price


    "How many, let''s count."


    "How about this number?" The elementary school student compared a "six" gesture.


    Liu Wei compared a "Five" and said, "how about this number?"


    This time, the face of the apprentice has changed completely.


    The primary school apprentice hurriedly swallowed his saliva and looked at Liu Wei repeatedly for a while. Then, his eyes turned to Rong Ling beside her and the three children.


    Pondering for a moment, the primary school apprentice asked, "is your jade plate your own?"? Don''t get me wrong. I mean, who did you buy it from, was it born, or Another way. "


    This other way, if a normal person, will think that he is hinting that this is stolen goods, but if you really understand the person who means it, you will know that this is part of the temptation.


    The primary school student was very nervous. His palms were sweating. He stared at Liu Wei and his heart was beating fast.


    Liu Wei looked up at the apprentice''s eyes and slightly hooked his lips. "It''s from the sky."


    "Boom." The heart gave a bang and exploded.

 Chapter 407

    The primary school apprentice was sweating. He returned the jade pendant''s hands to Liu Wei, swallowed his saliva and said, "Dear guest, you Wait a minute. I''ll call for the great court. "


    The primary school apprentice said and left with hands and feet.


    The back of that departure is rigid.


    When they were far away, Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng and asked in a low voice, "what does that mean? What''s the matter with him, more nervous than me? "


    "Rong Leng said:" this contact point, I''m afraid it''s useless for a long time


    "Well?"


    "I haven''t been contacted for a long time, so I can''t believe it?"


    Liu Wei felt her chin and mumbled.


    After a while, the primary school student came with a man with a white beard on his face.


    The man''s eyes were calm and wise. He turned around the five people in front of him several times before looking at Liu Wei: "this young man, your jade plate, can I have a look next?"


    Liu Wei got up, unconsciously, and suddenly felt that at this time, she should show her due respect to the visitors.


    Liu Wei presented the jade plate again with respectful attitude.


    The middle-aged man saw Liu Wei''s attitude in his eyes, but he didn''t say a word. He just took the jade pendant and looked at it for a while. He rubbed his fingertips at the position of the cross mark and asked, "how much money do the guests want to sell?"


    Liu Wei said, "you can give it."


    The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "if such a jade pendant is to be worn alive, it will be twenty Liang at most. If it is to be worn dead, it will be thirty Liang."


    "Good." Liu Wei agrees.


    The middle-aged man took another look at Liu Wei, handed the jade plate to the primary school student, and said, "go and open the bill."


    The little apprentice was worried. Didn''t Shifu see that this man might be


    The little apprentice had something to say, but seeing the master''s stern side face, he dared not talk much, so he had to pedal to get the bill.


    After a while, he brought thirty liang of silver and a bill.


    Liu Wei took over and nodded slightly: "thank you."


    The side of Rong Leng also stood up and nodded slightly to the middle-aged to show politeness.


    Inexplicably, he sold a jade plate in the pawnshop. Xiao Li left with his mother and uncle Rong in the fog. After that, he asked, "Dad, are we so poor?"


    The big warm palms with broad edges covered his son''s head and rubbed lightly.


    "Is it true?" little Li said


    Rong Ling is trying to say no.


    Liu Wei first said, "yes, we are very poor, so from today on, you are not allowed to buy sugar gourd."


    Xiaoli doesn''t like to eat ice sugar gourd very much, but every time he sees something on the street, he will still be greedy.


    Hearing that they were so poor that they couldn''t buy a string of ice sugar gourds for a penny, little Lipton felt like a bolt from the blue.


    But after struggling for a while, the little guy resolutely held up his chest, with a small face, took out a small bag from his omnipotent backpack.


    Xiaoli grabbed the bag, hesitated for a long time, and handed it to his mother: "Dad, this is my own private house money, I Here you are... "


    The little guy still has private money?


    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed!


    Regardless of Xiaoli''s gnashing teeth, Liu Wei grabs the bag and opens it to see that it''s full of scattered silver.


    Pour out and count, but ten liang of silver.


    Liu Wei weighed it, put the silver back in the bag, then put the bag back in her arms, and touched his son''s head. "Xiaoli is so lovely. Your dedication is in my mind. When you grow up, my father will buy you a house and let you marry a daughter-in-law."


    Xiaoli looks at her mother, her eyes are red.


    That''s the silver he saved for a long time. Since he poisoned his mother and stole her silver to run away from home last time, her mother won''t allow him to put a penny on him.


    These ten Liang silver coins, which he managed to save, are all gone now.


    His heart is aching, his heart is aching, the whole person is not good.


    Liu Wei is not guilty. He robbed the child''s silver and ignored his pathetic face. He smiled heartlessly.


    Rong Leng looked in his eyes, but he breathed, picked up Xiao Li and looked at Liu Wei: "don''t make him cry."


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "it''s not easy to cry." Said, walked forward, walked two steps, Liu Wei footsteps suddenly a meal, then looked at Rong Leng one eye.


    Rong Ling nods to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei smiled and went to the inn as if nothing had happened.


    They''re being followed, but it doesn''t matter. That''s what they need.


    It seems that they didn''t make a mistake. How could the big joy pawnshop and Sanle pawnshop be so coincidental?


    One big one three, one happy one.


    Sure enough, the Sanle pawnshop is the great joy pawnshop.


    Just now, Liu Wei saw the code in the map.


    And as shown on the map, after the code is correct, the other party will take away the keepsake in her hand, and will come to find her only after finding out her identity.Now it''s the last procedure to go, to find out the identity.


    Liu Wei is not afraid of being checked, but Liu Wei thinks that their tracking method is not too rough.


    If you meet a master, or plot against the track, such tracking ability, but exposed themselves.


    For example, such experts as Rong Ling can easily find each other''s tracking.


    In this way, Liu Wei guessed again, did the other party clean the Daxi pawnshop and rebuild the Sanle pawnshop just three years ago?


    But no matter what, there is no answer now.


    Everything, still need to wait.


    Liu Wei is ready for the long-term Anti Japanese war.


    What Liu Wei didn''t expect was that there were twists and turns in the middle of the matter, which involved a simple matter into a complex situation.


    The next morning, Liu Wei''s nest was in Rong Leng''s arms, not yet awake. Outside, there was a knock on the door.


    The first sound of knocking at the door is Rong Ling and Liu Wei. They open their eyes at the same time. They turn over and look at the door together, but Liu Wei is protected by Rong Ling with his arms and chest.


    "Who?" Asked Rong Leng in a low voice.


    Outside, a voice came from Rong Su: "it''s me. Something''s wrong."


    Liu Wei gets out of bed and wraps up her clothes.


    Rong Ling slowly picked up his robe and put it on.


    After the two men had simply cleaned up, they opened the door and saw the door. Looking back at them with a gloomy face, their eyes were full of coldness: "as expected, they slept together."


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Allow Leng Leng to say: "disturb people pure dream for this?"


    Rong Su snorts with black face, turns around and steps down the stairs angrily!


    At this time, downstairs came a familiar male voice: "Dr. Liu, allow childe."


    Liu Wei looked downstairs and saw Dabao, who had been missing for two days. He was standing there, holding his younger brother Xiaobao, looking at them.


    Liu Wei immediately went down.


    As soon as he got down, Liu Wei could see that there were other people sitting in the lobby. The boatman and the four boatman were all together.


    With them, there were seven or eight yamen servants, five of whom were outside the gate, and two of them sat with the boatman.


    "This is?" Liu Wei is confused.


    The girl who got up ahead of time grabbed the corner of Mr. Liu''s clothes and said: "Mr. Liu, the official said that Mr. Ye is dead."


    "Well?" Liu Wei raises her eyebrows.


    "Master Ye is the merchant who took the boat with us," Rong Su said coldly

 Chapter 408

    Ye Yuanliang, male, 38 years old, native place: Guanxin mansion, Zhongzhou, has a pure family background, medium assets, one wife, three concubines and five children.


    After a few days in the boat with the merchant, no one knew the man specially.


    We met by chance. At first, the businessman was enthusiastic, but later, some gods and gods talked about it. They were afraid of other people. Naturally, they would not talk about their family background with others.


    But now all that was in the merchant''s ears.


    The boatman and four boatman are staying in Guyong mansion. They plan to pick up the boat passengers when the weather is fine.


    Today, the boatmen will leave, but they haven''t sent the boat yet, so they are stopped by yamen''s Yamen servant. Then, yamen servant tells them a shocking news.


    Ye Yuanliang, dead!


    The body was hanging in the Inn room.


    Yes, the work of Yamen has determined that the dead died for hanging. But a foreign businessman hangs in the local place. What''s the reason?


    In the light of Ye Yuanliang''s ignorance, yamen naturally needs to make an in-depth investigation.


    This check, from ye Yuanliang''s partner mouth, that partner originally agreed that ye Yuanliang arrived at Guyong mansion three days ago, but ye Yuanliang was three days late.


    After arriving, he was in a bad mood.


    It looks like what happened!


    At present, ye Yuanliang is dead. This suspicious place will naturally be put into gear at the gate of Yamen.


    The yamen runner checked Ye Yuanliang and found that he had met before, not long ago, but yesterday.


    The day before yesterday, a boatman came to report that they had experienced wind and waves on their way to the nearby island for a temporary shelter. However, one of the women they were travelling with disappeared immediately, and they are still unknown.


    This case of disappearance, because the identity of the woman is not good people, did not cause attention.


    However, since the Yamen has accepted the case, it needs to see a witness more or less. So the day before yesterday, according to the evidence of the boatman, the yamen runner looked for several guests who were also on the ship at that time to inquire.


    And ye Yuanliang happened to be among them the day before yesterday.


    So the question is, the day before yesterday or the witness, today, how did he die?


    Because he died too fast, and was a foreigner, a careless treatment would easily cause discord between Guanxin mansion and Guyong mansion.


    In terms of foreign affairs, they are very cautious.


    Guanxin mansion is next to Kyoto mansion. Guyong mansion is the capital of a Northern Mountain state. Where can it be offended.


    Therefore, the government Yin of Guyong Prefecture ordered that this case be thoroughly investigated!


    Since strict investigation is needed, the ship that arrived at Guyong mansion with Ye Yuanliang must be arrested first.


    The boatman and four boatman have been detained. Now, they have also found Rong Ling''s party.


    Knowing that the merchant was dead, Liu Wei was silent.


    Hanging to death?


    This statement does not say Liu Wei, is to change a casual who, also can''t believe.


    Before arriving at Gu Yong''s mansion, the merchant was still thinking about his goods. Where could he have been hanged just after he arrived?


    What do you want to hang?


    Although they didn''t talk much with each other on the ship, they could also hear that the businessman had a happy family, two sons who had not yet been enlightened, and the family conditions were solid.


    And character, also belong to the kind of benevolence.


    Such a person, though later nervous about the delay of the arrival date and the disappearance of the woman, was only afraid of death and timid in nature, which was not a big mistake.


    Such a person can only be regarded as a common people. How can he suddenly hang himself?


    Liu Wei is deep in thought.


    And the Yamen servants, according to the number of people, after counting clearly, asked the boatman, "you have all arrived?"


    The boatman looked around and said, "there is another guest."


    Yamen servant asked, "who else is there?"


    The boatman replied: "my Lord, that guest doesn''t like to contact us too much. He comes and goes alone on weekdays. We don''t know his identity. After getting off the boat, he goes to different places and doesn''t know the origin of his name. Here We can''t find him either. "


    "Not found?" The Yamen servant picked his eyebrow and said, "when I asked for evidence the day before yesterday, could he be present?"


    The boatman shook his head: "no......"


    "Who was not there yesterday?" Yamen servant was stunned.


    The boatman said awkwardly: "the man the day before yesterday said It''s just a dead bustard. It''s not a big deal. It''s not necessary Everyone I want to see you all... "


    Yamen servant''s face sinks down!


    The boatman did not dare to say more. He hung his head and backed away.


    When things get here, they become a bit troublesome.


    The day before yesterday, this yamen runner was not on duty. It''s said that it''s nothing to die a pimp. It should be the brother of another team of Yamen runners.


    When the ship arrived at the wharf, the guests went their separate ways. After two days, it was very difficult to find them again.Yamen servant thought for a moment, and finally he could only say, "ask you first."


    Yamen servant said, looking at Rong Ling and others: "what did you do when you came to Guyong mansion?"


    One of the peers died, even if it was judged as suicide, but in terms of formalities, the documents should also be completed, so it is necessary to ask the origin, name and identity of other people, so as to exclude their relationship with the dead.


    When the final inspection is finished, the case will be submitted to Guan Xinfu. There is no mistake there.


    People in small areas dare not fight with people in large areas. There is no way for them to fight. No one else has the strength and backstage.


    Lengbuding was interrogated by several yamen servants with such a high attitude, and Rong Su''s handsome face immediately cooled down!


    Rong Su narrowed his eyes and sat silently in the distance, but his eyes were as sharp as music poison.


    The Yamen servant was puzzled by the sharp eyes of Rong Xu. After a moment''s stupefaction, he began to look like, "what are you staring at?"


    Rong Su frowned. As soon as he was about to make a sound, he heard Rong Leng''s calm way: "this man''s eyes have always been defective. Don''t blame him."


    Rong Su looks at Rong Ling!


    "Rong Ling has been indifferent to the yamen runner:" we are here to play


    Yamen servant glanced at Rong Xu coldly, and finally looked at Rong Ling: "come here to play? What is there to play in Guyong mansion? "


    "How could Guyong mansion have no place to play? Adults are joking." Liu Wei smiled, supported his chin, and looked at the Yamen servant lazily. He said: "the ancient Yong mansion is located at the junction of the northeast and the north of Qingyun country. It''s not as good as the north. Once it''s winter, it''s ice and snow. It''s not as good as the East. It''s still hot and humid. It''s not as good as the south. It''s quiet all the year round. The geographical position of the ancient Yong mansion is very good. It enjoys snow in winter, flowers in summer, and the climate is suitable It''s a remote place with a small number of people. It''s clean and natural. This kind of environment is most beautiful and unique. "


    "The foreigners who have come to Guyong mansion, who don''t say it''s good here? We are all from Kyoto. This weather is so cold that we dare to stay in a room with a stove. When we get to Guyong mansion, it''s full of beautiful scenery, birds singing and flowers fragrance. Even on a cold day, it''s just a few snowflakes floating to the people''s hearts from time to time. Let alone other reasons For example, the Lantern Festival once every two months, the unique singing and dancing skills of Guyong mansion, the authentic famous dishes of Guyong, and other good things, shouldn''t they come here to play? "

 Chapter 409

    The Yamen servant was red in the face and ears when the young man said something. The Yamen servant grabbed his head and bent his eyes slowly. He asked incredulously, "we, the ancient Yong mansion, are really so good?" "Your Excellency doesn''t know?" Liu Wei said in surprise, "I''m still thinking. I''ll find a house here in a few days and settle down. I''ll come to Guyong mansion to stay for two seasons in summer and winter every year." "Do you want to stay here?" The yamen runner''s mouth was almost behind his ears: "we Dingzhou people envy Kyoto people, the emperor''s feet, the capital of the imperial city! Those raised are noble and natural! Why do you Kyoto people like our remote land? " "Seclusion is one way of saying, purity is another way of saying, and Xanadu is another way of saying, depending on what you think. After all, it''s my hometown. How can you not be confident? " Several yamen servants are looked at by Liu Wei! The Yamen servants looked at each other and nodded: "you are right. After all, it''s your hometown. Naturally it''s the best. You said that you''re here to play. Did you attend the Lantern Festival last night?" "Nature." Liu Wei said, "yesterday I saw Miss Fengyuan. It''s really a thrill!" "Have you all met Miss Fengyuan?" The Yamen servant immediately shouted, "I was on duty last night, but I didn''t see it! It''s said that the stewards of the Lantern Festival wasted their efforts to invite Miss Fengyuan. When I received the news in the yamen, I finished dancing. I didn''t see anything! " The yamen runner said, full of regret! "My Lord, you can go away." Liu Wei said leisurely: "Miss Fengyuan is graceful, with a veil and a charming shape. It''s natural. It''s worth seeing it! My brother and I thought that we would go to baxiufang to have a dance with Miss Fengyuan when we came to Guyong mansion. We didn''t think about it, but we saw it yesterday. It''s really a worthwhile trip. " "It''s a good road for you." Another one was obviously on duty yesterday. I didn''t see the grand yamen servant, the sour road. Liu Wei still smiled and said some interesting things about yesterday''s Lantern Festival. After a talk, the yamen runner''s attitude changed a lot. "Brother Liu, we really like each other. I don''t care. You must stay in our Guyong mansion for a long time. If you want to buy a mansion, it''s easy. I''ll ask you later! What do you want, closer to the street or a bit off the street? I have many people under me. I''ll tell them to show you a fair price. I''m satisfied! " "Thank you very much, my Lord." Liu Wei smiles and bows her hand. Yamen servant tiger''s eyes: "what''s your name? I''m a little yamen servant. I can''t bear a brother''s words. Call brother Hu. It''s just for your face!" "That''s good, brother Hu." Liu Wei followed the path of kindness. He was called brother Hu''s Yamen servant, and he laughed and hated each other! If it wasn''t for the official skin, I would like to find Liu Wei and go to the next restaurant to have a talk with him on the spot. Finally, a brother under brother Hu pulled his corner and said, "boss, we are still patrolling." Brother Hu just came back to his senses. He coughed awkwardly and raised his voice and said, "I know, I''m not patrolling? There is no doubt here. Brother Liu and two brothers Rong are all here to play. It''s true that you can just press this to go back. " The little yamen servant looked at the handsome young man who was more addicted to Hu Geyue, and looked at the two cold faced young men sitting next to him. At last, he looked at the boatman and some boatman and scratched his head. He thought that, in any case, all the work was determined to be self inflicted. The patrol was just a walk. Since the leader had made a speech, they did not struggle, so it was good to finish the work. In this way, the little yamen servant would sullenly answer, and plan to go back later, just like this. After talking with Liu Wei about his kung fu, brother Hu had to go back to yamen at the urging of the young people. Before leaving, he specially told the innkeeper not to neglect his brother Liu! Where dare the innkeeper? I''ll make a reply immediately! After the yamen runner left, the boatman and four boatman followed. Before the boatman loaded a ship of guests, was temporarily withheld by the yamen, it is too late to explain, they have to go to return the ship money to the guests. When all the people left, Liu Wei''s smile was gone. Her face sank and her eyes fell to think. "I don''t think so. Mr. Liu is very delicate." At this time, allow the voice of the sun, pour into all ears. Liu Wei took a look at it and smiled: "it''s hard not to be angry with people like the seven CHILDES. Do you know that the local government and yamen servants have the right to arrest people? As long as you are unknown, you can be locked up, or do you intend to disclose your identity? " It''s natural that you can''t open your identity. If you are armed with talismans and escape from death, it''s too late to hide. How dare you open it. If you provoke anyone who shouldn''t, you will be burned. But Rong Su didn''t want to look at Liu Wei''s face, so she said calmly, "if you don''t make it public, you can always make up an identity.""How is it foolproof to make it up? Besides, what I said is not necessarily false. I do come to play. " Liu Wei finished saying, and she got up and went up to the second floor.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s back as if nothing had happened, Rong Su was biting his teeth with hatred.


    This man is serious, more and more don''t regard him as the king of seven!


    When Rong Ling saw Liu Wei go, he was not in the mood to sit with Rong su. He simply got up and went to his room to dig up Xiao Li.


    Children should get up early and eat breakfast on time, otherwise it will not grow high.


    Both of them left, and there was only one person left in the hall.


    Let go of the cold thin line of sight, slightly upward, looking at the direction of the second floor, do not feel thoughtful.


    In fact, Rong Su has been wondering why Rong Ling and Mr. Liu came to Guyong mansion?


    What''s the reason for rongling''s obsession with worldly affairs? He will leave everything of zhengmen, leave the status of a senior official and become the king of the dynasty, and go to this remote northern Prefecture?


    At first, he thought it was a plan. The two men clearly came to deal with him.


    Later, it was found that it was not.


    He also does not wordy, then simply shows the truth, in exchange for two people shelter.


    At least, he would not let himself be alone in exile, daily fear, fear of life.


    But in this way, the question arises again. What is Mr. Rong lingliu doing in Guyong''s mansion?


    Today, Mr. Liu said that he was playing, and he also said a lot of advantages of the ancient Yong mansion, which made the Yamen servant stunned.


    So, is what Mr. Liu said true? Or just nonsense, muddle through?


    Rong Su is not sure, but Rong Su knows that there must be some secret between Rong Ling and Mr. Liu.

 Chapter 410

    Yesterday Rong Su saw with his own eyes that the two went to a pawnshop with him on their backs.


    Rong Su doesn''t think that according to Rong Ling''s family, he will need to pawn things in person.


    Even if he is in a shipwreck, he has at least a few hundred taels of silver on his body. How can he fall down to live as something?


    So, what did they do when they went to the pawnshop? He also took three children with him. It didn''t look like an important thing. Was it not to be something, but to redeem something?


    It''s hard to understand.


    However, he will pay more attention to it. If these two people really do anything in secret, he must know.


    As officials of the same Dynasty and two princes valued by his father, he and Rong Ling are doomed to live in harmony.


    Besides, they have another relationship now.


    The same woman''s fiance.


    Liu Wei


    Reading this person''s name, thinking of Liu Wei''s terrible face, Rong Xu was silent and murmured, "it''s ugly."


    Words fall, let go and spit out a tone again, gather down eyebrow, those tiny care in the heart, erase.


    In fact, there is a saying in Rong Ling that is right. He and Liu Wei really don''t have to worry about it.


    Liu Wei, the woman, is ungrateful, unruly and headstrong, and ugly.


    This life can get rid of Liu Wei. It should be a hundred profits to oneself without any harm.


    Therefore, I don''t need to care about whether Liu Wei is happy after marriage, let alone think about allowing Leng to give and receive with Mr. Liu personally. When Liu Wei learns that, he will be heartbroken.


    Isn''t this woman very skilled?


    I haven''t heard from you for five years?


    Since Liu Wei is so powerful, is there any way to deal with a rabbit?


    Think of here, let go back to the bottom to ease the discomfort in my heart, get up, and walk to the room.


    On the short journey from downstairs to upstairs, Rong Xu is telling himself that from now on, it has nothing to do with himself whether Rong Ling wants to be in the same bed with Mr. Liu or to have sex with him.


    I just need to see the relationship between the two in my eyes, and report to my father after returning to Beijing, asking him to make a decision, so it is.


    As for the others, no more questions!


    ¡­¡­


    That Hu elder brother takes a person to leave, Liu Wei thought originally, short time, won''t see again.


    But I didn''t think about it. That afternoon, brother Hu came again!


    And a man!


    "This is Li Lao from Sanle pawnshop. Brother Liu knows that?"


    Liu Wei looked at the middle-aged man he had only seen yesterday. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked back at brother Hu''s face.


    Brother Hu was afraid of Liu Wei''s misunderstanding, so he said: "Ye Yuanliang''s goods are temporarily placed in the warehouse of Sanle pawnshop. Brother Liu doesn''t need to be nervous. I''m just bringing someone to pass. Only then did the boatman and the boatman recognize each other. They don''t know Li Lao, and Li Lao doesn''t know them, so they are safe and sound. On brother Liu''s side, according to the rules, I''d like to ask you again. Please call out those people this morning. Let''s finish our recognition or finish it soon. "


    Brother Hu''s words are well founded and righteous.


    Liu Wei has to deal with it naturally.


    After all, there is nothing wrong with people''s business, but Liu Wei is surprised. Why does Sanle pawnshop have a relationship with Ye Yuanliang''s death?


    Liu Wei has a deep meaning to gather eyebrows, look at brother Hu, and look at that old Li, with lips closed, drooping eyebrows and eyes, covering the mood of the bottom of the eyes, this way: "I see. Thank you, brother Hu."


    Liu Wei said, and told the waiter to go up and call everyone down.


    Little two went up for a while, and brought all the people down.


    The little Li with ink dots on his face walked in front of him. Today, the little guy was arrested by Rong Ling. He was not allowed to play so much. Today, he was temporarily assigned to copy thousands of words. Only half an hour later, the little guy''s face was dirty and his hands were dark. The whole person was in a mess.


    What is behind Rong Leng is Rong su.


    The man who has been injured is hanging his arm and slowly going down the stairs. When he sees them, he just raises his eyes, which is not emotional.


    Behind Rong Su, there are big girls and little girls.


    The two little girls were in the room before, secretly trying to learn to write, but they couldn''t write well. They couldn''t even know their own names. Now they have black hands and ink marks on the tip of their noses. They look more embarrassed than Xiao Li.


    A few people came down.


    Liu Wei asked Xiaoer for a piece of tea and let the three children come to her.


    Three naughty eggs are burying their heads.


    Liu Wei wiped the ink stains for the children one by one.


    In the process of wiping, brother Hu and old Li are not idle either.


    "Li Lao, you need to have a look. There are people you can recognize."


    Li Lao shaved a circle in the crowd, and his last eyes were fixed on Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei also wiped the faces of the three children clean, put down her veil, looked up, and met Li Lao''s eyes.They look at each other with four eyes, which is different from yesterday''s.


    Today, Li Lao''s vision is more profound than yesterday, as if to see through everything.


    Liu Wei is calm, not pretending, but really calm.


    Liu Wei is not afraid that this person will expose himself, because this person will not.


    Liu Wei''s only concern is why he is so skillful. The place where the merchants store their goods is the warehouse of Sanle pawnshop.


    When did a pawnbroker take over the business of a firm?


    The atmosphere is silent, and I don''t know how long it will take, Li laocai slowly droops his eyes, takes back his sight and shakes his head at Hu Ge.


    The meaning is clear.


    Mr. Li said that he did not recognize these people, nor did he recognize those people who were in business with Ye Yuanliang, nor did he come to store the goods.


    These guys, before this, Li laowen has never heard of it.


    Brother Hu nodded. It''s just a procedure to recognize people. In fact, what he should have asked this morning is almost the same. He doesn''t believe that brother Liu, who joined him, really has anything to do with the murder.


    People have been judged to commit suicide. All they do now is collect data.


    As long as the cause of Ye Yuanliang''s suicide is found, the case can be solved.


    There is no murderer or insider. Such a case is the simplest.


    Hu got his answer. He bowed to Liu Weigong and left.


    That old Li naturally accompanies, just before leaving, old Li''s complex eyes light again sweep on Liu Wei, that line of sight, inexplicably let Liu Wei feel nervous.


    But when she was far away, in the guest room on the second floor, Ji Geun supported her chin and said, "how could it be so skillful? Who is Ye Yuanliang?"


    Ji Cha stood in front of the window and looked at the people who left. He said in a deep voice, "who is not important? What''s important is, why is it related to Sanle pawnshop and Liuwei at the same time? It''s really just a coincidence? "


    "Coincidence?" Ji Jin frowned: "or what is someone designing behind it?"


    "Is it possible?" Ji Cha suddenly looks at her sister: "we are hidden, Sanle pawnshop is hidden in the downtown, and we have been safe for many years..."


    "Sanle pawnshop is on the old site of Daxi pawnshop, in case someone has been staring at it for a long time..."


    "Yes?" Ji Cha thought deeply. She always thought that the possibility was very low: "anyway, I have to go to yamen tonight. The case of Ye Yuanliang''s death must be solved as soon as possible. So long, the pawnbroker will doubt Liu Wei''s identity."

 Chapter 411

    Ji Jin and Ji Cha arrived in Dingzhou, but did not disturb the contact point.


    For the sake of concealment, Sanle pawnshop, a contact point jointly managed by twelve uncles and Li Lao, will never have public contact with the people who have established relations.


    This time, Ji Jinji tea and their sisters came to contact with the hidden line buried in Dingzhou - the sixteen uncles who are currently serving as teachers in the Yamen of Guyong mansion, Ji Feng!


    If Ji Jia wants to survive in danger under the pursuit of the imperial court, there must be some ways.


    In short, there are two kinds of hidden forces in the outside world.


    One is the point of contact.


    The contact point does not exist in every state capital, but only in accordance with the place marked on the "treasure map" read by ethnic people since childhood.


    That treasure map is a fake one. It''s more a guiding light to guide people to find their way home.


    In the early years, the imperial court pursued and caught people in flood, killing and injuring most of the people and dispersing them all over the country.


    The elders of the family are wise. They come up with a plan to return home, fake the treasure map, mix in the downtown area, and then set a specific code to find the remaining clansmen.


    This method, lasting for decades, has been used up to now.


    And the contact points are different in different places, and the camouflage of the fixed location is also different. They are pawnshops in Guyong mansion. In other places, they may be teahouses, inns or even brothels.


    However, there is a hard and fast rule at the contact point, that is, only those who are exiled to seek a family can be received.


    The main purpose of this action is to avoid any ethnic group with identity suspected by the court. Contact the contact point without hesitation, and the contact point will be wiped out by the court!


    Ji Jin and Ji Cha were in the clan since they were young. Of course, they knew these clan rules. So when they came, they were cautious. They never passed by the gate of Sanle pawnshop.


    But they need a place to settle down. It''s just a matter of nature. There''s another hidden line in Guyong mansion.


    The secret line is different from the contact point which specially receives the exiled clan relatives. The secret line of the state government is specially used to receive the clansmen who go out to work nearby.


    There are two hidden lines of Ji family in Guyong mansion.


    One is led by the 16th uncle Jifeng, hidden in the front line of Yamen.


    On the other hand, it''s the second line of baxiufang led by Ji Fengyuan.


    The front line is mainly to check and explore the exchange documents of the imperial court, the secrets of the imperial court and other main news.


    The second tier is the rich buried in the city, and the foreign businessmen explore the gossip.


    People on the two routes usually have little contact.


    When necessary, they will not say a word to each other for several years, but people from other places can contact them when they have no place to stay here.


    Ji Cha and Ji Jin didn''t want to trouble the two dark lines, but they were so unlucky that they met Ji Fengyuan just when they went out to buy something in Guyong mansion.


    All of a sudden, I can''t do without contact.


    But Ji Cha and Ji Jin dare not tell Ji Fengyuan that they are here to find Liu Wei.


    First, it''s my aunt''s private trust.


    Secondly, they have no identity to hide, and they are not qualified to look for clansmen outside.


    Once this matter pierced the ears of several elders in the family, it was a punishment of closing the house for half a year.


    But when they came to Dingzhou quietly, there was always a saying.


    Fortunately, although Fengyuan is a ruthless man in the second tier of Guyong mansion, he is a good old man.


    Ji Jin and Ji Cha have heard more than once in the family that if there had not been a man named Liu, uncle 16 would have married Xia Qiu''s cousin.


    So persimmons are of course soft.


    Ji Geun Ji tea simply tells Liu Wei''s story to Uncle 16 secretly. Sure enough, although uncle 16 is dissatisfied with their own opinions, he finally agrees not to report them at their entreaties, and will try his best to cover them up.


    In this way, they are relieved.


    The day before yesterday, it was Uncle 16 who found that Liu Wei had arrived at Guyong mansion. They just went to the Lantern Festival to step on it.


    In fact, Ji Cha really wanted to take Liu Wei away directly. After all, she can be 100% sure of Liu Wei''s identity. She knows that Liu Wei is the daughter of Xia Qiu''s cousin and their ethnic group.


    But there are so many people around Liu Wei that Ji Cha can''t find a chance to get close to her. She can''t even say two words.


    Later, I stayed in the same room, and Ji Cha was trying to get close to Liu Wei.


    It''s just that Ji Cha didn''t dare to act rashly when this happened today.


    How does it have to do with murder?


    All of a sudden, the contact point, Liu Wei, including the first line of the 16th uncle, were somehow screwed together.


    This is definitely not good news. If there is any inspiration behind it, isn''t it


    Ji Cha is more and more frightened and determined. He will go to yamen tonight.


    At the same time, Ji Cha thought of someone in the next room."I''ll go to yamen tonight." Liu Wei poured himself a cup of tea and said.


    Rong Ling sat opposite Liu Wei and looked at her. "Want to solve the case?"


    Liu Wei took a sip of tea and said, "if you don''t break it, Sanle pawnshop is involved. I want to know what happened."


    Liu Wei''s contact with the people of Sanle pawnshop is also an adventure.


    After all, the origin of the treasure map is unknown. She is not sure whether the marked points on it are true or not. Yesterday, she had a conversation with old Li. No matter the secret code or the marks on the jade plate, they were all right, which made her relieved.


    But today, Sanle pawnshop and she are involved in a murder at the same time.


    Long term professionalism tells Liu Wei that when too many coincidences happen, there is 80% chance that they are not coincidences.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to take risks, so she needs to know the truth.


    For Liu Wei, the easiest way to find out the truth is the autopsy.


    Now a group of people can''t disclose their identity, can''t get in touch with Fu Yin in a positive way, and can only go to the autopsy secretly.


    Tonight is the right time!


    Liu Wei thought a lot, but on the face of it, it was very calm.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei for a while, holds her hand and pinches it.


    Liu Wei looks at the man.


    Rong Leng just said, "I''ll go with you."


    "No more." Liu Wei''s reflexive way: "it''s easy to have many people..."


    Before she spoke, she saw Rong Ling''s eyes, which were gentle at first, suddenly became cold. The man held her hand and suddenly increased the two points.


    Knowing that the man is going to have a disease again, Liu Wei hurriedly changes her way: "it''s good to have you with me, so it''s safer."


    Rong Ling just slowed down. She nodded lightly. Her beautiful and long fingers were playing with the fingers of a woman at will. She pinched them on her soft little hands. She also used her fingertips to go around her fingertips.


    Liu Wei felt the itch in her hand and wanted to shrink back, but the strength of the man was so heavy that she couldn''t get rid of it. Finally, she sighed and could only follow him.


    Anyway, this man, Liu Wei is more and more annoying.

 Chapter 412

    Meanwhile, baxiufang backyard.


    In the largest wing room on the second floor of Dongling hall, Ji Fengyuan put down her eyebrow pen, looked at the reflection of her maid behind her in the copper mirror, and said, "you mean, someone killed?"


    The maidservant nodded cleverly: "it''s a homicide case. It''s said that someone hanged himself. It''s the inn to which he went. He made an inquiry."


    Ji Fengyuan pursed her lips: "it means white."


    So the maid said all that had happened today.


    Finish saying, also added: "maidservant bravely, girl, you are the living signboard of our eight show square now. Who saw the girl, not holding it with mouth? Where have you heard that first-class dancers are still in a hurry to find themselves uncomfortable? Those two girls are both beautiful and sharp. But even so, you don''t stop the boss from digging them in. How can you dig them by yourself? If they come, your position will be... "


    "All right." Ji Fengyuan interrupted her maid''s chatter and said calmly, "I''m old and I''m going to leave sooner or later. Now I''m looking for two apprentices to take over. What''s wrong?"


    "No!"


    The maid said obstinately, "the girl is only twenty-two years old. She is still young in our business. Where can I find an apprentice? There is no more powerful dancer in Guyong''s mansion than the girl. You are the one who brought out the baxiu square. If you cross the river, you will tear down the bridge. You have to pay so much for baxiu square. You have to cultivate successors for them. You have to say that the baxiu square is enough for you alone. "


    Ji Fengyuan glanced at the maid and said nothing more.


    Step back, of course.


    The second tier has been in her hands for five years, and she has been 22 years. Girls of this age, who are not married and have children, and Meimei.


    Even if Ji Fengyuan doesn''t envy those ordinary life, after all, age can''t be used up.


    On the other side, Liu Wei is kissed by a man.


    One kiss is over. It''s the past two pillars of incense.


    Liu Wei wipes her mouth gently with her sleeve and looks out at the sky. She wrists her eyebrows and stares at the man beside her: "you are crazy."


    Let Leng not say a word, just look at her like this.


    Liu Wei paid attention to the heat in Rong Ling''s eyes, but was afraid that Rong Ling would have another strange habit. She coughed and said, "we should go."


    The man looked into her eyes, close


    Liu Wei''s back suddenly tightened and stepped back half a step: "what to do?"


    The man reached out to her cheek, wiped the corners of her mouth, and picked up his eyebrows thoughtfully: "flustered what?"


    With a sneer, Liu Wei opened the window, stepped on the edge of the window, and jumped out.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s rapidly disappearing back, raises his sword eyebrows, involves the corners of his mouth, moves his body, and the black figure of the great bank disappears immediately and flows into the night sky.


    Liu Wei, the Yamen of the ancient Yong mansion, has never been there. After circling the street twice, he found a place.


    The black figure jumps up in the air, then falls on the roof of a certain building, looks around and judges the direction.


    Rong Leng immediately falls down and stands beside her, pausing and holding her soft hand.


    Liu Wei is stunned and looks at Rong Ling.


    "This way." Rong Ling said, pulling up Liu Wei, flying to the left!


    Liu Wei is pulled by Rong Ling. In the middle of the sky, she is distracted and looks at the hands of the two people.


    Liu Wei thought it was just a matter of leading the way. There was no need to do it closely.


    Rong Ling''s night vision ability is very good. Under the leadership of Rong Ling, he soon arrived at houya.


    Liu Wei is not familiar with this place, but Rong Ling leads her all the way forward, easily bypassing the patrol yamen runner, and finally stops in front of a separate small room.


    "Here?" She pointed to the door.


    The man nodded.


    Liu Wei took out her hand, circled her chest, and looked at him and said, "have you ever been here?"


    Men are silent.


    Liu Wei chuckled: "I remember someone said that he was not familiar with the ancient Yongfu."


    "Not familiar."


    "Now this is..."


    "Still check?" Rong Ling interrupts Liu Wei''s words, grabs her hand again, pushes the door open, pulls her in, and then closes the door.


    Liu Wei looked at her hand, then at the man''s cold expression, and finally shrugged: "then check it."


    Rong Leng doesn''t want to say, and Liu Wei is too lazy to ask.


    Besides, there is always a reason why she doesn''t want to know.


    It was not very dark in the room. The moonlight outside the window projected in from the window. Liu Wei could easily see the wooden bed covered with white cloth in front of the window.


    It is self-evident what is on the bed.


    Liu Wei takes another look at Rong Ling. Every yamen has a different place to store corpses.


    To be exact, there is no mortuary in the Yamen of Qingyun state.


    Usually, if the corpse comes from other places, it will be put in the nearest villa. If it is local, it will be put back to the deceased''s home.Only under special circumstances can the corpse be placed in the Yamen.


    At this time, most of the government Yin vacated the firewood room and temporarily placed the body.


    If you don''t pay attention to something, just put it outside the patio, even the house.


    Before that, it was put in the wood house in Qinshan mansion.


    But Liu Wei didn''t know what the rules were.


    However, it is obvious that there is a separate room for the body, and Rong Ling knows the specific location.


    Let''s not worry why this man is so familiar with Guyong mansion, but he has to pretend that he is not familiar with it. If he can get such a room in houya, it''s enough to be the official of Guyong mansion. He has a vision.


    You should know that at the beginning, in order to have a studio and a morgue, she fought with Fu Zichen for a month. Finally, Fu Zichen had no choice but to spare a study for her.


    For this reason, she also suffered from Fu Zichen''s temper for more than two months.


    After the study was vacated, some of the books that had been put inside were forced to be sold.


    There is a travel record collected by Fu Zichen. It''s sold by mistake and can''t be found.


    This man''s nose is not nose, eyes are not eyes nagging for more than two months.


    In the end, she went to Linxian county and bought another one for him. After reading it, the man thought it was better than the previous one, which was good or bad.


    Ancient people regarded corpses as bad luck and avoided them.


    It''s not easy to get a room in Yamen to park corpses.


    In this way, Liu Wei was curious about the ancient Yong mansion.


    Go to the window, Liu Wei looked at the white cloth, raised his hand and slowly opened it.


    According to the yamen runner, the body died of its own death. No matter whether the truth is so or not, it should at least look like it.


    But in the moonlight, when Liu Wei saw the whole picture of the body, he could not see the symptom of suicide from the body which was full of holes.


    Those who commit suicide should have red marks on their necks, blue and purple faces, stiff lips and protruding pupils.


    But at this moment, what does the naked eye see?!

 Chapter 413

    On the blue and white body is a slightly familiar face. The merchant lies on the wooden bed quietly, covered with a thin white cloth. His skin, not normal skin, is not complete skin. His skin was festering, like a yellow oil painting, and the edges and corners were covered with rawhide because of moisture. His whole face, at first glance, seems to have been blown open. The position of his cheeks and head can vaguely see the red flesh and blood inside his turned skin. Not just the face! The body''s hands, neck, and exposed skin all present this condition. Liu Wei believes that if he takes off his clothes, under them, it should be the same Liu Wei''s pupil shrank and stood still. Rong Leng''s eyes suddenly changed. He stared at the body, and after a long silence, he said, "it''s like being blistered." Otherwise, it will not turn over. "No." Liu Wei pressed her mouth tightly, went up to touch Ye Yuanliang''s skin on the cheek with her bare hand, tore it a little, looked at the trace of her head, and said, "it looks like someone cut it." Cut it? Cut your skin? Rong Ling frowned. Liu Wei quickly put on his gloves and took out his scalpel. He cut a small hole in Ye Yuanliang ''s still intact skin, and then carefully looked at the skin and the change of the body. Liu Wei''s action is very focused, coupled with the reason of light, Liu Wei had to close to the body. Such a close, Liu Wei will smell a smell. I can''t help wringing my eyebrows. Liu Weigang wants to talk. Rong Leng pulls her back and stares at the corpse with cold eyes: "there''s something different." Liu Wei looked at it and said, "that taste..." Voice did not fall, Liu Wei suddenly saw, ye Yuanliang''s body head, began to have shallow white fog in gradually diffuse. Liu Wei opened her eyes hard, only to see the white fog in the speed of the naked eye, slowly floating over the body for a while. For a while, the white fog sank and melted into the skin again without trace. This process is not very fast. Liu Wei looks at it carefully. When the white fog disappears, she tries to move forward. The wrist is tightened by the man! Liu Wei turned her head and patted the back of Rong Leng''s hand: "I''m ok." Let Leng persist. Liu Wei is helpless: "the corpse has been touched by people. That white fog, I don''t know what it is, but it seems that it should be the initiator of turning its skin open. I need to study it." "May be toxic." Let Leng cold voice warning way. He won''t let her take the risk. Woman, poisoned, poisoned and disabled, he will recognize this one in his life. Liu Wei calmly pulls out the mask from her pocket, puts it on firmly, and looks at the man innocently again. Let Leng frown, take her no way, this just slightly loosen her some. Liu Wei walks over with his head bowed, and Rong Ling wants to go over. Liu Wei stops him: "there is only one mask, you stand far away." But the man came straight and stood beside her. Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling without expression, but he just stares at the corpse vigilantly. It seems that once the white fog reappears, he will immediately take Liu Wei and dodge again. Liu Wei is determined to see Rong Ling and doesn''t want to waste time at this time. She quickly looks down. Sure enough, I saw that the inch of skin on the body that was just cut by myself had been eroded by the white fog, but for a few seconds, the skin angle had slightly turned up. Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice: "it seems It''s not normal. " Liu Wei holds the scalpel well, takes a sip of her lips, and holds the tip of the scalpel against the head of the corpse, so she plans to open her brain. The white fog came from the top of the body, so there must be something strange in the body''s head. In the quiet room, only the moonlight came in. The sound of cutting the scalp at the tip of the knife was magnified by the air infinitely. It was very noisy and annoying. The skull doesn''t open easily. In modern times, it''s necessary to use instruments, etc., but Liu Wei''s martial arts and internal force are hidden in her hands. It''s very easy to use that weak scalpel, so she will crack her head. Liu Wei cut carefully along the lines of her skull. When her hand has been soaked by the brain and blood, Rong Leng holds her hand again and takes her far away. Liu Wei stumbled and fell into his arms in a flurry. Her cheek hit his hard chest. "What?" She asked, looking up. Rong Leng did not look at her, but focused on the body. Liu Wei turned around and saw the white fog. It came back! "Why?" Liu Wei murmurs in Rong Leng''s arms, which is inconceivable. The white fog was coming out from the top of her head. She just focused on cutting the shell, but she did not see any sign of white fog."From the chest." Rong Leng''s voice was very cold: "this time, it came out from the chest."


    Chest


    Liu Wei stared at the chest part of the body, where he was still wearing clothes, not clean cloth, and wrapped the chest of the body tightly.


    Liu Wei frowned: "the smoke can penetrate the cloth..."


    Silence returned to the room again.


    Until the smoke disappears again, the two people get closer again.


    This time, Liu Wei did not care about the half opened skull, but reached for the clothes of the corpse.


    Clothes are not good cloth.


    Liu Wei blinked and said, "this is not ye Yuanliang''s dress."


    For a long time.


    Liu Wei said again, "the cloth is not right. Ye Yuanliang and we have been on the same boat for several days. Most of the clothes he wears are of the best quality in the south. This one is the authentic fabric of the north. It''s rough. The waiter in the inn wears this kind of fabric."


    "I bought it when I got off the ship?"


    "No." Liu Wei said, "the clothes you bought will not be so old."


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    In a flash, Liu Wei has stripped Ye Yuanliang''s clothes, revealing the same skin inside.


    Compared with the marks on his face, ye Yuanliang''s skin is festering more seriously, and the degree of skin cracking is almost the same as the whole skin falling off.


    Liu Wei gently ripped open the loose chest skin.


    Her strength is very small, almost useless, but just a touch, the chest skin will be completely separated, Liu Wei picked up the chest skin, looked at the red flesh below, silent.


    After a while, Liu Wei said, "there is no blood..."


    Yes, the skin is separated from the flesh and blood. It''s reasonable to say that there should be a lot of blood gushing out.


    But there is no one here.


    The body was very dry. The skin was peeled to reveal the red human flesh and the blue meridians inside. However, there was not a drop of blood.


    Liu Wei took off his gloves and touched them. He found that the meat was frozen like jelly. He used a lot of strength to poke, but he could not pierce it.


    "Interesting!" Liu Wei smiled and let go of the chest skin.


    Turning around, Liu Wei continued to open her mind and said, "when it comes to this point, I can''t explain with my own help what is hidden in this person''s body, what is the white fog, which can automatically freeze the blood and flesh of the person and peel off the skin..."

 Chapter 414

    Liu Wei didn''t know the secret answer under the weird.


    Therefore, Liu Wei''s voice is full of uncontrollable excitement when talking about these problems in her mouth!


    This is Liu Wei, a curiosity and a desire to explore the unknown.


    With the same degree of curiosity, Liu Wei only rose when she just came to this world.


    Even the last time the witch family got out that kind of insect that bit the temporal lobe of the human brain, it didn''t make her so curious.


    Liu Wei knows that there is no wonder in the world.


    Qingyun country is not any dynasty in Chinese history. Its history and civilization are far away from ancient China.


    The medicine here is much more developed than that in ancient China.


    When Liu Weichu came here, he was attracted by all kinds of herbs with various functions. Obviously, she was attracted by more than one of them.


    In this land, there are many people who have made many things with the gifts of nature.


    Before there are the snakes, insects, mice and ants of the Wugu nationality, and then there are the gunpowder free bombs used by the Jintong people in the Qinshan mansion. Now, there is a curious white fog.


    What is this?


    Does the murderer have something to do with the witch people or Jintong people?


    If so, what does the other party want? Human skin? What can human skin be used for?


    And why did the murderer choose Ye Yuanliang and pretend to be the dead man''s self killing after he killed someone?


    A series of problems formed in Liu Wei''s mind.


    She was in a complex mood, but the movements on her hands did not slow down. In a moment, part of her brain was dug out by her.


    "The color is normal, the serous concentration is high, the nerve lines around the inner skull are complete, the organs are complete, and there is no obvious poisoning phenomenon."


    Liu Wei said.


    After a careful examination, to make sure that the situation in the head of the deceased is clear, and there is no trace left, Liu Wei put those brains back into the brain of the deceased.


    Finally, take off the gloves that have been soaked in serous water and blood water, expose the wet hands, and say to Rong Leng, "I have a pair of gloves in my arms, please take them for me."


    Rong Leng looks at her bright eyes and knows that her interest has been aroused. She purses her lips and reaches into her arms.


    The man easily felt the pair of dry gloves in his suit.


    Rong Ling takes a look at Liu Wei. He can grasp one corner of the glove and tear it out, but after a pause, he puts the whole hand in.


    Liu Wei''s hair stood up and stared at the man!


    But Rong Leng turned to grasp the glove, took out his hand, and handed her the sleeve.


    His expression is so serious that no one can pick out a mistake.


    But Liu Wei knew that this man was on purpose, absolutely on purpose to take advantage!


    The gloves were hanging in the air, but Liu Wei didn''t pick them up.


    Rong Ling looks at her tight cheek, takes the white cloth covering the body, wipes her hands at will, dries the plasma on her hands, and puts on gloves for her.


    When covering, Rong Leng said casually, "no, you are not allowed to tie your chest in the future."


    Liu Wei crunched his teeth.


    Does she look like a man without a corset?


    Obviously know that she tied a corset, but also deliberately to touch, sex wolf!


    Liu Wei thought in her heart, just about to make a speech to condemn him. Suddenly, the man reached out and pulled her away to protect her in his arms.


    Liu Wei''s face was forced to be buried in his chest. She moved her head difficultly and turned her head. As expected, white fog appeared over the body.


    The mist was diffused, but this time it was clearly coming from the thigh of the body.


    From the beginning to the end, the white fog is so humanized that Liu Wei has to be curious again.


    When the white fog dissipated, Liu Wei was not in the mood to manage Rong Ling''s eating her tofu. She put her mind back on the body.


    I don''t know what the white fog is, but when I untie my head, there is nothing in it.


    Now with her head open, Liu Wei has two choices.


    First, wait for the white fog to swim around, and finally return to the top of her head, let her catch the current.


    Second, cut the body of the body, so that she can catch the white fog wherever she goes.


    Finally, Liu Wei chose second.


    The upper body of the corpse was peeled clean, ignoring the mottled shed human skin. The tip of the knife was close to the flesh and blood. With a crack, the frozen flesh and blood of the chest was cut.


    The point of the knife pierced the jelly like border, and the body began to bleed again.


    From the clavicle to the ribs, Liu Wei has a knife!


    Ye Yuanliang''s body, like a split from the middle, was directly divided into two parts by Liu Wei.


    After cutting the middle, the smell of blood becomes stronger.


    Liu Wei is left and right of clavicle, rib, each opened two, human body, cut into "I" shape.


    Open both sides of the skin, the internal organs, at a glance.Liu Wei reached in, took out, took out the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney of the dead, even pulled out half of the intestines, but the result was the same as that of the head, without any difference.


    The internal organs of the dead were complete, the nerves were complete, the meridians were complete, and the white mist was not in it at all.


    Liu Wei only wore two pairs of gloves. Now both of them were wet. She had no choice but to continue to use the bloody gloves to untie the head of the deceased''s pants.


    Next, it''s the lower body.


    And Liu Wei''s hand just touched the dead man''s pants, and Rong Ling grabbed her wrist again and pulled her apart!


    This time, Liu Wei witnessed the white smoke floating out of the body''s open belly.


    Liu Wei immediately went to see it and held her breath.


    But at the moment when she was about to see it, Rong Leng pulled her away again.


    "What to do!" Liu Wei was very worried, and her voice increased.


    Rong Ling covers her mouth with a mask, quickly grabs the white cloth, covers the body, and then pulls Liu Wei to the dark corner of the room.


    "You..." Liu Wei''s eyebrows were all raised, looking at the white fog that was about to dissipate, and was about to speak.


    But listen to the sound of footsteps on the roof.


    Someone''s coming!


    This is Liu Wei''s first reaction.


    Before Liu Wei could get back to her senses, she heard the footsteps on the roof disappear. Then, outside the gate, there were two conversations.


    "Here?" This is a female voice, because the volume is suppressed, and the voice line cannot be heard.


    "Yes." The answer is also the female voice.


    The next moment, the door was opened, and the moonlight came in, but for a moment, it disappeared.


    And in the room, at the moment, there are two more people.


    Hiding in the dark, Rong Ling and Liu Wei hold their breath and dare not be careless.


    Through the thin light, they could see that the two latecomers were wearing black cloth on their faces and night clothes on their bodies.


    This professional outfit covers them completely and completely. Even if it''s not for their just conversation, they can''t judge whether they are men or women.

 Chapter 415

    For a moment they were silent in the room, and went straight to the obvious wooden bed in front of the window.


    With a crash, the white cloth is lifted!


    Then there was a dead silence


    After two breaths, only listen to two latecomers take a breath of cool air at the same time, and then step back a few steps: "this Is it self inflicted? "


    The two were clearly hit.


    The voice of the person who spoke first was shaking, then the person who spoke, but he was calm: "maybe, he has been tested..."


    "This is how the autopsy was done?" The man who spoke first sneered, "you''ve seen someone cut like this."


    After that, the man was silent.


    Silence, once again.


    After a long time, the man in Black said softly, "how are you now, sister?"


    The elder sister breathed and bit her teeth. "It''s all like this. What else can I do? I can''t see it. "


    "Why don''t I try?" The younger sister stepped forward, but when she saw the disgusting and thick viscera under the overturned skin of the body, she covered her mouth and stepped back half a step.


    My sister patted my sister on the shoulder: "forget it, I can''t check it. Tomorrow I''ll ask Uncle 16."


    "Just leave?" My sister asked tentatively.


    "How else." My sister''s tone is not good, obviously she is also upset by this situation.


    But the elder sister summoned courage again and looked at it with a probe. Suddenly, she paused and frowned: "is this body just cut?"


    "Well?" Mei Mei stepped forward and did not look at the viscera in her abdomen. She only looked at the traces of the skin. After a while, she said: "the blood flow is very fast. If it is cut for a long time, the blood should coagulate and not flow so fast."


    Mei Mei finished, and looked at her again.


    My sister looks at her at the same time.


    The two narrowed their eyes and suddenly felt a chill on their back. They turned their heads at the same time, gathering their eyes. In the dark room, they searched by the weak moonlight.


    Liu Wei breathed, ready to fight at any time!


    Rong Leng also moved to Liu Wei without trace, protecting the woman behind her.


    And at this time, but listen to the younger sister lowered the voice, called a sentence: "someone has come."


    As soon as this speech came out, all three people in the room except my sister held their breath. Then, sure enough, they heard the light footsteps outside the room.


    The two sisters only looked at each other. The elder sister quickly covered the white cloth again, took her and flew up the beam.


    After a while, the door was pushed open again.


    This time, I came in a grey dress with no mask and elegant demeanor Women.


    Yes, it''s a woman.


    From Liu Wei''s point of view, you can accurately see her gender. Liu Wei has a deep attainments in dressing up as a man. It''s not difficult to see through at a glance.


    The woman in grey walked in, closed the door behind her back, stood at the door, silent for a long time, and then walked to the wooden bed in front of the window.


    Women''s pace is slow, it doesn''t seem like a Night Walker.


    And go to plank bed before and after, the woman is to take out a candle from the bosom, a fire fold, so dignified, lit the candle.


    The room suddenly brightened.


    Rong Leng protects Liu Wei and presses him to the corner to prevent exposure as much as possible.


    Their position is good, at least concealed, but the roof of the house is low, and the two men in black, whose beams are crumbling, are exposed to the light.


    Although they tried hard to cover up their sense of existence and even hid their small bodies behind the wooden pillars, they still had nothing to hide in the candlelight.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling both saw their shadows.


    And the men''s and women''s candles, simply, did not look up.


    The woman in grey waited for the candle to burn almost, just looked at that mottled and bloody cover corpse white cloth, lightly lifted it.


    At the moment of opening, the whole woman froze.


    Then, with a tremulous movement, the woman covered the white cloth again, turned her head, closed her eyes, and breathed a long breath.


    The woman, obviously, was also frightened.


    Anyone who suddenly sees a corpse with chest open, head open and viscera bleeding into his eyes will feel uncomfortable.


    But this woman, obviously, is also a knowledgeable, at least, did not frighten to shout out!


    This small morgue is a bit complicated at the moment.


    Here, there are three groups of people.


    Liu Wei in the corner.


    The black sisters on the beam.


    And a little fearless. Dala lit candles for fear that people would not know there was a woman in grey here.


    Three groups of people and horses, each on one side, maintain a delicate balance.


    Until the woman in grey calmed her mood, slowly opened her mouth and made a sharp voice, which finally broke the balance: "both are from this corpse, why don''t you come out and see the above side."The two sisters on the beam were frozen at the same time.


    From Liu Wei''s point of view, you can see the two sisters clearly, and they are ready to go to the ground.


    But at the same time, a fierce wind, but not inclined to move, toward Liu Wei side attack.


    Liu Wei responds quickly!


    But Rong Ling''s reaction is faster than Liu Wei''s!


    The man frowns and fingers move. The strong wind is about to attack Liu Wei''s face. He can turn around and turn to another place!


    Then, where the gang wind goes, a "boom"!


    The two barrels that were put there were broken in response!


    Rong Leng''s sharp eyes narrowed gradually, the wind on his hands had come out, and his strong body shape was approaching the eyes of the woman in grey!


    Then, the hand knife, straight up the neck of the woman in grey.


    The woman in grey also has a quick reaction. When she realized that the other side was a master, she was sharp enough to step back. In one thousandth of a second, she made the other side''s hand knife fall and dodge a bullet.


    The woman takes two steps backward, eyes are tight, and rushes up again to fight with Rong Ling.


    Women''s attacks are deadly and vicious. Two of them even break the corners of their clothes.


    Let Leng cold eyes a cold, hands no longer leave force, gestures into a fist, fist angle with strong wind, just pounding, with vast gas


    A man and a woman, black and gray, in a small morgue, fight hard to solve.


    Liu Wei looked at it. At first, she was worried. But after a while, she found that Rong Leng only used three successful forces, which relieved her mind.


    It seems that Rong Ling wants to try out the martial arts school of this person, but he is not really controlled by others.


    But even so, it''s been too long.


    Liu wei walked out of the darkness, but did not look at the two people who were struggling. Instead, she raised her eyes and looked at the two sisters who were already stunned on the beam of the room.


    Both of them are wearing face towels, but Liu Wei just knows that the two sisters must be very stiff at the moment.


    Liu Wei hooked her lips, smiled at them, and said in a loud voice, "I''m sorry to frighten them, but some of them are indeed so autopsy."


    The top two people, motionless, look at Liu Wei for a moment.

 Chapter 416

    The three people looked at each other for a long time, only listening to the woman in grey in the struggle, they probably realized that Rong Ling could not be dealt with alone,.


    Then he opened his mouth and called out to the two people on the beam, "are you still here to help?"


    Two people on the beam, freeze again!


    Liu Wei then raised her eyebrows and looked around the world. She sneered and said, "it turns out that the three are in a group, so come together!"


    Liu Wei said, defiant eyes, looking at the pair of sisters on the beam in an instant.


    Ji Cha and Ji Jin on the beam of the house, the whole person is not good


    Two sisters are born with the same egg. They are born with telepathy. At this time, they look at each other and ask each other with their eyes - what should we do now?


    The two sisters were very confused. They could not guess how they would meet so many acquaintances when they went to yamen at night.


    When the woman in grey came in, they recognized that this person was not someone else, but Ji Fengyuan.


    Ji Fengyuan is not only a man who does not wear a face scarf, but also shows his face casually. He lights a candle in such a place to make the face with the unique logo clearer.


    Does this man have any sense of sneaking around?


    No one is more daring to be a thief than she is.


    Even if it''s just Ji Fengyuan, after all, it''s the same ethnic group. Although it''s a bit hard to explain, it''s the same. Vaguely speaking, the two sisters can escape.


    But what''s the situation now?


    Where did Liu Wei and Rong Ling come from?


    These two have been hiding in the house? How long have you been hiding? Listen to Liu Wei''s tone, it means that the body was made by her?


    So the body was just cut!


    Cut by Liu Wei!


    Well, if so, it can also be explained. After all, it''s the same boat man. The person who knows each other is dead. It''s nothing wrong to come to Yamen to have a look.


    Besides, Liu Wei is also proficient in the way of work. It''s normal to dissect the corpse.


    If it''s only here, it''s OK. But why does Ji Fengyuan suddenly want to fight with Rong Ling and Liu Wei?


    Do you want them to go down and help now?


    How does Ji Fengyuan know they are hiding here and recognize them? Let alone help.


    Who can they help?


    It''s all a family. The palm and the back are meat.


    The two sisters are really tangled. I knew that they would sleep well in the inn in the evening. What are they doing in Yamen? Now, let''s move!


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    But Ji Fengyuan, who has gradually fallen down, angrily looks up at the beam of the room and says, "what are you doing! Come down! "


    Ji Cha and Ji Jin are too worried.


    Ji Jin flashed her bright golden pupils. She felt painful and tugged at her elder sister''s sleeve. She raised her eyebrow to her elder sister. Her eyes drifted towards the window.


    Ji Cha is blessed to the soul and immediately understands.


    Yes, Ji Fengyuan wants to fight with others. They are in the middle. It''s really hard to choose. It''s normal for them to take the first step.


    As long as they went out, they immediately alerted the patrolmen of Yamen. When the patrolmen came here, they couldn''t fight any more. At last, they could only disperse.


    This is the best solution at present.


    What to do if the patrol finds that the body has been cut into pieces.


    This How about two dignitaries, a commander of zhengemen and a secretary of zhengemen, who are not able to make public their identities, a governor of Guyong mansion and some little fish and shrimps?


    Ji Cha and Ji Jin think very well. They are biting their teeth. They are going to put it into action and go straight to the window.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind came down. When they got back to their senses, Liu Wei''s toes were a little bit sharp, and he had rushed up angrily!


    Two people quickly left and right, then straight to the window


    But Liu Wei moves faster than them. In the blink of an eye, Ji Cha''s shoulder blades are fastened, forcing her to turn around.


    Ji Cha''s body flashed and tried to avoid, but failed.


    Ji Jin, who has arrived at the window, can''t help but come back to help her sister.


    But at the moment when Ji Cha approached, her golden eyes were shining brightly under the candlelight.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are cold, squinting: "it''s you!" Words fall, Liu Wei has let go of Ji Cha, to Ji Jin full attack.


    Ji Jin doesn''t want to hurt Liu Wei. She is stepping back. Liu Wei is pressing. At the same time, her moves are coagulating, her wrists are flying, and her body is turning!


    Ji Cha wants to stop Liu Wei, but Liu Wei always tries to get around her and force Ji Jin.


    Ji Jin gradually has to fight back if she can''t catch her!


    At the beginning of the counterattack, Ji Jin''s action was moderate. It can be seen that Ji Jin really didn''t want to hurt Liu Wei.


    But with Liu Wei''s fierce attack, Ji Jin was forced out of seven success forces, and finally, directly forced out ten percent, but still suppressed by Liu Wei!


    Ji Geun''s golden pupils flash with surprise. Obviously, although Liu Wei''s martial arts are excellent, he didn''t expect that they are so good.Ji Cha only thought that her sister gave way again and again. She couldn''t help but scold: "go first!"


    Ji Jin wants to go, but where can she go now?


    Clenching her teeth, Ji Jin reaches out to block Liu Wei''s hard attack.


    Liu Wei this time under the road, Ji Jin only feel arm numb, joints are shaking!


    She ducked quickly, her fingers still shaking as her hands dropped.


    Ji Cha also found her sister''s fault at this time. She picked up her eyebrow and increased her skill. She attacked Liu Wei.


    At the same time, Ji Fengyuan snorted: "Hmmm......"


    Then, Ji Cha''s moves are still coagulating, but a figure is smashed in the air. Ji Cha can''t dodge. He is hit straight, his back is on the ground, his back is buttoned on the ground, and a "bang" is made. Suddenly, Ji Cha''s head is dizzy and his ears are ringing. He feels that his scalp is about to explode.


    Ji tea is miserable, and Ji Feng kite that falls on Ji tea is not very good either.


    Ji Fengyuan turns over and sits up.


    But Yiyun found abdominal colic, and then a smell of sweet throat, "poof" sound, finally, a mouthful of blood spouted out, just for Ji cha.


    Ji Cha only felt red in front of her eyes and wet on her face.


    The simple face cloth covers the mouth and resists part of it.


    But now Ji tea is not good either. The naked skin is covered with blood, which looks particularly awkward.


    Although there is always some discord, but it''s a family. Ji Cha carefully moves Ji Fengyuan away to help Ji Jin, but raises one foot in the air. Then, Ji Cha''s abdomen is trampled on, and looks up. His face is cold and incomparable, and he is looking down at her.


    On the other side, Ji Jin can''t hide. Finally, Liu Wei grabs her throat and blushes.


    "Don''t kill her!" Ji Cha immediately shouted, regardless of whether he would attract the patrol.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to kill her at first, but when she heard this, she quietly tightened Ji Jin''s neck again. At the same time, she turned her head and looked at Ji Cha with a smile on her face, covering her abdomen and contracting: "don''t kill her? Give me a reason not to kill! "


    "You..." Ji Chaqi''s teeth are clenched, but his younger sister''s throat is stuck by Liu Wei. When she mentions that she''s half empty, she immediately stares at her eyes and says angrily, "Liu Wei! Let go! "

 Chapter 417

    "You know me?" Liu Wei''s lips are hooked again, and her strength is drawn back.


    Ji Jin''s fingernails are blue and white, picking the back of Liu Wei''s hand. The golden pupils are covered with bloodshot. It''s like dying. No doubt, it will die at any time.


    Ji Cha wants to get up, but she can stand Leng''s foot. She is about to step on Ji Cha''s internal organs. Ji Cha can''t get up, and finally she can only sit there and open her face towel.


    Quite familiar with a face, at least, when two days of neighbors.


    I didn''t think it was this man.


    Liu Wei thought about it. In fact, before the two sisters spoke, Liu Wei had guessed how much. After all, the voice was really similar.


    Liu Wei finally put Ji Jin down, slowed her breathing, but still imprisoned her, and then tore off her face scarf.


    as like as two peas, the only face that is different from the tea is the golden eye.


    "Twin sisters?" Liu Wei smiled, "I didn''t expect that."


    Ji Cha gets up and tries to save her sister.


    Rong Leng moves forward and blocks her way.


    Ji Cha''s eyes were red, and he said, "get out of the way!"


    Rong Leng squints the dangerous eyes, the dark eyes, and the cold light.


    Ji Cha and Rong Ling met each other in sight, hesitated for a moment, and stepped back half a step, but said to Liu Wei, "your mother knows that you even have a close relationship with your hands and feet, but you also have this poisonous hand?"


    There was silence all around.


    Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei almost immediately.


    and Liu Wei as like as two peas, who looked at the tea, but the angry face, turned to the first, looked at the face of Ji Jin, but had a melancholy little face.


    Pause and ask, "my mother?"


    While taking advantage of Liu Weirong Leng''s surprise moment, Ji Cha''s body shape turns and rushes to Liu Wei with full strength.


    Liu Wei doesn''t check for a while. She hides next to her. Her fingers are released


    Ji Cha immediately grabs her sister and drags Ji Jin out of the window.


    Liu Wei flashed her eyes, turned to the other side, stepped on Ji Fengyuan who was about to get up and run away, stepped on the bottom of the person, and said in a cold voice: "dare to go, this person''s life, I will!"


    Ji Cha Ji Jin looks back and makes a quick move.


    Five people, the atmosphere is tense and quiet.


    At the same time, on the wooden bed in front of the window, a wisp of white fog slowly rises from the corpse under the white cloth, pauses for a moment in the middle of the air, then sinks again, and enters the corpse


    Liu Wei''s line of sight flashed for a moment, and his eyes went to the wooden bed beside him.


    At this point, Ji Cha and Ji Jin''s eyes are also taken to the past.


    They were surprised to see the white fog suddenly appeared, and did not know what it was.


    At this moment, Liu Wei should go over and lift the white cloth, and verify with his own eyes what the white fog is, but Liu Wei does not.


    She took a look, then she took back her sight, continued to look at the identical twin sister coldly, and said: "brotherhood? Make it clear! "


    Maybe it was the white fog that interrupted her two points. In addition, her sister stayed by her side safely, without danger. Ji Cha had no impulse at the beginning, recovered her calmness, lowered her head, and thought quickly about what to say.


    But Ji tea has not thought of saying, outside, but suddenly sounded a string of footsteps.


    Then there was the dialogue.


    "It''s here. Light the candle, go in and see what''s going on!"


    "But here''s not the body Let''s just go in? "


    "What''s the matter? Are you still afraid of it? "


    "It''s not afraid, it''s just this midnight..."


    Outside the two voices are not only talking, but they never enter. Inside the room, it is quiet as death.


    In the dark, Ji Cha''s eyes turned twice. Suddenly, he took a step forward. When Liu Wei and Rong Ling looked up quickly, they licked their lips and went to Liu Wei''s side. When they missed Liu Wei''s side, Ji Cha whispered, "if you want to know the truth, you are entitled to know it through the test of Sanle pawnshop."


    Ji tea finished, bowed his head and pulled up the corner of his mouth with bloodstains on it. Ji Fengyuan''s skin was white and frightening.


    I pulled it for a while, but it didn''t lift me.


    Ji Cha frowns and stares at Liu Wei. This man''s foot is still stepping on Ji Fengyuan.


    Liu Wei also looks at Ji cha. In the dark, her eyes are amazing.


    After a while, Liu Wei slightly moved away


    Ji Cha breathed a sigh of relief, supported Ji Fengyuan, walked to the window lightly and nodded to Ji Jin.


    Ji Jin goes back to her sister and jumps out of the window!


    But two breaths left and right, the outside remembers a "boom", like the sound of stone being smashed.


    The loud noise made the two patrolmen who were still blocking the door stunned, and then ran to check.


    Make sure that Ji Jin leads people away. Ji Cha takes Ji Fengyuan to the gate.


    When opening the door, Ji Cha looked back at Liu Wei and said, "if you find out, you''d better go quickly. The Yamen of the ancient Yong mansion is not as defenseless as you think." Ji Cha finished and left.Close the door when you leave.


    The air inside the house becomes quiet again. Liu Wei stares at the direction of the gate. Her eyes are cool and slightly calm. She starts to think.


    "Why let them go?" Rong Leng asked, puzzled.


    Liu Wei shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and said, "I don''t believe you didn''t recognize him. You beat him seriously. She is the Fengyuan girl of baxiufang."


    Rong Leng is stupefied for a moment, as if he really didn''t recognize it.


    Liu Wei: "since I know the origin, I can find it even if I let it go. I''m not afraid of anything. But they mentioned Sanle pawnshop. Before I knew their identity, I could not offend people to death. It seems that I have to go to Sanle pawnshop again tomorrow. "


    When Rong Leng was silent, his eyes turned to the corpse on the board: "do you want to have it tested?"


    "Of course." Liu Wei put on the gloves that were already in a mess, lifted the white cloth and said, "at least make it clear what the white fog is."


    Liu Wei said, he went to untie the belt on the lower body of the body, and let Leng look in his eyes. His eyes were very concerned.


    When Liu Wei takes off her belt and intends to take off the body, Rong Leng presses her wrist in time. Her black eyes are very deep: "half column fragrance."


    "Well?" Liu Wei didn''t understand.


    "White fog, half column incense will be generated once, next time, it''s the head."


    Liu Wei looked at the cranium of the head that ye Yuanliang had been cut off, and the clear eyes were instantly gentle: "so..."


    "Save time." "Let Leng straighten up and look down at the woman who is going to pick up the body pants in her arms and say:" there is no need to cut the bottom


    Liu Wei looked back at Rong Ling for a while, and suddenly smiled, "Rong Duwei, I''m a professional. How to do the autopsy should be clearer than you."


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, but he still held her hand, just to keep her from moving.


    Liu Wei moved twice, and found that his wrist was buttoned to death by a man. Seeing him again, he was just holding an expressionless face and staring at her with bright eyes. In a moment, she suddenly failed. Finally, she had no choice but to compromise: "OK, don''t dissect below."


    Let go of her.

 Chapter 418

    Liu Wei moves to the top half of the body, stares at the top of the body, and waits.


    However, before the next generation of white fog, the two patrolmen who lost the "suspicious person" came back.


    As the footsteps approached, Liu Wei was upset.


    There are enough accidents tonight, which delay Liu Wei too much time.


    Liu Wei twisted her brow and pushed her face edge with her shoulder: "you can solve it and lead people away."


    Rong Leng didn''t move. He only looked at the body. He was silent.


    Liu Wei said, "if I don''t cut below, I won''t do it. I won''t do it secretly on your back."


    It''s not a day or two for this man to eat the vinegar of the corpse. Liu Wei knows how to guarantee in the face of such problems.


    As expected, Rong Leng glanced at her and doubted, but warned: "remember what you said."


    Liu Wei breathed, always feeling that she was getting more and more difficult. Now, when dissecting a corpse, it depends on other people''s faces.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the partial Hall of the Yamen main hall, Ji Feng set aside some flickering candlelight on his hand, and then lowered his head and continued to read the classics in his hand.


    One page, two pages. Ji Feng is very focused on it. From time to time, he writes and annotates two lines on the page, blows dry the ink, and then turns to the next page.


    "Mr. Ji." Outside, there was a low cry.


    Ji Feng looked up and asked, "who?"


    Outside, there was a male voice: "Mr. Ji, it''s small."


    Jifeng gets up, bypasses the wooden tables and chairs, goes to the door and opens it.


    Outside the gate, the little yamen servant with the appearance of patrol, holding a cup of hot soup in his hand, said with a smile: "just passed by the back kitchen, and said by the way that Mr. Ji hasn''t left yet, and Mrs. Sheng was so hot that she stewed a cup of night soup for you. No, I have to bring it to you. Please try it first."


    Ji Feng looks at the camel soup cup in the hand of the yamen runner, and Wenxiao takes over: "Shanda''s mother is very kind, thank you for me."


    "Good." When he received it, the little yamen servant shrugged his sleeve, hid his hand in the sleeve cage, shivered with cold, looked into the room, and asked, "is Mr. Ji still commenting on the copywriting? It''s late at night. You''d better go back and have a rest earlier. These two days, ye Yuanliang''s case has made yamen tired. But we can get tired, but you, Mr. Ji, can''t. Gu Yong''s mansion points to Mr. Sun and Mr. Ji. "


    "Where is it?" Ji Feng waved his hand at will and turned the topic off: "are you on duty today? How can I remember that this is a leopard on duty. "


    As soon as he said this, the little yamen runner was excited: "Hey! Leopard Woman is going to give birth in these two days! He saw the day at home, and I changed classes, day, not night. Don''t you think it''s just to have a baby? There''s no mother-in-law in his family. My mother-in-law was born when she was first born, but she was born on the ridge of the field by herself. When I went back, she went out to meet me with a big fat boy wrapped around her. "


    When it comes to the women in his family, the little yamen runner can''t stop talking.


    Ji Feng looked at the sky and lowered his eyes. He did not feel impatient and listened patiently.


    The little yamen servant said again for a long time. Then he was surprised to find that he was nagging. He felt his nose and said, "you are still busy, Mr. Ji. The little yamen won''t disturb you. I''ll take their shift when Huzi and laoketou come back and go to patrol the Yamen."


    Houya


    Ji Feng is stupefied for a while. He looks at the left side with his shrewd eyes. That side is the direction of houya.


    Tonight, houya is very quiet, there is no noise at all. It seems that it is not different from every night in the ordinary life.


    "Mr. Ji?" Seeing that he was in a trance, the little yamen servant called out with a cold air.


    Ji Feng returned to God and laughed again: "how?"


    "No, I said I''d go first." Small yamen servant said, necking to leave.


    Ji Feng nodded his head. He had a gentle appearance. There was nothing wrong with him from the beginning to the end.


    The hot soup in his hand slowly passes through the temperature of the soup cup and burns his hands, but at this time, there is a shock from the back yamen: "who''s the thief? Stop for me!"


    The little yamen servant was shocked: "have you entered the thief?" Say, also no matter how Ji Feng, pull out a leg to run back yamen, while running, still draw a long knife from waist.


    Ji Feng stood in the hospital, listening to the ping-pong, the louder and louder sound, the tired brow, slightly wrinkled, put the soup cup on one side of the flower table, raised his feet, and walked towards the back Yamen.


    ¡­¡­


    The white fog started from the inside of her head, Liu Wei closed her mouth with one hand, approached her slightly, opened her eyes, and looked carefully.


    Only when blood is mixed, the blood gas is like baking. The bright red blood in the brain evaporates out of the air, silently condenses into a fog of unknown origin.


    Liu Wei looked for a while, closed her eyes and opened them again Just like just now, the white fog is still formed in the blood, boiling, and then floating.


    "It is so..." Liu Wei murmured, with undisguised astonishment at the present situation.What is this white fog and how it is formed, but what strange things are hidden in the body?


    No, it''s not. It''s steam.


    And this strange thing similar to steam is actually formed by the blood of the corpse. However, why does good blood evaporate?


    Liu Wei tries to find out whether the fog is poisonous. She reaches for it.


    The thin fingers, when touching the blood in the brain, do not feel the blood in the fever, but feel the blood in the cold, become colder than before!


    Not hot steam, cold steam?


    Liu Wei ponders, is it someone who moves his hands and feet on Ye Yuanliang''s body to make his blood cool automatically after a certain period of time, forming cold steam, and then using the cold steam to fester people''s skin.


    Who did it?


    Why?


    And how?


    Liu Wei has a series of questions to ask, but what Liu Wei wants to know more is how this technology is realized.


    If the living, blood circulation, self fever, to develop a drug, to make it in a specific time, the body changes, this is achievable.


    It should be noted that many of the long-standing control poisons in the Jianghu are made based on this principle. The general usage is to make people suffer from stage poisoning and then stage detoxification, but it cannot be cured.


    It can only delay toxicity day by day to achieve the purpose of control.


    There are many poisons like this. Liu Wei will develop them himself, but only if he is alive!


    How to realize the effect of living things on the dead?


    The current situation is beyond Liu Wei''s recognition. It seems that the autopsy will not be over in a short time tonight.


    At least, she needs some time


    Liu Wei looks at the direction of the gate. She is not sure whether Rong Ling can hold it.

 Chapter 419

    As a matter of fact, there is no need for a roof to accommodate edges.


    When Ji Feng hurried in, what he saw was the center of houya yard, a dignified man with a black robe and excellent temperament, standing tall and upright.


    Around the man, there are already full of patrolmen. Each patrolman holds a sharp knife, which is sharp and fierce against the man.


    Someone saw Ji Feng coming, and hurriedly turned around and said, "master Ji, we are here. Please stand far away. There is no eye in the sword. Don''t hurt you."


    Ji Feng waved his hands. His sharp eyes turned around Rong Ling. After a while, he made a gesture of bowing his hands and asked in a deep voice, "excuse me, I''m so deep in the night. What''s the matter when I come to houya alone?"


    The patrol guard saw that their master was so polite to a small thief. He could not see it immediately! You dare to steal everything from Yamen. I don''t think you know that Lord Ma has three eyes. He''s fed up and didn''t put to death! "


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, just take people down!"


    "Yes, take it first!"


    Several patrol guards were excited, and saw that the sharp knife had been more and more closely stabbed at rongling. At the critical moment, the man in the center of the courtyard suddenly jumped into the air. Before the people could react, he had jumped into the air and climbed to the roof nearby.


    A master at home?


    Ji Feng narrowed his eyes, stood behind the guard and looked at the man in the cold and arrogant xuanpao on the roof. His eyes were very deep.


    Jifeng''s expression is still calm, at least it''s well controlled, but other people don''t have Jifeng''s such good cultivation.


    These patrolmen are the ordinary yamen servants of the Yamen. If they are not professional practitioners, they are naturally not as calm as professional ones.


    The man flew away in the air. At that time, the young man pointed to the roof and started swearing: "his grandma''s! Dare to run! Dare to go to the roof! Brothers, let''s beat him down and break his leg to see where he can fly! "


    As soon as this person''s voice fell, someone really threw a knife on the roof.


    A silver long knife flies up in the air, its tip is impartial, and it just goes to the nose with high edge, and its strength is not small.


    At the critical moment, the man didn''t move, just a little side of his cheek.


    The long knife roared past the man''s ear, stabbed the air and fell into the dark of the night.


    Rong Leng''s eyes suddenly moved.


    It''s probably the first person to eat crabs, and the people behind are all flying long knives.


    Rong Leng''s hands are easy to dodge, but she can''t help being upset.


    Next, Ji Feng looks more and more wrong. He tightens his brow. When all the long swords of the patrol are lost, someone has already moved the ladder. When he wants to climb the roof, he raises his hand and stops: "calm down."


    Looking at Ji Feng, the patrolmen were indignant: "master Ji, this man..."


    "Don''t be impulsive." Ji Feng said lightly, then looked up at the man on the roof, and raised his voice: "you are good at martial arts. You are so talented. Why can''t you be honest? You have to steal the Yamen. The wind is so bad?"


    Rong Leng disdains to reply to the people below, just stands on the top, eyelids, but looks at the morgue without trace.


    This eye is very obscure, and the distance is very long. The sky is dark. No one can see it. But the middle-aged man who listened to the light Confucianism asked suddenly, "where did you see this man just now?"


    The patrol immediately reported the location.


    After hearing this, Ji Feng took another look at Rong Leng and said, "corpse room? In this case, we have searched the corpse room carefully. Are there any other party members? "


    "Here..." The patrol hesitated for a moment, and immediately two people jumped out: "let''s go!"


    Said the patrol, leaving.


    The beautiful brow of Rong Leng is only slightly wrinkled. It''s far away from each other. However, Ji Feng''s eyes are cool.


    At the same time, as if just in general, Ji Feng also raised his head. The two men''s eyes met in the air. Ji Feng''s elegant smile, Rong Ling, and eyes were cold.


    For a long time, when the two patrolmen happened to be in front of the courtyard arch, Rong Leng said, "call sun Qi."


    Sun Qi is the full name of Lord Sun, the current official of the ancient Yongfu.


    In all the state capitals of Qingyun, if you give a number to the platoon, then Kyoto is obviously ranked first.


    Let''s not talk about the second and the third.


    However, in terms of the situation and geographical location of the ancient Yongfu, we can''t even rank in the top 30. We need to know that there are only 35 prefectures in Qingyun.


    This ancient Yongfu is not popular, and the government Yin in it is not popular.


    Sun Qi is the unpopular state capital. He was a government Yin who was unpopular. When he was in Beijing, he offended people. After less than three months in the Imperial Academy, he was ordered to come here. Moreover, in the ancient Yongfu, he stayed for seven years without any chance of promotion.


    At the beginning, sun Qi was also a flower seeker, and that year''s number one scholar, who was the current household servant, was only waiting for the minister to abdicate, and then he could be in the front line.This strange thief mentioned their grandson coldly. The people below were shocked. They were so rude when they heard the name of grandson. They were angry immediately! Some people wanted to talk at that time, but were stopped by Jifeng. "Go to find Lord Sun." When the patrol heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Mr. Ji, are you confused? In the middle of the night, for the sake of a thief, I startled Mr. Sun. Here... " "Then you will not treat this man as a thief." Ji Feng''s eyes slightly raised, and then fell: "when he is a robber." "Thieves? Seriously? " The guard was frightened. He looked at the man at the top of the house with half a doubt. He nodded his head and ran out. Mr. Ji read a lot of books. He was clear about all kinds of documents and instructions in the government office. Since he recognized that he was a bandit, he must be right. Little Gu Yong''s mansion, how can they still come to the bandits? The patrol guard was surprised. He was sweating, and his steps were not fast. It''s a quiet night. It''s three or more times. A building in the back street of the Yamen has been knocking at the door. The servant came to open the door impatiently with his big coat and neck shrugged. When the door opened, the servant recognized the man, yawned, and said, "what are you doing, old shell head, in the middle of the night?" "Something''s wrong!" The Yamen servant, who came to report the news, called out oddly. Whether the servant was awake or not, he asked, "how about your excellency?" "It''s so late at night. Naturally, I have already slept. You are..." "Take me there!" Old shell head said eagerly. Servant one Leng: "now?" "Yes, now! It''s going to be a big deal later! " The servant was also disturbed by this attitude. As he walked in, he asked, "what''s the matter? The Yamen is on fire? " "Fie fie FIE, are you looking forward to something better? The Yamen is on fire? If this yamen is burning, we don''t even have the money to rebuild it. Where will it open in the future! " "Then what happened?" Old shell head is silent for a while, this just looks around, lowered a voice to say: "we caught, a river bandit that runs out."

 Chapter 420

    "What?" The servant was stupefied and jumped: "you''re holding the bandits? How did you catch it? " "It''s natural to grasp with a knife, but also with bare hands?" "That''s enough! What about the man? " "I was guarded by my brothers and blocked on the roof of houya''s house. The bandit counseled me to live or die. I''ll wait for Mr. Sun to pass by. We''ll return people to prison at the first order!" Servants listen, feel a little strange: "how can I block the roof?" "It''s just like this. You don''t understand. Don''t ask. Why haven''t you arrived yet? I remember that the big family is quite small. Why did they go so long? " "That''s not right ahead." The servant said something casually, then walked two steps quickly and entered a yard. In the yard, there was a young man dozing off in the yard. The servant knocked the young man on the head and woke him up. Then he asked, "is the adult asleep?" The little guy wiped the saliva on the corner of his mouth and rubbed his eyes vaguely: "the adult is asleep. What''s the matter?" "No problem. There''s something wrong with Yamen. Go knock on the door and ask the adults to get up." "Now?" The little guy woke up and dozed off. He grabbed his head and looked at the sky. "It''s midnight. Adults have to swear." "If you don''t go to the yamen, you can call the adults." The young man was ordered, and there was no place to complain. He murmured a few words and went to knock on the door. The door knocked for a long time, but no one answered,. To finally get a response, but "bang when" a! It''s not hard to hear that someone is inside and smashing the door with something. The young man shrunk his neck, looked back with fear, and looked at the servant and the old shell for a look. Two people turn to start together, pretending to see the beautiful scenery of other places. The young man grabs the head and is very angry, but he still whispers: "my Lord, the Yamen has come. It''s said that there is something wrong with the Yamen." There was another silence. Just outside, the three people are not sure. They are still young and angry. When they get up and hit people, the door is opened with a squeak. The young man stood recently. He saw the face of the one in the room for the first time. He was so scared that his hair stood up. He quickly backed away and pointed to the old shell and said: "yes It''s boss shell, not It''s not a villain Sun Qi''s dark eyes turned. His eyes were lifeless. He looked at the dead man''s eyes and the old shell head not far away. The old shell head made a big jump. He only felt that being stared at by adults with such strange and horrible eyes was the same as being immersed in ice water in a cold day. He was cold from the beginning to the end, and his back was freezing. The old shell swallowed his saliva, and began with great difficulty: "big My lord Yamen Yamen Something happened Mr. Ji It''s called Call the little one, please... " Hurry to push the matter to Mr. Ji. He will be proud of his wit. Hearing the three words of Lord Ji, sun Qi was full of murderous spirit all over his body. As expected, he calmed down a little bit. He raised his hand, pressed his forehead, tried to press his temper, and said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter with yamen?" "Pirates!" The old shell''s mouth was very sharp. In two or three sentences, he entered the Yamen and let them find that it was under siege. He waited for the adults to come back and make a decision. After that, they look better. At least, it seems that they are not going to accuse him of disturbing people''s dreams. What do you want to do when Guyong mansion comes here? Steal from yamen? What do yamen have to steal? After seven years as a magistrate of Guyong mansion, sun Qi didn''t think that there was anything worth stealing in the tattered Yamen. If there was anything worth stealing, he would have taken it out and sold it, and put it into the storehouse in exchange for silver! You know, the finance of Guyong''s mansion is too much to go on at any time. Last year, there was a small drought in the countryside. One of his mansion Yin couldn''t even pay for the disaster relief expenses of one hundred Liang silver. Finally, he wrote seven or eight letters to Kyoto. He asked his former classmates at the same time, the number one scholar of that year, and the present housemaid, who wanted all the faces It''s all lost. So, how could someone else have the heart to steal in such a poor government? He is still a bandit. Why don''t the bandits go to the rich state capital to handle cases and come to the remote area of Guyong mansion to do something. Sun Qi thought so, but he changed his clothes as soon as possible and went to Yamen with the old head. Sun Qi''s house is really close to the Yamen. The advantage of being close is that he can save a carriage and go to yamen every day. He can walk there. You need to know how to raise a horse, but it costs a lot of money. Even if it eats grass on weekdays, it will inevitably have to change its taste. It''s not that the horse is ill, but it has to be cured. In a word, it''s harder to serve than others! In fact, sun Qi used to live in yamen, not even in the second house. His parents, who were far away from home, were worried about his marriage, so they asked him to move out. At least if you marry a wife, you must let her stay in a serious home. You can''t let other girls live in Yamen with you.Sun Qi is a dutiful son. Since his parents said that, he naturally had to do it. Even if he didn''t do it, his parents didn''t know that he was far away from home. But he really took his savings for several years and entrusted many people to buy a house that was a little cheaper, but it seemed to be a decent house outside.


    After buying the house, he didn''t get married.


    It''s not that I don''t want to be, it''s that I can''t meet the right one.


    There are more than three wives and four concubines in a dignitary official. He has nine out of 20 this year. He can''t even marry a real wife.


    But I really can''t get married.


    The reason is simple, his wife!


    I''ve been engaged since I was 18 years old. I''ve been engaged three times before and after, but none of them has been successful. The girl''s family either died before marriage, or was seriously ill in bed. The lightest one also had a disability in both legs.


    Sun Qi also wanted to marry the man with disabled legs. He said that this leg was also his own fault. In the next half of her life, it''s not easy to marry the girl. It''s just the right time to marry him.


    But the girl''s family didn''t agree. She said she broke her leg before she married. When she married, she had to put her life into it. The girl was crying too, and finally she left home.


    From then on, sun Qi could not talk about his daughter-in-law.


    When he came to Guyong mansion, some matchmaker came to talk about it, but Sun Qi was also honest. He had told all the things he had done before, so he was afraid of hurting other girls again.


    When the matchmaker heard that he was a widower by nature, she was afraid to take care of the grandson''s family.


    Matchmaker''s actions are all based on good luck. If she does harm to other people''s girls, it will not be a feud. Later, how can she mix up in this Ten Mile Village.


    In a word, after one year''s visit to Guyong Prefecture, the name of the newly appointed official Fu Yin''s wife was widely spread throughout the prefecture.


    From then on, sun Qi couldn''t find his daughter-in-law.


    At present, he is on his own, not even a warm quilt around him.


    One side thinks more and more far away, one side fast forward, not for a while, then arrived at Yamen.


    ¡­¡­


    The author said: sanguine, sun Qi is the brain powder of Rong Leng!

 Chapter 421

    The old shell head moves very fast, and he drags the official to the back yam.


    Here, as before when he left, he was serious, serious and impending.


    The Yamen servants in orthodox patrol clothes stood in the yard full of cynicism, staring at the high roof in front of them. When they saw that Lord Fuyin was coming, someone immediately told them, "Lord Sun, that''s the thief!"


    The man said, reaching out, accusing the man on the roof who was almost in the dark.


    Sun Qishun looked up with the eyes of the yamen runner. With the moonlight on his back, he could only see a tall and straight man standing there with one hand on his back.


    Sun Qi narrowed his eyes and always felt that the posture of the other side was not very similar to that of a thief.


    Ji Feng comes out at this time.


    As the master of yamen, he is the only one of these five big and three rough men who uses his brain. He faithfully went forward and said the previous thing again.


    Jifeng said it in detail, not as impulsive as laochitou.


    Ji Feng added his own guess, lowered his voice and reminded his adult: "this man It doesn''t look right. "


    This is Jifeng''s final conclusion.


    Sun Qi tightened his lips and looked at the man on the roof of his eyes who didn''t want to come down at all. He frowned and asked, "I''m sun Qi, the official of Guyong mansion. What do you call me?"


    The Yamen servants nearby were very angry. The old man blurted out: "my lord You don''t have to be so polite to the thief! "


    Other people immediately agreed!


    Although they are relatively poor and low-ranking in other prefectures, the people of Guyong Prefecture are always looked down upon by others when they go to other places. They are all despised as rural prefectures, but they are also outside. This is their own territory. This person is a thief! Why should their elders be so condescending?


    A bandit, where come such a big face!


    The Yamen servants with great sense of honor and self-respect began to make a noise. Some people shouted at the thieves on the roof. Some people earnestly urged Mr. Sun to show some of the authority of the first mansion. They could not be looked down upon so much!


    These people spoke very quickly, very urgent, immediately sun Qi felt a headache.


    Sun Qi frowned, raised his hand and shouted: "quiet!"


    A meal around, and then, silence.


    Ben was forced to wake up in his sleep. The upset man rubbed his brow and heart wearily. After a silence, he asked the man on the roof: "I heard that you are a robber."


    The room is silent. He wants to see how lame sun Qi is. He can''t recognize such a big man standing here.


    Sun Qi didn''t wait for the answer from the "bandits".


    Lord Fuyin hasn''t said anything yet. Other people are not happy again. The voice of discussion will rise again.


    This time, Ji Feng stopped it in time: "adults have their own ideas, be quiet!"


    The voices that have not yet been raised are eliminated again, and peace is restored in a flash.


    Sun Qi didn''t seem to be too angry with this "bandit" who didn''t give face. Although as a state government official, he didn''t deal with the way of openly not giving face to him and stepping on the top of his head, which was not harsh, or even a little intimidating, he didn''t care too much.


    He just wanted to know one thing.


    After sorting out the wording secretly, sun Qi hesitated for a moment, or asked, "excuse me, sir, which object did you like about my ancient Yong mansion? Can you let me know? "


    There were three dead breaths at the scene. The Yamen servants, who were uneasy at first, were all stuck and stared at their own adults in amazement.


    Although I know that my family is gentle and my family is a good official, they really don''t know that their family is so Smart.


    Yes, it''s smart.


    If you look at the adults'' questions, this skill is really the person who has been on the top of the list in Kyoto. It''s not the same at first sight.


    He didn''t directly accuse the thief of stealing, or force him to be beaten down and put into prison. He was using this method to cover each other''s words.


    Yes, as long as the other side says what he''s stealing, he indirectly admits that he''s stealing. No matter what he steals, if he dares to steal in yamen, he has to be at least a dispatching officer.


    Therefore, no matter which state offered a reward to him, if he admitted stealing the Yamen of Guyong government, he would become the first level wanted person of Guyong government. Even if they beheaded and killed people tonight, no other state could pick out their fault.


    In the past, Gu Yong''s government officials, who were intercepted by other state capitals within two days after their achievements, have gradually worshipped them, who are usually not good-looking, but have excellent wisdom at the critical moment.


    Lord Fuyin deserves to be Lord Fuyin. He has vision!


    The Yamen servants exchanged their eyes quickly, and they all "understood" the good intentions of Lord Fuyin. Therefore, all the people did not scold the robber. They began to smile mildly and asked the man on the roof, "yes, the robber, what are you going to steal? Would you mind telling us? We are curious."Yamen has no valuables.


    But it doesn''t matter. Even if this man only stole a flower in their yamen backyard tonight, they will call this man a first-class wanted person.


    You know, if you catch a level-1 wanted person, you can report to Kyoto, and your achievements can be converted into extra rewards. Maybe the subsidy silver will be enough for them to buy a new case table for Yamen.


    Originally, that table was too lame to be lame any more. Every time when adults handle a case, they dare not pat it hard, for fear that it will fall apart.


    This case handling table is the front door of every state government Yamen. They have long wanted to replace it with a decent and good wood table. It''s better to use redwood. If it''s sandalwood, it''s OK to brush red paint. But other state government yamen heard that they use pure redwood. Can they see it when they brush red paint? Well, I don''t think so. The red paint is also red. Besides, adults from other state capitals don''t often come to visit them. They feel that their transportation is inconvenient and poor.


    Yamen servants think of it in a big way, and think more and more far away. When they think of happiness, the smile on the corner of their mouth is also bigger and bigger.


    But the ridge on the roof:


    In this small yard, it becomes weird and quiet again.


    In sun Qi''s words, if the "Pirates" do not answer, the Yamen servants "show affection" and "Pirates" do not accept, then the two sides will stand up.


    But both sides are very patient. This kind of stalemate seems to be waiting for the other side to break, but the other side will not break it.


    Finally, thinking that it would be dawn after such a long time, sun Qi finally rubbed his eyebrows and gave an order: "come, beat him down!"


    Since toast does not eat, that can only give a fine wine!

 Chapter 422

    Sun Qi is a literati who can solve problems peacefully. He has always disliked force.


    After all, force burns money!


    There are not many yamen weapons, so it''s difficult to apply. Many weapons are broken when they are used. They can''t be repaired well. It''s too wasteful!


    Sun Qi wanted to negotiate in good faith from the beginning. Although an official and a thief were kind, it didn''t sound like the same thing, but Sun Qi really wanted to know what else was worth stealing in their Yamen. He wanted to know when he caught the cat and scratched it. He always thought that if he knew it, he would get rich?


    But the other side is obviously a stubble, dead also don''t say.


    Sun Qi can''t help it. He can''t stay here until dawn. He also wants to go back to the Yamen in the morning before he can open it.


    In this way, Lord Sun gave the final order.


    And in the next second of his order, the light and peaceful voice on the roof slowly drifted down: "you Gu Yong mansion, poor to this point?"


    Different from those yamen servants who are "confused" and "confused", it''s not hard to guess if they look at Sun Qi''s expression. Sun Qi asks what he stole, which is definitely not a high-end interrogation method. Sun Qi must be, just want to know, what else is valuable here, which can be sold secretly to fill the Treasury.


    How poor can a state be?


    After all, it''s a large area of land, a large area of residents, a large area of labor force, farmland, businessmen and shops. Just collecting taxes, there are many in a month.


    To say the least, even if it''s really poor here, it''s only the people below. At least the officials in the Yamen can still eat a lot of meat and fish.


    This is the way for Qingyun to be an official now.


    However, this ancient Yongfu is an exception.


    How poor the ancient Yong mansion is? It can be clearly known in some memorials and origami, including some letters sun Qi wrote to him.


    As for the poverty of his own territory, this Lord Fuyin has never been hidden, and because his ability to cry for poverty is too high, he has been blacklisted in the household department.


    Because no one in Kyoto believes that they are here. They will be really poor to this extent.


    Last time I heard that the government Yin of Guyong mansion, even the Yamen changed the signature box, they specially applied to the household department.


    Although it is also in the application project of utensils, no one has ever applied for it seriously!


    How many liang of silver is hard to hear. It''s not enough to send a beggar.


    However, the government Yin of the ancient Yongfu is even stingy with this silver. In the long run, the officials living in Kyoto are fed up with this small government Yin who always takes advantage of sesame and mung beans.


    You say that as a government Yin, you don''t try to send money, things and beauties to the top. If you lack a few liang of silver, you have to ask for it from the account book of the Department of the household. It''s a little wrong. You don''t know how to flatter and get to the top. If you want to get to the top, you just don''t appreciate it. It''s disgusting!


    What are the disgusting consequences of an official?


    The answer is simple, isolated!


    Your superiors won''t even look at you, your colleagues avoid you, your jurisdiction is ridiculed by other state capitals, your jurisdiction comes out of the people, and is run by other state capitals!


    This is revenge from officials!


    Sun Qi received a series of "preferential treatment" in his third year in Guyong mansion.


    Rong Ling hasn''t been to the ancient Yong mansion before, but he knows a lot about sun Qi''s business. His ability to cry for poverty is also what Rong Ling thinks.


    Compared with other people, Rong Ling believes in sun Qi a little. He is a kind-hearted person. If he wants to cry for poverty and cheat money, he really doesn''t believe it.


    But Rong Leng didn''t expect that, in the face of a "bandit", he would say such words.


    It seems that only when you are poor and crazy can you say something.


    Rong Ling''s inquiry is very light, his voice is a little cool, and his voice is a little low.


    Rong Ling''s words are very short, just passing by in a flash. Even sun Qi didn''t expect that the thief would suddenly speak, and that voice had already fallen and disappeared.


    But in spite of this, in that short moment, sun Qi made a sudden leap and his brain suddenly hummed.


    He raised his head in disbelief, frowning more tightly than before. He licked his lips and looked up indefinitely and asked, "you said What? "


    "Really, so poor?" Rong Leng said it again plainly, but this time, there was a large part of the word missing.


    With psychological preparation, sun Qi listened carefully. He carefully poured the tone and tone of these five words into his ears. Then he suddenly shouted: "Rong Rong Rong... "


    For a long time, I couldn''t say the following words.


    Let Leng sneer, walk on the roof for two steps, and go to a place a little far away from the moonlight. This place is not a big backlight, but because of the edge light of the moonlight, here, his face can be completely seen.


    So, at the moment when he saw the delicate and dignified face of a man, the young official Fu Yin, who looked a little dry, thin and with unhealthy and pale skin, was suddenly stiff. Then, with a bang, he fell to the ground, his eyelids turned over and he fainted.Rong Ling: "..." All yamen servants: "..." Ji Feng: "..." The fastest reaction is Ji Feng. Ji Feng looks at Rong Leng without trace, and then quickly reaches out to help his adult. But Sun Qi didn''t wake up at all. He fainted completely. Ji Feng can''t, as long as the person pinching sun Qi and the tiger mouth force adults to wake up quickly. In the end, because of long-term malnutrition and poor physical conditions, the weak adult sun, who always faints from time to time, finally woke up. And the man who still stands on the roof, standing still and motionless, turns over as soon as he climbs, then kneels on his back, kneels directly on the roof, and cries out with trembling: "yes Rong Duwei... " The three princes, who do not like to call him the Lord of his representative identity and blood, always like to be called his official post. Maybe many Beijing officials don''t know about this. After all, this gentleman is in an uncertain mood, changeable in temperature and is very difficult to serve. There are not many people close to him, but Sun Qi knows the little secret. All the taboos of this gentleman have been forcibly recorded in his head by sun Qi. Hearing the three words "Rong Duwei", Rong Ling didn''t miss them at all. If he could, he really didn''t want to expose his identity tonight, but ye Yuanliang''s body is too big to be tested tonight. Tomorrow morning, someone came in to check the body, and it will be found that he had been ripped open. At that time, it will be more difficult to get close to the body. And do not want to appear these unimportant trouble, plain delay time, allow edge can only decide finally, open identity. Although it is likely that Rong Su will be exposed after his identity is disclosed, compared with Liu Wei, Rong su It can be sacrificed. At most, the amulet brings it back to Kyoto for Rong su. One is a woman who will spend her whole life together in the future, and the other is a dispensable brother. The latter is not important at all.

 Chapter 423

    Looking at the trembling appearance of his own adults, the Yamen servants were stunned.


    Only Jifeng, just a few micro pick eyebrows, eyes flash a trace of consternation, and then, as usual.


    Captain Rongdu! Rongling?


    Ji Feng thought that his identity was not vulgar, but he didn''t expect that he would be such an identity.


    From the day when he became sun Qi''s master, Rong Ling became a common name in Jifeng.


    Seeing the real person at present, Ji Feng dare not be careless.


    Jifeng slowly lowered his head, hid the emotion under his eyes, and tried his best to make himself look like no other person.


    Camouflage has always been his specialty.


    In the yamen, Ji Feng had a special skill to hide for several years, and he brought countless valuable messages to the family.


    After a brief mood change, Ji Feng quickly recovered from his "surprise". Then, with a plop, he knelt down and bowed to the man on the roof and said, "I don''t know how many misunderstandings there were just now. I hope you can forgive me!"


    Jifeng''s voice is sonorous and powerful. Compared with the trembling grandson, Jifeng''s attitude is more like the momentum that a state government should have.


    Let Leng collect Mou, the line of vision in this more than 40 middle-aged man turned a circle, quickly moved away.


    He moved and stepped forward in a leisurely manner. He came down from the roof and fell to sun Qi with a plain face.


    Sun Qi raised his head quietly with courage. When he saw the heroism of Duwei, he took a breath. But he didn''t finish the breath. He just felt that if his throat was stuck, he would faint.


    Ji Feng noticed that Mr. Sun was not right. He hurriedly supported him and clapped his back for him, which made the gentle official take over. After all, he didn''t faint because of his breath.


    "Rong, Rong adult Really, it''s you I Am I dreaming? " Sun Qi held out his hand tremblingly, trying to grasp the corner of rongduwei''s clothes and determine whether it was a real person, but he did not dare to overstep it. Finally, he hesitated, raised his hand and slapped it on his face.


    Suddenly, a red palm print appeared.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Ji Feng: "..."


    All yamen servants: "


    He didn''t notice that others were speechless. Sun Qi was sure that the pain on his face was real, and immediately became more excited: "it''s true, it''s true. Rong Duwei, it''s really you It hurts. It really hurts. Ouch, it hurts... "


    He covered his face incoherently. Sun Qi looked up at the man with a happy face. His expression was devout and simple. He let Leng look in his eyes. He stepped back silently and shook gooseflesh on his body without trace.


    A man always looks at another man with this kind of eyes. No wonder he can''t find his daughter-in-law.


    Rong Leng thought at will, then waved and motioned for a group to get up.


    Sun Qi, supported by Ji Feng, got up feebly. He took a step forward and wanted to be closer to Rong.


    But Rong Leng immediately stepped back and frowned: "stop!"


    Happy sun Qi stops obediently.


    Rong Leng closed his eyes, rubbed his eyebrows, looked at other people, and asked in a low voice, "I heard that you have died recently."


    Sun Qi said busily: "yes, dead people, dead many people, I don''t know who Duwei said?"


    His face is expressionless.


    Ji Feng can''t see any more. He pushes his own adult and says, "Sir, Duwei means to ask the abnormal dead."


    Sun Qi looked at Ji Feng and said, "isn''t the funeral the day before yesterday for the great aunt who sells baked sweet potatoes in the next street?"


    Ji Feng smiled bitterly: "my great aunt is ninety-eight years old. It''s a happy funeral. I should Not at all. "


    "Oh." Sun Qi was shocked for a moment, then looked at Rong Leng and asked cautiously, "well Isn''t the death of the beggar pier who has long been a leper on the third left Street counted? "


    Rong Ling squints and says nothing.


    Rong Leng''s eyes were too frightening. Sun Qi was scared and hurried to say, "it doesn''t count. Duner''s skin has been festering since he was a child. This death is too serious and should not count..."


    Rong Ling felt that no matter seven years ago or seven years later, sun Qi''s brain didn''t grow at all!


    Frowning and breathing, Rong Leng asked Ji Feng directly, "Ye Yuanliang, you can see that."


    Ji Feng hurriedly stood in front of Zhengwei station, and immediately replied, "Your Excellency Duwei said that ye, a businessman from other places who died in the inn?"


    As soon as Ji Feng''s words came out, sun Qi said: "I know ye Yuanliang, and I know that, Duwei, I know that. Ask me, ask me."


    It seems that sun Qi was afraid that his master might steal the limelight of his own. He pushed Ji Feng a lot and said angrily, "master Ji, there''s nothing for you here. You can go."


    Then he said to the Yamen servants who had not come to their senses from the current concussion: "and you, what should I do? This is not a robber. This man is a man of great stature and looks like Pan''an. He is a top-ranking official in the dynasty, the first red man around the emperor, the chief commander of zhengemen, the third son of the emperor. He has solved numerous cases, is wise and shrewd, has excellent martial arts, and gallops on the battlefield, Invincible, famous, invincible Rong San Wang Ye! "All yamen servants are stupid. One by one could not speak. So, they misunderstood and treated a powerful and powerful official as a bandit? Thinking of the scene just now, all the Yamen servants'' legs were soft, especially those who were shouting and swearing before. They went straight to the ground and knelt on their knees. They couldn''t speak, but they kowtowed all the time. Their strength was still very strong. When they kowtowed their heads, they would bleed. The blood came out. Instead, they were sober. They could speak. Suddenly, they begged for mercy one after another. Rong Leng presses the temple hard, and then looks at Sun Qi with a flattering face. Let Leng think, perhaps, or should not be open. From entering Guyong mansion to leaving, he should not be close to sun Qi for ten li. This time, it''s his fault! It''s a serious mistake! He underestimated sun Qi''s brain condition! Ji Feng, who also felt that his adult had a brain disease, hurriedly waved and led a group of Yamen servants to leave when he realized that Rong Duwei''s expression was getting worse and worse in order to get out of the court perfectly. However, he didn''t worry about what to do with sun. Good or bad is a few years of friendship, Ji Feng believes that this Rong adult will not really behead sun adult. Rong Ling and sun Qi have a relationship. For sun Qi, this relationship is a treasure of his life. Even if Ji Feng can recite that experience and recite it backwards, sun Qi still refuses to let him go. In Rong Ling''s view, the experience of being regarded as the most precious by sun Qi for several years is the mistake of mud foot deep-seated, which was made at that time by his humble hands.

 Chapter 424

    Speaking of the beginning of this mistake, Rong Leng does not say that his memory is fresh, but he still wants to forget it.


    The reason why we can''t forget is not how profound, but this grandson He was always reminded every other time, which made him unforgettable.


    Seeing that all the people around him had gone, sun Qi stepped forward again and said nervously, "Rong Duwei, you want to ask about ye Yuanliang. I know that. Please ask."


    Rong Leng glanced at Sun Qi and said, "I''ll take this case."


    Sun Qi''s eyes flashed a little consternation, and then he asked: "you said Did you take it? "


    Don''t you think it''s just for a common case of foreign businessmen committing suicide?


    Sun Qi turned his head for a moment and asked, "is this ye Yuanliang, an adult?" A close friend? "


    "No more questions." Rong Leng said indifferently, "in the morgue, there are my people who are examining the corpse. Order your people not to disturb them."


    Now sun Qi is even more shocked!


    At the same time, I can''t help wondering, what''s the beautiful body of Ye Yuanliang? You need to check it out in person?


    Sun Qi was eager to ask, but looking at Rong Duwei''s obviously impatient face, he didn''t dare to ask more, so he had to answer with a sullen answer, and then he followed Rong Leng, stared at people and stopped walking.


    Rong Ling sent sun Qi two sentences, and he was going to find Liu Wei. He walked two steps forward, followed by a shadow.


    Allow the edge to look back.


    Sun Qi looks at Rong Leng innocently and looks up his head honestly.


    Rong Leng was silent for a long time and said, "it''s not early. It''s just like sun went to have a rest."


    "I''m not sleepy!"


    The voice of Rong Ling is not down, and sun Qi has made it clear immediately. Then I want to prove that it''s normal. I jumped in place to prove how vivid and agile I am!


    Rong Ling: "..."


    He should have known for a long time that sun Qi was a dog skin plaster. If he touched it, it would not be so easy to get rid of it.


    Rong Ling twisted her eyebrows and said nothing. She went to the morgue. As for sun Qi, although she was bothered by this man, she was the local parent official after all. She also asked Liu Wei about her words.


    All the way to the morgue.


    The door opened with a squeak. It was dark inside. Only the dim moonlight came in through the window.


    And in the moonlight, in front of the morgue bed at the window, there is a black figure with its back to the door, quietly on the body, busy with something.


    Because of the angle, sun Qi didn''t see what the man was doing. Only when they came in, the man''s fingers stopped for a while, but he recovered quickly. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even return his head.


    Rong Ling goes forward.


    Sun Qi hesitated and followed up.


    As soon as he got closer, sun Qi immediately smelled the bloody smell coming from the shop and almost choked him down.


    "Cough, cough..." I can''t help but cough twice with my mouth covered.


    Sun Qi raised his eyes again and saw the scene on the plank bed. He didn''t come up at once and nearly fell down: "this What is this? "


    Sun Qi''s reaction was too big. He stuttered and went back several steps until his back was close to the pillar and his back was blocked. At last, he took a breath and raised his breath.


    Liu Wei does not stop. She is sewing Ye Yuanliang''s body.


    Holding a big needle as thick as a wooden signet, she pulled the thread apart, looked back at Sun Qi carelessly, looked at the official uniform on the man, glanced at the cold facial features of Rong Leng, looked back silently, and continued to sew the dead as if nothing had happened.


    Sun Qi knew that this was Rong Duwei, so he didn''t dare to ask more, but he was so scared that he shivered.


    Even now sun Qi has retreated far away, but the clear smell of blood is still running in the tip of his nose.


    It''s not only his angle, but he can still see the black clothes exactly. He looks short. But Qing Qingjun''s childe is just going to sew people as puppets. When he saw the corpse in the daytime, he still had a whole corpse. Now there is a big blood hole on the top of his head, and his body is also split in two. His whole body is full of blood, which is shocking they hurt!


    Maybe sun Qi''s voice of shaking his teeth was too loud. In this quiet room, Liu Wei''s concentration was affected. Liu Wei smacked her mouth and decided to comfort the official Yin who was brought by Rong Ling for some reason.


    Liu Wei said to Rong Leng, "I have a feather pill in my arms. Give him one."


    Rong Leng''s corner of the eye moved for a moment. He stepped forward and twisted his broad palm into Liu Wei''s chest.


    There is a hard touch on the chest, which is a corset. This makes Rong Leng dissatisfied again, but Liu Wei immediately uses the volume that only two people can hear and whispers: "someone is there."


    It means that if someone is there, don''t mess around.


    Rong Ling takes a look at Liu Wei, hooks his lips and smiles, and takes out the small bottle with only half a slap.


    Pull out the plug, shake out a pill with fresh smell, allow Leng to turn around and throw it to sun Qi.


    Sun Qi took it in a hurry. He saw it was a pill. He was in a daze.Rong Leng simply can''t bear to say a word: "eat."


    Sun Qi didn''t even ask what it was, so he immediately swallowed it!


    The pills cut into the throat, the fresh air of plants and trees, winding around the nasal cavity, and the throat and heart, are quite refreshing.


    And this fresh air is strong to the nose, and in a moment, it will disperse the disgusting smell of blood for more than half.


    Sun Qi felt more comfortable at last, and didn''t forget to thank him at once. But before he could say a word, he heard "poop and hiss". It was the young man who took the needle, poked a hole in Ye Yuanliang''s belly and stabbed it in.


    Sun Qi covered his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    It didn''t take much time to sew up the stomach.


    Then Liu Wei went to sew his head. In the moment of looking up, Liu Wei saw sun Qi hiding in the corner, his hands folded, silently closing his eyes and reading "Amitabha".


    Liu Wei chuckled: "as the official of the imperial court, you are so afraid of the body?"


    Sun Qi''s thin lips stopped, summoned up the courage to open his eyes, looked at Liu Wei, and then said, "this adult is joking Corporal I''m not afraid of corpses... "


    Liu Wei smiled but did not speak.


    Sun Qi thought Liu Wei''s smile was uncomfortable, and said, "I''m not afraid of integrity The fear of untiing... "


    Sun Qi felt that no matter who saw the mess of the body today, he would be too scared to breathe. Among the civil servants, his courage was already very good!


    Liu Wei didn''t say much, just shook his head, went to Ye Yuanliang''s head, picked up the body''s tianlinggai, put it back, found the stitches, and slowly sewed them.


    Liu Wei''s movements are not slow. Even though his hands are covered with blood and brain pulp, the suture line is too red, white and sticky to bear, but Liu Wei still does not move like a clock, and the movements on his hands are always stable and fast.


    After half a column of incense, ye Yuanliang''s body looks like a whole body.


    Cover the dirty corpse cloth. Liu Wei wipes her hands and smiles back. "I don''t need your surname, Liu. What do you call me?"


    When sun Qi saw that the body had been covered, he was relieved for a long time. Finally, he had the energy to come up and say, "I''ve seen your excellency, sun Qi, the official of the ancient Yong mansion."


    Sun Qi said, and bowed his hand.

 Chapter 425

    Liu Wei raised his hand: "you are welcome, Mr. Sun. Mr. Liu is at the same level with you. You can''t accept your gift."


    Sun Qi got up straight, but his attitude was still attentive. This was not for anything else, but for Rong Ling''s saying, "the morgue is my man.".


    In sun Qi''s view, it''s a person who is tolerant of adults, that is, adults, regardless of official positions!


    Seeing sun Qi''s expression unchanged and not because of the equality of official positions, Liu Wei immediately put on a reserved posture. Instead, Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows, looked at her side, and looked at Rong Leng.


    Allow edge to close close thin lip tightly, ask her: "the test is finished?"


    "Well." Liu Wei nods, but how about the body? There are outsiders here. Liu Wei is not going to say.


    Rong Leng understood, and did not ask the details of the body, but asked her, "but what else do you want to ask Mr. Sun?"


    Sun Qi said at once: "my servant knows everything and says everything. What do they want to ask, just ask!"


    It''s said that it''s the same level. How could it be that it''s still the same level!


    Looking at the appearance of the sun adult, what did Liu Wei suddenly think of? She asked Rong Ling, "you won''t intimidate others, will you?"


    Otherwise, how could this Fuyin adult look like a quail.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei with indifferent eyes.


    Liu Wei continued: "then you hit him?" Liu Wei still thinks that this grandson is not right.


    Rong Ling continues to look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is speechless and stares at Rong Ling. Liu Wei doesn''t believe it. Rong Ling is not going to speak.


    Without waiting for Rong Ling to speak, sun Qi over there heard the sound, and hurriedly said: "no, Lord Liu misunderstood. Lord Rong is very good to my corporal, very good. I can''t thank you enough for your grace. I will never forget it! Even for the sake of life-long work, I will not hesitate to do anything, no regrets! "


    Sun Qi said it was full of blood, as if he really wanted to throw his head for the idol in his heart and sprinkle blood!


    But Liu Wei listened, but was stunned.


    In her life, Liu Wei has never heard a big man say that to another big man.


    Bearing the desire to laugh, Liu Wei took a look at Rong Ling. Seeing his face as black as ink, he was interested: "it seems that Mr. Sun and Mr. Rong are very familiar?"


    Sun Qi hurriedly said: "corporal and Rong adults, eight years, three months, twelve days..." Speaking of this, sun Qi looked at the moon outside the sky seriously: "eleven hours."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling: "......"


    "Hahaha..." Liu Wei finally couldn''t help it. She smiled and couldn''t even straighten up!


    Sun Qi did not know why Liu Wei smiled, but looked at Liu Wei honestly.


    And Rong Ling, face is not ink, just like ink pool!


    Liu wei walked to sun Qi in two steps, and his tone was fresh: "come here and tell Liu how you and Rong got to know each other."


    Sun Qi likes to be asked this question, he immediately opens his mouth to say!


    There was a cold cough on the other side of Rong Leng''s face. He grabbed Liu Wei with one hand and took her away with a stern face.


    Liu Wei, struggling to get out of the way, took a few steps back, bypassed Rong Ling, went to the other side of sun Qi, and continued to ask, "Sir sun, you continue to say..."


    Sun Qi glanced shyly at Rong Ling, and said, "I met with Rong Du Wei at noon eight years ago. That day, I met a mountain Bandit on the outskirts of my carriage..."


    "Shut up!" Rong Leng doesn''t want to recall everything at that time. He interrupts sun Qi with a headache and wants to pull Liu Wei again.


    Liu Wei is smart and runs faster this time, and urges sun Qi to continue.


    Sun Qi was a little afraid of Rong Leng. He looked at Rong Duwei timidly and dared not say anything.


    Liu Wei encouraged: "let''s allow Duwei to tolerate a lot. Besides, what can''t be said about the friendship between the two men? Don''t worry, Mr. Sun says that rongduwei won''t blame you."


    Liu Wei said, and winked at Rong Leng. His eyes were full of cunning.


    It''s rare for Liu Wei to show a sly face like this.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s lovely cheek, Rong Leng hesitated for a moment and thought about something in her heart. Then she sank: "do you really want to know?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "I want to know, but I don''t need you to say it, Mr. Sun, you say it!"


    Don''t think that she doesn''t know the little means of Rong Ling. Ask her if she wants to know. She says she wants to, and he says to go back and tell you, and then go back. He will never say, just block her in the room, and use his means to make her unable to get out of the hole. If you want to ask, you can''t ask a word.


    In this man, Liu Wei has been cheated too many times. If she doesn''t learn, she will have an IQ problem.


    Sure enough, hearing her saying this, Rong Ling''s face was ugly again!


    Liu Wei simply pulls sun Qi and goes a little further. Listen to sun Qi.


    Sun Qi saw that Rong Duwei didn''t follow up, so he lowered his voice and said the process in a low voice.


    Sun Qi is a literati. What literati like to do most is to describe a very common thing in a meaningful way.For example, in sunqi''s words, the experience of that year is legendary.


    Eight years ago, sun Qi was a Golden Phoenix who came out of a poor rural area. There were more than ten children in his village who studied. Only he passed the rural examination, and later he won the scholar''s examination, so he could go to Beijing to take the examination.


    For sun Qi, who was born with a poor child, not to mention going to Beijing, the number of times he went to the county from small to large was very small. Before leaving, sun Qi''s parents told him everything and expected everything. Even more, in ten miles and eight townships, they borrowed money everywhere with their old faces. They managed to make up for twelve silver dollars to pay for his journey.


    Sun Qi just rubbed against the donkey cart of the next uncle''s house and carried a bigger luggage than others. He went out of the state capital and into Kyoto from a village in the countryside where he couldn''t go any further.


    Different people have different ways of going to Beijing for the examination. Some people have money and can take a carriage. No matter how slow they are, they will arrive in two months.


    Some people have limited family conditions and can only take donkey carts. If this kind of place is far away, it will take four months.


    Sun Qi is different. He has nothing. He went to Beijing from his hometown for eight months.


    Almost half a year ahead of schedule, he set out on his way.


    So when sun Qi arrived outside the suburb of Beijing, he was one year old


    Not far from the outskirts of Beijing, some local rich people have begun to intercept the poor people who are going to Beijing for the exam and have targeted investment. Sun Qi is lucky. Because he is young and looks like a promising young man, he is attracted by a local rich man. The local rich man asked him to take a carriage and arranged accommodation for him after entering Beijing.


    This kind of pie falling from the sky, sun Qi naturally agreed, but unfortunately it happened at this time, just got on the carriage for a while, but Sun Qi, who had not yet taken the hot seat, met the bandits.


    The local rich man took advantage of the chaos and the coachman ran away, leaving sun Qi alone.


    So the question is, what can a poor scholar be stolen?


    The answer is no, what can we do? Can the bandits do their work for nothing? Of course not.


    So, the other side started to kill.

 Chapter 426

    It''s such a coincidence. At the critical moment, Rong Ling brings his army back to Beijing. It''s vast and mighty. When passing here, he has a lot of hands. Sun Qi has been saved since then. It''s just a matter of fighting against injustice and helping each other. Besides, Rong Ling is a life official of the imperial court. He is upright, defends the people, punishes evil and eliminates adultery. But it''s strange that Rong Ling looks at Sun Qi. Sun Qi was a scholar, but he was disheartened and shabby. Looking at how much better than the beggar, Rong Ling had a good intention in his heart and sent sun Qi 30 silver coins. It''s a fad, and it doesn''t pay off. But Sun Qi has identified this matter. Soon, sun Qi''s palace test is over, and he becomes famous as a young man. He becomes the leader of the dynasty! He became famous in one fell swoop! There were many factions and treacherous situation in the North Korea. At that time, there were three famous people in the imperial examination. They were the number one scholar, the number one scholar and the number one scholar. Apart from sun Qi, the number one scholar and the number one scholar were powerless. There was no backstage. Both the number one scholar and the number one scholar had their own ideas. Soon after they were granted the title, they found their own dependence. Two, one for the prince and one for the seventh prince. Only sun Qi, because no one was recommended, to the end, alone was left behind. At this time, sun Qi thought of the third prince. Before, when the prince and the seven princes were separated, what was the three princes? What''s hard to hear is that the officials of the second grade are very indifferent to the powerful and powerful third prince. Although the three princes seem to be in the eyes of the emperor, they are either sent to fight at the border or sent to patrol in other places. I''m afraid that the three princes have made a lot of contributions in front of the emperor, but they have no power in the court. Sun Qi inquired about all these ways and went straight to zhengemen without saying anything. He asked for the third prince! At that time, he was also advised by his classmates at the same time not to act on one''s own will. These three princes, one of whom is a military general, have the greatest future in the future. I''m afraid that they will be a marshal. But in the court, civil officials have always been in power. Most of the military officers are stationed abroad, and they can hardly stand up in Beijing. Schoolmate is to dig heart to dig lung, afraid sun Qi jumps into the fire pit! But Sun Qi had to jump in the fire pit. Then, when Rong Ling returned to the mansion one day, he met the new leader at the gate of the gate. And then, this piece of dog skin plaster, officer Duwei can''t get rid of it. Until later, gradually, there were rumors in the court, saying that the third prince had drawn up Wen Chen, and he did not know what he wanted. For this kind of gossip, Rong Leng is not concerned, but in the end, some people are afraid of it. But for half a year, there was chaos at the border. Allow Leng to hang his seal again and go to reinforce. And this time, it''s a year. When he came back, sun Qi was gone. My servant reported that Rong Ling knew that soon after he left, sun Qi was placed in Dali temple. Sun Qi, a small assistant minister of Dali temple, had no chance to make any contribution at all. However, he found a very important clue in a big case and became a red man in Beijing. Even the emperor boasted in the court, so did his son. It''s reasonable to say that you should be rewarded for your achievements. Yes, there are rewards. Rewards are promotion! From the original Assistant Minister of Wupin Dali temple, he was promoted to the governor of Sanpin Guyong mansion. He took office immediately, without any mistake! It is clear that five products are promoted and three products are promoted, but where can the Beijing official and the local official be the same? This is clearly a rise and a fall. Since then, sun Qi has no chance to make an appearance in Guyong mansion. Rong Ling doesn''t pay much attention to sun Qi, but from the words of his subordinates, it''s not hard for him to tell that it''s because he fought at the border and won a lot. Sun Qi''s misfortune is that he came back. Anyone who has a little heart in Beijing knows that sun Qi is a person under the door of Rong Ling. Before Rong Ling returns to Beijing, it is undoubtedly a way for some people to cut the grass and root. And who these people are, let Leng know without guessing. After all, it is because of his own harm to sun Qi. Since then, Rong Ling has written a letter to sun Qi, which is regarded as sympathy. This letter was written in a few strokes, but Rong Ling didn''t say much. In fact, he didn''t know sun Qi well, and there were many words. But since then, things have gone beyond the expectation of Rong Leng, which is out of control. In the past, one of his letters probably made sun Qi realize something, and then, sun Qi wrote back. The first letter, with more than 20 pages, was full of pages. Rong Ling finished reading the content - Sun Qi first told Rong Ling that the ancient Yong mansion is very good, the local people are outstanding, the people are gentle and well managed, and he likes it very much. Then he said, how many beautiful scenery, how many interesting anecdotes, which street, which shop, which flavor of the bag is better, and how to solve the case he has recently encountered. All in all, big and small, there is no omission, said Sun Qi.Rong Ling looks bad after reading the letter, but in a polite way, he simply replied to the letter again, but this time, there are fewer words than the last time, only four words - good is it.


    A month and a half later, Rong Ling received a second letter, this one with 25 pages.


    This time, Rong Ling never wanted to go back.


    But it doesn''t matter if Leng doesn''t reply. Sun Qi will send it himself.


    Every month, or every two months, sun Qi would write to me regularly. At least once, he wrote sixteen pages. Rong Ling wondered what he could say?


    In a word, once sun Qi wrote this letter, it would be seven years. Even during that time, Rong Ling replied only five letters, and the number of words would never exceed ten. But Sun Qi just enjoyed it.


    Until now, rongling has come to the ancient Yongfu.


    And thousand should not, ten thousand should not, let Leng should not be impulsive, contact sun Qi again, so as to fall into the current situation.


    Liu Wei listened to sun Qi quietly. During this time, he heard sun Qi''s words more than five or six times. He praised Rong Ling with all his heart. He wished he could be a Buddha.


    Half an hour later, even though the truth has been distorted in sun Qi''s mouth, Liu Wei is smart. Looking at Rong Ling''s expression, she has guessed the truth before and after the event. It''s eight to nine.


    When sun Qi finally shut up, Liu Wei took a sip of his lips and looked at Rong Leng: "I didn''t think about it, Rong Duwei, and when he was so kind-hearted and helpful."


    Rong Leng squints her eyes and looks at her like this.


    Sun Qi''s face was red, and now he immediately guaranteed: "the heart of rongduwei Bodhisattva, the heart of the house is kind, and meeting adults is the greatest blessing of my life."


    "Pooh..." Liu Wei couldn''t help but laugh.


    With a black face like the bottom of a pot, Rong Ling pulls Liu Wei up and takes her away.


    Liu Wei was shaken by Rong Leng, but he was distracted. He turned to sun Qi and said, "Mr. Sun, Liu still has something important to ask. Come back tomorrow afternoon to ask."

 Chapter 427

    Sun Qi chased after Liu Wei for two steps. Hearing Liu Wei''s words, he stopped at once, bowed respectfully and said, "I''m waiting for you."


    When sun Qixing raised his eyes after the ceremony, he saw the courtyard outside the house. It was light and quiet, and there was no one left.


    Sun Qi opened his mouth, went out and looked around for a while. For a while, he said to himself, "my commander, if you really are in the world, you can''t..."


    Stepping on the lightness skill, holding Liu Wei''s Rong Ling, several take off and have left the Yamen with Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is pulled hard by a man, half of his body is held in his arms, corners of his mouth, but can''t help but always hook up.


    "Is it funny?" said Rong Leng with a calm face


    Liu Wei put her hands around his strong waist, leaned her head against his chest, raised her head and said, "I want to know what you look like when you receive the letter."


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei, but she feels her encirclement on her waist, and there is less coldness in her eyes.


    "Are you really merciful and kind-hearted? Even the suggestion of setting up a mortuary was informed by you? If you say you don''t value sun Qi, it''s false. "


    Let Leng hang Zhan black eyes, still silent.


    In fact, after contacting with Rong Ling for a long time, Liu Wei has learned more and more about this person. Rong Ling is definitely not a warm-hearted person, but Rong Ling is not an absolute fickle person.


    Sun Qi has a blind worship of Rong Ling, just like believers worship gods. This kind of look up is childish, but not malicious, but an absolute dependence and trust. As a superior, it is not easy to get such unreserved worship from subordinates.


    But even if the nature makes it, Rong Ling will not respond to sun Qi too much, but the most right thing that Rong Ling does is that although it is cold, it does not cold the heart of the worshipper.


    Until now, sun Qi also worships Rong Ling as a true God. Because of Rong Ling''s occasional short-term response, sun Qi knows that he wrote the past letters. He read them, and Duwei read them all. Therefore, he will return to himself. Although there are few words, they are all written by him, not entrusted to others.


    In the eyes of fans, this kind of people-oriented approach of idols will be magnified many times.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know whether Rong Ling intends to do it, or whether he wants to win over the absolute brain powder, or whether he is a natural person. He is not such a ruthless person.


    but in Liu Wei''s eyes, such Rong Ling makes her feel very good, very good.


    She just feels good.


    The soft women''s hands around the man''s waist are tighter. Liu Wei hangs half of her body''s strength on Rong Leng''s body, regardless of whether it''s high.


    Anyway, Liu Wei knows that this man will never hurt her.


    Because it''s him, and he''s a soft guy.


    It''s a soft person somewhere in the bottom of my heart.


    Of course, Rong Ling won''t let Liu Wei get hurt, even if it''s dangerous at high altitude, but when the woman withdraws her strength and completely relies on him, he has adjusted his lightness skill posture to ensure her safety.


    Along the way, the two never spoke again.


    Back to the inn, Liu Wei changed her clothes. After a simple cleaning, she came out from the screen and saw that Rong Ling had changed her clean clothes. She was leaning against her bed with a medical book in her hand.


    This man is really not going to be a doctor.


    Liu Wei wiped her hair and walked to the couch. She took the man''s book away, put the towel in his hand, turned her head, turned her back to him and sat.


    Rong Leng felt the slightly moist cloth towel and turned slightly, picked up a wisp of green silk behind Liu Wei and wiped it for her.


    Rong Ling''s movements are very light, and her big hands are hard. She shuttles between her hair. Liu Wei feels comfortable, looks up, squints slightly, and becomes a little sleepy.


    Rong Leng sees that she is sleepy, and asks her to lean on her body. As she wipes her hair, she whispers, "how is the test?"


    He asked about the body.


    Liu Wei didn''t open her eyes and said lazily: "it''s a homicide case. The murderer''s technique is clean and neat. He is obviously an old murderer."


    The murderer is an old hand, which means that he is a habitual murderer.


    "Rong Leng Cu eyebrow:" you say something wants to ask sun Qi, is to ask him recent years, can have similar case


    "That''s one and two."


    Rong Ling waits for her to go on.


    Liu Wei opened her eyes at this time, a pair of clear spring eyes, looking straight at the man around her, then leaned over to his ear and muttered.


    After hearing this, Rong Leng picked out a eyebrow.


    Liu Wei smiled and retreated, continued to lean on him, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep: "so you know."


    Let Leng ponder for a moment, just about to open his mouth.


    Liu Wei interrupts him: "walls have ears."


    She said that she looked at the wall of the inn as if to some extent. The two sisters she saw tonight had lived opposite the wall before. They had heard a lot of confidential events for them.


    Rong Leng also looked at the wall with deep eyes. Obviously, he also cared about the possibility of their words being overheard.Rong Ling''s movement is very gentle, but the strength is not small. Liu Wei''s hair dries quickly, yawns, and leans back. The whole person nests in Rong Ling''s arms and puts his head on his thigh.


    Rong Leng looks at her with low eyes, and her fingertips fall in love with her face.


    Liu Wei felt itchy, grabbed it with her hands, opened her eyes and said, "I''m sleeping."


    Say, the action is nimble turn, turn inside the bed, the body rolls, rolled into the quilt, sleep in the side of the bed, shake the quilt, cover oneself.


    Rong Ling looks at her two or three times and wraps herself up like zongzi. Her eyes are deeper, but she still waves and extinguishes all the candles!


    He opened the quilt and went to sleep.


    After getting on the bed, he turned over skillfully, put his hand into her quilt, put people in his arms, and grasped her hand with his left hand, which was very tight, so that he could close his eyes.


    Liu Wei broke away two times without any trace. She didn''t break away, so she left her alone. Tonight, she worked hard and got tired. She was already sleepy.


    As for the other things that happened tonight, Liu Wei knows that she doesn''t need to rush now. Tomorrow, she will do what she wants to do, and what she wants to check will also be checked.


    And just in this box two people have been sleeping in full swing, when entering sweet dream.


    In baxiu square, Ji Cha and Ji Jin hold their mouths and spit blood. Ji Fengyuan, who is obviously seriously injured internally, turns over the wall and jumps through the window, and finally returns people to the wing room.


    Ji Cha and Ji Jin are very quiet. They don''t even disturb Ji Fengyuan''s close servant girls.


    Ji Cha knows that although the close servant girl is inseparable from Ji Fengyuan, she is not actually their ethnic group. This person is just to hide her eyes and ears. When necessary, she will cover Ji Fengyuan.


    Lighting the candles in the room, Ji Jin looks at her cousin, who is lying on the bed with white lips. She taps her cousin''s face: "sister Fengyuan?"


    ¡­¡­


    The author has said that there is going to be a big abnormal boss. As well as a wordy sentence, impatient babies can only read when they are finished. I can only write what I want to write according to my own ideas and rhythm, and there will be no slightest change in O (¡É) O ~

 Chapter 428

    Ji Fengyuan tightened her eyebrows, held her chest by her fingers, and pressed her fists tightly against her chest. As if, she could swallow the blood she was about to spit back again.


    "Sister..." Ji Jin looks up at her sister Ji cha.


    Ji Cha is sure that there is no ear around the partition wall. Then he comes over and sits next to Ji Fengyuan. He reaches out and holds her pulse door.


    Calm face pulse, Ji tea eyebrows, more and more tight.


    "How is it?" Asked Geun.


    Ji Cha carefully placed Ji Fengyuan''s hand and lowered his voice: "it''s very serious."


    "If you can see a doctor..."


    Ji Cha nodded: "it''s inevitable that she will make a statement when she is sent to the hospital. Why is the first dancer of baxiu square so good? She has suffered such a serious internal injury. She can''t speak out the way. I''m afraid she will enter some people''s eyes."


    "Why don''t you go to Uncle 16 first?"


    "No way..."


    Without waiting for Ji Cha to answer, Ji Fengyuan, lying on the bed, has struggled to hold up half of her body, covering her chest and saying, "tonight Too many changes Sixteen Sixteen uncles Can''t Go... "


    Ji Cha Ji Jin hurriedly presses Ji Fengyuan back to lie down.


    Ji Jin''s golden pupils were full of worries: "but we should always treat it. This internal injury is too serious. If we delay for a moment, it will be more dangerous."


    Ji Fengyuan''s face is showing pain: "just rest for a while."


    "Sister Fengyuan." Ji Jin wants to persuade.


    After all, they are cousins who grew up together. They can''t watch each other die: "or, go to find Liu Wei..."


    Ji Jin''s tentative proposal.


    "No way." Jicha refused this time. Jicha said: "there are rules within the family. At present, Sanle pawnshop has taken over Liu Wei''s business, so we can''t interfere with it any more. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Liu Wei won''t pass after brother a Xing comes."


    Ji Xing?


    Ji Fengyuan immediately raised his eyebrows and looked at Ji Cha: "a Xing is coming?"


    Ji Cha is not sure, vaguely said: "the letter is to take the past, do not come is not clear."


    Ji Fengyuan pressed his pale lip and thought a little: "then Liu Wei Liu Wei...... "


    "Liu Wei, she..."


    Ji Jin was about to speak when Ji Cha stabbed her sister, interrupted her, and said to Ji Fengyuan, "you are in a bad situation, so don''t think about these things. Since you don''t agree to find uncle 16, I''ll go outside and bind a doctor."


    Ji Cha said, and he was going out.


    Ji Fengyuan called Ji Cha: "no need."


    Ji Cha is a bit impatient: "in the end is a family, can I harm you?"


    Ji Fengyuan takes a long breath, ignores Ji tea, and says to Ji Jin, "for me Open the cabinet The Second drawer Red, red bottle... "


    Ji Fengyuan said intermittently, Ji Jin heard clearly, then saw the eye Ji tea, hurriedly ran to open the wardrobe.


    The second drawer of the wardrobe is locked.


    On the bed, Ji Fengyuan said with perspiration: "in Under the wardrobe... "


    Ji Jin squats down, touches it with her hands, and touches a small copper key near the bottom of the cupboard.


    Take out the key and open the lock. Ji Jin sees several bottles of medicine in it.


    Take the red bottle. Ji Jin takes it, pulls out the plug, and shakes out some in the palm.


    "Three." Ji Fengyuan road.


    Ji Geun left only three in his hand, put the rest back, and then hurriedly feed Ji Fengyuan.


    Ji Cha is now slowly walking to the collapse side, looking at Ji Fengyuan.


    After taking the medicine, Ji Fengyuan falls on the bed weakly and adjusts her breathing.


    Ji Jin took the medicine bottle and smelt it. This smell made her smell familiar: "this is the medicine of Xiaobing?"


    As we all know, in Lingzhou ethnic group, the youngest but the most gifted Xiaobing in this generation is the most capable in medicine and the one who loves to study strange things.


    Ji Fengyuan nodded with little strength, asked Ji Jin to restore everything, asked Ji Jin to help her change clothes, and simply bandaged her wounds, and then told the two people: "it''s too late tonight, you go first..."


    Ji Jin is stunned and looks at Ji cha.


    Ji Cha said, "you are not in good condition. We will leave in the morning."


    Ji Fengyuan: "you can''t die..."


    Ji Geun Yi said positively, "we''ll stay with you for one night. You go to bed first. We''ll be by our side. Whatever you want in the night, just call us."


    Even though Ji Fengyuan is not well at the moment, she is not lack of vigilance.


    "It''s reasonable to say that I didn''t ask Liu Wei what was going on. You should have been glad to run away. Why don''t you want to go?"


    Ji Fengyuan asked himself that he had no friendship with these two sisters. Why did he suddenly care about her cousin so much? He had to watch the night.


    Ji Fengyuan got up his spirits and simply asked: "what do you want to do?"


    "We just care about you," she insisted


    Ji Fengyuan''s face is cold.Ji Cha did not want to show his short life in front of others, so he suddenly got angry: "we used to live in the inn, but now we can''t go back. Tonight, there''s no place to live!"


    Ji Fengyuan is laughed by Qi.


    "We''ll leave before the sun comes out tomorrow. The luggage is in the inn. I''m afraid Liu Wei hasn''t slept yet. It will take at least a few more hours to get it back."


    "Ji Jin!" Ji tea scolds her sister.


    Ji Fengyuan heard the key words, squinting at the two people in front of her, and her voice was cold and cold: "you and Liu Wei Live together? "


    "It''s just the same inn." Ji said.


    Ji Cha covers her head with one hand: "Ji Jin, don''t talk anymore!"


    Ji Jin''s golden eyes are all dim.


    Ji Fengyuan looks at Ji Cha: "so, last time I was temporarily asked to dance at the Lantern Festival, it was also for Liu Wei?"


    Ji Jin and Ji Cha don''t talk.


    Don''t say, is not equal to default?


    Ji Fengyuan only felt the pain in her head. She took a deep breath. She felt that the movement was too loud. She pulled her heart and lungs. Then she took a slow breath and asked, "who is Liu Wei?"


    Who is Liu Wei? Actually, Ji Fengyuan didn''t need to ask, so he guessed it out.


    Of course, I didn''t guess at first, but in the yamen, Ji Fengyuan clearly heard Ji Cha''s words - brothers and relatives.


    People who can be called brothers and sisters are not strangers.


    And that man''s surname is Liu.


    In the family, although it has been said for many years, no one dares to mention it, there are many things secretly circulated.


    At the beginning, in order to go to Kyoto with a man, my cousin almost abandoned her family, and even left without saying goodbye to the sixteen uncles who had been married since childhood.


    This matter is no secret in the family.


    The man who abducts Xia Qiu''s cousin to Kyoto is said to be Liu.


    Liu Wei, Ji Cha is really called that man.


    For a moment, in fact, Ji Fengyuan guessed that Liu Wei would be the descendant of Xia Qiu''s cousin and the man.


    In particular, Ji Cha''s words of brotherhood make Ji Fengyuan want to deceive himself, which can''t be realized.


    However, Ji Fengyuan soon denied the speculation.


    Not for others, just because I don''t believe that Ji Jin Ji tea is so bold! Or, selectively refuse to believe that Ji Jinji tea dare to do so!


    Just deliberately did not ask, is to give Ji Jin Ji tea a chance to quibble.


    But now, Ji Jin has said so much. If she doesn''t "pretend" to guess again, it seems that her brain is really out of order.


    Ji Fengyuan breathed out his breath. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were already cool: "Liu Wei, who is it?"


    She asked again. This time, she asked seriously in the name of the second line steward of the ancient Yongfu stronghold in the clan!


    Ji Cha keenly perceives the change of Ji Fengyuan''s tone. After a moment''s silence, he knows that Ji Fengyuan is going to do business.


    Ji Jin, who had made a great deal of trouble, didn''t know the secret flow between her sister and her cousin. In fact, Ji Jin didn''t think that there was any way around between her family.


    Looking at the clear eyes like a child of Ji Jin, Ji Cha and Ji Fengyuan feel headache at the same time.


    This woman, who is not familiar with the world, should stay in Lingzhou all her life. Ji Jin is born with golden pupils. Among the first generation of Ji''s family, there is an aunt who is a golden pupil. Because of these golden pupils, Ji Jin is not too much of a mascot in the family.


    And Ji Jin is in everyone''s favor, not familiar with the world growing up.


    Jicha regrets that she had to turn her sister out to handle affairs?!


    Even if my aunt said that the golden pupil was very angry and Ji Jin was there, if there was any accident outside, she would be able to leave without any damage. But how could she believe this superstition and take it seriously!

 Chapter 429

    Ji Cha regretted, and after a long time, he found his words: "Liu Wei, is a very important person."


    Ji Fengyuan''s face was heavy.


    Ji Cha had already thought out the words before and after: "this Liu Wei knows a person, that person, it is to say that he is of the same family as you and me."


    "Oh?" Ji Fengyuan picked his eyebrows.


    Ji Cha said sadly: "to be honest, Fengyuan, you should know how aunt table has lived these years. In summer and autumn, her cousin is missing, and her father-in-law is missing in that year''s events. In the family, she is a large family, but her family only has aunt table. Ji Jin and I were raised by Aunt table since childhood. Aunt table asked for something. How can we ignore it ¡£ A few days ago, we learned by chance that Liu Wei was a member of the Liu family. Liu Wei knew about cousin Xia Qiu''s child, so Ji Jin and I followed her all the time... "


    Looking at Ji Cha''s performance full of loopholes, Ji Fengyuan felt a headache.


    He closed his eyes and let himself wake up. When he opened his eyes again, Ji Fengyuan showed a thoughtful expression: "so, Liu Wei is the key to finding his cousin''s descendants in summer and autumn?"


    "Yes." Ji tea is a vow.


    Ji Fengyuan asked, "why do you call Liu Wei a close relative?"


    Ji Jin thought out her words: "when the situation was urgent, I just said it casually, just to change the topic. Look, if you don''t say that, can you come back alive?"


    Ji Fengyuan sneers: "so, should I thank you?"


    Ji Jin put her hand in embarrassment and said, "thank you, but they didn''t catch up with you after you came back well."


    Looking at Ji Jin''s shameless expression, Ji Fengyuan goes back to bed: "you go to the outer room."


    This is to agree with the two sisters.


    Ji Cha breathed a sigh of relief, the corners of his mouth gently hooked, and pulled Ji Jin out.


    Outside, Ji Cha sighed and knocked on her sister''s forehead: "little hibiscus, listen to her sister. If you can''t speak in the future, you won''t say anything. Lovely."


    Ji Jin: "..."


    The doors of the outer room and the inner room were closed. Until there was no sound outside, Ji Fengyuan in the inner room opened his eyes. He looked out at the curved moon and thought casually that it was more than half past three, and it was almost dawn.


    Vaguely, I was too tired to sleep.


    When the moon is in the sky, a black figure has been flying quickly. In the silent night, it seems strange.


    At this time, in front of the April lake near the main city of Guyong''s mansion, the watchman, yawned and carried the gongs and drums. It was probably too cold. After two steps, he shrugged his neck. He always felt that the cold wind tonight was piercing.


    "Bad weather." The watchman murmured and knocked a few more sticks, intending to cross the short bridge of April lake and go to the other end.


    But far away, not on the bridge, the watchman saw a white shadow on the bridge, standing still.


    The watchman frowned and took two big steps!


    Enter, change husband just see clearly, on the bridge, unexpectedly stands a woman who leans on the bridge and stands.


    In the middle of the night, how could a woman run to the bridge to get wind? What''s more, I don''t wear many clothes. It looks like summer clothes. Isn''t it cold?


    The watchman took a sniff and called out, "girl?"


    The woman in white doesn''t move. Her back is facing the watchman. She just looks at the Black Lake in front of her. She is graceful and graceful.


    The watchman could not help but approach two steps and said: "this cold night, how can the girl not go home? It''s freezing outside. "


    The woman in white still didn''t speak. She didn''t even turn her head.


    The watchman didn''t dare to go any closer. He said that he would always encounter ghosts when he walked a lot in the night. Although he had been fighting for 20 years, he had never met ghosts, but he didn''t meet them. That doesn''t mean he won''t meet them.


    White clothes, black hair, women, even if they are ignorant, they have heard a lot about books. In storytelling stories, female ghosts are usually like this.


    The watchman thought that he would not be so unlucky, so he walked slowly to the other side and told himself not to do too much, to get around, to stay away!


    But when he had just gone two steps, the woman on the bridge suddenly made a voice, which was soft and soft, just like the sound of nature: "I don''t have a home."


    I didn''t hear the girl''s words just now. I thought she had run into a ghost. At the moment, people responded and the voice was so pleasant. Is it a ghost?


    When the watchman was bold, he asked, "why don''t you have a home?"


    The woman in white took a sniff and said bitterly: "my husband suspects that my wife''s family is not right. He will He''s kicked it out. "


    The woman said, also lowered her head, gathered up her thin clothes, and murmured, "it''s so cold."


    The watchman didn''t expect that this incident happened in the middle of the night. That is to say, the husband of this woman suspected that the woman stole people. In the winter, he drove them out of the house.


    The watchman himself is also a man. Naturally, he knows what it means for a man to wear a green hat. He doesn''t know the truth or say anything about it. He just says, "then, do you want to find an inn and stay for one night first..."


    The woman in white is silent.The watchman thought that she didn''t hear what she said, but he walked two steps closer and called out: "girl..." As soon as the words of the watchman came to an end, the good woman who was still standing suddenly fell to the side, like a willow leaf, and fell to the ground with a bang. "Girl, girl..." The watchman rushed up and hugged her. He was about to pat her on the face and wake her up. But suddenly, he saw a face full of holes, white skin and bleeding from seven orifices. "Ah ah ah -" the watchman shouted, pushing away the woman and running. But the woman suddenly grabbed his clothes. The woman''s cold fingers suddenly went into the watchman''s collar. The watchman felt cold all over his body, numb his back, and gooseflesh all over his body. After listening to his ears, a cold and attentive breath burst into his ears and said, "it''s so cold..." "Ah ah ah -" the watchman was shaking all over, and he used his hands and feet to break free. However, no matter how the watchman broke away, the woman was like a ghost, clinging to him to death. At last, she started to untie his clothes directly. The watchman''s lower body was wet with fear, and he was about to urinate incontinently. However, he heard the woman''s quiet smile, which was strange and gloomy. He heard that people were creepy, and his brain would not turn. The woman smiled and asked, "young man, have you seen my husband?" The watchman trembled, crying and Howling: "no No I didn''t see anything, I beg you, you let me go, you let me go... " The watchman finished, but did not hear the woman''s response. After a while, he suddenly felt that there was a drop of water on his head. The drop flashed past his eyes and hit the floor tile of the bridge deck. The watchman lowered his head, looked at the water drop in his eyes in a panic, but he didn''t see it clearly. He touched it with his hand. When he lifted his hand again, he saw that there was blood on his hand! It''s blood, why blood! The watchman''s heart was broken, his head trembled, and the face of the ghost woman came into his eyes. One, two, three, the blood slowly fell down and hit the watchman''s face. The watchman was convulsed and peed. The ghost suddenly opened her mouth, looked up and down the watchman, and suddenly said, "I remember I''ve eaten my husband. " As soon as the female ghost''s voice fell, she wanted to come down and directly bite into the face of the watchman! The watchman felt that his face was dull and sore, and his throat was almost beyond rescue. He saw that his face was bitten down by the ghost, and he was still angry and alive. He suffered from this fact. Finally, at last, the watchman couldn''t lift his breath. He fainted in the end!

 Chapter 430

    April Lake in the morning, just after the morning dew, foggy.


    The peddler with the burden was going to go from one end of the bridge to the other. But when he got close to the bridge, he found a gray and black figure lying at the end of the bridge under the fog.


    The peddler quickly walked in.


    In the past, I was shocked: "Wang Mazi?"


    At this time, someone came in front of the peddler. The man saw the man lying on the ground. He was more stunned and came over: "who is this? How to sleep on the street? Eh Isn''t that pockmarked Wang, the watchman? What''s wrong with that? Sleepy? "


    Someone said, squatting down, pushing Wang Mazi, but he did not move.


    The peddler also saw it, swallowed his saliva immediately, and felt that his neck was cold: "no No, dead? "


    "Ah?" The visitor froze for a while, but he was also afraid, hesitated for a moment, put his hand in front of Wang Mazi''s nose, and after a while, he said, "there is still air."


    The peddler breathed a sigh of relief: "then what''s the matter? Elder brother, help me. Let''s take him to the doctor''s first."


    All the people in the street who can''t look up and look down have no opinion. So they and the peddler should hold up Wang Mazi.


    But just when he picked up the man, Wang pockmarked suddenly trembled and the whole man twitched.


    This move scared two good Samaritans to leave him and back away.


    I saw pockmarked Wang Teng and shake for a long time on the ground. He looked as if he had been mad. Then he froze at the corners of his mouth.


    "Ah, here This... " The peddler was completely frightened.


    No matter how Wang Mazi struggled, he put a rag in his mouth, then dragged him up and ran to the hospital with his back.


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Wei got up, it was already bright, and the position around her was empty.


    Liu Wei rubs her eyes, frowns and stretches, looks out.


    The room was empty.


    Obviously, Rong Ling has already woke up and gone out.


    Liu Wei yawned, sat up and was about to get out of bed when he saw the door open and the man in a black robe coming in.


    Liu Wei was still very sleepy, and asked in a hoarse voice, "when is it?"


    "It''s still early." Rong Leng said a word, then came over and pushed Liu Wei back to his bed, saying, "go to sleep again."


    It was too late last night. She should have slept more.


    Liu Wei went back with kindness. The quilt was covered with chin and only half of her face appeared. She looked at Rong Leng and asked softly, "where have you been?"


    Rong Ling took off his coat and got into the bed.


    His body is cold. Liu Wei wants to roll into his arms, but he touches his body and finds that his hands are frozen. He will not pass. He moves inside and away from him.


    Just wake up in the morning, Liu Wei will shiver when he is cold.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s running distance, reaches out for a pull. In the quilt, he pulls Liu Wei into his arms and presses him.


    Liu Wei stared at him discontentedly.


    Allow Leng to ignore the complaint in her eyes, only way: "to the dock."


    "Wharf?" Liu Wei was really distracted.


    Rong Leng said, "my man, this morning''s boat."


    Liu Wei knew that they had lost contact with those dark guards of Rong Ling for a long time. They met with a storm at sea. They thought it was too late, but they didn''t think about it. The ships of the dark guards were even too late, and they didn''t know what happened in the middle.


    It''s OK when someone arrives.


    Liu Wei asked a couple of questions, then he didn''t ask any more. He closed his eyes and planned to go back to sleep.


    After Liu Wei closed her eyes, she let Leng hang her eyes, looked at her white face, and slowly made thin lips.


    His people brought a message this morning. It was because of that that that they came late.


    The news is about Kyoto.


    Liu family in Kyoto, Prime Minister Liu Cheng, is in prison.


    Although Liu Wei is not Liu Cheng''s own son, Liu Cheng is Liu Wei''s second uncle. Anyway, Liu Wei is also Liu''s family.


    Liu Cheng is in prison, and old lady Liu is seriously ill in bed.


    Liu family, something important happened.


    Liu Wei slept for half an hour again, and then, with the knock of Xiao Li outside, she got up involuntarily.


    Together, Liu Wei did not see Rong Ling again!


    Liu Wei frowned and thought to himself, is he too casual? How can he spend half an hour without any one around him? Do you sleep so well?


    Muttering, Liu Wei got out of bed, put on her clothes and went to open the door.


    Outside, Xiaoli opens her mouth and looks at her mother angrily.


    Liu Wei ignored his son, turned back to the room, took the clothes and began to change.


    Liu Xiaoli closed the door behind him, went forward unhappily and said, "Dad, didn''t you promise me to sleep with me last night?"


    How can I wake up and be alone again?


    Liu Wei glanced at his son carelessly and sneered, "how old are you? You are not a man. You need adults to sleep with you."Xiaoli is very angry and feels cheated!


    He sat on the stool, propped up his chin, pressed his little face into flesh and said: "then you Sleep with me tonight! "


    Liu Wei tied a belt and walked to her son: "can''t you try to sleep on your own?"


    "Not tonight, not tomorrow night. Well, not before I leave Guyong mansion, Dad, I''m a man. I can sleep alone, but not in Guyong mansion! Absolutely not! "


    "Oh?" Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "how do you say that?"


    Xiaoli looked around, suddenly lowered his voice and said: "Guyong mansion Haunted! "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Xiaoli blinked and watched her mother''s motionless. Suddenly, she got cold. She jumped down from the stool and shook her five fingers in front of her mother''s eyes: "Dad, Dad, what''s wrong with you? Dad, are you in the middle of something? Dad, Dad, can you see my fingers... "


    "Pa." Liu Wei slaps the little rabbit''s hand away without expression.


    He stabbed his son''s forehead angrily, hating the iron but not the steel: "you said you were afraid of the dark, I may believe it, you said you were afraid of ghosts? Liu Xiaoli, what about your brain? Was eaten by the dog? "


    "No, no, there are ghosts..." Xiaoli was very worried. He rubbed his forehead and pointed out: "downstairs Downstairs, it''s all spread. Last night, at the end of April Lake Bridge, there was a ghost. The watchman said that he saw a ghost in white. The ghost ate his face. It was terrible Dad, I don''t want to be eaten by ghosts. You promised me that if I die before you, you will make my body into a specimen. I want to be a beautiful specimen. I want to be a beautiful mummy. I want to be bright. I don''t want to be eaten. Eating a face will not look good! I will be defective if I eat my face. I will become disabled. I will become disabled. I will be rejected by other specimens! "


    As if I thought of how miserable it would be to be a corpse rejected by other corpses after I died, the little guy said, tears would come out.


    Liu Wei rubbed her brow and gave her son a hard push, but she didn''t let the baby wipe her tears on her clothes.


    Xiao Li stood a few steps away, with wet eyes, looking at her mother innocently.

 Chapter 431

    Liu Wei breathed, got up, patted the wrinkles on her clothes, rolled her sleeves and walked to the basin.


    In the process of Liu Wei''s washing, Xiao Li also followed her mother.


    Dry his face, Liu Wei patted some dry cheeks, took out ointment from his luggage to wipe his face, and walked out the door at the same time.


    Xiaoli continues to follow her mother, right behind her feet.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to take care of her son, so she goes downstairs and sees Rong Su with big girl and little girl sitting on a corner table.


    Liu wei walked past, but she passed another table, but the people who came to this one were talking about ghosts.


    "It was found by Zhang Si, the vegetable seller, who was carrying people to the doctor''s office. The doctor said that Wang Mazi had no epilepsy, was healthy in the past, and had never had any dark disease. In such a case, he froze at the mouth and rolled his eyes, which is serious It''s because of the evil spirit. "


    Another person tut two: "I said, this restless life in the middle of the night, how do you meet such a thing?"


    "It''s nothing." The man who spoke earlier said, "didn''t wang Ma Tzu wake up and start talking nonsense? He said that the ghost was wearing a thin white summer dress, standing at the bridge, looking for her husband. The ghost also said that her husband suspected her of stealing people and twisted her out. "


    "Wait..." Listen to this person say so, another person suddenly white face: "steal, summer, white You mean... "


    "Isn''t it!" Another patted her thigh: "it''s Miss Li, it''s her, it must be her. She''s back for revenge!"


    The more they talked about it, the more frightened they were. In a twinkling of an eye, they were already pale. Finally, they waved their hands and dared not mention it again.


    After listening for a while, Liu Wei saw that they didn''t say anything, and then went to Rong Su''s table. As soon as she sat down, Xiao Li couldn''t wait to say, "Dad, you heard that. They all know the ghost. She really can bite people''s faces. She really can!"


    In the eyes of the little guy, disfigurement is more serious than running into a ghost!


    Liu Xiaoli can''t stand being bitten to death. How ugly!


    Just don''t become ugly. He should be clean and fresh. He should be the best, the best to see and the most valuable body to collect!


    Liu Wei glanced at his son impatiently, knocked on the table and warned, "eat."


    Xiaoli wrinkled her nose, grabbed the spoon and began to drink porridge reluctantly.


    That side Rong Su has already eaten almost, raises the head, raises the eyes carelessly to ask: "he?"


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, then realizes that Rong Xun is talking to himself, and can''t help being stupefied: "what?"


    "Rong Leng." Let''s twist our eyebrows.


    Liu Wei is blowing his porridge, taking time to return: "I don''t know."


    Rong Su''s brow is screwed deeper. He puts the spoon on his back, gets up and plans to go upstairs.


    As soon as Rong Shigang left, big girl and little girl put down their spoons and followed him,


    Rong Shigang''s face was cold, warning: "don''t follow me!"


    Big girl and little girl hand in hand, looking at Rong Xu in fear, but they didn''t sit down. They still wanted to follow him.


    Rong Su''s face was cold, and she pointed to Liu Wei with beautiful long fingers: "follow him."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Big girl and little girl look at Rong Su and Liu Wei. Just about to say something, Liu Xiaoli opens her mouth and says, "no, my father is mine. At night, my father only sleeps with me, not with others."


    Big girl and little girl listen, drooping eyes, two pairs of clear pupil eyes, and look back to Rong.


    Big girls and little girls can''t help it. They didn''t know it until this morning. It turns out that it''s haunted here. I didn''t know it before. Now I know it. Two little girls are absolutely afraid to sleep on their own tonight.


    It was originally discussed that at night, I would go to find young master and sleep in a room with him. But young master said that he was afraid of ghosts. If they wanted to find young master Liu, they would hesitate to find young master Rong and ask him to let them go to his room and make a shop at night.


    But when I met Mr. Rong in the corridor, Mr. Rong said that he would also sleep with Mr. Liu, so they knew that Mr. Rong was afraid of ghosts.


    Then, there is no other choice. The two little girls can only pester the hateful master Rong Qizi if they don''t want to.


    Although I don''t like to allow the seven princes, at least there are no ghosts.


    Two little girls look at me. I look at you. Finally, big girl says timidly, "we Will be obedient... "


    There was no expression on the face.


    The little girl hurriedly added, "we won''t call, childe, please, we will be very good..."


    Rong su It''s a terrible headache.


    Just then, outside the door, a man suddenly ran in and shouted: "Wang Wang Mazi, it''s going to be hanged. It''s going to be hanged... "


    This morning, the whole Gu Yong mansion was immersed in the rumor of haunted people.


    Now, the parties involved in the incident are in a new situation. They are not in the mood to have breakfast, so they put down their dishes and run out.


    Even the innkeeper of the inn called waiter to look at the shop and went to see the bustle by himself.It''s true that the female ghost is like everyone''s rumor. It has something to do with that girl Li in those days. I''m afraid it''s going to be a big deal.


    Liu Wei looked at them for a moment. There were only five of them on the first floor of the inn. Even the second child ran to the door to have a look.


    Liu Wei suddenly became interested and wiped her mouth: "let''s go and have a look."


    As soon as Xiaoli heard that her mother was going, she put the dishes and chopsticks on the table, and then she got up to hold her mother''s clothes.


    The big girl and the little girl, hesitated for a moment, ran over, coquettish and bashful. On one side, they also grabbed the corner of Rong Su''s clothes.


    Rong Su: "..."


    Finally, forced by helplessness, Rong Xu and Liu Wei went to the hospital together.


    As soon as I got to the gate of the hospital, I saw that the outside was full of people.


    Liu Wei pulls his son to squeeze in and gets close to the hospital. He sees a gray man with a hemp rope jumping on the table. He seems to be planning to hang himself in the hospital.


    And the doctor of the hospital and a group of primary school students are pulling him down and trying to pull him down.


    This man must be Wang Mazi, the ghost.


    Liu Wei looked at Wang Mazi from a distance, and saw that his face was dark, his eyes were blue, his neck was blue, his eyelids were drooping, and the whole man was a picture of poor spirit and terminally ill.


    Liu Wei squinted and took another step forward!


    But listen to the doctor''s roar: "Wang Mazi, you are going to die a long way. You killed yourself in my hospital. Isn''t that affecting me? I can''t do this business yet. Wang Mazi, you come down to me, come down to me!"


    Wang Mazi''s eyes were red, and he suddenly laughed: "ha ha ha I''ve got you, I''ve got you Are there few people you''ve forced to die? Are you short? "


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and immediately recognized the strangeness in this remark.


    Beside Liu Wei, a crowd of onlookers suddenly put in a word: "sure enough At the beginning, Miss Li was forced to die by this hospital. Retribution, retribution... "

 Chapter 432

    The onlookers just muttered to themselves.


    But as soon as the voice fell, another middle-aged man next to him echoed: "no, retribution is something you can''t believe."


    The man who spoke earlier couldn''t help but look at the middle-aged man who answered, lowering his voice and saying, "brother, do you know about Miss Li Xiao?"


    The middle-aged man sneered: "who doesn''t know that anyone who has lived in the ancient Yong mansion for more than seven years? At that time, Miss Li was suspected of stealing by her husband. In the winter, she stripped her clothes and threw them on the street. She was just a kind passer-by and covered her with a dress. Otherwise, a girl''s family would be forced to die on the spot. "


    "Yes! I have heard that Miss Li is not her husband''s wife at all. They have not married at all. Miss Li was sold from other places because of her unknown origin and poor identity. Although she looks like a flower, her husband''s family doesn''t marry her into the door. "


    "That''s what happened." Obviously, the middle-aged man knew the internal affairs well, and couldn''t help but said, "you can''t see the Xianggong family, whose surname is yuan. But in those days, the names of the three members of the original family were spread all over our state capital. There are only three people in the original family. I am a gambler. I linger in the gambling stall everyday and beg for money on credit everywhere. People are tired of me! "


    "The old lady of the original family washes dishes for the tavern on weekdays, but she is extremely mean and stingy. She is greedy and short-handed. She often steals things from the tavern and takes them to the pawnshop for sale. If it''s not for the sake of distant relatives, the tavern shopkeeper would have driven the old lady away. Where would she put a mouse in the rice bag? And the son of the original family is a sick child. Do you know what''s wrong? O willow disease! The son of the original family, who had been a gentlemanly scumbag for two years, said that he had been studying for the imperial examination for a whole day, but when he was less than 12 years old, he began to go out to the place of fireworks. However, in two years, he fell ill. "


    "My family is trying to cure him by smashing pots and selling iron. But if he can''t cure the disease, he has to drag on half dead. That''s it! This man is not reconciled. His parents dote on him. At the age of 20, they even make arrangements to marry his daughter-in-law. No one is willing to marry a girl from a serious family, so they go to the dentist to buy it. They mortgage the house and raise enough money to buy a person, that is, the unlucky girl Li. "


    "I don''t know about it." "Flowers and willows," said the man who had spoken in the past, "are still married because of this disease. It''s a disaster."


    "Who said no? But they didn''t care about it. They had to buy it. At first, Miss Li said they wanted to get married. But later, the old lady of the original family worked in a restaurant. When she heard someone talking behind her back, she mentioned Miss Li. She said that Miss Li was as beautiful as a fairy and beautiful as a flower. She gave her to a half dead man and ruined her! This was originally the casual words of outsiders, but the old lady of the original family remembered it. When she went back, she beat Miss Li. She said that Miss Li seduced men and wanted to wear a green hat for her son. Because of this, the old lady of the original family, the old man of the original family, including the half dead son, all three of them beat Miss Li half dead together. "


    "Here There is no royal way! "


    "It''s not like there''s no royal way. No one knew the truth at that time. They closed the door and hit people. Who knows? Later, the family cut off the idea of marrying Miss Li. The original son slept with Miss Li. Within two months, Miss Li was pregnant. But at that time, the original mother stole a guest''s jade plate and was told to go to the government. After half a month in prison, she lost her job. Suddenly, the family had no income. The original mother said that Miss Li was a sweeper, and at last she was herself Instead of looking for work, she found a work for Miss Li. She asked a woman with a big stomach to earn money to support her family of three. "


    "Why didn''t miss li report to the official?" Previously, the man was angry and became angry.


    The middle-aged man sneered: "the deed of betrayal is in the hands of the original family. What''s the use of reporting the official, but to say that Miss Li is blessed. So under the abuse and humiliation of the family, she still gave birth to the child. Unfortunately, she gave birth to a daughter."


    "And then?" Previously, the man asked in a hurry. When he heard that he was a daughter, he had an unknown premonition.


    The middle-aged man sighed, raised his eyes, and stared at the doctor in front of him: "later, the old lady took advantage of Miss Li to go out to work, turned around and sold Miss Li''s daughter to Mrs. ya. When Miss Li came back, she couldn''t find the child. She cried bitterly and said that she wanted to find the child, but she was blocked by the original family. Finally, she started directly, three people, pressing a woman He beat Miss Li seriously and finally sent her to this hospital. "


    Previously, the man couldn''t help looking at the doctor of the medical museum. The doctor of the medical museum was still jerking and making Wang Mazi come down, looking worried.


    The middle-aged man gnashed his teeth and said, "this is the doctor of the hospital who has ruined Miss Li."


    "Hiss..." Take a breath. The man covered his mouth with surprise. He had heard some rumors and heard many neighbors mention Miss Li.


    Naturally, it is also known that Miss Li was murdered by her husband''s family and a doctor''s house.


    But the details are unknown.


    Every time the neighbors talk deeply, they shut up. Obviously they don''t want to spread the old story as an anecdote."Miss Li was ruined. The original family went to the doctor of this hospital. The doctor denied that it was Miss Li who seduced him. He also paid the original family one hundred Liang silver. With the silver, the three poor people in the original family were very happy, but they couldn''t swallow it. At last, they took off Miss Li''s clothes and left her on the street. The next day, someone found that Miss Li had dived into the lake of April. "


    Previously, the man nodded, and he knew that.


    The middle-aged man is still saying: "within a month after Miss Li''s death, three members of the original family suddenly died suddenly, and even the place they lived in was burned to the ground. But the strange thing is that the fire burned all night, leaving no trace of the original family, but only the original family. The houses on both sides of the original house have nothing but blackened walls. Others say that it''s Miss Li''s revenge. Miss Li turns into a fierce ghost and comes to find them for revenge. "


    The middle-aged man wants to be familiar with this historical story and tell the whole story clearly.


    Many people nearby heard it.


    I didn''t know what I didn''t know. I know it now.


    And I knew all of them.


    Until finally, he heard the middle-aged man add: "the three members of the original family are dead, but the doctor of the hospital still lives well."


    This sentence is too suggestive.


    For a while, everyone looked at Wang Mazi, who was shouting to hang in the hospital, and the worried doctor in the main hospital.

 Chapter 433

    So, it''s still that sentence. Good and evil will be rewarded. Who can heaven spare! Liu Wei listens to everything in his ear. At last, Liu Wei looks at the silver needle in Wang Mazi''s sleeve, shows his head, and takes it back. If there is any old love among them, Liu Wei, as an outsider, is too lazy to do much. Whether it''s true or not, but at the moment, everyone links the so-called ghost with an old thing seven years ago. Even Wang Mazi, the client, said the same. If so, Liu Wei intervened again, but he was a bit nosy. Wang Mazi''s symptoms seem exaggerated, but in fact they are not serious. He is mentally weak, his eyes are lax, and his mind is wandering. Some of them are like the symptoms after taking the extreme drugs. Liu Wei just looked at him from afar, did not feel his pulse, and was not sure about his mild symptoms. But Liu Wei believed that his own acupuncture could at least make him recover as usual in a short time. But look at the current situation, Liu Wei does not want to move this hand. Yes, good and evil will pay off in the end. It''s right to be punished for what you have done. Wang Mazi, if she is really worried about her life, she will cure him. It''s not kindness, it''s not multitasking, it''s the parents'' heart of the doctor. She doesn''t like it. Someone died of illness in front of her. The farce was not over until Liu Wei left. But when he came out of the hospital, Xiao Li was silent for a long time. Suddenly he said, "Dad, why did you have a daughter and want to be beaten?" Obviously, the little guy also listened to a few ears. But the young man is not as tall as his mother. It''s too early to talk about giving birth to boys and girls. Liu Wei is not going to answer. But listen to the girl next to me. She said shyly, "little childe, I have a daughter, and I really want to be beaten." Xiaoli opens her mouth and looks at the girl: "why?" Liu Wei also looks at the girl. Little girl seemed to think of something, bowed her head, dragged the little hand that held her back, and white for a while. Looking back, I found that there was no response, but the pace slowed down. Big girl patted her sister''s head and turned to Liu Xiaoli: "it was said by big sister. Big sister said that after my mother gave birth to me and little girl, my father beat her because It''s not a son. " "So, women can''t have daughters, or they will be beaten. My mother told us that after we married, we must have sons, we must have sons!" Rong Su frowned and frowned. Hearing the two little girls saying this kind of thing, he was not very comfortable. But this kind of discomfort is also a little fidgety. After all, I am not familiar with these two girls, and Rong Su is not going to say anything. But he did not say, next to a cool thin light cold voice, but came out: "fart!" Rong Su raised his eyes, and the vulgar word "fart" really shocked his noble seven Lords. Look, see that Mr. Liu a face frost of stand in place. Liu Wei lowers her head, touches the heads of the two little girls, hesitates for a moment, squats down again, looks down at the two children, and looks into the eyes of the big girl and the little girl and says: "no such thing, it''s destiny to have children and daughters. God gives your son, that is, son, to your daughter, that is, daughter. In other words, if God gives you any blessing, you will receive no good or bad luck There is no right or wrong. " The two little girls stare at Liu Wei in a daze. Obviously, no one has ever said such a thing. After a pause for a long time, the girl''s eyes were red, and she said in a voice: "then why, when the girl was born, her mother would be beaten? Dad said, "I''m a sweeper with Dani..." So when they were young, they sold them. After they sold them, they even left without a word. Little girl and big girl hugged each other and sat in the grandma''s carriage. When they looked out, they only saw their mother secretly hiding in the corner of the wall to wipe their tears. Their father, however, was holding the silver ticket with a smile and counting the money with a smile. Liu Wei softened her voice, wiped the tears off the girl''s eyes with her fingers, and said softly, "you are not a disaster star, but you meet a disaster star like father. Believe me, there are many people in the world who are eager to have a daughter." For example, every time she gets a stomachache from Xiaoli''s anger, she thinks how nice it would be if she had a daughter who is cute, soft and considerate. Maybe Liu Wei''s voice is too tender at this moment. Big girl and little girl take a look at each other and suddenly believe Liu Wei''s words. Father said they were disaster stars, but young master Liu said they were not. Liu Gongzi is more powerful than his father. Liu Gongzi is a senior official. He lives in a big house in Kyoto, and is very promising. Their father, just a farmer in the countryside, is scared to bow and bow when he sees his son. So They should believe in Mr. Liu To find out the logic, the two little girls suddenly realized it. Then, they nodded their heads cleverly to show that they knew what Mr. Liu said today, and they remembered it.Liu Wei rubbed the heads of the two little girls and disturbed their neat bangs. Then she got up and went on.


    But Liu Wei''s line of sight didn''t mean to turn, but it happened to be on the opposite side of Rong Xu.


    Rong Su''s eyes are very strange. Liu Wei can''t understand it, but Liu Wei instinctively doesn''t open her eyes and doesn''t care. She goes straight to the inn.


    Liu Wei plans to go back to the Inn and wait for Rong Ling. Later, we will go to Sanle pawnshop together.


    Liu wei walked slowly. Xiao Li was always at her mother''s feet, while Rong Su stood there for a while. Until the big girl and the little girl on both sides gently pulled his corner, he was back to his mind and started to walk again.


    Maybe he is too sensitive. For some reason, when Mr. Liu suddenly whispered and comforted the two children with such soft eyes, he suddenly thought of another person


    Get rid of the emotion that shouldn''t be in the head, let go of sink eyes, and deliberately pinched fingertips, let yourself, let go of the picture in the heart.


    I don''t know why, these days, he always thought of that person, that woman, clearly just an insignificant role, why, these days, suddenly began to occupy so much of his thinking?


    It was as if all of a sudden he cared about her.


    But how? He and Liu Wei, apart from that absurd and vexed engagement, what are the other relationships?


    In the past five years, the two of them have said nothing but fifty words.


    He rubbed his slightly swollen forehead, allowed Xu to lick his thin lips, calmed himself down, looked up again, but looked at the front. Mr. Liu suddenly stopped, turned his head and looked at him.


    Let''s tighten our brows and move on.


    He''s waiting for himself?


    When, so kind?


    Rong Su goes over and is about to ask Liu Wei what to do. Liu Wei lowers her head and says to two little girls at Rong Su''s feet, "take you to buy ice sugar gourd. Let''s go."


    Two little girls are happy at the same time. They quickly release Rong Su and run to catch Liu Wei''s corner.


    Liu Wei, an adult, sneaks three small beancurds. Without looking back, he leads the three children to the sugar gourd stand.


    And still standing in the same place, with a dark face, she said: "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 434

    When the three children all licked the sugar gourd as they wish, Liu Wei turned around and could not see the figure. Liu Wei didn''t care. He was about to take three children back, but from a distance, he saw a slightly bent figure in the crowd. Liu Wei fixed her eyes. When she wanted to look carefully again, the figure had disappeared. People came and went in the street. It seemed like an illusion. But Liu Wei knew that it was not an illusion! Sanle pawnshop is in the next street. It''s normal to meet Li Lao, the pawnbroker, in the street. "Dad." Xiao Li suddenly raised her head and called out. Liu Wei turned around and answered casually, "hmm?" "Uncle Rong." The little guy held out his short finger and pointed to the side. Liu Wei followed his son''s fingers and saw the intersection not far away. Rong Ling was standing there. Beside him stood a simple dressed man. The two are talking, seemingly familiar. Liu Wei knew the man. He was the dark guard of zhengemen. He met him in Jianyang mansion. Originally, I planned to send the three children back to the inn first, and then go to Sanle pawnshop with Rong Ling. Now that I meet them in the street, I don''t need to go any further. Liu Wei didn''t think much. He took three children and walked over. As Liu Wei and her children walked in, they also saw her. Liu Wei smiles and wants to walk two steps quickly. However, Rong Leng turns his head and says two words to the dark Wei. The dark Wei listens to him, but his eyes are fixed on Liu Wei''s direction. Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, subconsciously stops the pace, stands in a few steps. Soon, Rong Ling and that dark Wei finish, dark Wei Hang head nod, turn around, convenient fall into the nearby alley. It was not until the dark guard disappeared that Rong Leng came over. His expression was flat. It was the same as usual, no different, no half abnormal. But Liu Wei didn''t know why, but she felt something was wrong. "When you wake up, why don''t you sleep a little longer." Rong Ling kneads Xiaoli''s hair and asks Liu Wei. Liu Wei also casually replied, "enough sleep." Finish saying, but looked at the direction that dark Wei left, asked hesitantly: "what happened?" Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei and shakes his head: "no, how can I ask that?" Liu Wei didn''t know why she asked, but she felt that something was wrong. Sometimes, a woman''s sixth sense is accurate. Rong Ling trusts her. Liu Wei knows very well that there are few secrets between them. But just then, she came far away. Rong Ling''s manner and actions are clear about what''s wrong, and she doesn''t want to know. Although we know that Rong Ling''s identity is different, some secrets are normal. But since I met, in terms of business, Rong Ling has never concealed it from her. Even if the king intended to rebel, including the treasure map handed down by the royal family from generation to generation, he could confidently tell her. Therefore, she did not know what else he could not confidently tell. Liu Wei doesn''t want to ask more questions. She doesn''t want to know about zhengemen. She doesn''t have so much curiosity. But it''s just that Rong Leng deliberately avoids her, which makes her care a little bit. Look at Rong Leng, his eyes are calm and normal. It seems that there is nothing really going on. Liu Wei is too lazy to expose him. He only says that he wants to go to Sanle pawnshop. Let Leng follow you naturally. Along the way, Xiao Li excitedly tells Rong Ling about the ghost girl, which is vivid and vivid. She also retells her life story intact. Allow Leng to listen calmly throughout the whole process, and from time to time I mentioned two sentences to communicate with Xiao Li. Liu Wei looks at it, but always feels that Rong Ling is a little absent-minded. After a while, he arrived at Sanle pawnshop. What Liu Wei didn''t expect was that the pawnshop didn''t open! Liu Wei frowned and looked up for two times. It was quiet and nobody answered. "Are you here to be something?" The vendor selling sweet potatoes outside the pawnshop asked suddenly. Liu Wei looks at the vendor, pauses and nods. The stall owner said, "then go to other pawnshops. Sanle pawnshop is closed these days, saying it will not open for at least half a month." "Don''t open the door?" Liu Wei''s eyes brightened. "Yes, I heard last night that there is something to be discussed at the general store in Kyoto, like whether it''s a resale or a change of shop. In a word, the shop was closed suddenly, saying that it would be closed for half a month, and it would not be opened until the person in charge of the shop discussed the result. It''s strange to say that a good pawnshop can be closed as long as it''s closed. If it''s OK to meet pawnshops and if it''s redeemed, what can we do? " The peddler complains a few words casually, arrive at last, add: "by the way, just Li old comes to take things, seem to say, today or tomorrow, want to call a person to post a notice." Liu Wei just saw Li Lao, and immediately asked, "is Li Lao gone?" "Gone." The vendor said, "take the things and go. There''s a long way to go."Liu Wei frowned and asked, "do you know where Li lives?"


    "Ah?" It seems that they didn''t expect to ask him about his residence. After a moment''s hesitation, the vendor said, "I don''t know where I live. It seems that in the past, Mr. Li lived in the yard behind the pawnshop with several major affairs of the pawnshop. However, Mr. Li just went out and didn''t want to live here."


    Liu Wei listened quietly and her expression became ugly.


    It''s such a coincidence. It''s just today that the shop is closed.


    Liu Wei''s heart was inexplicably fidgety. He could see the edge nearby. He pinched her finger without trace. The warm, slightly rough fingertip of the man rubbed Liu Wei''s delicate finger belly. He whispered, "I''ll call for someone to check."


    Liu Wei looked down at the ground and nodded: "well." The tone is very low.


    For a while, Liu Wei added, "and the sisters."


    Originally, I thought that Sanle pawnshop could not run. Naturally, there are ways to check something, but I don''t want to. A pawnshop really means that it will close when it is closed. What to check can''t be found, and even people disappear.


    In this case, Liu Wei is not going to let the two sisters go.


    Fortunately, although the two sisters are unidentified, at least one''s identity can be seen.


    Ji Fengyuan.


    First class dancer of baxiu square.


    A famous person in Guyong mansion.


    Liu Wei didn''t believe it. Overnight, baxiu square was closed.


    Because no one was found in the pawnshop, Liu Wei and Rong Ling planned to go back to the inn, but just after a few steps, they saw a group of Yamen servants in front of them pushing the crowd away.


    Liu Wei looked up and saw several acquaintances.


    It was the Yamen servant who brought the boatman to meet the people that day, because Liu Wei boasted about the ancient Yong mansion. Before leaving, the Yamen servant also called Liu Wei directly as brother Liu. It was too late to meet each other.


    A group of Yamen servants came with a menacing momentum. Looking at the battle, they were bluffing.


    Liu Wei starts to look at the Sanle pawnshop with the door closed behind her eyes, and her eyes sink slightly.

 Chapter 435

    The Sanle pawnshop closed overnight, but ye Yuanliang''s case is not over.


    At the beginning, ye Yuanliang had a batch of goods placed in the pawnshop, so the pawnshop people were indirectly related to Ye Yuanliang''s case.


    At present, ye Yuanliang''s body is still in yamen, but all the pawnshops related to him disappeared. Once yamen determined that these people were suspected missing, or more serious, they fled for fear of crime. All the pawnshops were afraid to be posted on the imperial list.


    Liu Wei rubbed her eyebrows and heart, and suddenly she was a little bored.


    In this case, Liu Wei is not sure what to do.


    Until the head of the yamen runner, brother Hu, led the man to Liu Wei.


    Hu elder brother saw Liu Wei at a glance, smiled to say hello: "brother Liu, how Qiao ah."


    Liu Wei smiled: "take the children out for a walk."


    Brother Hu looked at the three children at Liu Wei''s feet and said, "brother Liu is a kind father!"


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, just smiled.


    Brother Hu exchanged greetings with Liu Wei and said, "sorry, brother. I have something else to do. I''ll have a good drink one day if I''m free."


    He said that he would go on.


    Liu Wei pinched his fingertips, and when brother Hu was about to leave, he called out, "brother Hu is going to Sanle pawnshop, right?"


    Brother Hu looked back at Liu Wei and nodded, "yes, I received a message this morning when I arrived at the Yamen that Sanle pawnshop will be closed for half a month."


    Ye Yuanliang''s case is not over yet, but the people involved have changed a lot. As the head of the case, brother Hu has to intervene.


    Liu Wei breathed, silent, raised her eyes and said, "pawnshop is a small thing. Let''s go to yamen first."


    "We?" Brother Hu catches the word acutely.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "this case has been accepted by zhengemen."


    Zhengmen?


    Zhengmen?


    Zhengemen!


    Brother Hu stood in situ, stiff for a long time, then blinked his eyes and grasped his head incomprehensibly: "brother, what are you talking about?"


    Liu Wei didn''t want to explain more, but turned around and suddenly reached out to Rong Leng''s waist.


    Rong Leng''s figure suddenly shakes, suddenly grabs her fine white finger, and the fingertip makes an effort to look down at the woman.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling innocently and said, "I''ll look for the brand. Where''s your brand?"


    Rong Leng squints her eyes, speechless, but looks at her like this.


    Liu Wei simply breaks away from rongling''s fingers, continues to put his hand in, makes a circle around rongling''s waist, and touches it from inside to outside. Finally, in his arms, he touches a hard brand.


    At this time, the dark eyes of Rong Leng have produced thin red silk.


    Liu Wei awkwardly raises her eyebrows, conceals the light hook on the corner of her mouth, coughs, turns around and hands the sign to brother Hu.


    Brother Hu hurriedly catches it, takes a look at the sign, looks at it again, looks at it again, touches it again, touches it in turn, touches it again and again, looks at it again and again, almost dozens of times, hundreds of times, he just shakes his fingers in horror, looks at Liu Wei, looks at Rong Leng behind Liu Wei, swallows his saliva and makes a dumb voice, Zhang Kou: "town Zhen ge Town... "


    "Zhengmen." Liu Wei finished for him.


    Brother Hu licked his chapped lips, a big old man, pinched his sleeve, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said, "all All All... "


    "Duwei." Liu Wei finished for him again.


    Brother Hu felt that his head was heavy and his feet were light, as if he was going to fall in a flash. Fortunately, he was supported by his brother behind him, so that he didn''t let a chief yamen servant make a fool of himself in the street.


    In the end, brother Hu, who was unconvinced and dubious, entered the yamen gate with Liu Wei, Rong Ling and three little Douding.


    And Sanle pawnshop or something, has long been thrown out of the sky by him.


    For a small yamen runner in a rural Prefecture, let alone the first-class officials from Beijing. Even the small county magistrate from another rich Prefecture is treated as a VIP here.


    Who makes them poor? They don''t know!


    Until he entered the yamen, brother Hu didn''t believe it all, because he always thought it was inconceivable. How could the brother he had just recognized become the chief executive of zhengemen?


    My brother''s good friend, how could he become the king of a country? Qingyun is famous in China. He is known as rongduwei, the God of war.


    This Where the hell is this


    Brother Liu said that he came to Guyong mansion to play? This This is different from what he said before.


    Brother Hu was half convinced. Unfortunately, once he entered the yamen, his doubts were dispelled by a wave of news.


    Someone stole something in Yamen last night Later, I didn''t steal anything. I came to have an autopsy The body of Ye Yuanliang The autopsy was conducted by the adults from Jingli, the Duwei that our grandson often talks aboutMr. Sun didn''t sleep in the middle of the night last night. He was guarding the Yamen. He said that Mr. Du Wei promised to come to him today. He would wait


    Brother Hu is totally confused. He is not a fake. They are all true!


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Qi did wait for Rong Ling for half an evening. When he saw sun Qi again, Liu Wei was very curious, because this grandson didn''t look like the one who just stayed overnight. His spirit was better than the one who slept for three days and three nights.


    But from entering yamen, Rong Leng didn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling several times, but finds that Rong Ling is staring at her.


    Just now, Liu Wei felt the waist of Rong Ling, which was not touched by Hu. Liu Wei was very clear about several acupoints he had reached.


    But Liu Wei didn''t expect that Rong Ling''s self-control was suddenly so poor.


    On weekdays, isn''t he very restrained?


    Liu Wei didn''t think about it at the moment. In the past, she was restrained, but she was also restrained. She would never harass him or seduce him. She was so obedient that she dared not move. But today, when she came here in a hurry, people would not be burned.


    In fact, Liu Wei didn''t want to tease him at first, but Lengbuding thought that before at the crossroads, he had something to hide from her, so she wanted to make a fool of herself.


    The feeling of being concealed, in fact, is really bad.


    If Rong Ling lets her avoid, Liu Wei doesn''t think so. She will understand that he has a business to talk about.


    But Rong Leng pretends nothing on the surface, but actually avoids her.


    This kind of behavior makes Liu Wei more or less uncomfortable.


    Women sometimes in some small places, it''s easy to be careful!

 Chapter 436

    Liu Wei put her careful eyes aside and began to get down to business. The case of Ye Yuanliang is really complicated. Liu Wei is racking his brains just because of the cold steam on his body. Sun Qi is full of enthusiasm from beginning to end. Liu Wei received all the information about ye Yuanliang''s case from sun Qi, turned it over one by one, and finally stopped at the third page. "This is?" Liu Wei pulls out the page and shakes it in the air. Sun Qi, who was circling around the idol Rong Ling, hurriedly looked over and took a close look at it, saying: "this is the record of the scene when the body was found. Rong Duwei taught the corporal that there was a human life lawsuit. The scene when the body was found must be recorded! It''s also said that this is a new rule of handling cases in Kyoto. There''s another name, it''s called Call the first scene! Is that right, commander Rong? Did you remember that, is that the name? " Sun Qi looks at his idol as if he has made contributions. Rong Ling just looks down and drinks tea without lifting his eyelids. Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Leng, but he is happy. He seems to dislike this grandson so much, but he teaches a lot in private. But this is not what Liu Wei noticed. "The person who found the body was not from the inn, or even from the ancient Yongfu?" Liu Wei points to the third line of record on the top and slightly twists her eyebrows. Sun Qi nodded: "it was a stranger and a businessman from other places who found the body. He happened to live next to Ye Yuanliang''s room. The businessman said that he wanted to go to the thatched cottage in the early morning. When he passed Ye Yuanliang''s room, he saw that there was still a candle in it, so he looked curiously. But this time, he saw that the room was unlocked, and there was a gap beside the door. Through the gap, he saw that there was a thing hanging in the air. He pushed away some of it boldly as soon as it was shaken. He found the hanging body and immediately reported it It''s official. " Liu Wei frowned: "what about this man?" Sun Qi was stunned for a moment, and he arched his hand to Liu Weigong: "later, Lord Liu." Said, sun Qi walked to the door, outside called: "Xiao Hu, Ji Lao, come in for a while." After a while, brother Hu and Ji Feng came in. When brother Hu saw the two men with outstanding temperament sitting on a high position and drinking tea, he only felt their heads were burning These two people are really adults from Beijing! And just before Hugo had recovered from this difficult shock, sun Qi asked Xiang Jifeng. Ji Feng listened to sun''s words, and looked at Liu Wei and Rong Ling. Then he said, "that young man has gone." The first discoverer, how can he say go? Liu Wei breathed! As soon as sun Qi saw Liu Wei''s expression, he knew he was in trouble. He asked Ji Feng, "how can I let him go? The case is not over. All the people related to the case have to stay! Why did he go alone? Who let him go? " Ji Feng raised his head in a dignified way: "it''s your excellency." Sun Qi was stunned. Ji Feng said: "that day, villain asked your excellency to tell him that the businessman was shouting to leave. What should we do? Your Excellency, you just happened to find the body. It''s his misfortune. It has nothing to do with him. Let him go..." Sun Qi thought, it seems that he would have said this, but the case involves too much. It involves Jianyang mansion, a man from other provinces, who has an accident in his own territory. If he doesn''t give an account, he is afraid that it will be really difficult in the future. So how can he let the people involved go so easily in this case? It seems that he knows what his master is thinking. When he arrived at the middle-aged master Ji, he said lightly: "before he left, the businessman, in the name of poverty alleviation and disaster relief, put one hundred Liang silver in the donation box of Yamen." Sun Qi: "..." That makes sense. One hundred Liang, one hundred Liang. How can it not be exciting. However, this kind of small-sized thing was done on a regular basis, but today, it was heard by Rong adults, and sun Qi was immediately embarrassed. I felt my nose and turned to explain: "that Mr. Duwei, I remember that the merchant, the corporal, let him go only when he was really sure that he had nothing to do with the case. He was not from Guyong Prefecture, but a wandering merchant, and he had to take the goods back. He could not delay any time, so the corporal made it convenient for him There are also one hundred Liang silver, which is really put into the donation box. The idea of the donation box is still the move of adults and you. I dare not act against the sun or the sun, eat and collect money, and do things that don''t deserve fame. " Sun Qi explains very anxiously. He''s afraid that Rong Ling won''t believe it. But Rong Ling doesn''t look at Sun Qi, just looks at Liu Wei and asks, "how?" Liu Wei pointed to the time above and said, "first, why go to the thatched cottage in the early morning? Although the climate in Guyong mansion is no better than that in the extreme north, it''s cold at night, and every inn has a urinal for the convenience of guests. How many men will go out to find a cottage in the cold wind when they are half asleep and half awake at night? " In fact, Liu Wei is not afraid of the cold wind in the night, but also wants to find the person of Jingfang. But that''s because she practices martial arts and has plenty of internal power and is not afraid of the cold and heat.But if it''s common people, I''m afraid they don''t pay so much attention.


    For many years in ancient times, Liu Wei was clear about some habits of ancient people.


    Sure enough, Liu Wei said that the hall was quiet.


    Sun Qi silently shed two drops of cold sweat and felt that the forehead was a little hot.


    Liu Wei pointed to the second point and said: "in the early morning, I happened to go to the cottage, and I happened to see a candle burning in the next room? So, when did the candle light? The burning speed of a candle of ordinary length under normal circumstances is from one hour to one and a half hours. According to the confession of the first discoverer, he found that the candle was still on in the early morning, that is to say, someone lit a candle in the room at about one hour. "


    Sun Qi now feels that not only the forehead is hot, but also the back is a little hot. It''s sticky and seems to sweat a lot.


    "Third." Liu Wei continued: "it says that the discoverer can see something dangling through the crack of the door. So the question is, why does the body Dangle? It''s a window open. Has it been blown by the wind? Ye Yuanliang''s weight is not light. I''m afraid that only a tornado can make a living man who weighs nearly two hundred jin, and he''s shaking with the wind. "


    Liu Wei finished at three o''clock, but Sun Qi felt his heart was half cold.


    So, the first discoverer is really suspicious. His confession seems to fit perfectly, but it is always full of inexplicable coincidence, inexplicable strangeness


    So, is that person really related to the death of Ye Yuanliang?


    But I let him go. There are still one hundred liang of silver notes in the donation box before he left


    Now, what should I do?

 Chapter 437

    Will he be taken off as a civilian and sent back to his hometown because he has been bribed to cover up suspects? Sun Qi was really flustered. He was sweating all over his body, even his eyes were covered with blood. He tried to wipe his sweat, but he didn''t dare to say a word, but he was afraid to say another word, and Rong Duwei would question him. In the hall, there was a delicate silence. After a long time, Liu Wei''s light and cool voice sounded softly: "it seems that a simple way can''t be done, so it''s more troublesome. If this man is a murderer, he can''t run away." Liu Wei said meaningfully, lifting her eyes and calling out to the door, "Xiao Li." Sitting in the yard outside the Yamen inner hall, Liu Xiaoli, who is digging mud with her two little sisters, gets up straight and jumps to the hall. Big girl and little girl hurried to keep up with little brother and reminded: "little childe, young childe Liu said, let''s not go in and say that they have adult business to talk about." Liu Xiaoli said, "I know, but my father called me." Big girl and little girl look at each other and shake their heads together: "Mr. Liu, I didn''t call you." "Yes." Liu Xiaoli didn''t explain. Like a small shell, he rushed into the inner hall. The two little girls had to run after each other with their skirts. As soon as Xiao Li came in, Liu Wei saw his son''s hands dirty. He couldn''t help but pick up his eyebrows and ask, "what have you done?" Liu Xiaoli chuckled. I''m afraid that young childe will be scolded by young childe Liu for his naughtiness in digging mud. Young girl said: "it''s none of Childe''s business. Elder sister said that he should pinch clay figurines. Don''t blame young childe..." Big girl was moved out innocently as a shield, quietly glanced at her sister, and finally she bit her teeth, nodded obediently and admitted her mistake. Liu Wei looked at the two silly girls, and then looked at Xiao Li, who also had a snickering face, and asked in a low voice, "what have you done?" Xiaoli also whispered, "Dad, this yard is made of Huaishan mud." Liu Wei was stunned and then looked at his son. "So?" "The earthworms here are fatter and longer than the earthworms in other mud. If they live in this mud for a long time, they will contain more nutrients and have higher medicinal value." Knowing that his mother is testing himself, Xiaoli replied casually, then smiled proudly. If he had a little tail behind him, he would have shaken it off. Liu Wei chuckled, not speaking on the face, but also looking at the yard. Well, Huaishan mud, Gu Yong mansion is really blessed by nature. Not only the scenery is natural, but the water is beautiful. In other places, even the Huaishan mud that needs to be cultivated artificially is everywhere in the yard. It seems that I can really consider buying a house here and come here for several months every year. But this is not the time to say that. Liu Wei instructs Xiaoli to wash his hands. When his son comes back clean, he directly loses a piece of white paper to his son and says, "Ye Yuanliang''s autopsy report, do it." Xiaoli holds a stack of white paper and looks at her mother foolishly. Liu Wei looked up and said to sun Qi, "please take this child to the morgue." "Take him, take him?" Sun Qileng repeats a sentence, then turns his head, looks at Liu Xiaoli with a childlike face mechanically, and then looks at Liu Wei with a normal face. Suddenly, he doesn''t know what to say. At the end of the day, he has to look to Rong Duwei, who he most adores. Rong Ling put down the teacup in his hand. He didn''t look at Sun Qi, but said to Xiao Li, "no typos are allowed in the autopsy report." It''s nothing to do with the autopsy report. Xiaoli can do it. In Qujiang mansion, sometimes there are some small cases, or there are too many things, and his mother doesn''t have enough time, so he will help with the report. Of course, Xiao Li knows too few words and makes rough ones. Most of the time, it''s just a draft, which needs to be put into the file, supplemented by his mother or polished by Uncle Fu. But do autopsy report even if, why allow uncle to forbid him to have wrong type? God knows how hard it is. It''s more difficult than picking bones, scraping meat and breaking down organs of ten corpses! Xiaoli''s mouth tooted on the spot, and the donkey could be tied on it. Rong Leng is not used to his son. He said coldly, "at this age, it''s time for you to go to school." I didn''t go to school, but I couldn''t leave my homework behind. Kaimeng, the son of the royal family, should be able to recite thousands of words at the latest at the age of five, and even copy carefully, with meaningful and beautiful fonts. Xiao Li is four and a half years old, but even the first 100 words in a thousand words are crooked, let alone recited completely. Even if Rong Leng loves his children again, he knows when to be spoiled and when to be strict. He will not be careless about his studies. Xiao Li is extremely aggrieved. He looks at his mother and uncle Rong. Finally, he pouts out angrily and says, "you bully people." Rong Leng''s face is cold. Liu Wei is also a "non-negotiable" expression. At the end of the day, Xiao Li also had to hold a stack of white paper, hold the pen, ink and inkstone, and walk quietly to the door.Half way away, Xiao Li looked around and looked back at the official Fu Yin. He said politely, "excuse me, where is the morgue?"


    He''s really going to the morgue!


    Sun Qi''s eyes were almost staring out. He looked worried. He looked at this and that again. He saw no one saying a word. Obviously, he really wanted a child to look at the body.


    Sun Qi immediately filled with indignation: "this You can''t go to the morgue. "


    He told Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli asked honestly, "why?"


    "Because there are dead people there!"


    Xiao Li nodded in a soft voice: "I know, I''m going to check the dead."


    "That''s the body!" Sun Qi felt that he was about to vomit blood in his childish and simple eyes.


    Xiao Li didn''t quite understand what he meant. Of course, the morgue would put corpses. He went to write an autopsy report, and of course, to examine corpses. So, what''s the problem?


    Why does this uncle''s words seem contradictory?


    Xiao Li thought this might be the so-called generation gap. He simply didn''t tell this uncle. He turned his head and looked directly at brother Hu, who had the same shock and ugly face.


    Hesitated for a moment, he looked at brother Hu''s normal face, slightly bowed his head, and was hiding Ji Feng''s expression.


    The little guy opened his mouth and said: "Grandpa, can you take me to the morgue? I don''t know the way? "


    Although the grandfather has no white hair or long beard, Xiao Li thinks that he looks like a grandfather, so he is called Grandpa.


    Ji Feng picked up his eyebrows a little, with sharp eyes, and converged in time. When he raised his eyes, there was a kind light in his eyes. He looked at Liu Xiaoli and smiled at Xiao Li''s innocent eyes for a while. "OK, Grandpa will take you there."


    Ji Feng said, and took the initiative to take over a pile of things in the hands of the child.


    Looking at one big one small two figure to leave, sun Qi stands in place, the blood in the throat, half up not down, want to vomit, all vomit not to come out!

 Chapter 438

    This morning, Ji Feng has seen Ye Yuanliang''s body. It looks complete. But when you look carefully, you can see that there are many needle holes on the body, just like a giant rag doll. Seeing the body again at the moment, Ji Feng''s face didn''t show, but he stood a little far away from the body. It''s Liu Xiaoli who is brave. As soon as he comes in, he runs towards the corpse, and the claw paper opens the white cloth! When I saw the corpse of a man with a dead white face, Liu Xiaoli was nothing different. He only felt his smooth chin and murmured, "Dad''s skill is very good." Ji Feng looks down at the child. Maybe Jifeng''s vision is too obvious. Xiaoli feels it. He looks up at this kind grandfather, points to the needle and thread on the body, and says, "I can sew, too, but my father says I''m stupid, and the work is not meticulous, so I won''t sew." Ji Feng''s face was smiling, but the corners of his mouth were twitching slightly. People who are good at needlework probably don''t want to sew a corpse with their own skills! Xiao Li took pen, ink, paper and inkstone from Ji Feng''s hand and climbed onto the plank bed while agitating. It''s hard to see the baby''s short legs. Ji Feng picks up the baby conveniently, but there''s no place for him to look around. Xiao Liu pointed to the edge of the plank bed with a short finger and said, "thank you, Grandpa. Just put me here. ¡°Ji Feng hesitated. "Can you stand?" In fact, the wooden bed is very narrow. The body of an adult man lies upright on the top, occupying all the area. It is almost impossible to stand on it. But Xiaoli nodded obediently to show that she could stand. Ji Feng hesitated and put the child on. Then, Jifeng saw the little guy standing on the edge of the board bed, holding a pen, ink, paper and inkstone in one hand, and pushing the corpse aside casually in one hand. Then the little guy sat down, squeezed the corpse, and kissed the corpse. Jifeng, silence again! Ji Feng has heard of the autopsy report. Since two months ago, Sun received a letter from Kyoto, he spread the new rule. But no one knows what the report is and how to do it. Only from the words in the letter, we can infer that we should write all the information about the corpse in one document, but we still don''t know how to write it and what rules it has. Now, a little boy under the age of five is demonstrating to him how to write the autopsy report. Xiao Li now writes the name, age, height and approximate weight of the deceased on the rice paper, and then the wound verification. The body has been examined, and the body has been sewn up, so Xiaoli doesn''t have to take it apart to check the internal organs. Now that the mother has checked it, leave this part blank and let her write it back. He examined the trauma. Take ye Yuanliang''s clothes off. Xiao Li is next to a naked corpse, turning around, reading and writing. From time to time, he uses the other end of the brush to poke the skin of the corpse. After watching the children fumble like this, he had written most of the pages for a while. Ji Feng was curious and took a look. This look, but found that most of their own do not understand! Children''s characters are crooked, not much meaningful, but no matter how crooked they are, they are at least recognizable. But these words, Ji Feng knows, but most of them don''t know what they mean. Jifeng didn''t ask much, but maybe Jifeng had seen it for a long time. Xiaoli suddenly looked at him, and then asked nervously, "I Did I write the wrong words? " Xiao Li has done her best to write neatly and rigorously. Can''t he? The little guy is very melancholy. He doesn''t think he is the material for reading. Ji Feng looked at Xiao Li''s lost expression, raised his hand, rubbed his soft hair, and said, "there is no mistake." Just can''t understand! "Is it true?" little Li asked Ji Feng nods. The little guy was relieved at last, but he was still uneasy. He looked back and found that there was a wrong word. Xiao Li quickly painted it and changed it. Looking at the place where Xiao Li changed, Ji Feng kept silent. He didn''t think it was a mistake. After Xiaoli''s correction, he didn''t blame the grandfather for not telling him the wrong words, but lied to him. Instead, he said: "in this place, the skin on the abdomen of the corpse is broken, without obvious scars, but the cortex is cracked, with a large degree of rupture, the skin color is purplish red, the blood line is slightly compressed, and there is a possibility of heavy hit or internal injury. In this place, my father said that the blood line is oppressive and cannot write the blood line. The blood line is red. It''s blood vessels. The nerve line is different. The nerve line should be used here, because the skin of his stomach expands. The blood line seen inside is cyan. The cyan is the nerve line. " Ji Feng is silent. He looks at the body''s ugly abdomen and the little guy''s face. After a while, he seems to have a "hum".In any case, it''s humiliating to admit that I didn''t understand a word in front of a child. Xiao Li''s autopsy report was not written fast, but after half of it, he found a strange scene. I saw the seam of the stitched thread, unexpectedly unconsciously, slowly leached out a wisp of white smoke. At first, Xiaoli thought he was dazzled by the white smoke. After all, the sun outside is very good. If there is smoke like nothing, it is not obvious in the sun. But Xiao Li is good at concealed weapons, and his eyesight is a skill he has trained since he was a child. He saw the white smoke and witnessed it with his own eyes. After the white smoke was integrated into the skin, the body''s original skin began to turn over, wrinkle and finally crack. "Wow!" Xiaoli discovers the new world, pushes away the brush, ink, paper and inkstone, pouts his buttocks, lies there, and stares at the white smoke closely. Ji Feng also saw the white smoke. At the moment when the little guy gathered up, he raised his hand and put the light feathered little guy in his arms. He avoided it a little. His eyes were serious. What is this? Xiaoli cried: "Grandpa, let me go, let me go. I want to see what it is. It''s amazing. Is there any small thing in the body? I''m going to cut it. I''m going to cut my knife. I''m going to dissect my knife. Whoa, there''s no white smoke. There''s almost no white smoke. Grandpa, you''re going to let go of me. White smoke''s gone... " Xiaoli yells and screams, and finally struggles frantically. Ji Feng can''t help it. He decides that the white smoke has disappeared for some reason. Then he puts the little guy back. As soon as he put it down, Xiao Li took out the scalpel in the omnipotent backpack with a red face. Then, without saying anything, he stabbed the corpse directly with a knife!

 Chapter 439

    Xiao Li has strength in his hand. He cuts a hole in the body and enlarges the hole. His short fingers go to open the gap and look inside.


    "White smoke, white smoke? Gone, gone... "


    Ji Feng stood aside and looked at Liu Xiaoli, who was full of blood and eager for knowledge. He just felt A little chest tightness.


    The smell of blood diffused, and it was boiling slowly in the small morgue. Ji Feng stepped back to avoid the disgusting smell, but he still felt uncomfortable.


    Xiao Li, on the contrary, can''t be too big to say that the child grew up in a heap of corpses.


    When I was a child, Xiao Li had no toys. His toys were the eyes, placenta, human brain, and white and bright human bones that his mother soaked in the studio.


    Xiao Li is most familiar with the corpse and the smell of blood. In addition to his mother''s arms, this smell is the second one that makes him feel at ease.


    In a short time, Xiao Li has soiled her hands. If ye Yuanliang still has a soul, he will die in peace.


    His body was pounded into this shape, someone dug a big hole in his chest, and then barehanded into the search, this feeling, it is really bad.


    Xiaoli looked for a long time, but she never saw the white smoke again.


    He is very unwilling, small eyebrows frown together, trying to make the blood hole bigger.


    At this time, a cold voice outside the door sounded: "sure enough."


    Jifeng didn''t even know someone was approaching.


    Turn round suddenly, the eye ground is sharp suddenly, but again with instinct, the first time convergence.


    Seeing several people outside the door, Ji stood aside without any squeaking.


    I saw my mother and uncle Rong coming. Xiao Li sat there in a state of embarrassment and looked at them stupidly.


    Liu Wei''s head hurt: "didn''t he ask you to write a report? What about your report? "


    Xiaoli was stupefied for a moment, then he reached out his small hand, which was still stained with Ye Yuanliang''s internal organs, grabbed the rice paper next to him timidly, and handed it over obediently, murmuring: "I I wrote... "


    On the snow-white paper, there was a red palm print in a flash. There were some blood congealing things on the top.


    Liu Wei looked at the autopsy report and said, "rewrite!"


    "Why!" Little Leighton was not happy. He jumped down and held the autopsy report in his hand. He tooted his mouth and said, "I''m all I''m almost finished... "


    "Dirty!" Liu Wei said.


    Xiao Li is red at the tip of his nose. He wipes off the blood mark with his sleeve, but the more he wipes it, the dirtier it gets. At last, he can''t see it.


    After a long time, the little guy stopped his hands and sat down on the ground with his head buried and sobbed.


    Liu Wei looks at her son coldly.


    Rong Leng was silent for a long time, sighed, and finally said to Liu Wei, "you should remind the child."


    Before Liu Wei asked Xiaoli to make an autopsy report, but she forgot to tell Xiaoli that the blood of the corpse was different. With Xiaoli''s curiosity, if she found the white smoke, she was afraid that she would immerse herself in it and toss the corpse into something different.


    In fact, Liu Wei did this last night. She took a good person and split them into several pieces, then sewed them back.


    Liu Wei just didn''t think of it.


    When I thought about it, it was too late to come here. Looking at the half body stained with blood, Liu Wei, as a mother, thought that her son might as well go to play with mud.


    Xiao Li is still in a sad mood when he wants to rewrite the autopsy report. The whole person is lost, and there is a black air from beginning to end.


    At last, Rong Leng picked up the child, wiped the blood on his face and hands, and whispered, "go back and copy again, darling."


    Xiaoli Du nodded, then leaned his head on Uncle Rong''s shoulder, feeling depressed.


    After finishing the homework, it''s a tragedy to do it again.


    Because Xiaoli has damaged Ye Yuanliang''s body, Liu Wei has to stay and sew it back.


    This time, not only sun Qi was there, but also Ji Feng.


    Sun Qi has been able to resist pressure. Last night''s horror can''t be copied. Today, it''s day and night. Although the picture is extremely powerful, sun Qi has been forcing himself to get used to it.


    But Ji Feng, eyes always looking at Liu Wei''s face, expression, light, and subtle.


    Ji Feng always thinks that this master Liu is kind-hearted.


    In Jifeng''s mind, a personal figure emerges, but it is denied immediately by Jifeng.


    It''s just that there are some facial features, but none of the others.


    That man, although he can do some Kung Fu, is always gentle, tender and affectionate. He can do needlework and embroidery, but he will never stab people, let alone dead people.


    Dispel the emotion in the brain, and then look at this master Liu. Ji Feng is a little admired.


    It''s the elders who have been dealing with leeches and poisons all the year round. I''m afraid they don''t have the courage of Lord Liu.


    And Lord Liu''s son.Young age, has been so bold.


    It should be noted that Xiao Bing, who is recognized as a genius in the family, is also afraid when facing human corpses. This child is not only afraid, but also can play with corpses like a toy.


    As expected, the tiger father has no dog and son. It''s not vulgar. It''s really not vulgar!


    If there were such a talented child in the family, it would be great.


    Xiao Li got very dirty. When he went back to the inn, he was forced to take a bath.


    After bathing, Xiaoli is not idle, but holding a stack of white paper, in the room, obediently copying his own autopsy report.


    It''s reasonable to say that it''s OK to copy, but what can I do? After the first copy, there are several places that have been wrongly written, scolded by my mother, and need to be rewritten.


    After rewriting, uncle Rong said that the font was not good-looking, and he wanted to rewrite it.


    In a word, I have been struggling for a long time. From afternoon to evening, I can see that I am going to have dinner. This report has not been finished yet.


    And Liu Wei, in the room, referring to Xiaoli''s first report, rewrites one and arranges it, waiting for it to be sent to yamen for filing tomorrow.


    Tonight''s dinner is for each room.


    After using it, in the evening, big girl and little girl hold the pillow and the quilt and run to Rong Su''s room to make the floor.


    Rong Su didn''t allow it at first, but the two children even thought about making a bed at the door of his room.


    Helpless, he had to let two children in.


    On the other side, Xiao Li Still copying.


    Xiao Li thinks that he may not be able to copy all his life.


    He knew that there was no mistake behind him and the font was better, but Uncle Rong and his mother were not satisfied.


    In fact, uncle Rong and his mother are not satisfied, but they are punishing him at all, because he is mischievous and has done bad things today.


    He dare not complain, but he is afraid that the punishment will be doubled.


    The little guy suffering from "mental domestic violence" can only swallow his tears to his stomach, suck his nose, light a candle, stay up late and continue to copy.


    At this time, in another room, Liu Wei Sorry.


    Liu Wei regrets that she shouldn''t let Xiao Li copy. She shouldn''t really


    Xiao Li shouldn''t do anything tonight. She should stay in her room, get into the bed early, wrap the quilt and sleep with her.


    Because only in this way can she escape.


    Looking at the man who leans in front of the door and looks at her lazily, Liu Wei swallows her saliva and asks nervously, "what kind of eyes are you looking at?"


    From the beginning of sorting out the autopsy report, Liu Wei felt that there was something wrong with Rong Ling.


    Tonight''s Rong Leng, no matter in the eyes or facial features, is full of a strong sense of provocation.


    This makes Liu Wei very confused.


    Liu Wei asked herself, didn''t offend him, this man suddenly what nerve!


    Liu Wei''s questions were not answered by the man. Rong Ling just looked at her. Her black eyes were not deep, but they were full of something.


    Liu Wei is uncomfortable with Rong Ling. She gets up and walks towards him.


    When she came to Rong Leng, Liu Wei''s lashes trembled and said nervously, "I want to go out."


    She can''t walk because her strong body blocks the door.


    "Run?" The man''s voice is very weak, just asked a word.


    Liu Wei is going to run. This is her room. Xiaoli is called to rongling room. She is going to find her son and spend the night in rongling room.


    Tomorrow morning before dawn, never leave my son Xiaoli.


    But Liu Wei couldn''t admit it, so she said, "I''ll go to Jingfang."


    "You''ve been there before." Allow edge to remind.


    Liu Wei said, "I want to go again, can''t I?"


    Let Leng smile.


    His expression was so annoying that Liu Wei, with a stiff neck, said, "I urinate frequently!"


    Rong Leng didn''t speak, just hooked his lips and continued to look at her. He didn''t intend to give in half.


    "I have a bad kidney." Liu Wei continued, by the way, covering the kidney, saying: "it''s not men who have kidney deficiency, women also have kidney deficiency."


    "What''s the loss?" Rong Leng responds to her somehow. She reaches over and wipes her waist with her fingers.


    Liu Wei felt itchy and stepped back half a step, saying, "how can I lose money? This case is troublesome. I''m upset and my kidney is damaged."


    Last night, it was said that it was a small case. Today, it is a big case. This woman can''t lie. She has too many flaws.


    Rong Leng put the woman in her arms and let them stick together. Her face rubbed against the skin behind her ears, and then she asked, "I only heard that the essence Yang is damaged, the kidney is damaged, and the essence Yang is missing."


    Jingyang defect is a good saying. If it''s not good, it''s overindulgence.


    Liu Wei is an unmarried woman. Where is the desire to indulge her? This man clearly intended to flirt with her. Liu Wei was not willing to, so he reached out and pushed him.


    But after a few pushes, Rong Leng doesn''t move. Feeling his full strength, Liu Wei knows that this man is serious and doesn''t intend to let her go.In fact, Liu Wei knows what she has done wrong. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, today, she has done one thing, which is He was beaten in the daytime.


    Liu Wei admits that she didn''t think about the consequences at that time, but only on impulse, for a while, she tried to get back at her own free will.


    But Liu Yuzhen did not expect that retribution would come so soon, just after a few hours, Rong Ling''s counterattack came.


    Liu Wei thought for a long time, but still felt that he couldn''t be tough.


    Licked lips, Liu Wei struggled, buried his head and said, "I''m wrong."


    It''s hard for Liu Wei to apologize, but sometimes, apologizing doesn''t mean he''s really wrong. It''s a self-protection measure.


    Now, she''s protecting herself.


    Allow Leng to snort, and compress her a little more. Her lips are next to her soft lips. Her breath hits her skin. She asks softly, "what''s wrong?"


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng with a flat face. He just says, "you shouldn''t lose your kidney."

 Chapter 440

    Rong Leng''s face is delicate, his fingertips are raised, he hooks Liu Wei''s jaw, picks up her jaw, looks at her clear unwillingness at the bottom of her eyes, and smiles: "if you have kidney deficiency, you should mend it."


    Word falls, the man approaches two minutes again, lip, brush her lip horn, the kiss of tiny, imprinted in the past, imprinted only once, retreat again.


    The touch is so light that it can be ignored.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at Rong Leng. Under the action of this man, she was appointed to be a beast.


    I didn''t expect that he just wiped it a little bit, but he didn''t even have a family. It seems that he might have a chance to escape from heaven?


    With this idea in mind, Liu Wei got up a little spirit, smiled pleasantly, and said, "I''m going to open some prescriptions for tonifying the kidney, and take the medicine tonight."


    Say, clever Liu Wei attempts to break away from his bosom in vain!


    But where can Liu Wei break open, let Leng light eyes look at her this left and right temptations mischievous touch, hand a hard, hold her more tightly.


    Liu Wei took a breath gently. Before she could speak, her lips were bitten.


    It''s not a kiss. It''s a bite. Bite with your teeth.


    Liu Wei opened her eyes wide and felt clearly that the man had used extremely delicate force to ravage her lips like a gnawing.


    Several times, biting hard, the lips are from the mark, he will stick out the tip of his tongue, in the mark licked, like comfort.


    Liu Wei felt as if he had touched the electric switch. His lips were numb, and he could not make it.


    This man, who knows her well enough, at least kisses her. He knows how to disarm her quickly.


    Liu Wei hates that she is so easy to understand.


    In some ways, a man always seems to have a special talent. Liu Wei has no experience in this field. Almost all the experience has been given to the man in front of her, but she can''t figure out how to deal with him.


    I don''t know if all the men in the world are not easy to fool in this respect, or if they are only tolerant of edges, it''s especially difficult.


    The lip is a little bit painful, Liu Wei wants to avoid some, but just as her head moves back, the back of her head is buckled by a man!


    Then with a hard clasp, his lips stick up again, and the tip of his tongue sticks into her lips and teeth.


    The intertwining of breath intensifies the heat. In fact, Liu Wei is not afraid of kissing, but she thinks there is something different tonight.


    Is the atmosphere different, or tolerance edge different.


    Liu Wei can''t tell, but the feeling is to make her uneasy.


    Holding Liu Wei''s jaw, the palm of a man''s hand is clearly hot, but his fingertips are cool.


    Liu Wei felt his hand, from her jaw, all the way to her cheek, and then to the back of his ear, he held her face in one hand, paused for a while, then moved down and reached the neck.


    As a martial artist, his neck has always been a dead point, which is rarely exposed, and he will not let his neck fall into the hands of others.


    Almost instinctively, Liu Wei''s back bristles up, ready to attack the man in front of her.


    But before that, the man''s hand, changed an action.


    From holding, it becomes touching.


    With his fingers, he lingered gently around her neck.


    Rong Leng''s finger abdomen is very hard. The thin cocoon brushed Liu Wei''s neck, repeatedly twirling and grinding on it, gradually making Liu Wei unable to breathe.


    On her lips, she was still controlled by the man. She could not speak, and even her other hand was pressing her back brain.


    Liu Wei almost to this moment to react, their own, completely contained.


    She has become a fugitive.


    A great unease enveloped her.


    But under the gentle nibbling of men and the entanglement of lips and tongues, the uneasiness becomes more fragile.


    Or she becomes vulnerable.


    Below the waist, almost exhausted.


    Liu Wei is forced to do nothing but unload most of his strength on the man, almost clinging to him. He pinches his clothes with his fingers. His fingers are white and trembling slightly.


    Rong Ling''s incessant hand finally left her neck, but the hand swam to her back, along her spine, all the way down, and finally stopped at her waist.


    Men''s clothes are much simpler than women''s, not complicated, very neat.


    After a while, the hand, then from behind, arrived at the front.


    Liu Wei clearly felt that the hand was removing her belt. With a click, the belt with jade inlaid fell to the ground and the clothes suddenly collapsed.


    Liu Wei took a breath, with the greatest strength, withdrew his kiss, looked down, and looked at his broad clothes, hanging precariously on his body.


    "You..."


    Just as she was about to speak, Rong Ling pulled her backhand, turned her around and propped her against the door plank.


    The back is a cold wooden door, the front is a man''s fire like oppression.


    Liu Wei began to panic.


    She said difficultly: "you Don''t go too far... "


    Allow edge not to say a word, this kind of time, who still has the mind to speak?The straight kiss falls down again. This time, it''s not Liu Wei''s lips, but her neck.


    A whole man''s head, buried in his neck, Liu Wei was forced to raise his head, but in that position, plain white seemed to be a bit dissolute.


    Presumably, she guessed how hard it was to say what she was doing now. She got angry and tried to push away the man''s head.


    But in the next second when she tried hard, her hands were buckled at the same time. Rong Leng grabbed her hands, pressed them on her head, fixed them with one hand, and pinched her jaw with the other hand, forcing her to slightly lift up, and then, like punishment, bit her lip.


    "Hiss..." Liu Wei is in pain. He snorts.


    Rong Leng licked and licked at the biting place with both hardness and softness, and wiped the tip of his tongue with indescribable wet meaning.


    This kiss is different from the one just now.


    Just now, Liu Wei only feels that something may happen tonight. Up to now, she can be sure that something will happen tonight.


    The confinement of Rong Leng made her unable to move.


    His posture, not only imprisons her, but also locks her internal power.


    Liu Wei was very nervous. After his lips retreated a little, he begged for mercy: "I''m wrong, I''m really wrong."


    The man snorted coldly, looked at her eyes, but sneered: "it''s late."


    Late, what''s late? It''s just that I touched him twice in the daytime. How can I be so reluctant?


    How can a big man fall a piece of meat when he is touched?


    Big deal, let you touch it?


    Liu Wei felt that it was no longer a problem that she could not live because of her own sins.


    She has always known that Rong Ling is not such a bright person. This man has a problem. In some ways, he will enlarge small things, so that he can take advantage of the consequences of the enlargement and find some advantages in her.


    There have been such cases before!


    Liu Wei can''t count how many places he has to be careful about. At present, it''s obviously a case.


    In the daytime, her hands are cheap. In the evening, it''s not revenge, it''s pushing on her nose, it''s pushing forward, it''s faking the public to help her.


    Rong Ling''s kiss fell down again, and his hand moved to her chest. He only heard a "crash". Her robe was lifted by him. Because of his strength, he took off half of it directly.

 Chapter 441

    Liu Yu glanced at the robe hanging on her arm. This kind of half off look was not serious.


    "Rong Rong Ling I I apologize What did I do wrong All Apologize How about... " She said breathlessly, but her voice was too soft, and her words were intermittent, which was very touching.


    Clenching her lips, she felt that the man was taking off her blouse!


    Because of her strong internal power, Liu Wei is not afraid of the cold, and naturally doesn''t like to wear too much. Even in the north, when it''s still snowing, she has only one outer robe and one inner blouse, which looks gentle and thin.


    The blouse is off, and there is only one corset in it.


    Liu Wei, the inner garment, never takes off when she sleeps. She directly wears it as a mocker. After all, she sleeps with a man every night. She always has to pack it tightly. At least, she can''t show her flesh.


    Even the corset, she most of the time, are wearing sleep, although bad for the heart, but the days are long, also used to.


    Flat and hard chest, no feel, let the edge of the hand into, we will know, she wore a corset.


    Squinting his eyes, the man moved to the side without reason and fumbled to untie the button.


    Liu Wei is really in a hurry. She wriggles and struggles: "don''t Don''t... "


    However, her hands are tied, and her internal power cannot be used. Her struggle is insignificant.


    A woman wriggles around in her arms, and Rong Leng knows what it''s like?


    "Don''t move," he warned in a hoarse voice


    If you don''t move, you''re going to leave me!


    Liu Wei didn''t listen, but he tried to escape. They were close to each other. At this moment, they could not wipe.


    Rong Leng took a breath, put his hand around her waist and put his head on her shoulder.


    Liu Wei can''t see his expression, but he stops. He''s secretly happy. He plans to take advantage of the victory and chase after him. Now he will break away.


    But before she could do it again, Rong Leng raised his head again. His eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Liu Wei was stunned by this appearance, and almost at the first moment he exclaimed - no good!


    But it''s too late.


    Liu Wei almost swears.


    Rong Ling has hugged her blouse and covered her. She quickly picked up her whole body and directly held it to the bed and pressed it down.


    Liu Wei stares at Shuiling''s big eyes and swallows desperately.


    "Hiss..."


    Liu Wei took a breath and bit her lower lip. The tip of her nose suddenly became sour.


    Rong Leng bent down and bit her lips, but the other hand was no longer binding her.


    After a series of hot kisses, Rong Leng''s voice was hoarse to the extreme. He leaned close to her ear and asked at a very subtle volume, "is it OK?"


    Obviously, he burned the fire to this moment, but he began to ask her false advice.


    Liu Wei knew what it was, and she saw the magma that was almost boiling under her eyes.


    Now, can we stop?


    Liu Wei looked into his eyes, and after a long time, it was not until the fire in his eyes almost burned her that she raised her movable hands, held his face, sighed, and pecked at his lips.


    Since we can''t stop, let''s not stop.


    His eyes, his tone at the moment, let the woman who was angry to death the moment before Mingming, in the end, can''t bear this heart.


    Their relationship, Ben, was long gone.


    This is a peck as if it doesn''t exist, as if it is a switch to open a certain door. Rong Leng knows that she agrees. For a moment, she is at a loss.


    Liu Wei actually agreed.


    In fact, at this stage, Rong Ling is not going to ask for her advice. But looking at her face, he asked again with patience.


    It''s a little superfluous. Even when he finished, he regretted it.


    What if she doesn''t agree? If I could have pushed her half way, I would have no chance? In case


    Thinking a lot about what if, and just before he had thought about more and worse possibilities, she agreed.


    The surprise was so sudden that he had no place to settle down for a while.


    Liu Wei saw that he suddenly stared at himself for a moment. Even if he was strong in ordinary times, his face was red at the moment.


    What are you looking at? What are you looking at? Here This kind of thing You should blow the candle You look so carefully


    It''s too long for Rong Ling to see Liu Wei.


    She was so embarrassed that she had to get up. The next second, the man pressed her again, kissed her, fell on her lips, chin, neck


    The two people''s breath, began to be anxious, in the small room, is permeated with the sentimental meaning.


    The shadow of the candle swayed gently, and Liu Wei''s clothes and clothes fell in disorder. He watched Rong Leng remove all his clothes and expose his body.


    She tried hard not to open her eyes, thought about it, shook her hands and fanned out the candle!


    The room suddenly darkened.Allow Leng Leng Leng for a while, attach the body to come, ask beside her ear: "shy?"


    Liu Wei''s neck is burning red. He warns in a hoarse voice, "don''t say!"


    But the voice, not a little intimidating, but particularly haunting.


    "Hook me intentionally?" The man smiled.


    Liu Wei is so wronged, but without waiting for her explanation, she feels that the man''s hand in the night has crossed the track of life on her body, which seems to be kneading and pinching in that place Yes, it''s a shame.


    "Well..." She snorted, her throat was blocked, she arched instinctively, her whole body trembled.


    Rong Leng smiled again, but didn''t speak again.


    But the laughter made Liu Wei mind again.


    She was inexperienced in this kind of thing and did not know how to control the instinctive reaction. She always felt that she was ridiculed.


    Clenching her lips, she was not convinced.


    Just a bit of teeth, suddenly hard, Teng to get up, a turn over, will he under pressure.


    "Well..." Let Leng take a breath, relax, lie on the bed, silent smile.


    Conquest is more than a man''s right.


    Who goes up and who goes down is related to who wins and who loses. She has to fight for her own breath.


    Rong Ling couldn''t help it any more. He lowered his voice and laughed.


    Liu Wei covered his mouth with her hand, forbidding him to laugh, and said firmly, "smile again, bite you."


    The man kissed her finger, held her hand and put it on his lips. His eyes were still smiling and he said, "OK."


    "Good." Liu Wei pulls back.


    "I want you to bite me."


    Liu Wei frowns. It''s definitely a provocation!


    As soon as she bowed her head, she bit into the man''s hard chest, but in exchange for the man''s more rampant smile.


    Liu Wei was very angry. She felt that for the first time after five years, it was completely destroyed. She lost miserably!


    But listen to Rong Leng with a smile, the voice is very low said: "down."

 Chapter 442

    Down and down, think she dare not?


    Liu Wei''s temper suddenly came, pressing the man, crawling in his arms, lips following his Hun chamber, all the way down


    Poked at the hard, muscular abdomen.


    Liu Wei raises her eyebrows and lowers her head.


    "Well..."


    I don''t think she really dared.


    Rong Leng is a little stunned, his body is stiff for a while, and his skin is tight.


    He held back the surging heat of his body, pulled up the woman, rolled over and pressed her, and aimed at her lips


    Liu Wei is kissed in a mess, but she still remembers who wins and who loses. She simply transports her internal power, turns it hard, and then turns the man over!


    Riding on him, she was panting, her body was slightly undulating, and she asked viciously, "scared?"


    Suddenly, the man was silent. For a while, he pulled her into his arms, held her back brain, and rolled her lips again.


    He was afraid. The place was so sensitive that she dared to stick her mouth on it, although she didn''t touch it But when he was close, he lost his mind.


    If it''s not for willpower, I''m afraid he''s really going to be impulsive.


    For the first time in many years, he made up his mind to be careful, at least to make sure that it was beautiful.


    Impulse is taboo.


    But Liu Wei didn''t think so.


    She is elated, provocative one asks again: "afraid?"


    Allow Leng not to speak, stop her mouth harder, hand on her


    But when she got the breath, the woman still couldn''t help saying: "are you afraid? You said


    He did not know why she was a woman, in C, ambition is greater than men.


    After all, he said that it was time for her to change her clothes back.


    But in the end, he is still obedient to her lips, light should: "well, this king is afraid."


    Liu Wei smiled, and the next second, when he was pressed by the man, he would no longer resist.


    The venue has been found. Enough.


    The air, in the dark room, was so dense that it made people hot and confused.


    Rong Leng''s kiss and touch, as if by magic, made Liu Wei paralyzed to the end.


    But forgive is so, this man still does not stop in her body ignition, seems to make her burn out, just willing to give up.


    Time passed by. After a long time, Liu Wei was able to hold the man''s shoulder with her lips, and said in a soft voice: "in Enter... "


    "Well?" Rong Ling was already sweating all over. He licked her lips and then put the tip of his tongue In, pestering her breath.


    Liu Wei leaned back when he kissed her. Between her neck, a thin sweat appeared, but the man kissed her slowly.


    "Enter..." Liu Wei said a word, feeling the man in her neck, behind the words, it can not say.


    "In what?" Allow Leng to endure suffering, stubborn ask.


    Liu Wei clenches her lips. He knows But It''s such a jerk.


    "In what?" The man is still asking.


    Liu Wei sweat more, she inhaled nose, voice some dumb, nose began to turn sour, eyes also began to turn red.


    Even if it''s dark all around, the night vision ability of martial artists is not joking.


    Rong Ling can easily see her grievance, kiss her lips, hug her, and close her body


    At this critical moment, there was a knock at the door.


    The little noise makes the two people in the bed stiff at the same time.


    The two people''s conditioned nervous tension, listen to the outside, came to allow trace light cool voice: "open the door."


    The eyes of rongleng squint tightly, showing sharp eyes in the dark.


    Liu Wei took a good breath, stiffened, and forced out a voice: "yes What''s the matter? "


    She tried to control the voice line and try not to make herself look too different. She didn''t know if she found something wrong outside the door. She just paused and said, "someone is looking for you."


    This time, someone is looking for it?


    Liu Wei frowned, I have to say that by such a interruption, the spirit of a tight, just beautiful, has also been scattered a lot.


    She got up slightly, but let Leng hold her shoulder, press her back, and put her hand on her neck, as if pinching her neck.


    Liu Wei said softly, "go out and have a look."


    "Now?" The voice of Leng Rong is cold.


    At this stage, she was suddenly interrupted, not only to allow Leng, but also to be unhappy.


    What if you don''t go out?


    Women are always easier to calm down than men in an emergency.


    Liu Wei calmed down, but also knew that this moment was undoubtedly cruel to Rong Ling.


    She lay on the bed, hesitated, hands slowly down.Rong Ling takes a deep breath and is shocked by the touch.


    It must be resolved as soon as possible.


    Liu Wei thinks so, so her fingers are fast and her movements are sensitive, so she wants to solve it with the fastest speed.


    But the man clearly breathed heavily so much, the body also burned so much, but for a long time.


    Liu Wei estimated the time in her heart. Just then, the knock rang again.


    Dong Dong, as if it were a big drum on three sides, made her tottering.


    At last, Liu Wei turns over and overwhelms the man. Finally, she stops somewhere and slowly drops down.


    Almost in touch with the second second second, Rong Leng will be crazy.


    He seized the woman''s arm. Liu Wei thought that if he had not learned martial arts, he would have been pinched and broken.


    His movements are soft and gentle. In such a strong way, after all, he is finally over.


    "Dong Dong Dong......" Knock on the door, impatient.


    Liu Wei takes a deep breath. She has no time to keep warm with Rong Leng. After pulling him, she wipes her body and looks for clothes to wear.


    Rong Leng lay on the bed for a long time, then under Liu Wei''s urging, he got up involuntarily and dressed slowly.


    When they were well dressed, they opened the door and saw Rong Xu leaning against the handrail of the corridor, looking at them coldly. His eyes did not shy away, and he swept them all the time.


    Rong Ling''s face is ugly, cold voice: "are you idle?"


    When will he be willing to do such a thing?


    With a sneer and a silent voice, Rong Su turned and went downstairs.


    Rong Ling frowns, and Liu Wei''s expression is not good. She takes a look downstairs and sees general service Hu.


    Leng for a while, Liu wei walked slowly.


    When brother Hu saw Liu Wei, he wanted to call him brother Liu. He realized his identity and where he could be a brother to the adults from Kyoto. He immediately changed his mouth and called out, "Lord Liu."


    Liu Wei waved: "brother Hu still calls my brother. Listen to me."

 Chapter 443

    Brother Hu''s face brightened and he was busy answering.


    But when he thought about what he was looking for, he lowered his face: "originally, it''s our business in Guyong mansion. It shouldn''t be so late. He also came to disturb brother Liu and rongduwei to have a rest. However, the case is too mysterious. The Yamen servants in Guyong mansion, after looking at the corpse, refused to examine the corpse, and said directly that the enemy soul asked for his life, and who intervened in the accident..."


    "We really can''t help but ask brother Liu to come here. We dare not let brother Liu interfere in this case involving ghosts and gods. But you are a Beijing official. You are very broad in the world. We are wondering if you can spare some time to have a look. You don''t have to do it. Our brothers are naturally at your command. Just have a look, maybe you can have a look."


    Hu said carefully, afraid Liu Wei would refuse.


    After all, this is a ghost and a God. Few normal people dare to touch it. Not to mention that they are afraid. Even some of their little yamen servants are afraid of it. They are afraid of it. They are afraid of it. They are so scared that they will not move their bodies back to yamen.


    At that time, the body was still outside. Lao Hu could move the body back, but he didn''t know how to start because the work hasn''t been examined.


    Afraid of moving, the evidence on the body was damaged.


    Before the yamen, there was a new policy. It had something to do with the morgue, and it had something to do with the handling and inspection of corpses. Therefore, brother Hu dare not be careless.


    Liu Wei listens to Hu Ge to say in a mess, also did not understand, then the Dynasty person asks: "after all how to return a responsibility?"


    Hu Ge sighed and looked disappointed: "it''s the end of April Lake Bridge again. Someone just found out that someone died."


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened after listening.


    Hu said: "from this morning, the story of Wang Mazi''s running into ghosts has been spread all over the state capital. It was originally spread. Although it involves some old stories, they are all old stories. After a few days, they are gone. But now, they are dead again. This This is... "


    "Who knows what died?" Liu Wei asked directly.


    Brother Hu said: "it''s Qian Xi''er, the daughter of the Third Street book shop manager Qian. She is only 14 years old. She died in the lake like this. When she was caught, her eyes were not closed. The money manager and his wife are still crying at the bridge. The whole street has come out to see it."


    "Show me."


    Liu Wei said nothing and went out the door directly.


    She knew the location of April lake. It was not far from here. She could walk there.


    When brother Hu saw that brother Liu was really righteous, he was immediately moved. Liu Wei''s eyes were full of adoration.


    But looking at it, he felt that there was another line of sight around him. He glanced at it carelessly, and saw that Rong Duwei was looking at him with a cold eyes and a slight heavy face.


    The eyes of Rong Duwei are too cold. Brother Hu shakes his goose bumps. He''s so scared that he''s too busy to say anything. He hangs his head and chases Liu Wei out.


    Rong Ling walked in the end, but as soon as he came out of the door, he heard a sneering male voice behind him: "in front of the stupid brother, the third brother has become addicted to those male men. Even if he conceals it, he will save it?"


    Allow edge head also did not return, do not have reason to allow to trace, leave directly.


    Rong Su can''t help but shrink his pupils and accentuate his voice: "when I return to Beijing, I will propose marriage to Liu Fu again!"


    This time, let Leng stop.


    Rong Leng turns back and looks at Rong Su with cold eyes: "Liu Wei?"


    "Or who else?" Rong Su scoffed: "the third brother agreed with your son Liu. If you don''t let it go at night, he asked his father and the emperor to accept the concubine. But Liu Wei didn''t waste his third brother."


    Let Leng pull the corners of his mouth, turn around and go. Before leaving, he lost a sentence: "follow you."


    The premise is that the woman will answer your courtship.


    Rong Su looks at Rong Leng''s thick back and sneers at her half lips: "follow me, OK."


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Wei arrived at April lake, he heard the shrill cry.


    She went over and gave brother Hu a sign, but she didn''t speak.


    Brother Hu quickly realized that, with several yamen servants, he helped the crying money shopkeeper and his wife to one side, comforted the families of the dead and opened the way for Liu Wei.


    There are many people around. They are all the people who are watching.


    Liu Wei didn''t turn out either. She just stood in front of Qian Xi''er and looked down at Qian Xi''er''s wet body.


    The body was slightly swollen, the eyeballs were congested, the eyes closed in death, and the expression was frightened.


    Liu Wei squats down again, takes out a handkerchief from the bosom, covers with the handkerchief, opens the dead''s mouth.


    Throat irrigation.


    Then, use your hands to press and touch Qian Xi''er''s head, hindbrain, ear root, neck, abdomen, leg and other places. Finally, it is preliminarily determined that there is no surface scar.


    The body, indeed, drowned.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong.


    Liu Wei thought about it in her heart, but she still checked the body again. Sometimes, some small details may be missed.This time, Liu Wei''s hand was pressed on the abdomen of the deceased, but she was slightly stunned. Then, she pressed hard. Then, what happened made her expression slightly changed.


    Liu Wei got up, with a heavy complexion.


    "Brother Hu." Liu Wei called.


    Hu Ge, who has been guarding by, hurriedly runs over and asks carefully, "brother Liu?"


    Liu Wei looked at the parents of the dead and asked with a straight face, "Qian Xi''er, are you married?"


    The women of the powerful families in Kyoto are probably married at the age of 16. Even if some common women are married at the age of 15, it is reasonable.


    But fourteen, anyway, is too small.


    At this age, it''s certain that we start to get engaged, but only a few of them are married.


    Sure enough, when Liu Wei asked, brother Hu was stunned and said directly, "of course not, Qian Xi''er has not even engaged in marriage. Where did he get married?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes darkened.


    Brother Hu saw Liu Wei''s expression was bad, and asked vaguely: "brother Liu, what do you have Isn''t that right? "


    Liu Wei pursed her lips: "Qian Xi''er has a body."


    "Hiss..." Brother Hu took a breath of cool air, his eyes immediately stared at the bronze bell.


    A 14-year-old girl friend of the yellow flower died suddenly, involving ghosts and gods, or a corpse and two lives.


    Hugoton was frightened by cold sweat, and hurriedly said: "brother Liu, you Can you see it? This It''s impossible, isn''t it Is there any misunderstanding? "


    Liu Wei shook her head. "It''s true."


    The case of one corpse and two lives is not only in ancient times, but also in modern times.


    Whether the body is pregnant, how to judge, how to test, this is the most basic course, how can Liu Wei not know.


    Hu Ge is really flustered. After making sure to Liu Wei again and again, he wipes his face and goes to the money manager and his wife. He tells them the truth in a low voice, so as to prevent others from listening and polluting Qian Xi''er''s life.

 Chapter 444

    "Impossible!" For almost a moment, the money manager roared. Mrs. Qian also stopped her tears and went straight to catch brother Hu''s clothes, shouting loudly: "what nonsense do you say? My daughter Xi''er is a good girl, a pure girl. Why did you say these words to frame my daughter? She did evil! My daughter, my bitter daughter... " Brother Hu was pulled and didn''t resist. He knew how shocked and unacceptable his parents should be. Money shopkeeper and Mrs. money can''t accept it, but in the end, reason takes over the feelings. Looking at the countless people around them, they calmed down, but still couldn''t help themselves: "you say, why on earth did you frame my daughter? We husband and wife, what''s wrong with you This time, the voice is obviously much smaller. Brother Hu can''t say anything but turn around and look helplessly at Liu Wei. Liu Wei sinks her eyes and is about to walk past, but her wrists are suddenly pulled by others. Turning her head, she saw Rong Ling standing beside her. He gently pulled her to the front of her, led her, and passed together. Liu Wei stood behind him, not sure why. But she is still honest to walk, stand in front of the money family couple, said: "make love, has two months pregnant." "Nonsense!" Mrs. Qian is like a crazy tiger. There is almost no transition. She rushes up directly. She has sharp nails and rushes straight to Liu Wei''s face. If the martial arts practitioners attack Liu Wei, Liu Wei will be able to fight back, but this lady Qian is just a common people who just lost their daughter and was heartbroken. Liu Wei didn''t attack, but raised her hand to block her. She was ready to be scratched on the back of her hand. But at the juncture, Liu Wei was pulled a circle by the huge momentum. Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and felt a straight black shadow blocking her. When he saw it again, he saw the blood red mark on the back of Rong Leng''s hand. At the critical moment, Rong Ling blocked her. Mrs. Qian''s fingernails cut Rong Ling''s beautiful big hand. The brow twinkled in an instant, and Liu Wei pulled Rong Ling''s hand over. There was cold in her eyes. She raised her eyes and stared at Mrs. Qian sharply. Mrs. Qian seems to have been bluffing too. She shrinks two steps back. The manager of money stood in front of his wife, holding his head up, and said angrily: "my daughter is a clean and good girl. I don''t think I have heard all the nonsense you said today! Come and remove Xi''er''s body! " The money shopkeeper said, and called the fellow of the bookshop who came with him. "Brother Hu stopped and said," manager Qian, I can''t move your daughter''s body. " "Why can''t you move? This is my daughter! " "But the case hasn''t been solved yet. This is the new stipulation of Yamen. As long as there is a human life case, the body of the dead must be put in Yamen before the case is solved." "Ridiculous!" Manager Qian roared: "if the case can''t be solved all the time, can''t you even return the remains of your own family?"? What kind of regulations is this? I want to see your grandson! " Although manager Qian is a bookkeeper and runs a small shop, he used to be a scholar. In the ancient Yong mansion where there is no talent, he is also a scholar with face. Naturally, he has some contacts with Yamen. Elder brother Hu is eager to put the matter on Master Sun. He is busy letting the person below take the money shopkeeper to the Yamen to talk. But the money shopkeeper left, but Mrs. Qian began to get confused and rushed straight to Qian Xi''er''s body, not to be touched by others. Liu Wei also holds the hand of Rong Ling and touches the blood red mark on her head. She knows that such a small wound is not a big problem, but she has just experienced some love affairs. Now, she is a little sensitive. "Does it hurt?" She asked softly. Rong Leng raised her hand, pressed her palm on her head, and whispered, "care about me?" Liu Wei took a look at him, pursed his lips, put away his big hands, walked over and stood beside Qian Xi''er''s body. Rong Ling looks at the back of his hand, Liu Wei''s delicate back, and the smile on the corner of his mouth, which hasn''t faded for a long time. "Your daughter was murdered." A very light sentence, said Liu Wei. As soon as she finished, she was hugging Mrs. Qian, who was about to die and live. She was stunned. She raised her head and looked at Liu Wei. Her lips trembled: "you You said You say my happy son... " "Yes." Liu Wei knew what Mrs. Qian was going to ask, and said, "it''s not a water devil. There''s no God.". Your daughter was murdered. " Mrs. Qian didn''t come up at a breath. Her chest was blocked and she almost fainted. Liu Wei''s voice was still cold: "under such circumstances, do you still want to take your daughter''s body away? Want that murderer to go free? " Mrs. Qian froze for a while, squatted on the ground for a long time, then suddenly got up and grasped Liu Wei''s sleeve: "this adult Please, please do justice for Xi''er and revenge for her... " Liu Wei took out her hand, pointed to Rong Leng, and said, "I apologize."Rong Ling just stood there quietly, with her arms slightly raised. On the back of her hand, there were scarlet fingernails, shocking.


    Mrs. Qian''s face was ashamed, and she quickly apologized.


    Rong Ling listened to Liu Wei, but her eyes looked at her.


    The woman finally learned to care about him.


    Liu Wei didn''t look at Rong Leng, and her eyes deliberately moved to another place.


    Brother Hu took Liu Wei and asked carefully, "brother Liu, are you serious? Qian Xi''er really...... "


    Liu Wei raised her hand and interrupted brother Hu''s words: "first move people back to Yamen."


    Brother Hu nodded and told people to come and carry the body.


    But the little yamen servants are still evasive. In the end, they still think that it''s hard to decide whether to commit suicide or kill the drowning people in the newly haunted April lake. After all, the normal people fall into the water, drown, struggle and finally die. This process is the same.


    You don''t know whether the dead man slipped in or someone pushed him from behind.


    Originally, Liu Wei was not sure. In addition to the fact that he was drowned and had no other wounds, he did not see any more.


    Until I found out that Qian Xi''er was pregnant.


    And then to other clues, Liu Wei will understand.


    Qian Xi''er is wearing a kind of solid hemp dress with thick materials and her hair pulled up. Usually, the teenage girls like to spread their long hair in half, which is gentle. But Qian Xi''er is wearing a handle style dress and shoes are not embroidered shoes, but cloth shoes.


    If money is poor, it''s normal to dress like this.


    It can be seen from the jewels of the shopkeeper and Mrs. Qian. It''s impossible to teach her own daughter such a rude dress.


    If it''s not a normal dress, why does Qian Xi''er appear in the street at midnight?


    Liu Wei''s heart sneers, eyes, continue to search the crowd one by one.

 Chapter 445

    Yamen servants have put Qian Xi''er''s body on a stretcher and carried her to Yamen.


    Brother hu wants to call Liu Wei, but he looks serious. He seems to be looking for something. He hesitates for a moment, nods to Rong Leng on the other side, and says, "let''s go first Go back. "


    Rong Ling nodded a little, knowing.


    Liu Wei''s eyes looked round. When Rong Ling thought she was going to watch for a while, she turned back and pulled her sleeve. "Go to yamen," she said


    Rong Ling looks at her sleeves. In the past, Liu Wei didn''t have these intimate moves.


    The corner of the man''s mouth is hooked up again. The smile spreads in the bottom of his eyes. He goes up and holds Liu Wei''s hand. The cool woman''s finger warms gradually under the package of his big hand.


    Liu Wei broke away a little, but it didn''t work, so she let it go.


    At present, it''s dark. The sleeves of the two men are big. Even if they hold hands, the outsiders can''t see clearly. They just think they are getting close.


    Just, after two steps, Liu Wei suddenly felt wrong.


    Liu Wei stopped and looked back abruptly, but there were only three, three, two or two onlookers in the back. They were still talking about each other, nothing wrong.


    Liu Wei frowns, doubting, is it an illusion?


    Just now, she seemed to think that someone was looking at her.


    With a very sharp look!


    Rong Ling stands beside Liu Wei and waits for her quietly. Liu Wei looks back and asks him, "do you feel..."


    "Well." A man''s eyes drooped.


    Liu Wei and Lin are not her delusions!


    "Go first." Rong Leng took her by another two steps, then he looked back and saw a dark dead corner.


    It was not until Rong Ling moved his eyes away again, and gradually moved away from the dark place that he came out of himself.


    It was so dark that no one could see the man''s face clearly. The man lowered his head and chuckled between his lips. His steps were steady and fast. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared without trace.


    Qian Xi''er''s case is very simple. Even the murderer is about to appear.


    As soon as he arrived at yamen, sun Qi met a group of people. The leader was Mrs. Qian and the manager.


    After hearing Mrs. Qian''s words, manager Qian knew that there was another secret about her daughter''s death, and no longer insisted on taking the body away.


    For parents, there is nothing more urgent than to find out the real murderer for their daughter''s sudden death and persecution.


    Liu Wei didn''t pay attention to the people''s hurried sight. He only asked brother Hu, "do you have any wound healing drugs in this yamen?"


    Hu Ge Leng for a while, the corner of the eye looked at the back of Rong Du Wei''s hand, hurriedly did not fall to nod: "there is!" Say, hurry to get it.


    Rong Leng pour is some unexpected, looking at Liu Wei''s eyes, can''t help but be more fiery.


    The medicine for the sores will be taken soon.


    Liu wei walked into the hall, and with the attention of a group of people, she didn''t care about holding Rong Ling''s big hand and carefully prescribed medicine for men.


    Looking at the sharp red wound, Mrs. Qian couldn''t help being embarrassed, and apologized again.


    The face of Rong Leng is ordinary. It''s OK to speak.


    Sun Qi then knew that Mrs. Qian had scratched the back of Rong Duwei''s hand. She was so angry that she didn''t even come up, so she just threw her face away!


    It was Liu Wei, who spoke slowly at the moment, who said, "I don''t think there are any outsiders here. I have to discuss some matters with the money manager and the money lady first."


    "As long as I can find the murderer who killed my daughter, I''ll just give you orders."


    Liu Wei nodded and said, "first of all, your daughter needs to be dissected."


    In this case, if we want to convict the murderer, we must dissect.


    But what is anatomy?


    The couple didn''t understand. They hesitated and nodded, "OK."


    Liu Wei took a look at them and explained, "anatomy is to cut your daughter''s belly and open it for her."


    "No way!" Sure enough, as soon as she said this, Mrs. Qian cried out, "no, my daughter has to keep the whole body. You can''t hurt my daughter half a point! The dead are big, not to mention the disembowelment, it''s not good to cut one inch of her hair! "


    The ancients believed in the ancients, and Liu Wei would not say that they were stupid.


    But Liu Wei also has his own principles.


    "Then let''s talk about the others." Since Mrs. Qian''s attitude was firm, Liu Wei changed her way: "she is indeed pregnant with her body. However, she should not know the reaction of the two. That is to say, someone abducted her."


    At the thought of their daughter, who was only 14 years old, who had been ruined by others, the Qian family and his wife were so angry that they could not help but shed tears again.


    Liu Wei took the time to blow the ointment on the back of her hand for Rong Ling, but she did not lift her head, so she continued, "do you think it''s different for your daughter''s dress tonight?"


    Liu Wei said, the couple recalled, and Mrs. Qian pinched her tears and said, "Xi''er is wearing the clothes of his servants."


    "That''s it." Liu Wei raised her eyes and said, "Xi''er, a good young lady of the bookkeeper''s house, how can she put on people''s clothes? Are you curious? "Money family couple a Leng!


    "If not, let''s go back and have a look at your daughter''s room. What gold, silver, jewelry and jade are still there?"


    They don''t know why.


    But the money manager still asks the guy next to him to go back and have a look.


    As soon as the waiter left, the hall became quiet.


    Sun Qi wants to say something, but Liu Wei says, "bandage."


    Brother Hu is busy looking for bandages again.


    Liu Wei wholeheartedly wrapped Rong Ling''s hand and tied a bow before the money guy came back.


    He came back with the lad and the nanny of the money family.


    As soon as the nanny came in, she said that she had gone to Qian Xi''er''s room to have a look. There was nothing valuable!


    Even the dowry jewelry Mrs. Qian saved for Qian Xi''er, which had been locked in the big cupboard all the time, was gone when she opened the cupboard just now.


    Mrs. Qian was at a loss.


    Shopkeeper Qian frowned fiercely and looked at Liu Wei again: "this adult, how do you know..."


    "Let AI plan to elope with people tonight, but don''t want to, that person has a bad idea, will kill people, take the burden, disappeared."


    Mrs. Qian fell to the ground suddenly and fainted.


    Nanny comes to help Mrs. Qian.


    Shopkeeper Qian is also pale and livid, but he is a man, barely holding the chair, or stable.


    He bit his teeth and his voice was shaking: "my lord The thief who killed my daughter for money, after all Who is it! "


    "I don''t know." Liu Wei actually has a goal, but needs to prove: "so we need to open up the belly, dig out the baby meat in the baby''s belly, and then call all the men who have known her, one by one, to recognize each other.


    Not to mention whether fetal meat can really be tested, but to call all the men we know with Xi''er. That''s to say, Qian Xi''er has lost his virtue before he died?

 Chapter 446

    Even if Xi''er is dead, it is also related to the lintel of their money family. In this way, will not they directly destroy their money family''s face?


    The money shopkeeper wanted to shake his head and refuse. But when he thought of the stolen treasure, he didn''t open his mouth.


    There is only one bookshop in the Qian family.


    Money shopkeeper and his wife have been struggling for most of their lives. Only Qian Xi''er has a daughter. They move everything to their daughter''s house.


    It can be said that we are devoted to the cultivation of this daughter.


    The old couple are willing to do anything for their daughter, but now their daughter is gone. If the gold and silver are lost, the money family is afraid that the rent of the book shop will not be paid next month.


    Daughter died, the old two sad return to sad, but the day is not just.


    As soon as Mrs. Qian heard that all the gold and silver were gone, she didn''t come up at one breath and fainted directly.


    And the money manager, in fact, he also wants to faint. Those things add up to 80% of their money family.


    In the end, manager Qian just wanted to bite his teeth and nodded his head: "I think Xi''er also wants to get revenge and die in peace."


    Liu Wei conceals the sarcasm on the corner of her mouth, and then says: "I''ll bother the money manager, and gather all the people at the gate of Yamen in the morning. You can rest assured that we will keep your daughter''s affairs secret. We will only let them leave blood, seal their fingerprints, sign their names, and when their identities are determined, they will not be exposed to your daughter. "


    If so, it would be better.


    Just think of my own baby daughter, after all, he can''t escape from this incident, and the mood of the money manager sank again.


    After talking about the work of manager Qian, Liu Wei went directly to the morgue.


    There, in addition to Ye Yuanliang''s incompleteness, he mended the body for many times. At this moment, another Qian Xier was added.


    It only took a while to dig a baby.


    There is little difficulty in operation. Liu Wei sews up the wound. She puts a small piece of meat in her hand in a separate porcelain bottle. Her eyes are a little deep.


    A child, not yet formed, is so strangled that he has no chance to see the world.


    Rong Ling hugs Liu Wei''s shoulder. Even if Liu Wei doesn''t say a word, Rong Ling seems to know what she thinks.


    In the middle of the night, there was a case, and then I went back to the inn. It was almost dawn.


    Rong Ling forces Liu Wei to sleep again. Liu Wei falls on the bed, but habitually turns over and hugs Rong Ling''s waist: "sleep together."


    Let Leng softly hum, cover the quilt and cover it for her.


    Liu Wei''s lazy nest was in his arms. She thought a lot. At the end of the day, she sat up abruptly, looked at the man in front of her and asked, "Rong Ling, do you have something to hide from me?"


    I don''t know why she mentioned it, but Leng Leng sat up slowly and stretched out her fingers to gather the slightly disordered hair: "how can I ask that?"


    "Yesterday morning..." She pursed her lips and said, "I feel that you have something to hide from me."


    Let Leng collect eyebrow, suddenly silence.


    "Sure enough." Even if it''s just a moment of silence, Liu Wei can see it very quickly.


    Rong Leng breathed, went back to bed, stretched out his hand, pulled her down, wrapped her in his arms, put his lips to her ears, closed his eyes and said, "yes, I''m not telling you."


    Liu Wei pressed her face to his chest, but did not speak.


    "I have a reason." This is his explanation.


    Liu Wei paused for a long time, then nodded slowly. He grabbed his clothes with his fingertips and said, "you can hide from me, but don''t carry me on your back."


    You can have a secret, you can have privacy, but at least let me know that you have a secret, you have a privacy, not, completely keep me in the dark.


    People hate to be hoodwinked.


    Rong Leng felt the tip of his heart and hugged her even tighter. He reached her ear and said, "go to sleep."


    Liu Wei closed her eyes, and now the fish belly was white outside the window.


    A new day is coming.


    ¡­¡­


    Yamen, noon.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling came a little late. As soon as they entered the lobby, they saw the people sitting there.


    Liu Wei didn''t sleep well. For several hours, her eyes ached.


    Money shopkeeper is a bookshop shopkeeper. Although he is a scholar, he is also a businessman in the end. As the daughter of a businessman, Qian Xi''er doesn''t have the same temperament as a lady in a big family.


    There are three assistants in the book shop.


    But Qian Xi''er, as a young lady of the book shop, also likes to sit in the shop, occasionally collecting money, and occasionally with some literati and writers, who are quite interested in two sentences and the day.


    Shopkeeper Qian acquiesced that his daughter had more contact with scholars. After all, he only got a scholar in the first place, but he was uncertain. In the future, his son-in-law could be a champion.


    As soon as I have time, Qian Xi''er, who comes to the bookshop to have a couplet with others, knows more than a few men.


    Just looking at the full hall full of people, Liu Wei roughly counted, there were more than 30 people.I can''t see it.


    This time, Liu Wei brought Xiao Li to take blood. Liu Wei didn''t have time to come alone, so it was time to abuse child labor.


    Xiao Li doesn''t know anything.


    My mother did what she told me to do. She carried a bundle of homemade test tubes on her back and sat in front of the prepared small table. She put out everything in a proper way.


    The people who were called all looked puzzled!


    Some of them heard this morning that Qian Xi''er had an accident and died in the water. After all, they were people they knew. It was really a matter of concern that something happened suddenly.


    But more people are confused and confused.


    Sun Qi listened to Liu Wei last night and knew how to speak.


    So sun Qi coughed and said, "manager Qian''s house had a plague before, which almost killed people. Although the epidemic has been contained now, I''m afraid of other people''s suffering. I''m specially entrusted by manager Qian. Please come here. We have a doctor here. We''ll check it on the spot. If there''s no disease, we''ll let it go. If there''s a disease, we''ll treat it."


    And the Yamen doctor?


    But in the end, it''s plague. It seems that the government will pay attention to this kind of large-scale epidemic, which makes sense.


    The people below began to whisper, but no one doubted, just curious, is the death of Qian Xier related to plague?


    If so, it really needs to be seen. Don''t look back. They have also died.


    Scholars don''t believe in ghosts and gods. For them, they would rather believe that Qian Xi''er was killed by plague than that Qian Xi''er had been replaced by a water devil.


    A group of scholars are well behaved.


    Liu Wei sits next to Xiaoli and randomly feels one pulse, and then lets Xiaoli draw blood.


    The first one looked at the child and stabbed him with a needle, and immediately called out! A little angry!


    But he heard from sun, "this is how the people of Kyoto have been tested.".


    All of a sudden, they felt that they had no idea. They could not keep up with the situation and trend of Qingyun towards the first tier cities. They dared not be angry again. They took blood and stood aside.


    The process of drawing blood was very smooth, and in the middle of the drawing, there was a chuckle outside the door.


    "Am I late?"


    The man''s laughter was light and clear. His voice was clear and clear. Liu Wei was curious for a moment and looked up.


    This look, but stunned.

 Chapter 447

    Coming in was a white man with clear eyes, black hair and gentle demeanor.


    The man''s body is thin and his face is angry with books. He has a folding fan in his hand. This winter man still has a fan in his hand. He doesn''t know whether it''s hot or idle!


    But if he was just a better looking man, he would never let Liu Wei be so bleary, just because of the man''s overall temperament, how familiar he was?


    Rong Leng also raised her eyes and looked at them, but quickly moved away her eyes. There was no half difference on her face.


    But it was Liu Wei, frowning, looking at the man, his eyes did not go away for a long time.


    It seems that Liu Wei''s eyes are too deep. The man looks over and looks at Liu Wei. He smiles at the corner of his mouth and slightly nods to Liu Wei, which is a gift.


    Liu Wei hesitated to return to the ceremony, which just lowered her eyes and moved her eyes away.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know how to say it, but just looking at it like this, she has a kind of feeling that she doesn''t know how to describe.


    It seems to notice Liu Wei''s difference. Rong Ling stands behind her and asks in a voice that only two people can hear: "recognize?"


    "You don''t think..." Liu Wei couldn''t help but look at the man again. He came back and hesitated: "he has some Familiar face? "


    Rong Leng took another look, his eyes were flat: "like you?"


    Two words, such as "Ming guanding", make Liu Wei stunned.


    Then I looked at the man again. Indeed, Liu Wei didn''t think he was familiar with him, but he looked left and right, which was similar to her.


    It''s not about looks, it''s about temperament, it''s about feeling.


    In this world, everyone is the only one.


    Liu Wei never thinks who is similar to him in his eyes, because even the twins are two separate individuals, and Liu Wei can distinguish them accurately.


    But now, Liu Wei feels that the person in front of her is too much like her!


    Liu Wei''s eyes couldn''t help but look deeper. He listened to the exchange between the manager Qian and the man. "Mr. Zhong, why are you here? Here This way, please. "


    The money manager is kind and attentive.


    With the strange death of his daughter, the money manager''s face and expression were always poor. But when he saw Mr. Zhong, the money manager suddenly changed his face, and the whole person became clearer.


    Liu Wei was not curious, so she asked the young man who was feeling his pulse: "who is that man?"


    The young man looked back and said, "it''s Mr. Zhong, Zhong Ziyu. The gentleman in our private school on the third street is from a family background. It is said that he took the examination of a child at the age of ten. He had the chance to take the palace examination in Kyoto last year, but because his parents died of illness, he had to wait three years for filial piety, and then he could take the examination again. Such a good talent was wasted. "


    It''s the honor of the whole Prefecture if there is a champion in Guyong Prefecture.


    It means that you can make a fortune with the people in the whole Prefecture and walk to the bright road.


    Mr. Zhong has always enjoyed a high reputation in Guyong mansion.


    All the squires and councillors whose eyes are higher than their tops are all polite, let alone the money manager who is a scholar.


    When I see him, I feel more like seeing my son-in-law!


    But at present, even the daughter is gone, and the son-in-law is in trouble.


    Liu Wei did not expect that he was a teacher.


    Usually at this age, most of the scholars are hardworking and study thousands of books just to run for the imperial examination.


    How many of them, with one mind and two purposes, ran to private schools to take some children when they were young?


    Usually, private schools have the most students, who are over 50 years old.


    This Zhong Ziyu is a regular visitor of the money shopkeeper''s bookshop. Because the money shopkeeper always looks at him with great admiration, Zhong Ziyu will stay for a long time every time he comes to the bookshop.


    At present, Qian Xi''er is pregnant and dies. There is no way to find out who has the flesh and bones in her abdomen.


    But manager qian can be sure that it must not be Zhong Ziyu.


    For nothing else, only because Zhong Ziyu is really interested in his happy son, he is eager to be a father. Zhong Ziyu doesn''t need such a method at all.


    Moreover, Mr. Zhong is highly respected, and he is not a person who can do such deadly things as murder and wealth.


    Shopkeeper Qian believed this deeply. Naturally, Zhong Ziyu was not informed to come to yamen for blood test. However, Mr. Zhong did not know where to wait for the news, but he came by himself.


    This made the money manager a little embarrassed.


    Just thinking, fortunately, we don''t know what this blood is for, otherwise, it will be ugly.


    Shopkeeper Qian has been talking with Zhong Ziyu. Even sun Qi used to make a couple of lively remarks.


    It wasn''t until it was Zhong Ziyu''s turn that he came around with manager Qian and sun Qi.


    The man nodded at Liu Wei politely, and smiled at Rong Ling behind Liu Wei. His voice was soft and gentle: "I''m tired."


    Say, the man rolled sleeve half, expose to compare common man, slightly want the wrist of a few thin.


    Liu Wei looked at the flesh white wrist on the pillow, pointed to the abdomen and pressed it to pulse.The pulse is normal and the body is strong.


    Just for a moment, Liu Wei can see the physical condition of the man.


    But he was also curious. From this pulse, he was definitely a healthy man, but from the aspect of his body shape and complexion, he was a little weak.


    Before Liu Wei felt his pulse, he thought that Zhong Ziyu''s constitution was somewhat poor.


    After feeling the pulse, Liu Wei did not immediately let go, but touched it again, but felt a line of sight behind her, getting colder and deeper!


    Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling''s line of sight is looking at her.


    It''s not likely to take too long. The first few are all very fast, but it''s inexplicably slow down here.


    It''s not the man''s fault. He''s old and jealous again!


    Liu Wei was stared at by Rong Leng for a long time, but she had to let go of the chat line, but listened to Mr. Zhong''s low smile, the folding fan was shaking gently, and asked leisurely, "doctor, what''s the problem with my body?"


    Liu Wei was stunned and shook her head.


    But when I saw him, I had a deep smile. Looking at Liu Wei''s eyes, it also showed some meaning.


    Liu Wei was puzzled by his eyes, but after listening to him, his voice suddenly sounded: "hurry up."


    Mr. Zhong glanced back, but the smile in his eyes did not disappear. He handed his hand to Xiao Li and asked with a smile, "little doctor, do you want to prick up blood?"


    Xiaoli has never been called "little doctor" before, and suddenly she is a little proud!


    Immediately, he laughed and felt very good: "mm-hmm, just prick it up. It doesn''t hurt. If it hurts, there are dates here. It doesn''t hurt to eat one."


    This child''s words and language are really lovely!


    Zhong Ziyu smiled a little, raised his other hand and rubbed the top of the little guy''s head.


    Xiaoli felt warm and warm on the top of her head. She squinted at the stars and rubbed her head against the palm.


    "Xiaoli." At this time, the voice of Rong Ling is not happy.


    Xiao Li froze for a moment. Recently, uncle Rong''s requirements for his study and writing are too strict. He was afraid to hear uncle Rong''s voice.

 Chapter 448

    The little body shakes for a while. The little guy buries his head obediently, grabs Zhong Ziyu''s hand, stabs him in the middle finger.


    After the ligation, he asked in a very low voice, "does it hurt?"


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head and his black eyes curved: "little doctor has a good skill and doesn''t hurt at all."


    It''s been praised again!


    Xiaoli''s face is red, and she is secretly happy!


    This uncle and friend are good, and people are clean and fresh. When I stay with this uncle, I feel very comfortable. I can''t help thinking so.


    Zhong Ziyu finished drawing blood. When he got up, his eyes shook at will.


    Rong Ling''s face was cold at the first time. When Zhong Ziyu''s eyes passed over Rong Ling, he paused for half a second and then disappeared. It seemed that there was no flaw. In fact, it made Rong Ling feel uncomfortable.


    This man is really wrong.


    This is the only feeling of Rong Ling, but it''s hard to say what''s wrong.


    When all the blood in the hall is taken, Liu Wei looks at the dense test tube in front of her, gets up, and says, "the test results will not come out until tomorrow, when that time, someone will inform you."


    Although many people look unhappy, they still nod their heads and leave first.


    As soon as these people left, sun Qi asked, "just let them go?"


    Liu Wei just smiled, "don''t worry."


    With that, Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and makes a sign to her eyes.


    Rong Leng turns away and ignores her.


    Liu Wei was stunned, blinked, and touched his body again.


    Rong Leng stood straight and motionless!


    What''s the matter? Did she do the preliminary work? Did he come for the later work? How come at the critical moment, it suddenly stopped moving again?


    Liu Wei didn''t quite understand, but the man''s faults were just a few in all.


    Liu Wei thought about it for a while and then thought about it. He hurriedly pulled Rong Ling aside and whispered, "I think Zhong Ziyu is wrong."


    Rong Leng''s eyes moved and looked at her: "Oh?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "he doesn''t look like a serious man!"


    Rong Leng picks a eyebrow and looks at her.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are very sincere: "it''s a little strange. If there is any contact in the future, you have to stay away."


    The cool color on the face of Rong Leng was a little relaxed. After a pause, he said, "it''s not right."


    Liu Wei nodded again, and then pulled his corner: "later on, the murderer..."


    "Well."


    After receiving her hint, Rong Leng agrees.


    Liu Wei''s heart was relieved. Now she was able to give this not so easy to coax Rong Duwei Shun Mao, and the more he went, the more he went, the more experience he had.


    Look, she''s doing very well this time.


    Watching Rong Ling leave, Liu Wei is very satisfied with her achievements.


    After Rong Ling left, Liu Wei and Xiao Li entered a small room and locked the door, but no one allowed in.


    Mr. Sun and the money manager are unknown, so they are waiting at the door all the time.


    But once the room is closed, it''s all day.


    It didn''t open until midnight.


    At the same time, the voices of men and women came from a two in house at the end of the third street of Guyong mansion.


    "Grandpa, I heard a message today." A young woman, while facing the bronze mirror to take the earrings, while facing the bedside behind, is sitting askew reading man way.


    The man''s features were ordinary, his eyebrows were not moving, but a sound came from the tip of his nose: "hmm?"


    The young lady turned around and looked around. She said mysteriously, "I heard that today, manager Qian found many people to go to yamen, saying that plague is the cause of the disease. In case of emergency, she asked the doctor to check her pulse, but in fact, it''s not to see the doctor, but something else."


    The man who read the book was stunned for a moment, put down the volume, and looked at his wife''s face: "what else?"


    "Yes..." The young woman got up, went to her husband, reached him in the ear and said, "about Qian Xi''er."


    "Qian Xi''er?" The man''s brow is slightly wrinkled.


    The young woman nodded repeatedly: "this afternoon, many people outside are passing on, saying that the money shopkeeper looked for Mr. Xiangming and said that Qian Xi''er had a rich life. At present, the rich bone has entered the grave. The person who killed Qian Xi''er should be punished!"


    The man took the book and knocked on his wife''s head. He laughed and said, "what God is talking about, what nonsense."


    "Really." The young woman said: "everyone is saying that the money manager sent someone to yamen, not only to check the pulse, but also to draw blood. That blood is a sacrifice. As long as there is that blood, you can know who killed Qian Xi''er!"


    The man raised his voice angrily: "you women have long hair and short experience! What kind of nonsense is this? What''s the point of a disorderly sermon? "


    "I''m not the only one," she said. It''s also said that Mr. Xiangming said that Qian Xi''er should have gone down to hell after her death. But because she died in April lake, the most gloomy and resentful Lake in the ancient Yongfu, she had a positive burden. Qian Xi''er not only didn''t have to go down to hell, but also returned to the world, until someone else did it and sent her to heaven. ""Heaven and earth again, do you know what you''re talking about?" The man was completely angry. He threw the book away and got up.


    The young woman called out at the back: "Xianggong, I also listen to others, I I don''t want to say that. Xianggong, it''s so late. Where are you going? "


    Seeing her husband go further and further, until the figure disappears, the young woman sits beside the bed sorrowfully, extremely sad.


    But the man, out of the house in a rage, went to the lonely cold dark street, the body bone, always with inexplicable cold.


    He looked up at the sky, tonight, a round of curved moon, hanging high, watching, reflecting people.


    The man stood in the middle of the street, but his eyes were slowly moving forward, looking towards the direction of April lake.


    I don''t know what kind of mentality it is, he actually slowly raised his step and walked in the past.


    April lake is haunted by ghosts. It''s no secret in Guyong mansion. The ghost killed Qian Xi''er and maybe other people. It''s more and more popular.


    But the man turned a deaf ear, he walked very straight, his steps were extremely firm, there was no sense of fear.


    Along April lake, the man got on the bridge, stood in the bridge, far away, he saw the bridge center, standing a wisp of white shadow.


    Frowning, the man quickly walked over and couldn''t help saying, "what are you doing here?"


    The white shadow stood on the bridge and looked at the Black Lake without turning back.


    The man''s voice amplified: "I asked you what are you doing here?" The man said, clapping the woman''s shoulder with one hand directly and turning her head.


    The woman still didn''t move, but the man felt that the shoulder of the woman was very thin. He felt it as if he could touch the bone.


    In this cool environment, even if he doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, the man can''t help shivering and opening his mouth: "Xueer, what''s the matter with you?"


    One word finish saying, that white dress woman, but still did not move, just the head, slightly to the side of a bit, but because the moon is not clear, the woman and long hair shawl, the man did not see the woman''s face.


    "Xueer, didn''t you say that? If you don''t come today, come tomorrow. "

 Chapter 449

    The woman, who was called Xueer, moved a little, her shoulders shaking off the man''s hands, and then walked half a step to the side. The man is a little unhappy. He reaches out and wants to break the woman''s body and let her look at himself! But all of a sudden, in the back, something hit the man''s back. The man frowned for a moment, turned his head and saw nothing. Touch the back, the man turned around again, but found that there was no one on the bridge. The man gave a frightful jump and stepped back for several steps. He didn''t wake up until his back was against the stone rail on the bridge. The hard touch made his back numb. However, he only felt his forehead cool and cold. Looking at the empty long bridge, men''s arms, neck, gradually aroused goose bumps. He wiped his sweat with his sleeve, and then looked at the dark lake. He felt like a monster''s huge mouth, as if he would swallow up people in an instant. There was a tremor under his feet. He struggled to hold on to the stone railing, turned around and went back. But I don''t know if it''s a slip on the bridge, or if his legs are too soft. He just walked two steps, and then he stumbled and fell to the ground. On the ground, it is not dry and flat stones, but wet and slippery water stains. There is no rain today. Where is the water stain on the bridge deck? The man didn''t know what to think of. His eyelids trembled. He raised his hands slowly and put them in front of his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he breathed out! In the unknown moonlight, he clearly saw how red his hands were, not water Unexpectedly It''s blood The strong smell of blood came, and the man''s brain began to slack, and he stood up shakily. In his brain, he thought of the words of his wife at home. Murphy, really He looked at the lake and opened his eyes, closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "no No way. " Yes, how is it possible? The theory of gods and ghosts is just nonsense! Children don''t speak, strange power is chaotic, what God, God and ghost things, are the ignorance of the grass-roots people''s foolishness. If there is a ghost in the world, it will be a mess that day! So firmly, the man clenched his fist, but felt his palm wet and sticky. He quickly rubbed the palm of his hand against the handrail on his hand, as if to brush a layer of skin. Until the burning pain in the palm of his hand made him a little unbearable, he adjusted his mood and walked back in vain. The man walked along the main street for a long time, until he passed by the door, but he didn''t enter. Instead, he stopped at the door, looked around, turned around and ran to the side lane. The alley was dark, but he walked very well. After walking for a long time, he finally stopped at the end of the dead corner of the alley, picked up the stick and began to dig the mud. Inside, he quickly planed out a black package, but didn''t take it out. He just spread out his hands and grabbed it. He felt it out and made sure it was right. Then he quickly tied it up and buried it again. After filling the mud, the man got up, wiped the mud stains on his body at will, relieved, turned around and walked out of the lane. But as soon as he looked back, he saw that there was a silhouette in front of the narrow lane, standing there quietly. For almost a second, his voice changed its tune: "who is there!" His voice was not loud and his voice was trembling. He was obviously scared. But the silhouette was motionless. After a long time, he raised his legs and walked forward slowly. Seeing the silhouette getting closer, the man had to step back. He stepped back step by step, and the other party was pressing. All of a sudden, a lot of ideas passed through the man''s heart, but the only thing he thought about most was one thing - is what he met now, a man or a ghost? A cold wind blows, and the man''s hot sweat is blown into the bone marrow. He shivered coldly, his back against the wall, his whole body could not help shivering. The silhouette slowly comes to the man. As the silhouette gets closer and closer, the silhouette''s face finally shows. At first, the man dared not look, but he bravely opened his eyes and saw the man''s face, but he was stunned for a moment: "Zhong Mr. Zhong As usual, Zhong Ziyu was easy-going and close. He looked at him with a smile on the corner of his mouth. His voice was gentle: "Mr. Li, it''s a coincidence that you and I can meet each other at midnight." Very coincidental? come across? Li Lin swallows his saliva, his body is still stiff, and he tugs at the skin of his mouth with difficulty: "yes It''s Qiao It''s a coincidence... " Zhong Ziyu''s eyes show concern: "Mr. Li, it seems that he is not comfortable?" He said, took out a handkerchief and handed it to Li Lin. Li Lin took over and thanked him. He held the handkerchief and wiped it on his face. Until he felt more comfortable, Li Lin glanced at the mud pit beside his eyes, and then deliberately turned to his side, and asked awkwardly, "Zhong Mr. Zhong, it''s so late. Why haven''t you returned to the mansion? " Zhong Ziyu mentioned the object on the handle: "Young Master Yu invited a poetry meeting. I just plan to go back, but when I see you on the road, you look in a hurry, so I''m worried for a moment. Come and have a look."Although Li Lin secretly scolded him for being nosy, he nodded respectfully: "I''m sorry, sir."


    Zhong Ziyu smiled and looked around: "why do you come here at midnight, Mr. Li?"


    Li Lin said, drawing a corner of his mouth: "here It''s really hard to talk. I have a few words of temper with Jiannei. Here I was chucked out, saying that I had to go around the neighborhood for a whole circle before I could go back to the house next time, so I would... "


    Zhong Ziyu nodded, "my wife is a lover."


    "Mischievous, mischievous to the extreme." Li Lin said.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Li Lin again and asks, "well, now you can..."


    Li Lin nodded: "yes, I can. When I get back, I''ll excuse Mr. Zhong. I''m really ashamed. I''m looking forward to my privacy Don''t Don''t talk to outsiders. "


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li." Zhong Ziyu has a gentle face.


    Li Lin looked at him in disbelief. His brow was tight. He didn''t know whether Zhong Ziyu had seen him dig the package.


    It''s reasonable to say that I met him when I went out, but I didn''t see him.


    But the man''s face was full of smiles, gentle and polite, but under this smile, it always made him feel creepy.


    I only hope that I think more about it.


    With Zhong Ziyu out of the dark lane, until Li Lin watched Zhong Ziyu leave, he went back to the lane, dug out the package, looked around.


    Simply, I saw a dog hole nearby, so I hid the package in the dog hole, and then hid it with some scattered waste.


    Look around and make sure that no one can know. That''s why I left uneasily.


    The sudden appearance of Zhong Ziyu made Li Lin not sleep well all night.


    In the morning of the next day, Li Lin went to the alley under the black eyes, looking at the still neatly sized shelter, relieved, but still uneasy to move things away and touch them in the dog hole.

 Chapter 450

    This time, there was nothing in it.


    For a moment, Li Linru was slapped on the head and heavy on his feet.


    He suddenly got up, almost without thinking, and walked directly to Zhong Ziyu''s school.


    But before they arrived at the school, the Yamen people found him.


    "Mr. Li, yesterday''s plague test results came out. Let''s go to Yamen."


    Li Lin''s head was once again in a sweat. Looking at the official''s serious expression, he swallowed his saliva and asked, "I Is my result good or bad? " Said, also stuffed Ding silver, in its palm.


    The Yamen servant held the silver and didn''t go back. He just lowered his voice and said, "actually, I heard that there is no plague at all, just There''s something else going on. "


    No plague?!


    Li Lin suddenly had another unsteady breath. He trembled his lips and stammered, "well What does that mean? "


    Yamen servant smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "I told you, you can''t tell others."


    "Good." Li Lin promised quickly.


    The Yamen servant put his hand on his shoulder and pulled people away. Then he whispered: "I heard that Qian Xi''er was pregnant before he died, and the Yamen asked an adult from Kyoto, the one who gave you the pulse yesterday, who has a unique kung fu Have you ever heard of a blood call? "


    Drop blood to recognize relatives, eternal truth, of course heard!


    "That is to say, the adult said," it turns out that blood can be used not only on people, but also on bones. What''s more, it can also be used for the unborn fetus. "


    Li Lin''s face was pale for a moment. There seemed to be a thorn stuck in his throat. He couldn''t say a word.


    The Yamen servant looked at his appearance and said with a sneer, "you have no idea? In fact, we don''t know, but what the adult said was clear-cut. It seems that all the results have come out. It''s said that among those people who took blood together yesterday, the father of the child in the happy belly is rich. At this moment, the adult ordered that all the people of yesterday should be taken back, man. Wait for the fun! "


    Li Lin stood rigidly in the same place, numb his feet and sweaty his palms.


    Yamen servant pushed him: "go, the play is about to start, not yet?"


    Li Lin''s feet seemed to take root, and he dared not move.


    Even if the heart tells itself, has not formed the fetus, how can through the blood, measures the child father? But after all, the world is so big that there are no surprises.


    In case there is any way to measure


    Li Lin''s heart was shaking. Just then, in the distance, a gentle male voice came.


    "Mr. Li."


    When Li Lin looked around, he saw Zhong Ziyu standing there, smiling between his eyebrows. He still had the folding fan in his hand. He was also following two yamen servants.


    Li Lin wanted to question Zhong Ziyu, but in this case, it''s obvious that he can''t say a word.


    Zhong Ziyu is the only one who is most likely to know the existence of the package. Now, they will be taken back to the Yamen together. Only because someone can know the identity of Qian Xi''er''s baby''s father.


    Package, Qian Xi''er, bone and meat


    Li Lin''s face is getting more and more green. In the daytime, he has a feeling of two golden eyes.


    And at this time, in the distance, ran a yamen runner. The yamen runner saw his companion, went forward and whispered.


    The four yamen servants who came to pick up Li Lin and Zhong Ziyu all frowned at his words, and then they gnashed their teeth: "the big thief of picking flowers dare to appear in our Guyong mansion. Let''s go. He can''t run away this time!"


    With that, the Yamen servants said to Li Lin and Zhong Ziyu behind them, "Mr. Zhong, Mr. Li, we have a temporary case. We have to rush to the Yamen at once. The two of you know the way of the yamen, so please..."


    Zhong Ziyu is pure and supreme, nodding kindly: "you are busy."


    Hearing this, Li Lin immediately put on his blue and purple lips and said, "yes, you are busy. Let''s go by ourselves and by ourselves."


    Five yamen servants left together, and others left. Li Linton stared at Zhong Ziyu beside him, but he also knew that the most important thing was not this, but another.


    He stares at Zhong Ziyu, turns around, and goes home.


    Zhong Ziyu reminded after Wen Yan: "Mr. Li, yamen is this way."


    Li Lin''s voice was cold and hard: "Mr. Zhong has forgotten something since he left. Go back to get it." He said, head also does not turn to leave.


    Zhong Ziyu stood in place, watching his angry and hurried back, the smile on the corner of his mouth, always the same.


    At the same time, the two guards in the dark secretly muttered.


    "This Mr. Zhong, how can he be like a Buddha who always smiles? Is he not tired of laughing?"


    "Oh, you haven''t heard a word, hiding a knife in a smile?"


    "Hidden in a smile? Isn''t Mr. Zhong kind? "


    "Kindness is also a hidden sword. Why not?""Why?"


    "Because Rong Duwei said that this man is not good."


    Another man paused for a while, touched his nose and nodded abruptly: "I''ll tell you why this man''s smile is so annoying, hum! I don''t think it''s a good man! "


    You can''t understand any rules when you work in zhengemen. You must understand the only one! It''s the people who are hated by the top and the people below. They must all hate it! The people who like the summit and the people below must be the same!


    This is a wise saying. It will never change!


    At this time, the back hall of Yamen.


    Sun Qi hurriedly walked up and down. After a while, he wandered back and stood in front of Liu Wei. He wanted to talk again, but he dared not say anything.


    Liu Wei closed her eyes, leaned quietly against the back of the chair, and did not move.


    Liu Wei''s side of the Rong Ling, is to take a miscellaneous book at will, leisure boring to read some.


    "Liu, Lord Liu..." After all, sun Qi couldn''t sit down and anxiously asked, "the murderer..."


    "And so on." Liu Wei''s tone was calm and her eyelids didn''t move.


    Sun Qi had to bear it, but half a quarter of an hour later, he couldn''t sit. This time, he looked at Rong Ling, then carefully leaned over to the edge of Rong Ling, and whispered, "Rong Duwei You said Lord Liu What does Lord Liu think... "


    "Shut up." The two words of understatement made sun Qi retreat again.


    But in the end, sun Qi was really in a hurry. The last time he bit his teeth and stamped his feet, he turned around and went out to look around.


    As soon as sun Qi left, in the hall, Rong Ling put down his book, looked at the woman with indifferent expression beside him, and asked, "the murderer is clear, why not catch him?"


    Liu Wei hooked his lips and smiled. His clear eyes opened slowly. There was a cold light on the bottom of his eyes: "some people, it''s enough if they don''t grasp it. The blood debt, naturally wants the blood to repay. "

 Chapter 451

    Li Lin hurried home.


    His wife, Xu Shi, was finishing up in the room. Seeing him coming back, he was stunned for a moment and then asked, "Grandpa, where did you go this morning?"


    Li Lin didn''t reply, just hurried back to the room, opened the cage, and began to clean up.


    "Xianggong, what''s the matter with you?" Xu said


    Li Lin took the time to look at Xu Shi and said, "put all your jewels on. Let''s go on a long journey."


    "Now?" Xu''s astonishment.


    Li Lin was impatient. He reached out and pushed her. Yu Lu said: "I''m not going yet!"


    Xu family is usually submissive. When her husband roars, she dare not talk too much. She responds quickly and starts to clean up.


    Xu''s hands and feet are fast, but Li Lin can''t bear it!


    Li Lin put the simple packing on the table, looked out and said, "I''ll call for a car. Hurry up."


    Xu nodded in a hurry.


    When Li Lin drove the car, Xu was stunned and asked subconsciously, "don''t we find a coachman?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get in the car!" Li Lin had a drink, and Xu''s neck shrank again, holding the gold and silver in his arms, and went in.


    Li Lin is a literati. Where did literati do any heavy work?


    And driving this kind of thing, for Li Lin, who used to only use calligraphy and brush to attack, is completely strange.


    But people are so strange, in the absolute tense and urgent situation, even if you can''t do things before, it will be all at the moment.


    Li Lin''s car is not very good. It''s bumpy and makes Xu in the car uncomfortable.


    But Xu is a little woman. When she looks at her husband''s appearance, she is in a hurry. She doesn''t dare to talk much, so she has to curl up and carefully hold the things in her arms to make herself sit more stable.


    The carriage went very fast, just like Li Lin''s mood at the moment.


    In fact, Li Lin is clear. His running is a crime of murdering people and stealing goods and murdering people.


    But he dare not run, people in crisis, is not willing to let themselves involved in any danger, the instinct is to survive, using all kinds of methods!


    The carriage soon went out of the gate. He didn''t walk on the main road, but on the remote path.


    I plan to cross the dark moon forest in front of me, arrive at the nearest town, and then change my way to leave.


    This is the safest path. The dark moon forest is steep and covered with trees, because the leaves are dense and the view angle is not good. As long as you enter here, it will be a natural barrier, which is not easy to find.


    Li Lin is all the way, seeing that dark moon forest is right in front of him. The tense look on his face is relieved.


    When he relaxed, he found that his whole body was sweating, his forehead was cold, and his lips were still dry.


    Licking his lip, Li Lin turned to the carriage and said, "take some water."


    Inside, there was no response.


    Li Lin thought that the carriage was speeding, but Xu didn''t hear it. He increased his voice and called.


    But inside, there is still no sound.


    Li Lin frowned, holding the reins in one hand, turned sideways, lifted the curtain and was about to roar inside, only to find that there was no one inside.


    The carriage is empty. Where is Xu''s half figure?


    Li Lin was stunned, as if he could not even turn his eyes. At this moment, the wheel of the carriage accidentally caught a stone, and only heard the horse hissing. The carriage bumped heavily, and Li Lin fell out of the carriage as soon as he was crooked and defenseless!


    The body is knocked on the complicated and chaotic gravel ground, and the whole body is bleeding with pain.


    On his arm and back, there were several red lips. Li Lin was grinning with pain, but when he got up from the ground and confirmed that the fallen carriage was empty, the external pain was nothing.


    "Niang Lady? Lady? " In the open country, he called tentatively.


    There was silence around, no response.


    This strange quiet makes Li Lin feel creepy. He swallows his saliva, looks at the path just coming in the distance, and at the dark moon forest in front of him.


    After a pause, he sprang to his feet.


    With a thin body, I struggled to pick up the carriage, tied the horse again, climbed onto the car, held the reins, and continued Go straight ahead.


    No matter how his wife is missing, Li Lin doesn''t want to think about it at the moment.


    Now, he has no time to care for others. He only needs to survive, and his life is the most important!


    Li Lin''s driving speed has doubled again. Although he knows that he will be safe soon, he dare not relax any more. He can only wait until he is really safe to breathe a sigh of relief. Now he needs to go all out and keep himself.


    Finally, the carriage entered the dark moon forest. Indeed, as soon as it came in, it was suddenly dark, and its vision was immediately unknown.


    But this darkness reassured Li Lin, who was finally able to take a breath. Because of the worse terrain in the dark moon forest, it became more and more difficult for the carriage to move forward.Li Lin had to slow down and fumble forward, which led him to the center of the dense forest unconsciously. "Whew." Far away, seeing something white in front of him, Li Lin was stunned, pulled up the horse and looked forward nervously. There should be no talent in this kind of place. What kind of animals, wild birds and so on? Li Lin guessed, listened carefully, and made sure that there was nothing in front of him. He urged the horse to go on. The horse''s pace was still very slow. When he got to the position he had just seen, there was nothing there. Li Lin sighed that he was dazzled, but he stared around more cautiously. He dared not relax for a moment. And at this time, in front of me, a white light suddenly passed. Li Lin watched the white light explode in front of her eyes and screamed: "ah -"The cry woke the birds in the forest. Suddenly, dozens of birds came out of the countless dense trees, fluttering their wings and shaking off the dust with their whole body. Li Lin''s head was shaking, but at the moment, he couldn''t care. He couldn''t even complain. Because another picture had occupied his pupil. Looking at the floating white dress in front of him, Li Lin was sweating. He was trembling. He was sure that he was standing in front of him. This man, however, is standing in the air "Ghost Ghost Ghost... " Li Lin stuttered. He never thought that there were ghosts in the world. Thinking of his wife in the carriage, he suddenly disappeared. His legs were shaking and his teeth were fighting. The woman in white, with her long hair covering her face, was standing in front of Li Lin, her feet facing Li Lin''s nose, and her whole body was cold and close to him!

 Chapter 452

    Li Lin felt that he was going to faint, but he could not. He thought that if there was a stone on his hand, he would not hesitate to hit him on the head, so that he would not wake up and sleep completely.


    But he didn''t have any stone, and the woman in the air bent down slowly, and pasted the cold, damp hand on Li Lin''s head.


    There was a chill on his head. Li Lin felt that his head seemed to have been cut off, which made him crazy.


    The woman in White said slowly, "Li Lang......"


    The familiar address almost drives Li Lin crazy at the moment.


    It''s her It''s her It''s really her


    I pushed her down the river. She''s dead. Why Why is it still there? Is it a ghost? Or a dream?


    By the way, it must be a dream. I must be dreaming now.


    Li Lin desperately comforts himself and hypnotizes himself, but listens to the woman and still talks: "Li Lang I''m so cold... "


    Li Lin screamed, "ah", hugged his head, retreated inch by inch, and Sheng Sheng climbed into the carriage.


    As soon as he went in, he found that the carriage was full of water and there were at least half an inch of water stains on the wooden car board. As soon as he went in, he was cold and half of his body was wet and sticky.


    Water Here How can there be water?


    At this time, the curtain gently shakes. Then, the curtain opens and a black head comes in.


    "Li Lang I''m so cold. Hold me Hug our children... " As she said, she suddenly put her hand into her clothes and didn''t know what she was pulling out of them. After a while, she dug out something with blood and strange smell and handed it to the tip of Li Lin''s nose: "this is our child Looks like you... "


    Li Lin came close to see where the child was. It was a big fist dead mouse.


    The mouse died in peace, a pair of red eyes, was staring at him for a moment, as if it would jump up at any time, jump up and bite him.


    "Li Lang What name shall we give to the child? "


    The woman''s hands full of plasma, covered with the back of Li Lin''s hands, seemed to feel Li Lin''s shaking, and she suddenly giggled.


    A woman with long hair covering her face and long black hair all over her body is a woman in white dress. She is so happy.


    Then, she tilted her head, as if to move it down. She "looked" at Li Lin, her voice was gloomy and creepy: "Li Lang Are you afraid of me? "


    Li Lin didn''t answer, but there was a smell of urine in the car.


    The woman laughed again, or the giggle, which made people shiver: "Li Lang, why are you afraid of me? I love you so much I also conceived our children for you How about you hug him Li Lang, the child is calling you He called your father. Listen Listen... "


    "Ah ah -" Li Lin couldn''t stand it any longer. Looking at the dead mouse that had reached his face, he almost cried out: "Xi''er, Xi''er I''m wrong. You forgive me. Will you forgive me? I''ll plead guilty. I''ll go to Fufa. I''ll go to jail. You forgive me. Forgive me. It''s I''m greedy for money and lust. I started from money. I''m sorry for you, but Xi''er I love you You know, I love you, right... "


    Li Lin is still fighting for something. His tone is fast, and his voice almost changes because of the rapid fluctuation.


    The woman in white laughed again. This time, the laughter became sweet and soft. Then, the woman gently put the dead mouse in Li Lin''s arms. Suddenly, she leaned over, grabbed Li Lin''s body with all her bloody hands, and hugged him to death!


    The air conditioner on Li Lin''s body spread rapidly. When Li Lin thought he was going to be frozen, he listened to the weak female voice and smiled in his ear: "Li Lang You love me I know, so you can accompany me... "


    As soon as the voice fell, almost at the next moment, Li Lin had an extra hand around his neck.


    This hand is thin and thin, like dry wood, ugly.


    Li Lin felt choked and flushed. Now, he couldn''t breathe.


    Li Lin is eager to ask for help, but he can''t say a word. He struggles desperately, but the strength of the woman in white is like King Kong. He sticks him tight and tight!


    Li Lin only felt that his eyes were getting more and more confused, his mind was getting more and more confused, his hands on his neck were getting colder and colder, he Is it really going to die?


    No No, he can''t die. He doesn''t want to die


    But now, if you want to, you can''t let him.


    At the same time, outside the carriage, standing in a regular line of Yamen servants, they were talking nonsense: "I didn''t expect that the fourth son acted like a woman, which was quite similar."


    "I don''t think so. He has no chest." "Old shell head hey says with a smile.


    Hugo kicked his ass: "didn''t he carry two cloth bags? That''s a big chest. "


    Old shell head smiley face: "Yo, Hu Ge is satisfied with those two cloth bags? Who can pinch such a thing? ""Roll away, there''s no serious image all the time!" Hu Ge yelled, looked at the curtain of the carriage again, and smacked his lips, "have you fainted for such a long time?"


    "Come on." Another person perfunctorily, peering inside.


    And just then, in the woods, there was a sudden wind.


    At that time, brother Hu''s hat was blown askew. He held it down, squinted his eyes against the wind and asked, "what''s the matter? How can it change? "


    "Is it going to rain?" The old shell head grasps a nearby tree, did not let oneself be blown down by this strong wind.


    "Rain so strong wind? It''s a rainstorm. "


    "No matter what the wind is, it''s too strong. Ah, the old head, the old head..."


    As soon as others saw it, the old head of the shell was lost by the wind.


    Someone wanted to go up to look for him, but suddenly, there was another dust flying, which fascinated people''s eyes. Brother Hu hurriedly shouted: "everyone squat down, squat down first! Hold the next tree! "


    Others followed suit one by one, and the dark moon forest suddenly became chaotic.


    In the carriage, the fourth son, who was being told to make Li Lin dizzy, saw that he was about to get rid of him. Suddenly, a strange force shook him. He felt that his head was heavy and his feet were light. Then he fell back and tumbled and was knocked out of the carriage.


    As soon as he got out of the carriage, the fourth son found out that there was a hurricane outside. As soon as he came out, it was like he was going to be blown away by the wind.


    When he managed to stabilize himself, little four struggled to climb into the car.


    He finally climbed in, but found that Li Lin had disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later.


    On a big tree in the east of the dark moon forest, a black starbird with black body and bright hair, tilted his head, looked at the flesh and blood fuzzy, broken body under the tree, bright black eyes, blinked, looked up, and called to a large young eagle hovering overhead: "Jie Jie......"


    Here is delicious meat. Let''s take it back and give it to Xiaoli.

 Chapter 453

    "Gone?"


    In the back hall of the Yamen of the ancient Yongfu, Liu Wei frowned slightly and looked at the disheartened yamen servants in front of him. He asked again, unsure, "disappeared?"


    "Yes!" Hu Ge''s face was very ugly: "suddenly there was a hurricane, flying sand and stones! The forest is also scratched in a mess. The old shell head is still hurt. The head has a big blood hole. By the time we get back to the horse cart, Li Lin has It''s gone. "


    How can a good living person suddenly disappear?


    If it is said that someone is behind Xu''s disappearance, then why is Li Lin?


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe in hurricanes in the forest, but Liu Wei doesn''t think it''s necessary for Hugo to lie.


    Then, the wind is strange and strange. It seems that someone deliberately did it!


    The trace of Liu Wei''s eyebrow was a little tighter. After a long time, he asked, "what about the one named Xueer found in the investigation?"


    "In the cell." Sun Qi blurted out and said: "the relationship between Qin Xue and Li Lin has been determined. Indeed, as Lord Liu said, the two have been having an affair for a long time. It''s only one or two years since they started. It''s no wonder that Li Lin dare to ask Qin Xue to help him with such a big event. But when it comes to running away, it''s Xu''s wife."


    Thinking of this, sun Qi sighed again.


    Qin Xue is a widow, because she is young, widowed and beautiful. In fact, there are many people asking for relatives, but they probably dislike each other''s bad identity. Qin Xue has not been willing to.


    I don''t know how loyal Qin Xue is to her husband. In fact, there is only another way out.


    Li Lin is also a poet and a scholar. He is young and has a great chance to succeed in the imperial examination. Qin Xue has a vision. Even if he is an outsider, he will follow Li Lin.


    Even to the point where he was willing to kill for Li Lin.


    It''s just that sun Qi thinks Qin Xue should not only love Li Lin, but also be willing to do this for him. Maybe Qin Xue is just more worried about Qian Xi''er''s belly.


    At present, Li Lin has three women, two outer rooms and a wife.


    But all three of them were not pregnant. All of a sudden, Qian Xi''er was pregnant. He was afraid that Li Lin would be soft hearted. Qin Xue was so hard hearted!


    Since Wang pockmarked ran into ghosts, they have led a play.


    First, the ghost of April Lake appeared, and then the death of Qian Xi''er. They pushed everything to the spirit of the fox ghost, trying to use such a way to clean themselves.


    Frankly speaking, if he decides the case himself, sun Qi knows that he can''t make it clear. In the end, the case may become a pending one, or as an ordinary case of falling into a lake, he will make a cursory decision.


    But here comes an adult Liu. He has not only unique vision, but also accurate judgment. Three or two times, he will easily solve the originally difficult case.


    Besides admiration, sun Qi could not say anything else.


    Now Liu Wei asks Qin Xue, but casually,.


    If someone can help Li Lin, Liu Wei will only think of Qin Xue. But if Qin Xue stays in prison, who should be the one outside to help Li Lin?


    "Googoogoo......" Out of the window, the high crowing of chickens suddenly sounded.


    The voice was so loud that it interrupted Liu Wei''s thinking.


    Liu Wei subconsciously raised her eyes, glanced out of the window, but suddenly fixed her eyes, which could not be moved any more.


    When others saw that Liu Wei''s expression was wrong, they looked at it one after another, and they were stunned.


    Outside the window, there was a huge eagle standing there!


    The eagle is a pair of falcons, eye-catching and sharp, with a hook mouth, sharp and shining, but looking so far away, people can''t help but feel scared and shaky.


    You know, eagles, but beasts come!


    Sun Qi''s face was white at this time, but he was still very fast in front of Liu Wei!


    Rong Duwei had some things to do. He left first. Before leaving, he gave special orders to let him look ahead to Lord Liu. At present, there are animals staring at Lord Liu. He should protect himself.


    When the Yamen servants saw that Lord Sun had already made some moves, they were biting their teeth, stamping their feet and blocking the front!


    There are smart ones, who pull out the long knife at once, and quick ones, who are already busy closing the door and windows!


    "GOOGOO goo!" The blade of the long sword is bright, and the eagles outside stare and scream. The huge wings suddenly open. When they wave, they bring a dust wind.


    The Yamen servants immediately panicked and shouted, "this eagle is going to hurt people! Hit it! Hit it! "


    But the Yamen servants haven''t rushed up yet. The eagle is a wing again. There is another gust of wind on the way. It blows several yamen servants around and they are tottering.


    When Liu Wei saw this, he finally determined the identity of the young eagle. He looked around unconsciously and looked for something.


    Finally, under the wings of the young eagle, Liu Wei saw a short, small, dark little crow.


    The crow looked very spiritual, and he was full of spirit.Liu Wei hooked up the corner of her mouth, reached out, and beckoned. The cool pearl under the wings of cuckoo, seeing the calling gesture, flew up in the air immediately. As soon as the little wings fluttered, they flew in. The Pearl pounced steadily on Liu Wei, two sharp little claws, converged the nail, and Wen gently grasped the host''s shoulder, rubbed the host''s ear with his big head with his fist. Sun Qi sees that there are not only eagles, but also blackbirds. They are almost crazy! I saw that the blackbird pounced on Lord Liu. He wanted to stop it for the first time! But the bird was very alert and flexible. He passed over his head without even touching a wing. Sun Qi is frightened. At the thought of that if this damned beast hurt Lord Liu, how can he explain to Rong Du Wei? He''s in a panic! But when he turned around and saw the back picture, sun Qi was stunned again. I saw that the black star, known as the disaster bird, nestled in the neck of Lord Liu with a very intimate gesture, and even rubbed his cheek gently with his sharp mouth. It was so comfortable and vivid. Sun Qi is confused. But on the other side, the Yamen servants who were besieged in front of the window panicked. I saw the big eagle who was just outside roaring. Now, he wants to get in through the window. What if this comes in? The Yamen servants showed their weapons one after another to push it back, but the big eagle hissed and the sharp voice almost pierced the ears of people, but they just wanted to squeeze the huge body inside. Yamen servants don''t know what it wants to do! You are bigger than the window! Can you get in? Besides, what are you going to do when you come in? When the Yamen servants thought about it, they killed the eagle with a real knife and a real gun. Then they listened to the male voice with a smile: "it won''t hurt people." As soon as this is said, everyone will look back. Liu Wei dragged the Pearl, scratched his tiny head with his fingers, and smoothed the hair on his head for him. Then he waved to the cramped and huge eagle outside the window: "Goo Goo, come on."

 Chapter 454

    The eagle, with a huge body, paused for a moment, and quickly narrowed his plump wings. He tried to squeeze himself in from the window.


    As soon as he came in, the big eagle shook its wings. "Goo Goo" made a cry and fluttered over.


    As soon as it came, it happily rubbed Liu Wei''s body, the big head, and always drilled into Liu Wei''s small abdomen.


    Liu Wei patted his head with a smile and said, "will you be coquettish?"


    "Gugu......" The eagle raised his head, made a comfortable rumble from his throat, and continued to put his head on Liu Wei.


    But at this time, the Pearl standing on the host''s shoulder refused. It narrowed its eyes and shouted: "Jie Jie!"


    Goo Goo soft back to it a few times: "Goo Goo......"


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Gu Gu ~"


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Goo..."


    They seem to have quarreled?


    Liu Wei was a little sad, holding the small body of pearl in one hand and pressing the big head in the other, but he asked, "how does it smell of blood?"


    The Pearl suddenly froze!


    But it''s Gugu. It seems that I didn''t understand it. It''s still soft and charming.


    Liu Wei''s expression did not change, but her eyes looked at Pearl: "what did you eat?"


    The Pearl shakes the wing, turns around to fly!


    But Liu Wei is ready for it. He pinches it, pinches the palm of his hand and sneers, "say it!"


    "Jie Jie Jie......" The bleak cry of pearls.


    Now, Goo Goo knows what''s going on. He jumps out of Liu Wei''s arms, jumps far away, sits down pitifully, holds his head in his big wings, and squats there obediently to admit his mistake: "Goo Goo..."


    Pearl immediately complained: "Jie Jie Jie!"


    Gu Gu didn''t retort. He looked at Liu Wei honestly and lowered his head again.


    Liu Wei saw this, squinted, pulled the hair on the top of Pearl''s head: "still learn to shirk responsibility? Eagles like to eat carrion, but Goo Goo prefers chicken! It''s you who like to eat raw meat corpses. Your taste is stronger, too. Say! Did you go to dig the grave again? "


    Pearl can''t be moved by pinching, especially aggrieved: "Jie Jie......"


    "Not eating? So we''re planning? "


    "Jie Jie......"


    "No plane? Where does the smell of blood come from? "


    "Jie......"


    "Can''t tell?" Liu Wei cold voice: "you eat more carrion will give birth to insects, do not remember?"


    Pearl finally no longer refutes, obediently droops the head, very pitifully feels like.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became very serious. Sun Qi and a group of Yamen servants stared at the strange scene, and Qi Qi couldn''t speak.


    So, what is the situation now?


    Mr. Liu from Beijing is With two birds Dialogue?


    It''s not talking, it''s talking!


    Mr. Liu said, the birds are saying, this is Communicating?


    Sun Qi''s eyes were all out. After struggling for a long time, he swallowed saliva and asked gingerly, "Lord Liu, you..." Are you ok? Are you not feeling well? Or is there something wrong with your body?


    Sun Qi really didn''t dare to say what he said, but the meaning was clear. He thought Liu Wei was out of order.


    Liu Wei didn''t blame her. She just let go of the Pearl and watched the crow flapping its wings and stumbling to the beam of the room, hiding behind the pillar and sticking out half her head.


    Liu Wei said casually, "I raised it."


    You raise it?


    Everyone is silent!


    I''ve heard about Thrushes, parrots and starlings. When did you hear about eagles and blackbirds? One is a fierce beast, which eats the living; the other is a disaster bird, which eats the dead.


    How can''t you think about it? How can you raise these two birds?


    Liu Wei said such a sentence, she was too lazy to explain, but she thought for a moment, raised her hand, and waved to the Pearl.


    When Pearl''s body shrank, she hid behind the pillar again and could not die.


    "Cough." Liu Wei cleared his throat.


    The Pearl was shaking all over. Its black feathers were almost lusterless. It hung its head. After a long time, it came out from behind the pillar and flew down.


    This time, the Pearl was smart. Instead of flying into the master''s arms, it flew to the side of the cuckoo and stood with it. Then, it learned how to feel the cuckoo, bowed its head, held its head with its wings, squatted down and admitted its mistake.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    "Make up for it?" Liu Wei asked.


    Sun Qi thought Liu Wei was talking to him. Just as he was about to ask, he listened to the black star bird and called out: "Jie......"


    "Good." Liu Wei said, "go to the dark moon forest on the outskirts of the city with Gugu and find out that someone is missing."


    Pearl crooked crooked head: "Jie?"


    "Check it out."Pearl busy and low head, obedient should be: "Jie Jie."


    Knowing from pearl that he was going to atone for his sins, Goo Goo suddenly came into spirit. He jumped up and thought about it, and suddenly said, "Goo Goo..."


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at the Pearl.


    Pearl hesitated for a moment, and said: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie..."


    Pearl talked for a long time, and Liu Wei listened for a long time. All the people around looked at it with a kind of strange eyes, as if they were watching a ridiculous farce.


    How can there be such absurd nonsense in the world when people talk to birds!


    But now, this ridiculous and aphasic thing really happened in front of us.


    Time passed by a little, until all the pearls were finished, Liu Wei''s face sank and her eyes drooped.


    Sun Qi did not know what Liu Wei heard. He called out, "Lord Liu..."


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, but she got up and said, "follow me."


    Liu Wei said, then he raised his feet and went out.


    Sun Qi hurriedly followed. Several yamen servants, looking at each other, hesitated to follow.


    And two birds, already fluttering wings, circling in the top of Liu Wei''s head, walked with Liu Wei.


    Therefore, once out of the yamen, the common people walking outside the merchants saw a strange scene.


    A man in elegant white and handsome manner walked out of the yamen gate slowly with a leisurely posture. Behind the man, there were a group of Yamen servants with five big and three rough styles, and even a court official wearing the official uniform of the government Yin.


    Even so, there are two birds floating on the top of the white boy''s head.


    One soared, majestic and high, the other was petite and quick.


    The two birds circled over the head of the man in white tacitly, like two loyal guards, abiding by their duties.


    At the same time, a group of handsome young men just came out of the nearby small building and saw this scene.


    One of them laughed: "it''s said that there''s a great man in Beijing, who has made sun''s life difficult. But unexpectedly, he''s such a handsome young man. Looking at his figure, it''s delicious. Brother Zhong, do you think he is?"


    Zhong Ziyu looked at the passer-by with a smile at the corner of his mouth. After a long time, he said to the boy who was full of nonsense: "brother Yue, it''s funny again."

 Chapter 455

    "Ah, brother Zhong knows that yuemou never likes to laugh. Brother Zhong just says that, this adult, you may be able to see it?" That childe elder brother''s mouth is not obstructed, also ignores nearby other people, opens the mouth to say.


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head, patted him on the shoulder with great self-restraint, and said, "brother Yue has drunk too much."


    Hearing this, others hurriedly came out and grabbed the young master Yue: "yes, it''s just noon. We''ve drunk so much. Let''s send them back, Mr. Zhong. Goodbye."


    What else did young master Yue want to say, but he was dragged away by others, and finally he had to give up.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at the direction of a group of people leaving. The smile in his eyes is shallow. Then he turns his head to the direction where Liu Wei and others disappear. For a while, his eyes are still moving.


    ¡­¡­


    In the deep of the flustered and muddy dark moon forest, the shade of the sun is shrouded, which makes the forest dark and scary.


    Sun Qi covered his chest and looked at the front picture from afar. In the end, he didn''t support it. There was a smell of sweetness in his throat. He turned around, supported the tree beside him, and stooped to vomit.


    Other yamen servants around also covered their mouths.


    Some of them quickly step back, the farther away the better.


    Some of them are pale and trembling.


    Liu Wei calmly stood in front of people, eyes light and light, looking at the picture in the mud, lips, pursed into a line.


    "Jie Jie......" Pearl fell on her shoulder, crooked her head, and called twice.


    Gulu stops on the thickest branch, black bean like eyes, looking down tightly.


    Liu Wei has dealt with many corpses, how messy, how disgusting, how horrible they are. She has also met many murderers, brutal, crazy, sick, but the scene in front of her still surprised her a little.


    Liu Wei stepped forward, took out a pair of gloves from her arms and put them on.


    Then he tried to pry the head of the corpse with his hand, and saw what he was like. His expression remained the same: "Li Lin, male, 27 years old, from Guyong mansion."


    In fact, when they came, they recognized that this man was Li Lin.


    Even though he has It''s distorted, but the clothes are right. I can recognize the pattern. The recognition is still very high.


    But now, hearing Liu Wei''s own words, others are still surprised.


    After all, a person who was good about an hour ago has suddenly become this pattern, which is unacceptable to individuals.


    Li Lin''s death was very strange. Liu Wei made a tour around his body and tested it tentatively, but no obvious fatal injury was found.


    If we really want to say fatal injury, maybe we should say that every one of his injuries is fatal.


    How much pain a person can bear is scientifically proven. As long as it is a person, your body, reaches a critical point, it will collapse.


    Liu Wei, the corpse of Li Lin, knew that his death was not caused by a certain victim, but by the collapse of his constitution.


    Liu Wei can''t describe what Li Lin looks like now.


    But roughly speaking, the head is still steady on the neck, but the position of his head is not on the neck, but on his own stomach, which has a big hole.


    His limbs are no longer normal.


    But he is like this, and because the time of death is very short, Liu Wei can even see that his blood is still flowing.


    The body is not broken. It is complete. It seems that it has been ravaged and become another object.


    It''s not hard for Liu Wei to guess how he died


    He was killed by pain.


    That kind of pain, forced him to collapse, was destroyed to death.


    What kind of deep hatred, even killing people, should we use this method?


    Liu Wei thinks, is this a kind of criminal law?


    Li Lin, he''s been punished!


    The idea flashed through her head. Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, then frowned, trying to disperse the strange thought.


    But in any case, it didn''t work.


    At this time, Hu Ge''s voice sounded: "Lord Liu......"


    Liu Wei looked back at him.


    Hu Ge''s face was pale and his lips were purple. He did not dare to look at Li Lin''s body. His eyes moved to another place. He asked difficultly, "is this body going back to yamen?"


    "Well." Liu Wei answered, got up, took off his gloves and said, "take him back."


    Brother Hu looks even worse!


    Other yamen servants are all silent!


    Liu Wei was still thinking about something, but didn''t find the short silence. At last, sun Qi vomited, covered his mouth and said: "Li Lin, he It''s like this How can I put it in the Yamen? "


    Nobody dares to see this thing anywhere. Besides, who will move it back? How to move?


    Liu Wei then returned to her senses and looked around at a circle of people. Finally, without hesitation, she reached out and waved to pearl.


    Pearl "Jie" a sound, bright fly out of the dark moon forest.A quarter of an hour later, Xiao Li came over with two coarse linen clothes and a man dressed as a farmer.


    As soon as Xiao Li saw her mother, she ran over.


    He looked up again, saw the COO coo on it, and cried excitedly, "coo coo, you seem to have grown up again?"


    Goo Goo, squinting his eyes, raised his head and hissed, "Goo Goo..." Then a fan of wings, bringing a smell of corpse, flew to Xiaoli, turned around him, learned pearls, and rubbed Xiaoli''s face with sharp corners of his mouth.


    Xiao Li was tickled by him. He couldn''t help laughing. He was very happy to see each other again after a long time. It seemed that he didn''t find the present occasion at all and was not suitable for reminiscing about the past.


    Finally, after communicating with pearl, Xiaoli crisp said: "Dad, what about the gift pearl brought to me? Eh, is that it? "


    The little guy said, he saw the strange and twisted body of Li Lin not far away. His big bright eyes flashed for a while, and he was excited immediately.


    He ran to him and cried out, "is that it? Is that it? Pearl, Gugu, I like you so much! Dad, I like this gift. I like it very much. Can I take it home? What a beautiful shape! I want to make a specimen, the best specimen! "


    Xiaoli said, without face or shame, he held out his short hand and touched Li Lin''s body. If it wasn''t the body in the mud, it was a little dirty. Liu Wei had no doubt that he would run over and hold the body.

 Chapter 456

    Liu wei walked over without expression, reached out and twisted Xiao Li at will, and said to the two farmers who came along: "I''m tired of moving the body to Yamen."


    Two peasant men nodded, when they found out the white cloth, wrapped it and carried it back.


    A group of hard-working yamen servants suddenly looked very good.


    People who farm the land are so calm when they see such corpses. Some of them with knives make a fuss. They haven''t seen the world''s touch, so they have no face.


    As the general service, Hu Ge''s face burned. In order to show that he was not so useless, he hurried up to help, saying that he was helping to lift it together.


    Who knows two farm men, just skilfully dodge his extended hand, then carry the body and go on.


    Their expressions were calm, even cold. Brother Hu hit a nail and could only follow them. He also followed them step by step.


    It was the two peasant men who embarrassed me.


    They look at each other and make eye contact.


    One man: it''s time for you to carry a stick of incense.


    Another person: No, someone is watching. You are a pioneer of the gate. You want a group of local yamen servants to look down on you?


    One person: they don''t know who I am.


    Another person: that''s not good. I didn''t say when to start. OK, let''s start now. After a while, I''ll change.


    One man: you cheat Wait, I said, you won''t be afraid. Didn''t you eat three badminton pills? You ate my one, too.


    Another person: you are afraid, your family are afraid! I''m not afraid at all! Only Duwei said that soldiers should have discipline. My discipline is to observe the time. That''s when you don''t start. Hum!


    One man: aren''t you afraid? How can I rob my badminton?


    Another person: don''t think I didn''t see it. Later, you secretly followed young master to Jingfang, asked him for three or four, and then came out and ate them. I saw them all!


    One person:


    In a word, the two people look at each other face to face, and their eyes are full of fighting.


    At last, the man who spoke before didn''t speak about the man behind him. He continued to carry the body and walked forward with a snort until he felt his back was sticky and cold. He knew that most of the white cloth was soaked by blood and his back was also soaked.


    This time, no matter what, he threw the body to his companion. He ran to the side and took a shot of badminton.


    In fact, he just asked for five! Four! The last one is reserved!


    They didn''t know what the body looked like at the beginning, but when they received the order and saw the young man''s excited and eager face, they knew that it was always right to have more psychological preparation.


    It turns out that they guessed it wisely. It was difficult for them not to be in front of a group of local yamen servants, and they lost their share, leaving their legend of Gao Leng.


    Li Lin died. The news spread quickly on the third street of Guyong mansion.


    As for how and when they died, yamen didn''t disclose any information.


    And in the autopsy room, now, there are three corpses. In a disastrous state,


    looked as like as two peas in the same bed, and three bodies on top of the three holes. Liu Wei wore gloves and began to work.


    Xiao Li is next to her mother. She hands her scalpel and records something by the way.


    It was written, and he looked up and asked, "can I have the body when this case is over?"


    Liu Wei did not look at his son: "No."


    "Why?" The little guy toots his mouth.


    "There is a master of the body." Li Lin is dead, but Xu is still alive, just don''t know, suddenly know that his husband is betrayal, then death, Xu is a weak woman, how to bear.


    Xiaoli was very unhappy. He lowered his head silently and was busy for a while. He raised his head again: "Dad, this is a gift from Pearl and coo..."


    "They just met."


    "But Dad, last time you picked up a ingot of silver in the street, you said, "I found treasure on the ground. Can''t I find it?"? Since they found it, didn''t they? They It''s all given to me... " Xiaoli''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. At last, it will be silenced directly.


    Liu Wei frowned and looked back at her son with a warning in her eyes.


    Xiaoli sniffs and mumbles, "why isn''t uncle Rong here..."


    If Uncle Rong is here, he will help him to talk. Although uncle Rong is always urging him to do his homework now, he is more and more strict, but he still loves him.


    Xiao Li said that Liu Wei was silent.


    Rong Ling received a message and left first.


    Before Rong Ling left, he said it wasn''t a big deal, but Liu Wei thought it was a big deal, but he didn''t say it.


    Liu Wei ponders for a moment, and finally has no clue, so she has to give up and continue to concentrate on sorting out the body.


    In fact, it''s not easy to break Li Lin''s body.The other side, is a master!


    Martial arts master!


    It''s not hard to see how deep the other side''s skill is with this skill and strength.


    How can Li Lin get into the Jianghu?


    Liu Wei is really puzzled.


    At the same time, at the quay of the ancient Yongfu, on a large ship, Rong Lengduan was sitting in the cabin, looking at the stack of documents presented by Qin Zhong on the opposite side, his face was always calm.


    Qin Zhong sighed, hesitated for a moment, and said: "when his subordinates came, the Liu family was full of people, and they were all in jail. Liu Cheng was directly wiped out the prime minister''s hat. Even Liu Yu, Liu Kun and Liu Yi collected their family property and entered the prison. The Liu family''s women were OK, but they were locked in the Liu family. At present, Beijing was in a complete mess."


    Let Leng listen quietly, fingers rubbing the teacup, dark eyes, no change.


    Qin Zhong couldn''t understand the meaning of the master.


    After thinking about it, he said: "Mrs. Liu, I''m afraid it''s only these days. On the day of the accident, Mrs. Liu can''t get out of bed. The emperor said that she''s not allowed to go to the imperial doctor. At last, Mrs. Yu Wen went to the palace and knelt down. She couldn''t get up. Please help me. This is the reason why she invited the imperial doctor. But she''s too ill. I''m afraid it''s too bad. She has no skills to return to the heaven..."


    In the past, zhengemen had no concern for the Liu family.


    Zhengemen belongs to an independent department, which only manages one acre of land, while Liucheng belongs to the inner hall force, which can''t fight with them. Besides, the situation in Beijing has changed. Who is in trouble and who is in charge is just a matter of moments.


    If everything is in question, isn''t zhengmen busy.


    But this time it''s not the same. Liu''s family is related to their commander.


    This can''t be sloppy.


    Duwei said that everything related to Sizuo is a top priority. He can''t be careless at all!

 Chapter 457

    "This matter..." Qin Zhong tentatively said: "subordinates think that Liu Da should be informed..."


    Before the voice fell, Qin Zhong saw his Duwei, and raised his dark eyes slightly. There was no emotion in his eyes, so he looked at him.


    Qin center in a Deng, swallow saliva, hurriedly lowered his head: "I know the crime!"


    Rong Ling takes the cold tea at his hand and stops Qin Zhong from refilling the tea. He asks, "can you find it?"


    Qin Zhong knew who Duwei asked, and shook his head sadly: "no, after receiving your instructions, the people under him went out, but after all, it was only two days, and the news But in a few days, the first and second battalions will take joint action, and there will be no problem. The man will hide under the ground, and there will always be a pit, so that he can be dug out! "


    Qin Zhong made a vow, but Rong Ling just rubbed the edge of the teacup and got up for a while.


    Qin Zhong also got up in a hurry, and saw his family go out of the cabin, only to see Du Wei standing alone in the bow, motionless.


    "Adult......" Qin Zhong called out, inexplicably feeling that the atmosphere in the cabin was oppressive.


    "People, don''t live if you want to die." After a long time, I heard the way of the man standing in the bow.


    Qin Zhong''s eyes are wide!


    I don''t understand: "my Lord, that man is the only witness who can prove that Liucheng didn''t collude with the king of power and intended to rebel. If he died, wouldn''t Liucheng..."


    Let Leng turn his head and look at Qinzhong.


    Qin Zhong lowers his head and sighs that he is too talkative, but Qin Zhong doesn''t understand.


    Half a month ago, there was a big event in the palace. A lady died. Her body was separated. The death was terrible.


    This matter shocked the emperor, who ordered a thorough investigation!


    Finally, in the woman''s room, I found a letter related to liaozhou, in which, every word and sentence said, what is the ambition of the king of power, and how to design it to match the people in Beijing and overthrow the Lord.


    This letter is submitted to the imperial court. No one knows what the emperor''s expression will be after reading it. Even after that, the emperor called it "sick and quiet".


    But at the same time, a decree was issued.


    Liu Cheng, the prime minister, is intent on treason and ambitious. His crime should be punished! Pressure into the prison, the house should be a male family, take off the top wear, remove the family, together into prison!


    Female family members are forbidden to go out of the house!


    As soon as the imperial edict was issued, a stone aroused a thousand waves, and the whole court hall was boiling.


    All of us don''t understand how Liucheng, an old fox, did such a rebellious thing?


    Liu Cheng has been prime minister for several years. He always skates with loach, which is hard to grasp.


    And everyone knows that Liucheng is a loyal royalist party, only loyal to the emperor. So even though the emperor doesn''t show much favor to Liucheng, the world knows that if something happens to Liucheng, the emperor must be the first one to protect Liucheng.


    Why should such a man, who is honest and highly favored, rebel?


    And a man of letters rebelled? How to make it? Take a pen stick? Write down all the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty?


    No disease, no soldier, no conspiracy, how Liucheng to rebel!


    At that time, the Minister of Manchu began to inquire about it.


    But I don''t know what happened. I only heard that a concubine died in the imperial palace. It seems that there is some faith in the concubine''s room.


    Some people connected the two things, wondering if Liucheng had put on a green hat for the emperor? This is discovered. The emperor will deal with it!


    If so, it is reasonable to put on the hat of rebellion.


    Officials in the DPRK are speculating and waiting.


    Waiting for the emperor, whether he really wants to put Liucheng to death.


    This is half a month.


    For half a month, no one has pleaded for Liucheng, except for one old Yuwen lady, who pleaded for her once, but Yuwen didn''t stand up and said nothing to Liucheng.


    It''s reasonable to say that the Liu family and the Yuwen family have a lot to do with each other. The Yuwen family should have meant what they meant. But this time, the Yuwen family directly closed their doors and did not see the guests, thus eliminating any contact with all parties.


    In the middle of Beijing, the wind and clouds are surging, and people are in danger. However, the emperor has not been in the early Dynasty for half a month.


    However, no matter how the court changes, zhengemen is located outside and always has its own information channel. The whole story is clear to zhengemen.


    Although I don''t know whether Liucheng really has contact with the king of power, but only with the relationship between Liujia and Liuwei, zhengemen will take care of this business.


    The dead imperial concubine, a close maid, disappeared suddenly after the incident broke out.


    No one knew where she had gone. The imperial palace had been searched and no one had been found.


    He is the biggest witness in Liucheng case.


    However, it doesn''t matter whether the witness has it or not, because it''s only a word from the emperor, or even an idea in the emperor''s mind, whether the Liu family should be copied.But it is an opportunity. As long as it can be proved that Liucheng is not consistent with the letter left by the imperial concubine, the Lius family may survive.


    At the moment, Zhen Gemen has already sent out two battalions for this matter, but the time is too short to find.


    But now, Lord Duwei said, "don''t live if you want to die.".


    This person can be regarded as the last Liangdan who can keep the Liu family. If she dies, Liucheng will have a hundred mouths and will not survive.


    Qin Zhong really didn''t understand. He just looked at Rong Duwei''s touch. He was afraid that he would not give an explanation.


    Struggle for a while, Qin Zhong doesn''t ask any more. Duwei always has the idea of Duwei. They are small. They are obedient!


    Rong Ling does have his own idea, or he has his own guess.


    Separated from Qin Zhong, Rong Leng went straight to Yamen.


    As soon as he went in, he was hit by a small gun like body. When Rong Leng looked down, he saw Xiaoli hanging tears, red nose tip, pitifully looking at him.


    Didn''t ask "what''s the matter?" Rong Ling was very used to holding him up and cuddling him in his arms. He pinched the tip of his nose and asked, "what''s the matter with your father?"


    Xiaoli bit her mouth, red eyes, wiped her tears on Uncle Rong''s clothes, and said, "my father is unreasonable!"


    Allow Leng to be silent, say for a while: "you just know?"


    Xiaoli wants to cry again!


    Wei grievanced and murmured: "it''s the Pearl and the gift mumbled to me. Why didn''t my father give it to me? Pearl planed a lot of graves and didn''t see the beautiful body. It''s rare and beautiful, but my father said Can''t give me But it''s not her. Anyway Anyway, she''s always robbing me. She''s unreasonable! "


    The little guy angrily complains, but Rong Ling hears two key words acutely: "pearl?"


    Xiaoli nodded, "pearl." He said, "Pearl and cuckoo have sent the medicine and come back."

 Chapter 458

    Rong Ling almost immediately put Xiao Li down, raised his feet, and went to the morgue. He got the news and knew that Li Lin was dead. At this moment, Liu Wei would probably be in the morgue.


    In the past, it was not surprising.


    Liu Wei is wearing gloves and masks. On a corpse that is almost like a human, she cuts it back and forth.


    Rong Ling goes to her, but she doesn''t speak. She just looks at her.


    Perhaps Rong Ling''s eyes are too deep. Liu Wei looks back at him and blinks. It means silent inquiry. What''s wrong?


    Rong Leng quietly went up, stood beside her and asked, "how''s it going?"


    Liu Wei put down the scalpel, went to the gloves, took off the mask, picked up Xiao Li''s half of the rice paper, while writing, said: "died very clean, what the master did. Jianghu people have extraordinary martial arts. There is no trace left on the body. The murderer is an old hand. The technique is very novel. I haven''t seen it before. I asked Mr. Sun and said I haven''t seen it. There are few clues. The identity range of the murderer is a little large. I need to check the skin tissue carefully again to see if I can collect relevant traces. However, the probability is not very high. The technique of the murderer is neat and his mind should be calm when he did it The body marks are so orderly. "


    Liu Wei said her analysis and then lowered her head to record it on the rice paper, but she didn''t hear the people around her. She looked up at him and saw that Rong Ling was still looking at herself, so she asked, "I have something on my face?" Say, still use hand to wipe.


    Rong Leng took hold of her hand, took her sleeve, wiped out a drop of blood accidentally splashed on her cheek, and said, "OK."


    Liu Wei also took the sleeve and wiped it. Seeing what he didn''t wipe, he bowed his head and continued to record. He asked, "where did you go before?"


    "There are some things," said Rong Leng in a flat tone


    "Can''t you tell me?"


    "Well."


    This time, he is very straightforward to admit!


    Liu Wei looked at him again, but his expression did not change. He lowered his head and asked casually, "pearl is back. Can you see it?"


    "No." Man''s light back.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak for a moment, pausing for a moment, and said, "this body still needs to be dealt with. Will you wait for me?"


    "Well."


    Liu Wei nodded, stopped caring about him and continued to clean up the body.


    In fact, the case of Li Lin is really simple, just the identity of the murderer, but not simple.


    Liu Wei only made a cursory inspection and knew that he was an expert. He was a light thief.


    However, how could such a big man have a bad time with such a scholar as Li Lin?


    Even if it''s revenge, we shouldn''t use such a big pen. After all, how can we use ox knife to kill chickens?


    Nevertheless, people have died, the scars on the body surface have been analyzed, and the basic situation of the murderer has been reconstructed.


    All that''s left is to find.


    Liu Wei''s hands and feet were not quick or slow to tidy up the body and straighten his twisted hands and feet.


    Half of his head, which had not completely fallen off, was sewn right, and his stomach was mended.


    When it''s over, it''s Dusk outside.


    Xiaoli is playing with pearl and goo outside. She sees her mother and uncle Rong coming out. She pours and pretends not to see them.


    He''s angry. His gift is gone!


    Liu Wei didn''t even look at his son. He walked straight past him and walked very fast.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei just walk to the gate of the yard, and Rong Ling stops for a moment. After all, he looks back at Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli was in a hurry. Her mother didn''t coax herself. She just left. What should she do?


    Now I see that uncle Rong has turned around, and he has to stop. He continues to pout proudly.


    Rong Leng reached out and called out, "pearl."


    The Pearl who was jumping on the stone table in the courtyard froze for a moment, then fluttered and flapped his wings, flew over, stopped on Rong Leng''s shoulder, tilted his head, and called, "Jie?"


    "Let Leng way:" go back to eat


    Pearl cheerfully called again, by the way, because of the long journey together, there had been some revolutionary friendship of "Jie Jie......"


    As soon as I heard that I was feeding, I was busy flying and followed.


    In the courtyard, the cool wind blows a wisp of melancholy.


    Xiao Li stood there alone, hesitated for a long time, red nosed, and chased out: "I I also want to eat I''m hungry I''ve been hungry for a long time Dad Dad, wait for me... "


    The little guy came running, grabbed the corner of his mother''s clothes and followed her at her feet.


    When they arrived at the inn, big girl and little girl saw that they had come back and hurried out.


    But I saw a black blackbird standing on Mr. Liu''s shoulder, and a big eagle hovering above them.


    Two little girls gaped and looked silly.


    Liu Wei looked, reached out his hand and knocked on the top of their heads. He called out, "it''s dinner."The big girl and the little girl are busy, and Qi Qi says, "the meal is ready, son. It''s over there."


    Xiao Li was so hungry that she ran to him, and the Pearl followed him. She stopped steadily on his head. She hesitated for a moment and didn''t know whether she should go in or not.


    Liu Wei has waved to Gu Gu and led him to the second floor.


    Along the way, they have already paid great attention to it. It''s a bad omen for fierce eagles to enter the city and disaster birds to enter the city. If they don''t know how to stop, they are afraid to get into some unnecessary trouble.


    Although Liu Wei is not afraid of trouble, he can avoid it in the end.


    When Liu Wei opened the door, he saw that the door of the next room was also open. It was Rong Su, who was about to go down for dinner.


    Two people''s eyes meet in the air, Liu Wei will leave.


    Rong Su, but a faint voice: "happy?"


    Liu Wei stops and looks at Rong Su: "what?"


    Rong Su walks past Liu Wei with a cool voice: "Liu''s family will fall down. You and Rong Leng will lose a layer of resistance. If the third brother can''t marry a princess, it will be cheaper for you."


    Liu weiding looks at Rong Xu, silent and speechless.


    Rong Su picks up a eyebrow and says, "don''t you know?"


    "No." Liu Wei''s eyes were dark: "I knew it, but I was curious about how the seventh Lord knew it."


    Rong Su raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Liu Wei leaned over the door bar and smiled: "it seems that the seven lords are not alone and have no dependence, as you said. Your people are by your side. They are so powerful that you have concealed them. "


    The brow of the countenance is tightened more tightly.


    Liu Wei sneers, suddenly his hands are around his chest, leaning slightly towards him.


    As soon as she enters, she will let go of her instinct.


    Liu Wei stares at Rong Su''s eyes, and smiles: "and what''s more, is it for me, or for your fiancee? Seven Wang Ye, won''t you please Miss Liu? Or did you please me? "

 Chapter 459

    Maybe Liu Wei''s eyes are too pressing, and she is silent. She is quite opposite to Liu Wei''s four eyes.


    Liu Wei''s original intention is to trace out Qi with Rong!


    She had been annoyed by this man''s strange words for a long time, but now he looked so seriously, which made her uneasy.


    A little back, Liu Wei straightened up and said, "in short, how I am, how I and Rong Leng are, they are all less than the seventh prince


    Liu Wei finished and turned to leave.


    Shoulder, but in the next second was broken!


    Liu Wei frowns, but before she can turn back, she suddenly pulls her back and holds her shoulder blade. She presses her back on the pillar in the corridor, pinches her white neck with one hand, presses her delicate shoulder with the other, squints her eyes, and stares at her sharply.


    Liu Wei said coldly, "let go!"


    Rong Su did not move. They were very close. He looked up and down at her with a pair of eyes. After a long time, he sneered, "it''s a bit of beauty."


    Liu Wei''s expression is even colder: "you should know that you can''t beat me. If I start, you will suffer!"


    "I know." Rong Su''s tone was flat: "your martial arts are extraordinary, so Rong Ling recruited you. Frankly speaking, I can give you what my third brother can. Why do you just give him your heart and soul? Or Do you really love the third brother? "


    Liu Wei smiled: "seven Lord this is suddenly want to talk with me?"


    "When you mention it, ask."


    "I didn''t mention it."


    "I did." "You say so," said Rong


    Liu Wei smiled satirically: "since the seventh Lord is so interested in my private affairs, it''s OK to tell you. Yes, I love him very much. What''s wrong? Can''t you? "


    "The third brother will take the concubine." Rong Xu''s eyes are tight.


    Liu Wei''s face is meaningless: "who can''t?"


    It seems that Mr. Liu still has a son. Obviously before, Mr. Liu was a normal man, just a good man. Why did he do this?


    Men''s affairs, some people as elegant things, Rong Su only feel sick!


    Mr. Liu, the three elder brothers, wandered with him day by day. Now they tell him frankly that they love each other. Rong Su only thinks that the whole stomach is not good.


    "Can''t come back?" Let''s ask.


    Liu Wei continued to smile: "what is going back, what is going? Some people regard this as a crooked way. They think that the combination of men and women is the harmony of yin and Yang. Why? Because women can have children? So, how many people, because of the so-called tradition, marry and have children? How many people, really like his other half, just combined? I''m a strange man. The seventh prince can see that I like who I like. I don''t need to hide or cover. But I can at least guarantee that I love someone because of him, not because he is a man or a woman, is always rare, or what he has. You look down on me. It doesn''t matter. I also look down on you. Because I have the purest feelings, the purest pursuit, and you don''t. So don''t look at me with your crazy eyes. I have a good temper. I have a bad temper. I dug your eyes. You don''t know that I dug them. Do you believe it? "


    As soon as the voice falls, Liu Wei raises her arm and shakes her internal power. She directly shakes her hands away, making her step back two or three steps, and then stops.


    Touch his neck, Liu Wei said: "also, I hate to be touched, this time as an accident, next time, I will be angry."


    Liu Wei finished, turned to go downstairs, but saw the stairs, Rong Ling was standing there, looking at her for a moment.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, and soon returns to his senses. He steps forward and says, "have a meal." Say, pull him downstairs.


    Rong Su looks at the back of the two people snuggling together, eyebrows, fierce frown.


    This evening meal, Rong Su did not go down to eat, the girl is very obedient to Rong Su left a meal, but also sent upstairs.


    Big girl because the pearl is too cute, has been reluctant to let it go.


    The little girl knocked lightly. Soon, the door opened. In the eyes of the child, a tall and handsome man stood inside and looked down at himself.


    The little girl handed the tray up and said, "I''ve brought you rice, Mr. Qi."


    "No." Let trace light back a sentence, backhand, close the door.


    With a snap, the door almost hit the girl''s face. Fortunately, the girl hid fast and didn''t hit her nose.


    Holding the tray in her hand, little girl is at a loss.


    Looking back at the next room, I wanted to ask my sister for help, but I found that my sister was still around the pearl bird, talking to it all the time.


    Little girl thinks that there is something wrong with her sister, and the bird can''t understand her, but her sister just likes it, and little girl can''t help it.


    Look at the sister who is having fun and the closed door. The girl hesitates and brings the tray back to the kitchen.


    He took out a ingot of silver from his pocket and gave it to Liu Gongzi. He put it into the kitchen and said, "brother, please help me simmer this dish. If the young man in the second room on the left upstairs is hungry, he will send it to him."The kitchen worker took the silver and agreed with a smile. The little girl felt for the empty purse, a little lost, but she soon picked herself up. Back to the second floor, girl found that her sister was still playing with pearl in the little childe''s room, so she went back to the room, took out the handkerchief under the pillow, and began to embroider. After embroidering two stitches, the girl suddenly found that she had forgotten something. She looked up, looked around, and finally saw her lantern on the shelf. That''s her most precious lantern, because there is a red mark on it. Touching the mark, the little girl began to smile, put the lantern on the table, the nearest place to her, then held up her handkerchief and asked to the lantern, "elder sister, do you see the plum blossom I embroidered, like a plum blossom?" A lantern, of course, will not reply. But the little girl continued: "elder sister, you said before, I learned to embroider plum blossom, you let me help you embroider your dowry, now I already can, can you let me help you embroider your dowry?"? I''ll embroider it very carefully, and I won''t let your mother-in-law look down on it. " In the small inn room, there was only one girl, talking to herself. Little girl didn''t even realize that just now she complained that big girl was talking to the bird, but now she is talking to a lantern. Compared with big girl, she is more eccentric. One plum blossom, two plum blossoms. When the girl embroidered the third plum blossom, suddenly someone outside the door shouted: "little girl." The little girl looked back and looked outside. The kitchen work said sorry: "what, the food you let me cook, I forgot to tell you, someone else sent it to the other guest room, this..." "How could that be?" The little girl is not happy for a moment. She stands up and follows the work to the kitchen, trying to argue with the person who delivers the wrong food. The door of the room is not closed. When the girl comes back, she always feels that there is something different in the room.

 Chapter 460

    The little girl blinked her innocent big eyes, carefully and carefully, then suddenly woke up: "Mommy, where''s my lantern?"


    The cowhide lantern in the style of gourd was put on the table, but now it''s gone.


    Little girl searched everywhere but found nothing.


    Then she turned around and found that the window was open. She went over to have a look and found that the lantern was hanging on the eaves outside.


    "My lantern..." Little girl red nose tip reach for, but how can not reach, she simply climbed to the bedside, half of the body stretched out, trying to take a short finger to grasp.


    Lantern Lantern


    In the next room, she looks at the dim human figure outside the closed window.


    Standing in front of Rong Xu, the man in black sinks his eyes and looks up and says: "master......"


    Rong Su raised his hand and stopped the man in black from speaking. In a cold voice, he said, "go first."


    The man in black nodded, but directly flew up the beam, pulled the eaves off and flew out.


    When there was no one in the room, Rong Xu got up slowly and went to the window.


    Outside the window, the figure apparently didn''t find anyone near, and it was separated from the figure by a window.


    Rong Su''s eyes were fixed for a moment, he reached out and pushed hard, and the window snapped open.


    But the girl who had been lying on the edge of the ground suddenly called out, "ah --"


    when he heard that voice, Rong Su was also stunned. He looked into it and saw that the girl was looking up straight and falling down.


    If this falls, I will die!


    "Damn it!" Rong Su cursed and jumped out of the window almost immediately, reaching for the child who was almost near the ground.


    But his speed is still too slow. Seeing that the girl is getting closer and closer to the ground, his forehead is soaked with cold sweat.


    Little girl thought she was dizzy. Maybe the wind was too strong. Her ears were all noisy, which made her headache.


    Girl is actually afraid now. The distance between floors is very close. Maybe it''s just a moment of sneezing. She''s going to die.


    But this short time seems to be stretched infinitely at this moment.


    Little girl saw Rong qigongzi who jumped down with her, and also saw the gourd lantern hanging on the eaves.


    She wanted to ask Rong seven to go back, and also wanted to hold the lantern.


    Even if I die, I want to die with a lantern.


    But she can''t do anything, she can only feel dizzy, ears roaring, she can''t speak, her only choice is to wait for her death.


    Or, fortunately, he will not die. He may just break his arm and leg.


    But if so, chick would rather die than be crippled, which is the last thought in chick''s mind.


    "Bang!"


    Heavy falling sound, echoed in the girl''s ear.


    The girl closed her eyes and waited for the breath to stop or the pain to spread.


    But the girl didn''t wait. She waited for two full breaths, but didn''t wait.


    At last, the girl opened her eyes nervously, and the first one came to her destination. However, the face of the seventh childe was cold and haughty: "asleep?"


    The voice of a man is as indifferent as ever.


    The little girl was stunned. She looked left and right, but found that she was in the arms of a strange man, and Rong qigongzi stood in front of him and looked at her coldly.


    "I......" Not dead?


    "How are you?" A string of intoxicating and gentle voice is introduced into the auricle.


    The little girl looked at the man in white who was still holding herself, looked at his handsome and elegant face, and blushed.


    The man hugged the little girl, held her in his arms, pasted her cheek with his warm palm, and said softly, "it''s a little cold, is it scared?"


    Girl Mu Mu nodded, and then, after knowing it, she looked up and pointed to the upstairs.


    The man looked up, his eyes moved, and soon recovered as usual. He smiled and said, "I just happened to pass by. Otherwise, such a lovely little girl will become meat."


    The man says, still dote on to take the finger to scrape the nose tip of the little girl, tease the little girl not to mention the face, the ear neck is red.


    "I I I want to pick up the Lantern No If you are not careful Fell down I thought Thought I was going to die... " Murmuring, the little girl said more and more quietly.


    Before she finished, the girl suddenly felt a pain in her body.


    For a moment, she was pulled from the arms of the strange warm man to another cold and icy arms.


    Rong Su holds the soft child in a very unskilled way, looks at the clear and moist man in the opposite side coldly, purses his lips and says "thank you". Then he hugs the girl and goes to the gate of the inn.


    Little girl thinks it''s not good. She looks back and says anxiously: "Gong Young master Thank you Thank you for saving me... "


    "I saved you." Let''s trace the cold.


    The little girl looked at him stupidly, with her mouth bulging, as if frightened by him. After all, she said: "thank you, Mr. Qi, for saving me..."Rong Su stares at the child, but does not speak. He throws the child to the ground and asks the child to follow him.


    At one stroke, the girl felt her legs soft.


    The little girl rubbed her knee, but she was still stumbling in this way.


    Just walked for a while, the little girl still couldn''t help looking back and took another look.


    But I saw that kind-hearted young man, who was as warm as jade, was still standing there, looking at her laughing.


    The little girl is busy bowing to him, expressing her thanks. She is so cute.


    Until one big one small, two figures disappear, Zhong Ziyu just looked up and looked at the gourd lantern still hanging on the eaves.


    He took a sip of his lips, which made him smile.


    Then he saw a big hand sticking out of the window on the second floor. He took the lantern at will.


    Then the window closed.


    With his eyes closed, Zhong Ziyu covered up the more obvious smile in his eyes, and then rubbed his fingertips. It seemed that he thought of something. Suddenly he said, "I''m familiar with how to say it."


    this brainless sentence, which was said in a very low voice, even though no one could hear it except himself.


    He looked at the second floor again. This time, he saw another window instead of the previous one.


    He looked for a long time, then took his eyes back and walked away from the other end of the street.


    In the other window, which he looked at deeply, there was silence.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling''s cold, wordless face, sighs, sits on the chair, props up her chin, looks at him and looks at him.


    Rong Leng frowned: "what are you looking at?"


    Liu Wei shrugged: "you look at me, and I''m not allowed to look at you?"


    The man approached, took her hand away, changed to his own, held her chin, leaned up, and kissed her on the lips.


    Liu Wei realized, "this is what you mean by kissing me, and I also want to kiss you?"

 Chapter 461

    Rong Leng didn''t speak, but got up and looked down at Liu Wei. He dragged her jaw and kissed her again.


    The kiss was so deep that Liu Wei raised her head to meet his approach and closed her eyes. She was not obedient as usual.


    This kiss, for a long time.


    Until the two people are a little breathless, Rong Ling reluctantly let go, after letting go, he just touched her lips, felt her breath, did not let her go.


    Time passed by little by little, and neither of them spoke. It was quiet and not warm. Inside, it was full of the wind and rain that each other could feel.


    "How to know?" After a long time, Rong asked.


    The sound is not big, small can be ignored.


    But Liu Wei heard.


    Liu Wei smiled for a while, but didn''t smile: "didn''t you guess?"


    Sure enough.


    These two words appeared in Rong Leng''s heart. After a pause, he said, "I can explain."


    Liu Wei: "there is nothing to explain, just tell me, your plan is."


    Rong Ling just released Liu Wei, looked up at her eyes. They were dark and bright. Inside, they had magic that fascinated him. They didn''t know the source, but they couldn''t help themselves.


    Sitting back in the chair, his expression was not good. After a long hesitation, he said two words: "it''s a plan."


    Liu Wei listened and nodded: "how to break it?"


    "You don''t want to ask clearly, what is the plan?"


    "Need to ask?" Liu Wei casually takes out a cup of tea in the tea tray in the middle of the table, twists it with her fingers, and says carelessly, "Liucheng is conspiring against usurping the throne? Don''t say it''s you and me, it''s your father himself. Will he believe it? Who do your father and Emperor still trust in this Manchu Dynasty? I don''t think it''s the prince, Rong Xu, or you. Instead, it''s Liucheng? "


    Liu Wei''s words are by no means groundless. She has been in Kyoto for several months. She will not even have a black eye on some basic situations in the DPRK.


    At present, Liu Wei is still a lifeguard of the court. He still has some sense of the officialdom.


    So this time, Rong Ling said it was a plan, and Liu Wei believed it completely.


    It''s not just a plan, I''m afraid, but a plan related to them.


    I saw Liu Wei''s clear and extreme feeling, and Rong Ling''s original swaying heart settled down immediately.


    He did not want to tell Liu Wei about it. First, he was afraid that she would be worried. Second, he was afraid that she did not know the situation and was trapped by some people.


    At present, Liu Wei is so calm and confident. Rong Ling knows that he despises her again.


    The expression on the face also calms down, let Leng ponder for a while, straight ask: "how much do you know?"


    Liu Wei shrugged: "how much do you think pearl can express?"


    Thinking of the stupid and greedy black bird, Rong Leng raised a smile and said, "I''ll start again."


    Liu Wei nodded and supported her chin, ready to listen to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng didn''t say much, only picked up a few points, but before and after that, Liu Wei understood them very simply.


    In short, this is not only a plan, but also a big plan.


    "It seems that it''s for you." Liu Wei''s head was propped up with her hands in her hands, and her legs were folded casually. She felt and looked as if she was outside her business.


    Rong Ling pinches her cheek with her hand and squints her eyes.


    Liu Wei pushed his hand away, leaned back in the chair and said, "isn''t it right? The king of power intended to rebel, and the most contact with liaozhou side was zhengemen. It''s reasonable to say that zhengemen is your father''s territory. He should be the first to know anything about zhengemen. But obviously, there was a mistake in the middle link. He received less information or received it late. So he suspected that you were in charge of it. You are Rong Duwei who took charge of zhengemen instead of him. Have you been sitting for too long in the position of lieutenant zhenggemen? I can''t tell whether I''m in charge of the territory for others or my own? "


    Liu Wei''s words are lawless!


    But it is also in line with the current situation


    Rong Ling takes a look at Liu Wei, and keenly notices that when Liu Wei mentions the three words "your father emperor", his eyes are deep and cold.


    Jung Leng paused and held her hand.


    He knew that in any case, it was not easy for Liu Wei to control her emotions to such a degree.


    How many impulsive people are there in this world? But people like Liu Wei who have an overall view are few, if any, but most of them are men, because men always have a broader view of things, and daughters are always easy to get to the top of small details.


    Liu Wei obviously has no common fault with her little daughter. She has her ideas, her judgment, her ideas, her understanding, and her decision.


    Such a wise and resourceful girl, even with such a cold face on her head, can''t be unpleasant.Rong Leng pinched her hand tightly. The temperature of the palms of the two men fused. Liu Wei looked at him and said, "don''t worry, this is my limit."


    "Well." The man answered, moved the topic away, said firmly: "father is testing me, you guessed right."


    Liu Wei eyebrows: "do you have evidence?"


    Let the edge not speak.


    But now, silence is the default.


    Liu Wei smiles sarcastically: "say, what did you find?"


    "My father sent private soldiers."


    Liu Wei was shocked. "And private soldiers?" She also thought that zhengemen was the emperor''s private soldier. She didn''t think about it. And?


    "Zhenggemen deals with things for him on the bright side. In the dark side, he has a lone soldier."


    Liu Wei collected her eyes: "what did he do?"


    Rong Ling shakes his head.


    Liu Wei didn''t quite understand.


    "Not yet." "Rong Leng said:" that soldier is still under surveillance


    So Liu Wei understood.


    She said, since the first flag of the emperor''s hand was taken, how could Rong Ling tolerate another team hiding in the dark?


    With Liu Wei''s understanding of Rong Ling, this man is actually cruel.


    The so-called non race, its heart will be killed.


    In his heart, he is afraid that he has always believed in this sentence. If he is not his own person, he is the enemy. Even if he was not the enemy before, he may become the enemy later. Therefore, preparations must be made early.


    Now, it seems that Rong Ling''s preparation is to achieve the point.


    Liu Wei pinched a man''s finger with her fingers and asked slowly, "so, what''s the situation now?"


    "Kill a man first."


    Liu Wei raises her eyebrows.


    "Concubine Chang''s maid."


    Concubine Shang is the dead imperial concubine.


    According to Qin Zhong, Huang Er, the palace maid of Princess Chang, is the only one who can prove the authenticity of those letters. However, Huang er''s whereabouts are unknown, so far there is no trace. Whether in Kyoto or outside Beijing, the sky and the earth are too big to be found.


    But even if it is difficult, Rong Ling knows that this person must die.

 Chapter 462

    Huang er''s confession is very important. If she says the letter is true, she will directly seal Liucheng. If she says it''s false, Liucheng will live. But if it''s involved, she will only pull out more people and more black materials in the north.


    Rong Ling naturally understood what his father wanted to do.


    Just want to take advantage of the things of Liucheng, and deliberately drag in the king of power. As long as Huang Er admits the blue and white of Liucheng, the emperor can point all the spears at the king of power.


    At that time, we will not only save Liucheng, but also get the gratitude of Liu family and generations.


    This business is not only profitable but also profitable.


    If we want to point the spear at the king of power, as a young pioneer who was also rolling in the sand, he will naturally manage his soldiers himself, and the first one to take over is zhenggemen.


    After all, there are already some people who have been unfaithful and covetous to his emperor''s intention. If he doesn''t hold his foundation in his hand, how can he rest assured?


    At the end of the day, this may be his biggest goal: one arrow, three carvings, one loyalty of Liu family, two fighting against the real name, and three rights of zhenggemen.


    Once you touch the gate, you will be deprived of all the rights to allow Leng.


    What has been collected and incorporated, when Rong Ling has grown up, is it said to take away? How is it possible?


    So, the whole thing is to find out, on the contrary, it is the maid named Huang er who has become the key.


    If Huang Er is dead, missing and can''t be found again, it means that the emperor''s calculation has failed.


    What happens after a failure?


    First, he has to find another way to let Liu family go first, or he will cut off his right arm and left arm. Isn''t that stupid?


    Stealing chicken doesn''t eat rice.


    second, the Emperor himself did not find the origin of the advanced king of attack, but most likely had already stirred up the eyes of King Wang in Kyoto.


    Even if the king of power, who is still planning, has no intention of rebellion for the time being, was forced by the emperor, he really immediately organized his troops to attack.


    Third, if the emperor could not get the gate, he would not say. He also reminded Rong Ling that he was already worried about Rong Ling and planned to take it back.


    Rong Ling at this age is no longer a lamb. Knowing the meaning of the emperor, do you have to wait for death?


    Therefore, to sum up the three points, huang''er can''t stay.


    Only when Huang Er died, could the emperor burn his head and bury himself in the hole he dug.


    Liu Wei understood the whole thing and couldn''t help laughing.


    I didn''t expect that Rong Leng would play this kind of mind. If you want to pit me, I will return the pit to you. It''s really wonderful to do the same to you.


    Liu Wei really liked this method. At the same time, Liu Wei understood why Rong Ling kept it from her all the time.


    Liu''s family is involved in it. If they are determined to save Liu''s family, they will totally negate his plan. That''s afraid, but only the emperor''s will.


    Although he knew that she was the one who wanted to see the unlucky man, he was afraid of her when he was involved in dozens of families. He could not bear this heart.


    Rong Ling knows how much his father and Emperor are reluctant to let Liu Cheng, the prime minister, go. But Rong Ling''s fear of Liu Wei does not necessarily lead to his belief. Therefore, Rong Ling hesitates and conceals.


    Not even at the end of the day.


    Looking at the sharp black eyes of the man in front of her, Liu Wei said: "I have no other requirements, only a little, to protect my grandmother."


    Since I went back, Mrs. Liu is the most protective person.


    Compared with Liucheng''s utilitarian mind, Liu Yu''s pure gentleman''s kindness, the old lady, is a wise and clear person who can see through all situations and understand how desperate it is to protect Liu Wei in that situation, but the old lady finally decided to protect Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei will always remember this kindness.


    Pearl is just a bird. What Liu Wei heard from it is just that the whole family has been shut down, grandma is ill and so on.


    Liu Wei knows the body of the old lady, which is not good, but she can go on as long as she likes.


    Now there is an accident. Liu Wei is afraid that the old lady will not survive.


    The old lady is just a girl.


    The emperor doesn''t care about the old lady''s life and death.


    How could the emperor care about the life and death of an old woman?


    Even if old lady Liu went like this, no one would dare to say that the emperor was not.


    At the thought of it, Liu Wei was suddenly upset.


    There is no common hatred for killing her father, but she can bear it and avoid her enemies only by one thing - the emperor is a Ming emperor.


    Liu Wei did not have much ambition, but he would not joke about the stability of the people in the world for the sake of personal resentment.


    The Revenge of killing the father will certainly be rewarded, but before that, there must be an excellent successor.


    Now, this position is ostensibly owned by the crown prince, but with the emperor''s deliberate connivance, it has forced the crown prince to retreat and protect him, which is teetering.Nowadays, the situation is not clear, and the successor is unable to judge. Liu Wei didn''t want to participate in the battle, so she had to wait at a distance. But if something happened to old lady Liu this time, Liu Wei felt that she would not wait. The present state has exhausted all her kindness and patience. She has no balance and will tolerate the emperor''s more excessive actions. If it''s true that she can''t retreat, then what she has to do, I''m afraid, will make the court turbulent and the world transient. Just before the last moment, Liu Wei is not going to make it to this point. Rong Ling agrees to Liu Wei''s request. He will protect the life of old lady Liu. This night, both of them didn''t sleep well. They had their own worries and couldn''t sleep well. In the morning of the next day, Liu Wei rubbed his forehead with some pain and went downstairs slowly to have breakfast. As soon as I went out, I was hit by a small body. Liu Wei looked down and saw that big girl was looking around in a hurry. Her big eyes were full of panic. Liu Wei holds down big girl''s head and asks big girl to stop, what''s the matter "Sister..." Big girl looked up and said pitifully, "my sister is gone..." "Well?" Liu Wei frowned. At this time, the door of the next room also opened, and Xiao Li came out with a short leg, with her ragged clothes around the pearl that was also not awake. Xiaoli yawned and said hello to her mother: "good morning, Dad." Liu Wei said, looking into the room, "have you seen the girl?" "Little Li a meal, shake head:" little girl again does not sleep with me At this time, the door of the room on Xiaoli''s left also opened, and Rong Xu came out with a cool face. Looking at the three people blocking the corridor, he said two words in a cool and thin voice: "get out of the way." Liu Wei didn''t let go, and asked him, "have you seen the girl?" Rong Suo''s face is expressionless: "No." Said, then casually from Liu Wei side around, went downstairs. So, when Rong lenggang and Qin Zhong meet outside and come back, they get a message - the girl is missing.

 Chapter 463

    Why is a good person missing?


    Big girl is burying her head. Her tears don''t break. But she doesn''t cry. She looks very pitiful.


    Pearl is very curious, standing on the table, black eyes, looking at the little sister who played with her yesterday.


    Then stop for a while, fly past, fall on big girl''s knee, shout at big girl: "Jie?"


    Big girl can''t hold on, and finally burst into tears. She hugged the Pearl and couldn''t control her mood any more.


    Big girl suddenly cried, but scared pearl. She wanted to fly away, but she felt a pair of familiar palms touching her head.


    Pearl looked up and saw her master shaking his head at it.


    Pearl can be smart, at that time understood, then obediently "Jie" a, did not struggle, nest in big girl''s arms, accompany big girl.


    Appeased pearl, Liu Wei touched big girl''s head again, reassured softly: "I will let someone check."


    Big girl red eyes and nose, said: "Liu Young master Liu Girl Will Is it going to be abducted? "


    "No." Although this is the most likely, Liu Wei said that he would not, even if he just coaxed the child.


    Big girl listens to Liu Wei to say so firmly, as if also believed some, the cry then small some, but still is unceasingly tears.


    It''s a sister who depends on each other. Suddenly, once she wakes up, she''s gone. How can a child who can''t see a person or a corpse be afraid or worried?


    At the end of the day, Xiao Li was asked to take big girl back to her room for a rest.


    Liu Wei sat at the table, looked at the two men in front of her, coughed and said, "I want to find the girl."


    Rong Su glanced at Liu Wei, his face expressionless.


    Rong Leng said, "well," and said, "I''ll send someone to look for it."


    Liu Wei nodded, and then focused on Xiang Rong Su: "it''s not easy for you to live without a girl. We have no servants here. Before, it was a girl who was waiting for you. She served tea and water. What to give, she was very good. The girl is gone. What can I do for you in the future? Please do it yourself. Anyway, you look so idle and flustered. "


    Rong Su frowned slightly.


    Liu Wei has stopped looking at him.


    Liu Wei is determined that there are people around Rong Su, and she is an expert. As she said yesterday, Rong Su knows the situation in Beijing before she can be precise. This is obviously abnormal.


    Pearls are birds. The speed of birds is not comparable to that of people.


    It''s Rong Ling. Yesterday, Liu Wei also asked. Rong Ling only knew about Liu''s family in recent days. But Rong Su even knew so quickly.


    obviously, the eye liner has been active.


    Rong Su has his own people around, Liu Wei has no problem. After all, the relationship between Rong Su and them is not good, and it''s normal to be on guard.


    But now that you have people, and the chick is missing, you should do something.


    If you can''t do anything, I''m sorry. Please go back where you come from. Anyway, your people are here. Without the protection of Rong Ling, I believe there must be a way to get back to Kyoto safely.


    You don''t need to walk together, which hinders each other''s eyes.


    Liu Wei''s words are very white, very impolite, and there is no respect at all.


    Rong Su''s face was really ugly.


    Liu Wei also ignored, got up and went out of the door.


    First go to Yamen and prepare the case first!


    The girl disappeared, inexplicably, without cause and effect. When she woke up, the world evaporated.


    Was abducted by a abductor? Or something unexpected? Liu Wei is not sure.


    She had a close look at little girl''s room and asked big girl. The answer was that there was nothing different in the room, and there was no trace of people coming to rob her. It was like, in the early morning, little girl got up, went out of the door, and never came back.


    Big girl cried for a whole half day.


    Pearl and goo have been accompanying big girl. Xiao Li runs away quietly in the middle of the way. Sure enough, no matter what age of boy, he can''t stand the girl''s tears.


    Liu Wei has been in Yamen since the afternoon. She is alone in the morgue, looking at the three corpses in front of her. She is lost in thought.


    The first body, ye Yuanliang.


    The body has been put away for many days, and because of the erosion of the white fog, the skin on the surface is almost gone now. When you open the white cloth, you can see a red, white and full of holes. There are many patches on it, which look rather embarrassed.


    The second body, Qian Xi''er.


    Qian Xi''er died of drowning. The body is complete on the surface and has all four limbs. Because of the short time, it looks the most peaceful.


    The third body, Li Lin.


    Qian Xi''er''s murderer is also Qian Xi''er''s man. However, he fooled a 14-year-old woman out of her life and killed her cruelly.


    But after a strange hurricane, he died strangely, inexplicably and horribly. Although Liu Wei has tried his best to deal with the body, it seems that it is still broken and twisted, even worse than ye Yuanliang''s.Three corpses, two cases, seem to have no connection, but they always feel as if there is something intangible involved.


    This intuition is weird. Liu Wei doesn''t know how to explain it, but she just thinks it''s too clever.


    Yes, it''s a coincidence.


    There are too many coincidences between Ye Yuanliang''s body and Li Lin''s.


    It''s not a coincidence of the way they were killed, but it''s as if they were all killed by a mysterious force. Ye Yuanliang pretended to hang himself and died. In fact, there is a mysterious white fog in his body. The white fog is unknown in origin and composition, but it has such magical erosiveness.


    Li Lin, killed by a mysterious man, is extremely deformed. The murderer''s technique is extremely horrible and cruel, but the murderer doesn''t leave a clue.


    Liu Wei has dealt with many cases. No matter how difficult the case is, how few, what evidence will be left at the scene of the case.


    But there were no such cases.


    Liu Wei did everything she could to find nothing valuable. This morning, it happened again.


    This time it''s not the body, it''s missing.


    Liu Wei didn''t know why. When the girl disappeared, her first reaction was to think of the three bodies in the morgue.


    Because the bodies of Qian Xi''er, ye Yuanliang and Li Lin give Liu Wei almost the same doubts as the disappearance of today''s girl.


    When did so many unsolved cases arise in this barren and narrow ancient Yongfu?


    Liu Wei spent the afternoon in the morgue, and Rong Ling was busy outside.


    Including Rong Su, even though Rong Su''s words are still cold, but he also let the wind out. His people have moved their hands and are trying their best to find little girls.


    And just when they are worried about their busy time, there is a place, but they are very leisure

 Chapter 464

    And just when they are worried about their own busy, there is a place, but leisure is extremely leisurely.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is it missing? It''s said that there are many people who are sent out to look for them. They are all bright and dark. "


    "Well, how could it be missing? What did Uncle 16 say there? Is the disappearance of that child related to Liu Wei? "


    "Uncle 16 has been found by Uncle Li these days. He hasn''t been to yamen for several days. I haven''t contacted him yet."


    "Then shall we help? I always worry about Liu Wei''s identity...... "


    In the Rose Hall of baxiu square.


    Ji Fengyuan peels a grape, eats it, and listens to Ji Cha''s conversation with Ji Jin quietly. Ji Fengyuan has no expression on his face. His attitude of staying out of the matter makes his teeth itch.


    Sure enough, but for a while, Ji Cha was dissatisfied: "you said a word at least."


    Ji Fengyuan wiped his hands at will, took the flower tea at hand and drank it. When the tea was under water, he vomited: "when will you move away?"


    Ji Cha choked and couldn''t speak at once!


    Ji Jin is still smart, holding her golden eyes and soft voice, asking: "sister Fengyuan, we There is no place to go Rong Ling''s people and horses have arrived at Guyong mansion. If we go out, we will be found...... "


    Ji Fengyuan sneers, with sarcasm in her eyes.


    Ji Cha can''t see Ji Fengyuan''s strange appearance, and suddenly he has a temper: "I''ll lend you some place to hide for two days, as for it? This is not what Li shuphen ordered. We are not allowed to interfere any more. Otherwise, I will act on my own a few days ago. I don''t need to continue to see your face here. "


    Hearing this, Ji Jin hurriedly grabbed her sister and paid Ji Fengyuan for her mistake: "sister Fengyuan, my sister has been hiding for several days. She has some temper. Don''t blame her."


    Ji Fengyuan dropped the tea cup with a "clacking" sound, because the action was too big, and splashed the tea out of the pool.


    Ji Cha also suddenly stopped, and Ji Jin''s expression was frozen.


    Both of them carefully looked at Ji Fengyuan, who was afraid to leave.


    Even though Ji Cha was brave just now, after all, if they offended the owner, they could not really point out that they would be swept out.


    At the thought of that picture, Ji Cha is big.


    If Liu Wei or Rong Ling find them, what should they do? It''s obvious that they can''t talk about things in the family. Uncle Li and uncle 16 have issued a command again. They go out of the family without permission and act without permission. They have violated the clan rules. At the moment, they are all waiting to go back to be punished. If they fall into Liu Wei''s hands again, what should they say? How to escape?


    Ji Cha suddenly regrets now. Just now, she shouldn''t be quick to talk. But she and Ji Jin are in a special situation and can''t leave baxiufang. But something happened to Liu Wei. She plans to stir Ji Fengyuan up a little and ask Ji Fengyuan to help Liu Wei find someone or find out about the situation. What''s the secret about the missing girl called Xiaoniu? Will it hurt Hurt Liu Wei?


    But it seems that the trick has been done. Now look at Ji Fengyuan''s posture. The fire is going to burn on their sisters.


    Ji Cha is very nervous and Ji Jin is also very upset. Both of them are waiting for Ji Fengyuan to make a statement, but they see Ji Fengyuan just getting up and leaving slowly.


    When Ji Fengyuan left, Ji chaleng asked Ji Jin in a low voice, "Ji Fengyuan understands what we mean?"


    Ji Jin shook her head sadly: "I think I understand, but I don''t agree to understand."


    "Why?"


    "Why else." Ji Geun sighed: "Liu Wei beat Ji Fengyuan like that and didn''t get out of bed for three days, which almost aroused suspicion from other people in baxiu square. Sister Fengyuan can''t swallow this tone! I estimated that sister Fengyuan might be looking for a time to steal Liu Wei''s hand and beat her up. If we get angry, we need to help fight together. "


    "A little resentment, no family righteousness!" Ji Cha said: "Liu Wei doesn''t know Ji Fengyuan''s identity. It''s normal for him to be heavier. Ji Fengyuan shouldn''t be so mean. She is a family, and she will be matched by her sisters in the future. Besides, my aunt used to be good to Ji Fengyuan. Liu Wei was always a hindrance in my aunt''s heart. Even if it was to realize the dream of the old man, Ji Fengyuan shouldn''t stand by like this. You know, my aunt hasn''t been back for so many years, and my cousin Xia Qiu My aunt is alone. I am sad to see her sitting in the yard to bask in the sun occasionally. You and I are kind enough to be punished before coming out. But how can Ji Fengyuan not help me? Isn''t it to inquire? Why is it difficult? "


    See elder sister more say more angry, Ji Jin hurriedly stops, small voice reminds: "partition has ear."


    Ji Cha hesitated and clapped the table again. Then she got up and said: "we can''t go there by ourselves. We thought it really depended on Ji Fengyuan''s contacts. Why don''t we check a child? How many abductors can there be in Guyong''s mansion? Just come and ask one by one! "


    "What if it wasn''t abducted?" Ji Jin said.


    "Then..." Ji Cha said in a deep voice, "I want to remind Liu Wei."


    Ji Jin knew what the so-called reminder meant, and her face sank slightly.¡­¡­


    "Girl, do you think this silk flower looks good?"


    "Little girl, your hair is really black. When it''s long, it must be more beautiful."


    "Girl, do you like father or mother?"


    "Little girl, elder sister has something to do. She has to travel a long way. Maybe she will come back in a long time. Big girl''s character is not as careful as you. You need to take care of big girl more and let big girl more."


    "Little girl, my sister promised you that when she married, she would let you do the dowry and find you the best and most worthy of your mother-in-law''s family..."


    In the hazy, someone''s voice echoed in his ear.


    The little girl felt that she was floating all over her body, as if she was in the water and floating on the clouds.


    The girl wanted to move, but she couldn''t move. Her hands and feet seemed to be tied up, and she couldn''t move.


    The little girl frowned hard and forced herself to open her eyes. Finally, her eyes saw a weak picture.


    Little girl''s line of sight is very fuzzy. She doesn''t see many things. She just feels that there is something in the sky. It''s flash, light, big and many. It looks like a star.


    Little girl tried to move her fingers and found that they could move. She wanted to sit up, but she found that her wrists and ankles were tied and she couldn''t get up at all.


    "This is..." where?


    The little girl twittered her eyes, but because of her poor condition, she seemed to faint for a while.


    And just before the chick fainted, the steady sound of men''s footsteps sounded in her ears.


    Little girl looks to the source of the voice. It''s hazy. She only sees a figure. Little girl tries to see it clearly, but she can''t see it all the time.


    And just as the figure of the man was getting closer and closer, when the girl thought she finally understood, she was stunned.


    Before fainting, the little girl didn''t even understand what happened to her?


    Is it a strange dream?

 Chapter 465

    For three days in a row, the girl disappeared.


    From the beginning, she was able to restrain herself, but now, she has been unable to restrain herself, and she fell ill directly.


    Little girl, red face, high fever, eyes and nose are red, in sleep, but still insist on reading: "sister..."


    Liu Wei stroked Daniu''s forehead, put away the silver needle, covered her quilt, got up and walked out of the room.


    Outside the room, Rong Ling was leaning against the door, waiting for her.


    Liu Wei asked, "haven''t you found it yet?"


    Rong Ling shakes his head.


    Liu Wei droops her eyes. What''s going on in her eyes.


    Rong Leng holds her hand. The palm of the man''s hand is warm. He covers her cold fingertips for a moment.


    Liu Wei leaned to the side, put his forehead on his shoulder, and buried his head and said, "will it, something has happened..."


    "No." Interrupting Liu Wei''s words, Rong Leng hugged her, surrounded her by her arms, chin against her head, whispered: "no news, is good news."


    At present, I can only comfort myself in this way.


    The mood of both of them is not very good. Some of them are missing. They are still people around them. It''s a very bad feeling that they are hiding in the dark and waiting for the opportunity to move!


    Liu Wei is worried about the girl''s safety.


    And Rong Ling is more worried about Liu Wei''s safety.


    Why did the other side take a chick? It''s just a little girl. What''s the use? Who is the real goal of those behind the scenes?


    Is it he Rong Ling or Liu Wei?


    Rong Leng had to be considerate and cautious.


    They are already at a disadvantage.


    "Is Lord Liu here?" Just then, a voice came from downstairs.


    Liu wei walked out of her arms calmly and looked downstairs.


    At this sight, I saw brother Hu with two yamen servants, who were looking at them. When I saw them, brother Hu hurriedly saluted.


    Liu Wei went on, and her steps were a little hurried: "but what''s the news for the girl?"


    "Here..." Brother Hu was embarrassed, sighed and shook his head: "girl, I haven''t found it yet, but we found another one."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows: "who?"


    "Ji Xing."


    "Well?" This name is still strange to Liu Wei.


    Brother Hu knew that Liu didn''t know each other, so he said, "Ji Xing is the one who once sailed with two adults and ye Yuanliang. It''s said that he has a strange personality and always loves a sailor. His name is Ji Xing. It turns out that as soon as he arrived at Guyong mansion, he changed his boat and went to Linxian county to find his relatives. No, he just said goodbye to his relatives yesterday. Today, he went back to the wharf of Guyong mansion and left by boat, which was just recognized by people. So he immediately reported it. "


    "Now, we have brought others to yamen, but this case is handled by Lord Liu and Lord Rong. Lord Sun said that he would come to ask for instructions. What''s next?"


    After Hu Ge said that, Liu Wei remembered.


    In my mind, I can''t help but think of the strange face of Zhang Pingping. I pondered and asked, "what did he say?"


    Brother Hu shook his head: "everything on the ship has been explained. It''s just that ye Yuanliang''s death is unknown. It doesn''t look like a lie! And according to the date he provided, I also sent someone to check the boatman who sent him to Linxian on that day, and the answer was the same. So, after getting off the ship, he really left, and that ye Yuanliang, really no contact


    For ye Yuanliang''s death, although Liu Wei has said it was a homicide, brother Hu is still uncertain.


    After all, when I saw the body, ye Yuanliang''s appearance was still hanging in the White Damask on the beam of the room. How to look at it, it was like suicide.


    But since Liu Wei is so sworn, he has nothing to guess.


    What''s more, ye Yuanliang''s body seems to have lost the appearance of suicide.


    Apart from Liu Wei''s patching on the top, the body itself seems to have changed.


    Hu didn''t look at the body several times, but he also knew that the skin of the body was rotting now, and it wasn''t rotting normally.


    It seems that someone has moved something on the body.


    If it is a corpse killed by suicide, who will do anything on it? Maybe, it''s not necessarily that he killed.


    Who''s the killer?


    Liu Wei did not say that brother Hu could only hold back.


    Before, brother Hu suspected that there must be something wrong with the boat passenger who left alone, but now that he has been found, there is nothing wrong with him. Brother Hu is totally confused.


    So who is the killer?


    Liu Wei has an idea about who the murderer is, but it''s still difficult to determine his identity. After all, there are few clues on the body.


    But Ji Xing, I can see you.


    Therefore, I didn''t pay attention to the curious expression on brother Hu''s face. Liu Wei directly proposed to see Ji Xing!Brother Hu naturally agreed, so he went to arrange it.


    Half an hour later, Liu Wei sat in the hall behind the Yamen and saw the face so familiar and vaguely strange.


    Liu Wei smiled perfunctorily: "childe Ji, I have met again."


    I don''t know whether Liu Wei is right or not.


    Ji Xing doesn''t look like a childe now. He''s dressed in poor coarse cloth and has no special features. He''s just like the ordinary people who are thrown on the street and need to be picked for a while to find.


    Call a childe, it''s all a compliment!


    But Liu Wei thought that this was the right way to call him. He could definitely bear the word "childe".


    Where Liu Wei''s self-confidence comes from? Liu Wei himself doesn''t know. But, logically speaking, she and Ji Xing are not new acquaintances. But Liu Wei always feels that seeing him this time, his body shows some temperament that makes her feel curious.


    I don''t know how to describe it. This feeling is sudden and inexplicable.


    Under the name of Liu Wei, Ji Xing also raised his eyes a little. For a while, he pursed his lips and nodded to Liu Wei.


    It''s a kind of response to the name "childe".


    "Mr. Ji, do you remember master ye?" Liu Wei asked.


    Ji Xing''s expression is indifferent: "remember."


    "As Mr. Ji knows, he''s dead."


    "Well." "I heard that," he said


    Liu Wei went on: "it''s reasonable to say that we met each other. We spent a few days together on the boat. Master Ye died in a strange way. Childe Ji didn''t even feel a little surprised? This is before, what''s your opinion about ye Yuanliang? I wish he died, or... "


    "What do you want to say?" Before Liu Wei finished, Ji Xing looked at her coldly and said, "I doubt I killed him?"


    Liu Wei looks at Ji Xing and smiles.

 Chapter 466

    Ji Xing twisted his eyebrows and said coldly, "I didn''t kill." That''s a rebuttal. There is no long explanation, no repetitive tone, or even two more sentences, which is his denial? Obviously, Ji Xing is not going to say anything more. His indifference is clear. Liu Wei smiled again After a long time, Liu Wei just looked at Ji Xing. Then, he said to Hu Ge beside him, "send Mr. Ji to Pian hall to have a rest." It''s not a suspect. It''s not easy to lock up. But Ji Xing can''t leave for the time being. It''s the only way to settle him in the Yamen side hall. Brother Hu will bring people here. When he got to the door, Ji Xing stopped suddenly, turned his head and looked at Liu Wei. Liu Wei and Ji Xing look at each other and say, "what else?" "You doubt me?" Ji Xing asked solemnly. "Before the murderer is unknown, I can doubt everyone." Liu Wei''s straightforward way. Ji Xing was silent for a while, and suddenly a strange sentence came out: "but have you ever thought that it''s the people around you?" Liu Wei didn''t speak, so she looked at Ji Xing. Ji Xing didn''t say much. He turned around and left under the guidance of brother Hu. There are only two people around Liu Wei, if they don''t count as Rong Ling, Rong Su, Xiao Li, Da Niu and Xiao Niu. This Ji Xing, however, has some meaning. Is this a kind of mischief, suggesting that she is rebellious? At this point of view, Ji Xing is not likely to be the murderer, but he is not good at coming. Moreover, his identity must not be simple. Surname Ji, this is a surname worth pondering. Liu Wei is lost in thought again. Just as Liu Wei was absorbed in his thoughts and his mind was spinning fast, there was a knock at the door. This is yamen hall. There is no gate at all. How can I knock. Liu Wei looked up and saw the elegant man in white, with a warm face and a clear expression. He was standing there with two things in his hand. He was looking at her and tapping on the porch of the Yamen with his beautiful fingers. Liu Wei was stupefied for a moment, then said, "it''s Mr. Zhong." "Lord Liu." Zhong Ziyu walked into the hall door slowly and gracefully. He put the two things in his hand on the small table beside him and said: "this is the tan ink that sun asked me to bring. When he was free today, he sent it to him. Liu knows where sun is." "I don''t know." Liu Wei said, and looked at the neat package of two pieces of fragrant ink in four directions. Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei''s line of sight and simply opens the yellow cloth to reveal the fragrant ink block inside. Liu Wei reached out, took a piece, put down the tip of his nose and sniffed, then nodded. "Very fragrant." Liu Wei said. Zhong Ziyu smiled: "naturally, it''s sandalwood ink with some sandalwood fragrance..." "Not this ink." Liu Wei interrupts his words, the Mou color is light looked at him one eye, say: "it is Zhong childe you." "Oh?" Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei with some interest, and waits for her to talk. Liu Wei suddenly got up, step by step, and walked to Zhong Ziyu. Then, he supported the armrests on both sides of his chair with both hands, leaning forward slightly, and came close to him, forcing him to lean back, so he sniffed his neck and said, "Mr. Zhong, like musk?" Zhong Ziyu leaned back in his chair, some inexplicably smiling, and his voice was hoarse: "Lord Liu, also like musk?" "It smells good." Liu Wei said. Zhong Ziyu still laughs: "if adults like it, another day, send them some." "Will it be troublesome?" "Nothing is worth much, no trouble." "If it''s not too much trouble, can you send it by Mr. Zhong himself?" Zhong Ziyu glanced at Liu Wei''s delicate, white and moist cheek. He was silent for a long time. After all, he sighed: "if you have a life, I will obey you!" Liu Wei then straightened up, retreated from his oppression, slowly returned to his chair, and began to play with the fragrant ink. Zhong Ziyu also regained his sitting position. He just looked at Liu Wei and didn''t speak. There was a brief silence between the two people, until Zhong Ziyu got up and said it was not early, so he left first. Looking at the back of his departure, Liu Wei''s eyes, which were originally light and unintentional, gradually became sharp. But when Zhong Ziyu came to the door, he stopped and looked back. He saw the "man" in the hall, who was still playing with Xiangmo, and Liu Wei was no different. He said, "tomorrow, Mr. Liu is free?" Liu Wei shook her head. "No time." Zhong Ziyu: "the future?" Liu Wei still shook his head: "no time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Tonight." "I''m free tonight," said Liu WeiZhong Ziyu laughed again silently.


    Liu Wei put down the fragrant ink, clapped the dust on her hands, and looked at Zhong Ziyu: "see you tonight."


    Zhong Ziyu''s expression was rather helpless. At last, he didn''t promise anything, just turned around and left.


    Until, make sure that others have gone far, Liu Wei just relaxed the nervous tension, slanted his head, looked outside the window and said, "what are you doing hiding?"


    Out of the window, out of a tall and cold figure.


    Rong Su slowly walked from the window to the door. He came in and looked at the sandalwood ink block on the table. He smiled sarcastically: "this is your loyalty to Rong Ling?"


    "What did I do?" Liu Wei''s expressionless gaze looks back.


    Rong Su is too lazy to say it!


    Liu Wei smiled: "it''s strange that the seventh Prince pretends not to care about our affairs, on the one hand, he always appears behind us, spying on all of us. Just like this time, on the one hand, he said that no matter what happened to the little girl, on the other hand, he sent so many people to inquire about it. He also came to yamen on his own day. Your personality is so changeable and contradictory, so I venture to ask you a question , aren''t you tired? "


    Rong Xun sat down on the chair beside him and said, "if you don''t want me to find out, you should stop and hook up three to four with a man. Do you think I''d like to see it?"


    "What about men? Seven Lord, I have never tasted the taste of men. I don''t know the beauty of men... "


    "Shut up!" "I don''t know how shameful I am!" she exclaimed coldly


    Liu Wei smiled, got up slowly, and handed the fragrant ink to him.


    Rong Su clearly smelled the sandalwood smell coming to the tip of his nose. Inside, he also mixed some musk. To be honest, the smell was not good, and it was choking.


    Look back and frown, push away some, eyes are quite cold.


    "On Ye Yuanliang''s body, there is a musk like smell, but on Li Lin''s body, there is a sandalwood like smell."


    Let''s look back at Liu Wei.


    Ye Yuanliang and Li Lin


    Even if Rong Xu is not interested in two cases, he knows which two people are.


    "Zhong Ziyu suddenly sent this fragrant ink to Yamen. His intuition told me what he wanted to hint at. However, this man seemed gentle, but in fact, he was eccentric, and it was not easy to talk. But I found that he I like men. "


    Rong Su frowns and listens to Liu Wei.


    "I''ll check it out tonight." Liu Wei said, and stared back at Rong: "you are not allowed to tell Rong Ling about this."


    If you let that arrogant vinegar jar know, don''t mention investigating the case. I guess my life will be tossed.

 Chapter 467

    Allow to trace not to feel a sneer, snuffle light hum! Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and looked at Rong Su with vigilance! Rong Su doesn''t want to be in charge of other people''s private affairs. It''s Liu who wants to wear a green hat for Rong Ling. He is really interested in Zhong Ziyu. It has nothing to do with him, but he just can''t see Liu''s life. Rong Su didn''t answer, but glanced at Liu Wei and said slowly, "there''s a clue." Liu Wei looks at him. "Lantern." Rong Su said only one word. Liu Wei frowned. "The lantern is gone." A lantern? Brain a contact, Liu Wei also immediately thought of being a baby girl, day hanging in the head of the bed that gourd lantern. After the girl disappeared, the lantern seemed to be gone. Just, after all, it''s just a lantern, it''s really heartless. It''s the big girl in the same room with the little girl every day. I didn''t find any difference. However, it''s Rong Su who was discovered. Liu Wei can''t help but look at Rong Su''s eyes. Rong Su just said lightly, "one night, the girl fell downstairs." Liu Wei is stunned: "little girl?" "Well. He fell downstairs to pick up the lantern. " Liu Weining eyes. Rong Su said, "it happened that that night, the man was there." This time Liu Wei hesitated and asked, "Zhong Ziyu?" Let''s nod. Liu Wei is a little surprised: "you mean that one night, the girl picked up the lantern and fell downstairs, just to be seen by Zhong Ziyu?" "He caught the chick." Let the trace say. "Did Zhong Ziyu save the girl?" "I saved it," said Rong Liu Wei was stunned. "I saved it," said Rong Ling Liu Wei is inexplicable. Isn''t it Zhong Ziyu who caught the girl? Why did you save it again? But Rong Su didn''t seem to want to explain, just repeated, "I saved it." Liu Wei doesn''t want to get involved with Rong Su on this issue, and casually perfunctorily bypasses the topic: "so, what do you suspect? Do you think it''s Zhong Ziyu who took the girl? Even took the lantern? What is the purpose of Zhong Ziyu? Girl is just an ordinary child, and that lantern is just a child''s plaything. " "Girl is ordinary." "But the people around the girl are not ordinary," Rong said This point coincides with Liu Wei''s previous speculation. Recently, the Yamen has sent people to search for all the abductors in the Guyong mansion, but there is no clue. If she was abducted in the ordinary way, she would show clues, but there was nothing in the end. When she heard the news, Liu Wei denied that she was abducted. If it''s not a abduction, what else? Then there is only revenge. Liu Wei admits that she is still a low-key person, but Rong Ling is in trouble. Huang Er, the maid of the palace, has not been found yet. The emperor is afraid of Rong Ling and ready to move. He has a plan to start. Liu Wei guessed that maybe it was the emperor''s people who were planning something. Of course, the goal of those people is not just a little girl, but through the little girl, maybe there is something wrong with Rong Leng. But it''s too far around. And it''s not clear that we can look back here. This man is armed with talismans, but he also sleeps outside with them. Rong Su''s secret forces have even returned to protect him, but he has no intention of leaving alone. Maybe he was blocked by those Jianghu people for a long time. This time, Rong Su was a good student. He didn''t leave them. He had to be escorted back to Beijing. It''s easy for some people to take advantage of ordinary little girls like little girls and big girls when they get involved with these two noble men. Maybe even someone started with big girls and little girls. Liu Wei is lost in thought. The clue provided by Rong Su seems useless. It''s just a lantern, but maybe it''s also a breakthrough. There''s no reason for the kidnapper to rob a lantern. Maybe, the lantern was taken away by the girl at a critical moment, just to leave a clue for the person he was looking for. Liu Wei thought deeply, unconsciously, into the God. Rong Su looks at Liu Wei quietly. The handsome face of "man" in white looks serious. His eyebrows are slightly frowned, and his thin lips are tight. He has the features of a woman''s face, showing a temperament mixed with softness and heroism. It''s not the first time to observe this person, but every time, it seems that there are subtle differences. Rong Hui confessed that his impression of Mr. Liu was extremely poor, but it was undeniable that he was indeed a talented man. He wanted to close up the man and seduce him, but the man only recognized to follow Rong Ling, which made him proud and unwilling to lower his posture again and again to figure out the man.However, Mingming decided not to be greedy any more, but when he saw this man occasionally, he couldn''t help his heart. This man has a keen brain, excellent skills, excellent autopsy techniques, and even excellent medical skills. He can not only test the dead, but also save the living. He is a man of all arts and looks like he can do anything. Such a talented person, as long as he is a little farsighted, is not willing to miss. At this moment, if you look at this person in detail, you can''t help but have the desire to dig corners. Maybe today is an opportunity. While Liu Wei and Rong Su are both in their own thoughts, outside the hall, someone comes in. Rong Su hears the footsteps, looks at the past first, sees the person''s appearance, then colds down the face, the facial expressionless walks out of the hall, brushes past with that person and leaves. The man at the door also took a look at Rong su. There was no fluctuation on his cold face. Knowing that Rong Su left completely, the man walked into the hall. Liu Wei is still thinking about things. She doesn''t care if Rong Su leaves her, and she doesn''t care if Rong Ling comes back Yes, Liu Wei can hear the sound of footsteps alone. The people who come in are Rong Ling. Therefore, even a little vigilance is omitted. Rong Leng comes forward and sits on the chair beside Liu Wei''s body. He picks up half of her tea and drinks the other half of it. The tea cup touched the table and made a sound. Liu Wei finally looked up at Rong Leng. Her eyes couldn''t help blinking. "What?" Asked Rong Leng. Liu Wei was silent for a while, shaking her head and smiling: "I have got some clues. Tonight, you need to be busy." Let the edge pick the eyebrow. Liu Wei gathered together to let Leng get closer and lowered her voice and said: "brother Hu has news. It seems that there is a abductor in Linxian County. He came to Guyong mansion a few days ago. When he heard that the abductor left, he still had a little girl with a shape similar to that of the girl. I don''t know whether it was bought or abducted." "Lin county?" he said "Yes, so you''re going to have a look." Rong Leng''s expression is not very good: "me?" This kind of long journey requires someone to do it. It''s not impossible to find out this little thing. But Liu Wei insisted: "it''s you. You have to go in person. I doubt there''s a secret in this matter. I don''t trust others. I just trust you." I can only rest assured of you. This sentence is like someone throwing a sweet sugar into a clear lake. The whole lake is full of the sweet smell of disgusting people. It has to be said that at some time, Liu Wei has mastered the highest skill of how to smooth the hair of a tiger, and the tiger does not know it. In a word, under the persuasion of Liu Wei and lotus, Rong Ling agreed. After that They left Yamen and went back to the inn. With the dinner, Liu Wei graciously sent Rong Ling away! Seeing the noble vinegar jar go far away, Liu Wei comes back to the room, looking east and West. She finds a suit that highlights her temperament. She dresses up neatly and looks elegant and gentle. Then she opens the door and goes to the appointment.

 Chapter 468

    However, as soon as Liu Wei opened the door, he saw Rong Su standing outside, looking at her with his hands around his chest.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, closes the door on the contrary, and at the same time straightens his head crown. He politely asks, "Mr. Qi, what can I do for you?"


    Rong Su didn''t answer, but looked Liu Wei up and down in her eyes, and said lightly, "no way."


    Liu Wei is not aware of a Leng: "what not?"


    "Clothes."


    Liu Wei blinks. I don''t know what that means.


    Rong Su, however, did not say a word. He put out his hand directly and put Liu Wei''s head in order. He picked it all at once.


    Liu Wei was angry at that time: "I have worn this thing for half an hour!"


    "Ugly." Rong Su said indifferently.


    Then randomly throw the crown to one side, reach out and hug Liu Wei''s black hair in the palm of his hand.


    Liu Wei is eager to push back Rong Xu, but after all, she resists her temper and asks anxiously, "do you want to dress me up? Just you? "


    Rong Su sneered and said confidently, "at least you can see it now."


    Liu Wei: "ha ha."


    Rong Su hugs Liu Wei''s hair first and scrapes her finger twice at will. Her fingertip is surrounded by soft green silk, which is slightly itchy.


    He restrained the strange sense of entanglement at the fingertip, tied Liu Wei''s hair carefully two or three times, stretched out his hand, pinched Liu Wei''s jaw, and broke Liu Wei''s face. After a careful look, he was a little satisfied, and then he said, "if you have an affair with someone, you should have a bit of an affair. At best, you can make yourself look more attractive."


    Liu Wei claps open the big hand of Rong Xu and frowns unhappily!


    Then I felt my hair, which was almost the same as usual. I couldn''t help wondering, "this is a hook?"


    Isn''t it just plain clothes?


    "Rong Su sneers:" do you think how is your appearance born


    Liu Wei didn''t understand.


    "Rong Su said:" you think, why does Rong Leng keep you, and dare not relax at all


    Do you have one?


    Liu Wei felt that although Rong Ling was a little jealous, she didn''t keep her at all times. Only occasionally, she would have some sudden temper tantrums, especially not easy to coax.


    But the problem is intermittent. So far, Liu Wei thinks she can handle it easily.


    It''s just that Rong Su said that, isn''t it all due to her dress?


    Rong Su doesn''t speak any more. It''s not easy to praise Liu Wei and Liu Wei.


    But maybe men''s eyes are similar.


    Even if it''s not intended for men, it''s also not good for the habit of breaking sleeves. But when Liu Wei is the most attractive, Rong Su is very clear without a teacher.


    Liu Wei, only the usual touch, the most beautiful.


    This posturing, deliberately tidy up, but lost the taste.


    If the other side is Zhong Ziyu, who likes men, then he will only like Mr. Liu''s usual way of looking. This special dress will only have a negative effect.


    Rong Su suddenly dresses up for her. Although Liu Wei is not comfortable, she is strange to this kind of thing. After all, she doesn''t push forward Rong Su, and Ren Rong Su continues to struggle.


    When Rong Su finished, Liu Wei looked in the mirror and sneered!


    , as like as two peas as like as two peas in his day, he even wore a collar of clothing several inches tall, which was all the same.


    "Are you sure you can?" Liu Wei can''t believe Rong su.


    Allow to trace back to Liu Wei light one eye, the voice is determined: "from can."


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe in Rong su. She really has no friendship with this person. The only friendship is all bad.


    Liu Wei always thinks that this person is teasing her or deliberately trying to screw up tonight.


    But is it so boring? Will it?


    The seven princes galloped in the court, with extraordinary vision and wisdom. Even though he had many flaws in his character, like a fool, on the whole, he was also a man of great importance.


    At present, it''s to solve the case, not to make fun of it. Liu Wei thinks that Rong Su is unlikely to make such a joke.


    At last, Liu Wei looked at the time and thought it was too late, so she simply ignored it.


    Big deal, just believe it!


    With uneasy mood, Liu Wei went out of the inn.


    Before leaving, he turned around and asked Rong Su to say, "remember to coax Xiaoli to sleep, and big girl hasn''t taken medicine tonight. Remember to stare at big girl and then go to sleep."


    Rong Su: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    When the moon is in the sky, the night is tantalizing.


    Liu Wei went to the Yamen alone.


    The back door of Yamen was open. Liu Wei went in and closed the door gently without locking it.


    All the way to the hall where Zhong Ziyu met today, it was dark.At this time, it''s really nobody here. Light up the candles and brighten the hall. Liu Wei sits on the chair where she has sat in the daytime. She looks at the door quietly and waits. Time passed by, and no one appeared outside. Liu Wei looks casually at the curved moon outside the window and judges the time. She leans on the chair without any emotion, holds her head with one hand, and looks lazy, just like a sleepy white cat. "Dong..." Outside the yamen gate, there was a faint sound of gongs and gongs. By now, it''s almost changed. Liu Wei thought, when do ordinary people come to cheat? Continue to stare at the door, waiting quietly! Zhong Ziyu didn''t come. He didn''t show up from the first watch to the second watch. Failed? Or does Zhong Ziyu dislike men? No way! Although Liu Wei didn''t know much about the comrades'' circle, one of her colleagues in the past was Gay , with contact for a long time, Liu Wei is not a hot eye, but also can roughly see a person''s sexual orientation. In the case of Zhong Ziyu, Liu Wei thinks that he must be right. He must like men. Even if he is not really gay, he should be bisexual. In fact, in ancient times, many dandies regarded qinglouchuguan as an elegant gathering place, where women played and men played. This was a kind of elegant pleasure among some powerful people in Kyoto. Therefore, bisexuality was also the majority. What is the reason for Zhong Ziyu''s breaking his promise today? Sending the fragrant ink, implied implication, is not to take this to talk with her in private everywhere? Liu Wei speculated in her heart and looked at the sky outside her eyes. After all, she stretched out a little tired and sighed. It''s not easy to coax Rong Ling away tonight, but there is no harvest at present. I don''t know what other excuses I have to think about tomorrow night to fool Rong Ling again. I just hope that Rong Ling doesn''t have doubts Thinking about this, Liu Wei got up and was about to put out the candle to leave. But when she was walking, she heard a slow and steady footsteps outside the hall.

 Chapter 469

    The footsteps came from far to near, very slowly. Liu Wei stood in place, quietly staring at the direction of the gate. After a while, a black figure appeared slowly. Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and tried to see clearly. When the figure finally came into the light, Liu Wei was relieved. Tonight It''s not in vain. There was a light wind outside the door. In the future, people''s white clothes will be blown over. Liu weiding looked at the man for a while, then sat down and said to him, "young master Zhong is late. Sit down." Zhong Ziyu stood at the door, with a smile on his lips, dark eyes and spring water like tenderness. It is undeniable that this man has an excellent leather bag, but it is not obvious because his temperament is too gentle. But if you look closely, you can still see its outstanding charm. This charm is inconsistent with his own temperament. Liu Wei looks at him and looks at the smile on his face. There is only one word in her mind and heart - Dang! Mingming is a refined and gentle person, but there is an unshakable commotion between his eyes. He really has two sides. Zhong Ziyu did not sit, but took out a small bag in his hand and put it on the small table next to Liu Wei. Wen smiled and said, "what do you want?" Liu Wei looks at the small package. It looks like fragrant ink. Liu Wei picked up the skin, took it out, sniffed it in her hand, and nodded, "if it''s really fragrant, young master Zhong will sit first." Zhong Ziyu smiled: "no, it''s not early, so Zhong left." He said, turning to go. Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows and grabbed his arm! Zhong Ziyu stopped and looked down at Liu Wei''s little white hand. Liu Wei took back her hand and said, "now that I''m here, I''ll sit down and talk." Zhong Ziyu picked up the eyebrow: "it''s too late. If you really want to talk, don''t you pick an hour in the day?" "I''m not free in the daytime." "Your Excellency is only available at night?" "Yes." "It''s strange." Zhong Ziyu chuckled and asked, "but because, in the daytime, that allows adults to pester adults, big talent can''t be empty?" Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and said, "I''ll be busy in the Yamen in the daytime." "But I''m busy with that Rong adult?" Liu Wei didn''t know how to answer. This man was obviously trying to find out whether she was the one with the Lord. If there is a lord, what will happen to him? If you are not the one who has the Lord, you can keep him tonight! In fact, now that Rong Leng is not there, even if Liu Wei denies the relationship with Rong Leng, he should be OK. If the big deal is found, he will die and refuse to admit it! But I don''t know why. At the thought of what serious consequences there would be if she denied it, Liu Wei was hairy on her back and uncomfortable. I always feel that life is the most important thing. I''d better not make my own decisions. Pondering for a while, Liu Wei thought of a saying, and asked with a smile on purpose, "young master Zhong cares about Rong so much, but he is in love with him?" Zhong Ziyu was really stunned for a moment, and then he burst out laughing! This person really likes to laugh, warm smile, bright smile, implicit smile, introverted smile, but these smiles, listening to Liu Wei''s ears, are very uncomfortable. "Mr. Liu is really funny." After laughing for a long time, Zhong Ziyu stopped and shook his head and said with a smile. Liu Wei looked at him, and suddenly pointed to the chair beside him: "I''m quite in tune with Mr. Zhong. At this time, the moon is just in time. Do you and I have free time, or do you want to sit down and talk?" Maybe he was really amused by Liu Wei. Zhong Ziyu stopped refusing and sat down. Finally in the right place! Liu Wei got up the spirit, picked up the fragrant ink, and asked, "Mr. Zhong loves to collect ink. He must have studied calligraphy. I don''t know which famous official''s handwriting he likes?" Zhong Ziyu reclined on the back of the chair and said casually, "I don''t love calligraphy." This topic cut in failed! Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, changed another topic: "that painting?" "I don''t like painting either." This man can''t talk! "What do you like?" Zhong Ziyu''s eyes were fixed on Liu Wei, the corner of his mouth, and he gently hooked up again: "I like People. " "People?" Liu Wei took the hand of fragrant ink and shook it. "Yes, man." Zhong Ziyu suddenly gets up, belongs to the man''s height, makes Liu Wei sitting, inexplicably feels a little pressure. He walked slowly until he came to Liu Wei, then he bent down, supported the arms on both sides of Liu Wei''s chair with his hands, leaned over, and approached Liu Wei Liu Wei leaned back against the chair. Zhong Ziyu is getting closer and closer. He doesn''t stop until they can almost feel each other''s breath But Liu Wei, clenched fist, also slightly loosened some. If this person dare to be closer, her fist can''t help it!"Adult......" Zhong Ziyu suddenly makes a sound. His voice is very light, maybe because they are too close, Liu Wei can even hear his gentle heartbeat. "Well?" "But someone said, you were born so well?" Liu Wei sipped her lips, thought about it for a moment, and said, "Mr. Zhong is also born well." Zhong Ziyu began to laugh again. Liu Wei looks at him quietly and holds still. This time, Zhong Ziyu only smiled, and then, his dark eyes, collected for a while, raised his hand, and wiped Liu Wei''s cheek with the back of his hand. Liu Wei suddenly came out with gooseflesh. Even if his touch was very short, it was only a moment, but she felt that her fist was really going to be unbearable! No one has ever told Liu Wei that it''s so hard for meimanji! Why didn''t Rong Su say it before! Inexplicably, Liu Wei hates Rong Su again! Zhong Ziyu only touched Liu Wei for a moment, as if he knew that Liu Wei was going to start. He had retreated a little, but he said with a smile, "the skin is fine." Liu Wei can''t say against her heart this time. Mr. Zhong''s skin is fine. She just looks at him with cold eyes and thinks that she really has no talent for Shi Meinan''s plan. Otherwise, she still does not have to use a plan. If she catches people up, she may be able to get the news even after a fight! Just as Liu Wei was thinking about whether to knock Zhong Ziyu out directly or to tie him up by capture, Zhong Ziyu said, "Lord Liu knows what inkstone is best for this sandalwood ink?" Liu Wei''s violent mind immediately pinched, she hit the spirit, and then asked: "what inkstone do you think is the best match for Mr. Zhong?" "Ming inkstone." "Ming inkstone?" Liu Wei doesn''t know much about calligraphy and ink, but he has heard about Ming inkstone. It''s not a good inkstone. It''s almost everywhere in Kyoto. "The Ming inkstone, mixed with musk powder, can wake up the spirit, with sandalwood ink, strong fragrance, fascinating, usually students, love to use these two inkstones, match up, have unexpected effect." Unexpected results. Musk, sandalwood What he was telling her, this man, how much he knew. Liu Wei bit her teeth and rose up! Stand opposite Zhong Ziyu and hold his collar! Pull him over, put the tip of his nose on his collar, stretch out his nose and smell: "what Mr. Zhong said is this kind of musk deer..." "Very lively." Liu Wei''s words have not been finished, just listen to the gate, suddenly came out a deep, gloomy and full-bodied male voice. Liu Wei''s face is still in front of Zhong Ziyu''s body. Her fingers are still holding his collar. Probably because her movements are too abrupt, Zhong Ziyu''s feeling is still very limited. In this posture, Liu Wei is like a hungry wolf who is eager to attack his heart. He catches the weak scholar in white and tries to swallow him Liu Wei thinks that she can''t be cured now!

 Chapter 470

    Zhong Ziyu slowly looked back at the cold man in a black robe outside the hall, then turned his head and looked at Liu Wei in front of him with a smile.


    Liu Wei''s fingers were stiff and trembling. She grabbed Zhong Ziyu''s collar. She swallowed and spit. She didn''t even have the courage to look out at the man!


    Steady footsteps came slowly from the door. Liu Wei knew that it was Rong Ling coming!


    He''s coming!


    Liu Wei took a deep breath to restrain her heart. Finally, after a period of psychological adjustment, she bravely let go of Zhong Ziyu, looked at her head, and even raised a smile at the corner of her mouth: "come back so early?"


    Rong Leng looks at her expressionless.


    Dark eyes, deep and dark.


    Liu Wei''s palms were sweating. She licked her lips, stepped forward two steps, softened her voice, and deliberately asked, "why don''t you talk?"


    Let Leng look at Liu Wei coldly, and see the emptiness of heart on her face.


    This person''s vision is too compelling, as if he can see the human heart. Liu Wei subconsciously does not open her eyes, but in the next second, her chin is pinched, and a tremendous force is exerted to break her face. As soon as she raises her eyes, she looks at the deep eyes of the upper edge, and listens to his cold tone: "what do you want me to say?"


    I''m familiar with the man in front of me, but Liu Wei really hasn''t seen Rong Ling feel so cruel.


    All of a sudden, Liu Wei was a little nervous, not afraid to allow Leng to fight with her, but the look at the bottom of Leng''s eyes made her panic.


    Now, Liu Wei doesn''t even have a dream. Why does Rong Ling appear at this moment? Why did he come back suddenly when he went to Linxian? How accurate is it to find her in Yamen?


    Liu Wei now has only one idea - he must be coaxed!


    When lovers get along with each other!


    Regardless of the pain in his jaw, Liu Wei frowned and looked at him. For a while, he stretched out his hand and grasped his sleeve. The movement was light and soft.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s obviously flattering hand and squints. After all, he relaxes his strength and lets her go.


    Rubbing his chin, which should have been purple, Liu Wei turned to Zhong Ziyu and said, "sorry, I have something to talk about next time."


    Liu Wei finished, and regardless of the sarcastic smile on Zhong Ziyu''s face, he pulled Rong Leng and walked out.


    Rong Ling waves Liu Wei''s hand. When Liu Wei is stunned and bleary, he has crossed her and walked out with a terrible expression.


    Liu Wei hurried to catch up with him, beside him, following his steps, and asked with a dry smile, "did the little girl find it?"


    Let Leng say nothing.


    The dark night will cover the expression on Rong Leng''s face. Liu Wei can''t see his face clearly, but he can feel his coldness from the aura around him.


    This opening line is not good. Liu Wei licks her lip, reaches out and grabs the sleeve of Rong Ling again.


    This time, Rong Leng pauses for a while, but does not get rid of her.


    Liu Wei mentioned his spirit and explained: "that Zhong Ziyu is a bit suspicious. I want to explore him. I just talked about the key point..."


    "I''m coming?" Not wait for Liu Wei to finish, let Leng Leng interrupt, and then look at her coldly: "I disturb you?"


    "Of course not." Liu weidunton said.


    For a long time, the man who likes shape but doesn''t show his anger. Rong Leng holds Liu Wei''s wrist and drags her away without saying a word.


    Liu Wei can''t keep up with Leng''s steps, so she has to pick up the real Qi and follow her hard.


    They went back to the inn.


    When she went upstairs, Liu Wei saw that the room next to her was still lighted with candles. It was Rong Su''s room.


    Inexplicably, Liu Wei paused for a moment, knowing that she had an appointment with Zhong Ziyu, but only Rong Su, and Rong Ling had been sent away, and now suddenly appeared again. Why is it so clever? Who told Rong Ling?


    Liu Wei thought before, is it the dark Wei who allows Leng to stay in the inn?


    But for now, I''m afraid it''s not


    Recently, things in Kyoto haven''t come to an end. Those dark guards are greedy from the beginning to the end. No one has been left on their side. Everyone has sent out to find Huang Er, the palace maid.


    Liu Wei sinks her eyes and stares at the door of the room. Her face is ugly.


    If she is really allowed to betray her, she will not let go!


    "What are you looking at?" Before I could get my eyes back, I could hear the cold male voice again.


    Liu Wei''s heart was thumping, and turned to look. As expected, she saw Rong Leng''s cold and wise eyes, staring at her.


    Liu Wei said, "I just look around..."


    "If you look at anything, you will only look at men''s houses?"


    This is fundamentally different.


    Liu Wei is a bit confused by the irresistible posture of Rong Ling. But tonight, she was caught in the bag and should follow him.


    Liu Wei tried to squeeze out a smile, and she accepted her mistake: "I will never see it again."


    I don''t know if Rong Ling thinks that Liu Wei''s words are too playful and insincere. He uses his full strength to drag her into the room and throw her on the bed without waiting for her to stand still.


    Liu Wei sat in the bed at a loss Look up at him.There is no wax in the dark room. It''s dark all around. But for two martial artists, the light is enough. Liu Wei didn''t know what the man wanted. The strong masculine smell came to her face. Then, she felt her shoulder was pushed, and the whole person was pushed to the bed. Head, pillow hard porcelain pillow, back head spoon, instant cool through. One big hand, stuck her delicate neck, the other thick big hand, directly reached her waist, Liu Wei stared, clearly felt that her belt was being pulled away. "Wait..." Liu Wei is busy protecting her belt with her hands. But her hands, caught at the same time, were raised to the top of her head. Liu Wei is a little anxious: "Rong Ling, I apologize. Don''t do this..." The man didn''t reply, but simply picked up the belt and wrapped it around her wrist. Her hands were firmly bound. In fact, Liu Wei can resist. Liu Wei is easy to break away from a belt. To this point, Rong Ling is also clear. But Rong Ling still ties her with this belt. Even if she pleads for mercy orally, she doesn''t really do it. This man is losing his temper, Liu Wei knows that he can only follow him, otherwise this matter will not be over. It''s normal for lovers to be jealous and noisy, but they will soon be out of breath. But Liu Wei didn''t want to. Liu Wei doesn''t know how to let Leng think, but there is only one reason why Liu Wei doesn''t struggle. She is waiting for him to stop. He will stop. Even if he is angry again, he will not use this method to spread his anger on her. She is determined and firmly believes. Liu Wei no longer spoke, nor did Rong Ling. Between the two, there was a strange silence, and her robe had been ripped off. The inside of the blasphemy, wearing very tight, the man with the temperature of the big hand, stroked her button, one, one of it will be untied. Liu Wei''s hands were tied, and she couldn''t even cover her body a little. She can only watch Rong Leng take off herself and show the white corset inside.

 Chapter 471

    "Wow..."


    Liu Wei clenched her teeth and clasped her hands tightly. Ten fingers were red.


    "Changed clothes, eh?" The voice of men, at this moment, finally the emergence of the sinister.


    Liu Wei felt cool in front of her chest, but she tried to keep her voice as steady as possible, and said, "it''s a change of clothes. What''s the matter?"


    Rong Leng put one hand on Liu Wei''s neck and the other on her chest. At the same time, the hand on her neck increased his strength. His voice was cold: "to see other men, you need to dress again?"


    Liu Wei coughed and clenched her fist: "you know I''m just going to talk, what are you angry with? Is it right that I lied to you? Are you so mean? "


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, he felt pinched!


    Pain drill heart, and itch numb!


    Liu Wei is angry: "Rong Ling, you dare!"


    Rong Leng leaned over her lips, bit her lips hard, and sneered, "you dare, why don''t you dare me?"


    Liu Wei thinks this man is really unreasonable!


    Liu Wei stops talking. Rong Ling pinches her chin and kisses her lips with anger. His strength is great. It''s not a kiss, it''s a bite. His action seems to chew her up and swallow her into his stomach.


    After a while, Liu Wei tasted the smell of his own blood, rust, slightly fishy.


    The smell of blood was just at the entrance, and then it was attacked and plundered. The tip of the man''s tongue took away the remaining blood, and he took a bite at the tip of her tongue.


    This man is definitely a wolf dog!


    Liu Wei was ravaged by him, but the man didn''t mean to relieve his anger at all, and his actions were more and more fierce.


    Do you really want to do it?


    Liu Wei didn''t want to.


    It''s not just that she''s not in the mood right now, it''s the current situation that makes her feel aggrieved.


    If it was finished tonight, she thought, it would be a night that she would not recall in her whole life. No woman would be forced.


    The atmosphere in the room is still upgrading. Liu Wei is sweating all over her head. She only feels that the place where she has been touched by Rong Ling hurts.


    He didn''t light a fire on her. All he lit were thorns, painful thorns.


    They don''t know how long they kissed each other, but he finally let her go. Before Liu Wei could catch her breath, he listened to the man''s low mute voice and asked, "I know I won''t force you, eh?"


    Liu Wei froze for a while, just then that belly fire, inexplicably, disappeared half.


    After a long pause, she said, "I really Wrong. "


    Liu Wei''s voice is not very soft. This woman never speaks soft words. In the dark, Rong Leng looks at her quietly and sees her drooping eyelids. She can''t help reaching out to cover her eyes.


    The warm and masculine atmosphere covered Liu Wei''s breath.


    This man, has softened, since softened, that distance lets her, should not be far.


    And just after she thought about it, the hand on the eyelid retreated again. Liu Wei raised her eyes to see him, and then she saw Rong Leng, holding her jaw coldly, and pressing her eyes: "you are more and more able to calculate the king?"


    Liu Wei said, "I didn''t..."


    "Did you just think that if I softened, you would be saved?"


    Liu Wei swallowed the saliva and got goose bumps on her back.


    It seems that although she knows him, she is definitely less than one in ten thousand that he knows her.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Rong Ling knew that he had guessed right. He sneered, stroked her wrist, and deftly untied the belt.


    Liu Wei''s hands were free. She immediately got up, folded her clothes and covered her chest tightly.


    Rong Leng glanced at her: "what should be seen is seen, and what should be touched is touched. What should be covered?"


    Liu Wei said, "I''m cold."


    In cold weather, there is no one who does not wear clothes, no matter how much internal power is increased.


    Besides, there is not even a candle in the room. No one is cold when he is naked.


    Rong Ling is too lazy to listen to her. She gets up and walks outside.


    As soon as he opened the door, Liu Wei quickly pulled the quilt over and wrapped herself tightly. Then she asked with her head, "where are you going?"


    "Go back to your room."


    The man''s voice is very weak.


    Liu Wei watched Rong Ling leave and the door opened and closed.


    The room is still dark.


    Liu Wei sat on the bed, hesitated for a moment, lying on the pillow, staring at the curtain on the top of the bed, thinking, is this turning over the page? Or not?


    If it does, how can he go back to his room? These days, are not two people sleeping together? Even Xiao Li, who was trained to sleep alone in the cold quilt, can no longer cry.


    But if not, why did he let her go so easily?


    Liu Wei can''t understand. Just wrap the quilt, turn over, close your eyes and go to sleep.In a word, it''s his own way to go. It''s a big thing. It will be solved tomorrow. So thinking, Liu Wei slept very fast. Tonight, she had been tossing about for most of the night. Seeing that it was going to be dawn, she was already sleepy. Liu Wei went to sleep as soon as she slept. And in the room of Rong Ling, Xiao Li, was awakened. In fact, Xiao Li is not alone on the big bed. At the foot of the bed, there is a young eagle crouching in a huddle. At the head of the bed, there is a black starbird. While Xiao Li sleeps in the middle, the small one doesn''t occupy the bed. It looks very small. When Xiaoli woke up, Gulu and Pearl also woke up. The black bird jumped up from the pillow. It was probably a little cold. It was slanting and drilling into Xiaoli''s arms. After Goo Goo saw it, he hesitated for a moment, and found that Xiaoli had no place in his arms, so he fluttered and flapped his big wings, moved his big body hard, rushed to the back of Xiaoli, and wrapped Xiaoli with his big wings. Well, I can''t go to Xiaoli''s arms to be coquettish. Let Xiaoli come to her arms. That''s a great idea! One person and two birds are wrapped together harmoniously, and then three pairs of eyes look at the black man in black to the extreme. "Uncle Rong, what can I do for you?" Xiaoli yawned, rubbed his eyes and asked drowsily. Rong Leng looks at the bed where his eyes are occupied. He says in silence, "it''s ok now. Go to sleep." Xiao Li looks at Rong Leng innocently, and is very aggrieved. Pearl and coo also blinked and stared at him. Rong Leng touched Xiaoli''s head, let her lie down, and then looked at the COO and Pearl of her bed, sighed, got up and went out. When the door closed, Xiao Li turned over and went to sleep. Then, two breaths left and right, Xiao Li heard the door of the next room ring, but this regardless of his business, he did not care about the sleep. In the next room, Rong Suo looks at Rong Leng standing at his door. Rong Leng didn''t even look at Rong su. He went in directly. He looked at the clean bed with neat eyes. He went over and sat down. Rong Su: "..."

 Chapter 472

    Rong Leng looked coldly at Rong Su and said, "go to sleep with big girl."


    Rong Su was almost silent for a century, and then he said, "why?"


    "I''ll sleep with you tonight." The tone of Lord Rong is very common.


    "This is my room!" he reminded


    But Rong Leng did not say a word. He got up, just shook off the quilt and began to make the bed.


    After half paved, Rong Leng turned his head and saw Rong Su who was still motionless and standing in place, he asked, "still not going?"


    Rong Su: "..."


    Rong Su thinks there is something wrong with this man and doesn''t know the symptoms!


    The relationship between himself and Rong Leng is not good at all. He can save even his friends who nod their heads. Now, Rong Leng runs to his room directly.


    If this is in Kyoto, two people are afraid to meet in a restaurant, are to take a detour.


    "This is my room," Rong Su said again


    Rong Leng looks at Rong Su indifferently and repeats: "you go to sleep with big girl."


    Rong Su refuses to accept: "why?"


    Let Leng sneer, but didn''t say the reason.


    See the narrow smile at the bottom of rongling''s eyes, rongsu is stunned for a moment. He is not sure. Does rongling know that he sent someone to inform him?


    If you know it, you should thank yourself. If there is anything between Mr. Liu and Zhong Ziyu, it''s also him who wears the green hat.


    Silence for a long time, Rong Su does not intend to meet with Rong Leng, find an excuse to say: "men and women are not close."


    Rong Ling looks at the seven brothers and says, "big girl is still a child."


    "The three elder brothers why don''t you go?" he asked


    Rong Leng''s face is calm: "men and women are insensible."


    Rong Su: "..."


    Rong Su feels that he doesn''t seem to know the third brother very well. He seems to be more shameless than he imagined!


    In the past, I only thought it was lonely and cold, inhumane, hard to draw together, and arbitrary! At this time, I found two shortcomings of tolerance edge, unreasonable and seriously ill!


    It seems that in the future, I can hate the third brother even more without any burden.


    In the end, Rong Xu was kicked out, but before he left, he seemed to look at the direction of the bottom of the bed, and quickly took back his sight.


    After a long time of fragrant Kung Fu, Rong Leng lies on the bed peacefully, and his long and clean fingers beat at the edge of the bed irregularly.


    His movement is very slow, as if he is idle and bored, headache and upset.


    And as the time of Rong Leng''s beating becomes longer and longer, there is a sound under the bed at last.


    "Bang......"


    It''s not very loud. It''s more like what a mouse touched.


    The man on the bed closed his eyes without a sneer.


    Rong Leng doesn''t want to know anything. He can''t hide any of Rong Su''s things from his eyes. He just doesn''t like his room. Someone peeps at it.


    At this time, it''s really late. It''s only two hours from dawn.


    Rong Su didn''t sleep this night. He left the room. He went to Da Niu''s room and watched the little girl sleeping peacefully on the bed. He turned his head and sat down on the chair beside him.


    In front of the chair is a shelf. On this shelf, there used to be a lantern.


    That calabash lantern was actually his at first, but the child had to change it with him


    Now I don''t know whether that baby is alive or dead.


    Stare at the shelf, let go of the unconscious imagination.


    Tonight is his fifth night of insomnia.


    No one found out.


    Rong Su felt as if he was carrying a gun. If he didn''t pay attention to it, he would burn himself. He couldn''t be sure whether he could return to Beijing safely. If it was just a talisman, he would not fall into such a situation.


    It''s just his father After all, even he calculated.


    Perhaps, the father will make use of those who have the value of utilization. He is not the first, nor the last.


    And his prince and brother, at present, are afraid to be worse than others.


    In other words, the smartest one, if it is true, is Rong Ling. At such a juncture, he is far away from Kyoto, looking for an excuse that he doesn''t know how to patrol. He has been away for months, dodging the treacherous wind and cloud and making a living in danger.


    It''s just that this kind of stability is only temporary. After a while, it will fall in the same way.


    At that time, no one can predict who will die, who will live, who will go up and who will go down.


    "Little girl..." On the bed, soft children''s voice interrupts the thinking of Rong su.


    Rong backs up and walks over.


    In the moonlight, Rong Su sees the little girl on the bed, kicks over the quilt, grabs a corner of the pillow, fingers tightly refuses to relax, mouth is still whispering the name of her sister.


    Rong Su looks at it like this. After a while, she reaches out and pulls the quilt up to big girl, turns around and goes back to the chair in the room.Girl, it''s probably dead.


    It doesn''t matter whether a child lives or dies. In fact, it doesn''t matter to him, let alone worry too much.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Wei''s threat, he would not have sent people to do such senseless things and find a senseless child.


    But since we found it, at least we should find the body first.


    It''s a complete acquaintance.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Fengyuan thinks she shouldn''t come out tonight. She knows that Ji Xing has come to Guyong mansion and lives in yamen, but Ji Fengyuan didn''t plan to see him so soon.


    Since he is in yamen, it''s natural to leave it to Uncle 16.


    Even if there is something wrong with Uncle 16 now, she should not act rashly.


    But she came and avoided everyone.


    She didn''t come to see Ji Xing with her public office. She was selfish.


    But this kind of selfishness, she can''t let Ji Xing see.


    Standing at the back door of Yamen for a long time, the sky is clear now.


    And this time, she knows, is the most relaxed time in Yamen.


    In fact, this kind of local yamen defense can be ignored at all, but Ji Xing is now regarded as the suspect of the case. Even if he is not imprisoned in the prison, there must be one or two close guards around him.


    If she wants to get close, she has to wait.


    Seeing that the time was almost over, Ji Fengyuan went in and found the public house outside the side hall. Without any eyesight, she saw a person sitting in the middle door.


    Ji Fengyuan knew that there was one person at the door and another in the room.


    After sipping her lips, Ji Fengyuan easily jumped on the roof, then went around to the back window, put her head in to have a look. It seemed that there was only one bed and one table.


    At the table, there was a yamen servant lying askew, while on the bed, a man who couldn''t see his face clearly fell asleep.


    He gave a ring of fingers.


    The man in bed, almost immediately, moved.


    The man turned over and turned his head. He could easily see half of his face under the back window.


    Ji Xing sat up and said directly, "come in."


    Ji Fengyuan, who was outside the window, was stunned. He opened the window a little, jumped in, and looked uneasily at the Yamen servant who was dozing on the table.


    "Dizzy." Ji Xingdao.

 Chapter 473

    Ji Fengyuan just remembered that Ji Xing was this temperament. In other words, their Ji family had this kind of problem. They had been hunted for too many days. They developed a sense of vigilance. When they were sleeping, they were not allowed to have living things within five feet. Ji Fengyuan went over and looked at him and asked, "have you finished your work?" Ji Xing looks at her and says, "what''s the matter?" Ji Fengyuan puckered his lips. He asked in this way, but he could not let her know the meaning. She did not ask again, and he would not say again. Just, Ji Cha and Ji Jin seem to know, but they only want to hide from her. Ji Fengyuan asked, "do you know about Liu Wei?" Ji Xing doesn''t speak. Ji Fengyuan''s eyes are pressing: "I know what you think. Do you want to protect Liu Wei? My aunt is very kind to us, but this violates the clan rules. You should remember your identity. If you have selfish heart, there will be people in the clan who will not agree with you. At that time, your father laid down the prestige hard... " "You''re here to talk to me about this?" Ji Xing looks coldly at Ji Fengyuan. This look shows that he is beginning to be impatient. Ji Fengyuan knows that she shouldn''t say it, but she still wants to say it. She raises her sleeve and shows half of her arm. There are many scars on it: "do you know who made it?" Ji Xing''s face was expressionless: "your position is often in danger. At the beginning, you promised it yourself." "I didn''t complain." Ji Fengyuan said: "at the beginning, I came out to guard the ancient Yong mansion. I have no regrets. But I was not hurt by prying news. I was hurt by Liu Wei, who was protected by you. Brother Xing That day, I was hurt by Liu Wei''s friend, the man, the Rong family, the royal family. You know, what does that mean? " "Fengyuan..." "It means that Liu Wei is related to the royal family. At the beginning of summer and autumn cousin that matter, is not enough to teach us a lesson? At the beginning of summer and autumn, my cousin insisted on going to Kyoto with that man, nearly killing all my people. Why do we have to repeat the same mistakes now? Brother Xing, can''t we live a stable life? Isn''t it enough to hide and be afraid? Why bother to provoke the royal family? We are so reckless, also want to find a Liu Wei back? Liu Wei was raised by Liu''s family and had a great relationship with the royal family? You can''t imagine how much she hurt me. If I die in Liu Wei''s hand, you will... " "You''re not dead." Ji Xing''s voice is very cold, and there are some frets in the voice line. Ji Fengyuan felt that her whole heart was falling. Taking a deep breath, Ji Fengyuan drooped her eyes. After a long silence, she asked, "who do you choose, Liu Wei and I?" I don''t know how to ask this question. Ji Xing frowned: "what''s going on Ji Fengyuan looks at him for a long time. She doesn''t get up until she almost looks at his face that doesn''t belong to his original appearance. She disappears directly from the window. The windows were wide open, and the cold wind was pouring in. Ji Xing looks at the empty room, his eyelids drooping for a while, his ordinary to extreme face, without any expression. It was a long time before he closed his lips and eyes again. Ji Fengyuan walked very fast. The wind was blowing on her face, which made her life hurt, but she didn''t care. With the dawn coming, she walked all the way back to baxiufang. Eight show square this time nobody starts, at most the kitchen starts to be busy one after another, Ji Fengyuan detours to his room, just opens the door, sees inside, two pairs of eyes look at oneself. Ji Jin and Ji Cha are awake. Stunned for a moment, Ji Fengyuan enters the inner room and pulls the curtain up with a crash, isolating the outside world. "Sister Fengyuan..." Ji Jin calls. Ji tea firmly said: "she went to Yamen." Ji Jin: "..." Ji Xing has come to Guyong mansion. Ji Fengyuan will definitely go to see it. I just didn''t expect that it would be so fast. After all, I haven''t informed uncle 16 yet. The Yamen area has been under the control of the 16th uncle. Even if there is any contact with Ji Xing, it should be the 16th uncle. "Ji Jin, do you know?" Ji Cha suddenly opens his mouth. Ji Jin looks at Ji Cha, her eyes are quiet: "I know." This time, Ji Cha was shocked. Looking at her sister, Ji Cha frowned, "do you know that Ji Fengyuan likes Ji Xing?" Ji Jin froze for a moment and said, "I thought you wanted to say that Liu Wei has a engagement with Ji Xing..." Ji Cha: "..." Ji Jin: "..." The two sisters looked at each other and then at the same time looked into the inner room. In the inner room, Ji Fengyuan, who listened to the words clearly from the outside, felt that he had been mended with two sabres. He was seriously injured and recovered, and exhausted again. Outside the room, Ji Cha lowers his voice and asks Ji Jin, "Ji Xing and Liu Wei have an engagement? Are you serious? " "I listen to aunt cousin." Ji Geun also whispered, "once my cousin and I chatted, saying that if we could find Liu Wei, brother Xing would be settled.""Why didn''t you say that earlier?" "Is it important? But aunt table said that if Liu Wei is married before she finds her back, it''s OK. This, it seems that it was decided by my cousin and brother Xing''s mother in summer and autumn. You know, brother Xing''s mother has gone for a long time... " Ji Cha has a headache: "now Liu Wei hasn''t married, maybe he can be with brother Xing. You are stupid. We have to go back to get Liu Wei back and be punished by the clan rules. We suffer for nothing. But if we don''t get people back, it''s brother Xing who finds a daughter-in-law for himself, then we won''t take it out? Does the punishment go away? " Ji Jin is ignorant, the golden pupil is very good-looking: "is that so?" "Of course!" Ji Cha is very determined. I was not sure whether brother Xing could help them to get rid of them before, but now, she is at ease. No wonder it didn''t take long for her to send a letter to brother Xing. Brother Xing''s people came here. It turned out that she was looking for a daughter-in-law. But listen to Ji Jin suddenly say: "how does sister Fengyuan do?" Ji Cha: "..." "Sister Fengyuan likes brother Xing, didn''t you say that?" Ji Cha: "..." In fact, let Ji Cha choose. Ji Cha must be standing at the end of Liu Wei and Xing Ge. After all, Ji Cha and Ji Fengyuan really don''t deal with each other. But these days, they are the ones that this person has taken in. In a word, they seem to have some feelings. In this way, it''s not delicious. Not sure how to stand on this position, Ji Cha asked her sister, "if it''s you, who do you choose?" "Me?" "Well, Liu Wei and Ji Fengyuan, who do you choose?" Ji Geun vaguely said, "sister, in fact, I like men." Ji Cha ordered her sister''s head again: "I know you like men, you choose first, and don''t let you marry." Ji Jin said, "if I were brother Ji Xing, I would choose..." Ji Cha looks at her sister attentively. "Then I like the man, too," said Ji Jin. "Brother Ji Xing looks good. He''s better with the man!"

 Chapter 474

    This time, Ji Cha didn''t knock Ji Jin lightly, but hit her head with a strong fist.


    Fortunately, Ji Jin quickly dodged, at the same time covered her head and said wrongly, "you let me choose it!"


    Ji Cha doesn''t want to deal with her sister anymore. She sighs and gives up communicating with her sister. She turns her head and looks at the closed curtain.


    Ji Cha knows that these words, with Ji Fengyuan''s Kung Fu, must have been heard.


    All of a sudden, I was a little sad. I was expecting Ji Fengyuan to help Liu Wei. Now that the relationship is like this, I can''t count on it.


    That Liu Wei''s side, really no problem?


    Maybe brother Xing will help Liu Wei?


    Ji Cha speculates, but Ji Jin comes back and pulls her sister''s sleeve.


    Ji Cha looks impatiently at her sister: "what to do?"


    "I heard one more thing."


    Ji Cha picks eyebrows.


    Ji Jin leaned up to her sister''s ear and said two words in a low voice.


    After listening to this, Ji Cha was shocked for a moment, and looked at the direction of the inner room again in an instant. His face became somewhat complicated.


    "I didn''t mean to hear from Uncle ba. Sister Fengyuan is about to leave. She has already told the family that she will go back this year. The second group of Guyong mansion is going to find someone to follow. I heard that..." Ji Jin pressed her voice down: "I want to go back and marry someone."


    Ji Cha frowned.


    Ji Jin is still saying, "80% of the time, sister Fengyuan wants to marry brother Xing, but now Brother Xing is like this, maybe she wants to marry Liu Weihao. Who is sister Fengyuan going back to marry?"


    Ji Cha listened to Mei Mei finish the last words, then, listen to the inner room, heard a sound of throwing things like a storm.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ji Jin opened her eyes wide and said in a low voice, "I said in such a low voice that sister Fengyuan heard it?"


    Ji Cha wants to shoot this sister.


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Wei woke up, it was already bright.


    Looking at the other side of the bed, the empty position, Liu Wei''s eyelids drooped for a while, some fuzzy, this just remembered what happened last night.


    At the thought of this, Liu Wei unconsciously touched her chest.


    I always feel that this place still hurts.


    Get up and simply wash. Liu Wei goes out of the room. As soon as she goes out, she sees the door of Dani''s room open. But from inside, she comes out a tall adult man.


    Liu Wei was really shocked for a while. When the man turned around, Liu Wei then looked up at the gloomy dark face.


    Thinking that he was the one who told the news yesterday, Liu Wei sneered bitterly and went forward to get him.


    But I just walked two steps, and I haven''t opened my mouth yet. The door of the room on the other side opened again. In the room of Rong Su, Rong Ling came out.


    Liu Weimai''s steps stopped immediately. She turned her head, looked at Rong Leng and asked, "did you sleep here last night?"


    Rong Leng looks back at Liu Wei without expression. She doesn''t answer. She bypasses her and goes downstairs.


    Liu Wei stood in place with a stiff smile and watched Rong Ling leave.


    At this time, Rong Su hooked his lips and asked, "did you fall out?"


    Liu Wei stares back.


    Rong Su added two words: "very good."


    Liu Wei sneers and doesn''t care about him. She turns around and pushes aside the room of Rong Ling and wakes up Xiao Li who is sleeping soundly.


    Forced the vaguely intimate little Douding to accompany him to Yamen.


    Yesterday, something like that happened. I will go to yamen alone with Rong Ling today. Maybe it will be embarrassing. This is the time to use my son.


    Unexpectedly, when he had breakfast, Rong Ling didn''t plan to go to Yamen.


    Liu Wei didn''t know whether she was relieved or disappointed. In the past, this person was with her


    But Xiaoli didn''t know why. He wiped his mouth, put on his backpack, jumped off his chair, and said softly, "Dad, let''s go."


    Liu Wei looks at her eyes.


    Rong Ling didn''t look at her.


    Rong Su looks at her.


    Liu Wei glared at her son again. Finally, in his son''s eager eyes, she breathed and led him out of the door.


    Two people are walking to yamen, passing the street along the way, Xiaoli saw the sugar gourd stand beside, Liu Wei asked in no mood: "do you want to eat?"


    Xiaoli thought about it and shook her head.


    Liu Wei is a little surprised. Does the child still have a time when he doesn''t pester his mother to eat sugar?


    "I''ll wait for big girls and little girls to eat together."


    Liu Wei was stunned and looked down at his son.


    Xiaoli rubbed his nose, looked at the sugar gourd stand, and finally moved away with firm will, turned his head, pulled his mother''s corner, and continued to pull his legs forward.


    Liu Wei''s expression was a little dull.


    Big girl has been ill for several days, but now she is not well. All the medicines she should use have been used. But big girl is suffering from a heart disease, which can only be treated with heart medicine.


    As for the chicks.


    There is no news from Rong Ling.Liu Wei knew that there was no news from Rong su. Perhaps, the child may have After all, it''s impossible to get along with each other for a long time without feelings. Liu Wei thought, maybe she should think again. There is no way out of heaven. Rong Su said that the girl fell down the window and met Zhong Ziyu. Zhong Ziyu Coincidence? Or an accident? Why, as if everything can be related to Zhong Ziyu? When he arrived at yamen, Xiaoli had run to the morgue excitedly. Liu Wei sat outside and talked to sun Qi without saying a word. Mr. Sun''s condition is not good today. Liu Wei asks sun Qi what happened, but Sun Qi just shakes his head, but before long, sun Qi sighs again. Liu Wei, who sighs loudly, can''t even ignore it! Liu Wei is silent, pauses to ask again: "but what happened?" This time, sun Qi raised his eyes to see Liu Wei for a few times, sighed for a long time, and then said, "since Lord Liu is determined to ask, I have to say that." Liu Wei looks at the man without expression. Sun Qi suddenly came to the spirit, but he did not know where he came from. He touched a Book of account books, opened it in an instant, and spread it out in front of Liu Wei. Pointing at it, he began to say, "look, Mr. Liu, this is the revenue account of Yamen in the past three months. This is the pen, ink, paper and inkstone. This is the weapon repair. This is the facade repair. This is the roof leakage. And here, here..." Liu Wei raised her hand and interrupted sun Qi: "what does Sun adult want to say?" As soon as sun Qi reconciled the account book, he immediately said, "of course, sun wants to ask for Lord Liu!" Said, sun Qi also showed a whimpering expression. Liu Wei didn''t know what to do, so she continued to look at Sun Qi. Sun Qi was busy pouring out beans and spitting out all his complaints: "you know, Mr. Liu, our ancient Yong mansion is just a small rural Prefecture, which is located in a remote place with a small population. The whole Prefecture and county, together with a large area nearby, has a total population of only 560000. Most of them are old, weak, women and children. Even the local gentry and rich people have so many shops, but most of them are weak in business and pay less taxes. At present, the new year is coming soon. We don''t have anything in the Yamen that can be prepared at all. You can say it''s a little festive. It''s better to have a red silk, but it''s a big red silk and satin The cheapest one in Zhuang also needs five liang of silver and one foot. Let''s buy the cheapest one, but it''s not like the new year''s festival. Let''s not make silk. Do something practical. In the Spring Festival, we must make porridge once, right? But where do we have the extra rice? This morning''s morning''s breakfast, or ask the old man at the door of the pancake shop to credit... "

 Chapter 475

    "Mr. Liu, you''re from Beijing. You''ve seen the situation of Guyong mansion with your own eyes. Our yamen is so poor that it can''t be opened. In this case, can you apply for some special subsidies? In the first two years, the imperial court only issued a law to help the poor state governments exercise restraint? I have applied for this support fund for three years. I haven''t approved it once. Mr. Liu, can you follow me Say This support fund... "


    Liu Wei listened and understood, so this is looking for her to cry for poverty?


    A powerful yamen official, with some trivial small account books, and a poor?


    Although there is still an official post of zhengemen, but the changing situation in Kyoto means that it is not certain what zhengemen will be like in the future, and it is impossible to manage other people''s affairs.


    Liu Wei has a headache. She presses her eyebrow and says, "I don''t know about these things, and I have no way to help you. You can ask Rong Duwei."


    "Can Lord Liu ask captain Rong for you?" Sun Qi immediately said.


    Liu Wei is angry: "why am I?"


    Sun Qi blurted out, "isn''t this what I think Rong adults will listen to you?"


    Liu Wei choked for a while, thinking of last night''s event and this morning''s attitude of allowing Leng, drooped her eyes and said, "he won''t listen to me. If you look for him for business, he won''t give up."


    Sun Qi is embarrassed, buries his head and suddenly stops talking.


    Liu Wei wants to talk about business as soon as possible, but Sun Qi can''t talk about it. Liu Wei frowns, thinks about it, and says, "in fact, saving the poor shouldn''t ask for his help, but should save themselves."


    Sun Qi immediately raised his eyes and looked at Liu Wei with sparkling eyes. "I''d like to hear the details."


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "Lord Sun knows what is the most famous ancient Yongfu."


    The most famous?


    Sun Qi thought for a moment and hurriedly said, "the robe meat of Xinbei County, it''s the best robe meat of several nearby prefectures, which can''t be eaten anywhere else!"


    Liu Wei looked at Sun Qi expressionless: "except for the robe meat?"


    "The rice fields in Xinnan County, our rice in Xinnan County, are authentic northern rice. It''s delicious."


    Liu Wei rubbed his temples: "except for food."


    "Except for food?" Sun Qi thought and thought: "except for the food Then No more? "


    Liu Wei can''t hear any more: "you have nothing else here!"


    Sun Qi is curious.


    "The dancing of Guyong mansion''s dancers is famous all over the world. Why do you only want to entertain yourself, but not export it?"


    Sun Qi pauses and ponders Liu Wei''s words. For a while, he hesitates and asks, "yuanpin? Who is he? "


    Liu Wei felt a sharp pain in her head: "export means to export what you have to other places, which is similar to that of a dealer from afar. Sell what you have to you from other places."


    "That doesn''t work, that doesn''t work..." Sun Qi quickly waved his hand: "no matter how poor we are, we can''t do human trafficking. All the girls in our baxiufang are serious people. Although they dance, they are not the same people. They are all serious business. We can''t sell them. "


    Some of Liu Wei''s explanations are unclear: "it''s not selling people, it''s selling art."


    "Art?"


    "First, let people go out to publicize and fight the public praise. There are many things that can be publicized in Guyong mansion, such as beautiful scenery and sparse population. It''s a rare paradise."


    Sun Qi blushed and stared at Liu Wei without blinking, waiting for her to continue.


    Sun Qi''s eyes were so keen that Liu Wei couldn''t, so he had to continue: "the biggest feature of Guyong mansion is the scenery here. The scenery here is good, the girl is beautiful, she can dance, and she has been out of the palace. Any one of them is a propaganda point. When the propaganda is almost done, some people will naturally come here. Then, the camp will rise."


    "Business?" Sun Qi doesn''t understand again. Who is he?


    "When there are many people coming, the business of the merchants will be better, and the rooms of the inn will not be empty. Maybe some people like it. They will buy some houses directly here for summer and cold shelter. Then, some people will buy houses and hire workers. As long as the place is attractive enough, the tourists will be able to continue. The rice fields and robe meat you just said can also be the special food of the ancient Yong mansion Things, try not to export this. To let people have a kind of, only here, to eat the authentic sense of ancient dishes. Besides, there are robes on the other side of Xinbei county. Are there any other animals? "


    "Yes, yes." Sun Qi nodded hurriedly, his tongue tied with excitement: "there are deer, sheep, civet cat, many of them..."


    Liu Wei nodded and said: "when it comes time, surround the forest and set up a hunting ground. If you like, you can pay 30 liang of silver for each person''s head. If you come into the hunting ground and hunt, there will be a restaurant outside the hunting ground. Remember, the head fee is 30 Liang, but the game will be paid according to different game, different weight and different price! If there is a fish pond, it can also be set up in this way. Since it''s a tourist, there must be a group of people who are interested in hunting and fishing. The rich will not care about these small money, as long as the service is good. ""What they want is to have a good time. When the time comes, yamen will train again. Yamen servants will change their spiritual clothes and walk on the street. They will have a big sword and a broad horse! Those who come to play, it seems that the defense here is tight, and their hearts are stable! After all, I can''t believe anything when I''m out. Only yamen can believe it. Who can''t find yamen if something goes wrong? You see, the public security is good, the scenery is good, there are many things to play, and the girls are also beautiful. Even if three out of ten are interested in coming to such a place, you, the official Yin of the ancient Yong mansion, will not be too poor to break the pot. "


    Sun Qi was talked by Liu Wei. He was sweating and hot.


    Liu Wei saw that sun Qi didn''t seem to pester him to find Rong Ling, so he asked, "what I just said about Ji Xing..."


    "Mr. Liu, please wait!" Sun Qi interrupts Liu Wei''s words and gets up abruptly. Without saying a word, he turns around and runs outside. Liu Wei can hear sun Qi''s voice: "jishiye, jishiye, where is jishiye? I have something to do with him. Let him come out to see me! "


    Liu Wei, sitting in the room, said: "it''s not like


    As soon as sun Qi left, he never came back.


    Liu Wei waited for half an hour, looked outside at the sky, got up in the end, and planned to go to the morgue to find Xiao Li.


    But as soon as she went out, Liu Wei met Mr. Ji, whom sun Qi couldn''t find all the time, and was walking towards her.


    Liu Wei has seen this man several times, but he is only a nodding acquaintance. He vaguely remembers that when he knew his surname Ji at the beginning, he was shocked for a moment, and after a second confirmation, he knew that his surname was Ji, not Ji.


    However, Ji Xing, who met by chance, actually took his real name as Ji.

 Chapter 476

    "Lord Liu." At the sight of Liu Wei, the master nodded a little and was modest.


    Liu Wei nods to master Ji, staggers him and plans to leave.


    But Mr. Ji shiye called Liu Wei, "Lord Liu, do you have something important?"


    Liu Wei looked back at him. "Hmm?"


    "If nothing happens, I want to talk with adults."


    Liu Wei is not familiar with this man. He doesn''t know for a moment. What is there to talk about?


    Liu Wei looked at master Ji for a while, and looked at his kind-hearted and gentle demeanor. Although he was more than half a hundred years old, he looked like a Confucian and pleased people.


    Thinking that he was not in a hurry, Liu Wei agreed.


    Mr. Ji shiye leads Liu Wei back to the hall. After they sit down, they don''t have any tea at hand, and they don''t ask people to come in to serve them. They just sit and look at each other.


    It''s Mr. Ji who first said: "I just met Mr. Sun. Mr. Sun and little one said something about the future momentum of Guyong mansion. Mr. Sun said, those are the ideas of Mr. Liu?"


    Liu Wei didn''t nod so much. He asked, "is that what you want to talk to me about?"


    Mr. Ji shiye nodded: "adults sun are not good at this kind of things. They are entrusted to do it by the small ones. What''s the meaning of adults? Talk directly with the small ones and save the middle delay."


    Liu Wei said: "you are more familiar with this ancient Yongfu than me. What I said is just a reference. If you want to really do it, you need research, judgment and various processes. I''m not good at this. I have a friend who is good at it. I''ll write to her later and ask her."


    "Your friend, a businessman?" Mr. Ji asked.


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "is it or not, what''s the relationship?"


    Mr. Ji hurriedly waved his hand: "I don''t mean that. I don''t mean to look down on the businessmen. I''m just curious. For a long time, I have only heard that businessmen rely on officials, but seldom do they. If they match each other''s friends, they have more words. I hope adults will not be surprised. "


    Liu Wei thought that this man said a lot, but after all, she was an elder. She was happy to give him this courtesy. She just said: "it''s not strange that people are friends with each other. What''s strange is the human heart. It''s the so-called class level. In fact, when I was down, the other side never thought that I was just a poor man."


    Liu Wei and Jin Nanyun met by chance. Later, when they became friends, they were different in height.


    The Jin family has a very high position in the south of the Yangtze River. It is the first merchant and is very rich.


    At that time, Liu Wei was hard to understand, unknown, unidentified, destitute, and even had no place to live.


    Even so, jinnanyun did not dislike her.


    Sometimes, when people get along with each other, it is the most important thing to feel in harmony.


    Listening to Liu Wei''s words, Mr. Ji shiye''s eyes didn''t move. When Liu Wei finished speaking, he looked down in a trance and said: "your heart is good."


    Liu Wei didn''t have much expression, just said: "my friend can believe it, you can rest assured."


    Jishiye smiled: "nature."


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei feels that she can go. After all, she is really not familiar with this season''s master.


    But when Liu Wei was about to leave, Mr. Ji opened his mouth again: "your surname is Liu, also from Kyoto. I don''t know if you have something to do with Liu Cheng, the prime minister?"


    Liucheng?


    Liu Wei''s eyelids moved. Liu Cheng is still in prison. The wind in Kyoto has spread to Gu Yong''s mansion so fast? Even a little master, do you know?


    No, maybe it''s not just a little shiye. This season, shiye''s attitude and words are not easy for Liu Wei to despise.


    "Where is the relationship between the next villain and the prime minister?"


    Liu Wei is the "daughter" of Liucheng, but Mr. Liu has nothing to do with the Liu family.


    Liu Wei is right in saying that she has to be more cautious than usual when she is away from home and in a sensitive period.


    Mr. Ji shiye didn''t say anything. He just looked at Liu Wei''s expression and moved it again.


    After a long pause, Mr. Ji asked again: "it''s said that adults have come to Guyong mansion for many days, and the people below don''t know the name of adults. Although they have offended me, they are still brave enough to ask if they are..."


    Liu Wei naturally has a name, but Mr. Liu has no name.


    In the Qujiang mansion, Liu Wei never changed his name, but still called Liu Wei. Occasionally, he was mistakenly translated as "Liu Wei", but it didn''t hurt Daya.


    Until I met Rong Ling again and went back to Beijing with him, Liu Wei would not give her name.


    Mr. Liu, it''s a sentence everywhere.


    Name, say Liu Wei is not good, say Liu Wei is homophonic again, be afraid of extra frugal, so also not good.


    In the end, Mr. Liu really had no name.


    Perhaps in the appointment letter of Sizuo, Rong Ling made a name for her, but Rong Ling didn''t tell her and she didn''t ask.


    No one else asked.


    Now suddenly asked, Liu Wei did not know how to answer.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s silence, his eyelids drooped slightly, he seemed to be thinking about it. Mr. Ji sipped his lips and suddenly smiled and said, "how about Liu Wei?"Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, looks up at Mr. Ji, eyes suddenly sharp!


    Mr. jishiye smiled again: "don''t misunderstand, it''s not the blue Wei, but the future Wei. Your name should have been Liu Wei. It''s written on the genealogy. It''s the name that should have been called by both men and women. But your mother, probably, deliberately avoided the word and took a harmonic tone. Because you are a daughter, it''s appropriate to use the Wei character."


    Mr. Ji shiye said that Liu Wei was just frozen in place and stared at the man without saying a word.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are very dark and the focus of the fundus is very tight. Looking at the gentle smile on the middle-aged man''s face and the fine eye lines on the corner of her eyes, she feels that the palm of her hand is a little sweaty and her throat is more like something stuck. She can''t say a word.


    Liu Wei didn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment, just like, the calm lake, suddenly, without any omen, was dropped a bomb.


    With a bang, the bomb exploded, and then the whole lake exploded.


    The water splashed all over the place, the sound of thunder on the flat ground, the eyes were blurred, and people were bombarded so that they could not understand their consciousness.


    Maybe Liu Wei was too uncomfortable to stare at him like this. Mr. Ji smiled again and asked, "are you here to find your way home?"


    This sentence, will Liu Wei bottom of the heart of the last trace of fluke collapse clean.


    So, it''s not a misunderstanding, it''s not a coincidence, it''s not an accident. It''s a real person who, in the tone of knowing everything, tells her that she has found her family?


    Liu Wei still can''t believe it.


    Because the first second is still discussing the development plan of guyongfu tourist attraction, the next second, suddenly jump to the life experience.


    The topic span is really big, which makes Liu Wei have to ponder. Is this a planned plan? Is someone bombing her? If she admits it directly, will she be trapped by someone.

 Chapter 477

    The situation in Beijing is so treacherous that people outside dare not take it lightly. Is she suitable to talk with this person in front of her now? Can you trust the man in front of you? Liu Wei''s mind flew a lot of ideas, some flustered. Liu Wei, who has always been calm, had this feeling for the first time, and her fingertips trembled slightly. Liu Wei listens to the other side, the middle-aged man sighs and says clearly: "Wei''er, your mother, how is your mother?" Liu Wei''s body suddenly shakes. This time, Liu Wei''s mood could not be controlled. She stood up directly, her dark eyes staring at the middle-aged man in the opposite direction: "who are you?" Mr. Ji shiye''s eyes are gentle: "you should call me uncle 16." Sixteen uncles? "Jijia is big, bigger than you think. There are many people, and there are many natural ranks. When you see other people, you will know." Ji Jia Liu Wei''s eyes twinkled, but she clenched her teeth and stopped talking. Ji Feng looks at Liu Wei''s touch, which makes him feel sad. Even if we know that the children of Ji family are living such a precarious and vigilant life, how can other children compare with their daughters in summer and autumn? Jifeng has seen Liu Wei. When Liu Wei was very young, he could hold the whole Liu Wei with one arm. The little girl who could only pee in her pants and cry when she opened her eyes was so big. Ji Feng has been busy these two days. Sanle pawnshop must be closed for a while. Something happened in Kyoto, which had nothing to do with Ji''s family, but involved Liu''s family. Liu Wei is now in Gu Yong ''. Yamen and baxiufang should also try to keep a low profile. But at present, there is no wind coming out, so they can still keep their own points, not to lead a hair and move the whole body. Originally, Uncle Li of Sanle pawnshop did not plan to have a showdown with Liu Wei so soon, but Ji Feng insisted. Ji Feng is selfish. Uncle Li knows that. Li Shuyuan firmly disagreed, but Ji Feng spent all his words and friendship to get the chance. What did Ji Feng exchange with Uncle Li? What kind of punishment should we face when we go back to our family? Liu Wei doesn''t need to know. Liu Wei just needs to know that she has found her family. Ji Feng''s face is always smiling. This smile is gentle, not abrupt or too kind. Liu Wei is like a cat with fur all over her body. Looking at Ji Feng from afar, she wanders, judges and tangles in her heart. At last, she doesn''t dare to rush forward and directly recognize each other. Everyone has their own consideration. Liu Wei has only one. She is worried that she will hurt Rong Leng if she exposes her identity on impulse. Liu Wei can plant it by herself, but she can''t let Rong Ling plant it. Jifeng knows Liu Wei''s worry and his unconfirmed, so he can only wait for Liu Wei to believe his words and admit his uncle. The air in the hall is faintly tense. Both sides did not speak, each other''s eyes, but always look at each other. Minutes and seconds passed until a soft cry came from outside the window: "Dad -"Liu Wei looks out of the window. But outside the window, there was no one. Liu Wei got up, walked over and looked further, but still didn''t see anyone. That''s Xiaoli''s voice just now. It should be Xiaoli''s calling. But what about Xiaoli? "Dad!" The cry of panic came again from above. Liu Wei stretched out her head from the window and looked up to the roof. Before she could see it clearly, she saw a round man rolling down. Almost conditioned, Liu Wei reaches for it. Liu Xiaoli rolled into her mother''s arms with a red face. Without saying a word, she hugged her mother''s neck directly. As soon as her voice opened, she burst into tears: "Dad! Someone bullied me! Someone bullied me! " Liu Wei is inexplicable, but in the next second, I feel someone walking on the roof. Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and quickly looked at Ji Feng in the eye room. Then she jumped out of the window, hugged her son and flew to the roof. Sure enough, everything is a plan! Just now, she is really close to being trapped by them. This season, the master came to cover her words. There was a master hiding on the roof. They had a plan. Ji Feng looks at Liu Wei''s flying figure, frowns slightly, and goes to the door to look at the roof. Liu Wei looks at Ji Feng''s heart before he flies. There is someone on the roof. He doesn''t know. Liu Wei will think that he is with the sneaker. In fact, he didn''t know the situation at all. Jifeng is a little fidgety and more worried. Is it true that someone is staring at them? Maybe he should really listen to Uncle Li''s advice, not so impulsive, live a few days, and then showdown with Liu Wei.Today, he is still in a hurry.


    Holding the thought of killing people, Ji Feng chased them out, intending to kill them first no matter who was on the roof.


    But when he really saw the people on the roof, he was really stunned.


    Liu Wei, who is holding her son and catching up with her on the roof, is also in shock now.


    Looking at the little girl on the roof, wearing a pink Ru skirt, combing her head with flower buds, carrying two short swords on her back, Liu Wei blinked, but there was no sound in her throat.


    The little girl blinked a pair of ignorant big eyes, looked at Liu Wei, and then looked at the little boy in Liu Wei''s arms who was wiping his tears. With a soft voice, she angrily accused the little boy: "I invite you to eat sugar gourd, and you still find a helper to hit me. You have no conscience."


    Liu Wei continues to look at the little girl and her son, and then continues to be silent.


    Xiaoli, hiding in her mother''s arms, sniffed and complained bitterly: "Dad, I was just playing in the morgue when this man suddenly came out. I asked her who she was. She said she would invite me to eat sugar gourd. I said I would not eat anything from strangers. She said it would be OK. Then she left. Who knew that she had just taken a step and turned around and didn''t know what she had sprinkled on me She can''t move, and then she will carry me. She wants to carry me away. Dad, this man is a kidnapper, a kidnapper. She must have kidnapped the girl, too! It must be! "


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what to say.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe her son''s words, but it''s a bit hard to say. The point is that the little girl in front of her looks smaller than Xiaoli. How can she say that a little boy older than herself can resist walking?


    Liu Wei didn''t believe it, but she was embarrassed to question what her son said.


    Liu Wei was in a dilemma. When he was a little confused, he only heard that season''s master in the yard under the house. His voice was heavy, and he snapped, "Ji Wei, get out of here!"

 Chapter 478

    The little girl with a flower bud turned her head and looked down with big round eyes. After a look, she immediately smiled: "Sixteen uncles!"


    Shouting, he jumped to the ground and buried his head in the middle-aged man''s arms.


    Ji Feng hugged the little girl and looked at the roof of her eyes with a little apologetic. She was still standing on the top of the roof. Her face was forgiving.


    In the hall.


    Ji Wei swings his legs and sits on the chair, holding a bunch of candied haws. He is eating happily.


    Liu Xiaoli is sitting beside his mother. His eyes are still red, and his nose is pink and tender. He just cried.


    Liu Wei looks a little distressed. It''s her son. However, she can make the little bastard cry. The little girl on the opposite side makes Liu Wei look a little different.


    Geochronology.


    Jijia, too?


    Liu Wei was thinking about it. Ji Feng said, "Weiwei, it''s your cousin."


    Liu Wei looked at the girl with her head buried. She was innocent and carefree. She didn''t talk.


    Ji Feng looks at Liu Wei''s silence, pauses and pats Ji Wei: "it''s cousin."


    Ji Wei, who was eating sweet, looked up at Liu Wei, didn''t speak, looked down, and continued to lick the sugar gourd.


    "Slightly." Ji Feng''s voice is slightly strict.


    Ji Wei paused for a while, but his expression still didn''t matter. He said in a sweet and sticky voice: "my mother and I came here just for this matter. Sister Jin and sister Cha are all known in the family. With her cousin, they were all disciplined by the patriarch. My mother and I came here specially to take sister Jin and sister Cha back. As for the others, the patriarch didn''t give orders. "


    The implication is that Liu Wei is not accepted by the family.


    This is the opinion of the clan, not that the people here can control. Even if they take Liu Wei back, they will pass through the clan leader and elders.


    But now, people haven''t taken it back, and the clan has denied it.


    Ji Feng''s expression sank slightly.


    Ji Wei ate two candied haws and the rest three. He couldn''t eat them. So he put them aside, took out a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. Then he jumped down from the chair and said, "Sixteen uncles, I''m going to find my mother. Let''s go first."


    Just as the little girl was about to leave, Jifeng reached for her hand and pulled the back collar of the little girl. No one was allowed to leave.


    Ji Wei''s small body was pulled up, turned around and asked innocently, "Sixteen uncles?"


    "Call cousin." Push Ji Wei to Liu Wei and he says quietly.


    Ji Wei frowned, looked at Liu Wei, and looked at the little boy beside Liu Wei. He puffed up his cheeks, wrinkled his nose and said, "no!"


    "Call." Ji Feng pushed Ji Wei a little more.


    Ji Wei is very aggrieved, and his mouth is turned down: "Sixteen uncles, you bully me."


    "Call." Push again.


    Ji Wei is particularly unhappy, but although he knows a lot of crooked ways, his serious Kung Fu is very poor. Uncle 16 has been practising martial arts for more than 30 years. She is a little girl, where is his opponent? She is like a chicken in his hands. She has no resistance at all.


    Being forced to call a stranger''s cousin, Ji Wei was reluctant, but she couldn''t resist. As soon as she turned her eyes and thought of something wittily, she immediately reached out and pointed to the ignorant Liu Xiaoli: "I''ll call him, too."


    Ji Feng is stunned.


    Ji Wei immediately said, "I want to call this person''s cousin, then he will call me my little cousin. Will he call me?"


    Liu Xiaoli blinks and blinks. He doesn''t know why he looks at them.


    Ji Feng thought about it and thought about this generation. He thought it was right to call it that.


    However, Ji Weigang just made Xiaoli cry. Although it''s just a brawl among children, they are all vengeful. Can Xiaoli call people?


    But before Ji Feng could think about it again, Liu Wei had already led her son to his feet, looked at them quietly for a while, turned around and left.


    Ji Feng called: "Wei''er......"


    "Mr. Ji said that." Liu Wei looked at Ji Feng calmly, and said, "your relationship with me, however, is a nodding acquaintance. I hope that Mr. Ji will respect himself."


    Liu Wei said, but she didn''t look at them. She took Xiao Li with her and left.


    Seeing a big one and a small one disappear, Ji Feng looks down at Ji Wei at his feet, and sees Ji Wei smiling sweetly. He embraces Ji Feng''s arm and says, "Sixteen uncles, you haven''t seen my mother for a long time, do you want to see her? My mother is in baxiufang, where she lives for the time being. "


    Ji Feng looks at Ji Wei deeply for a while, waves his hand and says nothing.


    Ji Wei blinks, sweet Nuo Nuo''s head askew: "Sixteen uncles, my mother wants to see you."


    Ji Feng is still silent.


    Ji Wei waited for him for a while, and then said, "my mother said that if Uncle 16 goes to see her, she can plead with Grandpa, and point out indefinitely. She can get rid of the punishment of sister Jin and sister Cha, and Liu Wei. If my mother comes out and grandpa is on the guard, I believe the patriarch is also..."


    "Let''s go." Ji Feng turns around and goes straight to the door.Jiwei shows a sweet smile and follows him.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei''s heart is a little disordered. Just now, a change has made her boast her excellent judgment and nearly collapsed.


    First of all, it was the master''s speech that season, and then the little girl who came down from heaven.


    No matter which one, there is a sudden inexplicability.


    Liu Wei was so upset that she saw her son at her feet and asked, "what did you say the little girl threw at you and what was it?"


    Xiao Li is very aggrieved and raises her sleeves.


    Liu Wei squats down and looks at his son''s sleeve. In the upper part and the gap, she does see some powdery things. Liu Wei twists them a little and sniffs them at the tip of her nose. Then, she gives a look.


    This taste


    "Dad, I think..." Xiao Li also twists a bit, puts it on the tip of his nose and sniffs it. Then he puffs his cheeks and says, "it''s a bit like powder for dispersing Kung Fu."


    Liu Xiaoli studied medicine with his mother since he was a child. He was especially fond of many folk recipes, and the powder of dispersing Kung Fu is a kind of folk formula that can''t be deviated any more.


    When she was a little smaller than now, Xiao Li was beaten by her mother all the time. She had a dark thought about whether to make some powder to disperse Kung Fu. When her mother wanted to fight him next time, she would secretly sprinkle some powder on her mother''s body, so it would not hurt so much.


    Later, of course, he found that his mother never used internal power to fight him, so it had nothing to do with the skill, but he didn''t know at that time, so he worked hard to study this.


    It''s just a full month of research, but it''s not successful. The biggest reason is the scarcity of a single medicinal material.


    This herb is called Wanli grass. According to the records in the anthology, there will be a small amount of it near the swamp and mountain nest. However, Qujiang mansion is located in the south of the Yangtze River, and the scenery is just right. Where can there be that kind of herb in the southwest?

 Chapter 479

    Besides, it''s not a herb with many functions. This kind of herb grows near the swamp every day, and it''s only for some deep forest animals to eat.


    In fact, few are used for medicinal materials.


    Because of the lack of medicinal materials, Xiao Li painfully gave up the development.


    But after all, I slept for a month with the formula of the powder. Now I see the real thing, and then I can''t do anything about it. I was resisted by a shorter girl. Xiaoli concluded that most of this is the powder.


    At the thought of what he didn''t work out, he was actually studied by others and used on him. The little guy was not happy at once, his nose was wrinkled up, and he felt angry.


    Children''s mind is straightforward, but adults think more deeply.


    Liu Wei looked at the powder several times and smelled it several times. Finally, she had to admit that it was indeed a powder for dispersing Kung Fu.


    So here comes the question.


    Wanlixiang is a kind of medicinal material that only appears in the swamp. This bottle of powder needs at least 30 million Lixiang. It can be easily used by a child as a plaything.


    Does this mean that they have a lot of Wanlixiang?


    But throughout Qingyun country, the place with the most fragrance is Lingzhou, not other places.


    That little girl is from Lingzhou.


    Jijia, it''s in Lingzhou.


    A series of causes and effects made Liu Wei''s upset heart not calm down, but more disordered.


    Xiao Li saw her mother''s fault, and raised her short finger to rub her tight frown.


    Liu Wei looks up at her son.


    Listen to Xiaoli soft said: "Dad, don''t be angry. I can''t beat that little sister. I just let her. The efficacy time of this powder is less than half column incense. When she takes me to the roof, I can beat her. I let her, and that''s what I call people. "


    Xiaoli is very serious. He looks very tall with a little brother''s gesture.


    Liu Wei smiled and nodded his son''s nose: "but you are crying."


    Xiaoli wiped her eyes and said seriously: "this It''s eye-catching. "


    The little guy said, even more aggrieved, a little mouth glance, red eyes: "that little sister is very bad, she wants to hit, to sprinkle medicine, how can I sprinkle other people''s eyes, if I am blind how to do?"? She''s a bad kid. I won''t play with her. I won''t talk to her anymore. " "


    the little guy said, and his tears came out in a flash. Once his head was buried, he was buried in his mother''s arms. He could not come out.


    Liu Wei holds her son and pushes him away. Only then can she see carefully that Xiaoli''s eyes are red. Indeed, they are not only crying red.


    A circle of blood around the eyes, a look, is injured.


    Such a small child, even if he bears or goes wild on weekdays, but his eyes are hurt, who can resist it.


    Liu Wei was angry on the spot. She got up and went straight back.


    Xiaoli wiped her tears and followed her mother''s buttocks with a red face.


    But after two steps, Liu Wei stops again. With a brake, Xiao Li bumps her mother''s leg, covers her nose and stops.


    Liu Wei stood silent for a while, led his son, then turned around and walked towards the inn.


    Back to the inn, on the second floor, push open the door, the room is empty, no one.


    Liu Wei exits the room, without saying a word, and walks towards Rong Su''s room without knocking. He pushes the door open.


    In the room, the face of Rong Su, who is writing a letter, changes, quickly pinches the letter paper in his hand into a ball, burning the candle on the table quickly, which makes Liu Wei glare angrily.


    Liu Wei didn''t care what secret letter he wrote or what underground work he was going to do. He just raised his chin and asked, "where is Rong Ling?"


    Rong Su''s face darkened: "this is my room."


    "I know. I''m here to ask you. How about Rong Ling?"


    Rong Suqi laughs. Do these people think he is a good bully?


    Last night, Rong Leng got sick. Today, this man is crazy. All the good ones are rushing to him.


    What does he have to do with them?


    Rong Su said nothing, but did not speak.


    Liu Wei frowns, and they look at each other quietly for a while. Liu Wei purses her lips and says, "when I see him, I will say that his son has been bullied. Let him come quickly!"


    Rong Su''s delicate eyes moved from Liu Wei to Liu Xiaoli at Liu Wei''s feet.


    Xiao Li also wanted to rub her eyes because her eyes were itchy. She didn''t pay attention to the conversation of the adults at all.


    Rong Su just looks at Liu Xiaoli, then at Liu Wei, then at Liu Xiaoli, then at Liu Wei


    Liu Wei said, and took Xiaoli away. On the way, he said, "don''t rub it. It''s not clean."


    As soon as they left, they left Rong Xu standing in the room, looking at the direction of the gate with complicated faces.


    Until I don''t know how long ago, Rong went back and wanted to close the door. He saw the outer corridor, where Rong Ling was standing, his hands around his chest, looking at the direction of the door downstairs and the inn.Rong Su guarantees that Rong Ling has heard the words just now.


    Rong Su couldn''t help but sneer and spit out a sentence: "you have become your son?"


    Rong Leng glanced at Rong su. In her cold eyes, she had an indescribable meaning: "that''s my son."


    Rong Su is too lazy to deal with the third brother. Close the door.


    But at the moment when the door is about to close, he hears the light words from the door: "on the letter, consider how to write."


    Let go of a finger, eyes sharp through the door, looking at Rong Leng.


    But Rong Leng has already taken a step to go downstairs.


    No matter how Liu Wei learns from Zhong Ziyu, it''s still a big deal that his son is bullied.


    Rong Su looks at Rong Ling''s disappearing figure. His eyes are deep. He closes the door. He looks at the letter paper on the desk which has been burned to ashes. His thin lips are tightly pressed.


    It seems that the people of zhenggemen are really omnipotent.


    Rong Ling even knew that he intended to write to Kyoto.


    As for what to write, Rong Ling is to remind him not to act in vain at this juncture, leading to the burning of fire?


    I don''t want to. Rong Ling has some good intentions.


    But this is an opportunity. It''s a burning fire. This opportunity is close at hand. How can he not act?


    Thinking of this, Rong Su sits back on the stool, takes a new piece of paper and writes again.


    But as soon as I wrote a prefix, I heard the muffled sound under the bed.


    The letter paper was pressed under other Xuan paper, Rong Xu turned around and called out with a low voice, "come out."


    There was a louder noise under the bed. Then, the man in plain clothes came out, bowed his hands, saluted and said respectfully, "Lord seven, you have entrusted the person you are looking for. It seems that you have found him."


    Rong Su frowned. Recently, he gave two orders to find two people.


    Huang Er, the palace maid, and the girl.


    Rong Su hopes that if Huang Er is in his hands, what he will do next will only be more effective with less.


    But listen to the man''s low way: "it''s the little girl with you, little girl. Someone seems to have found her."

 Chapter 480

    Drowsy, confused, confused, unconscious.


    The little girl sat on the ground, her eyes wide, stroked her numb head, and knocked hard on her skull, eyes, looking around.


    But no matter how she looks at it, it''s still dark in her eyes.


    This is a dark place. Little girl doesn''t know where she is or what she has here.


    Little girl can only judge her sitting on the ground from the sand she touches. As for where it is, little girl has no idea.


    The five finger environment made the little girl panic.


    Little girl wants to stand up, but just a move, she finds her head is dizzy.


    But I had to sit back on the ground.


    The little girl curls herself up, holds her knees, huddles into a ball, and leans her back against the place with the same touch as the stone wall, sucking her nose in fear.


    The little girl didn''t cry. She didn''t shed a tear. She just curled up and buried her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Little by little, there is still no light around, but in her breath, little girl can smell the smell of sand.


    Occasionally, you can hear the gentle cry of wild animals.


    Chick judges that she should be in the mountain. Now she is in a cave.


    But when she woke up last time, she remembered that she was in a room.


    That room is very narrow, with some strange smell, like rust, it''s still fishy, but it''s very beautiful. As soon as you open your eyes, you can see that there are stars twinkling, one, two, twinkling, right in front of her eyes, as if you can pick them as soon as she reaches out her hand.


    Just every time, when she was about to pick it, she would sleep again.


    Over and over again, the chick can''t remember how many times she slept or woke up. All she remembers is that the stars are always waiting for her. As soon as she opens her eyes, she can see them.


    I don''t know what happened to me. I can''t even feel hungry or thirsty.


    I don''t know if I can go back to my sisters and masters.


    The only thing she can do now is run away, but where should she run? What''s this place? She knew nothing.


    People are always full of fear of things that can''t be seen by their eyes. Even a bold adult can''t recover his mind and escape quickly after a series of unexplained changes, let alone a little girl who is not involved in the world.


    As time went by, little girl felt cold on her body. She could hear the sound of water dripping from the slit in the mountain wall.


    One drop, one drop, the sound of the water was intermittent, as if it was the only sound that could accompany her.


    In fact, little girl is very scared, her heart is very flustered, and she has a lot of things in her mind. She thinks that she may be able to wait until dawn, or until there is light here, she can see the surrounding environment clearly, and then she plans to escape.


    But does she have time?


    Why did you wake up so long this time? Why didn''t you go back to sleep? Why does the house disappear and become a cave like place?


    Full of questions, can not find the answer, gradually, she felt more and more cold, thin clothes, gooseflesh all came out.


    Why is it so cold?


    The little girl curled her body tighter, but the temperature of her body still dropped a little bit. Her consciousness began to blur again.


    At the same time, not far away from the girl, in the dark, a pair of clear eyes, with a smile.


    Girl thinks there''s no one here. Actually, here From the beginning, someone, in the dark, has been staring at her, has been watching her.


    At the same time, in the city inn.


    "Where?" Let go of the disappointment that conceals the bottom of the eye, ask calmly.


    The man in Black said, "I found a shoe of the child in bailipu outside the city."


    It''s just a shoe, it doesn''t mean anything.


    Moreover, they have been missing for many days, either to remove the children or to stay in the city. Bailipu in the suburb, it''s not very close. Why hide the girl there?


    But I have been looking for some clues for a while. If I don''t hurt Daya, I can go and have a look.


    "Tell me to go down, next to the neighborhood, and keep looking." Rong Su orders.


    The man in black bows his hand and leaves.


    It was not until the man left that Rong retroactivity took out the letter paper at the bottom. The brush was stained with ink and was about to write. When the tip of the pen fell, it stopped again.


    Being interrupted again and again, Rong Xun is a little annoyed.


    He raised his eyes and looked at the closed door. He pushed the letter paper back, walked over and opened the door with a crash.


    On the corridor outside the room, big girl was holding the railing with red face. She was about to walk by. Suddenly, the door of the room opened, which scared big girl!


    After a few days of illness, I was pale. At this moment, I was even white and transparent.


    Rong Su heard footsteps coming out, but she didn''t expect that she was a big girl."Where to go." Let the cold ask.


    For a long time, big girl was afraid of the seven CHILDES who were not close to each other. She lowered her head, stared at the toe of her shoes, and said stiffly, "I I think... "


    The girl said intermittently. Just after she said two words, the words behind were silent.


    But big girl''s heart is empty. She doesn''t need to guess. She also knows her plan.


    He picked up the sick girl, took her directly back to the room, threw her on the bed and said in a deep voice, "don''t make trouble, take a good rest if you are ill."


    Big girl held the quilt wrongly, buried her face on the quilt, and said low, "I want to go Find my sister... "


    "Someone is looking for you, but I can''t find you!"


    Big girl knows that, of course.


    Even if he is ill these days, I know that Mr. Liu and Mr. San have sent someone to help her find her younger sister. Even the seven childe who looks difficult to get along with seems to have sent someone out.


    There are so many people who care about little girl and look for little girl. Big girl is happy of course.


    But my sister still didn''t come back. Big girl couldn''t sit down. She woke up and had another nightmare. In the dream, big sister took little girl away.


    This dream scared big girl into goose bumps. I''m afraid it will come true.


    In fact, there is a secret big girl has not said, that is, she once listened to her father and mother whisper, said is It''s said that the eldest sister is dead.


    Little girl always thought that elder sister had been sold. In fact, elder sister had been sold. But before long, someone came back to report that it was less than a month before someone died.


    As for how to die, the other side refused to say.


    And people have sold out, parents did not continue to ask, finally can only quietly accept this message.


    To accept is to accept. To believe or not is another matter.


    Big girl didn''t see the body of big sister, so she didn''t believe it all the time. How could it be that a person just walked for a month and died?


    How did you die?


    Elder sister has lived at home for more than ten years, but she is not good. How can she go out and die soon?

 Chapter 481

    And just because big girl didn''t believe it, so big girl didn''t tell little girl.


    When the little girl didn''t know it, she always believed that after the elder sister got married, she would come back one day and ask her to help with the dowry.


    But the dream I had just had really scared big girl.


    In the dream, the eldest sister was covered with blood, cut off her nose and burned her hair. There was only a naked Snowman standing there. The eldest sister waved to the little girl, and the little girl ran to the eldest sister, and then was pulled by the eldest sister. The figure went farther and farther.


    Little girl likes big sister so much. If the ghost of big sister really wants to take little girl away, does little girl follow her?


    And elder sister, is it really dead?


    Big girl doesn''t want to believe that big sister is dead, but it''s just that big girl doesn''t believe that she is not a Bodhisattva. Doesn''t believe that she won''t come true?


    If the eldest sister is really dead and the gangster is really pestering the girl?


    By the way, the little girl disappeared suddenly. She was taken away by her elder sister?


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought about it. At the end of the day, her whole body bristled.


    Struggling still want to get out of bed, still want to find my sister, but looking at the tall man standing in front of the bed, big girl dare not move.


    Rong qigongzi is a very serious and impatient person. Big girl dare not fight with him.


    Poor girl''s head drooped, big girl no longer spoke, obediently returned to bed, closed her eyes, but thought, as soon as seven childe left, she would get up and climb down from the window.


    Must go to my sister, must!


    And in the little girl''s heart brewing big time, big girl''s head, floating a word: "I go to your sister, you rest."


    Big girl suddenly opened her eyes, clear pupil eyes, light flow.


    Rong Su doesn''t look at big girl anymore. She turns around, goes out of the room and closes the door.


    He went back to his room, burned the letter with the prefix, breathed, changed his clothes, turned around and left the inn.


    Rong Su is a little upset.


    He planned to deliver the letter today. I don''t know if he would write it later. It''s too late.


    But now Rong Su doesn''t know. Because he sent this letter late, his life was just picked up.


    If you send it earlier, you will only get a result if you are afraid of waiting for him.


    Rong Xu walked very fast. Shortly after leaving the inn, he was planning to go towards the gate, but saw a slightly familiar figure walking in front of him.


    Rong Su looks at the man''s identity and leaves without any intention.


    But the other side, but called him: "this childe......"


    Rong Xu stops and looks at the elegant and elegant man in front of him with cool eyes. His tone is not cool or hot: "what''s the matter?"


    The Sven man smiled: "do you still remember, young man?"


    Rong Su''s face was cold: "I don''t remember."


    The other side was not angry because of the hard tone of Rong retroactivity. He was still smiling gently. He said: "I have a family name of Zhong and Ziyu. I met you some days ago."


    What is a one-sided relationship? I met by chance. There are many people passing by. If everyone should remember the one-sided relationship, it''s not too tired.


    Rong Su is still cold, obviously not wanting to greet him.


    But hearing that Zhong Ziyu said, "if you don''t admit your mistake, your excellency, you should be a friend of Rong and Liu?"


    In recent days, there has been a homicide in Guyong mansion. Liu Weirong Ling often goes to Yamen. Many local people know that two adults from Beijing have come to Guyong mansion recently.


    But for the very low sense of existence, it is a general survey.


    Today, I meet a person who directly points out tolerance.


    But Rong Su didn''t feel honored, but she replied with a light face: "I have something else to do. If you want to find someone else, don''t bother me."


    Rong said, turning around and going on.


    Rong Su''s steps are very big and fast. He only listened to Zhong Ziyu''s explanation later: "you misunderstood..."


    And misunderstood what, the words behind, Rong Su are too lazy to listen.


    In a blink of an eye, a man has gone a long way.


    Zhong Ziyu stood in the same place disappointed, sighed, but he could not see much regret on his face.


    At this time, someone patted him on the shoulder: "brother Zhong, can you go now?"


    Zhong Ziyu looks back at the romantic young man behind him, smiles and says, "naturally, please."


    "Brother Zhong rarely agrees with our party, so he will not go to the ordinary restaurant. He will go to a good place, to baxiu square."


    There are still a few people behind that romantic childe, and they all come here at the moment.


    One of them said with a smile, "baxiu square is not for everyone to receive. Besides, it''s all decent women. No matter how beautiful they are, they can''t do anything like immortals. After seeing the greediness, they can''t go to the fragrance building directly.""Is the fragrance building good, or is the Chu Ruo hall good?"


    Piaoxiang building is for women and Chu Ruo hall is for small officials and men.


    Which is better is a big problem.


    The girls in the fragrance building have taste and can play. The little officials in churuo hall are not inferior. They all have superb means and want to die.


    A few prodigal son, fall into meditation at once.


    Finally, it is a leisurely male voice, light said: "eight show square bar."


    At first, the romantic young man asked for a meeting when he saw Zhong Ziyu. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK! Baxiufang, go to baxiufang! "


    At the same time, the yard of Ji Fengyuan in the backyard of baxiufang is another scene.


    Ji Feng looks at several girls outside the yard with headache, and frowns tightly all the time.


    Sitting next to Jifeng is a beautiful woman who looks less than 40 years old and has the right charm. She wears a high bun and looks like spring in the eyes of water: "that''s Liuwei?"


    Ji Feng let out a breath and said "MMM".


    The beautiful woman looks at Ji Feng and hums, "unlike Ji Xia Qiu, does Liu Wei look like her father?"


    Ji Feng didn''t speak.


    The beautiful woman was a little bored and asked, "what''s wrong with Fengyuan? When I saw Liu Wei, how could it be like meeting an enemy? What is Xiaojin tea doing? Why are you so far away? "


    There are many questions about the beautiful woman, but Ji Feng doesn''t want to answer them one by one, so she keeps silent.


    The beautiful woman was a little annoyed. She got up and stared at the little boy who was following Liu Wei''s feet. She said to Ji Wei, "Weiwei, go back to the house with her mother."


    Ji Wei looks back, smiles and says, "no, I will wait for sister Fengyuan to fight with this woman and steal her son!"


    Ji Feng frowned tighter: "slightly."


    Ji Wei was confident and said, "don''t worry, uncle 16. I just want to play with him and I won''t kill him."


    Kill two words, make Ji Feng originally bad expression, become more ugly.

 Chapter 482

    Ji Wei is still staring at Xiaoli with interest. Liu Xiaoli notices her line of sight and shrinks back to her mother. Xiaoli''s move broke the silent and awkward atmosphere. Ji Fengyuan breathed and restrained again and again, but the anger on her face was not obvious. She looked at Liu Wei and said in a cold voice, "the girl wants to listen to music and dance. Please go to the front. This is the backyard. She doesn''t treat people." Liu Wei has been standing here for such a long time. They all know each other''s intentions. But after a long silent confrontation, the other side said such a sentence. Liu Wei did not know whether Ji Fengyuan was hypocritical or wordy, but raised his head and looked at Ji Jinji tea, which had shrunk in the corner and tried to lower his sense of existence. Liu Wei takes back her sight, and fixes it on the girl who is still staring at her son naked. Ji Wei meets Liu Wei''s line of sight, raises his chin proudly and smiles. Liu Wei asked, "have you ever studied medicine?" I didn''t expect that Liu Wei would ask this in the first sentence. Ji Wei was stunned for a moment, but the small face carved with powder and jade turned around immediately and regained the pride before. He picked up his eyebrow and said, "I''ve learned it." "How much did you learn?" Liu Wei continued. Ji Wei was silent for a moment and replied, "I have learned everything I need to learn." "Can we know" Sanpu Pharmacopoeia " "Apricot grove is a classic book, which is naturally known." "Do you know the collection of downwind days?" "It''s natural to know that there are a large collection of herbs like wind and dew." "Can we know the biography of hunyang?" "There''s a great collection of dried herbs Liu Wei asked several more books in succession, and Ji Wei answered them one by one. I think that this person just wants to test himself. Ji Wei is stubborn and can''t be easily pressed down. It''s just that he really knows a lot about Xinglin. The Pharmacopoeia anthology that the other party said are all elementary classics. Ji Wei answers very well, and the more he answers, the higher his tail is, the more elated everyone is. Several people around looked at them. Even Jiwei''s mother, who was already impatient to go in, stopped at the moment, stood where she was, and watched. Ji''s parents live in Lingzhou, which is close to the border. The terrain is precipitous and there is not much in the mountains. The most common is all kinds of herbal medicines. The so-called "relying on the mountains and eating the mountains". Gradually, the children of Ji''s family of this generation have been exposed to herbs more or less since they were born. But it''s not necessary to be able to use the contact, let alone to develop the drugs to be used. Until the appearance of Xiaobing, it really changed Ji Jia''s dilemma about apricot forest. Since then, Jijia has been able to use the resources of the whole mountain forest. Because the better the use, the better the development is now. At least not as elusive as before. When Ji Wei was strapped with a diaper, he was carried on his back by Ji Bing, a six-year-old. Wherever Ji Bing went, he would take Ji Xian to where he went. So in his childhood, anyone else had a lot of research on the apricot forest. In addition to Ji Bing, Ji Wei was raised by him. As a mother, Ji Yunni was also happy to hear her daughter say so many Pharmacopoeia names at one go, but she didn''t know that her daughter had such skills. I can not only recognize many words, but also read so many books. Some of the titles of these books have not even been heard by mothers. When Ji Yunni was quite pleased with herself, Liu Wei, who was talking with her daughter, suddenly turned his voice and said, "you are also a doctor, so you should know that the eye is the life and the pupil is the heart. Who taught you to sprinkle the powder in people''s eyes?" Ji Wei, who used to be very proud, was stunned. Ji Wei turns around and looks at Liu Xiaoli again. As expected, she sees his eyes turn red. She thought he was crying red before. She thinks that a coward and a crying ghost are useless. It turns out that he was drugged Ji Wei''s heart moved for a moment, but in the family, she has always been pampered and pampered. Where has she been scolded by an outsider? At this moment, even if there is a mistake, she doesn''t recognize it. Raising his chin, Ji Wei said: "if I do, I will do it. Is he blind? Won''t he hide himself? No legs? I don''t know how to deal with myself. I''ll stand here and see what he can do to me. " Liu Wei''s eyebrows are more tightly wrinkled. The so-called childishness, an adult, shouldn''t care about some words with children, but can''t bear some bear children, just can''t fight! Compared with some outsiders who may be relatives, their own precious son has a higher judgment. Liu Wei sneered, his fingertips itching. But when he was about to start, he heard a light male voice coming from his ear: "that''s true?" The familiar voice made Liu Wei''s heart move. Liu Wei turned her head and saw Rong Leng''s posture. She had fallen straight to her side from the roof in the distance. A man in a black robe looks cold and indifferent. Liu Wei, a man in white, stood beside Rong Ling. He was cold, sharp and hard. He was as handsome as a bamboo. Between the two, there was a pitiful little Douding with red eyes and nose tips. He was holding a pair of big black eyes and looked up at them.Just then separated far, Rong Leng didn''t see clearly, until now, he can see Xiaoli''s eyes as red.


    He squinted his eyes, picked up the child in one hand, and Xiaoli consciously put his arms around uncle Rong''s neck, with a grievance on his face.


    With tears.


    Wipe the tears on Xiaoli''s face, let Leng''s voice cool down. Look forward to the little girl with the makeup on her head and a double head bun tied like a porcelain doll: "what you said, are you serious?"


    From the moment the man appeared, the atmosphere became a little more subtle.


    Ji Feng looks at Rong Ling and Liu Wei. Their looks are very complicated.


    Ji Fengyuan suddenly saw the culprit who beat him up, and his teeth were numb with anger. Ji Jin and Ji Cha had cleverly hidden themselves in the shadow of the eaves. The two sisters decided to catch the chance and run quickly!


    It is Ji Yunni. After a little consternation, her beautiful face shows an interesting smile.


    Ji Yunni asked Ji Feng, "Royal people?"


    Ji Feng is silent.


    Ji Yunni knows that Ji Feng is the default, but she is not amused: "it seems that they are in that kind of relationship? Did she know that her father and mother, including her grandfather, and her grandmother with incomplete legs, were all victims of the royal family? "


    Ji Feng frowns and stares at Ji Yunni: "what do you want to say?"


    Ji Yunni sneers: "it''s just like that to be a father! The Revenge of killing the father and the mother will never end! But she was so close to the royal family, and even became that kind of relationship. As expected, she was raised by the officials and children. She only recognized their emperor, not even their parents and grandparents! "


    "Say less." Ji fenglengsheng warns that, in fact, this is the reason why Liu Wei is not accepted by the family. Liu Wei grew up in Kyoto and came too close to the royal family. Who knows which side Liu Wei''s heart is toward.


    To this day, the so-called overseas treasure has not been found by the royal family.


    No doubt, this is the plot of the dog emperor. Liu Wei is actually a trap.


    But others think so. Jifeng doesn''t think so. If she is a daughter of summer and autumn, she is not such a heartless and ungrateful person.

 Chapter 483

    Ji Feng is protecting Liu Wei with his personal feelings. He only hopes that Liu Wei will be a real Hui and break with the insidious people of Rong family.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what these people thought of Rong Ling, but Liu Wei saw what Rong Ling thought of Ji Wei.


    Ji Wei is ignorant. From Tian''er, a cold man asks himself a question directly. He doesn''t understand what it means. The other side has a pair of cold eyes, sweeping towards him.


    Ji Wei felt his back was cold, licked his lip, pretended and asked, "what do you say?"


    Rong Ling put Xiao Li on the ground and watched the little guy pull the little hand of his clothes and robes. He shook Xiao Li''s little hand and said to Ji Wei, "stand there and let him do it."


    As soon as this speech came out, Ji Wei''s face was ugly, and Ji Yunni''s eyes narrowed.


    Ji Fengyuan had a quarrel with Rong Ling. At the moment, he immediately said, "this is my baxiu Fang. I want to bully people here. Have you found the wrong place?"


    Rong Leng didn''t care to look at Ji Fengyuan, but only looked at Ji Wei: "how?"


    Ji Wei was so upset that he immediately said, "OK, who is afraid of whom!" Said, and defiantly looked at Xiaoli, hummed: "I see what you can do to me!"


    Xiaoli was innocent. He stood there, looking at the "little sister" in front of him and the mother and uncle Rong behind him. At last, he buried his head and did not move.


    Rong Leng squatted down and asked in a low voice, "man, do things alone and be alone. What do you do without me and your father?"


    Xiaoli raised her head and said in a low voice, "boys can''t bear it, girls can''t bear it."


    "Well?"


    "Said the chick." Xiaoli said seriously: "girls say that boys can''t bully girls. It''s not good..." At the end of the day, Xiao Li lowered her head and long lashes.


    Rong Leng rubbed his head: "want to be a girl?"


    Xiao Li pressed her lips tightly, but her expression clearly showed that he just wanted to.


    This is a child who has no small partners since childhood. He was a friend from childhood, that is, brother Jindong and big girl and little girl in Kyoto.


    Brother Jindong is fine in Kyoto. Big girl is ill now. Little girl is gone again. Of course, he can''t be happy.


    Looking at her son''s lost expression, Liu Wei breathed, squatted down and patted her son on the head: "little girl found it."


    Xiaoli is stunned and looks up at her mother.


    Meanwhile, Rong Ling''s eyes also turned to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei ignored Rong Ling''s eyes, only looked at her son, and whispered, "someone''s going to pick it up. When we go back, we can see the girl."


    "Really?" Xiaoli doesn''t believe it, because his mother often lies to him. Before, she always said that she recited 30 poems and gave him a sugar gourd. Later, she said that the child''s sweet teeth were not good. She never gave him a sugar gourd. Every time, he could only watch others eat in the street until he grew up a little bit. Under the cover of aunt Yun and uncle Fu, he could not eat sugar gourd easily.


    Liu Wei chuckled and knocked on his son''s head. "If you don''t believe me, ask Uncle Rong."


    Xiaoli looks to rongling as expected.


    Rong Leng glanced at Liu Wei again, and said, "I found it. Someone picked it up."


    Since it was said by Uncle Rong, it must be right!


    Little Leighton was so happy that he could not wait to run back to the inn.


    But Liu Wei pulls him, pushes him to the front, insists: "the little girl does not like the boy who has no future."


    "But chicks don''t let me bully girls." Xiaoli still insists.


    "She bullies you, and you go back. It''s a write off, not bullying her." Liu Wei imbued his son with bandit theory.


    Xiaoli thinks about it carefully. She seems to think that the words "mother" are feasible. She hesitates and turns to Jiwei and says, "if I hurt you, don''t cry."


    Uncle Rong said that boys can''t make girls cry. That''s wrong.


    Xiao Li is a very serious child, who listens to everything.


    Dad said that he could not secretly run to the funeral post in the middle of the night to dig the corpse, because it was dark and dew heavy, and he would catch a cold. Uncle Rong said that when he grew up, he had to sleep alone, and he could not sleep with his father all the time, so it would not be long, and he also listened. Pearl said that if there is corpse meat that has not rotted for more than five days next time, it must be kept, or it will not play with him, and he also remembered; The girl said that she must hand out her hair before going to bed. Otherwise, when she combed her hair the next day, she would tie her hair and hurt her scalp. He agreed.


    Everyone is right. Xiao Li doesn''t know much about it, but as long as everyone says it, he will write it down and stick to it.


    Xiaoli is kind, but Jiwei doesn''t appreciate it. With a sneer, he rings his hands and stands in the same place: "cry? Just you? Little fool, you are the one who just cried. "


    "My eyes hurt." Xiao Li argued.


    Ji Wei continues to sneer.


    Xiaoli didn''t like the girl''s smile. She was not happy. She puffed up her cheeks and threw something casually from her sleeve.Xiaoli is good at concealed weapons. In the past, he almost killed the Lord of Yuehai County who always pesters uncle Rong.


    But this time, Xiao Li didn''t use all his strength, just threw it at random!


    In his mind, a boy can''t go too far with a girl, so this move, which he uses very water, is basically the kind that the other party can dodge at will.


    However, in return for such an ordinary move, he exclaimed: "ah --"


    Xiao Li was stunned and blinked.


    Just look at the little girl who just stood upright. She has fallen on the ground, her arm is broken, and her blood is pouring out.


    Xiao Li was shocked.


    Ji Yunni, Ji Feng and Ji Fengyuan rushed around to check Ji''s minor injuries.


    Ji Geun Ji tea sees the opportunity clearly, and immediately throws away the lightness skill, and then it disappears.


    Xiaoli looks at the little girl who falls on the ground, her nose is red and her eyes are full of tears. She is at a loss.


    He looked at his mother, held his mouth, and asked stiffly, "Dad Does she touch porcelain? "


    I vaguely know what the word "touch porcelain" means. Xiao Li thinks that he is going to be mistaken.


    Liu Wei looked at his son with no expression on his face and asked with bowed head, "how can you start so hard?"


    "Heavy?" Xiao Li looks at his hand. He just Still at will


    Rong Ling picked up the aggrieved little Li and said to Liu Wei, "he only used half of his strength. Can''t you see it?"


    It can be seen, but he should not use internal power


    Liu Wei did not dare to say this. Seeing the maintenance of Rong Ling, he thought that the vinegar jar had not been solved last night, so he could not provoke this man any more.


    Liu Wei could only swallow the words from her mouth and nodded silently.


    Although the three of them speak in a low voice, they are all martial arts practitioners here. They don''t speak in a very low voice. Naturally, others have heard them.


    At that time, Ji Wei was so aggrieved that he couldn''t speak. His throat was raised and he cried loudly.

 Chapter 484

    Ji Yunni''s expression is very ugly. She gets up, raises her chin proudly, and looks at her eyes, which move on the three people in the opposite direction.


    For a while, he sneered and pulled up his daughter to take Jiwei away.


    Ji Wei doesn''t get up, sits on the ground, hugs the knee, is extremely aggrieved!


    His eyes were red and he looked up. Ji Wei pointed to Xiao Li with a buzzing voice and said: "Niang He, he bullied me... "


    Ji Yunni pitifully picked up her daughter, wiped her tears, comforted her and said, "it''s OK. My mother will give you medicine."


    "Niang......" Jiwei sucks his nose, hugs jiyunni, and stares at Xiaoli''s direction. In those watery eyes, it is clear that they are all unwilling.


    Liu Wei''s original apology is now completely gone.


    In fact, it was just some friction between children. The other side bullied the son and asked to be a mother to return, one for the other. The gratitude and resentment were offset.


    But the other side is a hateful look.


    Liu Wei is not a good tempered person either.


    Even though it may be a relative relationship, we should be more friendly, but Liu Wei has no reason to let his son suffer in vain.


    Since the other side has such an attitude, it is useless to say more.


    Liu Wei leads Xiaoli and plans to take his son, but sees that season''s master coming, explaining: "Weiwei has been spoiled since childhood, not..."


    "No explanation." Liu Wei interrupted Ji Feng and said coldly, "it''s not me who remembers revenge."


    Ji Feng is stunned for a moment. He looks back at Ji Yunni and Ji Wei who have already entered the inner room. He hears that Ji Wei is shouting: "it hurts so much, mother..."


    It''s the child he grew up with. Jifeng also loves Jiwei. But at present, this person is not someone else, Liu Wei, the daughter of that person


    The palm and the back of the hand are all meat, not on either side.


    Jifeng also thought that Liu Wei might be the best to leave at this time.


    However, Jifeng still said: "choose a free day, you should see some people first."


    Pick a time and meet some people?


    See who?


    Who else can be, must be the rest of the Ji family.


    Not to mention Liu Wei''s complete trust in their origin, even if it is trust, after experiencing such a situation, Liu Wei thought, I''m afraid it''s hard to see them in an ordinary way.


    Silence for a while, Liu Wei said: "it''s not necessary to meet people. Besides..." She looked at Fengyuan: "there are not many people, willing to see me."


    Ji Fengyuan frowned and wanted to say something, but when he saw the line of vision swept by Rong Ling, he swallowed back the words of his throat.


    Someone who once suffered a loss will learn to be good at it the second time, which is the case with Ji Fengyuan.


    Today''s contact can only be described as a parting in discord.


    In the end, Ji Feng no longer forced her. Liu Wei led her son and allowed Leng to accompany her. The three left together.


    When people go far away, in the room, Ji Yunni comes out. The charming woman, willow with thin waist and myriad feelings, leans against the door, looks at Ji Feng''s expression of melancholy and silence, hisses: "just now, you can also see that Liu Wei''s son hit my house slightly. In this way, you still help them?"


    Ji Feng looks at Ji Yunni and says, "it''s time for you to discipline Ji Wei!"


    Ji Yunni sneered: "there is no father, but this way. If you don''t think that I raise well, you should be a father, teach and manage."


    Ji Fengyuan, as an unmarried woman, listened to this, and felt uncomfortable. She coughed, found an excuse and went to the vestibule.


    As soon as Ji Fengyuan left, there was no one else in the yard. Ji Yunni came over, put her slender jade hand on Ji Feng''s shoulder and leaned over.


    Ji Feng pushes away, his eyes are cold: "I should go back to Yamen." Say, then leave.


    Ji Yunni stopped him and said: "I said, you really don''t think about it?"


    "Don''t make any noise." Ji Feng frowned, obviously impatient.


    Ji Yunni is a woman at best and at worst. She makes a statement again and again, but this person is as indifferent as iron heart. They say that water drips and stone wears away. It''s time to crack this hard stone.


    Ji Yunni sinks his face, and his tone becomes bad: "do you really only think about Ji Xiaqiu? She''s been dead for many years. Besides, even if she doesn''t die, what she likes is someone else. She can''t turn you. "


    Is Ji Xiaqiu dead? Dead, so to speak, the message is, dead.


    But Ji Feng knew that she was not dead.


    It''s the first two years. They''ve met each other. It''s just her I had to leave because of my special identity.


    They haven''t seen each other since.


    But Jifeng still believes that she is still alive, living well in a certain place, as long as the time comes, or because of something else, they can see each other again.


    Ji Yunni''s words are very sharp. In fact, Ji Yunni was originally a coquettish and willful woman. No matter before or after the marriage, it has never changed.Compared with the pure willfulness of the old lady before marriage, after marriage, she is actually quite stable. If it wasn''t for the two or three things that happened in succession, including the slight birth, Ji Yunni should not abandon herself as much as now.


    Is jiyunni in love with Jifeng? Jifeng doesn''t think so. However, Jifeng is inclusive of jiyunni, and jiyunni needs a dependence.


    Ji Feng can guess Ji Yunni''s mood, understand Ji Yunni''s urgency, and know more about Ji Yunni''s desire for stability, but he can''t respond. If he can As early as before the tiny birth, as early as Ji Yunni''s tragedy, he had given Ji Yunni the answer.


    Ji Yunni didn''t mention summer and autumn for the first time, but this time, Ji Feng heard that Ji Yunni was really worried because of the appearance of Liu Wei.


    A man who can be single for decades, when one foot has been buried in the coffin, actually has left the marriage behind.


    But the martyr is afraid to pester Lang, if there is a party enough efforts, maybe, after all, there is really a dripping day.


    But if there are any other factors that make the stone harder, I''m afraid that it will not wear the stone even if the water drops for thousands of years.


    Liu Wei is the factor that suddenly appears. Ji Yunni is afraid. Liu Wei''s appearance will make Ji Xiaqiu''s name grow deeper and deeper in someone''s heart, and eventually it will not be eliminated.


    Therefore, eradication is the last way.


    Ji Yunni looks at Ji Feng ''.


    It''s hard to calm down. Ji Yunni is biting her teeth. Looking at Ji Feng''s back, she increases the volume: "as long as I say a word, Liu Wei will never think of Hui people in her life!"


    Ji Feng''s steps stopped, and Ji Yunni finally smiled, but the smile just appeared, and then in Ji Feng''s next sentence, it collapsed again.


    Ji Feng said: "it''s uncertain. Liu Wei doesn''t want to go back."

 Chapter 485

    Ji Yunni narrowed her beautiful eyes and said, "if Liu Wei doesn''t want to go back to the Hui nationality, why does she have to come all the way to the ancient Yong mansion?"


    Ji Feng looks at Ji Yunni, with deep eyes: "maybe Liu Wei doesn''t want to go back to the Hui nationality after seeing you."


    "You..."


    Jifeng stopped talking, turned around and left without looking back.


    Jifeng''s back gradually moved away, until it completely disappeared, jiyunni took two steps backward and closed her eyes on the wooden pillar with her back on one side.


    Ji Wei covered his injured arm and came out.


    At a glance, I can see the gloomy feeling of my mother. Ji Wei frowns and grabs her finger.


    Ji Yunni looks down, sees her daughter, rubs her daughter''s head, and asks, "does it still hurt?"


    Ji Wei''s eyes are red like rabbits, and he nods honestly: "it hurts so much."


    Ji Yunni touched her daughter''s wound position again: "they are too much, for a child, start so heavy."


    Jiwei sniffed: "Niang, I don''t like them and don''t want to see them in the family. Can I not let them go back?"


    "Of course." Ji Yunni wiped the tears on her daughter''s face with a brocade Handkerchief: "they can''t go back."


    Ji Wei nodded, and Xiaolian was very aggrieved: "it''s ok if they don''t go back. Brother Bing said that his medicine is only for the foreigners. If they go back, brother Bing knows that I used the medicine for them. He will be angry."


    Ji Yunni chuckles: "how can you, your little brother Bing is the most painful is you, where will be angry with you, not to say, grow up to marry you?"


    Ji Wei''s cheek burns shyly for a while, and he stomps: "mother!"


    Ji Yunni points to her daughter''s forehead and says angrily, "little man is big."


    At this end, the mother and daughter discussed how to drive out the two mothers and children who did not look good. At the other end, Liu Wei looks at the back of Rong Leng''s cold face, and is also worried about a splitting headache.


    From the backyard of baxiufang to the vestibule, the scenery along the way is just right, the beautiful woman is graceful and passing by, but Rong Leng does not squint, her facial features are indifferent, just walking forward smoothly.


    Liu Wei deliberately stood on the side of Rong Leng''s body, pulled the sleeve of Rong Leng''s sleeve, and asked, "you are here, but Rong Su asked you to come?"


    Rong Leng didn''t answer.


    Liu Wei said undaunted, "I just went back to the Inn and didn''t see you. Let Rong Su bring you a message. Have you received it?"


    Rong Ling still doesn''t answer.


    Liu Wei licked the corner of her lips and looked at her eyes and feet. She was holding her big eyes. She looked at her son for a moment. She was embarrassed. She pushed her son: "go ahead, don''t eavesdrop on adults."


    Xiao Li is very innocent. He didn''t eavesdrop. He said it so loudly that the deaf heard it?


    After all, xiaodouding, who has no human rights, has been kicked out of the way.


    Liu Wei came closer to Rong Ling, lowered her voice and asked, "where have you been today? Not in the inn, but what''s the news from Jingli? Busy? "


    Rong Ling, still don''t answer.


    Liu Wei was not very patient. He had lowered his posture so much that he was still indifferent. Liu Wei was a little upset. He kept silent for a while and got angry: "why come here if you don''t pay attention to me?"


    Liu Wei''s tone this time, has taken the taste of hardness, Rong Leng, finally stopped, he turned his eyes, with those dark and cold eyes, lightly swept her, said: "I am my son, not my son and his mother."


    Hearing this, Liu weizha''s face turned red quickly.


    After red, Liu Wei is not convinced of the way: "you tube your son, regardless of your son his mother?"


    I didn''t expect that Liu Wei would say such words openly. After a while, he looked at her deeply and asked, "do you want me to take care of it?"


    In fact, Liu Wei didn''t want to.


    But this account, Liu Wei is calculated.


    In this case, if I say yes, I will be able to coax the person in front of me. Yesterday''s business will surely pass.


    But I admitted the relationship in disguise, and I also admitted Xiao Li''s life experience. In the future, I''m afraid there will be no room for repentance.


    But if you say no, this man must continue to catch what happened yesterday. If you don''t, you will still have something to lose.


    After all, I''ve known Liu Wei for such a long time. Liu Wei has suffered almost all the losses, and has eaten it all over him.


    After weighing the two, we have an answer.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng beside her. Her eyes are very serious, but she pretends to be careless. She stretches out her hands and pretends to be indifferent: "if you want to manage, you can manage. Anyway I''m here. "


    In a word, let Rong Ling brighten her eyes, and then, he gathered down again. He came closer, grabbed her wrist, and his voice was very heavy: "you know, what are you talking about?"


    Liu Wei felt that her arms were very hot, and her hands, which contained Leng, passed the temperature through her clothes.


    Liu Wei''s heart beat a little fast suddenly. He bit his teeth, but he let it out: "well, I know."The fingertips of tolerance edge are tight.


    Liu Wei felt some pain in her arm, but did not say a word.


    Rong Leng asked again, "you know, what are the consequences of this sentence."


    The consequences are very serious, Liu Wei has expected.


    With a stiff head, Liu Wei continued, "well, I know."


    "You..." "No regrets?" he said in a much lighter tone


    Originally it was good, but Rong Ling suddenly asked so seriously, and Liu Wei suddenly regretted it.


    Maybe Liu Wei hesitated and didn''t answer this time. His eyes were dark again. Then, Liu Wei felt clearly that the strength on his arm was heavier, and he thought it would be bruised.


    Liu Wei said, "no regrets!"


    The strength of the arm is relaxed, Liu Wei''s hand, after all, is still good.


    Long breath, looked up, see Rong Ling is holding a pair of soft eyes to look at himself, Liu Wei immediately after the neck a cool.


    Liu Wei''s chilling discovery that he, as if already unconsciously, sold himself.


    What can we do? Can we redeem it?


    Eager to free herself from this abnormal look, Liu Wei quickly shifted the topic: "the position of the girl is what you found?"


    Just at yamen, Liu Wei got the news.


    The person who sent the news was a dark Wei of Rong Ling. He didn''t have much contact with Liu Wei, so he came to report to Liu Wei. Liu Wei was stunned for a while, but it was about little girl. Liu Wei was really interested.


    Originally, Liu Wei wanted to rescue herself, but that dark Wei said that Duwei had his own arrangement and would send the most suitable person.


    Liu Wei is also curious about who is the most suitable.


    Only then did he go back to the inn. When he saw Rong Su, Liu Wei suddenly went back to his mind. This Rong Su was the most suitable person.


    Only because, in terms of her and Rong Ling''s current situation, chicks are safest only when they are brought back by Rong su.


    I don''t know why little girl was kidnapped, but it''s vaguely known that it''s related to her or Rong Ling. At this time, it''s better not to be one of them.


    Rong Su is an outsider. Only when he goes can he guarantee the girl''s safety to the greatest extent. Moreover, Liu Wei believes that Rong Ling will not let Rong Su go alone.


    Behind him, there must have been many tails.

 Chapter 486

    Just want to find some reason, turn the topic completely, but listen to the front, a slightly familiar male voice rings: "Lord Liu?" Liu Wei turns her head and sees a group of young men coming from the front square. The first one is Zhong Ziyu, the culprit of the rapid decline of her relationship with Rong Leng. This is a section of path between the backyard and the vestibule of baxiufang. The road is not wide. Several people meet in a narrow way. They must meet each other. When Liu Wei saw Zhong Ziyu''s first moment, he went to see Rong Ling. However, Rong Leng has turned away his eyes and looked at Zhong Ziyu indifferently. The eyes are clearly like looking at a stranger. In fact, they are strangers. Rong Ling is strange to Zhong Ziyu, but Zhong Ziyu should not be strange to Rong Ling. After all, in the recent ancient Yong mansion, there are three characters of Rong Duwei, which are also quite striking. Besides, Liu Wei also knows that Zhong Ziyu knows how to recognize Rong Ling. This greeting has called her "Master Liu". There is no reason to add "master Rong" again. But Zhong Ziyu didn''t really say it. Zhong Ziyu directly skips over Rong Ling, as if he doesn''t know this person at all. He just looks at Liu Wei and smiles and says, "adults come to baxiu square, too? It''s a coincidence. " Liu Wei looks at a group of young gentlemen behind Yan Zhong Ziyu, dressed and dressed one by one, but they are noble but dissolute. They are not serious people at first sight. Afraid to let Leng unhappy, Liu Wei dare not say too much to Zhong Ziyu, only perfunctory way: "is Qiao." Zhong Ziyu didn''t feel perfunctory. He asked: "I heard that there is a girl Fengyuan dancing in person tonight. Would you like to have a look with us?" "No." Liu Wei said coldly, "I have something else to do. Goodbye." Said, hurriedly walked to Rong Ling side. But she has lifted her feet and left. Liu Wei sighs and catches up. Xiao Li blindly chases after the two adults. After two steps, she suddenly feels wrong and looks back. What we can see is just the back of a group of young men, nothing wrong. Xiaoli is stupefied and grabs her head. Just now, why do you feel uncomfortable? Before he had time to think about it, seeing that his mother and uncle Rong were going away, Xiao Li went straight after him with short legs, but didn''t notice. After he left, a pair of smiling eyes stared at his back for a long time. "Those two just now, are they the two adults from Jingli?" The young man beside Zhong Ziyu asked curiously. Zhong Ziyu smiled: "that''s right." "Jingguan." Someone sighed and joked: "the officials in Beijing are so delicate and tender?" Zhong Ziyu didn''t speak. Another asked, "does Mr. Zhong seem to be familiar with them? Do you know each other? " Zhong Ziyu shook his head. "It''s just a matter of number." "According to Mr. Zhong, is it easy for them to deal with their nature?" the man asked This time, Zhong Ziyu kept silent for a while, and then said, "Lord Liu, you have a good disposition." "Which one?" "The one in white." "Oh?" The man raised his eyebrows, stabbed Zhong Ziyu''s arm and lowered his voice: "Mr. Zhong can say that it''s right. He must have good nature. He can easily judge a person''s quality only by several reasons. Mr. Zhong is not such an arbitrary person. What other friendship do you have?" The man said that several other young men also came to the spirit and made a noise happily: "Mr. Liu looks white and tender, his body is right, and it''s hard for us to see Mr. Zhong. If brother Yue sees this, he''s afraid that the soul will be hooked off twice, and the lower body can be paralyzed here directly." Other people laughed: "say, the people in Beijing are different from the people here. We have tasted them all. Jingli, I haven''t tried. Brother Zhao went to Kyoto last time? It''s said that you can''t forget to go back and enjoy yourself! It''s been months since I came back, and I''m still talking about his friendship. " "He''s a good friend, too? It''s just a swineherd! It''s said that the ability to watch the family is soft, and any posture can be achieved. Hanging upside down can be achieved. You can play as you like. You''ve already let the dignitaries and dignitaries in Beijing play poorly. Brother Zhao''s heart and soul cry out at the loss. It''s not too dirty. " "Looking for a clean one? I have to find a good family, but is there such a good family? " The speaker hissed, stopped suddenly, and then his eyes slowly turned evil. He looked at Zhong Ziyu and said, "brother Zhong, is that Lord Liu you are talking about clean?" Zhong Ziyu''s expression, which was originally light smile, gently gathered up, and the smile on the corner of his mouth slowly flattened into a line. He looked at the questioner, his eyes blind. The man was stunned for a moment, thinking that he was wrong, and then blinked, and found that Zhong Ziyu''s expression had returned to the normal gentle touch, as if it had been the transient expression before, but his eyes were wrong. "Brother Tan is joking." Zhong Ziyu said in a light voice: "it''s not a good habit to talk about the officials of the imperial court. If you listen to them, I''m afraid that you will be involved in your father''s court.""You..." This is just a group of people who are laughing and talking about meat. All of a sudden, Zhong Ziyu said something that made people unhappy.


    Seeing that Mr. Tan is going to be angry, other people smell something wrong and quickly advise him: "OK, come to baxiu square to have fun. There are so many beauties here. They are not enchanting enough? Think about what the impossible do. "


    Mr. Tan was forcibly pulled away by others and separated from Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is still calm, just as usual.


    Only a young man who is closest to Zhong Ziyu looks at Zhong Ziyu for a while and suddenly asks, "brother Tan has no way to block his mouth. It''s not a day or two. In the past, brother Zhong didn''t take it so seriously. What''s wrong with him today? How can I take my breath with him?"


    Zhong Ziyu smiled: "No."


    The man looked at Zhong Ziyu for a long time: "brother Zhong can''t Are you really interested in the official from Beijing? "


    This time, Zhong Ziyu didn''t deny it or admit it. He just went on, and there was no half difference on his face.


    The questioner, cold not Ding cold: "brother Zhong is not men and women are not close to it?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s black eyes finally looked at him, with a smile on the corner of his eyes: "Zhong is also a normal man."


    After saying this, Zhong Ziyu, regardless of the stiff companions around him, has come to the front. However, the young man who just got a great news is not good at the moment.


    In the past, there were many activities between them, such as the brothel and the Chu Pavilion.


    Although Zhong Ziyu is often dragged by them to help others, they never really have a heart for any corner. They usually have fun, and they will deliberately find famous prostitutes and swineherd to hook Zhong Ziyu. But this person is like Liu Xiahui''s reincarnation. He is really indifferent.


    Gradually, they are no longer interesting. In addition to making fun of this person on a regular basis, they will hold back their troubles and stop harassing him.


    But at this moment, the man who seemed to have no desire or desire for the color of men and women said this.


    So, he''s not lecherous, and he''s not having problems over there. Instead, he didn''t care about the previous ones?


    At the moment, he really has people to look for.

 Chapter 487

    Looking back on the "Lord Liu" posture, it''s cool, beautiful, slim and with a good attitude. It''s really a man''s skill. It''s just that people are officials and you are the people. Do you really have such an easy hand? In my heart, I thought a lot. In front of me, my friends have continued to enter the VIP Building. This laggard, hurriedly catch up, but when he saw Zhong Ziyu''s light and leisurely expression, his heart showed a trace of curiosity. I don''t know how brother Zhong, who has always been gentle and unsociable, can hook up with the Beijing official? I always feel that he is not the kind of person who can take the initiative. At the same time, the forest behind wanlipo. The little girl squints her eyes and looks hard at the light on her head. The little girl reached out her hand and easily touched one thing with her fingertips. She felt it and made sure that it wasn''t the starlight she felt, but another soft and round object. Take that thing down, girl spread out her palm, and didn''t see what it was. Little girl''s eyes are very fuzzy, and her consciousness is also lax. The things in her hands are not big. Maybe only one finger is so small, but it''s round and slippery. Little girl touched it for a long time, but she didn''t find out what it was, but she couldn''t really see it. Tentatively squeeze some, only listen to the "poop" sound, that thing in the girl''s palm burst open, stained with the sticky girl''s hand. He collapsed his hand to the tip of his nose and sniffed. It was very smelly and disgusting. But long time does not eat, already let the girl feel not want to vomit. The girl bit her lip, rubbed her hands on her clothes and raised her head. This time, she aimed at the starlight and touched it. It''s a pity that what I touch is still not a star, but also a round thing, the same size as before. The little girl was suddenly curious. She reached out again and fumbled in the same place. Sure enough, she felt a lot of such balls. What is this? Why is there so much? Is it a bug? Insects living in caves? In the distance, the sound of water dripping on the rock wall is still thinking about it. It''s like hypnosis, which makes little girl more and more unable to support her eyelids. Little girl thinks she needs something to stimulate her. Otherwise, she will go to sleep again, and when she will wake up next time, it is uncertain. So, the girl found a way to wake herself up. She touched a dozen of the balls. Then, one by one, she pinched and exploded them. Then, she put the sticky and disgusting palm on the tip of her nose and sniffed desperately, trying to keep herself awake in this way. She didn''t stop until she felt that she was smelling all over her body and couldn''t sleep for a short time. But little girl wondered how many balls there were. So, the little girl continued to touch and search. Little girl found that as long as she touched them casually in the dark, she could touch many of these little balls, and then she would pull them all to her side. If she wanted to be sleepy, she would knead one of them and play with it. Unconsciously, little girl collected a lot, and at this time, there was a hurricane outside the cave. The wind was so fierce that it rushed in. The girl didn''t react at that time. Her body was blown straight to the side of the mountain wall, her head was in the middle of the stone, and she crashed into a big blood hole. The sharp pain woke her up, and then, in the distance, there was a fight. The sound of fighting means someone is coming? The girl is excited to get up, but she can''t. She could only lie on her back and listen to the outside. Outside, there should be two people fighting, and the fight is very fierce, girl heard for a long time, the fight has not ended. Just as she could not hold fast, the blood on her forehead had already spread into her eyes, which made her eyes directly sticky and unable to open, the rapid footsteps were getting closer and closer. The girl opened her mouth weakly, and with a voice not much bigger than that of a mosquito, she called: "help Help... " In the cave, the footsteps stopped for a while. Then, a weak light appeared in front of the girl. Little girl looked up and saw a tall figure in front of her. She was walking from far to near with a fire hinge. Little girl has too much blood in her eyes. She can''t see the touch of the man at all. However, when the man is close to her, she can smell some familiar and tranquil breath. "Seven......" The little girl tried to call him, but she only made one sound. Her eyelids were turned over and she couldn''t hold it anymore. Rong Su takes the fire folder and walks around in the cave. Finally, at the corner of the mountain wall, he finds a torch. Ignite the torch, and the feeling in the cave will come into view. It''s not a big cave. There''s only a girl in the cave, but there''s a stinking smell around. He looked at the muddy slurry on the ground and frowned. Then he saw a few small balls lying on the side. Twist up a, look near, his face, a sudden change.It''s not a little ball. It''s Eyes of man.


    Put that eye off, and it fell to the ground. It hit a sharp stone and burst.


    Rong Su''s face is hard to see because he found dozens of eyes not only on the ground, but also on the stone platform on the mountain wall, even in some strange corners.


    At this time, he had to guess, would it be human eyes? Maybe some kind of animal?


    He thought so. He looked up again. At one glance, he saw dozens of lanterns on his head.


    In such a closed and humid cave, these lanterns are also bright, and each has a unique style and is very beautiful.


    The gourd in the middle of it looks like the girl''s one.


    After all, for this lantern, little girl almost died. He was very impressed by it.


    When he had finished looking around and determined that there was no danger, he bent down and picked up the comatose little girl on the ground.


    The little girl''s face is full of blood. On her body, clothes, hands, and eyes are all bursting with grout. She looks very embarrassed.


    But at least still alive.


    Thinking of the ambush he had just met outside the cave, Rong Xu sank his face. He didn''t know how many other people were there, so he took the girl away. He didn''t know whether he would encounter any danger on his way back.


    His own martial arts know that Rong Su dare not trust big. He holds the little girl, goes out of the cave, and says to the empty mountain forest, "you''re done."


    He didn''t know to whom he said this, but when he finished, he didn''t care, so he went straight away.


    After Rong Xu left, several dark shadows hidden in the forest looked at each other.


    "Why do my brothers listen to him?"


    "Your Excellency, Duwei, it''s not an order."


    "Tell me to protect the little girl''s sister. What''s the matter with him?"


    "A man is a prince, at least."


    "Our Duwei is not the Lord? The rank is still higher than him. What is his tone and who is the servant? "


    "Then shall we protect him? Just now, the ambush man didn''t catch us. Our men have gone after him. However, on the way back, in case there is a fellow party... "


    "Well, I''m looking to help the girl for her sister''s sake!"


    Said, a shadow quickly across, then, the other several also followed.

 Chapter 488

    Safe back to the inn, Rong Su holds the chick, and as soon as he enters the gate, he is blocked by two little Douding.


    "Little girl..." Big girl dragged her sickly body and rushed to the front.


    Xiaoli also looked up and stood on tiptoe all the time, trying to make sure whether it was really a girl, but Xiaoli was too short to see.


    Rong Su is not in the mood to talk nonsense with the two children, impatiently bypasses them, and directly carries the girl to the second floor.


    As soon as I got up, the room on the left of the second floor opened.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei come out and see the blood on the girl''s face. Liu Wei''s pupils squint at once. He moves forward quickly, just in the corridor and grabs the girl''s hand to pulse.


    After a while, Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then look at the big mouth on the forehead, and finally rest assured: "it''s OK, it''s just a little weak. This forehead is also a skin injury, and there is not too much problem."


    Rong Su said nothing and carried the girl back to the room.


    The others followed.


    Girl''s condition is not very serious. Except for malnutrition and weak constitution, she should not eat for a long time, but her life is not dangerous.


    The only most serious injury on the body is the blood port on the forehead. But clean your face and look carefully. Although the wound looks scary, it''s shallow and doesn''t hurt your brain. It''s a matter of leaving a scar at the top of the sky.


    The scar at this position can be covered with hair. Liu Wei also has scar removing medicine here. It''s OK to apply it more often, plus the child''s recovery ability.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. When they settled down, Liu Wei saw a wound on Rong Su''s arm.


    "Let me see." Liu Wei''s heart pulled over Rong Su''s hand and tried to roll up Rong Su''s sleeve.


    This is the conditioned reflex of doctors, but Rong Su does not appreciate it.


    He waved away Liu Wei''s attentions and said lightly, "it''s OK."


    Liu Wei frowned. Since the man was going to die, she was too lazy to talk to him.


    Rong Xun went back to his room. What he thought was the letter he didn''t write. Looking at the time, he couldn''t care about the injury on his hand. He wrote and wrote.


    And after a while, let Leng go out, and then come back with some complexity on his face.


    Liu Wei saw that there was something wrong with Rong Ling. She tucked in the quilt corner for the girl, got up and walked away. Then she asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Leng takes out something wrapped in a brocade handkerchief and hands it to Liu Wei: "what is this?"


    Liu Wei took it, opened it and looked at it, then opened her eyes: "here..."


    "Let me know what kind of animal''s eyes it is," Rong Leng said in a heavy voice


    This is an eyeball, which can be easily seen by Rong Leng. However, combined with the report of dark Wei to him, he only wants to believe that this is an animal''s eye.


    And Liu Wei in stare at that eyeball to see repeatedly for a long time, had to raise the eyes, expression micro deep way: "human eye."


    Even if it''s just an eyeball without any other organs, the size, color and radian of the human eye are quite different from those of the animal eye.


    Liu Wei only needs one look to be sure.


    But Rong Ling''s tone is not right, and Liu Wei dare not be too arbitrary. She has read it carefully for several times, but the final answer remains unchanged.


    It''s a human eye, no doubt.


    Rong Ling''s face finally sank.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei asked


    Rong Leng pursed her lips and said, "where to find the girl, there are dozens of such eyes."


    Liu Wei was really shocked.


    A person, only two eyes, if dozens of eyes, that at least, dozens of lives.


    "Maybe not." The eyeballs of some animals are close to those of human beings. Liu Wei said, "take me to that place."


    Rong Leng frowned and looked at the direction of the bed again.


    Liu Wei also looked at the past, eyebrows and eyes can not help but take some pity: "I don''t know what the chicks have experienced these days."


    The whole process of rescuing the chick has not been mentioned by Rong Su, but the dark guard is in the whole process, so it is the same for them to report.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling never knock on Rong Su''s door again, and Rong Su has been writing hard, writing letters in the room for a long time.


    When Rong Su finished writing and sent someone out, she was finally free. She stood at the window and breathed. She saw the full moon hanging high in the sky. When she left the room, she saw that big girl was walking through the corridor with a kettle in her hand.


    Seeing Rong trace out of the room, big girl cried happily: "seven CHILDES."


    Let''s look back at big girl. She seems to be in a good spirit. Her persistent disease seems to disappear in a moment. Then he asked, "little girl is awake?"


    "Not yet." "Young lady Liu said that she is weak now. She will wake up after a rest. She is still taking care of her in the room, so I am not worried."


    Rong Su didn''t ask big girl whether she was worried or not. She just didn''t say yes or no to big girl''s initiative, but it seems that he didn''t look at little girl carefully after he came back.


    The light in the cave is not good. When I come back, I can''t stop. What''s the situation of little girl now? He doesn''t know.So, big girl with new tea into the room, Rong Su also followed.


    Seeing the pale, unconscious little man on the bed, he frowned. He just wanted to reach out and touch him, but he was opened by a little hand.


    "Don''t touch her." Rong Xu turned to Xiao Li''s serious eyes and said, "little girl needs to rest now. She can''t touch her."


    Rong Su''s face was cold. He didn''t like these people very much. Since he was stopped, he didn''t want to fall in love. He turned around and left!


    Big girl is a little embarrassed. After all, little girl was rescued by the seventh childe. Big girl knows about this, but little childe is for the sake of little girl''s good. The palm and back of hand are all meat. Big girl has to pretend to pour water next to her. She dare not say a word.


    When Rong Su left, big girl said carefully: "seven CHILDES It''s just about the chicks. "


    "No touch." "Now I need to rest, I can''t touch it," said the little boy, who was less than five years old Still that sentence, very persistent.


    Big girl listened, can only nod, see sister''s sideburns, there is a drop of sweat, big girl is pinching sleeve to wipe, hand just extended past, also was opened.


    The big girl looked at the little childe incomprehensibly.


    Xiaoli frowned and said, "your clothes are dirty. You can''t touch them now. She wants to rest."


    Big girl looked at her white and clean clothes, and then saw that little boy took a clean brocade handkerchief and wiped the sweat off for little girl herself. Finally, big girl silently retreated to the back and dares not to go up and move again.


    My sister, I can''t touch her. I''m too strict.


    Xiao Li doesn''t want to be so strict. However, her mother and uncle Rong told her to take good care of the girl before they left. They must not let anyone touch the girl. If someone wants to touch the girl, they must say that the girl needs rest and can''t touch it.


    The so-called once bitten by a snake, no one knows whether the kidnapper will turn back. It''s better to be careful.


    Xiao Li was assigned such a big task. Naturally, he should strive for perfection and dare not relax. Therefore, he not only keeps outsiders away from the girl, but also guards against the people he knows.

 Chapter 489

    Tonight, Rong Su lost sleep again.


    Looking at the bright night sky, he stood in front of the window for a long time.


    Until a shuffle of footsteps, from far and near came, Rong retrospection only slightly turned to look at the closed door.


    Outside the door, someone stayed, and then there was a knock.


    "Dong Dong Dong... "


    It''s very slow and light.


    Rong went up and opened the door. He didn''t see anyone at a glance. Only when he lowered his eyes could he see a short girl at his feet.


    The little girl had a bandage around her head. It was like wearing a white hat. The little face was still very pale and her eyes were very lax. It seemed that she just woke up.


    Looking at the corridor, Rong Su asked, "where''s your sister?"


    Little girl looked at Rong Su, a pair of clear and lovely eyes in the past. At this moment, she had no spirit: "seven Young master...... " The little girl called out, but the voice was very slow. She was speaking slowly, and it was hard to listen.


    Rong Su picked up his eyebrows and asked, "what about that kid?"


    Little girl still didn''t answer, but suddenly, she reached out her soft hand and grasped Rong Su''s corner.


    Rong Su frowned and paused for a while. Finally, he bent down and pasted the little girl''s face on the back of his hand. As expected, his face was hot.


    I have a fever.


    Pick up the chick. As soon as she enters the adult''s arms, she immediately reaches for her hand and puts her arms around his neck. Then, vaguely, she leans on his chest and closes her eyes.


    Rong Su takes the girl back to the room and sees the big girl sleeping on the table and the little Li sleeping beside the bed.


    Silence for a while, let go of breath, put the little girl back on the bed.


    But just put it down, the little girl who had closed her eyes opened her eyes again, and held his neck firmly.


    "Lie down!" said Rong su


    The little girl looked at him, looked for a while, in the dispirited eyes, wrapped up the tears, looked, wronged and pitiful.


    Rong Su had a headache, so she had to pick up the girl again, put her arms in her arms, and then use her feet to gently kick the chair of the little boy who had been sleeping sweet beside the bed.


    But it''s naive! As long as Xiaoli sleeps, he will not wake up even if he is beaten! Not to mention just kicking chairs!


    How many times has Liu Wei been forced to commit domestic violence? At the beginning, it''s just because his son is too sleepy to wake up!


    Rong Su calls Xiao Li, and pushes Da Niu. As a result, she is also awake.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that as long as the little girl is missing, as long as the big girl is ill and tired, she is more likely to be tired after her mind is stable. She will not wake up easily if she sleeps in the past unconsciously.


    Unable to wake up the two children, he confirmed that they were indeed sleeping, not dead. He promised to hold the girl, put a dress on her, and then carried her downstairs.


    The waiter is not so delicate. He wakes up immediately when he calls. When he wakes up, he receives Rong Su''s order to cook porridge in the kitchen.


    Rong Su doesn''t know what to do with a child''s fever, but fever should be a minor problem. Therefore, Rong Su plans to let people cook porridge and let the child eat it. After eating it, he forces the little girl to sleep, and sleep until tomorrow morning, maybe it will be OK.


    Rong Su thought very well, but when the porridge was delivered, the girl didn''t eat it.


    If you haven''t eaten for a long time, you will not want to eat food again, but will reject it.


    A spoonful of tasteless porridge was handed to the girl''s mouth. She was always obedient and sensible, and never let the adults worry about her. For the first time, the girl showed resistance. Then, the little girl turned her head, and then staggered Rong Su''s hands, from his hands, and back to his arms.


    Rong Su''s face was black, and he ordered, "eat!" His voice was cold, and he pushed the girl out.


    The little girl was pushed away by him, biting her lips, blushing, stubborn and speechless, just sitting there stuffy.


    The room was silent for a long time. At last, Rong Su gave up and put down the bowl. The little girl tried to find out, and then moved forward for a while, then crept into his arms.


    Rong Su didn''t push away the girl this time, but said, "sleep if you don''t eat."


    Even if you wake up ill, Mr. Liu should come back. I''ll leave it to them then.


    As for the things in the cave, Rong Su thought, they may not be able to finish staying up late. They may come back as soon as possible, and it will be tomorrow morning.


    Just because Rong Xun wrote in his room doesn''t mean that he knows nothing about other people''s whereabouts.


    Little girl was asked to sleep, but she just woke up and couldn''t sleep at all. She was dizzy and dazzled when she lay down. She always felt that there were stars floating in front of her.


    This kind of feeling makes little girl afraid. It''s like going back to the place called "every day shouldn''t be" and "the earth doesn''t work".


    Those stars that originally thought were beautiful and brilliant also became little girl''s dream devil. At the last moment, little girl didn''t want to recall, let alone reproduce in her brain.


    Little girl is lying down, but did not close his eyes, just open a pair of eyes, looking at Rong su.


    Rong Su reaches out and covers the girl''s eyes with her palm.


    The little girl''s long eyelashes seem to have been brushed in his palm. The little girl blinks without closing her eyes.Rong Su takes his hand away again, a little impatient: "can you sleep or not?"


    The girl hesitated and closed her eyes.


    Rong Suo was relieved and got up. He wanted to close the window, but just moved, the girl in the bed opened her eyes again and sat up fiercely and looked at him straight.


    Let''s stop and look back at the girl.


    The girl also looked at the man, motionless.


    Looking at each other for a long time, Rong Xu still walked over, closed the window, came back, took off his shoes and went to bed next to the chick.


    "Sleep." Let the trace say.


    Little girl hesitated for a while and lay down. She was far away from him. After all, the master and the servant were different. But after a while, little girl moved quietly to her bosom.


    Rong Su didn''t push the child, and the girl became more and more frustrated and brave. At last, the whole body shrank in his arms and closed her eyes at ease.


    The temperature in her arms is like a small stove. Rong Xu feels that little girl is asleep. She wants to push it away several times, but she has tried several times. When little girl retreats, she retreats. After a while, she pastes it again.


    Rong Su thinks that the little girl is not asleep, or that she is too afraid to leave the adult''s body temperature.


    Finally, one push, one advance. After a while, Rong Su finally let go. Then, he closed his eyes.


    This night, Rong Su didn''t lose sleep any more.


    This time I closed my eyes and went to sleep.


    And at the same time, in the country caves.


    Liu Wei looks at the scene in the cave as bright as day, and the expression on her face is very bad.


    "Formalin." Smelling the smell of the air, Liu Wei said four words.


    Let Leng Leng Leng for a moment: "huh?"


    Liu Wei said: "there is a taste of formalin here. Although it''s very shallow, it''s definitely there."


    Rong Leng frowned: "is it the taste of medicine?"


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and said, "a kind of liquid medicine for preserving the body or organs. In this liquid, it can keep the body and organs from rotting."


    But in ancient times, there was no such thing.

 Chapter 490

    Liu Wei thought that there was no formalin in ancient times, but that no one could develop it.


    Formalin, also known as formaldehyde, is an aqueous solution of formaldehyde.


    The formation of formaldehyde comes from the oxidation of formic acid, the secretion of some dry bees or insects.


    At first, the formation of formic acid is that scientists use distilled water to distill ants, so as to get this acid. After extraction, it is found that it can be used in many aspects, with the most significant function of antisepsis and disinfection.


    Since then, formic acid has been used in many research, industrial, medical, indoor, and so on.


    In modern times, it''s not hard to find formalin. Some students in the Department of medicine can make it by themselves.


    But in ancient times, first of all, no one has published this theory. Who would extract insect secretions independently, causing the production of formic acid, leading to the formation of formaldehyde, and finally dissolving formaldehyde in water to form formalin?


    Liu Wei is sure that she didn''t smell wrong.


    Even though the taste is much lighter, Liu Wei, as a person who has been dealing with corpses for so long, will admit his mistake in any smell. The taste of formalin will never be wrong.


    The frown Never let go.


    Liu Wei went a little further and saw a round eyeball on the small stone beside her. Her pupils were black and white with bloodshot all around.


    Human eyes again!


    Liu Wei recognized at a glance!


    Next thing, Liu Wei didn''t let anyone else in.


    Liu Wei personally investigated the scene and obtained evidence. After a while, he collected all the left eyeballs properly and finally found that the total number reached 62.


    That''s not to mention the burst slurry on the ground.


    When the cave is checked properly, Liu Wei looks up again and stares at the top of the cave. There are more than ten lanterns hanging.


    The most obvious one is the gourd lantern in the middle.


    is as like as two peas.


    Maybe it''s the same one.


    These lanterns fly very high. Liu Wei watched the lanterns for a long time, and then rose up in the air. He went up steadily. Once he fished, he fished three lanterns down.


    When the hand touched the lantern''s surface, Liu Wei was stunned, and subconsciously said, "leather."


    Rong Leng came up and touched.


    The feel on the surface of the lantern is indeed not made of paper. It looks like fine leather, a bit like the ground cow leather and a bit like fine sheepskin.


    These lanterns are obviously abnormal in this cave.


    Liu Wei didn''t notice. First, she made a clear record of the lantern''s appearance. Then, with her own scalpel, she made a slight cut.


    A good lantern is just broken.


    And cut a piece of skin, hold it in your hand, feel the texture and feel of the leather, Liu Wei''s face, from the beginning of the calm, slowly out of control.


    Seeing the change of Liu Wei''s face, Rong Leng raised his eyebrows: "how?"


    Liu Wei''s fingers stiffened for a moment, turned his head and looked at Rong Ling: "I think..."


    "Well?"


    Liu Wei didn''t go on. Liu Wei didn''t know how to say it, because it was incredible to guess and feel.


    Looking at the above one, there are many lanterns like stars. Liu Wei''s neck suddenly feels cool. If it''s like Liu Wei''s imagination, here


    Liu Wei is used to seeing people on the big stage, especially all kinds of murders.


    Whether it''s serial homicide, dismemberment and dismemberment, or even some abnormal cases, Liu Wei has handled them, but at least not to make Liu Wei fuss.


    But now, there are sixty-two human eyes in front of Liu Wei, and a pile of special leather lanterns. Suddenly, Liu Wei is not so calm.


    Because the population involved is too large.


    The big ones are beyond Liu Wei''s expectation.


    Rong Ling stood on the side, waiting for a long time, and Liu Wei didn''t go on.


    Look at Liu Wei''s face, but turn again and again, but a few breaths, has turned a whole circle.


    Accompanied by Liu Wei quietly, when Rong Leng thought Liu Wei was thinking about something else, Liu Wei suddenly opened his mouth quietly: "inform yamen, send someone to block the whole forest, especially this cave, set up a defense line, and listed as a forbidden area."


    It''s rare to hear Liu Wei''s serious tone. Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei for a moment, waves his hand, and quickly orders him to go on.


    After a while, brother Hu came in a hurry with several people.


    Liu Wei didn''t say too much and said simply: "in the murder case, the initial estimate of the dead is 35 to 40 people, both men and women, and the time is uncertain."


    Hu Ge and others stared at Liu Wei, one by one inexplicable.


    Murder? Are they dead again? Thirty five to forty dead?


    It''s impossible. How could so many people die suddenly!


    And the body? Dead, what about the body after the dead?


    Liu Wei seemed to know what they were thinking, so she raised her head and looked deeply at the lanterns above her head.Human skin lantern. Never thought that in this world, there are people who will make lanterns out of human skin. Rong Ling has guessed at this time. His face is ugly. Although his facial expression is not as rich as Liu Wei''s, it is definitely cold. Hu Ge and others waited for a long time, but didn''t wait for Lord Liu to continue. When they looked at each other, they saw that Lord Liu suddenly rose from the air, waved out a whirlwind, waved down all the lanterns, then wrapped them in a cage of internal power, and pushed them to brother Hu and others. Suddenly surrounded by a group of lanterns, Hu Ge and others stepped back. "Take these back. I want one to check." With what? A lantern? Isn''t that about the murder? We didn''t see the body in the murder, but we had to take a bunch of lanterns back? Is this a garden party or a lantern festival? Liu Wei doesn''t explain it any more. We need to talk to sun first. After all, it''s too big. Once it''s leaked, I''m afraid that Gu Yong''s mansion will be full of panic and unrest. It was in the middle of the night that sun Qi was dug up. It was the old shell that came to report the news, but this time, sun Qi didn''t wriggle. Hearing that Rong and Liu called him to put on their clothes and shoes, they kicked and trod over. As soon as he entered the Yamen hall, sun Qi saw a pile of lights out on the ground. Each of these lanterns had a beautiful style and excellent workmanship. If they were sold outside, they would cost at least five liang of silver. It was definitely different from the paper lanterns that had to be scrapped once. Sun Qi doesn''t love wealth, but since he became the official Yin of Guyong mansion, he has become stingy, so at first sight, he saw a dozen expensive lanterns in front of him, and there was a tickle in the dim sum. He was embarrassed to say, "here Two adults call the servants to get up in the middle of the night, just to give gifts to them after work? But there are few people in yamen, and we can''t use so many lanterns. However, since it''s the intention of the two adults, sun accepted the lanterns, just to avoid waste. We hang two lanterns outside the Yamen. If there are more lanterns, we will sell them? It''s better to improve the diet for the brothers after selling the money When sun Qi finished speaking, he took a big advantage. He smiled twice, but he smiled alone. Rong and Liu looked at him silently, with deep eyes.

 Chapter 491

    Surprised to feel that such an attitude, in front of the summit will appear disrespectful?


    Sun Qi immediately felt uneasy, hurriedly stood in awe, and quickly changed his words: "then what It can''t be sold to several people. Since it was sent by two adults specially, we can''t sell it. If we don''t sell it, we can use it for our own use. The corporal will send someone to hang all these lanterns and make our whole yamen look bright... " He said, this wants to call a person.


    But listen to a gentle, clear and light male voice, suddenly ring: "Mr. Sun, the art is high, people are bold, a dozen people bone, in your eyes, just dress up yamen objects."


    "Eh, human bone?" Sun Qi was confused for a moment.


    Liu Wei got up, picked up a lantern at will, handed it to sun Qi, and said, "these lanterns are made of human skin."


    Sun Qi, who was blocked by the lantern, said: "what''s the matter?"


    As time went by, sun Qi took five breaths, then took a step back. The expression on his face was terrified: "everyone''s skin?"


    Liu Wei threw the lantern to him.


    Sun Qi catches the condition launch, remembers the words just now after catching it, immediately throws the lantern away again, and jumps far: "everyone''s skin? This This is human skin? "


    Liu Wei picks up another lantern. It''s a lantern like a little pig. It looks naive and charming. Its shape is very pleasing.


    "It''s not raw skin. It''s boiled. The residue on the skin is treated very clean. The blood vessels are all pulled out. The skin is tender and smooth. It''s not dead pickling. It should be raw pickling. Sun may know that the skin can best keep the tightness, smoothness and softness of the cortex when it''s raw pickling. The hand feel is much better than dead pickling."


    "I, I, I, I, I don''t know..." Sun Qi is stuttered. How can he know such things? Pickling, raw pickling or dead pickling? Why does he need to know such things as a scholar?


    Liu Wei ignored sun Qi''s interruption and went on to say: "there are some disadvantages in the method of raw pickling. The biggest one is that it''s easy to break and the integrity can''t be guaranteed. After all, a living person, if you pick his skin, can''t guarantee that he won''t resist. If he struggles and the skin is broken, he will waste his life."


    Since it''s human life, why do you say it in such a light tone?


    Sun Qi is going to be shocked!


    Why does Lord Liu want to discuss with him the method of picking people''s skin? He doesn''t want to learn at all. What''s more, isn''t the point now that these lanterns are made of people''s skin? Why is Mr. Liu''s focus on the way of production?


    What is there to discuss about this!


    In fact, this is really worth exploring, because the touch of leather, and the process of peeling, can directly lock the identity of the murderer, the state of mind when committing the crime, and the degree of familiarity in the technique.


    One can talk and laugh, peel off one''s life and make it into crafts. Such a person, whether in means or mind, can not be underestimated.


    Besides, it''s not just a lantern here. There are more than a dozen of them. In terms of leather, some of them are new and some of them are old. That is to say, from at least a few years ago, the murderer continued to kill people, but he has not been found.


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid it''s the biggest serial abnormal homicide case that Liu Wei has encountered since she joined the forensic medicine.


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Wei rubbed the surface of the lantern in her hand, and her face was very heavy: "I''ll uncover these lanterns one by one, and test the leather. I''m sorry for your trouble, Mr. Sun. In recent years, all the missing people, as well as their family background, have been listed and handed over to me. This case is too big. It has been taken over by Zhen Gemen himself. For the time being, it may be done by the Yamen of Gu Yong''s mansion I hope you will forgive me for your convenience. "


    When sun Qi heard this, he dared not believe the seriousness of the incident.


    His mouth hurriedly replied that it would not be inconvenient, but his eyes looked at a lot of lanterns in front of him. Then, he felt gooseflesh after knowing it, and his back began to numb. There was a feeling of shivering under the cold wind behind his neck.


    Human skin lantern.


    What kind of person will do such a crazy thing.


    Tonight is a sleepless night for Liu Wei.


    Let Leng see that Liu Wei is always in a state of mind, and there is no meaning of quarreling with Liu Wei in the daytime. She only accompanies her quietly, looking at her frown and lips, and her expression changes from time to time, but it looks worse.


    First Ye Yuanliang was killed, then Li Lin was killed, then chick disappeared, and then dozens of lives were exposed. They always felt that they had never stopped coming to Guyong mansion.


    One after another, but up to now, there is no final conclusion.


    Just because all of these cases have one thing in common - that is, the murderer is at the scene, leaving no trace.


    In the past, there have been many cases. Liu Wei can always find clues from different details and reason through the cases. But this time, Liu Wei seems to be suddenly blunt, or the killer is suddenly smart, so smart that no one can catch any trace.


    Strong opponent!


    Rong Ling thinks casually, and Liu Wei next to her is suddenly shocked. Then she pinches her wrist with her soft hand, turns her head, and looks at Liu Wei seriously: "your dark guard, did you catch the man who attacked Rong Xu?"Rong Ling shakes his head. Dark Wei has heard that the man is running too fast to search. There is no news. The brilliance in Liu Wei''s eyes turned to darkness, and she clenched her teeth and walked straight out. "Where to?" "Woods, I''m going to see them again. There must be something else in the woods that hasn''t been found." "It''s too late," Rong Leng said Liu Wei broke away: "I''ll go there later. Although it''s blocked there, the killer''s martial arts are excellent. If there''s any evidence left, it''s not impossible for him to go back and find it without knowing the ghost. I''ll go to see it immediately." Liu Wei is determined to let Leng go with her after hesitating for a while. Liu wei walked very fast. When he got to the forest, he immediately searched the forest full of the smell of earth. Liu Wei is only a small person, in the dark, just like the forest at the mouth of the beast, it looks so thin. Rong Ling asked people to look together, but no one knew what to look for, even Liu Wei did not know. And the search was for two hours, until it was light. Seeing that the last inch of land has been searched, but there is still nothing, Rong Leng, with a calm face, directly pulls Liu Wei back to the inn. Liu Wei doesn''t want to go yet. Rong Leng picks her up and carries her away. Liu Wei broke away in Rong Leng''s arms: "I''ll have a look. I''ll have a look. I''ll have to look for something else in the cave." "You searched the cave four times!" The man is not moved at all, said in a cold voice. Liu Wei Buyi: "maybe the fifth time to find, four is an unknown number." Rong Leng didn''t say a word. He took the man and went back to the inn directly. Liu Wei needs to rest. Even if she doesn''t, at least she needs to comb and wash. Look at her appearance. The earth has run to her face.

 Chapter 492

    Liu Wei was forcibly taken back. He was reluctant to leave the forest on the road, but Liu Wei knew that he had found it clearly enough.


    I haven''t looked for it so many times. That''s really not. Even if I have a chance, I can wait until dawn.


    Rong Ling leaves all the dark guards. Even if the murderer goes and returns, they can definitely take them down when they are ready.


    Even if you can''t leave the whole body, you can leave some arms and legs.


    On the way back to the inn, Liu Wei is sleepy before entering the gate of the inn.


    Now it''s dark, outside the street, hardworking vendors have begun to set up their stalls.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s tired face and puts her down. He holds her cheek in his warm big palm and wipes the black mud on her head.


    I don''t know where it got scratched. It''s a dirty, dusty face.


    Liu Wei did not move, relying on the side of Rong Leng to lean, silent for a while, said: "I am a little afraid."


    Liu Wei is not afraid.


    Even if Liu Wei says yes, but Rong Ling knows that she is not afraid.


    "Well." But in the mouth, Rong Leng is still attached.


    Liu Wei listened to the "um", suddenly relieved, said: "if there are so many lives, I don''t know where to start."


    Rong Ling stared at Liu Wei''s eyes and asked, "do you want to check?"


    Liu Wei looks up inconceivably, as if he didn''t expect Rong Ling to say this: "of course, we need to check dozens of human lives. If we don''t check, how can we settle our grievances?"


    Rong Leng put out his fingers and took the hay off his head for Liu Wei. His tone was careless: "this case happened in Guyong mansion. Even if it was submitted to the Ministry of punishment, it would be fine if it was put under the charge of the Ministry of punishment. It is not determined that Zhen Gemen should intervene."


    In other words, you are the jangmenszo. If this case doesn''t fall on the head of Jangmen, it''s not your business. You can completely regard it as not knowing, not touching, not looking, not to bear the major responsibility of dozens of ghosts.


    In fact, it''s an accident to allow Leng, because Liu Wei didn''t discuss with sun Qi before he said, "this case is up to Zhen Gemen.".


    Never even mentioned it once. Liu Wei took over on his own initiative. There was no chance for Leng to oppose it.


    Liu Wei obviously thought of it. After a long silence, she said, "since I took it in your name, the case must be solved."


    Yes, next, it must be broken.


    It is not wise for the emperor to take over such a hot potato when he is on the cusp of the storm, when the emperor is covetous to zhengmen, and when rongling is pressing.


    It''s easy to give the emperor an excuse. If the case is not well investigated and the first imperial edict is criticized, it''s possible that the real power of Leng''s hand will change hands on the spot and return to the ambitious superior.


    Liu Wei''s action is to bolt Rong Ling to the crater, while the scissors for cutting the ropes are in Liu Wei''s hands.


    Liu Wei must cut the rope, but at the moment, she still hasn''t found the way to the top of the fire. She hasn''t seen the man tied to the crater of the volcano waiting to be rescued.


    Liu Wei trapped herself, Rong Ling and Zhen gate.


    That''s why Liu Wei is afraid.


    When thinking of dozens of corpses, Liu Wei instinctively choked out his professional temper as a forensic doctor, so without any discussion, Liu Wei impulsively blocked the road.


    But afterwards, Liu Wei was frightened.


    If she only needs to bear dozens of enemies, she can bear them. That''s what the forensics do.


    But we should not involve tolerance.


    This case is very difficult. As she said, a lot of evidence can not be obtained, and the date of solving the case is impossible to speculate.


    And if Liu Wei doesn''t solve the case in a day, he will send a handle to allow Leng to be pinched by the emperor for another day.


    Liu Wei went to the woods to search for the cave, and made herself so embarrassed. No matter how big the case was before, she didn''t mess her hair. Even if she faced hundreds of kilograms of corpses, she could calmly pick up the pieces of meat, put them together, test them, mark them one by one, and find the murderer.


    But now, Liu Wei dare not so "leisurely", leisurely can not afford.


    Liu Wei''s mind, how can Rong Leng not know?


    Looking at Liu Wei''s complicated eyes and deep emotions, Rong Leng just cleans the mud and grass on her head and says, "take a good rest first."


    Liu Wei was led into the Inn by Rong Ling and went up to the second floor. As soon as she wanted to open the door, she heard that the next door opened. Inside, a tall man was walking out with a sleepy little girl in his arms.


    Liu Wei stood at the door and looked at him.


    Rong Ling stands beside Liu Wei, and he will definitely look at the past.


    Rong Suo looked at the two men with no expression. After a pause, he said, "little girl is ill." Say, pass the child directly.


    Liu Wei is forced to hold the girl.


    Rong Su finally got free. As soon as he was about to go back to the room, he heard the little girl in the deep sleep. Suddenly, he hummed, and then his mouth turned and closed his eyes, but tears came out.


    The little girl is not awake, but she is crying.Liu Wei is a little shocked.


    Rong Leng frowns, picks up the girl and shoves the baby back into Rong su.


    Rong Su then turned black.


    "Rong Ling said:" the little girl is going to rest. If she is ill, she will find a doctor


    Rong Su''s voice was very cold. He looked at Liu Wei and said, "this man is not a doctor?"


    "Not now." The man said, pushing Liu Wei directly, pushing Liu Wei into the room.


    Rong Su holds back his tears, and the little girl who nestles in his arms stands silently outside the door. The black air on his face is almost dripping.


    When the door closed, Liu Wei frowned: "little girl is ill. She seems to have a fever. I''ll have a look."


    "You don''t have to look." Rong Leng stops Liu Wei and pushes him to the bedside. "There is little Li," he says


    "Where''s Xiao Li?"


    "I''m asleep."


    "You see it?"


    "Guess." You don''t have to see it with your own eyes. Let Leng guess.


    Liu Wei hesitated for a moment. I have to say that 95% of this guess is right. That bastard is probably sleeping.


    Yesterday, I promised to take good care of the girl. I fell asleep in a flash. I really can''t rely on him.


    Liu Wei was thinking about it. In a blink of an eye, she looked down and found that her clothes were almost taken off. Her outer robe was put on the stool by Rong Leng, and there was only one white frock in it.


    "Get up." Rong Ling said suddenly.


    Liu Weimu stood up and saw the cold man, reaching for her waist, unbuttoning her belt, and directly picking up her pants.


    Liu Wei looked at him without blinking.


    The man took off her coat and trousers, and let her lie down on the bed. He put the quilt on her and said, "go to sleep."


    Liu Wei wanted to laugh: "I''m not a child."


    "Then go to sleep." The man said again.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips: "I can''t sleep. I''ll sleep later. Now I''ll write something first. I have to record the details of the case..."


    "Not that I''m not a child?" Rong Leng''s face was cold, and the cold voice interrupted Liu Wei''s eager work plan.


    Liu Wei is puzzled: "huh?"


    "If it''s not a child, I don''t need to coax."


    Liu Wei is silent.


    So, if you want to stay up, you have to coax yourself to sleep?

 Chapter 493

    How to coax? Tell a bedtime story?


    What can he say?


    In a word, Liu Wei has never heard of Rong Ling''s story telling. It''s said that in the days before she went to Liu''s house, he would tell Xiao Li a story every night. But every time she asked Xiao Li, Xiao Li couldn''t tell what she was talking about, because Xiao Li always listened for a while and fell asleep before she heard the theme.


    Today, Liu Wei hesitated and asked tentatively, "I want to admit that I am a child. How can you coax me?"


    The man looked at her slightly bright eyes and narrowed his eyes: "don''t coax, you will be sleepy when you are tired."


    Tired?


    Liu Wei hasn''t reflected the concept of tired words yet. Rong Leng lifts the quilt, goes to bed, turns over, and presses her under the body. The thin lips kiss her lips accurately. The warm fingers lift her thin profane clothes.


    This sudden change scared Liu Wei to press his hand and say, "I''ll go to sleep right away. There''s no need to sleep when you''re tired. "


    Liu Wei was sleepy on the way back, but suddenly she let her sleep. She couldn''t sleep. She said two more words. This man didn''t need to.


    Liu Wei did not dare to talk to Rong Ling again. He closed his eyes honestly.


    Some people say that when the pressure is too great, appropriate indulgence of body and mind can relieve the pressure, but Liu Wei is absolutely not interested in doing such a thing when the clues of the case are so accumulated.


    After a while, Liu Wei fell asleep.


    Rong Leng''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly from Liu Wei''s body, palms against her forehead, paused for a long time, and then gently let go.


    After getting out of bed, Rong Leng walked out of the door lightly. As soon as he opened the door, he saw that outside the corridor, Rong Su was still holding the girl and standing there.


    Close the door, let Leng go straight to the girl''s room.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Xiaoli lying on the bed, sleeping loudly and big girl lying on the table, sleeping very sweet.


    Rong Leng reached out and rubbed his son''s head.


    Xiaoli didn''t wake up.


    Rong Leng bent his fingers and knocked on his son''s head.


    Xiaoli didn''t wake up.


    Allow edge to change a place, the finger is holding the flesh of the back neck of the son, pinch a bit tight.


    Xiaoli didn''t wake up.


    Let Leng bend over and lift up his son directly.


    Xiaoli didn''t wake up.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    The back of Rong Su, with a sneer on his face, the disdain hidden in the sneer, seems to say, these moves, you want him to wake up? too big for her skin.


    Rong Leng paused for a moment, reached his son''s ear and whispered something.


    In an instant, the little boy who had slept still suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were bright.


    Rong Su was shocked.


    Rong Leng smiled and pinched the tip of Xiao Li''s nose: "asleep?"


    Xiaoli then went back to his mind, looked at where he was, and looked at Uncle Rong in front of him. He grabbed his sleeve excitedly and said, "Uncle Rong, I dreamed that someone would give me a fresh body, which is the kind of body without much damage, can be cut first-hand, and can collect all organs. I want to make another skull, and my specimens will be complete."


    The little guy is very upset about the scene in his dream. Rong Ling just calmly puts the child down and says, "little girl is ill."


    Xiaoli then realized that he was sleeping on the way to take care of the girl. When his brain shook, he hurriedly looked at the bed and found that the girl was not there. Turning around again, he saw the girl in Rong Xu''s arms.


    "You..." Xiao Li was angry and blushed, accusing Rong Su: "I said clearly that little girl wants to rest and can''t touch. Why did you steal little girl?"


    Rong Su said nothing, put the girl back on the bed and said coldly, "return you!"


    Xiaoli hurriedly went to check the situation of the girl, and found that the girl had a fever. At once, her eyes were even worse. She said angrily, "look, you are sick for the girl!"


    Rong Su breathed, turned to look at Rong Leng and asked, "you say he is your son?"


    Allow edge to pick eyebrow, do not deny.


    "I believe it." Rong Su said, "just like you, I hate it."


    Rong Su finished, turned to leave the room, walked to the door, but stopped for a moment, looked back and saw that the little girl on the bed had opened her eyes, was holding a pair of hazy black eyes, looking straight at him.


    Little girl just looked at Rong Su, didn''t speak, didn''t call people, and didn''t act coquettish to adults like the muddleheaded person who burned last night.


    One big and one small look at each other for a while, Xiao Li''s soft body blocks the sight of the two people.


    Rong Xu takes back his sight, leaves and doesn''t mind other people''s business.


    But was blocked the line of sight, the little girl flustered for a while, turned her head, staggered the little childe''s body, then looked outside, but could not see the tall figure.


    Xiao Li put her palm on her forehead and asked, "girl, are you suffering now? I''m sorry. I''m not good. I shouldn''t have fallen asleep. I almost killed you and stole you. I also made you sick. But it doesn''t matter. I can cure you. I''m a man who will be a doctor in the future. "Little girl''s hoarse throat can''t speak, but little girl still reluctantly opens her mouth and says something in a difficult low voice. Although the girl''s voice is small, Xiao Li hears it and Rong Ling hears it. The girl said - seven childe is a good man, he saved me. It''s Rong Su who brought back little girl from the cave. Even if Rong Su didn''t want to go at first, but it was Rong Su''s hand in the end. It''s reasonable to think that this person was the one who helped little girl. Xiaoli also knows this. He curls his mouth and mutters, "but he''s making you sick." I didn''t get sick last night. I got sick this morning. I must have been hurt. Little girl smelled the words and wanted to argue. But her head was burning and her head was burning. Her throat couldn''t say a word. She just used up her last strength. Xiaoli also doesn''t want to let little girl talk more, so that she can continue to sleep. What she is busy with is her pulse and prescription. The girl still wants to talk. She opens her mouth several times tentatively, but she can''t speak. Allow Leng to see shape, reach out to cover the forehead of the little girl, patted lightly, said: "I know." The little girl looked at Rong Leng. Rong Leng lightened his voice and said, "he didn''t hurt you. I see. Go to sleep." The little girl saw that the explanation was clear, and finally she was relieved. She lay there quietly and didn''t move any more. Xiao Li is busy, but it''s very hot. When Rong Leng sees him alone, he leaves the room. As soon as he goes out, when he passes the corridor, he hears someone talking in the next room. Rong Ling looks at the door of the room, which is Rong Su''s room. It''s self-evident who is the person talking with Rong su. He didn''t stay too much, and allowed Leng to leave directly. He didn''t have no interest in the matter of allowing trace, but knew the result early, so he didn''t care. Anyway, Rong Su''s letter was still sent. I only hope that when I receive the reply, Rong Su can be so calm. In Beijing, it''s not as stable as Rong Xu imagined. That good father, this time, is to clear up all people. No one can run away.

 Chapter 494

    At the same time, thousands of miles away in Kyoto. The gate of Liufu has been covered with a layer of ash. With wenminxin''s help, Yu wenlao lady slowly gets off the carriage. The servant girl went to knock on the door. After a while, the door opened. The untidy Porter saw the outsider, and immediately came to his senses. He bent over and called out: "old lady Yu Wen, you are here Our old lady has been looking forward to you. " Old lady Yu Wen frowned and said nothing. She put her hand on Wen Minxin and helped her granddaughter in. In the past, the prime minister''s office, which was always green and carved like a fence, is now in a depression, which hasn''t happened for a long time, but the coldness of people''s hearts makes it look like a hundred years of waste here. The porter was always courteous in leading the way. Yu Wenmin Xin wanted to talk several times, but she didn''t say a word at her grandmother''s beckon. From the front yard to the back yard, Yu wenminxin couldn''t help but look at his servant girl. The little servant girl knew how to look. She stopped the porter at once and said, "my old lady and young lady are very familiar with this place, so I won''t bother you to lead the way. Go back to watch your class. Don''t think that Liu mansion has no master now, so there is no one to deal with it." The little servant girl was very rude. The porter''s face suddenly turned red. Looking up, he saw that old lady Yu Wen and Yu wenminxin had gone far away. Even the little servant girl finished speaking and left. He snorted and poohed his phlegm. "Well, don''t you pretend to be hypocritical? It''s true. " When the porter finished venting himself, he took a turn and walked into the backyard from the other side door, aiming to go in one direction accurately. When old lady Yu Wen saw old lady Liu again, her eyes turned red. Many years of old sisters, no one can let go of this patience. Old lady Yu Wen went to her bed, smelled the rotten strong medicine in the room, and shook her voice: "it wasn''t so serious two days ago. How could it be like this now?" Lying on the couch, the old woman with gray hair barely pulled up a smile, and her face was full of spots, showing a clear and white death. I moved my fingers, but I couldn''t speak. I just pointed to the table beside me. Mammy Yang, who was standing beside, hurriedly took it and handed it to old lady Wen. "What is this?" Mammy Yang didn''t speak, just handed it over again. Old lady Yu Wen hesitates for a moment, but she takes it. Yu wenminxin opens it for her grandmother. It''s a small box. The box looks simple. There is no trace outside. It''s not worth money. But the things inside, at the moment when old lady Yu Wen saw them, almost pricked her eyes. "What are you doing?" Old lady Yu Wen gets angry, grabs things, covers them, and puts them into the arms of old lady Liu, who is ill. Old lady Liu shook her mouth pale, but with the serious illness, she could not speak three days ago. The old lady knows that these days are her own, but it''s OK. I''ve lived for a long time, and it''s not interesting. This life has been dragging on. It''s better to know about the suffering of the province early. Old lady Yu Wen was still angry. She raised her hand and said to her granddaughter, "go out first." Although Yu wenminxin was curious, she didn''t ask many questions. She took her maid and went out. As soon as the door was closed, Mammy Yang fell on her knees and kowtowed to old lady Yu Wen. "You..." Old lady Yu Wen was stunned. Mammy Yang said with red eyes, "this head, the old slave kowtowed for my wife. I hope you can help our Liu family." Yang Ma Ma said, Bang Bang Bang is another three bangs. When she looked up, her forehead was bleeding. Yang Ma was not young. These bangs were not vague at all. She used all her strength. When old lady Yu Wen saw that thing, she actually guessed it, but she still wanted to say, "do you want me to save Liu''s family, or someone in Liu''s family?" Old lady Liu''s muddy eyes looked at old lady Yu Wen, and she gave a strange smile. Although she couldn''t speak, the eyes clearly said that for many years, you still know me. Old lady Liu''s eyes hurt old lady Yu Wen''s heart, and she couldn''t help nagging: "it''s not as serious as you think. You and I know what the emperor''s idea is. It''s just some means of emperor''s mind. Your son is promising and has a deep heart. He will come out sooner or later. Why do you say that? Why does it have to be like this? You still have a lot of blessings to enjoy. When your son comes out, the family will shake up. What''s the difference with the past? Why do you have to be serious? " Yes, old lady Yu Wen is right. What the emperor is going to do now can be seen and guessed by anyone who has eyes and brains. Liu mansion seems to be withered now, but how withered it is now? When Liucheng is released from prison, the good days will be long. Now it''s just to play a play with the emperor. Why do you have to be serious? Old lady Yu Wen was really annoyed. She went to ask for a doctor for her old sister before she knew something happened in Liu''s house. Later, she understood the internal situation and ran around. She saw it clearly.Not only do I understand, but also old lady Yu Wen told her sister clearly.


    This is a simple thing, but how can old sisters not see it?


    Old lady Liu couldn''t speak. She paused for a long time. She just looked at mammy Yang.


    Mother Yang is biting her teeth and pinching her fingertips, saying, "don''t you understand?"


    Old lady Yu Wen was stunned and looked at mammy Yang.


    "One life for another." Mammy Yang couldn''t help but shed tears. She used to maintain her proud face. Because of the rush, she has changed her appearance. She seems to be ten years old overnight. The wrinkles on her face are even more winding. How can you see how haggard she is? "Xiangye is going to play with the emperor, and he is going to be loyal to the emperor. Can our wife be ruthless? How can I protect myself if I don''t make a personal life Can protect... "


    Having said this, I was shocked to be speechless when I thought about it a little.


    Looking at Mrs. Liu strangely, she clenched her sister''s hand: "do you do this? For the child? "


    There was no answer. Old lady Liu just looked at the curtain of the bed calmly, her eyes were all pale.


    "The lady said that the Liu family owed her," said mammy Yang


    Old lady Yu Wen, who has always been peaceful and kind, was almost furious at this moment: "are you crazy? She''s gone. At most, you send someone to take her further, so that she can never come back, never go back to Beijing, will she live? She didn''t go by before. She has been walking for five years. She is used to living outside. Why do you do that! "


    "No way." Mammy Yang pursed her lips and said, "eldest lady, I''m with the Third Prince now."


    In a word, old lady Yu Wen''s eyes widened.


    "In this play, the Emperor didn''t want to show the third prince the identity of the eldest lady. Over the years, this was a thorn in the emperor''s heart. Twenty years ago, he didn''t kill her. It''s hard to guarantee that this time, the emperor won''t cut the grass and root..."

 Chapter 495

    Many years ago, things have been a little gray for a long time, but old lady Yu Wen still can clearly remember that many things happened at that time, one by one. From the death of Liu Yuan, to the death of the woman surnamed Ji, to the death of the whole marching camp, the death of 360 soldiers, and the killing of more than 360 families. In those days, for a whole month, the food market was full of blood. The emperor promised to kill only Liu Yuan and the woman named Ji. He promised to let go of those who didn''t know anything, but he was loyal and loyal to the master''s guard. But the Emperor didn''t do it. The emperor killed all those people and killed their families. Fifty of them, even within the nine families, were killed. That massacre dyed the whole city red. But under the bones of nearly a thousand people, there was only one child, who survived hard under the protection of his grandmother. Liu Wei, the eldest miss of Liu family, was born with thousands of lives and souls. Liu Wei is not Liu Yuan''s daughter. Liu Wei can only be Liu Cheng''s daughter. Liu Wei has no right to know the past and worship his biological father and mother, because Liu family does not even have Liu Yuan''s throne. If Liucheng wants to have a smooth career, Liuyuan can only be erased from the family tree. Twenty years ago, this child brought a catastrophe. Twenty years later, at last, he killed his grandmother. Old lady Yu Wen takes a deep breath. She can''t say whether it''s good or not. But if one day Minxin is in such a dangerous situation, she is willing to use this old life to save her granddaughter who has been cared for since childhood. But Liu Wei is not Minxin. Minxin is kind and soft. Liu Wei, from the previous contact, is clearly a cold lump. Liu Wei has little respect for old lady Liu, little affection for the family, and even fled the family for five years. Liu Wei thought that he probably didn''t want his surname to be Liu. Is such a cold hearted child really worth it? To say that the Liu family owes Liu Wei a debt, in fact, it is clear that Liu Wei''s life contains disasters, which kill his parents, Liu family, and what do they owe Liu Wei? This is Liu''s family affair. I shouldn''t have said much, but looking at the old sister''s dying body, I couldn''t swallow it. At this time, old lady Liu handed the small box forward again. Old lady Yu Wen''s tears were fierce: "I don''t want to, you can say, what do you want me to do?" Mrs. Liu continued to stick the box forward. Yu Wen''s old lady got angry and got up: "I said no!" Mrs. Liu paused for a while. She could not speak for a long time. She opened her mouth slightly and made a hoarse voice: "no Here, for me To Wei''er... " Old lady Yu Wen was stunned, biting her teeth and staring at her sister. Old lady Liu smiled for a while. She was two years younger than old lady Wen. At this moment, she saw clearly that she was dying. She was more than twenty years older than old lady Wen. There is a key in this box. Other people only know that it''s Mrs. Liu''s private property. But Mrs. Yu Wen knows that there''s another thing in those private property. If it''s not handled well, it''s likely to cause a big stir, or even shake the country. Old lady Yu Wen did not dare to take the key or touch it. She did not forget that she was in charge of Yu Wen''s mansion even though she was deeply hurt by the experience of her sister. Old lady Yu Wen can help the Liu family, but she can''t help it. There was a standoff between the two. At this time, the voice of Wen Minxin came from outside: "sister qin''er, how is sister yue''er coming?" Liu Qin, Liu Yue? Mammy Yang quickly stood up, wiped the tears on her face, and looked at the old lady nervously. Old lady Liu sinks her face and hands the small box to mammy Yang. Mammy Yang quickly puts the box back into the closet and opens the door when it is properly hidden. This picture is not strange to old lady Wen. As for the porter when she came, this Liu mansion is in a mess now. The servants are scheming. Even a few young ladies are in a bad mood. Liu''s men''s family were all shut down. In the huge house, only the women''s family were left. And these women''s dependents, also are not all to admit their lives. How many people, or holding a heart, want to save themselves. And the way of self-help, they have their own tricks, their own thoughts. Sometimes, even old lady Yu Wen, who has seen the muddy water all her life, has to obey these children''s minds. In the end, it''s much harder than they were then. When mammy Yang opened the door, Liu Qin was chatting with Yu wenminxin. Liu Yue still had no sense of existence. Standing beside the door, Liu Qin immediately asked mammy Yang, "Mammy, how is grandma?" Mammy Yang, with a flat face, said steadily, "much better." "Then I can see my grandmother?" She came for three days without seeing the old lady.Next to Liu Yue, also looked over, when she looked, the corner of her eyes was still looking into the inner room.


    Mammy Yang''s face sank. She slammed the door shut. She said coldly, "the old lady''s body is better, but she is still ill. The doctor told her not to see the wind. The two young ladies should go back first. When the old lady is able to go down, someone will tell."


    "Not at a glance?" "Granddaughter, I just want to know if my grandmother is in good health."


    Mother Yang immediately cold face: "three miss this word is afraid to say a fork, the old lady natural well-being, is not three miss still looking forward to the old lady is not well-being?"


    "I don''t mean that..." Liu Qin said.


    Next to Liu Yue, Leng buting said, "my mother told my third sister to come with me. We couldn''t make a deal without seeing my grandmother."


    Liu Qin hears the words, looks at Liu Yue in his side eyes, then immediately puts on an expression of embarrassment, and agrees: "yes, it was ordered by his mother..."


    "What did your mother tell you?" Not waiting for Liu Qin''s voice to fall, a cool female voice came over.


    Liu Qin and Liu Yue look back at the same time. They see Jin Nanyun with two servant girls coming here.


    Liu Qin narrowed her eyes and became silent. She had to say that she was afraid of her sister-in-law. Even though she was only the daughter of a businessman, she did not know why. Since she came back from Jianyang mansion last time, she seemed to be a different person. She thought she was a snake in the past, but she had changed her personality. Her attitude was cold and her temper was big. Most importantly, The gas field is stronger.


    Even mothers sometimes don''t want to fight with them.


    This is jinnanyun''s first visit to the old lady''s yard since the Liu family accident. When she came, she forced two little foxes back.


    But in spite of this, Yang Momo also did not fall to walk lightly, the three young lady recently changed a lot, she is aware of, natural, but also to guard against.


    Jinnanyun has not felt much about the whole Liu family since she died of Liu Yi. She didn''t want to take advantage of it, but she was entrusted by others.


    She doesn''t plan to go into the yard or meet the old lady. Before, she and Mrs. Liu didn''t have much friendship, and now she doesn''t need to be particularly courteous.


    Pass a letter and a small bag to mammy Yang, she said lightly: "someone asked me to take this with the old lady."


    Mammy Yang looked at the two things warily.


    Jinnanyun is lazy to manage. He stops everything, turns around and goes away with two servant girls.


    This came and went, vigorous attitude, so that the next to Yu Wenmin Xin are stunned.


    Yu wenminxin was curious. He glanced up and saw the handwriting on the envelope. He was shocked: "eh, this is sister Liu Wei''s handwriting."


    In a word, mother Yang''s eyes were shocked and her fingers were tightened.

 Chapter 496

    Holding the envelope and the small bag into the room, old lady Yu Wen has adjusted her mood and is sitting there upright.


    Mammy Yang''s fingers were stiff. She came over and sent two things to Mrs. Liu respectfully.


    Old lady Liu looked at her eyes. Her face was full of wrinkles. She was exhausted.


    "Yes..." Mother Yang lowered her voice and said cautiously, "it''s the letter of the eldest lady."


    As soon as this sentence fell, old lady Liu''s gray face was shocked, even though the expression was inconspicuous.


    Shaking her lips, old lady Liu said difficultly, "open it."


    Old lady Yu Wen looked at mammy Yang and opened the letter. She got up and wanted to leave.


    Just a move, the dress was caught.


    Old lady Yu Wen looked back and saw that the old sister shook her head, indicating that she didn''t need to avoid.


    Since the old sisters don''t care, she doesn''t need to worry.


    Sitting down again, old lady Yu Wen saw mammy Yang unfolding the letter and looked at it. Then, the face, which was a little excited at first, suddenly stretched, and the blue tendons on her neck appeared.


    Old lady Liu moved her finger to read the letter.


    Mother Yang hesitated for a long time, and then sent the letter to old lady Liu.


    The letter is very short. It''s only two words.


    Looking at the letter on the whole page, the two black characters written in Junxiu regular script, old lady Liu, was also silent.


    Old lady Yu Wen is curious. From this point of view, she can see the content of the letter and see whether she wants to read it or not.


    Originally, old lady Yu Wen didn''t have much interest. Now I saw the suspicious silence of sister Yang and old lady Liu together. Suddenly, I had a little interest. I glanced sideways for a while. This glance was also stupefied.


    "Take the medicine?" Old lady Yu Wen was a little confused: "what does this mean?"


    Yes, there are only two words in Liu Wei''s letter. They are simple and elusive - take medicine.


    Medicine? Where is the medicine? What kind of medicine do you take?


    Old lady Yu Wen pauses and looks at the small bag made of brocade on mammy Yang''s hand.


    Mother Yang obviously thought of this. She immediately opened the bag and put five pills in it.


    This pill is not big. It''s just as thick as the tip of one''s little finger. One by one, it looks round and dark, but it has a clear fragrance. I don''t know if it''s related to the medicine used in it.


    But what kind of medicine is it?


    The letter says "take medicine". Is that the medicine?


    It''s not surprising that the eldest lady went out and knew something happened in Liufu. It''s not surprising that she knew that the old lady was seriously ill. But how could she know what was wrong with the old lady, and how could she prescribe the right medicine, develop the pills and send them to each other for thousands of miles?


    Or, is this medicine from the eldest lady? The two vague words in the letter are always unconvincing.


    Mammy Yang is still guessing in her heart. Old lady Liu suddenly raises her hand and signals mammy yang to give her pills.


    "If you want to eat, you should let the doctor have a look first. If there is any problem..."


    "Give me..." The two hoarse words came out of old lady Liu''s throat.


    Mother Yang frowned, still worried.


    Old lady Yu Wen also has the heart to advise. This letter is said to be from Liu Wei, but is it from Liu Wei himself?


    Even if it''s Liu Wei''s handwriting, there are only two words in the letter. If it''s to be fake, it''s very easy. After all, whether it''s a letter or a medicine, it''s unknown. How dare you eat such a thing casually.


    Seeing Yang''s insistence, old lady Liu said dryly, "I won''t eat it. Give it to me Look... "


    Mother Yang hesitated for a moment, but she was still worried. But she thought that if the old lady really wanted to eat, she could stop herself. So she thought for a while, and still offered it.


    Holding the black pill in her hand, old lady Liu moved her fingertips and looked at the curtain on the top of the bed, wondering what she was thinking.


    Old lady Yu Wen said, "otherwise, let Minxin have a look. Like her brother, this girl is very interested in the apricot forest."


    Old lady Liu nodded.


    Mother Yang is going to call Yu Wenmin Xin.


    As soon as mammy Yang left, old lady Yu Wen was about to say something to old lady Liu, but she turned around and exclaimed, "what are you doing?"


    The exclamation was so sudden that mammy Yang, who had just opened the door, immediately ran back. Sure enough, she saw that old lady Liu was swallowing her throat. It was clear that she had just eaten something. But the black pill in the old lady''s hand was gone.


    Mother Yang''s eyes turned red.


    Old lady Yu Wen also panicked.


    Yu Wenmin Xin, who was outside the door, heard the noise and hurried in. Before he could see what was wrong, he was pulled by his grandmother. Then, Yu Wenmin Xin put a small bag in his hand: "look, what is the head here."


    Yu Wenmin did not know why, but he honestly opened the small bag and shook out two black pills.Put the pill on the tip of the nose, sniff it, pinch a corner, and lick it on the lips. Old lady Yu Wen frowned: "no eating!" "Don''t worry, grandma, this medicine is a good medicine," Yu Wenmin said "Good medicine?" Old lady Yu Wen raised her eyebrows. Yu wenminxin looked at the bag pattern in his hand, and recognized that this was the one that Jin Nanyun had sent. He immediately smiled: "grandma, don''t worry. What is the medicine for? My granddaughter doesn''t know. But the taste of this medicine is the same as that of the medicine Yan Pei took. It should have the effect of Invigorating Qi and blood. It''s naturally good for the body." "Are you sure?" Old lady Yu Wen still can''t believe it. Yu wenminxin smiled: "the granddaughter is sure. However, Mr. Liu, who is treating brother Yan Pei''s illness, has no trace. If he can find it, he must have been cured long ago." Speaking of this, Yu wenminxin sighed. When she first knew that old lady Liu was seriously ill, she went to Yan Fu specially and met brother Yan Pei, who had been greatly improved. But brother Yan Pei didn''t know the whereabouts of that Mr. Liu. He only said that he would write a letter to ask for help. As for whether he would like to treat old lady Liu, he couldn''t be sure. As soon as Yu wenminxin heard that, he thought it was hopeless, but unexpectedly, brother Yan Pei couldn''t find the doctor, and sister Wei''er persuaded him to come out of the mountain. Yes, Yu wenminxin knew from the first moment he got the medicine that it was made by the miracle Doctor Liu. You should know that brother Yan Pei''s bitter marrow poison has always been a thorn in her heart. Now Brother Yan Pei''s illness can be cured. How can she not care? Naturally, I felt and studied all kinds of medicine left by Doctor Liu secretly. Therefore, Yu wenminxin is very determined. This one is also from the hand of Doctor Liu. It''s absolutely right. I told my grandmother what I thought in my heart. After listening to old lady Yu Wen, my nervous face was relieved.

 Chapter 497

    Yu wenminxin turned to look at old lady Liu again and asked softly, "what''s wrong?"


    When Mrs. Liu took the medicine, she was so anxious that her throat was a little hard to speak. But after the first time, she only felt that her stomach was burning, which had been unconscious for a long time. Now, there was also a heat flow. The heat flow ran around my husband''s body. At last, it gathered at the heart, and my heart was burning inexplicably.


    Liu''s family asked the doctor again. Liu Qin sat in Tao Ning''s Hospital and listened to the report from the servants. He stood up abruptly and frowned: "please the doctor? But it''s serious again? "


    The servant of the newspaper was embarrassed: "here I haven''t heard of the little one yet, but I heard that he was in a hurry. Everyone in the old lady''s yard was in a hurry. The doctor invited the doctor, and the window opened. He said it was hot... "


    "Hot?" Liu Qin as if to hear the Arabian Nights: "this cold winter, said hot?"


    "It''s heat." The servant said firmly, "not only the heat, but also the heat. Listen, it''s not like how the disease is. It''s like being injured."


    "Injured?" Liu Qin is more confused when he hears it. He stares at his servant, stamps his foot and directly raises his leg to go out.


    As soon as I took a step, I was caught in the back.


    Liu Qin looks back and sees Liu Yue behind him. He is impatient: "let go."


    "I''m afraid it''s not right for the third sister to go now." Liu Yue''s peaceful way.


    Liu Qin sneered and waved his hand: "what''s wrong with me? I don''t think it''s the fourth sister. Are you? Who vowed to tell me today that the old lady will meet people today, but as a result, she will meet people again. Tell me, how do you decide that the old lady will meet people today? "


    Liu Yue''s eyebrows are low and his eyes are smooth. This gentle and clever way of touching is particularly dazzling in Liu Qin''s eyes.


    Liu Qin was willing to think of the snake with Liu Yuexu before, but Liu family changed greatly. The men''s family went to jail and the women''s family was under house arrest. Now people are in danger, and they have been living in camps step by step. They have not raised many cities for more than ten years. Because of this change, they are completely wasted, and there is no more left.


    Liu Qin''s sharp and sour ring started to look at Liu Yue coldly, waiting for her to explain.


    Liu Yue never raised her eyebrows, but lowered her head, and after a long silence, she said, "last night, the old lady saw her second sister."


    Liu Qin''s pupils vibrated and his fingertips quivered: "what do you say?"


    Liu Yue then raised her head and said slowly, "Bi Rong saw it with her own eyes. Last night, mother Yang went to pick up her second sister. She stayed in the filial piety hospital for a full hour before she left."


    "An hour?" Liu Qin doesn''t believe it.


    Liu Yue looked at Liu Qin''s eyes, but she didn''t even notice the panic. She raised her hand and patted the back of Liu Qin''s hand: "three elder sisters, one hour, there are too many things that can be done. I dare not ask for grandma''s things, but three elder sisters are the most filial to grandma in the past. Grandma can''t be so eccentric, only for two elder sisters. Although they are different, they are not, Even my conscience was broken. Today, I went to find my third sister. I really thought that, anyway, my grandmother could at least see her sister, but she didn''t think about it... "


    "All right!" Liu Qin interrupted Liu Yue and looked at her coldly. "Can I believe you?"


    Now Liufu, who else can believe it?


    Even my aunt


    "No." No, Liu Yue denies it directly.


    Liu qinyileng: "you......"


    Liu Yue looked at Liu Qin seriously: "three elder sisters, you can''t trust anyone, including me at the moment."


    Looking at Liu Yue''s gentle and calm face, Liu Qin''s heart suddenly moved. Yes, I can''t trust anyone, Liu Yao can''t believe, and Liu Yue can''t believe either. It''s clearly true, but Liu Yue told herself so clearly to remind herself that she was on the contrary Some letter Liuyue.


    They looked at each other for a long time. At last, Liu Qin took a breath, turned his head, and said to the next man who was still standing by: "continue to inquire. If you have any news, report it immediately."


    The servant took the order and left.


    Liu Qin left Liu Yue, didn''t say much, just chatted.


    Until dusk, when Liu Yue left, Liu Qin was completely silent. He sat on the chair and looked at the empty room. The walls and shelves were filled with rare treasures before, but now there was only a layer of fallen ash.


    "Smoke dream." Liu Qin called.


    Close to the maid smoke dream came to Liuqin side: "miss."


    "Do you think the old lady really intends to save Liu Yao alone?"


    These words smoke dream dare not say, only honest low eyes, pause for a while, just way: "maidservant thinks, old lady to two young lady, not much like."


    Yes, I didn''t like it very much before, but now the situation is special, and the difference between the two is revealed.


    Liu Qin just felt upset. At present, Liu''s house is like this. When his father sentenced him to death, they will only copy their family sooner or later. Then, who can get more money, who can make a way out.


    Liu Yao has his mother''s private house. Why do you still read about it?Why can''t she live, too?


    At this time, Liu Qin envied Liu Wei and left early. He didn''t see him for many months. He said he went to the temple to participate in Buddhism. In fact, he had already gone far away.


    It''s good. Although it''s a little bit hard outside, it''s still alive.


    It''s really a matter of life and death that I know that the family status of the young lady and the young master is not as valuable as this life.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Yue left taoning courtyard and did not return to her own courtyard. Instead, she sent Bi Rong alone to Leng Curie in the backyard of Liu mansion.


    It was a desolate and ruined courtyard, which had been vacant for a long time. Occasionally, servants would come here to be lazy. But with the Liu family''s accident, most of them were sent away. There has been no one here for a long time.


    Liu Yue avoided all the eyeliner, quickly walked in, entered a leaky roof compartment, looked behind, determined no one to follow, then cautiously picked up the stone on the ground and threw it quickly outside the window.


    After a while, a dark shadow came in through the window.


    "What should I do?" The first time I saw the shadow, Liu Yue asked.


    Black shadow back to Liu Yue, look at that slender figure, clearly is a woman: "what do you want to do?"


    "I want to live." Liu Yue''s direct way.


    The shadow finally turned around, revealing a face covered by a veil: "I can see it."


    "Let me go!" Liuyuedao.


    "Where to?"


    "Look for him." Liu Yue drooped her eyes, and her voice was heavy: "you said, sooner or later, I will be his princess. I will go to him and send me to the seventh prince."


    The black shadow smiled, and the voice, which was heard in the human ear, was full of gloom: "OK, but I remind you, he is not alone at this time."


    "Well?"


    "He..." The black shadow approached Liu Yue some, looked at Liu Yue''s eyes and said: "he is on the same road with your big sister."

 Chapter 498

    "Achoo!" Liu Wei sat on the chair, rubbed the itchy tip of her nose and coughed, thinking who was scolding me?


    Then Liu Wei continued to tell his son at his feet, "test tube."


    Xiaoli obediently went around to the other side of the table, took a test tube and handed it over.


    Liu Wei did not look at it, but cut a piece of Lantern skin, put it into a test tube, and then handed it to his son.


    Xiaoli took over, as in all previous operations, carefully pour the clear liquid like water into the test tube, then cover the plug, put it on the alcohol lamp and burn it.


    After two breaths, the liquid in the tube changes color.


    After recording the data, what did Xiao Li think of? She looked up at her mother and said, "Dad, do you have a cold?"


    Liu Wei didn''t raise her head. "No."


    Xiao Li pouted: "I heard you sneeze."


    Liu Wei is impatient: "do your work."


    Xiaoli looks down and mumbles, "it must have caught cold last night. Uncle Rong said that you stayed in the forest until midnight, but he didn''t pull you back. You must have caught cold in the night when it was heavy." The little guy said it very firmly, but he didn''t dare to say it too loudly.


    But Liu Wei heard it. She frowned, put down her scalpel, turned her head and stared at her son. "What else did Uncle Rong tell you?"


    Xiaoli doesn''t speak.


    Liu Wei simply got up and walked over.


    Xiaoli is afraid, shakes his head quickly and retreats cautiously: "no, no, nothing..."


    Liu Wei is stunned. She was just asking casually. After all, she didn''t know that there was a time for Rong Ling to talk to Xiao Li about her own affairs. But looking at Xiao Li''s touch, it was clear that there was no silver here.


    Liu Wei squinted, pulled the chair to the front, pointed to it, and said, "sit down."


    Xiao Li tightened her lips and looked at her mother timidly.


    Liu Wei pulled the chair again and made a "Dong" sound: "sit down."


    Xiaoli swallows saliva, looks around, sees the Pearl on the roof of the beam, stroking his black hair, and shouts: "Dad, I see the blood on the corner of Pearl''s mouth. It must have gone to the morgue to steal the body!"


    Hearing this, the Pearl was stunned. The black bean eyes flashed down, and the bird''s face was full of innocence.


    Liu Wei looked at Pearl, saw it ignorant, nothing different, frown, and then turn around, in front of the eyes, but where is Xiaoli''s figure?


    "Son of a bitch, it''s getting worse!" Liu Wei scolds, looks at the open window, sinks his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes turn, and he is still stupid. The Pearl who doesn''t know the current situation calls out: "come down."


    Pearl fluttered and flapped her wings, flew down, and stopped in Liu Wei''s hands.


    Liu Wei, with a smile on her face, touched her head: "Pearl, what did Rong Ling and Xiao Li say in the past? Do you know? "


    Pearl wood blinked, and then "Jie" a.


    "Don''t know?" Liu Wei continued to touch its head: "you follow Xiaoli day by day, how can you not know? Think again, don''t you remember? "


    Pearl was a little aggrieved, and called: "Jie Jie......"


    It really doesn''t know.


    Liu Wei''s lips are slowly flattened and his eyes are deep.


    When Pearl saw Liu Wei''s face suddenly changed, she was a little scared. She fluttered her wings and wanted to fly away, but her feet were caught. She could not fly away.


    It panicked, hastily and timidly called: "Jie Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei, with a flat face, conveniently took a rope from the side, tied its two legs, put the whole bird on the table, and then, while continuing to do his own thing, said: "before you think about it, just stay like this."


    The Pearl Committee was extremely bent. Its small body was struggling desperately. But Liu Wei tied it well. How could it beat it away? At last, the bird was silent. It was quiet. I didn''t know how long it took for Liu Wei to finish inspecting two lanterns before he heard the faint cry of the pearl: "Jie Jie..."


    Liu Wei hands a meal, put down the test tube, look at the Pearl: "say clearly."


    Pearl drooped his head and continued to cry at the last gasp.


    When he finished, he didn''t dare to look at Liu Wei''s face, so he closed his eyes completely, a picture of life without love.


    Liu Wei unties the rope at his feet. The next second after the rope just dropped, the bird, who was just dying, leaps up, its wings flash, and only sees the black shadow passing by. Where is half the bird''s hair in front of her?


    Liu Wei did not care about the Pearl. She closed the window and went on to the table, busy with the things in front of her.


    When the evidence is insufficient and the clues are not clear, Liu Wei has to test all the lanterns. The test process is time-consuming and labor-consuming, but the results are poor.


    In modern times, it''s easy to detect DNA as long as there''s skin tissue. By comparing with the database, 80% of the victims can be identified successfully.


    But in ancient times, there was no such high-end instrument. What Liu Wei could do was to try to restore some substances on the skin, such as skin lines, such as wounds, such as marks.Starting from these features is the only way, but at the same time, after detection, the probability of finding the identity of the victim is only one in ten.


    First of all, are the victims all local people of Guyong Prefecture? Not yet known.


    Second, even if so, how long have they been dead? Are there any relatives left? Or, have they been found missing? I don''t know.


    In this way, the missing people and the test results are not right, and the same is useless.


    But in the current situation, we can only do this a little bit. Technology is limited, technology is limited, and Liu Wei can only do her best.


    In the next hour, Liu Wei inspected three more lanterns.


    Looking at the calabash lantern in his hand, Liu Wei stared at the slowly blue liquid in the test tube, fingertips, and rubbed the cortex, which was the most obvious red mark.


    Is it going to happen that way?


    Don''t you want to leave the lantern because of this mark, girl?


    Will it really be


    Liu Wei didn''t want to go down. She got up from the chair, took the test tube that had been made, opened the plug, pinched the burned skin out of it with pliers, spread it flat on a small board, and waited for it to dry.


    The burned skin soon showed different traces. Liu Wei recorded these data and drew some special traces.


    It''s getting late and the room is getting darker.


    Liu Wei didn''t get up from the chair when she sat down. She lit a candle and put it at the table.


    Just make sure that this area is bright in front of your eyes. Liu Wei doesn''t care about the others.


    But Liu Wei doesn''t care. It doesn''t mean other people don''t care.


    I don''t know how long later, the room suddenly lit up.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. Turning around, he saw the elegant middle-aged man standing at the door with a fire fork in his hand.


    "It''s late. Don''t hurt your eyes." Jifeng said.


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound. She turned around and kept busy.


    Ji Feng stood still. He looked at Liu Wei''s back. His eyes were deep. After a long time, he said, "last time..."

 Chapter 499

    "What''s up with master Ji?" Liu Wei interrupts him.


    Ji fengdun said softly, "I don''t know something about Lord Liu. Would you like to listen?"


    "But business?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Wei''s eyebrows moved for a moment, turned back, and looked at Ji Feng. "Then let''s talk."


    Ji Feng saw Liu Wei''s face was ordinary, but he didn''t have any extra feelings at all. He sighed and said, "the case of Ye Yuanliang has progressed. I don''t know if Ji Xing can let it go."


    Liu Wei asked, "what progress has been made in the case of Ye Yuanliang?"


    Ji Feng thought Liu Wei was deliberately embarrassed, and was not afraid to explain: "today, Mr. Zhong''s testimony is not enough to prove that Ji Xing had left the ancient Yong mansion at the time of the crime, and had not come back?"


    The next change Liu Wei Leng: "Zhong Ziyu?"


    Ji Feng said, "do you really or pretend not to know?"


    Liu Wei really didn''t know. Because today, she spent all day in the Yamen checking these lanterns. She didn''t see anyone at all.


    But Ji Feng didn''t think Liu Wei didn''t know. He had no choice but to say: "these words are said by Mr. Zhong himself to Lord Rong. How could lord Liu not know?"


    Liu Wei got up at this time and asked, "has Rong Ling seen Zhong Ziyu today?"


    Probably because Liu Wei''s movements are too big and his eyes don''t look like he pretends to be, Ji Feng is silent for a moment, and then he says, "yes, coincidentally, Mr. Zhong had seen Ye Yuanliang before. It was Ye Yuanliang who just got off the ship and went to the inn. It happened that Mr. Zhong was also in the inn. One of Mr. Zhong''s students was the son of the innkeeper. Mr. Zhong went to visit his home that day... "


    "Where is Rong Ling now?" Interrupting Ji Feng''s explanation, Liu Wei asked directly.


    Ji Feng didn''t know why Liu Wei was so nervous. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Zhengya."


    Liu Wei put down the test tube in her hand and called out to the window, "look at this place for me. If you have one thing missing, you can do it by yourself."


    Liu Wei finished, and walked out without turning back.


    Ji Feng stood in place and looked at the empty room, frowning slowly.


    When Ji Feng was a little confused, he saw the slit edge of the window. He held out a short hand. The hand pushed the window open, then half of his head came to him and looked inside carefully.


    Ji Feng recognized the owner of the small head at a glance.


    Liu Xiaoli is sure that her mother really left, just to the shoulder, as cautious as he said: "it''s really gone, don''t be afraid."


    Pearl a pair of mung bean size eyes blinked, the small body close to Xiaoli''s ear.


    Xiaoli despises it: "you can fly. What are you afraid of?"


    Pearl pecked him in the ear.


    Xiaoli covers her ears and hums, "I haven''t said you yet. Why did you sell me? Dad didn''t hit you again, just tied you up. You didn''t have a single mark on your foot. Why did you say it all? "


    Pearl twisted the bird''s head, Jie Jie called.


    Xiao Li is angry: "you are stubborn, you are timid, you betray me!"


    "Jie Jie!"


    "Even if those are the facts, can allow uncle to say, that is the secret between us, can''t tell others to listen to."


    "Jie Jie!"


    "I don''t care. It''s your fault. It''s your fault!"


    One person one bird quarreled, while quarreling, Xiaoli also turned in from the window, looked around again, to make sure that the mother really went far, just relieved.


    Pearl and Xiaoli had a dispute, and he didn''t admit his mistake, but he was stupid, but Xiaoli finally said something on his head and flew away.


    Xiaoli touched her forehead, pouted, climbed to the table and continued to work on the test tubes.


    Half done, Xiaoli felt someone looking at her back. He turned around and saw Jifeng, who was still standing at the door. Xiaoli blinked and asked, "uncle, what else do you have?"


    He used the word "return", Ji Feng knew it, just then those words, the child also heard.


    Jifeng is very clear about his martial arts, not too high, but he is also a rare enemy. But there is a man and a bird hidden outside the window, but he really doesn''t feel it.


    If you want to hide your whereabouts so well, your martial arts must be above yourself.


    Looking at the little Douding in front of him, he thought about the little resentment he felt towards him after the injury. He sighed and went up to touch Xiaoli''s head.


    Xiaoli was very obedient and didn''t move, just reminded: "uncle, if you have nothing to do, let''s go first. My father doesn''t like you. If my father comes back to see you are still there, he will be unhappy."


    Don''t like him?


    Ji Feng wryly smiled: "does your father say so?"


    Xiaoli shook her head. "My father didn''t say that."


    "How do you know?"


    "Uncle Rong said it." The little guy looked up and said, "Uncle Rong is right."


    Ji Feng is stupefied for a while, looking at the innocent face of the child, he suddenly thinks of something, squats down and asks softly, "you have a father, do you have a mother?""Of course." The little guy said it without thinking.


    Ji Feng smiled, "your mother, is it Rong Ling?"


    "Ah?" After a while, little Lipton burst out laughing: "uncle, you are so stupid. How can a man be a mother? A man can only be a father Ha ha ha ha... "


    Jifeng looks at Xiaoli''s smiling face, but he can''t laugh at all. Even a perfunctory smile can''t be generated.


    Rongling is the biggest stumbling block between Liuwei and Jijia. If rongling is not broken, Jijia and Liuwei will not go back.


    Ji Feng only hopes that Xiao Li can complete the task of breaking stone for him.


    The palm of the hand is close to the soft top of xiaodouding''s hair. Jifeng whispers in Xiaoli''s ear.


    At the other end, Zhengya.


    Liu Wei hurried to the front door, just stepped in and heard the sound of something breaking inside.


    Liu Wei stepped into the door, but looked inside. Sun Qi was the only one standing there, waving the water stains on the corner of his robe.


    See Liu Wei come in, sun Qi Leng for a while, some stunned: "Liu big human form color is in a hurry, but what progress has the case?"


    Liu Wei asked directly, "where is Rong Ling?"


    "Master Rong?" Sun Qi knew later and said, "Mr. Zhong has just invited you to let your excellency go..."


    "Where to go?"


    "I don''t know. Lord Liu is Alas, Lord Liu, Lord Liu...... "


    Seeing Liu Wei leave without saying a word, sun Qi grabs his head and turns around and calls out to the side door: "Rong adult, Liu adult has gone."


    Let Leng Leng''s hard face come out from the side door, he looked at the empty door, pursed his lips, didn''t talk.


    Sun Qi didn''t understand: "Lord Rong, why are you hiding from Lord Liu?"


    Rong Ling didn''t speak, just when sun Qi thought that Rong Ling couldn''t answer, he listened to Rong Ling''s light way: "Master Liu has got the words."


    "What?" Sun Qi didn''t hear clearly.


    This time, Rong Leng didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 500

    Liu Wei chases out the yamen, which is already dark. Although there are still people, there are few.


    Liu wei walked forward a few steps, looked at the strange faces passing by, and frowned fiercely.


    Rong Ling and Zhong Ziyu have met and left together, which is not a special thing, because Liu Wei always believed that Zhong Ziyu knew the inside of the case, and Liu Wei always wanted to set up Zhong Ziyu''s words, but they did not succeed. If Rong Ling could do the work today, it would be better.


    But when Liu Wei heard Pearl''s words, she was not so optimistic.


    The slender fingers slowly clenched into a ball. Liu Wei frowned and walked aimlessly up the dark street, looking at the various shops with lanterns hanging on both sides.


    In the ancient Yongfu city at night, it''s a little cold. Usually, it''s cold here. Unless there is a lantern festival, it may be a little lively. If it''s normal, it''s so lonely.


    Liu Wei has been away for a long time, but has not found Zhong Ziyu or Rong Ling.


    This kind of aimless search is a bit silly. There is no chance to find it. But Liu Wei didn''t turn back, go back to yamen or inn. He just kept searching.


    Liu Wei felt a little itchy at the tip of her nose when the cold wind blew. She kneaded and looked up. She happened to pass by a nearby restaurant. She faintly heard the noise of boiling in the restaurant.


    Liu Wei glanced at it casually, but when she was about to leave, she heard an angry roar: "Zhong Ziyu, what do you mean today? Make it clear to me! You are not allowed to go anywhere! "


    The three words of Zhong Ziyu brighten Liu Wei''s eyes. She quickly determines the direction, and then enters the noisy restaurant.


    In the tavern, there were not many guests. At a glance, Liu Wei saw the three people standing in front of a table in the corner.


    Two strangers, the other, were Zhong Ziyu, whom Liu Wei couldn''t find.


    Liu Wei looked around again, but clearly, did not see the figure of Rong Ling.


    And by this time, it''s over there.


    "What do I say? Some people, the white eyed wolf, are still unknown after they are sold. Zhong Ziyu, do you have such a conscience? How can I be so sorry to you that you want to harm me like this? To my family? "


    Liu Wei stood there, listening to the inexplicable quarrel and frowning.


    But listen to the other side, the one who is between Zhong Ziyu and the roaring childe, playing round: "OK, have a word to say, what is there to quarrel with?"


    "How to say it? Ask this man what he said when he went to yamen today. He said that our pawnshop had collected the stolen goods and our house was a black shop. When I went to clean the house, some yamen servants came to my house to arrest people and take my father away! I''ll ask you Zhong Ziyu, what evidence do you have and why do you slander me so much? What on earth have I done that I am sorry for you, that makes you so thoughtful, and it also hurts me? "


    "Is it a misunderstanding?" The harmony man patted the roaring man and turned to Zhong Ziyu: "brother Zhong, explain it quickly."


    Zhong Ziyu just stood there quietly and looked at the two people in front of him. He ticked his lips uninteresting and said lightly: "be honest, what about misunderstanding?"


    "Brother Zhong, you..." The conciliator was a little annoyed by Zhong Ziyu''s attitude.


    The ferocious roaring man immediately pointed to the tip of Zhong Ziyu''s nose, shook his hands and said, "see, see! This man is a white eyed wolf! It''s a pity that we treat him well every day! Even if he rewards me with kindness and hatred, he can''t let my family go. OK, Zhong Ziyu, you forced me to do this! " The man said, rushed up directly, grabbed Zhong Ziyu''s collar and almost lifted him up.


    Liu Wei watched quietly in the distance. His eyes were always fixed on Zhong Ziyu''s indifferent and gentle face. Even to the point of this kind of violent operation, Zhong Ziyu''s expression was so calm.


    With this fearless face, Liu Wei''s eyes are deeper.


    The farce over there ended when the conciliator pulled his companion away.


    Zhong Ziyu sits back on the stool, looks at the dazzling table in front of him, turns his head, and is about to invite the waiter to come and clean up. Then he sees the door, and looks at his Qingjun man without expression.


    Zhong Ziyu chuckled. It didn''t seem that he was surprised by the appearance of the other party. Instead, he said, "it''s a coincidence. Lord Liu, we have met again."


    Liu Wei looks at Zhong Ziyu quietly, and looks around again. He is sure that there is no tolerance here. After thinking about it, he moves forward.


    Small two clever come to clean up, cloth the dining table again, also will slant the chair upright.


    Zhong Ziyu reaches out his hand and points to the chair, indicating that Liu Wei can sit down.


    Liu Wei sat down and looked up at Zhong Ziyu without speaking.


    Zhong Ziyu opened his mouth first and said, "can you see what happened just now?"


    Liu Wei leaned back in his chair and said calmly, "Mr. Zhong''s private affairs, Liu didn''t mean to ask more."


    "Why not ask more." Zhong Ziyu is still the kind of idle and leisurely smile: "what does Lord Liu want to know? Zhong certainly knows nothing."If you really know nothing, you won''t avoid many things before. Liu Wei did not show his face, but only asked, "I heard that Mr. Zhong recognized Ye Yuanliang." Since it was Zhong Ziyu who found yamen himself before, he was not afraid of being asked directly. Different from the last time, Zhong Ziyu said: "one face relationship." "It''s a one-sided relationship, but I can remember it so clearly. Mr. Zhong''s memory is much better than that of Liu." Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei and smiles, reaches out, picks up the wine pot and fills the glass in front of Liu Wei. Liu Wei looked at the full cup and did not start. Zhong Ziyu poured a drink for him and a drink for himself. After a sip, he said lightly, "Zhong''s memory is not good, but this case of human life, I don''t want to remember it, I''m afraid it''s not easy." "Since I remember from the beginning, why didn''t you go to the government office earlier?" "At first, I didn''t remember." "Oh? I didn''t remember it at the beginning, but I remember it after a long time? " "There are some things that you can think about only after a long time." "Young master Zhong knows that if you report everything you know to yamen at the first time, maybe this case has been solved. Now the situation has changed and the murderer is at large. It will be more difficult to catch him again." As soon as Zhong Ziyu smiled, he drank up the whole glass of wine, put down the glass, and stared at Liu Wei with deep eyes: "Lord Liu joked and laughed. No matter how difficult the case is, it''s not difficult for you to handle it." Liu Wei frowned: "master Zhong is so confident about Liu?" "Nature." Zhong Ziyu''s lips are dangling, which shows that he is in a happy mood at the moment. It''s a pleasure from the bottom of his heart: "I don''t know why, since the first time I saw an adult, Zhong believed that an adult is a person with ability. Zhong likes to make friends with people with ability most. I don''t know if you can give me a chance."

 Chapter 501

    Zhong Ziyu said, and handed the refilled glass to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei still did not move, but looked at Zhong Ziyu''s raised hand, and suddenly asked, "why is there no musk smell on Zhong Gongzi today?"


    Zhong Ziyu, as usual, put down his glass and looked at Liu Wei. "Do adults like the musk smell?"


    "I like it." Liu Wei said.


    Zhong Ziyu nodded, "after that, Zhong will use it every day."


    "Ye Yuanliang''s body also has a strong musk smell." Said Liu Wei.


    Zhong Ziyu smiled, but asked, "does that adult like me or Ye Yuanliang?"


    Liu Wei frowned slightly, looked at the glass, and asked, "master Zhong is drunk?"


    Or is he going to play around again?


    Today, however, Liu Wei is not in the mood to go around with Zhong Ziyu. Today, catching up with him is more important. We need to confirm with him.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t speak, but suddenly looked at Liu Wei. After a while, he asked, "do you want Zhong to be drunk or not?"


    Liu Wei suddenly got up and said, "if you are drunk, go back to have a rest earlier. It''s dark. Outside, a scholar is always unsafe."


    Liu Wei doesn''t like Zhong Ziyu''s attitude, and he doesn''t want to make up with him.


    If before, for the sake of arbitrage, Liu Wei is naturally willing to perfunctory.


    But now, knowing that Zhong Ziyu has other thoughts, why should he be polite again.


    Liu Wei finished and turned to go.


    But after listening to this, Zhong Ziyu said lightly: "I''m afraid that it''s not only simple for you to come to find Zhong. I don''t want to know. What did you say with Rong?"


    Liu Wei stopped and looked back at Zhong Ziyu. "What did you say?"


    Zhong Ziyu hooked his lips: "I''m afraid of that, sir?"


    "What am I afraid of?"


    "Not afraid? Why are adults here? "


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and looked ugly.


    In fact, Liu Wei is not afraid. To be exact, it''s not afraid. It''s just a bit of calculation.


    In the daytime, Liu Wei asked Xiaoli what Rong Ling had said to him. Xiaoli Gu talked about him and finally left.


    Liu Wei knows that there''s something fishy in it, but she can''t find out. At last, she has to ask pearl. After all, pearl is a bird. It''s also confusing. After listening for a long time, Liu Wei understands what pearl says. It''s not about the little secret between Rong Ling and Xiao Li, but about Zhong Ziyu.


    To be exact, pearl is about the secrets of Rong Ling and Zhong Ziyu.


    Ding Ding looks at the person in front of her. Liu Wei has been brewing for a long time before she asks, "do you really like Rong Ling?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s hand holding the glass suddenly stopped, looked up and looked at Liu Wei deeply: "what?"


    Liu Wei went to the table, sat down again, patted the table with a serious face, and coldly said, "you have always loved men."


    This is not a question, it is determined.


    Zhong Ziyu is interested this time. He puts down his glass, looks at Liu Wei around his arms, nods, and is not afraid to admit: "HMM."


    Liu Wei stood up and pointed to herself, "where am I different from Rong Leng? You love him, but you don''t love me?"


    This time, the smile on Zhong Ziyu''s face took a long time to resist. Finally, he looked up and down and joked, "less masculine."


    Liu Wei choked, silent.


    Just when Zhong Ziyu thought Liu Wei would say something more, Liu Wei suddenly said, "I know." Finish saying, the person then walked, walk to the door, Liu Wei turned round again to make up a sentence: "allow Leng not to see you!"


    This time, I really left.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at the back of Liu Wei''s departure and is stunned.


    Is that all?


    Why did she leave?


    This is what I want to say when I come here specially? She didn''t come to inquire about ye Yuanliang''s case. She didn''t come to ask if he had any malicious intention and deliberately made nonsense in front of the commander. She just thought that he was interested in Rong Ling, so she came to demonstrate as "Zhenggong"?


    Isn''t all the speeches he prepared before useless?


    Zhong Ziyu frowned, waited and waited, but he didn''t wait until Liu Wei came back. He got up, lost a ingot of silver, and chased him out.


    Outside, the empty street, where there are half a figure.


    At this time, in the small room of Yamen backyard.


    Rong Leng felt the dark color of pearl hair and praised: "well done."


    Pearl looked up, wronged "Jie" a.


    Rong Ling can''t understand what he said, but he clearly pinches a piece of dried meat and puts it into his mouth.


    Pearl quickly grabbed it, fluttered its wings, and flew to the beam to eat.


    Xiaoli sat on the bench and looked at his uncle Rong. "Uncle Rong, you said that my father was sleeping and grinding his teeth, kicking people in the middle of the night, and occasionally sleepwalking. I didn''t tell him whether I was very good or not."Rong Leng felt his son''s head: "well, very good."


    Xiao Li added: "in fact, I used to sleep with my father. Sometimes I got up in the middle of the night and didn''t have a quilt. My father always told me that it was me who kicked the quilt. It was her who robbed it. I didn''t know. She also scolded me all the time."


    "It''s her fault." Allow the edge of the road.


    Xiaoli found a way to lean on the mountain and quickly spit out bitter water: "sometimes when I wake up, the pastries in the kitchen are gone. My father also said that I ate them myself in the middle of the night, which must be her own!"


    I saw Xiaoli hungry in the middle of the night. I went to the kitchen and turned over the boiler''s edge, smiled and nodded calmly: "yes, she will steal."


    "I said, it must not be me. I''m the best sleeper. I never move around. It''s very regular." Xiaoli is elated.


    Rong Leng continued to touch his son''s head: "you are very good, but your father is not good."


    Xiaoli was very satisfied, squinting her eyes and nodding: "Uncle Rong, I will not tell my father about all the things you told me. I will not say a word. Am I great, but today pearl is not good. He secretly tells my father what happened, and then my father gets angry."


    "Nothing." "Rong Ling said:" the pearl is also very good, you are very good


    Hiding on the roof to eat dried pearls, I heard the arrogant "Jie".


    Pearl thinks it''s wonderful today. This future will become the uncle of its third owner. When she first released the task to her, she finished it well and got extra dried meat. She is the most capable and wittiest bird in the world!


    That night, Rong Ling calculated the time and led Xiao Li and Zhu back to the inn.


    As soon as I entered the front door of the inn, I saw the slim white man standing there with a cold face.


    Xiaoli saw his father''s expression, so she shook and hid behind uncle Rong.


    "Let Leng pat Xiaoli''s head:" go back to the room


    Xiaoli looks at his father again, holding the Pearl and scurrying upstairs.


    When the child left, Liu Wei went to Rong Leng and sniffed at her.


    "What to do?" Let Leng ask.

 Chapter 502

    Liu Wei stared at Rong Ling, looking at her handsome face for a long time, and suddenly asked, "am I male or female?"


    Rong Leng frowned and held Liu Wei''s forehead with a broad palm: "sick?"


    Liu Wei waved Rong Ling''s hand and said seriously, "Pearl said that you have checked Zhong Ziyu, and you have been to Zhong Ziyu''s home. You have met Zhong Ziyu in private."


    Rong Leng''s eyes are light. He takes Liu Wei''s hand and goes upstairs. As he walks back, he says, "I''ve seen him several times. He knows I''m dark."


    "Do you peep at Zhong Ziyu?" Liu Wei''s conditioned response.


    Rong Leng narrowed her eyes and stared at her: "what do you say?"


    Liu Wei realized that what she said was really wrong.


    Zhong Ziyu''s whole body is suspicious. It''s normal for Rong Ling to check Zhong Ziyu. Although the routine work of checking people is assigned to dark guard, at that time, dark guard collective went out to look for chicks, but they couldn''t find any space. Finally, Rong Ling had to go out in person, which is not surprising.


    But Liu Wei couldn''t help thinking more.


    "You didn''t ask me not to wear a corset before, but later you didn''t care about me?" Once back to the room, Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Leng changed his robe and said, "listen to me."


    Liu Wei did not listen, but Liu Wei thought for a moment and asked, "what did you say when you met Zhong Ziyu today?"


    "Ye Yuanliang''s case."


    "Zhong Ziyu took the initiative to find you?"


    "Well."


    "Are you familiar?"


    At last, Rong Leng looks unhappy and frowns at her: "it seems that you are familiar with Zhong Ziyu."


    Liu Wei shook his head: "Zhong Ziyu, whom I don''t know, is not a good man."


    Let edge light "Er" sound, no obvious mood.


    Liu Wei''s head was astute, he carefully observed Rong Ling and asked, "I said that Zhong Ziyu is not good. Are you angry?"


    "Why should I be angry?" Let Leng ask.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng''s calm face, hesitates for a moment, and then asks: "the last question, you and I, once, even if there is a little thought, if I am a man, it''s ok?"


    Let Leng turn his back to avoid Liu Wei''s sight. He can''t hide it. He smiles at the corner of his mouth and hides it quickly.


    Rong Leng said as usual, "you are not right today."


    "Answer me first." Liu Wei circled around and turned to the front of Rong Ling, looking at her black eyes.


    Rong Leng breathed and rubbed Liu Wei''s head: "you are a woman, I am very clear."


    "But I''m in men''s clothes, and you think I''m a woman?"


    "You wear men''s clothes, Xiao Li is not born to you?"


    "Did you really think that if I was a man, I would be better?"


    "What do you say?"


    There was a short silence between them. After a long time, Liu Wei said meaningfully, "tomorrow I will go to the cave, you accompany me."


    In the past, Liu Wei never specifically asked for it, because even if she didn''t, Rong Ling would follow her.


    Liu Wei has been used to it. When she turns around, she can see this man, standing not far away waiting for her. Even if there is a little conflict between the two occasionally, she turns around and can see him eventually.


    This may be the way they get along.


    But now, Liu Wei is not sure.


    And sure enough, hearing Liu Wei''s rare initiative request, Rong Ling didn''t show much excitement, just plain way: "I''ll send someone to accompany you."


    Liu Wei''s eyelids moved: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well." Rong Leng said: "Zhong Ziyu..."


    "Are you going to see Zhong Ziyu?" Before Rong Leng finished speaking, Liu Weimeng interrupted, his expression coagulated, and immediately said: "Zhong Ziyu is cunning, changeable and eccentric. If there is any contact with him in the future, let him go. You and I should not be too close to him. He looks decent, but always shows evil spirit, and looks bad."


    Rong Leng quietly looks at Liu Wei. After Liu Wei finishes, he says, "in Zhong Ziyu''s testimony, I''ll go to see some clues tomorrow."


    Liu Wei is silent for a while, chuckle lips to propose: "I go with you?"


    "Let Leng look leisurely:" as you please


    Liu Wei suddenly came to the spirit, well, just about to turn around, and think of what, turn around, straighten their clothes, asked: "in your eyes, I really am a woman?"


    Rong Ling squints her eyes again, no longer returns to her, and changes clothes at her own expense.


    Liu Wei bumps a nail, turns his mouth and changes clothes.


    When they changed their clothes and went downstairs, the dinner was ready.


    Little girl was ill for a day, and she could go down the next day. She sat in the seat with big girl. Everything seemed to be the same as a few days ago.


    When eating, Xiaoli is very attentive to the dishes in the little girl''s bowl. The little girl looks at more and more meat in her bowl and smiles and thanks.


    But as soon as Xie''s words came out, the bowl in her hand was taken away. The girl looked up and saw that Mr. Liu handed over a bowl of clear porridge and said, "it''s just the time when I''m ill. I''ll eat this."Holding hot porridge, little girl nodded.


    Xiaoli is not happy, muttering: "the little girl is thin. She needs to eat more meat..."


    Liu Wei left it cold.


    Little Lipton stopped talking and closed his mouth.


    After dinner, little girl followed her sister back to the room. When she passed the corridor, little girl also looked at the room next to her eyes.


    Looking at it, the little girl paused and asked her sister, "is it OK for the seventh childe to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry," she said


    "Not now, but later." Said the little girl, turning her head and running downstairs.


    Big girl called out, "where are you going? Mr. Liu and Mr. Rong are still waiting for you. "


    "Kitchen." The little girl said, and added, "it''s coming soon."


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling are really waiting for the girl.


    When the little girl came back from the kitchen, she saw that in the room, the table was pushed to the far right. In the middle of the room, there was a large area of land. There were two chairs in the open space. The chairs were opposite each other. One chair was already occupied, the other was still empty.


    The little girl was stunned for a while, then she walked in timidly.


    Liu Wei pointed to the empty chair in front of her and said, "sit down."


    Little girl sat down slowly.


    Liu Wei reached out and rubbed the soft hair on the top of the girl''s head to appease: "don''t be afraid, it''s OK."


    Little girl nodded, but her hands and feet were still tight.


    Liu Wei explained: "you don''t remember the things in the cave, so we have to use another way to remind you. This way is called hypnosis. For a while, there are only four of us in the room. You don''t have to worry."


    After a while, the girl asked carefully, "yes Does it hurt? "


    Liu Wei smiled, "it doesn''t hurt, not at all."


    The little girl put down some heart, plucked up courage, and nodded fiercely: "I am not afraid."


    Liu Wei smiled and nodded at the tip of the girl''s nose. Then she took out a brush from her sleeve.

 Chapter 503

    Hypnosis, there are many ways, many props. In modern times, the props most people borrow are pocket watches. By using the swaying principle of pocket watches, people''s eyes are tired and their brain enters the vacuum stage, which is commonly known as the suggestive space. In this space, people''s brain will accept the suggestive operation more smoothly, so as to achieve the effects of memory, narration and so on.


    And hypnotic props, absolutely not only a pocket watch, for professionals, all kinds of things in life, even some furniture, and even just a mouth, can achieve hypnotic effect.


    Liu Wei''s fingers unconsciously play with the brush, and make sure that the girl is ready. Then she points the pen to the girl''s eyes, and says softly, "look at the pen tip, and keep staring at the pen tip."


    The little girl looks at the tip of the pen obediently, and looks at the tip of the pen slowly shaking around. The little girl''s eyes are also turning.


    Big girl has nothing to do next to her. She also stares at the tip of the pen and turns her eyes. But when she looks at it, big girl feels a little dazed.


    After a while, big girl felt sleepy. Just then, she listened to the soft voice, such as a breeze, blowing into her ear: "are you sleepy now?"


    Big girl vaguely "huh", but in the next second, I feel a pain in the back of my neck.


    The little girl suddenly wakes up. Turning around, she can see that young master Rong is standing behind her. Young master Rong''s hand is still on her neck. Just now, young master Rong presses the acupoint behind her neck.


    Big girl just want to talk, but see allow childe to shake his head. Big girl hurriedly nods, looks carefully again to the younger sister and Liu Gongzi in the center of the room.


    At this sight, big girl was shocked, and her sister fell asleep.


    My sister knows that little girl is a shallow sleeper. When she sleeps in the dark, her sister can wake up when there is any movement outside. But at this moment, little girl sleeps so quietly, sleeping Is it too fast.


    When big girl was still surprised, what surprised big girl even more happened.


    Just listen to Mr. Liu. He asked the girl softly, "are you asleep?"


    The girl, who had already slept in the past, actually replied, "well."


    Big girl blustered a jump, when almost exclaimed, hurriedly covered her mouth again, didn''t let herself make a sound.


    Liu Wei put down her brush, got close to the girl and asked, "what do you see?"


    "Flowers, grass, fields..."


    "Where is the flower? Where''s the grass? Where''s the field? "


    The little girl closed her eyes and replied, "the flowers at the door, the grass on the hillside, our own fields."


    In the hypnotic state, people will stay in the place they think is absolutely the safest. Of course, this kind of stay is suggestive. If the hypnotist forces her to be arranged in another place, she will also go obediently, but Liu Wei does not force her. What Liu Wei wants is to let the girl think.


    Obviously, the most stable place for girl is the home where she used to live.


    "What''s in the flower?" Liu Wei asked patiently


    "Butterfly," said the girl


    "And in the grass?"


    This time, after a long silence, the girl said, "snake..." The little girl frowned when she said the word snake.


    Liu Wei asked again, "what about the fields? Who is in the field? "


    "Elder sister......" The girl''s eyebrows were frowning, and all of them were loosened. Her mouth also raised a smile: "elder sister is doing farm work The elder sister said that she should be more diligent. Before she gets married, she should give me and big girl a dowry... "


    Listen to the big girl beside, her nose is sore.


    Yes, that''s what elder sister said before.


    In the patriarchal family, big girl and little girl have no parents'' care, only big sister.


    Almost all of them are raised by elder sister.


    "Elder sister left..." All of a sudden, the girl''s voice increased, and her tone was a little flustered.


    Liu Wei pressed the girl''s shoulder and soothed her gently: "your sister didn''t go far, she just went home."


    "No..." But don''t want to, little girl didn''t accept the suggestive plot provided by Liu Wei. Little girl''s eyes were in tears, and her nose was red: "the elder sister is gone The elder sister was sold by her parents... "


    Liu Wei looks at the girl quietly, and says nothing, but touches her head, and tries to calm her down.


    "Elder sister Don''t go... " There was despair in the girl''s voice. She stretched out her hand and tried to catch something out of the air. What she caught was only a mass of air.


    Liu Wei holds the girl''s hand and transfers the temperature of the palm to the child as much as possible.


    But the little girl just held Liu Wei''s finger tightly, which didn''t seem to produce the concept of "this hand is the hand of the elder sister". The little girl just grabbed a life-saving straw, as if grasping, can make herself feel at ease.


    Liu Wei continues to appease the little girl. Seeing the little girl cry more and more, Liu Wei starts again: "where has your elder sister been sold?"


    Big girl listened to this question, and then looked at her sister''s face, which was almost broken. She couldn''t bear to say that little girl didn''t know where the big sister had been sold, or even the news of her death.The only thing chick knows is that the eldest sister went to a far away place, not our village, not our county, or even our house But before Dani spoke, she listened to her sister, who was sitting on the chair and was burping with tears. She said in a hoarse voice, "the elder sister has been sold to Guyong mansion..." Big girl suddenly a shock, big sister is sold to Gu Yong mansion? This is where you live now? Liu Wei looked at big girl, then little girl and asked, "how do you know?" "I saw elder sister..." The girl clenched Liu Wei''s fingers and said, "I saw the elder sister, the Lantern..." Liu Wei squinted, turned her head and looked at Rong Ling. Rong Ling is also looking at Liu Wei. Liu Wei gives a sign to Rong Ling. Rong Ling takes Da Niu and takes her out of the room. Out of the room, big girl very don''t understand said: "allow childe, I can''t go in to listen?" "No." Two simple and rude words, answer big girl. "I won''t make a sound, young lady, really, I promise," she pleaded Rong Leng didn''t speak, just turned around, entered the room and closed the door by the way. Big girl stood outside, looking forward to the closed door, her face wrinkled. In the room, Liu Wei raised her mind and cautiously continued to ask the girl, "what''s the matter with that lantern?" The little girl didn''t talk, but she just kept her mouth shut and couldn''t breathe when she cried. Liu Wei didn''t rush the girl, but continued to touch her head. After a while, Liu Wei asked again, "what''s the matter with that lantern?" This time, the girl replied, "that''s the elder sister." Liu Wei continued with a frown: "how are you sure?" "Elder sister''s birthmark..." The girl is talking about the red mark. Liu Wei said: "birthmarks alone can''t be determined. In the world, there are many people with similar looks. Besides, birthmarks in this area may only be a dirty trace." "No, it''s elder sister." The little girl said obstinately. Liu Wei pauses and asks, "can there be any other proof?"

 Chapter 504

    This time, the girl replied, "yes."


    Liu Wei''s eyes changed and her voice tightened: "what''s the proof?"


    "Someone Said... "


    Liu Wei grabbed the girl''s hand and said, "who said that?"


    "Yes..." The little girl frowned again, as if thinking and recalling, but after thinking for a long time, she just shook her head: "I I don''t remember... "


    Liu Wei took a breath and softened her voice: "think again, who told you, what else did that person say? Where did you tell that man, male or female? "


    Liu Wei is right.


    After saving little girl, little girl once told Liu Wei that she was always confused and hazy after being locked up. Sometimes she was awake and sometimes she slept. She didn''t know how long she slept. She didn''t remember that she had eaten and drunk water, but she didn''t seem hungry or thirsty.


    Liu Wei listens to Xiaoniu''s saying, and guesses that there is a fault in her memory. It''s very likely that some medicine that affects her mind has forced her to have a disorder in her memory.


    If these memories can be straightened out, Liu Wei believes, there will be great discoveries.


    After all, a girl tied away for seven or eight days, but did not cause any harm to the girl, and even managed to eat and drink? Such kidnappers, the motive of binding people, is really thought-provoking.


    Liu Wei asked little girl again for a while, but little girl still replied, unable to remember, unable to think of it.


    The expression on the girl''s face also went from relaxation and sadness to anxiety.


    Liu Wei knows that she can''t ask any more. Little girl is too young. Such an extreme way will hurt the child''s brain.


    Sure, I can''t ask anything. Liu Wei said softly, "now, can you hear anything?"


    As expected, the girl gave up remembering things that she couldn''t remember at all, and turned her eyes to look for a voice that appeared out of nothing in her brain.


    It''s the bell.


    "Follow that voice, you see a white light in front of you. In the white light, there is a man waiting for you. Who is that man?"


    The little girl is unconscious, looking for the white light in her head, and she slowly moves forward. After a long walk, the little girl sees a person standing in the hazy white fog. The little girl can''t see the person''s face clearly, but only sees his tall body and indifferent behavior, so she stands there.


    "Now, come to the man." Liu Wei continues to guide.


    The girl walked closer and closer, trying to see the face of the man, but she could not see clearly.


    "That''s me." Liu Wei''s way.


    This time, the girl finally saw that the man''s face was a handsome and elegant man, not Mr. Liu, but who else would it be.


    Can see this person is Liu Wei, the little girl was stupefied for a while, then, eyebrows slightly down, it seems that some disappointment.


    Liu Wei noticed the girl''s facial expression, and was stunned.


    Is there a person in this child''s heart?


    Usually, people in hypnosis need to go through a medium to get out of the illusion. Some doctors will suggest in advance that you can open your eyes when you hear the bell or the fingers.


    Liu Wei''s method is another one, not inclined to wake up hard, but to wake up soft. Liu Wei will guide the hypnotized person to see his "doctor" in the dream, but usually see the doctor himself, and this illusion will not break itself.


    But some people, not necessarily will be awakened by doctors, some of the more serious cases of fantasy patients, in hypnosis, no one can wake up.


    Unless, it is the hypnotized who feels the most stable and safe to wake up.


    But girl, there is such a person in her mind?


    Girl is not a fantasy patient. Girl is just a normal person. She should be able to wake up in the most normal way. But girl can''t help but think of another person in her mind. What does that mean? The only explanation is that during this period of kidnapping, little girl''s brain was stimulated too much, which led to no abnormality in appearance, but her brain nerves became another image.


    Liu Wei frowns. The nervous disease can''t be seen from the pulse. It''s a kind of psychological disease. Isn''t it that the girl is not hurt, but her brain is hurt?


    Liu Wei continued tentatively, "do you see the person in front of you? Now, open your eyes. "


    The little girl still closed her eyes and sat there quietly, her body soft against the back of the chair. Her eyelids trembled and she closed again.


    Liu Weining eyebrows: "open your eyes. "


    the girl''s eyelids shook again, but she still didn''t open her eyes.


    Liu Wei''s expression became ugly.


    Rong Leng is right behind Liu Wei, holding Liu Wei''s shoulder. The warmth of a man''s palm penetrates Liu Wei''s shoulder.


    Liu Wei breathed, pursed her lips, and continued, "the man is gone. In the white light, another man comes in."


    The little girl ''s expression really changed again.


    "Who is that, you hope?" Liu Wei asked.


    The little girl didn''t answer. Another person appeared in her mind. The man was a man in a very ordinary light colored robe. At first, the little girl couldn''t see his face clearly. When she got closer, she finally saw it.It was a face that was cold, thin and handsome.


    Looking at the man, the little girl went over and unconsciously grabbed the corner of the adult''s clothes.


    The man didn''t pay attention to the girl, and didn''t wave away the girl. He just took the girl, one big and one small, into the deeper light and shadow.


    "Open your eyes." Liu Wei''s voice, in the ear ring.


    The little girl suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the empty roof. In her mind, she didn''t react.


    It was not until the standoff lasted for tens of seconds that the little girl shook her head, blinked, looked at the two people opposite and said, "young man?"


    Liu Wei looked at the girl for a while and touched her head: "is there anything uncomfortable?"


    The girl felt it and shook her head. "No." Then added a sentence, some happy: "really do not hurt."


    Liu Wei asked again, "do you remember what you just experienced?"


    "Experience?" The girl''s expression, and become ignorant, carefully recalled for a long time, she grabbed the head, some embarrassed asked: "childe, am I asleep?"


    "Did you sleep well?" Liu Wei asked


    The little girl didn''t remember either, but she nodded and said honestly, "it seems that she only slept for a while..."


    Because I woke up in the blink of an eye.


    "Still sleepy?"


    Girl, look at the sky outside and nod her head.


    "Go back to your room and have a rest."


    The little girl stood up obediently and saluted the two young men before leaving.


    As soon as the chick left, Rong Leng asked, "how is it?"


    Liu Wei''s face is not good: "there is no clue, but the girl seems to be passive."


    Rong Leng raises eyebrows: "hands and feet?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "little girl forgot too many things. It''s not normal. I have to treat little girl these days, but I''m not good at mental illness..."


    Liu Wei said that she was also worried. She was mainly engaged in surgery. Psychiatrists were another profession. Her hypnotism was a subject involved in forensic psychology. But forensic psychology and orthodox complete psychology are two professions. Some things can interact with each other, but most of them are different. After all, the way to test murderers and normal people is different Style, totally different.

 Chapter 505

    Liu Wei is thinking about what else she can do to treat her. Rong Ling has sat on the chair opposite Liu Wei and is looking at her.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, ask: "how?"


    "Murderer''s clue, how many do you have now?"


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling''s expression and suddenly became interested: "why, do you have a suspect?"


    "Let''s talk first," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei pondered for a moment and said: "the number of men and women is unknown, the number of people is unknown, the appearance is unknown, and now the known clues are very limited. First, we can confirm that the murderer is a habitual offender. From the skin tissue of the victim examined today, we can see that the murderer''s skin picking technique is very professional and sophisticated. The cutting angle is also closely related to the veins. The murderer should be a perfectionist. "


    Always know what "perfectionist" means, just nodded: "continue."


    "Second, the identity of the victim. It''s hard for me to determine who the victim is just by skin tissue and the ragged register of missing people. Now it''s 60% certain. Only that gourd lantern, that is, the eldest sister of big girl and little girl, can''t be fully confirmed. In addition, from the perspective of the technique and the degree of obsolescence of lantern making, the oldest lantern should have been made three to four years ago. In the test results, the spots on the skin bottom and the texture of the skin are all aligned at this time. By the way, there are several older lanterns with the same skin, that is to say, the murderer may have fixed it three years ago At the beginning of the crime, we did not use the pattern of one lantern for one corpse, but one corpse, and made many lanterns. Therefore, the same skin structure is a human life. From my preliminary test results today, we can temporarily determine that there are five corpses. "


    Compared with dozens of corpses at the beginning, five are much less.


    But today, all the lanterns have not been inspected. Who knows how many are left behind.


    And at the beginning, the gourd lantern was what little girl saw at the lantern fair. That is to say, the murderer didn''t store all the people''s leather lanterns to satisfy his abnormal desire, but sold some of them for people to enjoy.


    So, I don''t know how many lives are out there.


    Liu Wei thought of this, sighed, and then continued: "third, the criminal psychology of the murderer. At present, we don''t know the identity of the murderer, or even the suspected object. But we can see that the psychological structure of the murderer can be summarized in a few aspects through the murderer''s making of human skin into lanterns and selling it to the public to challenge the law. First, the murderer is a pervert. Second, the murderer is a pervert with his own aesthetic consciousness. In fact, we have met this kind of abnormality. I don''t know if you remember that Li Yong in Fuping County was this kind of abnormality. Apart from Li Yong''s dual personality, we can say that Li Yong''s aesthetic consciousness is violence. It''s bloody. Li Yong likes to dig out people''s intestines and make people bloody and fragmented, as if only in this way can he satisfy his inner lust for violence.


    This case is just the opposite. The killer''s aesthetic is not violence, but Sven. The killer uses the way of crafts to make souvenirs of the human life he has on his hand, not only for his own collection, but also deliberately into the market. The murderer seems to be determined that he will not be caught. The murderer hides in the dark and laughs at the ignorant people who buy lanterns wildly The murderer, who despises the imperial power, the law and everything in the world, has distorted his mind to a certain extent, but the murderer regards this distortion as a kind of beauty and a sign of his own independence, and the pursuit of this sign becomes the biggest pursuit of the murderer. "


    In fact, there are many cases of abnormal serial murders. The murderer has the same characteristics in many places.


    Not to mention the similarity between Li Yong and the murderer of renpi lantern case, it is some of the most famous modern cases, and the characteristics of the murderer are similar.


    Jack the Ripper, a murderer of prostitutes, his characteristics are: first, to open the victim''s belly, second, the victims are prostitutes.


    The homosexual cannibal king, a murderer who loves raping and eating corpses, has the following characteristics: first, he binds and kills the people he likes; second, he eats the parts he likes on the corpse.


    Each case has its own characteristics.


    At present, the biggest feature of the case of human skin lantern is human skin and lantern.


    The skin of the living and the beautiful lanterns.


    If we say that Li Yong''s case is similar to Jack the Ripper''s and the gay cannibal King''s, it''s because their aesthetic style is similar and they all like violence aesthetics.


    The case of the man''s skin lantern made Liu Wei think of another case that made a big splash in that year. It was a case in the United States. A criminal who had a shadow of his childhood killed people for his interest. The victims he chose were irregular, depending on his mood. He killed whoever he liked. In a few years, he killed more than 150 people. This was just to find the body, not to find it To the body, I don''t know how many, he likes killing people, just like some people like walking.


    It''s going on like this.


    Liu Wei thinks that the murderer of renpi lantern case likes to kill people, maybe it''s just that he likes renpi lantern.Of course, it''s just Liu Wei''s feeling speculation now. After all, there are too few other clues. All she can do is to make bold speculation based on previous cases. Listen to Liu Wei finish, let Leng''s expression, always calm. After a long time, Rong asked, "when can the victims be determined as soon as possible? It doesn''t need to be more, just make sure one or two. " Liu Wei frowned: "so I will go to the cave again tomorrow to see if there is anything left." In other words, at present, there are too few clues to be sure. The girl''s eldest sister has the best chance to be sure. But there is something wrong with the girl, and there is no more evidence, so we can''t be sure about it. What''s more, does it really happen? Just buy a lantern in the street, buy your sister? Liu Wei dare not keep such a fluke mentality. Liu Wei studies forensic medicine, which talks with evidence rather than speculation. Bold hypothesis, careful verification, assuming that other departments, but the forensic. Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s tired cheek. Suddenly, he asks, "have all the skins on Ye Yuanliang''s body faded?" Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, looking at Rong Leng: "what?" Rong Leng said again: "why is there a fog that condenses blood gas and makes skin fester in this world? Why is it aimed at the skin, ye Yuanliang''s skin? What''s the matter? " A question about tolerance of edges shocked Liu Wei''s heart and made her feel speechless.

 Chapter 506

    Liu Wei''s eyes changed a little, as if they were covered with water.


    Ye Yuanliang''s case, Li Lin''s case, and now the case of renpi lantern. Liu Wei has always treated these three cases as three independent cases.


    After all, the three cases have nothing in common.


    But now the case of Ye Yuanliang and the case of renpi lantern have something in common.


    The biggest thing in common is that it''s all about leather.


    Now the case of renpi lantern is lost. Any similar clues can be used as the basis for solving the case. Liu Wei thinks that she should overlap the three cases and make a good analysis.


    If we can really put these two cases together, that is to say


    "Zhong Ziyu? Ji Xing Pick a eyebrow, Liu Wei blurted out the two names.


    There are suspects in Ye Yuanliang''s case. Ji Xing is over there, but there is also evidence that Zhong Ziyu is over there.


    If the two cases merge, then Zhong Ziyu or Ji Xing may also be related to the case of renpi lantern.


    Now there are too few known clues about the case of renpi lantern. Liu Wei can''t let go of any possibility.


    "If you don''t go to the cave tomorrow, go to see Jixing first."


    Liu Wei says, the corner of the eye moved for a while, quietly to see the expression of Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng has no expression, just a silent "Er", which means she will go with her.


    Liu Wei raised a little spirit and said, "go to Jixing and find Zhong Ziyu later. By the way, you can go first if you have something. I can also find Zhong Ziyu myself."


    "Together." Allow the edge of the road.


    Liu Wei''s expression froze for a moment, and she said with a thin lip, "are you ok?"


    "New clues, more important." The man''s tone was flat.


    Liu Wei was not happy, so she got up and went to the bed to make the quilt.


    Rong Ling goes to help and is pushed away by Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t say a word, and her expression was dull.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s shape, and the corners of his mouth are slightly hooked. The shallow radian disappears when Liu Wei turns his head to look over.


    Liu Wei asked, "Zhong Ziyu is not a good thing. Did I say that?"


    "Yes." Allow edge to dot the beginning.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng deeply for a while, and then suddenly came close to her. She whispered, "he likes men."


    Let Leng sneer, look at the eyes in Liu Wei body move.


    Liu Wei patted her clothes: "it''s not me."


    Rong Leng stops talking, stoops down and carefully paves the unfinished quilt for Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei pushed Rong Ling for a moment and asked her to listen to her, "what do you think of this kind of thing?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Men and men."


    Rong Leng said, "what do you do to mind other people''s business?"


    Seeing Rong Ling''s seemingly non exclusive reaction, Liu Wei was a little scared: "you Can you accept it? "


    Rong Ling frowned and nodded Liu Wei''s forehead: "Zhong Ziyu is fond of men and women. What do you do with me? I need to accept it?"


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, then immediately way: "right, have nothing to do with, you have nothing to do with!"


    Lying on the big bed in the evening, Liu Wei thought for a while, secretly in the quilt, untied her bundle violently, and then rubbed her body soft, nestled in the bosom of Rong Leng.


    Soft and soft touch, close to the firm arm. In the dark, the man pursed his lips and pulled the arm away from her.


    Liu Wei''s body stiffened and asked in the dark, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hot." The calm way of the man.


    Liu Wei bit her lips and was angry: "do you say it''s hot in winter?"


    Rong Ling doesn''t speak.


    Liu Wei pastes it again. This time, Liu Wei not only sticks to Rong Leng on his upper body, but also intentionally puts his legs on him. He hooks Rong Leng''s legs and ties him to death.


    Rong Leng no longer talks, just in the dark, a pair of eyes, always open.


    There is a saying that heaven can do evil, but he can not live.


    In such a time, if it was normal, he would only be afraid that he would turn back and press this man under his body and do whatever he wanted.


    But today, in order to carry it, even if nephrite is in his arms, he has nothing but indifference.


    What''s more, Rong Ling feels that it''s not Liu Wei that he is indifferent to each other at this time, but himself.


    He breathed silently, and allowed Leng to close his eyes as much as possible to let himself sleep.


    But Liu Wei seems to move around on purpose. Every time he moves, his heart is always stirred. He can''t sleep.


    Finally, after half an hour''s consumption, Rong Leng''s voice was oppressive: "sleep!"


    The woman who still lingers in the bosom of Rong Leng is stunned, and finally she doesn''t move.


    Liu Wei is very sad now. She feels that the present Rong Ling is not like before. He seems to be really following others at any time.


    Mingming a few days ago, only her eyes were in Rong Ling''s eyes. However, in a few days, the appearance of a bell Ziyu turned her away.A strong sense of crisis crowded in the chest. In retrospect, there are many women around rongling. The most famous one is the loyal and loyal Princess Yuehai, who supports rongling all his life. But for that Princess Yuehai, Liu Wei has no taste of jealousy except that she thinks the other party is obstinate and willful. But one Zhong Ziyu made her jealous. In fact, it has nothing to do with Zhong Ziyu. The key is the attitude of Rong Ling. Liu Wei is really not sure now. Is Rong Ling bent. After all, I have always dressed as a man to face Leng But Rong Leng said clearly that he told her not to tie her chest. Obviously, he wanted to see more of her woman''s side But later he didn''t say Then did he Liu Wei''s obsession, thought, thought of another possibility, and her hair was cold Is it not Is it not Isn''t it his man''s disguise that makes Rong Leng bend? I am a woman, I will be a man Broken? Then white white cheap a bad Zhong Ziyu? The idea surprised Liu Wei. Liu Wei looks at the man beside her in a trance, swallows her saliva, and stares at the curtain on her head. She hasn''t slept at all this night. And the same with Liu Wei, not sleeping, there is a person in the next room. "Dong Dong Dong Dong...... " There was a faint knock at the door. Rong su lies bored on the bed, smells the words, turns over, lights the candle, and goes to open the door. Outside the corridor, it''s a little dark. As soon as Rong Shigang goes out, he doesn''t see anyone outside. After a while, he looks down and sees a little girl standing at her feet. "What to do?" Asked Rong su. The little girl closed her eyes and didn''t answer. She just wandered leisurely through her side, then straightened out the bed and climbed up with her hands and feet. Rong Su: "..." I watched the little girl go to her bed, cover her quilt, curl her small body into a ball, and look at her delicate expression. He walked over and patted the little girl on the face: "wake up." The girl who fell asleep as soon as she got into bed didn''t even move her eyelids.

 Chapter 507

    Rong Su purses her lips, stands in front of the bed expressionless, with complicated eyes.


    Time went by, until the sound of the girl''s breathing became even.


    Rong Su knows that little girl is really asleep, so she picks up the baby and sends it back to her room.


    In the room, big girl is still sleeping soundly. She doesn''t mean to wake up at all.


    Rong Su puts the girl back on the bed, covers the quilt, turns around and leaves.


    Half an hour later, the door of Rong Su''s room was knocked again.


    Just like before, Rong Su opens the door with a candle. As soon as he opens the door, he looks down.


    Sure enough, the little girl who closed her eyes tightly came again.


    The little girl repeated her previous actions, and without saying a word, she crossed Rong Xu, got on the bed steadily, and covered herself well.


    Rong Su: "..."


    This time, without waiting for the chick to fall asleep, Rong Su holds the chick back. This time, Rong Su moves her mind and locks the door of the chick''s room from the outside.


    Then, half an hour later, Rong Su''s door was not knocked, and the window was knocked.


    Rong Suo looks at the little girl hanging at the window, who is going to fall down at any time. Her frown is tight, and she can''t loosen it any more.


    As soon as the window opened, the little girl carefully closed her eyes, climbed in, and accurately found the bed and nest up.


    Rong Su rubs his eyebrows and feels the pain in his head!


    This night, he finally left the chick to sleep here.


    But unexpectedly, this is just the beginning.


    Rong Su is sleepless. She can''t sleep well, but little girl sleeps very well. The man who sleeps shallowly just closes his eyes and feels that someone pushes him around.


    He opened his eyes, Falcon like eyes, and looked at the past accurately. He saw a child with his eyes closed, sitting next to him, his hands lifted out of the sky, straight at him.


    Rong Su rubbed his eyebrows, sat up and asked, "what do you do?"


    The little girl just handed her hands forward. It took a long time for Rong Su to recognize that it was a move to carry a plate.


    Is the child dreaming? Dream of carrying a plate, but also the plate to him?


    What''s on the plate?


    Rong Su thought so and asked.


    But the chick didn''t talk, just continued to pass.


    Such a stalemate is not the way to go. Let''s go back to the end and take over the "plate" that is not necessary.


    This time, the little girl was finally satisfied, and then she sat there without speaking, just sitting.


    Rong Su confronts with little girl for a long time, and then little girl slowly sleeps back in the quilt and lies on her side.


    Looking at his silly hands hanging in the air, he still kept the action of picking up the plate. Rong Su felt that now he had not only a headache, but also a pain all over his body.


    Little girl went to sleep, and Rong Su went on to sleep. Then a quarter of an hour later, someone pushed him.


    He opened his eyes, no surprise at the bedside to make a "hand plate" move of the little girl, mercilessly pinched his eyebrow.


    Take the plate and look at the child.


    The two faced each other for a long time, and then the little girl went to sleep, but after a quarter of an hour, she repeated it.


    Even if insomnia, he also want to lie down, do not want to accompany a little girl so often to get up in the middle of the night to play this kind of games with unknown meaning.


    Rong Xu wants to wake up the girl several times and ask what the child is going to do, but no matter how she does it, the girl doesn''t wake up.


    Rong Su is annoyed, wakes up again, takes over the "plate" again, and confronts with the girl again. This time, it seems that she suddenly remembers something. Rong Su pauses, looks at her dangling hands, tentatively puts the empty "plate" on her leg, and then takes out a bowl and chopsticks from the "plate" and starts to eat falsely.


    In the process of Rong Su''s eating, the little girl didn''t sleep again. When he finished eating, the little girl just lay down and went on sleeping.


    And this time, chick finally doesn''t wake up.


    Rong Xun accurately found the girl''s young face in the dark. He thought to himself, a few hours ago, when the second child delivered the dinner, he said: "childe, this is what your servant girl ordered to prepare for you. I would have sent it back when you ordered. But our kitchen staff is out of duty tonight. There is no one in the kitchen. I''m afraid that when you want to eat , no one is hot, so I sent you a little bravery in advance. Do you want to use it now or... "


    Rong Su naturally knows that little girl is used to preparing meals for him. In fact, it''s not just him. This girl''s heart is thin, whose clothes are cracked and who doesn''t eat anymore. Little girl quietly remembers, and then carefully manages everything for you.


    But at that time, Rong Su was really not hungry or in the mood to eat.


    Then he sent a waiter, saying that there was no need to eat.


    It seems that this scene was seen by the girl, so in the evening, she began to deliver the meal reluctantly.


    In the air, Rong Su chuckled, put his hand behind his head, and when he closed his eyes, the corners of his mouth were still slightly hooked.


    This time he closed his eyes and fell asleep.When I wake up the next day, I can see that my position is empty.


    This girl, is he running back? Or wake up and find it in his room and slip away?


    When he got up, he simply cleaned and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, I saw the big girl and the little girl coming out together.


    Two little girls saw Rong Su, very obedient salute, called out: "seven CHILDES early."


    Rong Su looks at the girl''s face and makes sure that the girl has no different look. Then he makes sure that most of the girls don''t remember what happened last night.


    Two wenches salute, go downstairs to help, Rong Xu turns around and knocks on Rong Ling''s room.


    It took a long time for the door to be opened. What came out was not Rong Ling, but Mr. Liu, who was impatient.


    It''s no surprise that this man came to open the door. Rong Su didn''t come to find Rong Ling, so he said, "there''s something wrong with the girl."


    Rong Suo''s opening remark made Liu Wei stupefied for a moment and then asked, "what''s the problem?"


    Rong Su said what happened last night. Liu Wei didn''t have an expression before. When she heard it, her eyes were wrong. She kept staring at Rong su.


    Rong Suo was a little annoyed and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    Liu Wei pursed her mouth and looked up and down at her face. She asked, quite incomprehensibly, "Why are you?"


    "What?" Rong Su didn''t understand.


    Liu Wei didn''t explain it, but frowned and said, "little girl''s memory is in disorder. Before she is treated and completely recovered, she may have some small problems, such as thinking disorder or sleepwalking."


    Liu Wei is just curious about why little girl sleepwalking can find Rong su.


    So last night, I hypnotized little girl, but I couldn''t wake up little girl at last. At that time, it was also little girl who thought of Rong Su and woke up?


    However, why is Rong Su?


    What else did Rong Su do besides go to the cave to pick up the girl?


    The more Liu Wei thought about it, the more unable she was to think about it.


    Liu Wei recollects the story of little girl. When she thinks of a certain link, suddenly her expression changes slightly.


    Girl is now in the stage of memory disorder, that is to say, Rong Su may only save girl once, but in girl''s complex and changeable memory, because the saved memory is too deep, this memory may be copied infinitely. Girl''s subconscious may have seen Rong Su save herself many times, ten times, one hundred times, even one thousand times.


    Under such a heavy "salvation", it''s understandable that the girl digs her heart and lungs to be good to this person. Even if she causes sleepwalking, she also cares about the daily diet of this benefactor in the process of sleepwalking.

 Chapter 508

    Since it''s such a situation, it seems that maybe compared with little girl, it will make little girl better faster to accept Liu Wei''s treatment and let Rong Xu treat little girl.


    After all, now, the most trusted thing in the subconscious of little girl is the "life-saving benefactor".


    In this way of thinking, Liu Wei''s look at Rong Xu has changed again.


    Liu Wei is thinking about how to teach Rong Xu to treat chicks, and this person is willing to take over the bad situation of chicks.


    Feel the eyes of the people in front of you have more and more problems, looking back to the conditioned response, ask: "what do you want."


    Liu Wei quickly smiled, and the smile was very gentle: "do me a favor, how about it?"


    Looking at Liu Wei''s hostile face, Rong Su didn''t even think about it. He refused, "no help."


    "It''s good for you." Knowing that Rong Suo would refuse, Liu Wei had already thought of his words.


    Rong Su squints and looks at her.


    Liu Wei said: "your letter has already been sent out? But you have received one less message. In exchange, you can do me a favor. "


    He missed a message?


    is impossible. His eye liner is everywhere in Kyoto. The news from Beijing will never be wrong.


    As if knowing what Rong Su thought, Liu Wei said again: "all the information you get is right, your people are very useful, but these are all on the surface, in the dark, there is another one that ordinary people can''t know, even zhengemen can''t find."


    Rong Su sinks his eyes: "Zhen Gemen can''t find it, but you know it?"


    "Because it''s about me." Liu Wei smiled.


    Rong Su''s eyes finally moved. For a while, he said, "you say."


    "Willing to exchange?"


    "Well."


    Liu Wei''s lips were hooked, and he was close to Rong Xu, saying in a whisper.


    Sure enough, after hearing this sentence, Rong Su''s face changed greatly.


    "Well, it''s time to listen to me. In these days, I want you to take care of the chicks for me. There are some precautions. I''ll list them again later and give them to you. You can do as you like."


    Rong Su doesn''t speak.


    Liu Wei reminded: "Xiaoniu is the most favorable witness for a serial homicide at present. Dozens of lives are tied to Xiaoniu. Xiaoniu has seen the murderer, perhaps talked with him, or knows more. Only when Xiaoniu is taken care of and protected can we solve the case. Only when the case is solved can we go back to Kyoto. When we go back to Kyoto, you can go back Go. Did you think that you could go back on your own? At present, your father and emperor have regarded you as one of us. Your return is also a dead end. Although I don''t want to, at this moment, you can only cooperate with us. This is your only way to live. "


    Rong Su tightens her pretty lips and stares at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said casually, "it''s useless to stare at me. That''s the truth."


    Rong Su looked at Liu Wei again for a while, and then he breathed out. He said with some gnashing teeth: "because of you, Rong Ling changed his mind."


    Liu Wei, squinting at her face, said, "what do you say?"


    "Zhong Ziyu." Rong Su looks at Liu Wei''s face. He is in a better mood: "Rong Ling has gone to see him."


    When I woke up early in the morning, I didn''t see Liu Wei of Rong Ling: "..."


    Squinting at Rong Su, Liu Wei took several deep breaths to control her face changing look and asked in a calm voice, "where have you been?"


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei lightly, turns around and leaves.


    Liu Wei clasps Rong Su''s shoulder. There is a gloomy voice in the voice that he has not noticed: "you say, where have they gone?"


    Rong Xu stops, flicks Liu Wei''s hand gently, turns his head and looks at Liu Wei in his spare time: "what do you know? You want to find it?"


    "It''s none of your business whether you go or not. You only care..." Before Liu Wei had finished speaking, he saw the door downstairs, with a cold and hard figure.


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei and stops talking. She looks down her line of sight, looks at her and sneers, "I''ve come back so fast. I don''t think I can do anything yet."


    Liu Wei looks cold and stares at him. "Did anyone say you hate it?"


    "Let''s look back at Liu Wei." that''s each other


    Liu Wei reminds Rong Su, "now, you still need to rely on us."


    "Is it?" Rong Su''s tone is still light: "if you are right, I need to ask someone to investigate. The wind in Kyoto is changing. Today I don''t know what will happen tomorrow. It''s too early to judge how things are going."


    In fact, Liu Wei''s news really surprised Rong Hui, but even so, he quickly recovered his composure. He has a strong internal force and strong adaptability, which is the biggest reason why he can climb to the present position among many princes. He is a man who has no lack of mind and wisdom.


    How to protect himself, how to plan, he has his own mind.


    Two people contend for each other to say words, Rong Ling already went upstairs, looked at two people, didn''t say anything, sidetracked into the room.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and ignores herself. She doesn''t even look at herself. She gets angry and stares at Rong su. Then she follows up."Pa", close the door!


    And out of Liu Wei''s sight, the expression of Rong Su suddenly became ugly.


    Quickly back to the room, he wrote letters, eyes, all is dignified.


    In the other room, Rong Ling came back to get something. Seeing Liu Wei closing the door, he said, "if you want to go out, go to yamen first."


    Liu Wei stopped him and asked, "where to go?"


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei, speechless.


    In the past, if Rong Leng didn''t say it, Liu Wei could understand it as something bad to say to her, or something confidential about Zhen Gemen. But now, Liu Wei is not so sure.


    Liu Wei thinks that the current situation is that Feng Shui turns around in turn. It used to be that Rong Leng stared at her a little bit, but now the situation turns around. As expected, he came out to mix up and pay it back sooner or later.


    Liu Wei counted the seven-year itch carefully again, but when they got to know each other, would it itch in about seven months?


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei for a long time and waits for her to make way, but Liu Wei just doesn''t let her. She feels that she''s a little careful now. How can she be confused because of a clock?


    But Liu Wei couldn''t control it.


    After all, this is the first time that Rong Leng often shows her unconcerned expression.


    Have you really changed your mind?


    Damn Rong Su, what a crow mouth!


    Inexplicably, Liu Wei moves the fire to Rong su. Liu Wei takes a deep breath and looks at Rong Leng''s indifferent face. In the end, move aside.


    Rong Leng left directly, went to the door and stopped.


    Liu Wei looks at him expectantly.


    The man paused for a moment, turned his head, passed Liu Wei directly, went to the cabinet, took something out of it, put in his sleeve, and walked straight in front of Liu Wei.


    Seeing the figure of the man disappear completely, Liu Wei hears the sound of "bang Dang" in his heart. Something is broken.


    Covering her heart, Liu Wei held her mouth flat, feeling that she was going to be lovelorn.

 Chapter 509

    Liu Wei actually thought about whether to follow Rong Ling to have a look, but the problem is that Rong Ling''s martial arts are higher than her. If she follows her, she will be found.


    After several struggles, Liu Wei fell back on the bed, soft and unwilling to get up.


    It was not until the morning meal was served that Xiaoli dug it up.


    With early meals, I had an appointment with Rong Ling to go to the cave first. Now, Liu Wei had to go alone.


    But before she left the city, Liu Wei looked away and saw a clean ready to wear shop on the side of the street.


    Hesitated for a moment, Liu wei walked in.


    "You want to make clothes? We have a famous craftsmanship here. What style do you like? We have many models. Take a look. " As soon as I get in, I''ll be greeted by the waiter.


    Liu Wei was taken to a row of men''s version of the clothes, hand unconsciously moving clothes, one by one, at will.


    The waiter took a look at Liu Wei for a while and gave some suggestions: "look at the figure of the young man, this dress is quite suitable. The young man''s skin is white, and he wears a white or black robe. It''s better to see. If the young man likes it, do you want to try it? Although the size is not suitable, you can have a look at it first."


    Because it''s all plate clothes, and it''s not taboo to try them on. But after all, it''s upper body clothes. Few people really try on it. Who knows who used to wear it.


    But as a modern person, Liu Wei didn''t have too many taboos. She casually "uh", took the clothes handed by the waiter and went into the next cubicle.


    After a while, Liu Wei changed her clothes and came out.


    Man, hold the bronze mirror and let Liu Wei see.


    Liu Wei looked at the Yellow mirror, some fuzzy figure, moved twice at will, and said: "this one."


    The man smiled and lost his teeth: "well, please come here. Let''s measure yourself first. Do you want to loosen it or stick it? Some people like to loosen it, some people like to tighten it, and everyone''s wearing methods are different..."


    Before the waiter finished, Liu Wei said casually, "no more, just this one."


    The man was stunned for a moment, holding a ruler in his hand, and looked at Liu Wei stupidly: "Gong, childe, do you mean that you want this on you?"


    "That''s it." Liu Wei nods.


    Man dry smile: "childe, this is the plate clothes That, do not sell, just show the style to the guest


    "I''m in a hurry to wear it. How much money is it?" Liu Wei said that she had turned over the clothes she had just changed and took silver tickets from her purse.


    In a flash, he saw a fifty-two silver note in front of him. His eyes were bright. He struggled for a moment, said "wait for the guest", and rushed to the backyard to call the shopkeeper.


    After a while, the shopkeeper came. Liu Wei said nothing. This time, she handed over a hundred liang of silver tickets.


    The shopkeeper just wanted to say "the plate clothes really don''t sell", but when he saw the silver ticket, he immediately changed his mouth: "are you going to wear them or wrap them for you, young man


    "Wrap it up." Liu Wei said, went to the cubicle and walked half way. She casually pointed to one of the clothes on another row shelf and said, "that one, wrap it together, I think, one hundred Liang, enough to buy two."


    Liu Wei''s words fell, he went into the compartment, and began to change clothes.


    When the clothes are changed and come out, Liu Wei sees the shopkeeper and the assistant, standing in the same place, looking at her awkwardly.


    Liu Wei glanced at the other dress she ordered, but it was not wrapped up, so she frowned: "not enough money?"


    The shopkeeper''s mind returned and stammered, "that Young master, you should This kind of clothes... "


    Without saying anything, Liu Wei took another thirty two silver note and handed it to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes twinkled, he took the silver ticket, turned his head and shouted at the man: "don''t wrap it up for the guests quickly, what are you waiting for?"


    The waiter answered after a while and hurriedly wrapped up the two clothes.


    Liu Wei is satisfied to take two parcels to leave. When he is far away, he hesitates to turn around and forgets the direction of the inn.


    Put the two clothes back into the inn cabinet, Liu Wei went out again, but when she just went out, she met Rong Ling and came back.


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened and went up to ask, "are you finished?"


    Rong Leng "eh", pinched his eyebrow, obviously tired.


    Just walked for a while, less than an hour, how tired?


    Thinking about it, Liu Wei asked, "are you free now?"


    "Well." He returned.


    Liu Wei immediately said: "accompany me to the cave?"


    Rong Leng looks at the sky and hesitates, but Liu Wei stares at herself for a moment, pauses and nods.


    Liu Wei should be happy when Rong Leng agrees, but he hesitates too much. At last, Liu Wei''s expression of grudging to agree is not concealed. These two reactions make Liu Wei uncomfortable, as if he just promised to perfunctory her.Inexplicably angry.


    But now angry, not good for himself, Liu Wei had to suppress this tone, pretended to find nothing, and went out of the suburb with him.


    But in the end, Liu Wei has searched the cave for more than seven or eight times in recent days. Even if he doesn''t give up, he won''t get any new information.


    After a search, the two did not find out. The cave was dark, and the two who came back without success planned to leave.


    Before going out of the mountain, Liu Wei was absent-minded and looked back at the hole. She had only a glance, but after a look, she suddenly froze.


    "Wait." Liu Wei shouts at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling stopped and looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at the pattern of the cave carefully throughout the whole situation. From every stone to every mountain wall, he could see clearly and carefully.


    Liu Wei''s expression was serious, his eyes were heavy, and his brow was frowning. He was stunned.


    "There''s a problem." Liu Wei said, looking directly at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling has seen the difference. Without Liu Wei''s words, he has walked out of the cave and waved his sleeves to the air with strong wind.


    After this move, there was a dark shadow in the trees. It flashed quickly and fell steadily in front of Rong Leng and bowed respectfully.


    These days, the dark Wei of Rong Ling has been guarding here.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and signals that Liu Wei can ask.


    Liu Wei then asked directly: "these days, can have suspicious person appear?"


    "Dark Wei Leng for a while, shake head:" return adult, have no


    "Not one?"


    Dark Wei still shakes his head: "none."


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, and then, affirmatively, "someone has come and entered this cave."


    Liu Wei''s tone was too firm, and dark Wei was slightly surprised. He recalled, and when he answered again, the answer was the same as before: "back to adults, really not."


    "The pattern inside the cave has changed." Liu Wei said.


    Dark Wei didn''t quite understand.

 Chapter 510

    Liu Wei simply led the dark guard into the cave, pointed to each stone, and said: "the stone in the southwest was three inches ahead of the stone, and now it has moved to the left Liucun. The wood in the front was originally in the corner of the stone seam, and now it has come out of the seam, and rolled to the middle of the cave. Although the position of the stone in the southeast hasn''t changed, there are many more stones beside the stone, and this stone is more than me Last time I saw that there were many pits. It was obvious that I had been knocked...... "


    Liu Wei will see the difference one by one out, the more dark Wei listen, the darker his face.


    When Liu Wei has finished speaking, dark Wei looks very complicated. He looks at Liu Wei and then looks to his immediate superior for help.


    Mr. Duwei, it seems that Mr. Liu is crazy. Take Mr. Liu to see the doctor. The patient can''t run around.


    Liu Wei finished, and saw that dark Wei didn''t reply. He asked again, "what''s the difference?"


    Dark Wei said nothing without expression.


    He just wanted to ask, who the fuck can see this difference?!


    In modern cases, there is one process, no matter what case, no matter how many small cases, are indispensable, that is, photography.


    The scene of the first crime, the scene environment and the location of the corpse all need to be determined first, and this determination is to use the camera to determine, and use the camera to save every frame and every corner of the whole place at the first time.


    In ancient times, there was no camera. Liu Wei used memories.


    Liu Wei''s memory is not so good. After all, it''s a human brain, which can''t compare with a machine. But it''s a professional standard. After five years of adaptation in ancient times, Liu Wei is now living and exercising. The day after tomorrow, I trained myself to be close to photographic memory.


    Whatever Liu Wei deliberately wants to remember, he only needs to spend some time to remember every drop and every point carefully, and then he can completely remember it.


    If you want to use it again, when you turn it out, it will be easy and without mistakes.


    This case of human skin lantern involves too much. Besides, the murderer is still at large. As the first scene, this cave is Liu Wei''s key memory location. Liu Wei naturally remembers every stone, every wood and every leaf as clearly as possible.


    But now, Liu Wei clearly found that this place has been changed. Some people have come in here and changed some things.


    Who is it? Who came in?


    Murderer? What does the killer want to do? What''s the use of changing these things? What is hidden, or what is sought?


    Liu Wei wanted to frown more and more tightly. Dark Wei was innocent, but he stood there with the same caliber as before - no one came in!


    Liu Wei felt a headache when she saw that dark Wei was so persistent.


    Rong Leng is more active. He summoned all the dark guards in one breath, asking one by one.


    But the answers are all the same.


    Let Leng''s own subordinates, let Leng clear.


    Rong Ling believes that they didn''t lie, but there must have been some changes in the cave. Rong Ling can also see that although it''s not as delicate as Liu Wei, he still thinks something is wrong when he looks at it carefully.


    But there''s no answer here, and there''s no mystery in the changing place, which is troublesome.


    At last, Liu Wei stayed here and searched again. After the tossing, two hours had passed, and the lunch time had passed.


    Liu Wei didn''t have the heart to eat either. He kept on biting. After looking for the cave, he went to the forest outside. This turn would soon turn to dark.


    It doesn''t matter that people who practice martial arts don''t eat a meal or two.


    Rong Ling also accompanies Liu Wei all the time. Looking at Liu Wei''s busy back, Rong Ling is restrained from asking people to bring back some food and force her to eat.


    The plan has been a success. At the critical moment, he can''t give up all his efforts.


    Rong Ling thinks deeply. He is also cruel enough to himself and Liu Wei. After all, this woman has no heart and lungs. Even the method of "beautiful man''s plan" came up with, but her wings are really hard. She has learned to fly. He can tolerate once, but not the second time. The only way is to start from the root.


    Liu Wei, we must learn a lesson.


    This woman just can''t see the coffin and don''t shed tears. Now she doesn''t shake her husband well. In the future, it''s him who will suffer infinite.


    Liu Wei is so obsessed with searching for evidence on the spot. Once he does, he will search from the sky to the sky and the sky to the black lights.


    But I didn''t find anything, but Liu Wei was not tired.


    Liu Wei knows that the cave and the forest are probably abandoned. She can''t find any more things. She can''t catch any fish that missed. Her mind flies and she immediately sets the next goal.


    "Go to yamen!" Liu Wei''s voice has just fallen. People have thrown up their lightness skills and gone to heaven.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    If she is not forced to eat, does she really need to eat?


    Liu Wei flies to the Yamen with great interest. He has a very spiritual look. With a gloomy face, Rong Ling accompanies Liu Wei to the Yamen.


    Liu Wei goes straight to Jixing''s room.


    Outside Jixing''s house, there are two yamen servants.


    Seeing Lord Liu and Lord Rong, they hurriedly bowed their hands and saluted.Liu Wei waved at will to let them open the door.


    The door opens. This is the second time Liu Wei has seen Ji Xing since he was put under house arrest.


    Compared with the last time, Liu Wei felt that Ji Xing was a little different, maybe not a little different, but her mentality was different.


    After all, Liu Wei didn''t know that he might have been his own brother.


    The two yamen servants cleverly closed the door and completely isolated the inside and the outside.


    Liu Wei took a chair and sat down on her own. Rong Ling also walked over and sat far away from Liu Wei.


    Ji Xing looked at the two men and looked at his unfinished dinner on the table. Hesitated, he asked, "do you want to join us?"


    Liu Wei''s face was pale and cool. He was about to say no, but he heard another voice not far behind: "OK."


    Liu Wei is stunned and turns to look at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling got up from the chair, went out and ordered to take two more bowls and chopsticks. When he got back, he consciously sat at the table.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling in surprise, and her head is full of - are you really going to eat?


    As it turns out, Rong Ling really intends to eat it.


    Yamen servant quickly sent chopsticks, and then Liu Wei watched Rong Ling stick to chopsticks, and put a ball in the plate on the table, put it in his mouth, and ate it.


    Are you so hungry?


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say.


    But he said, "some salt."


    Ji Xing looks at Rong Leng with complicated eyes for a while, then pushes a plate of green vegetables in front of him, kindly reminding: "this is light."


    Rong Leng took a taste and agreed, "well."


    Ji Xing asked him, "how does it taste?"


    "Yes," said Rong Leng


    Then, they began to discuss the success of the dishes as if nothing had happened. Liu Wei sat far away from the dining table, holding the armrest of the chair tightly with her fingers, and her nails were white.

 Chapter 511

    Rong Leng seems to be really hungry. No matter how ugly Liu Wei''s expression is and how threatening his eyes are, he always eats safely.


    After eating half of it, I saw that Liu Wei hadn''t started yet. Then I looked up at Liu Wei.


    Two people''s line of sight is opposite in the air, the tolerance edge billows not to be startled, Liu Wei gnaws teeth!


    Ji Xing looked around, pushed the empty pair of chopsticks forward, and said to Liu Wei, "Mr. Liu, are you hungry?"


    Who can eat this kind of time?


    Liu Wei said, "no hunger."


    Ji Xingdao: "eat some if you are not hungry?"


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, looked at them with a sneer and said nothing.


    Ji Xing did not force Liu Wei to continue eating.


    Rong Ling didn''t speak all the time. When he finished, he saw that Liu Wei didn''t eat a mouthful, and Rong Ling''s face was more gloomy and silent.


    The dinner took only a quarter of an hour, but for Liu Wei, it was like a century.


    When they were finally empty, Liu Wei coughed softly and continued to say to Ji Xing, "come here today. There are some words. Ask Mr. Ji."


    Ji Xing said "yes" and waited for Liu Wei to continue.


    After all, Ji Xing was just detained as a suspect, not a criminal. Liu Wei talked to him, but left some respect: "yesterday someone came to yamen for authentication, saying that before ye Yuanliang died, he had seen Ji Gongzi leave the Guyong mansion. He did not know Ji Gongzi, but he could know a man named Zhong Ziyu."


    When Liu Wei talked about the three words of Zhong Ziyu, he also glanced at Rong Leng quietly. Seeing that Rong Leng''s eyes remained unchanged, his movements remained unchanged, even his eyelids did not move for a moment, he was very calm and hesitant. This was a pretense, deliberately pretending to be indifferent, blurring the focus, or Rong Ling was so indifferent to Zhong Ziyu?


    Liu Wei didn''t see it.


    Ji Xing, on the other hand, frowned when he heard the three words of Zhong Ziyu, thought for a moment and asked, "but Mr. Zhong, who teaches in private schools?"


    Liu Wei nodded without trace: "that''s right."


    Ji Xing''s eyelids drooped. When Liu Wei thought Ji Xing would say something similar to what Zhong Ziyu said yesterday, he heard Ji Xing say, "I don''t know."


    This neat "don''t recognize", make Liu Wei really Leng for a while.


    I don''t know if you specifically prove that Zhong Ziyu is the teacher? I don''t know you call it sir. What do we know about it?


    It seems that Liu Wei''s question is obvious. Ji Xing''s way is not salty: "it''s that someone mentioned this person to Ji Mou, but Ji Mou is a man who lives in all corners of the world. There are too many people who have close ties with him. They can''t remember clearly. It''s also a common thing. He knows Ji Mou. Where can he see Ji Mou? If there is a specific place, Ji may remember one or two. "


    People rush to testify to you that you didn''t kill, even if you don''t appreciate it, or a pair of "you said I didn''t kill, I didn''t kill?"? How come I haven''t seen you? Who are you? "Is there such an ungrateful person?


    Discipline is punishment.


    Liu Wei silently felt sorry for Zhong Ziyu for a second, and then looked at Rong Ling and said coldly: "Liu didn''t talk to Mr. Zhong very much. What is more familiar with Mr. Zhong is our Rong adult. Rong adult can say, Mr. Zhong means, where did you meet Mr. Ji?"


    Rong Leng glanced at Liu Wei and said two words calmly: "wharf."


    Liu Wei got angry for a while, and then turned to Ji Xing: "the wharf on the day before ye Yuanliang''s death, does Mr. Ji have an impression?"


    Ji Xing shakes his head very simply: "no impression, I don''t remember."


    "Think again."


    Ji Xing''s attitude is very clear: "I can''t remember."


    Liu Wei is a bit choking, but at the same time, she can''t tell. Did she come to help Ji Xing prove his alibi, or did she come to catch him?


    The way of this dialogue is not right!


    Ji Xing insists that he doesn''t recognize Zhong Ziyu, that is to say, Zhong Ziyu gives Ji Xing alibi, but it seems that Zhong Ziyu has many things to do.


    But Zhong Ziyu said everything, and Liu Wei couldn''t just dry Ji Xing.


    Because of Rong Ling''s words, Liu Wei slightly merged the case of Ye Yuanliang and the case of renpi lantern. This time, Liu Wei''s main purpose is to find more clues from Ji Xing.


    But Ji Xing''s uncooperative face made Liu Wei a little difficult.


    There was a brief silence in the room. After a while, Ji Xing seemed to realize that the atmosphere was awkward. He said unwillingly, "what does Mr. Zhong look like?"


    It seems that I want to try my best and recall who this person is.


    Liu Wei thought that this tone was wrong. How could he feel that Ji Xing was trying to find a way to make things difficult? He was wronging himself, so he took more time to think about it.


    At the end of the day, Zhong Ziyu is helping Ji Xing. It seems that Zhong Ziyu has troubled him.


    But Liu Wei didn''t like Zhong Ziyu either, so instead of feeling uncomfortable, Liu Wei felt happy.Liu Wei thought about it, and then pushed Zhong Ziyu''s appearance to Rong Ling: "Rong adults are very familiar with Mr. Zhong. What do you think about Mr. Zhong''s appearance?"


    After asking, Liu Wei stared at Rong Leng for a moment.


    Ji Xing also looked to Rong Ling.


    Face two pairs of good eye''s line of sight, allow edge to quietly SIP lips, very freely way: "grow in general."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Ji Xing: "..."


    After a brief and delicate silence, Liu Wei pressed her eyebrows and said to herself, "she has a clear face, gentle demeanor, smiling eyes, correct facial features and fair complexion."


    Liu Wei describes it briefly. Ji Xing stares at Liu Wei and doesn''t loosen his eyes.


    Liu Wei said with a black face, "it''s not me!"


    Liu Wei also knows that if he describes himself in this way, there are several similarities between himself and Zhong Ziyu, but a man and a woman are very different!


    Yes, a man and a woman! A man and a woman!


    This is the most important!


    Ji Xing took back his sight and thought again. After a while, he raised his eyes: "it seems that there are some impressions."


    Liu Wei came to the spirit: "how?"


    Ji Xing said: "that day, when I disembarked from the dock and boarded the boat, Ji Mou had a chance to meet one person, but I didn''t remember my face at a glance. The two people described me like that, which reminds Ji Mou of something."


    "Say it."


    "But that day, I saw not one person, but two."


    "Two?" Liu Wei frowned.


    Ji Xingdao: "a Mr. Qing Jun, and a young girl."


    Girl?


    Is there a woman around Zhong Ziyu? Not at all!


    Zhong Ziyu has a great reputation in the ancient Yong mansion, and there are many people who rush to say a marriage to him. The size of Zhong Ziyu''s family, his age, whether he has a marriage or not are all known in the ancient Yong mansion, not a secret.

 Chapter 512

    At the beginning when Liu Wei wanted to check Zhong Ziyu, he didn''t ask. The two sister-in-law of the Yamen family who came to the Yamen to deliver food to the men in the family chatted and talked about Zhong Ziyu''s inside and outside. Liu Wei listened to all of them unintentionally.


    In the following several contacts, Liu Wei was determined. There was no woman around Zhong Ziyu. Zhong Ziyu liked men.


    And now the man who loves just happens to bump into himself.


    At first hearing that Zhong Ziyu was with Miss Miaoling, Liu Wei thought that Ji Xing had identified the wrong person, and that what Ji Xing said was not Zhong Ziyu.


    But before Liu Wei could speak, he said, "it''s him."


    Liu Wei was shocked and frowned: "that girl, let adults know?"


    "Well." Let Leng leisurely answer the voice, but don''t say how to know, and don''t say who the girl is.


    Liu Wei''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Ji Xing added some features of Mr. Qing Jun''s appearance. Liu Wei decided that it was Zhong Ziyu himself.


    Apart from the girl who didn''t know what to say, since the identity of Zhong Ziyu has been determined, and Zhong Ziyu himself admits that he met Ji Xing at the wharf first, and then visited the students'' house. When he met Ye Yuanliang staying in a parents'' Inn, Zhong Ziyu confirmed that Ji Xing had been on the merchant ship leaving Gu Yong''s mansion while ye Yuanliang was still alive.


    So, Ji Xing''s suspicion is really cleared?


    But Liu Wei still thinks something is wrong. First of all, Zhong Ziyu is crafty and eccentric. Is his evidence really admissible?


    Secondly, Ji Xing is mysterious. Although he may be his own brother, he cannot be ruled out as a villain.


    After all, Ji''s family has been fleeing for many years, and the family members have already developed their own skills. The whole Ji''s family is not ordinary people. Some of them have advanced martial arts, some have advanced poison skills, and all of them are dangerous people.


    Ji Wei is very young. He can secretly hate them for playing with Xiao Li. In this way, he has the extreme character of small revenge and big reward. If ye Yuanliang ever offended Ji Xing, it''s not impossible for Ji Xing to kill him secretly.


    At present, in front of two confessions that can''t be absolutely accepted, Liu Wei is in deep thought.


    At last, Liu Wei couldn''t make a final judgment. Seeing the sky outside getting darker and darker, Liu Wei got up and said lightly: "please, Mr. Ji, stay here for a few more days. When the water falls, the Yamen will decide."


    That is, at present, it is not intended to release people.


    Ji Xing takes a look at Liu Wei and makes a casual "Er" sound. His tone is smooth and smooth. It seems that he doesn''t care whether he puts it or not.


    Liu Wei said nothing more and pushed the door to leave.


    Rong Ling walks beside Liu Wei. When they leave the room, they listen to the "bang" behind. Looking back, they are two yamen guards. They carefully lock the door immediately and continue to defend tightly.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips, said nothing, and turned to walk forward.


    Rong Ling didn''t go with Liu Wei any more. Rong Ling walked very slowly and fell behind Liu Wei for several steps. She looked at her back like this and looked inexplicable.


    Liu wei walked very fast and didn''t know what to do in a hurry. But when she passed the crescent gate of the second gate, she ran into the two people who came in from outside.


    The two sides collided with each other, and they dodged away very quickly. When they got away, Liu Wei looked at them, and saw that they were old acquaintances!


    Ji Fengyuan didn''t expect to meet Liu Wei at this time and place.


    Ji Fengyuan''s eyes and tail moved. His eyes swept over Liu Wei, and then the man who walked slowly in the back. He pursed his lips. He didn''t say anything. He bypassed them and planned to leave.


    But Ji Fengyuan doesn''t speak, but Liu Wei has something to say: "how was the last injury?"


    Liu Wei''s sudden question made Ji Fengyuan feel a little tired.


    After that time, Ji Fengyuan saw Liu Wei again. He never gave him a good face. He thought it was Liang Zi who made up his mind. Later, he divided the well water from the river water. Even the most unfortunate, Liu Wei wanted to go back to the family, and he had his own old decision. He could hate Liu Wei, but that''s all.


    At present, Liu Wei suddenly says this sentence. Ji Fengyuan can''t tell for a while. He intentionally reminds himself of the last humiliation or cares about himself!


    I''m afraid it''s still the former. After all, their relationship doesn''t concern us.


    At this time, Rong Ling has come to the front, standing half a step behind Liu Wei, like a cold faced guardian, motionless.


    This distance is very delicate. At first glance, it doesn''t seem like anything. But this angle, this distance, clearly means supporting Liu Wei.


    Now two on one is very bad for her situation. Ji Fengyuan bit her teeth and decided that they came to insult her on purpose. They blacked their faces, but still grinded their teeth and said, "much better!"


    He who knows the current affairs is a great hero. If he can''t win, he can only admit his advice for the time being.


    But this account will be calculated sooner or later!


    Liu Wei "Wu", clapped her clothes, rummaged and found a small bag from her sleeve.Open sniff, to determine what is inside, Liu Wei will pass the bag, said: "some warm medicine, the recovery of the injury is very good."


    Liu Wei remembers that he beat Ji Fengyuan badly last time, not to mention breaking his hands and feet, but breaking his muscles and bones must be necessary. Besides, he ate by dancing. If he moved anywhere, he could not afford to hurt himself. If he was injured, he would easily fall into the root of the disease. He would lose his rice bowl sooner or later.


    Ji Fengyuan looks at the small bags that are all sent to her under the nose. She doesn''t want to ask, why are you waiting?!


    But the other side "a large number of people", their own weak, and finally repeatedly hold back, but also can only gnash teeth to take the small bag, clenched tightly in his hand.


    "Thank you!" With a dry thank-you, Ji Fengyuan took a deep breath and said, "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first."


    Finish saying, also don''t wait for Liu Wei''s reply, Ji Fengyuan has already rushed away from them.


    Liu Wei looked at Ji Fengyuan''s wind like figure and said, "the real fruit man is his name."


    This was not a loud remark, but it happened to be heard by Ji Fengyuan, who was not far away. Ji Fengyuan suddenly stumbled and nearly fell down.


    You are a man of your own name! Your family are all like their names!


    The maple of others is the maple of maple leaf, not the wind of strong wind!


    It was a coincidence to meet Ji Fengyuan. Liu Wei had nothing else on her. She took out the small medicine she had developed these days and gave a bag of it. Liu Wei developed it for old lady Liu. Apart from the medicine she sent to jinnanyun at the beginning, the medicine for warming and nourishing was to be taken later. Ten bags of warming and nourishing medicine were sent out two days ago, but there was still one beside her Bag, I''ll give it to you at will.


    But Liu Wei didn''t expect to see Ji Xing and Ji Fengyuan. Unexpectedly, he could see other people in the Yamen again.


    Not Jifeng.


    It''s jiyunni and Jiwei.

 Chapter 513

    If Ji Fengyuan is accurate, collides with Liu Wei and leaves in the direction of Ji Xing, then Ji Yunni and Ji Wei are another way of turning.


    Ji Yunni is carrying a food box in her hand. She is going in the direction of the inner Yamen in the backyard, which is the office under sun Qi hall.


    These days, sun Qi is busy almost every day because of the travel affairs of Guyong mansion. He goes to the small town around Guyong mansion to patrol at dawn and comes back after dark.


    At present, it''s not too late or too early. In the inner yamen, only Mr. Ji works alone.


    It''s not surprising that jiyunni came to Jifeng.


    Liu Wei is not a yamen''s person either. He just borrows land to work. No matter why the Yamen guards are so lax, anyone can put it in.


    Liu Wei and Ji Yunni pass by, they don''t even want to fight.


    But Liu Wei doesn''t speak, but Ji Yunni has something to say: "when I see the elder, I won''t even ask for a word of peace?"


    This abrupt sentence made Liu Wei can stop her pace. Liu Wei turned around and looked at Ji Yunni with a light eyebrow: "are you talking to me?"


    Ji Yunni frowned: "otherwise, who do you think it is?"


    Liu Wei sneered: "you didn''t call me your name. How do I know? Who do you say it to. In this world, there are all kinds of people in the world. Some people, who don''t speak with others, wish to speak with things, are not under control. "


    It''s a euphemism, but it''s clear that Ji Yunni doesn''t give her name and surname. Who knows if you talk to people or ghosts.


    Ji Yunni''s eyes were narrowed by Liu Wei''s sharp mouth: "talk back to your elders, this is your mother''s education?"


    Liu Wei''s expression, which was originally idle, gathered when he heard this sentence. Liu Wei looked at Ji Yunni, and the expression was unprecedented cold.


    If it is Liu Wei''s elder, we should know that she has no mother since childhood.


    If Liu Wei''s elder generation, it should be known that she has traveled all the way to find the way back to the family just for her mother.


    If Liu Wei''s elder generation, they should know that she can play any joke, only her family members and close relatives can''t, and her mother is her biggest taboo.


    Liu Wei knows that he has been investigated by these people. These people don''t trust him. There''s nothing wrong with the investigation. Since they have all her information, why don''t they know what can be said in front of her and what can''t be said.


    Or is it because you know that you can''t say something?


    Full of malice, this is the attitude of the people towards her?


    Liu Wei''s face is cold and cold, with sharp vision, like two wind blades wrapped in cold ice, which makes Ji Yunni slightly shocked, and Ji Wei also hides behind her mother.


    Ji Yunni is carrying the elder''s share. Naturally, Liu Wei can''t be compared with her, so she asks qualitatively, "what''s your expression? If you are really arrogant, I don''t know who''s inferior! "


    Allow edge to stand aside quietly, in the eye, already brew up kill meaning.


    It seems that Ji Yunni felt the sight with murderous spirit. She slightly deviated her eyes. She could not help shaking her body to the expressionless face of the upper bearing edge. She regretted that she had just made a plan for a while.


    Rong Ling has a bad temper, but it doesn''t mean that he is so harsh to everyone. Some people who don''t care about it, some nonsense, he always goes in the left ear and out the right ear.


    But Ji Yunni is not an unimportant person. If he is a stranger, he can say some mischievous words and allow Leng to catch a glimpse at most and pass by in a flash.


    But because Ji Yunni is a member of Liuwei''s clan or an elder, these words made him murderous.


    At the moment, the atmosphere was a little strange. After a long silence, Liu Wei said, "here is a bag of warming medicine."


    Rong Leng''s eyelids didn''t even lift up.


    Liu Wei asked, "do you want to start?"


    Rong Leng still cherishes words like gold: "OK."


    Then, before Ji Yunni could react, she felt two hurricanes coming. Then, she hit her shoulder with a sharp palm. Ji Yunni felt only a pain in her shoulder. When she made a reflex to resist, she lost the chance and kicked her stomach.


    Ji Wei was scared and shouted, "Mom!"


    Ji Yunni only had time to say, "don''t come here." Then she was pushed a few feet away by Rong Leng''s palm wind, and her back hit the stone table in the courtyard. Her back just hit the corner of the table. In a moment, she felt a deep pain, which made her back and eyes as useless.


    He groaned with pain. Ji Yunni''s eyes were red, and he looked up at Liu Wei.


    "You little miscellaneous..."


    "Pa." Before Ji Yunni finished speaking, Liu Wei''s tiptoe was raised and his tiptoe was about to kick Ji Yunni''s chin. Half of Ji Yunni''s words, his tongue was confiscated. Liu Wei''s kick, Ji Yunni''s chin was bruised and he didn''t say anything, and his teeth still bit his tongue. It was a heartache.


    Ji Wei is in a hurry to look around. He wants to find someone to help him, but he is afraid that he will go away and his mother will be hit again.


    It''s impossible to force. Ji weiwa burst into tears and rushed up to embrace Liu Wei''s waist, crying, "cousin, cousin, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, please don''t hit my mother, don''t hit my mother..."There is nothing wrong with Jiwei. Jiwei doesn''t say a word from beginning to end, just stands behind her mother and pouts her chin. But at a critical moment, a child like a bean can rush up to make atonement for his mother. This shows that Ji Yunni, the mother, is not competent. What about a mother who wants her daughter to apologize for her? Liu Wei was held tightly. Ji Wei practised martial arts. Although his internal power was shallow, it was also quite a lot. Ji Wei hugs Liu Wei, and tears rush down, falling into Liu Wei''s clothes and materials. Liu Wei looks at Ji Wei with no expression, apologizes and implores, and stealthily wipes all tears on her clothes, but seems afraid of too obvious wiping, and wipes them with extra care. This silent and childish revenge makes Liu Wei''s anger rise and go on a bit more quietly. Jiwei is an uneducated bear child. Liu Wei will not be serious with the child, but jiyunni''s account is to be reckoned. Liu Wei opens Ji Wei''s hand, but Ji Wei refuses at first, but hugs him to death. When Liu Wei says "no more fighting", Ji Wei just looks up at Liu Wei with half confidence. His eyes are red like rabbits. Finally, he holds his mouth and tentatively releases Liu Wei. When it was released enough, he found that Liu Wei really didn''t fight. Ji Wei rushed to his mother''s side and helped the mother, who was pale and could not even speak. "Niang......" Ji Wei cried. Ji Yunni holds his hands on the ground, raises his head hatefully, stares at Liu Wei and Rong Ling, but only looks at shangliu Wei with cold and thin eyes, and listens to Liu Wei''s disdain: "later, don''t live with my elder. All over the world, I only know one person named Ji. That person is Ji Xiaqiu. As for others, I''m sorry, I''m not familiar with him. " Liu Wei finished and turned away. ¡­¡­ The author has said: dear people, from noon today to noon tomorrow, the monthly ticket has doubled, vote for one change two! Monthly pass reached five thousand Zhang''s words, Sixteen There will be an increase in the number of days, one week in a row! Vote now!

 Chapter 514

    Ji Yunni remembers whether to eat or not to fight, and then angrily scolds: "it''s only Ji Xiaqiu, who gave birth to your uncivilized wild species!" Even Ji Wei thought his mother was crazy. The so-called heroes don''t suffer from the loss in front of their eyes, and the other side is not easy to let them go. Why do they have to fight for this ambition? Is there any need? This is clearly to say that we have to be beaten. But if jiyunni has a calm heart, he is not the one who has great prestige in the family. When Ji Yunni finished speaking, he saw Liu Wei standing still, but let Leng move. I saw Rong Leng holding up his hand in the distance, and then I didn''t know what to do. Ji Yunni suddenly hung up, as if there was a hand in the air, and he raised her, but the other side was clearly not close to himself, but he was really raised Ji Yunni''s face was pale with fear, and Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling in surprise. What is this move? When Liu Wei was practising martial arts with Shifu, she saw Shifu standing in the same place, far away, waving at a stake ten meters away. The stake seemed to be beaten and broke. At that time, Liu Wei didn''t appear on his face, but he was surprised. Because of this move, it seemed that he had surpassed martial arts and reached a deeper level that Liu Wei didn''t understand at all. "Master said at that time," this move is called the catch in the air Liu Wei looked at the stump with neat fracture and said, "it''s more suitable to kill people in the air." Master smiled and said, "if you can practice it, you can call Liu Wei in the air." Liu Wei glanced at master, but from that day on, she really thought that one day she would practice this move. But until now, Liu Wei hasn''t learned one and a half moves, and the master has long been missing. But at present, someone used this move in front of Liu Wei. Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and his hands hanging on both sides. He can''t help holding them. His nails are slightly white. Ji Yunni is also surprised that her martial arts are just plain. In the family, because her father is the elder of the family, she has been more successful than others since she was a child. She does not want to practice martial arts. Her father pity that she lost her mother early, and then indulges her again and again. Therefore, her martial arts, from the past to the present, are only enough. Jiyunni seldom goes out of Lingzhou, only in Lingzhou. Her martial arts are absolutely enough. At present, Ji Yunni is in a panic when he meets an expert. However, Rong Leng doesn''t give Ji Yunni a chance to regret. When his finger is closed, Ji Yunni only feels that his throat is pinched, as if he will swallow at the next moment. Ji Wei was so scared that he couldn''t catch his breath. He used the same technique to do it again. He jumped up and hugged Rong Leng and cried. But before Ji Wei could get close to Rong Leng, with a wave of sleeve wind, Ji Wei was far away. Ji Wei made a whole roll on the ground. However, he was really close to Rong Leng. Ji Wei is in a hurry and cries more bitterly. This time, he finds Liu Wei again, pours into Liu Wei''s arms and cries: "cousin, we really know it''s wrong. Please ask that brother, don''t kill my mother, don''t kill my mother..." Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling with complicated eyes. And Ji Yunni over there has turned her eyes. Looking at Rong Ling as if he really intended to kill people in the yamen, Liu Wei hurriedly stopped him: "forget it, let it go." Allow edge to stagnate for a while, the vision, the quiet turn Liu Wei. Liu Wei said, "I don''t care. I don''t care about dirty hands. Don''t kill people." Rong Leng pauses for a while. After a long time, he stops. Rong Leng''s fingers are loose, and Ji Yunni falls down from the sky, crawling on the ground. His whole body is injured, dying and coughing. Ji Wei rushes to protect his mother. Looking back, he says thank you: "thank you cousin, thank you brother..." Ji Wei knows that only an apology can make these two people calm down, and also remind his mother not to speak in a disorderly way. His daughter is wrong and his mother is wrong. After all, nothing is more important than life. Ji Yunni is really afraid this time. If she dare not say a word, Rong Ling pinches her wrists at will. She doesn''t look at the mother and daughter anymore. She turns around and takes Liu Wei''s hand and leaves. Liu Wei was pulled tightly by Rong Leng and walked very fast. After walking out of the Yamen for a long time, he asked: "why So urgent... " Because the martial arts of Rong Ling seems to be higher than Liu Wei''s imagination. Liu Wei unconsciously brings some awe that he didn''t realize. Liu Wei didn''t realize it, but Rong Ling did. He took a look at Liu Wei and said, "I''m hungry." Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, take off the mouth and ask: "just that kind of martial arts, used easily hungry?" It''s no wonder that Shifu used to eat and drink on her back, but she said to her that martial artists should cultivate themselves, not be greedy for food and drink. It seems that different martial arts means different recipes. Liu Wei thought so, and Rong Leng glanced at Liu Wei. He found that Liu Wei was not joking, but really thought that it was funny. He took the opportunity to say, "HMM."So Liu Wei is in a hurry.


    Liu Wei grabs Rong Ling by the back hand and drags him away. As he goes, he asks, "what would you like to eat later? pork braised in brown sauce? Steamed hoof? Or three delicacies pot? "


    Just had a late meal, in fact, just wanted to cheat this woman to eat something to say that he was hungry: "Rong Ling......"


    On the other side, after Rong Ling and Liu Wei left, Ji Wei trembled and supported his mother to go to the direction of the inner Yamen in person. He could walk to the gate of the inner yamen, but was stopped by two yamen servants.


    Ji Wei said, "we are here to find Mr. Ji."


    A few days ago, the two often came to the Yamen. Occasionally, Ji Yunni would send something to Ji Feng. The Yamen servants here recognize them, but today, they are stopped by Sheng Sheng.


    Two guards of the Yamen guards said: "the back hall of yamen, no admittance."


    Ji Wei frowned: "we want to see Mr. Ji."


    The Yamen servant repeated coldly: "the back hall of yamen, no admittance."


    "Then you ask Mr. Ji to come out. My mother is injured. Mr. Ji will come out immediately if he knows."


    The yamen runner didn''t even think about it. He blurted out, "the back hall of yamen, no admittance."


    "You You... " Ji Weiqi''s fingers are shaking.


    But the yamen runner just refused to eat. At last, seeing the mother''s breath getting worse and worse, Ji Wei couldn''t drag him up. He hurriedly helped her to the doctor''s office, but he was afraid that she would be late. What''s wrong with her.


    And just after they left, they just felt lucky and smiled and came here with two bowls of lotus seed soup.


    When I saw my aunt, the two yamen servants who were cold-blooded just now laughed happily: "haven''t you had a rest?"


    Shanda''s mother said with a smile, "I know you two are on duty at night. I''ll give you some warm food. Don''t be cold in winter."

 Chapter 515

    Two yamen servants took over with a smile. One of them joked: "only ours, no others?"


    "Yes, it''s a big pot in the kitchen. After a while, others will patrol and go to the kitchen to serve themselves."


    The Yamen servant smiled: "not to say they, but to say..." The yamen runner''s eyes turned away and looked inward.


    Mrs. Sheng couldn''t hear their jokes. She knocked on their heads: "no matter how serious you are, you can chew the root of your tongue and freeze it for me. Don''t eat anything."


    "Don''t don''t don''t don''t, aunt. We''re wrong. We won''t say it again."


    Shanda''s mother just let them go. She looked at the direction of Yamen. She didn''t say anything. She left.


    As soon as Mrs. Sheng left, the two yamen servants began to talk to each other: "I said that Mrs. Sheng was supposed to be interested in Mr. Ji. We ate so much food for Mrs. Sheng, but we had to help her guard people. The two girls came to Mr. Ji in case of any trouble. What do you mean? Hum, it''s not just that you look better, but also that you look older. It''s worth a few dollars to get a wife. Sheng is the best. If you marry Sheng, it''s also a blessing for Mr. Ji. Do you think so? "


    "That''s nature." Another yamen runner took a mouthful of lotus seed soup, which was warm to his heart and lungs. Don''t mention it. He said happily, "we will all do the same in the future. When those two mothers and daughters come, they won''t be let go again. By the way, others will also say it."


    "Well, that''s settled."


    Two people say, a head to drink all the lotus seed soup, finish still not enough to smack mouth, after a long time, one of them just thought of saying: "just that old lady looks like hurt, do you say there will be anything important, don''t tell season adult really successful?"


    "Nothing." Another one said carelessly, "I went to the thatched cottage just now. I passed by and saw with my own eyes that it was Lord Liu and Lord Rong who hurt the old women."


    "Well, what about two other adults?"


    "This old lady is not a thing. She scolds Lord Liu''s mother and says that Lord Liu is a bastard and a wild seed."


    "Damn it, seriously? Come on, let''s talk to the brothers tomorrow. Don''t talk about the inner Yamen. The mother and daughter will come again. They are not allowed to enter the yamen gate. "


    "At the gate of Yamen?"


    "Well? What''s your idea? "


    "First, we robbed Mrs. Sheng, and then we insulted Mr. Liu. Mr. Sun can say that what kind of travel plan we''re working on now is the idea of Mr. Liu. When it''s done, we can all raise our food and pay. It''s said that what kind of staff dormitory we can do is Yamen to build houses for money, marry our own children and give us subsidies. Mr. Liu earned so much for us We don''t say that we should offer him as a Bodhisattva. At least other people can''t humiliate him. When we enter our ancient Yong mansion, there are still people who bully our Lord Liu. Isn''t that looking for death? Call some brothers tomorrow to hang out where the mother and daughter live and teach them a lesson. "


    "How to teach?"


    "No human life is the bottom line."


    "So as long as there is no human life, how can we teach it?"


    "It depends on the situation. In a word, they can''t be made better."


    "Well, that''s it!"


    At this time, Ji Yunni did not know that her mother and daughter''s "evil deeds" had caused public outrage in the Yamen of Guyong mansion, and their continued stay in Guyong mansion only meant that more troubles would follow.


    The Ji family stayed in the Guyong mansion and used their hidden identities. Now, two figures that attracted the attention of the Yamen servants of the whole Guyong mansion appear, which is absolutely harmful to the hiding of the family members. So, soon, even if they don''t want to, they will be recalled to Lingzhou. In a short time, they are not allowed to appear in the Guyong mansion.


    The culprit for their escape is just a group of Yamen servants who protect the short, especially the short and the same.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei sat in the lobby of the inn, chin in both hands, face in both hands, and looked at the table full of delicious food. Then he looked at Rong Leng, who was sitting opposite him, and stared at him.


    Rong Leng holds chopsticks in his fingers, and holds a clean white porcelain bowl in his other hand. His fingertips are hard to detect.


    The waiter sent the last dish, the fragrant steamed pork with flour.


    Rong Leng''s fingers are very tight, as if they should be broken at any time.


    "I''ve got both of you." The second child fell back.


    Rong Ling looks at the full table, takes a deep breath, looks up and asks, "don''t you eat?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    Liu Wei''s way was clear and white, then urged Rong Ling: "you are hungry, please eat."


    From Liu Wei''s concerned eyes, Rong Ling can see that Liu Wei is not joking. Liu Wei really wants him to eat all of them!


    Not only are his fingers stiff, but also the corners of his mouth.


    Liu Wei did not move. He simply picked up the chopsticks and took care of his dishes. Soon, a bowl full of fish and meat was put into the rongling bowl.


    Rong Leng closed his eyes, put down the bowl, and said in a cold voice, "eat together."


    Liu Wei looked at him innocently: "I''m not really hungry.""Eat." His tone was accentuated and his attitude could not be refused. Liu Wei hesitates for a moment, but still stops, and asks the second child to take a pair of chopsticks and pick up some vegetables at will and put them into the bowl to eat slowly. Since Liu Wei has eaten it, Rong Ling has to. So, the girl who sleepwalked again in the middle of the night, after waking up Rong Su, who was finally asleep today, pulled Rong Su hard and went downstairs. Rong Su is pulled by the girl with black face. When he goes downstairs, he sees Liu Wei and Rong Ling eating the night snack with the weight of the banquet. The three look at each other. The girl closes her eyes flexibly and goes to the kitchen. She takes an empty bowl and chopsticks and hands them to Rong su. Because I don''t like eating, but I''ve been stared at by the girl''s servant steward. I''m standing in the same place with no expression on my face. At this time, Rong Leng discovered the vitality smartly. He invited: "together." Rong Su didn''t even have a chance to refuse, so she was pushed to another stool and sat down with a gloomy face. Then, as a brother, Rong Ling The author has said: it''s a great pleasure to bully and bully Rong su. The monthly ticket will double today. Some of them will vote quickly. Next time, they will double Twenty-eight No

 Chapter 516

    Rong Su doesn''t want to eat it, but the girl doesn''t let him go. In fact, Liu Wei doesn''t want to have a share of it. All these dishes are prepared for Rong Ling. Today, Rong Ling has put a big move to make up for it.


    But considering that little girl is not normal now, Liu Wei can only have a nose instead of a nose, and her eyes are not indulgent.


    When under the strict supervision of the manager, Liu Wei felt that Rong Xu had almost eaten, he was "graciously allowed" to go back to his room for a rest.


    If she didn''t have an agreement with Liu Wei to take care of the girl, Rong Su would have thrown the child back into the room and taken a bundle of rope, which would not be released until dawn.


    Finally, Rong Su is finally free.


    Liu Wei looked at the empty plate, and asked Rong Leng with some worries, "would you like to order some more?"


    At this time, there is no one in the kitchen. If you want more, you must pay more.


    Let Leng calm his face: "no need."


    "You are welcome," Liu Wei stressed


    Rong Leng stops talking, gets up, proves with the action that he really does not want to eat.


    Look at Rong Ling walking up the stairs, and Liu Wei is also following up. He walked carelessly, but suddenly thought of something. Suddenly, Liu Wei collapsed, ran over, squeezed Rong Ling away, and said, "I''ll go ahead."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and doesn''t speak.


    Liu Wei didn''t explain either. She hurried into the room, closed the door behind her back hand, took out the two clothes she bought in the morning from the cabinet, looked left and right, and finally tucked them under the bed. She looked far away and made sure that she couldn''t see them from the Perspective of a normal person, so she restored everything to its original state, which opened the door.


    Outside the room, Rong Leng is waiting with a calm face.


    As soon as Liu Wei opened the door, he showed a smile, which was flattering. He looked at Liu Wei strangely and looked around the room, but didn''t feel any change.


    What the hell is this woman doing?


    After a wash, they lie down on the bed. Liu Wei looks at him sideways and asks, "I never seem to ask you, who is your master?"


    Rong Leng''s eyes closed tightly, like sleeping in the past.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and reached out to hold his tall nose.


    But it''s more than enough to hold the edge''s internal power for half an hour.


    Therefore, Liu Wei saw that she could not move the edge of her eyes, or even blink her eyelids. She just let her hold it like this, without gasping, and continued to sleep with her eyes closed.


    Liu Wei pinched it for a while, but she was not in the mood. She put down her hand, moved her soft body towards him, moved it into his arms, rested on his shoulder, and closed her eyes.


    After a long time, there was a sound of even breathing around him. Rong Ling opened his eyes and saw the woman sleeping peacefully on his shoulder. He stared at her for a while. He suddenly reached out his hand, pushed her shoulder carefully and moved her away. Then he turned over and went to sleep on his side.


    Liu Wei, who saw through the fake sleep and was mercilessly pushed away: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei has a lot to do now.


    1¡¢ Several cases are under investigation and the murderer has not been found.


    2¡¢ We have to spare some time every day to develop the pills and express them back to Beijing. Because the medicine is fresh and the effect is the best, and Mrs. Liu''s body at present is to try not to use the old medicine.


    3¡¢ Rong Leng is off the rails.


    Compared with the first two, Liu Wei is more worried.


    For the third reason, it''s the attitude of the other party, not your own.


    Liu Wei has never been in love. She doesn''t know that there is a so-called emotional gap between men and women. She needs to make up for it and what she has to do to make up for it.


    Liu Wei has no experience and no suitable female friends. Finally, without any choice, Liu Wei finds Rong su.


    Rong Su was using dessert at that time. From now on, the girl just asked him if he wanted to eat anything, and he replied in a unified way.


    After all, they refuse to eat in the daytime and come back in the evening. So, it''s better to eat in the daytime. It''s hard to digest in the evening.


    I saw Liu Wei come to visit, and Rong Su didn''t want to talk to her. After all, his relationship with this person is not good.


    But Liu Wei was probably suffocated by the matter of Rong Ling, and didn''t pay attention to Rong Su''s face, so she found a chair to make it, and asked: "there are many princes and concubines, I don''t know, but there are real admirers?"


    Rong Su takes a bite of plum blossom cake and sticks it in her throat. She looks at Liu Wei with a kind of "are you sick?".


    Liu Wei is eager to learn and doesn''t care about rongsu''s displeasure. Instead, she continues to ask, "or, is there any princess who really loves the seventh prince?"


    I can''t bear this.


    He said with a cold face, "naturally they all love Ben Wang!"


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Su, lowered his eyes, and sighed for a while.


    This tone sighed sinuously, hearing that Rong Su was uncomfortable all over, and a little angry: "what do you mean?"


    Liu Wei waved his hand, supported his chin, and said with some discouragement, "I was thinking about the seven lords'' love affairs. I had some emotional problems. I wanted to consult him for one or two, but I didn''t want to. So you are in the game and don''t know. It seems that you can''t give me any suggestions. Sorry to disturb me."Liu Wei said, and got up to go.


    But how can this be described as a satire in Rong Su''s ear.


    Rong Su said that all his concubines loved him, so he said that he was in the Bureau, which clearly means that his concubine did not love him.


    It''s all his concubines. If you don''t love him, who else do you want to love?


    This time, it''s not that Liu Wei doesn''t want to go, but that Rong Suo won''t let Liu Wei go. He blocked Liu Wei''s way with a cold face, clenched his teeth, stared at her eyes, and said, "explain clearly before you go!"


    Liu Wei was stopped, and he was still thinking about his own affairs, looking at Rong Su''s almost black face, which made him realize that Rong Su misunderstood his meaning.


    Liu Wei didn''t recognize the concubines of Rong Su, but she knew that she had asked the wrong person only by saying "they".


    This man, the so-called "love", is totally different from her. Since his values are different, it is in vain to talk about it again.


    However, it seems that he accidentally said something uncomfortable and hurt the Lord''s heart. Liu Wei was also generous and apologized directly: "you are quick to talk, and there are a large number of Lord seven. Don''t go to your heart."


    Without sincerity said such a sentence, Liu Wei then bypasses him to plan to leave.


    How could it be so easy to talk?!


    "Stop!" He snapped at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s absent-minded stop, some helplessly turned around and said, "can''t you just pretend that I haven''t been here?"


    Rong Su frowns. After stabbing him, he wants to smooth everything, as if it hasn''t happened?


    It''s beautiful.


    Directly compared with the stool in front of him, Rong said, "sit down."


    Liu Wei already knows that the wrong person has been found. Liu Wei plans to go back and write to jinnanyun. She shouldn''t try to get close and find a man who has no emotional cell to make an idea.

 Chapter 517

    This kind of thing, or the woman is good at some, jinnanyun may be able to solve the worry in her heart.


    In this way of thinking, Liu Wei is naturally not in the mood to sit down and is determined to leave.


    Rong Su coldly threw out a sentence: "Mr. Liu is intelligent. Have you heard a word? The one who knows you the most must be your enemy."


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, ponders over this sentence carefully, does not leave at once, returns to sit down, looks at the countenance backwardly: "well, that bothers seven Wang Ye, then talks about your this'' enemy '', according to your understanding to him, whether he has really changed his mind?"


    "Yes." Rong Suo is determined and blurts out almost without consideration.


    For a moment, Liu Wei felt that her heart was broken and something was shaking.


    Liu Wei said dryly, "think about it again. If you answer so quickly, you may not think deeply enough. We have time. Think slowly."


    "No need." Rong Su''s tone is firm: "Rong Ling is a ruthless and resourceful man. When you say that Rong Ling has changed his mind, I''d like to know whether Rong Ling has ever moved his heart to you or not."


    Looking down at Liu Wei''s head, he let out a trace of emotion from the corner of his eyes. He continued: "after all, the sum of yin and Yang is the right way in the world. This man and man are crooked. It''s never easy to climb the hall of elegance. You are so, so is the man who follows you. I think that taking this opportunity to break with him is your way out."


    Liu Wei did not raise her head immediately after hearing Rong Su''s words, but stared at the tip of her shoes, her head never raised.


    Rong Su is not sure about his words. He has heard a few percent of them, but he doesn''t think much of them. After all, there are many contradictions in their past relations.


    If you want to provoke these two people, it''s not overnight.


    Rong Su only hopes that Rong Ling will see Zhong Ziyu again. In this way, it will be easier for him to rebel against Mr. Liu.


    With his own plan in mind, Liu Wei, who had been silent for a long time, opened his mouth this time: "seven princes, dare to ask."


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei and waits for her to talk.


    Then, Liu Wei raised her head and looked at him. For a while, she asked, "do you have any shadow in your childhood?"


    Childhood shadow?


    Strange words.


    But word by word, it seems that Rong Su can guess 70-80% of them. Although he doesn''t know whether his guess is correct or not, Rong Su is still cautious and raises his eyebrows and asks, "hmm?"


    Liu Wei organized the language and said slowly: "I''m very confident that Rong Ling is in love with me. What I''m worried about now is that I''m not sure how much Rong Ling is still in love with me, so I''m eager to find someone to discuss and make suggestions. But if you don''t help me, I''ll stay here. Is it interesting to say these simple and pale provocations? Just to get back at me? Is that Lord too mean? "


    Rong Su''s face sank: "instigate? Do you think so? "


    Even if it''s provocation, a fool can''t really admit it.


    Liu Wei looked back at him. "Isn''t it?"


    "No." Rong Su said that he was confident and looked Liu Wei in the eye to enhance the credibility of his words.


    Because of the direct vision of Rong Su, Liu Wei is more sure that he is instigating.


    With a sneer, Liu Wei said: "if a stupid person tells a lie, he will dodge your eyes, because he has a weak heart. If a smart person tells a lie, he will look you in the eyes, because he is acting. Should I say you are smart? Or stupid? Oh, by the way, I don''t want to play this kind of clumsy little action at the age of three. "


    Xiao Li lied when he was young because he stole snacks and bodies. Every time, his mother saw through him. After a long time, he was smart. The older he was, the better his acting skills were.


    However, Liu Wei has been specially trained and has many years of experience in solving cases. It''s not easy to see through a small child? And Rong Su''s acting skills are really inferior to those of a little boy.


    By Liu Wei to run a meal out of the sky, the face does not show, but the heart narrowed eyes.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. It''s better for her to go back and write a letter. Although jinnanyun is about to get divorced, some people have been married and dealt with. After all, she has more experience than her. It''s necessary to learn from her.


    But Liu Wei thought again. If jinnanyun''s experience works, will Liu Yi be haunted by the woman from liaozhou and spoil his wife?


    Liu Wei hesitates again. Otherwise, Jin Nanyun can''t, just Jin nanpian? Although their personalities are quite different, sister Pian may be able to give some advice.


    In this way, Liu Wei changed her mind temporarily and wanted to go back to write to Jin nanpian.


    But just when Liu Wei stepped out of the door, someone behind him opened his mouth coolly: "there is a person in my heart who is special."


    Liu Wei stops and looks back.


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei, with no expression on his face: "although it''s special, it can''t be called love, just Some care. "


    Liu Wei woke up for quite a long time, and then came back with his feet raised. He sat on the stool and put his hands on the table. Without any gossip, he asked, "do you really have a sweetheart?"It seems that all of a sudden, Liu Wei wants to talk to Rong Su again.


    Since there are sweethearts, the communication will always be closer. Jinnanpian has a long way to go there. When jinnanpian returns with a letter, she may break up with rongling. So if there is near water around, Liuwei also saves the far water that can''t save the near fire.


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei''s eyes full of interest, ponders and asks, "isn''t it going?"


    "Listen to you." Liu Wei''s eyes were fixed on him: "so, which concubine is your sweetheart?"


    Liu Wei emphasizes who it is, not all.


    Because of love, I have always been true to only one person.


    But Liu Wei asked vigorously, but Rong Su didn''t seem to plan to go back to her.


    Liu Wei frowned and urged, "say, I will keep it secret for you."


    Rong Su looked at Liu Wei with sarcasm and said slowly, "she is not my sweetheart."


    "Don''t you care?"


    "Care is love?"


    "And who do you mean?"


    Rong Su thought for a moment, but didn''t answer.


    Liu Wei smiled: "can''t you think of it? That''s nature. If you love one person, how can you see others? "


    Liu Wei said this, he sighed and thought of his own emotional crisis.


    Liu Wei did not pay attention, because of her words, the expression of Rong Su, slightly changed.


    From the subtle changes at the beginning to the great changes at the back, everything only happened between the lightning and flint. When Liu Wei came out of the emotional injury, Rong Xu had recovered to his normal state, hung his head carelessly and played with the tea set in his hand.


    Liu Wei continued to ask, "who is she?"


    "It''s none of your business." Let the cold return.


    Liu Wei continued to laugh: "I will not tell others, I promise."


    ¡­¡­


    The author has said: monthly ticket 6000, add more mention, 15 start!

 Chapter 518

    Allow to trace the nature to get up, a face send a person ''s expression.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and sat askew on the chair.


    Rong Su frowns. Is it up to him?


    Liu Wei''s face showed a smile, which made her look less sinister.


    Liu Wei beckoned Rong Xu to sit down and have a good talk with herself.


    Rong Su sits down in silence, his eyes are cold.


    Liu Wei then said: "I don''t want to know anything. If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask. Only you said that Rong Ling never fell in love with me, which made me care. If the seventh Lord is really the same as a lover, I believe it. But if the seventh Lord doesn''t know what it is, I can be sure. You just deliberately instigated it."


    "Only by proving that I have a sweetheart can I prove that the words just mentioned are not provocations?"


    Liu Wei smiled and didn''t speak, but that''s what he meant.


    Don''t want to let go of the indifference way: "you take me as a instigator." Say, get up, see off.


    Liu Wei is not surprised to find that she has been able to break the pot. She is clear about this person''s temperament and contact for a period of time.


    How can we say that Rong Xun, who works with scheming and thoughtfulness, can stand out among the numerous good and bad sons of the royal family, not only because of his mother''s family support, but also because of his own ability. Otherwise, even if someone can really hold him up, it depends on whether he can hold him up.


    But maybe it''s because I was a little noble. I have a problem.


    A very obvious problem.


    High self-esteem.


    In fact, how many men have low self-esteem? But this is very strong!


    Of course, to speak well is to have a strong self-esteem and to speak poorly. That is to say, be careful.


    Not only careful eyes, but also remember revenge, and even sometimes very uncomfortable.


    Of course, Liu Wei knows the reasons for Rong Su''s provocation, including that when she saw Zhong Ziyu in private last time, Rong Ling just came back to see him. Liu Wei guessed that 99.9% of the time was Rong Su''s informing.


    Why does Rong Su do this? Oh, of course, it''s because only disturbing her and Rong Ling''s feelings can divide them as a whole.


    Once they are divided, it is much more convenient for Rong Xu to take advantage of the situation and do something invisible.


    Even though she didn''t think of what Rong Xun was planning, Liu Wei could see that it was related to her.


    According to Liu Wei''s analysis, the biggest possibility is that Rong Su has not given up soliciting her.


    But it''s difficult to attract a lover who has a leg with his dead counterpart. Therefore, Rong Su can only gently use some methods that can''t be put on the table to act in the middle.


    Only when this kind of action is seen through, the unrestrained self-esteem of Rong Xun begins to cause trouble again, not only breaking the pot, but even showing some villain''s first confession.


    Liu Wei was a little funny. He said that the old enemy who had been galloping in the court for many years had made the crown prince of the dynasty think hard. When did he learn how to play rogues and how to play so upright?


    Liu Wei just wants to talk about her love life with Rong su. Quan should find a free psychologist for herself. How can this person be serious?


    Looking at Rong Su''s expression of resistance, Liu Wei knew that he would not speak. After all, he got up and walked out slowly.


    Out of the door, Liu Wei couldn''t help but look back and added: "if you want to say it, you can always find it..."


    The last word "I" hasn''t been said yet, and the wooden door panel has been "snapped" shut heavily by the room in the door.


    If Liu Wei didn''t walk two inches away, I''m afraid that door will directly hit Liu Wei''s face.


    Liu Wei felt the tip of his nose, and for a while, the corners of his mouth were hooked up, revealing a strange smile.


    The more Rong Su doesn''t say, the more curious Liu Wei is.


    Isn''t he just a sweetheart? He also covers like something. Is it not afraid to reveal something?


    Liu Wei thinks so and is blocked by Rong su. Somehow, she has some rebellious psychology. If she doesn''t tell her, she won''t know? When you want to know, you will know sooner or later.


    But that''s the way to say. At the threshold where her own business hasn''t been dealt with, Liu Wei really doesn''t have the leisure to mind other people''s business.


    Back to the room, will buy yesterday''s clothes, dug out from under the bed.


    Look around, make sure no one sees it. Liu Wei shakes the clothes out, touches the patterns on them with her fingers, and her lips are tight.


    Do you want to try it tonight?


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei holds the fingers of the cloth, slightly tighter.


    Liu Wei would never have thought of this dress if she had not reached the point of life and death, but at present, Liu Wei seems to have no other good way.


    And when Liu Wei is in a state of melancholy and entanglement, the next door looks better than her.


    Care is love?


    Who made the rules?


    It''s a mess.


    But it''s just that I occasionally think of one or two in my spare time. How can it be called love?What''s more, although the man is special, he is very ugly. How can he fall in love with such a woman?


    It''s a great fallacy.


    Rong Su''s face was livid, so he thought. Sitting in the room for half an hour, he felt more and more angry. A red, white and rotten woman''s face appeared in his mind.


    At the sight of that face, he was not worried about the mood, but once again fell a hundred degrees.


    In the afternoon, there was a sound under the bed.


    Rong retrospective''s eyes gave a cold glance and a light cough.


    Hearing Rong Su''s response, there was silence under the bed for a while. Then, there was a sound of understanding. Then, a person crawled out of the bed.


    I have black clothes and trousers. I am thin and have sharp eyes.


    "How is it?" Let go of the annoyance in the happiness and ask for business.


    The man in black nodded honestly and reported all the latest news he knew.


    After hearing this, Rong Su''s face was calm and calm.


    The man in black is used to the way the master thinks. He is very calm and waiting.


    Can wait for a while, and wait for a while, and wait for a while, the master is still silent, do not say a word.


    The man in black could not stand any longer. He raised his head and looked at his eyes quietly. At this moment, he could see clearly that his master was looking very fluffy. It was a bit of magic.


    "Wang Lord? " The man in black summoned with courage.


    Let''s look back at him.


    The man in black immediately lowered his head, realized that he had disturbed the master, and hastily claimed guilt.


    The room fell into silence again. Just when the man in black was curious again, he heard a clear and light male voice and said coldly, "you Can we get married? "


    Man in Black: "..."


    This time, the man in black was really shocked for a long time, then vaguely remembered to answer, hesitated: "yes, my subordinates have already married Today, there are three children, two boys and one girl. The oldest is six years old and the youngest is only one year old. "


    Rong Xu nodded, looked at the age of his subordinates, and calculated that it should be late to get married. They were all fast to start, and the oldest child was only six years old.


    Presumably, it''s also this job, which has delayed many days.

 Chapter 519

    The man in black can''t think what he wants to do with this question. He just follows the master for a long time and looks at Mr. Liu and Mr. Rong Sanwang. He''s very kind. He has a bit of a brain.


    So, the master didn''t ask if he had any children, but he couldn''t wait to show it first. This Here, it means fear.


    I''m afraid that the Lord and Lord Rong have been together for a long time, and their interest in that aspect has changed, and they have ideas about men.


    Rong Su didn''t think much about it. He asked casually, and then he was silent.


    After a long time, Rong Suo waved and said, "you can back down."


    If the man in black is pardoned, he is about to leave. Before he left, he added: "go back to my Lord, Miss Liu, there is still no news."


    Rong Su frowned: "well, what does she do?"


    Originally because this person was upset, now suddenly mentioned, Rong Su only felt that the whole mood was not good.


    But the man in black was very inexplicable. He stammered back: "every Don''t you ask once, Lord? "


    Since I came to Guyong mansion, I have known that something happened to Liu''s family. Miss Liu''s life and death are unknown, and where she is going is unknown. So my lord ordered their people to find Miss Liu when they were looking for Huang''s son.


    Sometimes they come to report the news. The first thing the master asked was the Miss Liu. Instead, Huang Er, the most important one, was pushed behind by the master.


    In such a short time, the people under the head speculated about what they wanted to do. Every time they took the initiative to bring up the news of Miss Liu''s family, but they also listened to it all the time. Why haven''t they been safe and sound these days? Now the prince is suddenly angry?


    What''s the good news about this?


    Tolerance is Qi, and also Qi of the whole body uncomfortable.


    The man in Black said that he wanted to leave, but he did not like to let him go because he was upset by his words.


    "From now on, I don''t want to hear anything about Liu Wei."


    Don''t want to hear? So we don''t need to check it in the future?


    A man in black should be wise, but a wise man is not talkative.


    Rong Su feeds himself a stomach of Qi, and now he has no time to stay. He waves and lets him go.


    According to the original way, the man in black ran away from the bottom of the bed and was stopped by the voice above: "wait a minute."


    The man in black hurriedly climbed up again. He was ashen and had no time to clap. He bowed his hand and said, "master, do you have any orders?"


    After a long silence, Rong Xu asked slowly, "have you found Jiangnan?"


    In a daze, the man in black replied honestly, "I have found it, but the last place where Huang Er appeared is in the north. The people we sent to Jiangnan are not..."


    "Not her." Rong Su interrupts his subordinates'' explanation and looks at them coldly.


    The man in black was stared at with horror by the master. He got a lump in his heart before he came back.


    Master, it''s not huang''er. Who else is huang''er? No, it is


    But the master didn''t just say that he didn''t ask about Miss Liu anymore? What''s the matter with less than half a cup of tea?


    People in black think that the master may be a little confused. They are afraid that they will eat wine in the daytime. This is nonsense.


    I just thought about it in my heart, but my eyes saw who the master wanted to ask after all. Naturally, I still wanted to go back: "my Lord, I searched Jiangnan in the beginning, but I found several cities, and still got nothing. To say that Miss Liu''s face is different, it should be very conspicuous, but..."


    When the man in Black said half, he felt chilly on his body. When he looked closely, he found that his master was staring at him with gloomy face and cold air.


    The man in black trembled and was very frightened: "Lord, Lord......"


    It seems that he also realized that his reaction was too big, and he could not bear the unpleasant mood and said coldly: "find her as soon as possible."


    "Yes," said the man in black But the eyes are still again and again to his master''s body Piao.


    The subordinates want to know whether the master is drunk or not. How can the whole person feel something wrong?


    "If it is found." After a while, Rong Su added another sentence.


    The man in black is honest and respectful.


    "Then, kill it."


    The man in black is about to respond conditionally to any request of his master, but when his head rises, he suddenly raises his eyes when he hears such a sentence. His expression should be more surprised and more surprised.


    Rong Su has waved and let him go down.


    The man in black wants to leave, but he has to ask clearly: "the master means to kill Miss Liu?"


    He thought he had misunderstood. Did the master say kill huang''er?


    "Well." Let the cold back a word.


    People in black are still a little confused.


    But Rong Su was obviously impatient and frowned.


    The man in black had to obey the rules. This time he left seriously.


    The room is quiet again, and Rong Su looks at the empty room, and the upset face floats in her mind again.It''s better to kill. It''s easy, so that you don''t always think about it and let yourself be distracted. At the same time, on the outskirts of Kyoto. A fast-moving carriage, kicking and treading, is galloping towards the official road in the suburb of Beijing. The driver''s whip is very thick. When a whip is waved down, the horse whines with pain. The horse ran fast, but the people in the carriage suffered. But now, no one complained. Liu Yue lifted the tightly wrapped white cloth on her face. She held the carriage wall with one hand and protected her luggage with the other hand. From time to time, she lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out. She was uneasy and ordered the coachman: "hurry up." The driver listened to the order and waved the whip more vigorously. In the carriage, there was a mammy sitting beside Liu Yue. The Mammy''s face was cold and sharp, her eyes were mean, and she was so panicked, and her eyes were full of discontent: "what''s the hurry when you run out?" Liu Yue looks at the Mammy. This is the man sent to escort her to Guyong mansion. Originally, Liu Yue thought that the man would send some experts to protect her all the way, but he was only an old woman who only stepped into the coffin. Liu Yue''s face is not obvious, but her heart is not very comfortable. She also has the right to be a companion to her mother. But Liu Yue didn''t care for her, but she asked her a lot: "it''s hard to be a lady of the Liu family. Liu Yue is also a lady of the Liu family. She doesn''t preach and learn to be polite. She is calm and elegant. She should be more generous and restrained. Such a surprise move should be a taboo of the girl. I hope Liu will go Don''t do it again. " Liu Yue frowns. Out of habit, Liu Yue is always kind to the people around her. Even if she is away at present, she carries this bearing. But at present, this person says that she is difficult to climb the hall of elegance. You should know that Liu Yue, as a commoner girl, cares most about this sentence. It seems that no matter how hard she tries, she can''t compare with those who are born to be legitimate. What about the common women? They should be trampled on the bottom of their feet and crushed arbitrarily?

 Chapter 520

    If she had not just lost a powerful and powerful mother, what would be the difference between Liuyue and others?


    When thinking about this, Liu Yue habitually bowed her head and buried all her emotions in the deepest part of her eyes. But this time, a pair of cool hands suddenly grabbed her jaw and dragged her face up. Coldly, she said, "if you show this expression again, Miss Liu will go back to Liu''s mansion as early as possible, and Gu Yong''s mansion will not go."


    Liu Yue was shocked and frowned deeply.


    The old mother said: "such a small family''s behavior is not what the seven princesses should have in the future. Miss Liu grew up at the Liu''s house. She has seen a lot of dignitaries and dignitaries. Look at those, there are obstinate willful, there are wanton, there are elegant and light, there are people who refuse thousands of miles, but no matter which, even if there are a lot of brainless, but they can let people see their status at a glance, you know why? "


    Liu Yue did not speak, so she looked at the old mother.


    The old mother pointed to Liu Yue''s eyes: "just because of these eyes, your eyes only have inferiority, others'' eyes are arrogant."


    Liu Yue''s heart was startled. When she heard this for the first time, she couldn''t help asking, "is it better to be arrogant or arrogant?"


    "Those who have the right to be arrogant are all noble people, and this kind of dignity also supports them to continue to be arrogant and arrogant. This is the manner of the first lady. For nothing else, it''s two characters, atmosphere."


    Liu Yue''s face was pale, which she didn''t agree with. She didn''t agree very much.


    Liu Yue didn''t think about it. Maybe she was lack of such dignity, so she didn''t agree with it.


    Liu Yue subconsciously ignores this detail, grimaces, and asks the old mother, "what does the mother think about the moon?"


    The old mother could see that Liu Yue''s inquiry was not sincere, but she was ordered to teach Liu Yue and make her the most qualified seven princesses. Liu Yue had to learn these lessons sooner or later.


    "First of all, put away your thoughtless thoughts. You can be thoughtful and knowledgeable, but you must not be petty and fussy."


    Liu Yue''s face is cold, but she doesn''t know how to do it.


    The old mother found several examples for her, such as LiuYao, Princess Yuehai, Yuwen Minxin, or other princes.


    Some of these people, some of whom Liu Yue knows, some of whom are not familiar with, some of whom just heard.


    Liu Yue frowned, especially when taking Liu Yao as an example. Although Liu Yue didn''t say it on her mouth, she despised her eyes.


    However, she is a little commoner and despises her own daughter.


    Liu Yao is stupid and ignorant again, but she also takes the second real miss of the Liu family as the one with voice, model, style, atmosphere and value, which is what a real miss should be.


    The old mother thought for a moment. Since Liu Yue was extremely exclusive to the people in the Liu mansion, it seems that her mind will be used in the place to go.


    So thinking, the old mother said, "and Liu Wei."


    Liu Yue was impatient at first. Hearing Liu Wei''s words, she suddenly felt a fire in her chest: "mammy means that Liu Wei is better than Yue Er, too?"


    "The old mother smiled:" strong is not a little bit


    Liu Yue''s face is black.


    The old mother said: "at the flower feast, Liu Wei''s every move, step by step, was full of noble spirit. Even though Liu Wei''s appearance was different, she was calm and calm from the beginning to the end. Even in the face of many difficulties from other people, she also dealt with them one by one without panic. In this way, my body was clear. The reason why the seventh Prince insisted on marrying Lingjie was his side concubine......"


    "Mammy, be careful." Liu Yue interrupts the old mother''s words coldly, and says with a cold face: "a rebellious girl who is shameless and runs away from home, but mammy holds her up. Maybe it''s some nonsense. "


    grandma looked at Liu Yue and said," do you believe that you lost to a shameless rebellious girl whose face was destroyed? "


    "Mammy is wrong. I will not lose to Liu Wei."


    "You have lost."


    "Isn''t Liu Wei in Guyong mansion?" Liu Yue''s eyes suddenly lifted up. With the carriage shaking, the curtain was shaken in a mess. Through the gap of the curtain, Liu Yue looked at the scenery outside the window and frowned coldly: "at that time, let''s compare."


    The fire in Liu Yue''s heart was blown up smoothly. The old mother smiled slowly. After that, she said nothing more.


    Liu Yue leaves the house in a hurry.


    First, Liu Yue is in a hurry to escape. Second, because Liu Yue is now under house arrest, once he is found missing, it will cause a stir.


    Everything is as good as Liu Yue guesses.


    Only that night, someone found Liu Yue gone.


    Bi Rong was taken to the backyard, surrounded by several old mothers with big sticks.


    Bilong''s body trembled, and she knelt on the ground, trembling. She cried out: "maidservant, maidservant, I really don''t know where the fourth miss is..."


    Sitting in the high hall, Lu lightly stroked his fingernails, glanced at the corner of his eyes, and with only one eye, Bi Rong lost her soul. In a flash, a row of sweat broke out on her back.Lu family has never been a good man and a faithful woman. If they were willing to pretend before, they should look at the face of the Liu family. At present, the men of the Liu family are in prison, the women''s family is under house arrest, and the whole family is dying. What''s the use of Lu family''s so-called modesty?


    Now, one day at a time, Lu felt that he had nothing to fear?


    "You are miss four''s maidservant. Do you know miss four''s whereabouts?" Lu''s voice wanders around. In the past, Lu''s voice tried to maintain the surface of peace and respect. Now, despite these external eyes, Lu''s voice is willing to live recklessly before his death.


    There is no master mother who can do it without bias. At present, Liufu is alive and dead, and Lu knows that in this precarious situation, if you want to keep one or two people, you can still do it.


    At this time, everyone wants to help themselves. At the beginning, Lu''s family did the same. But later, Lu''s family gradually faded. He gathered all the hidden treasures and waited for the right opportunity to give them to Liu Yao.


    Yes, Lu doesn''t want to save himself. He just wants to save his daughter and son. Yao''er and feng''er are her lifeblood. Both of them must live.


    However, before Lu saved his children, someone in the mansion escaped.


    Lu only glanced at Liu Yue''s house and knew that Liu Yue had escaped. His clothes and jewelry, all valuable things, had nothing. There were several trinkets that LV had sent to Liu Yue, which were not worth much money, but they could sell tens of liang of silver at the critical moment, and all of them were gone.


    It''s not the owner of the house who has collected such a thorough search, but the thief who can collect it properly?


    Lu did not expect that Liu Yue, who could not see the depth in the past, had such courage to say that he would run away. He thought that Liu qincai was the first one with such a mind.

 Chapter 521

    This is not the time to worry about it.


    Lu only knew that if the news of Liu Yue''s escape was leaked and the court came to investigate, it would not be easy to transfer yaoerfeng''er to be rescued in the future.


    As for his children, Lu''s face was cold, and he looked down at the trembling green Rong kneeling on his head. He twisted his fine eyebrows and gave a light command: "pull down, hit, until she says it."


    Birong''s eyes widened in horror and desperately begged for mercy: "madam, madam, maidservant I really don''t know. Last night, I couldn''t sleep as soon as I ate the tea offered by miss four. When I woke up, miss four was gone. I really didn''t know anything about it. My wife and my wife have a clear idea. "


    No matter how Bi Rong explains it, Lu''s family is indifferent. The mammies on both sides drag Bi Rong down. Outside the yard, there is a shrill scream.


    Liu Feng was woken up. All the men in Liufu were jailed. However, Liu Feng, who was two years old at that time, was spared.


    The LV family was only afraid of Liu Feng''s accident. On the first day of the Xiangfu''s seizure, he took Liu Feng to his side and didn''t let him leave his sight.


    Under the accompaniment of the servant girl, Liu Feng rubbed his eyes and crossed over slowly from the side door.


    As soon as he came over, he heard a cry outside the yard. The little guy was stupefied and looked out.


    The clever servant girl immediately blocked his sight. Liu Feng looked at the empty space. He didn''t give up. He twisted his head deliberately and went to see it again.


    At this time, listening to the high position, the soft female voice sounded: "feng''er."


    When he heard his mother call him, Liu Feng smacked his mouth, but he didn''t look outside. He dragged his soft little steps to his mother''s arms and nestled there.


    Lu hugged his son and asked him to sit on his knee.


    At this time, there was another exclamation from birong outside: "madam, madam, spare your life I really don''t know anything, ma''am, ma''am... "


    Lu frowned and put his hand over his son''s ear.


    Liu Feng, however, dodged his mother''s hand and asked, "mother, what''s going on outside?"


    "Teach a girl who doesn''t understand." Lu''s understatement.


    Liu Feng mumbled and frowned, "but she''s begging for mercy, mother. Has she made a big mistake?"


    Lu nodded at the tip of his son''s nose: "well, it''s very big."


    "Can''t you let her go?" Children are soft hearted.


    Lu shook his head, touched his son''s small head, and said, "a mother does things with her own discretion. If she does something wrong, she will be punished easily. If she doesn''t punish her, she will think it''s OK to do something wrong. As time goes by, she will become more and more indecisive, gain more and more, and the skill to resist is knowledge. If you are too small, you can know more."


    Liu Feng nodded obediently, paused for a moment, then asked, "will she be killed?"


    "Of course not. It''s just a lesson. Give her a long memory." It''s a long memory, but Lu family can''t kill her. This servant girl may be the last way to find Liu Yue. Her life must be kept.


    Liu Feng is relieved. But he can''t bear to listen to the wailing outside. Liu Feng doesn''t like the sound very much. He doesn''t know how to do it, but he just doesn''t want to hear it.


    Lu saw his son''s discomfort and asked his servant girl to take him back to his room.


    Liu Feng grabs her mother''s sleeve and suddenly asks, "can I go to find brother Jindong today?"


    Lu knew that he had got up so early. This was what the child wanted to ask. Although he wanted to let the child go for a walk, at present, there is no possibility: "I can''t go today. Let''s live some days."


    "But mother, I haven''t seen brother Jindong for a long time. I''m afraid that if I don''t see him again, he won''t remember me."


    "No, your brother Jindong went back to the prince''s mansion. I''m afraid he can''t meet you easily in the future."


    After Liu Feng was rescued at the beginning, Lu asked his son about the details of being tied up. He also knew that when he was rescued, Liu did take care of his son, but he did not waste the money she spent.


    Not only that, the little prince in the prince''s mansion also took care of feng''er himself. Although the little prince was not born by the crown princess, and his status will not be high in the future, Lu encouraged feng''er to contact with the little brother after all.


    Before the Liu family had an accident, Liu Feng would run to the five kings'' mansion every five branches and five branches. It is strange to say that the little son didn''t live in the prince''s mansion, but ran to the five kings'' mansion. However, the prince and the five princes are brothers of the same root. As a close nephew, it is no doubt that he took them to live for a few days. In this way, outsiders will know how much the prince and the five kings are committed to each other and what brothers are fighting against each other, Pure nonsense.


    After the Liu family''s accident, Lu family also wanted to rely on the relationship between Liu Feng and the little prince to dredge up. But when someone asked, Lu family knew that the little prince had been taken back to the prince''s mansion, and the five kings had also been sent to Kyoto by the emperor, like going to Jiangnan to check taxes.


    Liu family was forced to cut off the news from the outside world. The prince''s family was like a wall of iron and could not be immersed. After a long time, Lu family did not hold any hope. Compared with the small friendship between the two children, Lu family preferred to believe in silver money. In order to keep Yao''er and feng''er, her savings should be barely able. Therefore, she never sent anyone to the prince''s family again.It''s Liu Feng, who rarely has a little partner. When he is in love with the little Shizi, he wants to visit for three days and two ends. But now, where can he do?


    Lu family can only perfunctorize their son day by day.


    Sure enough, Liu Feng was not happy to hear that he couldn''t see brother Jindong again. He pouted his lips and for a while said stiffly, "isn''t brother Xiaoli here..."


    Hearing this, Lu pinched the tip of his son''s nose: "if you have a chance in the future, you can''t be willful, and that little brother Li, also want to love each other."


    The child named Xiao Li also had an impression on Lv. At first, he had a bad impression, especially when he went to the palace. Seeing that the child was following the third prince, he was extremely unhappy.


    But the thought that his son can meet the third prince''s children is also a fate in the dark. If you can grasp this relationship, it will only benefit Liu Feng in the future.


    That''s what mothers do. Even if they have more personal grievances and personal emotions, if they are good for their children, they can bite their teeth and bear it.


    Lu hoped that Liu Feng would set up a social circle when he was a child, just like Liu Yao. When he was the same age, Lu took the most with him to meet the legitimate daughter of another family. When did he want Liu Yao to be with the common daughter of another family!


    Liu Feng doesn''t think that little Li is good. He mumbles, "little Li is very fierce."


    Not only fierce, but also selfish. They didn''t let other children play with brother Jindong. At that time, they just got rescued and lived together. They had to explore their pulse every day. Only brother Jindong was OK. He would play with them and give them sweet fruits and sugar. Everyone liked him very much. Several little sisters said they would marry brother Jindong when they grew up.


    ¡­¡­


    The author has said: add a change late

 Chapter 522

    But every time when brother Jindong promised with a smile, brother Xiaoli would rush over and drive the others away, and then he would take brother Jindong by himself.


    Xiao Li is so bad that he only plays with brother Jindong himself and doesn''t give others a chance.


    Brother Jindong is obviously everyone''s.


    Hum.


    Thinking of the little white and tender boy, Liu Feng felt his face and suddenly said, "I don''t want to be like little brother Li."


    Lu did not hear clearly, and asked, "hmm?"


    Liu Feng puffed his cheeks and said, "brother Yanqiu is good or bad. He said I look like brother Xiaoli. Hum, I don''t look like him. I don''t want to look like him."


    Recently, only people from Yuwen mansion and Yan family can enter Liufu.


    Yan Qiu has come to see Liu Feng twice, but the rest of Yan family hasn''t appeared. It seems that Yan Qiu''s arrival doesn''t mean anything. It''s just a child. It''s nothing to do with the position of adults.


    Lu''s son said that, but he didn''t care. After all, children are all the age of steamed stuffed bun. It''s easy to be dazzling if they see too much.


    At this time, the screams of birong outside have been gradually eliminated.


    After a while, the stout mammy came in and reported, "madam, I fainted."


    Lu''s light hum, way: "close to the Chai room, stare well."


    "Yes." Mammy took the order to leave. Liu Feng wanted to ask something, but Lu sent her back to the room.


    Back in the room, Liu Feng raised his head and asked, "can you see uncle Liu if you can''t see brother Jindong?"


    Uncle Liu Feng often talks about it, but it''s Lu Shi. He only saw Mr. Liu several times, and he was still covered with his face, unable to see the real face.


    "See you later. Wait for the future There''s a chance. " Lu''s tone is somewhat complicated.


    Liu Feng can''t understand the gloom in her mother''s words. She just thought that she would see her in a while. Although she can''t see her now, she is disappointed, but it''s OK to see her later.


    The little guy nodded his head very understanding and looked forward to it.


    At this time, he did not know that the person he most expected would come back to him in the way he most expected, and save him for the second time.


    Liu Yue''s disappearance, not only in Lu''s here, but also in other yards.


    Liu Qin was the first one who couldn''t sit still. She threw a cup of tea and stood up angrily, swearing: "good for you, Liu Yue, if the dog that doesn''t bark is the most biting, it''s quiet and let her escape. Good for you, you can escape, and you need to be able to protect yourself. If you don''t say grandma, it''s your mother. Can you spare me?"


    Liu Qin wanted to escape most. Unfortunately, there was no way to escape. There was a guard outside the house all day long. It was not easy to relax. Liu Qin couldn''t figure out a way. She didn''t have gold and silver in her hand. This made the old lady''s idea. She wanted to get some money and make a way for herself. But her wish hasn''t been fulfilled yet. Liu Yue had already run away.


    Good, good! Liu Qin can''t escape. Don''t think of Liu Yue!


    We will see what a miserable thing it will be when the cheap girl is caught back.


    As Liu Qin expected, Lu''s side soon had an action, but Liu Qin also sent people to Xiaoci hospital to stare at it, but found that Xiaoci hospital clearly received the news of Liu Yue''s escape, but it seemed that there was no response at all.


    Is it true that the old lady is so ill? Can''t even give the order to arrest a person?


    Liu Qin thought about this, but he felt flustered. He thought about finding an opportunity and had to talk with Liu Yao.


    Liu Yao''s mother hasn''t allowed her to go out of the front yard for a long time since something happened in Liu''s mansion. When Liu Qin saw Liu Yao in the past, she had several nanny maids staring at her. There were so many people, Liu Qin couldn''t say anything.


    But now, the situation is different. Liu Qin has to take a chance.


    While Liu Qin was planning how to talk with Liu Yao, Xiaoci courtyard was another scene.


    A few days ago, it was clear that old lady Liu, who was still dying, was sitting in a rocking chair, with an empty cup full of medicine in her hand. She slowly looked at the idle book in her hand and looked at it. She felt it and saw where it was half sick.


    After a while, Mammy Yang came in with a pot of herbal tea, led the tea into an empty cup, and handed it to the old lady: "drink it while it''s hot."


    The old lady said "well", took the tea cup, took a sip and put it down again.


    Bitterness in the mouth diffuse, but not uncomfortable at all, but drink some addiction.


    Old lady Liu smiled and put the half saved cup on the small table. Then she faced up to mammy Yang: "can you find it?"


    "I found it." There was a chill in Mammy Yang''s eyes: "if it''s really the people in the palace, miss four doesn''t have those skills by herself. If we want to talk about escape, we don''t know how to go out without saying whether there is gold or silver in miss four''s hands. I''m afraid we don''t know. In the end, miss four has some ideas, but they are only limited to this. Most of the back houses are young women, so miss four''s thoughts seem capable. But if we change someone, we can see the trick at a glance. "Mrs. Liu pondered for a while, but did not speak for a long time.


    Looking at the old lady''s expression, Mammy Yang took the initiative to say, "you are right. It was the people in the palace who sent the fourth lady to go. Someone saw that the one who got on the carriage with the fourth lady was mammy Shi, a teacher in the empress''s room. As for our empress, she is also discerning. Some young ladies in Liufu, she has just looked at the fourth young lady as her chess piece. However, it''s really suitable. If the third young lady or the second young lady, I''m afraid that the fillings have already been revealed. "


    Mammy Yang''s tone was not good, and she obviously had little respect for the leader of the harem who was under one person and over ten thousand people.


    Maybe she has seen those bloody events. In Mammy Yang''s heart, all of them are Er Er, except for her loyalty to her old husband.


    Mother Yang said this for a long time, but when she saw the old lady, she still didn''t speak. She didn''t realize whether she had said more.


    But when mammy Yang was going to make up for her mistake, she listened to the old lady''s subtle question: "Liuyue, did you go to the ancient Yong mansion?"


    Mother Yang lowered her eyes and nodded, "this is the direction."


    "Send a letter to Liu Wei." The old lady said at once.


    But mammy Yang smiled: "you are confused. There are spies in our house. This is what three little grandmothers told us. How could the big lady know that?"


    Yes, there are people in the palace in Liufu. It''s true that Jin Nanyun, who came to deliver the medicine a few days ago, said to mammy Yang at will.


    It''s casual, but it''s impossible to be casual.


    Since then, Liu Lao Fu has focused on Liu Yue.


    Who is the least surprised about Liu Yue''s escape? On the contrary, old lady Liu is the least surprised.


    Since someone helps Liu Yue in the palace, it''s just a matter of time before Liu Yue leaves. But if Liu Wei is involved, it''s impossible!

 Chapter 523

    Jinnanyun sat under the grape trellis of her own yard, tasting the five flower tea and carrying a book.


    After a long time, he looked at the time and suddenly said, "Miss, it''s almost time."


    Since I went back to Kyoto, my face has been completely torn with Liu Yi. Fusheng has already changed his mouth. The three words of the former little grandma are now completely useless. One voice, miss, although they haven''t been separated yet, means that they are just a matter of time.


    "Well." The light answer sound, jinnanyun put down the account book, intend to go back to the room to take things, then go to Liufu.


    In such a eventful age of the Liu family, all the women in the Liu family should be under house arrest. However, jinnanyun is the only one who wants to leave and stay. According to Liu Wei, this is a play. The above is a play, and the bottom is no different. As long as there is silver, it will make silver. Now, the situation is different from usual.


    At the beginning of Liu''s house accident, Jin Nanyun did panic. However, with Liu Wei''s letter, Jin Nanyun understood that it was just a small matter. At least, it could not be affected for Jin Nanyun as long as she was smart.


    As the daughter of a businessman, even if jinnanyun had been confused, now she is smart enough. Even if she is, now she is only smart.


    "I sent it today. I''m afraid it''s almost over." On the way back to the house, jinnanyun asked casually.


    Mr. Liu''s medicine is good. Now, Mrs. Liu is OK. The rest of the warm medicine can''t be delivered at one go. The miss of the province runs every day


    "It''s OK to run." Jin Nanyun said: "it''s just a lot of running, it''s inevitable..."


    Fusheng understood the meaning of miss. If he ran too much, he would burn himself.


    They were already half divorced from the Liu family. Whether the Liu family is a blessing or a curse has nothing to do with them. But now they go to the Liu family every day. They are afraid that some people in the Liu family may have some thoughts that they shouldn''t have and drag them into the muddy water.


    "Old lady Liu, it''s Mingxiao." Said Fusheng.


    In recent days, they have been in contact with the most people in Xiaoci hospital, but neither mammy Yang nor Mrs. Liu mentioned asking them to help. If they want to come, they are all understanding people.


    Jinnanyun nods. It''s not old lady Liu who is afraid of her. Although the old man is colder, his mind is always good. What jinnanyun thinks is the first lady, Lu Shi.


    At present, Liu Yue runs away. Lu Shi is afraid that he will not be able to sit down. He might have been able to bear it before, but in two days, he is afraid that he will come to find himself.


    After all, now, she is the only one who can get in and out freely and has spies.


    Jinnanyun doesn''t want to have too much to do with the Liu family. It''s not a secret to be with Liu Yi. However, they are different from each other. The Liu family is not standing here.


    Jinnanyun doesn''t matter, but since they are cold and thin, don''t blame her selfishness. Liu''s family is out of business. She is the first one to clear her mind and plan for herself. At that time, she didn''t know that it was just a play of the superior. She should only be true. She wrote Liu Wei a letter to warn her to be on guard.


    Later, when it was known that there was no great danger, jinnanyun had completely separated from the Liu family, that is to say, he was still under house arrest in name. In fact, jinnanyun had already lived in the house purchased outside and completely separated from the Liu family.


    And the Liu family are not stupid, although there are also those who do not like jinnanyun and want to sue jinnanyun, but they are all under the pressure of LV family.


    Jinnanyun is not surprised that LV will do so. If LV wants to save LiuYao and Liufeng, it''s right to sell her. Although LiuYao and Liufeng can''t really have an accident, she has no choice but to take advantage of it.


    Jinnanyun is fighting with no effort, no questions, an Ansheng himself put aside the idea of living.


    But if Liu Yue escapes this time, Lu asks for her help. She can''t refuse her last "kindness". So in these two days, she doesn''t want to go to Liu Fu very much. If she can avoid it, she can avoid it first.


    Jinnanyun was thinking about it, so she heard the voice of the servant girl: "Miss, someone is looking for you outside."


    Jin Nanyun asked casually, "who?"


    "The man didn''t say identity, just miss your family."


    Family?


    Jinnanyun frowned and looked up at Fusheng.


    Fusheng is clear. He leads the servant girl away. When Fusheng comes back, his face is very delicate: "Miss Yes... "


    Jinnanyun has just arrived, waving, light way: "bring in."


    The visitor is indeed jinnanyun''s family, not others. It is jinnanyun who intends to completely cut off the relationship Husband''s family.


    The servant girls of Lv''s house came here. With the accident of Liu''s house, people around Lv''s house have changed a lot. Now they are all Lv''s confidants. Today, they are the most powerful Qiaoxin in Lv''s house.


    Qiaoxin didn''t come empty handed, but brought a lot of things. Seeing jinnanyun, he was very sweet. If he didn''t know him, he would be coaxed by Qiaoxin.Jinnanyun hears the request in Qiao''s heart. After all, it''s nothing more than Liu Yue''s business. Jinnanyun doesn''t answer it immediately. First, he just perfunctorily. When he''s in a hurry, he''s sweating. Jinnanyun''s "hum" is a response. Jinnanyun didn''t agree too fast, but he just didn''t want Lv to think that she was so easy to talk about. If businessmen pursue profits, if they can strive for more benefits for themselves, why not. Coincidentally, when I got a promise, I didn''t dare to stay any longer. Then I left with two flatteries on my lips. As soon as Qiaoxin left, jinnanyun took a look at the sky, and also took Fusheng to Liufu, at least to deliver the medicine. Out of Kyoto street, people who come and go outside are bustling everywhere. Jinnanyun didn''t take a carriage. After all, it''s a special situation. It''s one thing to be able to enter and leave Liufu freely, but it''s taboo to be too high-profile. If you go to a remote place, it''s OK. If you are in the city, you should go there as far as possible to avoid being caught. After walking for a while, Liu''s house was close at hand. Jin Nanyun quickened his pace and thought of a quick decision. He sent the medicine to the shop earlier. He could go to the shop for inspection. But just walked to the main street, Fusheng suddenly stopped for a while, and then hurriedly grabbed his miss. Jinnanyun is puzzled. He is dragged by Fusheng and asks: "how..." Before the voice fell, jinnanyun saw a group of people coming in front of him. They were ordinary in appearance, simple in clothes and looked like ordinary people, but one of them had a face. When jinnanyun saw them, he knew that they were not ordinary. Jinnanyun stood in the same place, a little worried. When his mind woke up, he had two breaths. Jinnanyun quickly adjusted his mood and said to Fusheng, "let''s go." Fusheng looks at the young lady and wants to say something, but he stops talking. Two people continue to walk forward, go on the way, just pass by with that pedestrian. Jinnanyun knew that the man also saw her. Just then, their eyes clearly met in the air. However, both sides were tacitly and quickly staggered. "Miss..." After walking far, Fusheng asked uneasily, "that man, isn''t it..." "Well." Knowing what Fusheng is going to ask, jinnanyun said with no emotion: "Xingyi, it''s him." "As expected, it''s him. How could he be in Kyoto?"

 Chapter 524

    "Strange." Jinnanyun was very open: "at present, the emperor and the king of power fight, Xingyi is from liaozhou, and it''s not strange that he was sent to Kyoto to be a spy. In the future, he may meet in the street, you can remember, don''t show his horse''s feet."


    Fusheng nodded obediently and asked, "what horse feet?"


    Jinnanyun looks at Fusheng and laughs: "you are the horse foot now."


    Fusheng blushed and stopped talking.


    Jinnanyun''s note: "in a word, when we see Quan in the future, we can''t recognize that he is now in chaos. We can''t contact him. We can''t say a word more than usual. Otherwise, it''s easy to get into the eyes of some people." Although


    can freely enter Liu Fu now, it does not mean that no one is staring at him. Jin Nanyun knows that his own eyeliner is no less than Liu Fu. At this time, it is time for him to be careful and careful.


    Fusheng understood the meaning of his miss. He went forward a few steps, thought about it, and finally looked back. But in the vast crowd, where could he find the party just now.


    When the pedestrian turned the corner of the street and disappeared, someone asked, "Xing Yi, what are you doing just now?"


    A young man dressed in ordinary people''s clothes took off his simple and honest face and showed a funny smile. He hooked his eyes and said, "I met an acquaintance."


    The companion frowned: "we come to Beijing to do something important, but not to let you reminisce about old friends..."


    "I see." Interrupt his companion''s wordiness, and Xing Yi replies lightly: "didn''t you just know each other? Don''t worry, that man is a man of interest. At present, he has a special identity and is hard to protect himself. At this time, he must be more afraid of me going to find her."


    "In a word, we should be careful in all matters during our stay in Kyoto. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Xing Yi casually "Er" a, brain, but think of another thing.


    Only three days after I came to Kyoto, I met the man. It seems that they are still predestined.


    Maybe, it''s not certain that I can narrate the past.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Liu Wei has been sitting in the room for a long time.


    The clothes in front of Liu Wei have been rubbed by her for a long time. Looking at the position of the corner, they are almost worn out. Outside, someone knocks at the door.


    "Dad." It''s Xiaoli''s voice.


    Liu Wei casually tucks her clothes into the quilt, gets up and opens the door.


    Outside the room, with big eyes in her eyes, Xiao Li said quietly, "Dad, I''m going downstairs for dinner."


    Liu Wei''s eyelids twinkled: "you allow uncle to come back?"


    Xiaoli nodded, "I''m back downstairs." Said, also pointed to the direction downstairs.


    Liu Wei took a look and saw a dark figure on the first floor. Liu Wei was so excited that she turned back and slammed the door shut. Then she took out the clothes in the quilt, put them into the package again and put them under the bed.


    When Liu Wei went to open the door again, Xiao Li was even more stunned: "Dad?"


    "It''s OK. Go down for dinner." Liu wei walked down the stairs with her son.


    Rong Ling came back a little late today, looking tired. Liu Wei asked nothing, took her son to the table, and ate quietly.


    After dinner, Rong Su took the lead in going upstairs.


    Rong Su is not very willing to eat with Liu Wei and others. If he is not afraid that someone will trouble him in the middle of the night, he will not go downstairs to eat.


    After Rong Xu left, the atmosphere on the table was much more relaxed.


    The girl mumbled, "I don''t know why, master Rong Qi seems to be getting more and more difficult to get along with. Today, he glared at me several times. Sister, did I do something wrong?"


    Little girl asked her sister big girl blankly.


    Big girl thought about it, touched her sister''s head, and said, "let''s not recruit him in the future, because you have a bad temper."


    Little girl tangled up a little and nodded slowly. Although he knew that Rong qigongzi was not a bad guy, he always stared at little girl. Little girl was also at a loss. She always felt like she had done something wrong, which made little girl uncomfortable.


    The two sisters spoke in a low voice, but the rest of you heard them.


    Hearing this, Xiao Li immediately commented, "he is not a good man."


    Girl subconsciously retort: "no, it''s nice to have the seventh childe, but it''s colder."


    Xiaoli''s mouth is bulging, and he is not happy: "don''t you say he is not easy to get along with? Why did you turn around and speak for him again? "


    The little girl was stunned for a moment, and seemed to find herself in some contradiction.


    After a pause, the girl whispered, "anyway He is not a bad person... "


    Xiao Li groaned, "turn your elbow out."


    The little girl tooted her mouth, but said nothing.


    Seeing this, big girl knows that she can''t persuade her. She just keeps her ears closed and continues to eat. She likes eating four Xi meatballs and Fubao meat tonight. She wants to eat more and more.The three children are noisy. As adults, Rong Ling and Liu Wei don''t care. Rong Ling may be very tired today. When she is eating, she seems to be in a hurry. Liu Wei remembers the clothes in her room. She looks at the rice for a while, the upstairs for a while, and Rong Ling for a while. She is in a mess. She hasn''t eaten half of a bowl of rice for a long time. Until Rong Ling has finished eating, go upstairs first, Liu Wei is also busy putting down the dishes and chopsticks, following up. Three children are still eating around the table. Xiaoli takes two bites and instills the idea that "Rong Su is not a good person" into her mind. She even talks about Xu duorong''s tracing to Beijing. "Uncle Rong said that he had many concubines, many children and many children." "How about that?" the little girl blinked "He''s not a good man." "How can a person have so many women?" Li said "Why can''t a man have a lot of women and a man with ability marry a lot of concubines?" she added Xiaoli shook his head seriously: "of course not, a man can only marry a wife, a woman, but also a man." Big girl''s eating stopped for a moment, looked at Xiao Li in a daze, and then looked at little girl, and asked, "is that really so?" The girl didn''t know. She just shook her head, saying she didn''t know. Xiao Li then stood up and pointed to their noses to teach them: "you are from a girl''s family. My father said that a girl''s family should have an eye for identifying a bad guy. If you can''t identify a bad guy, you''ll be trapped by a bad guy for your whole life." "What is a scum man?" Little girl is not ashamed to ask. "Is it a kind of green vegetable?" she guessed "No." Xiao Li explained to big girl and little girl, "my father said that a man who marries a lot of women is called a slag man."

 Chapter 525

    "Ah?" Little girl frowned, very tangled: "but it''s not said that the emperor is also three palaces and six courtyards, seventy-two empresses?"


    "Yes." Xiao Li nodded heavily: "my father said that the emperor is the biggest scum man. Only when he is bad can he bring all the men in the world to be bad together."


    "Really?" The big girl and the little girl who open the door of the new world are still hesitant: "so, it''s true that Rong qigongzi What''s wrong with you


    "Of course, so he is a bad guy. Don''t get too close to him," Xiao Li insisted


    "Big girl nodded repeatedly:" I am not familiar with him, will not approach


    Little girl hesitated for a moment, but also felt sad: "allow seven childe don''t like me, I don''t get close to him." However, chick still doesn''t think Rong qigongzi is a bad guy, even if he is the "scum man" that Xiaoli xiaogongzi said, but chick also thinks he''s not bad


    Xiao Li looks at the two little girls who are obedient. Lao Huai nods comfortingly, and especially learns from adults. She sighs: "if you are sensible, I will be relieved."


    Da Niu nodded her head again, and then Qi gathered around her to ask Xiao Li to say something more about the emperor as a scum man. It was interesting to just listen to this kind of thing.


    Three children huddled under.


    And upstairs, Liu Wei watched Rong Ling go back to the room, change clothes, make a bed, and his movements were all in one accord. Liu Wei stood behind Rong Ling and watched Rong Ling''s movements without saying a word.


    Maybe Liu Wei''s sight is too hot. He looks back at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei immediately held her eyes and looked at him.


    "What''s the matter?" he frowned


    Liu Wei shook her head, walked over, sat by the bed, looked at Rong Ling, and asked, "aren''t you bathing?"


    Rong Ling sat beside Liu Wei, looking tired. Then he rubbed his eyebrows and said casually, "tomorrow."


    It can be seen that Rong Ling is really tired. Liu Wei turns her eyes, gets up, runs to the back of Rong Ling and reaches out to press his head.


    Soft and soft hand feel, the weight of the degree of pressure in their own head points, I have to say, it is very comfortable, very tired.


    But no matter how comfortable it is, Rong Ling still grabs Liu Wei''s hand and moves her away.


    Liu Wei said: "kneading will be much better."


    "No need." Men are very stubborn.


    Liu Wei simply glued it up and said with a smile, "why don''t you lie down and I press your back for you?"


    "No."


    "Then press your shoulders." Say, Liu Wei hand already moved up, clasp other people''s shoulder not to give up.


    "I''ll take a bath," he said impatiently Said, casually took out a dress from the wardrobe, and turned out of the room.


    Liu Wei squatted on the bed, listening to the door "bang" was closed, heart was broken.


    It seems that it really needs to be enlarged.


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Wei jumped out of bed, planed and planed solemnly and solemnly under the bed, planed a package out, opened it, shook out the clothes inside, bit her teeth and put it on.


    Rong Ling bathes back, wet hair, clinging to the skin, making him uncomfortable.


    Entered the room, did not see Liu Wei, Rong Leng Dun, subconsciously want to look back at the corridor, but not turn around, listen to the bed, came a soft voice: "back?"


    Familiar and with some unfamiliar feeling of the voice, so that Rong Leng micro Leng, Rong Leng to the first two steps, as expected, see the bed inside, lying down.


    The backhand closes the door, allowing Leng to ask casually, "have you slept?"


    Liu Wei carefully tucked the quilt under her neck. She was so tucked in that she did not show a trace of skin before she could recover: "well, I''m also tired."


    Rong Ling didn''t say anything. He wiped his hair and put his clothes aside.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng''s tall and straight figure, hesitated for a moment, and said, "you can also collapse."


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei, continues to wipe his hair and says, "you go to sleep first."


    Liu Wei licked his lips and said persistently, "sleep together, you come up first."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei strangely.


    Liu Wei reluctantly smiles, but she is particularly embarrassed.


    I don''t know what Liu Wei has in mind, but the soldiers come to cover the water and cover the land. After a moment''s hesitation, they put down the dry cloth and go to the collapse side.


    When he got on the couch, Rong Leng wanted to lift the quilt, but Liu Wei pressed the quilt tightly and said, "blow the candle first."


    Rong Leng doesn''t understand his meaning, but he doesn''t care much. With a wave of his hand, Li Suo extinguishes the candle.


    In the room, it was dark for a moment, and Rong Leng opened the quilt corner and went to sleep. The man''s hair was still wet, so he lay down, somewhat uncomfortable.


    Liu Wei, sleeping in the inner side, after doing a psychological construction, will slowly stick to Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei has done this trick every night. Rong Ling is numb. He is going to push her away at will. He sleeps on his side and turns his back to her, just like the other night. But when his hand touches her body, Rong Ling is stunned.What clothes Liu Wei wears when she sleeps, how many clothes she wears, and how she feels about the clothes are very clear. The clothes she feels in her hands are obviously different from those in ordinary times.


    Because of this difference, Rong Ling paused a little while, and Liu Wei continued to stick it up. Finally, he simply fell into his arms.


    No, it''s not, it''s not


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, suddenly get up, lift the quilt, pinched a group of internal force at the fingertips, the internal force was thrown by him, and drifted to the candle fire core which just extinguished for a short time, then, the next second, the room lit up.


    And Rong Leng looks back and just sees a scene that makes him scared.


    Liu Wei is lying on the bed, motionless. Liu Wei''s feeling is not good-looking, at least Liu Wei doesn''t think it''s good-looking.


    The bath time of Rong Ling is not long, and Liu Wei''s preparation work has not been done for a long time. At least, apart from changing clothes, she doesn''t even put on makeup.


    But in the eyes of Rong Leng, Liu Wei''s feeling now is enough to make him unable to support himself.


    The woman with uneasy eyes lies on the bed nervously. The hair of the woman is torn open, and the waterfall is spread. Most of her hair is pressed under her body, and the rest is scattered. The naughty hair is exposed outside. The black hair, taking advantage of her white skin, shows a sharp contrast, which makes the pupils tremble.


    And that''s not the point, it''s her dress.


    The light blue skirt is a kind of women''s skirt in summer. Because the clothes are very thin, it naturally shows a kind of gentle and deceitful feeling at the peak of winter.


    Liu Wei untied the bundle of rough, a pair of round soft in the thin clothes before rough, if looming, let Rong Leng''s deep pupil, tight for a while.


    Rong Ling''s eyes are too hot. Liu Wei is embarrassed.


    Liu Wei''s cheeks were red. She sat up and stammered, "yes It''s Xiaoli He said that he hadn''t seen his mother for a long time Let me wear this All of them are Xiaoli... "

 Chapter 526

    The atmosphere in the room is very delicate. Liu Wei is very embarrassed. Since ancient times, women''s clothes are rarely worn by Liu Wei.


    Roughly speaking, except in Kyoto, in the past, men''s wear was accompanied.


    It''s Xiaoli, who is used to calling Liuwei a father, not a mother.


    In fact, men''s wear is used to, it is really convenient, but this kind of convenience, before it doesn''t matter, now it doesn''t matter.


    Rong Leng''s sight is too threatening. Liu Wei just feels uncomfortable.


    Liu Wei purses her lips, fingers tightly grasp the corners of her dress, nervously throwing the black pot on Xiao Li''s back, and then she really doesn''t know what to say.


    "So, are you still sleeping?" It''s not a way for them to stand in such a stalemate. Liu Wei hesitated for a long time before asking.


    Rong Leng stared at Liu Wei''s face for a long time. Long time later, Liu Wei''s face began to burn. Then he listened to the man''s voice. He came at will: "you go to sleep first."


    Rong Leng said, opened the quilt and got out of bed.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes: "where are you going?"


    "Clean the room." Spit out these two words, let Leng go out of the room and close the door with his back hand.


    Liu Wei sat on the bed, his head drooping, and the whole person was covered by negative energy.


    It''s such a big sacrifice that the man even has to avoid it.


    It''s over. It seems that it''s really over this time. Liu Wei didn''t expect that her biggest rival was a man.


    Liu Wei''s heart ached.


    Liu Wei got out of bed, went to the mirror, looked at herself from left to right, but felt her chin thoughtfully, thinking, isn''t her man''s image too deep to accommodate Leng.


    Long ago I knew that Rong Ling would bend one day. When Rong Ling urged her to show herself in women''s clothes, she shouldn''t refuse. As expected, she did her own iniquity and cried to bear it.


    Liu Wei is very upset. She takes out her men''s clothes from the cabinet and plans to change them back before Rong Ling comes back. But as soon as she takes them out, there is a knock at the door.


    Rong Ling is back?


    Liu Wei didn''t think about it, so she went to open the door.


    But I forgot that if Rong Ling came back, why would he knock at the door?


    Liu Wei admits that he has lost his sense of propriety, so when he opens the door and sees the three people outside, Liu Wei is temporarily stiff.


    Xiaoli blinks and stares at what is in front of her Mother, a pair of black eyes, back and forth.


    The line of sight turned around on her mother and around for several circles.


    But the big girl and the little girl behind Xiaoli were also shocked. The two little girls were still wondering why there would be women in Mr. Liu''s room. But when they looked closely, they found out where the women were. It was Mr. Liu who had put on the women''s clothes.


    But why does a big man wear a woman''s clothes?


    Big girl and little girl look at each other. Qi Qi sees the deep meaning in each other''s eyes. The two girls think that they seem to have found something extraordinary secret.


    After two breaths, Liu Wei quickly reached out, pulled the three into the room, and then slammed the door shut.


    The three children stood stupidly in the same place, their expressions were very delicate. At last, Xiao Li opened his mouth tentatively: "mother?"


    Liu Wei stares at Xiao Li.


    Big girl and little girl heard the name, and suddenly showed a creepy expression. Did you say that Mr. Liu not only likes to dress up as a man, but also likes to be treated as a woman?


    Big girl and little girl are very sad, so they should call Mr. Liu later, or Miss Liu?


    It feels like a complicated problem.


    Xiaoli is sure that she didn''t recognize the wrong person. She swallows and spits. She pulls up her mother''s corner and nervously asks, "Mom, why are you..."


    "What do you want me to do?" Quickly interrupts Xiaoli''s inquiry, Liu Wei directly shifts the topic.


    Xiao Li thought of their purpose and said: "there is a lantern party tonight. We want to ask if we can go shopping..." With that, Xiao Li looked up and down at her mother again: "Niang, do you want to dress like this to go shopping?"


    "No." Liu Wei did not hesitate to refuse: "I do not go, you are not allowed to go."


    Xiaoli is unwilling: "why?"


    Big girl and little girl are also disappointed.


    Liu Wei said coldly, "if you can protect yourself, you can go anywhere you want. If you can''t, you will stay in the room."


    Now there are several unsolved murders in Guyong mansion. Liu Wei is not at ease. Let the three children go out and hang around by themselves.


    "I can protect myself," Li said in a hurry Say, still one hand holding big girl, one hand holding little girl, follow promise: "also can protect younger sister."


    Liu Wei sneers, and her eyes are undisguised.


    Xiao Li blushed and tried to struggle: "I, I really, really can..."


    "Go back to your room and go to bed." The cold faced and merciless elder gave the final order.


    Xiaoli still wants to fight back, but Liu Wei is in a bad mood. She is not good enough for herself and others. So Liu Wei glances at her and shows that she has no patience. After all, Xiaoli''s head droops and says nothing. She leads her two sisters out of the room.After the three children left the room, Liu Wei added: "today, you don''t see anything, understand?"


    See, see what?


    Xiaoli blinks, just want to ask, big girl and little girl have a very quick look at each other, have a righteous promise: "we We see nothing! "


    Young master Liu has transvestism. They never see it and never tell anyone!


    Being stared at by two girls seriously, Liu Wei coughed and waved: "go back to the room to sleep."


    After Xiao Li was banished, he was still puzzled. He asked the girl who had always been clever, "my father said, what can I see?"


    "That''s right, I don''t see anything," she said


    "Ah?" Xiaoli grabs her head: "what is that?"


    Big girl takes Xiaoli''s arm, pulls her to one side and whispers in his ear.


    After hearing this, Xiao Li was confused: "but she is my mother..."


    "Shh." The little girl covers the little childe''s mouth, looks back at the closed door, and confirms that the young childe Liu, who likes to act like a girl, doesn''t hear it. Then she lowers her voice and says, "you can''t call a mother, you need to call a father."


    Xiao Li still doesn''t understand. He knows to call her father. His mother said that he would call her father. He has been very obedient and obedient. But why didn''t he see it?


    What if I saw it?


    My mother just wore a skirt. Before, in Kyoto, my mother often wore a skirt. But every time I wear a skirt, I have to stick a very ugly scar. Now, my mother doesn''t stick a scar to wear a skirt. It''s much more beautiful.


    Xiaoli thinks it''s a good thing. Her mother finally knows that the red, white and white scars are not good-looking, which can''t add color to her appearance. This shows that her mother finally has a normal aesthetic, which is something to celebrate.


    ¡­¡­


    The author has said: there will be meat god horse, in a very "special" situation. Rong Ling is going to die! (the last time I ate meat, it''s just deleted.)

 Chapter 527

    Big girl and little girl think little childe is too stupid to say anything, but in order to be afraid that young childe Liu is not happy, they still try their best to ask little childe to keep a secret.


    Although Xiao Li didn''t understand his intention, he agreed.


    Little girl is very pleased. Although little childe is not smart, she is obedient, which can also make them worry a lot.


    And since she thought she was the most unlikely girl to divulge secrets, after returning to the room, sleeping quietly, and falling asleep peacefully, at three o''clock, she suddenly came down from the bed, with her eyes closed, walked out of the room, walked through the corridor, walked to the familiar door, raised her hand, and began to knock.


    The third time the door was knocked, the door opened. Rong Xu rubbed his brow and looked at the little girl who reported on time. There was no ups and downs on her cold, ink like face.


    According to the usual habit, the little girl came, if not to deliver food or to sleep, but in the final analysis, she would come in as soon as she opened the door, and then climb to the bed accurately.


    But today, the door is open, but the little girl is just standing at the door, motionless.


    "How?" he asked


    The little girl at the door didn''t respond.


    Rong Su is not a person who has much patience with children. When she sees little girl, she stops for a moment and plans to close the door.


    But when the door closed, a short hand pushed the door.


    Rong Su looks at the girl and releases her hand.


    If it is true, the girl will come in.


    But the little girl just pushed the door, but she didn''t intend to come in. Rong Su didn''t understand.


    But when Rong Su plans to close the door again, he hears a weak voice, which floats out of the girl''s mouth: "dregs man."


    Rong Su raised her eyebrows and looked a little surprised. For several days, she dreamt about her soul at night, but she never spoke. She just did some unpredictable actions in silence, but she did not speak.


    And what did the chick say? Scum man? What''s that weird word?


    If you don''t know what''s going on, you don''t have to say a word, just wait and see what''s going on.


    But I saw that the little girl seemed to be stimulated by those two words. Suddenly, she pushed the door open, walked in, and started to look back. In her mouth, she also said: "slag man, slag man, slag man --"


    the little girl''s fist has no strength. It doesn''t hurt to fight, but it can''t resist the angry tone of the little girl, which makes people uneasy.


    Rong Su drags the girl''s hand, lifts the girl away like a chicken, with a straight face: "what''s crazy!"


    When she was picked up, the little girl couldn''t help it. If she couldn''t hit the body of the other party, she would hold the hand of the other party, and then beat it frequently. She still cried: "slag man, slag man......"


    But what does that mean?


    Rong Su can''t understand it, but he knows that only Mr. Liu can say such strange words, so what did the man say to the girl? What''s wrong with this girl?


    Little girl scolds very vigorously. Although she wakes up tomorrow, she doesn''t know what happened today, but little girl just says it all the time, all the time, without hesitation.


    Rong Suo is tired in the end. He picks up the girl, throws her on the bed, wraps the quilt and says, "sleep!"


    The little girl wanted to struggle, but she was slapped by a big hand and pressed back. After several struggles were suppressed by force, the little girl learned how to behave, and finally stopped moving. She lay on the bed, vaguely, and then she rolled and fell asleep wrapped in the quilt.


    Listen to the girl immediately become even breathing sound, look back face expressionless, reached out and nodded little girl''s forehead, hissed: "little bastard."


    "Scum man!" It''s like a little girl who knows someone is scolding herself and is called a little bastard. Another sentence comes out of her reflexes.


    Rong Su''s face sank immediately.


    But he realized that he was being serious with a little girl who was delirious, and Rong Su felt quite bored. After a pause, he went to bed, slept on the outside, and closed his eyes.


    Rong Su is not easy to fall asleep. In addition, the little girl kicks the quilt and moves around. He can''t sleep well. He has to lift the quilt from time to time to cover the little girl''s face.


    After being smashed by the quilt for several times, the girl seems to have finally learned how to behave. She sleeps peacefully in a place.


    When Rong Su thought it was over, he listened to the little girl''s dreamy words: "slag man Girl Slag man Girl... "


    It seems that he is talking about himself. Who is that girl?


    Rong Su looks at the child sideways.


    The little girl bit her finger and fell asleep, opened her mouth and whispered unconsciously: "girl Girl Miss Liu... "


    Miss Liu?


    Some familiar names make Rong Shudun live.


    In the land of the world, there are many people with the surname of Liu, but this name can automatically bring a shadow in Rong Su''s mind.


    Thinking of the pale woman who disfigured her face but relied on her pride, Rong Su frowned fiercely, turned her head, and stared at the girl angrily: "I''m tired of it. Don''t you think it''s enough? Only when I put her to death can I give up? "Little girl doesn''t know that someone is talking to her. She just mumbles and continues to speak her own language, but she is not quite used to talking when she sleepwalks. Little girl can only burst out two or three words at a time. If she talks several times, she is tired. At last, she sleeps away.


    Rong Xu stares at the innocent sleeping face of the girl and lies on her back. In her mind, someone''s shadow is more and more profound.


    Liu Wei, next door, sneezed and rubbed the tip of his nose. Liu Wei sat up and looked at the direction of the door. He made sure that the door was still moving and that the door was not back.


    Two hours have passed. Let alone the clean room of the inn, that is, the clean room of the Yamen. It''s time to go and come back.


    Liu Wei got out of bed, rubbed his sour neck, opened the door and went downstairs to have a look.


    Jingfang is in the backyard. Liu Wei sees Jingfang''s door from afar, without lanterns.


    If there is no lantern, it means there is no one in it.


    Liu Wei frowned, didn''t he say to go to Jingfang? Why not? So where?


    Liu Wei is a little fidgety. She realizes that she has been waiting for two hours, and her face is hardened. She raises her feet and goes upstairs.


    Where Rong Ling is going has nothing to do with her. If Rong Ling wants to hide, let him hide.


    He has already pulled his face to this point. Since he is still indifferent and keeps avoiding, she doesn''t have to be so reluctant. Let''s let this relationship come here.


    Break up just, fall in love, who hasn''t experienced break up.


    Life in the world, where can meet the first, on the marriage life.


    With a stomach full of fire, Liu Wei washes her brain and goes back to the room. As soon as she enters the room, she looks at the emptiness and coolness of the room. Liu Wei tightens her lips, pours on the bed, lifts the quilt and covers herself.


    Rong Ling, you do well, very well!

 Chapter 528

    The main street of the ancient Yongfu is quiet at night.


    Rong Leng looks at a pair of golden pupils in front of him. The delicate and pitiful woman frowns and never looses her brow.


    Ji Jin blinked her eyes, squeezed the trembling tears from her eyelashes, choked her voice, and said, "thanks for the help of Rong Duwei, but I escaped, my sister..."


    "Allow Leng to wring eyebrow, have no idea of way:" just don''t know is you


    Rong Leng just came out of Jingfang. He was about to return to the room when he heard the sound of fighting in the distance. At that time, he was at a glance and went to have a look. He happened to see a group of men and women who were blocking two women. Because of the heavy night, he didn''t see their faces clearly. He only looked at their bodies and judged that they should be women.


    As for other people''s grievances, Rong Leng is reluctant to do much, but it''s too close to the inn. In addition, with frequent movements in Kyoto recently, Rong Leng is not sure whether this is a plan to lure enemies or any plot against other people in the inn, so he stops a group of men and women and lets two women go.


    At most, even if the road is rough, but do not want to be entangled.


    "Please help my sister." Ji Jin''s face is full of pear blossoms and rain, and her eyes are golden. She looks particularly charming in the night. She sniffs her nose, and her voice is soft and soft: "my sister and I were entrusted by my aunt to look for the missing people from thousands of miles away. Although we finally found them, my sister and I also fell into the crime of disobedience and disrespect to our ancestors. Today, the elders of the family sent us to arrest the two sisters, sister Now it''s in their hands. If they are taken back to the family, I''m afraid they can''t escape the heavy responsibility. Let Duwei have a good reward. Please save my sister''s life. We two sisters must remember today''s great kindness and virtue. In the future, we''ll work together to repay them. "


    The brow of Rong Ling now has been wrinkled into a knot.


    He looked at the sky, but thought, I don''t know if Liu Wei has fallen asleep. That woman dare to tease him like this today. If she can fall asleep peacefully, then he must teach her a lesson.


    Ji Jin cried very hard. She was very devoted to selling the poor, but the man opposite was clearly absent-minded. She felt that she was hit by some blows, so she took advantage of her success and pursued: "Rong Duwei, you should see Liu Wei''s right..."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s two words came out, his scattered line of sight suddenly coagulated and swept to Ji Jin: "Liu Wei?"


    Ji Jin blurted out, "we are cousins..."


    The younger sister''s voice was still in decline, so he listened to Rong Leng''s cold interruption: "Liu Wei''s surname is Liu. What''s the matter with you?"


    Ji Jin hears Rong Ling''s assertiveness, but she doesn''t feel melancholy. She lowers her head and stirs up her corner. She says timidly, "Liu Wei won''t recognize her family. I''ve heard the elders say that Liu Wei is our family''s sister, whether she wants to or not."


    "Liu Wei is not." On the face of Rong Leng''s light, there was no emotion: "in the future, don''t disturb her again."


    Rong Ling said, turning around, and went to the inn.


    "I don''t disturb her, I don''t mention her. Can you help my sister?" she cried


    Rong Leng stops and doesn''t turn back.


    Ji Jin immediately said: "in fact, we are all clear about each other, who I am, who you are, and who Liu Wei is. We all know that the royal family, Ji family and Liu family are all incompatible. But my sister and I really didn''t intend to involve in any family''s enmity. We were born late, and didn''t see that the blood flowed into rivers and the people were displaced In fact, the pictures are the same. Neither you nor Liu Wei have ever seen them. We just listen to the old people in the family instill hate creed for us. What we can hear is always one-sided. We don''t hate enough, so Ji Cha and I will leave the family. We just want to complete the entrustment of my aunt and take Liu Wei back to see my aunt. My aunt has been more than 60 years, and the days are not long When Ji Cha left the Hui nationality, he was ready for punishment, but we didn''t bring back Liu Wei. What''s the value of punishment? Rong Duwei, I know you don''t like Ji''s family. I think you''ve heard a lot of your royal elders about how ambitious and treacherous our Ji''s family is. By the way, your royal family''s suppression of our reputation doesn''t mean that we are guilty of treason? But I want to tell you that it''s not true, and believe it or not, I just want to save my sister. I promise you, save my sister, we''ll leave, find a place to hide for a while, and we won''t harass Liu Wei again, OK? "


    Ji Jin''s tone almost begged. Ji Jin''s own martial arts are clear. It''s impossible to save Ji Cha by her own power. But Ji Jin can''t watch Ji Cha go back to be punished.


    In fact, they have also planned how to get rid of the punishment. First, take Liu Wei back and find the two overlaps of the Hui people and the escaping Lingzhou, which can be regarded as making up for the mistakes.


    2¡¢ It''s to pester Ji Xing and use Ji Xing''s identity to cover for them.


    Originally, Ji Jin thought that the first one could succeed, but it was the one who failed the fastest. Liu Wei was different from what they thought before.


    I thought Liu Wei knew his life experience and could not wait to go back to see the few relatives left, but Liu Wei was not so easily moved. To be exact, Liu Wei was quite different from Xia Qiu''s cousin. Xia Qiu''s cousin was a sentimental person. Her cousin was gentle, her ears were soft, she was easy to believe, and she was easy to get hurt.But Liu Wei has a hard heart. Liu Wei has her own judgment, her own thinking, and her own way of doing things. Liu Wei can''t follow others'' road, but only her own way.


    Ji Jin can''t tell if Liu Wei is like her father, Liu Huan, who has been rumored for a long time in the family. But Liu Wei''s character is also the reason why they are not easy to approach.


    Since they can''t bring back Liu Wei, there''s only the second one, Ji Xing. Anyway, they came out of the family to find Liu Wei. Brother Xing and Liu Wei had decided to marry each other. Even for Liu Wei''s sake, brother Xing would care for them.


    But who knows, heaven doesn''t follow people''s wishes. Brother Xing can''t leave the Yamen. At the other end, the matter of cousin Yunni and Weiwei brings the relatives of the elders of the family. When they bring cousin Yunni and Weiwei back to Lingzhou, they receive the order. By the way, they also want to take her and Jicha back.


    It''s amazing. Brother Xing is still locked. Where dare they go back? Without brother Xing''s advice, it''s family law to serve them when they go back.


    At the thought of the heavy punishment that can be called human life, Ji Jin was horrified.


    Now I don''t care about dignity. Ji Jin runs over and stops Rong Leng. She gnashes her teeth and says, "really, I can''t. I kneel to you!"


    Ji Jin said, bending her knee, and she was about to kneel.


    At the moment when Ji Jin''s knee touched the ground, a hurricane came from far and near. Before Ji Jin could react, she felt lifted up by the wind.


    Ji Jin stepped back two steps, stood straight and looked at the source of the whirlwind.


    As soon as the line of sight turned, Ji Jin saw a woman in a light blue long skirt. She came from far and near with her skirt drawn.


    The woman''s steps are graceful and her body is exquisite. Except for her face, she is cold and cold. She is so cold that she can resist people for thousands of miles. Looking at her like this, she makes people suddenly feel cold and creepy.


    Ji Jin looks at the man getting closer and closer. Subconsciously, she says, "Liu Wei..."

 Chapter 529

    With Ji Jin''s gentle call, Rong Ling also turned around and saw the beautiful woman coming from afar. His eyes flashed and he quickly hid his feelings in his eyes.


    Liu wei walked very slowly, but every step forward, Liu Wei''s face went deeper.


    Liu Wei did not look at Rong Leng, but looked at Ji Jin in front of her. The line of sight seemed to shake up and down the other side like a survey.


    Ji Jin is a little uneasy when Liu Wei stares at her. She looks away slightly.


    It should be said that in the face of Liu Wei, Ji Jin is guilty. After all, she used to treat Liu Wei like her cousin Yunni did before. Now, Liu Wei is afraid that she is not only worried about her cousin Yunni, but also about their whole Ji family.


    Thinking of this, Ji Jin is also a little melancholy. She and Ji Cha have a good intention. I really didn''t expect that things would fall to such a level.


    I thought it was just a small thing, but in the end, I got to fight against each other.


    Thinking of Ji Cha, who is still trapped, Ji Jin sighs at the bottom of her heart.


    Originally, I wanted to get Liu Wei''s light and cheat Rong Duwei to help me, but now the leader has come. I want to take Liu Wei''s unhappiness with Ji''s family, but I will never help him.


    In this way, Ji Jin wants to go. Since there is no hope for help, she doesn''t have to fight for another one. Maybe she is lucky enough to steal Ji tea.


    Thinking about the plot, Ji Jin never thought about it. In the middle of the night, according to their investigation, Liu Wei, who was the last to wear women''s clothes, why she walked out of the street in a graceful manner.


    Ji Jin''s mind is pure, and she can''t see things clearly or thoroughly for many times. In the past, Ji Cha pointed at her side, but now she doesn''t. Ji Jin herself is also ignorant. She is thinking about her sister''s safety, but she doesn''t realize what''s wrong with Liu Wei at the moment.


    But Ji Jin was not found, but Rong Ling found it at a glance.


    Not to mention that Liu Wei dared to dress like this and went out of the street, but Liu Wei''s eyes at the moment made Rong Leng feel uneasy and uneasy.


    Liu Wei looks at Ji Jin for several times. When she looks at Rong Ling again, her expression is light and her eyes are cold. Even if Rong Ling doesn''t have to guess, she can see that Liu Yu is in a bad mood.


    Liu Wei is in a bad mood. At first, she was in a bad mood because she was pigeoned. Now


    Look at Ji Jin, then look at Rong Ling. Liu Wei represses the fire in her heart. She goes over and stands between them, saying slowly, "it''s a coincidence."


    Ji Jin thought Liu Wei was saying that Rong Ling happened to pass by and saved her life. She smiled bitterly and replied, "it''s Qiao."


    Liu Wei''s eyes turned and she just looked at Ji Jin. She sneered, "I should have met you long ago."


    Ji Jin''s golden eyes lingered for a while. When she looked back at Liu Wei, she was excited: "you You Would you recognize me? "


    Liu Wei frowned: "what do you think we should talk about when we meet?"


    Ji Jin grabs Liu Wei''s hand, and the palms are sweating: "naturally, it''s sisterhood, you Do you want to recognize me? If you are willing to recognize me, you can also recognize Jicha. Now... "


    Before Ji Jin could finish, Liu Wei waved Ji Jin''s hand and said: "is it a little late to climb the relationship at this time?"


    Ji Jin stared at her hand, which she had been thrown away.


    Liu Wei raises her hand again, grabs Ji Jin''s jaw, lifts her charming little face up, looks at it, and finally fixes her eyes on Ji Jin''s golden pupil: "golden pupil eyes, Jianyang mansion, killing for life, justice, you know, what am I talking about?"


    In Jianyang mansion, killing for life?


    Killing for life?


    Ji Geun responded for a long time, then she recalled, and her eyes widened: "you mean, that, that woman?"


    Liu Wei looses Ji Jin''s jaw and sneers: "even the name of the other side has been forgotten?"


    Ji Jin is very distressed. She is biting her lip, bowing her head and thinking. After a long time, she really didn''t remember the name of the man.


    Liu Wei made up a cold sentence: "Wu Xinlan."


    "Yes, yes, she is." Ji Geun suddenly realized that her index finger had nodded her head, and then she asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    Liu Wei looks very bad: "it''s you. Kill her."


    Or in a very strange way, fried.


    At the thought of the scene when she saw the room full of corpses for the first time, Liu Wei''s eyes were deep. At that time, Wu Xinlan''s hand was hung in the middle of the wall. Wu Xinlan''s hand had a red mole, which coincided with Liu Wei''s palm.


    The whole room seems to have been bombed, but the place where the body fell hides gossip. Anyone who comes in is bewitched by the eyes of the array, unclear in mind and prone to internal evil. But now I know that the person who laid such a situation is the golden pupil who seems pitiful and ruthless.


    At the beginning, the man also changed to be a man, and he was easy to be a face with edge and dark guard. Unfortunately, his face can be changed. These golden pupils are unique, but they can be recognized at a glance.


    Liu Wei did not see the golden pupil at the beginning, but according to the description of Xiao Li and Huang Lin, he once drew a sketch. The eye part of the sketch was especially remembered by the two children, so Liu Wei also drew it in detail and engraved it in the heart.Last time in the Yamen morgue, Liu Wei saw Ji Jin at a glance, and almost recognized her. It''s a pity that Ji Jin ran too fast. When she wanted to chase again, she couldn''t catch her.


    Today, it''s Ji Jin who comes to her house. In this way, it''s time to clear up the old case.


    As soon as Wu Xinlan''s case was mentioned, Ji Jin also gradually recalled that Ji Jin wanted to say that Liu Wei didn''t have to thank herself. She was just acting for the heaven and had a rough road. By the way, she also wanted to leave some clues for Liu Wei and help Liu Wei to return home, so she cared more about this incident.


    But Liu Wei''s expression was cold, and she didn''t want to thank her. She even used the words "killing for life", and Ji Jin was quick to stop her self effacing modesty, turned her eyes, and changed her way: "she didn''t, did she dye human life by hand?"


    In order to keep Huang Jue Yang, Wu Xinlan secretly took the son of his own sister away, pretended that he was born, and sent him to the Yellow mansion. Many years later, when his sister came to rely on him, he was afraid that he would take back his son, kill his sister himself, and cut off his head, which made the whole Jianyang mansion boisterous and frightening.


    The headless female corpse case has been involved in many forces for a long time. Ji Jin feels that she let the culprit go to see the king of hell, only to help the court and revenge the dead.


    Ji Jin doesn''t think she did it wrong. If killing is paying for her life, isn''t Wu Xinlan paying for her sister.


    Ji Jin''s idea is straightforward.


    After Ji Jin asked, she held her eyes and stared at Liu Wei to show her innocence.


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and said with a poor face: "there are laws and regulations in law. You are not a government official, a cabinet elder or an emperor. What qualifications do you have to judge other people''s lives and crimes?"

 Chapter 530

    Ji Jin''s eyes widened in surprise, and she didn''t understand Liu Wei''s words: "according to your opinion, I''ve met bullies and rapists in the future. I can''t see the rough road. I have to go to the Yamen to report to the officials first, and then let the Yamen report to them at all levels. Finally, I''ll think twice, and then I''ll arrest the murderer. At last, I''ll delay for seven or eight months. When is the right time, I''ll go to the downtown? By the way, if you meet a man with great wealth, I''m afraid that he won''t have to wait until he is beheaded, and his family has secretly escaped from his crime and survived? "


    No matter in ancient times or in modern times, there are numerous such things as drilling into the legal loopholes.


    Liu Wei of course knows that Ji Jin''s words are true, but then what? The law is the law. Since there is a law, we must obey the law. No rules can make a circle. If everyone considers himself the Savior and can easily judge whether others are dead, then this world is not in chaos.


    Liu Wei admits that his idea has no effect on the people in the Wulin who are good at martial arts.


    There is nothing lacking in the Wulin. The most important thing is chivalry and gentleness. They don''t think it''s wrong to kill one or two bad people. As long as they are bad people, they will die for the rest of their lives. If they kill them, they will help the heaven and justice.


    But Liu Wei is different. Liu Wei comes from a modern society under the rule of law and is engaged in forensic medicine. He has his own set of "laws" and firmly adheres to this set of laws.


    Liu Wei knows that the law is flawed and has many disadvantages, but Liu Wei still wants to be a man who obeys the rules.


    Liu Wei, who comes from the modern society, has one more layer of things called "Three Outlooks" than the ancient people.


    Looking at Ji Geun Hun''s face, Liu Wei narrowed her eyes. For a while, she said, "do you want to act for heaven?"


    Ji Jin looks at Liu Wei.


    "Be an official."


    "Well?" Ji Jin blinks, not quite understanding Liu Wei''s words.


    "When you are qualified to judge the life and death of others, you will not have to pay for your life if you kill."


    Just like in modern times, apart from the underworld, who else can Mask


    "but now." Liu Wei purses her lips, turns her head and looks at Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng didn''t say a word to Liu Wei''s eyes.


    Liu Wei said, "arrest this woman and bring her back to justice, master Rong."


    Let Leng black eyes turn, look to Ji Jin.


    As soon as Ji Jin''s face turned black, she realized that the two men didn''t seem to be joking. She turned and set up her lightness skill, so she had to run away quickly.


    Liu Wei didn''t return her head either. She swung her sleeve, and a familiar Gang wind came down and knocked down a cover of Ji Jin who was about to run away.


    Ji Jin was blown to the ground by the wind, but she didn''t care about the pain. She got up and ran again. Liu Wei had already dodged and stuck her back, clasped her shoulder blades with one hand, making Ji Jin unable to move.


    Ji Jin shed tears in pain and her voice was soft: "Liu Wei Watch, cousin... "


    Liu Wei did not move like a bell: "said, at this time climb relations, it is late."


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Wei threw Ji Jin directly to the ground and stepped on her clothes, which made her never run away again.


    Ji Geun lies on the ground in despair, tears running down her back and forth. She feels so wronged.


    Liu Wei did not look at it, but looked at Rong Leng, with an embarrassed expression: "is Rong adult going to bend the law for personal gain?"


    Liu Wei just made a few moves, but Rong Ling just stood still and didn''t help at all. To speak of it, Liu Wei is no more than a secretary, a civilian official, and Rong Ling''s commander. When no one does this, he should do it.


    But he watched Ji Jin run.


    Ah, Liu Wei knew that it would be no good for a big man and a single woman to meet quietly outside in the middle of the night. They were really guessed!


    So now the problem is complicated, so it''s Zhong Ziyu who seems to have put green hat on her, and Ji Jin who seems to put green hat on Zhong Ziyu?


    Then, whether the sexual orientation of Rong Leng is normal again.


    Or let Leng imperceptibly, from single to double.


    Let Leng unexpectedly quietly become so dregs, Liu Wei suddenly don''t know what to say.


    Rong Duwei, who was defined as the "dregs man" in silence, just looked at Liu Wei, paused for a while, and then looked at Ji Jin: "since he is the first one to capture the figurine, he must also capture it."


    Liu Wei frowned, with a foreboding feeling.


    As expected, Ji Jin, who was lying on the ground crying, listened to Rong Ling''s words and suddenly burst into the roof, looked up and said excitedly: "first The first one is Jicha. Go to catch Jicha. Rong Duwei, please catch her. "


    Yes, if Ji Cha is taken away by the yamen, it''s better to hide for a while, somehow, than to be taken back to the family and make a life and death dilemma.


    The family law is so powerful that Ji Jin is not exaggerating to say that she once saw the wrong people with her own eyes, and was tortured by the executive elders for several times. At last, she killed the forbidden area and cut off her life.


    At the thought of Ji tea being taken back, I''m afraid there will be this end, Ji Jin will not stop crying, but now it is ushered in a vitality.


    In this way, Ji Jin''s eyes filled with Chu''s moving eyes suddenly looked at Liu Wei. Although it was Rong Duwei who proposed such a clever plan, Liu Wei first came up with the excuse of "killing for life".Liu Weirong and Duwei are a couple. Ji Jin naturally knows that. Therefore, Ji Jin is determined that Liu Wei is willing to help herself, but because Ji Jia and she have already torn their faces, Liu Wei is not willing to help clearly, so she uses this circuitous method with a hard and soft tongue. At last, she is still thinking about herself and Ji tea.


    Ji Jin''s heart is sweet with emotion. Looking at Liu Wei''s line of sight, it becomes more and more soft. Finally, a pair of golden pupils seem to be turning into water, and they don''t relax when they are wrapped around Liu Wei.


    Being stared at by a woman with such adored eyes, Liu Wei couldn''t help but have goose bumps on her neck.


    Liu Wei coughed, stepped back, and said coldly, "killing is worth your life. Your crime will be written to the court. It is up to the court to decide how to judge at that time."


    Ji Geun nodded repeatedly, but there was no sense of righteous indignation.


    Ji Jin now looks at Liu Wei. No matter what Liu Wei says, Ji Jin feels that she is helping herself and Ji cha.


    As expected, the sisters are still concentric and connected. After all, they are also a family with Liu Wei.


    It seems that although Liu Wei does not deal with the rest of the Ji family, she is very good to her sisters.


    Ji Jin thought like this. She got up from the ground, with beautiful eyes in her eyes, dried the tears on her face, looked at Liu Wei with a smile, raised her hands and said, "younger sister, hurry up and catch me. I will not run. I will not run any more."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei felt that she had been set up. Seeing Ji Jin walking ahead of her own initiative, she jumped happily to the Yamen. When she entered the yamen, she said to the Yamen servant who was guarding the gate, "well, I killed someone. Who will take me to the prison?"


    The two yamen servants at the gate looked at Ji Jin with their neuropathic eyes.


    I thought to myself, girl is a good girl, good-looking is really good-looking, but my brain is broken.


    Liu Wei''s head hurt very much. She rubbed her eyebrows and said to her side, "close Ji Jin."


    Rong Leng did not move, but glanced at Liu Wei and asked, "don''t you go?"


    Liu Wei''s face was cold. She pulled at her dress, which means, how can I get there?


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, but his eyes were clear - I thought you were not afraid.

 Chapter 531

    Liu Wei choked for a while, and her face turned black again.


    But Rong Ling''s teasing Liu Wei is teasing Liu Wei, but he has his own discretion. There, Ji Jin and two yamen servants have repeatedly made a devout pledge that they really killed people in Jianyang mansion. It didn''t take long before, as if it was only two or three months.


    Two yamen servants looked at Ji Jin more and more badly. At last, one wanted to go to the doctor all night.


    At this time, Rong Ling went over and made two yamen servants honestly take the girl who "I don''t know if I killed someone, but my brain is not easy to use" into inner prison even though they are full of doubts.


    Before entering the cell, Ji Geun looked at Rong Ling eagerly and said, "Rong adult, don''t forget that my sister is the mastermind. She taught me how to kill."


    Ji Jin''s eager voice made two yamen servants draw their mouths!


    Heart said, this girl really should be locked in the cell, not the lunatic tower?


    Rong Lingtou does not return to leave. When leaving the yamen, he has waved to the subordinates hiding in the dark to find Ji cha.


    And when Rong Leng orders to finish and looks around again, Liu Wei''s figure is nowhere to be found.


    Did you go back?


    Liu Wei, dressed in a woman''s dress, wandered around the street at midnight, just for a walk?


    I was thinking that Rong Ling had gone two steps away and wanted to go back to the inn.


    However, when I just walked to the three fork road ahead, I felt a chill from the head. When the condition of rongling reflected back to fight, I saw a cold, dark and pretty face on the team


    Liu Wei flew down from the roof, wrapped his internal power in his hands, and attacked Rong Leng''s back.


    Rong Ling was ready to fight back, but when he saw it was Liu Wei, he received 90% of his strength. The remaining layer was not enough to let him escape 80% of Liu Wei''s internal power.


    When his back is hurt, Rong Ling can''t even dodge. Two soft fingers have touched his earlobe. Then, when the two fingers are together, Rong Ling''s auricle is in pain, as if it''s going to be screwed off.


    And beside Rong Ling, Liu Weiyin''s voice sounded: "go back! We need to talk about it! "


    He said that he wanted to talk about it, but he held on to the hand of Rong Leng''s ear, but it was not loose at all!


    Liu Wei knows that what is tender and charming doesn''t work. In the face of cheating boyfriends, it''s the most effective way to suppress them by force!


    One by one, Liu Wei will make it clear with this man tonight. If he can''t make it clear, he will fight. If he can''t fight, it doesn''t mean Liu Wei doesn''t dare to fight. Besides, Liu Wei has a helper. Xiaoli''s son''s use will show up at this time.


    Rong Ling, the third prince, is really stunned at the moment! Since childhood, he has never been twisted! In the past, it was common for Liu Wei to twist Xiao Li''s ears. Children are naughty. When they are naughty, they twist their ears and listen.


    But how could you think that Liu Wei used this set on him!


    The smile on the corner of the man''s mouth, endure again and again, or not.


    Rong Ling holds Liu Wei''s hand and wants to take it down, but Liu Wei twists it again.


    Auricle a burst of pain, allow edge to wrinkly eyebrow: "make enough?"


    Liu Wei sneered, not afraid of him at all: "do I make it or do you make it?" Liu Wei said, taking off his ears, and taking two steps back, his face was clear: "since you can''t wait to go back to the inn, let''s talk about it here."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei without making a sound.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips, pointed to her clothes and said, "I really don''t want to wear this suit, but it doesn''t mean it''s white. Let''s make up our mind. First of all, I''ll ask you. I ask you, do I look good in men''s or women''s clothes? "


    Liu Wei asked directly, and her eyes were very pressing. In the case of a woman''s dress, Liu Wei was clearly not a little coquettish and soft from her daughter''s home. She was bold, as if even a man was ashamed of himself.


    Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei for a while, and felt that the remaining pain on his ears had not yet dissipated. He wondered whether he had really pushed too far, forcing Liu Wei''s real fire out.


    If so


    Rong Leng''s brain circled a circle. When he returned to his mind, he had controlled his facial expression and looked Liu Wei up and down for a circle. Then he said, "all are OK."


    Liu Wei''s face was black. He stepped forward two steps and forced him to come to Rong Leng. "I can only choose one hour to answer."


    Allow edge Mou to expose not to bear, the way of random: "now so, can."


    Women''s wear.


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "does Zhong Ziyu look good or Ji Jin?"


    "What''s the matter with them?" he frowned


    "That''s your answer."


    Let Leng not speak.


    Liu Wei pushes forward again.


    Rong Ling wanted to say that he didn''t feel these two people, but when he said it to his lips, it became: "if you must choose one, it''s Ji Jin."


    It''s better to do it alone. There is no comparability between men and women.


    Liu Wei lowered his head and didn''t speak for a long time. When he looked up again, he directly grasped Rong Ling''s collar, stared and asked, "Ji Jin looks good, but I do."Let Leng suppress the smile at the bottom of his heart, and look at Liu Wei''s serious eyes, as if to deliberately grind Liu Wei, silence again.


    "Say." Liu Wei looks like a fight at any time, and the strength in her hand is also tight.


    Rong Leng breathed, like indulgence, like casual: "it''s you."


    The voice line, hard and soft, turns back thousands of times.


    Liu Wei selectively does not care about the perfunctory tone of Rong Ling, and finally loosens her collar. She gently smoothes the disordered collar for Rong Ling, and slowly says, "so you still love me?"


    It''s not just love.


    Rong Leng thinks in her heart, but not in her face.


    Liu Wei arranges all the collars of Rong Ling. When she looks up again, she has a smile in her eyes: "very good. Now that the words have been said here, the rest is much simpler."


    Rong Ling is very interested to wait for Liu Wei to talk.


    Liu Wei''s hand glides down, grabs Rong Ling''s big palm and intersects with her ten fingers. This way of holding hands makes Rong Ling feel a little strange, but only feels that, in this way, she is really closer to each other.


    "Since you and I have a clear relationship and some rules, it''s better to make it clear. Of course, feelings are mutual. I have requirements for you and you can also have requirements for me. Let''s talk about my requirements first." Liu Wei cleared her throat and walked back to the inn with Rong Leng. One by one, she said casually, "I don''t want you to be nice to other women except me. 2¡¢ You can''t be nice to any man except me. 3¡¢ Don''t be nice to people I don''t like. 4¡¢ You can''t break your promise. 5¡¢ Don''t betray me. 6¡¢ Don''t deceive me. 7¡¢ I can''t be perfunctory. 8¡¢ No...... "


    Liu Wei was obviously prepared. He didn''t stop when he said it. He walked from the fork in the road to the gate of the inn. At last, Liu Wei said article 26


    ¡­¡­


    The author has said: four more, tomorrow continue

 Chapter 532

    "27. If you get married in the future, I will take charge of your provisions. Twenty eight...... " Without waiting for Liu Wei to go on, Rong Ling stops and interrupts her: "how many more." Liu Wei''s counting was vigorous. He was suddenly interrupted. He stopped, calculated and said, "there are more than ten more." Rong Leng nodded and said, "I agree." Liu Wei said, "I haven''t finished, are you sure you don''t want to listen?" "No." Rong Ling said, looking at Liu Wei: "you say, I can also ask?" Liu Wei raises her eyebrows and nods. "Good." Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei and said, "I only have one." Only one, so refreshing? When Liu Wei was ready to listen, she saw that Rong Leng pursed her lips and looked up and down at Liu Wei for a while, saying softly, "in the future, she will wear them like this." Liu Wei choked and froze. For a while, she pointed to her clothes and asked, "how do you dress in the daytime?" Let Leng nod. Liu Wei: "..." Two people look at each other, silence each other, Liu Wei is aware of their own, dare to run out in this way in the middle of the night, looks bold, but in fact, they are afraid. Liu Wei changed the suit in the room. When she ran out, she made a detour to avoid the dark guards of rongling. When she saw rongling, she didn''t avoid it any more. Only because the two dark guards who followed rongling for a long time were the bosom of rongling. It was a big thing for them to see. They would only shut up and turn a deaf ear. Liu Wei is to know these, dare so regardless. But being grumpy at night doesn''t mean being brave in the daytime. Besides, there is a Rong Su in the inn. Liu Wei''s identity, even if it is known to the whole world, cannot be known to this person. Liu Wei is now not only the eldest miss of Liu family, but also the assistant of Zhen Gemen, the official of the court, and a woman who enters the court as an official. Rong Su knows. Doesn''t this mean that he should be given a handle? Liu Wei believes that Rong Ling understands this truth, but it''s obviously embarrassing for her to intentionally say so. It''s also my fault. Just now I said that I asked for it, and you can ask for it. In this way, it becomes mutual request. If you can not meet the requirements of tolerance edge, tolerance edge will not meet her requirements. Think of here, Liu Wei face black down, stare to let Leng, way: "treacherous." Rong Leng raised the corner of his lips and did not speak. Liu Wei bit her teeth, but was unwilling to say, "do you really think I dare not?" Rong Leng said, "you dare, I know." He said, first into the inn, from upstairs. Liu Wei looks at the back of Rong Ling and clearly knows that the sentence "dare you" is his deliberate sarcasm. Liu Wei feels very sad. Rong Ling has become worse and worse. Otherwise, break up! With his head down, Liu Wei shuffled up the stairs. When he passed the corridor, he had a sharp ear and heard the sound of footsteps coming from Rong Xu''s room. Liu Wei looked at his clothes with a look of awe. He drove his lightness skill to the beam for the first time. He quickly ran to the back of a wooden beam and carefully shrunk himself into a group. Next, the door of rongsu''s room opened. With a body of profane clothes, rongsu came out and closed the door. Rongsu didn''t find anyone outside, but went downstairs and went straight to the back yard to clean the room. After escaping, Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief and stroked her chest, intending to return to the room as soon as Rong Xun didn''t come back. But when Liu Weigang moved, he felt something was wrong around him. Liu Wei slowly turned her head to the back, and then she put on three pairs of black eyes. Liu Wei: "..." The three hidden guards who have always regarded the beam of the house as a hidden spot: "..." Four people look at each other, the atmosphere is on fire. After the three dark guards were silent for a few moments, the middle one considered his words and asked softly, "Liu Your excellency? " Liu Wei swallows her saliva, turns, rushes down the beam as fast as she can, runs straight back to the room, slams and closes the door. The three guards on the beam look at me. I look at you. The one on the left asks, "here Is it Lord Liu? " The tone in the middle is vague: "it looks the same, isn''t it?" The one on the right is suspicious: "but she''s a woman." The one in the middle shook his head and looked at his friend who was not involved in the world. He said in a complicated tone: "in this world, men like the strange things of women''s make-up, not without them." The companion on the right was shocked: "why do men wear women''s clothes?" The man in the middle didn''t answer any more. The man on the left seemed to think of something, but he didn''t speak. The man on the right couldn''t get the answer, but he felt that the two companions were inexplicably silent. For a while, on the beam of the room, the atmosphere was dignified. Liu Wei went back to the room, his forehead was already sweating. Liu Wei wants to talk with Rong Ling about the just thing. When she turns around, she finds that Rong Ling has gone to bed, covered the quilt, turned her back to the outside, and slept.Liu Wei clenched her teeth, walked to the collapse side, waved her hand and lifted the quilt.


    The body loses temperature in a moment. Rong Ling opens his eyes slowly. His eyes are black. He looks at Liu Wei lightly.


    Liu Wei breaks Rong Ling''s body upright and lets him lie on his back. Then he goes to bed and rides on Rong Ling, looking down at him.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s posture and the pretty women''s dress. His eyes darken. He puts his fingers in his sleeve and pinches himself hard to keep calm.


    Liu Wei didn''t see Rong Ling''s patience. Liu Wei only thought that he was ready tonight, but let this man tease him. He knew that in the daytime, she couldn''t show people in women''s clothes, but he blocked her mouth in such a way.


    What on earth does this man want to do? To the end, is Rong Ling still in love with himself?


    Liu Wei is not sure, but she thinks that Rong Ling is more and more difficult to figure out and more and more strange.


    The most important thing is that the light cool attitude of Rong Ling has made Liu Wei feel insecure.


    It''s as if I''m fighting for it, but the other side is retreating again and again.


    Liu Wei can''t tell how she is feeling now. She is angry, not worried, angry, wronged


    Yes, grievance, especially grievance.


    Liu Wei pursed her lower lip and endured the bitterness of her nose, so she looked at Rong Leng and stared at him without speaking.


    Rong Leng was originally light, but Liu Wei''s eyes turned red, and her brow frowned.


    The room was very quiet. The two looked at each other like this. After a long time, the red shadow in Liu Wei''s eyes began to grow deep. Then, Liu Wei blinked, forcing her to force back the tears that would soon overflow. Then she turned over to the inside of the bed, covered the quilt, turned her back to Rong Leng, and closed her eyes.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s back, but his eyes are still fixed for a long time.


    On the inside of the bed, Liu Wei covered her face, motionless, but faintly, in the quilt, there was a sound of sniffing.


    Crying?


    Rong Ling is not sure. She looks like crying, but she is Liu Wei. How can she cry?


    Rong Leng wandered around a lot. He reached for her several times and tried to touch her, but he could not bear to go back.


    Time passed by, until after a long time, Liu Wei seemed to have gone to sleep. After falling asleep, Liu Wei moved unconsciously and lay down on his side. This time, Rong Leng clearly saw the tears left in the corner of Liu Wei''s eyes.


    Frown hard, self described ruthless man tight lips, let Leng stare at the top of the bed curtain, silence for a long time, after all, a long sigh, reach out, the distance between their own woman pulled over, wrapped in the arms, received the strength, tightly embrace.


    The huge movement opened Liu Wei''s eyes.


    Looking at the movements of the two, Liu Wei struggles for a moment and wants to retreat.


    But listen to the man light way: "do not make trouble."


    Liu Wei pauses, then says, "tomorrow begins, I sleep with Xiao Li."

 Chapter 533

    Let Leng frown and say nothing.


    Liu Wei still said: "you should not have heard the demands I just said. Later, you are you, I am me, and I will not force you to do anything. You and I will be friends, and each one will be OK."


    This time, Rong Ling''s face was completely heavy.


    Liu Wei didn''t bother to look at Rong Leng''s expression, but paused, pushed him again, and said, "let me go first."


    Not only did Rong Leng not let her go, but she was even tighter.


    Liu Wei frowned, displeased.


    Rong Leng is at this time, light mouth: "just said those, I should."


    Liu Wei is stunned and looks up at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng sighed, and generally turned his head to compromise. Looking at Liu Wei''s wet eyes, he leaned to her lips and said slowly: "I''m all Yes. "


    Finish saying, hold her lips, nibble down gently.


    Liu Wei opened her eyes wide and looked at Rong Ling like this.


    And in Rong Leng Si Mo, in her lip movement, Liu Wei suddenly from the tip of the nose out of a cold voice: "ah."


    Allow edge a Leng, retreat some, looking at the woman in the bosom.


    Liu Wei, on the other hand, felt pitifully, jumped up from the bed, pushed himself against Rong Ling, sat on his tight stomach, pinched his neck with one hand, pressed his strong chest with the other, narrowed his eyes and said, "I know you''re looking at Ji Jin."


    Rong Ling frowns. What does this have to do with Ji Jin?


    As if knowing Rong Ling''s doubts, Liu Weili said bluntly: "I was just learning from Ji Jin''s pitiful feeling and testing you. Sure enough, you immediately compromised. Do you dare to say that you are not interested in Ji Jin? "


    Rong Ling: "..."


    For a moment, Rong Leng thought a lot of things in his mind, just a variety of things, Liu Wei''s delicate back to him, the pitiful feeling of weeping faintly, she was lying on her back, and the gentle feeling of tears in the corner of her eyes. At the moment, Rong Leng''s face was suddenly dark.


    This is the so-called "the way is high, the devil is high".


    Rong Leng is silent. He looks around and sees a sharp bruise on Liu Wei''s bare arm. He points there and asks, "how did it come?"


    Liu Weizhen said: "I just couldn''t cry. I pinched it. What''s the matter?"


    Rong Ling now thinks that the woman in front of her, no matter how she looks at it, is hateful, and the more she looks at it, the more hateful it is.


    After such a long time of holding on to the law of controlling his wife, he failed in the end, which made him fall apart and lose all.


    He knew he would lose sooner or later. What else can he endure these days? Just now, when he saw her in this dress, he couldn''t help himself, so he went to clean the house and blasphemed himself.


    I want to come now. Why does he suffer?


    This kind of thinking, let Leng and Suo turn over, press the woman who can''t be quenched under the body, hold her jaw with slender fingers, bite it hard, and the tone is even colder: "win, very proud?"


    Liu Wei had been wandering a little, but Rong Ling''s "win" made her immediately determined.


    It seems that as she thought, what Zhong Ziyu, what Ji Jin, what infidelity, and what change of heart are all a series of plans of this person. Although he doesn''t know what the purpose is, he has three times and four times to give up his arms and arms, but he refuses to see again and again. This person must be determined to kill and educate her.


    Unfortunately, she was forced out of the prototype by two tears in the end.


    Just thinking that he can''t cry and pinching himself so hard that his lacrimal glands burst into tears, Liu Wei felt uncomfortable again.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Rong Leng relaxed, Liu Wei loach slipped out of the body as calmly as Leng, rolled off the bed, avoided the distance, raised the bruise on his arm, and said: "before the injury is not good, you don''t want to touch one of my fingers." Finish saying, looking at the face of Leng is dark, Liu Wei is not afraid of death to make up a sentence: "this is the price you tease me!"


    Liu Wei grabbed the quilt from the bed, wrapped it around her body, covered her women''s clothes, raised her feet and ran out of the room to Xiaoli''s house.


    Rong Ling looks at the open door and the empty pan cool bed. Her black eyes are tight and her whole body is cold.


    At this time, Liu Wei came back, leaned out his head, and said to Rong Leng in the room, "besides, why do I learn from Ji Jin, and you compromise. Tomorrow, I''ll explain it well, but I don''t know. I''ll sleep alone in the future."


    "You are not afraid, I really change my mind?"


    Liu Wei, who has turned over as a serf, now has his tail up to the sky. Liu Wei raises her chin fearlessly and says proudly, "OK, you can go. Who do you like? Remember to talk with me. Maybe I can lead you."


    Said, Liu Wei wrapped the quilt and ran away, do not see the more dark face of Rong Ling.


    It is said that the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit.


    As a loser, Rong Ling has to bear the consequences of failure.


    Rong Ling lies back in bed, without a quilt on his body. The man''s expression is sinister. After thinking about it, he gets up and goes out of the room to knock on Rong Su''s door.Before long, the door was opened. Rong Su stood in the door with a tired face and looked at the unexpected guest at midnight. He was very cold: "what''s the matter with the third brother?" Rong Ling takes a look inside and sees that on Rong Su''s bed, little girl is sleeping soundly. She is covered with a quilt. Since little girl wants to sleep in Rong Su''s room from time to time in the evening, Rong Su has prepared a quilt for little girl, a weak child. And on the bed, in addition to a small quilt, there is naturally a quilt for adults. Rong Leng pushes aside Rong Su, and goes straight to the bed. He picks up the adult quilt, holds it, and goes straight to the door. When Rong Ling was about to go out, Rong Su stopped him and frowned: "what are you doing?" Rong Ling said, "borrow something." "This is called borrowing?" Rong Su''s expression is very embarrassing. Do you want to borrow it? "Yes," said Rong Leng Finish saying, do not talk with the owner of quilt more, go out directly. Rong Su rubbed his brow and heart, then he pressed down his anger and shouted, "put it down for me!" Rong Leng doesn''t look back. He doesn''t look back. He turns back to his room and slams the door. Standing in the corridor, Qi''s whole body trembled and looked back: "..." In the room, the girl awakened by the noise moved her body unconsciously, looked back, and pinched her eyebrows. She didn''t care about finding the theory of tolerance edge. She went back to the room first, patted the girl''s body, and let the children go to sleep. If the little girl wakes up, she won''t really wake up. Instead, she continues her dream state. He doesn''t want to listen to the five words "damned man" and "Miss Liu" tonight. On the other hand, Liu Wei is not so good. Liu Wei went to Xiaoli''s room and looked at three living things on the bed, an eagle, a blackbird and a child. This crowded bed, with animals and people, could not tell Liu Wei where to sleep at all. Liu Wei sighed. When she changed her dress, she had to lie down on the table and doze off. Now it''s almost dawn. Liu Wei can''t sleep for long. At this moment, on a small road in the outskirts of Guyong mansion, an ox cart is still driving all night. ¡­¡­ The author said: there are updates in the evening!

 Chapter 534

    On the ox cart, a middle-aged couple hugged each other, looked at the road outside, and urged the driver: "elder brother, would you like to speed up?"


    The driver sighed: "well, this is a bullock cart, not a carriage. It has to be so fast, but do you really know? Do you really have news about yu''er in the city? "


    The husband of the middle-aged couple hurriedly said: "there are some. The man clearly said that my jade son is in the Yamen. Jade son has been missing for a year. We should be dead. We don''t want to be alive! Elder brother, please hurry up. We''d better arrive before dawn and go in as soon as the gate opens. "


    The driver also knew that they were eager for their daughter, so they stopped saying anything and urged the old ox to speed up.


    In other words, his little niece was still at the age of Hua Guduo when she was only once in the city to attend the Lantern Festival and never came back.


    It''s been more than a year since the official was reported and the case was settled, but there''s no news.


    People in the village said that 80% of them had been taken to other places to sell. Yu''er''s parents had been unhappy for a whole year.


    But last night, a messenger came outside, saying that he had found yu''er, and that he was in the Yamen of Fucheng.


    Just, why is it in yamen, that person didn''t say.


    However, as long as people can be found, there is no problem where yu''er is. Isn''t it just going to the city? When the ox cart goes all night, it''s slow. At last, it''s always there.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Liu Wei woke up, she felt the pain and numbness in her arms and arms.


    Liu Wei gets up uncomfortable, stretches and turns her head. Then she sees Xiaoli biting her finger in the quilt. The quilt is kicked to one side.


    Looking at the time, Liu Wei rubbed his eyes, put on the quilt for his son, and went to wash.


    The Pearl was also awakened by the big action of covering the quilt. The black head came out from the side of Xiaoli pillow and called out lazily, "Jie."


    Liu Wei touched it for a while, and then Pearl was fully awake. The black eyes blinked, then she straightened up, shook her feathers, flapped her wings, fell on Liu Wei''s shoulders, tilted her head, and called again, "Jie?"


    Liu wei walked out with a towel and casually replied, "well, I came in last night to sleep."


    Pearl called again: "Jie Jie Jie?"


    Liu Wei scratched Pearl''s head: "you sleep so heavy, you don''t know when the sky falls down."


    Pearl put her head under her wings in shame, thought about it, raised her head again, and rubbed Liu Wei''s ears with the tip of her mouth.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "I don''t blame you."


    The pearl is happy, flies up, flies around Liu Wei''s head.


    The sound of one person and one bird may be a little loud, and the coo in the bed also wakes up.


    The young eagle climbed out of the bed, looked out, saw Liu Wei and pearl, and flew over happily to play together.


    Liu Yucui can''t defend himself. He was hit by the reckless bird who just woke up, but he didn''t feel anything. He leaned on the new master, looked up, and cried: "googoogoogoogoogoo..."


    Liu Wei can''t understand what it''s talking about, so she feels its head and gives it smooth hair.


    Gu Gu is happy, but he doesn''t get up from Liu Wei. Although Liu Wei can bear the weight, he is not easy.


    When the pearls are like this, they don''t like it. They stick and squish into the middle of Liuwei and Gugu. With their weak little claws, they push Gugu out and call it "Jie Jie Jie......"


    I listened heartlessly, but I couldn''t move it. The Pearl was so small, I couldn''t push it.


    In the room, the birds were crying all over, but even so, Xiao Li, who was sleeping soundly in the quilt, had no sign of waking up at all.


    At last, Liu Wei opened the window and let the two birds go out to find food by themselves. Then they got empty. After washing, they went downstairs.


    Liu Wei got up early. The inn was just opened. When the second child saw Liu Wei coming down, he was about to ask Liu Wei what breakfast he would like to have this morning. He saw the outside and rushed to the two yamen servants.


    Liu Wei also saw it and looked at the two people in bewilderment.


    Lao Chitou and a small yamen servant gasped into the inn. When they saw Liu Wei, the little yamen servant said, "Zhou yu''er, Zhou yu''er, my Lord, that man is Zhou yu''er."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, but didn''t understand.


    The old shell pushed the little yamen servant aside and said, "Sir, you have written a notice to let us post it. There are three people on the notice. They say that there is a purple crescent birthmark on the back of the waist, a white scar on the wrist, a three inch wound, and a red plum blossom mark on the thigh. Anyone who knows these three people or has an impression can go to Yamen and report it to us Early in the morning, the plum blossom family came to Yamen. At present, they are kept by general service Hu, asking questions in the inner hall. "


    The three characteristics of crescent birthmark, white scar and plum blossom mark are the three marked lanterns Liu Wei found in many lanterns.


    By using the method of liquid medicine and steam, determine the exact part of the skin, speculate, and then write a notice to announce the world in order to find out the identity of the victim.The notice has been posted for several days. I thought there was no hope. After all, according to the marks on the skin, the three died for one to three years.


    For such a long time, I don''t know whether the three people were killed in the Guyong mansion or whether they were from the Guyong mansion. In this way, to find the family members of the three people is undoubtedly looking for needles in a haystack.


    I didn''t expect to find it.


    Liu Wei was pleasantly surprised, and with a flash of body, she raised her feet and went straight to the Yamen.


    Old shell head and small yamen servant keep up with each other in a hurry, no matter whether they are tired or not.


    When she arrived at yamen, Liu Wei saw a woman and two men as soon as she entered the inner hall.


    Three people sit in the chair, one of the middle-aged men and women should be a couple, two people hold hands, expression is very nervous.


    Seeing Liu Wei come in, Hu Ge, who is talking with the three, gets up to salute. He knows that this is an adult. The three are also busy getting up and do the salute uneasily.


    Liu Wei holds them and asks them to sit down.


    The three of them sat down carefully again, hesitated for a moment, and the middle-aged woman said: "big, adult, Cao Min wants to ask Our Yuer She, where is she? "


    Liu Wei is stunned and looks at brother Hu.


    Hu Ge was embarrassed. He got up and went to Liu Wei''s side. He lowered his voice and said: "these three people thought that we yamen had found Zhou yu''er, so they were informed to pick up people."


    In other words, they did not know that Zhou Yuer had been killed.


    Liu Wei ponders for a moment, looks at the old shell head and the small yamen servant who are standing at the door, and looks at brother Hu, who has an unbearable face. She is the only villain, she seems to have to do it.

 Chapter 535

    Ponder for a while, organize some language, Liu Wei pauses for a long time, just will Zhou yu''er has been harmed, Wan turn way.


    And the truth is so. The Zhou family and his brother-in-law, who have been worried about the whole night, are suddenly tottering.


    The faces of the three men were so earthy that Zhou yu''er''s mother fainted as soon as she fainted.


    The scene was a mess.


    Zhou''s mother was helped to the chair by her husband and elder brother. Liu Wei stepped forward, pinched the tiger''s mouth and gave first aid.


    But even if the other party is sober, his face is still pale. His daughter died a year ago. Why is that? What''s wrong with her daughter? Even her life has been taken in.


    For a long time, the mother of the Zhou family began to cry. Brother Hu and two yamen servants could not see such a picture. They all stepped back.


    Liu Wei sighed and hardened her scalp to appease her.


    But no matter what Liu Wei said, the other side just didn''t listen. They were excited, and Liu Wei could understand that in modern times, the last thing Liu Wei wanted to do was to meet with the victim''s family members to identify the body, because every time, those tears seemed to be able to submerge her.


    "My Lord, our jade son, she, how did she die?" Zhou''s father, who is also excited, still has a trace of reason. He pinches his tears, looks sad, but asks obstinately.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, then slowly said: "in fact, whether the dead man is the daughter of the two, I am not sure."


    "None, not sure?" Zhou''s mother stopped crying and looked at Liu Wei expectantly: "can''t you be sure? But your excellency said, it is possible that the one who died was not our jade son. "


    Liu Wei nodded, "it''s possible."


    "That''s great, that''s great. My daughter has a great fortune. It''s not yu''er, it''s not yu''er." Whether it''s self deception or not, they would rather their daughter had no news so far than receive such desperate news.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and said, "if you want to make sure that the deceased is your own daughter, there is a way."


    The Zhou family and his wife were immediately nervous again. They looked at each other with hesitation.


    That week''s brother-in-law stood out at this time and said in a thick voice, "that designation is not our jade son. No matter what method we have to test it, only at the command of your excellency!" He said, and comforted his younger sister''s brother-in-law: "don''t worry, yu''er is a blessed child, not yu''er, designated not to be yu''er."


    That''s what they say, but they can''t rest assured.


    Seeing that they are willing to test, Liu Wei tells brother Hu to go to the studio and bring her tools.


    Brother Hu went very fast. When he came back, he had a set of blood test tools in his hand.


    The blood test process is very simple. What Liu Wei needs to do is to take the blood sample of Zhou family and his wife, and then test it with Zhou Yuer''s skin.


    Because there are still some times when jinnanyun develops glass, and the microscope has not been made naturally, Liu Wei can only use the old method and special liquid medicine to carry out steaming test.


    The detection method is complex and the results are not stable, but it is also possible to achieve 60% success.


    Liu Wei plans to check twice more and take the average value to determine whether the first body found belongs to Zhou yu''er.


    There are many things about DNA matching. Zhou yu''er''s skin has passed a year. Although it is well maintained, many internal tissues have been lost.


    The process of extracting DNA information from a skin and pairing with Zhou''s husband and wife is not only time-consuming, but also requires great concentration.


    After the blood samples were taken, the three of the Zhou family were temporarily placed in the back hall for rest, guarded by the old head of the shell.


    Liu Wei entered the working room, locked the door and didn''t come out for a long time.


    When Rong Ling woke up, he learned that Liu Wei had gone to yamen early in the morning, which seemed to say that the case had made new progress.


    He washed properly, changed his clothes, and went.


    Xiaoli sleeps in a daze. When she is in bed, she doesn''t see her mother and uncle Rong. She rubs her eyes and asks for pearls and coos.


    "And my father?"


    The call of Pearl Jie and Gulu also Gulu.


    Xiao Li can''t understand the words of cuckoo very well, but he can understand the Pearl. In addition, Lian mengdai guesses the words of cuckoo. Finally, he can''t sit down. He immediately jumps up and runs to Yamen.


    But just downstairs, Xiaoli saw Xiaoniu standing alone on the edge of the corridor, looking straight downstairs.


    Xiaoli goes over and pushes the girl: "what''s the matter with you?"


    She was awakened by this move. The little girl looked back. Her eyes were dripping with water. She looked at the little childe''s eyes. Her face was puzzled: "Hey, little childe, you are awake too."


    Xiaoli grabs her head and feels that there is something wrong with her. She looks downstairs and asks, "what are you looking at just now?"


    Because this time is not early or late, breakfast time has passed, lunch time has not yet arrived, at this time, the inn is the most clean time, the hall on the first floor, at this time no one.But in the empty lobby, little girl can see for a long time. Little li really doesn''t know what little girl is looking at.


    Little girl was asked by little Li, and asked in a silly way, "what do you see?"


    Xiaoli points to the downstairs: "just now, you have been staring down, what are you looking at?"


    "Me?" Little girl pointed to the tip of her nose, and after a while, she said, "little boy, you may not be awake. Are you confused? I didn''t look down. "


    "Why not? You just can''t move your eyes." Xiao Li is very determined about what he witnessed.


    But the little girl still just smiled and said, "you really see it wrong, I didn''t see it."


    Xiaoli frowned and asked, "Why are you standing here alone?"


    The little girl was asked stupefied for a moment, and her eyes were misty. For a while, she thought of something and said, "I''m going to go downstairs to serve breakfast for the seventh childe. The seventh childe is late today." Said the little girl. She went down the stairs as if she were just passing by.


    Xiaoli watched the girl go on like this, hesitated for a moment, and shouted at her, "I''m late too, and I don''t use breakfast."


    The following girl raised her head and smiled, saying, "well, I''ll wait in the room, and the breakfast will be delivered."


    Xiaoli is satisfied. Xiaomi turns back to the room. Pearl stands on the top of his head and shouts "Jie Jie".


    Xiaoli replied without any burden: "Dad is in yamen, and he can''t run. It''s OK for us to go later. But after the hour, the chef won''t do it. Let''s eat first."


    When Pearl heard this, she couldn''t make a sound, so she pecked at his hair with her sharp mouth.


    Xiaoli''s scalp was pecked and hurt. He waved away the Pearl, held his head, and rushed back to the room. He didn''t let the Pearl keep up.


    And just when Xiaoli was about to return to his room, Yu Guang turned away and caught a glimpse of the girl downstairs walking slowly towards the door of the inn with dementia.

 Chapter 536

    Xiaoli froze for a moment, covered her head, and shouted downstairs, "girl, didn''t you go to the back kitchen to get food? Where are you going? "


    The girl didn''t answer. She raised her feet and walked out of the inn with a dull expression.


    Xiaoli stood in the same place, and said to Pearl sadly: "little girl is gone There is no breakfast. "


    Pearl gas to peck his head, and even issued a sharp cry: "Jie Jie Jie!"


    Xiaoli was shocked and asked, "do I want to follow up? But I want to have breakfast... "


    "Jie Jie Jie!" Pearl fluttered and flapped his wings and chased him. No matter how he begged for mercy, he would never relax.


    Xiaoli is finally scared and says: "I''ll go to me. I''m going. You don''t want to bite me. It hurts so much..." So said, Xiaoli dare not delay any more. She ran downstairs and ran out after Xiaoniu.


    Rong Xu waited for a long time in the Inn room, but didn''t wait for the girl to deliver the breakfast.


    He was suspicious and pushed the door out, but he saw it all around. He didn''t see the little girl, but saw the big girl embroidering flowers in the room.


    "Where''s the chick?" Rong asked


    Big girl didn''t raise her head either. She lowered her head and continued to embroider flowers.


    Rong Su frowned, increased the volume, and called out, "big girl?"


    Big girl still didn''t move. The movement of putting needles in her hands was mechanical and slow.


    Rong Su finally realizes that it''s not right. She enters the room and touches big girl with her hand.


    The big girl who was concentrating on embroidering stopped at last. She put down the silver needle, looked up and looked at Rong su. The eyes were dark and lifeless.


    Rong Su is stunned. Big girl closes her eyes, leans back and faints.


    Rong Su quickly checks to make sure that big girl just faints and has no danger of life, so she is relieved.


    Rong traced out the room and looked around, only to find that today''s Inn is in a dead silence. Don''t say that Rong Ling, Mr. Liu, Liu Xiaoli and little girl are not there. That is to say, several dark guards left by Rong Ling in the inn are silent.


    I felt uneasy in my heart. Rong Xu asked Xiao er. Then I knew that in the early morning of this morning, two people came to Yamen and hurriedly called Liu Wei away. It seemed that there was a clue in what case.


    After hearing this, Rong Su frowned, looked at the dead Inn, and thought of the dazed girl. He thought about the development of the case. Something happened in the inn, and it happened that Rong Ling and Mr. Liu were not there.


    The seven princes, who had been galloping for several years in the Imperial Hall, felt that the plan of "moving the tiger away from the mountain" was familiar, but they were not sure whether they thought more.


    At this time, he could not bear to expose his whereabouts. Rong Xu called out the guard who was hiding in the dark, and asked, but several people were ignorant and confused.


    Rong Su can''t, so she has to hand over the girl to them to watch. She leads several people to the Yamen.


    But before we got to yamen, we had just passed the main street, and then a flowerpot came down from the sky. The flowerpot was impartial and hit him directly on the head.


    Although the martial arts are not good, the basic self-protection is no problem.


    His senses were sharp and he dodged quickly.


    Because he hid a little bit slowly, he just watched a flowerpot, crossed it from the tip of his nose, and then "banged" in front of his heel, breaking it.


    All the people in the street were shocked by the noise. Many people looked at it in amazement and looked up the stairs.


    Rong Su and his guards looked as well, but there was no one upstairs, and the flowerpot fell from either side of the street.


    More and more onlookers gathered around him. His face was as black as ink. He tightened his lips and stopped caring. He continued to walk towards the Yamen.


    And walked for a while, the crowd, suddenly someone shouted: "thief, where do you run!"


    The people around immediately burst the pot, and everyone covered their purse conditionally to determine whether their money and silver were still there, while dozens of people crowded and bustled here, dragging the pace of Rong Xu.


    Rong Xu looks at the confused masses around him. He wants to bypass them and walk from the side, but he doesn''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional, and is always blocked by the crowd. There are men and women who block them. The men are easy to say, but the women are not too crowded, so he has to avoid them again and again.


    In this way, when Rong Suo came out of the street and went straight to the yamen, he heard the guard at the gate say that Lord Liu and Rong accompanied the three families of the victims and had already left.


    "Have you left?" she frowned


    A yamen servant of the gatekeeper nodded his head honestly and looked at Rong Su''s hair. He seemed to be in a bit of a mess. He was puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Rong Su didn''t answer, but thought of coming all the way. It was hard and determined. Today everything is weird.


    "Can you tell where they are?" Rong asked the guard


    The guard shook his head, pointed to the other side and said, "I only know it''s going there."


    I frown and close my lips.


    Then the guard said, "they just left, but now they are chasing, maybe they can still chase..."Rong Su then takes a look at the guard, and with a "uh" sound, raises his step and walks in that direction.


    But when Rong Xun went far away, the simple eyes of the guard yamen servant changed a little. He looked left and right, his body flashed, and then he went to the opposite alley and disappeared into it.


    At the gate of yamen, there is no one.


    When the two yamen servants who came to take over the shift came over, they looked at nobody outside and scolded: "the old shell head is running away again? I''m really a slouch


    The Yamen servant''s companion said: "old shell head is in there with brother Hu. It seems that he has been busy all morning. Where can he come out to guard his duty?"


    "Well, who are we going to be on duty in the previous round?"


    The companion grabs his head: "it looks like the old shell head, but he was temporarily called away by brother Hu, so there''s no platoon here. Forget it. It''s nothing if we don''t stand for half an hour. Besides, we haven''t stood in the daytime before. Isn''t it for the sake of that travel plan, let''s stand every day to fill the scene? Now the travel plan has not been written down There are no tourists here, no one in half an hour. It''s OK. "


    Listen to this, originally also some haggard companion, also don''t talk, shrugged, honestly stand their own duty, also don''t talk much.


    At the same time, little Riga''s two birds, following little girl, have been walking for a long time.


    Because he was too big to follow Xiaoli, he flew to the sky and decorated them far away.


    Pearl is held in her arms by Xiaoli. When Xiaoli is tired, she looks down at Pearl wrongly and says, "don''t we really call Xiaoniu? Where are you going, girl? "

 Chapter 537

    Just after catching up with little girl, little Li wanted to call little girl, but she was nagged by pearl.


    Pearl won''t let him go, but she won''t go. How long will she follow?


    I knew it would be better for him to go to yamen directly. Yamen''s Yamen servants would give him a lot to eat. Even if he didn''t use breakfast, he would be fed.


    In my heart, I was regretting that the back of my cold hand was pecked by pearls again. Xiaoli thought back and saw that the girl in front walked into a small alley.


    Xiao Li hurried to catch up with her. As soon as she entered the alley, she could not see half of her figure.


    Little Li was stunned, and so were the pearls. One man and one bird looked at the empty long lane. Finally, the pearls flew up, flapping their wings and staring at the big black eyes to look up and down.


    And Xiaoli is waiting for it below, looking up from time to time to determine the position of the Pearl.


    At this time, there was a slow sound of steady footsteps behind him.


    Xiaoli subconsciously looked back and saw a young man with a clear and elegant appearance outside the alley, who was carrying a food box in his hand and slowly walked towards the inside.


    Xiao Li stood in place and watched the young man approach.


    The man also saw Xiaoli, a narrow lane, where two people could not stand side by side. Xiaoli walked a little and wanted to get out of the lane and let the man go first.


    But don''t want to, this person''s corner of the eye is smiling, so looked at small Li, opened a mouth: "looks like small childe, already did not know under?"


    "Well?" Xiaoli looks up at the man, looks at him, and finally grabs his head. He is embarrassed: "uncle, you are..."


    The man squatted down and looked at Xiaoli in the same breath. The smile on the corner of his eyes was like muchunfeng, which made people feel happy: "I''m Zhong, next name."


    Clock?


    Xiao Li didn''t know who this man was, but he did feel that he was kind. After thinking about it carefully, he suddenly realized that he was not sure and asked, "did I see my uncle in baxiu Square last time?"


    The man nods, warm palm, stroked the child''s head: "little childe remembers then good."


    To be honest, I think of what I can do. It''s just a one-sided relationship. It''s a nodding acquaintance. But the other side talks with him so warmly. Xiao Li is a polite child, and he can''t turn a deaf ear to him. He just says two sentences with this really unfamiliar uncle.


    When she said that, Xiaoli''s eyes were still looking up to the sky, waiting for pearl to find Xiaoniu, she went after her.


    Perhaps little Li''s absent-minded feeling was too obvious. Zhong Ziyu asked with a smile, "little childe, is there anything else?"


    Xiaoli nodded: "a sister has lost her. I want to find her."


    "Sister?"


    Xiaoli shook her head, thought about it, nodded again, and said obediently, "Dad says, it''s my sister."


    Big girl and little girl live by themselves as servant girls, but her mother has already told him that it''s better to treat big girl and little girl as her sister. Li, who has never been a brother before, is very happy. She feels that she is a big child and has a sense of responsibility. She has to do her brother''s duty well. Although she doesn''t know what her brother has to do, so far, it seems that her mother hasn''t said where he does it No, so he did a good job.


    "I can''t talk to you, uncle. I''m going to find my sister. If she''s gone, she''ll be afraid," she said, proudly


    Zhong Ziyu smiled more and more warmly. He opened the food box, took a piece of corn cake from inside and handed it to Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli looks at the golden orange corn cake and licks the lip. She wants to eat it.


    Zhong Ziyu handed the corn cake forward: "don''t you want to eat it?"


    Xiaoli clenched her lip and struggled for a while. She slowly raised her hand and touched it. She held the soft and fragrant cake. Xiaoli asked tentatively, "can I have it?"


    Zhong Ziyu rubs Xiaoli''s hair: "of course, uncle will treat you to eat."


    Xiaoli swallows and spits, hands the cake up slowly and puts it to her mouth.


    When Xiao Li''s teeth were about to bite the corn cake, his sharp claws were in the middle of the way and he was keen to knock the cake down.


    Xiaoli was startled and raised her hand to look at him. However, she happened to see a pair of eagle eyes squinting at the uncle opposite him.


    "Kagur, kagur, kagur..." It makes a sound that has never been made before, roaring and neighing against the clock.


    Zhong Ziyu narrowed his eyes, stepped back a few steps, and looked at the giant.


    Xiaoli doesn''t know what it means. Just as he is about to pull the goo apart, goo has a wing. Suddenly a hurricane spirals up. The hurricane not only dodges Zhong Ziyu for a few steps, but also backs up with Xiaoli, who is unprepared. He almost stumbles over a stone at his feet.


    "Goo, after all..."


    Xiaoli hasn''t finished talking. In the narrow lane, it looks like he''s angry. When his sharp claw reaches out, he grabs Zhong Ziyu.


    Its action is very reckless, also very fierce, Zhong Ziyu eyes a convergence, eyes scarlet flash, but very fast convergence.He was embarrassed to avoid the attack of the giant bird, and said: "where come the Crazy Bird, young master, run quickly." Standing not far away, Xiao Li was a little flustered and said, "goo, stop This uncle knows... " Zhong Ziyu raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, the child recognized the bird. Looking at the present situation, I think it''s his fault. Although the heart is cold, it doesn''t appear on Zhong Ziyu''s face. It''s as if he didn''t hear the call of the child to the bird''s intimacy. He only led the bird to attack himself. Don''t let him hurt the child. Although Xiao Li is still young and doesn''t understand the world, but he has good martial arts. At a glance, he can see that his actions are clearly protecting himself. Originally, he was only one-sided, but now he has some sense of intimacy. In this way, the little guy stood up and was about to scold cuckoo. By the way, he taught the disobedient bird a lesson, but suddenly heard another scream. This time, the voice was more sharp than last time: "click, click, click..." The voice, as if the throat is stuck, and hard to produce a harsh noise. Gu Gu''s appearance is very abnormal now. Xiao Li doesn''t know what he wants to do, but he is so crazy that he wants to kill the uncle he just met. Xiao Li''s eyes are cold, and he has made a move to catch Gu Gu. Xiaoli''s martial arts are not bad. He is immediately controlled by others. He turns hard left and right. In the lane where it is difficult to turn around, he repeatedly avoids Xiaoli. He doesn''t want to hurt Xiaoli, but he is forced to retreat. Gu Gu is very worried, a pair of hawk eyes, but still glare at the youth in front. Zhong Ziyu stops running when Xiao Li releases his hand. Zhong Ziyu gently hooks his lips and looks at the speechless Crazy Bird. His eyes are turning faintly. He looks at the little guy in front of him and is trying to rescue him. "Click, click, click..." Goo Goo continued to shout, and was beaten back by Xiao Li. ¡­¡­ The author has said: we are innocent little Li Zizi, alas

 Chapter 538

    But Xiao Li is very prudent. He uses many tricks to trap people rather than hurt them. Therefore, although he fails in succession, he is not hurt.


    Xiaoli can''t understand the cooing. He can understand the Pearl language, but he can''t understand other birds. Even if they get along with each other for a long time, their communication is mostly pearl translation.


    Now the pearl is not there, so Xiaoli


    Wait, pearl?


    Xiaoli quickly raised her head and looked at the sky. There was no pearl in the vast blue sky.


    Just now it was clear that the Pearl, which was not far away from him, had suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing that Xiaoli finally noticed the key point, Gugu also stopped attacking, then looked up and hissed: "Ka -"


    because the voice was too long, there was a faint echo in the alley.


    "Gugugugu......" Goo Goo recovers his original voice again, barks desperately at Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li''s face is black. What do you think of? Turn around and look behind him.


    As soon as I turned around, a hand knife came to my back.


    Xiao Li had been ready to turn around flexibly, step back three steps, and then look ahead, but the uncle he had been protecting, smiled and said to him, "I didn''t expect that this variable happened to a bird, but I looked down on it."


    Xiaoli looks at each other''s whole body''s air field is more and more different. He jumps in the air and has jumped to the top of the wall with the fastest speed.


    But the cuckoo then unfolds the wing, once again rushes toward the clock plume.


    But this time, the man who just dodged and dodged again and again just stood at the same place, raised his hand, and a whirlwind gathered in the palm of his hand. Then, with one hand, he went to the big bird as an air strike.


    Xiao Li looked at the palm power, then he was shocked and shouted: "be careful!" The small body has rushed out like a shell, quickly condensed into ten internal forces, barely resisting each other''s palm.


    But even if half of the damage is resolved, the opponent''s aura is too strong, and Xiao Li is still shaken away.


    His back was heavily smashed on the wall of the lane. Xiao Li felt a heavy blockage in his chest and a fishy smell in his throat. When he opened his mouth, blood came out from the corner of his mouth.


    Xiao Li congeals her eyebrows and wipes the blood on the corners of her mouth. When she was a child, she was used to dead people. She doesn''t care much about blood.


    Covering the small chest with obvious internal injury, the little guy bit his teeth and asked severely with tender voice, "what happened to the Pearl?"


    Gu Gu suddenly went mad, and the Pearl disappeared. The uncle just had no power to tie back. In a flash, he became a top expert. Even though Xiao Li was not familiar with the world, he knew it was a series of tricks. He had been trapped by the man in front of him.


    But I don''t know this uncle. Why does he want to kill himself?


    And chick, he''s here with chick. It''s the alley that chick led him to, but why does chick do this?


    His heart was full of doubts, but Xiaoli didn''t want to know the reason. He just wanted to know whether the Pearl was still alive. From the crazy level of cuckoo, Xiaoli was very upset.


    Since I have a memory, there have been pearls around me. My mother once joked that pearls came out of her stomach with him.


    Xiao Li believed very much when he was a child. After being told a joke by Uncle Fu, he knew that it was his mother who teased him. But pearl is still his younger brother. He always regarded pearl as his younger brother.


    At the thought that the Pearl may encounter accidents, the tip of Xiaoli''s nose began to sour. He endured his worries and continued to ask, "what happened to the Pearl?"


    The man on the opposite side didn''t answer. He just came slowly with a gentle smile, and didn''t stand up until he came to the little guy. Then he bent down, picked up the food box on the ground, took out another piece of corn cake from it, and handed it to Xiaoli''s mouth.


    "Try it. It''s really delicious."


    Xiaoli keeps her face still, and she clenches her fist.


    Zhong Ziyu is still laughing: "wayward child, uncle doesn''t hurt."


    "Villain!" Xiaoli grinds her baby teeth and scolds every word: "big bad guy!"


    "I''m flattered." When Zhong Ziyu saw that he didn''t eat, he simply opened his mouth and stuffed the corn cake into it.


    Xiaoli struggles to shake her head. Her teeth are tight. Even if she doesn''t eat, Zhong Ziyu is also very patient. He will see whether the child''s teeth are hard or his hands are hard.


    After a while, Xiao Li''s cheeks had been printed with blue and purple marks, and the corn cake, after all, was stuffed into Xiao Li''s mouth.


    Xiao Li desperately spits out, but her lips are pressed and she can''t spit out.


    Xiao Li can''t smell any medicine or taste any medicine in the cake, but because of this, he dare not swallow. There are too many colorless and tasteless medicines in the world and too many medicines he doesn''t know. He can''t be careless.


    At this time, he was also shaken to the ground by the palm, and he jumped hard, a sharp mouth on the softest acupoint at the back of Zhong Ziyu''s neck.


    Zhong Ziyu''s spine is numb and his hands are slightly loose.


    Probably no one thought that a bird could use a sharp mouth instead of a silver needle to stab into the acupoints of human body, which was precise and accurate.At the moment when Zhong Ziyu took off his hand, he grabbed Xiaoli with his paws, wings, and took him to the middle of the sky in an instant, flying away.


    Zhong Ziyu pressed his back neck and squinted at the bird and man that had been flying for several feet. The warmth in the corner of his eyes all the year round disappeared after all.


    Cuckoo is just a baby bird. If an adult Eagle carries dozens of kilograms of food, it will not be tired to fly in the sky all day and all night.


    But young eagles can''t, and they are only little eagles that haven''t been trained severely. After flying for dozens of breath, they can''t bear to coo.


    Goo Goo found a field to land, and put down Xiao Li, who was already hazy and unconscious after eating the corn cake.


    It stood beside Xiaoli, with a sharp mouth to face her cheek, trying to wake her up.


    Xiao Li''s eyes were half open and half closed, his body was slightly sideways, covering his chest, and his voice was soft: "mother..."


    Goo Goo looks around. He wants to fly to call people, but he is afraid of going away. Xiao Li is not safe here alone.


    Little eagle is very anxious. Once he went out, brother pearl disappeared, and the little master was injured again. What should I do? What should I do now?


    Goo Goo is very flustered, scared, and useless. He is afraid that bad guys will catch up with him, so he can only use his mouth to face the little master again. He sees that the little master has been in a coma, and Goo Goo simply uses his claws to push him, but no matter how he pushes, the little master just doesn''t wake up


    Gugu jump feet, but listen to this time, a string of footsteps, from far and near, slowly come.


    Goo immediately grabs Xiaoli and drags him to a nearby tree crown. He uses the thick leaves to cover himself and his owner.

 Chapter 539

    Gu Gu''s sharp eyes looked at the open space below. After a while, he saw a woman with a veil, who could not see clearly.


    In the woman''s hand, there is a black bird.


    At the sight of the blackbird, Goo Goo saw the light in front of him. He made sure that the little master would not fall off the tree crown. He flew out of the tree crown and rushed straight down to snatch brother Pearl back.


    And just when Gulu rushed down, the woman wearing the veil suddenly turned her head, and Qingling''s voice said, "stop!"


    Goo knew it was for him.


    He was afraid that he would be too ruthless. He hurt brother pearl by mistake, so he slowed down, stopped in the air cautiously, flapped his wings, and called to the woman, "googoogoogoogoo..."


    The woman handed the blackbird over and said, "here, give it back to you."


    After a while, he flew a little forward and stopped again. Seeing that the woman didn''t mean to hurt herself, he went a little ahead


    After such a long time, Goo Goo finally moved to the front, reached out and grabbed the unconscious black bird.


    Rub the smaller blackbird with a sharp mouth to make sure that the other side is not dead, but faints. Goo Goo quickly grasps the blackbird and flies far away with his wings flapping. It seems that he is afraid that the woman will take advantage of her unprepared, and then darken her hand in the next second.


    The woman stood where she was, motionless. She looked at the bird that was tens of feet away from her, and at the crown of a big tree on the left side of her eyes. She thought for a moment and said, "I''ll call someone for you. You can keep them, but remember?"


    Goo Goo didn''t respond. He didn''t even shout.


    The woman said, "you should keep in mind that if someone else comes in a moment, you should not show up. You can only show up when your master comes in person. Understand?"


    Goo Goo still didn''t respond.


    "The woman urged:" listen clearly or not, you are a squeak


    Goo Goo hesitates for a moment and opens his mouth stiffly: "I''m sorry Squeak. "


    Ask an eagle to "squeak" with another cry, and coo feels a sore throat.


    The woman looked at Goo Goo and was silent for a long time. She sighed, "every family is stupid." Finish saying, the female figure flash, the person has already ascended the sky, driving the lightness skill, fleeting.


    Gu Gu watched the woman come and go, and looked at the Pearl brother carefully holding under his hand. Hesitated for a moment, because he had no idea, he decided to listen to this man for a while.


    Gugu takes the Pearl back to the crown and finds the biggest branch. He pushes himself in. Let''s sit in the group bar. Then he takes the little master, puts the little master on its back, puts the brother pearl under his feather, licks the hair for the Pearl from time to time, and waits quietly.


    After the woman left, she wanted to go directly to the yamen, but half of the way, she looked aside and saw a familiar face.


    The woman sneered, squinted, untied the veil below, walked over, and called out, "Mr. Zhong, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Hearing the voice of the woman, the man who is walking forward quickly stops, turns his head, looks at the woman, conceals his impatience and arches his hand: "Miss cloud."


    The woman who was called Miss cloud went up and looked at Zhong Ziyu. She smiled: "Sir, where have you been? How can you make such a mess? Look at the earth on this head."


    Zhong Ziyu waved his hands. The people and animals on his face were harmless: "if you stumble for a while, don''t mention it again."


    Miss Yun said, "well, sir, I haven''t come to our eight show workshop for a long time, but I forgot to weave my dream?"


    "Miss cloud has an extraordinary dance skill. Zhong will never forget it when he sees it."


    "It''s very pleasant to say, but I don''t know if it''s Mr. right."


    Zhong Ziyu smiled, but no longer answered.


    It seems that he didn''t take the other party''s perfunctory words to heart. After a while, Yun Zhimeng said, "actually, Mr. Zhong is also a regular visitor of our baxiu square. In recent days, there are some changes in our baxiu square, which can be known by Mr. Zhong?"


    Zhong Ziyu looked at the distance, clearly wanted to go, but in the end, he was patient, and he said: "in recent days, worldly affairs are involved, but he seldom goes to Xiufang."


    "It''s about Fengyuan. The owner of our workshop said that maybe it will be two months before Fengyuan leaves. The family urged her to go back and get married."


    Zhong Ziyu said "well", what did he think of? Now he didn''t hurry to leave. Instead, he asked, "master, but he went back to Guyong mansion?"


    "Never." "It''s correspondence," said Yun Zhimeng


    Zhong Ziyu nodded and said: "it has been three years. Miss Yun also said that Zhong is a regular visitor of baxiu square. So far, in addition to seeing Miss cloud, Miss Fengyuan, two treasures of the town, she has never seen a steward. The owner of the workshop only hears its name, but has never seen a person. Can you tell me, Miss cloud, whether you are a man or a woman, is it always rare? "


    The cloud weaves the dream to smile to open the bosom: "is that female how, is that little how?"? The master of our family has been a relative. The young master and the young lady of our family have already been in double ten. "


    Zhong Ziyu pauses for a moment: "if Miss Fengyuan comes home and gets married, after that, there will be only one signboard left in baxiu square, so the owner of the square will not look for another one?""I''m looking for someone, but I don''t have a good choice. Sir knows that Zhimeng grew up in the workshop and was taught by the Archbishop since childhood, but it''s not strange. It''s hard to carry the flag. Since Fengyuan came, we baxiu workshop has come up with a famous hall. Now Fengyuan is going to leave. If I don''t say the owner, it''s me and I don''t want to leave. If I can''t surpass Fengyuan, I''ll set up the lintel In this way, don''t you embarrass me? Speaking of it, I''m full of worries. "


    Zhong Ziyu listened quietly, but thought again and again.


    It seems that Yun Zhimeng intentionally spits out bitter water with him, saying that it''s not over yet. When the two have finished talking, it''s half an hour past.


    Yun Zhimeng looked at the sky and said, "Mr. delay."


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head and said nothing.


    They left and went their separate ways, one moving forward and one moving backward.


    Yunzhimeng walked two steps, then looked back at Zhong Ziyu, who was running away, and sneered.


    Although this method of procrastination is not good, the child and the blackbird are not in danger for the time being, and it is also affordable for them to wait. Zhong Ziyu is a tough man. If he didn''t just tell the owner''s story, he would not be able to delay him.


    However, the owner of the eight show square is also the one Zhong Ziyu can see at will?


    Jokes.


    Is it not the eye of the Lord that a sinner, with a pure and harmless appearance, who is doing filthy and cruel things, sees him.


    In the past half an hour, he must have thought that the child had returned to his parents.


    At this time, he was afraid that he would not go to look for the trouble of children and birds, but would pick up the details and hide first. In this way, he also bought some time.


    If you look at the sky again, yunzhimeng dare not delay, and walk towards yamen quickly.

 Chapter 540

    "Bang." The teacup fell to the ground, smashed into pieces and splashed with water.


    Liu Wei looked at her hand and the broken cup on the ground, frowning slightly.


    "My lord?" Brother Hu, who started fighting on one side, called out softly.


    Liu Wei returned to his senses and waved to Hu Ge: "nothing."


    Hugoton asked, "Sir, you need to get this potion for a long time?"


    "It won''t be long." Liu Wei said, burying her head again and concentrating on her work.


    At this time, the old shell head came in and whispered something to brother Hu''s ear.


    After hearing this, brother Hu was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at Liu Wei, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Sir, outside, someone is looking for you."


    "Well?" Liu Wei picked the eyebrows and put her mind on the work in front of her. Without raising her head, she asked, "who is it?"


    "Who doesn''t know? It''s about adults and your sons."


    Liu Wei fingers a meal, raise head, look to Hu elder brother: "small Li?"


    Hu is also very wandering, this said: "if I don''t go outside to see what is the origin?"


    "No, I''ll go." Liu Wei said, took off his gloves and put them on the table. When he came out of the door, he told the little yamen servant waiting on the side: "you stare at the pot, just stir the fire. If it''s not boiling, you can open the pot and hang it. There''s no need to worry about anything else."


    From heating to cooling, this is a matter of grinding time.


    The little yamen servant was suddenly entrusted with a heavy task. His face was red with excitement and he nodded repeatedly.


    At the same time, outside the yamen gate, Yun Zhimeng looked at the man in front of him in silence, endured and endured, and said abruptly: "if you can''t protect the children, you shouldn''t have them, they shouldn''t have them, they shouldn''t have them, they shouldn''t have them, they can''t have animals."


    Yunzhimeng, who was born as an orphan, is most unhappy with his irresponsible parents.


    Rong Ling had just arrived at the yamen, but before he entered, he was blocked by the unknown woman. Then he didn''t wait for him to say anything. He was indignant and gave him a good sermon.


    Rong Ling''s face was slightly heavy. He looked at the man carefully and was sure that he didn''t know him. He just thought she was crazy and turned around to leave.


    But yunzhimeng went over again and stopped rongling again, saying, "what are you going to do? My words are not finished yet."


    Allow edge to bypass this person, turn a deaf ear.


    Just then, Liu Wei came out of Yamen.


    When Rong Ling saw the dark green of Liu Wei''s eyes, he knew that Liu Wei had not slept well last night. He was about to open his mouth, but he listened to the woman who stopped him. He sneered and said, "let''s go when we are all together. I''m late. I''m afraid there will be some changes."


    Rong Leng frowned, looked at the man and at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei did not know why, but as soon as she came out, she saw Rong Ling talking with this young woman. Liu Wei pursed her lips, glanced at her eyes and asked Rong Ling. Her voice was gloomy: "it''s also the romantic debt of Rong adults?"


    The word "you" is used subtly.


    Rong Ling was about to open his mouth, but he heard the inexplicable woman look around again. Wu asked Rong Ling, "what about your seven brothers?"


    Tolerance?


    Rong Ling twisted her eyebrows and looked at the woman''s eyes, which brought some caution.


    Rong Su is a man of the Yamen of the ancient Yongfu. He is low-key. He doesn''t know that there is a third Lord here, and a seventh Lord who lives in the inn all day.


    This person''s words broke the relationship between Rong Leng and Rong Su, and the origin was unknown. Liu Wei and Rong Leng looked at each other, implying vigilance.


    Yun Zhimeng just looked around and made sure there was no room for tracing. Then he guessed and hissed and said to himself: "is it really enough to be supported? He is also a scheming and powerful overlord, but it''s so tricky. The Royal species are just like that. "


    This man was very rude, and scolded Rong Ling, who was also a member of the royal family, but Rong Ling just watched the change, but didn''t show his face.


    But Liu Wei opened her mouth first: "when the girl called me out, I was going to talk about these confused nonsense."


    "Cloud Weaver dream hissed, and then said:" to say confused, you confused, I will not confused, say business, that girl called chick, do you still want it


    Girl?


    Why do you mention chicks?


    Liu Wei frowned tighter, but no longer said anything. Xiaoniu is the only one who can help the case of human skin lantern besides the Zhou family. Liu Wei also hopes to find out more information from Xiaoniu. But Xiaoniu is mentally deranged. If you want to cure properly, it''s not for one day or one night.


    From Liu Wei''s expression, Yun Zhimeng can see the meaning. This way: "then you''d better summon someone to find the seven childe. According to my opinion, the girl is like believing in him alone. Without him, she is afraid that the child''s mind will be hard to find again. After all, she is the second poison of the first class. She is so young that she can''t hold on."


    Liu Wei''s face is tense: "what''s wrong with the girl?"


    "There are some dangers," said Yun Zhimeng, "but now it''s safe for the time being. I''ve sent someone to guard it."


    Liu Wei takes a step forward and condenses his internal power. It seems that he wants to attack this person and hold him in his hand.At a glance, Yun Zhimeng sees Liu Wei''s purpose. He avoids a safe place on one side of his body and gets angry: "I have a good intention. How can you repay me? I said, you don''t know how dangerous things are up to now? You don''t wonder why the Zhou couple, who are far away in the countryside, know that their daughter is in the Yamen of Guyong mansion? Most rural people are illiterate, so they read the announcement. How can they think of Zhou Yuer who disappeared for a year? It''s clear that someone deliberately moves the tiger away from the mountain. You are keen to solve the case and neglect the prevention... "


    He said and looked at Rong Ling: "you are eager to pursue your wife and ignore others. I don''t want to say anything about you. If you want to delay your time, you will be the victim. I am entrusted by others to help you, but I don''t want to take care of your affairs. I am not related to you. I don''t care about this business. I''m going to ask you, are you going or not? Are you looking for someone or not? Your son is seriously injured, and the black bird is ready to lose his life. I am alone. I care about this head and that head. Everything depends on you. "


    The woman''s voice did not fall, Liu Wei has quickly walked two steps, a grasp of her shoulder, eyes twinkle: "what do you say Xiao Li?"


    Seeing that Liu Wei finally understood what he meant, Yun Zhimeng said earnestly, "I can''t die yet, but I can''t afford to delay. I''m walking and talking."


    The woman looked at Rong Leng again. She was about to speak, but she saw Rong Leng look up and look far away.


    Yun Zhimeng looks in the direction of Rong Ling, but he sees nothing but emptiness, and doesn''t see anything strange.


    Yun Zhimeng can''t see it, but Liu Wei can see it. Rong Ling is talking to his dark Wei in a way that no one can understand.


    Between the two breaths, his face was dark. He looked at the dream and said to Liu Wei, "when something happened in the inn, all the people left were comatose. Xiaoli and Xiaoniu were not found."


    ¡­¡­


    The author has said: there are guests at home on weekends, plus it''s probably more than seven o''clock in the evening

 Chapter 541

    Liu Weimou son a Lin, look to cloud weaving dream again, cloud weaving dream didn''t say anything, only wrinkled eyebrows, raised feet, then walked to the front.


    Liu Wei immediately followed, but Rong Ling consciously went to the other side.


    Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling went to find Rong su.


    Not to mention whether they believe in the strange girl who came out of nowhere now, but now that they have got the exact news, Xiaoli, the girl, is indeed missing. At present, even if the woman takes them into a trap, they have to go in.


    Along the way, Liu Wei didn''t make a sound or ask any questions, which surprised yunzhimeng.


    The cloud weaves the dream the footstep not to stop, but asks: "you then not curious, my identity?"


    Liu Wei looks at Yun Zhimeng and says, "can you say that?"


    "Cloud weaves a dream to smile:" of course


    The answer was out of Liu Wei''s expectation.


    Only listen to the elegant voice of the woman: "the world only knows that there is a Fengyuan girl in baxiufang, but it is also known that Zhimeng is also famous. Like Fengyuan, it is one of the pillars of baxiufang. "


    Suddenly mentioning the name of Ji Fengyuan, Liu Wei frowned and thought about something.


    Yun Zhimeng knew what Liu Wei thought, and waved: "don''t worry, I have nothing to do with Ji''s family. I said that I was entrusted by others, not by Ji Fengyuan. Are you dead or alive? How many people in Jijia really care? In fact, they are all those who are greedy for life, afraid of death and forget their interests. When someone asks for something on your head, it will be around you day by day. When it is useless to you, you will become a sinner of the whole family, and everything will not be allowed. What rules can they has the final say? They are just a group of backward people who shrink in Lingzhou and escape the pursuit of the imperial court. How can they be complacent and satisfied? "


    There is a lot of information hidden in this passage. After listening to it, Liu Wei only said, "you seem to know a lot."


    Yun Zhimeng nodded without hesitation: "I''ve seen so much since I was a child, but I''ve only recently learned about you. My mother has been reluctant to tell me. This time, if you''re not stared at by that person, my mother is afraid that she won''t let me interfere. She always says that I''m too reckless and will make things self defeating. If I say that, it''s self defeating, and it''s OK to turn the corner into safety."


    "Your mother?" Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and inquired.


    Yun Zhimeng knows that Liu Wei wants to talk, and he knows that he shouldn''t talk too much. After all, both the master and the mother don''t want Liu Wei to know.


    But yunzhimeng always thinks it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s not an outsider between them.


    "You must have met my mother, but you didn''t notice, but I can''t tell you now. When my mother agrees, I can have a meeting." The way of seeking truth from facts.


    This person is straightforward and clear in speech. One is not perfunctory and the other is not taboo. He can say what he can, but can''t, and can''t.


    If Liu Wei had many doubts about it before, now he is quite relieved.


    Liu Wei said "well" and then asked, "who is the man you are talking about?"


    Cloud weave dream to the master''s instructions, pause, said: "I heard you will check, you check."


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Yun Zhimeng said, "I know that you can find out if you want to check, but you are short of tools, right? Say what you want. If you can find it, I can find it for you. "


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, just asked, "why help me?"


    "I''m not being asked."


    "By whom?"


    "It can''t be said that if the other party wants you to know it, you will know it naturally. By the way, my mother said that if you feel soft for a while, you should not take charge of the affairs of Ji Jin Ji Cha and Ji Jia. You can avoid it. Besides, as long as Ji Xing returns to Lingzhou, Ji Jin Ji Cha can get rid of the difficulties, and it doesn''t cost you to get out of this head and enter some people''s eyes."


    They talked all the way from Yamen to guyongzheng street and then to a narrow alley.


    When passing by the alley, Liu Wei saw the blood stains on the ground at a glance. Liu Wei was stunned for a while, but he couldn''t open his eyes.


    "It''s true that mother and son are united." Yun Zhimeng said, his tone a little heavy: "it''s his blood."


    Just now, that kid is here, by that person one palm, hit vomit blood.


    Liu Wei''s fingers hanging on one side are slightly pinched.


    Yun Zhimeng holds Liu Wei''s hand and brings her face forward.


    Liu Wei was forcibly pulled away by this man. He left for several steps and turned around. His face was gloomy and he looked at the blood on the ground again.


    After a long walk through the alley, they arrived at a clearing.


    Yunzhimeng looks around and confirms that there is no one behind him. He calls out to a big tree, "come out."


    There was silence in the crown of the tree, no response.


    Yunzhimeng frowned and walked towards the big tree. He looked up at the bottom of the tree, but he did not see anyone in the layers of tree trunks and dense leaves.


    Just now I know why I am here


    As soon as Yun Zhimeng''s face changed, he looked back and saw that Liu Wei had raised her feet and left for a round arch beside the open space."Don''t walk around, or you may be buried..." Fu is not finished. Yunzhimeng sees Liuwei rising from the sky and falling steadily to a towering tree in the arch. Liu Wei stood on the branch and bent down to touch it. After a while, she found a sleepy little boy and a soft blackbird in the boy''s arms. Then there was the unique cry of the young eagle: "googoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoo Yunzhimeng: "..." How did Liu Wei know they were there? Yunzhimeng is sure that he didn''t remember the crown of the tree. Before he left, the young eagle clearly placed the child and the black bird over there. How did he change places? But in other words, I don''t know who is going to tell you the news. How can I find them accurately when they come here late? Liu Wei ignores the astonishment on the cloud weaving dream face, only holding Xiaoli and pearl, and goes down to the ground. Goo Goo also came out of the tree crown. It was covered with leaves, which made the brown feathers even worse. However, the aunt didn''t seem to care. When she flew out, she began to play coquetry around her master. The voice in her mouth became weak: "goo Googoogoogoogoo...... " Yun Zhimeng listened to the obedient and pleasant voice. How to listen to it was quite different from the way the stupid Eagle grinned when facing himself. Liu Wei put Xiao Liping on the ground. First, she felt her pulse. She felt weak and her inner lung was damaged. Liu Wei''s expression was very ugly. Untie Xiao Li''s clothes and show her baby''s small chest with light hands and feet. But now there is another palm print on the white and greasy chest, which is red and purple. Liu Wei only estimates the strength, and then thinks about the pain his son suffered at that time, he has narrowed his eyes and covered with cold air.

 Chapter 542

    Yun Zhimeng is standing behind Liu Wei. Seeing Liu Wei''s whole body, he looks more and more fierce. He doesn''t realize that he is going back two steps. He asks cautiously, "it should be, and it can be saved. Is it..."


    "There is salvation." Liu Wei said two words in a deep voice. He put on his son''s clothes silently, dragged the pearls out of his son''s arms, and then saw the situation of the pearls clearly. Liu Wei''s dark face had been able to drip ink.


    Not for other reasons, just because of the situation of pearl, it is tens of times more serious than Liu Wei imagined.


    Pearls are poisoned, a corrosive internal poison.


    Liu Wei looks at Pearl''s claws, and then at the obvious fester in Pearl''s mouth. She pinches herself hard with her fingertips, forcing herself to be calm.


    When Yun Zhimeng rescues the Pearl poisoned by Zhong Ziyu in the air, he knows that it is mostly doomed.


    Although Liu Wei knew that he had raised the black star bird many years ago, he was only one of the other''s pet birds and died. He was afraid that he would be sad for a while and raise a new one.


    Can see the situation at hand, feel Liu Wei''s vigorous and almost uncontrollable murderous spirit, Yun Zhimeng is a little anxious, hesitates for a moment, and says: "this bird has a great fortune and a big life, but now it''s not still alive, I think it''s Prince Yan who will take it''s life in the future, and then think about the way, saying that it can''t save his life..."


    "Yes." Liu Wei got up, holding her son in one hand, holding pearl in the other hand, and walked towards the gate without turning back her head.


    Liu Wei wants to rush back to the Inn and perform an emergency operation on Pearl.


    Yunzhimeng doesn''t know what Liuwei wants to do, but he is a little uneasy, so he raises his heels.


    Just out of the main street, I saw the front, Rong Leng and Rong su. They were walking towards this side.


    Both of them walked very fast. Their faces were cold, their eyes were cold, their eyes were frosty, and their bodies were violent.


    Liu Wei looks back and asks Yun Zhimeng, "where''s the chick?"


    Cloud weaving dream back: "in the eight show Fang, sent to find show Fang servant Yueya, see you, Yueya will bring that little girl out."


    Yun Zhimeng''s voice is not loud, but Rong Ling and Rong Su, who happened to come, heard it. Rong Ling took a look at Rong su.


    Rong Su has turned around and left for the other end of the street.


    Rong Ling came up and watched Liu Wei''s son with his eyes closed. His long, cool fingers reached up and touched his son''s pale cheek. His fingertips could not stop shaking.


    Liu Wei raises her hand and holds rongling''s fingers.


    Liu Wei''s palms are warm, with a strong force: "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei deeply, nodded for a while, and then he asked, "who moved his hand?"


    Liu Wei looks at Yun Zhimeng beside her. He immediately keeps his eyes closed and says he won''t say it.


    Liu Wei didn''t need Yun Zhimeng to say either, but said, "Zhong Ziyu, go first and catch this man." Then he added, "don''t kill him."


    Liu Wei''s meaning is very clear. To catch people, we must beat each other at least more seriously than Xiaoli pearl now!


    Rong Leng "Er" once again looked at Xiao Li anxiously, leaned over, kissed her son on the cheek, raised her finger, and gave an order to the dark guard to keep them all and protect Liu Wei.


    After the command, Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei again, and Liu Wei nods to Rong Ling to signal that he is OK.


    When Rong Leng left, Liu Wei felt a hot line of sight around her, as if to burn her through.


    Liu Wei looked at the past, looked at the cloud weaving dream and stopped talking. Holding her son and pearl, she quickly walked back to the inn.


    Yun Zhimeng knows that he shouldn''t follow him. His task is enough. If he asks more, he will be contaminated too much.


    Can think of just Liu Wei''s tone firmly shows the three words of Zhong Ziyu, cloud dream and dazzled, just feel confused.


    Yun Zhimeng naturally knows how terrible Zhong Ziyu''s real face is, but how does Liu Wei know? From the perspective of Liu Wei''s exploration, Liu Wei paid the most attention to Zhong Ziyu before, that is to say, he suspected that he had an affair with Rong Ling''s broken sleeve.


    Why at this time, but can accurately say that the other party is the one who started?


    What is the basis of Liu Wei and how to see it?


    Yunzhimeng wants to know, hesitates for a moment, wanders around and keeps up with him. Does he really get too much contamination? But at present, the master of the workshop is not in Guyong mansion, and his mother is busy. She has no time to care about herself. Is it possible for her to ask a little, just wait for the matter to come, and then leave?


    Think like this, cloud weaves a dream to still lift foot simply, chased up.


    Back to the inn.


    As soon as Liu Wei went upstairs, he went back to the room and closed the door behind him.


    But just before the door would be closed, a jade hand stopped and the door could be stopped.


    Liu Wei looked back and saw that Yun Zhimeng was about to speak. He said, "come in, close the door."


    Seeing that Liu Wei agreed to follow him, Yun Zhimeng quickly came in and closed the door.


    Liu Wei asked, "do you know medicine?"


    Yun Zhimeng said, "a little knowledge."


    In fact, yunzhimeng knows medicine, but yunzhimeng studies, which is taught by the master of the workshop. It runs counter to the apricot forest in the Central Plains. If it is applied, it will only lead to controversy, not to mention.And Liu Wei didn''t expect cloud weaving dream to be much, but said, "fight for me, and give me what I say."


    Liu Wei said. She took a big bag out of the cupboard, put it into Yun Zhimeng''s hand, empty the table, spread a clean white cloth on it, and put the Pearl up carefully.


    The cloud weaves a dream to Leng for a while, ask: "do not save your son first?"


    Liu Wei didn''t lift his head either. He separated the wings of the Pearl and said, "the pearl is more serious than him."


    But it''s just a bird.


    Yunzhi dreams to say, but at the end of the speech, he swallows it back again. The other side obviously regards the bird as a close relative. In plain terms, he is afraid that it will attract people.


    Save this time of saliva, cloud weaving dream also can see that Liu Xiaoli, although his breath is not stable, but his internal power is mellow. For a while and a half, it''s OK.


    However, the situation of this bird is very serious. Although it seems to be able to support it now, it will surely perish in two or three hours.


    Zhong Ziyu, used to use these means, cloud weaving dream is not the first time to know.


    Liu Wei put the pearls in place, wearing gloves and masks, and quietly observed the situation of pearls. For a while, she said, "knife one."


    The cloud weaves a dream to Leng for a while, realize Liu Wei is talking with oneself, returned a: "what?"


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at the bag in her arms.


    Yunzhimeng quickly opens the bag, but sees that all the knives in it are of different sizes. They are cold and sharp, which makes people look at them.


    Take out the palm sized knife marked "No.1" and hand it over.


    Liu Wei catches it, shakes the tip of the knife on the nearby candle, disinfects it for a moment, twists the tip of the knife again, shaves all the feathers on the Pearl''s chest.


    After picking the feathers, Liu Wei put down the number one knife and raised his hand: "number three."


    Yunzhimeng hurriedly hands over the third knife, and Liu Wei repeats the previous action and disinfects the tip of the knife. This time, on the smooth skin of the black bird, he stabs the tip of the knife into its chest, and then, with a downward stroke, cuts open its chest.


    "Hiss..." Yun Zhimeng can''t help but touch his chest, feeling chest pain.

 Chapter 543

    Seeing Liu Wei''s hands stained with blood, the knife that just turned out to be glittering with silver is also covered with blood gas. Yun Zhimeng takes a breath and asks: "you are here. You are going to send it by hand..."


    Is it Liu Wei who knows that the bird''s inner abdomen is rotten and unable to go back to the sky, and he simply sends it to the road by hand to avoid the pain of several hours of gut piercing and stomach rotting?


    Liu Wei did not return his head, but said, "there is something different in his abdomen. He only has to break the chamber, gouge out the evil and guile, then sew up the wound, and keep warm."


    Yunzhimeng has never heard of such a way to save people. It''s unbelievable. The way to open up the heart and lungs of people is actually a way to cure diseases.


    But if a man''s body is so broken, he will not die early?


    Where else is it possible to live? It''s no wonder it doesn''t hurt.


    Look at the black bird. It''s about to be broken in two, but it''s still unconscious, as if it''s dead.


    Yun Zhimeng can''t help but think that the bird is really dead.


    Liu Wei seemed to know what Yun Zhimeng was thinking, and explained directly: "the Pearl grew up beside me when I was young, and it has a warm body, which is different from other birds."


    At that time, pearl and Liu Wei left together with her master. Liu Wei was not in good health, so master made a medicine bath for her and soaked her every day.


    Therefore, pearls have the same treatment.


    Later, what Liu Wei ate, pearls almost ate, what Liu Wei did, pearls almost watched what they did.


    Shifu is strict. There are always some unexpected thoughts, such as throwing her and pearl into the mountains and forests for ten and a half days. Finally, Liu Wei and Pearl find food together, live together, and suffer together.


    Birds have the nature of foraging, and the recipe of pearls, with the accumulation of time, will almost assimilate with Liu Wei.


    Even though it has passed through the Qingyun Dynasty, in addition to the fact that pearls continue to be of the same ethnic nature and have a special love for carrion, on weekdays, pearls eat the same meat meal as human beings. Occasionally, pearls also like to grab Xiaoli''s ice sugar gourd.


    Liu Wei is very clear about Pearl''s body, whether it''s antibody or nurture. In a word, ordinary poisons don''t kill her. It''s the poison of rotten intestines. If you want to kill her, it''s almost the same. Before opening, Liu Wei gave pearl an anesthetic to ensure that she won''t wake up from pain. In this way, as long as there is no other accident, the operation will succeed Of.


    To tell you the truth, it''s also thanks to Pearl''s different physique.


    Liu Wei is not a veterinarian after all, especially with such a serious injury. If it''s an ordinary bird, I''m afraid that Liu Wei will really miss her life.


    The operation is still going on. Yun Zhimeng looks at Liu Wei and asks for the knife, the knife, the thread and the needle.


    Liu Wei never heard of that kind of catgut cloud weaving dream, but he found it in the bag and washed it carefully. Then he saw that Liu Wei, after gouging out the rotten meat inside the black bird''s abdomen, put on needles and mended its open flesh.


    After a while, the operation was over.


    Liu Wei raised her arm to wipe the sweat on her forehead and carefully put the Pearl back on the bed.


    Goo Goo has already sat on the bed and saw the Pearl coming. He put his head together to probe into it.


    Liu Wei patted his head and said softly, "be careful not to touch it, not at all."


    Goo Goo understood. He raised his head and called "Goo Goo" twice. Then he put his head down and pointed his mouth at Pearl''s body. He looked at it and watched it.


    Liu Wei rubs the little feather on his head and turns to look at his son Xiaoli.


    Xiao Li''s internal injury is internal injury, but because of it, Liu Wei can''t see whether Xiao Li''s internal organs are damaged, and how much is the extent of the damage. In this era without X-ray, Liu Wei has to make sure that his son''s stomach is cut open and inspected by himself.


    But surgery, there are risks.


    Pearl can be seen from its claws and mouth that it has reached the point where it can''t be operated without emergency. But Xiaoli is different. Maybe, Xiaoli''s internal organs vibrate and are not damaged. If she suddenly opens her chest and finds that it''s not so serious, and then sews it up, the child will suffer another felony.


    Liu Wei is reluctant to cry.


    Liu Wei looked at Xiaoli''s pale face, closed eyes, reached out to touch her head, and gently called out: "Xiaoli?"


    The child in coma has no half consciousness, but lies peacefully where his eyelids have not quivered for a while.


    Liu Wei''s face sank at the thought of who had hurt her son to such an extent.


    However, it was also because pearl Li was injured that Liu Wei found the fatal clues to the three murders of the ancient Yongfu.


    But just now Liu Wei insists that Zhong Ziyu is the culprit. After hearing this, Rong Ling''s expression of surprise doesn''t exist. If you want to, what Liu Wei guessed, Rong Ling must have thought of it.


    Zhong Ziyu exposed a big flaw.


    And this flaw will erase all the efforts made by Zhong Ziyu in advance.


    The complicated cases, from ye Yuanliang, to Li Lin, to dozens of people''s lanterns, to the disappearance of Xiaoniu, Xiaoli''s accident, all have their answers.And all the clues point to the same person. The room is suddenly quiet. Yunzhimeng stands at the back and looks at Liu Wei''s thin back. Inexplicably, he feels creepy. Yun Zhimeng thinks that he should not come, because he didn''t ask how he found out. Zhong Ziyu is behind the disaster. Actually, yunzhimeng wants to ask, but the reason why yunzhimeng is afraid to ask is related to himself. According to the master, you can''t involve yourself in it. You can help them at the critical moment, but you can''t get involved in it. This is the order of the master and the grudge between the master and Zhong Ziyu. Yunzhimeng dare not make his own decision. At present, Yunzhi dreams to go, but when he is thinking about it, he listens to Liu Wei in front of him and slowly says, "you know, you have a smell." Cloud weave dream Leng for a while, just realize Liu Wei is talking with oneself, frown to ask: "what flavor?" "The smell of death." The sudden three words made yunzhimeng shocked and froze in place. Liu Wei gets up, turns around, looks at the opposite woman''s stunned cheek, goes to yunzhimeng, reaches out his hand, and raises yunzhimeng''s jaw. Looking around, Liu Wei said with no expression: "you''ve been" touched "by the race. I just want to know that since you know my affairs as well as whether I''m a man or a woman, and even Rong Ling is Xiao Li''s father, these secrets are clear. Why don''t you go to the Yamen to see the dozens of people''s skin lanterns and stay for a quarter of an hour?" Yunzhimeng doesn''t know what Liuwei wants to say, but she feels cool on her back.

 Chapter 544

    "Seed Seed point? "


    The cloud weaves dream to open throat difficultly, very not easy, just spit out these two words.


    Liu Wei leaned forward, nose close, sniffed between the neck of yunzhimeng.


    Yun Zhimeng is numb and wants to step back, but he doesn''t move after all.


    Liu Wei lifted a wisp of cloud weaving dream''s hair with her hand, put it around her fingertips, and said slowly: "if you go to that room, you can smell the taste of you and them It''s exactly the same. "


    "Xiang Same? " Yunzhimeng frowns, keeps silent for a while, raises his hand and begins to smell himself.


    But how does cloud dream smell? It doesn''t smell anything different.


    After a pause, Yun Zhimeng looks at Liu Wei with his lips closed. His eyes are full of doubts. He seems to be determining whether Liu Wei is playing with himself.


    After all, the perfumes of this powder shop are all the same. A woman can paint them all. If they are painted with the same perfumes, the flavor will naturally be similar. But what can it say? At most, it means that this perfumes sell well, and what''s involved with the immortality of the dead.


    Yun Zhimeng thought like this. He calmed down and said, "I don''t know what you said. It''s not early. I have to go."


    Zhimeng said, he was leaving.


    Liu Wei has no obstacles.


    But cloud weaves dream to walk to the door, but paused for a while, returned to the foot again, bit to bite a tooth, hate to ask: "you and say clearly, exactly how to return a responsibility?"


    Liu Wei expected that Zhunyun would not leave. Although he had only known each other for a while, he was curious and a bit inquisitive. Liu Wei saw through at a glance.


    I have a doubt in my arms. If I can''t figure it out clearly, I will go and feel uneasy.


    Sure enough, Yun Zhimeng can''t leave, so he has to come back to ask.


    Liu Wei looked indifferent, but he didn''t hide much about it. Liu Wei extends her sleeve to the tip of yunzhimeng''s nose.


    Cloud dream a Leng, think Liu Wei is want to let oneself smell.


    What''s the difference between Liu Wei and himself?


    When Yunzhi dreams of this, he sniffs Liu Wei''s sleeve, sniffs himself again, pauses for a while, looks puzzled, frowns again, sniffs again, and finally becomes a little delicate.


    Without expression, Liu Wei took back her sleeves and went to the bedside. While trying to wake up her son in a simple way, she thought to herself that if she didn''t wake up in another quarter of an hour, she could only use thunder.


    The dream of cloud weaving over there is still a little hazy.


    Yun Zhimeng frowns, sniffs his sleeves several times, and finally looks at Liu Wei and says, "you smell like you have something..."


    "Familiar?" Liu Wei says the last two words for Yun Zhimeng.


    Although yunzhimeng didn''t want to admit it, he nodded and asked again, "why is this?"


    Liu Wei is holding Xiaoli''s tiger mouth, and at the same time, she is always concerned about whether Xiaoli''s chest injury has changed. She says slowly, "no wonder you have been planted, so do I."


    "You?" The cloud weaves the dream to be startled.


    Liu Wei didn''t lift his head and said: "you also smell just now. You and I have the same smell. This is his mark. It means that you and I are his targets. If you don''t catch him, maybe the next victim is you. Of course, it''s not you, it''s me."


    Yunzhimeng is a little flustered by Liu Wei''s words. Go two steps quickly and come to Liu Wei''s face with hesitation: "what point did you grow by him? Seriously? "


    Yunzhimeng thinks it''s incredible!


    If the man really focuses on himself, in addition to the initial consternation, yunzhimeng will not be surprised later.


    After all, the man is extremely intelligent and cruel. Maybe just a moment ago, in the half-hour he deliberately delayed, the other party has seen his intention and killed himself. But Liu Wei, as Yun Zhimeng knows, didn''t the man look at Liu Wei?


    Recalling the collected data, yunzhimeng is a bit trance. In the data, it''s clear that Zhong Ziyu may be interested in Liu Wei.


    It''s funny to say that a thief falls in love with an official, just like a mouse falls in love with a cat. It''s ridiculous and makes people laugh.


    But it''s just a few days, how can we change from love to killing?


    Liu Wei did not know what Yun Zhimeng thought, but said, "this point on me is earlier than yours."


    Liu Wei said, hissing coldly: "at first, I thought I had been with those lanterns for a long time, and got old-fashioned air. I didn''t know until I saw you. It turned out that someone did it on purpose. In other words, Zhong Ziyu was also dutiful. He had to tread and mark people first. In this way, I was curious. He was wrong before "Yes?"


    This is a random word, but it makes yunzhimeng blink, and again, yunzhimeng quickly avoids the line of sight and asks: "you are because of the smell, determine the identity of the murderer?"


    Yunzhimeng is still very upset about Liu Wei''s identity. How did Liu Wei find out?Clearly, Liu Wei has no clue.


    Liu Wei analyzed the remains of those corpses in the Yamen. He was busy all day, but few people searched for them.


    It''s not surprising. After all, it''s just debris. Let alone the whole corpse. There''s no quick corpse. If someone changes, I''m afraid there will be no discovery for thousands of years.


    But Liu Wei not only found out, but also made a rigorous and unrivalled paper game theory. Yunzhimeng thought Liu Wei was capable, but nevertheless, yunzhimeng knew that Liu Wei really had no exact evidence to prove that it was related to Zhong Ziyu.


    Not even the suspect.


    Yun Zhimeng doesn''t understand. After asking, he feels that it''s not right. Is it even more empty of heart? Will it be Liu Wei''s first reaction?


    Liu Wei seems gentle, but he is cunning. Yunzhi dreams of all the things shown in the materials, but he is more cautious.


    Liu Wei has now determined Zhong Ziyu''s identity, but there is no problem of bombing. Only from the reaction of cloud weaving dream, Liu Wei is indeed more certain, and his guess is correct.


    In fact, it''s too much fun to judge whether a person is a murderer from the smell alone. When Liu Wei first said it, she was also worried about it.


    To be frank, Liu Wei really can''t provide any substantial evidence to prove that Zhong Ziyu did it.


    No matter Xiaoli is injured or the case of human skin lantern, if there is no evidence, even if there is a suspect, it is not guilty.


    Reasoning is not convincing in this world.


    Liu Wei admits that he was very angry when he first said it. When he said the name of the person he most doubted, his heart was only filled with hatred and annoyance. He could take the person seriously into the category of doubt, and then recall all the things before. Liu Wei was more and more sure. Maybe he managed to be clumsy and found the murderer himself.

 Chapter 545

    Zhong Ziyu, a teacher in the private school of Guyong mansion, is gentle and gentle. He has no wife, no family, and is alone. No one knows when Zhong Ziyu came to settle down in Guyong mansion. Only he knows that Zhong Ziyu is not a native, but suddenly moved here a few years ago.


    Because of their good looks, good looks and friendly treatment, but for a few months, they are convenient for the neighborhood and very familiar with each other.


    Later, because he joined the private school to teach, he had to communicate with many old gentry.


    Later, because he was highly respected, some rich young men and dandies couldn''t see Zhong Ziyu. They had deliberately played tricks on him, and some people sent their heads down to teach him a lesson.


    However, it is obvious that they are antagonistic, but I don''t know why. A few days later, these distinguished young men are all unconventional. They are especially passionate about Zhong Ziyu. Later, if there is any entertainment, they like to call him one.


    In this way, because of his acquaintance with his father and his affinity with the rich, Zhong Ziyu became a good man praised by everyone in the ancient Yongfu in less than three months.


    It was yamen that asked for the title of the book during the Spring Festival. Instead of looking for the scholars, yamen found the teacher who had no reputation and never took the imperial examination.


    Zhong Ziyu''s life seems very simple.


    Liu Wei occasionally asked others, and most of the answers were compliments and flatteries. Few did not like Zhong Ziyu.


    The more perfect a person is, the more hypocritical he is.


    Huang Jue Yang is an example, but people in the world are not all Huang Jue Yang.


    At first, Liu Wei had some prejudice against Zhong Ziyu. He thought that Zhong Ziyu must have another side, which was judged by Liu Wei''s numerous experiences of being a man of two generations and knowing people.


    But after a long time, Liu Wei didn''t know why, and gradually forgot the unreasonable perfection of this man. On the contrary, because Zhong Ziyu sent the musk sandalwood as a token later, he had a heart of questioning this man.


    At that time, Liu Wei was really just asking, half of the doubt was not.


    But why does Liu Wei have no doubt at all?


    Now in retrospect, it must have been that as early as that time, the other party had already moved his hands and feet on himself, but Liu Wei himself did not find it.


    Think again later, that Zhong Ziyu''s words about Rong Leng made him jealous and regarded him as a rival of love, but he never associated him with the case. He felt that he was not a good man or a good kind, but he could not tell why. However, he could not figure out why Zhong Ziyu was not good and why he should be on guard against Zhong Ziyu.


    With these contradictions and questions in mind, Liu Yu is ignorant until now, but today, Liu Yu is clear.


    The strength of the wound caused by Xiao Li and the musk smell of the bruise are so familiar that Liu Wei wants to ignore them.


    Presumably, Zhong Ziyu didn''t think of the accident.


    The rotten marks on Pearl claws and ye Yuanliang''s festering skin are in the same line, only one rotted in the lung and one rotted in the outer skin.


    In addition, the smell of dead people with decayed and precipitated on yunzhimeng.


    And the musk sandalwood fragrance hidden in the smell of dead people, the strange fragrance, two different smells, combined into one, showing the charm and peace. This smell, in this world, in addition to Zhong Ziyu, who else can use it?


    as like as two peas?


    All the contradictions are connected. Liu Weimin, a name, is about to appear.


    And even more surprising is yet to come.


    After hearing the smell of yunzhimeng, Liu Wei found that she had the same smell several days ago. It was the last time she met Zhong Ziyu in the pub.


    But Liu Wei didn''t think much about it at that time. He just stayed in Yamen with those lanterns for a long time and got the rotten smell from his head.


    But now, if you think about it more carefully, it is clear that there are traces to follow.


    Thinking of the girl''s silly night feeling, Liu Wei''s eyebrows curled up unconsciously, Liu Wei thought, and finally knew who Zhong Ziyu was.


    Liu Wei also understood why the skin of those lanterns would be so complete, with no flaws in the seams, and no flaws in the skin. The only spots seemed to be only features.


    Yes, it can make the skin of living people so excellent and perfect. How can it be so easy?


    It''s a person who struggles and hurts. Even if he ties them up and ties them together, there will always be bruises.


    However, it''s not so easy to confuse people?


    In modern times, there are such cases. The murderer is a senior hypnotist. He kills people in a very special way. He will hypnotize the victim into a beautiful dream. That is to say, when he kills the victim cruelly, the victim is addicted to the dream. He has no idea. Even before he dies, he smiles, as if he is smiling.


    Because the obvious conflict among the victims was too strong, the case was investigated for seven years, during which the death toll reached 32, and the murderer was arrested.


    Liu Wei has a fresh memory of this case. Only because Liu Wei graduated at the beginning, he participated in the final category of arresting the murderer.


    At that time, the instructor specifically listed the case as a case, and later seemed to put it in the textbook.This is a typical case of hypnosis, and Zhong Ziyu''s murderous technique should be this way.


    Liu Wei himself was also hinted by Zhong Ziyu, so all doubts were bypassed from him. In other words, Liu Wei couldn''t resist the man''s defenseless attack. How helpless should others be before and after the damage?


    Especially chicks, chicks are so young


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei ignores the question of Yun Zhimeng and has no intention of answering it. She just asks, "how are you doing, girl?"


    Since we know Zhong Ziyu''s murderous technique, it''s easy to dissolve it.


    If the typical psychological suggestion hypnosis method is used, Liu Wei will think again. There must be a way to wake up the chick. Once the chick wakes up, the chick will be the only witness. All the evidence that can not be used as the evidence of the court can be three-dimensional.


    The case will naturally become clear.


    Yunzhimeng didn''t wait for the answer, but he didn''t want to show much desire. He didn''t like the feeling of being led by the nose. Even though he was not worried, yunzhimeng still said: "on the surface, it seems nothing, just can''t wake people up. Look at it, some gods and gods talk about it, as if they have been silly."


    Zhong Ziyu knows a lot about cloud weaving dream.


    This man is used to charming his mind. He has these drugs on his hands, which can bewitch people and come at will. No, he was cheated by him, but he still thought he had the upper hand. He delayed the man for a long time by using the news of the master of the workshop. Before he realized it, he had planted a mark on himself. So long as he got rid of the difficulty, his next target would be himself.


    Unlike the fear of ordinary women, Yun Zhimeng knows that he is in great danger and protected by the master.


    At present, let alone whether Zhong Ziyu can escape the hand of zhengemen. Even if he escapes, can he get closer to himself?


    Baxiufang is not a place where all cats and dogs can come and go at will.

 Chapter 546

    Liu Wei was worried about the situation of the girl.


    But at present, I can''t get away from it and can''t pick it up in person. I just hope that Rong Su can bring back the girl safely. If there is Rong Su, it''s OK.


    Liu Wei is not sure. She only hopes that she can remember her own "help the benefactor" even if she has lost her mind.


    Liu Wei is thinking about it. Suddenly, Xiao Li moves on the bed.


    The subtle action was not obvious. Liu Wei immediately got up in spirits and hurried to see the past.


    But see the little man on the bed, originally just lying quietly, at this moment, but suddenly a body shake, then, the whole son Teng for a while, then, is a shiver.


    "Xiaoli?" Liu Wei is busy holding his son down. The child suffers from internal injury. Any shaking is a burden on the internal organs.


    But despite Liu Wei''s efforts, she did not dare to hurt the child. After all, she did not dare to come hard. After a shiver, Xiao Li suddenly began to twitch


    The hands and feet move, the body swings, the corners of the mouth, but also leached the white foam.


    Liu Wei''s expression became extremely ugly, and Yun Zhimeng didn''t expect the child who was just fine. Suddenly, Yun Zhimeng was shocked and blurted out: "he swallowed the corn cake."


    Liu Wei scarlet eyes: "what corn cake?"


    Yun Zhimeng''s expression was also a little flustered, shaking his head: "Mingming, Mingming didn''t swallow it, did Zhong Ziyu strengthen the medicine?"


    Liu Wei couldn''t stop his son''s shaking body. At last, he was very cruel, and he used his knife to knock his son out.


    Xiaoli finally calmed down, but her face was almost white and transparent.


    Liu Wei stood up with a black face, looked at Yun Zhimeng, and stuck his shoulder blades: "what corn cake?"


    Yun Zhimeng felt the pain in his shoulder, but he didn''t have the heart to go to Qi. He only bit his lips and said hesitantly, "I don''t know what the medicine is on that hand, but he has made it himself. It seems that it''s just dizzy. I arrived late."


    If it is a common medicine for fainting people, it will not have such serious consequences.


    Yunzhimeng didn''t finish. Later, yunzhimeng couldn''t say it, but said: "I think it''s Zhong Ziyu who added the medicine. The child is weak and has a big problem."


    Yunzhimeng subtly bypasses the topic. Liu weiding looks at yunzhimeng for a moment, and sees that yunzhimeng has not lied. He has a calm expression. He drags his son''s head back and changes Xiaoli''s position to lie down.


    It''s true that Yun Zhimeng didn''t lie, but concealed something.


    The effect of that medicine is really good for fainting people, but in addition to fainting people, it has another effect, which is to discharge people''s blood gas.


    The origin of the auxiliary medicine is exactly what the owner gave to the man.


    The relationship between the master and the man is very deep. Yun Zhimeng has said many times that the man took the medicine to do something bad, but the master still sent people to sell the medicine to him.


    I can''t understand the owner''s deep meaning, and yunzhimeng has to stop talking about it. However, yunzhimeng knows that the owner and Zhong Ziyu have some relations. Before, they seemed to have been close to each other.


    It seems that it''s still the time when my elder sister is alive.


    But when his elder sister died, Zhong Ziyu moved to Guyong mansion, and everything became different.


    Thinking of those old stories and the origin of Zhong Ziyu, yunzhimeng is even more reticent and looks up. Seeing Liu Wei put the child in place, he begins to take out many things from the cupboard. All of them, one by one, have never been seen by yunzhimeng.


    "What are you doing?" Yun Zhimeng asked


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, but after moving everything out, she turned around and asked, "are you free?"


    Looking at the sky, Yun Zhimeng said, "there are two dances tonight..."


    "If you have time." Liu Wei said, directly stuffed a bottle of self-made disinfectant water, and a scalpel into Yun Zhimeng''s hand, and said: "disinfect first, then clean, put on this suit of clothes, and close the window. Don''t let the dust come in. For a while, just like before, do it for me. Can you understand?"


    Yun Zhimeng took a white cover in his left hand and a silver knife in his right hand. He was stunned for a long time. He didn''t know what he was going to do. He saw Liu Wei take out another white cover and put it on the table top cover. Then he took Liu Xiaoli, who was pale, onto the table and untied his clothes.


    After the process of opening the black star just now, looking at this familiar picture, Yun Zhimeng''s palm began to sweat.


    "You''re not going to. You''re here. You''re going to..."


    "Disinfect, close the window!" Liu Wei is too lazy to listen to the nonsense and gives orders directly.


    Yun Zhimeng swallows his saliva and wants to say that Liu Wei is really a madman, but his feet have quickly walked to the window and closed the window. He hesitates for a moment, puts the white cover on his body, takes the bottle of potion with the smell of wine, and rinses it against the scalpel.


    Yunzhimeng is not studying the Central Plains medical skills, so he is more enthusiastic about the unique way of medical skills, so even though Liu Wei is joking about human life in his heart, yunzhimeng can''t help but cooperate with Liu Wei''s practice.


    Yun Zhimeng thinks that after today, he may have no face to see his mother and the master.It''s said that they don''t involve too much, but now they have


    Cloud Weaver dream sighed, some absent-minded, was immediately scolded by Liu Wei: "concentration, surgical scissors."


    Yun Zhimeng is very busy. He quickly hands a pair of sterilized scissors to Liu Wei and looks at Liu Wei''s movements for a moment. He only hopes to steal away all the knowledge in front of him at the fastest speed.


    At the same time, on the other side.


    Yueya takes the sleepy girl to the backyard, looks around and makes sure no one finds her. Then she says to the tall and cold man in front of her: "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for you to walk from the backyard and the front yard is full of people."


    Rong Su takes over the girl, looks at the child''s peaceful sleeping face, reaches out and scrapes on her face. The little guy has no response, and doesn''t know whether she is sleeping or fainting.


    Rong Su gathers his eyebrows, reaches out to take off his robe, holds the little girl, and then puts the robe on the little girl. After wrapping it carefully, he turns around and walks out of the backyard.


    Baxiufang''s backyard is connected with a path, which allows you to walk fast. The fastest way is all.


    Although the child sleeps well, Rong Su can see at a glance that the girl is not sleeping in the past, but fainting in the past. He is very clear about the way the child sleeps, not the way it is now.


    After sipping his lips and looking back for a long time, he opened his mouth and said, "be good, live."


    Comatose little girl, no response.


    Rong Su continues to walk forward, but in his heart he knows that he said that to the little girl and to himself.


    He wants the child to Survive.


    Even if, take the child to Beijing to find a royal doctor.


    Although his current status is undoubtedly a dead end when he goes to Beijing, he believes that it should not be a difficult thing to rob the first Taiji hospital and take it away by his means. He is ready to leave with his whole body.


    Thinking of the worst plan in his mind, Rong Xu didn''t pay any attention to it. A blue top carriage drove by him.


    When the breeze blew, the carriage lifted half of the curtain. Inside, Liu yuezheng hugged her bag, tightened her lips and listened to mammy Shi.

 Chapter 547

    "The girl also understands people. The old man won''t go around those curves with the girl. The place is found for the girl. She can''t live any longer." As she spoke, she looked out of the carriage, glanced at the board of yamen, and said: "before she came out, someone told me to take care of the girl, but the girl needed to know everything. She could understand what the old man said."


    The words have been so clear, how can Liu Yue not understand.


    Liu Yue''s expression is slightly ugly, and she ponders for a moment, saying: "yue''er forgives Mammy''s hard work, but since she has arrived at the ancient Yong mansion, there is no reason to hide."


    Liu Yue said so, then explored his head and said to the coachman outside, "go to the biggest Inn in Guyong mansion."


    Mammy Shi frowned, and when the driver was about to answer, she said, "I will go to the north house in the third lane of Xique road."


    With that, Mammy Shi took Liu Yue by the hand, and was already unhappy in her eyes: "you know, girl, it''s not that I''m holding your breath, but that you''re lowering your own weight."


    "What does mammy think is part of it?" After a pause, Liu Yue looked directly at mammy Shi and said coldly: "why does the moon come? It''s a long way to go, day and night. It''s not like Mammy''s saying to avoid its sharp edge. Before she comes, she thinks about what to do and what to say. She doesn''t want to worry about all of Mammy''s advice, but the moon is an adult Remember, it''s just that it''s hard to follow orders. "


    When Liu Yue said these words, her attitude was tough.


    It''s no wonder that Liu Yue insists so much. Liu Yue comes here all day and all night in order to accommodate her. She has traveled a long way. She doesn''t call for half a sentence of hardship or tiredness. She finally comes here after hard work. However, this mammy Shi says that if she wants to carry her decency, she should not go to the door directly, avoid her sharp edge, find a place to settle down, and then figure it slowly.


    If this is Kyoto, Liu Yue is still the former Miss Liu Jiasi, who is not favored but has a little face. Naturally, this method not only has her face, but also takes care of the decency of the seven princes, which is considered to be complete.


    But now, where is she qualified to be choosy when she acts as a sinner and flees?


    Liu Yue is not without ambition, but she knows her own value and how to use it. She doesn''t want to be too high or too few.


    What Liu Yue can use, on the contrary, is her own pitiful experience. If she abandons this and goes to another way, doesn''t she have to be self defeating and go against the current?


    Besides, sister Shi, Liu Yue really thinks she can''t believe it.


    On the night of departure, Liu Yue found that mother Shi touched her luggage in the middle of the night. Although she did not lose anything in the next day''s inspection, she was not her own person. She could not trust her.


    The only way is to be safe.


    Since she came to Guyong mansion, it would not be so easy for sister Shi to pinch her again.


    Liu Yue had her own thoughts in her heart. She ignored Mammy''s increasingly ugly face. She reached out to the coachman and asked him to drive to the biggest Inn in Fucheng.


    Seven princes are valuable people. The place they live should be the best. It must be right to find the best.


    "Girl, this is going to be completely divorced from the old man?" All of a sudden, Mammy Shi said something out of the blue.


    Liu Yue didn''t answer. At present, she doesn''t have any other dependence on her. She shouldn''t tear her face with this man, but it''s impossible to be kind.


    She opened the curtain at will. Liu Yue pretended not to listen to Mammy''s words. She just looked at the street view outside and left the words of mammy Shi behind.


    Mammy Shi was angry and was about to scold again, but she saw that Liu Yue suddenly had a shock. Then she hurriedly pulled the curtain and called out, "stop, stop."


    For a moment, Mammy Shi stared out of the window subconsciously. Then she saw a familiar face.


    Mammy Shi is one of the people around the queen. The queen has the prince and the concubine has the seven kings. The prince often goes to the palace to say hello to the empress. Naturally, the seven princes can''t help it.


    Mammy Shi has seen the seven princes in the palace not less than several hundred times, but it is the first time that she has seen the simple and embarrassed side of the seven princes.


    At the beginning, Mammy Shi thought she was dazzled, but after listening to Liu Yue''s eagerness for the driver to stop, Mammy Shi was sure that she had heard it correctly, so she hurriedly pulled Liu Yue and refused to let Liu Yue go: "Miss, you can think about it. You can''t stay with me. If anything happens, I can''t help you..."


    "Don''t worry, Mammy. The moon has its own measure."


    Liu Yue said, regardless of mammy Shi''s blue and purple face, just carrying her luggage, she jumped out of the carriage and walked towards the plain robe not far away, holding a cold young man in her arms.


    Mammy Shi also wants to pull Liu Yue back. But Liu Yue moves too fast. Mammy grabs the space and looks at it and runs away.


    Mammy Shi gritted her teeth angrily, pinched her fingertips fiercely, and scolded, "stupid fool without brains!" After scolding, Mammy Shi pondered for a while, waved to the driver and said, "go to Xique road."


    The coachman continued to drive forward. Through the curtain, Mammy Shi looked back frequently, but never saw Liu Yue again.Mammy Shi was very upset. She was entrusted by the empress. She was bound to put the willow moon into the seventh prince.


    But the situation is not clear. Liu Yue is so anxious. He just doesn''t care about the overall situation. He is self defeating. He is afraid that the seven princes will be upset. So if this chess piece is abandoned, the empress will train another one. But the situation in Kyoto is changing rapidly. If there is time before, there is no time now.


    The emperor has already responded to the Liao state''s troubles. The king is eager to move. The people in Beijing who are used to rich clothes and delicious food are afraid of the king''s action. They are really leading the troops to Kyoto.


    You should know that liaozhou is close to the border. It''s a wild land. The soldiers there can''t afford it!


    The empress wants to get rid of the seven princes before the emperor can spread the whole situation. Liu Yue is the chess piece, which is used.


    I hate this chess piece when it comes to the end, but I make my own decision.


    If Liu Yue fails, and the queen wants to find another person, how can she get things done before the chaos in Kyoto?


    Moreover, when the real emperor and the king of power stand up, the emperor will be reluctant to ignore any available person.


    And the seven princes, because of the strong mother, no one is more "the pillar of the country" than the seven princes.


    Therefore, the empress said that to start, it is necessary to start before the seventh prince can make achievements.


    This was a matter of life and death, but it was stirred up by Liu Yue''s emotional words.

 Chapter 548

    Biting her teeth in secret, Mammy Shi thought about the countermeasures and how to accuse this person in front of the empress''s mother, so reckless, regardless of the overall situation, what else should such chess pieces do?


    Liu Yue did not know that someone had bitten her teeth and hated her. She also dragged the baggage which was not easy, and followed her hard.


    Liu Yue wants to call him several times, but Liu Yue knows she can''t. She has her plan and her way. Now that she''s fed up, she can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Liu Yue took a deep breath and continued to follow, but she was really shocked and didn''t show a little sad expression.


    Rong Su''s pace is very fast. Liu Yue doesn''t know where he''s going, and he can''t scream, so he can only continue to follow him until Rong Su enters the inn with the child in his arms who can''t see clearly, and Liu Yuefang follows him.


    Liu Yue decided to go in and make a room for her.


    But as soon as he entered the inn, Liu Yue raised his eyes, and saw a tall, cold man at the front door of the inn hall, holding the child in his arms with both hands, staring at himself with a cold, almost grim look.


    Liu Yue''s heart leaped, her cheeks turned red, and her ears soon burned.


    Let go of the previous step, let go of the step is very stable, deep expression, people can not see the deep anger.


    Liu Yue watched as the seventh Lord came to him, and then lowered his head, trying to make his heart jump too fast.


    But Liu Yue did not take the initiative to speak, dare not take the initiative to speak.


    In the end, or the first voice: "origin."


    There are only two words. Rong Xun asked simply.


    Liu Yue tries to calm her mood. When she looks up her eyes again, they have autumn eyes like Chu water. They flow long and gently: "I..."


    Liu Yuena''s mouth opened, said a word, then stopped, and then, blushing even more completely could not live.


    He frowned, and when he saw that he did not speak, and that he could not afford his hour, he said, "come here." He said, then turned around, holding the girl first to the second floor.


    Liu Yuewei was stunned for a moment before he realized that the seventh prince was letting himself keep up with him.


    Liu Yue clenches her lip, and her heart beats uncontrollably again, causing her to breathe a little faster.


    Carrying the luggage again, Liu Yue quickly follows Rong su.


    When she finally reached the second floor, Liu Yue wanted to say something, but she saw that Rong Su had looked at the door of a room in the inn.


    Liu Yue did not disturb her. After a while, she saw that there was an indisputable sullen tone in the room: "who?"


    Rong Su said, "open the door."


    There was a long silence, and then the door opened.


    Seeing the appearance of the man who opened the door, Liu Yue was startled. She took two steps backward subconsciously, but she was afraid that the retreat was too abrupt and hurried forward.


    Yun Zhimeng''s white clothes are stained with many blood stains. It looks dazzling and frightening.


    Yun Zhimeng takes Liu Wei''s self-made mask off, closes the door behind him, and says to Rong Su, "I''m having an operation, but I can''t empty it now. If you have something, just tell me."


    However, in less than an hour, yunzhimeng, who was used to being a "nurse", was very wise to stop the doctor in charge and take care of it himself.


    Rong Su frowned. This was the second time he saw yunzhimeng. He just glanced at it in a hurry, but he didn''t see it clearly. At this time, he saw it with suspicion.


    After all, this man is an outsider.


    Yun Zhi dreamt that Rong Su didn''t speak, and asked impatiently, "what''s the matter with you? I still have a lot of work to do. In the so-called operation process, there is a lack of helpers. "


    Urged by yunzhimeng, rongsu twisted her eyebrows and thought about it for a while before handing over the girl.


    Yun Zhimeng, with his bloody hand, probes into the nose of the girl, listens to her breathing carefully, and says, "dizzy first, but not in a hurry. Put the child in place. When the operation is over, bring the child in."


    Cloud weaves a dream to finish saying, want to go in.


    But as soon as he turned around, Yu Guang glanced at her casually, Yun Zhimeng caught a glimpse of the woman standing at the corner of the corridor, looking at her with a blank expression.


    Seeing the woman''s facial features clearly, Yun Zhimeng looks at her eyes, almost thinking that she is mistaken.


    This man is not Isn''t it Liu Yue?


    Miss Liu Fu''s fourth sister, Liu Wei''s fourth sister, no, maybe she should be called the fourth cousin. After all, Liu Wei is not born in Liucheng. This division is another way of saying.


    It''s just Liu Yue. How could she be in Guyong mansion?


    Liu Yue is a member of the Liu family. It''s reasonable to say that the Liu family, except for Liu Wei, who is already there, should be strictly guarded and put under house arrest.


    This man, however, escaped and even ran to Guyong mansion


    Yunzhimeng is curious about what he wants to ask, but thinking that he has been involved in too many things today, it''s really not suitable to involve more, he swallows the curiosity in his heart, closes the door and continues to do his own things.Liu Wei is mending Xiaoli. When Liu Wei stops, Yun Zhimeng suddenly says, "I just saw Liu Yue at the door?"


    Sure enough, Liu Wei''s movement paused.


    Yunzhimeng is glad to have his foresight. If Liu Wei''s hand is still in Xiaoli''s chest, he says this news. He is afraid that such a long operation will fail.


    After a moment of consternation, Liu Wei quickly adjusted her mind and said to Yun Zhimeng, "shut up."


    Yunzhimeng understands Liuwei''s meaning. At this time, no one can do anything different to Liuwei''s mood.


    Keep quiet, that''s right.


    Continue the operation in the room.


    Outside the room, knowing that little girl is OK for the time being, Rong Su holds little girl and plans to send her back to the room.


    When the door of the room was opened, Rong Su saw the big girl who was sleeping soundly. She was lying on the bed in a proper way. Rong Su guessed that maybe she had never woke up since she had slept before.


    But big girl just fell asleep. It''s good.


    Put the girl in the bed, cover the quilt for the child, let her turn around and leave.


    But when he got to the door, he frowned and walked over again. He took the girl out of the quilt, protected her in his arms, and turned around and out of the room.


    Liu Yue looks at Rong Xu''s going in and out. She doesn''t know what she''s doing. She hesitates for a moment and decides to speak first.


    But before Liu Yue opened his mouth, he heard that the man who was regarded as his future husband called out to him in the middle of the sky, "catch up first." Finish saying, then walk by Liu Yue''s side.


    Liu Yue didn''t know what he meant, so he was about to turn around and ask the seventh prince what he meant. He saw the door of the room in front of him suddenly open. Then, three men rushed out of the room. Before Liu Yue could react, he quickly took Liu Yue to the room, blocked Liu Yue''s mouth, and closed the door.


    "Hmmm mm......" Liu Yue struggles to speak, but suddenly feels a pain in her back neck and her eyes close, and she faints.

 Chapter 549

    When Liu Yue woke up, it was dark.


    Liu Yue opens his eyes dimly and sees a cool and indifferent handsome man sitting on the front table under the flickering candlelight.


    Liu Yue is stunned. He looks at the man''s face and wants to sit up, only to find his hands are tied behind him.


    Liu Yue frowned and carefully opened his mouth: "I......"


    Rong Xu looks at the past slowly. His deep eyes sweep Liu Yue''s body. He reaches out and takes out a customs clearance letter from the burden on the table. After the letter holder, Liu Yue is clearly written.


    If you want to come to Guyong mansion from Kyoto, you need to go through the state on the way. If you don''t have ID, who can let you go to and out of the city?


    Liu Yue''s two characters, Rong Su, are familiar, not for others, but for Liu Yue''s family.


    Liu''s family is guilty, and Liucheng is still in prison. The news of other people of Liu''s family has been filed here for a long time. Among them, Liu Yue is one of the female relatives of Liu''s family.


    When I first saw it, Rong Su just glanced at it, but didn''t care.


    But Rong Su can be said to have a super memory in words. He saw the name once, and goodbye Yi can remember it. At this time, the customs clearance notice is in hand. By comparing the name above, Rong Su can''t know the identity of the person in front of him.


    Rong Xu got up slowly, took the document and went to the collapse side, threw it on the bed, and asked lightly, "purpose."


    Short two words, is the question, but asked the indifference.


    Liu Yue pressed her lips tightly. She had seen Rong Xu several times. Although she had a distant view at each banquet, she had already regarded him as a relative in her heart.


    If they become husband and wife, they are relatives?


    When Liu Jiabei was treated coldly, Liu Yue wanted to get out of the situation like a wolf for a long time. When someone told her that her eight character attribute matched with that of the seven princes who were in power, she was eager to move. She had been expecting that this God like man could take her out of the misery sea.


    But no matter how much you think about it, at this moment, it is the first time that Liu Yue and Rong Su get along alone.


    It''s not surprising that the other side didn''t know him, but he used this skeptical and indifferent tone to ask her what purpose she had to approach him, which she couldn''t bear.


    Biting his lips tightly, Liu Yue felt sad for a few moments. He said in silence for a while, saying, "little girl Liu Yue, see your Highness the seven kings."


    Liu Yue is very discerning. Since the customs clearance notice has been seen by the other party, her identity must be known by the other party. She doesn''t need to wriggle. Instead, she can win a little trust from the other party.


    But in fact, Rong Su doesn''t trust Liu Yue, just looks at Liu Yue indifferently, and waits for Liu Yue to continue.


    Liu Yue raised her eyes and looked at him. Her eyes were full of water. Liu yuemou Lu was wronged. She lowered her eyebrows and said: "I came to the ancient Yongfu for the first time to seek help from my old friend, but I don''t know where I live. When I wanted to find an Inn to settle down at will, I saw the figure of Wang Ye from afar. So, this Unconsciously, I followed the Lord. If there is any offence, please forgive me... "


    Liu Yue said, still reluctantly sat up, and changed his movements, kneeling, kowtowing to Rong su.


    Rong Su frowns slightly and refuses to say anything to Liu Yue.


    He knows the situation in Beijing clearly. This is Miss Liu Fu, but he can easily escape from home. He has come to Guyong mansion from a long distance. Is there such a coincidence in the world?


    Rong Xun was cautious and asked, "you said to find an old man?"


    What can a boudoir house be beyond thousands of miles?


    Liu Yue nodded and meekly said, "I''m not looking for someone else. It''s my elder sister..."


    Liu Yue finished, looked up and saw that there was a trace of consternation in Rong Su''s eyes.


    Liu Yue looked down again and thought in his heart. It seems that the seventh Lord didn''t know Liu Wei was in the ancient Yong mansion. In this way, he was not late.


    Liu Wei and the seventh prince had a marriage contract. Liu Yue was afraid that she would come late. Liu Wei had already contacted the seventh prince.


    If this is the case, you need to worry more about your own actions.


    Now, it seems that it''s excellent. The seventh Lord doesn''t know Liu Wei is here, that is, he has never met before, and it''s impossible to have any friendship.


    In this way, I don''t need to be careful in my future actions.


    In the room, there were several quiet breaths. When Rong retrospective came back to her, she narrowed her eyes and changed her expression: "Liu Wei?"


    Liu Yue was so excited to see him, but he nodded.


    Liu Yue added: "before escaping home, the little girl overheard her mother talking to the next person. She said that the elder sister was in Guyong mansion. She also said that the elder sister was not involved at present. In the future, if the emperor can''t bear our Liu family, the mother will have access. Somehow, she sent the younger brother, who is still young, here to the elder sister. Even in the second half of her life, the younger sister and the younger brother were wandering Tianya, it''s better than the one who lost her life at a young age. The little girl also listened to this, so In a hurry, I came to join my elder sister, but before I saw her, I saw the seventh Prince...... "Liu Yue said, lifting her eyes again. The mid autumn water in her eyes is clear and charming. This one is even more charming.


    Liu Yue will put all her strength into her eyes and stare at Rong su. She is full of coyness, but she doesn''t want to. This disturbing look doesn''t make Rong Su pay.


    When Rong Su heard that Liu Wei was in Guyong mansion, his mind had drifted far away. In his mind, he recalled the streets he had passed here, the strangers he had seen, and whether he had seen her, or when he passed by?


    It''s ironic to say that Liu Wei has been waiting for him for such a long time?


    It''s amazing that the woman was so good at hiding that he sent all his men out and didn''t find the man''s clothes.


    In my heart, I think a lot. The more my mind drifts away.


    Liu Yue''s eyes are all staring at the red, and then he is sure that the seventh Prince doesn''t pay attention to himself, but he clenches his lips and drops his eyes slightly. There is a trace of unwillingness in his eyes.


    At this time, Rong Su said, "where is Liu Wei now?"


    Liu Yue suddenly felt cold in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She just shook her head: "I don''t know. If I knew, I would go to find it. Where would I pester the prince..." Liu Yue''s words are subtle and contain two meanings.


    First, I don''t know the trace of Liu Wei. I only know that Liu Wei is in Guyong mansion, but I don''t know his specific address.


    Second, before Liu Wei was found, I was afraid that I would be forced to pester the seven lords for a period of time. After all, I went out, but I knew the "acquaintance" of the seven Lords.


    When Rong Su heard it in his ears, he frowned and began to say something. At the end of the speech, he swallowed it again.


    He thought for a moment and said, "I will find your elder sister for you." It doesn''t matter whether it''s for the benefit of the public or not, Rong Xu said so and planned so.


    He would like to see where Liu Wei can hide in the place where the palm of the ancient Yongfu is larger.


    And now Liu Yue is in his hand. If Liu Wei wants to find his sister, he must show up. All the time, he has something to say to Liu Wei.

 Chapter 550

    Liu Yue''s mind is delicate. Listening to this sentence, she is really not happy.


    Liu Yue''s trip is not to find Liu Wei, but to make sure that Liu Wei is not around the seventh Lord, and that Liu Wei has no obstacles to himself.


    Liu Yue doesn''t care whether Liu Wei is dead or alive. Since Liu Wei fled Liu''s family early, it would be to completely break the relationship with Liu''s family.


    Liu''s family is under arrest. Liu Wei has not come back to share weal and woe. Now, he is about to climb the seven kings. Liu Wei doesn''t want to come to ask for another bargain.


    But in my heart, Liu Yue didn''t appear on my face, just with a pair of water eyes, said softly: "it''s the blessing of the little girl to be accepted by the Lord, just this rope..." Liu Yue said, gesturing to her bound hands, feeling pitiful.


    Rong Su''s eyebrows were not raised. He took out a dagger from his boots and cut the rope. Liu Yue was finally free.


    Release Liu Yue, Rong Su then put away the dagger, turned around and left, Liu Yue rubbed his wrist, and quickly followed up.


    Rong looked back at Liu Yue and said, "you will rest here. My king will look at you."


    Liu Yue didn''t care to be watched and nodded, but she still followed Rong Suo and said, "the king accepted the little girl. The little girl is very grateful. In order to repay the grace, if the king has anything to order, even if the order is for the slave, the little girl will enjoy it."


    This is a sign of loyalty.


    Rong Su just glanced at Liu Yue and his voice was cold: "go back to the room and stay." This is an order.


    Liu yueleng for a moment, some unwilling, but also know the truth of Xu xutu, then step back, back to the room.


    Rong Su no longer manages Liu Yue, but turns back to her room for the first time.


    Liu Yue secretly wrote down the location of Rong Su''s room, waiting for the door to close, but saw the room next to Rong Su''s room, which just opened the door.


    Isn''t this the door that the seventh Lord just knocked on?


    Thinking of the beautiful woman in white, with blood all over her head, Liu Yuexin was alert, so he took a step and looked at her more.


    And sure enough, as soon as Liu Yue''s eyes turned, she saw that the woman had changed her bloody clothes and was talking to the people in the room, walking out.


    "If I''m free tomorrow, I''ll have a look." This is what the woman in White said.


    Then, in the room over there, there was a light and slow tone that could not be heard: "remember to take the medicine with you."


    The woman who was waiting to leave couldn''t help crying and laughing. She hissed: "don''t worry, it''s because you teach me a lot today. This millennium Ganoderma lucidum is also worth using. I will send it to you. You don''t need to remind me again and again."


    Xiaoli''s injury is serious, and her internal injury needs warm care. It is said that ginseng Ganoderma lucidum is the best medicine for recuperation, but it really needs more than a thousand years to be effective.


    Liu Wei can afford to buy Ganoderma lucidum, but Liu Wei, the drugstore of Guyong mansion, is clear. Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng of thousand years are valuable and marketable treasures.


    Now that yunzhimeng has it, Liu Wei naturally wants to find it.


    Although his son''s operation was successful, he was afraid of any fever reaction and Ganoderma lucidum cultivation, which could raise Xiao Li to a breath.


    Yunzhimeng promised to be frank, and as he walked, he kept everything in his mind and planned to go back and digest it.


    While walking through the corridor, yunzhimeng passes by Liuyue''s house and slightly deviates his head. Yunzhimeng looks at Liuyue, and Liuyue is also looking at yunzhimeng. The two have opposite vision. Yunzhimeng doesn''t say anything. Turn away his vision and leave.


    Liu Yue looks at the woman''s back and looks at her head. She wants to see who she was talking to just now. But her eyes just turn around, and the door over there slams shut, isolating her eyes.


    Liu Yue frowns slightly. She doesn''t know if it''s the sixth sense of a woman. She always feels uneasy.


    Liu Wei closed the door, went to the bedside and looked at the haggard little Li and pearl.


    Then he went to the table, poured a glass of water, moistened Xiaoli''s lips with a dry cloth, and dripped two more drops of water into the Pearl''s mouth.


    Sleeping one person one bird, no response, sleep as usual.


    Goo Goo has been guarding the Pearl. Now Liu Wei sits here. Goo Goo moves his huge body a little bit, turns his head around, puts his head on Liu Wei''s knee, and looks pitifully.


    Liu Wei touched his head, rubbed the hair on it, and said, "you did a good job. I heard that you saved Xiaoli?"


    Goo Goo rubbed his master''s robe with his sharp mouth. He looked silly and stupid. He clearly didn''t understand people''s words.


    Pearl is unique in nature. She can talk with Liu Wei and Xiao Li, but other animals are not. Liu Wei didn''t think it was very convenient. She has only raised one bird now, but she can talk with her since she was a child. Now she raises another one, but she can''t talk with the duck. At first, Liu Wei was not used to it, but now she thinks it''s good. Although it''s lingu It''s amazing that he''s intelligent and a little silly, but he''s charming and charming, and he can distinguish danger.


    Continue to touch the cooing head, one person one hawk just sit there, waiting for the child one bird on the bed to wake up.Liu Wei waited, and her mind drifted away. Thinking of what Yun Zhimeng had just said, she began to frown slightly. Liu Yue comes to Guyong mansion. It''s in this inn. Liu Wei knows that she should be a little more nervous and excited, but now she is worried about her son, about pearl, and that it''s too late to allow Leng. She''s not in the mood to take care of others. The feathers on the top of goo''s head are confused. Liu Wei looks out of the window at the sky, purses her lips and says to herself, "I don''t know. Is it OK to let Leng At the same time, on the outskirts of the city, there are two fast-moving figures, one before the other, one after the other, in the dark rice field, passing by, each with two strong winds. When Rong Ling went to find Zhong Ziyu before, the figure of Zhong Ziyu was gone, but there were all kinds of things in the house. If he wanted to come, he didn''t run away. Or, Zhong Ziyu had already run away, so he didn''t want any of these things. Rong Leng couldn''t be sure, so he walked around the room and searched every corner. When Rong Leng found half of it, Zhong Ziyu, who did not escape, suddenly appeared. Zhong Ziyu enters the study, and Rong Leng immediately follows him, but sees that he touches something on the bookshelf, quickly puts it into his arms, builds up his lightness skill, and turns around to run away. Rong Leng looks at Lin. he has chased out for the first time. Zhong Ziyu''s lightness skill is not bad. He allows Leng to follow him. He chases all the way from the inner city to the outskirts, and now to the farmland. But because they were so fast, the dark guards, who could keep up with each other at a distance, were thrown away after two quarters of an hour. That is to say, if we want to start, we can only compete with each other without half a helper. And Zhong Ziyu is leading all the way to the deep mountain and wild forest, but he doesn''t know whether his accomplice is still hidden there.

 Chapter 551

    Regardless of whether Zhong Ziyu is still a member of the same party, in line with the hatred with this person, Rong Ling will not let him go. Two black shadows came and went in a hurry. At the foot of the rice field was dark at night. The night wind, the open wind and the surrounding air were gloomy. This chase comes with a scream, but people''s physical strength is always limited, even if they have profound skills, they are always exhausted. Half an hour later, they stopped in the middle of a crop. Half of the moon is high in the sky. The moon is cool and full of cold light. Zhong Ziyu''s breathing is very fast. Obviously, he has tried his best and is at the end of his tether. He stopped at the same place, quietly adjusted his breath, looked at the man in the black robe who followed him, and pulled out a warm smile from the corner of his mouth: "it''s worthy of being a zhengemen Duwei. If it''s true, I''ll look down on it." Rong Leng doesn''t say a word, but slowly approaches Zhong Ziyu. He steps on the slightly wet ground and makes a creaking sound. The sound is not obvious in ordinary days, but it is particularly harsh in this lonely night. Zhong Ziyu''s internal power has been coagulated until he can adjust his breath properly. But this time, Zhong Ziyu didn''t run. He just looked around at the night and sighed, "it''s a pity that you can''t enjoy the moon on such a beautiful day. What do you think The face of Rong Leng was cold, and his eyes were as cold as those of Zhong Ziyu. He said coldly, "now tie up your hands and keep your whole body." "Oh." Zhong Ziyu laughed, and his eyes were hooked: "since you are determined to destroy this beautiful scenery, Zhong will have to accompany you." He said, the hand suddenly power, the body shape has turned to the front of Rong Leng, Zhong Ziyu palm into a fist, eyes seeping with killing! One punch, straight to the belly of Rong Leng! Let Leng seem to have a feeling, body a flash, nimble avoid that fist, backhand, go buckle Zhong Ziyu''s shoulder. How could Zhong Ziyu have no reaction? In that stroke, he hit the air. When Zhong Ziyu found out that his fist had failed, he turned over to avoid all the parts he would be attacked, turned over and jumped back three steps. Let Leng step forward and pursue. Zhong Ziyu retreats two steps again. He turns around to the back of Rong Ling. This time, he grabs the back of Rong Ling directly. When he catches the back, there is a crash. Rong Ling''s clothes are broken, and four bloody paw marks appear at the back vest. At the same time, Rong Leng pinches Zhong Ziyu''s arm with his fingertips before he stops, and uses his strength to pull it hard. It''s like pulling the other''s arm out of life. Zhong Ziyu tightens his lip and wants to break away, but he finds that the force of rongling is like a pair of pliers. If he breaks away forcibly, he will break his arm to him. Zhong Ziyu''s expression is very ugly, while Rong Ling ignores the burning pain in his back. Then he hits Zhong Ziyu''s face with a fist. Zhong Ziyu is quick and quick, but he is one step late after all. His body is scratched with a blood hole by Rong Ling''s fist front, and the murmur of blood oozes out. Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are cold and his body is forward, but he doesn''t hide. He has three silver needles in his palm, which pierce through and direct the eyes. Allow Leng to dodge, step back two steps, and open the distance. At this time, the night wind began to howl, and the half moon just now became hazy, as if it was covered by something. The smell of blood spread everywhere. A drop of blood fell from the cheek to the corner of the lip. Zhong Ziyu stretched out the tip of his tongue, licked it slowly, and tasted the taste of his blood. He suddenly laughed again. That smile was strange and evil. If ordinary people were looked at like this, they would feel that the back of the spine was cold, just like someone holding a cold python, put it on you. But Rong Leng is just indifferent, watching him smile and spit out a word coolly: "your face, born, makes people want to destroy it." Rong Leng said. He really rushed up and hit the other side''s front door again. Zhong Ziyu dodged for a while, but blocked the upper part, but not the lower part. He was hit hard on the abdomen and shot back. Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. The blow made Zhong Ziyu tremble inside his stomach, as if his stomach was about to burst. Rong Leng takes advantage of the victory and chases after him. Zhong Ziyu turns over and goes straight to Rong Leng, wrapped in thunder''s internal power. The howling internal power is set against the cold wind. The sharp wind blade seems to break people open. The two men have a bloody taste. In this quiet corn field, they shuttle through. When they turn back, they have another layer of blood smell. And just then, a drop of moisture fell from the sky. Rong Ling wipes the blood on the corner of his mouth, looks at Zhong Ziyu, who is also in a mess on the opposite side, squints his eyes and rushes up again. With a series of moves, Rong Ling defeats Zhong Ziyu, but the other side''s mind is insidious. His silver needle keeps on stabbing Rong Ling into his dead spot. The two fought in a dark and even more confused way. In the sky, the drizzle finally came down. The rain washed away the blood on the two faces, showing the same excellent two faces, with dark edges and sharp eyes. But Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are gloomy and kill Yibi now. They are equally embarrassed when you come to me, but they are hard to win.Two men who are equally confident in their martial arts are like match makers. The longer they fight, the more insidious their desire is to break each other into 18 layers of hell.


    The cold winter rain, blood sticky body, mixed with cold and wet air, those split blood holes, washed more and more white by the water, as if they were going to be inflamed and swollen.


    This little pain didn''t bring much waves for the two people. In the front line of heaven and earth, under the vigorous rain, the two people stood in the water, and continued to attack each other.


    This fight lasted two hours.


    The original fresh light rain, become wandering heavy rain, rain nail like to fall, crazy hit in the two dead men.


    Zhong Ziyu gasped rapidly. He didn''t expect that the other side''s ability was so outstanding. After playing for so long, he still won.


    The situation of rongling is not so good. When the internal power is exhausted, the feeling of forced lifting is like digging the heart and digging the lung, and the organs are in severe pain.


    After such a long fight, both of them have lost their strength.


    However, they all have their own methods to lift the internal force between one breath, but the sequela of this hard lifting of internal force is that it will be more painful later, after all, it is an extreme method, with great risks.


    But if the two sides do not yield to each other, the struggle will never end.


    But until now, when Rong Ling looked over, he could not see that Zhong Ziyu was covered with sweat or rain. Zhong Ziyu was wet and fell on the ground with one knee. He was panting for breath. His face was as white as paper, his eyes were as black as distance. All over his face, all over his body, he was already unbearable and bruised.


    Several times, Rong Ling has hit Zhong Ziyu''s heart and forehead with internal force, which are fatal. If he is injured, he will not die.


    However, the other side is very smart and can survive the next time. Even Rong Leng has to admit that the other side is a tough guy, just like him. He is alone, just afraid to catch him.

 Chapter 552

    Zhong Ziyu, who has the same idea as Rong Ling, has to admit that he has lost.


    Zhong Ziyu''s hands and feet are numb, his fingertips are quivering, and his body is full of pains penetrating into his heart and lungs. These pains make him even collapse, as if he would faint in the next second.


    Zhong Ziyu is in a serious situation, but he doesn''t show a minute. Zhong Ziyu knows that the other side can''t lift his strength, but maybe it''s better than himself, but the other side doesn''t know his own state. At present, he just needs to wait for a moment and take a rest. He needs to use this time to escape quickly. Today, he can''t kill this man. In the current situation, it''s important to keep his life.


    With consideration in his heart, Zhong Ziyu has seen six ways. His blurred vision is washed by the rain, looking in all directions.


    Dark night, unknown light, according to the theory, he is four eyes to explore, the opposite person, also can not see clearly.


    However, rongling night vision is very good. At one glance, it can be seen that Zhong Ziyu wants to escape.


    In this way, allow Leng to think a little, then know that the other side''s situation is bound to be more serious than their own, which has the heart of sprouting retreat.


    Rong Leng congeals her eyes. Almost at the next moment, she raises her internal power and rushes up again.


    Zhong Ziyu wants to fight, but he can''t even move his fingers. Seeing the other side''s murderous palm wind fall into his eyes, Zhong Ziyu bites the tip of his tongue and forces him to calm down. In a very short time, Zhong Ziyu turns around, and at least half of the attack is avoided.


    But the other half was also affected. He was flicked several feet away by the wind. After landing, he only felt a smell of sweetness in his throat.


    Want to support up again, a mouth, has vomited a lot of blood.


    Zhong Ziyu rubbed the corners of his mouth, and his cold eyes stared at the cold man in the xuanpao who was coming up. With a sneer, his eyes were scarlet: "it''s worthy of zhengemen..."


    Rong Leng ignores Zhong Ziyu and reaches for his hand. He grabs Zhong Ziyu''s collar and lifts him up.


    Zhong Ziyu''s skin laughs, but his flesh does not laugh. He lets Rong Leng pull himself. He looks at Rong Leng and laughs.


    Rong Leng frowned angrily, clenched his fist, creaked, and hit Zhong Ziyu''s harmless fake face.


    Zhong Ziyu''s head tilted back, and his face suddenly began to bleed. He licked the blood on the corner of his mouth, wiped his nose with his hand, and continued to laugh.


    Let Leng say nothing, another punch!


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are finally cold. When Rong Leng is preparing for the third punch, Zhong Ziyu starts coldly: "do you know what I''m thinking now?"


    Rong Leng didn''t stop. He smashed Zhong Ziyu''s eyes with a ferocious fist, pushed him to the ground, stepped on his jaw with one foot, and asked coldly, "what?"


    This insulting trampling posture makes Zhong Ziyu''s eyes grow gloomy. His face is covered with mud. Blood and mud are intertwined and sticky, dirty and disgusting.


    Zhong Ziyu clenched his teeth and said coldly: "you are not curious about what happened in the city at this moment."


    Because the jaw is stepped on, which affects the sound production, Zhong Ziyu''s voice has some deformation, but the meaning of expression is very clear.


    As expected, Rong Leng paused for a while, then stepped on Zhong Ziyu''s face with a deep footprint: "what did you do?"


    Zhong Ziyu sneers: "can''t you guess?"


    Rong Leng pulls back his feet and pulls up the beast to pull up the man. It''s another fist that hits him in the nose.


    There was a sudden nosebleed.


    Now Zhong Ziyu is like a ragged puppet. It''s so broken that he can''t see it. It seems that he will be broken at any time.


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, pull him up, drag to go back.


    After just two steps, Zhong Ziyu, who was ready to go, realized that Rong Leng was a little away from her body, and suddenly her body was suddenly in a state of violence. She managed to accumulate a trace of internal power and hit Rong Leng away!


    Taking advantage of the other party''s failure for a moment, the lightness skills together, the whole person drags the last breath and flies in the rain.


    Allow Leng to stagger for a while, wait for the reaction to come over to chase again, but see the other side already several Zhang far.


    Rong Leng''s physical strength is still there, so he could have hunted him down. I believe that with a few moments, he could have arrested the other party at the end of the powerful force. But he was worried about the city, but he was afraid that the man would leave the mountain and deliberately delay with himself. In fact, he sent people to harm Liu Wei and Xiao Li in the city.


    At present, Xiao Li is seriously injured. Liu Wei must be in a bad mood for fear of falling into the trap of the other side.


    After sipping her lips and thinking for a moment, Rong Ling has to give up Zhong Ziyu, who is about to arrive, and turn around and fly towards the city.


    It rained for half a night without stopping.


    There is little rain in winter, especially in such a strong wind and heavy rain. Liu Wei is guarding Xiaoli, listening to the sound of rain falling on the eaves outside, and he is still sleeping.


    Goo Goo has carefully slept next to the Pearl. Its sleeping posture is very good. The whole bird is shrunk into a ball, so as not to let itself move around, and also to ensure that it will not hurt the patients nearby.


    Liu Wei wanted to get goo out of bed to sleep. After all, Xiaoli and Pearl had just finished the operation and needed a clean environment.


    But when you see the baby eagle careful touch like, but also not bear, after all touch its head, told it can not move.The young eagle is very obedient and does not move around. Even Liu Wei knows that there are still many bacteria in the air, but there is no cooing. The room is not clean. After all, it is not a sterile room or a modern hospital.


    The reason why the ancient treatment level is backward is that people are easy to die of cold and fever. The poor environment is one of the great reasons.


    But at present, there is no more choice. What Liu Wei can do is to guard two patients and rub them with alcohol from time to time to make them a little cleaner.


    Unconsciously, it was the second half of the night. After wiping Xiaoli''s body again, Liu Wei covered his quilt, got up, went to the window, pushed the window open, and looked out.


    Now it''s three o''clock, Rong Ling, not back.


    If Rong Ling didn''t come back and those dark guards didn''t come back, it would be good. But as early as two hours ago, those dark guards came back one by one, but they lost Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei sent them to continue to look for them, but up to now, there is no news.


    Zhong Ziyu is treacherous and changeable. Liu Wei is worried that Rong Ling will suffer a lot.


    Although Rong Ling is intelligent, he is not cunning. But Zhong Ziyu is a real villain. Liu Wei is afraid that Rong Ling will not defeat the man''s insidious moves.


    Thinking in his heart, Liu Wei looked at it for a long time. He didn''t want the cold wind outside to come in. He was about to close the window, but he listened to the footsteps outside.


    Liu Wei quickly closed the window and went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, she could not see who was outside, so she was pulled into a hard embrace with a bloody smell.


    The man''s wet and sticky hand hugged Liu Wei. The smell of blood made Liu Wei frown slightly. Liu Wei raised his head. He didn''t accidentally see each other''s face, but at the next moment he saw many wounds on each other''s body.

 Chapter 553

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Liu Wei wants to touch the wound of Rong Ling, but he is held tightly by the man, unable to move. Liu Wei pressed her lips tightly. She dared not move any more, so she had to let him hold her. The tip of the man''s nose is buried in the neck of the woman. He smells the faint smell of the medicine mixed with the woman''s body. He breathed and hung his heart all the way. At the moment, he finally settled down. Feeling Rong Ling''s whole body relaxed, Liu Wei patted Rong Ling''s back, letting him let go of himself first. Rong Ling slowly let go, Liu Wei retreated a little, looked up and down at him, his brow was more and more tight. Without saying a word, Liu Wei pulls the man into the room and closes the door behind her. Take out the medicine package in the cupboard, find out the self-made bandage and alcohol, hold the clean cotton cloth, and clean the wound for him. Rong Ling''s situation is very poor at present. Liu Wei never thought that he would see this scene in him since he knew him. There are a lot of broken clothes and embarrassed faces. There are big and small, intricate wounds on the body. Some of the wounds are bone deep, some are just slight bruises, but they look startling. It seems that the whole body is covered with scarlet color. The smell of blood is accompanied by the smell of rain and water, washing Liu Wei''s smell. Liu Wei''s face was very bad. She twisted the cotton cloth and wiped the wound for him with trembling fingers. She didn''t ask him more from beginning to end. Between the two, quiet and strange, until a long time later, Rong Ling moved his vision, looked at the size of three sleeping eyes on the bed, and asked softly, "how about Xiao Li?" Liu Wei said forcefully, "there is no inflammatory reaction for the time being. If there is no rejection after 12 hours, it will be OK." After all, it''s a large-scale operation. Even though Liu Wei has worked hard for many years, it''s her own son. In modern times, such close relatives are not allowed to operate automatically, even if personal emotions affect the operation process and lead to failure. But there is no choice here, Liu Wei can only be on her head. Yun Zhimeng only sees Liu Wei calm and self-confident, holding a scalpel, and his eyes are clear and sharp on Xiao Li. However, he doesn''t know how nervous Liu Wei is, but he is afraid that his son, Xiao Li, will never wake up because of a wrong step. Simply, Liu Wei was able to carry it. Even though she had several spasmodic twitches in the process, Liu Wei successfully completed the operation. It was only when yunzhimeng left and Liuwei was with Xiaoli that she felt how much her heart beat. Xiao Li is Liu Wei''s own flesh and blood. She conceived in October, which is Liu Wei''s second life. Taking a deep breath, Liu Wei tries to say something unimpeded, but only herself knows how much pressure she has at that moment. But Rong Leng just listened quietly. After listening, he suddenly grabbed Liu Wei''s waist, pulled her into his arms, pressed her face into his arms. Liu Wei is still holding cotton cloth in his hand, and he is close to Rong Ling. He can clearly smell the bloody smell on his chest. The skin on his face even feels the blood is thick. This shows that Rong Ling is seriously injured even in his chest. Before the words of Rong Ling''s comfort were uttered, Liu Wei made Liu Wei break away. Liu Wei''s action of breaking away was too big, which implicated his chest wound and made him suffer a lot. Taking advantage of the pain of Rong Ling, Liu Wei directly opens his clothes and sees the situation inside. His face is blue. Rong Leng also looked down. He was confused. He didn''t seem to know why he was hurt so badly. The skin in front of rongleng''s chest has shown the color of going to fester. I didn''t feel that the chest was hit hard just now. At most, it was two or three cuts. But now, it seems that half of the flesh is going to rot. the flesh with the color of rot is hanging, as if it is going to be broken at any time. He reached out and touched his chest. A piece of rotten skin was about to fall, but Liu Wei clapped it open: "don''t move." Rong Leng did not move. He looked at Liu Wei inexplicably. Liu Wei came forward and sniffed at rongling''s chest. Then she twisted a piece of rotten skin. She didn''t have time to pay attention to rongling''s pain. She put the rotten skin in front of the candle and watched it carefully. When she saw it clearly, she said two words: "vicious." Rong Leng asked, "what is it?" Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng and said in a very bad voice, "you are going to die of corrosion. Don''t you know?" Erosion? Rong Leng looks at his chest again, pauses, blurts out a name: "Ye Yuanliang." Liu Wei sneered and asked, "where did you come from?" "Zhong Ziyu." Allow the edge of the road. Liu Wei showed such an expression and asked, "what about people?" "Gone." The way with light edges. Liu Wei is silent for a moment: "nothing, you''ve been running for a while, but you can''t run for a lifetime. Now there''s evidence. Tomorrow, you will take this injury to the Yamen to set up a royal list, set up arrest, ye Yuanliang, Li Lin, and the people involved in dozens of human skin murders. This time, you finally find the place of revenge." Rong Ling was killed by Zhong Ziyu. The rotten effect of his skin coincides with that of Ye Yuanliang''s rotten body. In this way, he has all the evidence.Human evidence and material evidence are all there, no longer relying on nothing but suspicion.


    As long as a wanted order is set up, Zhong Ziyu will escape now, and eventually will not escape the legal net.


    A fugitive and Zhen Gemen try their best to catch him. Liu Wei doesn''t believe that the forces of the light and the dark are in full swing. If he can put on his wings and hide in the sky, he will not be afraid to hide in the sky. He already knows the man. The eagle is the top creature of the food chain. Even though it is still small, the ethnic deterrence still exists.


    It''s only one Zhong Ziyu. You can always find it.


    Liu Wei thought like this, and twisted the cotton cloth, while wiping the wound for Rong Leng, he asked, "tell me more about what happened."


    Rong Ling''s martial arts are excellent. Liu Wei can''t believe that Zhong Ziyu was the only one who hurt him. Maybe his fellow party, Rong Ling, must have been ambushed or beaten.


    Rong Leng said the process lightly, avoiding Zhong Ziyu''s suggestion that someone was working in the city, so he gave up the chase and hurried back.


    But even if Rong Leng doesn''t say it, Liu Wei can guess that Zhong Ziyu is cunning and cunning. Rong Leng must have been pinched, so he has no choice but to let him go.


    What is the death of Rong Ling? Seeing that he had just come back, he held her tightly without saying a word. The movement that was firm and firm and never let go had already been guessed.


    I can''t say what mood she is in at this moment. Liu Wei just softens her swabbing action, purses her lips, and says to Rong Leng, "I''ll send someone to fetch water. You have to clean your body well."


    Liu Wei said, getting up and going.


    But Rong Leng took Liu Wei''s wrist, pulled her back and sat down, saying, "I''ll go."


    Liu Wei frowns. Knowing that Rong Ling is afraid of her going out, she is unexpectedly surprised. But as long as she stays in the room, she will be able to protect her if there is something different.

 Chapter 554

    Liu Wei knows the reason why Rong Ling is so nervous.


    Zhong Ziyu''s force value is much higher than they think.


    On weekdays, Zhong Ziyu''s concealment is too good. In addition, the musk sandalwood fragrance on Zhong Ziyu''s body gives an invisible psychological hint to people, which makes them not find out that Zhong Ziyu has martial arts.


    But now it is found that the battle between Rong Ling and Zhong Ziyu can only be a tragic victory. Knowing that Liu Wei''s martial arts only reach 60% of his own, he dare not let Liu Wei leave alone.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, but he just held Rong Ling''s hand and got up and went to the door, but he gave orders to the waiter below.


    Allow edge but afraid Liu Wei go out, from beginning to end, pull Liu Wei''s wrist.


    Because of the reward, the waiter quickly brought up the hot water, but he was not allowed to enter the room, so he could only put the bucket at the door.


    In the room, Li Zhenzhu is seriously injured and cannot be alarmed. Liu Wei must not let people near.


    Liu Wei personally filled the tub in the room with water, rewarded the waiter with some silver, and sent people away.


    "Take off your clothes." Liu Wei said to the man in the room while pouring water.


    Let Leng take off his clothes. The rain on his clothes mixed with blood. As soon as he took off, he kneaded it into a ball, which was like a rag after wiping the blood. It smelled fishy.


    Take off the outer robe. In a flash, there is only one pair of trousers left in the side.


    The trousers were all wet, wet and glued to the man''s legs, looking extremely embarrassed.


    Liu Wei looked back and said, "my pants are off."


    No one bathes in pants.


    Rong Leng''s eyelids moved for a while, silent and motionless.


    Liu Wei adjusted the water temperature, and was going to ask the man to take a bath when he saw that he was still wearing pants and standing behind her.


    Liu Wei is stupefied: "want me to take off for you?"


    In a word, the dark eyes of Rong Leng are deep, and the eyes are dark.


    As a surgeon with professional ethics, in the face of patients, there is no distinction between men and women, so even in the past, Liu Wei would be a little uncomfortable in the face of bare edges, but now, it is in the tone of a doctor, demanding.


    Rong Leng saw that Liu Wei''s eyes really didn''t contain any eroticism and disappointment. However, he took off his pants and in a second, he was all red.


    In ancient times, there was no panties. In this case, the outer pants and underpants were faded together, and they were directly polished.


    Liu Wei looks up and down at Rong Leng with the eyes of inspection. At the same time, she determines which wounds on Rong Leng are too deep, which can not be excessively stained with water, which can be cleaned and which can not be afraid of inflammation. At the same time, she continues to reach out and stir them in the tub to test whether such water temperature is too extreme for the depth of Rong Leng''s wounds.


    And Liu Wei''s eyes are too serious, too focused, and the light in the room is good. Rong Ling can even see his own projection clearly in Liu Wei''s eyes.


    Liu Wei reconditioned the water temperature, and then looked back. Suddenly, her face was hot, and she hurried with embarrassment, "go in."


    After a while, Rong Leng got used to the current situation and stepped into the tub.


    The warm water temperature makes Leng comfortable.


    Liu Wei wanted this man to wash himself, but he was afraid that he would touch the wound. At last, he bit his teeth and stood by with a towel to wipe it a little.


    The bathtub is so big, and the body of a person has only one front and back. Liu Wei can see a man every time even if she avoids many things.


    I used to know the size of that place. Liu Wei touched it with her own hands. But at that time, the light was dim, and she couldn''t see clearly. Looking straight now, Liu Wei felt embarrassed, but her brain was in a mess.


    "Have you seen enough?" But don''t want to, at this juncture, the man also language with light diffuse asked such a sentence.


    Liu Wei shook his hand and stared at him: "what?"


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s face, stares at Liu Wei''s red ear tip. His voice is lowered, but he is hoarse. He asks again, "is that enough?"


    Liu Wei closed her lips and said, "I didn''t look."


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, but made a meaningful "Oh" sound.


    Liu Wei listened to the tone of Rong Ling, only to think that the darker the description was, and said, "I didn''t see it."


    So stressed, but also appears guilty.


    Liu Wei was at a loss. She frowned and stopped talking.


    Room quiet down, murmuring water in the two people diffuse, Liu Wei dedicated, will allow edge back a series of bloodstains clean.


    When it was almost time, Liu Wei went back to the front to wash, and bowed his head, only to find that this man''s place, after such a long time, was still strong and had not fallen.


    Even though Liu Wei has little experience in men and women''s affairs, she is a medical student. She can''t understand the structure of human body any more. After a look, she blurted out, "why is it so long?"


    It seems that Rong Leng didn''t expect Liu Wei to say this, but he choked for a while, and then looked up at Liu Wei with some consternation in his eyes.


    Liu Wei was shocked by what he said when he looked at Rong Ling''s eyes. He suddenly became dumb, coughed, and turned the topic: "these days, before Xiao Li and Pearl were out of danger, I had to watch them. So I stopped at the Yamen these two days. I wanted to take Zhong Ziyu''s business. You should keep your eyes on her. I just looked at her. It was ok, but she was in a coma for a while, There is no danger of life. I''ve always been immersed in a dream and deeply hypnotized. I have to watch Xiaoli tonight. I can''t find time to wake her up. Tomorrow morning, I will save her. By the way, there is Liuyue. I see Liuyue today... "Before Liu Wei''s words were finished, Rong Ling suddenly raised her hand, and his wet hand pressed Liu Wei''s wrist to interrupt her.


    Liu Wei looks down at him.


    The man purses the lip, light way: "not every man, all so lasting."


    The implication is to be very confident in your ability.


    Also, just Liu Wei said that, he was stunned for a while, but he didn''t show off his difference at the first time. It was his fault, so even if the topic turned around, he should also emphasize one sentence.


    Liu Wei''s face burned and she bit her teeth. "I''m not very curious."


    Rong Leng said, "well," casually, "don''t be curious, you will always understand later."


    Liu Wei is very embarrassed: "there are so many things to talk about, why should we discuss this?"


    "First of all."


    "I''ve changed the subject."


    "The turn was unsuccessful."


    "You..." Liu Wei is angry. Her fingers just cover the man''s shoulder. She presses the wound on his shoulder.


    If you can''t prevent it, you''ll groan. It''s obviously painful.


    Look at the frown of Rong Leng''s pain, Liu Wei is busy to release her hand again. She feels hurt in the end and touches the water again. She has rubbed it gently for that place.

 Chapter 555

    For the end of Rong Ling''s bath, when the man is standing up with water stains, Liu Wei turns her head with great experience, pretends to take the clothes, but actually avoids looking at him.


    But Liu Wei misjudged the time and the distance between the tub and the clothes, so after Liu Wei took the clothes, she still went to the man''s place.


    Liu Wei is a little annoyed: "you can''t let it soft down?"


    Straight and straight.


    Rong Leng stared at Liu Wei''s face. He didn''t know how to cry or laugh. He was silent for a long time and then said slowly, "here, only you can make it soft."


    Liu Wei grinds his teeth: "man''s self blasphemy, don''t you?"


    Rong Leng''s expression is delicate: "do you want to see me profane?"


    "Rong Ling, you are still hurt!" Liu Wei thinks that the man''s words are twisty and twisty, which is clearly teasing herself. But she clearly doesn''t mean that. He has to misinterpret.


    But don''t want to, Liu Wei this out of control called a, but was let Leng frown lightly scold: "be quiet, don''t startle the child."


    It''s her fault


    Liu Wei''s breath was uneven.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s bitter feeling and his tight mood all night, he finally calmed down. Heaven knows how nervous he thought Liu Wei might be when he was killed, and how lucky he was when he came back to see Liu Wei safe.


    Rong Leng felt that he was afraid that it was really over. Once, he paid much effort to get rid of the control of the ninth five. Now, he is willing to voluntarily control the whole heart, the whole person, once again.


    However, this kind of behavior of begging for help and seeking for the way to death, he still enjoys it.


    I''m afraid I''m really crazy.


    For Rong Ling, she bandaged the scars one by one. When she wrapped the man, Liu Wei found that there were few places on Rong Ling where she could see normal skin.


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "I knew that the whole person had wrapped it up for you. This patch won''t save much bandage."


    Rong Ling doesn''t know what Liu Wei is good for. If he really wraps himself up, he will have difficulty moving his bombs.


    Moreover, in some places, he felt that there was no need to bandage, just a slight injury. After two days, he would be able to scab himself. In fact, he didn''t need to make a fuss.


    After other small places are handled, the most troublesome part remains to be dealt with.


    But here, Liu Wei did not dare to be careless.


    "It really doesn''t hurt?" Liu Wei frowns and cuts a piece of carrion from Rong Leng''s chest, which is the size of a thumb.


    Liu Wei cut it and did not throw it away, but put it in a small closed porcelain bottle. He plans to study it tomorrow, hoping to confirm the residual medicinal ingredients in these rotten meat are consistent with those on Ye Yuanliang''s body, which is also a firm evidence.


    Several pieces of meat were cut in succession, two of which were still bleeding when they were cut. Liu Wei asked Rong Ling, but he shook his head and said he didn''t feel it.


    It seems that in this medicine, there are also anesthetic ingredients, which can hypnotize people''s five senses.


    If it''s just for ordinary people, it''s not enough to allow Leng to practice martial arts since he was a child. He has a keen sense of five senses, but he can''t break it by willpower. It can be seen that Zhong Ziyu has a high level of medication.


    In the end, it''s the rotten meat of living people. As long as the rotten part is cut off and the residue is removed, it''s good.


    When Liu Wei finished cleaning, he saw that Rong Leng''s chest was full of blood, and there were obviously two or three pits on his skin, which was the kind of pit that really lost skin and flesh.


    After watching for a while, Liu Wei said to herself with heartache, "I''m not afraid. I''ll come back and leave some scars at most. I don''t dislike it."


    Young people''s metabolism is fast. As long as the meat is properly adjusted, it can be replenished quickly. But the long process may be itchy and painful, which makes them feel miserable.


    These are nothing to Rong Ling.


    The non-human martial arts are accompanied by the non-human hell training when I was young, so now these little pains are not on my mind.


    But hearing Liu Wei''s vow, she didn''t dislike her, but he couldn''t help but want to laugh. For a moment, he stopped laughing. He said, "thank you very much."


    He thanked Liu Wei so deliberately that he was stunned. Then he glanced sideways at him and decided that he was intentional.


    Liu Wei looks at the occupied bed, hesitates and says, "you have to go back to your room to sleep."


    Today is the critical moment for Xiaoli pearl. Liu Wei is going to stay at night, but this room has no accommodation for Leng, so she can only drive people away.


    But don''t want to, Rong Ling didn''t go, just went back to the room, took his own bedding cover, threw himself on the ground, and wanted to rest.


    Liu Wei frowned: "you have a lot of injuries on your body. It''s cold on the ground. Don''t......"


    Rong Ling doesn''t care to pull Liu Wei. Liu Wei is afraid to hurt him and dare not resist. So he pulls Liu Wei to the ground and falls beside him.


    Liu Wei immediately jumped up and hurriedly checked whether he had touched his wound.


    Allow Leng to let Liu Wei fumble to check, a long time just way: "sleep together."


    Liu Wei is a little unhappy: "how can a wounded person be so headstrong?"Rong Leng doesn''t speak. He just moves the quilt to the floor and lets Liu Wei sleep in.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling for a long time. He is sure that Rong Ling is determined to be so. He can only "hum" once, and carefully falls beside him.


    In the room, be quiet.


    Liu Wei didn''t dare to lean too close to Rong Ling, but he was afraid to press the wound of Rong Ling. He lay on his back and stared at the room. After a pause, he said, "you will catch Zhong Ziyu, won''t you?"


    Rong Leng holds her palm and finds that it''s cold and the tip of her finger is cool. Then she tightens her finger and says lightly: "nature."


    "Tonight you fight each other. Is he badly hurt, or are you badly hurt?"


    Rong Leng said without hesitation, "he."


    Liu Wei finally showed a smile, but he picked up the corner of his lips: "next time, we will hurt him more severely, OK."


    "Good." The man looked at her and nodded softly.


    Liu Wei as long as he thought of the suffering Xiaoli pearl suffered tonight, he would like to live that life.


    Xiaoli is a piece of meat that was born in October when she was pregnant. Pearl is the existence that she regarded as her younger brother from childhood. At that time, pearl left with her from the jungle. She took Xiaoling''s corpse with her. Pearl was attracted by Xiaoling''s corpse. For a long time, she regarded pearl as the embodiment of Xiaoling. She only thought it was better and better for pearl to make up for her indirect crime of killing Xiaoling ¡£


    At that time, Xiao Ling''s death made her think that she was abandoned by the world.


    The master''s instruction and the company of pearl are all the springs that infuse her life in the most difficult period, to avoid her being turned into the corpse of hell due to mental paranoia.


    After crossing, pearl never leaves her.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know why she came here and pearl will follow her. Maybe because at the beginning of the journey, she and pearl are staying together. Maybe because, in the dark, God doesn''t want her to be alone in the world. She sent pearl to accompany her.


    Pearl is not as simple as a bird, but Zhong Ziyu is so cruel to it!

 Chapter 556

    At the beginning, Zhong Ziyu may only want to open pearls to catch Xiaoli.


    He just wanted to abduct Xiaoli, which was enough. He didn''t want to kill people, but he was so crazy about pearl that he wanted her to die in one move.


    For others, pearl is just a bird, or just an ominous blackbird, so it doesn''t matter if you kill it? No one''s going to fight over a bird?


    That''s wrong, Li Zhenzhu is injured at the same time.


    Xiao Li is a man at best or at worst, which means the operation is not successful. Liu Wei also has a hundred ways to adjust his son properly and let him recover as usual.


    But pearl is a bird, or a bird whose life span is far longer than that of ordinary animals and birds. No one knows how many years its end of life is. Liu Wei also doesn''t know. In modern times, Liu Wei took blood samples of Pearl for testing, but found that from the perspective of system, pearl was clearly an ordinary bird, but at that time, pearl had been with Liu Wei for 12 years.


    Liu Wei, the Pearl''s variety, is not sure. With such a serious injury, it is very likely that there is no place to cure it.


    Liu Wei is worried that she can''t protect the Pearl and the magical bird.


    He hated Zhong Ziyu again. After a while, he heard Rong Leng in his ear. He asked lightly, "how do you deal with Liu Yue?"


    It''s also a bother to mention this.


    Liu Wei frowned, thinking of Liu Yue''s delicate and lovely face, and said, "Liu Yue escaped. Although they are both surnames Liu, I will not send her back, nor will she follow me."


    In the past, Liu Wei knew that compared with Liu Yao''s arrogance, Liu Qin''s straw bag was the most difficult thing to deal with. Liu Yue was polite and sensible.


    Liu''s family is now in such a situation that Liu Yue can come to Guyong''s Mansion from Kyoto by herself.


    Liu Wei is not surprised that Liu Yue will find this place, but she wants to know who is behind Liu Yue, who helped Liu Yue, and who brought Liu Yue here.


    Liu Wei thought so, but listened to Rong Leng''s silence for a while, saying, "maybe, it''s an opportunity."


    Liu Wei was stunned and looked at Rong Leng: "opportunity?"


    Rong Leng said: "Rong Su, it''s too inconvenient."


    Liu Wei paused for a moment and understood the meaning of Rong Ling. Rong Ling means that Rong retrospection is too annoying. Since Liu Yue has come, if you don''t send them away together, let Liu Yue pester Rong retrospection, so that Rong retrospection can''t be distracted and linger in front of them.


    If before, this method is still good, but now, Liu Wei hesitates: "little girl is in a special situation, only this person can appease. If he leaves, I''m afraid that little girl will have problems here."


    "Can''t be cured?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei said very reserved: "although I know Zhong Ziyu''s method, I should be able to crack it and make little girl recover as usual, but psychological problems are always big problems, not so easy to cure, and not so easy to find treatment points. Treatment is able to cure, just afraid of recurrence. Sometimes, an inducement will make the heart disease relapse, and then it is difficult to cure, so let''s look back, I compare Sure. "


    Therefore, tolerance tracing is a tool for treatment.


    So thinking, Rong Leng nodded: "that''s just to send Liu Yue away."


    "How would you like it delivered?"


    Rong Leng simply and roughly said three words: "drive away."


    Liu Wei choked: "you drive away, Liu Yue will not come back? It''s obvious that Liu Yue comes back from Rong. When Rong dates back to one day, Liu Yue will not give up. Besides, the people behind Liu Yue... "


    "Queen." Before Liu Wei finished, he let Leng make up.


    "What?"


    Rong Leng said, "the person behind Liu Yue is the queen."


    Queen?


    Liu Wei was a little surprised by this answer. Recalling the mother of the country she had seen in the palace, and then thinking about the relationship between the queen and her parents, Liu Wei felt more and more cold in her eyes.


    Who should it be? It''s the old enemy.


    Liu Wei asked, "what is the purpose of the queen? You? I? Or is it tolerance? "


    "Rong su." "Liu Yue," Rong Leng sighed, "was set for Rong Su at the beginning. Only this time, you and I are here. I''m not sure. The queen wants to kill all of them."


    "A fool talks about dreams." Liu Wei''s tone was very hard: "since it''s the empress''s handwriting, I''m interested in it. First, you think of a way to get Liu Yue away. Liu Yue will come to Guyong mansion, and she will never be alone. The empress will send someone to follow Liu Yue and tell me the identity and address of that person. After two days of work, I''ll go to the meeting when I''m free."


    "Well." Do not ask Liu Wei is how to "will", Rong Ling has agreed to come down at will.


    Deep in the night, thinking of all the bad things around her, Liu Wei leaned her head on Rong Leng''s shoulder. Fortunately, there was a person to rely on beside her.


    If before, Liu Wei didn''t care about it. Liu Wei didn''t rely on anyone. She always believed in herself, but after so many things, Liu Wei had unconsciously pressed most of her mind on Rong Ling and gradually got used to her sharing. It has to be said that the difference between two people''s fighting together and one person''s fighting is very big.The so-called support, the so-called hand in hand, the so-called sharing weal and woe, that is it.


    This night, Rong Ling didn''t sleep, and Liu Wei didn''t sleep very much. They just hugged each other, closed their eyes, and thought about a lot of things, but they were not sleepy.


    Every half an hour after lying down, Liu Wei would get up, carefully disinfect Xiaoli and Pearl again, and then go back to the bed, continue to hold the man, but still do not sleep.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Someone came to Yamen and said that Liu Wei would be invited to go, because the Zhou family and his wife refused to let him go, so they forced Yamen to give a statement.


    Whether their daughter is dead or alive, dead, where is the body?


    Liu Wei, the Zhou couple, knew that she was in love with her daughter. Liu Wei also knew that she should explain to her. However, Xiao Li''s situation was unknown. Within 48 hours, Liu Wei would not leave her side.


    Finally, Rong Ling changed his clothes and went there. Rong Ling was going to the Yamen to make a wanted order to appease Zhou and his wife, but by the way.


    I don''t know if Rong Ling''s cold face will scare the Zhou family.


    When Rong Ling left, Liu Wei went to big girl and little girl''s room.


    Only to see big girl has been awake, big girl also fell asleep yesterday, but only in the ordinary hypnotism, sleep will be good.


    Big girl woke up a little hazy, Liu Wei didn''t talk too much with big girl, afraid that the child was afraid.


    Big girl''s heart is very big. When she hears that it''s OK, she really thinks it''s OK. She pushes the little girl around her, thinking that her sister should get up.


    Liu Wei stops big girl''s hand and asks her to go to the kitchen to prepare meals. Big girl goes quietly. When big girl leaves, Liu Wei takes little girl and goes back to her room.


    Liu Wei can''t leave Xiaoli pearl for more than one fragrant hour, or Liu Wei will be upset.


    When I came back, I happened to see the door of Rong Su''s room open. Liu Wei called out, "you too." Said, then took the lead to return to the room.

 Chapter 557

    Rong subEn is going to see the situation of the girl. It''s the only time in so many days that no one knocks at midnight.


    He thought he would sleep better, but he didn''t want to, this whole night, is insomnia.


    After listening to Liu Wei''s words, Rong Su closed the door without saying a word and followed him.


    Gugu hasn''t woke up yet, and pearl and Xiaoli are sleeping soundly.


    Liu Wei put down the bed curtain, found a chair to sit down, and handed the girl to Rong su. She said to Rong Su, "hold the girl and sit opposite me."


    She frowned, but after all, she was sitting opposite with the little girl in her arms.


    Liu Wei finally looked at the direction of the curtain of the eye bed and made sure that the two children were OK. Then she twisted the silver needle and stabbed it into Baihui''s point.


    Next three stitches, Tong Tong also stabbed the big acupoint on the little girl''s head.


    After several stitches, Liu Wei quietly gave them. Each one was just in place and impartial. When the stitches were finished, Rong Xu looked at the pricks on the girl''s head and frowned.


    He hugged the child and moved. Liu Wei scolded him: "don''t move."


    As long as the countenance does not move, the brow will be more and more tight.


    He knew that this person could be a doctor, and he was skilled in medicine. But it was the first time to see this person at such a close distance. The more he looked, the more he could think about it. When he saw that little girl had been stabbed in the whole head and had no place to start, he looked at Liu Wei deeply and asked, "this is the art of acupuncture and moxibustion?"


    Liu Wei is judging the acupoints. She touches her fingers on the girl''s head. She is so busy that she says, "well."


    "Who taught you?" Let''s ask.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. He looked at him and said, "it''s from the school. I told you that you don''t know."


    Said, then no longer pay attention to him.


    Rong Su no longer spoke, but after a long silence, he said, "I know a person, and I will do the same."


    The art of acupuncture has been lost here, and Liu Wei knows it. But there are still many people in the market who pass it on by acupuncturing, shoddy and fishing in troubled waters.


    At first, those people thought Liu Wei was one of them. But later, when they saw that Liu Wei was really good at treating people, they admired Liu Wei and spread the rumors that Liu Wei was the real inheritor of acupuncture.


    All these things happened in Qujiang mansion, and Fu Zichen concealed them, and Liu Wei didn''t show much momentum.


    When she arrived in Kyoto, Liu Wei was forced to give needles to people more than once. At that time, she had no choice but to save people''s lives. Later, it was also rumoured in Beijing.


    But at that time, Liu Wei didn''t care. At that time, Liu Wei had his own business to do. All the gossip outside was from the left ear, from the right ear.


    I don''t care. It doesn''t mean I don''t know. Besides, at that time, Liu Wei was still holding the identity of Miss Liu.


    Now, Rong Su suddenly says something like this, which can''t help but make Liu Wei dumbfounded. Guess, maybe the person Rong Su said was "Miss Liu".


    Liu Wei frowned, and then said, "the art of acupuncture is mysterious, but it is not uncommon in the world. Although master never told me about the same subject, I know that master has at least hundreds of children and grandchildren, but not too many who can succeed in the end."


    "Hundreds?" Let''s think about it.


    Liu Wei glanced at him and nodded firmly: "hundreds or few, this is after I went to school. Before the visit, I don''t know how many students there are in his family. We don''t know each other for a long time. Every time, we only meet our classmates at the same time and get to know each other more. "


    Let''s look at Liu Wei for several times.


    Liu Wei said nothing more, and continued to give the needle to the girl.


    However, what Liu Wei said is not a lie. The professor who taught her medicine at the beginning was not only the number of students everywhere, but also the number of hundreds or few. Which educator who has worked for many years is not the one who has been around the world.


    Rong Su doesn''t ask any more questions. Liu Wei doesn''t say much. He specifically explains that he doesn''t want to associate himself with Liu Wei.


    Now that Liu Yue is here, it''s better to be careful.


    After the injection, Liu Wei let go of the girl, stepped back, sat in her chair and talked to her.


    "Can you hear me, girl?" Liu Wei''s voice was very light, and she said it close to the girl''s ear.


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei strangely, and then looks down at the little girl in her arms. But when she sees the little girl, she really frowns, as if she is awake.


    "Awake?" Rong Shigang said two words and was stopped by Liu Wei.


    "Shh." Liu Wei makes a silent gesture to Rong Shubi, and only regards him as a tool for treating the girl. Regardless of his mood, she continues to talk to her: "can you hear my voice, girl?"


    Liu Wei needs to make sure that the other party has enough consciousness to carry out the next words.


    The little girl was silly and motionless for a long time before nodding her head in a trance.


    Liu Wei just used silver needles to stimulate several big acupoints on the head of little girl, so that she could "communicate" with herself, or execute the orders she issued.


    Now it seems that the process is successful.Liu Wei continued to talk to her: "tell me, girl, where are you now?"


    The ignorant little girl was silent again. She didn''t seem to know how to express herself. There was a very clear picture in front of her, but she couldn''t describe it in words.


    Little girl''s hand slowly raised up, in the air to draw some, but can''t say so.


    Liu Wei knows this situation. Little girl has a deep dream. She can''t wake up by her own ability for the time being. Even if she has silver needle stimulation, she can''t break through the dura.


    Liu Wei looked at the action on the girl''s hand, looked for a long time, then understood a little: "you mean, there is a sea of flowers in front of you?"


    The action on the girl''s hand pauses, for a while, nods ignorant, and then continues to draw.


    "There are deer in the flower sea? incorrect? lamb? Calf? Oh, it''s camel Yes, the one with two humps on his back is called camel. " It''s just that camels are in the desert, and how can they be in the sea of flowers? Besides, little girl has never seen camels, and how can she dream of camels.


    Liu Wei''s only guess is that it''s not that little girl has seen camel, but that person who once hypnotized little girl has seen camel.


    Think of Zhong Ziyu, Liu Wei eyes slowly cold down.


    Little girl''s current situation is not like pure deep hypnosis. She is immersed in her own world. It seems that little girl is consciously thinking about something. Maybe it''s what Zhong Ziyu said with little girl before. At that time, little girl didn''t remember. After all, there are those drugs that destroy her. It''s not easy for little girl to remember who she is and where she is. But I don''t know if it''s this time that she was drugged again, Negative under the positive, the girl instead remembered some of the original things.


    Realizing this, Liu Weiling became more energetic, and her voice became lighter: "what else do you see besides the camels?"


    Little girl can''t express, she can only continue to draw.


    Liu Wei tried to understand.


    But the girl is describing a house, a tree, after that, the others don''t know


    Little girl only uses her own way of comparison, some are immature, childish, not professional sign language. If Liu Wei wants to understand, she will naturally have to do something about it. It should be said that adults have some difficulties in understanding children''s dreams.


    Just as Liu Wei''s brow was getting tighter and tighter, the voice of Rong Xu''s pale and cool voice sounded: "there is a river."


    Liu Wei looks up at the man.

 Chapter 558

    Rong Su is still so expressionless. He looks down at the child in his arms, looks at his hands and wants to express something constantly, but he doesn''t know how to express it. He touches the child''s head and whispers in the child''s ear: "you speak slowly, don''t worry." Perhaps hearing the voice in my memory, the girl''s movements slowed down, and then there was a long and more strange description. And Rong Su also interprets one by one: "in a flower sea, there are Luo Er, the center of the flower sea, a wooden house, in front of the wooden house, a pair of connecting trees, under which there are swings, and rabbits..." Listen to Rong Su''s explanation, and then look at the girl with her eyes closed, but she doesn''t think that Rong Su is wrong. Liu Wei is not grateful. It seems that Rong Su is still useful. Looking back, if you know what Liu Wei thinks, you must sneer, wake up every night and be forced to understand every move of a nocturnal traveller. After a long time, don''t you have to draw inferences from one instance? Or not all night? Before chick got sick, Rong Su was insomnia, but after chick got sick, Rong Su became forced insomnia. In the beginning, Rong also refused, but later, he became numb. Now, I can even include a complete picture from the disordered gestures of the little girl. Obviously, I have learned this way well. Liu Wei saw that Rong Xu had a good communication, so she got up and took out a stack of rice paper at the table. Then she took out a charcoal root pen from Xiaoli''s close backpack, walked back, spread out the paper and described it with charcoal. Liu Wei''s drawing is very fast, and the drawing is all at this speed. But in Rong Su''s eyes, he saw that he was speechless, holding a piece of charcoal ash, and then he was walking around. In less than two breaths, there were probably wooden houses, trees and camels on rice paper. He was surprised to pick his eyebrows. Rong Xu had to say that he was indeed a gifted man, who could do autopsy, solve cases, cure diseases, and save people. Now, he is familiar with such elegant things as writing and painting. He can be called a talent. The idea of digging this person to your side is stronger. But in the moment of a little loss of mind, Liu Wei''s voice urged him with dissatisfaction: "what about the back? Come on. " Looking back, he frowned and thought that if the fault of this person is not corrected all the time, there is no value of solicitation. After all, not all the superiors can contain a corporal who does not know the etiquette. Rong Su thinks that maybe Rong Ling is not allowed, but the relationship between this person and Rong Ling is profound. If they live in the same room and bed, they will take care of them Thinking of the relationship between the two, and Liu Yue''s saying that Liu Wei is in the ancient Yong mansion, Rong Su frowns again and thinks about it. Does the woman know the relationship between Rong Ling and Mr. Liu? What will Liu Wei do? Escaping marriage again? If so, he can help Yuanyuan. If he can do his best, he doesn''t mind abandoning his previous suspicion and protecting Liu Wei from a marriage with Rong Ling "What about the back?" Don''t wait for Rong Su to finish thinking, Liu Wei frowns, and the urging sound like life rings again. Let go of the black face, dark lips, eyes again, to see the description of the girl. "There are two people living in the wooden house. They are elder brother and younger sister. Younger sister is sick and has legs Hands? Face? No? " Here, Rong Su can''t understand. Liu Wei takes the time to look up and look at the little girl in her face, hands, a touch, Liu Wei thought a little, said: "skin?" The girl paused for a while, didn''t nod, didn''t shake her head, just continued to say the following. Rong Su takes a look at Liu Wei. Liu Wei is already in deep thought. It seems that Zhong Ziyu really said something to little girl. Zhong Ziyu is sure that chicks will forget, so it doesn''t matter to talk to chicks? If so, what the girl described now is probably the past of Zhong Ziyu. Zhong Ziyu has been to the northwest? I have seen a camel and a wooden house surrounded by flowers. In it, I have a strong brother and sister. I know that their sister has skin disease. The more she thought about it, the more likely it was. Liu Wei changed a piece of paper and asked, "tell me, little girl, what do those brothers and sisters look like?" The little girl kept silent for a while and began to dance again. Liu Wei looks at Rong su. Rong looked for a while, his face heavy. He was silent for a long time. Liu Wei kept staring at him. After a long time, he heard his dark face saying, "I can''t see it." Liu Wei immediately frowned, "can''t you understand?" Rong Su would like to ask Liu Wei why he concluded that he could recognize a person''s appearance and characteristics from a chaotic comparison? Just now, all the things that little girl said are approximate. Half guesses and half estimates are also accurate. But this time, it''s to describe a person''s facial features. Ask who in the world can recognize such subtle things from such vague comparison.Liu Wei doesn''t know what Rong Su thinks, but she sighs a long time and looks at Rong Su''s eyes, disappointed. Rong Su is uncomfortable because of Liu Wei''s eyes. He just thinks that this person really doesn''t agree with himself. He doesn''t need to be recruited even if he has great ability. In fact, in this period of time, Rong Xu has always been in conflict. Sometimes, when I look at this person as a genius, my heart starts to love him. I want to be reckless and accept him for my own use. Sometimes, when I look at this person, I feel very upset. I hurt my eyes by looking at him more. At this time, I''m glad that he is not my own disciple. So far, the contradiction has not improved. At present, Liu Wei''s line of sight makes Rong Suxin upset. Rong Su is trying to refute, but sees the other side grabbing his head and says, "if I can understand the girl''s movements, I will ask myself." This complaint is particularly harsh to hearing. But next, Liu Wei said to him after suffering for a while: "I''ll ask you later. If you can understand, you can tell me. If you can''t understand, you can think of another way." Liu Wei finished saying, but he didn''t give Rong Su the time to promise, so he asked the girl, "how old are the brothers and sisters?" The girl is silent, obviously she doesn''t know how to express. Liu Wei asked again, "how tall is it? Is it taller than you? " This time the chick waved. "Taller than me?" The little girl waved. Liu Wei judged the height and estimated that it was the body shape of a teenager, so she went on to ask, "first, what is the size of the sister''s eyes? If you are big, you will be more than one finger. If you are small, you will be more than two fingers. If you are small, you will be more than three fingers. " Girl several fingers to break, finally, compared three. That''s not big or small. "Are eyelids single or double? If it''s just one finger, if it''s double, it''s two fingers. " The chick is very nimble compared with two fingers. So many questions have been asked. Little by little time passes. But when Liu Wei drew people on rice paper according to the description of Xiaoniu, she was completely stunned when she saw the complete pattern.

 Chapter 559

    Rong Shitou wants to have a look, but Liu Wei covers the rice paper, blocks it, presses it to the bottom quickly, picks up the pen, and asks Xiaoniu, "what about the brother?"


    Liu Wei asked a question in succession. She couldn''t understand the girl''s expression in several places. Then she looked at Rong Su and she went back lightly.


    When the painting is finished, Liu Wei takes a little further away, looks at it carefully, but frowns slightly.


    This time Rong looked back. Liu Wei didn''t cover it anymore.


    Rong Su can see that a distinctive three-dimensional face appears on rice paper.


    Rong Suo also saw many famous works. There are many authentic paintings left by sages of the previous dynasty, which are also collected in his house. However, he never knew that someone could draw such detailed pictures of people, facial features, eyebrows and nose.


    It''s like casting a person''s shadow on rice paper. It looks like a real person.


    Allow to go back not to feel Leng Leng, see Liu Wei again, the hesitation in the eye appears again.


    This person, seriously, is a surprise. If he is not against himself, he is afraid that he will try his best to win it.


    Unfortunately, the way is different, and the temperament is also different


    "Can you tell who it is?" Liu Wei took the picture paper and looked around. Looking around, she always felt that the person in the picture was familiar, but she couldn''t tell who it was. In her memory, she didn''t see the person, but why did she look so good?


    Who is it like?


    Liu Wei looked at it for a while, but never found out who it was.


    Liu Wei sees Rong Su casting her eyes frequently, thinking that one person is short and two are long, so she simply plugs the paper into Rong Su to make her look good and clear.


    Rong looked at Liu Wei and sighed at the fine painting. He returned the paper without speaking.


    "Do you recognize it?" Liu Wei asked


    Rong Su is still speechless.


    Liu Wei frowned and thought that Rong Su didn''t know it, so she put the drawing paper aside and was about to ask little girl some more questions, but listened to Rong Su''s voice: "the person in the picture is not you."


    Liu Wei is stiff and blinks. He grabs the paper and looks at it. But his eyebrows, eyes and facial features are really similar to his own. Maybe because the person in the picture is too young, the similarity is still immature. I didn''t find it before, but Liu Wei didn''t associate it with himself at all. Besides, the previous picture has


    Fingers press the stack of rice paper, Liu Wei tight lips, frown more wrinkled, rice paper on one side, no more words.


    But Rong Su asked, "don''t explain?"


    "There''s nothing to explain," said Liu Wei, with her eyes set


    this picture is as like as two peas and sisters, the elder brother and Liu Wei''s men''s dress. The younger sister is almost the same as Liu Wei''s dress. She returns to her young and young official, and the ancient dress. It''s no exaggeration to say that facial features and eyebrows are exactly the same.


    The reason why the portrait of her sister is avoided is that Liu Wei is afraid to recognize her at a glance.


    Although I don''t know how much memory this seven Lord has left before he disfigured his former fiancee, Liu Wei doesn''t want to take any chances.


    But looking at the brothers and sisters, Liu Wei thought of yunzhimeng.


    Yunzhimeng knows baxiufang Ji Fengyuan, and it seems that it is not only the internal affairs of baxiufang, but also some private grudges. Judging from the lightness of jifengyuan in its tone, yunzhimeng seems to have a certain understanding of Ji''s family.


    If so, Liu Wei can understand the reason why yunzhimeng is so reticent about Zhong Ziyu.


    Yun Zhimeng has clearly helped himself, but he doesn''t mention the three words of Zhong Ziyu. It''s clear that there''s something to hide.


    In the past, Zhong Ziyu has met a pair of brothers and sisters, who are similar to themselves in appearance. They are either Liu family or Ji family.


    Cloud weaving dream, Ji Fengyuan, Ji Jia, Zhong Ziyu, these connections look disorderly, but they can be traced.


    Liu Wei boldly assumes that yunzhimeng should be an outsider, and who does zhongziyu know from Jijia? Although yunzhimeng does not pretend to say goodbye to Jijia, he is willing to protect and protect zhongziyu for someone of Jijia. That is to say, this matter is closely related to Jijia?


    Thinking of Ji Yunni, Ji Wei, Ji Fengyuan and other people, Liu Wei has no half affection for the Ji family. The people in it are relatives, but they are strange.


    It''s just that Ji Jin said that one person, that aunt, that is, her own grandmother, maybe she will go back to see her grandmother when she has a chance.


    But if it''s the rest of the Ji family, thank you.


    Others don''t care about her, and she doesn''t want to have anything to do with them.


    Unfortunately, he had made up his mind not to deal with Ji''s death. At present, Zhong Ziyu is missing. Maybe we need to start from Ji''s side to find the clue.


    Thinking of it, Liu Wei frowned and felt upset.


    But Rong Su suddenly said, "what''s the matter with this child?"


    Liu Wei turned her eyes and saw that the girl suddenly began to wriggle and struggle to embrace her.Liu Wei was stunned for a while, and hurriedly went to appease her. She stabbed a silver needle in her forehead to calm her down. But this time, the silver needle didn''t work. The girl still moved around and struggled more and more. Liu Wei didn''t dare to move too much, for fear of hurting the girl. She could only take off some silver needles first, so as not to break them and stab them into the meat. But only two of them were pulled out. Little girl was about to break away. Liu Wei grabbed little girl''s hand and pressed her thumb on her tiger''s point. The chick froze for a while, and then she froth at the corners of her mouth Liu Wei was shocked. He pressed the girl''s wrist and felt her pulse. But when he found the source of the disease, Liu Wei was stunned for a long time. Possessed by fire? This pulse seems to be possessed by fire Girl can''t do martial arts and has no internal power. How can she be possessed? Seeing that the situation of little girl is becoming more and more serious, Liu Wei dare not be careless. She immediately takes a hand knife and knocks it out. The little girl twitched for a moment, her head was crooked, and she stopped completely. Rong Su hugs the child and looks at Liu Wei, frowning sadly. Liu Wei checks the little girl again, and makes sure that she faints, and the disordered pulse gradually calms down. Liu Wei is silent for a while and says, "it''s about medicine. Let''s leave the girl here first. I''ll follow the pulse for her silver needle." Although little girl is still young, she is a girl in the end. The ancient rules are no better than the modern ones. Liu Wei asks Rong Xu to go first, put her on a temporary soft couch, take off her clothes for her, and focus on acupuncture in the light. Rong Su waited outside. He didn''t go back to his room or the lobby. He just stood in the corridor and looked up from time to time. When Liu Yue came out, he saw a handsome man standing under the porch, looking slightly heavy. Hesitating for a moment, Liu Yue bit her lips and walked over. They were not far apart, but just a few steps, Liu Yue had come to Rong Su, bowed respectfully, and called out, "I have seen Wang..." Rong Su''s silent gesture to Liu yuebi indicates left and right. Liu Yue and Rong Xu look at each other, then they can''t help blushing. When they understand his advice, they quickly change their mouth: "I have seen the seven CHILDES."

 Chapter 560

    Rong Su said "well" and asked casually, "did you sleep well last night?"


    Liu Yue nodded shyly, with a smile on her lips: "thanks to the seventh childe, otherwise, when she first entered the Guyong mansion, she didn''t even have a place to settle down. She was afraid that she would be living in the street and sleeping in the open."


    Let''s not deny that a person who can run from Kyoto to Dingzhou has no money. Since money is money, there are inns in the wild. Besides, they have already arrived in the city.


    However, the other party was interested in courting, and Rong Su was also lazy to go deep. He had heard a lot of such things before and didn''t put them in his mind.


    "It''s not early. If you are hungry, I''ll tell you downstairs." In the end, it was the one he had taken in, and he said something along the way.


    Liu Yuejiao nodded her head and bowed her body: "the little girl left first."


    Liu Yue knows that if Rong Su wants to look at her in a different way, he can''t be too cheap, proper and dignified, which is the long-term solution.


    If you talk to the seventh Lord, you will not stop. The other side is tired of not talking. I am afraid that you will feel that you have other plans and have a strong purpose. When you are proper, you will be smart and sensible, which will make him feel good.


    Knowing how to get along with each other, Liu Yue goes over Rong Su and goes downstairs as if she is really hungry.


    Just walked to the stairway, Liu Yue stopped again, pretending to wake up and asked, "have you used to be the seventh childe?"


    Rong Su looks at the door that hasn''t been opened. Subconsciously, he shakes his head.


    Liu Yue then said: "the little girl first sent breakfast for the seventh childe. If she is late, she is afraid that the kitchen will be busy and not careful."


    Liu Yue''s words are very flattering and can be said to be irresistible. They are neither courteous nor indifferent. They are of the right scale, not many.


    Liu Yue finished, with a pair of watery eyes, looked straight at Rong su.


    Rong Su hesitated for a moment, as if he thought of something, and then he said, "well."


    Liu Yue left with a smile and looked back at Liu Yue''s back. After a while, she looked back again at the long-standing door. Her thin lips formed a line.


    Rong recalled that, in the same way, the little girl used to nag in his ear. If she didn''t eat, she would not give up. But she was obedient in the daytime and didn''t procrastinate. At night, she came to talk to him and asked him to reason. She also found a pile of things back to force him to finish eating.


    Obviously it''s boring. Now I want to come, but I want to laugh.


    Rong Su shook his head, thinking that if Mr. Liu really can''t save the child, he would immediately go to Kyoto and recruit two people from the hospital.


    If the girl died, she would be reluctant. It''s pitiful to serve the child in daily life.


    In the room.


    A series of silver needles stabbed the acupoints, but for two quarters of an hour, Liu Wei''s head was already sweating.


    It takes a lot of energy to concentrate on acupuncture. After a long time, it''s easy to dry up the energy. Liu Wei has a good brain and enough internal power, but he can''t stand it. It''s hard to work and waste his mind.


    However, Liu Wei felt that if she wanted to save the girl, her success rate was in danger.


    Frowning tightly, Liu Wei now only hopes that the girl can find some wisdom, not too much, a little is enough.


    Liu Wei is afraid of it. The little girl has no mind, no clear consciousness, and the situation of brain death is no different from that of a vegetable.


    Liu Wei''s side is busy, and Rong Ling''s side is not idle.


    Especially after Rong Leng made the wanted order, the Yamen went up and down, but they all came to find him. They promised him that Mr. Zhong would not be a traitor or a villain, nor could he kill people. Mr. Zhong is just a weak scholar, and he has no power to bind a chicken. He can only take a pen and stick. How dare he kill people with a knife.


    It is Rong Ling who sets up the evidence of his guilt and shows that he is hurt by Zhong Ziyu when he fights with him. Others still don''t believe him.


    Even sun Qi, who has always been with Rong Leng as a lookout, has made a wriggling inquiry, is it wrong?


    Rong Leng is too lazy to speak with them in detail. Once the order is issued, Rong Leng will seal it himself and post it immediately.


    It''s such a small place for the ancient Yong mansion to join the Communist Party. Rong Ling is the biggest official here. Even if there is anything else that others want to say, they dare not say it directly.


    At last, sun Qi sighed and motioned for someone to post the notice.


    And sure enough, Mr. Zhong, who has a good reputation, is actually a murderer and attacks the court''s officials. The people began to whisper, four of which are rumors, but they are all for Zhong Ziyu''s excuse.


    Some people even said that it was someone in the Yamen who didn''t like Mr. Zhong, who deliberately framed a crime of killing him. In fact, it was clearly a public revenge.


    People were filled with indignation. They wanted to find Mr. Zhong to come out and make it clear to their faces, but when they went to find someone in Zhongfu, they found that there was no one in it.


    Are you really afraid of crime?


    Gradually, the rumor is more serious, and a wide variety of rumors, but also extreme.At noon, in a farmhouse in Sancai Town, Guyong Prefecture, a middle-aged man with a poor appearance came into the yard with a bag of gold sore medicine.


    The courtyard was clear and quiet. The middle-aged man closed the door, walked directly to the main room, went in, looked at the direction of the bed, determined that the person on the bed had not gone, put the wounded medicine on the table, took out a notice from the sleeve, and handed it to the front of the bed.


    The quiet man slowly opens his eyes, which is different from his polite appearance. When he opens his eyes, he is full of cool and thin sharp eyes.


    He took the notice, looked at it casually, and sneered, "it''s polite to be so evasive."


    The middle-aged man poured himself a glass of water, sat on the chair, thought for a long time, but couldn''t figure it out, so he asked, "I''m just curious. Who told you that it''s this way to love someone?"


    The man of Qing Jun left the notice behind, looked up, closed his eyes again, obviously didn''t want to answer.


    But the middle-aged man was reluctant to give up: "I know you''ve seen a descendant of the Ji family, but you haven''t had a deep relationship with the Ji family yet? Do you have to go to this muddy water again? That''s all. But if you like that person, you just want that person to hate you and make yourself dying? What kind of love is that? When you move your hand, you will make the people around you in disorder. You will also kill the son. In the end, you will kill the bird. If you say that you do this, you will rob the man one day, and you will not be afraid of the man at midnight. You will stab him secretly... "


    Before the last word "you" is finished, Qing Jun''s man sneered, his eyes did not open, but he turned his back to the middle-aged man, saying that he was going to have a rest.


    And the middle-aged man in Leng for a while, a pat on the forehead, muttering: "how can I forget, if you are afraid of death, it is not you."

 Chapter 561

    However, despite this, the middle-aged man''s heart is still unknown.


    Then he simply changed his position, approached the bed, and continued to ask, "why do you do this when you say that there is a better way and a surer way? What are you trying to do? "


    Perhaps this person asked too much, Qing Jun man a little upset, slightly frown, body turned over, arm pillow under the head, slowly asked: "you can''t see?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head: "your mind, I really can''t guess."


    "Since I can''t guess, I said, can you hear?"


    "If you don''t hear me, I''ll judge."


    He asked again and again, in order to clean up his ears, the Qing Jun man picked his eyebrows, but he was not afraid to explain: "if we want to keep one person, what do we need?"


    The middle-aged man replied: "it depends on whether you leave a man or a woman. It''s always less. What kind of relationship you have with him? Why do you leave him?"


    The man in Qing Jun smiled: "it''s not a man but a woman. When he was a man, he was not old. He had a simple relationship. He was left to Go to him. "


    This is so straightforward, the middle-aged man was stunned for a while, and then he smacked his lips: "if so, he should make every effort to turn people to the bed. He must spend some time, treat people with sweetness, be considerate. After two times of contact, it will come naturally, and rice will be mature."


    The man nodded and agreed with this point of view, then asked, "what if there are people around him?"


    "Others are her relatives and friends? Or the right person? "


    "All of them."


    "Then grab people and shut them up for a few days, so that she can forget her old friends and cast them back on you."


    "If the man is of a firm mind and is not bewitched, is it hard to rob him?"


    "Well?" The middle-aged man was just a little more serious, frowning and asking, "you mean, you are interested in that goal, indifferent to your illusions?"


    The man of Qing Jun said nothing, but his eyes flashed a little cold.


    "You''re a stranger?" Middle aged men can only guess so.


    However, he was hissed by the other party and said casually, "if you are unfamiliar, how can you hold the child so accurately, when it comes on, when it recovers, when it dreams, when it wakes up?"


    When he said this, the middle-aged man came to think of it and suddenly realized: "so you catch the little girl, don''t you want her skin? Just to practice? Are you sure you are good at your craft? "


    "Otherwise?" Qing Jun man said quietly: "too thick skin, do not make a good lantern."


    "I remember that in the past you used to make some rough leather lanterns, saying they burn for a long time..."


    "It''s better to be thick and thin. If it''s too thick, you''ll get twice the result."


    The middle-aged man thought about it and asked, "so you''ve been holding people away for such a long time. Are you really playing on your own? When you''re done, give it back? "


    "Have I returned it?" "Qing Jun man raised his lip:" but put a nail in the past, the key moment, is still for my use


    The middle-aged man sighed: "then you have a good time. How did you fall into such a big hole this time? You look like this now. I''m afraid it''s less than half a year. It''s all right. "


    The man of Qing Jun pursed his lips, and his face was gloomy: "I look down on it, besides..."


    "Besides?"


    "Someone helped them."


    "Well?"


    The man of Qing Jun didn''t say it, but he closed his eyes a little tired, opened them again for a while, and said, "however, I haven''t given up yet. In a few days, the man will be mine after all."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man unkindly poked his arm with his hand and just poked it on the wound. Seeing that the other side frowned, he asked: "how many days? I''m afraid that in ten days, twenty days and thirty days, you won''t be able to seize it, so I said, "is it not good for you to be safe and use a more appropriate method?"? Piansheng finds himself a lot of troubles. Now the wanted order is out. If you want to go to Guyong mansion again, you have to change your face. You are also a prick. You don''t want ugly and thick leather faces. How long did you look for this face now? Think about it for yourself. Where do you want to find another one for a while? "


    Qing Juan touched his face, as if he really thought about it. After a while, he murmured, "it''s hard to find..."


    "Not really." As soon as the middle-aged man thought about the trouble, he hurriedly left the relationship: "in a word, you can solve your own problems. This room can let you live in, but I don''t care about people. You are the one who likes people, and you are the one who beg for trouble. You are the one who causes troubles. You are the one who is clear. No one can help you."


    Qing Juan stopped talking, just rubbed his face and said lightly: "you don''t understand Robbing people means robbing the taste. It doesn''t count. "


    So, do you die like this just to find stimulation?


    The middle-aged man wanted to scold and scold the bear child. How could he be so fond of recruiting.


    But I think it''s none of my own business. It''s not a big deal for Yamen to find him. He ran on his own. He didn''t participate in all the things he did. At best, he''s a spectator. Even if someone wants to trouble him, he can''t find the reason.He is a patriot, law-abiding and down-to-earth ordinary person. He can only see the cattle in the field and the horses in the shed with one pair of eyes. He can''t see, hear or know anything else.


    Including someone who killed people, took skin, dug eyes, chopped up other corpses and sent them to him. He didn''t know what the meat was. Well, he just didn''t know it was human flesh. He was innocent.


    Seeing that the man on the bed wanted to go to sleep, the middle-aged man thought for a while, and then he nagged, "so, when are you going to change your hobby of making lanterns?"


    The man with his eyes closed smiled casually: "at the beginning, it was not you who advised me to find an elegant hobby, so as not to be ignorant all the time?"


    "I said it, but you have been making lanterns for several years, and you are not tired of this hobby?"


    "At present, it''s OK. It''s only good if you work for a long time."


    "You don''t want to set up a stall with such a good craftsmanship."


    "Once in a while, I''ll choose a few failed products to sell."


    The middle-aged man muttered: "you can''t sell for much money. The craftsmen are really poor. Otherwise, you change your hobbies, calligraphy, or painting? If we become famous, we can sell a lot of money for a painting and a book. "


    The man on the bed did not return.


    But the middle-aged man did not let him go, and asked, "listen? You''ve been a teacher for three years. You''ve always had some experience. If you write well, I''ll see later... "


    "It''s good to make lanterns." The bed person says, open eyes again, the canthus is hooked: "besides, there are two new skins, I fell in love with again."

 Chapter 562

    Look at his bad smile, and the middle-aged man knows it''s not good.


    He thought about this man''s character a little, and asked uncertainly, "what you say is right, is it..."


    "Well." "It''s the man," the man said


    The middle-aged man tut tut shook his head: "you are going to sleep with others, but also pick their skin, immoral."


    "Is there a conflict?" The man glanced at him and said, "I''ve had enough sleep. Can''t I pick it again?"


    "The wicked." The middle-aged man scolded, and asked: "you say two, and one?"


    "That one..." After a moment''s hesitation, the man picked up his eyebrows and said, "that one is just so, think about it, or not."


    "Oh, the man knows. Thank you so much for not looking at them. Somehow they can save their lives."


    "I can''t help it." "Qing Jun man flat light way:" bad skin, it should be destroyed


    The middle-aged man stroked his forehead and had some headaches: "I heard that there is still a corpse in Yamen. The corpse is rotten and the skin is festering. It''s a businessman from other places. His surname is ye. I knew that you did it."


    "Qing Jun men tone cool, calm repeat:" bad skin, it should be destroyed


    "And Li Lin?" The middle-aged man recalled the scene of his tragic death, showing his disgusted expression: "don''t say the skin, the bone didn''t leave a whole for people."


    Qingjun man chuckled: "Li Lin likes to kill people with money. I will teach him how to kill people, how to look good, how to collect evidence, and how to be professional. He is taught by himself. I think he has gained a lot this time. You should congratulate him. If I don''t accept self-cultivation, I will teach each other with my heart. I can do my best to him."


    The middle-aged man sniffed: "you really saw that he killed badly, and then killed him? Not because he made a bridge haunted, involving yuechong... "


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man shut up in time. Sure enough, he felt a pair of cold and sharp eyes stabbing him.


    The middle-aged man was excited and coughed. He covered his chest and walked to the door, saying: "my cow hasn''t been released yet. I''ll release it first. You can have a good rest and rest yourself..."


    The door snapped shut from the outside.


    People in bed, open their eyes, look at the closed door, kill in the eyes, slowly fade away.


    Yue Chongming, how long hasn''t she mentioned her name?


    If it is true that a man dies like a lamp out, but in only three years, even he will forget her.


    When he turned over, he wanted to close his eyes and rest, but when he turned over, he heard a slight sound. He looked down and saw that it was the wanted warrant, which was still on his bed.


    He took a look at the words and sentences above. For a while, his fingers closed, he squeezed them into a ball and threw them gently. When they fell down again, he picked them up. When he could unfold his hands again, there was no paper in the palm. It was clear that there was only a cloud of ash left.


    When the ashes were flying, the house was filled with noise, but he didn''t care. Once the quilt was covered, he went to sleep again.


    ¡­¡­


    For six hours, from morning to evening, until Rong Ling came back, Liu Wei took the last silver needle off the girl with tired face.


    Looking at the sleeping girl with steady breath, Liu Wei breathed a long breath, leaned back on the back of the chair, raised her hand and rubbed her eyebrows.


    The little girl has not only mental problems, but also physical problems.


    Liu Wei thought that she could wake up the girl by hypnosis, but she couldn''t do it at all. In the end, she could only use external force.


    Fortunately, it''s stable now. Later, we''ll carry out another anti hypnosis to the chicks, try our best to wake up some of their wits. If we succeed, people will wake up on the spot.


    Thinking of many other things, Liu Wei felt hungry.


    Get up, go to the bed first, look at Xiaoli and Zhenzhu, make sure that the two children don''t have inflammation and fever reaction, then touch their heads and praise: "thank you for guarding them for me."


    Goo Goo gently called "Goo Goo", and from under his wings, he took out a osmanthus cake and put it to Liu Wei''s hand.


    This is also its private food. Originally, it had some raw meat, but the owner said that if it wants to eat it, it must go out to eat it, not eat it in the house.


    If he wants to go out, he can''t stay by Pearl''s brother and little master. He retreats and asks for the second place. He eats sweet scented osmanthus cake instead. Fortunately, he likes sweet scented osmanthus cake.


    Liu Wei smiled and returned the sweet scented osmanthus cake to her, saying, "eat by yourself."


    Goo Goo was polite. He didn''t really want to give it. He immediately took it back, put it in his mouth, chewed it, swallowed it, looked up, and shouted at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei ordered his forehead and said, "I know. I''ll send you two more plates later."


    Gugu is very happy. If it''s not allowed by the environment, he must fly around Liuwei.


    Liu Wei has been tired all day, and this is the only time to relax a little.


    And then the door opened.


    When Liu Wei looked back, he saw that Rong Ling was in the dust and pushed the door in."Back." Liu Wei called.


    Rong Leng "Er" a, some tired press the eyebrow, while pouring himself a cup of tea, asked: "what is he doing outside?"


    "Well?" Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "who?"


    Rong Leng sees Liu Wei as if he really doesn''t know, and then he says, "Rong su."


    "He?" Liu Wei said, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Rong Ling looks at the direction of the eye room door.


    Liu Wei didn''t think much about it. When he opened the door, he saw the outer corridor. Rong Su was standing there, with his back to the door. He was looking at the lobby downstairs. When he heard the noise, he turned around and looked at Liu Wei. He staggered his eyes and looked into the open door


    Liu Wei looked around and thought a little. He asked incredulously, "you''ve been waiting..." Liu Wei said, but she believed it.


    Liu Wei can see that Rong Xu gets along with little girl and has some feelings with her. It seems that he has finally put the child in his heart. But how many hours will he wait outside his room for little girl''s result?


    How can you do such a touching thing?


    And sure enough, after allowing to trace in silence, light way: "do not need to be sentimental." He said, looking back and looking down again.


    Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Su''s eyes, and then sees the lobby downstairs. The person who is talking to Xiao Er is not someone else, but Liu Yue.


    So, Rong Su is not waiting for the girl, just watching Liu Yue.


    With a sneer, Liu Wei retreated a little, determined his position, and won''t let Liu Yue see it. Then he said: "it seems that there are intimate people around the seventh childe, but the ugly words need to be said in the front. At present, the situation is unclear. If the seventh childe wants to take more than one person on the road, then you and we should separate as soon as possible."

 Chapter 563

    That is to say, they are not with Liu Yue.


    Why does Liu Yue come here? Who brought Liu Yue here? What''s the purpose? Liu Wei doesn''t want to care.


    Liu Wei only knows that she doesn''t want to greet her sister. What kind of people she used to be, what kind of people she will be after, and how things are going in Kyoto is also the destiny of everyone.


    What''s more, since Liu Yue dare to cross thousands of miles alone and run to Guyong mansion, does she still have some means to protect her life?


    People behind the scenes brought her out. Would they still put her back in jail?


    Even if Liu Yue is to be taken back to prison, Liu Wei doesn''t want to take care of it.


    Liu Wei doesn''t like Ji''s family. He only likes er''s family. At most, he respects the old man who keeps hiding for himself again and again. But he has nothing to do with the rest of Liu''s family.


    Rong subEn didn''t plan to take Liu Yue with him. He left the fourth miss of Liu family. However, in order to find the "woman", once Liu Wei was found, the fourth miss could be retired.


    In return, Miss Liu Si can find a place for her if she needs to. For the time being, there are many but none.


    But at present, hearing such a categorical tone of exclusion from Mr. Liu, Rong Shudun asked, "do you recognize her?"


    "Who?" Liu Wei pointed downstairs and shrugged: "she? Don''t recognize it? "


    "I don''t know, but I''m determined to drive her out?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "what do you say here? We have become a refugee camp? What''s broken? All the cats and dogs come here? We all have to say hello and take care of when we come? What kind of truth is that? Why, don''t recognize her, don''t want to recognize her, I''m wrong to drive her away? If the seventh childe is reluctant to go with her, I will never stay. "


    Liu Wei''s words are reasonable, but he looks over Liu Wei and into the inner room.


    From the perspective of Rong Su, you can just see the girl on the couch who doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Thinking of the origin of the girl, Rong Su thought to herself, isn''t this person in front of her just a rag? Did all the cats and dogs come back to take care of her?


    Liu Wei felt that he had almost talked with Rong Su, and didn''t want to chat with him, so he turned around to go back to his room.


    When she entered the room and turned to close the door, Liu Wei looked behind her and the tall man came in.


    "What are you doing in here?" Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Su glanced at Liu Wei and turned to the girl.


    Liu Wei followed Rong Xu''s eyes, thought through, and said, "little girl is here to rest. I''ll observe more to avoid any mistakes."


    "Well." Rong Su agrees to go straight into the room and sit beside Rong Ling, who is drinking tea. He turns over a cup and pours tea for himself.


    Rong Leng looks at him without expression.


    Liu Wei also looked at him with astonishment.


    Rong Su is still there. When he pours tea, he drinks it. When he drinks it, he puts down his cup. Then, he slowly pulls out a Book of strategic essays from his arms and starts to read them page by page.


    Rong Ling has put down the teacup. In his sharp eyes, he has a cold light. He doesn''t welcome seven brothers. It''s very clear.


    But he didn''t know whether he was deliberately or pretending. He was indifferent. He focused on reading the essay and didn''t speak or move.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is also very inexplicable, she quickly walked two steps, hands on the table, asked: "seven childe, what is this?"


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei and raises the book on his hand: "read a book."


    Liu Wei smiled: "please go back to read. This is not your room."


    But he closed the book quietly, raised his eyes, and looked at Liu Wei. After a while, his eyes turned to the couch: "don''t worry about this kid?"


    The little girl is not awake now, and there is nothing to manage. Liu Wei thinks about it a little and says, "not for the moment."


    "For the time being?" An imprecise time line that makes someone dissatisfied.


    Liu Wei said, "not today or tomorrow."


    If the chick wakes up, she is afraid to find Rong su. At that time, she doesn''t care if she doesn''t want to let Rong su. Is it not because the chick went to the door and asked the man to lock the door and the window instead of allowing the chick to enter?


    Although, no one can know whether the girl can get back to her former appearance.


    When he got the right time, Rong Xu nodded and left without saying anything.


    Rong Su looks strange. When they return to the room, Liu Wei closes the door and asks Rong Ling, "do you know what he wants to say?"


    "I don''t know." Rong Leng returns a sentence at will, reaches out his hand, then pulls Liu Wei, who still doesn''t understand, to his side.


    Liu Yucui can''t prevent it. She bangs her head on the man''s arm. She rubs her forehead and complains: "how?"


    Let Leng lean over her ears and say something low.


    After hearing this, Liu Wei''s face, which was normal at first, changed a little. She immediately looked at Rong Leng, and her tone was uncertain: "you mean, it has been found?"The man nodded.


    Liu Wei blinked: "that is not to catch?"


    I thought that Zhong Ziyu was very strict. I didn''t expect that, but in a day''s work, I found it. But since I found it, why didn''t Rong Leng care?


    Rong Leng played with his long fingers on the teacup, and his expression moved a little. After a while, he said: "Zhong Ziyu, male, from Qingquan County, Nanshui Prefecture, has no father or mother at home, and only one more grandmother in her 80s, who has been living together since childhood..."


    "Zhong Ziyu and his relatives?" Liu Wei hissed and his eyes tightened slightly: "I should be a master who can do such a crazy behavior without any reason and six relatives don''t recognize him. But he doesn''t want to be a family member. When he killed other people''s close relatives, he could not bear it?"


    Thinking of Xiaoli''s suffering now, the hatred in Liuwei''s eyes is deeper.


    Rong Leng twists and turns his fingers. He taps on the table and signals Liu Wei to calm down. This is the last sentence: "Zhong Ziyu was born in the ninth year of Qianling, died in the spring, and died in the thirtieth year of Qianling, in the winter, at the age of twenty..."


    Liu Wei was originally angry, because this last sentence, Kan Kan Leng.


    Liu Wei blinked more and more stupidly. He looked at Rong Ling uncertainly. For a while, he asked, "do you mean Zhong Ziyu is dead?"


    Let Leng collect Mou, nod.


    Liu Wei frowned: "died three years ago?"


    Rong Leng nods as before.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips, sneered for a while, and her eyes were filled with hatred: "so, we can''t find him?"


    I used to think that with the strength of zhengemen, even if he escaped to the ends of the world, he could finally be arrested. But now, the identity of the man is false, life and death are even false. He is a nameless, rootless and bottomless person. There is no clue in all parts of the world. Where to find him?


    Even if Liu Wei could paste Zhong Ziyu''s portrait all over Qingyun country, since he dared to three years ago, he pretended to be Zhong Ziyu from Nanshan Prefecture. He crossed two rivers with each other''s identity characteristics and came to Guyong Prefecture. Now, he can pretend to be another person, dress up a little bit and change his appearance characteristics. Isn''t it necessary for him to go to the sea completely?

 Chapter 564

    Liu Wei''s expression is very ugly. Liu Wei wants to find Zhong Ziyu, not only to find him for revenge, but also to know whether he has done anything else to Xiao Li. Little girl was taken away, and then picked up, has been ignorant, all day abnormal, so little Li? Liu Wei asked himself that he was an outstanding surgeon, but Liu Wei''s specialty was always surgery, not psychiatry. If Xiao Li was passive, he would not see Xiao Li''s illness until then. But when it comes to illness, it''s too late. Besides, a time bomb is still outside. The enemy is dark and I am clear. It will be triggered at any time. Liu Wei doesn''t like this feeling, especially around herself. When there are so many people, Liu Wei doesn''t want any one injured or any one accident. The big palms with broad and warm edges are buttoned on Liu Wei''s head, and Liu Wei looks up. Look at the man''s cool eyes, the fire in his heart is fading. "Allow Leng to pacify, slowly way:" can find him This sentence is a guarantee, but it''s just a guarantee with little hope. It can''t stir Liu Wei''s heart. It''s the biggest in the world. What''s the probability of finding it? Liu Wei is not willing. Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling is not willing either. That man, after doing all their evil deeds, turns around and runs away. How hateful and cruel. Seeing Liu Wei''s slow silence, her expression is still dark, and she doesn''t say anything. She just holds Liu Wei''s thin shoulder, and she is controlling the person in her arms. Until a long time later, Liu Wei''s cold fingers patted the big hands on her shoulders, pursed her lips and breathed, "I''m ok." Rong Leng is still not relaxed. Later, I felt that Liu Weizhen had calmed down, and he just let go a little and kept his eyes down. The atmosphere in the room was very poor, and the silence of the two people''s breath increased several times. After a while, Liu Wei took a deep breath and pushed his face: "it''s time to change medicine." Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei deeply. Liu Wei did not open her eyes and went to the cupboard to get the medicine chest. Take the medicine box. Liu Wei opens the lid and is busy inside Rong Leng holds her hand and pinches it in the palm. His palm was very hot, Liu Wei felt his cold fingers, and began to warm back gradually. After a while, Liu Wei took out his hand and silently untied Rong Ling''s clothes. The man took off her clothes in cooperation with her movements. Liu Wei saw several wounds, all of which were bleeding, and her tone became harder: "it''s not that there can''t be big movements, the wounds are cracked." Rong Ling didn''t speak. He was busy in Yamen today. He was always bumped and bumped. Liu Wei took a look at him, and suddenly she felt very bad. Xiaoli, pearl and girl are in dark. The enemy is in dark, the murder is not broken, and Leng is injured. But the initiator is out of the way. Liu Wei seldom has such a strong mood. So strong, hate a person, so strong, feel useless From receiving the case to judging the murderer, Liu Wei felt as if she was led by the murderer by the nose. Until now, she was in the Bureau, but the other party could not point out that she was outside, watching her smile. Liu Wei doesn''t like the feeling very much. It''s not that Liu Wei wants to be strong, but Liu Wei can''t stand it. Others bully him on the top of his head, but he can''t even touch his opponent''s hair. If not, we will have a fair fight. If not, we will have a fair fight. It''s full of insidious skills and three teaching methods, but it''s really disgusting to Liu Wei. In order to let Leng bandage, and to wipe Xiaoli Pearl''s body and disinfect her body, she finally looked at the situation of Xiaoniu, and determined that she was still in deep sleep, no longer addicted to dreams, so Liuwei took a breath of relief, sent Xiaoer and brought food. I''m probably too busy downstairs today. I haven''t delivered it to you for a long time. Rong Ling is still changing clothes. Liu Wei doesn''t think much about it. He wants to hurry up. But as soon as I opened the door, I saw a slim figure of a woman on the left side of the corridor, walking towards this side. Liu Wei''s subconscious stiffened for a moment, and her eyes looked at each other casually, and she saw that this person was not someone else. It was Liu Yue. Liu Wei purses her lips. At this time, the door closes abruptly. But if she doesn''t close the door, she will meet her face. The two sides weigh it. Liu Wei takes a deep breath. Instead of closing the door, she continues her actions. She goes to the corridor and urges downstairs: "little two." The waiter, who was running in the hall, stopped at once and answered with a look up. As soon as he saw who called him, the waiter hurriedly said: "don''t worry, Mr. Liu. The meal you ordered will be sent up. A cup of soup will be stewed. The waiter will hurry you up and send it to you right away." Liu Wei casually "hum" a, turn head to want to return room. But as soon as he turned his head, he almost ran into the person behind him. Liu Wei frowned slightly, took a step backward, and looked at the woman who was silent and stopped behind her. Her tone was not good: "I borrowed it."Liu Yue''s eyes are full of water, shaking slightly.


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Wei. At such a close distance, she looks over the person''s sample, and then moves back half a step and away a way.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything. She went straight back to the room.


    Until the door slammed shut, Liu Yue was still standing in place, staring at the closed door, thin eyebrows, light frown. After a while, he raised his step and went downstairs.


    Is this the man Liu?


    Liu Yue stayed in the inn for a day and a night. After inquiring about it, he finally found out who was the man who obviously knew Lord seven, but he had been locked in the room since last night.


    Everyone said that it was the official of Jingguan in zhengemen, and he was a secretary.


    Liu Yue felt that this man was a little strange, and his voice sounded a little masculine and feminine. She was curious. She thought that she could not see him today, but she met him by chance.


    Only, thinking of the facial features of the person just now, Liu Yue always felt that he was kind.


    "It seems I''ve seen it somewhere. "


    Liu Yue murmured a word like this, leaving a bottom in her heart for this person, thinking that it''s better to think about it carefully.


    Liu Yue is such a character. If you have an impression of something, you want to break your head and understand it. If you don''t understand it, it means you are incompetent and something important will happen.


    Liu Yue has no aunt to look after her and no mother to love her. All she has to do depends on herself, her elders'' thoughts, her father''s temperament and Liu Yue''s own thoughts.


    It has to be said that Liu Yue was so careful and thoughtful that some people finally chose her.


    At present, I have thought about this master Liu. Liu Yue goes downstairs and orders the waiter to prepare soup. Then he goes back to the room, takes out the needle and thread, embroiders clothes for his sweetheart, but his brain is turning fast.


    Face good, face good?


    Why do you look good?

 Chapter 565

    In the ancient Yong''s mansion in the middle of the night, the cold wind howled. Because of the winter rain just two days ago, it was particularly cold these days and nights.


    Rong su lies on the bed, the quilt covers his neck, listening to the wind outside the window.


    His eyes are closed tightly, and he is leaning on his arm. In this quiet and noisy night, he goes to sleep


    He sleeps very shallow, a little strange sound, can wake up, but fortunately, there is no big movement tonight, more sleep, always fall asleep.


    The night was very long. When Rong Xu began to lose consciousness and felt that he was about to go to sleep, he heard a light sound of "bang Dang", which scared away the sleepiness he had just called.


    Look back frown, next second, eyes open.


    "Bang..." It''s a little louder than before.


    Rong Xu sits up abruptly and looks straight at the direction of the window, his eyes are too deep.


    "Bang..." That voice is still going on. This time, Rong Xu can see clearly that it is the window, the window of the room, and something is knocking on the window bar.


    Frown tight, let go of the ground, hand to the bottom of the bed, touch a dagger, back in the back, walk, stand in front of the window.


    Tonight, there is no moonlight outside. It''s dark all around. Rong Su can''t judge whether there is a person or a rat from the window. He has to stand in front of the window and ponder.


    "Bang..." This time, it''s two in a row.


    Rong Su squinted and pushed the window open with his hand.


    The howling winter wind came on his face, mixed with the cold dew at night, which made his face wet. He stepped back half a step to prevent anyone from attacking outside.


    But look, there seems to be no assassin outside, not even a shadow.


    Is it the wind that rattles the windows?


    Let''s guess like this and come closer to make sure again.


    Can just walk a step, out of the window, a head, then suddenly came out from below.


    It''s really a shock to let go of the subconscious step back.


    After seeing who the owner of the head was, Rong Su''s expression changed.


    Little girl''s eyes are closed tightly, struggling to climb into the window from the wall seam under the window. Little girl''s movement is very slow and slow. She has short hands and feet, as if she didn''t pay attention to it, she will fall down in the next second.


    It''s not the first time that chick has climbed the window, but obviously she is still not proficient in her business. She climbs with trepidation. Finally, she looks back and raises her baby chicken like a chicken and puts it on the ground.


    Safe return to the ground, chick carefully stepped on the ground, just straight, familiar, go to the bed.


    When she got to the edge of the cave, she took off her shoes and rolled in smoothly.


    Rong Su looks at a series of actions of little girl, and only thinks of two points in her mind.


    1¡¢ Didn''t we say we can leave the child alone for two days?


    2¡¢ Didn''t you say the good one won''t wake up?


    Rong Su wanders around very much. Now, he should coax this little girl to sleep as usual? I''m still carrying people now and throwing the little girl back to Mr. Liu.


    After all, before the two-day deadline, the man had an agreement with him and could not break his promise.


    And just when Rong Xun was tangled, the little girl on the bed had rolled the quilt and made a sound of even breathing.


    Let go and push.


    The little girl didn''t wake up and slept very well.


    Rong Su picks up his eyebrows and says that today is a good day. He has to coax and take care of them. Otherwise, you will not sleep if you are noisy. It''s really hard to sleep by yourself today.


    In this way, Rong Su is not so eager to send people away, but also goes to bed, as usual, sleeping outside.


    Little girl sleeps very sweet. Rong Su holds her head with one hand, looks at the sleeping face of little girl sideways, thinks about it, holds the little hand hidden in the quilt with the big hand, probes the pulse door of little girl and touches it.


    The pulse is smooth, it doesn''t look sick.


    Is that really good?


    Rong Su is not a doctor, but he is a martial artist. He can barely understand pharmacology, but he can sense common pulse, and he can''t probe deeper.


    As far as I''m concerned, it''s OK for the girl.


    I don''t know. Mr. Liu has some abilities.


    At the same time, Mr. Liu, who has a little ability, is nestling in someone''s warm arms, tired of sleeping in the past.


    Liu Wei''s high-intensity acupuncture for several hours in the daytime, and Rong Ling''s busy day in yamen, plus his injury, both of them are tired.


    But the little girl woke up, or woke up two people.


    Liu Wei propped up her chin, looked out of the window vaguely, rubbed her temples and said, "little girl, I''m going to your brother''s room."


    "Well." Rong Leng answers and turns over.


    Liu Wei said, "I didn''t expect to wake up so soon. It seems that, although the girl is not conscious, her subconscious has recovered. She goes to your brother every night to go to bed, but she still hasn''t forgotten when she is in a coma. Otherwise, just give the girl to your brother."Rong Leng opens her eyes, looks out of the window and says "um" again.


    Liu Wei didn''t like it. He kicked him in the quilt: "no, girl is so cute. I''m not willing to give it to others."


    Rong Leng took a breath, turned around and looked at Liu Wei without saying a word, but his brow was frowned tightly, as if to say that it was you who wanted to send people, and you who didn''t, most of the night Your happiness is everything.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng''s handsome but firm face and smiles. Then, she comes up and kisses his lips. She leans her head on the man''s shoulder, squints her eyes and murmurs, "it''s good to wake up."


    Let Leng embrace her, silent comfort.


    Liu Weirong Leng''s side is still glad that the chick can pass through the pass by subconscious instead of relying on her wits. In the next room, Rong Su has watched her quilt slowly being swept away, and the last one uncovered by the corner is on the side.


    He sighed, stood up, confessed, went to the cupboard and took out the little girl''s quilt.


    Shake off the quilt. He wants to pull off the big quilt on the little girl and change it into a small quilt for the little girl. However, the little girl seems to feel the warmth and plunder. She quickly rolls herself into a spring roll and combines the strong and solid quilt into one, that is, she doesn''t give up.


    After several attempts, Rong Xu didn''t take the quilt back.


    In the end, after seeing this going on, it''s estimated that it''s going to be dawn, Rong su lies back in bed in silence and covers the quilt with humiliation.


    The small quilt is matched according to the child''s body shape, with a cover, knees down, all exposed.


    He looked at the drapery on the top of the bed and breathed a long breath. He only felt the pain in his head, stomach and head.


    This night, Rong Su slept badly.


    He almost opened his eyes to the dawn, and sure enough, before dawn, the little girl who was sleeping in the bed got up, closed his eyes and walked towards the door.


    The little girl opened the bolt and walked out, standing still.


    Allow to trace to see the appearance, followed to go out, the eye belt does not understand.

 Chapter 566

    Rong Su looks at the woman across the corridor, and the woman looks at Rong su.


    The eyes of the two people look at each other. After a moment of stupefaction, the woman is busy keeping her eyes closed. The corners of her eyes turn frequently on the girl.


    Little girl is still standing there.


    Rong Su did not care about Liu Yue. He reached out and touched the girl''s head, saying, "go."


    What order did the little girl get? She took another step, but after that, she stopped again and kept still.


    Rong Su can''t see what''s wrong with the girl? Someone''s watching. Excuse me?


    He raised his eyes and said to Liu Yue, "go ahead."


    Liu Yue lingers for a while, showing a trace of embarrassment on her beautiful face. Liu Yue bites her lips, clenches her fingers tightly, bends back towards Rong and returns to the room.


    The door is closed, and Rong Su pushes the girl again.


    The chick still doesn''t move.


    Two people are in corridor deadlock, allow to go to wait impatiently, knead bridge of the nose way: "do not walk to go back to room to sleep."


    The little girl listened, paused for a while, and then stepped forward.


    Little girl walked two steps to the right, stopped, then turned around, walked to the left, and then stopped again. So repeatedly, little girl wandered around twice, and she could see what happened to little girl.


    Chick''s own room is on the right, but Mr. Liu''s room is on the left. Last night, chick came from the left. When she got up this morning, she was supposed to go back to the left room. But chick''s own room is on the right. She used to go back to her room every day.


    The subconscious is based on inertia and self-determination logic.


    Logic tells little girl where to come last night and where to return this morning, but inertia tells little girl to go back to the previous house.


    So the little girl got tangled up. No one told her the answer. The little girl could only be in a dilemma, but she had no sense to judge or analyze which way to go.


    Rong Su breathed, knew the problem, and then solved it. Now he just said, let the child go back to his room, and the little girl will go back to the right room obediently. What the little girl needs is an order, a decision made by someone else for her.


    But Rong Su didn''t open his mouth. He sneered, rubbed the little girl''s head again, and said, "left side."


    Sure enough, the little guy who was hesitant at first raised his legs and went to the right.


    When I got to the door, I saw that I couldn''t push it open, so I began to knock.


    The sound of a girl knocking on the door is not small, and Rong Ling Liu Wei is a shallow sleeper, who can wake up with a little wind and a little grass.


    Liu Wei opened her eyes, rubbed her swollen head, got out of the floor and went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a small figure rushed in, passed Liu Wei''s side, closed his eyes accurately, and walked towards the small soft.


    On the cot, the girl covered the quilt and went to sleep.


    Liu Wei looks at a series of actions of the little girl in dark face, looks up, and looks out of the door.


    With a smile on his lips, Rong Su looks at Liu Wei lightly.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows. She was seriously short of sleep. Her eyes were obviously dark blue.


    But already did not know how many sleepless day and night tolerance seven Wangye, but the skin light is smooth, under the eye even a little bit of shadow is not.


    God is so unfair to men and women.


    He looked at his face angrily. Liu Wei''s voice was gloomy. He asked deliberately, "did you sleep well last night?"


    Rong Suo said with a cry, "I trust you."


    Liu Wei smiled: "well, if the chick troubles the seventh childe again in the future, the seventh childe will have to bear a lot."


    Rong Su''s face turned black as expected: "you said you don''t need to worry about this child for two days."


    "The plan can''t keep up with the changes. Accidents come faster than tomorrow."


    Rong Su: "you are shameless."


    Liu Wei: Thank you very much


    Rong Su: "your skin is very poor."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    With a bang, Liu Wei closed the door, took a deep breath, stomped back to the bed, and buried her face in Rong Ling''s arms.


    Rong Leng also heard the conversation just now. Although he closed his eyes, he raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. The man hugged Liu Wei and kissed her on the forehead.


    Liu Wei didn''t say a word. After a quarter of an hour, she got up and went to wipe Xiaoli and pearl.


    After wiping, Liu Wei went back to bed and said to Rong Leng, "you can''t call me in two hours, unless it''s a big thing."


    Allow Leng to lose smile, only should a: "good."


    It''s a pity that something big happened soon.


    At the second moment of Chenshi, Liu Wei just fell asleep again, and there was a noise outside.


    Liu Wei frowned, fell into the quilt, opened his eyes and asked vaguely, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Leng, who is changing clothes, closes up his robe, opens the door and goes out.


    Then there was a voice outside.


    Liu Wei turned over and covered her ears, but did not listen.


    After a while, Rong Leng came in, crouched down and pushed Liu Wei.Liu Wei has predicted that there is nothing good. She covers her head and refuses to listen.


    Rong Ling then sat beside and said casually, "yamen found a severed finger. Someone recognized that the spanner on the severed finger was Zhong Ziyu''s."


    Liu Wei throws the quilt, sits up fiercely, looks at Rong Leng: "fingers?"


    Rong Ling nods, takes Liu Wei''s clothes and throws them into her arms.


    Liu Wei is very tangled, holding clothes, thinking, shaking his head: "but I left, Xiaoli and Pearl no one looked at."


    "I look." Said Rong Ling.


    Such things as mutilated limbs are to allow Leng to go, and I don''t think it can help anything. At present, the clue has been put in Yamen. Liu Wei is going to have a look anyway, at least to make sure if it''s Zhong Ziyu Is it the broken finger of the fake bell.


    Although she was worried about Xiaoli pearl, Liu Wei got up and changed clothes. After a simple wash, she went to the Yamen together with the Yamen servant who had been waiting outside for a long time.


    Liu Yue stood in front of the window and looked at the bottom of the inn. The young man in white, who left with the yamen runner, looked at his slightly emaciated back. Liu Yue''s lips were pursed into a line.


    Last night, Liu Yue thought about it for a long time. He always felt that he had seen it before.


    In the latter half of the night, Liu Yue woke up. He did not look at this person''s face, but his divine behavior, which made him feel familiar.


    Although Liu Yue was raised in a boudoir, she did not know nothing about men.


    According to Liu Yue, unless it is a young man, a man after the crown, he will not be in such a shape in any case.


    But if he is a man, he is more like a woman. A woman with a heavy mind is often sincere when she looks at a woman.


    Women?


    The woman with Rong Du?


    Liu Yue is not sure whether her guess is accurate. Liu Yue thinks that she needs to test it and wait for this person to come back


    "BAM BAM." At this time, the door was knocked.


    Liu Yue adjusts her mood, closes the window, turns around and opens the door.


    Outside the door, it''s a waiter. He asks Liu Yue if she wants to go downstairs for dinner or bring the breakfast to the room.


    Liu Yue''s line of sight unconsciously looks to Rong Su''s room, sees its door is locked, ponders for a while, and says, "go down and use it. Cloth your meal."


    When the waiter answered, he went.


    Liu Yue went back to the room, took out an embroidered hair ornament under the pillow, pinched it in her hand, turned around and went to the room at the end of the corridor.


    Knock on the door. After a while, the door opens.


    Rong Leng holds the teacup in his hand and looks at Liu Yue, who is suddenly looking for the door. His tone is indifferent: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 567

    Liu Yue heard the indifference in Rong Ling''s voice, bit her lips, fell down, and said, "little girl Liu Yue, who has seen the third childe for two days, has not found the time to say hello to the third childe, but also hopes the third childe''s forgiveness."


    Rong Ling left early and came back late these two days. He never met Liu Yue.


    "Nothing." Allow edge to perfunctory a word at will, want to close a door.


    Liu Yue hurriedly stopped, and took the embroidered hair ornament out of her hands. She said eagerly: "the little girl has nothing. When I saw a little girl in the third childe''s room, I embroidered a hair flower all night. If the little girl doesn''t dislike it, I still hope..."


    "No need." Unknown things, tolerance Leng inertia of a refusal.


    Liu Yue didn''t seem to think that Rong Leng refused so simply. After a while, she was embarrassed and hesitated. She said, "this is the little girl''s wish. Could you please ask the little girl to come out and meet her, then..."


    "The little girl is still sleeping." Allow Leng to say coldly, the word falls, also no longer perfunctory, close the door directly, the line of sight that the person outside the door seeks, completely shield.


    Liu Yue meets a hard nail. The embroidery on her hand is held in the palm by Liu Yue. After a while, the embroidery changes shape.


    Liu Yue takes a deep breath, adjusts her breath, suppresses all the anger in her heart, turns around and changes her face. She is the beautiful and elegant person again.


    Just face to do again perfect, the mood in the heart, but still can''t resist.


    Still sleeping? This morning, I clearly saw the little girl come out of the seventh Lord''s house. It''s only one hour later, and she fell asleep again?


    Liu Yue feels that the current situation deviates from her original assumption.


    Liu Yue has imagined that he can use Liu Wei''s news to keep himself around rongsu. He has also imagined that he can use various ideas of Liu Wei and his own value.


    Liu Yue has already weighed all the advantages and disadvantages in her mind, and finally determined that her plan is feasible.


    But now, when she is really by rongsu''s side, Liu Yue feels that this person is different from what she imagined.


    Two days ago, it was OK. This morning, it was


    At the thought of the tall and handsome man, his face was tired, but he stroked the little girl''s head gently. The little girl''s hair was messy. In his eyes, he revealed his opposite patience when he was getting along with himself. Liu Yue felt upset.


    In particular, the little girl is so young.


    Liu Yue remembers that there are little sons in the seventh Prince''s mansion.


    Although Rong Su has no royal concubine, his wives and concubines are in groups, and there are already several children in the house.


    People in Beijing all know that the seven lords did not pay much attention to the children who came out of the Commons. In the past, they even did not pay much attention to them.


    A person who is so indifferent to his own children will take care of a strange little girl?


    This is clearly unrealistic.


    So Liu Yue''s only guess is that this little girl is Rong Su''s daughter, but she is different from the children born by those yingyingyanyan in the mansion.


    Since Rong Su looks at the little girl in a different way, he must be extremely compassionate to her mother.


    At this moment, the sense of crisis hit my heart.


    Liu Yue confesses that she has paid so much and has come all the way, not to witness the story of her beloved, having children with another woman, loving and touching.


    I want to rob Rong Xu. Now, what I need to do. First, I want to know who the mother of the child is and where she is now?


    Second, to establish feelings with the child, if not, then we have to find ways to make him fall in the heart of the seventh prince.


    Thinking of the challenges she will face and the involvement of the third prince, Liu Yue finds it hard to move forward.


    But Liu Yue really doesn''t understand. Since he is the child of the seventh Lord, why does he sleep in the third Lord''s house?


    It''s said in the court, but it has never been said that the three lords and the seven Lords have intimate relations.


    They are clearly hostile to each other. Why, at present, they are all in the same boat?


    And the man in white who lives with the third prince. Is he really a woman?


    If it is a woman, what is her identity?


    In Beijing, the man in black clearly said that Liu Wei was with the third prince, but he came for two days, and then infered from the reaction of the seventh prince that Liu Wei was not here.


    Where did Liu Wei go? What does it have to do with the man in white?


    There are so many questions in my heart, Liu Yue thought and went down the stairs.


    Liu Yue finished his breakfast and subconsciously raised his eyes. He looked at the room on the second floor of the eye, but saw that the third prince left the room and knocked on the door of the seventh prince. After a long conversation, the third prince went downstairs and out of the inn, while the seventh Prince turned around and entered the third prince''s room after he told the second son what to say.


    Liu Yue, lingran in her heart, stopped Xiaoer and asked, "what did the gentleman on the second floor say to you?"


    Little two knew that they were together, so he didn''t care. "Let the little one send the breakfast to the next room. The young man said, let''s send two. He''ll use them in the next room."Two?


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said to Xiao Er, "I''ll have breakfast in a moment. Just give it to me."


    "But..." What does little two want to say.


    Liu Yue takes a ingot of silver from his sleeve and hands it to Xiao er.


    Little two took over in a hurry and said nothing.


    The breakfast arrived in a short time. Liu Yue went up to the second floor with the food box.


    Liu Yue knocks on the door. In a moment, someone opens it.


    No surprise to see the cold man in the room. Liu Yue smiled and handed over the food box. He said: "I''m busy downstairs, and my second brother can''t get a free meal. I know it''s the meal of the seventh childe. The little girl made her own decision and took it over. Didn''t let the seventh childe wait for a long time?"


    Rong Su looks at Liu Yue lightly and goes to pick up the food box.


    But just when she met the handle, Liu Yue withdrew her hand again. Tian smiled and said, "where is the reason for you to arrange the dishes yourself, if not, or are you waiting on me?"


    Rong Su has always been proud and used to it. On the way, he has eaten all the pain he didn''t have in the first half of his life. Now he has adapted to the hardship, but that''s the case with people. Since someone is waiting on him, why do you have to do it yourself?


    There is no special refusal. Let''s get out of the way and signal Liu Yue to come in.


    Liu Yue''s heart is not very happy, but on the face it is not. She only looks down timidly and goes around calmly.


    Entered the room, just saw the picture inside.


    The room is very clean. The curtain is put down in front of the bed. Liu Yue can see someone in the curtain, but he can''t see who it is.


    And the little couch in front of the bed, the little girl I saw this morning, is wrapped in a quilt and sleeping there obediently.


    Liu Yue quietly put the food box in front of the table, opened the lid, and slowly set up the dishes. When the two pieces of meals were placed properly, Liu Yue put away the food box, but didn''t leave immediately. Looking at that, it seemed that Liu Yue had to wait beside Rong Su all the time.

 Chapter 568

    There is nothing wrong with Rong Su, just look at the time, go to the small soft collapse, push and push the little girl who is still sleeping.


    The chick is awake.


    Liu Wei checked it in person this morning. It''s OK for little girl, but her long deep sleep and intense brain activity make her more tired than those who haven''t slept for several days.


    The child who is seriously ill can''t be tired. Now the girl sleeps sweetly and Rong Su doesn''t want to cry, but she has to wake up the child, eat and sleep again.


    He called twice, and the little girl, who was slumbering, mumbled and rubbed her eyes.


    Rong Su pulls down the quilt of the little girl and urges her, "get up and eat."


    The little girl felt vaguely that when someone spoke to her, she opened her eyes lazily, but she was totally unexpected.


    The little girl was stunned for a while, and sat up stupidly, then hugged the quilt and pulled back.


    This movement makes the countenance frown.


    Rong Xu''s face was cold and he called out again: "eat!"


    Little girl watched Rong go to the table and sat down. Then little girl couldn''t help feeling her head. But this touch made her feel pain in her forehead. She reached out and pressed her hand. She felt her head was shaking, like it was full of water. If she moved, she would be in a mess.


    "What?" Look at the girl''s ugly face, Rong Su asks again.


    The little girl looked at him timidly, paused for a long time, then asked tentatively: "seven CHILDES..."


    As soon as the voice came out, the girl found that her throat was dry.


    The little girl felt at her throat as if she had forgotten something, but she couldn''t remember what she had forgotten.


    Rong Su poured out a glass of water, got up and handed it to the girl herself.


    The little girl held her hands in a hurry, with grape like eyes blinking, curious and timid.


    If only I could be so clever in the evening, I''d like to ask her, "is there any discomfort?"


    The little girl shook her head in a hurry. She felt that her head was like a rattle. She stopped in a hurry and said: "I''m tired and worried about you I''m fine, but maybe I''ve slept a lot and I''m a little dizzy. "


    If Liu Wei is there, he will surely say that it is not sleeping, it is that there is too much activity in the brain, the brain activity exceeds the load, and the brain nerve expands.


    But now Liu Wei is not there, and Rong Su doesn''t know how to treat her. When the girl says she''s OK, he listens and urges, "get out of bed and have a meal."


    The girl looked at the table full of meals, and saw the beautiful girl who had never seen before standing at the table.


    Hesitating for a moment, looking around, the girl wanted to make sure where she was and what happened?


    Girl felt like she was taken out of her room after sleeping at night


    No, sleep at night? Did you fall asleep?


    Isn''t it embroidering shoes for little childe in the room? Big girl also sews sole and Embroiders vamp with herself. What about big girl? What about sister?


    Little girl is at a loss now, but she quickly recognizes that she is in the room of Liu Gongzi and the third Gongzi.


    Since it''s a familiar place, little girl is not afraid, but she wants to know why she came here?


    Still sleeping here.


    What about Mr. Liu?


    How about the third childe?


    Why are you and Mr. Qi here?


    Isn''t the relationship between Mr. Liu and Mr. Qi bad? Why are you still allowed to enter his room at will? Or, seven CHILDES sneak in? But what did he come in for? Just to set up a table, come here for breakfast?


    The little girl was puzzled about the current situation and wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare to ask Mr. Qi, so she got out of bed and walked to the table under the slightly frowned sight of Mr. Qi.


    "Sit down." Rong Su orders.


    The little girl sat down obediently, and then looked at the beautiful girl who was still standing by her side. She hurriedly stood up again and looked at the man in some confusion.


    "Sit down and eat." Rong Su pushes the congee to the girl.


    Chick hesitates. Do you want to sit by yourself? But the girl didn''t sit either. She sat alone, leaving the guests aside. It didn''t seem very good.


    On weekdays, little girl is spoiled by Liu weijiao. Liu Wei said that everyone eats at the same table, regardless of each other. Although big girl and little girl listen to each other on the surface, they all know in their hearts that as servants, they are not qualified to sit with their childs.


    It''s just as usual. After all, there are no outsiders. The masters are free from trifles, and the subordinates are happy to rely on their favours. But now there are outsiders, the chicks dare not indulge.


    Besides, for chicks, Mr. Liu and Mr. San are their own masters. They are a family, but Mr. Qi is an outsider.


    They usually don''t add up to two sentences a day.


    Little girl used to walk around the seventh childe. She always felt that this person was not easy to get along with. Besides, the little childe said that the seventh childe was a scum man.


    Rong Su knows nothing about it. In the heart of the little girl who harasses her every night in her room, she is actually an unfamiliar stranger.Rong Su also saw that little girl was standing foolishly. She did not move or eat, so she raised her hand and pressed the child, and pushed little girl to the stool.


    The girl was forced to sit down.


    See seven childe insist, although feel oneself arrogate, to the girl that does not know next to also very embarrassed, but the little girl is still obediently holding a bowl, rigidly ate a porridge.


    The taste of qingcongee is very light. After a sip, little girl sticks out her chopsticks and wants to eat with a piece of shrimp and diced meat.


    But just after the chopsticks were extended, the plate of shrimp and diced meat was removed, and then a green vegetable was stuffed into its own bowl.


    Little girl looks at Rong Su and the extra leaves in the bowl. She blinks silently. I don''t know why Mr. Qi is so kind to take the dishes for herself, which is the most disliked dish.


    "Now you have to eat something light." Rong Su, according to what Rong Ling said, forcibly entrusted two children and two birds to him.


    Little girl is holding chopsticks and wants to say that she can eat meat. She ate meat yesterday, but because she is not familiar with the seventh childe, little girl is not easy to say. She can only eat the vegetable leaves with a dull "hum" sound.


    A meal of breakfast, the table is full of good dishes, but the girl ate a bowl of porridge, with three green vegetables.


    Girl finished eating, subconsciously to take a handkerchief out to wipe mouth, but hand in sleeve pocket out, nothing out.


    Have you lost your handkerchief?


    Little girl thought so, so she pinched her sleeve and tried to wipe it with her sleeve at will.


    And chick just wanted to do this, a delicate and delicate white wrist, stretched over, chick has not yet reflected, the thin scarf, has been pasted on chick''s lips.


    A chuckle, in the girl''s ear sounded: "girls home, where can use sleeves to wipe mouth, more inelegant."


    The little girl stared at this. She didn''t know it at all, but when she met, she used a thin, soft silk to wipe her mouth. She was at a loss.


    The fragrant silk scarf flicked past her lips, and the little girl was slightly refreshed. Her face suddenly turned red, and she hurriedly said, "I, I''ll clean it for you..."

 Chapter 569

    Liu Yue smiled, doting on the tip of the little girl''s nose, only angry: "silly girl."


    Little girl looked at the man in front of her. Although she felt that he was familiar with him for the first time, and he was so close to himself, which was strange, she could not bear the beauty and fragrance of everyone. Little girl was confused, and her face was redder, her head was lowered, and her ears were hot.


    Liu Yue seems to be soft, but in fact, she looks at her eyes. She has circled around the girl for several times, but her heart is more and more suspicious.


    Is this girl really the daughter of the seventh prince?


    Even if the face is rough, there is a sense of smallness in the body, that is, the clothes on the body. Although they are clean and tidy, they are not dignified. If you say that the girls of ordinary people are just like that, but it is the seventh Prince


    It''s hard to hear. In Kyoto, a servant girl of a big family can see better than this child.


    Liu Yue covers her mind and wants to say something, but she listens to Rong Xu and says coldly, "take it."


    Liu yueleng for a moment, realize that this sentence is to oneself say, slightly frown, heart say, he still really regard her as servant? But hands, but did not stop, honest began to clean up the table.


    When the girl saw this, she was busy to follow her help, but she was stopped by Rong Xu and said, "you are tired, go to sleep again."


    Girl shook her head: "I''m not tired. Let me clean up. Don''t dirty girl''s hands..."


    "Go to sleep." Rong Su''s voice became colder and his tone was more severe.


    The little girl was frightened and stood on one side, afraid to move, but her heart was extremely bent.


    I feel like an orphan now. My elder sister, Mr. Liu, Mr. San and Mr. Xiao are not even around Pearl and cuckoo. I am kidnapped by Mr. Qi. I need to see his face and bear his moody temper.


    Little girl is flat mouth, want to leave very much, don''t like to get along with seven childe alone at all.


    Liu Yue cleans up the table slowly and obediently, but her mind is always on the interaction between the two people.


    And Rong back to see the little girl for a long time, simply get up, carrying the little girl''s back collar, people directly to the small soft couch, the quilt to the little girl''s head a cover, cold way: "sleep."


    The little girl pulled the quilt down and showed a pair of black eyes, pleading: "I Can I go back to my room and sleep? "


    "No." Rong Suo refused without hesitation. Rong Leng said that the three patients were put together for easy care.


    The little girl went into the quilt pitifully, timidly back to face, and expressed her dissatisfaction.


    Rong Su looks at the action of the little girl. She seems to have found nothing, but gets up. When she turns her head, she sees that Liu Yue has not finished tidying up yet and frowns.


    Liu Yue has been paying attention to Rong su. Seeing this, she hastens to speed up her movements and put away the food box, which makes her leave quietly.


    The door closed and the room became quiet.


    Rong Su took a book, sat on the wide chair, looked at the bed with no movement, and looked at her back, like a girl who had slept in the past.


    Turn the page open and look at it slowly.


    The sunshine outside the window projected in. Without the chill of last night, it was a warm day.


    At the same time, in yamen, Liu Wei was wearing gloves and holding the severed finger in her hand. She looked very seriously.


    Sun Qi shrunk his neck and asked cautiously: "Lord Liu, this This is Zhong Xian Bah, is that the thief''s finger? "


    Liu Wei did not make a sound, only looked for a long time, then put down the broken finger, crossed his hands, and looked at several people under the hall: "this broken finger, who found it?"


    Several yamen servants looked at each other, and finally sun Qi said, "this is what aunt Sheng found."


    "Madame Sheng?" Liu Wei doubts.


    Elder brother Hu said: "my Lord, aunt Sheng is the cook of the back chef of our Yamen. When Aunt Sheng came to yamen this morning, she saw it outside the gate. She saw it was a beautiful embroidered box, so she picked it up and looked at it. Who knows when it was opened, it was..."


    Liu Wei listened, pondered and asked, "where is Sheng''s wife?"


    Mr. Hu pointed out: "at this time, I guess I''m going to buy some vegetables. I''ll prepare lunch later." There are many people in the yamen, many mouths, and few back chefs. You have to prepare meals in advance, or you will be too late.


    Liu Wei nodded, or said: "I''ll call madam Sheng. I''ll ask you two questions."


    Since Lord Liu insists, and this is related to the case, brother Hu responds and sends a small yamen servant to find someone.


    During the process of looking for someone, sun Qi asked Liu Wei again, "Lord Liu, how do you know? Is the owner of this finger the thief? If you can''t tell, will you... "


    "Don''t be impatient, Lord Sun." Although the case is under the control of zhengemen, after all, the case happened in Guyong mansion. As the official of Guyong mansion, sun Qi is duty bound. Even if he doesn''t care about the process of the case in ordinary times, he should keep an eye on it at the critical moment.


    You know, the second thing is that the tourist base of Guyong mansion is about to open. If this series of life cases are still unsolved, they will be beautiful and no one will come to visit.After all, who knows if it''s just a coincidence that the murderer out there will be watched?


    Sun Qi is very anxious, but it''s just that Lord Liu asked him to be calm and calm down, which made him more anxious.


    Just then, a middle-aged woman came in with a small yamen servant outside. Beside the woman, there was a little girl with a vegetable basket.


    "Big, sir Shanda''s mother just bought some vegetables and came back. I will I will bring Madame Sheng. " The little yamen servant said, but he was still panting. He was obviously in a hurry.


    Also, less than a quarter of an hour after I went out, I came back so soon. It was obvious that I had made great efforts.


    But look at that big lady Sheng, and the little girl beside her, but it''s Lili soso, who has no breath at all.


    Liu Wei looked at one or two of them silently. As soon as she was about to open her mouth, she saw the girl carrying the vegetable basket. She took out two pieces of pancakes from the basket and went forward briskly. She handed them to sun Qi. In her mouth, she said: "Mr. Sun, Mrs. Sheng said that you are too early to come to yamen today, even if you haven''t come to use breakfast yet. I brought them from the stall. Eat them quickly. Don''t be hungry The son is good. "


    Sun Qi took the pancakes with a smile and said: "Xiaoqing is a virtuous person. Who will marry you in the future is really lucky." Said, holding the pancake, he took a bite.


    Little green girl listened to him boasting. Her cheeks were red. She put down the vegetable basket timidly and said to Shanda''s mother, "Granny, the basket has been brought back for you. I, I want to go back to the stall. My father is too busy to come here alone. I''ll go first..." Said, and shy with a timid look at Sun Qi, snigger, turn away.


    Seeing this, Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows a little and gave sun Qi a teasing look.


    But at a glance, he only saw sun Qi eating pancakes with a big mouth. He didn''t receive them at all. At the end of the meal, he smacked his mouth and poured himself a glass of water.


    Liu Wei''s face suddenly collapsed, and her heart said, no wonder sun Qi is single now!

 Chapter 570

    Brother Hu took over the things for Aunt Sheng and invited people to sit down. Then he said, "madam, this is Lord Liu."


    Shanda''s simple and honest mother hurriedly gets up and makes a salute.


    Liu Wei raises her hand to show that Aunt Sheng doesn''t need to be restrained.


    Because it''s our own people in yamen, everyone is familiar with each other, and it''s pleasant to ask.


    When brother Hu asked, Shanda looked at the beautiful small box on the table with lingering palpitations, and said with a pale face: "this is what I saw in the morning. It was at the gate. When I entered the gate, I saw it and brought it in. I didn''t think..."


    Brother Hu patted aunt on the shoulder and looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei pinches the small box and shakes it at will. Aunt Sheng looks at it. As expected, her face looks ugly again. Her eyes subconsciously avoid Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei observed for a while and asked, "when aunt took this box, did you ever see someone else nearby?"


    Lady Sheng shook her head. "Never."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrow and said, "I don''t need to answer so quickly. I think it''s too late to say it clearly."


    Shanda''s mother''s eyes were simple: "my Lord, I really didn''t. when the women saw the box, they thought it was someone who dropped it. They saw it all around, and they were sure there was no one, so they picked it up."


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound, just drooping her eyes. For a while, people couldn''t see her.


    Aunt Sheng was a little nervous, but when she looked at the time, she got up again and said, "my Lord, all the people''s women know is that, nothing else, this It''s not early now. It''s time for the women to go back to the kitchen and get busy. Otherwise, it''s time for lunch... "


    Liu Wei glanced at Aunt Sheng, what was in her eyes, but the speed was too fast. Then, Liu Wei hooked her lips and nodded softly: "if there is anything else, you can find aunt at any time."


    "It''s natural. The women are in the kitchen. They are always there..." Sheng said, and Liu Wei waved to Shanda to leave.


    Hu Zong Yi was so distressed that she picked up two vegetable baskets and sent the little yamen servant to Shanda Niang.


    It was not until the man left and sun Qi finished burning the pancakes that he clapped his hands, wiped his mouth and asked, "is this finger Zhong Ziyu''s thief? Mr. Liu, do you have a decision? "


    Liu Wei put the box down at will and opened the lid with a relaxed expression. Suddenly, a human finger came out.


    Liu Wei took off her gloves, pinched her finger and put it on the tip of her nose.


    Sun Qi''s eyes widened and he was fascinated. He just waited for Liu Wei to tell the truth. But when sun Qi thought that he could hear something shocking, Liu Wei suddenly put that finger on his lips, opened his mouth, snapped off half of it, ate it in his mouth and chewed it slowly.


    "Ah ah..." Sun Qi was so scared that he slid down from the chair. The whole body was numb: "Liu, Liu, you..."


    General service Hu, together with several small yamen servants, was so frightened that his eyes were red that he stepped back one by one and became stiff.


    They were yamen servants. They lived on the edge of knives. They saw corpses, dead people and mutilated limbs, but they did not see people eating human flesh.


    Also in public, eating human flesh is so delicious.


    All the people in the hall immediately felt that their scalp was swollen and their stomach was ready to move.


    Liu Wei''s Pink tip of the tongue came out, licked the plasma on his lips, ate it for a while, and then commented, "it''s a little sticky."


    Can it be non sticky? You eat a mouth of blood, of course, sticky!


    And is stickiness the point? Is that the point? Is that the point?


    You eat human flesh, fingers, fingers, you eat it!


    All the people in the hall were flustered. Sun Qi had lost his face and moved to the rear of general service Hu with trembling.


    General service Hu also felt a lot of pressure. He knew that Lord Liu was very powerful, the autopsy was powerful, and the martial arts were also powerful. So what would he do if he wanted to eat such a powerful person? Of course, he can escape. With his meat of more than 100 Jin, it''s still hopeful that he can escape while being eaten. But even if he can escape and survive, what can Mr. Sun do? What can other small yamen servants do? He can''t leave anyone else alone!


    General service Hu thought in his mind, do you want to take all the people out with you? Or, just call someone?


    But the best martial arts of Yamen is him. He can''t do it. Didn''t others come to send "dishes" to Lord Liu?


    When he thought about it, Liu Wei had already eaten half of the fingers, and the rest of them were thrown back into the box. He wiped his mouth and looked at the dodging others. He frowned and asked, "do you want to eat, too?"


    Everyone shake their heads!


    Liu Wei handed the half of his finger over to him and said, "if you want to eat, you can eat it. The taste is average, but the ingredients are fresh and sweet."


    Hu, who was blocked in the front, waved his hand and said with a dry smile: "my lord You, you eat, we We are not hungry... "


    Liu Wei saw that they really didn''t eat it, put her fingers back in the box, covered it, and said, "I don''t like sweet food."


    Say, put the box aside and get up.Liu Wei moved, and everyone followed her several steps backward. They were crowded and almost tripped over each other.


    Liu Wei looked out at the sky and said, "since there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first, and call me when there''s new progress in the case."


    "Big..." Sun Qi wants to stop Liu Wei and say that there will be new progress in Mingming, but you eat the progress!


    But when the words reached his lips, sun Qi did not dare to say them. At last, he could only retract the back of general service Hu and said timidly: "you Walk slowly... "


    Liu Wei takes a look at Sun Qi and goes out to the door.


    Liu Wei took a step, others took a step to avoid. When Liu wei walked out of the gate, everyone was relieved at last. At this critical moment, Liu Wei turned around again, and all the people were suddenly awed and tensed.


    Liu Wei said: "that sweet scented osmanthus cake can''t finish eating and then it''s thrown away. It''s easy to attract ants after the night."


    Sweet osmanthus cake? Where have sweet osmanthus cake?


    Sun Qi looks at the beautiful box in the direction Liu Wei pointed out. It''s safe and stable. There''s no other refreshments on the table.


    Sun Qi dared not speak, but general service Hu boldly opened his mouth: "Lord Liu, I know doctor Su of Shengren hall. Would you like to go to him and sit down?"


    Liu Wei frowned: "hmm?"


    General service Hu hurriedly said: "it''s just sitting, not curing. If you don''t want to cure, no one dares to force you You Don''t come here, big, sir You think I didn''t say anything I have nothing Mr. Liu, my subordinates are wrong. Don''t come here... "


    Hu said as he retreated, the people who were hiding behind him ran to the other end of the room in a blink of an eye for fear of being involved in the same line with him.


    General service Hu sighed that other people were ungrateful and regretted that he shouldn''t talk too much. Look, Lord Liu has a big animal nature and wants to eat people!


    The author has said: in these days, there are several activities of sending and reading cakes in the book circle. Please look at the rules carefully and take part in the welfare actively!

 Chapter 571

    Liu Wei stepped forward step by step, until he forced general service Hu to the corner of the wall, then pointed angrily at the tip of his nose and asked, "I need to see a doctor?"


    General Hu is going to cry: "don''t look, don''t look, don''t look My Lord, my subordinates are really wrong... "


    Liu Wei frowned, tutted, squinted and asked, "where do you see it? I need to see a doctor?"


    You eat human flesh!


    President Hu wanted to say it, but he didn''t dare.


    Liu Wei sneered, a little angry but: "I didn''t use breakfast to come, tossed for a long time, hungry tired, eat a sweet scented osmanthus cake what? I know this is the evidence of the hall, but there is no clue to take. I''ll taste it. What''s the matter? Is this the case? "


    Hu, the chief military officer, was holding his heart and biting his mouth.


    Sun Qi thought that he was the leader of the first mansion after all, so he put in a word carefully: "you ate It''s not osmanthus cake, it''s human flesh... " Finish saying, mumble: "it seems that it''s not the brain that is sick, it''s the eyes that are not easy to use..."


    Liu Wei was a little angry, but she didn''t have an official with a good brain and eyes!


    Go to, Liu Wei will open that box, take out the remaining half of the fingers, hard one pinch, the middle of the vertical pinch open, in two.


    Inside, red blood, soaked with white meat, looks red, white, and all of a sudden disgusting.


    It''s fucking stuffed!


    Liu Wei breaks a piece and hands it to sun Qi.


    Sun Qi''s face suddenly turned white, and hurriedly stepped back several steps, waving his hand.


    Without saying a word, Liu Wei went straight to him, reached out and squeezed his chin heavily, then put the "finger" into his mouth.


    Sun Qi wants to vomit on the spot. Liu Wei covers his mouth and doesn''t let him vomit.


    Sun Qi is going crazy!


    Sun Qi struggles desperately, but a scholar who has no strong hand can''t compare with a martial arts expert. After a while, he has no energy.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Liu Wei''s hand is loosened, and sun Qi subconsciously swallows saliva. Unconsciously, he tastes the taste of the finger. But unexpectedly, the originally thought stink and nausea turned into nourishing sweetness at this moment.


    "Here..." Sun Qi was shocked.


    Liu Wei wiped her hands and didn''t speak.


    Sun Qi had a careful aftertaste. Finally, he had to be brave enough to chew and determine his taste. His face suddenly showed embarrassment: "here Is it really sweet scented osmanthus cake? " Finish saying, but pick a mouth again: "but really too sweet, still have some sticky teeth."


    The others were stunned when they heard the words. President Hu was brave. He came over and carefully identified the broken finger. He also took the courage to smell it. At last, he suddenly realized that it was really Guihua cake.


    It''s just good. Why do you want to make the sweet osmanthus cake into the shape of an adult finger and put it at the gate of Yamen? The workmanship here is excellent!


    President Hu thought like this, so he took the wrench off the finger, pinched it, looked at it, and finally found that the wrench was cake, not real.


    So who is so boring?


    Curious, Hu asked Liu Wei.


    A turn, but found that Liu Wei has come to the door.


    He called out, "Lord Liu, then..."


    Liu Wei didn''t return either, and said as he walked: "the fingers are not Zhong Ziyu''s. This sweet scented osmanthus cake may have been made by him. As for why, there are other reasons besides provocation?"


    At the first moment when Liu Wei saw the finger, he was sure it was fake, but Liu Wei couldn''t be sure who the person was.


    If it''s Zhong Ziyu, Liu Wei actually believes it. After all, the craftsmanship of that man is really good. The lanterns made of human skin are exquisite, beautiful and easy to use.


    But why did Zhong Ziyu do this?


    Mingming has already escaped, but also deliberately revealed his whereabouts and flaws. Let people know that he is still in Guyong mansion?


    Liu Wei can''t think very well, so she meets the person who found the finger, the lady Sheng, and has some problems.


    The little yamen servant came with the big lady and the cake girl. A big man in the little yamen servant was so tired that he could not speak properly. The two women carrying two baskets were full of spirit and looked as usual.


    The cake girl could also explain that she was used to rough work because she was young.


    But Sheng is over five years old. She should not have such a good physique anyway.


    The most important thing is that Liu Wei can see from his face, steps and vaguely that he should be a trainer.


    But martial arts should not be very good. After walking, the heel is on the ground, unlike an expert.


    But if you want to send something for Zhong Ziyu, it''s not enough to be an expert.


    Therefore, Liu Wei now has a little doubt in her heart whether Sheng''s wife is with Zhong Ziyu or not?


    Is this finger from Aunt Sheng?


    If so, it means that Zhong Ziyu should have left Guyong mansion, or be very hidden. If not, then Zhong Ziyu colluded with others? Or is he really not far away?Liu Wei thought in her heart that her steps had already unconsciously gone back to the kitchen.


    Can walk to half, just past the arch moon gate, then saw inside the moon gate, the gentle and elegant middle-aged man, holding several files, is coming.


    The arch is narrow, and the two formally stop and confront each other.


    Ji Feng moved aside and said, "Lord Liu, please."


    Liu Wei did not make a sound, pursed her lips, crossed Ji Feng, and left.


    After two steps, Liu Wei stopped again, looked left and right, and finally turned around and called Jifeng, "master Ji knows which direction the chef is."


    Liu Wei asked coldly, but it was rare that Liu Wei took the initiative to talk to himself. Ji Feng couldn''t help getting excited and said, "right side."


    Liu Wei looked at his expression of obvious exultation, lowered her eyes, said thanks, and turned away.


    Ji Feng thought about it. Before Liu Wei left, he called out, "I''ll go back to my hometown some days. I''ve asked the Yamen for two months'' leave. My Lord, I''d like to join you..."


    "Master Ji." Liu Wei interrupts Ji Feng''s invitation, looks at him coldly, and says, "I think my attitude is clear to you."


    Ji Feng lowered his eyes and breathed: "no turning around?"


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, but she was determined.


    Ji Feng was silent when he knew that it was no use saying more.


    Liu Wei didn''t talk to him much. He decided on the direction and went straight to the back chef.


    After walking for a while, Liu Wei suddenly looks back when he comes out of the second gongyuemen. As expected, Ji Feng is still behind him.


    Liu Wei frowned and was about to say something. Ji Feng had already crossed Liu Wei, stepped into the arch first, and then into the courtyard of the chef.


    Liu Wei stood still and listened to the back kitchen. After a while, she heard the voice of the little girl: "how can Ji adults come to the kitchen to eat? If you want anything, I''ll tell you. We can deliver it to you by ourselves. You can walk around where you work. "


    Then there was Jifeng''s gentle voice: "it''s just as well to come here."


    "What will adults eat in that season? Or is it up to our big lady? "


    "Well, it''s up to you, Madame."

 Chapter 572

    The little girl chuckled out: "if no one knows, I''m afraid he thought that adults Ji loved our big lady Sheng, so obedient. Tell me, how many days have you not spent on meals? What to eat, when to eat, how much to eat and how long to eat are all arranged by our lady Sheng. Mr. Ji, you are really lucky. Shanda''s mother has been so considerate for you before you marry. "


    Ji Feng seemed to be embarrassed by ridicule, just smiled and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    The little girl knew that he was easy to talk. She kept listening and said more.


    Finally, it was interrupted by a light reprimand: "have all the dishes been washed? With this tongue chewing skill, the work has been finished for a long time. "


    The little girl has been taught, so she shrinks her neck and dare not say a word.


    Liu Wei stood outside and heard everything clearly. Until Sheng''s voice appeared, Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows a little and went inside.


    Seeing Liu Wei come in, Shanda''s mother, who was about to chat with Jifeng, rushed to meet her. She invited Liu Wei in and set up a chair. Then she rubbed her palms at a loss: "now, how is Mr. Liu coming? Our kitchen is small and messy. It''s not easy to walk on the road. You have no trouble. "


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "nothing."


    Shanda''s mother is very enthusiastic. She puts people on the chair and goes to the kitchen table to have two breakfast.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to use it at first. He came here because he had something to do with it. He didn''t want to eat or drink.


    You can see the green plum fruit on the table. Liu Wei is stunned. He takes one with chopsticks and sniffs it. There is no problem.


    Shanda''s mother hurriedly said: "this is a southern snack, green plum fruit. It''s the best pickled plum. It''s made of flour. It''s sour, sweet and most appetizing."


    Liu Wei likes to eat very few cakes. Even though the green plum fruit is the same, I still remember that the first time she ate it was when she was pregnant with Xiaoli. At that time, she didn''t react very well during pregnancy, but her taste changed a lot. When she arrived at Qujiang mansion, she had no appetite for anything, so she could eat whatever she wanted. That is to say, the green plum fruit made her eat fresh. Afterwards, jinnanyun ordered people to bring it to her every day, and she would eat it every day Eat every day.


    In the end, I fell in love.


    Although this year, she left Qujiang mansion and spent it in the north. She didn''t eat authentic green plum fruit again, but it was unforgettable to this taste.


    At present, Liu Wei picked up a piece of fruit, and easily recognized that it was really authentic southern green plum fruit. Suddenly, he was a little greedy, hesitated, and took a bite.


    The taste of sour, sour and sweet, especially familiar.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s delicious food, Sheng Niang smiled and opened the stove again. She scalded the mother''s milk, poured it into a bowl and brought it to Liu Wei''s hand.


    Green plum fruit is the best match for milk.


    As soon as Liu Wei saw the thick white milk, he could not hold it. He chewed the green plum fruit in his mouth, and then drank the milk with reserve. The taste entered the taste bud, which was refreshing.


    "Is it customary for adults to eat?" Shanda''s mother asked.


    Liu Wei nodded.


    Shanda''s mother smiled and said: "there are two bottles of huaidong fruit juice in the back. I don''t know if adults have heard of huaidong fruit. It''s a kind of sweet fruit in the south. The fruit is small and the kernel is thin. It''s all meat at a mouthful. But because it''s not well preserved, it can only be stored in winter. So it''s rare to eat it in the early autumn when huaidong fruit harvest. A few days ago, it was sold on the street corner Little green girl of the pancake family went back to her hometown and brought some here. If you don''t, would you like to have a taste? "


    Liu Wei swallowed the green plum fruit in her mouth, bent her eyes, and said, "I have eaten huaidong fruit, which tastes excellent."


    "It''s better if adults like it." Sheng said, and went to the back to get it herself.


    as like as two peas, he took out two bottles of juice. Liu Wei tasted a taste. It was exactly the same as the food eaten in Qujiang.


    Liu Wei''s food is very delicious. It seems that Sheng Da Niang loves Southern food very much. She can talk about it casually, and then she brings out several southern snacks, which Liu Wei has been used to eating for the past five years. Now, she can eat it again. If you don''t talk about it kindly, the taste is really nostalgic.


    Jifeng thought that Liu Wei would come to the kitchen to do something important, so he came here specially to fight. Maybe he could help at the critical moment and make a shadow in Liu Wei''s mind.


    But he waited for a long time. Liu Wei was eating and eating, and he was eating more and more vigorously. Looking at two plates of green plum fruits on the table, a big bottle of huaidong juice and two bowls of fresh milk, Liu Wei ate and drank. Ji Feng finally believed that Liu Wei was hungry and came to eat and drink.


    He was lost in his heart. Ji Feng saw a whole pile of messy documents. He got up after all, told him to leave, and went back to Yamen with the documents.


    When he left, Liu Weicai wiped his mouth and refused Shanda''s mother''s action of adding vegetables again. His face was cold and embarrassed.


    It''s called cannibalism.


    Liu Wei has eaten so much, and she is too embarrassed to question Sheng''s wife. At the same time, Liu Wei also understands that it''s no wonder that in the yamen, big and small, from the government Yin to the Yamen servant, they all respect Sheng''s wife.


    Don''t these parents have to be respectful?"Adults don''t eat it?" Seeing that Liu Wei can''t move his chopsticks, Shanda''s mother asks.


    Liu Wei waved and said, "eat up."


    However, Shanda''s mother said: "adults look thin. You''d better eat some more. Otherwise, you don''t want to eat now. I''ll prepare some for you. When are you hungry and when are you going to eat?"


    Sheng said, regardless of whether Liu Wei agreed or not, she had rushed to pack.


    Liu Wei wants to call aunt Sheng, but she is far away.


    Liu Wei had to follow her. When she happened to enter the back kitchen, she saw that Sheng, by her own power, took out a large porcelain jar with a weight of tens of Jin from the bottom, opened the lid and took the pickles from it.


    Liu Wei stood still, but her eyes narrowed.


    Shanda''s mother looked at Liu Wei''s expression and smiled heartily. She took the initiative to say, "frighten the adults. When she was young, she had learned some Kung Fu and had a silly strength. So the back chef of the Yamen was just a woman with two little girls. There were fewer people, but the work could be finished."


    Liu Wei listens, without trace "Er" sound.


    In a flash, Sheng Damei gathered a big package of vegetables for Liu Wei, from raw food to cooked food, then to pastry, and finally to drink.


    A quarter of an hour later, Liu Wei looked at the six food boxes in front of her eyes and was really stunned: "otherwise, there would be so many." Said Liu Wei.


    Shanda''s mother just smiled, looked at Liu Wei''s face, and said: "it''s hard for adults to deal with the case. The people''s women''s Association is those who eat, drink and drink. If you can mend your body, you can mend it. If the parents of adults know that you are hungry and thin, they will also be hurt."


    Liu Wei didn''t feel anything after listening to the first half of the sentence. After listening to the second half of the sentence, he paused for a while, raised his head for a while and frowned slightly: "I My mother? "

 Chapter 573

    Shanda''s face looks embarrassed. "Here It''s the people''s wives who have arrogated them. They shouldn''t talk nonsense. My Lord, forgive me. "


    Liu Wei did not make a sound, but looked at the table full of things, thinking that Sheng''s mother nature, no wonder the people in the Yamen were all maintaining it.


    Originally to question, but to get along, Liu Wei has been able to confirm that although he has a suspicious Kung Fu, his heart is not bad.


    Xiangyouxinsheng, besides, when talking with Liu Wei, she always paid attention to her facial expression. This person''s enthusiasm for himself really came from his heart, and the murderer was with the party.


    If the murderer is a member of the same party, how could he really be so sincere to the court''s officials?


    Determined their own answers, carrying Shanda Niang''s face and ears, she must take away the food box, Liu Wei is more or less embarrassed.


    Eating and taking, how can she make it seem that she deliberately deceives eating and drinking.


    "If the adults have finished eating these things, they would like to say to me that there are still some people''s wives here and how many they want." Before leaving, Sheng said specially.


    Liu Wei had to thank her, but she couldn''t resist the surging kindness of the other side.


    Liu wei walked very fast, and he was a bit of a runaway.


    As he walked, he thought, where is Zhong Ziyu hiding? Zhong Ziyu dare to provoke him. He must appear sooner or later, but the enemy is dark and I am clear. How to calculate it? It''s all downwind.


    Shanda''s mother watched Liu Wei leave, but she didn''t breathe until she couldn''t see the shadow.


    The little girl in the kitchen said with a smile: "I''m very kind to Mr. Liu. In the past, Mr. Sun asked her for two green plum fruits. You hid them and said nothing. We, Mr. Sun, are from the south. That''s good. You put all the green plum fruits on Mr. Liu in one breath. If Mr. Sun knows, you can''t vomit to death."


    The little girl is from the north. She doesn''t like the sour and sweet things, but she can''t eat them well. But if you like it, it''s not bad.


    But Shanda''s mother is a treasure on weekdays. Now she takes it all out and gives it to others. Isn''t it just that it''s too generous.


    The little girl murmured, but Shanda''s mother just said casually: "people''s Lord Liu is responsible for big cases. Do they like it and don''t want to let people eat more?"


    "It''s not necessary to give them all. I don''t know. I thought that the eldest mother had something to do with Lord Liu. She was as considerate as taking care of her son."


    "Go, do your work." Shanda''s mother scolded and drove the little girl away.


    The little girl spits out her tongue and leaves. Shanda''s mother leaves to clean up the table.


    This tidy up, Shanda Niang just sees the sea bowl that holds fresh milk next to, pressing a silver note, look at the figure, whole 52.


    Mrs. Sheng knows who left without guessing. She shakes her head and collects the silver note, but she says with a smile: "silly child."


    Liu Wei was carrying a large bag of things, but she didn''t want to stay outside much, so she went back to the inn directly.


    Xiaoli and Zhenzhu have not come to life. Although they are looking at each other, Liu Wei is still uneasy after they have been away for too long.


    All the way back to the inn, and just as Liu Wei was about to enter the gate of the inn, behind him, a clear female voice came: "Lord Liu."


    Liu Wei looks back and sees the colorful cloud weaving dream wearing. She is coming by with a smile.


    Seeing the dress of dream weaving, Liu Wei picks up her eyebrows.


    When she came near, Liu Wei could easily smell the strong fragrance on her partner''s body. She frowned and said, "if you do, you are not allowed to enter the room."


    The flavor of the powder is too strong for Xiaoli pearl to stand the smell pollution.


    Yun Zhimeng was in a good mood. Liu Wei''s words made Liu Wei stagnate. He immediately crossed his face and said sadly, "I came to talk with you. I can''t find you to steal my teacher now. Here comes a distinguished guest. I don''t like my clothes. It''s a friend of our Lord."


    "You are back, master?" I heard that yunzhimeng had said about the mysterious owner of her family. Liu Wei could not deny that she was curious.


    "Yun Zhimeng waved his hand:" no, it''s just that the distinguished guest arrived first


    Yun Zhimeng said, looking at the time, and said, "I have to go first. I will come to you tomorrow."


    This dream is heartless. Liu Wei gets along with it, and knows that although it seems charming, it is actually honest in nature. As long as it doesn''t involve the problem of tight adherence, it almost knows nothing.


    This kind of disposition, however, is somewhat naive, and it''s very comfortable to meet with.


    Yunzhimeng comes and goes, as if it''s just a word. Liu Wei doesn''t think much about it. He carries the food box and enters the gate of the inn.


    There''s no one in the inn today. It''s cold and clear. Just a few individual guests are drinking tea. Liu Wei intended to go back to the room directly, but suddenly felt a chill on her back.


    Liu Wei squinted back and looked around, but did not see the suspect.


    The only suspicious one is Liu Yue who is explaining something to Xiao er.Liu Yue is on the first floor, but Liu Yue doesn''t seem to notice Liu Wei. She just has a list in her hand, and she seems to be telling Xiao Er to go out and buy something for her, and counting the silver.


    In fact, Liu Yu didn''t recognize Liu Yu when he met Liu Yue, which made Liu Yu more confident and bold.


    Of course, Liu Wei is not afraid of Liu Yue.


    Liu Wei just thinks that more is better than less.


    Now, she is also a life official of the court. The rule that this woman should not enter the court as an official has been existed in ancient times. The crime of deceiving the king is beyond the ordinary people''s support.


    Liu Wei thinks that she doesn''t like to be a person who wants to show herself off. The position of a female official is not what she wants, but she is surrounded by two people who are bold, afraid of death and the rules of her ancestors. One is Fu Zichen, the other is Rong Leng.


    Neither of them seemed to think that it would be improper for them to be an official.


    Both of them are acting first and then acting later. They force Liu Wei to become an official, which is also a beautiful name. When he becomes an official, his salary will rise, which is always higher than that of Zhuo.


    They said it with good reason. Liu Wei didn''t want to suffer from the loss of silver himself. The muddleheaded agreed, and then he was out of control.


    Although Liu Wei is not afraid of the 95''s, he should be responsible for his crimes, but he is afraid of implicating some innocent people. After all, when he was an official in the dynasty, he always had to live with his colleagues.


    Liu Wei used to be in Qujiang mansion. If he was exposed, he would probably involve a whole group of people in Qujiang mansion, either Fu Zichen or the senior yamen servants in the mansion, all of whom would suffer misfortune.


    Now Liu Wei is at the gate of zhengemen, which is even more stormy. The emperor is worried that he can''t find an excuse to punish Rong Ling and take back the real power.


    Liu Wei took a deep look at Liu Yue again, thinking that he had to drive Liu Yue away as soon as possible. To stay by his side was a time bomb.


    Liu Yue''s mind is delicate and lively. When she was in Liu Fu, her mind began to show. Liu Wei dare not look down on Liu Yue. To be exact, women are more important than men.

 Chapter 574

    Liu Wei thought like this, people have also been on the second floor.


    Liu Wei pushes open his door. It''s unlocked. It''s quiet and fragrant.


    Liu Wei looked at the round table and saw that a bunch of flowers had been placed. Liu Wei smiled for a while, and said to her heart, "Rong Ling is still very virtuous. His mother is busy with her business outside. He is well organized at home and looks like a virtuous father.".


    Just want to make fun of that rare elegant man, Liu Wei turns her head, but looks at the person leaning on the side of the chair, not Rong Leng, but Rong su.


    "Why are you here?" Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Su puts down the miscellaneous books in his hand, raises his eyes and looks at Liu Wei. He is too lazy to answer.


    Liu Wei frowned, went to the edge of the bed, lifted the curtain and looked inside. He saw Xiaoli and Pearl were still sleeping, and they didn''t know where they had gone, and they were not. On the bed beside the bed, Xiaoniu was sleeping with her fingers.


    Liu Wei asked Rong Su, "where is Rong Ling?"


    "Something''s up, let''s go." Let''s trace a short way.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows. "Rong Ling asked you to look after her?"


    "Well." The man picked up the book again and looked at it carelessly.


    Liu wei walked over, pulled out Rong Su''s book, leaned down, supported the armrests on both sides of his chair with both hands, and frowned, "where''s Rong Ling?"


    Looking at this man''s close face, smelling the faint milk fragrance of this man, he frowned, stretched out a finger, put it on his shoulder, pushed him away, and said, "I don''t know."


    Liu Wei looked down at the finger on her shoulder and said, "when did he leave?"


    "Two hours ago."


    Two hours ago, when I just went out?


    Liu Wei was slightly surprised: "after I left, he left?"


    Rong Su didn''t make a sound, obviously he didn''t know when Liu Wei left.


    Liu Wei did not ask, touched his chin, and thought in his heart, what is the important thing that will make Rong Leng leave in a hurry without even saying it?


    Liu Wei''s obsession made her look at the man, close the book in her hand, get up, and then she said, "since you are back, I''m going." He said, holding the book and leaving.


    Liu Wei stopped him.


    She frowned and looked at the man.


    Liu Wei smiled: "you take good care of yourself. You have the potential to be a nurse. Otherwise, go on." Liu Wei said, reaching back to the chair, turning the book over to Rong Su, and putting it on Rong Su''s knee, let Rong Su continue to read!


    Rong Su squints and stares at the man with cold eyes.


    Liu Wei has simply collected the food box, took out the disinfection tools, and went to wipe pearl and Xiaoli.


    When the wipe is over, Liu Wei puts the water on the shelf, wipes his hands and says to Rong, "I''ll go out."


    Rong Su''s face became ugly, but Liu Wei opened the door seriously and disappeared in a flash.


    Rong Su sits on the chair and looks at the miscellaneous book on her knee. She has a pretty face and collapses tightly.


    At this time, the little girl on the soft couch was probably shocked by the movement and stillness just now, and suddenly moved, and began to turn around.


    Rong Xu confessed to his life and went to sit on the edge of the cave. He clapped the little girl''s body across the quilt and comforted her.


    The little girl quickly returned to sleep, and her thick lashes fell down, which made her look particularly attractive.


    When Liu Wei left the inn, she was a little fast.


    Liu Yue stood on the first floor, looking at Liu Wei''s back in panic, a pair of water eyes, gently gathering, Liu Yue thought for a moment, carried his steps, and followed him out.


    Today, there are many people in the streets of guyongfu. After Liu Yue followed for a while, he lost them.


    Liu Yue looked around, but clearly did not see the figure.


    Frown secretly, but Liu Yue doesn''t want to give up. He bites his teeth and simply goes forward, looking around while walking.


    But even after walking three streets, Liu Yue never saw Liu Wei again.


    In Liu Yue''s plan to return to the inn first, and then map the next opportunity, but in the vast crowd, see another Qianying.


    That''s a woman.


    The water green long skirt, lining the woman''s body is exquisite and graceful. The woman holds a small basket in her hand. The basket is exquisite in style, and what is put inside is unknown. The woman is in a hurry in shape and color, and her steps are fast. The white veil on her face covers half of her face, making her look invisible.


    Familiar posture, familiar dress, familiar scene.


    Liu Yue was stunned for quite a long time before she hurried to catch up.


    Can wait for Liu Yue to chase past again, that female figure already disappeared, how also cannot find all over.


    Liu Yue frowns, his fingernails are stuck in his palms, his lips are closed, he is about to look back again, but when he just looks back, he sees himself behind, and he doesn''t know when he is standing.


    Water green long skirt, especially eye-catching.


    Liu Yue looks at this man, and this man also looks at Liu Yue.


    When Liu Yue was just about to open her mouth, the opposite woman reached out to grasp Liu Yue''s wrist and pulled her into the nearby alley.Liu Yue shakes her mind for a moment. When she responds, she has been taken into the lane. Liu Yue bites her lip, moves her throat, and calls out: "big Big sister? "


    Liu Wei frowned, covering half of her face, making her look invisible, but her eyes were full of scrutiny.


    "Why are you here?" When I open my mouth, I can''t be wrong with the woman''s cold voice.


    Liu Yue''s heart moved, and her initial shock had faded. Liu Yue''s mind was alive and almost blurted out, "why is big sister here?"


    Liu Wei stares at Liu Yue without making a sound.


    But Liu Yue suddenly grabbed Liu Wei''s hand and complained in her tone: "elder sister, what happened in the mansion? My father was arrested by the emperor, and all the men in the mansion were put into prison. My grandmother was in a bad condition. She had been in a hospital for nearly a month. Kyoto was a place of upheaval, and her head fell down in an instant. Did you ever know that? "


    Liu Wei looks at the hand she holds with Liu Yuexiang. Liu Yue seems to be moving when she speaks, but she holds her own action, clearly with an inquisition.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what Liu Yue was looking for or doubting. Liu Wei took out his prepared words and said lightly: "emperor Shengming, if father doesn''t do anything wrong, Emperor will return father''s justice and Liu family''s justice."


    Liu Yue''s eyes narrowed a little, and her movements were very careful, but still let Liu Wei see. Liu Wei asked, "Why are you here before you say it?"


    Liu Yue purses her lips and looks up at Liu Wei for a moment. She says, "naturally, she came to find her elder sister."


    "Look for me?" Liu Wei sneers: "who told you that I was here?"


    Liu Yue let go of Liu Wei''s hand and stepped back half a step. It seemed that Liu Yue''s real attitude was to open some distance from her. Liu Yue thought that there were many snakes in Liu Wei''s mind. At this moment, Liu Yue didn''t want to pretend to be intimate with her.


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yue''s movements, hooks her lips and waits for her to make a statement. She specially changes into a woman''s dress and decorates two corners. She can see whether her acting skills are good or her eyes are sharp.

 Chapter 575

    "Who told me that you are here? Elder sister doesn''t need to ask. She just needs to know the current situation."


    "Oh?" Liu Wei is extremely indifferent, the corners of his mouth light hook: "you want to talk about the situation with me?"


    Liu Yue lowered her eyes and slightly pursed her lips: "my sister knows that she is a frog at the bottom of the well. She has a short knowledge. She shouldn''t have gone to the front of her sister to make an axe, but the family is in danger. In front of her eyes, no matter it''s her sister or you, you should do something.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything but looked at Liu Yue at will and waited for her to continue.


    Liu Yue looked around and said, "this is not the place to talk. I hope my sister can change with me." Liu Yue said, looking at the basket in Liu Wei''s hand: "sister, but something?"


    Liu Wei put the basket on her arm and shook her head. "Sister, it''s OK. Let''s go."


    Liu Yue looks at the basket again, then turns around and leads the way.


    Liu Yue has not been in Guyong mansion for a few days, but he seems to know a lot about this place.


    Just now, Liu Yue chased her out. She was in a hurry and in a panic. The streets of the ancient Yongfu are all in a wide range. All the streets look like they have grown to the same length. Looking back at the original road at the moment, Liu Yue seems to have found the way. She walked very well.


    Liu Wei thought that Liu Yue was staying in the inn these two days. It seemed to be honest, but in fact, she had already explored everything around her. It was Liu Yue''s insidious style of thinking.


    They went back to the inn one by one.


    Liu Wei looks at the familiar gate of the inn, and his subordinates touch the veil on his face consciously. Liu Yue just turns back at the moment. Liu Wei puts down his hand again, pretending to be gathering the small basket in his hand.


    Liu Yue said, "my sister is here now. Let''s go to my room first."


    Liu Yue says, already walked in first.


    Liu Wei looks around, pauses in place, thinks a little, just raises a step, followed to enter.


    Liu Yue goes directly to the second floor. Liu Wei has to follow her. When she passes Liu Wei''s room, Liu Yue stops for a moment.


    Liu Wei subconsciously looks at the door of the room. The back of the door looks back.


    "Sister?" Liu Yue suddenly called Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked back at Liu Yue


    Liu Yue smiled: "is elder sister uncomfortable? How do you look? Does your face look bad?" She said, reaching over to touch Liu Wei''s face.


    Liu Wei took a half step back, dodged some, frowned and said, "where is your room?"


    Liu Yue looked at Liu Wei for a while, and compared her hands: "this way."


    Liu Wei goes straight over Liu Yue and walks towards the room that Liu Yue refers to.


    Liu Yue stood in the back and didn''t move. After watching Liu Wei''s back for a while, she seemed to be identifying something. Then she closed her door and poured tea for Liu Wei. After that, she asked her second child to bring some fruit and melon snacks. Then she sat opposite Liu Wei and said with a smile, "my younger sister is not as wise as my older sister, but my younger sister is tiny Of course, my sister doesn''t scold her. She just wants to ask her sister what she thinks of her father and mother, including her grandmother. "


    Liu Wei played with the steaming teacup in her hand and said carelessly, "what do you mean by your so-called views?"


    "To put it simply, I want to ask my sister if I can care about them? To honor them? "


    Liu Wei said with little emotion, "naturally."


    Liu Yue also doesn''t care whether Liu Wei''s words are against her heart or not, but says: "in this case, I think my sister also cares about the life and death of Liu family."


    Liu Wei leaned back on the chair, looked at Liu Yue teasingly and asked, "how do you think I don''t care about the Liu family? My surname is Liu, too. The Liu family is not good. Can I be good? "


    "It''s best for sister to understand that." Liu Yue was not threatened by Liu Wei, but she said firmly: "my sister doesn''t want to say anything more, but she should know the situation at home. She escaped from her own life. She didn''t want her to go back and die, but we can help out outside, right?"


    "How do you want to help?"


    Liu Wei is a little excited at the moment. It seems that Liu Yue may be more complicated than he thinks. What other plans does Liu Yue look like.


    Liu Yue also came to some spirit, sit some, way: "at least, you can spend some money, from the circled one or two."


    "Silver?" Liu Wei''s eyes moved: "do you have silver?"


    Liu Yue thought for a moment, got up, went to the front of the cabinet, took out the luggage inside, turned over the suitcase, pulled out a pink money bag, took it, and pushed it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at the flat money bag and thought, are all the silver tickets here? What''s the weight?


    "Look, sister." Liuyuedao.


    Since Liu Yue said so, Liu Wei didn''t care. He weighed the money bag in his hand, and then opened the button and touched it inside.


    After touching it for a long time, Liu Wei took out two fifty Liang silver notes and seven Liang silver coins.Put the silver ticket and silver on the table. Liu Wei looks back at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue said: "my sister escaped from home and went to my sister in a hurry. With all the expenses, there are only these left. If I want to help my family, it''s certainly not enough. When I was at home many months ago, my sister was also favored by my father and grandmother. Even my elder brother didn''t listen to my elder sister. I think my elder sister here should be Are there any more? "


    Liu Yue says so, a pair of eyes, then tentatively look at Liu Wei''s face.


    Liu Wei thought that she might have heard it wrong. Liu Yue called her to the room and asked her for money in a few words.


    Although it''s good in name, it''s to help the family. But who can help Liu''s family now?


    As long as the maid named Huang ER was not found in one day, the emperor had no excuse to release the Liucheng family.


    In this way, the emperor could not get off on his own, and Liucheng could only continue to squat in the prison. As for the other people of the Liu family, they had to follow them well.


    Of course, Liu Yue, who is so bold and bold, dare to sneak away under the holy will. No matter how high the identity of the person behind Liu Yue is, how valuable his status is, Liu Yue himself is completely divorced from the Liu family.


    Actually, it''s easy to understand that Liu Wei was originally outside. After the Liu family accident, although Liu Wei was not at home, she escaped a disaster. But Liu Wei can''t be blamed. After all, Liu Wei left the Liu family for five years, which is the same as death. She went back five years later, but also stayed at home for about two months. From any point of view, Liu Wei is not purely dependent on the Liu family Of the people.


    Even if the blood surname is Liu, but there are so many feelings, so it makes sense that Liu Wei didn''t go back to help at the critical moment, and "self preservation" hid in the ancient Yong mansion far away.


    It''s hard to hear. Liu Wei has been working on her own for five years. She''s not the little girl who needs the support of Liu''s family.


    But Liu Yue is different.

 Chapter 576

    Liu Yue is favored by the Liu family. She eats the food of the Liu family and lives in the Liu family''s mansion. At the critical moment, Liu Yue doesn''t leave behind the same joys and sorrows, but seeks her own way independently.


    It''s not hard for Liu Wei to imagine that in order to escape from Liu''s mansion, Liu Yue must have done something extraordinary, such as, who sold out, or who closed up.


    Of course, Liu Wei doesn''t want to manage it.


    It doesn''t matter whether Liu Yue''s character is good or not, whether she is short of money now, or whether she wants to cheat silver.


    Liu Wei knew very well that she had changed into a woman''s dress and restored her identity as the eldest miss of the Liu family. She came to have an interview with Liu Yue in order to drive Liu Yue away.


    The further you drive, the better. Never show up again.


    But at present, it seems that Liu Yue is not easy to send. In particular, Liu Yue repeatedly mentions silver, which is to blackmail his sister?


    If you don''t give money, Liu Yue won''t leave? Are you going to keep up with them?


    Liu Wei turned several circles in her heart and had several solutions.


    On this side, Liu Yue continued: "as long as my sister is willing to help Liu''s family, at least, we can take my grandmother out first. My sister is not in Kyoto. Maybe I don''t know. On the day of Liu''s accident, my grandmother''s body will not go up. These days, my grandmother''s body is getting worse and worse. I''m afraid that I will..."


    Biting the lip, Liu Yue seems to be speechless. She just droops her eyes and looks sad.


    Liu Wei has to say that Liu Yue''s acting skills are not good. At least in Liu Wei''s view, Liu Yue''s words and words make people unable to hear her real concern for old lady Liu.


    "So, if my sister has rich silver and is willing to help the family, would you please take my grandmother out first? The most painful thing for grandma in the past was her sister. She had been away for many months. She had already arrived at Guyong mansion, but she kept it from her sister. She was so kind. I think she missed her too. "


    Liu Yue''s eyes are very careful. It seems that she is afraid that Liu Wei won''t agree. When it comes to the end, she has already brought it out and won''t give money. You mean the unfaithful, unfilial, benevolent and unjust generation.


    Liu Wei didn''t bother to give up with Liu Yue''s generation, and said directly: "silver, I''m a little rich, but this mountain is long and water is far away, how can I take my grandmother out? Do you have a charter in mind? "


    Liu Yue smiled and nodded: "since my sister put forward, my sister has her own way. As long as my sister gives money to her sister, my sister will send someone to do things. I think within half a month, my grandmother will be able to reunite with our sisters."


    Liu Wei listened with a smile and asked directly, "how much do you want?"


    "How many sisters?"


    "As much as I have, as much as you want?"


    "My sister misunderstood. My sister didn''t mean it at all, but she said that she has a bottom in her heart, which is also good."


    Liu Wei is actually rich. Since she forcibly invested in jinnanyun''s business, she has a monthly dividend of several thousand Liang.


    Over the past few months, not to mention too many, but there are still hundreds of thousands of Liang.


    All the silver is put in the silver name by jinnanyun. The brand is sent to Liu Wei. That is to say, as long as there is a silver name nearby, as long as there is a brand, as long as there is my signature, then how much silver you want, there will be.


    Just these, Liu Wei can''t tell Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue is still waiting for Liu Wei''s offer. Liu Wei has turned to this inn and said, "are you used to living here? If not, live with me first. My place is smaller, but it can accommodate you. "


    "So, will you bother my sister?"


    "No." Liu Wei said.


    Liu Yue pondered for a while, but didn''t answer, but said: "if grandma comes, I''m afraid she will have more room. My sister also knows that if I want to pick up grandma, the people around grandma will have to come together. My sister doesn''t want to come here. Otherwise, I''ll live here. I''m free every day. I''ll go to see my sister. When grandma comes, I''ll be one of them Three meals a day, close care. "


    Said, Liu Yuedun for a while, and pulled the topic back: "sister, your silver..."


    "I don''t have a lot of money. Since I want to save my grandmother, I will give my money to each other. Otherwise, I will go to the bank to get money?"


    "Good." Liu Yue stands up, opens the door first, and can''t wait to go out.


    Liu Wei followed Liu Yue quietly. They went out again without a moment''s effort.


    Only this time, just came out, Liu Wei is a Leng.


    I saw the door of my room was opened, and Rong Su was standing by the door, talking to the second child. Rong Su''s voice was very small, so he should be afraid to wake up the children in the room.


    Looking at Rong Su''s tall and cold silhouette, Liu Wei feels a little hairy. To be honest, Liu Wei really doesn''t like Rong Su, especially now.


    Liu Yue looks at Liu Wei quietly. His eyes are dim and sharp.


    Liu Wei''s attention was all on Rong Su, but she didn''t find out for a while.Liu Yue, after observing Liu Wei for a long time, dropped his eyes and whirled rapidly in his head.


    As a matter of fact, what is needed to rescue grandma is only one of my own strategies. It''s to see what this person''s purpose is for me.


    Liu Yue is not a person who doesn''t understand the overall situation. Liu Wei suddenly appears. Liu Yue doesn''t think it''s just a coincidence. It''s just that they happen to meet each other in the street.


    Maybe it''s a schemer who has a deeper mind than ordinary people.


    Liu Yue doesn''t know why Liu Wei suddenly appears and why she won''t show her secret card before she gets close to herself. So she changes her way and uses another way to test Liu Wei.


    Now, the answer is obvious. Liu Wei has an abnormal passion for herself.


    First of all, Liu Wei will let herself live with her. Second, she will give her money without saying anything.


    When they were in Liufu, the relationship between them was not good. Even if the Lius family was "destroyed", only the two of them escaped from the world and should go forward and back hand in hand, but one''s words, attitude and character would change.


    Since both of them don''t pay close attention to each other, their inexplicable friendship naturally represents a trap.


    Now look at Liu Wei''s expression. Liu Yue begins to guess that Liu Wei specially appears to see himself. Is it for the seven lords?


    Is it not Liu Wei''s plan, but Liu Wei''s plan?


    Liu Wei deliberately uses suspicious friendship to show her kindness and force herself to launch a test on her. She decides to push the boat along with the water. She goes back to the inn with herself and chooses a proper time to have such a chance encounter with the seventh Lord?


    Liu Yue''s mind is complicated, and her thinking is also complicated. The more she thinks about it, the more complicated it is. She starts to be firm. It''s clearly a plan in the middle, but she has fallen behind.

 Chapter 577

    I don''t know what Liu Yue is thinking at this moment. Seeing Rong Xu''s appearance, Liu Wei subconsciously wants to avoid it.


    But if it''s too obvious, it will backfire.


    For a moment, Liu Wei was so embarrassed that she could only stand in the same place, with her eyebrows lowered, and try to make herself less conspicuous.


    Liu Yue looked at Liu Wei for a few eyes. After a while, she lowered her voice and asked softly, "elder sister, do you remember the seventh prince?"


    Liu Wei casually "eh", raised her eyes and looked at Liu Yue: "you are with him?"


    The veil covers Liu Wei''s expression. Liu Yue can''t see Liu Wei''s face, but from his tone, he can guess one or two.


    Liu Yue is not sure. Whether Liu Wei really does not know whether the seventh Prince is in this inn or pretends not to know.


    Thinking for a moment, Liu Yue smiled: "thanks for the care of the seven princes. Otherwise, I''m afraid my sister won''t see her now."


    Liu Wei asked, "you come from Kyoto together? I don''t know that the prince of this hall can leave Beijing at will. You are not afraid that he will send you back with him? "


    Liu Yue shakes his head: "Xu is concerned about a relationship with his sister. The seventh Prince treats her very well."


    "My relationship with him?" Liu Wei sneered and narrowed her eyes. "Four younger sisters are teasing me?"


    "My sister is joking. How dare I? It''s just seven princes. It''s exactly what I said to my sister. It''s for the sake of my sister that I take the burden of my sister. My sister also knows that I''m far away from home. My sister is not as knowledgeable as my sister. She has never been out of the house and kept in a boudoir. She suddenly left the family''s protection and walked outside. It''s inconvenient. If it wasn''t for the help of the seven princes, I''m afraid of my sister, I don''t know what kind of situation it is at the moment. In a word, it still delays my sister''s happiness. ¡±Liu Yue said, holding Liu Wei''s hand and looking grateful.


    Liu Wei listens to Liu Yue''s false thanks and knows that Liu Yue is testing herself.


    Intentional words show that Rong Su is still reading affection to her, which is to see whether he will meet up and take the initiative to talk with Rong su.


    Liu Wei and Rong Su have been together for such a long time, but he has never heard of "Miss Liu" mentioned by him. When he mentioned it, he was disgusted and could not avoid it.


    When Liu Wei was in Kyoto, he did not deal with Rong su.


    Since rongsu was pushed down the river in Liufu, rongsu was even more reluctant to bite his teeth. Later, at the flower feast, he refused to accept the flowers presented by rongsu face to face, which was also regarded as contempt for rongsu.


    Let''s go back to the Lord of the hall. Where can I live in such a place where I was lightly trampled by a woman? I''m still a woman who has ruined her face and is so ugly.


    Now Liu Yue deliberately said these words, in addition to the temptation, there are many also want to see the meaning of Liu Wei jokes.


    At present, if Liu''s family has an accident, if she can go to rongsu, at least her life can be saved, without saying that she has such a mind, she will come all the way to Guyong mansion?


    Liu Yue said this to make Liu Wei think so too, and she couldn''t help but hold an ugly face to pay her affectionate attentions to Rong Xun.


    Liu Wei is ugly, Liu Yue is beautiful, and they contrast with each other, but they deliberately do it to Rong Xu. They stand together. Who is worthy of Rong Xu''s attention.


    Liu Yue''s little trick, Liu Wei, can see at a glance that she originally wanted to avoid Rong Xu and avoid contacting him directly, but now she has decided to settle down.


    Liu Yue can''t stay at rongsu''s side, and rongsu can''t look at Liu Yue in a different way, so Liu Wei can go out and stir it up. In this way, Liu Yue''s mind is just broken. As long as rongsu doesn''t care about Liu Yue, Rong Ling sends someone to send Liu Yue away, it''s all clean.


    Thinking about it like this, Liu Wei smiled, and asked incredulously, "seven lords, really?"


    Liu Yue looked at Liu Wei''s complacent appearance and smiled more and more gently: "it''s natural. My sister can cheat my sister."


    Liu Wei nods: "that already met by chance, if not come up to say hello?"


    Liu yuegougou lips, nodded: "OK."


    Liu Wei took a step forward, hesitated for a moment, stopped and looked at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue smiled and said, "sister, are you ashamed? Let''s go first. "


    Liu Yue said, take the first step, go to the past, just two steps, see Rong Xu and Xiao Er finished talking, just about to go back to the room.


    Allow to trace behind, but come out a little girl.


    Looking at the little girl, Liu Yue''s face changed. She pursed her lips and looked back. She said to Liu Wei, "I''m afraid I don''t know. That''s the little princess of the seventh Prince''s family."


    "Well?" Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, and looks at the little girl who is following Rong Su''s feet. After a long time, she doesn''t know for sure: "little princess?"


    Liu Yue lowered her voice: "I don''t want to let it out for a while. Maybe I don''t want to be known, but I just don''t know who the mother of the child is. If her mother is also in Guyong mansion, I''m afraid it''s her sister..."


    Liu Wei interrupted Liu Yue and said directly, "let''s go first."


    Liu Yue looks at Liu Wei for a few times, but she doesn''t notice that she doesn''t care about her appearance, and she frowns, but people still go on.Liu Yue passed by, and Liu Wei was still in place, but she thought, let''s wait for little girl day by day better, but she didn''t want him to say that to Liu Yue.


    Daughter?


    Rong Su wants to accept the girl?


    It''s not bad if you can find another family to make up for their missing love. It''s just this person, but it can''t be tolerant.


    There are many yingyingyan and Yanyu in the seventh Lord''s mansion. Whether the little girl and the big girl are allowed to trace their own lives and have children early? If these two girls enter that chaotic nest, they don''t know what they will be wasted.


    In this way, Liu Wei thought about it in her heart. In the future, it seems that she can''t tolerate the girl to go to the room.


    On the other side, Liu Yue has come to Rong su.


    Liu Yue has not yet opened her mouth, but Rong Su has looked at her first and said, "leave her behind."


    Liu Yue was stunned for a moment. After a reaction, he came back. The seventh Lord said Liu Wei.


    Sure enough, he and Liu Wei stood at the other end of the corridor for a long time. All the seven princes saw Liu Wei, and when they saw him, they recognized him.


    Liu Yue holds back the bitterness in her heart and nods obediently: "I want to keep my sister, but I''m afraid she won''t stay."


    Look back and frown, deep black eyes, Miss Liu Yue, look back at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is thinking about something. He suddenly looks at him. He is stagnant for a while. Although he knows that his face is covered by a veil, Rong Su should not be able to think of it, he still feels guilty.


    But at this time, she was standing beside Rong Su all the time. The cute girl suddenly got a light in front of her eyes. Like a small steel gun, she ran straight to Liu Wei, looked up at Liu Wei, and called out: "childe......"


    Liu Wei immediately crouches and covers the girl''s mouth.


    At the same time, sweat came out of his forehead.


    Darling, Rong Su didn''t see it, Liu Yue didn''t see it, and the girl saw it at a glance. I remember that before, I went back to Liu''s mansion for the first time, put on the women''s clothes, and covered them tightly, which was also recognized by Xiao Li at a glance.


    Now children, eyes are so easy to use it?


    ¡­¡­


    The author has said: Holiday plus one more, everyone monthly ticket Wu to 5 times to vote again, dada!

 Chapter 578

    The little girl was covered with her mouth and looked at Liu Wei stupidly, unable to understand her meaning.


    Liu Wei lowered his voice and said in a low voice, "don''t speak in disorder."


    "Well..." Little girl wants to open her mouth. Liu Wei looks up at two pairs of eyes that are coming from her eyes. She purses her lips and lets go of little girl a little bit. Little girl also feels good. Seeing the situation is not right, she asks in a low voice, "young man, am I doing something wrong?"


    Liu Wei shook her head, approached the girl, and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "later, do you pretend that you don''t recognize me, do you remember?"


    Although I don''t know why the childe does this and still wears a girl''s dress, the little girl nods her head obediently. The little girl knows that the childe has some unknown hobbies and she will keep secrets for the childe.


    She firmly expressed her determination and thought that she had just let it slip, which was likely to have been discovered by the seventh childe.


    Liu Wei touched the girl''s head and signaled that it was ok, so she led her to go there.


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei all the time, until he sees the two people come over and look at her, which has stopped.


    When Liu Wei came over, she let go of little girl''s hand. Little girl walked back to Rong Su, buried her head, and didn''t talk.


    The atmosphere is delicate. Liu Yue''s eyebrows are already frowning.


    Liu Yue began to have a bad premonition. She didn''t know who the girl''s mother was.


    What''s more, whether the little girl is the seventh Prince''s daughter or not is just a guess. It was not a very certain thing at first, but because of Liu Wei''s interaction with her, the taste changed.


    Seven Wang Ye wants to leave Liu Wei. The little girl rushes to Liu Wei as soon as she meets with such interest.


    Liu Yue feels that she is suddenly in a panic. She knows that it is impossible. This idea is absurd. But Liu Yue can''t help but think that way.


    Liu Yue''s face was ugly, her lips were tight, and she didn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei looked at Liu Yue several times, and saw that she didn''t intend to express herself, so she said, "I have seen seven Ye...... "


    Liu Wei looks back at Rong with a cold voice. It''s the same as before. It''s mean and cowardly that her face is destroyed. But when she opens her mouth, she has a clear and lofty taste, as if it''s not her who should be humbled, but the person who talks with her.


    Rong Su doesn''t like Liu Wei''s tone very much. He even wants to ask what you can be proud of, what you can be proud of, and what you can do with it To me.


    But Rong Su did not ask, or could not ask, he just kept silent for a while, bowed his head, and asked the girl, "what did you do just now?"


    Little girl can''t lie. She''s a little nervous. She doesn''t know how to answer.


    Liu Wei has opened the little basket that she has been holding all the time. She takes out a bag of tea fruit from inside and hands it to the girl: "I''m afraid I''m hungry." Said Liu Wei.


    The girl is also sensible. She nods and says, "yes, I''m hungry. I''m so hungry..." The little girl said, took the tea fruit with both hands, opened the oil wrapping paper, and began to eat it.


    Look back frown, Liu Yue also did not believe.


    But little girl said so, Liu Wei said again, they can''t ask again.


    But Liu Yue is curious. What Liu Wei put in her basket is tea fruit. She thought it would be something more important.


    This basket was found by Liu Wei after she changed her clothes.


    At that time, I felt that if I walked outside and pretended to meet with each other, I couldn''t be empty handed. After all, if I didn''t go out to buy things and work, how could I wander around the street as a disfigured woman? So I went to a nearby stall and bought two bags of tea fruits to make up the total.


    And sure enough, Liu Yue wanted to see what was in her basket all the time. She pretended to be very important, but she didn''t show it.


    But now, it can''t be covered.


    Little girl soon finished a whole bag of tea fruit. Rong Su was afraid that little girl would choke. She led the child back to the room and let little girl drink water.


    The little girl held the cup again and drank the water with a thumping thumping sound. When she drank it, she was still very guilty and did not dare to look back.


    It''s not easy for him to understand the little girl. He can''t see the little girl''s little change even when she''s confused in her sleep, dancing and dancing.


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei and Liu Yue, who are still at the door, and asks Xiaoniu, "do you know that man?"


    "Cough..."


    Girl choked on a sip of tea and coughed.


    Rong trace claps back for the girl, takes the cup away, scolds: "be careful!"


    Little girl reluctantly gets along well, her eyes begin to turn all the time. Then, what does little girl think of, she blurts out immediately: "I I don''t know the girl, but I like her. "


    "Like her?" "Why?" he frowned


    "She''s fragrant, I like it." The girl recalled that Mr. Liu always had a faint smell of herbs on his body. The corners of his mouth were hooked up, and she said, "my mother, she also has this smell, but it doesn''t smell good on this girl."


    Said the little girl.In fact, the taste of her mother''s body is not the smell of herbs, but the smell of medicine jars, which is quite different from the refreshing fragrance of Liu Gongzi''s body. But at this time, the little girl can only say that with a stiff head.


    Rong Su still doesn''t believe the girl''s words. A girl who has always been a steady and timid girl will be so abrupt and attentive to a stranger because of the taste of the other person''s body?


    This reason can''t stand. According to the girl''s character, it can''t be so rash.


    But drooping eyes look at the little girl, innocent face, sincere eyes, and Rong Xu doesn''t say anything more.


    This child, just woke up a short time ago, is afraid that there is something wrong with the form, practice and logic. Maybe it''s the hangover of being dizzy for too long and staying in a dream for too long. People are also confused. It seems that when that person comes back, he has to look for the little girl again.


    Rong Su and little girl are in the room. You come and I go.


    At the door, Liu Yue also asked Liu Wei, "does your sister know that little princess?"


    Liu Wei shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Liu Yue''s expression is not good: "what else can elder sister and I hide? In any case, my sister is always standing at her head. I need to know. "


    "Well." Liu Wei answered the voice casually, and her eyes looked into the room. Judging from the little girl''s lip shape, they were saying something.


    Hearing the girl mentioned her own taste, Liu Wei had already thought about it and knew what to do for a while.


    The little girl is drinking tea in the house and will not come out.


    After a while, Rong came out. He looked at Liu Wei and said lightly, "don''t be hurt."


    Liu Wei lowered her eyebrows and replied, "very well, thank you for your concern."


    Looking back at the time, Rong said, "it''s just the right time. Don''t you stay for lunch?"


    Liu Yue wants to say something, but Liu Wei has promised: "OK."


    Liu Yue''s face was very bad all of a sudden. All of a sudden, she felt like a wolf in the door.

 Chapter 579

    Liu Yue hates to think that she really shouldn''t rest assured of this elder sister. This person has set off many waves in Beijing. How can she be surprised in this ancient Yongfu?


    Liu Yue suddenly regretted it, and her mind was spinning at full speed. She just thought about how to get rid of this man.


    Liu Wei is not afraid to use a lunch. Since Liu Yue is going to die, he has to make some sacrifices all the time.


    Besides, Rong Su didn''t recognize himself until now. I think he can''t recognize him for a while. As long as he is careful, don''t show his horse''s feet.


    Lunch was soon ready. Originally, the arrangement of Rong Xu was to deliver lunch to the room. Now, it''s downstairs.


    Rong Su condemns Xiaoniu, takes good care of Xiaoli and Zhenzhu, and asks her to call the big girl to take care of them together.


    The little girl went.


    Rong Su and Liu weiliuyue sit at a small table downstairs.


    Small two to ask what to use, let go directly point to a few, also don''t ask Liu Wei and Liu Yue love don''t like to eat.


    People who have been in the upper position for a long time are naturally reserved and expensive, and they have been used to this kind of commanding and taking themselves as the first.


    Liu Yue is not surprised, and he doesn''t plan to be talkative, but Liu Wei opens his mouth and changes several dishes: "the green pepper and fungus have been changed into the honey bean curd, the dragon and the Phoenix have become auspicious, the mandarin duck has been changed to play with the water, and there are some meat dishes just mentioned, the first half is good, and the rest half is changed into seasonal vegetables. Remember to lighten the taste."


    Little two wrote down one by one, but looked at Xiang Rong.


    Rong Su glanced at Liu Wei and waved: "go as this girl said."


    The second child retired quickly.


    Liu Yue is beside her, but she can''t sit still: "I didn''t think that my sister still has research on food. Are these side dishes eaten by my sister on weekdays? It seems that my sister is already familiar with it. "


    Liu Wei, holding the teacup at hand, slowly played with it. He glanced at Liu Yue carelessly and said with a smile, "my sister doesn''t know that this face of my sister can''t be used for heavy taste?"


    Liu Yue tightens her eyes, takes a look at Rong Su quietly, and says: "it''s Mei Mei who is confused. She forgot this So, my elder sister is so scared and her face is getting better? "


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows. "Does sister want to see it?"


    Liu Yue thought of the red and white face, and then he had goose bumps. Liu Yue wanted to say no, but Rong Su suddenly said, "OK."


    Liu Yue is stunned and looks at the seven princes.


    Liu Wei also looked at Rong Su, and said, although Rong Su didn''t recognize himself, he did have doubts. He had to work hard to be prepared. Otherwise, he would be in a dilemma now.


    Liu Wei put down the teacup in her hand, put the tip of her finger around the corner of the veil, and tried to uncover it, but she did not move. She just looked at many people around her and asked, "isn''t that good?"


    People come and go everywhere, and it''s a place to eat. I''m afraid that it will cause other people''s loss of appetite.


    Liu Wei said this, thinking that Rong Xu would insist on seeing. After all, this person is arrogant, self-centered, and doesn''t care much about other people''s emotions.


    But it''s rare that Rong Su, after thinking about it, doesn''t force Liu Wei any more. He just says, "let''s see later."


    Liu Wei nods.


    The lunch was quickly sent to us, and Liu Yue and Liu Wei moved their chopsticks first.


    Rong Su takes a piece of tofu with honey sauce and sends it to Liu Wei''s bowl.


    Liu Wei was a little stunned and stiff. Looking back, Liu Yue held the chopsticks tightly. His nails were white with anger.


    Liu Wei passively takes that piece of tofu and puts it in the bowl. Instead of eating it immediately, she takes a look at Liu Yue, and takes a piece of green vegetables to Rong Su''s bowl.


    The interaction between the two seems to be intimate, but in fact, both sides are cold faced.


    This kind of behavior that people who should be close to each other will take food, let them deduce it, but it is full of disobedience.


    In other words, it''s more like a play, a play pretending to be familiar.


    And Liu Wei is actually doing a play. Liu Wei just cooperates with Rong Xu, and then watches the changes and guesses what he wants to do.


    But after watching for a long time, Liu Wei didn''t see it either. However, it seems that there''s something inexplicable about Rong su.


    They used the lunch very quietly. They had no other communication except for the dishes. Liu Wei didn''t eat much in all, so she took three or two bites and stopped. The veil covered her. It was really inconvenient for her to eat.


    Rong Su didn''t eat much. He used to use less. Besides, today, his attention is on the women around him. Naturally, he can''t eat.


    In fact, Rong Su is a little strange. He is annoyed and unhappy with Liu Wei. He is clear and sure about this. Even if he occasionally thinks of her, his thoughts remain unchanged. He always thinks that when he sees this person again, he will dislike her as before.


    But today, when he left the house, he saw her.


    Liu Wei''s face was covered by a thick veil. Liu Wei stood far away with a cold air which was so cold that he didn''t know what to do, which made him especially unhappy, but suddenly felt kind.Originally, he wanted to use Liu Yue to find Liu Wei. He just thought that since Liu Wei was in Guyong mansion, he would see a good side. By the way, he could let Liu Wei see Rong Ling and Mr. Liu''s filth, give this woman a heart and eyes, and let this woman know who she is going to marry in the future.


    However, when he saw this person, he didn''t know how to open his mouth, but he only wanted to leave her.


    The excuse he made for himself was that Rong Leng was not there, and that Mr. Liu was not there, without evidence or evidence. If he could not see, it would be untrue. So he could only leave the man to eat and wait for the dog man to come back and confront him face to face.


    In this way, he decided, but at the dinner table, Rong Xu did not expect that the two would have such interaction.


    Liu Wei''s dish is just the honey tofu that Liu Wei ordered. It''s far away from Liu Wei. If you move the plate, it seems too deliberate. This is just a chance for her.


    But don''t want to, this person unexpectedly also begins to clip to him.


    You come and I go, although it''s a little strange, but I don''t know why, Rong Su is Some find it interesting.


    In the past, he didn''t think that he could coexist peacefully with this person, eat at the same table, and pick up dishes with each other. Instead, he thought about the picture of pulling this person down to ask and behead at the table.


    But now, when this happens, he doesn''t feel bored.


    Maybe I''ve been out for too long. I haven''t seen my old friends in Beijing for too long. Now I see the woman who once made me lose face. I don''t feel angry, but I''m kind.


    Rong Su thinks that he is mostly mad, or driven mad by Rong Ling and Mr. Liu.


    It must have been a long walk with them, and he began to become abnormal.


    After a lunch, Liu Wei didn''t give up, but Liu Yue couldn''t wait to say, "sister, should we go to the bank?"


    Liu Wei took a look at Rong Su and nodded lightly: "HMM."


    As soon as Liu Yue is happy, she starts to salute Rong Su to show that they want to leave first.


    But before Liu Yue opens his mouth, Rong Su asks, "silver?"


    Liu Yue is about to explain


    But Liu Wei said, "my sister said, take out all my remaining savings. My sister can find some ways to build a bridge in Beijing and save my grandmother."


    Rong Su listened and looked at Liu Yue with serious eyes.


    Liu Yue couldn''t help but sweat on her back. She opened her lips and said, "seven CHILDES, I I...... "

 Chapter 580

    "Sister, don''t be nervous." Seeing Liu Yue stuttering, Liu Wei said with a smile: "at present, the situation in the middle of Beijing is not clear. The seventh childe is staying here. If he doesn''t return to Beijing, he must have his own intention. What''s the intention? It''s not convenient for us ladies to ask or think about it. It''s just a bold guess. It should be related to the emperor. Recently, the emperor not only left Liufu, but also suffered a lot from the surrounding families. Several families, I remember, are all the seven King party. Why does the emperor want to do this? Others can''t see it clearly. The seventh childe should see it clearly. So, although the younger sister puts her heart in her belly, the seventh childe knows it, and it won''t hinder us from saving our grandmother. "


    Liu Wei finished his speech and looked at Rong Su lightly: "seven CHILDES, what I said is right?"


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei''s confident and full water eyes, tightens her lips, and after a long silence, she says, "you are smart, but..."


    "But don''t show off your cleverness, do you?" Liu Wei accepted the second half of Rong Su''s sentence and said casually: "is it showing off? It depends on what the listener thinks. Some people think it''s convenient, affordable and quick to talk with smart people. Some people, however, like to control the whole situation and don''t want to listen to others'' opinions, or never listen to others'' opinions. I don''t know whether the seventh childe is the first or the second, and I don''t want to know either. Just don''t hinder us to save our grandmother. "


    Rong Su has to admit that the woman''s ability of sharp mouth has not declined in the past few months.


    However, he was clearly angry or not, but he didn''t feel angry about strange things. In his heart, he had some appreciation.


    I am really sick.


    Liu Yue is in a bad mood now.


    Liu Yue thinks of the seventh Prince''s rebuttal and scolds Liu Wei! I don''t want to do this! Because, if the seventh Lord did this, he proposed to dredge the joints and rescue his grandmother. Naturally, he would bear the brunt of it. In the seventh Lord''s heart, he would be severely brushed with black ink.


    Under the entanglement of the two chamber scene, Liu Yue, after all, chose to keep herself first.


    Liu Yue raised her voice and squeezed out a smile: "Mr. Qi, I really don''t blame the little girl..."


    Liu Yue''s words are not finished yet. Rong Su has looked over and asked, "who are you looking for to clear up?"


    Liu Yue has no choice. How many people do she know in Beijing?


    As a common girl, her mother would not take her out to meet people and make friends with her, and she would always be left at the end.


    Occasionally, I have the chance to go out with Liu Yao, but I seldom get to know each other''s legitimate daughters. All of them are common women from other families.


    There are other things about this di Shu. It''s not uncommon in Kyoto. So even after so many years, Liu Yue can''t find someone with real power.


    At present, the seventh prince asked Liu Yue how to answer this question.


    After thinking for a while, he said politely: "in fact, there''s no way to talk about it. I only know one or two people. Maybe I can dredge it. Liu''s house guards are loose. If the money is ready, I think those guards will always keep one eye open and one eye closed."


    This is to say that Liu Yue has no way but bribes the guards at the bottom.


    Is it stupid to be a guard?


    Rong Su listened, his face cold, cool way: "since there is no way, but also your sister''s entire family?"


    Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Su and Liu Yue. Unexpectedly, Rong Su will come out for her.


    Liu Yue said that what money is not money is an excuse.


    Now Liu Yue is in a dilemma. She is biting her lip and muttering: "little girl is just I care about my grandmother''s body. I''m afraid I can''t afford to waste time in such a place... "


    Liu Yue said this subtly. He polished the silver at will, but he put his filial piety in the open eyes.


    But you are filial, why are you digging someone else''s family?


    Liu Wei shakes her head in secret.


    Liu Yue''s saying is really bad. If Rong Su had a little intelligence, he would not like Liu Yue to behave like this.


    Ordinary men look at women, maybe they look at gentleness, smallness and beauty, but royal children look at women, but they look at whether they have brains and know what''s wrong. After all, the royal family is far-reaching and interpersonal disorder. If you find an unintelligent woman, plain and plain, you''re looking for trouble.


    There is no gorgeous woman in the sky, but it''s not easy to find one who knows, knows and is smart and smart.


    However, Liu Yue''s death was also in Liu Wei''s arms.


    Liu Wei felt very comfortable in her heart. After today, she thought it would be easy for her to take Liu Yue.


    Thinking like this, Liu Wei''s mood was much better.


    But Rong Su, after listening to Liu Yue''s words, no longer talks with Liu Yue. Turning around, he asks Liu Wei, "when did the ancient Yong mansion come?"


    Is this about "reminiscing"?


    Liu Wei also doesn''t care whether Rong Su''s attitude towards herself is too good. As long as Liu Yue can be forced away, Liu Wei is also happy to see her success, so she puts forward a prepared excuse, rather than saying it.This is an hour, which could have ended soon, but now it''s dragging on longer and longer, as if it can''t get rid of.


    Liu Wei is finally in a hurry. She looks at the door frequently, expecting Rong Ling to show up and save herself. It''s time for Xiao Li and pearl to brush off


    At this time, eight show square on the second floor of the skyward.


    After playing the song "happy ending", yunzhimeng got up slowly, bowed to the two people in the tulle curtain, and bowed down respectfully.


    After yunzhimeng left, the wing room was quiet. The light curtain covered the two figures in the room.


    The smell of wine filled the room. The cold and low male voice sounded: "Uncle Huang has come all the way, no, just invite me to have a drink?"


    "This is the 200 year old daughter Hong. Do you really want to drink it?" Another slightly pleasant voice, a rambling reply, dropped his words, and drank a mouthful of wine. He said: "good wine, really good wine! Ah Leng, you just live so boring! What''s the point of living when you say you don''t eat this or drink that? "


    "To live is to eat, drink and play?"


    "Then what else can I do for?"


    "Didn''t uncle Huang live to revolt?"


    The man who was drinking stayed for a while, for a while, with a grumbling way: "just talk! Don''t revolt, the whole Qingyun Jiuzhou food and wine are all occupied by your father''s endlessly old man! Does that make sense? You said your father wanted me to walk around at will, so I won''t rebel? "


    "Oh." Someone sneers, and the uncle generation man of this smiley face, have nothing to say.

 Chapter 581

    After another sip of wine, the man picked up the jug, swung it around, turned his head, and planned to have it added.


    Rong Ling looks, reaches for it and goes out in person.


    After a while, Rong Ling brought in a pot of new wine and poured it for the man himself.


    The man leaned back against the chair, looked at Rong Leng lightly, and said, "how long have we not seen each other? I still remember when I was a child, you always poured me wine. At that time, I was small and obedient. It was just like now. "


    Rong Leng put down the wine pot and sat back on the stool with a cold face: "it''s hard to be uncle Huang, remember the past friendship."


    "Eh, I''m not good enough for you, uncle Huang? Last time your people ran to the border of liaozhou and said they were looking for those children. Did I say something? Isn''t that what you want? You don''t know how dissatisfied the people below are after that. I spent 100000 liang of silver to appease them in order to round it up. Tut Tut, think about it and I''ll be heartbroken. That''s 100000 Liang. "


    Rong Leng glanced at the man: "Uncle Huang is not missing."


    "It''s one thing to be short or not. It''s another to be given or not to be given. If you don''t want to be short, you can send people around? Then your father, sitting in the whole Qingyun Kingdom, didn''t say to open the Treasury and let others go in and join us. "


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, just saw the other side to finish drinking and poured another glass into it.


    The man can''t help but curl his mouth, lift up his glass and drink it all at once.


    Rong Leng said, "drink slowly."


    The man smiled: "slow, do you have any flavor? I said that you have changed. When we were little, we all drank together. This is the custom of liaozhou. It''s different from your city people''s temper. If we don''t drink artistic conception or elegance, we''ll have a good time. "


    Don''t want to talk with this person much nonsense, let Leng fill the glass again, ask: "why come here?"


    The man picked up the chopsticks and finally took a bite of the dish before he said, "I''ve been invited."


    "Who?"


    "Don''t tell you."


    Allow Leng to be silent for a while and squint.


    The man looked at Rong Ling''s shriveled expression and was happy: "it''s just a little bit like when I was a child. How lovely. Come, uncle Huang pinches it." Said, actually reached out to pinch the handsome face of Rong Leng.


    Then he asked, "when will you leave?"


    "I don''t want to leave now. It''s hard to go out and play. I think it''s pretty beautiful here. If you can play, you can play for a few more days."


    "Emperor Shu Liao state has no official business?"


    "What is business? Can you eat it? Can I drink it? "


    "Uncle Huang..." Rong Ling feels that there may be communication barriers with this person.


    The man grinned, obviously to the middle age, but full of childlike fun, see oneself choking to allow edge, just slow way: "what business do I have now? This is such a small place in liaozhou. It used to be around Kyoto. Now it''s cut off by your father. Apart from some trivial things in liaozhou, what other official business needs to be asked by the king himself? Hello, ah Leng, I''m also a prince, and I''m very precious. "


    Rong Leng ignored the man''s last remark, which he did not know was sarcastic or joking. He only glanced at him and said, "there are not many civilian affairs, but military affairs?"


    The man does not feel to pick eyebrows, does not speak, carries the glass to continue to drink.


    Rong Leng continued: "isn''t uncle Huang ready to revolt? You don''t have to ask yourself to plan military affairs? "


    The man licked his lips, put down his glass, and asked slowly, "I''m worried about military affairs. After talking with you, can you give me an idea?"


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    The man smiled and didn''t mind at all: "you have your position, I have my position. Even if you will die and die in the battlefield in the future, you will remember that I am your uncle, and the relationship between our uncles and nephews can''t be separated."


    Rong Ling knows the meaning of Uncle Huang''s words.


    If liaozhou really uses its troops against Kyoto, and in a short period of time, the father emperor can''t receive the actual power of zhengemen''s troops from himself, then the father emperor will certainly take this opportunity to send himself to resist the liaozhou army, when the time comes, it''s inevitable that he will fight each other.


    Rong Ling doesn''t know why this man suddenly came to the ancient Yong mansion. At such a delicate moment, the situation in Kyoto is so treacherous that he is not only watching the change, but even Rong Xun is aware of it. He watches the fire from the bank. But at this sensitive time, the king of Tang Quan left liaozhou and ran to the ancient Yong mansion thousands of miles away.


    If it''s just for fun, Rong Ling won''t believe it. If it''s invited, Rong Ling won''t believe it. So why did Uncle Huang come here?


    Rong Ling thinks of a possibility


    But he thought that the king of power would never be so naive.


    This idea, Rong Ling did not think about it any more.


    When Rong Huang saw that Rong Ling was silent, he smiled again and asked, "what would you do if you saw me on the battlefield? Take my head? "


    Rong Leng poured him wine again, and said, "no way."


    Rong Huang is moved to look at Rong Leng and move his face.


    "How could uncle Huang, who is so precious, go to the battlefield in person and wait for a place full of smoke and dust?" he askedRong Huang choked and slapped the table: "unbridled, unfilial."


    Rong Leng didn''t want to talk with Uncle Huang any more. Seeing this man, he didn''t want to disclose anything to himself, so he didn''t want to waste time with him. He got up and said, "if Uncle Huang wants to have a fight with you and my uncle, don''t make it difficult for me."


    "Hard to do, what do you mean?"


    "Uncle Huang knows it."


    Rong Huang smiled again: "I said, no wonder I sent someone to call you, and you came here. I also said that you miss me so much, which moved me a lot. It was originally to defend me. How can I stop me if I want to fight in this ancient Yongfu?"


    "Yes." Allow Leng to be outspoken.


    "Because the official Yin of Guyong mansion is from your family?"


    "No."


    "What''s that? What else is worth your attention?"


    Rong Leng was silent for a long time. Looking into Rong Huang''s eyes, he said, "my wife and children are all here. What does uncle Huang think?"


    "Wives and children Wait, you married? Rong Ling, did you send me a wedding message when you got married? I don''t know Liao Zhou about such things? You You disappoint me so much! " Rong Huang covered his chest and leaned back on the back of the chair. He looked shaky, but his face was full of teasing.


    This is Rong Huang, the king of power. He is a man with deep and ambitious city.


    Liu Wei and Xiao Li''s existence, Rong Ling didn''t think at the beginning, would have concealed it from this person.


    Now, he said, but warned that uncle Huang would stir the wind and rain in Guyong''s mansion. He didn''t care, but if he touched his bottom line, his uncle and nephew were nothing more important than his wife and children''s life.


    Naturally, Rong Huang also heard the meaning of Rong Ling, but he just smiled and said with a good temper: "I will bring my niece and daughter-in-law to see me some other day, and I will give her some gifts. By the way, is my niece and daughter-in-law male or female? I don''t know. "


    Rong Ling is too lazy to deal with this uncle Huang. Turn around and leave.

 Chapter 582

    Rong Huang saw Rong Leng arrive at the door, but his head didn''t return. He said softly, "there''s a gift to meet you. Take it and leave."


    Rong Leng stops and looks at him.


    Rong Huang raised his hand. In the dark, someone seemed to receive the signal. At this time, the door opened and a black sack of linen was carried in.


    And the bag was thrown in, and laid at the edge of the margin, and the superfluous retreated.


    The door closed again, and allow Leng to pick his eyebrows and look at the man size black bag. It''s not hard to see that there is a person wrapped in it.


    "Open it." Rong Huang Dao.


    Rong Leng leans over and pulls the bag open with ease. Inside, a woman in coarse linen is sleeping in a coma.


    Let the edge raise the eyebrow.


    Rong Huang is not afraid to say directly: "palace maid huang''er, you haven''t been looking for it for a long time. I''ve sent it to you. You don''t have to pay it back."


    Let Leng be silent and stand in place.


    When Rong Ling didn''t speak for a long time, Rong Huang asked with a smile: "how moved? You know, uncle Huang, I''m all right? It''s for you to go back and coax your daughter-in-law. Huang''er, you can make good use of it. You can save Liu''s family and help you get things done. Ah Ling, you''re a smart man. You know what I mean. In a word, this gift is my wedding greeting for you. Although you didn''t send me a wedding message. "


    At the end of the sentence, it was sour.


    Rong Ling really needs huang''er and huang''er now, which is the key to the success of the storm in Kyoto. But Rong Huang suddenly gave him to himself. Rong Ling never believed that Huang Shu was just out of kindness.


    In fact, the purpose of Uncle Huang is obvious.


    Uncle Huang wants to help himself to be famous and powerful in this Kyoto event. In return, he will have to do something for uncle Huang in the future.


    For example, when Uncle Huang colludes with Kyoto officials, zhengemen keeps one eye open and one eye closed.


    For example, on the day when Uncle Huang waved his army to the north, he didn''t need to help, but he couldn''t hinder.


    Another example is


    In a word, there are many possibilities, including a wide range.


    This old fox seems to be careless, but in fact, he has a gap in his chest.


    But even if you know that this is a debt of human relationship, and it has a wide range of implications, you should never take this debt, but a great opportunity is in front of you, and Rong Ling will not let it slip away.


    Huang Er, he will take it away, but he can''t make Rong Huang so happy.


    Tie the bag up again, and Rong Ling carries the mouth of the bag and says to Rong Huang, "Uncle Huang, who are you most like?"


    Rong Huang picked his eyebrows and smiled, "like? Why, do you want to say I''m like you? Don''t laugh. I''m much more handsome than you. "


    Ignore this person''s crazy words, and allow Leng to say: "you never thought about it. Why are you still in the same place after playing with my father for many years?"


    Let Huang frown.


    Rong Leng was not afraid of disgust and said: "only because the two people who are excessively similar not only have similar behaviors, but also have similar ideas. You can guess my father''s mind, and my father can guess yours, uncle Huang. You are too similar to my father, but you have not noticed."


    Hearing this, Rong Huang did not move, but stared at Rong Leng for a moment. Suddenly, Rong Huang stood up and waved to him, "come here, I promise I won''t kill you. Come here."


    Rong Ling is disgusted. He turns around and leaves.


    When Rong Leng went downstairs, he could hear Rong Huang swearing at the back: "no one swearing like you! Who is like him! Who are you scolding? Rong Ling, you come back, come back! "


    And Rong Ling, already carrying Huang Er, stepped out of the gate of baxiu square.


    Yun Zhimeng is in the backyard of Xiufang, sitting in the room, listening to the noisy voice in front of him. At the same time, he cleans up the peeled oranges and sends them to the clean porcelain plate. He pushes them to the opposite woman and asks, "Mom, you said the man just now is the king of power? Liaozhou? Plotting against that? But how did he come to our Guyong mansion? "


    The simple and honest middle-aged woman across the street took an orange, ate it and said with a smile, "besides the owner, who else can invite these people?"


    "When will the owner come back? I miss her


    The middle-aged woman shaved the tip of her nose and said with a smile, "do you want to be the owner of the workshop, or do you want to eat Southern food?"


    "Cloud dream spit out tongue, coquettish way:" all want to


    The middle-aged woman gave her a spoiled look and said, "I can''t stay any longer. Go and wrap up the rest of the green plum fruits last time. I''ll take them away."


    "Mother, don''t you have a lot there? Are you finished? Niang you also say that I am greedy, I see clearly that Niang you are more greedy. "


    The middle-aged woman couldn''t cry or laugh: "it''s not me, it''s a gift."


    "Deliver?" Cloud Zhimeng was stunned for a moment, then pouted: "Niang, the green plum has been transported all the way, how much time it took, how much damage it has on the way, how hard we have to keep it, how can you give it to anyone, I I didn''t eat much... "


    "Be good, and prepare first."


    "Mom, who did you give it to? All sent? " Yun Zhimeng is still in love with her. She asks.The middle-aged woman stopped talking and urged her to prepare.


    Cloud weaving dream is also smart, think about it, suddenly thought of: "Niang you gave Liu Wei?"


    A middle-aged woman chokes!


    Yun Zhimeng immediately jumped up: "it''s Liu Wei, Niang, even if it''s for Liu Wei, but But not all of them will be given. Liu Wei can''t eat all of them alone... "


    The middle-aged woman was helpless: "don''t you know Liu Wei? If she can''t finish eating, then you will go to find her and eat with her. Doesn''t it follow your wishes? "


    "Cloud Weaver dream immediately smiled:" really can


    The middle-aged woman looked at her and sighed, "don''t lose face."


    Yun Zhimeng mumbled and pouted a little higher. He said stiffly, "I''m going to prepare now, head office!"


    Yunzhimeng went out for a long time. When he came back, he took a big jar with him. The jar was at least ten Jin long. But when yunzhimeng carried it, it was like carrying a small thing.


    Reluctantly, she handed the jar over to the middle-aged woman, who took over without any difficulty, and said, "go out and have a look. I have to go."


    "No one, just came in and looked at it."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Yun Zhimeng nodded, personally sent people to the outside of the second gate, and then turned back.


    Just two steps back, I thought of the sour, sweet, and delicious Jiangnan cake and fruit. I licked my lips. I thought that my feet had run back to my room quickly. When I came out again, I had changed my heavy and complicated dance clothes, put on my neat and dry light clothes, and hurried out of baxiufang. I went all the way to Liuwei''s Inn Go.


    At this time, Liu Wei, who is still being dragged by Rong Suo to talk about family life, is in fact broken down

 Chapter 583

    Seeing the time getting later and later, Liu Yue''s eyes were more and more frightening. Liu Wei didn''t feel a trace of joy in her heart. She just felt that she was really naive.


    I calculated everything in my heart, but I forgot that Rong Su is an unlucky person. I don''t agree with Rong Su in eight words. As long as I get together with Rong Su, all my plans will be derailed.


    Little two came to ask about the dishes of the dinner. Liu Yue said it, but his eyes were fixed on Rong Xu and Liu Wei not far away.


    At this time, it''s Youshi. It seems that the seven lords really want to leave Liu Wei.


    Liu Yue tightens her lips and feels depressed.


    Liu Yue has never thought that things will develop to the present situation, let alone that the seven lords, who are always cold and proud, are so attentive to Liu Wei today.


    How to say, the seventh Prince may not have said much, but others, from the beginning to the end, did not leave Liu Wei.


    Liu Yue took a deep breath and looked out of the door unconsciously.


    Liu Yue regrets now. At first, he thought that the seventh Lord only hated Liu Wei, but he didn''t have any interest in her. What''s more, he didn''t talk about her friendship. But now, it seems that the relationship between the two men is growing rapidly.


    Knowing this, he should not have brought Liu Wei to the inn, nor should he have done anything superfluous. He tested and tried to reach the end, but he accomplished them.


    But this is not the end. Liu Yue looks out of the gate again. He doesn''t see the figure and expression of the man who has been waiting for a whole day.


    In any case, Liu Wei''s engagement with the third prince has been spread in the mansion. When the third prince comes back to the inn, it must be another good play.


    "Miss Liu, do you like it?" Seeing Liu Yue''s delay in answering, little two called out.


    Liu Yue returns to God, hands the menu to Xiao Er, and says casually, "follow this."


    Second, the menu, just left, Liu Yue stopped him.


    "Make some fish."


    The waiter replied, "OK, what kind of fish do you want, fried or steamed?"


    "Fried."


    Second, Liu Yue kept silent for a while, and even said several dishes. He changed most of the dishes on the menu.


    After waiting for the second child to leave, Liu Yue turned around and looked at the two chatting people not far away again, holding on to their smiling faces and walked over.


    In the past, Liu Yue heard Rong Suo say, "if you live in a bad place, you can live here."


    Liu Yue takes a deep breath, and feels that the smile on her face is becoming unsustainable.


    Liu Wei was also stunned by this remark.


    Just now, let''s ask Liu Wei what''s the name of the place where she lives now. When we hear this, we are clearly testing Liu Wei.


    If what Liu Wei said doesn''t match the result of his later investigation, he will show his horse''s feet, so Liu Wei quickly made up a foolproof answer.


    However, Liu Weigang said that before he could make a story for himself, Rong Su invited her to live here.


    This is, close surveillance?


    Liu Wei''s heart was slightly tight, but she just smiled bitterly: "the inn will be filled with people after all, and the fish and the dragon are mixed, but it''s not as good as the place I lived before."


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei''s face, and sees her eyebrows drooping and her eyelashes falling. She says in silence, "I thought you didn''t care."


    Liu Wei pretended to be active. "Of course, we should pay attention to the place where we live. Why not just eat and drink for a living? If you do not eat well and sleep well, you will not live in vain. "


    Rong looked at Microsoft: "you know what I''m talking about."


    Liu Wei didn''t speak.


    Rong Suo said, "don''t want to live in a crowded place, because of your face?"


    Liu Wei raised her hand and touched her face. Her eyes were fixed on the lower corner, but she still didn''t speak.


    Let''s not talk about it.


    Two people, into silence.


    What Liu Wei wants is this effect. Rong Su thinks that his words hurt her self-esteem, so she can leave alone by thinking of "being alone".


    Liu Wei is calculating the time. As long as she keeps silent for five seconds, no, eight seconds, she can open her mouth and go.


    There seems to be an hourglass in my heart, which filters the time


    When it''s time, the atmosphere is right. Liu Wei opens her mouth and just wants to talk, but listen to Rong su. Snatch her for a second and first opens his mouth: "it seems that what happened to you in this period of time."


    It''s strange that Liu Wei can only return a puzzled look.


    Rong Suo said: "you are not afraid to show your face in public at the flower feast in Kyoto. Now you still have concerns. This contradiction makes me curious..."


    Liu Wei''s heart is full, but her brain is spinning fast.


    Liu Wei now doesn''t know if Rong Su really doubts her, or just by this sentence, she wants to find out whether she has really happened these days.


    If the former, Liu Wei needs to be vigilant, if the latter, Liu Wei needs to be more vigilant.


    While hesitating how to get back, Liu Yue slowly came over and saw the obvious dark color on Liu Yue''s face. Liu Weifu went to his heart and said directly: "I don''t care about it, but next, this face is already like this. I have a clear conscience, but I don''t need to look at the faces of other people. If I live here, I''m afraid it''s not convenient. It''s not only me, four younger sisters, but also me In this way, since I met my fourth sister today, I can''t turn a blind eye to her. You will move to live with me tomorrow. "Liu Yue''s heart stopped, and looked at Liu Wei''s eyes, more and more fierce.


    But on the face, Liu Yue is smiling: "elder sister takes care of, younger sister is grateful endlessly, only this inn has paid room fee for seven days, really is not good to return."


    "Why don''t you quit?" Liu Wei asked. Seeing that Liu Yue didn''t answer, Liu Wei got up and went to find the innkeeper.


    Liu Yue hurries to stop Liu Wei: "otherwise, after seven days of living, my sister will go to harass my sister again, and I will not waste the house money of these seven days."


    Liu Yue''s way of doing this is just delaying every day.


    Liu Wei thought and nodded.


    Liu Wei wants to say "no", but she doesn''t have a position. First, she and Liu Yue are not close, so she doesn''t have to fight with each other. She wants others to live with her. Second, Liu Wei is afraid that what she says is too much, which will make the two people in front of her doubt.


    Rong Su, Liu Yue, these two people, Liu Wei felt quite matched in her heart.


    However, if Liu Yue stays in Kyoto, she may be able to match them in the future for the sake of pit tolerance. Now, Liu Wei only hopes that the farther Liu Yue goes, the better. Naturally, she has no mind to be the matchmaker.


    "That''s settled. Seven days later, my sister went to find my sister." Liu Yue said with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. Liu Wei could see Liu Yue with only one look.


    Liu Wei answered Liu Yue''s "good" words casually and listened to Rong Suo saying: "Liu Yue can''t go. If you want to see your sister, you will come by yourself."


    Liu Wei was stunned and looked at Rong Xu in astonishment.


    What''s going on?


    Let''s talk about Liu Yue?


    Liu Yue thought that the seventh Lord had already taken a fancy to himself? Not willing to let myself go with my big sister? Liu Yue''s heart suddenly began to jump wildly, plop and plop, which made Liu Yue''s mind almost confused.


    ¡­¡­


    The author has said: the man will come back soon. The monthly ticket will double. Those who have tickets will hold a ticket market. Those who do not have tickets are not so good!

 Chapter 584

    It seems that Rong Xu didn''t find the difference between Liu Yue and Liu Wei. The eyes only looked at Liu Wei and said, "after dinner, go to the place where you live."


    This is not a discussion, but a affirmation.


    Make sure that he will "go home" with Liu Wei for a while.


    The improvised things can be used as temporary lies, but where does Liu Wei go to get a house to deal with Rong Su?


    Liu Wei''s face is not visible, but her brain is spinning.


    And Liu Yue also thought about Rong Su''s words. Liu Yue restrained her heart, bit her lip, and said, "just in time, my sister also wants to find a door. Later, when I go to harass my sister, I don''t want to find a direction."


    That''s what it means to go?


    Liu Wei noticed that when Liu Yue said this sentence, her eyes were looking at Rong su. That is to say, Liu Yue said this sentence intentionally to Rong su.


    Liu Yue, do you want to hear Rong Su''s second attempt to keep her?


    As expected, Rong Su frowned and glanced at Liu Yue.


    Liu Yue''s mouth was light, and she had a look of satisfaction in her heart, but she didn''t show anything on her face. She just said, "who knows what will happen in the future, but her elder sister is right. This nameless girl has no share. She doesn''t care about the seven CHILDES and you every day. It''s really annoying."


    "I don''t mind you," Rong said No, Liu Wei won''t come to see her sister.


    Liu Yue''s smile widened and his cheeks began to turn red.


    Liu Wei looks at these two people in silence, still thinking about how to delay to deal with the past.


    But Liu Wei didn''t think of an idea. The second child was already making a meal.


    Rong Suo gets up and walks over. Liu Yue and Liu Wei have to keep up.


    Big girl and little girl are in the room to take care of Xiao Li and Zhu Zhu. Rong Ling and Liu Gongzi are not in the room. This dinner is only for Rong Su, Liu Wei and Liu Yuesan.


    Huge dining table, put a lot of dishes, Liu Wei only looked at a glance, eyes will be cold down.


    Liu Wei looks at Liu Yue, but Liu Yue doesn''t look at Liu Wei. He just smiles to arrange chopsticks for Rong Suo, and says, "these are the latest aquatic products recommended by the second child. Mr. Qi has a taste of the west lake vinegar fish and the braised scallop."


    Liu Yue''s hospitality pushed all the dishes that she thought were good to Rong Xu. At last, she seemed to feel that Liu Wei was neglected. Liu Yue simply reached out and put the two dishes that she had just said into Liu Wei''s bowl.


    Liu Wei did not move his chopsticks as he watched the dishes in the bowl.


    Rong Su saw it and asked, "not to your liking?"


    Liu Wei smiled, shook his head at Rong Suo and pinched his chopsticks.


    The expression of Liu Wei''s wry smile was too obvious. He frowned and held down Liu Wei''s chopsticks. He said coldly, "I don''t want to eat, and I don''t need to be tough." Say, to small two way: "ask this girl, want to eat what."


    Waiter is busy waiting to write down.


    Liu Wei just waved and said, "the dishes are all good."


    Rong looked at Liu Wei for a while, but there was no sound.


    Liu Yue then said, "why, doesn''t elder sister like to eat these? I remember when I was in Kyoto, my sister also saw that my sister ate fish and shrimps. I should be able to eat them. Is there any taboo? My sister said that she would definitely remember next time. "


    Liu Yue''s worried face is over. If Liu Wei didn''t know his nature, he would almost take it seriously.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything. In the past, Liu Wei didn''t mind directly exposing Liu Yue''s careful thoughts. But at present, the situation is special, which means he wants to say something, but he has to weigh it and keep silent.


    In fact, there is no problem with these dishes. Liu Wei has nothing to avoid. As Liu Yue said, I used to eat fish and shrimp in Kyoto. But it was in the dark, in the dark, when I was alone.


    As for the reason, it is very simple.


    Liu Wei has "wounds" on her face. Although it has been a long time, people with great scars know that it is essential to avoid eating foods with heavy colors.


    At present, these dishes ordered by Liuyue are heavier than the same color. Besides, they are seafood. Although eating seafood will not affect the injury, it will make the injured place swell and swell, and then become more ugly.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to guess whether Liu Yue did it on purpose, because the answer must be yes.


    After staying in this inn for many days, Liu Wei knew the meal list clearly. If the table was not so full, it would be all the food that burn patients shouldn''t eat, unless specially explained.


    Looking at Liu Yue and looking at herself innocently, Liu Wei didn''t say anything, but filled himself with a bowl of soup.


    Stewed fish soup is very fresh. Liu Wei drinks it one mouthful at a time. Under the veil, the two people on the opposite side can see the ugly scars on her face.


    Liu Yue''s mouth was gently raised, and she glanced at the man''s face.


    However, Rong Suo''s face was expressionless, and he didn''t seem to be impacted.


    Also, when I was in Kyoto, the seventh Prince knew that the clown was speechless


    With a smile in his heart, Liu Yue pushes some of the heaviest dishes of soy sauce to Liu Wei and says, "these dishes have been tasted by my sister. They are delicious. My sister needs to eat more."Liu Wei pulled at the corners of her mouth and said that she was lucky that she had no problem with her face. Otherwise, Liu Yue gave a silent hole this time.


    It seems that Rong Su still doesn''t have a clue. In fact, it''s not surprising that men, especially those who are high-ranking and have only ambition in the court, are not clear about the details of this kind of daughter''s family.


    Women all like to have heavy looks. In the past, Liu Qin cut her fingers a little, and she would not eat soy sauce and vinegar for seven or eight days, just for fear that her fingers would not look good.


    But it''s probably the little girl''s mind.


    Liu Yue comes and goes, which is the only way.


    Liu Wei thought that if he wanted to be the whole person, he would not be so euphemistic.


    After eating half of a meal, Liu Wei didn''t use it. Rong Su stopped chopsticks. He was about to say something when he saw a familiar figure coming in the door.


    Liu Wei raised his spirit and looked at the Rong Leng who came back at night. His eyes were bright.


    Rong Su also saw Rong Ling, but he turned his head and looked at Liu Wei at the first time. He saw the obvious exultation on his face, and his face was ugly.


    These two are engaged.


    Even though the marriage hasn''t come down yet, both of them know each other well, and this engagement, Liu Wei, like the last time, is not obviously excluded.


    It shows that Liu Wei''s heart is also tolerant of edges.


    This feeling of being compared is very bad. When Rong Xu puts his chopsticks on, he silently stares at Liu Wei and waits for him to look at himself.


    But Liu Wei has been consumed by Rong Xu for a whole day. She has no patience. Therefore, Liu Wei is only thinking about Rong Ling.


    Wait for Rong Ling to save her.


    Liu Wei is not in the mood to see Rong su.


    Therefore, Liu Wei didn''t look back at Rong with a slanted eye, but still focused on Rong Leng with a full expectation in her eyes.


    "Do you want to see him?" Rong Su asked in a deep voice


    Liu Wei was stunned. Then he looked at Rong Su and asked, "what?"


    "It''s for him to come here specially?" Rong Su''s voice is too cold.


    Liu Wei felt that it was a bit baffling to allow her to trace this sudden emotional change, but she still said: "I don''t know three Three childe also is in, from should ask for a time Said, Liu Wei will get up, straight and slightly obscure toward Rong Leng.


    However, as soon as she took a step, her wrist was immediately grasped by Rong su.

 Chapter 585

    Liu Wei looks back, puzzled and looks at Rong su.


    "Sit down!" Allow to trace cold eye a horizontal, scold a sentence.


    The shout was loud. People at several tables nearby looked over.


    Liu Wei looks around, a little embarrassed, wrists twist, want to break away from the hold of Rong Xu.


    But Rong Su has a lot of strength. Liu Wei can break away from her. After all, Rong Su''s martial arts are not as good as hers. But Liu Wei doesn''t want to be too eye-catching.


    And Rong Ling, who had just entered the door, also saw this scene. Almost at the first sight, Rong Ling recognized Liu Wei. When the man frowned, he came over, reached for his hand and hit Rong Su''s hand open. Rong Su felt only a pain in his arm and relaxed a little bit.


    Rong Ling has dragged Liu Wei behind him.


    "What to do?" Rong Ling asked about Rong Su and Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said that he was suffering. He stood behind Rong Leng and secretly pulled his clothes.


    Although Rong Leng felt it, he still didn''t know the current situation.


    Rong Su''s arm ached, but he also stood up and looked at Rong Ling. His eyes turned to Liu Wei, who was behind him. His face was very ugly.


    Looking at the current situation, Liu Yue is full of bad feelings.


    An ugly and old woman can let two noble lords fight for it. It''s really God''s blind!


    "I''ve met three young men." In the short silence, Liu Yueping and pingtingting made a gift, but Rong Leng didn''t answer.


    Liu Yue doesn''t care. She gets up again. Wen laughs and finishes: "look, here How is this good, elder sister? You can say something


    What can Liu Wei say? The situation is a bit off track now. She is protected by Rong Leng. The behavior of the two is not a common relationship at first sight.


    How can we explain it now?


    Liu Wei was silent. Seeing this, Liu Yue sighed and said, "it''s also my fault today. It''s a good thing to meet my sister in the street. I invited her to the inn to talk about the past. It''s just for the sake of our sister''s affection. The seventh childe was kind enough to stay for dinner, but I didn''t want to. It''s a misunderstanding. The third childe, just now, is the seventh childe talking and laughing with my sister Don''t get me wrong. "


    Liu Yue''s way of speaking is ingenious and graceful. In three or two sentences, he explains things clearly. It''s a flattering thing to say. He works like a man who eats food.


    But Liu Wei doesn''t think it''s so simple. He catches a chance once in a blue moon. Will Liu Yue let himself go so easily?


    Sure enough, Liu Yue bit her lip and said, "sister, don''t you really say anything? These three CHILDES are really angry. My sister just got along well with the seven CHILDES, so I have the heart to see the two CHILDES face each other? Sister? "


    Liu Wei sneered, and sure enough, as soon as he heard the sensitive words "just now" and "have a good time together", his expression moved, turned his head, and looked at Liu Wei with a dark face.


    Liu Wei widens her innocent eyes and expresses her innocence with her eyes.


    Allow Leng to snort, eyes slightly cold.


    Liu Wei swallows and spits, no matter how embarrassed she is at present, but suddenly bends down and salutes Rong Leng. The one who changes the topic asks for an "since I left Kyoto, I haven''t seen you for several months. Are you ok?"


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei coolly, but does not reply.


    Liu Wei''s forehead was soaked with cold sweat. After waiting for a long time, he heard Rong Su''s cool way: "it''s very good to ask Miss Liu''s blessing."


    Liu Wei took a sigh of relief, got up, and asked, "do you also live here?"


    "Yes."


    "Late meals are available?"


    "No."


    "Not together?"


    "Good."


    With three words and two words, Rong Ling sat directly beside Liu Wei at the square table. On one side, Rong Xu and Liu Yue were sitting.


    The dishes on the table have been used a lot. Liu Wei calls the waiter to add dishes.


    From Liu Wei''s such attentive attitude, it seems that Liu Wei is really in love with Rong Ling.


    Rong Su''s face was very ugly, but when he saw that Liu Wei actually began to pour tea for Rong Ling, he said coldly, "elder brother, where is Mr. Liu in your family?"


    Rong Leng raised her eyes slightly and glanced at Liu Wei without trace.


    Liu Wei coughed and pretended not to know: "Mr. Liu? But the one who was in Kyoto with the third childe? "


    At the beginning, the case of the disappearance of children in Kyoto was so heated that "Miss Liu Jiada" was raised in a boudoir, but other women in the backyard talked about him. Liu Wei could not pretend that she did not know about him, so she could only talk about him.


    But Rong Ling hasn''t answered yet. Rong Su sneers, "do you know that Mr. Liu?"


    Liu Wei said, "I''ve heard about it several times, like the official of zhengemen."


    "Officials?" Rong Xun glanced away and looked at Rong Leng: "just officials?"


    "What do you want to say?" Rong Leng looked at Rong su


    "Is the third brother guilty?"


    "What do I have in mind?"


    "Why don''t you admit that you have nothing to do with Mr. Liu?""I don''t need your attention."


    "Foolish brother only cares about one or two, but three brothers don''t need to be nervous." Rong Su said, looked around again, sighed, "I don''t know where I have gone, but I haven''t come back. If I see it, I can see it."


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. She just put her hand in her sleeve and tightened it a little.


    Liu Yue understood the meaning of Rong Su, so she asked with great cooperation, "that Mr. Liu and little girl have seen each other several times. They are really wonderful people with red lips and white teeth."


    Liu Yue said, his eyes still looking at Liu Wei. Today, he chased Mr. Liu to go out. When he came back, he met Liu Wei.


    Such a coincidence made Liu Yue have some heart. Although she tried to find out that the two had nothing to do with each other, her words were still biased.


    With Liu Yue''s words, Rong Su said in an instant, "more than red lips and white teeth? He was born white, tender and tender, but he was the favorite of the three brothers. "


    This has been said more and more wrong, Liu Yue this just heard the words inside the "ambiguity", the habit of breaking one''s sleeve? Liu Yue blushed.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei have no expression all the time. Rong Ling''s eyes are more like looking at Rong Xu like a clown jumping over a beam. As for Liu Wei, Liu Wei really doesn''t know how to express it. He should pretend to be angry and ask Rong Ling Mingming why he is going to be engaged with others Man to man?


    Or pretend you don''t understand anything, pretend you''re pure and don''t understand those things?


    It seems that the two methods are not good. The first one is that you are jealous with yourself. It''s too shameful. The second one is that you don''t have a good brain.


    Liu Wei is in such a tangle, pulling the corner of Rong Leng''s clothes again and asking him to help.


    Liu Wei has now thoroughly regretted that she is not good at acting, especially in this delicate situation.


    Moreover, because Liu Wei temporarily made this face, she felt that in a while, the scar on her face might be degummed.


    Then it will be really lively.


    Liu Wei just wants to leave and end the tragedy.


    However, it seems that Rong Leng intended to say nothing. It seems that Liu Wei wanted to learn the lesson of making his own decisions.


    Liu Wei is going to cry, and at this critical moment, there is still a man walking outside the door.


    "Oh, how lively it is." That chuckles at the rambling voice, makes Liu Wei''s scalp tighten.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and saw the man outside. As expected, it was not others. It was yunzhimeng.


    At this moment, Liu Wei is really a bit of a breakdown.


    Liu Wei did not forget that yunzhimeng is a person who knows her identity as a woman. The owner of yunzhimeng family seems to know everything.


    Now, Liu Wei dressed as a woman. Once Yun Zhimeng recognized herself, she did not know what she would say.


    Liu Wei has a headache!

 Chapter 586

    Yunzhimeng''s uninvited visit made Ben feel embarrassed and relaxed a little.


    Several people all looked at the cloud to weave a dream, but no one took the initiative to greet.


    Among these people, only Mr. Liu is the most familiar with yunzhimeng, but now Mr. Liu is not there.


    Yun Zhimeng is familiar with herself. Even if no one shows her welcome, she laughs. Instinctively called small two, said to add a position, eyes, but also a smiley glance at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s whole body was cold, and she didn''t make a sound.


    Rong Leng did not express, and Rong Su was silent.


    Liu Yue naturally dared not speak at will. Seeing that the master''s family was not repelled, Xiao Er conveniently moved the chair over. The seat was originally installed next to Liu Yue, but was stopped by Yun Zhimeng and said, "put it over there."


    Yunzhimeng refers to the place just beside Liuwei.


    Everyone looked at yunzhimeng, but yunzhimeng just smiled and said: "new faces, always need to know each other. Besides, they are all daughter''s families. If you want to be able to say something, this girl, would you mind?"


    Liu Wei was relieved and said, "naturally."


    Second, he moved the chair to the past, and Yun Zhimeng sat down in the past. At this time, several dishes ordered by Rong Leng came up.


    Yun Zhimeng took the newly delivered chopsticks and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to eat as soon as I''m here, but I''ll move them." Yun Zhimeng said it was a question. He had reached out to the nearest dish and put a piece of it in his mouth.


    The joy of yunzhimeng''s eating seems to be that he came here to eat. After looking at yunzhimeng''s eyes, he moved his eyes away.


    It''s Liu Yue, who has been staring at yunzhimeng. This man, Liu Yue, has met before, but he still doesn''t know his identity.


    But it seems that this man and the seventh childe are not familiar. Liu Yue''s defense is a little more relaxed.


    Yun Zhimeng suddenly appeared and made a fork, but Rong Xu didn''t give up. After a pause, he continued: "brother three hasn''t said yet. Does brother three love Mr. Liu in your family? Since Miss Liu is here, if you don''t make it clear in public, you will not be delayed. "


    "What''s the delay?" Rong Leng asked coolly, "there are too many words for seven brothers."


    "I don''t want to ask for Miss Liu. I think Miss Liu is also curious."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei: "are you curious?"


    Liu Wei licked her lip. Once she said that she was curious, she would stand at rongsu''s side. But if she wasn''t curious, she seemed to be abnormal. After all, the two people who were about to be engaged to each other had told you that your fiance had something to do with other men, but she could not move at all. It was either a brain disease or a serious brain disease.


    Liu Wei is not easy to answer for a while, muttering in her heart. She is under the table, pulling the corner of Yun Zhimeng''s clothes.


    Yun Zhimeng, who was watching the play, chuckled and coughed. He put the dishes and chopsticks on the table, and then suddenly raised his voice and said, "waiter, this chicken slice is too thin. Take it to the kitchen and let the cook go back again." Sauteed sliced chicken in egg white,


    Xiao Er came up with a quick "Kwai", quick hand and quick foot, and took the chicken slices from the table to the kitchen.


    Cloud weaving dream forced to interrupt again, which was to solve the problem for Liu Wei! But before Liu Wei was relieved, Rong Ling continued to ask Liu Wei, "are you curious?"


    Liu Weixin said that it''s intentional to allow Leng. At this juncture, of course, we should be consistent with the outside world. Where can we embarrass her for an alliance?


    Liu Wei breathed, and glanced at the corner of her eyes to weave a dream into the clouds.


    Cloud dream busy head down, clip a piece of fungus stuffy eat.


    Knowing that no one can save herself this time, Liu Wei had to brag: "if you don''t want to say it, I''m not curious. If you want to say it Anyway, you''ll be happy. "


    Yes, this is not the case now. They can talk as much as they want. They are happy.


    "That''s curiosity," Rong said at the right time


    Let Leng SIP her thin lips, or look at Liu Wei: "if I say, I love a man, and will be with him in the future, you still want to marry me?"


    "Cough, cough..." Yun Zhimeng choked at one breath, almost choking.


    Yunzhimeng touched his chest, wiped his mouth with a brocade handkerchief, and looked at rongling Liuwei. He said in his heart, "you urbanites in the big city of Kyoto are so good at playing.


    Liu Yue is also a little surprised, but Liu Yue was born in Kyoto. He is not a special man. It''s not so hard to accept it. He just feels that it''s no wonder that the three princes are still alone for many years. It turns out that he has this hobby, and it''s not just a hobby. It seems that he has been fascinated.


    There are so many people in Beijing who raise male pets, but most of them are just interested in them. Their beautiful wives and concubines at home taste fresh heads outside the house.


    No one has said that for the sake of men, even wives and concubines are not wanted.


    Can''t these three princes accept a woman''s body at all?


    If so, isn''t Liu Wei different from the widowed?


    Of course, Liu Wei''s ugly appearance, I''m afraid that no one dares to do anything with her, even if she doesn''t put out the candle and paint black and black.Think of here, Liu Yue also hurried to see to Liu Wei.


    The third Lord suddenly asked this kind of question, or in front of so many people, Liu Wei is a stubborn son, it is not Liu Wei, change a woman at will, in this case, even for the sake of face, will certainly say that he will not marry.


    But if Liu Wei says that he will not marry, and therefore breaks his face with the third prince, is that the purpose of the seventh prince?


    But the purpose of the seventh Prince is really just to prevent Liu Wei from being cheated? Or, what other thoughts does Lord seven have?


    Liu Yue was very uneasy at the thought of the two people''s appearance of having a private talk with each other.


    Liu Wei, who originally thought that the question was embarrassing enough, never thought that Rong Ling would throw her a more embarrassing and unanswerable question.


    If you say you don''t marry, you will be angry. If you say you marry, you will lose your self-esteem?


    Liu Wei is in a dilemma. She looks as if she encourages her. "But it doesn''t matter."


    What do you mean, it doesn''t matter? Liu Wei thought to himself that Rong Su didn''t have back pain when he was standing talking. He frowned hard, and decided to defend against him. He met Rong Leng and asked, "the third young master said that he will be with him in the future. Are you really in love with him?"


    Rong Leng squinted, not afraid to say: "yes."


    Liu Wei smiled: "well, I ought to fulfill you, then?"


    "No." "You can fight for it," said Rong Leng


    Fight with yourself? Middle two? Role play? Is it fun?


    Liu Wei pressed her temper and nodded: "it''s not unreasonable to say so. Since then, if the third childe still wants to marry me, I will marry you."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, Rong Su rose up in a hurry, with an ugly expression. He stared at Liu Wei with an almost condemning look!

 Chapter 587

    Liu Wei explained hard: "although men and women are different, Qingyun country does not exclude men from meeting each other, but this is not the mainstream, let alone the court recognized. The three CHILDES have been alone for so many years, and now they are not willing to find true love, but they are not willing to abide by the blue and white for him, and they are looking for a marriage. So you are not enough to love him. I think, a person you are tired of sooner or later How terrible is it? "


    It''s a very clever statement.


    Yunzhimeng can''t help but want to clap his hands.


    And Rong Su, after pondering for a while, also relaxed his face, sat down again, and said in a teasing tone: "I don''t know what kind of mood Mr. Liu would feel if he knew that the third brother was nothing but a relationship with him."


    Rong Leng expected Liu Wei''s response. He was not surprised. He just looked at Rong Xu and said, "seven younger brothers have also seen how Miss Liu is, how Mr Liu is, and how I am. It''s the housework of the three of us. If seven younger brothers are really busy with other people''s business, they don''t think about themselves first."


    Rong Su sneers: "three elder brothers are out of sight. You and I are one family. Your housework is your younger brother''s. why not care about your elder brother?"


    "I really care."


    "What do you think? Not caring, or something? "


    "I don''t want to know about anything else. It''s getting late. Have you eaten?" The last sentence of Rong Ling is Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei nods honestly.


    "Take you back." Let Leng say, get up.


    Liu Wei also rose.


    Rong Su also got up at the same time and said, "Mr. Liu must be coming back soon. He doesn''t need to bother his third brother for sending people. Besides, today, Miss Liu is a guest of the foolish younger brother."


    Rong Su said, already detoured to Liu Wei''s side and said, "let''s go."


    Liu Wei stood at the same place, looked at Rong Su and Rong Leng. His face was covered under the veil. It was so ugly.


    "Not yet?"


    "Not yet?"


    The same thing, two men said at the same time.


    Liu weijue, she is very uncomfortable now. She is not comfortable anywhere.


    The cloud weaves the dream to suppress to smile to suppress to have the stomach ache, couldn''t help but, buries the head, the shoulder shakes a shake to smile to make the sound.


    Liu Wei is angry at yunzhimeng''s appearance, so what does yunzhimeng come for? Just to see jokes?


    Finally, it was Liu Yue who said, "women''s boudoir, men don''t always do a lot of things, elder sister, don''t you want to go back if younger sister?"


    This is also a way out. Liu Wei is about to nod, and Rong Su has taken Liu Wei by the wrist and taken her out.


    Liu Wei is just about to struggle. Rong Ling holds her other hand.


    Liu Wei stood in the middle, like a rag doll, almost torn apart.


    Liu Wei groaned with pain. I really want to take off the veil and beat both of them on the ground!


    "What''s seven brothers doing?" Allow Leng to ask coldly.


    "What''s the third brother doing?" Let''s ask the same question.


    "She''s mine." Tolerance indicates ownership.


    "Well, the third brother cleaned up your mess first, and then." Rong Suo did not give in, but he retorted. At the end, he added, "I don''t know who vowed the other day that Liu Xiaoli is your parent-child. At present, he is going to abandon his wife and his son."


    "It''s my business." Rong Ling pulls Liu Wei to her bosom.


    But Rong Su didn''t let go, Liu Wei didn''t get into Rong Leng''s arms, but was pulled by Rong Su to make her wrist ache again.


    Rong Su said the same thing: "I don''t care about the three brothers. I just said that today, Miss Liu is my guest."


    "Mind your own business!" Rong Leng reaches out directly, clasps Liu Wei''s other hand, and wants to seize Liu Wei''s hand calmly.


    Rong Suo is already ready.


    Rong Su''s martial arts are not as good as Rong Ling''s, but now Liu Wei is in the middle, which is a barrier that forces Rong Ling not to use real force. In such a tight situation, Rong Su has a fight with Rong Ling.


    Rong Su''s backhand fends off Rong Ling''s attack. He changes his hand and moves Liu Wei to his side. Sheng Sheng takes a big step.


    Even if Liu Wei was ready in her heart, she hurt a lot.


    But Rong Leng can''t do it with one hand. Let''s do it again.


    Rong Su''s martial arts are not good, but his reaction is fast. He fights with him again.


    Two people you come to me, the last two hands unexpectedly fight in front of Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei stood in the middle with a dead face. The anger in her heart was rising slowly. She was about to reach her throat.


    However, the two people who were fighting for Zhenghuan didn''t know how to stop. Their actions were still unbridled. Liu Wei felt that he was covered with bruises and might be damaged by the two people.


    Liu Wei regrets all the actions and deeds of today.


    Rong Su is not the opponent of Rong Ling. Although Rong Ling is afraid of hurting Liu Wei, he has been reserved for a long time, but even so, he quickly knocks back Rong Su and grabs Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei cried bitterly and said that she could go this time!Rong Su suddenly comes back again. He is strong enough to catch Liu Wei again.


    This time, Rong Ling is on guard. Turn Liu Wei around and protect her in her arms!


    But now, Rong Leng seems more passive, because compared with just now, Liu Wei''s position, his hand is a little heavy, so he will really hurt her. However, Rong Su, who is not caring, has rushed to Liu Wei again.


    Let Leng body turn, embrace Liu Wei to avoid.


    Let''s go again.


    Let Leng hide again.


    Liu Wei silently from just been pulled, into now in a man''s arms with a circle, Liu Wei felt that he was going to faint, now has turned to Venus.


    They had a heated fight. Yun Zhimeng, who was wise enough to let them go, held a bowl of fresh fish soup, stood far away and watched while drinking.


    In order to avoid being hurt by mistake, Liu Yue also hides nearby, but instead of the natural and unrestrained cloud weaving dream, Liu Yue is full of anxiety and asks, "what can I do?"


    Cloud Weaver dream smiled: "two men fight for one woman. What else can we do with such a good-looking drama? Look. "


    Liu Yue didn''t like to hear this. Liu Yue frowned and argued: "the seven CHILDES are just the way of giving priority to the Lord. They want to send their elder sister home from beginning to end. It''s not about fighting for elder sister."


    Yun Zhimeng hissed and looked at Liu Yue: "I''ve seen such a man who is so dominant in the end of the day. Even if he wants to send people home sincerely, he doesn''t need to use force, right?"


    "Not because of my sister." Liu Yue insisted: "seven CHILDES, only with three CHILDES some disagreements, deliberately against it."


    Yun Zhimeng drinks a mouthful of soup: "even if you play for it deliberately for such a long time, the acting should be finished, but what''s the matter with the more you play?"


    "I don''t have much to say about their complicated relationship."


    Yun Zhimeng pauses for a while, drinks all the soup in the bowl, and then puts the empty bowl on the table. He turns his head to look at Liu Yue and leans over to ask, "this girl, do you deceive yourself like this every day? Are you not tired? "

 Chapter 588

    Liu Yue frowned fiercely, and without explaining, moved away from the man.


    Yun Zhimeng laughs. He grabs his empty bowl with a big heart. He takes the time to put some meat chops in it. He stands back again and takes a mouthful with relish.


    However, the waiter and the shopkeeper of the inn are already in a hurry. Seeing that the two gentlemen are fighting more and more, they are not able to stop. The other guests are just avoiding at first, but they have already checked out one after another. They want to approach and dissuade several times, but they can''t do anything about it.


    The second son bit his teeth and knew that neither of them could provoke him, so he offered to go to Yamen to ask for help.


    Shopkeeper''s useless, can only let small two go back quickly!


    Little two left the inn, ran all the way to yamen, ran to the street, in a hurry, suddenly stopped and stopped.


    Little two looked at the left, then the right, then grabbed his head, mumbled, "wrong?"


    When he ran past, he felt that there was a familiar person passing by, but when he looked at who the person was, the other person had disappeared.


    Small two blinks an eye, make sure that he is afraid to be really wrong, also ignore, hurriedly continue to Yamen.


    After that, when I was eating meat chopsticks, my eyes suddenly turned to Lin and put down half of the dishes and chopsticks!


    Turn around and run out of the inn!


    Outside the inn is the street. At this time, it''s the time to close the files. The street vendors are packing up their things. It seems that people are coming and going, mostly in a hurry.


    The vision of cloud weaving dream shuttles through the crowd several times, but nothing is gained. She frowns and her eyes are heavy.


    At this time, someone behind said, "it''s him?"


    Yunzhi looks back in her dream. It''s Rong Leng who comes out.


    Yun Zhimeng''s face was a little heavy, nodded: "it should be, I feel his eyes, it''s in this direction, but now It''s gone. "


    When Rong Ling didn''t speak, he and Liu Wei were moved at the same time. But when he thought of Zhong Ziyu''s martial arts, Rong Ling forced Liu Wei to stay. He took the lead in catching up with him. Now Liu Wei is mostly entangled by Rong su. Only at this moment, he just felt that Rong Su is still useful.


    In the inn, sure enough, Liu Wei wants to go, but Rong Su firmly holds Liu Wei''s hand and says firmly, "I''ll take you back."


    Liu Wei said coldly, "let go!" The murderer who hurt her son is in front of her. Where else does she have the mind and the capacity to trace Xu as a snake.


    Liu Wei''s attitude suddenly changed, and Rong Xu was a little angry. He thought that Liu Wei was in the heart of Rong Leng, and his expression was very ugly. He didn''t care, but he wanted to send Liu Wei.


    Some of you are not happy, I want you to be more unhappy.


    Liu weijue is bored to death, but he can''t tell the truth, and can''t show his identity to perform martial arts. At last, he can only work in a hurry, praying that Rong Ling can catch people, and worrying about whether Rong Ling will get hurt again.


    Fortunately, yunzhimeng has also chased out. Two people are more confident than one.


    No, Yun Zhimeng didn''t want to disclose Zhong Ziyu''s identity before. After Liu Wei''s identification, although Yun Zhimeng is not a member of Zhong Ziyu''s party, he may not really grasp Zhong Ziyu. If Yun Zhimeng gets a little bit stuck in it, is it more dangerous to allow Leng?


    Liu Weiyue can''t sit down any longer. She is about to use the last move, pretending to be brute force, to shake Rong retrospectively away. Rong retrospectively holds both her hands together, pinches them together, and pulls her away.


    Is this the right way to send a girl home? Aren''t you kidnapping!


    Liu Wei was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    Along the way, Liu Wei was dragged by Rong su. Facing the door of the inn, Liu Wei clearly saw the shopkeeper''s sigh of relief, while Liu Yue stared at herself angrily. The annoyance in her eyes was almost undisguised.


    After leaving the inn, Liu Wei looked around, but did not see Zhong Ziyu or Rong Ling and Yun Zhimeng.


    Liu Wei clenched her lips and her eyes were anxious, but Rong Su could not bear it. Suddenly, she pinched her shoulder. With 80% strength, Liu Wei''s shoulder blades were almost crushed with anger.


    Liu Wei snorted and looked at him.


    Rong Su said coldly: "so you think of him? Even if he has left you alone? "


    Liu Wei breathed and frowned: "I know your kindness, Mr. Qi, but I know what I want to do and what I want."


    "What you know is that you are willing to give up your dignity and be owned by that kind of man?" "I''m curious," Rong said, "where did you go when you were stubborn? Dare to run away from my relatives, but die for my third brother? Tell me, what''s better about the three brothers than me? "


    Liu Wei is not afraid to say, "it''s good for the number of people."


    Rong Su frowned.


    Liu Wei said: "if I remember correctly, five years ago, when I was going to marry you, did you have more than ten wives and concubines? Although there are no imperial concubines, the side concubines are also hanging in the air, but there are countless Yingyan. If I marry you, I will rob one tenth of you with a dozen people. We calculate it like this: twelve hours a day, four hours a night for you to sleep, two hours a day for you to go to the upper court, discuss with the people under the door, and three hours for you to invite out with friends, twelve minus nine. Then you still have three hours a day, these three hours, Dozens of women, you see in a hurry. How long can one see? A whiff of incense? Two columns of incense? If I marry you, what am I? I''m not a person. I''m just a decoration in your seventh Prince''s mansion. It''s just a dispensable thing in your backyard. I can''t see you in a day, but I have to fight with more than a dozen other women for wisdom and courage. In order to fight for meaninglessness, I want to look forward to your two pillars of fragrant Kung Fu. I also sit in the air and think that this is victory. I will become stingy, jealous, and egoless, Finally, when I go back to the past, my greatest achievement may be to give birth to half a man and half a woman for you. Then, what can I do? To help my son fight for the position of the dangerous and dangerous son of the world? During this period, I will continue to fight with your other wives and concubines. This is where you feel good? This is what you think you are worth more than Rong Ling? "Rong Su was still angry at the beginning, but at the end, his expression became heavy. He never thought that there would be women who care about their wives and concubines. Maybe some people care about ranking and favors. However, Liu Wei, a man with three wives and four concubines, did.


    Liu Wei continued: "even if, as you said, the third childe has a man in his heart, why not? If he wants to love his man for life, he needs a shield. Why can''t I be that shield? He is in charge of zhengemen and holds the real power. When I marry him, I will be the only one. I will not be jealous with his man. But I have mastered all the three Wangs'' mansion. For a woman, it''s also a kind of happiness that she can''t get love, power, respect and everything else she wants. Do you still think that my choice is wrong? "


    Liu Wei said a big talk with patience. The truth is mixed and the tongue is dry.


    Seeing that Rong Su has been bluffed by her, she quickly takes the opportunity to get away from her body, turns her steps, runs towards the other end of the street, and only waits to go to the place where there is no one, changes the inconvenient women''s dress and goes to find Rong Ling and cloud weaving dream.

 Chapter 589

    Several nearby streets have been searched, but I don''t see Rong Ling and Yun Zhimeng.


    Liu Wei''s expression was not very good, and she hesitated to go out of the suburbs to find out. After all, it''s not convenient to do anything in the city. If Zhong Ziyu really appears, he won''t walk around in the street in a big way, causing riots, and will inevitably go to a hidden and open place.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei then sets up the lightness skill, the body jumps, the lightness flies to the sky.


    Step under the roof eaves, gallop all the way, without detention.


    But when Liu Wei flew over a narrow lane, he stagnated for a while, his eyes were slightly cold and his lips were closed.


    There''s someone down here.


    The alley is very dark. Liu Wei can''t see it. She hesitates for a moment, stops on the eaves nearby and looks down.


    When Liu Wei came near, there was no movement below. The feeling of popularity just now disappeared.


    There are differences.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes, leaped and jumped.


    At this time, the sky is late, and the darkness around is beyond reproach. But somehow, in this alley, especially the darkness, the faint light of the moon in the sky seems to be out of reach.


    Liu Wei frowns, adapts slightly, and the night vision ability gradually appears. Liu Wei can see the scene in the lane dimly, which is very narrow. There are a lot of things around, and there is obviously someone squatting in the corner not far ahead.


    Liu Wei drew closer, and the man shrank back, breathing lightly, but trembling.


    Liu Wei smelled a smell.


    It seems that he is just a beggar sleeping in the open.


    Liu Wei''s eyes drooped and her body soared. When she was about to leave, she heard a sound of "bang" behind her.


    Liu Wei then looked back. At the first time, he smelled the air, and there was a smell of sandalwood.


    At the first moment when he was familiar with the smell, Liu Wei looked cold and quickly stopped breathing. But at the same time, a strong wind came to Liu Wei.


    The strong wind is strong and crazy! Liu Wei tries to resist, but the opponent''s internal power is mellow. Although Liu Wei tries to remove half of his opponent''s strength, he is still shocked a few feet away!


    His back was barely against the litter in the alley. Liu Wei held his fingertips tightly and rushed to the front.


    The other side was ready. In the dark, he let out a light smile, easily bypassed Liu Wei''s attack, and held Liu Wei''s fist directly with his cold palm.


    Although Liu Wei didn''t use 10% of his strength, he also had 70-80% of it, but it was so easy for the other side to hold it. When Liu Wei''s face changed, his fist was changed into a palm, and he regained his strength and attacked the other side''s chest with one palm.


    The other side of the body fluttered lightly, in Liu Wei''s move, which is almost the speed of light, he was able to swim and smiled: "too slow."


    Sarcastic voice, familiar with people gnash their teeth!


    It''s Zhong Ziyu. It''s Zhong Ziyu!


    "Zhong Ziyu!" Liu Wei just like a cry of blood, shoulder a Yang, elbow a turn.


    Such a move, anyone can feel Liu Wei''s movement.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t speak, but in his spare time, he put down his hand and put his palm in his abdomen to resist the move.


    But when Liu Wei''s elbow was about to arrive, he was dangerously retreating. His fingertips trembled, his fingers were full of strength, and he turned to attack the other side''s face.


    This time, Liu Wei used 10% of his strength, and sure enough, the wrong Zhong Ziyu couldn''t make up the move quickly. Liu Wei didn''t stop, and his fingertips almost dug into each other''s pupils, ready to squeeze hard.


    "Well..." The other side has pain and groans.


    Liu Wei took a few steps back and opened the distance: "you don''t collect a lot of eyeballs. I suddenly found that this hobby is also good. Then, you eyeballs will be my first collection!"


    Liu Wei said, attacking again, but it was very tricky. Instead of rushing directly to the other side, she circled around the back of the other side and said, "it''s painful to gouge out your eyes. You should try it!" Say, force on hand.


    Zhong Ziyu squints his eyes, blocks his face with one hand, and grabs Liu Wei with the other hand. But Liu Wei reacts quickly and has already made another circle. To his right, Liu Wei blocks his attack with both hands, but kicks his foot hard to the most painful place.


    "Well..." Sure enough, this time he didn''t just groan. He seemed to be weak.


    Liu Wei found the opportunity to take advantage of the other party ''s short bending, an elbow, attack in the other side'' s back acupoints.


    When Zhong Ziyu was angry and suddenly got up to attack her neck, Liu Wei didn''t dodge and left the dead hole to him easily.


    The big palm is getting closer and closer, but seeing that Zhong Ziyu is about to hold Liu Wei, he suddenly stops. He turns back his hand and looks down, and easily sees that there are three black silver needles in his hand.


    Liu Wei asked, "your father didn''t teach you, don''t touch other people''s bodies casually?"


    Liu Wei is talking, taking advantage of the other side''s reaction, knee up again, and hit the other side fatal.


    But with previous experience, how could Zhong Ziyu fall twice in the same pit? He easily avoided it, and his mouth was unclean: "you are the one who hurt here and will suffer in the future. Do you think clearly?""Oh? So you''re still here for me? " Liu Wei disdains.


    In the dark, Zhong Ziyu just smiled, as if, quite proud.


    Listen to Zhong Ziyu''s laughter, Liu Wei sinks down slowly and grins fiercely: "if it''s mine, then cut it off for me!" Before speaking, Liu Wei had an extra scalpel in her hand, which was sharp and stabbed directly at the crotch of the other side.


    Zhong Ziyu quickly dodges and grabs Liu Wei''s wrist with one hand!


    Liu Wei can''t get away from him. He stabs his wrist with the sharp point of his knife.


    Zhong Ziyu just dodged, and Liu Wei took advantage of the victory to pursue him. Every time he hit or hurt him, he would point to the other side''s acupoint or the fatal place.


    This alley is narrow and small. At first, Zhong Ziyu can avoid it. Later, he can''t avoid it. He simply doesn''t. He directly pulls out the silver needle on his hand, makes five fingers into claws and clasps Liu Wei''s shoulder.


    Liu Wei''s scalpel cut the artery on the back of his opponent''s hand.


    Zhong Ziyu''s hand was bleeding.


    But he didn''t seem to feel it. He just ignored it and didn''t relax. He pulled Liu Wei to his arms, turned around again, and hit Liu Wei against the wall. He stuck Liu Wei''s throat with one hand, clamped Liu Wei''s hands with the other, and hissed, "enough play?"


    Liu Wei resents, has adapted to the light at the moment, and can clearly see the other side''s face which looks like a good, but human face and beast heart.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips, straightened her neck, and said, "if you have the ability, strangle me now!"


    "Don''t worry, I will." The man''s voice was lazy and a little scattered. He let go of Liu Wei''s neck, fingers and shaved her cheek. He said, "it''s not men but women. It''s interesting when men are women."


    "What''s more interesting is, do you want to try it?"


    "Oh, how do you try?"


    "as like as two peas, let me peel you on the ground and cut you into 99 pieces and eighty-one pieces. You can rest assured that I am good at making your products, and you must be in a uniform size, thin and thin, thick and thick, exactly the same, without blemish. What do you want to do?"


    Zhong Ziyu pauses for a while. Suddenly, he laughs loudly.

 Chapter 590

    This kind of smile is different from Zhong Ziyu''s ordinary mischievous smile, which is actually refreshing.


    After laughing enough, Zhong Ziyu suddenly pinched Liu Wei''s cheeks, looked at Liu Wei''s ruddy lips, and the man''s eyes moved, saying, "I really want to have a try. What do you mean, skin and bone? Do you have to pick your clothes before you peel them? " He said, hands have slowly down, not a moment to the waist of Liu Wei, easily hook her belt, a lift her clothes.


    Liu Wei did not move, but her eyes were cold as ice.


    "What''s next? By the way, I don''t have a knife? For your use. " Zhong Ziyu then stepped on a corner of the scalpel that landed on the ground, stirred up the blade, exerted force with his foot, lifted it to the air, and caught it at will.


    The blade fell to the ground and got dust on its head.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei''s face, holding up his blade, as if he is disgusted. He sticks it directly to Liu Wei''s face and swipes it across it, as if he is wiping it with Liu Wei''s face.


    Liu Wei is not afraid at all. She is not even afraid that the knife will leave a mark on her face. Whether she can survive in the current situation is a question. It doesn''t matter what she looks like.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s expression so calm, Zhong Ziyu hooks his lips and deflects the blade. Suddenly, Liu Wei''s cheek hurts and a blood oozes from her face.


    The blood dripped down the gap of the wound. The red color became dark in the dark.


    Zhong Ziyu came closer, sniffed at the tip of his nose, and put his lips against Liu Wei''s ear. "Does it hurt?"


    Liu Wei didn''t move, but said, "come here, I''ll tell you."


    As expected, Zhong Ziyu got together.


    Liu Wei looks at his ears, opens his mouth directly, and bites!


    "Well..." Zhong Ziyu''s eyes were cold with pain, while Liu Wei directly tasted the smell of blood from his ears. The meaning of gnashing teeth and breaking bones in his heart seemed to bite off the ears of the other party immediately.


    "Bitch!" Zhong Ziyu scolded and punched Liu Wei in the stomach.


    Liu Wei has a pain in the abdomen, but Liu Wei''s teeth are propped up. His teeth seem to be embedded in his ears. He is unmoved and will not let go.


    Zhong Ziyu suffered a lot. One fist, two fists and three fists left heavy marks on Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s throat is fishy and sweet. After a while, blood oozes from the corner of her mouth. That''s Liu Wei''s own blood.


    But Rao is so. Liu Wei doesn''t let go.


    Liu Wei thought of the best result is today, two people die together!


    Finally, Zhong Ziyu seems to be unable to carry it. He grabs Liu Wei by the throat and lifts him up.


    Liu Wei has difficulty breathing, and her life seems to be about to be cut off. At the beginning, Liu Wei still wants to insist, saying that he wants to bite off this ear, for good or ill, to get back some interest for Xiao Li.


    But as her throat dried up, Liu Wei could only open her mouth instinctively. At last, she looked at the other side''s bloody ears, which were almost able to bite off.


    "Bitch! Bitch! "


    "Pa" two slaps, hit Liu Wei cheek, above, bright palm print, fresh visible.


    Liu Wei felt that her face was swollen at that time.


    Liu Wei bites her teeth hard. When she turns her head, there is no cowardice in her eyes. Her eyes are still strong, stubborn and hateful!


    "I know you are not afraid of death or pain. What about the others?" Zhong Ziyu''s warm face in the past has been made ferocious by this falling ear: "Rong Ling, Yun Zhimeng, Rong Su, Liu Xiaoli, including those two beasts and birds. By the way, it seems that your sister has also come? There are so many people. It''s so busy. "


    Liu Wei stares at Zhong Ziyu, almost making a fire.


    "Guess where is Rong Ling?" Zhong Ziyu continued, not hearing Liu Wei''s question, he said directly: "no, this guess is not good, you should guess, is Rong Ling dead or alive now?"


    "Live!" Liu Wei almost blurted out.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei with cold eyes.


    Even if Liu Wei''s throat died, she still said: "by you Want to kill him, too? "


    Zhong Ziyu''s five fingers are closed, Liu Wei''s eyes are full of stars, and her brain seems to be short of oxygen for a moment.


    "But what does it say to win me once? He is no less wounded than I am. In the end, it''s just a fight. "


    Liu Wei still wants to say something, but now it seems that she will faint in the next second and will never speak again.


    "Wait, after tonight, there is no room for this man in the world!" Zhong Ziyu said arrogantly, suddenly with a sharp look and a sneer: "it''s very fast, but it''s late."


    Zhong Ziyu''s voice has just fallen. Liu Wei hasn''t felt anything yet. His neck hurts and he has lost consciousness completely.


    At the last second before fainting, Liu Wei felt that she had been carried up and was standing upside down. In the hazy vision, what she saw was the beggar in the corner. She turned her face upside down.


    The dark alley, but in a blink of an eye, is quiet again.


    But this kind of quiet is only a moment, then, it is broken.


    "The smell of blood." Yun Zhimeng moved his nose, frowned, and looked at the man beside him: "it seems that we are late and let him run, but how can there be a bloody smell?"Rong Leng did not speak, but stood in front of a stone wall, drooping eyes, looking at the ground, that pool of blood, eyes are very tight.


    "Someone." Yunzhimeng said a word. Turning around, he saw a shivering figure in the corner. Yunzhimeng immediately went over, grabbed the beggar, grabbed his collar, and asked, "say! What are you doing stealthily! "


    The beggar looked at the man with wooden eyes, shouting "ah ah" in his mouth and shaking his hands.


    Cloud weave dream frown: "dumb?"


    The beggar still opened his mouth and struggled desperately.


    The beggar is too smelly and dirty. Yun Zhimeng lets him go. The beggar immediately retracts to the corner and wraps himself into a ball.


    Rong Ling looks at the beggars and the blood on the ground. Suddenly his heart shakes. Somehow, he feels pain.


    Rong Leng hurriedly walked over, held the beggar''s shoulder and asked, "who has just come here? What have you seen, say! "


    The beggar is still "ah ah" waving his hand, beating the man with all the things around him.


    Face edge Cu eyebrow, lift a person directly, authority presses full: "say quickly!"


    Yun Zhimeng is scared. He goes to hold Rong Ling''s hand and says, "he''s dumb. It''s useless for you to force him. Besides, Zhong Ziyu runs away. If you can find him again, as long as you don''t hurt anyone else..."


    "Liu Wei..." Let Leng whisper.


    Cloud weaves a dream a Leng: "what?"


    Rong Leng looks at the blood on the ground.


    Yunzhimeng immediately looked at the bloodstain, which was ordinary and inconstant. Therefore, when yunzhimeng was doubting, he suddenly saw that the bloodstain had obvious traces of rubbing.


    Cloud weaves a dream to Leng for a while, turn to look again, as expected, facial expression changes.


    "This is not..." The cloud weaves the dream to be sluggish for a while, absentminded extremely.


    The bloodstain on the ground, in a distorted shape, presents a distorted character, and the symbol, nothing else, is the sign of zhenggemen.


    "It can''t be proved that it''s Liu Wei. Liu Wei is in the inn. Liu Wei is still in the inn..." said Yun Zhimeng

 Chapter 591

    Rong Leng''s eyes were cold, staring at the bloodstain for a long time.


    Yun Zhimeng wants to continue to persuade Rong Ling, but listens to the man''s deep voice: "it''s not a character."


    The cloud weaves the dream one Leng.


    Rong Ling looks at Yun Zhimeng and says, "it''s her knife."


    Knife?


    Where''s the knife?


    Yun Zhimeng looks down and finds nothing. He is about to ask. His eyes are stopped. He looks at the bloodstain again, but it''s creepy.


    If you have to say that, it''s true that the traces of blood are made of shoes, but only one part is wiped, the other part is complete, and there is a long flat indentation on it.


    Is this indentation the mark of Liu Wei''s knife?


    However, from this single blood mark, how can we distinguish what causes the mark?


    Yun Zhimeng doesn''t believe it, but he doesn''t think that Rong Ling will guess wrong. That''s the relationship between Liu Wei and this person. Everyone in the world can recognize everything about Liu Wei, but this person alone is impossible.


    Yunzhimeng was silent for a while. After a long time, he raised his eyes and said, "take this beggar with you, and we will go back to the inn to have a look at him at once. Be sure..."


    He said this, but Yun Zhimeng was trembling. If so, what if Liu Wei was really killed? What if Zhong Ziyu is really bad for Liu Wei? Is Liu Wei hurt? Is life in danger? If Liu Wei is dead


    Yunzhimeng dare not think about it any more. It''s creepy!


    Yun Zhimeng hesitates. Do you want to tell his mother about it first, but at last she denies it. She can''t tell her. When she knows it, what else can she do except worry?


    Maybe I''ll be in a hurry.


    After confirming his mind, Yun Zhimeng pushed Rong Leng again and said, "it''s no use getting angry. Go back and have a look first." Said Yun Zhimeng. He went to catch the beggar first.


    The beggar trembled in fear.


    Rong Leng took hold of the beggar and said in a cold voice, "I''ll come!"


    Yun Zhimeng didn''t say anything, but was a little unhappy: "I know you have doubts about me, but rest assured, Liu Wei is half of my master, and let me steal some medical skills. I don''t want Liu Wei to have any problems, even if Zhong Ziyu is there, I''m not good to show up, but in a word, I won''t hurt Liu Wei."


    I don''t dare to hurt Liu Wei. If I really hurt Liu Wei''s hair, that mother must eat her alive!


    Rong Leng didn''t speak, but his eyes had never been cold.


    Rong Leng took the beggar by the hand and jumped. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. In the air, there was only a cry of panic from the beggar.


    Yun Zhimeng curls his mouth and feels depressed, but he can''t say anything at last.


    In the quiet Inn, all the guests were turned away, and the second brother, who was sweeping around, left a smelly beggar at his feet.


    The second one made a big jump, jumped up and gave a strange cry, saying, "Oh, my God! Scared to death! Where are the beggars from? Go, get out! "


    The beggar got up from the ground and was just about to leave. Outside the door, let Leng and yunzhimeng come in together.


    Small two see two people, immediately attentive to greet, Rong Leng but grasp that beggar, and go to the second floor.


    As soon as the waiter wanted to say that the beggar could not go upstairs, he saw the silver ingot smashed in the air. The waiter caught it quickly and quickly. He heard Yun Zhimeng saying, "do your work, and leave other things alone."


    The second one is busy, no more verbose.


    Yun Zhimeng goes up to the second floor with Rong Leng. Before he gets near, he hears the voice of Rong Su''s anger: "Rong Leng! Do you think I''m really scared? "


    Yun Zhimeng rushes in and sees Rong Ling grabbing Rong Su''s collar and lifting him half up. His fist is half empty.


    Yun Zhimeng hurriedly holds rongling''s hand and asks Xiangrong: "where is Liuwei? Where is Liu Wei? "


    Rong Su frowned, looked at Yun Zhimeng, and looked at Rong Ling. They looked wrong. He paused for a moment and said, "I''m going."


    "Where have you been?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Rong Su looks at Rong Leng with a sneer, his eyes are cold.


    Rong Leng squinted and was about to attack. Yun Zhimeng first said, "don''t you want to send Liu Wei back? Have you sent Liu Wei back? Do you see anyone else? Liu Wei now, is it safe for you to know? "


    This question asked is not right, Rong Xu also congeals the MOU, asks: "what''s the matter with Liu Wei?"


    "First you say you know." The cloud weaves the dream way.


    Rong Su pondered and said briefly about the separation of the two at the gate of the inn, but didn''t say Liu Wei''s preaching to his concubine.


    Hearing that they had separated so early, and then thinking about the bloodstain, Yun Zhimeng had to admit that maybe Rong Ling was right. Liu Wei had been killed and Zhong Ziyu had taken him away.


    It''s even possible that Zhong Ziyu just deliberately revealed his whereabouts in order to distract them from Liu Wei.


    Yun Zhimeng is very anxious for a moment and asks Rong Leng, "didn''t you hurt someone? It''s only a few days after this meeting. He appointed not to recover so soon. Liu Wei''s martial arts are also good. You say Liu Wei Is it possible to escape... "Rong Ling closed his eyes and said: "Zhong Ziyu''s martial arts are unpredictable and varied. Even if 50% of them recover, Liu Wei will not hurt him..."


    Yun Zhimeng turned pale and asked, "do you think he can recover 50%? How much have you recovered? At that time, you were not both defeated? "


    Rong Leng looks at the cloud and weaves a dream. "Seventy percent," he says


    Yun Zhimeng can''t help but slapping the table: "it''s like that. There are all wounds on your face. You told me that you recovered 70% in two or three days? Are you kidding? "


    Rong Ling is not in the mood to have fun with Yun Zhimeng, let alone now.


    Although the last time two people were hurt each other badly, they were both able to fight each other. In the fight, what''s more important than attacking each other''s dead point?


    That is, protect your own death.


    The reason why Rong Leng is equal to Zhong Ziyu and can''t be separated is that their fighting ideas are similar. They both give priority to protecting themselves and attack each other at the same time.


    And this kind of protection, even at the last moment of the fight, has become precarious, or at least buffered.


    So in the end, although they were exhausted, their internal power was completely lost, and their skin was full of flesh, they were not seriously injured. It''s more difficult to kill enemies in the battlefield day and night.


    Bandaging the injured area, reconciling internal power and resting for two days are not a big obstacle. If you take some medicine for warming and toning, you will recover 50% of your internal power in a short time, which is less. It is not impossible for you to recover 70%.


    That is to say, knowing that Zhong Ziyu''s recovery is not much worse than his own, Rong Ling is so worried.


    Liu Wei''s martial arts are good, but the three success forces of Rong Ling have won the battle against Liu Wei''s ten success.


    And Zhong Ziyu, five successful forces, is enough to catch Liu Wei.

 Chapter 592

    Thinking of how Liu Wei suffered and whether he was worried about his life at this time, Rong Ling took a deep breath, opened Rong Su''s hand and went straight to catch the beggar. His voice was shivering in the cold: "say! What do you see! "


    At this moment, Yun Zhimeng no longer sympathizes with the beggar, just wants to know as soon as possible what happened at that time, Liu Wei


    Is Liu Wei still alive.


    At this time, Rong Su probably guessed something. He tightened his lips and looked at the beggar with deep eyes.


    The little beggar was stared at in the room, shaking like chaff, but he could not speak. He could only wave his hand crazily, hoping that these big people would let him go.


    But beggars are the only witnesses. Where can they put them.


    Seeing the helpless face Leng seemed to be furious again. Suddenly there was a knock at the door.


    The knock on the door was very careful. Three people in the room looked at it at the same time.


    I saw that the girl was carrying a water basin, and a wet cloth was floating in the basin. The girl said nervously, "well, I I''ve rubbed my body for young childe. Do I need to change the medicine... "


    Yes, Liu Wei is not here. What about Xiao Li?


    But Rong Su asked, "Mr. Liu hasn''t come back yet?"


    Rong Ling suddenly felt a headache.


    "I''ll go, I''ll be there during the operation, and I know how to take care of the dressing change," said Yun Zhimeng, who understood the situation


    Yun Zhimeng says, he will go, but he is blocked by Rong Leng.


    The cloud weaves a dream timidly to look up to allow the edge to be ruthless fierce Mou son, vomited a tone: "do you not think, I want to start to a child?"? What do I want? What is my purpose? "


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, but he didn''t believe in cloud weaving.


    Cloud dream is helpless: "that let him with me." Follow your fingers to the side of your face.


    Let''s not move.


    Rong Leng takes a look at Rong Su, judges it, and lets it go.


    Cloud weaving dream is not nonsense, immediately go.


    But Rong Su would not.


    Cloud weaving dream a belly fire, whisper a: "wordy, man is trouble."


    Anyway, Liu Wei is missing.


    In Liu Wei''s absence, Yun Zhimeng, a trained nurse, is consciously responsible for taking care of the patients. As the only one who has a little bit of trust among many people who do not trust, Rong Xun is arranged to take care of and monitor Yun Zhimeng.


    As an assistant, big girl and little girl serve tea and water. They are responsible for delivering rice to Rong Xu, who is not allowed to leave Xiaoli''s room until Liu Wei finds it.


    As for Liu Yue, no one has paid attention to her trend for a long time.


    Rong Su is very cooperative with Rong Ling''s arrangement. Even if the two men were just one hour ago, they still shouted to fight, shout and kill. They openly started at the inn. But now, after hearing the double news that Liu Wei was in danger and Mr. Liu didn''t come back, he suddenly became honest for the first time.


    There is no redundant problem, no redundant exploration, and Rong Su perfectly plays the role of a companion on the same ship. He is easy to talk and makes people suspicious.


    At least, yunzhimeng is in doubt.


    On the contrary, Rong Ling stood in Xiaoli''s room in silence and looked at Yun Zhimeng''s careful dressing change. After that, he had some doubts in his mind and turned back the smoke to dispel the cloud.


    Rong Su is not a fool, and Rong Ling doesn''t want to be a fool, but since he is a smart person, Rong Ling believes that Rong Su has a way for smart people to deal with things.


    Rong Su now, no matter what he finds, feels or has determined, as long as Rong Su doesn''t say it, others can regard it as not knowing.


    As long as you don''t tear your face, everything on the surface can still be calm.


    After confirming that the inn had nothing to do with his son, Rong Ling ordered the elite dark guard to take the beggar to the Yamen.


    Outside the yamen gate, there is a small yamen servant who says hello to Rong Leng. Rong Leng ignores all of them and rushes directly to the yard turning right with the beggar.


    There, there''s a suspect right now.


    This person is no other than Ji Xing.


    Whether Liu Wei knows Ji Xing''s whole identity or not, Rong Ling knows it. A strange and mysterious Ji family with a long history, a man who holds the post of criminal secretary in Ji family. Perhaps, Ji Xing will find a way to extract evidence from the mute.


    Now, no matter what method or the probability of success, Rong Leng can only try his best.


    There is only one way to get a needle in a haystack.


    He needs to know Liu Wei''s whereabouts immediately!


    Now!


    ¡­¡­


    In the narrow and humid space, Liu Wei is like a rag doll, which is discarded in the corner of the space.


    Liu Wei has many wounds of different sizes. The blood on her face has dried. Although her skin is still swollen, it is not so obvious.


    Liu Wei struggles to get up from the ground. In his confused sight, he sees a mottled wall.


    Where is this?


    This is Liu Wei''s first question.


    Liu Wei looks around. After a circle, he is sure that this is a cellar.There are a lot of waste materials and jars around. There are wine in these jars. The taste of hard wine permeates a little from the mud cover.


    After trying to move his hands and feet to make sure it''s OK, Liu Wei just wanted to get up and heard footsteps on his head.


    Liu Wei immediately fell back to the ground, his eyes fixed on the top door.


    And sure enough, after a while, a ray of light fell from the top of the head.


    Liu Wei immediately closed her eyes. Then she heard someone coming down from above.


    Less than a breath of light fell, it was blocked again. Liu Wei felt the humidity around her again, and listened to the footsteps, which had arrived in front of her.


    Liu Wei adjusted her breathing and tried to make it more lifelike.


    In front of Liu Wei, Liu Wei felt that someone was squatting down and staring at her.


    Calm down, calm down.


    Liu Wei desperately admonishes herself to resist the impulse of sudden outburst and gamble against the man around her.


    Liu Wei has just determined that he has no scalpel or silver needle. At the same time, Liu Wei knows who the man in front of him is, so he knows better. With his own force, if he wants to fight the man with his bare hands, he will undoubtedly hit the stone with an egg.


    Since it''s doomed to fail, he can''t bear to choose a better opportunity in time, and then act with one stroke.


    Thinking about the situation at the moment, I listened to the smiling male voice over my head and floated down: "if I don''t open my eyes again, I''ll be here and dry you up."


    Vulgar words, disgusting words.


    Liu Wei almost instinctively frowned, and listened to the man''s voice with a smile: "as expected, I woke up."


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Wei felt a pain in her scalp.


    Liu Wei opens her eyes obstinately and immediately twists the face of Zhong Ziyu''s crazy smile. At the same time, she clearly feels that this person is holding her hair.


    The scalp hurts like it''s going to be peeled. Liu Wei wants to reach out, but her hands are held by each other and twisted together. At the same time, the man''s light face is close to her ear, and he uses his voice to ask: "do you want to resist? Well? "

 Chapter 593

    "Why is learning not to be obedient?" The voice of men''s disappointment echoed in Liu Wei''s ear.


    Liu Wei clenches her teeth, raises her eyes and stares at Zhong Ziyu. The hatred in her eyes is like substance.


    "Why pretend to sleep?" Asked Zhong Ziyu, he also pinched Liu Wei''s cheek, pulled Liu Wei to his body, looked at Liu Wei''s face, looked at the corner of his mouth, and hooked up: "afraid of me?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Liu Weili asked questions.


    Zhong Ziyu smiled and didn''t know what to laugh at. He didn''t answer, but he looked Liu Wei up and down again. He moved his hand to Liu Wei''s waist. With a hook of his finger, he pulled Liu Wei''s belt away.


    The robe stained with blood soon became loose, and the cold in Liu Wei''s eyes deepened. Without saying a word, Zhong Ziyu lifted her coat, and the white frock came into view.


    Mingming is still separated by a dress, but Liu Wei feels that it is unacceptable. Liu Wei struggles to put the dress together, but the man keeps her tight and doesn''t let her relax.


    Liu Wei hair: "what do you want!"


    "What are you afraid of?" Zhong Ziyu holds Liu Wei''s jaw and stares at Liu Wei''s facial features: "don''t you know that I love men?"


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. Through the investigation, Zhong Ziyu is really a man who loves men and is only interested in men. He is really a woman. Moreover, Zhong Ziyu obviously knows.


    From Zhong Ziyu''s words "when men and women were in the alley" before, he could tell that he had already explored her.


    I just don''t know how early it is.


    The man''s hand continues to move on Liu Wei. Liu Wei''s scalp tightens, and the other side even goes to pick her pants directly.


    "You are not only interested in men!" said Liu Wei


    Zhong Ziyu just smiled: "how can I know that you are a man or a woman now. You don''t know clearly. It''s a pity that you have missed it." As soon as his voice fell, he pulled off Liu Wei''s trousers.


    Inside, the pants were exposed.


    Liu Wei''s teeth are itchy with hate, and Zhong Ziyu wants to scratch her pants.


    "Enough!" Liu Wei has a big drink.


    Zhong Ziyu''s fingertips didn''t move as expected. Looking at Liu Wei, he was smiling all the time: "now, do you want to keep your virginity for that man? Can you keep it? "


    "Are you ill?" Liu Wei retorted, regardless of the sharp pain all over her body, and whether she would talk too much to annoy people.


    Liu Wei is now at the peak of Qi: "if you want to kill, you need to fight, you need to fight. Don''t be a pervert. Do something disgusting to others and yourself. I want to vomit!"


    Zhong Ziyu narrowed his eyes as expected. For a while, he gave a sound, and his eyes were black! Turn Liu Wei over and press her on the ground!


    One hand pinches Liu Wei''s neck, which makes Liu Wei hard to breathe. The other hand has quickly lifted Liu Wei''s frock.


    Inside, a thick corset, wrapped tightly.


    Liu Wei''s hands and feet can move at the moment. He can attack Zhong Ziyu directly with his hands. But when he uses his internal power, he finds that he has no internal power.


    Liu Wei panicked for a moment.


    But in this instant, the coat has been completely off, leaving only a corset, barely to cover up.


    Liu Wei''s throat was tight, clenched her fists, and almost growled, "I''m a woman!"


    Zhong Ziyu pinches Liu Wei''s neck, pulls Liu Wei to his face, opens his mouth, bites Liu Wei''s ear, licks Liu Wei''s earlobe, and chuckles, "how do you know that I have no interest in women?"


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and swallowed the disgusting feeling. Suddenly her eyes turned and she said, "you are so rude to women? Including my sister who never met before? "


    Zhong Ziyu immediately picked out the eyebrows, closed his slender eyelashes, and smiled, "Liuyue?"


    This man knows Liu Yue''s name and taboo, and the investigation is right.


    Liu Wei sneered awkwardly and asked, "have you ever returned to that cabin? The swing under the tree is still there? "


    Zhong Ziyu''s fingers trembled and his eyes darkened.


    At this time, the door of the cellar was pushed open. Outside, a wild man came in with a pheasant in his hand. He asked in amazement, "do you know Yue Chongming?"


    "Wei couple!"


    The middle-aged man called Wei couple spits out the grass roots at the corners of his mouth and takes the pheasant back two steps, saying: "you go on, you go on, what? I''m not here to peep. Besides, I haven''t met the woman before. Why do you do this, right At the end of the conversation, the middle-aged man and the pheasant in his arms said the same thing, and then he closed the cellar door in a panic.


    The cellar is quiet again.


    Zhong Ziyu''s hand, which had been moved away from Liu Wei''s chest, turned around, hugged Liu Wei''s waist and legs, approached him, hissed and said definitely, "you can''t know Yue Chongming."


    "I don''t know." Liu Wei felt that the strength of his neck was looser. He turned his mind and said: "I said that I never met Yue Chongming, either Yue Chongming or Yue Chongming''s brother..." Speaking of his brother, Liu Wei took a special look at Zhong Ziyu. Seeing Zhong Ziyu''s face, Liu Wei was sure that he had guessed it correctly.That day, the little girl was in a state of half dreaming and half waking, describing a scene for Liu Wei.


    In the flower sea, there are camels eating grass. In the center of the flower sea, there is a wooden house. In front of the wooden house, there are a pair of connecting trees. Under the tree, there are swings and rabbits. In the wooden house, there are a pair of brothers and sisters. The younger sister has skin disease. The elder brother and the younger sister are accompanied.


    According to the description of Xiaoniu, Liu Wei also describes the two brothers and sisters'' feelings, which are similar to her.


    Thus, Liu Wei can conclude that the two are absolutely related to themselves.


    And what is connected with Liu Wei''s blood is either Ji''s family or Liu''s family.


    Liu Wei is not sure which family they are from, but Liu Wei is sure that Zhong Ziyu knows them.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a picture in the girl''s mind?


    But Liu Wei didn''t know the names of these two people, or whether they were older or younger than herself, so she could only say something euphemistic.


    Simply, the middle-aged man who just entered the door blurted out that he had helped Liu Wei and Yue Chongming.


    I only know it''s Yue, but I still don''t know whether it''s Liu''s family or Ji''s family. It''s just that I have a name somehow. If I want to come, I don''t think it''s unproductive.


    Seeing Zhong Ziyu''s eyes moving, Liu Wei knew that this might be the only way to save himself: "now, is Yue Chongming still alive?"


    Liu Wei asked.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei. Her sharp eyes are deep and gloomy. Liu Wei feels that the hand stuck in her throat is a little slower, but she doesn''t leave completely.

 Chapter 594

    Liu Wei sipped her lips and tried to make herself look as stable as possible. She continued to ask, "Yue Chongming''s skin has also been scratched by you?"


    As soon as the words fell, Liu Wei felt her throat tighten!


    Then, unprepared, Zhong Ziyu pinched Liu Wei''s neck and lifted him up and threw him heavily!


    Liu Wei was thrown on the wall of the cellar. Without any internal power, Liu Wei''s heart and lungs were cracked by the violent impact. However, his mouth was full of blood and his face was suddenly white.


    Before Liu Wei can slow down his breath, Zhong Ziyu rushes over, presses Liu Wei on the wall again, punches Liu Wei directly in the abdomen.


    One, two, three! Even if Liu Wei was biting the corner of her mouth, she could not hide the blood spreading from the corner of her mouth.


    Liu Wei knows that he has offended Zhong Ziyu. Yue Chongming, perhaps, is the man''s taboo.


    But how about that? It''s better to enrage Zhong Ziyu than to have nothing to do with him.


    Sure enough, people are dead.


    No one is the exception!


    Holding on to her own consciousness, Liu Wei reaches out to the tip of her tongue, licks the blood on the corner of her lips, eats it and asks with a smile, "how? Did you really peel Yue Chongming''s skin? Yes, yuechongming''s leather is problematic. It''s easier to pick it up. What did you do with yuechongming''s leather? The first lantern? "


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    At the same time, there were two voices, one was that the cellar door was pushed open again, the other was that Liu Wei could not bear it, and once again spewed out a lot of blood.


    The Wei couple held the pheasant sadly and stood at the door. They were very careful. "Ah, ah Yu, I don''t mind if you want to kill her. I don''t mind if you want to do her. But you have to be careful. You can''t hurt my precious cellar full of old wine. These are all my efforts. You can''t hurt my heart."


    "Go away!" Zhong Ziyu almost roared!


    Wei couple didn''t leave, but looked at Liu Wei, who was dying and in a state of embarrassment, and then said, "you promise me first, and I''ll leave if you promise me!"


    Zhong Ziyu banged Liu Wei to the ground. Regardless of Liu Wei''s falling on the ground, his body turned, ran into the couple and left angrily.


    It was quiet all around.


    After a while, the Wei couple came in with the pheasant in their arms.


    Liu Wei''s eyelids were heavy, as if he was going to faint at any time. In a daze, Liu Wei saw that he had more feet in front of his eyes. Then, a sigh came from his head: "are you ok?"


    Liu Wei opened his eyelids and looked at the middle-aged man without speaking.


    Or, no words.


    Now Liu Wei''s mouth is full of blood.


    "Why do you have to?" The middle-aged man''s voice, with a trace of sympathy: "it''s hard to protect yourself, but also want to keep the chastity for the man who can''t eat or wear. If your man really has the ability, he can let ah Yu catch you? This kind of incompetent man, don''t also don''t want. For the sake of your face, I''d like to point you out that the man is a madman. If you don''t follow him, follow him obediently and avoid suffering from flesh and blood. As far as I know, he is still a little interested in you. Be obedient, he should keep you for a long time. If I ask for help, I may be tired of playing and let you go. Hey, I say so much. Do you hear that? "


    Liu Wei tugged at the corners of her mouth, sneering, but there was no sound.


    Wei couple heard Liu Wei''s smile and said, "what do you say you are stubborn? If I didn''t come in, you''d have to die here. Believe it or not? It''s not cowardly. You dare to stir him up. You dare to talk about Yue Chongming. I think you really don''t want to die. "


    Liu Wei lifted his eyelids, stretched his last breath, looked up at the man and asked, "Yue Chongming Dead? "


    "Nonsense." Wei couple breathed: "if he is still alive, can he be so mad? I used to be a madman, but it''s not so serious. After Chongming and Shan Sheng died... "


    Yueshan Sheng.


    Liu Wei keenly catches the name of the elder brother among the brothers and sisters.


    Thinking of the looks of the two brothers and sisters so similar to themselves, what else would Liu Wei want to ask? Without Liu Wei''s asking, the Wei couple said: "you guessed right. Because of your face, Ji Fengyuan, Ji Xing, including Ji Jin and Ji Cha, no one has you like them so much. What''s more, Ji''s family, he dare not move seriously. You are the only one left by Ji''s family. If you don''t find someone to start with, I''ll tell you what to do. It''s the first time and the last time. I won''t help you in the future. I''ve never cared much about his business. You can do it yourself. "


    The middle-aged man finished, hugged his baby pheasant, and walked out of the cellar.


    At the moment when the cellar door was closed, Liu Wei relaxed for a moment. Suddenly, her throat surged again, and her mouth was full of blood.


    Liu Wei slowly climbed up and rearranged the broken limbs, propped up half of her body and leaned hard against the corner.


    Mingming almost fainted because of the pain, but Liu Wei was still struggling with the pain, sorting out the information in her brain.Just now, the man mentioned Ji Fengyuan, Ji Xing, Ji Jin and Ji cha. At the same time, he showed that these four people were not so similar to brother and sister Yue Chongming and Yue Dansheng. That is to say, brother and sister Yue were related to Ji family, not Liu family.


    Second, Zhong Ziyu, is afraid to move the Jijia zhengpai.


    Liu Wei remembers what Yun Zhimeng said again. It''s obvious that Yun Zhimeng is also related to Ji''s family. If the owner of the workshop has no wrong estimation, maybe it''s Ji''s family. If it''s not, it must be someone who has something to do with Ji''s family.


    Put the collected clues in front of you.


    Liu Wei is now very clear that if he wants to be rescued, he has only two choices. First, he has to be relieved and wait for Rong Ling to rescue him. Second, he has to be relieved and wait for Ji''s family to rescue him.


    Almost at the first moment when these two thoughts crossed the brain, Liu Wei excluded the second possibility.


    Ji''s family should wish that she would never be born again. How could they come to save her? Besides, they don''t have to know that they were killed.


    The only choice is Rong Ling.


    But Rong Ling, can you find yourself?


    Besides, will Xiao Li''s injury worsen in his absence? How''s pearl?


    There are many things in her mind. She ponders for a long time. Liu Wei looks up and looks at her eyes. She is still dead because of the sharp pain. Now, she is bright and frightening.


    Clenched lip, Liu Wei low whisper: "beg a person, as beg oneself."


    Liu Wei can''t just wait for others to save her. Only by self-help can she get out of the situation as soon as possible. Only by self-help can she hurry back to ensure Xiaoli Pearl''s injury remains the same.


    I have my own responsibility. My family, Liu Wei, can''t afford it.


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Wei leaned heavily against the wall, forced herself to swallow the pain all over her body, and her brain spun fast to think about how to talk to Zhong Ziyu next time she saw him.


    After all, yuechongming is the key.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 595

    Liu Yue hurriedly walked through the main street of the ancient Yongfu, all the way forward, with fast steps.


    As he walked, Liu Yue looked behind him. He was sure that no one was following him. Then he was relieved. His feet were faster.


    From the street, to the end of the street, and then around the corner, Liu Yue walked and stopped. From time to time, she had to look back. But even if she didn''t see anything different at that time, she would still be careful and dare not relax.


    Finally, I left for half an hour.


    After deliberately circling several circles in the street, Liu Yue finally arrived at the destination, a small house with two entrances.


    "Dong Dong." In the early morning, the street was still quiet. Liu Yue''s knock on the door didn''t stop, so it was very loud.


    There was no one to answer the door in the small house, and everything was quiet inside.


    Liu Yue looks around again and knocks at the door again.


    So repeated seven or eight times, finally a lazy voice came out of the door: "here comes, who, so early in the morning!"


    Liu Yue did not make a sound, but waited patiently.


    The door of the house opened wide. Inside, a little guy, rubbing his eyes and tying his belt, asked vaguely, "who are you looking for..."


    Before I finished, Liu Yue flashed into the house and closed the door.


    "What are you doing? Who are you? Who let you in! " The little boy cried out.


    Liu Yue put her hand on her lips and said impatiently, "go and tell your mother."


    The young man was stunned.


    Liu Yue lies down at the crack of the door again, peeps out the door, sees the young man tardy, urges: "not fast!"


    Just now, the young man came back to his senses. He could not ask the identity of this person any more. He grabbed his head and went in to report in a confused way.


    Mammy Shi woke up in the knock of the little maid.


    Mammy pressed her brow impatiently, with a tone of displeasure: "what''s the matter?"


    "Ma Ma, someone is coming to see you outside. It''s a girl."


    In Guyong mansion, Mammy Shi doesn''t know many girls.


    After a little thinking, she got out of bed, dressed and walked to open the door. When the door opened, she asked, "what about people?"


    The little maid is busy guiding mammy Shi.


    Mammy Shi can''t care about washing, and goes out with the servant girl.


    It''s a small house. Mammy Shi came to Guyong to find a foothold. She also found a low-key yard to live in. By the way, she bought a man, a woman and two servants. The right is to serve her.


    You should know that in Kyoto, Mammy Shi is a powerful red man in front of the empress. She is never short of service. She will not come to this remote place and have to be wronged.


    All the way forward, around an arch, to the outer hall.


    In the hall, I saw a girl in plain clothes from afar, sitting dead waiting.


    Mammy Shi approached, saw the man''s face clearly, stared at him with a sneer, and said, "I''d like to know who it is. It''s Miss Liu Jiasi, a rare guest, a rare guest."


    When Liu Yue saw mammy Shi coming in, she did not dare to take the big one. She stood up immediately and looked modest.


    At the beginning, they parted unhappily. Mammy Shi asked Liu Yuexu to draw it slowly, but Liu Yue was determined to come to the ancient Yongfu for the first day, so she followed Rong to the left and right.


    At the end of the day, Liu Yue jumped out of the car and walked on her own. Instead of looking for Liu Yue, Mammy Shi watched her change.


    It''s been several days, but the two have never been in touch.


    In a word, there is still anger between them. Liu Yue feels that this mother Shi is holding herself hostage. She also feels that Liu Yue is not good at anything, regardless of the importance, and it will cause serious problems. In a word, both of them are unhappy with each other, but they have been peaceful for several days.


    But today, Liu Yue came to the house by herself. She had planned to wait a few days for the Queen''s reply to arrive, and then she obeyed the order again. Now she is a little more proud.


    Mammy Shi hissed and sat on the top of the list. She didn''t mean to be a servant at all. She was the head of the family. She asked Liu Yue with cold eyes, "how did miss four think of coming to my old woman''s Kennel?"


    Even if Liu Yue was reluctant to do so, she could only bite her teeth to appease mammy Shi: "what mammy said, if it was not Mammy, yue''er would not know how the journey would be wasted. Mammy''s great kindness has long been remembered by yue''er."


    "You don''t have to be so nice to say, do you have something to ask for?" Asked Mammy.


    Liu Yue looks at a little guy and a little servant girl still standing in the room. She is ready to talk.


    Mammy Shi raised her hand and drove them out.


    When they left, Liu Yue breathed and said, "Mammy, I have found my elder sister."


    Mammy Shi''s eyelids moved and raised her eyebrows: "it''s not strange to find your eldest sister, didn''t it? She''s beside the third Lord. The seventh Lord is with the third Lord again. It''s strange that you can''t see her."


    Liu Yue nodded, clenched her fists, and her eyes showed a trace of clarity: "mammy really knows. It seems that I am the only one who is stupid."Mammy Shi looked at Liu Yue and said, "what kind of fool did you make?"


    Liu Yue wryly smiled: "I just didn''t recognize elder sister at the beginning, and I didn''t expect that elder sister really has such courage. Is she an official, or a court official with five or more grades? Elder sister is really not afraid of cutting thousands of people? It''s still the eldest sister who relies on the respect of the third prince. I really don''t care about anything else. "


    "Women are officials?" Mammy Shi, who was half asleep, suddenly woke up, eyes wide, expression stunned, body leaning forward: "what do you mean when you say that women are officials?"


    Liu Yue is stunned: "mammy doesn''t know..."


    Mammy Shi stood up from her chair and gave a commanding order: "let you say it!"


    Liu Yue did not know the expression of mammy Shi. She immediately bit the tip of her tongue and sighed that she could not hold her breath. But after a moment of thinking, Liu Yue asked again, "mammy knows that my eldest sister is with the third prince, but she has never seen my eldest sister?"


    It''s true that she hasn''t seen it, or, to be sure, nobody has.


    Whether Liu Wei is with the third prince or not is not known at all, but Liu Wei''s presence in the ancient Yong mansion is absolutely true, because the pills Liu Wei sent back to Kyoto through jinnanyun are indeed sent out from the post station of the ancient Yong mansion, which was found after checking.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling are said to be together, but because they all know that Rong Ling is in the ancient Yongfu, and Liu Wei happens to be in the same area as Rong Ling, they use the saying "Liu Wei is with the Three Princes".


    But in fact, no one knows whether the two have met, whether they have contacts, and where Liu Wei is.


    At least, the news that mammy Shi got here was from the empress. No one had found Liu Wei.


    Just now Liu Yue said that she had met Liu Wei, but she didn''t show her face. She had made up her mind to meet her in person and investigate.


    But Liu Yue''s next sentence stunned mammy Shi. What is a woman official? What is a court official with more than five grades?


    The amount of information in these two sentences is so large that mother Shi is excited in a flash.

 Chapter 596

    Liu Yue naturally realized that she had said the wrong thing, and her eyes suddenly turned around, wondering how to round it.


    However, she saw that mammy Shi had already stepped up to her own face and looked down at people with sharp eyes. Her eyes were gloomy and vicious: "to be honest, otherwise, don''t worry about whether you are valued by the master, whether you have any use value, or what Miss Liu is, you are the princess princess princess. Mammy, I can make you have a good impression that you will never forget £¡¡±


    Mammy''s tone didn''t sound like a joke.


    Along the way, Liu Yue knows that this person is not easy to deal with, and his temperament is arrogant, cold and aloof, but Liu Yue has not yet been threatened by this person.


    Liu Yue''s heart moved for a moment, and she was obviously afraid.


    Silence for a while, Liu Yue raised her eyes and asked solemnly, "can mammy agree? No matter what yue''er said, yue''er will not be guilty as a accuser of her lover."


    If Liu Wei''s identity is really like this, he will be counted as a human head in the company.


    It''s not easy to escape from the Liu family and her father''s guilt. Liu Yuexin knows that she can''t send herself to die again.


    Mammy Shi wants to hurry Liu Yue. Don''t be wordy. Hurry up! But it seems that Liu Yue''s requirements are not too much, so he converged and even raised his hand to touch Liu Yue''s hair.


    When mammy Shi''s wrinkly hands cling to Liu Yue''s scalp, Liu Yue suddenly feels gooseflesh all over her body, and her back starts to numb.


    But Liu Yue did not dare to move, and mammy Shi also softened her voice: "silly child, you tell each other truthfully, without saying anything, your life, your own master and son, no matter what the future of the Liu family, what can you do with the Liu family? You are the future seven princesses, you are Rong''s daughter-in-law, Rong''s people, Liu''s family, no one can be qualified to implicate you. "


    Seven princess, the daughter-in-law of Rong family


    These two names make Liu Yue''s blood flow.


    Liu Yue nodded heavily, looked up at mammy Shi, opened her mouth and said, "in fact, Liu Wei is beside the third prince..."


    "Bang!" A sound of China smashing came from the yard.


    Liu Yue''s words are interrupted, subconsciously looking out of the door, his face tense.


    Hearing the key point, Mammy Shi was suddenly interrupted. Her face was cold. She walked to the door. As soon as she was about to scold, she heard a "coo" in front of her face. Then, a black shadow fell over her instantly.


    Before mammy Shi reacted, she felt the black cloud covering the roof. Then, with a sharp touch, Mammy Shi cried out!


    "It is..." Behind him, there was the trembling sound of Liu Yue.


    Mother Shi instinctively went to see what was attacking her. Suddenly, her legs and stomach were soft, and she almost didn''t come up at one breath


    "Eagle, old, eagle..."


    A huge young eagle flapped its wings, and no matter how timid mammy Shi was, when she saw mammy Shi lying on the ground, she trembled with fear. Regardless of the sound of the eagle, she swooped down to mammy Shi.


    Mammy Shi quickly hugged her head and shouted, "don''t catch me, don''t catch me, come quickly, help me..."


    When Liu Yue arrived, he was stiff and sweaty.


    Liu Yue stood in the room and stepped back for several steps. Seeing that she was fast retreating to the window, she was suddenly blocked by something behind her.


    Liu Yue looked back and was scared to death.


    It is not others who stand behind Liu Yue. It is Rong Ling, the three lords with sinister faces.


    "Three Three... "


    Liu Yue''s throat is so heavy that he can''t speak a whole word.


    Let Leng cool again Liu Yue, arm a lift, fingers in the air gently a hook.


    Behind the window, two black shadows flash in quickly. Liu Yue can''t even scream. His lips are covered and he has been caught by them.


    Liu Yue is taken away, and she looks out of the door again. She is embarrassed by the cooing. She squints, turns around and leaves from the window. Before leaving, she pinches her finger on her lips and makes a good whistle.


    When he heard the whistle, he immediately closed his body. As soon as his wings were folded, he did not care about the old woman who was crying and howling on the ground, but flew directly to the sky.


    Mammy Shi shook her hair for a long time, but when she felt that the huge beast was gone, she looked up in panic, and saw that there was no one but herself in the yard.


    Mammy Shi quickly got up.


    Once in the room, as expected, Liu Yue has disappeared.


    Mammy Shi sat down on the chair dispirited. The whole person was still in a panic for the rest of his life. The fingers on the armrest were shaking.


    Liu Yue is taken away by the dark guard and placed in a small house in the suburb. Liu Yue is not stunned. Liu Yue can clearly see Rong Ling''s cold and moribund face.


    Since Liu Wei disappeared for no reason three days ago, Rong Ling''s face has become increasingly ugly!


    At first, Liu Yue was not very sure. Liu Wei was Mr. Liu. Although he had some doubts, he was just skeptical.


    But this time, Liu Wei is missing for a few days, and Mr. Liu is missing for a few days. The two men have the same whereabouts. Liu Yue has doubts about this. On second thought, the answer is clear.And since thinking about this joint, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Liu Yue always feels that the atmosphere around is more and more dangerous.


    When I met the third prince in the inn, his eyes on her were more fierce.


    The crime of deceiving the king is not trivial. How could you let yourself go easily according to the character of the three princes.


    Liu Yue said that she went to ask for help rather than to ask for evidence from Mammy Shi. On the way, Liu Yue made several rounds and repeatedly determined that there was no one to follow. It was clear that there was no one to follow, but in the end, it was still in the hands of this person.


    Liu Yue is scared now. After being caught, she shrinks in the corner of the room and rolls into a ball. She dare not make a sound.


    Rong Ling was standing outside the house. The open stone house door forced some fresh air to flow in. Liu Yue looked at his back and two masked men who were guarding him. His mind was wandering. At the moment, only hope was that the third Lord could look at her for the sake of her surname Liu, and that Liu Wei was her sister. Spare her life.


    It''s just that Liu Wei''s life and death are uncertain for thirty-six hours. The third prince is close to madness. Can he listen to his words?


    And at this time, outside the door, a birdsong, from far to near.


    "Jie --"


    the voice was hoarse and dry.


    Liu Yue heard this voice the day before yesterday. It was the disaster bird that was completely black. The inns were in chaos the day before yesterday. It was said that Mr. Liu''s love bird wound was festering and his life was hanging in a line.


    But I don''t know why, there is no rescue, and the bird miraculously recovers. At the beginning, it was said to return to light, but one day, the bird was able to stand, and after a few hours, it fluttered its wings and flew.


    But its call is not as clear as that of other birds, it becomes like a bell, and its cry is shrill.


    What''s more ridiculous for Liu Yue is that after the bird came over, he heard the third prince talking to him personally, saying, "go to find Liu Wei, hurry up."


    Clearly a human language, the bird seemed to be able to understand the general, fluttering wings, then disappeared without a trace.


    The disappearance is two days.


    At this moment, the disaster bird appears again.


    Outside the door, Rong Ling heard the bird singing and raised his hand. A black bird quickly fell on his arm and attacked him. Jie Jie called and pecked at the back of his hand with a sharp beak.


    Rong Leng looks at the back of his hand, dark eyes, and suddenly lights up his soul: "you said, found it?"


    Pearl proudly raised his black head and hissed, "Jie!"

 Chapter 597

    The feeling of turbidity, dampness and stickiness is attached to the whole body. Liu Wei''s drowsy eyes and weak vision are not as sharp as those of the previous two days.


    Now Liu Wei can only follow the light and barely see some outlines.


    "Wow!" A ladle of cold water hit Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s body instinctive stimulation, skin numbness, big and small wounds on her body, exuded a cold tingling feeling.


    But also because of this shock, Liu Wei woke up completely, and his vision was clear for a moment.


    A big hand, holding Liu Wei''s jaw, broke Liu Wei''s decadent head off.


    Liu Wei is forced to look up. What she sees is Zhong Ziyu''s face, which makes people hate more and more!


    "It''s even hotter." Zhong Ziyu said, with the back of his hand against Liu Wei''s cheek, he made sure that Liu Wei''s face was burning hot, but he smiled at the corner of his mouth, and his voice was cold: "don''t you beg for mercy?"


    Liu Wei has had a bad time these two days.


    If on the first day, Zhong Ziyu''s means were still restrained, he would only be limited to beating and plotting against Liu Wei.


    In addition, these two days, perhaps because of the mention of Yue Chongming, Zhong Ziyu is totally difficult to get along with, and there are endless means of torture.


    For three days in a row, Liu Wei had hardly eaten, and in the middle of the night, the middle-aged man named Wei couple would secretly touch and stuff one and a half steamed bread for her.


    At first, Liu Wei didn''t stick to the rules, but the next day, he couldn''t eat.


    The reason is that she has a fever.


    The cellar is cold and hungry, with no internal power, weak resistance and inflamed wound. Liu Wei can bear it any longer, but he is still unable to catch it.


    After having a fever, Zhong Ziyu found fun. Originally, he was beaten. Now, he used props instead.


    The cold water that had been buried in the ice threw a ladle on Liu Wei when he thought of it. Liu Wei had never changed his clothes, never dried his body. It was wet, sticky and smothering, and the fever became more and more serious. Up to now, those big and small wounds on his body are unimportant, and the high fever has become a big thing.


    Liu Wei''s consciousness is vague now, but Zhong Ziyu, with a narrow smile, appreciates Liu Wei''s appearance of distress and infirmity.


    Gradually, Zhong Ziyu''s hand began to move on Liu Wei''s face. For a while, Zhong Ziyu leaned over, his thin lips against Liu Wei''s ears, and said in an angry voice, "please, please, I will save you."


    Liu Wei''s eyes drooped weakly, and now there is no extra physical strength. To keep these eyes open again, Liu Wei''s body slipped down wearily, intending to lie on the ground and continue to curl up to sleep.


    Now my body is hot and cold. It can be said that there are two sides of fire and ice. It''s really wearing people''s strength.


    Liu Wei''s disregard, in exchange for Zhong Ziyu''s frown, raised his hand and waved Liu Wei''s face away.


    Zhong Ziyu got up and hummed, "obstinate!"


    Two days ago, Liu Wei and Zhong Ziyu were able to break off two sentences and refute two sentences. Now, they are able to stop talking without talking, and they just shield the voice of this person.


    "You really think I can''t take you?" Zhong Ziyu''s voice is very cold.


    Liu Wei still ignores Zhong Ziyu. As soon as Zhong Ziyu lets go, Liu Wei lies on the ground, dead and still.


    But next second, Liu Wei''s face was pinched again, and his lips were forced to open. A small pill was put into Liu Wei''s mouth.


    Liu Wei instinctively wants to vomit!


    But he was covered by Zhong Ziyu. The entrance of the pill changed. Even if Liu Wei insisted, the pill slipped down his throat and into his stomach.


    Liu Wei''s face is ugly. She tries hard to open her eyes and stares at Zhong Ziyu.


    "What is it?" Zhong Ziyu smiles.


    Liu Wei opened her mouth, poohed out, and tried to vomit some of the pills.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t seem to care about it, but said, "don''t you want to get justice for the dead? If you can hold on to this last ring, I will give you justice, not only that, but also put you back, OK. "


    These days, this man is suffering from a mental pattern with only one purpose, as long as Liu Wei pleads for mercy and dedicates himself.


    Maybe the winners have the habit of enjoying the initiative of the losers to show their favor and beg for mercy. This is what Zhong Ziyu obviously does. He wants Liu Wei to compromise, to wear off Liu Wei''s will, and to defeat Liu Wei from the heart.


    But Liu Wei is not easy to talk. The more you ask her for mercy, the more she dies.


    In this way, they had a standoff for two days, but today, he even mentioned that he wanted to let her go?


    Hearing this, Liu Wei was not happy. On the contrary, Liu Wei became nervous.


    What kind of medicine is this pill that can make this person so determined that he can''t support himself? Listen to Zhong Ziyu''s sworn tone. This medicine is extraordinary. Can you really survive in this situation?


    Liu Wei clenched her fist and tried desperately to spit out the pill from her throat, but it didn''t help.


    Zhong Ziyu finished feeding the pills and enjoyed Liu Wei''s dying appearance as usual. He smiled at the corner of his mouth and turned to leave.


    Liu Wei finally called Zhong Ziyu: "add chips."


    Zhong Ziyu stops and looks back at Liu Wei.Liu Wei took a breath. On her white face, her lips moved hard: "no matter what medicine I take If I Through You Turn myself in... "


    After finishing the words off and on, Liu Wei has clearly felt the heat in her stomach.


    Before Liu Wei had a fever, and his whole body was scalding, but only his skin was scalding. Now, it seems that the whole internal organs are burning.


    Liu Wei was forced to endure the torture, and his forehead was soaked with cold sweat.


    When Zhong Ziyu saw Liu Wei''s expression, he knew that the medicine was effective. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he said with a good temper, "OK!"


    As soon as he spoke, Liu Wei clenched his fingers and shuddered.


    Zhong Ziyu smiled even more. He crouched down, twisted a strand of Liu Wei''s hair, and scratched Liu Wei''s beautiful eyes with the tip of his hair.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were closed tightly, and her brows were frowned. She clearly felt the changes in her body, and her face became more and more blue and white.


    This medicine can be


    "Don''t worry. It will take half an hour for the drug to evaporate completely. Remember, you have a chance to beg for mercy in half an hour." As Zhong Ziyu said, he deliberately shortens his upper body, leans against Liu Wei''s face, and blows his breath on Liu Wei''s delicate but embarrassed face: "if you need it, you can call me I am on call... "


    Liu Wei wants to throw all his dirty words on this head now! But Liu Wei can''t do it. Now, if he doesn''t die, he will break up at any time!


    Liu Wei can''t speak, so she is weak. Now she has to concentrate on fighting against the devil in her body. Gradually, Liu Wei feels that she''s starting to lose her mind.


    Even Liu Wei felt that she was hallucinating.


    In order to protect herself, Liu Wei curled up and rolled herself to the corner with her back to Zhong Ziyu, shivering against herself.


    Now, we must stay away from that person, otherwise, she is afraid that she will not be able to hold on!


    "Oh." A sneer, behind the ring, Zhong Ziyu tone light cool way: "then look at you, can support to how long."

 Chapter 598

    Then, it was the footsteps of Zhong Ziyu leaving, and then the closing of the door.


    Determined that there was only one person left in the cellar, Liu Wei fiercely stuck his body in the corner of the wall, his fingers clasped on the mottled wall, the whole person, head to toe, motionless.


    Liu Wei is really afraid to move now. If she moves, it will hurt, itch, numb, burn, cool


    It''s more painful than death to confuse many feelings into one.


    Liu Wei is proficient in pharmacology. She didn''t know what the medicine was before, but now it''s volatile. How can she feel it.


    Spring is the end of love.


    The Yin filth that fascinates the mind and the mind.


    And Zhong Ziyu''s Chunqing powder also adds some other ingredients, which not only has more powerful effect, but also has the effect of hypnosis.


    As time goes by, Liu Wei knows clearly that he is There was an illusion.


    Thinking of the girl ''s original situation, thinking that after being hypnotized, she didn'' t know what she would do, couldn ''t control herself at all, and even after the incident, she might not remember anything, so Liu Wei began to panic.


    Liu Wei can suffer, can suffer, can be hurt, but can''t forget.


    She must keep her own consciousness, lose consciousness, for her, equal to lose the sense of security, lose the last guarantee, that is absolutely impossible.


    Arousing the whole body''s strength and fighting against the medicine effect, Liu Wei slowly got up from the ground after no fruit.


    Her present situation, not to mention getting up, is that her every move is a torment that destroys the sky and destroys the earth.


    But Liu Wei still did it. She stood up against the wall, crazily. Then, she looked at the wall in front of her eyes, smashed her head forward heavily, and listened to the sound of "Dong". Her head vibrated, and her forehead burst with miserable blood.


    Liu Wei''s body softened and slid to the ground.


    Before Lin fainted, Liu Wei thought in her heart that she would win this time.


    At the top of the cellar, the Wei couple eavesdropped on the door of the cellar for a long time. They didn''t hear any movement in the cellar, but they smacked their tongue: "this woman is really a little competent. It seems that she has really resisted it."


    Zhong Ziyu''s face in front of the long table is dark and silent!


    The Wei couple murmured: "but, you have this leisure, for several days, play with her every day, aren''t you tired?"? I think she''s clearly procrastinating. If you don''t, you''ll have to deal with her directly, brand her with your mark, make her unclean again, and never forget you. Otherwise, I''ll kill people. I''ll kill all of them. Just in time, I thought about two days of key potatoes and disadvantages of fertilizer... "


    Wei couple said, but they did not hear Zhong Ziyu''s statement. They frowned. They went to the table from the door and sat opposite to Zhong Ziyu. They looked at the table and said, "Hey, talk to you Hello, Hello, is there anyone in the family? "


    Zhong Ziyu raised his eyes and glanced at him.


    Wei couple said with a smile: "do you hear what I said? You see how many days have you spent with her, and what kind of mind are you, just for her to beg for mercy? People are in your hands. Is it so important? I don''t like you literati. I always like to do something that I don''t have, so I can''t be pragmatic and practical. "


    "You don''t understand." It seems that they don''t want to hear the nagging of the Wei couple. Zhong Ziyu replies for a while.


    Wei couple poured themselves a cup of tea and smacked their lips: "I wish to hear the details."


    Zhong Ziyu pursed his lips, looked out at the sky and whispered, "I really love her."


    "Poof..." Wei couple spouted tea!


    Zhong Ziyu avoids in time, which will be hurt by him.


    The Wei couple held their sleeves and wiped their mouths, coughing and coughing to adjust their breathing. When the Qi was even, they said inconceivably, "did I hear you right? Do you still like her? "


    Zhong Ziyu said "MMM".


    The Wei couple are a little sad. They think they didn''t teach Zhong Ziyu well.


    Wei couple was silent for a while, and said with a long heart: "ah, ah, you may not understand that it''s really not like loving someone! You remember, when you used to love Chongming, that''s not the case. Chongming is not good. You take good care of her closely. Chongming can''t bask in the sun. You drew several sun maps in the room. You let her watch them every day. Chongming can''t eat well. You pick and choose for her three meals a day. Then you take a bite of Chongming and feed it into your mouth. You see, that''s love. It''s love. It''s care. It''s company Companion, it''s care, it''s not fighting, it''s not scolding, it''s not feeding people spring medicine but not giving them food, do you understand? "


    Zhong Ziyu turned his head and looked at him with some doubts: "I love Yue Chongming?"


    The Wei couple were shocked by Zhong Ziyu''s question and stared at him.


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "when did I fall in love with Yue Chongming?"


    Wei couple: "..."


    The Wei couple carefully observed Zhong Ziyu''s face and made sure that Zhong Ziyu was not joking. They suddenly felt numb and thunderous.


    The Wei couple swallowed and asked difficultly, "you Don''t like Chongming


    Zhong Ziyu replied decisively, "No."


    "You first met with Shan Sheng in Mobei. Shan Sheng searched for his sister. You stayed with him for thousands of miles because you saw a picture of heavy tea in his hand. After finding Chongming, in order to avoid the aggravation of Chongming''s illness, you took Chongming to all parts of the country to look for a miracle doctor, and finally the disease worsened. You sent Chongming to your mother''s former residence, accompanied by Chongming in Huahai township for four years, never impatient, day by day. Now you say to me, you were not in love with Chongming at that time? Wait a minute, I mean love, which means that you want to marry someone and become your own daughter-in-law. "Zhong Ziyu gave Wei couple a look of displeasure and then said softly, "Yue Chongming is a friend."


    Just friends?


    You give all your gentleness, all your patience, all your tolerance to one friend?


    And now you say that you love someone, and then you catch them, and they are dying, and they are going to die at any time. You say, is this fucking love?


    This is the first time for the Wei couple to think that Zhong Ziyu may have a real brain disease.


    In the past, when Zhong Ziyu killed people and made lanterns, the Wei couple only thought that they might have different interests and hobbies, but now they find themselves naive.


    Wei couple are a little worried about Liu Wei now. Being loved by such people, how bad Liu Wei has done in her last life.


    "I said..." What else did Wei couple want to say, but suddenly they had a look in their eyes, which swept out of the door.


    The next second, outside the door, a flying sword came straight in, straight to the clock in front of the table.


    When Zhong Ziyu dodged, the flying sword inserted into the stone wall behind him and made a circle of ripples. When Zhong Ziyu raised his eyes again, he had already looked out of the door and came in.


    Rong Leng raised his arm and fished out the sword that had been stabbed into the stone wall. Under the air, the sword fell back into his hand.


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyebrows were sharp, and he opened his mouth and said, "it''s not the right time to come..."


    The voice is not down, and the sword light on the opposite side explodes. Rong Leng says nothing, and kills each other with his sword.


    Zhong Ziyu turns over to one side and can avoid the fatal attack of Rong Ling. He takes two steps back in a rather awkward way. Seeing Rong Ling''s vision, Zhong Ziyu is sharp and bloodthirsty!

 Chapter 599

    The Wei couple retreated a few steps away. In a hurry, they kicked something at their feet. They looked down and saw that it was the pheasant that was sleeping.


    The Wei couple picked up the pheasant, grabbed its wings, and turned to leave.


    Just came to the door, straight from the cross sword!


    "Wei couple hurriedly back half step, dodge the attack, the voice with lingering fear:" I, I don''t know anything, adult forgive me


    Let Leng look at him coldly, and his eyes turn to Zhong Ziyu on the opposite side.


    Rong Ling is now standing in a delicate position, blocking the way of the Wei couple, but also restraining Zhong Ziyu, without waiting for the Wei couple to speak again, Rong Ling has started again with one enemy and two.


    His sword moves were sharp and sharp. Zhong Ziyu sneered and dodged easily. Then, taking advantage of his spare time, he jumped to the window and burst out.


    Rong Leng follows, intercepts Zhong Ziyu at the window, and the two fight fiercely in the courtyard.


    Wei couple saw that they were safe and ran in the opposite direction with a pheasant in their arms.


    Don''t want Zhong Ziyu to see the back of the Wei couple, bite his teeth hard and shout, "stop!"


    The Wei couple ignored Zhong Ziyu and pretended that they could not hear him, so they would slip away if they set up lightness skills.


    Zhong Ziyu called again, "Wei couple!"


    Rong Leng looks at Zhong Ziyu. At the same time, he has a move. He kicks a stone at the toe of his foot and kicks it back, just in the back of the head of the couple who are trying to escape.


    Wei couple''s head was numb, and their hands were wiped back. They felt the blood in one hand, and they turned their heads and said, "my Lord, you are wronged! Villain is a farmer of this village house. I don''t know him at all! This man came to me a few days ago to occupy my ancestral house and threaten me to use it for him. Otherwise, he would kill the villain. The villain has no choice but to send him, but he really doesn''t know this person. Please learn from me! "


    The couple of Wei said that they were upright and vigorous, which was called "unjust" and "heartbroken".


    Rong Leng narrows his eyes dangerously. His eyes are dizzy with cold violence. The way to deal with Zhong Ziyu is very good.


    Zhong Ziyu, on the other hand, took time to scold the cowards: "do you think he will believe that now? I''m already in the same boat with you. What are you struggling with! "


    Zhong Ziyu was a little angry. He didn''t expect that Rong Ling would be found so abruptly. In a critical situation, he first led people out of the house to buy time for the Wei couple. He asked them to go to the cellar and transfer Liu Wei first. Only when he got rid of Rong Ling, he would naturally make peace with them.


    But the Wei couple didn''t make it to the end. They didn''t even have the same intention of sharing weal and woe! Turn around and run!


    It''s very annoying that they didn''t have enough Kung Fu to hold a finger, but they didn''t know how to survive. They missed the chance to transfer Liu Wei!


    Wei couple is very upright, and he doesn''t care what Zhong Ziyu says. They bite their teeth and carry them, "don''t listen to the treacherous man! The villain really doesn''t know him. Please let him live. The villain shouldn''t be greedy for life and afraid of death. He is controlled by this thief! The villains are old, young and old. They point to the villains and live alone. There are also spring flowers in my family. Since the rapist came to the small family, my spring flowers have never laid an egg again. Adults, learn from them! "


    Wei couple said a lot of snivels and tears, but also in order to prove that he held up the pheasant spring flowers in his arms.


    It''s the pheasant that was hunted from the mountain the day before. Now it''s the same as Wei couple.


    After allowing Leng to stagger Zhong Ziyu''s counterattack, he took the time to glance at the Wei couple. His thin lips pursed: "this is the rooster."


    The Wei couple were stiff, holding the pheasant''s hand in the air.


    Zhong Ziyu had already taken this opportunity to row a claw on Rong Leng''s arm and said: "Wei couple! Work! "


    According to Zhong Ziyu''s tacit agreement with the Wei couple for many years, this sentence is to ask the Wei couple to take Liu Wei away.


    But the Wei couple didn''t intend to be involved in Zhong Ziyu''s bird business, and didn''t want to die with Zhong Ziyu. They waved their hands and said, "I don''t call them Wei couple. The villain''s name is Wang Daniu, my Lord. The villain really doesn''t recognize him!"


    Zhong Ziyu''s teeth itched.


    But Zhong Ziyu lost his mind. The sharp point of the long sword was pushed to Zhong Ziyu''s throat. He could wipe a mark on Zhong Ziyu''s neck and cut his blood skin.


    A pain in the neck!


    Zhong Ziyu stepped back half a step, covered his neck, looked at the edge of his face, and smiled coldly: "do you think it will be when you find me? Kill me. Do you think Liu Wei can live? "


    The sword Qi of Rong Leng is fierce, and the power of breaking through the air is pushing Zhong Ziyu''s death!


    Zhong Ziyu''s back hand is about to snatch the sword of Rong Leng, but he is almost cut off by the quick reacting man with the blade and the thumb of his right hand.


    Zhong Ziyu covered his fingers with pain and said: "it''s a cold general with iron face. It seems that you don''t want Liu Wei."


    "Where is Liu Wei!" The man asked coldly.


    Zhong Ziyu sneered and was about to threaten when the Wei couple shouted: "I know where, I know where, is it a pure childe? Adult, I know the whereabouts of Baijun. I said, can you let me go? "


    Knowing that the Wei couple were afraid to betray themselves, Zhong Ziyu''s eyes were bloodshot and glared at the Wei couple: "dare you!"At the moment when Zhong Ziyu was angry, Rong Ling stood up with a long sword and stabbed him in the face.


    Zhong Ziyu and Rong Ling could have tied. If they delayed the game for a few hours, it would be endless without exhaustion.


    However, there are obvious changes in rongling''s moves today, which are quite different from those of the last time. Zhong Ziyu makes Wei and his wife half dead, even more afraid that Liu Wei will be found with many flaws. Therefore, for a while, he has several colors on his body.


    If the Wei couple can take Liu Wei away, Zhong Ziyu has no worries about it. He can afford to waste any time with Rong Ling. However, Liu Wei is so close to him that he makes a little noise. He is afraid that Rong Ling will find him.


    Zhong Ziyu did not dare to delay. His moves were impatient for a while, not to mention his opponent.


    With the sword of Rong Ling, Zhong Ziyu dodged again.


    But after all, Zhong Ziyu has no weapons. Even if he dodges, he will be stabbed in the face. Suddenly, the cheek of Zhong Ziyu turns over, and under the skin, there is a section of skin.


    This is a stabbed human skin mask.


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly covers his face and sticks the palm of his hand to the corner of the mask that just broke the hole. It''s clear and sticky. Except for the obvious incongruity of the color, he can''t see the big flaw.


    Rong Leng''s eyes gave a cold look and said: "I should have expected that you are the only one who has a unique talent. You should not be so good. Sure enough, your helper is not small."


    When the Wei couple heard this, their hearts were thumping.


    And as the Wei couple expected, let Leng down a shortcut: "Danxie ancestor Wei couple, well-known."


    Zhong Ziyu is evil in nature. What you like to think about most is the 368 killing methods. The methods are different and unique.


    Zhong Ziyu''s craftsmanship is good. The people he killed are not wasted. He makes lanterns and chemical fertilizers with his own ideas.


    However, Zhong Ziyu''s success will never make people perfect.

 Chapter 600

    Zhong Ziyu has a strong and unpredictable martial arts, and his mind is also treacherous. However, his talent in xingmen is limited.


    What''s more, Zhong Ziyu was old when he came into contact with medicine and had limited time to learn. What he was good at was hypnosis.


    But how hypnosis works with drugs is a new attempt.


    In this way, Zhong Ziyu needs a master of xingmen to help him with his experiment.


    This is the couple of Wei.


    Wei couple''s name is unknown to few young people in Qingyun country at present, but they have been famous for more than 20 years.


    There are so many accumulated documents of zhengemen, Dali temple, punishment department, even the military department and Wei couple. There is only one reason - evil.


    The ancestor of Danxie, his favorite thing is nothing else. He used living people to do experiments, develop Yin and evil poisons, and then sold all kinds of poisons at a price.


    Whoever needs it, whoever has money, Wei couple will sell it.


    Whether you are a traitor or a villain, a adulterer or a Confucian, a rebellious or a traitor, the Wei couple will take all the photos.


    At that time, it can be said that when it comes to Dan Xie''s products, everyone is frightened.


    As an illegal drug dealer, the Wei couple were naturally invited to the Bureau for tea. Then, the man bloodwashed the Kyoto prison. That time, it was a big fight.


    Originally, you were an indirect homicide, but now you are a serial killer. Don''t mention that huangbang is wanted. At that time, the town gate sent out, tracking the whereabouts of this dangerous person for thousands of miles.


    But up to 20 years later, the Wei couple seemed to have evaporated and disappeared.


    Just then Zhong Ziyu called him Wei couple and let Leng be at once.


    But Rong Ling had no skill in separating himself, so he kicked a stone and delayed the man for a minute. However, he could not even avoid the slight move. Rong Ling suspected that he was not a couple of Wei Dynasty. Maybe as the couple of Wei Dynasty said, he was just a peasant in the countryside. Zhong Ziyu called out deliberately, but he just shifted his sight line.


    But as this person said more and more, and more and more active, Rong Ling knew that Zhong Ziyu was not wrong. This person must really be the Wei couple themselves.


    How dare ordinary rural farmers talk freely at such a critical moment without fear.


    Fingers in the air issued a command, suddenly, dozens of dark guards poured out in all directions, Qi Qi surrounded them three.


    Wei couple knew there was an ambush, so they were kicked by Rong Leng and dared not go!


    At present, seeing that people came out, they were so angry that they could not bear to eat Zhong Ziyu. However, the Wei couple were still dying. They hugged his pheasant, gave a shrieking cry, fell down on the ground and begged for mercy: "please forgive me, you are wise, you are really wrong, you are really wrong..."


    Zhong Ziyu also guessed that there was an ambush. I think so. Since Rong Ling found him, how could he come here alone.


    He lured people out of the yard and asked Wei couple to take Liu Wei away. Such a conservative way of retreat is to get rid of the difficulties to the greatest extent.


    But the Wei couple are stupid. At the moment, they have completely lost the game.


    Dozens of dark guards surged up, all aiming at the Wei couple.


    On Zhong Ziyu''s side, Rong Ling is still fighting against each other.


    Rong Ling sword''s momentum has changed abruptly. Zhong Ziyu has a fire in his heart. He''s already anxious. Although it''s fierce, he can''t defeat Rong Ling in the end.


    But for a while, Zhong Ziyu had more than a dozen more openings. The deepest one was on his shoulder, and his bones were already visible.


    His face was a little white, and Zhong Ziyu could see it. In a cold voice, he said: "Rong Duwei is so elegant, Liu Wei''s life and death are unknown, and his whereabouts are unknown. At this juncture, you can still play with me. What''s up? Is the cat and mouse game fun? Are you really not afraid of wasting time when you tease me? Someone is already in a different place? "


    Rong Leng is a sword again, which directly shoots Zhong Ziyu''s eyebrow.


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes narrowed, but he stopped, stood there straight, impartial, and let him stab.


    The sharp point of the sword is getting closer and closer. Seeing that it is about to stab Zhong Ziyu, Zhong Ziyu still does not move. Rong Ling''s heart is eager to kill people. But in the end, reason is better than hatred. When Rong Ling''s wrist is turned, the long sword is also turned, staggering the dead point and attacking Zhong Ziyu''s ear.


    You can''t kill it. It''s inevitable to cut off one ear.


    However, Zhong Ziyu had been waiting for Rong Ling''s hand to be closed for a long time. He immediately turned back and hit Rong Ling with a fist in his hand.


    Rong Leng slightly shrunk away, but Zhong Ziyu didn''t want to fight back, but he stepped back. In a blink of an eye, he had already stepped back ten steps. Together, he disappeared.


    Let Leng squint and tighten his eyes, and the violence in his eyes soars.


    The Wei couple, who were surrounded by them, finally got angry and shouted, "Zhong Ziyu, you bastard! I knew you''d get in my way! "


    The Wei couple said, but they didn''t pretend to be innocent. Zhong Ziyu ran away and fell into the hands of Rong Ling. He didn''t know what the punishment of Zhen Gemen was like. How could he be foolishly caught in the net? So the Wei couple shook their sleeves, and a bean fell out of their sleeves. The bean hit the ground, which seemed meaningless. A group of dark guards didn''t find anything, but Rong Ling shouted, "back!"The dark guards are well-trained. Although they are not sure where they are, they all step back. At this moment, the bean suddenly bursts up. Then, there is a roar, a thunderstorm on the flat ground, and the fire is everywhere. The dark guards around are distorted by the surging wave and fly backward.


    When they got up from the ground, there was no Wei couple around.


    Bandit fire bullet. At the beginning, after the blood washing of Kyoto prison, it was this thing that blew up the hundred foot iron gate.


    There was a frost on Rong Leng''s face. At this time, on the roof of Wei couple''s house, pearl raised her neck and shouted, "Jie Jie!"


    Rong Ling hurriedly looks at the past. The Pearl has jumped into the room.


    Rong Ling chases in and sees the Pearl standing under the table in the room, and it is stepping on a tiger skin carpet.


    When he lifted the tiger''s skin, there was a door underneath.


    Open the door, inside, a thick fragrance, straight into the nose.


    The face edge Cu Cu eyebrow, the Pearl immediately screams: "Jie!"


    The fragrance is different.


    Rong Leng''s heart and mind flickered, his chest swayed, and his throat gushed out. He clenched his teeth, but the blood still came out from the corner of his mouth.


    "Duwei!" cried the following dark guard


    Rong Leng raised his hand to stop them from approaching. He only pursed his lips and wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth.


    Soul stirring powder.


    Sure enough, the Tibetan place can''t be so swaggering.


    Zhong Ziyu is good at thinking and Wei couple are good at craftsmanship. It''s possible that only the ancestors of Danxie can produce such effective soul stimulating powder.


    There are so many poisons in this world, but there are only a few that can kill people instantly.


    Allow Leng to lift the internal power, hold down the poison gas in the body, and then leap into the cellar directly against the fragrance of soul stirring powder without fear of death.


    Rong Ling believes in Pearl''s judgment. Liu Wei must be here.


    As soon as Rong Leng enters the cellar and looks at the scene in front of him, his eyes are red.

 Chapter 601

    The humid cellar, the narrow environment, the air is messy and hard to say.


    Rong Ling reluctantly calmed down, walked forward for half a step, looked at the corner, that closed eyes, face pain, death curled up into a mess of figures, looked at her sticky thin back, Rong Ling''s face cold and cold all the year round, completely out of control.


    He quickly stepped forward and snapped nather''s miniature, looking at the man''s face full of wounds and scars. His fingernails fell into the palm.


    "Go away..." Weak voice, from Liu Wei''s broken throat.


    Liu Wei never thought that he had fainted, but after a while, he woke up again.


    It has a unique effect, which makes her unable to survive, to die, or even to faint.


    But after such a long time of hard resistance, Liu Wei is now at the end of her tether. Her body is cold and her heart is burning. Now no matter who touches her, she will react. This disgusting reaction makes her instinctively resist, but she can''t control herself!


    Some people hold their own, Liu Wei Xu Meng closed his eyes, there is no strength to open their eyes to see who the person is.


    For three days, Liu Wei was tortured by dripping water. She didn''t expect anyone to rescue her. But when her life might end in the next second, Liu Wei had no spare heart to pray for heaven. She only hoped that she could bear for a moment, keep awake for a minute, for a minute.


    The big hand close to Liu Wei''s shoulder trembled slightly. Liu Wei still didn''t open his eyes, but with instinct, he was dying to resist: "go away..."


    Whoever it is, get out! The farther you roll, the better. The farther you get from her, the better!


    Rong Leng tried to control Liu Wei, but he didn''t let himself fail. He crushed Liu Wei''s shoulder bone and filled with rage, which made him unable to think. This was the first time and the only time that he was not as violent as himself.


    "It''s me..." Rong Leng raised his lips and murmured for a long time before saying these two words. Then he hurriedly took off his clothes and wrapped them up for Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei, who has caught cold because of fever, blocked his nose and lost his sense of smell, did not smell the familiar breath, but Liu Wei could not hear the sound wrong.


    Liu Wei clenched her teeth, propped up her eyelids difficultly, and there was a white mist in her sight.


    Liu Wei waited patiently until the white fog disappeared, and finally saw the person in front of her. At last, a glimmer of light flashed through her eyes.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, but she closed her eyes severely, and her body became more and more rigid.


    Rong Leng feels Liu Wei''s inadequacy. When his hand is tight, he is in a panic that he didn''t have in the past. At this moment, Liu Wei is exposed. He holds her in his arms, locks her in his arms and stands up.


    "Stop..." Liu Wei closed her eyes and opened her mouth.


    Let Leng close her lips and walk out of the door with Liu Wei in her arms.


    "I let you Stop... " When he said this, Liu Wei still grasped Rong Ling''s arm. The light and flowing strength made his back numb.


    We can''t stop. We need to go back. We need to heal. We need to save her.


    In Rong Ling''s mind, I can only think of these.


    Want to ignore Liu Wei''s words, Liu Wei suddenly began to struggle, Rong Leng lest hurt her, had to stop, silent for a long time, standing in place.


    Liu Wei did not move after all. She was nestled in the arms of Rong Leng, but because of the big action just now, she was panting. The heat in her body was also catalyzed again.


    "I''m late. If I want to be angry, I''ll be angry. If I want to scold, I''ll scold. But first, go back with me."


    He said this, but he didn''t dare to look at Liu Wei''s face. Rong Ling didn''t think he would have such a cowardly moment. When he saw Liu Wei wake up and recognized him, there was no surprise or excitement on his face. Instead, when he was stiff, Rong Ling knew that he had been sentenced to death.


    He came late. Even if he searched around and investigated day and night these days, Zhong Ziyu was cunning and prepared. In these days, he was misled by many other "clues" and almost took people to Linxian County. If it wasn''t for Pearl''s nature of birds and fishermen''s casting nets, no one could be found now.


    However, no matter how many reasons and difficulties he caused Liu Weicheng''s current situation, and her anger, which is normal, just hope, she can''t be angry if she wants to be angry Fight him.


    If so, he would never agree.


    The palms are tight again. The palms are sweaty. Leng is nervous and waits for Liu Wei to answer. However, Liu Wei is afraid to say something cruel.


    But Liu Wei, after panting evenly and sobering up, just grasped Rong Leng''s hand tightly, looked at his eyes and pursed his lips. "Come It''s too late. "


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei with a flash of vision. He holds Liu Wei''s pulse door with his back hand. He feels Liu Wei''s weak pulse and his fingertip quivers first. Only then can he look at Liu Wei''s face carefully. As expected, she sees that her cheek is bright, cold and abnormal, but it is full of abnormal crimson.


    Liu Wei holds the fingertip of Rong Leng and says: "life is easy, it''s not too late Yes... " She turned and patted him on the back of the hand: "put me down."


    Let Leng frown, obviously unwilling.


    Liu Wei insisted, "put it down."


    At this time, there should be no delay. We must immediately change her laundry clothes and bandage her wound. Absolutely, we can''t let her go back to the wet and sticky ground.But Liu Weifei wanted to do this. Although he didn''t want to let Leng Zong down, he put her down and put her under his clothes.


    Liu Wei lay down and stared at the black paint on his head for a long time. Then he asked, "do you know what I regret most?"


    Let Leng''s heart tighten.


    Sorry he didn''t arrive early?


    Rong Leng clenches Liu Wei''s hand, and his expression is full of pain. After all, he says, "I''m sorry."


    Liu Wei was shocked for a moment. On her pale face, her expression was strange: "this Not to apologize... "


    Rong Leng looks into Liu Wei''s eyes with a very soft tone, mixed with pain: "no matter what you want, go back with me first." The man''s warm fingers, stroking the hair on her temples, saw the wound with bloodstains on her forehead. The fingers, again, were angry in her eyes, and again soared.


    Liu Wei breathed and looked tired. "I said it''s too late."


    Rong Leng frowned, but Liu Wei didn''t talk to him. She reached out directly and put her finger on his waist belt.


    Rong Leng is stupefied and looks at her hand.


    Liu Wei looks at him wrongly, stares at him, gasps and says: "I''m all like this You''re going to Let me undress you? "


    Rong Leng is a little stiff.


    Liu Wei doesn''t have much strength, and Rong Ling leans down. They face to face. Rong Ling looks at her white lip, but sees that Liu Wei has leant up a little and bit his thin lip.

 Chapter 602

    Rong Leng only protects her carefully, so that she can get close to herself with the least effort.


    Liu Wei leans her whole body against his arms, but she is not satisfied with her face. Although she and Rong Ling have already shared the bed and some skin contact, they have never done it in the end.


    Originally I thought, at least for the first time in many years, we should also be careful about the key points, and we should have some atmosphere for the first time in love.


    But now, let alone the atmosphere, it is forced to do so.


    At the moment when Rong Ling appeared, Liu Wei wanted to say that it was fake not to be excited, but Liu Wei had no energy to be excited.


    The heat in his body tortured Liu Wei to the extreme.


    Liu Wei''s only happiness is that, when she is saved, Rong Ling finds her, and she is saved.


    But the result of the relaxation of the mind is that the string that tightens the nerve falls off without any precaution.


    Then Liu Wei found it too late.


    There are many ways to restrain this kind of thing, such as acupuncture, medicine and so on.


    But if we are in a critical situation, no matter how many other methods are used, they are no longer effective.


    Liu Wei knows clearly that it''s too late, and Liu Wei knows more clearly that the "first time" that he is full of expectation is about to make do with the past so casually.


    Melancholy is inevitable, not inevitable, but serious business, or to do.


    Like venting, he bit on rongleng''s lips for a long time, broke his skin, and cleaned it up for him. Until he tasted the sweetness in the man''s mouth, Liu Wei retreated slightly and asked, "are you hurt?"


    Rong Ling touched her face and shook her head.


    He''s lying. He''s injured. His mouth is full of sweet smell. This is the evidence that he just vomited blood.


    Liu Wei reaches out and touches Rong Ling''s wrist. Rong Ling holds her back. Liu Wei comes back. After all, Rong Ling compromises and lets her feel the pulse.


    Liu Wei explored his pulse and frowned: "poisoned?"


    "Let Leng way:" not tired of life


    It does not involve life, because from this pulse, when he had an accident, he must instinctively block himself with internal power and remove most of the poisonous gas.


    At the moment, although internal power is damaged and internal concussion occurs, there is no worry about life.


    Liu Wei suddenly wanted to laugh. They were both badly injured and poisoned, but they got together.


    Liu Wei thought so, but she really smiled, looked up, kissed his lips again, and made a circle around the tip of his tongue, just against his nose, murmured: "fortunately, you poison, it doesn''t affect."


    Rong Ling squinted: "now, really want to say this?"


    "Why not?" Liu Wei''s body leaped, and with all her strength, she fell to the ground.


    Liu Wei was lying on his body, chin against his heart, to pull his clothes: "what else, worse than now."


    Liu Wei finished, paused again, and said, "there are worse ones."


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei, and carefully protects her waist and legs to prevent her falling from her body.


    Liu Wei''s fingers have been gradually down his body: "the worst thing is that you don''t work at the critical moment."


    Rong Leng''s eyes suddenly changed. She turned back and fixed Liu Wei under her body. Looking at her scarred face, she hesitated again.


    Liu Wei''s weak clenched lips and cradled his neck: "don''t worry, I can''t die."


    Liu Wei said, only to see the edge is still not moving.


    Liu Wei knows what he''s worried about. He''ll stay behind and cure him again. But both of them know that in her current state, she has to gasp for breath even to say a word. Fang can say so much in one breath. It''s all about Rong Ling''s internal power that has been transmitted to her body all the time, but Rao is too weak. At this time, no matter what, it''s not suitable to do extreme exercise.


    But Liu Wei knew that she was too late.


    Liu Wei is able to control, can tolerate, can not seem so uncomfortable, but she relies on the only self-control.


    But this self-control, absolutely not back to the inn, or even the doctor for her treatment.


    Liu Wei knows his body. Liu Wei knows how to treat himself best. Long pain is not as good as short pain. Now Rong Ling is here. He has a mind. It''s better to detoxify him.


    There are many concerns about Rong Ling, but Liu Wei is beginning to be disobedient.


    Liu Wei rubbed the cold skin on the man, and gradually became impatient: "Rong Rongduwei can''t, can''t he? "


    His brow was furrowed, and Liu Wei got up and opened his clothes.


    "Liu Wei." Rong Leng''s voice is very heavy, a little dull and mute, and his voice is restrained.


    Liu Wei''s strength is too small, her movements are more and more disorderly, and her forehead sweat is slowly leached. She knows that she is not far away from being out of control completely.


    Half an hour''s volatilization time, right now, half an hour.


    Liu Wei refuses to let Leng''s eyes hesitate. Liu Wei shakes her fingers, pinches the man''s throat, grits her teeth against his ears, and says, "I want you, I want you Now Now... "Rongling pupil has become a red, bloodshot spread, the breath is not stable.


    He took Liu Wei''s slender arm and tried to calm her rationally. However, if the body was constantly rubbed and the woman burned people, he would whisper in his ear.


    At last, Liu Wei seems to be really flustered. He obviously pinches his neck, but at the end of the day, he bites.


    Liu Wei''s cheek rubbed against his shoulder socket. Her lips kissed his skin and his Adam''s apple.


    Such initiative, no one can bear any normal man.


    The palm of a man''s hand brushed every part of Liu Wei''s body.


    And every passing place is a prairie fire. His hand, like a fire, burns Liu Wei''s cold skin.


    Liu Wei''s whole body is cool, some cold, some shivering, but Rong Ling sticks her. His heat dispels her cold.


    Liu Wei''s heart tightened. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. The man on the top of his head looked at her. Rong Ling could easily see the tension in Liu Wei''s eyes, and the lip was sticking to her again.


    It seems to be appeasement.


    Liu Wei is finally at ease.

 Chapter 603

    The hot air is tantalizing and moist.


    Liu Wei''s breath is very urgent, and her cheeks are red.


    The man clenched her hand and clasped her fingers. Then he leaned slightly and wrapped Liu Wei''s arms around his neck. Liu Wei was empty and buried his face in his shoulder socket.


    The man looked down at her red face, looked down, held her lips, and took a punitive bite.


    "Rong Rong Ling...... "


    Liu Wei can''t see the front clearly, or even the people in front of her, so she can only rely on her instinct to find him.


    "I am..." The man''s dull voice, blurred and low, he approached her, let her feel his presence.


    From the time when the initial drug effect was exerted, he was confused, anxious and flustered, and now the drug effect has declined, and he gradually recovers his consciousness and mind. Liu Wei can clearly distinguish that now the crazy person is not her, but this man.


    Liu Wei wanted to open her mouth and say that she was tired and dizzy. She didn''t drink water or eat for three days. She was haggard and lost all her internal power. She was still covered with wounds. In such a dying state, no matter how restrained she was, she couldn''t bear it.


    Liu Wei only feels that her skin is getting slimmer and slimmer, and she can''t tell whether there is blood or sweat all over her body. But at this time, Liu Wei can''t help thinking that her current state should be very bad.


    At this time, she has been very dissatisfied. If she is still ugly, it is even more difficult to accept.


    No woman does not love beauty.


    Liu Wei is not like an ordinary woman who loves her looks, but at least she should be clean and fresh. But what will she look like now? Unkempt and dirty?


    Liu Wei clenched her teeth and was very concerned. She touched her face with her fingers and asked directly, "I Now, am I ugly? "


    Rong Leng''s fingers caressed her face with abnormal blush. Looking at such a broken and weird and charming woman, she whispered in her ear, "you are beautiful."


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe it. She stares into his eyes. They are very close. She easily sees her fuzzy reflection through his eyes.


    She froze at the sight.


    I am like this.


    The hair is wet by cold water on the cheek. There are many wounds on the face. Many places are still covered with blood. On the skin, except for many marks left by the man in front of you, there are many other big and small wounds.


    Liu Wei is not ugly now, but this sense of abuse is too strong.


    Looking at Rong Ling''s crazy eyes, Liu Wei is stunned. Rong Ling even likes this kind of tune.


    ¡­¡­


    Pearl nest with a small body, guard general standing at the cellar door.


    Seeing that Duwei had been in for a long time, the dark guards wanted to inquire. But just half a step closer, they were severely threatened by the black bird: "Jie Jie!"


    Dark Wei had to step back.


    Several people looked at each other. Some people knew that the bird was human, so they opened their mouth and said, "little pearl, adults don''t know what happened in it. Let''s go in and have a look. Don''t be angry, behave yourself, and get out of the way..."


    "Jie Jie!" The chirping of birds is more and more harsh.


    Dark Wei covers his ears and his face is full of embarrassment.


    This bird is the favorite of Lord Liu. It''s taken everywhere. It''s determined to be the second son. In addition, it''s not long since the bird was injured. Now the hair under its belly is bald and smooth, leaving only a row of fine and close seams. They are afraid of bumping and hurting the bird again, so they are so careful. But the bird is so unreasonable.


    No one knows if there is any queer under the cellar. After such a long time, there is no sound below. It''s normal for them to have doubts.


    But the blackbird died and refused to let them go, so they did not dare to act rashly.


    In the dark, the guards hesitated to catch a female bird in the forest and lead away the Pearl. They went to the kitchen to find some meat. When they got rid of it, they listened to the outside of the yard and heard another bird call: "googoogoogoogoo..."


    The dark guards are all over the face!


    A pearl doesn''t count. Another one comes!


    The little eagle is not friendly. The claw never knows how to gather strength. Seeing the acquaintance, it pours on him with one claw. If he is unprepared, let him scratch his whole body without saying anything.


    Here comes Goo Goo, and the pearls have a base. They call out: "Jie Jie......"


    After a while, Gugu''s huge body was crammed into the country cottage.


    Dark guards together let the road open, the farther away from the little eagle, the better.


    Goo Goo came in, looked at the Pearl sitting at the door and raised his head, and asked, "Goo Goo?"


    Pearl said: "Jie Jie Jie......"


    "Goo Goo?" said Goo Goo


    Pearl said: "Jie Jie......"


    Goo Goo said, "Goo Goo Goo?"


    Pearl said: "Jie Jie Jie Jie......"


    Then the two birds began to talk to each other.


    The dark guards are very anxious. Would you like to chat out? There is something urgent here.Finally, both birds didn''t go out. It seemed that they had discussed with pearl. They sat next to the door with a short and big body.


    Then, raising the bird''s head, threatening the dark guards who looked at each other, "googoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoo!"


    The guards took three steps back.


    Finally, Goo Goo was satisfied. He spread his wings, pecked his hair, pecked for a while, then twisted his head to peck at the Pearl. Then, when his sharp mouth pierced the tender skin of the Pearl, the Pearl leaped up and shouted at him.


    Goo Goo immediately counseled his head and said in a low voice, "Goo Goo..."


    It seems that I forgot that brother pearl has no hair. Next time, he will be careful not to hurt his brother''s flesh and skin.


    But the Pearl has been desperate not to give Goo Goo a chance. He turns around angrily and ignores Goo Goo.

 Chapter 604

    Goo Goo will lie down the whole body and head to pearl.


    Pearl turns around, points her butt at it, buries her head, carefully touches her bare hair with her little mouth, and tries to cover the flesh and skin nearby with those hairs. In this way, she can hide the fact that she has no hair.


    Goo Goo was very sad. He pecked some hairs on his body, put them on the ground, and pushed them carefully to the Pearl with his mouth.


    Pearl shakes half of her body and makes a circle to avoid the hairs and the COO. She goes to the side and ignores the COO.


    Goo Goo is very sad. The whole eagle is depressed.


    And at this time, the dark guards seem to find an opportunity, two or three of them carefully move their steps and quietly walk to the door.


    Birds and animals have acute hearing and first-class intuition.


    Goo Goo''s eyes suddenly widened, and the sharp Eagle stood up in the face of Pearl''s cowardice, and hissed to the dark guards: "Goo Goo Goo!"


    The dark guards are scared to step back one after another. They stumble to the wall and dare not go forward after all.


    The atmosphere in the country cottage is delicate.


    On the ground, there are several people and two birds, facing each other clearly.


    Under the ground, a man and a woman are intertwined and United.


    Half an hour later, the door of the cellar finally moved.


    The dark guards were excited, and pearl and goo moved away.


    The next second, the cellar door is all open, a whole body of Rong Leng, holding a sleeping thin figure, walked out.


    "My Lord," one of the guards came forward immediately to report the situation.


    Dozens of dark guards just rushed to catch up with each other, but they still let Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple go. Most of them have gone to catch up with them now. Those who stay here at the moment are all close to Rong Leng''s side. They need to escort him back to the city safely.


    Rong Leng listened to him briefly and only told him to search and arrest with all his strength.


    After a reply, dark Wei looks into Rong Ling''s arms and is wrapped up tightly. There is no missing figure. He asks: "adult, is there anything wrong with adult Liu..." The man said, and wanted to take a step forward.


    But was allowed Leng cold glance.


    That dark Wei a Leng, don''t know how to make Rong Du Wei''s adult displeasure, hurried to bow to confess.


    Without a word, Rong Leng passed by a few people, protecting Liu Wei, without exposing her skin to the air, and boarded the carriage.


    The dark guards looked at each other, with all kinds of questions in their hearts, but they all swallowed them.


    Since it''s Amway, we should know the rules. We can''t see, listen or ask about the master''s affairs. This is the minimum.


    The carriage, bumping towards the city, Gugu asked pearl to sit on its back, like a guard, closely following the carriage, circling and following in the sky.


    The dark guards hid the darkness again, and the whole official road was as silent and empty as if it were nothing different.


    Liu Wei has fainted in the past. After all, she is unconscious.


    It''s just that Rong Leng has pulse for her, to make sure that the medicine effect in her body has been completely dispersed, and now she faints, just tired.


    He carefully held people in his arms. During the movement, he could easily see the skin in her robe, the eyes were dim, and the robe was covered more tightly, which relieved him.


    If the previous possessive desire for this person is only 90% and there is only 10% space left, then after this, he thinks that his eyes can no longer be removed from her.


    His fingers stroked the woman''s cheek, knowing that she would not answer, he said, "do you know what will happen to you from now on?"


    There was silence in the carriage.


    "You will, no more freedom."


    No more freedom, only me.


    The mouth said this, the heart of tolerance edge, but unprecedented stability.


    Compared with Liu Wei''s care for him, Rong Leng is clear. She fell more miserably and deeply into her heart.


    In the past, although the two people are together, tacit agreement is full, and go out together, but Rong Ling has always lost a sense of security as a Liu Wei man.


    Liu Wei advocates freedom. He''s always afraid. He can''t tie her up. One day, he doesn''t know what''s going on. She''ll be gone, and there will be no trace.


    According to this person''s character, this kind of thing, she definitely can do it.


    But after today, he is stable.


    This stability, not after the harmony, he determined her, but, he determined himself.


    How Liu Wei goes and hides? He always has a way to find her out. If he wants to go, he will tie her up and tie her up. In a word, even if he doesn''t break the means, Liu Wei will never escape from his palm.


    Liu Wei, who is sleeping, knows what Rong Leng thinks, and must reflect deeply. Is he really so distrustful?


    It seems that she didn''t do anything to break the wall. How could she let people know that she would walk and run one day?


    When Liu Wei sleeps, he doesn''t know what time it is.


    Maybe it''s the peace of mind, knowing that she won''t be in danger. Liu Wei sleeps soundly. When she wakes up, the first thing she sees is not Rong Ling or Xiao Li, but a beautiful woman.After a while, Liu Wei blinked and called the woman in front of her: "cloud weaving dream?"


    Yun Zhimeng, who is burying his head and embroidering sachets, raises his eyes and snorts at the corner of his mouth.


    Liu Wei, covering his painful forehead, wanted to sit up.


    The cloud weaves a dream but way: "be I won''t move."


    Liu Wei was stunned. He was holding up his arm to get up, but suddenly he felt numb. His arm stumbled and fell back to the bed.


    This fall, the back pain is burning.


    Yun Zhimeng looks at Liu Wei with a delicate expression of "I knew it would be like this" and refuses to say a word.


    Liu Wei frowned and asked, "I am..."


    Cloud weaves dream to open: "is very surprised? Do you think that even if your internal power hasn''t been restored and your body is still weak, you won''t have any strength in your body? What''s more, your hands and feet are numb, and your back is sore. It''s clear that your back is the most complete of all the injuries on your body, but it hurts most at the moment. Do you want to know why? "


    Liu Wei looked at cloud weaving dream and nodded.


    Yun Zhimeng sneers and smashes his hand on Liu Wei''s bed, his face is cold: "it''s so miserable that there are only shells left. Don''t forget to have fun. What''s wrong with the back? What rough and rotten ground dares to rub naked on it. If you don''t rub off a layer of skin, it''s worthy of you! What''s more, you dare to be so absurd. You can feel it again. What''s wrong! "


    Liu Wei felt it carefully, just wanted to ask why, and suddenly thought of what, his face turned white.


    Rong Ling, it''s true, not as gentle as he said

 Chapter 605

    Looking at Liu Wei''s white face, the coldness on Yun Zhimeng''s face reduced by two points, and finally he slowed down his tone: "well, now you will have a good rest. All the injuries on your body have been properly dealt with. Don''t touch them, or I won''t change them for you."


    Liu Wei lies back in bed. She moves uncomfortably. Just when she moves, she is so sore that she feels that she is not her own body.


    Liu Wei secretly clenched her teeth and asked Yun Zhimeng, "how long have I slept?"


    Cloud weaving dream bowed his head, while holding the sachet up a few more stitches, sewed the mouth, and said without raising his head: "one day and one night."


    Liu Wei felt her belly subconsciously, so she didn''t eat for four days.


    Sew the last pin, and cloud weaving dream throws the sachet to Liu Wei. Without saying anything, he gets up and goes out.


    The door opened and closed.


    Liu Wei wanted to say something, but thinking about her body, Yun Zhimeng was clear and embarrassed, so she had to watch people leave.


    After the door closed, Liu Wei picked up the sachet and put it on the tip of his nose. He smelled the fragrance of herbs. The sachet was not dried flowers, but tranquil herbs.


    Encountering such a big event, yunzhimeng may also worry about Liu Wei''s depression and restlessness, so he prepared this.


    Put the sachet under the pillow, and Liu Wei''s face softened.


    At this time, the door opened again, and the girl came in with a bowl of porridge.


    The girl is light and slow, like she is afraid to disturb the people in the room.


    When I saw Liu Wei looking at herself calmly, little girl quickly stood up straight, walked over, put down the clear porridge in her hand, and asked eagerly: "you are awake, young man What else is wrong with you? "


    Liu Wei shook her head, but her eyes were fixed on the porridge bowl which was placed on the small case.


    When the girl saw her, she picked it up smartly and went to Liu Wei: "Miss Yun said that the young man is awake. Maybe he should be hungry. Young man, have something to eat. This porridge is made by myself. It''s very soft and light. You can eat it without hurting your stomach."


    If you haven''t eaten for several days and are seriously injured, remember not to eat hard food or heavy food.


    Liu Wei, who was hungry, smiled at the words and tried to sit up.


    Little girl quickly put down the bowl and came to help Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei sat up half hard, and the girl took the cushion to lean on again. When the posture was right, the porridge was just hot.


    Liu Wei didn''t do anything, but the little girl fed her spoonful to Liu Wei''s mouth.


    When Liu Wei didn''t eat it, he didn''t feel it. The more he ate it, the hungrier he became. When a bowl of porridge was finished, Liu Wei wanted to say that he didn''t feel it. He just felt that his stomach was empty.


    "Go to the bowl again." Liu Wei said.


    The little girl looked at Liu Wei, put down the porridge bowl, and said seriously, "no, I''m weak now. I can only eat such a bowl at a meal. It''s bad for my stomach. That''s what Miss Yun said."


    Liu Wei said, "nothing, you go as I say."


    Girl is very insistent: "three childe say, all listen to cloud girl order."


    Liu Wei frowned: "Rong Leng?" When it comes to Rong Ling, Liu Wei remembers who is the one who dares not move.


    Liu Wei then asked, "where are the three gentlemen?"


    "The third young master has gone to catch the thief."


    Zhong Ziyu? It turns out that Rong Ling didn''t catch Zhong Ziyu yesterday. It''s also true that the man is so cunning and changeable. How could he be caught so easily.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei asked again, "why do you allow me to tell you to listen to miss Yun?"


    The little girl scratched her head and shook her head.


    Liu Wei frowned and asked, "what happened to me these days when I was gone?"


    The little girl did not know what happened to Liu Wei. After thinking about it, she replied, "that girl is gone, is that ok?"


    "Which girl?"


    "It''s the girl who barks that childe is elder sister." The little girl can''t describe it, so she compared her face and said, "the pretty girl."


    Liu Wei thought about it and asked, "Liu Yue?"


    The girl nodded at once: "yes, it is this girl."


    Although she didn''t know how to call this girl, she heard that the seventh childe called Liu Yue, which should be the name.


    Liu Yue is gone?


    Where have you been?


    Have you been taken away by Rong Ling, or have you left by yourself?


    If the former is OK, if the latter, I''m afraid there will be any trouble.


    Liu Wei is now eager to see Rong Ling and ask everything clearly.


    But before that, Liu Wei had more important things to do.


    Liu Wei looks at the girl beside the bed. This time, her tone is much more solemn: "Xiaoli, how is it?"


    Little girl didn''t understand why Liu Wei''s tone suddenly became heavy, but she still said honestly: "little childe hasn''t woke up, but miss Yun said that these two days, she should wake up."


    Is it cloud weaving dream again?Liu Wei frowned and said, "help me to Xiao Li''s room."


    The little girl quickly refused: "the young man is not well now, and can''t go to the ground. Miss Yun specially ordered that you can''t go anywhere."


    Liu Wei doesn''t care about the girl. She props herself up and wants to go to the ground.


    But Liu Wei''s limbs are sore and numb. Even after waking up for a long time, she still feels that it''s hard to walk. Liu Wei frowns and gnaws his teeth secretly. After all, she sits beside the bed and looks for shoes. But she sees the foot case, which is empty. Where are the shoes.


    Without shoes, she would be barefooted. Liu Wei didn''t care about it either. She settled down directly.


    But the little girl was shocked. The little girl quickly hugged Liu Wei''s legs and said pitifully: "you can''t go down the ground, young man is very good, really good. I and big girl watch the little boy day by day, and see that the little boy''s face is much ruder than in the past few days, even the breath is stable, and the injury on his body is good, really..."


    Liu Wei didn''t listen properly. He didn''t take care of himself these days. Thank God Xiao Li didn''t get worse. Even if Rong Ling asked the doctor of the hospital to change medicine for Xiao Li every day, I''m afraid the situation won''t be so good.


    Liu Weixin knows that the drugs given to Xiao Li are all periodic. What kind of drugs are the first three times? What kind of drugs are the third times? What kind of drugs are the third times.


    There are many herbs in it, and the prescriptions must be changed frequently.


    As a mother, I know Xiaoli best, but no one else can.


    Even if it is the first time to determine Xiaoli''s injury, a knife will be used, but ordinary doctors, by looking, listening and asking, can''t accurately judge Xiaoli''s injury in any case, let alone using drugs accurately to make it better.


    The more unimpeded Xiaoli is, the more worried Liu Wei is and the more determined she is to go.


    Little girl tried hard to stop Liu Wei. She was a big girl and a small girl. She was seriously injured. She was weak in strength and could not stand still for a while.


    At this time, the door of the room opened again, and Yun Zhimeng stood outside with a small bag in his hand.


    Seeing cloud weaving dream coming, the little girl immediately pleaded: "Miss cloud, you are going to get out of bed and go out of the house."


    Liu Wei reaches for her hand and knocks on the girl''s head, swearing, "little white eyed wolf."


    The little girl held her head in grievance, stubbornly bulging her mouth, with a face of justice, and clearly felt that she was doing it right.


    Liu Wei looks at the little girl again. When she raises her eyes again, she looks at Xiang Yun and weaves a dream. She doesn''t say a word, but her eyes are sharp.

 Chapter 606

    Yunzhimeng can keep calm first. After a while, he feels uncomfortable.


    At last, yunzhimeng got angry. He took the small bag off his hand, pulled out two ginseng slices from the inside, and said to Liu Wei: "you lost your internal power. This ginseng slice was soaked by Dabu pill. Now you take one, and tomorrow you take another. Two days to help you mend, plus internal breathing adjustment, you should be able to get 30 or 40% of the internal power back. The rest will not be in a hurry. When you recover, you can get better It''s not too late to come back. "


    Yun Zhimeng said, put the ginseng piece back into the small bag, and handed the bag to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t answer.


    Yun Zhimeng frowned, stuffed the bag into the girl, and said, "look at your childe. I''ll eat it later."


    Little girl obediently followed, but hesitated. Little girl thought that Mr. Liu Gongzi''s face was not good, and she would not be so easy to obey and let him eat.


    Yunzhimeng also knows this truth, but yunzhimeng has a weak heart and dare not ask more questions. He pretends that he will leave if he doesn''t care.


    As soon as Yun Zhimeng turns around, she hears the voice of the girl: "childe, please don''t move, please, your wound is bleeding, can''t move, can''t move..."


    Yun Zhimeng turns his head with his teeth clenched. As expected, Liu Wei is determined to get out of bed. When he quarrels with the girl, the position on her arm leaches blood.


    Liu Wei is only wearing a white frock now. The blood shows in her clothes. She looks ferocious and bright.


    The cloud weaves the dream unconsciously to come the gas: "you move what, is not lets you rest?"


    Liu Wei did not speak, bare feet, has stood on the ground, shaking his legs, holding the next bed column.


    At last, yunzhimeng was afraid. He hurriedly stopped Liu Wei, and unconsciously became angry: "what are you going to do?"


    "Look at my son!" Liu Wei took it for granted.


    Yun Zhimeng is very angry: "your son is very good. He can''t be better. He is about to wake up. He will definitely wake up after two days of medicine. Otherwise, you need to rest first. I will hold him for a while."


    Liu Wei squinted, his eyes were boiling, he looked at Yun Zhimeng and asked for a while, "can you move him?"


    Xiao Li''s injury, the most inappropriate thing is to move, lest the wound change.


    Hearing Liu Wei''s words, Yun Zhimeng also realized that he had let slip, and he shouldered it hard and said: "it''s much better to say that he is so delicate. It''s OK to hold him. Besides Besides, I will be careful not to hurt him. "


    Said, and impatiently urged: "you quickly lie down, do not move!"


    Liu Wei is still standing, motionless.


    Yunzhimeng somehow told Liuwei that he was more and more worried. At this time, a little black bird came into the door.


    At the moment of seeing the Pearl, Liu Wei''s eyes couldn''t contain her joy.


    The Pearl also saw Liu Wei. Liu Wei was awake. She was still alive and kicking. She was so happy that "Jie" made a sound. The cannonball rushed towards Liu Wei.


    The little guy smashes his head into Liu Wei''s arms. Even if Liu Wei''s body is no longer good, it''s OK to entrust a bird with a big palm.


    The pearl is in Liu Yuhuan''s hand, happily rubbing his master''s wrist with his sharp mouth.


    Liu Wei, with a smile around her eyes, stroked the hair on the back of the Pearl.


    The pearl is comfortable, rolls in Liu Wei''s bosom, unexpectedly directly exposed the belly.


    Liu Wei looked at Pearl''s bare stomach. She felt sad. Feathers were so important to birds, but they were worthless in front of her life.


    Liu Wei wanted to save pearl, so she shaved all her hair. Only her son woke up and found that he was bald. He was afraid that he would be sad.


    Yun Zhimeng saw that the Pearl turned over his belly, and his eyelids shook. He hurriedly reached out to take the Pearl away. He pretended to say, "OK, stop making trouble. Take a rest first, and the blackbird should go back to take medicine."


    The hand of cloud weaving dream reached out, and the action was too obvious. Liu Wei took a look and saw that the Pearl was moved out of his arms. His eyes moved, but suddenly he frowned: "wait."


    Cloud dream fingers a meal, the heart all mentioned the throat.


    Liu Wei brushed away the hand of cloud weaving dream, sat on the bed, bowed his head and carefully pulled away the hair on Pearl''s abdomen, then pointed to a new wound on it and asked, "what is this?"


    As soon as Yun Zhimeng''s body froze, he forced himself to calm down and said: "yes Can What can it be? It''s injury Didn''t you cut it... "


    "Not me." Liu Wei answers very firmly, the Mou son lifts, the line of sight direct cloud weaves a dream.


    Every surgeon has his own medical technique, just like the autopsy, which is a personal style, unique, cut by himself and left by others. Liu Wei is no longer confused and will not admit this mistake.


    Looking at the appearance of yunzhimeng''s hesitation and evasion, Liu Wei said coldly, "Miss Yun, do you think it''s time to explain?"


    "I have no explanation!" Yun Zhimeng blurted out.


    Liu Wei drooped her eyes and did not wait for Yun Zhimeng to answer. She bowed her head and asked the Pearl, "how many days did you wake up?"


    Yun Zhimeng was relieved. He thought that this man didn''t press himself. Well, Liu Wei didn''t press him, and he couldn''t say anything. But as soon as he made up his mind, he listened to the black bird and said nothing. He called to Liu Wei twice: "Jie."As soon as it finished, Liu Wei said lightly, "Oh, three days after waking up? How do you wake up? "


    Yunzhimeng immediately opened his eyes and knew that the blackbird was very spiritual. Even with Liu Wei, the master, occasionally he could have a heart to heart communication, but he did not know that their communication was a direct dialogue.


    One with human language, one with bird language.


    Pearl didn''t know why she woke up, so she remembered that she woke up, and after a long time of cultivation and eating something messy, she was able to flutter her wings and fly.


    Liu Wei listened, the look in her eyes became more and more uncertain. Finally, Liu Wei finally looked to cloud weaving dream. As soon as cloud weaving dream made eye contact with Liu Wei, she would go straight away.


    Liu Wei said directly: "it''s impossible for Pearl''s injury to get better so easily. If I''m not there and there''s no accident, the injury will even get worse. But it''s not only not getting worse, it''s OK, and Rong Ling tells little girl to listen to your orders and take good care of me. Can I doubt that you saved pearl, Miss Yun? What''s more, little Li may be really two days later You will wake up, which is also your credit However, if I can''t save the people and heal the wounds, Miss Yun, who has a wide range of supernatural powers, can be easily treated. Since she is so capable, why should she cheat me? "


    Yun Zhimeng is already sweating like a rain pillar at the moment, and he is very flustered. But since Liu Wei suspects that it is the blackbird and Xiaoli she cured, he may have the cheek to admit it. It doesn''t matter whether it is true or not. It''s most important to fool the past first.


    Just as yunzhimeng was about to say, "yes, I''m so deep that I can''t miss it", he heard Liu Wei''s words and said: "or, what''s the superior behind Miss cloud? If Liu remembers correctly, Miss Yun seemed to mention last time that the master of your eight show workshop, who has no head or tail, will be back soon. "


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, Yun Zhimeng''s whole body was frozen, and he could not even cover up his expression.

 Chapter 607

    Now yunzhimeng is in a bit of a confused mood. He dare not look at Liu Wei, but his eyes are forced not to open, which seems too deliberate. After several times of confusion, yunzhimeng clenches his teeth, looks up, and says with a straight face: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Liu Wei looks at Yun Zhimeng''s expression. Her eyes are deep.


    Pearl also ignorant nest in Liu Wei''s arms, see the atmosphere some tension, then rub Liu Wei''s back with his head.


    Liu Wei touched his head and saw that Yun Zhimeng was dead. He didn''t admit it, but he didn''t force him. He said directly, "go."


    Yunzhimeng opens her eyes wide and doesn''t believe Liuwei will let herself go so easily.


    Liu Wei said casually: "if you don''t want to say it, I can''t force it out. But if you don''t say it today, I won''t contact you anymore. Miss cloud also knows that I''m suspicious. In a reasonable way, you saved pearl and Xiao Li. I should have thanked you, but I don''t like to be cheated, especially in my family. Miss cloud would be Liu''s wolf Heart dog lung, do not send. "


    Liu Wei''s attitude was cold and hard, and she said that she had already looked at the girl and signaled to see off the guests.


    The chick was very cramped and stood in place.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s expression, Yun Zhimeng doesn''t seem to be joking. He purses his lips and wants to say something, but at the end of the speech, he swallows it again. At last, he only snorts and turns around and leaves.


    Can walk to the door, cloud dream and stop, turn around, stuffy way: "you know, a lot of words, not I don''t say, can''t say, in short, I don''t want to do evil with you."


    He didn''t know yunzhimeng for a long time. He kept a lot of secrets from himself, but yunzhimeng kept it in the open. He told him what he could say and what he couldn''t say. Liu Wei thought he was cheerful, so he didn''t mind to suspect that he had something to do with Zhong Ziyu.


    And several contacts, although the mouth did not say, but each other are clear, how much they can also count as friends.


    At present, Liu Wei hears the sentence of cloud weaving dream, understands and understands it.


    But Liu Wei has her own bottom line. Some people use knives on pearls, or even on Xiao Li. Although they know it''s to save them, there''s no such good thing as pie falling from the sky. Besides, surgery is a door that others don''t understand. Liu Wei is very clear. There are countless hands and feet that can be done by cutting a person''s body.


    Liu Wei can believe that yunzhimeng has no malice, can believe that yunzhimeng has pains, and can also appreciate yunzhimeng''s help.


    But Liu Wei can''t help worrying about her family.


    How many family members are left in this world?


    Go around, come and go, not just one or two.


    If Liu Wei can''t afford to lose it, he must be more careful.


    After waiting for a long time for Liu Wei to reply, Yun Zhimeng knows that Liu Wei is really angry, breathes, and turns to leave.


    When she was far away, the room was quiet for a long time, so the girl moved awkwardly and called out carefully: "childe?"


    Liu Wei holds the Pearl and stands up.


    Little girl is busy holding on, and she wants to persuade Liu Wei to have a rest.


    Liu Wei took the lead in saying, "look at Xiaoli first."


    The little girl held her mouth and didn''t want to, but the look of young master Liu was cold, and her expression was not as mild as before. Then she thought that young master Fang Cai had a conflict with Miss cloud, and couldn''t help hesitating. Finally, the little girl was timid, but she still lost her voice, and helped Liu Wei to go out. It was easy. Young master Li was in the next room, not far away, and couldn''t walk for long.


    The room was very quiet, the curtains covered the bed, unable to see the scene clearly.


    It seems to know that the owner is not comfortable. As soon as pearl leaves the room, she flies up by herself. Now she enters the next room, and it falls down on the edge of the bed. Her small body wriggles into the curtain and sits in it waiting.


    The curtain was lifted.


    Liu Wei stood at the edge of the cave and looked into the quilt. The little boy, who was soft and sleepy, sat next to him, reached out his hand, took out his wrist and explored his pulse.


    Even pulse showed that he was normal, and his face was ruddy. If it was true, it would not be difficult for him to wake up in two or three days.


    The cool fingertips caressed his son''s thin face. Liu Wei thought, the smelly boy woke up. He didn''t know how he felt when he saw that he was thin.


    As for Liu Wei, she still likes her son''s chubby appearance.


    "Childe, little childe will be OK." A word of relief, little girl.


    Liu Wei nodded and had to say that Xiaoli''s situation was really better than expected.


    After thinking about it, Liu Wei looked at the girl again and asked, "do you know how he hurt?"


    The girl froze and shook her head.


    Liu Wei said nothing.


    But little girl looked at Liu Wei and said, "big girl said, I don''t know why little childe was hurt. I asked many people, they all said they didn''t know. The third childe knows, but the third childe doesn''t say, as if the seventh childe also knows, but the seventh childe doesn''t say, childe, why is the little childe hurt? "


    Liu Wei shakes her head and doesn''t say.


    But the little girl felt uneasy, and suddenly she was stubborn. She insisted on asking: "young master, what is young master...""I fell myself." Liu Wei finally said.


    The little girl opened her mouth, a little stunned, but obviously didn''t believe this.


    Liu Wei said simply, "if you want to know, wake up and let him tell you by himself."


    Girl clear line of sight, and looked to the bed of Xiaoli, silently nodded, said: "I will watch the little boy wake up."


    Liu Wei touched her head, and looked up at her. She took Xiao Li''s hand out of Liu Wei''s hand, carefully tucked it into the quilt, and tucked it into the corner. Then she said to Liu Wei, "OK, young man, you should go back to the room and rest."


    Since Xiaoli is in good condition, Liu Wei is relieved. In addition, she is really uncomfortable and does not struggle. With the help of Xiaoniu, she goes back.


    As soon as I got to the corridor, I saw a man in light clothes coming face to face.


    Liu Wei raises her eyes and looks at the person coming. The other side also looks at Liu Wei. Her eyes are opposite. The other side''s eyes are fixed on her abdomen.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, under the hand consciousness ground blocks the body, just way: "seven childe, borrow."


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei coldly, without saying a word, but her expression is very ugly.


    Liu Wei thought that the last person she saw before the accident was Rong Su, but she was dressed as a woman at that time, and she did not know if she had found Liu Wei these days.


    If I have looked for it, I don''t know if I have any doubts.


    In the end, Liu Wei is not willing to entangle with Rong Su because of his weak heart. Now, Liu Wei is not in the mood. So when she sees this person still, Liu Wei plans to bypass him.


    But when he just came to Rong Su''s side, his arm was suddenly dragged.


    Liu Wei''s conditioned response was to shake her hand, but Rong Su increased her strength. She pressed her arm tightly and said in a cold voice, "don''t move!"


    Liu Wei frowned and struggled for a second. He didn''t struggle to open it. He was annoyed. "What do you mean, Mr. Qi?"

 Chapter 608

    "Help you."


    "There''s a chick here."


    "Girl." Rong Su''s head didn''t turn. He called out.


    "Yes," she replied


    "Go."


    The chick was stunned. She didn''t know "ah" for a while, so she didn''t know why.


    "Let''s go," he repeated


    The little girl is a little suffocating, and then asked unwittingly, "let''s go Where to go? "


    "Go downstairs."


    "What do you do downstairs?"


    "Stay under the stairs for half an hour."


    The girl was puzzled: "why?"


    "Go or not?"


    Little girl is very aggrieved, want to say don''t want to go, but seven childe although the person''s temper is very bad, not easy to get along with, still don''t like himself very much, but he is the master in the end, he is just a servant, hesitated for a while, little girl still nodded obediently, honestly ready to go downstairs.


    Just take a step, and listen to Liu Gongzi: "girl, stop."


    The little girl stopped again and turned to look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked coldly at Rong Xu and said, "no going."


    The chick froze for a while. Just about to make a noise, she heard the seventh childe say, "let''s go."


    "Don''t go."


    "Go."


    "Don''t go."


    "Go."


    "No..."


    "Shut up!" This time, without waiting for Liu Wei to finish, Rong Su suddenly became angry, showing a trace of indignation on her cold and cold face all year round.


    Rong Su turned to look at the girl and tightened her eyebrows: "go down!"


    He was very fierce all of a sudden. The girl was really scared. The girl was very ignorant. She didn''t know what to do. She looked at the seventh childe timidly and at the Liu childe wrongly. At last, they were in trouble. They were very worried. Their eyes were red.


    Seeing that little girl is going to cry, she looks back and frowns tighter. Little girl is afraid of him and is too busy to cry. Sheng Sheng swallows the mist in her eyes.


    Liu Wei looked at the girl like this. After all, she breathed and said, "go down first."


    This time, there was no conflicting order. After all, the girl sniffed and walked down the stairs obediently.


    When the little girl went far, Liu Wei looked at Rong Xu coldly and asked, "what do you want to do with the seven CHILDES?"


    Rong Su still holds Liu Wei''s arm. The anger in his eyes just dissipates. At last, he just says, "help you."


    Said, actually seriously supporting Liu Wei, send her back to the room.


    Liu wei walked very slowly, and Rong Su''s support was not gentle, but he slowed down the speed, which was also considered to take care of the patient''s mobility.


    Liu Wei thought that he was a little strange. The relationship between the two was not good. He didn''t need to be courteous to her.


    Back to the room, Liu Wei sat down beside the bed, intending to be a guest, but Rong Su pulled a chair and sat opposite her.


    Liu Wei looked at him in silence, his face expressionless.


    Rong Su leaned back against the back of the chair, looked into Liu Wei''s eyes, and said, "you say, what''s the name of that trick that makes people dream? Hypnosis, isn''t it? "


    Liu Wei quietly picked up the eyebrows. I don''t know why he mentioned this.


    "You know people well?" Let''s ask.


    Liu Wei is very alert to him, and his answer is implicit: "it''s just some unorthodox means, the seven childs, the Royal relatives and nobles. It''s better to know little about these side things."


    "If you can unlock the heart, what about the side door." Rong Su said, staring at Liu Wei in the dark. He looked up and down and asked, "you can say it very much now. It seems that it''s much better."


    Liu Wei is silent, but has a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the next second Rong Suo said: "in this case, I have a thing to ask you, I think you will not refuse."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How did he decide that he would not refuse?


    Liu Wei sneers and just wants to say that he is tired and drives people away. Then he listens to Rong Suo: "I know a person who is arrogant, acerbic, perverse and worthless. Do you think he should die?"


    Liu Wei frowned and thought that his question was funny. However, he was interested in it, so he replied, "the character is with others. If you know someone who is really so bad, what do you do with him? You can''t kill a man because he has a bad temper and doesn''t come into your own eyes. If so, I''m afraid I''ll kill seven young men at least ten or twenty times. "


    Finally, Liu Wei said with malice.


    But Rong Su didn''t feel the sharp words in Liu Wei''s words. Instead, he nodded and said, "it''s true. You can''t think that she should die because you don''t like one person. Then, one person is cunning and changeful, and has a bad heart. Such a person has unclean hands and feet, and whether he should die?"


    Liu Wei said: "if this person causes substantial damage to you, on the size of the damage, a certain punishment is definitely necessary, or what important things did the other party steal from you? If so, it will be the same way to report to the officials. "


    "If you can''t report to the official, you can''t return that thing."


    "That''s not to be put to death. Of course, it''s the opinion of an outsider. I never know how painful it is if the needle doesn''t stick to me. It''s not me who was stolen, and I don''t have much feeling."Rong Su nods again and asks, "if someone hurts you, scolds you, hates you, hates you, what should you do?"


    The question span is a little big. I was just asking the other party if he or she should die. Now I ask myself.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to be Rong Su''s confidant sister very much, and didn''t want to continue to talk with him. But when the question came up, Liu Wei was curious. When Rong Su said who was the man, he pondered and said: "the man hurt you and scolded you, but for some reason, there was a saying that the first one who provoked is the one who killed without complaint. Did you do something sorry to him first, and then he retaliated?"


    "If it''s provocation, it''s really me who first recruited her."


    Liu Wei nodded, "what have you done to him so much that he hates you so much?"


    "No." Rong Su answered with certainty.


    Liu Wei sneered, "if you don''t think about it carefully, as far as I know, you are really annoying. Maybe you do it unintentionally. It''s just right. It''s annoying."


    Rong Su suddenly stares at Liu Wei. His eyes are much deeper. He leans forward and approaches Liu Wei a lot.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, the subconscious retreats some, opens the distance.


    Rong looks over Liu Wei''s face and asks, "what about you?"


    Liu Wei asked wordlessly, "what am I?"


    "As far as I know, when I first met you, I didn''t have much to do with you, but it seems that from the beginning, you didn''t like me, so where on earth did I offend you?"


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound for a while, but Rong Su''s vision became more and more hot. Liu Wei felt that his vision was a little tighter, as if he was going to burn himself.


    Liu Wei frowned and didn''t like the present situation. Finally, he pursed his lips and said, "don''t you know that if you grow up, you will grow a face that makes people look like a meal?"


    Rong Su squinted.


    Liu Wei said again, "especially now that you look at me like this, if I''m not hurt, I think I''ve punched you in the face."


    This time, Rong Su''s face became very ugly.

 Chapter 609

    Liu Wei smiles and looks to the door. It''s very clear. He''s going for a guest.


    Rong Xu looks at Liu Wei for a while. He slowly takes back his leaning body and leans back in his chair. His eyes droop.


    The sudden silence embarrassed the atmosphere.


    Liu Wei frowns and wants to drive people away regardless of others. For some reason, she is disgusted by the way she looks now, even though he was disgusted by her in the past.


    "Is there anything else for Mr. Qi?" Liu Wei''s tone became cold, only to push people out of the door directly.


    Rong Su raised his eyes, pursed his lips and said, "since you say I don''t please you, then tell me what kind of person it is to please."


    "Do you really want to know


    "Tell me."


    Liu Wei nodded: "I''ll be frank, um, opposite to you..."


    The face looks delicate.


    Liu Wei said: "I don''t know why the seventh childe asked me all of a sudden, but I have to say that if I want to follow my judgment, I don''t like you, and naturally I like the opposite. I believe that all people in the world are the same. Friends of friends are not necessarily friends, but enemies of enemies are absolutely friends."


    "I am your enemy?"


    "Are we friends?"


    Rong Su stopped talking. After a long time, he got up slowly and left without saying a word.


    Looking at his back, Liu Wei secretly picks her eyebrows. Today''s Rong Su is too abnormal.


    But in the end with this person is not a deep friendship, Liu Wei also did not think about, a person left, Liu Wei is more reluctant to spend on this person.


    Lying back in bed, Liu Wei looks at the white curtain on the top of her head, but in her mind, she doesn''t consciously think of Rong Ling''s hard face.


    Moved the body, clearly felt the pain in the waist and limbs, as well as the discomfort in some place. Liu Wei bit her teeth secretly again and scolded someone again.


    Baxiufang, inner courtyard.


    Yunzhimeng has changed into a dance dress. Sitting in front of the bronze mirror, his fingers are stained with some rouge, and he points twice on his face. Looking at himself in the bronze mirror, yunzhimeng pauses again, and his movements stop.


    "Girl?" The little servant girl called around.


    Cloud weaves dream this just to return to God, looked at servant girl one eye: "hmm?"


    The little servant girl said: "when you come back, you will not look very good, but you are not comfortable. Do you want to call the doctor to have a look?"


    "No need." Yun Zhimeng said casually, applying rouge evenly on his face, patting his cheek and saying: "go outside and have a look. Are everything ready?"


    The little servant girl said with a smart smile: "you can rest assured, since you are a distinguished guest of the master, you dare not neglect. The master said that you want to see the girl dance with Miss Fengyuan, and she will leave in three days. Everything is ready, and she just takes out her dancing clothes and puts them on again. Even miss Fengyuan is so down. Besides, other people, the platform below has long been It''s ready. Even the curtains on the shed have changed colors. "


    "Cloud Weaver dream smiled:" pour is the heart


    "That''s not true." The little servant girl also opened the conversation box: "say, tonight is the last dance before Miss Fengyuan left. It''s still many years ago. You dance with me again, and I don''t know how many visitors will come here. I heard from the little guy in the front yard that the seats were booked up three days ago. Don''t mention our ancient Yong mansion. Even Jianyang mansion has people coming from afar. If you think about the scene, I don''t know how many people will come here What a grand occasion. "


    Yunzhimeng drooped her eyes, but didn''t comment on it.


    The owner''s guest is of extraordinary origin and distinguished status. Although Yun Zhimeng doesn''t know much, he vaguely knows that he is a royal.


    It should be said that Ji''s family and the royal family are in hot water, but at the command of the man, the master of the workshop said that Ji Fengyuan was not obedient.


    Ji''s family, what temporary couple, pan Di as the king, in the final analysis, that is, his family playing, if really want to find Royal trouble, how can so timid, useless?


    With a sneer, yunzhimeng straightened his hair again, then got up and said, "go out and have a look."


    The little servant girl said: "will you go down now? Isn''t it too early? Girl, I''d better have a rest first. When it''s time, I''ll call you. "


    "Who said he would go down to look at the table?" Yun Zhimeng''s mouth is slightly crooked: "sister Fengyuan is leaving. Can''t I deliver it? After all, I have known each other for several years. I am an old friend. "


    The little servant girl looked at her young lady, shaking her eyelids inexplicably. At last, she dared not express her opinion, but nodded stiffly: "what the girl said is." And lead the way.


    Ji Fengyuan ''s room has been packed almost. Looking at the three big boxes and two small luggage in the room, before the cloud Weaver arrived, he said: "sister Fengyuan has a lot of luggage."


    Ji Fengyuan listened to the voice, then looked to the door, and saw that it was Yun Zhimeng who came in. There was a trace of dullness in her eyes, and she said lightly, "Why are you here?"


    "Come and see you off." Yunzhimeng laughs.


    Ji Fengyuan frowned and said, "if you want to send it sincerely, you should send it again in three days. Will you send it to me now? Is it earlier?""It''s not early. Three days. Who knows what will happen in three days? Maybe I won''t be free then. " Yun Zhimeng said something unkindly. Seeing Ji Fengyuan''s expression was a little bad, he said to his servant girl, "go out first."


    The little servant girl retreated obediently.


    Ji Fengyuan looks at cloud weaving dream, pauses, also waved to his servant girl.


    The maid left and closed the door from the outside.


    When there were only two people left in the room, Yun Zhimeng stopped, and took a chair to sit down and said, "Zhong Ziyu is running again."


    Ji Fengyuan''s eyelids moved. After many years in baxiu square, she naturally knew that the master of baxiu square had taken care of her Ji family. I have set up a contact point here. The owner should know it from the beginning. But the owner never asks, just remind me that everything should not involve Xiufang.


    After Ji Fengyuan promised, the master of the workshop really didn''t intervene. He had hidden carefully for years, but he had nothing to hide from them.


    One person is the master of the workshop, and two people are the cloud weaving dream in front of them.


    Yunzhimeng''s identity is different. It is said that yunzhimeng is the pillar of baxiu square. In fact, between yunzhimeng and the owner of the square, they share the same feelings with their close relatives. It''s not too much to say that they are the little owners of baxiu square.


    Because of this, even if Ji Fengyuan felt that he had become a unique branch of baxiu square, and Yun Zhimeng, who stood in the same position with her, did not cause much trouble to her. Only because of their status, they had never been equal.


    Light eyes turned away, Ji Fengyuan didn''t say a word, obviously to cloud dream suddenly mentioned Zhong Ziyu, who didn''t have much feeling.


    However, Yun Zhimeng frowned, and his voice was cold: "it could be said that he didn''t know anything, but these days, the man''s bad deeds are mottled. You must know that your uncle is not working in Yamen? Presumably, you should know all about Zhong Ziyu. "


    "What is it, not what is it?"


    "If you know it, you should know that Zhong Ziyu still has a lot to do with them."

 Chapter 610

    Ji Fengyuan is a little impatient: "what do you want to say?"


    "Yue Chongming, Yue Dansheng, and her elder sister died for many years, but I think you Ji family should not forget Yue Chongming, right? Besides, yuechongming''s son is still in your Lingzhou? What''s its name, Ji Bing? That''s the name. "


    "You are very strange today, yunzhimeng." Yue Chongming, the taboo name, the traitor of the Ji family, was always talked about by Yun Zhimeng!


    Yue Chongming, Ji Fengyuan, has heard of him.


    Ji Bing, who was six years old, was sent to Lingzhou. When Ji Bing arrived in Lingzhou, it was not in good condition. It was said that it was a problem in the fetus. It was a bit of congenital stupidity. It was chaotic all day long and people didn''t recognize it.


    Yueshan Sheng sent Ji Bing to Ji''s home and left, just to find a way to find medicine for him.


    But from then on, he never came back.


    After a whole year, Yueshan Sheng sent back an ice box. It was said that it was something in the box that could detoxify Ji Bing''s foetus poison, but Yueshan Sheng didn''t appear. It was indeed useful. But three months later, Ji Bing seemed to have changed his personality. He was smart, wise and smart. His mind, which had been stupefied before, seemed to have changed, suddenly became extremely bright, Once you read a book, you can recite it. Once you hear it, you can repeat it as it is, just like a prodigy.


    Then Ji Bing began to look for his parents.


    But who are his parents and where are they? But no one can tell him.


    Naturally, his mother''s identity is very clear, but the person has died, which is just hurtful to say, and who his father is, yet no one knows.


    In a word, from the beginning, Ji Bing, the son of Yue Chongming and rejected by the whole family, had no gossip since he showed his talent.


    He settled down in Lingzhou, even a young child, and participated in many drug development processes.


    Until a long time later, half a month ago, uncle 16 came to find himself.


    Ji Fengyuan just knew that it turned out that Mr. Zhong, who was praised by everyone in Guyong mansion, was probably Ji Bing''s father.


    But they never thought that this man was so close to them.


    But Uncle 16 said that he had seen the man once, but he was not Zhong Ziyu.


    However, even Ji Jinji tea can get the human skin mask made by Ji Bing. As Ji Bing''s father, I''m afraid that''s the right way.


    After that, there was a series of murders. Zhong Ziyu was regarded as the murderer and escaped. Then, there was more trouble. For example, Lianna Liuwei disappeared.


    But what does this have to do with yourself? The only good thing is to find Liu Wei''s whereabouts. Then Rong Duwei released Ji Xing.


    Rong Duwei''s original intention was to find Liu Wei through Ji Xing''s family.


    But rongduwei did not know that no one in the whole branch of Guyong mansion would listen to Jixing''s life.


    In the family, Ji Xing has the power of life and death, but in Guyong mansion, there are only two people who can speak, one is sixteen uncles, the other is her.


    Ji Fengyuan is silent about looking for Liu Wei.


    And uncle 16, knowing the identity of Zhong Ziyu, was busy with Uncle Li all day long, and had many contacts with the family, so busy that he was too busy to be separated, as if he didn''t know it at all.


    Of course, no one will specially inform uncle 16 that Ji Fengyuan knows he won''t, and that Rong Duwei, presumably, won''t.


    This is the past. I will leave in three days. I will leave Guyong mansion forever. But now, yunzhimeng finds himself and says these words.


    Ji Fengyuan frowned and didn''t want to talk about it.


    Yun Zhimeng also saw Ji Fengyuan''s expression. He only sneered and said, "maybe you don''t know that Liu Wei is out of trouble."


    As expected, Ji Fengyuan picked up her eyebrows, and her expression remained unchanged. After a pause, she just looked at Yun Zhimeng and said, "so?"


    "Cloud Weaver dream a smile:" nothing, just very curious, you Ji Jia, really do not want to accept Liu Wei


    "You know it''s my family''s business, so why bother?"


    "I''m nosy, but Zhong Ziyu is not a good friend. You don''t see how miserable he tortured Liu Wei."


    Ji Fengyuan frowned: "what''s the use of telling me this? I have no concern for their affairs. "


    "Even if this person is your people?"


    has the final say has the final say, "I am not the one who has the final say, or the elder of the clan."


    "So even if you are of the same blood, you deny Liu Wei?"


    Ji Fengyuan is finally impatient: "I think it has nothing to do with you!"


    Yun Zhimeng hooks his lips and looks a little contemptuous, but turns around: "it seems that I do care too much, but I hope you won''t regret what you said today."


    Ji Fengyuan didn''t say a word, but his eyes were firm.


    Be sure of yourself and never regret!


    Yun Zhimeng nodded and said, "let''s dance tonight. After all, there will be no chance in the future." As Yun Zhimeng said, he turned around to leave, but walked to the door, stopped again, turned his head and said, "by the way, I forgot to say that Zhong Ziyu is cruel in nature. If you know that his son is in your Jijia, I''m afraid that you will find him soon. Think about the dozens of people''s leather lanterns and dozens of living human corpses. Is the scene very confusing?"Ji Fengyuan tightens her lip and looks very ugly.


    Yun Zhimeng just shrugs: "don''t look at me like this, I can''t let Liu Wei get hurt again. One time, Liu Wei''s suffering is enough. The second time, I have to leave it to others. I was still hesitant to drag you Ji''s family into the water. It''s not good, but I don''t care about these little troubles. I will disclose the whereabouts of Ji Bing. I think that the attention of a plausible woman, the son of her own blood, Zhong Ziyu, should be temporarily turned away. Besides, it''s the final advice. If I were you, I would go back to Lingzhou now and advise that side to strengthen defense. "


    "Clouds dream!" Ji Fengyuan is gnashing her teeth. This woman is absolutely intentional. She wants to go back to Lingzhou and get rid of it completely. But before she leaves, this man leaves her such a burden!


    If that Zhong Ziyu really comes to the door, the elders of the family will surely involve her who has just returned to the mountain with Zhong Ziyu who has lived in Lingzhou for several years. This pot is that she doesn''t want to carry it, but also has to carry it to the end!


    At the thought of it, Ji Fengyuan''s eyes were cold, and her tone was harsh: "you and I have no grievances, no hatred, why on earth do you..."


    "Don''t say anything! How did Liu Wei ever get revenge on Zhong Ziyu? If it wasn''t for your elder sister and your Ji family, Liu Wei would be stared at just by this face? Since you are indifferent to Liu Wei''s suffering, I''ll see if you can feel the same in the future! "

 Chapter 611

    "Wait!" Ji Fengyuan reaches out to catch the cloud and weaves a dream, but is dodged by him.


    Yun Zhimeng glances at Ji Fengyuan lightly. He can''t help hissing. He opens the door and leaves without looking back.


    Ji Fengyuan gnawed his teeth in the back and frowned tightly.


    "Girl?" The little servant girl came in from outside and saw Ji Fengyuan clenching his fist. She was afraid and called out timidly.


    Ji Fengyuan closed her eyes and turned back to collect her luggage.


    The little servant girl hesitated for a moment and said, "Miss, the servant of the third room, who is waiting at the door, said that he wants to see the girl."


    Room three?


    Ji Fengyuan twisted her eyebrows and thought of who the man was. Her expression was ugly.


    The little maid asked, "do you want to push?" Although those who can stay in baxiu square are all noble guests, it''s not appropriate to offend them, but baxiu square also has the rules of baxiu square. It''s not convenient for women to go in and out of the square. If there are male guests in the square, there will inevitably be misunderstandings. If both sides abide by the etiquette, it''s OK, but some men always think that the girl in the square is the same as the girl in the brothel outside, A lot of harassment, for this kind of guests, push or light, there is a direct drive away.


    Baxiu workshop is a Dance Workshop. It''s not the place where the same people hide dirt and sell dog meat with sheep''s heads.


    The understanding of the little servant girl is very clear. A male guest wants to see the dancer in charge of their show house alone. What''s this?


    The little servant girl was a little indignant, but when she couldn''t wait for her girl''s order, she was a little worried. She was waiting for something to say, but Ji Fengyuan said, "now?"


    The little servant girl was stunned and said: "it means now, but girl, if you don''t want to see me, you don''t need to..."


    "If you are the owner''s guest, you should also give some face." Ji Fengyuan said, and then took a picture of himself in the bronze mirror. He was sure that he was not swaggering or disrespectful, so he stroked his hair bun and walked out the door.


    Just past the corridor, I saw that there was a person standing there, who was the subordinate of the VIP in room three.


    Seeing Ji Fengyuan, it seems that the subordinates are not surprised. They just compare hands and signal Ji Fengyuan to go in with them.


    When he arrived at the guest room, the man led Ji Fengyuan to the second floor and stopped the little servant girl who followed him: "the master only wanted to see Fengyuan alone."


    Ji Fengyuan''s palm was a little hot, but he waved and dismissed the servant girl.


    When the door was opened, Ji Fengyuan looked at the empty room, smelled the musk coming out of it, and finally went in.


    As soon as Ji Fengyuan entered, the door was closed from the outside.


    Meanwhile, yunzhimeng, who had just returned to his room, received a message.


    "The guest, Ji Fengyuan?"


    The servant girl nodded repeatedly: "yes, many people have seen it. It''s said that Miss Fengyuan is also a hard-working person. She is a handsome talent who is famous for her high-ranking officials and dignitaries. Miss Fengyuan can''t even see her, let alone meet her in person. She also lives in a room alone in private. It''s just now that I''ve just entered a tea workshop. It''s spread in Xiufang. Many girls say that Miss Fengyuan knows that she''s old. Although she wants to go back to her hometown, she doesn''t really want to marry anywhere. "


    Yun Zhimeng didn''t think Ji Fengyuan would like that man.


    That person is related to the royal family. Ji Fengyuan has no reason not to know. Ji''s intelligence network is no worse than baxiufang.


    But since we know that we are enemies, why do we send them to our home voluntarily?


    Some in the mind don''t understand, cloud Weaver dream command: "you go to the door to see, Ji Fengyuan when to come out, you come back."


    The little servant girl hurriedly responded and rushed to see the bustle.


    There is a big event in baxiufang today!


    For many years, she has been a unique girl. She is the pillar of Xiufang, Fengyuan. She has to dance with Zhimeng girl who is famous for many years and whose dancing skill is also amazing. She is a dream girl in wonderful clothes and lotus steps.


    It''s a great joy for all those who love dancing. It''s said that miss Zhimeng is going to leave baxiufang to give Miss Fengyuan a ride.


    How many people praise Zhimeng for her love and righteousness.


    But at the same time, some people speculate that how many years has this dream weaving girl been oppressed by Fengyuan girl? Today''s move is really to see off, or to tell everyone that Ji Fengyuan''s era is finally over. Next, the top of baxiufang is to give her yunzhimeng.


    Of course, this is only a small part of the narrow guess. Most people are not willing to think about two young women who are equally beautiful and equally amazing in dancing.


    In the crowded night, the lights in baxiu square were bright, and Rong Huang sat quietly in the room. He made a black spot in his hand. After falling, he picked up the green tea and pecked at it. His teeth savored the fragrance of the tea.


    "Your family is not just out of danger. Why are you in the mood to come here for tea and tea? Ah Leng, it''s not like you. "


    Put down a white son, and the cold man sitting opposite didn''t lift his head. He just folded his hands and said, "she''s safe."


    Rong Huang smiled, "is there any safety in this ancient Yongfu?"Rong Leng raised his eyes after all: "what does uncle Huang want to say? Zhong Ziyu or something? "


    Rong Huang took another sip of tea, turned his mouth very loudly, leaned back on the chair and sighed: "ah Leng, sometimes I think you are very smart, and people should be smart, the smarter the better, because only smart people can live longer, but sometimes I want you to be stupid, or pretend to be stupid, you say, you can find out my things so clearly, after all Why? In front of you, uncle Huang can''t keep any secrets? "


    Rong Leng drooped his eyes: "the ancient Yong mansion is very safe. Uncle Huang thinks it''s not safe here. It''s also because you''re here and you have a series of tails."


    Rong Huang immediately turned away: "you see, you said it again. Why do you say it! Can''t you save face for me, uncle Huang? Can''t make me look a little more mysterious? "


    "Uncle Huang, my nephew didn''t joke with you."


    Rong Huang smiled: "you said that, I''m just joking with you? I''m also very serious. Although I didn''t know what we said last time, I thought you should know and understand. You shouldn''t ask about my affairs. "


    Last time Rong Huang sent huang''er, was it just to get Rong Leng out of the business?


    Rong Huang''s unprovoked coming to the ancient Yongfu, Rong Ling is secretly alert, but he does not want to interfere excessively.


    In Rong Ling''s view, no matter what the king of power wants to do, it will not be finished overnight. The king of power has not yet made a big move. Everything is in its infancy. He interferes excessively, but he will start to panic and watch the changes. It is not impossible to watch all the way.


    But this is just what Rong Ling thought last time. This time, since Rong Ling came here, it is natural that things have changed.


    Looking at Rong Huang''s smiling face, which is just like normal, he thought of the news he received this morning. He frowned slightly.

 Chapter 612

    At this time, Rong Huang put down another sunspot.


    Rong Leng almost didn''t think about it, and then fell a white son, just in time, blocking each other''s way.


    Rong Huang raised his lips and complained in a tone of voice: "OK, you''re powerful. You can''t make it. You''re pressing step by step. I can''t even exert my power. If I go down, I''ll lose and stop playing."


    This is a temper tone, listen to unexpectedly some grievances.


    Rong Ling looked at Uncle Huang and asked again, "Why are you here?"


    Rong Huang is still the smiling face: "you want me to say it several times, just for fun! It''s for fun! It''s for fun! "


    "Uncle Huang knows that Liu Yue is gone?"


    "Let Huang Leng for a while, immediately ask:" who do you say


    Let Leng squint his eyes.


    Rong Huang grinned and clapped his thigh: "Oh, you say Liu Yue, the daughter of Liu family, right? Why is it missing?"


    "Shouldn''t uncle Huang explain?"


    Rong Huang picked up his eyebrows and said, "what do you mean by that? What do I have to explain? Liu Yue was not brought to Guyong mansion to find your good seventh brother? Liu Yue is gone. How can you ask Rong Su about my head? "


    "I know what happened to Uncle Huang. I think uncle Huang knows what happened to me. Liu Yue found something that shouldn''t have been discovered. I imprisoned Liu Yue. But this morning, Liu Yue disappeared. And one of them disappeared."


    "Rong Huang doubts:" huh


    "Mammy Smith."


    "Who?"


    Rong Leng pursed his lips and didn''t speak, but his eyes were clear and he said - do you want to sophistry?


    To the cold and cool eyes of Rong Ling, and to the uninteresting lips of Rong Huang: "you are really a little joking, I wonder how you can stand such a stuffy nature, your family member."


    Let Leng frown, the expression has been unhappy.


    Rong Huang also changed his voice and finally confessed: "don''t worry about this matter. I''ll give it to huang''er and you''ll give it to Liu Yue. As for mother Shi, it''s a gift. I sent my own people to catch it, not your people, so I don''t need to explain it to you."


    Rong Ling''s eyes are cold.


    "I have my intention," Rong Huang explained


    Rong Leng did not speak, but looked directly into his eyes.


    Rong Huang and his nephew looked at each other for a while. At the end of the battle, they finally lost the battle. They were a little annoyed and said: "don''t worry, I won''t let Liu Yue have a chance to say half a word no matter what she knows. Ah Ling, your secrets are not all secrets. Liu Yue knows the way, and I know your uncle. Do you also want to shut me up and guard me? ¡±


    Rong Leng was completely silent.


    Rong Huang looked at the sky, got up, patted his nephew on the shoulder, approached him, and whispered, "since you have come here, I will show you something. Let''s go."


    With that, he dragged Rong Ling downstairs.


    Rong Ling was dragged out of the corridor, and just out of the corridor, he saw the hall full of people.


    Rong Huang said excitedly, "I haven''t seen the double Jue dance. I haven''t seen it. The eight show houses are double Jue. The Fengyuan girl is graceful and elegant. The Zhimeng girl is as gorgeous as peaches and plums. They are different in dance skills, but they have their own characteristics. I''ve delayed the relationship. Finally, the person agreed to arrange the two people together. Tonight, we''re lucky to see each other Yes. "


    Rong Leng waved Rong Huang''s arm away from his shoulder and said coldly, "it''s not early. I have to go."


    "Don''t go." Rong Huang took his nephew''s arm and pressed him on the chair in the elegant room on the second floor. He ordered: "don''t leave until you have seen it."


    As he said, Rong Huang also sat down, holding a teacup and looking down with great interest.


    now it''s not the dancing duo Jue that is on the stage, just some little dancers, but they are better than many people, and the dancing posture is also beautiful, which also has a unique flavor.


    Rong Leng was forced to stay, looked out of the window of the sky, eyes some deep.


    Rong Huang saw it and suddenly smiled.


    Let Leng look at the past.


    Rong Huang asked, "ah Ling, are you afraid of the inside?"


    "Yes?" Let Leng Leng Leng.


    Rong Huang pushed his nephew''s shoulder and smiled vaguely: "look at your feeling. Do you want to go back to see the man in your family? Although people are still seriously injured, it''s time to go back to accompany them, but they can''t always accompany them. Don''t you say that they are very safe? Just be safe! There is always a way for a man to play on occasion outside. Today, you will accompany uncle Huang to watch the dance together. After watching it, you will have dinner. Uncle Huang will send you back by himself. "


    Rong Leng''s expression is not very good, just about to say something, but suddenly there is a noise under her head.


    Rong Huang''s spirit came. His eyes were fixed on the stage, and he said happily: "it''s beginning. Look, the girl in red is Fengyuan, isn''t it nice? But the Zhimeng girl is also very good-looking. Ah, what a worry! "


    I don''t know what he has to worry about, whether he is good-looking or not, and what does it have to do with you.


    Rong Leng looks down and doesn''t see what it means. But with the rising atmosphere, the whole audience in baxiu square seems to be crazy. There are people shouting and shouting constantly. What I shout is half elegant.At the same time, in the inn.


    Liu Wei falls on the bed, sleeps and wakes up, wakes up and sleeps.


    But this time I woke up, I was woken up.


    Liu Wei heard faintly that someone was talking outside the door.


    "Are you really in baxiufang? Don''t you mean to come back before dinner? Is that not coming back? I''m still waiting for the second one to change. We''ve both been on duty all day. "


    "The second and the third are with Duwei. It''s estimated that they will come back later. You don''t know that there is a big event in baxiu square today. Ji Fengyuan and Yun Zhimeng have to dance together. It''s said that they are better looking than the official girls in the palace."


    "Is it so good? That officer is so eccentric, he takes the second and third to see. We are all left behind. "


    "What''s the way? Duwei wants to see. No matter who is with Duwei, it''s also our bad luck that we didn''t make the shift."


    "Then you say, can we go there now and watch?"


    "You want to die, now? You dare to take a step out of the Inn and let Lord Liu take a breath from your sight. Lord Duwei can come back and chop you. Besides... " The man said half, but suddenly he stopped.


    His companion froze for a moment, looked at him: "what''s more?"


    The man did not move. He did not open his mouth. After a long time, he gave a deep salute to his companion and called out, "Lord Liu."


    Hearing this, the companion was shocked and turned his head quickly. As expected, he saw the door of the room behind him. He didn''t know when it was opened. Liu Wei was leaning there and looked at them faintly. The companion hurriedly said: "Liu, Lord Liu Isn''t it? Are we talking too loudly and disturbing you? Let''s shut up now, shut up now! "


    Say, still cover mouth specially, in order to show quiet.


    Liu Wei drooped her eyes, didn''t say anything, just looked at them and asked, "Rong Ling, in baxiu square?"


    The two guards looked at each other, and finally nodded timidly together.


    "Watch the dance?"


    They thought that the tone of Lord Liu was not right, and they were a little afraid, but they nodded honestly.


    Liu Wei saw this and smiled. Between his eyebrows, he picked out an arc. He was weak all day and half awake. Now, he was fully awake!

 Chapter 613

    In the grandstand of baxiufang, the light black silk flows gracefully and beautifully.


    Twelve pretty women, each on one side, circle the stage.


    The music is accompanied by the movement of women''s graceful posture. Under the venue, there is a sudden silence. Everyone''s sight can''t accommodate others at the moment. Everyone is looking forward to the same platform. The music echoes in the ear, and the eyes are looking forward to and excited.


    Rong Leng pecked at the wine, and her eyes turned out of the window. The moon was already out. It was past the dinner time.


    "Ah Leng." There are people talking around.


    Let Leng look back.


    Rong Huang grabbed the sweet cake in his hand, took a bite, and said, "do you think the third girl from the bottom of the second row looks good?"


    Let Leng Cu Cu eyebrow, the line of vision or down the table to see, one eye will see the emperor uncle said that person, careless way: "good."


    Rong Huang was not satisfied: "don''t be so perfunctory. Look carefully. Do you think that the girl is very fresh and refined?"


    Rong Leng didn''t raise his head either: "yes."


    Rong Huang tut said, dropping the sweet cake and clapping his hands: "can''t you be serious?"


    In the eyes of Rong Leng, there is no patience.


    Rong Huang stopped circling and said directly, "you see, you think this girl is good. Otherwise, I''ll give it to you. I''ll let her send you back later, OK?"


    This time, Rong Ling raised his head and looked at Rong Huang''s eyes, which became cold and solemn.


    Rong Huang patted his nephew on the shoulder: "you look at you, and you are angry again. Are you afraid of your inner life? Uncle Huang is going to help you to improve your position at home. Believe uncle Huang''s words, this girl you take back, only one night, tomorrow, that person of your family, will be able to be obedient and obedient to you, really. " Rong Huang said and laughed, but his expression was not related to "a good idea".


    Rong Ling feels that it''s wrong to stay. He gets up and plans to leave.


    Rong Huang stopped his nephew again: "just say a smile to you. Just go. Come and sit down. Uncle Huang will tell you the truth of life again. You are still young and have a shallow experience in the Jianghu. Uncle Huang will tell you something about my experience."


    Rong Leng''s voice was very cold: "Uncle Huang has not married the Royal concubine, which is your experience?"


    "It''s right not to marry." Rong Huang said again with a serious face: "you''ve seen a few men who have married a wife who are better off. If you don''t say that they are nagging all the time, annoying and quarreling, they say that they are jealous of each other. You and I are seeing each other badly. I think you should do the same. If you like someone, you don''t have to marry them. When you accept them as small, you make her think that she has a chance to become a wife, and you hang her appetite If you give consideration to your head, this person will naturally be obedient to you. If you don''t believe this method, try all kinds of spirits... "


    Before Rong Huang finished speaking, his eyes suddenly turned, and suddenly he stopped talking.


    Rong Leng looks at Huang Shu in the right direction, and then he sees that Yun Zhimeng and Ji Fengyuan are just on the stage on the first floor.


    Xiufang Shuangjue, as expected, is not a joke. When it comes out, the atmosphere in the whole venue is different. The sound of silk and bamboo is changing in a flash, and the sound of silk and bamboo in front of the stage is boiling.


    Rong Huang''s attention was turned away. After a while, Rong Ling pecked at the wine again. Suddenly, he heard a slight sound in his ear.


    "Jie......"


    It''s like a bird''s call. It''s very familiar.


    Rong Leng turns to look for the source of the call, but sees nothing.


    Did you hear me wrong?


    "Jie Jie......"


    The sound reappeared.


    Rong Leng looks left this time, and her eyes are staring out of the window.


    The man dance on the first floor is still going on, and there is no time for Leng to listen. He just stands up, goes to the window and looks out.


    Rong Ling and Rong Huang take a look at him. Seeing that he didn''t run away, they continue to watch the dance with no distractions.


    Rong Ling looked at the window for a long time, but didn''t see the voice he was looking for. He was waiting to sit back. He heard another hawk chirp: "googoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoo..."


    The harsh neighing sound resounded through my ears, and the noise was so loud that even the sound of silk and bamboo downstairs was drowned out.


    There was a brief silence in the venue, the music stopped, the dancers stopped, and the guests looked at each other.


    After half a breath of this eerie atmosphere, a more startling hawk''s voice rang out again.


    "Googoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoo.


    The double Jue dance in the stands stopped completely. The hoarse bird''s voice was too loud to be ignored. The strange voice seemed to be close to them, which made the people who were already hesitant even more frightened.


    Rong Ling, at this time, had a bad feeling.


    And sure enough, in the next second. Outside the gate on the first floor, a huge eagle came in.


    The first moment I saw the body of the eagle, I frowned, and the next moment, there was a scream.


    Eagles, beasts, birds, in human cognition, there are tigers and leopards in the earth, eagles and falcons in the sky, all of which are enemies of the world. If we encounter these four kinds of animals in the wild, if we can''t escape, we will only fall into their mouths for food.In this good city, or on the stage of baxiu square, a fierce beast suddenly broke in. Whoever saw it, he would be shocked.


    After being scared, scream is still the second thing, causing riots, you push me, someone is injured, that''s serious.


    Seeing that someone really began to squeeze, Rong Ling was about to go downstairs. Outside the window, the familiar bird call rang out again: "Jie Jie --"


    Rong Ling turned to look. This time, he saw the black star with bare stomach, jumped on the window lattice, and shouted at him.


    Not pearl or who?


    Rong Leng twisted his eyebrows, but the Pearl flew to his head, and it was a nag to the top of his head!


    Rong Leng frowns, some eat pain, but still carefully grasp it down, careful action, did not hurt its body.


    Pearl didn''t like to be grasped by Rong Ling. She twisted her fist like head and pecked at Rong Ling''s wrist.


    When Rong Ling was forced to let go, pearl flew to his hand, bit his sleeve and pulled him to the window.


    At this time, the big eagle downstairs seems to find the target. No matter the people who are scared and shivering by it, they fly directly to the second floor, stand on the railing, and shout at Rong Leng, "googoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoo.


    At this time, Rong Huang stood up and asked in some consternation, "they want you to jump off the stairs?"


    Rong Leng stares at Rong Huang and says nothing. He wants the two birds to calm down, but both of them are mad and drag him directly to the windowsill.


    Rong Ling had to cooperate with the stand in the past, Goo Goo on the back of him, brain bag to Rong Ling back on a top, directly hit people down the window!

 Chapter 614

    The strength of the bird is limited, and the edge can be avoided by itself, but he didn''t. He went down the window and landed steadily downstairs.


    Two birds continued to drag him left and right.


    Rong Huang was stunned for a few seconds. He went to the window and called down, "what''s going on?"


    Rong Leng is too far away to answer.


    Rong Huang frowned. At this time, someone came to him and whispered.


    When Rong Huang heard this, he raised his eyebrows: "you mean, the man came to Xiufang to watch the dance and sent two birds to take him back?"


    The subordinates who reported this were also a little sweaty, and thought it was strange. But he still dutifully said, "brother who is watching in the inn, that''s what he said."


    After quickly pushing the black pot to the brother of the inn, the subordinate who spoke finally felt relieved that he had been picked out.


    However, Rong Huang raised his lips and gave birth to some interest under his eyes: "if it is true, it will be a little interesting."


    Rong Huang knew that the man was unusual, that the autopsy techniques were endless, that he had a brain, and that he was smart and eccentric, but he didn''t know that the man could control the birds, and that he could drive the birds and animals for his own use, which was really a rare talent.


    It seems that I can go to see the man in advance.


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang asked his subordinates: "is it a gift to visit a doctor?"


    The perspiration of subordinate forehead just wiped dry, listen to advocate son to say like this, did not react come over, nod: "if etiquette is complete, it is to take."


    "With what?"


    "If you have a good relationship, you can''t save it. If you have a normal relationship, you can do it at will."


    "That''s all right." After thinking for a while, Rong Huang suddenly decided, "yes, very good."


    Subordinates said: "in this way, we must have some sincerity, and we can''t save money."


    "Well, it''s up to you." With a wave of his hand, Rong Huang gave orders.


    Subordinates feel that there is no difficulty, and calmly respond: "yes." Then he asked, "what''s the age of the man you want to explore, male or female?" Knowing the age and gender, giving something away can be more distracting.


    Rong Huang has returned to his seat. Seeing that the first floor is being readjusted after the recent changes, and maintaining a certain order in the disorder, he said casually: "men and women don''t know, age don''t know, you watch and prepare."


    The subordinates were stunned and asked, "no, I don''t know."


    Rong Huang looked at his subordinates and trusted them: "in a word, you can understand that you want the other party to feel the sincerity of the king?"


    The subordinate was not only sweating at the forehead, but also wet at the back.


    At the same time, look at the table on the first floor.


    Yunzhimeng folded the handkerchief twice. At a glance, he saw Ji Fengyuan mending his rouge. After thinking for a while, he walked over and smiled: "this morning, you went to the master''s room and stayed for a long time. What did you say?"


    Ji Fengyuan didn''t lift his head either. He ignored the cloud dream and looked at himself in the bronze mirror.


    It''s not easy for yunzhimeng, but he said to himself: "don''t say that I didn''t remind you. The distinguished guest looks kind, but it''s not good. Your identity is so special. There''s nothing beside you. I''m afraid that you''ll be afraid of doing something that shouldn''t be done and saying something that shouldn''t be said. Of course, it''s only if you kill yourself. I don''t care about your Ji family, but you have to do it But it''s ten million. You can''t drag baxiu Fang down. You should remember the kindness of the master. "


    Yun Zhimeng speaks in a very bad tone. Ji Fengyuan listens and looks very ugly.


    Ji Fengyuan turned around and looked at Yun Zhimeng''s eyes, which was very contemptuous: "if you care about me and other people, that animal just made such a scene, I think, without my warning, you should also recognize that the eagle bird is raised by Liu Wei, who you have been talking about all day long. You say, who insulted Xiufang''s reputation when it made a scene on this stage?"


    "No wonder the bird." Yun Zhimeng said leisurely and lightly: "Liu Wei just woke up. I watched Rong Duwei dance on the second floor before. Liu Wei was so leisurely and angry. But Liu Wei''s bird, naturally, had a sense of propriety, didn''t hurt one person, just called twice. What about reputation damage? It''s you..."


    As soon as Yun Zhimeng was about to talk about it, the steward who came in a hurry said, "OK, the guests are all appeased. You are ready to play again. The music is the same as before. When you start dancing, remember the steps. Don''t jump wrong."


    Yunzhimeng takes a look at Ji Fengyuan, and answers casually.


    Ji Fengyuan also turned her eyes to the bronze mirror again. Without raising her head, she replied: "yes."


    When Rong Ling was pulled back to the inn, he saw the two black figures at the door of the inn, which were weak and weak.


    Rong Ling glanced at them and walked past them. They were all in awe. Then they hid in the dark and couldn''t be found again.


    There are some problems with his dark guard.


    "Jie Jie!" Seeing that Rong Ling stopped at the door, pearl began to urge again.Rong Leng turns around, massages the top hair of Pearl peacefully, and continues to walk inside.


    When I got to the corridor on the second floor, I saw big girl and little girl standing outside the room, carrying her hands behind her, looking up at him.


    Rong Leng stops, looks at the two people, motionless.


    The little girl coughed and said, "where is the third childe tonight?"


    Allow edge to close lips, no voice.


    Big girl was afraid. She pushed her younger sister and motioned to her younger sister not to be so "business oriented". Then she lowered her voice and whispered to Rong Leng, "forgive me, young master, yes It''s Mr. Liu who forced us. I dare not not disobey her. You Don''t be angry... "


    "What do you want Liu Gongzi to do?" Rong Leng asked in a light voice


    "It doesn''t matter what you do," she said, wringing her fingers. "It''s important that you say it."


    "Say what?"


    "Say where you went and what you did! Why don''t you come back? If you don''t send someone to look for it, when will you come back? If you don''t want to come back, just live outside! Don''t go back to the inn, and don''t enter the house! The shadow is not allowed to shine into her hundred feet.... " Big girl said with one breath, and saw that the expression of the third childe was really dark. She immediately shrunk her neck and hid behind her sister.


    Little girl is also timid, but at the critical moment, there is still a bit of courage, so she stuck her neck and asked repeatedly, "where are you tonight, son of three?"


    Rong Leng breathed, reached out and pressed the eyebrow, walked past the two girls, and opened the door directly.


    The door is locked and cannot be opened!


    The little girl said timidly, "Mr. Liu is tied from the inside."


    Rong Leng raised his eyebrows and used his strength. He pushed his palm gently at the crack of the door. He heard a "bang Dang". The door latch fell to the ground and the door opened.

 Chapter 615

    The Inn room was quiet, breathing evenly, coming from the bed.


    Let Leng go and lift the curtain. Before he can see the scene inside, he hears the faint bird call and says: "googoogoo..."


    Goo Goo squeezed in from the narrow window, looked at Rong Leng, pointed claws planing on the ground, walked to the edge of the bed, and squeezed his head into the curtain and into the bed.


    Rong Ling picks up her eyebrows, and across the gauze curtain, she looks at Gu Gu safely shrinking her huge body into a group, sleeping in the bed obediently. When it is safe and proper, she finds the most comfortable position for herself, and raises her head provocatively, with black eyes, and looks at Rong Ling proudly.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    After cooing in, there was another wind outside the window.


    Rong Ling looked back and saw that it was the pearl that flew in. It flapped its wings. After it came in, it also crowded into the bed with the appearance of cooing. Let''s sleep next to the pillow, tuck its head under the wings and scratch its head.


    Rong Leng looks at it quietly, with a slap of his hand, and opens the curtain completely.


    Inside, the bulging part of the quilt, clearly sleeping individuals.


    Rong Leng took a breath and sat down beside the bed. As soon as he was about to make a sound, he heard the cold voice under the quilt: "Rong adult is in the wrong room."


    Rong Leng gathers his eyebrows and sticks his palm to the quilt, but Liu Wei shakes it off.


    "How are you?" Rong Leng let go of his hand and asked.


    Liu Wei always turned her back to Rong Leng, closed her eyes and did not answer.


    "Any discomfort?" The man asked again.


    Liu Wei still doesn''t answer.


    In the room, the strange silence filled, and after a long time, Liu Wei felt a light around her, and then heard the sound of the door opening.


    Out?


    So conscious?


    Liu Wei is a little hesitant, but she is not in a good condition now. If Rong Leng insists on concealing, she will not notice his breath. After careful consideration, Liu Wei still does not turn back and continues to reserve her back to the outside of the bed.


    The door opened and closed, and then there was no sound inside.


    Really gone?


    Liu Wei''s body moved a little. As soon as she moved, pearl touched her cheek with her head.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment. She looks at the Pearl. The Pearl also looks at her. Her eyes are the size of mung beans, but they are black and bright.


    Looking at those eyes, Liu Wei squints. Then, Liu Wei struggles to see Rong Ling standing behind her in the reflected light from the mirror like bird''s pupil.


    I didn''t leave.


    Hum.


    Liu Wei pulls the quilt corner and covers half of her face, as if she is really asleep.


    Rong Leng looks at the Pearl quietly.


    Just now, Liu Wei''s subtle action of turning around was seen in his eyes by Rong Leng. The Pearl touched Liu Wei just in time. It looked like a coincidence, and he could see it clearly.


    Looked at Liu Wei, looked at pearls, looked at Goo Goo again. Rong Ling was a little tired. It seemed that he was not facing Liu Wei alone, but Liu Wei''s whole "mother''s family".


    Seeing that Liu Wei hasn''t moved for a long time, he obviously knows that he hasn''t left, and Rong Ling sits next to the bed again.


    Feel the bed next to sink some, Liu Wei mouth light hook, tone is very light: "not to say, you entered the wrong room."


    "Then where should I go?" Let Leng turn to the situation.


    Liu Wei said coldly, "where do you want to go?"


    "I want to be here."


    "Except here."


    "Liu Wei..."


    "I''m sleepy." Liu Wei doesn''t give Rong Ling a chance to talk. She covers her head with a quilt, but her ears are still standing up. She listens carefully to the movements outside the quilt.


    Just, the movement did not hear, a force way, but forcibly pulled her quilt apart.


    Liu Wei doesn''t let go, and Rong Leng also uses his strength to pull them off. After all, the quilt is still open. Liu Wei stands up, just about to get angry, and then his back brain is clasped by his big hand. Then, without Liu Wei''s preparation, his lips stick to a thin, cool lip.


    Then, the lips are held.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment. Just as she responds, the other side has forced the tip of her tongue in.


    The kiss came unprepared and hard to parry. Liu Wei struggled for a while, but she didn''t get away after all. She had to be kissed gently and domineering by a man


    It took a long time to separate.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and looked discontentedly at Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng touched her head and her eyes were soft: "are you better?"


    Originally, Liu Wei had some Qi, but when Rong Leng asked, those Qi also disappeared. Liu Wei was angry at his lack of Qi. Although his face was still not worried, he replied, "yes."


    Although it''s only a faint voice, it''s also a compromise.


    Rong Leng put Liu Wei under the cover of the quilt and straightened her hair. She asked, "do you want to know what happened these days?"


    Liu Wei has to admit that Rong Ling knows herself.


    Today, all day long, Liu Wei really wants to be explained to her about the past few days, especially about cloud weaving dream. But little girl knows little about it. Rong Xu, Liu Wei doesn''t want to talk to this person about it. The only thing she can wait for is Rong Ling, but Rong Ling has not returned.Before I knew that Rong Ling went to baxiu square to watch dance, if it was normal, Liu Wei still didn''t think about it. Rong Ling always had his purpose to do things. Since he trusted this person, he would not have many suspicions.


    But trust is one thing, emotion is another.


    Liu Wei felt that now, he needs to be around.


    Even in the past, Liu Wei never felt that he needed anyone at any time, but this time, Liu Wei was sensitive to allow Leng to be there.


    Maybe it''s because they''ve been completely together, physically and psychologically, there are some changes, maybe for other reasons, but she just wants him back.


    But when Leng came back, Liu Wei just wanted to have sex again.


    In fact, this kind of self is very strange. It''s too small for Liu Wei to adapt herself. What can I do? These thoughts are the existence, which is the breeding from the bottom of my heart!


    After the skin''s close relationship, people always want to seek a little psychological comfort.


    Liu Wei hopes that after his injury gets better, he can get rid of this bad problem. Maybe his body is weak and his mind is weak. But for Liu Wei, this is not a good thing.


    But no matter what happens in the future, Liu Wei still wants to indulge herself once.


    Rong Ling''s attitude is very good. Although he didn''t explain why he went to baxiu square, Liu Wei didn''t want to go too deep. Liu Wei didn''t care where he went, just whether he was around her.


    "Just say what you want." Don''t want to be so easy to be coaxed by Rong Ling, Liu Wei purposely puts on a straight face to make herself appear less eager to know.


    Rong Leng looked at Liu Wei''s eyes, which he deliberately avoided. He smiled at the corner of his mouth and said, "Pearl, almost impossible to save."


    As soon as he said this, Liu Wei, who had some personal thoughts, was suddenly stunned, turned his head, looked at the pillow, and was pecking at the pearls with few feathers.


    "Make it white." Liu Wei looks serious.


    Rong Leng said: "the day after you disappeared, Pearl''s condition worsened, the wound was festering, festering and recurred. The place you sewed on began to lose a lot of blood."

 Chapter 616

    Liu Wei frowned, turned his head and looked at Pearl again. He saw that Pearl was still carefree, while Goo Goo put his big head in front of the Pearl, close to it.


    But the Pearl seemed to be very disgusted. She turned her head directly, changed her wings to peck, and cooed. She continued to gather, but she was very careful. She didn''t dare to lean too close and didn''t want to be too far away. When she got down, she kept a delicate distance.


    "Later." Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Leng said, "I don''t know."


    Liu Wei frowned.


    "Rong Leng did not joke:" relapse suddenly, no one is aware of, it is not aware of the cuckoo


    "Then..."


    "When the news reached me, I was outside and couldn''t make it back temporarily." Liu Wei is missing. It''s self-evident what he is doing outside.


    Liu Wei could almost imagine how worried Rong Ling was these days when she disappeared.


    Think of here, just then that anger, and dissipate in general, the rest, but also curl a few wisps.


    "When I came back, pearl was awake."


    "So you don''t know who saved pearl?"


    "Clouds weave dreams." Allow the edge of the road.


    "You didn''t see it with your own eyes," Liu Wei asked


    "The man who finds pearl hurting is Yun Zhimeng, who is locked in the house with pearl for a night. The next day, the Pearl will be able to open her eyes and sing, you say, not her? "


    So it''s hard to explain.


    Liu Wei asked again, "you said that yunzhimeng and Pearl were locked in the house for a night, so it took yunzhimeng a night to cure the Pearl, and that night, there were only two in the room, yunzhimeng and pearl?"


    "I''m not here." Allow the edge of the road.


    Liu Wei stared at him.


    "According to my people, yes," said Rong Ling


    Liu Wei frowned, which was different from his previous guess: "nobody really noticed that there were other people in the room? Not at all? "


    "You have doubters?" Let Leng ask.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. In her mind, she thought of the reaction before yunzhimeng. When she mentioned the owner of the baxiu workshop, there was a moment of unnaturalness on yunzhimeng''s face. Although the action was not obvious, Liu Wei deliberately observed it at that time and would never read it wrong.


    But how could it not be?


    Is Pearl really the salvation of yunzhimeng?


    So is Xiaoli?


    Liu Wei''s thoughts flow.


    Rong Ling covers Liu Wei''s clothes to prevent her from catching cold, and then continues: "the second day when Pearl wakes up, Xiao Li''s condition improves."


    Liu Wei did not understand: "suddenly?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Wei didn''t believe that: "Xiao Li has been operated on again. Although it''s not a very complicated operation, the time required will never be too short. At least three or four hours, such a time is impossible..." When Liu Wei said that, she suddenly paused and raised her eyes.


    Rong Ling nodded, obviously thinking of the same thing with Liu Wei.


    "On the night of Pearl''s recurrence, Xiao Li was treated again."


    Yes, although Pearl''s wound worsened, it would take less than an hour to clear the pus and bandage, at the most, to mend it again. However, Yun Zhimeng stayed in the room all night, and Pearl has always lived in Xiaoli''s room, sharing a bed with Xiaoli.


    That is to say, that night, pearl and Xiaoli were given new life.


    Liu Wei looked serious and guessed more.


    Seeing Liu Wei seems to have thought, Rong Ling waits for a moment, and then says the second news: "Liu Yue is gone."


    Liu Wei raised her head almost conditionally, her pupils tightened.


    "Rong Leng also does not hide:" it is the king of power who will take Liu Yue away


    "King of power?" Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and then repeated: "king of power?"


    "Rong Huang." Allow the edge of the road.


    Liu Wei remembered that his royal highness, the king of power, was indeed called by such a name.


    But Liu Wei was still surprised: "you said that the king of power would take Liu Yue away? Why? And how do you know? Don''t tell me... "


    "Yes." Without waiting for Liu Wei to finish, Rong Ling has given a positive answer.


    When Liu Wei stepped on the stage, he couldn''t laugh or cry: "the king of power has come to the ancient Yongfu?"


    "Yes," Rong Ling replied


    Liu Wei feels absurd: "at the moment, Kyoto eyes on Liao state, the right king is concerned about it, and he doesn''t know how many lines he has inserted." What about you and me... "


    "He knows that." Rong Ling holds Liu Wei''s back of the hand and signals Liu Wei not to be nervous.


    But how can Liu Wei not be nervous? This kind of life is suddenly pinched in the palm of someone else''s hand. It''s very bad and uncomfortable.


    "Allow Leng only way:" emperor uncle has discretion


    Rong Ling said that, Liu Wei had to listen to this, but there was always a thorn in her heart.


    After breathing, Liu Wei continued to ask, "why do you say Liu Yue was taken away by the king of power? I think it''s only a month, but I can''t get into the eyes of his royal highness"One willow month is optional, but the value of the whole willow family is different."


    Liu Wei sighed: "the Liu family is like a turtle of Weng Zhong. Life and death are still between your father''s thoughts. What''s the value?"


    "Huang Er found it."


    "Well?"


    "In my hand."


    Liu Wei continued to be stunned: "seriously?"


    "Well." Rong Leng is not afraid to say something more clearly: "the king of power gave huang''er for the purpose of making me pave the way for him. Once the Liu family is rescued, I may be the first one to thank, but the second one must be his Royal Highness the king of power. The Holy Spirit is moody and quibble. The city of Liucheng is very deep, and it will never be incomprehensible. Moreover, the Liu family has been locked up for a long time, so I think Liucheng has a different idea. In the end, it''s a matter of life and death. It''s always in the prison. Who knows the oral promise of the Holy Spirit Is it valid? That has no evidence and no evidence. If you want to die, can you not? "


    Rong Ling said it directly, but Liu Wei still couldn''t figure it out. What''s the use of a month?


    Liu Yue, a commoner woman who defected, must have some thoughts besides the prime minister''s wife to catch people back and rectify them. Liu Cheng won''t promise anything for Liu Yue.


    Perhaps, not only Liu Yue, any daughter, is not enough to make Liucheng compromise, even Liu Yao is impossible.


    Let Leng see that Liu Wei hasn''t figured it out yet. Some want to talk, but he hesitates for a moment and doesn''t say a word at all.


    It''s true that ronghuang wanted Liuyue for the sake of Liujia, but it didn''t start from Liuyue, but through Liuyue, from the empress, and then turned to Liujia.


    Such twists and turns, but Liu Wei does not need to know too much.


    Empress, once a servant of Ji family, once a close servant of Ji Xia Qiu, leaped into the dragon''s gate, which was already under one person and above ten thousand people.


    At present, no matter what''s going on with the queen, whether it''s aimed at Liu Wei or not, Liu Wei shouldn''t know too much.


    Liu Wei''s front, always have their own block, Rong Ling more believe, even if Liu Wei know, will not be a snake, Liu Wei is very measured.


    However, Rong Ling would not like it after all. Liu Wei thinks of her mother again because of the queen. She doesn''t know about life and death, but Liu Wei is determined to find her mother


    A person who may not exist.

 Chapter 617

    "So the king came to Guyong mansion just for Liuyue?" Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Ling shook his head, but said nothing.


    Liu Wei understands that Rong Ling is not sure what king Quan is doing in the ancient Yongfu. It seems that the ancient Yongfu is no longer safe.


    I don''t know what will happen in the future.


    Liu Wei''s expression was not good. As long as she thought of the continuous troubles in front of her eyes, she was upset. Rong Ling held her hand tightly, but Liu Wei didn''t make a sound. Instead, she was a pearl. At this time, she rubbed against her, and the group was nestling in Liu Wei''s arms.


    Rong Leng lifts it up and puts it on the mattress of the machine beside the bed. Then he looks around and at the coo at the end of the bed.


    Goo Goo innocently holds a pair of black eyes, looks at Rong Ling, Liu Wei, and then Rong Ling. Finally, he buries his head in his wings and pretends to see nothing.


    "Get out." Let Leng speak after all.


    Goo Goo didn''t respond. He just pushed himself to the corner of the bed.


    Let Leng gather Mou, Cu Cu eyebrow.


    Rong Ling didn''t do anything or say anything. He just stared at the young eagle with rough skin and thick flesh. He was uneasy to be stared at for several times. Finally, he pitifully stretched his head out, but he was coquettish and drilled into Liu Wei''s arms.


    Liu Wei cuddles with the cuckoo, touches its thick and hard feathers, and looks at Rong Ling.


    "Let it out," said Rong Leng, looking a little worse


    Rong Ling knows that Liu Wei is the only one who can move the two birds.


    But Liu Wei said, "I haven''t slept with them for a long time, especially Pearl. I''m not all right. I''ll accompany you..."


    Liu Wei''s voice hasn''t fallen, and Rong Ling has risen. He reaches out and grabs the wings of the bird. Before it reacts, he lifts the whole bird and throws it out!


    Just listen to the "Dong" sound and fall to the ground. I can''t get up for a long time.


    "You..." Liu Wei was about to speak when Rong Leng reached out and waved down the curtain, steadfastly blocking Liu Wei''s sight, then lifted the quilt and went to bed.


    Liu Wei watched Rong Ling sleep to her side like nobody else, lying on his back, covering the quilt and closing her eyes. She was speechless for a long time.


    Outside the curtain, there was a cry of grievance: "googoogoogoo..."


    Pearl from the edge of the curtain, squeeze a head in, holding a pair of black eyes the size of beans, looking at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at its touch, and then thought that it had lost half of its hair. He felt sad. As soon as he was about to reach for it, he closed his eyes and let Leng stop her hanging in the middle of the sky, hold her in the palm, and then he used his strength to pull Liu Wei into his arms.


    Liu Wei is forced to fall into the arms of Rong Leng. Her head hits her chest, and her heart beats up and down.


    For a moment, steady and heavy.


    "You should rest." The man looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei wants to come out of his arms, but he is held tightly by the man and refuses to move.


    Slightly struggled for a while, did not struggle to open, and looked at the edge of the curtain, the Pearl has retracted the head, see the body.


    After all, Liu Wei gave in, so she sat in Rong Leng''s arms and closed her eyes.


    Almost at the moment when Liu Wei''s eyes just closed, he let Leng''s arms fly. Then, the candles went out outside and the room was as quiet as a cicada.


    In the night, Liu Wei heard the heart beat of Rong Ling more clearly, which was too clear.


    "Anyway..." The low male voice, which is light and gentle, seems not to have any emotion, but also seems to be full of many emotions.


    Liu Wei finds the man''s face accurately in the dark, and looks at it like this.


    But, the man no longer talks.


    Liu Wei could not help but frown, and asked, "what?"


    Allow edge side head, lip in Liu Wei forehead imprinted, gentle way: "nothing." After a pause, he touched Liu Wei''s head again: "go to sleep."


    Liu Wei doesn''t speak any more. It takes a long time for her eyes to close.


    Liu Wei thought, Rong Ling has something to say, but I''m afraid I don''t know where to start.


    This night, Liu Wei fell asleep listening to Rong Ling''s heartbeat. Although she used to sleep with her arms in her arms, Liu Wei never listened to his heartbeat so quietly. At the moment, her heart is stable. Even when she sleeps, she seems to sleep better.


    At the same time, guyongfu wharf.


    In a shipping warehouse, a few male boatman, who were miscellaneous, carried all the goods to be sent away before blowing out the candles and leaving the warehouse.


    After they left, the narrow and silent cabin was silent for a long time. After about a quarter of an hour, there were two soft sounds under the boat.


    That sound is not big, frequency is not high, just two, fleeting.


    But after a few more breaths, the light noise reappeared. After four or five times of repetition, a wooden board was lifted under the ship''s board. Then, a human head emerged from below.


    "No one. Come out." The voice of the middle-aged man spilled carefully. Then, the man climbed up the cabin from the ground and went to the door to look out.It was a relief to be sure that no one was there.


    I found a place to sit down and began to complain: "if I stay a little longer, I will be suffocated. The cabin is small and damp. Do you think if you go two steps quickly, we can''t catch up with that merchant ship?"? It''s good to see the boat go. At last, I have to make do with this boat. It''s a real disaster. "


    The middle-aged man kept talking for a long time, but there was no response. He was stunned and looked under the base of the boat he had just climbed up, calling: "are you dead? Why don''t you say a word. "


    There is still no response.


    The middle-aged man just paused for a moment, walked over and lay down at the mouth of the base. With his keen night vision, he saw the dead man sitting under his head. He said, "I thought you fell into the water, and you said something. I look like this now. It''s all your fault. You have to apologize for that."


    The people below are still silent.


    "Zhong Ziyu, I''ll talk to you." Wei couple thought that their temper could be better, and now they would be tossed away.


    The Wei couple frowned fiercely and shouted several times, but they couldn''t get the man''s response after all. When they got angry, their tone was not good: "do you know my field is about to harvest wheat? Do you know my pig is going to give birth? Do you know that pheasant I just caught is going to lay an egg? Do you know that the wine I made last year is going to be brewed? You know my life and death, but it''s all in the Guyong mansion. It''s good that I have to leave my hometown because of you, the city''s wanted order. Do you have to say something to me? You just don''t say anything? Do you still feel aggrieved? "


    The couple of Wei suffered a lot.


    He felt that he was completely involved, but he was his own brother. Although he was full of reluctance and discomfort, he also recognized it, but in any case, he was a little sorry? It''s as if the Wei couple owed him Zhong Ziyu for such a big look!

 Chapter 618

    Wei couple''s temper is not very good. They were impulsive when they were young. Now people have settled down. If they don''t provoke him, they can also be polite. Once they do, the anger will come up.


    At present, Zhong Ziyu is still speechless. In addition, the environment here is oppressive, so the Wei couple get angry after all.


    In this way, the Wei couple sat there cross legged, and their tone was a little reluctant: "I see, let''s make it clear today that you and I are all wanted now. This ancient Yong mansion can''t stay any longer. I want to go out to avoid the wind and pull you. Are you not happy?"


    There was still no sound under the cabin.


    Wei couple''s face sank. They were always joking, but now they were very serious.


    Wei couple nodded and pressed their lips tightly. "OK, I won''t say anything else. If you don''t like it, go now. This ship is leaving in the morning. You can go now."


    At this moment, there was some movement under the cabin, but Zhong Ziyu climbed up, shook his dirty clothes, and went directly to open the warehouse door.


    The Wei couple stood up and stopped him. "Do you really want to leave?"


    Zhong Ziyu just glanced at the Wei couple and said nothing.


    The Wei couple was a little annoyed. They got out of the way and their voice cooled down: "OK, you can do it!"


    Just after the sound of Wei couple''s words fell, Zhong Ziyu once again bypassed him, put his hand on the latch, and was about to open it. However, Wei couple called him again: "I know what you are thinking, and you still want to find that person. OK, I don''t say anything, but you know, why did you and I decide to stay in Linxian for a few days, but I suddenly want to pull you on this boat? And I''m still in a hurry. It''s a temporary decision? "


    Zhong Ziyu stops, turns his head and waits for the Wei couple to talk.


    "Someone has asked for me," said the Wei couple


    Zhong Ziyu picks his eyebrows.


    Wei couple hissed: "yes, who else can find me? Can find me, nature can find you! You know who this man is? "


    Almost at the same time, there is a fuzzy figure in Zhong Ziyu''s brain.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face sank. He did not leave impulsively, but listened to the Wei couple continue.


    "This evening, I went to buy food and left for half an hour. It was on that road that someone came to me. The other party didn''t give his name. He was just an ordinary beggar on the street. The beggar took a letter and gave it to me. Then the man left."


    With that, the couple took a folded letter out of their arms and handed it to them.


    Zhong Ziyu takes over, unfolds to see two lines, the expression is dignified.


    Wei couple found a place to sit down and said lightly, "now, do you still want to go back?"


    Zhong Ziyu read the letter several times. After a while, he came back and sat opposite the Wei couple.


    When the Wei couple saw that they had finally appeased them, they couldn''t help sighing: "it''s almost impossible to guess who sent this letter. The origin of baxiufang has become a mystery. No one knows the identity of the owner of the workshop. The letter indicates his own identity. I don''t doubt it. I was curious at first. According to your relationship with the Ji family, I shouldn''t have the ability to let baxiufang care. Now I know. It''s because of Xiaobing. "


    Zhong Ziyu looks down at the place where the letter paper is signed. The two words with light strokes are "seeking customers".


    The year when baxiu square was built has long been beyond investigation.


    But the main hall of Xiufang, the main hall where dancers gather, is called Xunjie living room. It can be concluded with the word "Xunjie", which shows the identity of this person.


    This letter is sent by the owner of baxiu workshop, a person who has no name, gender, whereabouts and knows everything.


    Zhong Ziyu has no doubt about the credibility of the words in the letter. Since he can use the word "seeking customers", he is mostly right.


    As for whether someone will pretend? The premise is that the impostors can be so versatile and so easy to find the Wei couple.


    There are only a few words on the letter, with a pattern of birthmark.


    -- deep in Lingzhou, a young child with two Luan shoulders and a ring around his neck.


    At this time, the Wei couple said: "Xiaobing was born when I watched her. I can''t remember the birthmark of Shuangluan on the shoulder of the child wrongly. And the Penghuan must be your one. In those days, Shan Sheng left with Xiaobing and also took your Penghuan. Shan Sheng probably wanted to leave a thought, so that Xiao Bing would grow up wearing it."


    Zhong Ziyu is silent. I have to say that he cares more about Xiaobing''s whereabouts than Liu Wei.


    If I receive this letter, I will go to Lingzhou immediately regardless of others.


    However, Zhong Ziyu didn''t understand why the Wei couple didn''t explain it at the beginning.


    As if knowing Zhong Ziyu''s suspicions, Wei couple only said: "at first, what do you want now? I will tell you frankly that this ship is not going to Lingzhou. It''s going to Qingzhou. Qingzhou is near Kyoto. There, you need to wash your foundation first, and your face. It''s someone else''s face, and even your name is someone else''s. although you''ve used it for three years and have feelings, you need to clean it thoroughly when you want to see your son. You need to identify yourself with the evidence of many crimes Do you want to implicate your son? "Zhong Ziyu sinks his eyes, and seems to think that there is some truth, but at the end, he emphasizes, "Xiaobing is not my son."


    Wei couple groaned, "do you know what happened to Chongming? It seems that Chongming is so poor in health and risked life and death to have a child for you. Even if you treat Chongming coldly, you can''t even recognize his son now. I tell you, you are too much."


    Zhong Ziyu breathed and continued, "Xiaobing is not my son."


    The Wei couple was a little angry: "you can''t finish, whose is not yours? Apart from you, who else has Chongming got to do with? When Chongming has a big stomach, Shan Sheng almost killed you. You are beaten black and blue, and you can''t even climb up. It''s like who forgot! "


    Zhong Ziyu thought of some things, and his face turned black, but he still said, "really not."


    Wei couple don''t want to be stubborn with Zhong Ziyu.


    This man is a heartbreaker. He didn''t know it on the first day. Now Chongming is dead, and he begins to recall the past. Staring at a person who looks like Chongming, he will not give up. Clearly, he is affectionate but hard spoken. Clearly, his children don''t recognize him, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    The Wei couple stopped talking and found a place to lie down and said slowly, "you have to start tomorrow morning. Now you have time. You''d better have a rest and rest. Don''t get bumpy in the boat tomorrow. You are suffering. Your seasickness is probably your only weakness. But I remember that when I met you, you were not seasick. How could you later..."


    Mouth mumbled, the Wei couple lazy, a body to sleep.


    Zhong Ziyu was still sitting in the original place, looking at the letter in his hand. He looked at it as if he had seen it dozens of times before leaning on the wooden post. His mind was far away.


    Xiaobing, Zhong Ziyu didn''t expect to hear from Xiaobing.

 Chapter 619

    In fact, at the beginning, Zhong Ziyu also doubted whether Yue Dansheng had taken Xiaobing to Lingzhou, but later thought of the relationship between the two brothers and sisters and Ji family, Zhong denied the speculation.


    But unexpectedly, Yueshan Sheng was able to put down his stance and enter Ji family voluntarily.


    However, now, Xiaobing''s whereabouts are there. What about him? Yueshan Sheng, can I see him again in my life?


    Think of those shelves, that time of injury, Zhong Ziyu''s face cold down, fingers holding the edge of the letter.


    For a long time, when he looked down again, the letter paper had been crumpled.


    He breathed, folded the letter paper and put it in his arms again. Zhong Ziyu looked up at the ceiling of the cabin and felt the sway of the cabin. He closed his eyes. After a long time, he went to sleep.


    When Zhong Ziyu woke up again, it was early morning. The disordered footsteps on his head were the boatmen gathering their things and preparing to sail.


    The Wei couple were also awakened, but they were so happy that they quietly climbed back to the bottom of the cabin, wrapped their heads in their clothes, and went to sleep.


    Zhong Ziyu also went down. As soon as Zhong Ziyu left, people came in the cabin. It was the boatman who came to make the final inspection of the cargo.


    After half an hour, the boat began to move slowly.


    Zhong Ziyu knows that it''s time to sail.


    Wei couple showed an eye from their clothes and said: "I forgot to tell you that when I arrived in Qingzhou, I would go our separate ways. Later, you would walk your way. I passed my single wood bridge. If you have nothing to do, don''t look for me. It''s not good to look for me. I''m tired of you, Grandpa."


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t speak, but sat by, wondering what he was thinking.


    Looking at Zhong Ziyu''s expression, the Wei couple couldn''t bear it, but when they thought about what happened to them, they were so desperate that they turned around and turned their backs on the man instead of looking at his pathetic appearance.


    Will this man be pitiful? Oh, it''s just a disguise that puzzles people.


    This man is ruthless, treacherous, murderous and mischievous, but he still uses a good gentleman''s face. Fortunately, if it is his original face


    The Wei couple thought of the man''s original appearance and immediately shook their goose bumps.


    Who could have thought that a murderer full of black water and with great crimes actually had a handsome face that everyone wanted to be close to.


    At the beginning, Chongming was not planted on his face. As a result, he was drenched with blood, and finally his life was taken.


    Thinking about something whole, the couple fell asleep again, and the boat, after all, sailed away from the wharf of the ancient Yongfu.


    At the same time, Liu Wei wakes up in the inn.


    Liu Wei was awakened by a knock at the door.


    Open his eyes, Liu Wei is hard to get up. He tries to look outside, but he is hugged by the man beside him.


    Liu Wei looks at her head and sees that Rong Ling is awake. Rong Ling is still holding her. I don''t know if the man''s hands are numb after the night.


    Consciously pull Rong Ling''s arm over and put it on the quilt. Liu Wei leans beside him and says spiritlessly, "go and have a look."


    "Yes." Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei again, but his hard body doesn''t move.


    Liu Wei is half squinting, still sleepy, but still can feel the burning vision of Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei just opened her eyes, then felt a soft lip, then, the man''s hand, dragged to her back brain, she was forced to bear his sudden attack.


    At the end of the kiss, there was a knock at the door, accompanied by the girl''s voice: "two gentlemen, someone is looking for it."


    Let the edge not quickly frown.


    Liu Wei somehow broke away from his arms and hurriedly pushed people away, urging them to "go and have a look."


    Allow Leng to be reluctant to get up, put on a dress and get out of bed.


    When the curtain of the bed opened, Liu Wei looked at her first glance and saw that she was lying on the cushion, awake, holding her body, holding a pair of black eyes and looking at her pearls.


    Then I saw that I was lying on the ground like a corpse. I was not reserved at all. I kept a very rude sleeping posture.


    Some helpless smile, Liu Wei reach out, to Pearl hook fingers.


    As soon as Pearl''s eyes brightened, she fluttered and flapped her wings from the cushion and flew to Liu Wei''s neck.


    Rong Leng looks back and is a little dissatisfied!


    Liu Wei doesn''t care. She spreads out the Pearl on the quilt to check its wound healing.


    At this time, the door was knocked again.


    Let Leng, with a cool face, walk by and open the door with a crash.


    The girl outside the door was shocked and froze for a moment without speaking.


    "What''s the matter?" he frowned


    Girl just remembered. She pointed downstairs and said, "there is a Big master, I want to see you and Mr. Liu, and I have brought something to visit you. "


    Rong Leng looks downstairs along the girl''s line of sight. When he sees someone coming, his face sinks.And downstairs, Rong Huang is drinking tea with a chuckle, while drinking it, he is talking with the big girl who serves him. It seems that he feels someone looking at him. He looks up at the second floor and sees Rong Ling. He smiles and waves his hand. Then he says, "old people can''t sleep so late. Come down quickly and call your Mr. Liu down."


    Rong Leng frowned fiercely. He looked at Rong Huang in a deep and serious way. Then he looked at the sky outside his eyes. It was just dark. Even the color of the moon did not fade.


    There are not any guests in the inn. If you want to come, the waiter in the inn is also annoyed. In the early morning, before he even goes to work, he will be dug up by the guests who are not easy to be offended to open the door.


    Only big girls and little girls get up early and are not affected.


    Rong Leng''s face is not good-looking. The girl is a little afraid of him. She shrinks her head and plans to go downstairs, but listen to the third childe''s command: "go and call Rong su."


    The little girl was stunned for a moment and said, "seven CHILDES?"


    Rong Ling says "um". What else does the girl want to say, but Rong Ling turns back to the room and closes the door.


    Little girl stood outside the door, and some murmured: "seven childe didn''t sleep last night At this moment, maybe I just fell asleep... "


    But no one listened to the explanation of the mosquito like girl, and no one asked her how she knew it. She could only go to the next room and knock at the door.


    Rong Suo sleeps shallowly and opens the door quickly. But as the chick said, he just went to sleep. Now it''s the time when he was sleepy but woke up.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the girl outside the door, and Rong Xu''s tone was not good: "what''s the matter?"


    This is a very delicate word.


    It''s clear that the girl left this room in the morning, but now she has no memory at all. She didn''t find the word strange. She said honestly, "seven CHILDES, I''ve come downstairs. Three CHILDES let you get up."


    Rong Su''s face is very dark now!

 Chapter 620

    What kind of guests do you need to get up?


    Rong Su was a little annoyed. Looking at his expression, the girl shrunk and stepped back half timidly. She was very careful.


    Let trace thin lips almost pursed into a straight line, asked: "who?"


    The little girl hurriedly points downstairs and immediately throws the black pot out: "that master......"


    Rong Su looks down at her eyes only once. After seeing the familiar figure downstairs, she is shocked.


    And the downstairs Rong Huang, also saw Rong Su, Rong Huang good temper raised his lips, smiled and waved, said: "small seven, I came to see you."


    It''s not good to be able to trace the whole person!


    If we want to talk about the relationship between rongling and ronghuang, it''s good, but Rongxu and ronghuang are not harmonious.


    Rong Su also can''t remember the last time he saw this uncle, but it doesn''t matter, because he doesn''t want to remember at all. The world only knows that the king of power is ambitious, dominates liaozhou, points to Kyoto and revolts at any time.


    But I don''t know that in rongsu''s heart, what ronghuang is afraid of is not his mind of rebellion, but his whole person.


    Thinking of some things that happened in his childhood, Rong Su''s face, which was originally ugly, was even darker.


    He pursed his lips, his fingers tightened in his sleeves. He was seven kings in the court, but when he saw a man, he was too nervous to move.


    For a long time, it seemed that Rong Huang was not happy because he didn''t hear Rong Xu''s greetings. He complained: "what''s the matter? Don''t want to see me? "


    Rong Su wanted to blurt out "no", but he knew what would happen after he said it. After a long silence, he said in a muffled voice, "I''ve seen fifteen uncles."


    Rong Huang just pulled the corner of his lips and waved to Rong Su: "come here, come down to accompany me. Your third brother doesn''t know how long he will struggle. Come here to help me out."


    Rong Su''s face is tense. I''m really familiar with the word "relieving boredom".


    When he was young, Rong Su was already under one person and above ten thousand people. His father and Emperor loved him a lot. Although the prince lived in the main palace, he was the first person in front of the father and Emperor. He had no choice but to be the seventh Prince and son.


    In the palace, Rong Su can walk sideways, sideways or backwards. He can walk as he wants, but he can only walk with his head buried.


    At that time, the power of King Quan in liaozhou was not very powerful. He would return to the capital for a feast on the Spring Festival. The first time he saw the fifteen emperor uncle was when he was ten years old. He was wearing a royal tiger robe, dressed in gold thread, with wide sleeves and narrow collar. He was priceless. Among all the princes, he was the only one who was able to fight and learn. That was the time when he was young and proud Only the father, the mother and the concubine are in the eyes, at most the empress, the prince and the rest are all er.


    However, for the first time, his noble head was lowered.


    At the thought of those ugly things in those years, or a few years later, the shadow of childhood, Rong Su felt uncomfortable.


    However, Rong Huang is still downstairs urging: "Xiao Qi, hurry up, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Come here and I will have a look. There is no Changgao."


    Rong Su''s face is so black that he is not a child. What''s the height?!


    Rong Su doesn''t want to go down. He wants to go back to his room. He closes the door and sees nothing.


    But the man downstairs is very clear about his temperament. If he doesn''t go down, uncle Huang must have other ways to make himself upset.


    Clench one''s teeth, let go back to the end, let go out, breathed, went back to the room and took a dress, put it on one''s body at will, and went downstairs.


    "Xiaoqi, did you sleep well last night? What kind of eyes are black and blue? " Rong Huang asked with concern.


    Rong Su said nothing, just sitting opposite to Uncle Huang, holding the cup tightly with his fingers, feeling the temperature of the tea in the cup, just a little more comfortable.


    "Little seven, why don''t you talk? Do you know that if you don''t answer your questions, you can be unfilial. If you are a good child, you can''t be unfilial and obedient. Tell your uncle, do you have a nightmare? Do you dream of monsters? "


    Next to the waiting big girl poop, didn''t resist, laughing out.


    The little girl was horrified. She took a careful look at Rong Xu, and saw that she was indeed looking sideways. She looked at the big girl dangerously, so she hurriedly pulled her sister away and hid in the backyard.


    The two little girls were scared away, and Rong Huang was not happy: "look at you, what happened to the little girl''s smile? Can''t laugh with a long mouth? And yours, how long is your mouth? If you don''t open your mouth, do not sew it up and paste it with paste. "


    Sew and paste.


    Thinking of a past, Rong Su''s face changed from black to a little white.


    Rong Huang seemed to remember. He said happily, "I seem to have pasted paste on your mouth, but I didn''t sew your mouth. What did you do wrong that time? Oh, by the way, you also scolded the little girl. Is it your maid? It''s just that when you fall a quilt, you cry people out. It''s too much. How many times did my uncle tell you that the girl''s family was used for pain, not for scolding. How did you spend so many years without long memory? As expected, your father spoiled you. I knew that. I should have taken you away. If you were by my side, you wouldn''t look like this. "Rong Huang is still mumbling. Rong Su''s face can''t be seen at all.


    He didn''t really, at all, want to remember what happened.


    At this time, there was a movement on the second floor.


    Rong Su almost subconsciously looked upstairs and saw that it was Rong Ling who came out. He was relieved. This was the first time that Rong Su was happy to see Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling comes down and stands there, bowing his hand to Rong Huang. It''s a greeting.


    When going out, it''s not suitable to make public. Simple salute is enough. Rong Huang doesn''t care to let Rong Ling sit down, but he keeps staring behind him. He doesn''t see anyone and frowns. "Who is your family?"


    Rong Su is stupefied for a moment and looks at Rong Leng strangely.


    Rong Leng just said in a cool tone: "still sleeping."


    Rong Huang was discontented when he stepped on the stage: "the elders are downstairs. How can they still sleep on top? If you go and call people down, you will say that there are relatives at home. "


    Rong Leng didn''t move, but said, "she''s not feeling well."


    "It''s better for you to go to bed early and get up early if you don''t feel well. If you let me down, I have just a few ways to invigorate the spleen. If you are fit, I''ll give you a gift."


    Rong Leng refused to let him in the least: "I thanked her."


    "Thank you so much for letting others come."


    "No way."


    "Ah Ling, do you remember that I am your uncle?"


    "Well."


    "Just call someone down. I have something for her."


    Rong Huang said, Rong Ling just saw the subordinates behind uncle Huang, holding a big box and standing there in cold sweat.


    "What?" Let Leng ask cautiously.


    Rong Huang was angry and wanted to reach out to hit this nephew. He said angrily, "I''ll tell you when I call you. What are you flustered about? Can you still hurt you?"

 Chapter 621

    Rong Leng didn''t move, but Rong Su couldn''t sit down. He got up directly and said, "I''ll call." As long as you can get out of here for a while, everything will be fine.


    Rong Leng also gets up and stops Rong Xu. Her eyes are calm.


    Rong Su looks at Rong Ling. They look at each other, and they are quiet.


    Rong Huang didn''t speak at the moment. He sat there smiling and supported his chin. Looking at them like this, it seemed that they were in conflict. It was very interesting.


    The atmosphere was a little queer until the door opened on the second floor.


    A few people look back, see a dress to wear neatly, see to have no big problem, only complexion some pale Liu Wei, was slowly walking down.


    Rong Huang stood up and looked at people from top to bottom in those breathing rooms.


    Liu Wei noticed King Quan''s sharp line of sight, then looked at the past, and looked at each other again.


    The examination of both of them is obvious, without a trace of concealment. When Liu Wei came down the stairs, their eyes became normal.


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei. Liu Wei looks ok, but her expression is better.


    But Rong Leng, some unhappy way: "how come down?"


    Liu wei walked over and stood beside Rong Ling, nodding slightly to the king of power, which was a kind of salute.


    Rong Huang nodded freely and freely, and compared Liu Wei with the chair opposite him: "you are not well, sit down."


    Liu Wei immediately sat down.


    Rong Huang looked at people up and down again, and there was a trace of satisfaction in his eyes, which was a little strange. At least, Liu Wei didn''t think that he had anything to satisfy this person. How he was, whether he was good or bad, should have nothing to do with this person.


    Even though King Quan is Rong Ling''s uncle, he should not be able to see his niece''s daughter-in-law for his nephew.


    There was something different in Liu Wei''s heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She just sat there calmly and said, "I know that you have come here specially. If you have a long way to go, please forgive me."


    Outside, here is the lobby of the inn. Some appellations can''t be said. They are simple and the other side doesn''t care.


    Rong Huang said with a smile: "nothing, nothing. I''m early. Do you sleep well? But enough sleep? Did you wake up? "


    Rong Ling and Rong Su look at Uncle Huang at the same time. Didn''t they just say that it''s good to go to bed early and get up early? Why did you change your mouth all of a sudden?


    Liu Wei has just heard his Royal Highness''s speech upstairs. At this moment, the king changes his attitude, which makes Liu Wei a little surprised.


    But after being stunned, Liu Wei just replied, "please think about it, I''m fine!"


    "What''s the problem with the injury?" This kind of attitude of asking with concern tone suddenly makes Liu Wei uncomfortable.


    Rong Leng and Rong Su are watching quietly, with strange expressions.


    "No problem." Liu Wei said.


    "It''s OK to look at it now," said Rong Huang, "but maybe it will be changed later. Come." The king called out, and the subordinates behind wiped their forehead and came up with the box.


    Rong Huang said gently and lovingly, "these are some wound medicines for you. The healing effect is excellent. You can use them. If they are not good enough, you can tell me that they will find better ones for you." The king said, waved and asked his subordinates to put things down.


    After the subordinates put down honestly, they left in a hurry.


    Liu Wei looks at the wooden box in front of her eyes, but does not move.


    "Rong Huang urged:" you can open it now to see if it all works


    Liu Wei is still hesitant. He and Rong Huang are strangers. This is the first time we met. The other side''s attitude towards him is too strange.


    At present, Liu Wei is even more uncomfortable because of his attentive appearance.


    Rong Ling and Rong Xu have been on guard from the beginning to the end, but when looking at the box, they think maybe they have thought more about it. Maybe, Rong Huang just can''t go to bed in the early morning, so come here to send warmth.


    With a pair of sincere eyes in his eyes, Rong Huang urges Liu Wei to look at the things that are not satisfactory. Even if Liu Wei''s heart is not right, he finally reaches out to open the box.


    Open the lock, push the box open, suddenly, something pops out of it, and then there''s a Scream: "boom!" Then there was a white fog in front of her eyes. When Liu Wei came back to her mind, her face was covered with flour.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Rong Huang is on the opposite side. He can''t laugh straight.


    Rong Leng and Rong Su are also stunned for a while. Liu Wei is the most stunned.


    Liu Wei silently sits in the original place and looks through the scattered flour in front of her eyes. Then she can see clearly that there is a box of flour in the box. As soon as she opens the box, she will touch the mechanism inside. When she explodes inside, the flour will fly naturally and directly to the nearest person.


    Liu Wei''s mood is very complicated.


    Rong Ling has come over, frown and lift his sleeves, wipe Liu Wei''s face clean, but Rong Su suddenly thinks of something, secretly despises Rong Huang. After many years, he still plays this old trick.


    Yes, Rong Su thought that he had been in this way when he was a child. But at that time, his face was covered with mud instead of flour.


    To Rong Su, this fifteen emperor uncle has never been polite."Hahahaha! It''s fun, isn''t it? " Rong Huang laughs and covers his stomach. He asks Liu Wei with fun.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to talk to this man. Liu Wei thought that his royal highness, the king of power, might not have a good brain.


    Smart girl, now she has taken a wet pad, and Rong Leng takes it over and wipes it for Liu Wei. When she finally cleans it, Liu Wei takes a deep breath and asks lightly, "why?"


    Rong Huang finally finished laughing, pinched the corner of his eyes and said, "in the early morning, I think you must not wake up. Wake up and doze off for you."


    "I wake up." Liu Wei said with a black face.


    Rong Huang was very shameless and said, "now I wake up more thoroughly."


    The subordinates behind Rong Huang are very tired. When they watch the Lord prepare the box, they feel that the whole person is not good. They say that the good doctor should be sincere. Why is this plan?


    But in the end, the weak struggle of the subordinates didn''t break Wang Ye''s childlike heart. But now, the subordinates are a little nervous. Look at the expressions of the third and seventh princes, it seems that they have something to do.


    Can they walk out of the inn completely?


    Put down the wet pad in his hand, Rong Ling glanced at Rong Su, who was clear about it, turned around and went to the kitchen. Rong Huang didn''t think it was inappropriate. He was still showing off his achievements. Every time he saw the flour still stained by Liu Wei''s sideburns, he hissed and laughed.


    Liu Wei endured again and again, his fingers shaking.


    And Rong Su comes out of the kitchen at this time. His hands are behind him, and he casually walks back to Rong Ling. Then, when he is too quick to defend, he suddenly reaches out his hand from behind. He holds a mouse in his hand, and then he quickly throws it into Rong Huang''s arms.


    After a moment of stupor, Rong Huang burst into a scream.


    Later, Liu Wei knew that his royal highness, the king of power, was not afraid of the earth and the sky. He was afraid of mice. When he was a child, he was bitten by mice and almost died of plague.


    Of course, who sent the sick mouse to King Quan''s bedroom at that time is another matter.

 Chapter 622

    In a word, now Rong Huang is stabbed to the soft spot. When he throws the mouse in his arms, his body has jumped up. His eyes are angry and stare at Rong Xu. He gnaws his teeth: "treacherous! Disobedient and unfilial! "


    Rong Su was afraid of Rong Huang, but at this moment he summoned up courage to pick up eyebrows indifferently. It seems that the image is very tall.


    But Rong Su has been standing beside Rong Leng, and is very close to him. The tall image, for a while, can''t stand to ponder, so it needs to be discussed.


    Liu Wei looks at several people quietly, in the heart, only vaguely passing a sentence - how old are they?


    Rong Leng''s expression is calm. He looks at Rong Huang''s out of control and his subconscious evasion. He makes a cold voice and asks him, "what are you going to do?"


    Rong Ling is very impolite. Obviously, Liu Wei is being teased, and Rong Ling is still upset. Even if Rong Su has been called to "revenge", but Rong Ling is not so happy.


    Rong Huang bowed his head and made sure that he didn''t have half a mouse hair on his body. He looked around again and again to make sure that the mouse disappeared as soon as he threw it into the ground. Then he sat down in a chair with lingering fear and said, "come to see the doctor."


    If all the visits are like this, the patients will be killed.


    Liu Wei reached out and rubbed his nose. He felt that he could smell the flour in his nose. He got up and said, "I''ll go upstairs and wash." Said that, also does not wait for who to promise, then returns to go upstairs.


    But listen to Rong Huang behind: "you don''t need to go."


    Rong Huang said, but his eyes were looking back.


    Rong Su naturally understands its meaning. Rong Huang has something to say to Rong Ling and Liu Wei. He can''t listen. In this case, how can he not sleep well in the room at the beginning? What''s the point of calling him up and mixing him up?


    In this way, Rong Su looks at Rong Ling again.


    Rong Leng just looks at Rong su. He doesn''t feel guilty at the bottom of his eyes. His eyebrows and eyes are flat. It seems that he is bullying you. How? Not satisfied?


    Rong Su is not satisfied, many of them are not satisfied, but Rong Su doesn''t show it. He just goes upstairs in silence, blocking his breath in his heart, and at the same time, he is glad that he doesn''t have to live in the same room with Rong Huang.


    After a while, there was a door opening sound on the second floor, followed by a door closing sound, and then there was complete silence.


    In the hall on the first floor, the waiter has been sent away, and the girl and the girl have been driven back to the room. There are only four people left in the hall, including Rong Huang, Liu Wei and Rong Ling.


    Each of them sat at a table.


    Rong Huang put up the naughty appearance just now, with a smile on his lips, but said to Liu Wei, "it''s time for you to go back to Beijing."


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, the line of sight turns to Rong Ling for the first time.


    Rong Huang''s words have deep meaning. It''s time to go back to Beijing.


    Why do you use this word, and why do you use Huizi?


    Does Rong Huang know that Liu Wei is from Kyoto?


    But if you know Liu Wei''s native place, you will naturally know Liu Wei''s background.


    So far, Liu Wei''s self-identity is safe to hide, but there seems to be no shame in front of the king of power.


    King of power, it''s clear.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak for a while, and Rong Ling was silent. In the hall, it was a little weird.


    Rong Huang looked at the two men and waited for a long time, but he did not wait for an answer. He sighed and said: "Kyoto is about to change. You, or a Ling, are no longer outsiders. Liu family, Rong family, Ji family, you can''t stay away. There are many things happened in the ancient Yong mansion recently, and you should do. As for Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple, I can make it clear I will tell you that they have left. It''s hard to say where they have gone. But in a word, if they are not in Guyong mansion, you will stay and will not find them. "


    Liu Wei''s expression is very ugly: "Your Highness knows the whereabouts of Zhong Ziyu?"


    Rong Huang looked at Liu Wei and said, "I know you and Zhong Ziyu have a deep grudge, but believe me, he can''t move now."


    "Why?" Liu Wei raised her eyebrows.


    Rong Huang is not afraid to say directly: "this man, I don''t want to protect him, but he has his own people to protect him. Zhong Ziyu is involved in too many things. At present, only when he is safe and proper, can he not damage other people''s affairs."


    Liu Wei smiled: "but I don''t want Zhong Ziyu to live so freely. Do I also block the way of some people?"


    "You''re different." Rong Huang was silent for a long time, and then said, "I think it''s you who really blocked the way, and that person won''t move you, but it''s you that I''m afraid I will regret at that time."


    Liu Wei frowned, not quite understanding the meaning of this sentence.


    But ronghuang didn''t say much, he only extended his hand to his subordinates.


    His subordinates sent a letter. Rong Huang put it on the table and pushed it to the two men.


    Rong Ling didn''t start to pick up the letter. Liu Wei, who was once pawned, could not be foolhardy again.


    As a result, all three are delicately reserved.


    For a while, ronghuang sighed, "it''s just a letter. It doesn''t bite."


    "Ha ha."


    Liu Wei sneers, and the contempt in her eyes is self-evident.


    Ronghuang couldn''t, so he had to open the envelope, pull out the letter paper and unfold it in front of the two people for them to see.Liu Wei looked at the letter, but when he caught a glimpse of its handwriting, he began to condense.


    This is Liu Wei''s letter.


    To be exact, it''s a letter written to Liu Wei. The words in the letter are short and the font is meaningful, but it''s an ordinary inquiry letter written by someone to Liu Wei.


    "Mingxiu?" Read out the last signature, and look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Huang, but he could not see the purpose of Rong Huang. He only said to Rong Leng, "the word of Fu Zichen."


    Fu Zichen?


    Rong Leng thought of a figure and Liu Wei''s relationship with him, and his expression became cold.


    Liu Wei asked Rong Huang, "how can I get the letter Fu Zichen wrote to me?"


    Rong Huang replied bluntly: "I''m lucky that I stopped this letter from sending it to Liufu, Kyoto. Otherwise, if other people find out that miss liujiada, tangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtangtang


    Liu Wei couldn''t believe it. "Is this letter to Liu Fu?"


    Rong Huang nodded and put on a face. If I didn''t make a move in time, I would be proud.


    Liu Wei said coldly, "even if you send it to Liu Fu, it''s not necessarily to send it to me. If the messenger is still there, the letter will be sent to the third young lady of Liu Fu, that is, the second miss of Jiangnan Jin family, Jin Nanyun''s hand. Then this person will deliver it to me."


    Rong Huang''s expression stopped for a moment.


    Liu Wei looked down at the letter again. It was very simple, that is, Fu Zichen went back to Beijing to report his work and asked her to see each other in Kyoto.


    The above words are very simple. It''s true that they were accidentally seen. It''s also fair to say that Fu Zichen will not make any taboos in this kind of correspondence.


    Fu Zichen knows Liu Wei''s identity and situation too well. He can''t let her get caught.

 Chapter 623

    Many years of close friends still know this.


    Rong Huang was stabbed and coughed, saying: "in a word, Fu Zichen is going back to Beijing. Are you really not going back? Do you know how difficult it would be if the muddy waters of Fu''s family were mixed into the current situation? "


    Of course, Liu Wei knows.


    At present, there are a large number of new rich people in Kyoto, and the old aristocratic family has gradually withdrawn from the stage of history. However, only the three dynasty old Fu family has survived for a long time.


    But the active place of Fu''s family is not Kyoto, but Qingzhou, the nearest place to Kyoto.


    Qingzhou is a small but very rich place. In the whole Prefecture, there is only one Huiyang mansion, and Fu''s family is based here. It is to guard all the changes on the edge of the two rivers for Kyoto town. Its importance is self-evident.


    But these have nothing to do with Liu Wei or even Fu Zichen.


    Even if Fu Zichen''s status is valuable, he is the second son of Fu''s family. However, Fu Zichen has been expelled for a long time. There are many descendants of Fu''s family. Fu Zichen wants to rise, not to mention difficulties, but only opportunities.


    It''s a leisurely choice for Fu Zichen to voluntarily go to Qujiang mansion to be a district government Yin. It''s also a way for Fu Zichen to stay away from right and wrong. It''s also a way for Fu Zichen to appease the people who want to be elsewhere in the family.


    Liu Wei didn''t know why Fu Zichen wanted to return to Beijing, or who tempted him.


    But Liu Wei understands that if Fu Zichen returns to Beijing, there must be some action. And it is precisely at the moment of the Liu family''s accident that the timing is too coincident to help people think more.


    Folding the letter, Liu Wei said to Rong Huang, "the last question."


    Rong Huang is all ears.


    Liu Wei asked, "how can Zhong Ziyu account for those innocent people who were killed by Zhong Ziyu when he fled? My duty is to give justice to the dead. Since there are dead people, there must be murderers to pay for their lives. Even if they do not avenge me or my son, Zhong Ziyu must die. "


    Liu Wei''s words are sonorous and loud. After a moment''s hesitation, it seems that he has taken out the letter from Fu Zichen. He doesn''t care about the development of the New Kyoto, but only sticks to a murderer.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help laughing and gave a guarantee: "don''t worry, Zhong Ziyu will die after all. It''s just a matter of time. Killing is worth killing. It''s just a matter of justice."


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Huang carefully and made sure that his expression was not perfunctory. Then he lowered his eyes and put the letter into his sleeve bag. He said, "since your Highness has said so, our nickname has to be obeyed. But there are still some private matters to be dealt with in the ancient Yong mansion. If you want to leave, you won''t be too soon."


    "Within seven days." Rong Huang Dao.


    Liu Wei had to suspect that he had set the time so hard.


    And Rong Huang is not afraid to say directly: "I came to the ancient Yongfu, which is not an accident. This place is very close to Huizhou, and what is the situation in Huizhou at present, I think you all know."


    When she said Huizhou, Liu Wei immediately thought of Rong su.


    Or think of the talisman in Rong Su''s hand.


    And what Liu Wei thought of, it''s impossible that Rong Ling didn''t think of it.


    Huizhou is now a land without a Lord. The princess Yuehai, the orphan of Huiwang, has been controlled by the emperor. As soon as Huizhou''s talisman reaches Kyoto, all the soldiers in Huizhou will become the emperor''s private soldiers.


    Obviously, King Quan also knew the importance of this thing, and he came by himself.


    Liu Wei subconsciously looks to the second floor and thinks that Rong Su is going to be unlucky again.


    Originally, because of this talisman, Rong Su was chased and killed all the way. It''s not easy to meet them to save his life. Now the king of power has come to his door. What can Rong Su struggle with?


    Wait!


    If so, it will be difficult. The person who chased Rong Su before was


    In this way, Liu Wei looks at the king of power in the opposite direction, and sighs in his heart. As expected, a person who is not good-looking and ruthless is mostly invisible on the outside and hidden in his heart.


    The naughty image of the prince just now seems to be a mirage, fleeting.


    However, if Rong Su is robbed of the talisman, how can he return to Beijing again?


    But obviously, some people don''t care how inclusive tracing is.


    Rong Huang''s expression is very calm. It seems that he is not afraid of being seen through by Liu Wei. Rong Huang just gives his final advice: "it''s best to leave in seven days without any trouble."


    Liu Wei''s eyes sank, and after a long time, she asked, "if you want to make a move in Guyong mansion, will Guyong mansion become the first battlefield?"


    "Rong Huang smiled:" how, little fellow, lived for a while, lived to give affection


    Liu Wei''s face was expressionless: "I''ve bought a house here and paid for it."


    Before that, it was said that Guyong mansion is famous for its outstanding people, beautiful scenery and beautiful scenery. It has also developed tourism industry and become a hot city, which is just around the corner. So Liu Wei took advantage of the fact that the house price was not expensive and invested in the house. This matter was left to yamen Hu Ge.


    Brother Hu gave Liu Wei a low price. Liu Wei was in a good mood. He bought two houses in one breath. He said that one was for his own living and the other was for free. Anyway, it was cheap.


    But if there is war here, the house will be bought for nothing and lost.It seems that Rong Huang didn''t expect it. He chuckled and resumed his former appearance: "don''t worry, there''s someone here to protect me. I just want to move. I don''t have the strength."


    Dare to revolt, who else can make the king of power despondent?


    Liu Wei didn''t ask, but he could guess that it was the same person as the one who wanted to protect Zhong Ziyu.


    Listen to Rong Huang''s tone, when talking about this person, the tone is the same helpless.


    He was very open with the king of power, but Liu Wei didn''t make a final decision. He just looked back and looked at Rong Ling, whether to leave, when to leave, whether to return to Beijing or how to leave. Liu Wei could not be the master alone.


    Besides, Xiaoli is not awake yet. Although she should be awake in these two days, she always needs to be recuperated for a few days. The days are really uncertain.


    Rong Huang saw that they had something to say on their own and didn''t say too much. He got up and left.


    The two younger generation got up and sent uncle Huang out of the gate of the inn.


    At this time, the sky outside was just beginning to dawn. Liu Wei understood the reason why King Quan came so early. King Quan came to Guyong''s mansion so grandly that no one could follow him. When King Quan chose this time, he must have acted outside the eyes of people in the dark.


    However, Liu Wei decided to take revenge on the disturbing dream and teasing herself in the early morning.


    Seeing Rong Huang go further and further, Liu Wei suddenly called out: "ah, rat!"


    Rong Huang, who was walking in front of him, was very creepy. He jumped straight for a while, then looked at his left and right side with keen eyes. He could not help but approach his subordinate.


    Subordinates stand in front of the master, but look left and right. They don''t see mice. Then they look up. There is no one else at the door of the inn.


    "Little bunny!" Rong Huang also knew that he had been teased and grinded.


    The subordinates sighed anxiously and felt tired.

 Chapter 624

    The next day, in the early morning, when Yun Zhimeng woke up, the servant girl outside came in to report that someone had come to look for him.


    Yun Zhimeng, holding his still fainting head, walked out of the outer room and looked at him. Then he saw a cute and clever servant girl standing outside the door, with big eyes in her eyes, looking at herself.


    "Little girl?" Cloud Weaver dream Leng for a while, unidentified so: "you come to me?"


    Girl, alone, is afraid in a strange place. Seeing yunzhimeng now, she hurried to yunzhimeng. Unconsciously, she got close to yunzhimeng and said, "Miss cloud, our son ordered me to come."


    "Your son?" "Which childe of your family?" said Yun Zhimeng


    Cloud weaving dream can not forget that yesterday I was driven away by Liu Wei.


    Little girl was also present yesterday. Naturally, she knew the meaning of cloud weaving dream and blushed, "it''s Mr. Liu."


    "Hum." Yun Zhimeng raised his chin and was very proud: "what''s the matter?"


    The little girl stirred her fingers and said, "I asked you, Miss Yun, how many days have you changed some other medicine for the little girl? Because young master Liu wants to change his medicine, it''s not easy to be sure whether the medicine will be effective. "


    "You don''t have a lot of ability. Can''t you watch yourself?" Yunzhimeng has no good way.


    Little girl looks very aggrieved. If you go back to reply like this, you won''t say anything about yourself. But little girl is worried about little boy''s body and whether there will be any problems.


    Yunzhimeng is not really angry. Besides, he is not angry with Liuwei. Seeing that Xiaoniu looks unhappy, he goes down the slope and says, "it depends on your face. You go back and tell your childe that you have changed baihuancao and tianqiteng."


    The little girl nodded quickly and asked, "are these two?"


    Yun Zhimeng said, waving again: "I''ll go back if I have nothing to do. Chenshi, it''s time to change medicine." Although the mouth is hard, but cloud dream also counts the time, afraid of delaying Xiaoli''s injury.


    The girl smiled shyly at Yun Zhimeng: "Miss Yun, it''s very kind of you!"


    Yun Zhimeng chuckled out, bent over and pointed at the tip of the girl''s nose, and said, "go back quickly, be careful on the way." Said, and ordered close servant: "you send back, do not let the child lost."


    In the end, there are some people who have lost their criminal record. Yun Zhimeng is worried about it.


    The girl obediently said: "the seven childe is down, he came with me."


    Yunzhimeng picks up his eyebrows and looks out of his eyes. As expected, he sees a cold man standing at the door of the hall on the first floor.


    Look carefully, it''s really Rong su.


    After looking at Rong Su for a while, and then at Xiaoniu, Yun Zhimeng suddenly asks, "did your third childe ask him to come with you, or did he come on his own initiative?"


    "Seven childe says, he goes out to buy something by the way," the girl said honestly


    Yun Zhimeng rubs the girl''s head and says nothing. He pushes the girl: "go back."


    Girl and Yun Zhimeng say goodbye, and then turn around and leave.


    When the two leave, Yun Zhimeng looks at the back of them on the second floor, hissing: "stay in the inn all day, you can lack anything, worry about the children, worry about the children, and talk hard, no wonder they are not liked!"


    On the other hand, the little girl kept talking about the two kinds of herbs. After a long time of walking with Rong Suo, she remembered them and asked, "what do you want to buy, Mr. Qi?"


    Rong Suo walked in front of the girl. Hearing this, he walked to the street at will. He looked at the peddler of a stall. Finally, he chose one of the stalls and asked, "how do I sell radishes?"


    It''s probably the first time that a peddler of radish has seen such a well-dressed prince come to buy vegetables himself. After a pause, he says, "three Wen and one jin."


    Rong Su said, "buy a Jin."


    The peddler gave him a Jin, Rong Su took it and looked back at the girl.


    Little girl is a little ignorant, silly and silly to ask: "seven childe, you are out to buy this?"


    Rong Su frowned: "can''t you?"


    Little girl shook her head, but she still felt strange.


    After paying the hawker three Wen, she is suddenly crammed into a bunch of radishes. The girl embraces the radish with her life and continues to follow Rong Suo and go back to the inn together.


    Back to the inn, Rong Su enters the room.


    Xiaoniu tells the names of the two kinds of medicinal materials that Yun Zhimeng said. Liu Wei listens to them and only knows the words. Then she starts to pound the medicinal materials that are all over the table.


    After a while, Liu Wei put some black ointment together and began to apply it to Xiao Li''s wound.


    Little girl plays next to her. When Liu Wei goes to get the new medicine, little girl wipes her face with a pad.


    Wiping, the girl suddenly thought it was wrong, so she stopped and looked at the little boy''s face.


    After watching for a long time, there was nothing different. The girl continued to clean her face for the little boy, but after two times, she stopped again.


    So repeatedly several times, Liu Wei also found the girl''s unusual, from the other end of the table raised her eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The little girl rubbed her eyes and murmured, "I don''t know if I read it wrong. I always think that the little boy just got his eyelids moving."Liu Wei immediately put down his things and came to check them.


    Liu Wei first felt the pulse for Xiaoli, and then turned over Xiaoli''s eyelids. However, he found that it was no different from the previous check. He was still asleep, but there was no change.


    "It could be an eye cramp." Even comatose people occasionally have muscle spasms, which is a normal phenomenon.


    Liu Wei explains, turns around, just wants to return to the table, but listens to the chick to shout: "moved, really moved!"


    Liu Wei looks back and sees that Xiao Li is still closing her eyes steadily, and her eyelids are closed to death.


    The little girl was very worried and stressed: "really, I really saw the childe, I really saw it."


    Little girl''s flustered appearance doesn''t look like a lie. Liu Wei also knows that little girl is not a liar. After a moment''s silence, she purses her lips and comes back to check Xiao Li. But there is no sign of waking up.


    At this time, Liu Wei suddenly felt an itch on her finger.


    Liu Wei''s hand is right next to Xiao Li''s eyes, and the touch of this light brush makes Liu Wei immediately stupefied and look back.


    The little girl is very excited. She pours up and grabs Liu Wei''s hand tightly: "Gongzi Young master...... "


    Liu Wei nodded and went to check his son carefully at once. However, he saw that his son''s eyelashes only moved a little. In a flash, he fell asleep again.


    But it''s also good news.


    It''s impossible for Liu Wei not to be happy. The girl has turned around and runs outside. After a while, Rong Leng rushes in.


    "Xiaoli wakes up?" The first sentence that came in was to ask.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng, and his emotion was not restrained: "HMM."


    Let Leng come over, just for a moment, he saw Xiaoli''s eyelids move.


    Rong Leng''s face became dignified, and Liu Wei saw the small details, raised his mouth and said happily, "really, I''m about to wake up."


    Although I didn''t open my eyes immediately, my conscious nerves are getting better.


    Liu Wei is very clear about this situation. After many years of surgical experience, Liu Wei has a full understanding of the patient''s recovery.


    Twenty four hours, that is to say, within the twelve hours of this dynasty, Xiao Li will surely wake up.

 Chapter 625

    Midnight.


    The air is quiet and the full moon is in the sky.


    Xiaoli slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was the drapery on the top of the bed. The drapery was layered and looked dazzling.


    Xiaoli''s eyelids drooped wearily, and he didn''t want to see the curtain any more, but he looked away.


    He was shaking like half a bucket of water. His head was shaking. He turned around and saw a mass of black things.


    The thing snuggled up to his pillow in a small, familiar ball.


    Pearls.


    Xiaoli wants to call pearl, but when she opens her mouth, she feels her throat is dry and speechless.


    This is going to touch the Pearl, Xiaoli side body, but do not want to, a move, kicked a heavy thing.


    Looking down at the past, Xiao Li saw that at the foot of his bed, there was still a huge body, which was a huge volume, not a coo or someone.


    Xiao Li has some grievances. Although he is a bit confused now, he still remembers that he is ill.


    As for any disease, he had no impression, but he was not comfortable. He was not comfortable all the time, and his brain was confused.


    But now, he is not easy to find some consciousness. What he sees is this situation.


    Xiaoli is not happy. He is ill. Pearl and cuckoo even rob him of bed. It''s too bad.


    Xiaoli wants to wake up Pearl and coo and tell his dissatisfaction, but he can''t get up. When he moves, his body is soft and can''t support him to sit up at all.


    I don''t know how long I''ve slept or how long I haven''t eaten. I''m powerless. It''s normal.


    But Xiaoli didn''t know about it.


    Xiao Li just knows that he must have had a very serious illness, but the problem is that he is so ill, pearl and cuckoo will bully him.


    He was so aggrieved that he wanted to cry.


    In this way, Xiao Li''s nose is sour, and his eyes are red. A big teardrop slips from the corner of his eyes to the sideburns, crying silently.


    It seems that he was awakened by the sobbing movement. The Pearl''s curled body moved and shook his wings. As soon as he raised his head, he looked up at Xiao Li''s wet eyes.


    The little blackbird was obviously stupefied, and did not move for a long time.


    Xiao Li reached out hard and pushed it to express her dissatisfaction.


    Pearl inexplicably was pushed back two inches, this just returned to the spirit, black eyes immediately twinkled up, it climbed up, and shouted at Xiaoli: "Jie!"


    Xiaoli ignores it, turns her head and continues to cry in the quilt.


    Pearl didn''t understand her meaning, but she was in a hurry. She jumped to the other side of Xiaoli and said about Xiaoli''s quilt angle with her mouth to let Xiaoli come out.


    Xiaoli covers the quilt impatiently. The voice is dull and dry. From the quilt, it says: "you go..."


    The voice was too hoarse to recognize.


    This next pearl is more anxious. It jumps around Xiaoli with its little body. It''s naked and has no stomach. For the first time, it doesn''t know if it shows up without any concern.


    Goo Goo was woken up by the noise, raised his head, and gave a lazy "goo ~".


    The Pearl was so angry that he jumped over and pecked at his head.


    The head aches painful, Gu Gu finally woke up, bright Mou son, blink Ba blink Ba of looking at Pearl, seem to be asking how?


    The call of Pearl Jie Jie.


    When he heard this, his eyes turned to the bulging quilt bag on the bed again. He carefully unfolded his body, and then he tentatively leaned his head against the quilt bag.


    Feeling the weight on her body, the Pearl twisted her body to keep it from touching.


    Googling back his head, staring at the Pearl.


    The Pearl seemed to think for a moment, then flew up and out of the window.


    After a while, the window of the next room was knocked.


    When Rong Ling and Liu Wei come here in their coats, Xiao Li is still crying.


    Liu Wei hurriedly went over and opened the quilt. As soon as she opened it, she saw inside. Xiaoli was already crying and out of breath.


    Originally pale and haggard face, now white almost transparent, as if to faint at any time.


    Liu Wei picks up Xiaoli.


    Feeling the breath of her mother, Xiao Li also quickly indented, found a comfortable position in her mother''s arms, and would not give up holding her.


    Rong Ling sat beside the bed, patted Xiao Li on the back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Li cried too much and couldn''t speak. He tried to open his mouth to talk, but when he opened his mouth, he was burping.


    So, the little guy burps, and at the same time, he puts out his hand to point to cuckoo and pearl.


    Two birds sat in bed side by side, looking at each other innocently.


    Liu Wei hugged his son, first touched his forehead to make sure there was no fever, then checked his pulse to make sure it was mild. Then he wiped his tears for Xiao Li and asked, "what''s the matter? Just woke up, but had a nightmare? "Xiaoli is still burping, with tears hanging from her eyelashes, sobbing, and finally speaking hoarsely: "it They Rob me Quilt... "


    Robbed the quilt?


    Liu Wei looked at the two birds, and the two birds still looked at Liu Wei with the black eyes which were wronged and innocent.


    Liu Wei chuckles, takes the son in, gently coaxes: "you are comatose for many days, they have been guarding you."


    Xiao Li acutely caught the four words "coma for many days". He was stunned for a moment, and the voice of crying stopped. For a while, he raised his little red face and looked at his mother and uncle Rong. Finally, he looked at the two cute birds on the bed.


    Two people and two birds are also looking at Xiaoli, so, under the eyes of four pairs of eyes, Xiaoli''s mouth is turned aside and she cries again.


    Liu Wei is worried: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Li put his arms around his mother''s neck and said pitifully, "I am hungry..."


    I''ve been sleeping for several days. I haven''t eaten for several days. No wonder I''m so uncomfortable


    No wonder I''m not feeling well all over, and it still hurts


    To blame all his discomfort on "hungry", Xiao Li was wronged again.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei are relieved. Rong Ling reaches out and connects Xiao Li.


    "Be careful, the wound."


    Xiaoli is obedient and has no resistance. She turns her hand around uncle Rong''s neck. Liu Wei gathers her clothes, leaves the room and goes downstairs.


    Xiao Li knows that her mother is going to get food for herself.


    When Liu Wei comes back, he has a bowl of clear porridge in his hand. Xiao Li is put back on the bed with a cushion on his back. He looks like a young master who has cured his illness.


    Liu Wei spoon by spoon fed the congee to his son. The little guy took two mouthfuls of congee. His tears didn''t bubble out, and his sobbing voice stopped.


    At the end of the day, after a bowl of porridge, Xiaoli yawned and was sleepy.


    He coaxes his son to sleep again, Liu Wei thinks anxiously, so when he wakes up, is his injury getting better or is he hungry?

 Chapter 627

    Yunzhi''s mother, who dreams of going to the inner room, coughs and says, "it''s not suitable to be alone."


    Liu Wei is male or female, and cloud weaving dream is clear.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and looked downstairs. Seeing that some people were looking at them curiously, she understood that this was to avoid suspicion.


    In this way, Liu Wei said, "if you don''t close the door, you will."


    "But..."


    Cloud weaving dream also want to refuse, but listen to Liu Wei next sentence: "ready to write."


    Yun Zhimeng is stunned immediately, and then his spirit shakes. He pinches the two treasures in his hands and asks expectantly, "but you still need to write some secret methods for me?"


    Liu Wei glanced at Yun Zhimeng and said nothing.


    But Liu Wei didn''t deny that cloud weaving dream naturally understood as the default, and immediately invited people into the room with a smile, but also specifically let Liu Wei back to the door of the inner room.


    Pen, ink, paper and inkstone are all ready soon.


    Liu Wei tried to use the brush, but felt it was not good, so she asked for the carbon bar from the servant girl.


    There are not many things in this winter, but there are many soot and carbon bars, but what do you want this thing for?


    The little servant girl''s face was full of doubts, but she was urged by Yun Zhimeng: "go quickly."


    The little servant girl was busy and came back with a lot of carbon sticks.


    Liu Wei chose the right one and sketched it on the rice paper.


    Yun Zhimeng doesn''t know what Liu Wei is doing. He looks patiently beside Liu Wei. After a while, he sees a human figure on the paper.


    It''s just, is this a painting? Not writing secrets?


    Cloud dream doubt but did not ask, and with Liu Wei painting more, cloud dream vision, also changed.


    The little servant girl who has been keeping by, but after drawing half, she covers her face, blushes shyly, and mumbles: "how, how to draw this kind of thing..."


    What is this kind of thing? It''s the most formal and professional body structure diagram, but it''s naked because it covers all the structures.


    The little servant girl thinks this thing Wu is dirty. Yun Zhimeng, a doctor, can see the value of this thing.


    The eyes immediately changed. When Liu Wei closed his pen, Yun Zhimeng''s eyes had stagnated for a long time on the Chi''s naked and clean figure.


    Liu Wei took up the brush again and wrote on it, saying: "shenting cave, Renzhong cave, Tiantu cave, Zigong Cave..."


    With acupoints clearly marked on the map, the eyes of cloud weaving dream burst out with divine color.


    Anyone can read the medical books and know the above words. But in the orthodox medical books, the explanation of acupoints is obscure and rare, and it is impossible to draw this at a glance for people to see more clearly.


    When the last acupoint was marked out, Liu Wei wrote two more titles, which are auxiliary books. They are also the two books that Liu Wei could only find in ancient times. In terms of acupoint understanding, they are also the most described books.


    However, these two books are not popular. Ordinary bookstores cannot be found.


    Liu Wei ponders that there is always a way for yunzhimeng to find it. After all, he can find it himself, which shows that it''s just a cold door, not an extinct one.


    Yunzhimeng really wants to hold Liu Weiqin now, but yunzhimeng will restrain.


    Liu Wei said that she was going to leave in a few days, and then left.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s back, Yun Zhimeng thought that he liked this man, came to say goodbye and sent such a thick gift. It was really hard spoken, soft hearted, awkward and kind.


    Liu Wei left, but Yun Zhimeng didn''t finish.


    Until Shanda''s mother came out of the inner room, Yun Zhimeng still held three things like that treasure and showed off with her.


    Sheng Niang chuckled and looked at the acupoint map. Her eyes also changed. At last she said nothing and said directly, "I''ll take it back to have a look."


    The cloud weaves a dream to be stupefied, subconsciously blocks the paper, full face vigilance: "Niang, this is my......"


    Shanda''s mother said: "I just have a look at the arrangement of some bones on the top. It''s interesting, and there''s the location of acupoints. In a word, I''ll send them back to you after I''ve seen them." Everyone who practices martial arts has the intention to explore these things, and Shanda''s mother is no exception.


    But Yun Zhimeng didn''t like it: "if you want to see it, you can watch it here. I''m not sure if you take it away."


    "I don''t mean not to return it to you."


    "No, just look here, take it away."


    It''s not easy to get the baby. It can''t be robbed!


    Yun Zhimeng has a firm attitude.


    But seeing his mother''s unhappy face, yunzhimeng was a little timid. Finally, he got a chance and said, "what if someone finds out? Isn''t it exposing Liu Wei? "


    When it comes to Liu Wei''s safety, Shanda''s mother is really silent, hesitates for a while, and finally compromises: "that''s for you to see."


    Yunzhimeng is relieved, and quickly turns his back, secretly rolls up the paper and hides it in the closet.


    From baxiu square, Liu Wei went back to the inn directly.


    Half way through an iron shop, Liu Wei suddenly stops, and then turns her eyes.The hammering sound of "bang bang bang" in the iron shop resounds in our ears.


    Liu Wei looked at the big winter day. He was still sweating. He was standing beside the stove. His eyes turned to the chair behind the blacksmith, the man in coarse clothes.


    The man has a cool face in his heroism. It seems that Liu Wei''s sight is too direct. The man also looks up to Liu Wei.


    The smoke from the stove twisted the air. They looked at each other for a long time. The man got up and stepped forward two steps.


    But it was only two steps. He stopped and looked at Liu Wei again, but turned to talk to the blacksmith.


    The blacksmith nodded frequently. At last, he continued to work.


    And when the man looks out again, where is the figure in white?


    The man''s eyes, slightly heavy, gathered. He paused for a while, suddenly walked out of the iron shop and looked around. At this time, a figure appeared in his vision, but Liu Wei came out of the corner wall and looked at him lightly.


    "Look for me?"


    The man did not speak, but looked at Liu Wei in silence, with a very serious expression.


    Liu Wei approached the man, walked up to him, looked him up and down, and asked, "how can I wear such clothes? It''s said that you are a criminal in charge of the discipline family. In other words, you are also an internal official, and you don''t pay attention to your profession? Last time I saw you, you were put under house arrest. You were dressed more decently than this. "


    This is Ji Xing''s first meeting with Liu Wei alone.


    Just now, he didn''t want to talk with Liu Wei. Even though Liu Wei had seen him for a long time at the gate of the iron shop, he felt that he had nothing to say with Liu Wei, no matter in any way.


    But he still chased out, did not know the reason, as if, or some words want to say, but do not know how to say.


    Liu Wei''s attitude is not bad, but it is definitely not good, especially for Ji''s family.


    But Ji Xing and Liu Wei felt that they could be more friendly to him: "in those days when I was missing, Rong Ling said that he dragged you to find me. I owe you a thank you whether or not you found it at last."

 Chapter 628

    Liu Wei''s voice is very light, but his expression is sincere.


    For Liu Wei, Ji''s family are all dispensable, but since Ji Xing can help at the critical moment, Liu Wei has written down the human feelings no matter what.


    Ji Xing looks at Liu Wei. At first, he looks a little stuck, but now he has recovered. He looks at Liu Wei and slowly opens his lips: "no need."


    Liu Wei picks her eyebrows.


    Ji Xing continued, "I owe you."


    "Well?" Liu Wei can''t understand this.


    Ji Xing didn''t want to explain to Liu Wei either. After saying this, he turned around and wanted to go back to the iron shop.


    Liu Wei looked at the back of Ji Xing. After a few hesitations, he said, "I will leave in a few days. I will go back to Beijing."


    Ji Xing stops. After a long time, he turns around and looks at Liu Wei lightly.


    Liu Wei said: "I asked yamen, Ji Jin has been taken away by you. Take a word and Ji Jin for me, let her take care of my grandmother."


    No matter how much prejudice Liu Wei has towards Ji''s family, she always remembers that her grandmother, who is still in Lingzhou, was entrusted by her grandmother to find herself in Lingzhou.


    Liu Wei owes the sisters a thank you.


    At least, that pair of sisters brought her a crucial message. In this world, Liu Wei still has a relative.


    Ji Xing sipped his lips and said "MMM".


    Liu Wei thanks Ji Xinggong for his hand.


    The conversation between the two, that''s all.


    Both sides didn''t seem to continue talking. Ji Xing went back to the ironmaking shop and said something to the blacksmith, such as around the forging iron.


    Liu Wei took a look and went to the inn.


    Liu Wei still has many things to do. In the last few days, there are still many things to explain.


    Most importantly, he promised sun Qi that he would introduce the undertaker of the tourism industry of Guyong mansion.


    Liu Wei has said this to Jin Nanyun for a long time, but there are too many things happened later, and Jin''s reply hasn''t arrived yet, so we need to pay more attention to it for a few days.


    Liu Wei didn''t pay attention to these trifles in her mind. After she left, she had a pair of lonely eyes behind her and followed her for a long time.


    Until it''s too far away to see.


    "All gone, what else do you see?"


    The voice of the cold not Ding, the sound of ridicule.


    Ji Xing looks at Ji Fengyuan. He doesn''t know when he''s coming. Ji Fengyuan''s expression is cold and light. He looks at Ji Xing with coolness.


    Taking back his eyes, Ji Ying said nothing and went back to the iron shop.


    Ji Fengyuan bit her lip and went in with her.


    The blacksmith worked hard outside. Ji Fengyuan sat opposite Ji Xing and was silent for a long time before he asked, "can I pack up?"


    Ji Xing said "yes".


    Ji Fengyuan smiled: "just now you are not indifferent to someone. You are not chasing him. How, how many things do you want to say?"


    Ji Xing frowned and his eyes were not happy.


    Ji Fengyuan also knows that she has no position in saying these words, but she just can''t help it: "I asked you before, you wouldn''t say, this time? Won''t you say it this time? Knowing that Liu Wei is missing, you have moved my people secretly. You know that if it is exposed, the first victim is me. You are so Liu Wei, where will you put me? "


    Ji Xing raised his eyes: "your man?"


    Ji Fengyuan is stagnant. He knows that. It''s not right.


    But Ji Fengyuan insisted: "at least, I''m in charge. When I get to Guyong mansion, I''m also lurking under my arrangement. How can I not be my man?"


    Ji Xing didn''t speak. I don''t know if he had nothing to say or didn''t want to say it at all.


    Ji Fengyuan did not like it. She leaned forward slightly, and her attitude was a little aggressive: "when you helped Liu Wei, you thought about how to do if something happened to me?"


    "Nothing will happen to you."


    "Why?"


    "Uncle 16 will protect you."


    Ji Fengyuan gnawed his teeth: "so you can step on my head to reach Liu Wei?"


    The more these words are said, the more they go too far.


    Ji Xing didn''t want to hear it. He got up and went out.


    this iron shop is a small base of the discipline family. The blacksmith is also a family member. What is said here is safe, but it is impossible to say again if the shop door is out.


    As expected, Ji Ying is about to leave. Ji Fengyuan is so strong that he can hold him.


    Ji Xing''s attitude is cold. Turn around and brush her hand away.


    Ji Fengyuan''s eyes are a little red, but she bears it and doesn''t shed tears. She just takes a deep breath and obstinately asks: "if so, I mean if so, Liu Wei will return to Ji''s family and recognize her family, but you should fulfill the promise and marry Married her? "


    Ji Xing didn''t speak.


    In fact, Ji Fengyuan regrets this sentence. She doesn''t want to know the answer. No matter "yes" or "no", she doesn''t want to hear it. Ji Ying says "yes", she will collapse, say "no", and she doesn''t believe it.But Ji Xing was silent for a long time, and then he said, "well."


    It''s just a "um" word, so simple, so clear.


    Ji Fengyuan is stunned at the moment. He hasn''t returned to shener for a while, but his eyes are getting more and more red.


    Finally, Ji Fengyuan closed her eyes, turned around and left without saying a word.


    Ji Xing looks at Ji Fengyuan''s back, goes back to Tiepu, pours himself a glass of water, but he doesn''t drink it, just plays.


    As the blacksmith was making iron, he laughed: "what''s wrong with Fengyuan? I''m still deeply in love with you. Are you really thinking about other people? "


    "No," Ji Xing said slowly


    "Then."


    "Perfunctory."


    The blacksmith shook his head: "you young man, it''s trouble, but I''ve heard a lot about Liu Wei. How can you hurt Feng Yuan''s heart to help her?"


    Is it hurt Ji Fengyuan''s heart?


    Ji Yu felt that these two things were not involved at all.


    Ji Xing didn''t know how to answer. The blacksmith didn''t ask any more questions. He just said, "sometimes, the one who thinks a lot is not able to live forever. On the contrary, the one who lives long beside you is able to live forever."


    Ji Xing understood this.


    In fact, many people in the Ji family know that his marriage is not a secret. Even after his weak crown, when the family urges marriage, the reason he finds out is that he has decided to marry only one person.


    But maybe, as he said for a long time, he was curious about Liu Wei''s appearance, temperament and what kind of woman she was.


    If you are more curious, you will naturally look forward to it. If you have expectations and curiosity, it will be different.


    The blacksmith can see through, and also points him. Yes, he thinks a lot. He just thinks. He doesn''t have to be together forever. Maybe he is a more natural couple when he was young.


    But, truth is truth, mood is mood.


    What is the future for him and Liu Wei? No, of course not.


    It is clear to him that, instead of being unwilling, there is no longer a future.


    A few years ago, before many things had happened, it might have been possible, but now, it is too late.


    It''s a long time, a long time.


    It''s too late, no matter what, it can''t be recovered.

 Chapter 629

    In the inn, Xiao Li sat on the bed, wrapped in a warm quilt, and was being fed porridge by big girl.


    When Rong came in, he looked at the little boy. Although he was pale, he was obviously much better.


    Big girl is a little afraid of Rong su. When Rong Su comes in, she sits on the conditioned seat and doesn''t feed the porridge in her hand.


    Xiaoli has not eaten either. Look at Xiangrong.


    By two black eyes looking at, let go of stiff, just say: "better?"


    Little Limu nodded, but didn''t show much enthusiasm.


    Rong Su did not have any extra moves. He found a chair to sit down and said to big girl, "give it to me."


    Big girl hesitated for a long time, then tentatively handed the bowl to Rong su.


    "Go out."


    Big girl got up on condition and really wanted to go out.


    "I haven''t finished..." Xiaoli called to Dani


    Big girl shakes her head at Xiao Li, and then runs away without looking back.


    Xiaoli pouts, not happy! Very unhappy stare at this Rong Su!


    Rong Su scooped a spoon of porridge and handed it to Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli hums. Don''t overdo it. Don''t eat.


    Rong Su hands the spoon over again, sniffs the soft congee, and Xiaoli swallows his saliva, but still refuses to eat it.


    "If you don''t eat, you''ll be gone. Want to be hungry?" The man''s cold mouth.


    Xiaoli''s nose is wrinkled, he turns his head in a fierce way, opens his mouth, whines, eats the spoon of porridge, puffs up his cheeks and chews it hard, although there is nothing to chew.


    Rong Su chuckled, scooped out another spoon and handed it over.


    At this time, a person rushed in and looked at the girl.


    The little girl ran very fast and was still breathing heavily. Obviously, she came here in an emergency. But behind the little girl, it was not big girl or anyone who was snooping and contracting.


    After detecting the gap between the enemy and me and her personal ability, Dani resolutely left Xiaoli to confuse the enemy first, and then immediately moved the rescue troops.


    Little girl was still in a hurry when she ran in. Listening to her sister''s tone, she thought that little childe was in a bad condition. But when she came in, she was quietly watched by two pairs of eyes, one big and one small. Little girl was in a daze. She turned to see her sister again, and saw big girl hiding outside the door, winking: "go in, you go in quickly."


    "What are you going to do?" she asked in a low voice


    Big girl said with a surprise: "that''s the seventh childe, the seventh childe..."


    That tone is no different from that of the great devil.


    Rong Su heard it, and her eyes narrowed subtly.


    Little girl is not alert. She immediately makes a "Shh" action to her elder sister, which means that it''s OK to say bad things about the seventh childe behind her back, but it''s impossible to say them face to face. But before her elder sister stops talking, little girl has already felt that the seventh childe cast an unpleasant sight.


    Little girl shrunk her shoulders, stepped back to the door subconsciously, wanted to go out, but was pushed by big girl and pushed into the room.


    Then the door was closed from the outside.


    The girl was scared to death. She whispered to the door, "you You You drive Open... "


    Big girl doesn''t open the door. It seems that when the little girl is caught in the palm of his hand by the seven young boys, it''s the wisest decision to let the little girl in.


    Then, big girl moved a bench without any psychological pressure, sat outside the door and waited.


    The little girl called several times. There was no way to ask for help. She could only turn her head and face the other two faces. She swallowed her saliva and said, "I I can''t get out... "


    Xiaoli blinks and pats her bedside position.


    The little girl walked over carefully, and then sat on the edge of the bed with her half buttocks. After sitting down, she saw the seven CHILDES who had strict rules and were self disciplined and self disciplined. Then she reduced her half buttocks to one third of the buttocks, and sat very well.


    Rong Su: "..."


    In the daytime and at night, it''s really like two things.


    Xiao Li didn''t like Rong Su either, so she said, "I want the girl to feed me."


    Rong Su put the bowl directly into Xiao Li''s arms and said in a cold voice, "you don''t have a hand?"


    Xiaoli froze for a moment, pouted: "I am a patient!"


    "What disease?"


    Xiaoli held her chest and proudly replied, "seriously injured! Internal injury! "


    Rong Xu''s eyes are still so cold: "where is the hand?"


    Xiaoli looks at her hands.


    Rong Su is indifferent: "eat by yourself without breaking your hand."


    Xiao Li feels very aggrieved. Originally, big girl fed him porridge well. Suddenly, this man came in to drive big girl away and asked her to feed herself.


    Now that the chick is here, he wants the chick to feed him. This man wants him to eat by himself. This man This man It''s just deliberately bullying him!


    Xiao Li wrinkled her nose and groaned angrily.


    Rong Su originally wanted to ask Xiao Li something, but now, there are people beside him. Obviously, he should not open his mouth. He can only think about it in a different way and ask, "how about your mother?"Xiao Li blinked doubtfully and looked at Rong su.


    Rong Suo said, "your father has been looking after you, but he hasn''t mentioned your mother. Why don''t you join your father and son?"


    Xiao Li has been asked this question more than once, so she answers it very well: "my mother is not here."


    "Dead?"


    "You''re dead!" he said! You''re dead! "


    Rong Su''s expression is indifferent: "not dead? Left the husband and the son


    Xiaoli was so annoyed that she beat the bed: "my mother will not abandon me, she will not abandon me!"


    "What about her."


    "She goes..." Xiaoli almost reflexed, she went to baxiufang, but fortunately, although he just woke up, but his brain is not bad, he immediately shut up, and then stubbornly raised his chin, hummed: "I won''t tell you."


    Rong Xu''s eyes swept Xiaoli''s body, and finally said, "your mother, have you ever been close to your father?"


    Xiao Li hesitates for a moment, but this problem is hard to answer.


    Father is mother, mother is father, it has always been like this, but has father and mother become relatives? How can the same person marry themselves?


    Xiaoli opens her mouth and lingers for a few times. Then she says, "No."


    Rong Su looks down and asks, "would you like your father to find you a new mother?"


    "New Mother? "


    "Well, you will have two mothers."


    Xiaoli''s face was wrinkled and she was very unhappy: "I have only one mother, just one!"


    "What about dad? There''s only one?"


    "Yes, just one."


    "No, two, think again."


    "Ah?" Small Li Leng Leng Leng, grasps the head, was a bit circled into, breaks the finger to calculate: "no, I am a father, a mother, not two."


    "It''s just two. One goes to baxiufang and comes back later, and the other one. Do you remember?"


    "That doesn''t count. It''s better if there''s no such person," Li said


    Rong Xu picks up the eyebrows, looks subtly and makes a meaningful "Oh" sound.


    When Rong Su left, the little girl asked timidly, "young master, how can you have two fathers? You only have one."


    Xiaoli said, "yes, just one."


    "Then you just said two."


    Xiaoli shook her head. "I didn''t say it, I said it."


    Girl: "..."


    Girl thinks that the most serious injury of young childe is not the inner abdomen, but It''s the brain

 Chapter 630

    In the next few days, nothing special happened.


    Liu Wei''an had a heart to heart discussion with sun Qi. What was Rong Ling busy with? Liu Wei was totally unclear.


    However, it is no longer clear to Liu Wei that it is related to the king of power.


    Since Rong Ling has been to the ancient Yongfu, naturally he will not send this land out so easily. Although people leave, some forces remain.


    It''s not easy to make public just how to stay.


    This small ancient Yongfu, which used to support the sky, was also a stronghold set up by Ji family here. It was a way to get in touch with the north and south. Ji family had to work hard to find a state that was not prosperous, but not too wasteful. But now, it''s full of excitement.


    The forces of zhengemen, liaozhou, and maybe soon Kyoto will also infiltrate. Obviously, Guyong mansion, which is in front of Huizhou, has become a defense line of war. Under the seemingly peaceful surface, actually, it has buried the causes of the battle that broke out at any time.


    Perhaps the native people of Guyong Prefecture did not expect that one day, this beautiful and poor state capital would become a military base.


    But it''s still a long time to say these things. After all, the war hasn''t started yet. No one can tell what will happen in the future. In other words, although Huizhou is important, the core of power is still Kyoto.


    Most of King Quan''s spirits are still in Kyoto, just occupying Huizhou, which can give him some support.


    Liaozhou is located in the south, with two rivers in the middle, while Huizhou is in the north. With Huizhou, you have a chance to go straight to Kyoto.


    These twists and turns can''t be seen at all now. Not only Liu Wei is not too interested, but Sun Qi knows the situation. He is also very careless. His mind is full of tourism. He plans to take Gu Yong''s whole family to get rid of poverty and become rich, and go to the peak of life!


    In fact, sun Qi is right.


    As the government Yin of Guyong Prefecture, his job is to lead the people, control the people, and fight wars. It is the business of military officials. Civil officials are only responsible for the responsibilities of civil officials.


    Perhaps, a man should be a little ambitious. In a blink of an eye, his territory will be under the command of an alien prince. He can''t be caught without hesitation and be obedient?


    To be honest, military officers may be a little tough. They want to fight for 120000 yuan, but civil servants are not.


    It''s not that civil servants are afraid of death, but that the best way to ensure that the people in the city don''t die is that they are tied to the people in the city. They can''t fight, fight and obey.


    To protect the people is the greatest success of the government.


    That''s what you are doing.


    Therefore, knowing that King Quan came to Guyong''s mansion and planned to gather more liaozhou people here, sun Qi could also pretend to know nothing and do his own thing calmly.


    King Quan, it seems that he is very satisfied with sun Qi''s understanding of the current affairs. Therefore, seriously, he has not caused any trouble. Everyone is in such a delicate balance. Until the day when Liu Wei left, Rong Ling had a talk with sun Qi.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to talk about and didn''t want to inquire about it.


    Just when sun Qi came to see him off, he laughed happily. Before he left, he also stuffed a lot of local specialties.


    Liu Wei wanted to thank sun Qidao. "Mr. Liu, go back to Kyoto and share these special products with the acquaintances in Beijing. If someone wants to buy them, let''s take care of the sale, the transportation fee, the discount based on the quantity of the goods ordered, the quantity ordered, and the small gifts."


    The word "discount" was taught by Liu Wei to sun Qi. In a blink of an eye, it can be learned and used flexibly.


    Liu Wei was relieved, but also a little worried: "the official of the imperial court, want to change to be a profiteer?"


    Sun Qi just sighed and said quietly, "I''m afraid of poverty. I can only rely on myself."


    A poor person, maybe just poor, a poor state, that is the real poverty.


    Liu Wei''s mood is also very delicate when he thinks of the suggestion that when he first came to Guyong, he went to Yamen to write a book case and was attacked by a small yamen servant. Xuan paper has one side and the back can be written.


    The official ship sailed from the wharf of Guyong mansion to Jianyang mansion.


    In the cabin, Xiaoli, who was almost healed, hugged the Pearl and leaned against the COO on his back. He leaned there leisurely and dozed off.


    Taking the boat in the morning, the child doesn''t wake up very much.


    Liu Wei picks up Xiao Li, who immediately hugs her mother''s neck. The sticky one doesn''t let go.


    Liu Wei put her son in the cubicle and let him sleep. Xiaoli vaguely answered, put the Pearl on the head of the bed and close her eyes.


    Liu Wei looks back and finds that Gu Gu has come here at some time. The narrow and tight cubicle and the volume of Gu Gu are more magnificent.


    Goo Goo stood at the door wrongly, with black bean like eyes, shining.


    Liu Wei didn''t take heart at all. He pushed the table in the compartment to the bottom and made a large area of land on the ground. He knew it clearly and consciously walked over, hugged his stomach and squatted down.


    Liu Wei touched its head, and then left, closing the small door from the outside.


    Back in the cabin, Liu Wei didn''t care. She said to big girl and little girl, "it''s too early to get up this morning. Go to sleep, too."Two little girls are obedient to each other, so they leave.


    When the other compartment door was closed, there were only three people left in the cabin.


    Liu Wei sat down and Rong Suo Rong Leng sat on the opposite side. They were quiet for a while, but Rong Suo said, "when I arrived at Jianyang mansion, I got off the ship."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and asked, "aren''t you afraid to kill me?"


    That talisman is still the key.


    Rong Su said "um" in a light tone.


    Rong Leng had no other reaction. Instead, he asked, "be careful."


    At least for such a long time, even though there were many estrangements in the past, there were still some feelings after all.


    Even Liu Wei is disgusted with Rong Su, but he also has one or two points of his own thoughts. Although it is true that there are only one or two points, and when he comes back to Kyoto and works independently, even half of the points will not be left.


    Rong Su seems to have his own consideration. There is no more talk among the three people. In peace, it''s a little unnatural.


    After a long time, Rong Su said, "Uncle Huang talked to me."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng''s expression is light, no surprise.


    Rong Su also looked at Rong Ling: "the third elder brother must have guessed it long ago. I think what uncle Huang said to me must also have said to you."


    What do you say?


    Liu Wei didn''t need to guess. There were only two words - close.


    I think the meaning of the king of power is to steal the talisman from here at first. Even if you kill someone, you can''t refuse it.


    But knowing that Rong Su was protected by them, he had a little more human nature. Maybe it was on Rong Leng''s face that Rong Su had a choice, from plunder to cooperation.


    Therefore, Rong Su is not afraid to intercept, because no one will intercept him.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to inquire about these secrets in the imperial court at all, because it had nothing to do with her. Knowing it, it was just trouble, so Liu Wei got up and went back to the cubicle.


    Close the door and go to bed.

 Chapter 631

    The rickety ship was invisible, like hypnosis. Liu Wei closed her eyes vaguely, and when she woke up, it was almost noon.


    And Rong Su has got off the ship.


    Liu Wei asked, "haven''t you arrived at Jianyang mansion yet?"


    The distance from Guyong mansion to Jianyang mansion is three days by water, and Liu Wei only sleeps two hours at most.


    Rong Leng said, "someone is picking him up."


    Since Rong Su is willing to walk with each other, he must have his own discretion. Liu Wei no longer asks, but pats the position beside him and says, "lie down, too?"


    Rong Leng grabs Liu Wei''s hand directly: "lunch."


    Liu Wei was caught lazily, half of his body leaning on Rong Ling and dragged into the cabin.


    This ship is specially prepared for several people. Since it is an official ship, it will not encounter much trouble.


    Ship Pingping quietly from the ancient Yongfu to Jianyang mansion.


    When they got to Jianyang mansion, they had to get off the boat and walk on the official road, carriages and back to the capital mansion, but the road was long. They had walked for a full month before they arrived.


    And this month, Liu Wei had some problems.


    Liu Wei, dizzy carriage.


    Big girl and little girl began to take care of Liu Wei. Little Li also found many medicines for her mother, but they didn''t work.


    Rong Ling doesn''t ride any more. He only hugs Liu Wei in the carriage. The carriage is bumpy and too steep. People who suffer are always lying down.


    Liu Wei is like a sick seedling. She feels like a drag.


    Once again, she stopped to have a rest. Big girl and little girl went out to make a fire. Little Li went to get water nearby. She let Leng touch Liu Wei''s cool forehead and asked, "not better yet?"


    Liu Wei shook his head wearily, looked outside, and said, "go and see Xiaoli, don''t let her go far."


    "Let Leng do not move:" the Pearl coo follows


    Liu Wei still pushed Rong Leng: "those two naughty birds will only be wild together with the stinky boy."


    At last, Rong Ling had no choice but to let Liu Wei lie down, so he got off the carriage.


    Liu Wei was lying alone in the carriage, looking at the wooden lines on the top of the bed in the carriage. Her eyes were straight.


    After a while, a black shadow came from the window. It was a pearl with two firewood in her mouth. She was standing on the window lattice and watching Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei reluctantly sat up, pinched two firewood, and threw them outside.


    When Pearl stopped working, she cried, "Jie!"


    Liu Wei made a "shush" action to it, and whispered: "I''ve told you how many times, I don''t need to build a nest, don''t pick up branches again."


    Pearl jumped to Liu Wei and pecked at the back of her hand in revenge, but she didn''t have a heavy hand.


    And after pecking, but also carefully rub rub rub, and then go to Liu Wei''s stomach, the body will be soft in Liu Wei''s arms, the small body will lie on Liu Wei''s body.


    Liu Wei saw what it meant and lowered his voice to a lower level: "only birds lay eggs in their nests. Even if I lay eggs, I''m still in bed."


    Pearl looked at the master wrongly, as if she felt that her heart had been trampled.


    Liu Wei just hugged it, while no one complained: "this can What to do. "


    One time, two times, it is the same. Whether it''s too strong or her constitution has problems, it''s a hit without taking the second time.


    Pearl did not understand the master''s troubles, just a small head, continue to rub the master''s stomach, and then suddenly excited, looked up and called twice: "Jie Jie."


    Liu Wei squints at it: "now think of the name, earlier."


    Pearl is very enthusiastic, and said: "Jie Jie?"


    Liu Wei is indifferent: "although I don''t know how to name it, I don''t think it''s a good name for stone."


    "Jie Jie?"


    "Big trees are not good either."


    "Jie Jie Jie?"


    "It''s even worse. I won''t give my child that name. Please give up."


    Pearl is very melancholy. She feels that after her heart was trampled, her IQ was trampled. She is not happy. The whole bird has no spirit.


    Liu Wei touched its head, one bird and one person, each with troubles.


    After a while, Rong Ling finally brought back Xiao Li, who was covered in mud.


    Liu Wei guessed it right. As soon as he let it go, he was wild. Behind him, he followed the frustrated coo. He was obviously taught a lesson. He walked slowly all the time. When he got back to the carriage, he silently got under the carriage and could not get out.


    Big girl and little girl are diligent to make a good fire and cook a meal that is not rich, but in the countryside, it is also a living lunch.


    Liu Wei ate the least, drank some porridge, and went back to the carriage to lie down.


    Different from the first pregnancy, Liu Wei''s immunity seems to be not good for the first time, or she may have been injured and not completely recovered.


    In a word, Liu Wei was fearless when she was pregnant last time. This time, she seemed to be charming.


    After Xiaoli had dinner, she was carried by rongling to take a bath by the river. From afar, Liuwei could hear the sound like that. Sometimes, there were also coos.When a small bird comes back after washing, the carriage will continue to drive.


    Here, it is very close to Kyoto. Tomorrow, you can get to the outskirts of Kyoto. Tomorrow night, you can go to the city as soon as possible.


    Thinking of returning to Beijing as soon as possible, Liu Wei can also get rid of this fatigue as soon as possible, and allow Leng to urge the driver to leave overnight.


    In this way, in the second half of the night, you can get to the outskirts of the city. In the morning tomorrow, you may be able to enter the city.


    Liu Wei is in the carriage, cuddled, and sleeps lazily until the carriage stops suddenly. The huge movement makes Liu Wei awake.


    Rong Ling also opened her eyes, even the big girl and the little girl were woken up, but Xiao Li slept very sweet and did not move.


    Liu Wei sat up, and Rong Ling had opened the window, but outside, there was no sound.


    The calmer it is, the worse it is.


    "Be careful." Rong Ling said a word, then Liu Wei and the three children behind him, waving the curtain first.


    Outside the curtain, the coachman has gone down to the ground, carrying the lantern, and is looking ahead. Seeing the guests coming out, he is very sorry and says: "you are surprised, you are really sorry, but there is something in front of you. If you can''t get past, you just don''t know what''s skidding, and you nearly get the wheel."


    Rong Leng''s face was calm and he got out of the car. He only went ahead and stopped.


    The coachman went on without awareness, but was stopped by Rong Leng: "come back."


    The coachman stopped at once, and came back ignorant, swallowing his saliva: "how, how? Is it a beast? "


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. He just took the lantern in the driver''s hand and took the first two steps to shine it on the ground.


    The coachman saw clearly through the light, but after only one look, he was horrified and screamed: "death Death Dead people... "


    The scream was so tragic that everyone in the carriage heard it.


    Big girl and little girl are afraid to shake their shoulders and shrink into a group. Liu Wei holds her eyebrows and gets off the carriage.

 Chapter 632

    In the wild, in the middle of the night, a corpse, no matter who it is, under any circumstances, will stand on end.


    The coachman trembled back to the side of the carriage, obviously frightened.


    For the reason of the way, Liu Wei and others came all the way and hired local coachman. They didn''t let Rong Ling''s people drive. Only because the local coachman was more familiar with the road, and almost every time they went to a town, they changed a coachman, which is also considered to protect their whereabouts.


    At present, the coachman is hired from the last post station and sent to the next post station, that is, the post station in the suburb of Beijing.


    But now I''m on my way and I''m in trouble.


    The light of the lantern is weak. Liu Wei, with Rong Ling''s hand, sees the bloody grass.


    Liu Wei gets closer, squats down, just goes to see, does not touch with the hand.


    It wasn''t until Rong Ling gave Liu Wei the lantern, and then went back to the horse cart to get Liu Wei''s gloves. Liu Wei put on the gloves and began to look at the body.


    "Gender, female, age, 15-18, cause of death, external observation: fall to death, high degree of brain burst, bone fracture, chest of four limbs, multiple broken bone injuries..."


    Liu Wei slowly said the key point of the discovery and turned the corpse over to see the face of the corpse.


    At this point of view, it is a pretty face like flowers and jade.


    If it wasn''t for the blood on his face and the horror on his face, it would be the little goblin that made the master love his marrow.


    With this face as an assistant, Liu Wei naturally has to check more.


    First of all, hands and feet, and then the body. Liu Wei did not untie the clothes of the female corpse, only rolled on the sleeves, and looked at some positions that were not out of place. After all, there were others, and the female corpse did not want to be undressed in front of two strange men.


    "The fingers are thin and do not touch the spring water. They are well-off. There is no obvious trace of love on them. It''s not a rape and murder. Look at the dress again. Maybe it''s the servant girl of a large family. It''s strange that she died in the wilderness, and..." Liu Wei looked up at sky and murmured, "there is no mountain near here."


    How did you die without mountains?


    This is a forest, the highest place, maybe the big tree next to it.


    But the big tree is only less than two floors high. If you want to break a person into this kind of shape, it must be at least ten floors away. If you don''t look at most of the body, are you going to break into meat mud? Your brain is bursting everywhere.


    Rong Ling also looked around. When he looked at the body again, his eyes were confused.


    Liu Wei found Rong Ling''s eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Some eyes are familiar," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei eyebrows: "do you know that?"


    "I don''t know."


    Liu Wei didn''t ask. It''s almost to Kyoto. This woman is dressed as a servant girl, but she is gorgeous and extraordinary. She must be from the powerful family in Beijing.


    Although he has a cold temper, it''s not surprising that he has been in Beijing for more than 20 years, but there are few that can make him feel familiar.


    It seems that if you are a beautiful girl, it is easy to remember deeply.


    But no matter how beautiful it is, it also falls to the end of the red face.


    Liu Wei sighed and said: "this is not the first scene of the crime. There are traces of dragging and wheels on the land. The dead should be thrown here after falling. The time of death is no more than five hours, because in winter, when we calculate the climate environment and cold air ratio of Kyoto yesterday, and then look at the rigidity of the corpse, the accuracy of the time of death, there will be one or two hours of wandering, now ugly, that is to say, the dead was killed from yesterday''s Shenshi to Youshi. "


    Liu Wei said, take off the gloves, in such an environment, Liu Wei can see very limited things.


    The light is really poor. Even if Liu Wei has good night vision, he is likely to miss some small details.


    Pinching the gloves at will, Liu Wei said: "it seems that tonight, we can''t make it to the road."


    Rong Ling "hum" a, embrace Liu Wei, will protect her back to the carriage.


    The coachman also shrank in the corner of the carriage and asked with fear: "gentlemen, here What can I do about it? "


    Liu Wei''s tone is light: "what else should I do? I''ll report to the official tomorrow morning." Liu Wei said, paused again, and reminded, "don''t get close, don''t destroy the scene of the crime."


    Although it''s not the first scene, how to infer the location of the first crime scene from some details of the second scene is also a science.


    But now the light is really not good, not if tomorrow morning, and then a good look.


    The rickshaw puller nodded busily. Whoever dares to approach the broken body must have the courage to do so.


    Liu Wei got on the carriage, immediately on the little girl big girl two pairs of black eyes, Liu Wei comforted: "nothing, sleep."


    Where can two girls sleep, squeeze into a group, also don''t talk, only stuffy hang head.


    Rong Ling unscrewed the kettle and asked Liu Wei to wash her hands. After washing and cleaning, she would return to the landlord and let her go to sleep.


    It''s not big in the carriage. Five people sleep. It''s very reluctant, but all three are children.The three children sleep in the middle of the room, but they are just tucked in. Outside, there is only enough for an adult to lie flat. This person is Liu Wei naturally.


    And Rong Ling, just sitting next to Liu Wei, guarding Liu Wei. As for Gulu and pearl, she had to sleep in the luggage compartment at the back.


    Gu Gu and Zhu Zhu didn''t wake up, Xiao Li didn''t wake up, but Liu Wei couldn''t sleep. No one could sleep over a corpse just after finding it. Moreover, the corpse was not more than ten meters away from them.


    It was quiet in the carriage. After a long time, the girl asked, "are you really dead, young man?"


    Liu Wei "well" clapped herself.


    The little girl came to Liu Wei''s arms and shrank in her arms.


    Big girl looks at it. She''s a little hot eyed.


    Liu Wei waves to big girl, and big girl rushes in too. The two little girls are both young. Even though they have experienced a lot in Guyong mansion, there are still huge Inns for rest and people coming and going. There are only a few of them here. They are afraid of it.


    "Was it killed?" Asked the little girl.


    Liu Wei hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m not sure if it''s suicide or homicide."


    The tolerance edge is too far away.


    Liu Wei said: "don''t look at me like this. Even if this is not the first scene of the crime, it''s impossible to exclude the possibility of suicide. At present, there is only one exact cause of death. If the dead fall to death in other places and are transported here by irresponsible people, it''s not impossible."


    This words say some strange, the girl does not understand: "who can be so boring?"


    "Well, first of all, I need to know what kind of resentment the dead man has." Such a beautiful face of the dead brings both men''s curtains and women''s hatred.

 Chapter 633

    Little girl didn''t know whether to understand or not, just nestled in Liu Wei''s arms, closed her eyes and instinctively hugged Liu Wei''s waist.


    But after cuddling for a while, she suddenly felt a little strange. Then she opened her eyes and thought about it, but she didn''t find anything wrong. Finally, with this suspicion and ignorance, she closed her eyes.


    But Liu Wei saw the difference of the girl and touched her head, thinking that the child might have relied on Rong su.


    Even if there is no memory, I know that the person I hold is wrong.


    It''s easy for big girl to say. After seeing her sister sleeping, she shrank in the childe''s arms again. She felt very safe and went to sleep.


    Slowly, there were two more even breathing sounds in the car.


    Liu Wei still didn''t sleep, just looked up at Rong Ling and asked, "what do you think of?"


    Rong Leng raised his eyebrows: "hmm?"


    "Not familiar?"


    Rong Leng said, "well," I can''t remember. "


    "If you think about it again, it will avoid the process of determining the identity of the deceased."


    Rong Leng answered, as if he was really recalling.


    Liu Wei waited for a long time. Before he spoke, he looked up and saw that the man was looking at her. When he saw her, he covered her eyes with his hands. The warm feeling filled her eyes. Liu Wei heard him say, "I want you to sleep."


    Liu Wei''s "Oh" is the answer.


    The discomfort of the body made Liu Wei even if he didn''t want to sleep so much, finally he also slept in the past. Finally, Liu Wei knocked on his head and urged: "wash your face, brush your teeth and eat."


    Xiaoli dare not resist. She can only do it obediently.


    While brushing his teeth, he heard his mother''s voice: "pearl."


    Xiaoli turned his head and saw that the little black bird was darting towards the greedy corpse, but its dark figure was so bright in the big white sun, so it was found at a glance, and then, just like himself, was turned back.


    Seeing this, Xiaoli was sad again, and thought, at least, pearls don''t need to give gifts to her mother.


    Well, what gift should I give myself? It''s so annoying.


    After washing and gargling, I simply used breakfast, just in time, I heard a sound of footsteps not far away.


    Liu Wei estimated that it should be Rong Ling who reported the official''s coming back, but it was not right to hear the footsteps. When Liu Wei was sure that there was a real difference, he saw a horse with iron bones and surrounded them. It was not a man who sat on the top of the high horse, but a woman with red makeup. The woman was not biased, but an acquaintance.


    "Oh, who is this? It''s really a narrow path for enemies!"


    Liu Wei looks at the princess Yuehai on the mount with a light expression. It has to be said that this woman is dressed in military uniform, which means that she is a bit of a heroine. She is a bit less unruly and more heroic.


    She is worthy of being the daughter of King Hui. Even if she is pampered, she always has the spirit of King Hui in her bones.


    You should know that Huiwang''s talisman is so valuable because that Huiwang is a natural strong general. Huizhou huibing is more famous for being brave and good at fighting, one against ten.


    In addition to the only daughter of Hui Wang, Princess Yuehai, who can command the huibing, there is only one piece of talisman left.


    Only when the talisman is collected, huibing is reorganized and shuffled, then this fierce soldier will become a royal royal royal soldier.


    Liu Wei thought that the princess Yuehai had been polished to the bone by the emperor''s empress, but she didn''t want to wear this uniform for another day.


    But exclamation return exclamation, this month the sea princess is condescending of look down upon oneself, reoccupy long gun points at oneself, this picture is not very good to accept.


    The first reaction came from Xiaoli, who was not in line with the princess Yuehai. Seeing that the sharpened silver gun was pressing her mother''s face, she threw dry food, jumped up and threw a stone in her hand.


    The princess of Yuehai was ignorant, but a strong wind swept by. A white shadow cut off the stone at the speed of light, pinched it in the palm of her hand, and the voice was bleak. It came out sharply: "this is the child of which family. I don''t know how to be polite. I dare to use the concealed weapon against the princess of that dynasty. I haven''t seen such lawlessness in the miscellaneous family!"


    The princess Yuehai responded that she was attacked by someone. She was shocked and glared angrily at Xiaoli: "it''s you again, you son of a bitch. I didn''t kill you before. It''s my weakness. Mr. Su, catch this son of a bitch!"


    The princess ordered Liu Wei to turn to the middle-aged eunuch who was about 40 years old and full of yin and Yang.

 Chapter 634

    The eunuch smiled, and his voice was still shrill: "the princess is confused. This murderer should not be killed by others, but should be arrested."


    Hearing this, the princess Yuehai was also happy. She smiled and waved her hand and said, "come here, take these murderers to our palace!"


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and saw that someone was coming up. She felt that the air was fluctuating. She immediately raised her hand and stopped the actions of several people who were secretly going to show up for protection.


    Several dark guards stopped looking at each other.


    One of them asked in a low voice, "Lord Liu, don''t let us out?"


    The companion replied, "adults have their own ideas, and watch them change."


    Along with Rong Ling and Liu Wei, it has been clear for a long time that even if they don''t listen to Rong Duwei''s words, they have to listen to Liu''s words. They dare not make their own decisions. They have to get up their spirits, lurk in the dark and wait for Liu''s next order.


    Liu Wei has no instructions, but stands at the moment, watching the cavalry dismount to arrest people. Liu Wei''s eyebrows are not raised, but he clearly feels that three small beans stand out in front of her.


    Xiaoli stood in the front, put out a fight posture, always round and smooth big eyes, now narrowed into a line.


    Little girl and big girl stand half an inch behind Xiaoli. Although they look soft and weak, they are very clear about the meaning of protection.


    Liu Wei laughed a little, and the cavalry stopped.


    It may be reasonable for some old men to scratch a small white face, but it''s a bit shameless to fight with a few children.


    Big girl was very angry. She opened her mouth and said, "we are not killers. We drove by last night and saw a body here. We stayed here for the time being. Just as soon as the day broke, we went to the nearby county to report the official. Our young man has gone to report the official. You will know when he comes back."


    Little girl wants to say is said by big girl, little girl can''t help nodding, agree with her sister''s words.


    Small Li is simple and crude much, direct cold voice way: "again close one step, send you all to go to hell!"


    I''ve seen crazy people. I''ve never seen such crazy people. A group of cavalry had some concerns about these children. They were angry at hearing this. Someone directly reached out to catch Xiaoli.


    The hidden dark guard is very excited. When he moves, his hand will touch the corner of the young master''s clothes. It''s very good. If he touches it again, it''s only a moment. They can immediately unseal and come out of the house and beat these people to cry for father and mother.


    Yes, although the dark guards listen to Lord Liu more than to him, Lord Rong has also mentioned that in small matters, Lord Liu orders priority. In big matters, Lord Liu and little childe who hurt a hair, all of them, raise their heads to meet.


    But different from the expectation of the dark guards, when the coarser big hand was about to catch Xiaoli''s collar, he only heard a hawk chirping in the air. Then, a big hawk came out from nowhere. He was very angry, and then his paw, impartial, scratched the leader cavalry.


    All of a sudden, the crowd was rioting, and the cavalry screamed, retreated painfully for a few steps, reached for a touch, and his face was covered with blood.


    Goo Goo hovered high in the air, looked down at the frightened horses below, looked up, and there was another hawk.


    The princess of Yuehai took hold of the irascible horse, stepped back several times, and nearly fell off several times. Fortunately, Duke Su supported her, but she was not injured.


    That Su Gonggong''s expression is also very ugly. Looking at the huge birds that suddenly appear, he thought to himself, how can there be such fierce Eagles near Kyoto?


    One eagle is at the gate. Beat everyone back.


    But Xiaoli is not happy. Xiaoli reaches out his hand. The thin blade hidden in his sleeve shines in the sun. He is not satisfied and scolds: "they are mine!"


    The weapons are ready, but there is no place to use them. Xiao Li is very unhappy.


    Gu Gu thought that he would receive praise, but he actually scolded him. He was wronged. The huge bird whimpered and looked at Liu Wei to pray for the last bit of tolerance.


    But I didn''t expect Liu Wei to shake his head.


    The heart of the glass is completely broken. The whole bird droops down. It flies to the top of the carriage and sits down with its stomach in its arms. It licks its hair and comforts itself.


    Pearl has a little conscience. He used to lie on the top of his mumbling head and rub his hair. He called to him for a while.


    It seems that with the explanation of pearls, cuckoo suddenly revived with blood and became the carefree silly bird. He stood up happily and shouted to Liu Wei, "cuckoo."


    Liu Wei doesn''t need to listen, but also can guess what pearl and cuckoo have said. To understand, apart from Rong Ling, the only one who knows Liu Wei most is pearl.


    Yes, Liu Wei is not going to do it.


    But he restrained the impetuous dark Wei and looked at three little Douding Xiao Li is an accident. He even considers whether pearl will make trouble, but he only forgets the fierce temper.


    Ferocity is the eagle''s instinct.


    Protecting the short is also the instinct of the eagle.


    Liu Wei''s idea is very simple. She was suddenly mistaken as the murderer, and the person in charge of the arrest was the princess of Yuehai. There is something strange about this matter.Don''t say that the hall princess, because of a small murder and personally? It is said that the prince Su around the princess is a real first-class eunuch.


    Two such weighty figures, an unidentified one, were described by Rong Leng as "a little familiar". Even Liu Wei went to report the official''s body for that familiar one himself. Even if Liu Wei thought about it with her toes, she could think of something strange.


    And this oddity, of course, is the identity of the body.


    From the appearance, the dead man is a beautiful woman who is well-off. She is wearing the clothes of a servant girl.


    Yes, it''s not a maid. It''s a servant girl of a large family.


    Although the material is very good, but most of the appearance is the style of servant girls in the second grade official mansion.


    Qingyun state has a clear position. The servant girls in the ordinary rich and respected family''s mansion can only embroider Summer Chrysanthemum on their clothes. In the official mansion with five products and below, the servant girls embroider wax plum on their clothes.


    Two to four grade official''s house, on the clothes of the servant girl, embroider is the Begonia flower.


    But in the first grade official''s house, the servant girl''s clothes are embroidered with lilies.


    As for the palace maids, they are embroidered with peony flowers, but according to 369, the number and size of the flowers are different.


    This corpse is dressed with Begonia flowers. The number is three big and one small. It is at least the second-class servant girl in the second-class official mansion.


    But if you are really just an unimportant servant girl, you must not move the princess.


    Liu Wei also suspected that this was a plan, but judging from the communication with the princess Yuehai just now, the princess Yuehai did not know that she was passing by here, but specially set up an ambush.


    Judging from the eyes, movements, including pupil dilation, and the proportion of facial muscles, Yuehai princess was really surprised.


    But after the surprise that filch happy, very good understanding.


    To arrest the murderer, the murderer is the old enemy, right in the middle, everything is perfect.

 Chapter 635

    Liu Wei is curious about the body''s identity, so she doesn''t intend to resist.


    It seems to be a good choice to go back to Beijing and be escorted by dozens of cavalry.


    As for Rong Ling''s coming back to find that she can''t be seen, HMM She will leave dark Wei to inform Rong Ling of the details.


    If Rong Ling is still angry Then, at most, the right to name a child should be given to the father.


    Liu Wei won''t admit that she is actually an invalid.


    The sudden appearance of Gugu completely disrupted the actions of the princess Yuehai and others. At the next moment, the Duke Su has made a second order: "no one can be arrested, no one can be forgiven for killing, no matter whether they are human or animal!"


    Liu Wei''s eyes are cold, and Xiao Li''s short fingers are joyfully touching the edge of the blade in the palm of his hand.


    The dark guards who hide in the dark get up their spirits again. Like Xiaoli, they are also sorry for the "banyan line" of cuckoo, but it doesn''t matter. Without the first time and the second time, they still have a chance!


    This time, it seems that there are some scruples. After the order of Duke Su, no one started. Everyone looked at the huge eagle and regretted. How could they be cavalry, not archers.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to waste time, but pulled his son over with one hand, and brushed the thin blade away with his palm in his son''s palm. Xiaoli froze for a moment, then spread out his hands, and his palm was empty. He looked at his mother wrongly, and his mouth held back.


    Liu Wei put away the blade and said, "we didn''t hurt people, but the case should always be solved. Let''s go first and go back to Beijing."


    This morning, Liu Wei has seen the body again. It''s not the first scene of the crime, but the body carrier is obviously on guard. The surrounding area is very clean without any mistakes. Maybe there are clues in the soil, so Liu Wei packed a bag of soil, but it also needs to go back to Beijing to find out her inspection tools to test the difference in soil quality.


    After all, it''s better to go back to Beijing first.


    It seems that Princess Yuehai didn''t expect Liu Wei to cooperate with her. He was trying to say something, but Duke Su stopped her and whispered, "princess, go back first."


    The princess of Yuehai is not convinced: "they are the killers of the princess!"


    As soon as the word "Princess" came out, Liu Wei immediately raised her head and looked at Princess Yuehai, then at the corpse beside her. Her eyes changed.


    No wonder Rong Ling said that the corpse is familiar, Princess


    That is, some sister of Rong Ling?


    Mr. Su looked at Goo Goo with some apprehension, and sipped his lips and said, "if we really fight, we will lose."


    Eunuchs all cherish their lives. The princess of Yuehai looks at Gonggong Su with disdain. However, she is afraid of the identity of the first-class eunuch. After all, she resists her temper and orders in a cold voice: "take them down to me!"


    This time, with Liu Wei''s advice, no one came.


    But the cavalry all stopped. At last, there was a man who was not afraid of the stage. He glanced at the COO carefully. He wanted to touch Liu Wei, but he was perfectly avoided by Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s hiding scared the cavalry. The cavalry immediately stepped back and other people were alert.


    Liu Wei''s face was expressionless and asked calmly, "you didn''t have a carriage?"


    The cavalry looked at each other.


    The princess Yuehai said angrily: "do you want to take a carriage? You are a prisoner! "


    No matter whether the princess Yuehai''s words are correct or not, Liu Wei cares about the treatment: "then I''ll take my own carriage."


    Say, turn round to want to return carriage.


    Princess Yuehai''s face was red with rage, and she yelled, "Grandpa Su, don''t you say anything?"


    Mr. Su was naturally dissatisfied, but now that he had done so, he was unwilling to waste any more time, saying, "find someone to drive, and he is not afraid of their small actions."


    Liu Wei hears Yan Dun step, turn round a way: "you want to find someone to drive?"


    Duke Su narrowed his eyes, didn''t speak, but the meaning was very clear - yes, and must!


    When Liu Wei saw that Duke Su had acquiesced, he said, "since you don''t need my rickshaw puller, you will pay me the money I hired."


    Duke Su thought about all the possibilities, but didn''t expect that this man should be so shameless and ask them to pay? They''re here for the murderers!


    Liu Wei said it was reasonable: "I hired a rickshaw puller at least five or six hours to return to Beijing. That''s five or six Liang silver. Since someone drives, I''ll pay for this rickshaw puller now."


    "What do you want to do with me?" said the Duke


    Liu Wei said one word at a time: "it''s you, take me away."


    Duke Su did not know how to refute.


    At last, seeing that the princess''s body had been delayed on the ground for a long time, Duke Su paid the coachman ten liang of silver for the overall situation.


    The coachman took the silver, trembling, only thought it was a hot potato.


    But it seems that it is Liu Wei''s attitude that makes Princess Yuehai and Gonggong Su lose all their hatred to this man, so they don''t mean to take the coachman with them.


    But the coachman can''t go. His carriage is still here. It''s his business of making money.At last, Liu Wei said directly, "first class father-in-law, can''t even afford an ordinary blue top carriage? Fifty Liang silver? "


    Duke Su endured to spit blood and lost another fifty liang of silver, so he bought the carriage.


    The coachman took sixty liang of silver, turned back and ran away.


    Liu Wei gets on the carriage again, and three children follow him. Goo Goo lies on the top of the car and the pearls are on the top of Goo Goo''s head.


    The cavalry assigned to drive was under a lot of psychological pressure, but he tightened his skin and sat in the car case honestly.


    Just as the carriage started, the curtain suddenly opened.


    "Hello." A childish childish voice sounded from behind.


    The cavalry driver was shocked, his back was stiff and numb. Looking back, he looked at the boy with his head out in horror.


    Xiao Li handed over a bottle of medicinal powder and said, "wipe it for the person who just came here. Our cooing claws are very sharp. If you don''t diminish the inflammation, the wound will fester and fester, and the whole skin will be destroyed."


    The cavalry shook his fingers and took the medicine powder. When he doubted several times, the little boy had withdrawn his head and the curtain was put down again.


    The cavalry didn''t want to think about it. They drove on, only to hear a lash, and the horse galloped.


    However, the curtain opened again, and a voice of complaining girl came out: "slow down a little bit, what do you do so fast? Our childe is not well!"


    Cavalry subconsciously stopped the car, some innocent.


    The curtain was lifted again, and the little boy poked his head out again, his face clouded: "my father can''t stand the turbulence!"


    The cavalry looked into the little boy''s eyes and gave him a shiver, nodding silently.


    So, the carriage, slow, slow, really slow.


    The princess Yuehai brought a group of cavalry. What does cavalry mean? Everyone has a horse. The wind is fast and the electricity is fast. But the brigade has gone a long way, but they found that the carriage behind didn''t catch up with them. People were in a panic.


    "On the sea Princess immediately angry way:" know they have action, hurry back, do not let them escape


    The cavalry went back at once, and half way through, they saw the leisurely carriage with spring speed moving forward.

 Chapter 636

    Princess Yuehai and Gonggong Su also came and stopped the horse.


    "Why is it so slow?" the princess asked angrily


    This is about the cavalry driving.


    The cavalry was full of grievances and said, "they said that the young man was not well enough to drive too fast."


    "What childe, that is clearly the real murderer!" Princess Yuehai corrected her voice.


    The cavalry quickly changed his voice and complained: "back to the princess, the murderer''s body is too weak to shake or knock. His subordinates can only be so slow."


    "Who are you, dead or alive?"


    The cavalry wanted to say that he didn''t want to be so obedient. However, at the thought of his companion''s bloody face, he glanced at the great eagle on the roof, who was free to lick his hair. He Is there a choice?


    Gonggong Su felt very tired.


    At this point, Duke Su has given up everything. Since people haven''t escaped, let''s move on.


    However, in order to prevent the suspects from having the chance to escape, the whole team has to slow down the horse speed.


    So, on the country road near the outskirts of Beijing, the picture of a broken blue top carriage surrounded by dozens of elite cavalry in iron armour appears.


    The princess of Yuehai is not sure how much she is holding back. Even the dark guards who follow her are sleepy.


    One of them asked, "don''t you still fight?"


    Another replied, "what kind of fight? They serve Lord Liu better than we do. Who are you beating? "


    The questioner was silent, sighed a long time, and continued to follow.


    On the other hand, he finally found a private guard of his own Duwei, and told the story of Liu''s self degradation and the process of those Kyoto heavy soldiers leaving voluntarily.


    Finally, dark Wei also stressed: "we really dare not disobey Lord Liu''s order."


    This is to say that it''s not that we don''t do things. It''s that Mr. Liu has made orders over and over again, and we can''t do anything about it.


    Rong Leng listened quietly, silent for a while, and said to the magistrate of Nantian County who was sweating behind him: "Kyoto will take over the case. You can leave."


    Nantian county magistrate read amitabha in his heart, and at the same time, he promised humbly: "yes, I will leave now, I will leave now."


    Early in the morning, there was a king in the Yamen hall, a real power commander. He had a lot of leisure. He showed all the population files of Nantian County in the past five years. This was not a good thing for Nantian county magistrate. He was worried all morning. Finally, he came to this sentence like Mu Chunfeng.


    I can go now. I don''t need to see the third prince any more. Thank God that the corpse in the mouth of the third prince doesn''t come from their Nantian county. Amitabha, Amitabha.


    After Nantian county magistrate left, Rong Leng asked dark Wei, "is Lord Liu unhurt?"


    Dark Wei immediately swore to answer: "absolutely no, no hair was hurt. At first, when the princess Yuehai pointed at Lord Liu with a long gun, we wanted to go out, but was preempted by the young prince. Later, when the princess sent someone to start, we were stopped by Lord Liu."


    After throwing all the black pots back to Lord Liu, the dark Wei finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Rong Leng roughly understood the situation and asked, "which princess is that corpse?"


    "Dark Wei shakes his head:" this, still don''t know


    Princess?


    There are many princes and princesses in the palace. Rong Ruo can barely remember how many half brothers he has, but he is vague about his sisters.


    It''s no wonder that I think I''m familiar with the situation in Kyoto. I''m so concerned about it. I''m afraid that when I return to Beijing, I will miss out on the situation.


    It turned out to be just a princess.


    However, a princess, dressed as a servant girl, died in the wild, which is also strange.


    Rong Ling thinks like this, and has turned over to go towards Kyoto.


    It''s urgent to find Liu Wei first. Ask the woman by the way, and go with others voluntarily on her back. There''s an explanation.


    At this time, sitting in the carriage, is holding a piece of tea fruit to eat at will Liu Wei, inexplicably feel some cold back.


    Liu Wei lifts the curtain and looks outside. She is sure that there is nothing different. The uneasiness in her heart is only a little slow.


    But after a while, Liu Wei still feel uneasy, put down the tea fruit, Liu Wei to the outside humanity: "drive faster, return to Beijing as soon as possible."


    Liu Wei''s words were what Princess Yuehai or Duke Su wanted to say.


    But the two men did not give orders, but let Liu Wei, a "prisoner", open his mouth first, even if it was open, and a group of cavalry immediately executed, and let it go, nothing different.


    Princess Yuehai really wants to wave a whip and ask, whose soldiers are you?!


    The princess Yuehai just wanted to speak, but was stopped by the Duke su. Obviously, the eunuch of the deep palace cares more about the remains of Princess Yuping. As long as they can return to Beijing as soon as possible, and bring back the murderer, their task will be completed.


    Others, it doesn''t matter.How could Princess Yuehai not know this truth?


    However, Princess Yuehai didn''t think it would be so smooth.


    Princess Yuping, the daughter of the deceased Blue Princess, although she died early, her sister, Ping princess, still lives in the palace, ranking among the four.


    Princess Yuping disappeared three days ago. She couldn''t be found everywhere in the palace. Princess Yuehai and several princesses had deep friendship, but they were the most unfamiliar with Princess Yuping. Because Princess Yuping was shy and dull, she didn''t like to play with many sisters. She had nothing to do on weekdays. That is to say, she copied scriptures in the Little Buddha Hall and even was called the jade lady in front of Buddha by the queen.


    It seems that she also deserves the title of jade lady. Princess Yuping will spend several hours in the Little Buddha Hall on January 30 and 28.


    And it was such a quiet, original princess, but suddenly disappeared, even in the following two days, came the news of the killing.


    But surprisingly, it was not in the palace, but outside.


    Yes, there is a eunuch who goes out to buy a house of worship. When passing the vegetable market, he hears a small chat in the neighborhood, saying that someone found a female corpse in the river.


    The little eunuch tried to make a scene and went to have a look, but at one glance he recognized that the female corpse was Princess Yuping.


    Since the disappearance of Princess Yuping, although it is peaceful outside the palace, there has been a princess "jade image" widely spread in the palace, only to find the whereabouts of the princess.


    When the princess''s body was found, the little eunuch hurriedly came back to find someone. After the big eunuch of jingshifang went to see it in person, and confirmed that it was the princess himself, this matter spread to the Queen''s ear.


    The queen immediately sent the royal soldiers to investigate, and the body of the princess was naturally brought back to the palace.


    When the emperor knew about it, he was furious and ordered!


    Send Dali temple, Jing Zhaoyin and the third division of the Ministry of punishment to jointly investigate the case.


    And because the princess was a woman, for fear of insulting her body, she sent Princess Yuehai to supervise her.


    On the second day after receiving the order, Princess Yuehai began to participate in the investigation.


    But on the third day, yesterday, someone reported that the princess''s body was missing.


    First the princess disappeared, but now the body is gone.


    Things became very serious. I went to the little eunuch who reported this to the emperor. When the news arrived, I was killed outside the palace.

 Chapter 637

    The death of the eunuch showed the extent of the emperor''s wrath at that time.


    At this time, no one dares to take a chance. The queen even loaned Duke Su to retrieve the princess''s jade body as soon as possible.


    But Huang tianbunegative, Beijing Zhaoyin this morning, received a report, someone in the outskirts of Beijing, next to Nantian County, saw a female corpse.


    All the people came at once, and sure enough, the corpse was Princess Yuping.


    It''s just the acquaintance that comes along, but it makes Princess Yuehai a little suspicious.


    After suspicions, the moon shining, has a strategy.


    And with the moon sea thought of together, obviously also has Su Gonggong.


    When the princess was killed, the murderer did not know. The saint was furious and people were in panic.


    In such a bad situation, what better way is there to end the case than to hand over the murderer?


    Therefore, Su Gonggong''s "murderer" made the princess of Yuehai happy, almost immediately, and understood the implication.


    Because of this, they need Mr. Liu to carry the black pot, so even if there are many problems on his way, they can''t bear it, they also bear it.


    Yes, what''s the problem now? As long as we can bring people back to Kyoto, prison! Even if you don''t give the chance to face the saint, you will have your head on the ground!


    But Princess Yuping can also be buried smoothly. In this case, there is no more involvement. Everything is peaceful.


    As for the real murderer


    No, there is no real murderer. Mr. Liu is beside the body, and the one with the surname of Liu is the murderer!


    Thinking of this, Princess Yuehai finally gave herself a sigh of relief.


    How about allowing this man to have a good time on the road? After returning to Beijing, he will be dead. What''s the matter with a dead man.


    The carriage continues to move forward, and because of Liu Wei''s loose mouth, the cavalry driving, can finally SA Yazi drive.


    As soon as the speed of the car was raised, it was very bumpy in the car.


    In fact, Liu Wei is not very delicate, but these days, a little uncomfortable has the tolerance edge close to protect, at this time of turbulence, it is even more chromium.


    Liu Wei is not comfortable, so he pulls up his son and lets him be a sandbag. Only when he leans on his son''s soft flesh can he feel comfortable.


    Xiaoli dutifully put out a short hand and hugged her mother, but the utility was just a drop in the bucket. She was satisfied with her mother''s dependence, and when her son stopped moving, she kept a good posture, but her eyelids didn''t shake.


    Because of the full speed, Leng is only three hours, then into the Kyoto City.


    Once entering Kyoto City, Princess Yuehai is relieved. Kyoto is heavily guarded. As long as you come in, Mr. Liu doesn''t want to leave.


    It''s hard to fly.


    Duke Su also eased his tense mood. When he looked at the carriage again, the haze was even more serious.


    Pearl and cuckoo had already flown away before they entered the city. As a disaster bird, pearl knew how much sensation they would cause when they entered the city.


    And not to mention, we have never seen such birds in the city.


    The two birds suddenly disappeared. Mr. Su was nervous for a moment, but he calmed down when he thought that the scapegoat in the car was still there.


    Soon, a group of cavalry, led by Princess Yuehai and Duke Su, took the blue top carriage to the foot of the imperial city.


    But it was stopped.


    "When the seven princes return to Beijing, there is a big feast in the palace. The Holy One is just happy. If the princess faces the holy one with bad things, I''m afraid..."


    Princess Yuehai understood the meaning.


    Princess Yuping has made people in the palace in danger. They all say that the emperor is like a tiger. Now it''s hard for the emperor to have a happy mood, but they rush to look for bad luck, not to find their own way?


    After that, the princess of Yuehai ordered Liu Wei to be forced into the prison. Only after the feast was over, could she take her people to meet the saint.


    The carriage stumbled for a while again. When it finally arrived, Liu Wei got off the carriage and looked at the three grand characters of zhengemen in front of her eyes without expression.


    The princess of the moon sea sneered: "how? You think you''re still jangmenszo? Without brother Ling''s care, do you think you are still a thing? "


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, so she looked at Princess Yuehai.


    The princess of Yuehai said: "you are unlucky. Brother Leng will not come back from the military parade recently. If you wait for brother Leng to save you, you will not be able to wait until you die."


    Liu Wei thought to herself that the princess Yuehai was so pleased with Rong Ling, but she didn''t seem to know her whereabouts very well. Liu Wei didn''t have to wait for Rong Ling to save her, but if she had to wait, she would have no more than one hour.


    Before entering the town gate prison, Liu Wei asked carefully: "the princess really wants to lock me here?"


    The princess of Yuehai rode on the high horse, looked up and sneered: "the prison is the best place, but there are some penalties, but only zhengemen has them. You can taste them slowly!" Finish saying, smile on the face, expand more and more big.


    Liu Wei sighed silently, and led the three children into the gate of the town gate in silence.In the absence of Duwei, the name of zhengemen survives.


    In addition, the sage intended to take back the real power. Now Liu Wei saw that except for the three characters of the town gate, there was not even an acquaintance in the whole Yamen.


    It seems that while Rong Leng is away, Zhen Gemen has been lost.


    When Su Gonggong heard the words of Princess Yuehai, he was stunned for a moment. Zhen gemenszo, the man who was the famous Mr. Liu in Beijing at the beginning.


    This time, Duke Su hesitated.


    I thought that the man was just a white dress with some status, but he had some fame before I thought. Duke Su was not afraid of anything else, not to offend Rong Leng because of it. After all, the third prince went out to work, but he didn''t know where he was. He was just afraid that the name of the man was too big, and he would live a new life.


    Don''t want to talk nonsense. Duke Su took his own people with him and put them in jail.


    The cramped cell was locked.


    Gonggong Su repeatedly asked the jailer to keep a strict watch before leaving.


    After the Duke of Su left, the princess of Yuehai wanted to leave a few words to mock Liu Wei, but she was so tired of the dirty environment that she didn''t want to stay.


    At last, I only said two more sentences. Seeing that Liu Wei had no reaction, I left without interest.


    After a while, the prison was quiet again.


    The big girl and the little girl stood together. They were afraid. They were thinking of a sound, but they heard an old voice in the cell next door. They asked, "what crime did you commit with your child?"


    Liu Wei knew that this was to ask himself. He said casually, "they said I killed people."


    After the sneer, the old voice suddenly began to laugh: "then you have to suffer, murderer, to be punished five times before you die."


    Liu Wei knows the rules.


    As a Jangmen assistant, Liu Wei, even if not conscientious, always understands the rules of Jangmen in treating every kind of prisoners.


    Liu Wei wanted to be silent, but when she heard the sound of a key in front of her, she said, "but I''m going out."


    The old voice laughed more happily, as if it was laughing at Liu Wei''s innocence.

 Chapter 638

    But after a while, the old voice couldn''t laugh.


    I saw the first two soldiers with keys running over in a hurry. When I saw the little white face and three children in the cell next to him, I nodded and bowed and said in a sweat: "Mr. Liu, I wait. I''m late. Are you not wronged? Come out quickly, come out quickly. "


    As he said, the prison door has been opened. Looking at the two soldiers in front of him, Liu Wei asked, "whose are you?"


    One of them immediately said, "I am a member of the second team of the pioneer army under the first battalion."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows. "Who is deputy Wei?"


    The man nodded at once!


    Liu Wei asked again, "where is deputy Wei?"


    The man said again: "knowing that Lord Liu is back, vice general Wei, with Captain Fang and captain Qin, set up a banquet in the front hall, only to wait for the arrival of the adult and immediately open the table."


    Liu Wei listened, but didn''t go out, just said: "go out and forget it. Since I was sent here, I have to stay in this prison for some time, and it''s also necessary to act."


    The soldier was very worried, but his companion was smart. He pushed him at once, and then said to himself, "if you want to stay in prison, you can''t wait in this messy place. We have a single world on top, and the environment is much better. My subordinates will send someone to help you live comfortably."


    Liu Wei said "well", which was a response.


    As soon as the soldier''s spirit shook, he hurried out to give orders.


    In the process of waiting for arrangement, another soldier invited Liu Wei outside and sat on the chair to serve him.


    After a long time, the soldier came back with three acquaintances behind him.


    Deputy general Wei, Fang Cheng, Qin Zhong.


    When Fang Cheng and Qin Zhong saw Liu Wei, they were so enthusiastic that they rushed over and bowed their knees.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "it''s all old friends. How about this?"


    Fang Cheng scratched his head in the Qin Dynasty.


    Fang Cheng whispered to Qin Zhong, "Lord Liu said he is a friend with me, hehe hehe."


    Qin Zhong dismissively pushed his hair for a while and said, "Lord Liu said I, don''t forget that at the beginning, Lord Liu was the first one to open his head, but I am." In words, quite proud.


    Fang Cheng snorted and courted Liu Wei: "why is Lord Liu still sitting here? You haven''t had a good meal all the way? The meal is ready. If you don''t eat it again, it will be cold! "


    Liu Wei was about to speak when Wei''s deputy general, who had been standing at the back, said: "adults do not want to leave the prison. The banquet has been arranged in their houses."


    Liu Weixin said that this is the difference between being a deputy and being a captain!


    Liu Wei laughs and gets up, takes three people to the single world to walk.


    When Liu Wei saw the appearance of the so-called single cell, her expression was a little unsteady.


    That''s what the cell looks like?


    The mahogany fragrant bed covered with superior Suzhou silk, the soft cushion embroidered with gold thread in the golden velvet, the desk made of glass wood, and the thirty-two delicacies filled with the big round table in the middle of the room.


    This is a cell?


    I''m afraid it''s the Best Inn in Beijing, and that''s the treatment.


    Is this back door too far?


    Liu Wei thought like this, but Xiao Li and big girl and little girl were already hungry. The three children kept swallowing and spitting. Finally, Liu Wei was also hungry, and asked several people to sit down and eat.


    Meanwhile, on Kyoto street.


    Rong Ling is going to see his mother.


    During the palace feast, too many carriages for the relatives and relatives of the courtiers entered the palace, which led to traffic jams on Kyoto street, and many carriages were crowded in the crowd, unable to move.


    On the beautifully decorated eight person carriage, Yan Pei was a little bored because the lane was too blocked. He pulled on his tight collar. He was clinging to a medical book on the side of his body. The cheerful handsome man said: "if I had known such trouble, I would not go."


    Put down the medical books in his hand, Yu Wenyao sighed, poured a cup of tea for Yan Pei, sent it to his palm, and said: "you should come out and turn around."


    "It''s good in the house." Yan Pei drank the tea, but the tone was still unpleasant.


    Yu Wenyao looks at Yan Pei, thinks about it, probes his hand, but touches Yan Pei''s forehead.


    The man''s cool forehead was covered with warm palms. Yan Pei glanced at Yu Wenyao, who showed a "sure" expression and said, "it''s burning again."


    Yan Pei has a mild nature. If he didn''t burn, he would not be so impatient.


    Yan Pei felt his head and frowned, but said nothing.


    Yu Wenyao took out a small jade bottle from the spare brocade bag, shook out two pills, and directly put them into Yan Pei''s mouth.


    Passively taking the pill, Yan Pei leaned against the car wall, silent down.


    In fact, this is not the first time, or it has become the norm.


    Yan Pei is suffering from the poison of marrow. Although Liu Wei has kept it back again and again, it is not cured. Therefore, complications are inevitable.


    Now it''s only occasionally feverish and grumpy. If Liu Wei doesn''t come back, I''m afraid there are other problems.But think of that Liu Wei, you can think of the situation of the Liu family now.


    Now, how can Liu Wei go back to Kyoto?


    Just, Liu Wei doesn''t return, what about Yan Pei?


    Has been such a halfling?


    Before the pain of bitter marrow, I had to keep it. Now I''ve treated half of my body. I''ve been abandoned halfway, and I have to keep it. When is it.


    Yan Pei''s eyes are dim.


    Yu Wenyao raised his hand, touched Yan Pei''s head, and said with relief, "wait a little longer, you can always look forward to your return."


    Yan Pei waved Yu Wenyao''s hand and was not satisfied: "I don''t have to deal with Xiaoqiu. I have nothing to do."


    Yu Wenyao chuckled and didn''t argue. He put down his hand and saw Yan Pei was so bored that he opened the curtain to let Yan Pei breathe.


    But as soon as the curtain opened, Yu Wenyao glanced outside at will, his eyes fixed, and his pupils shrank.


    Yan Pei saw Yu Wenyao''s difference, picked up his eyebrows, looked back at it casually, and stopped.


    "The man..."


    Yu Wenyao had not waited for Yan Pei''s words to fall, but jumped out of the carriage directly. His sudden action startled his entourage.


    Yan Pei also immediately looked at the window, his eyes did not catch up with Wen Yao''s back.


    Rong Ling was stopped.


    The street was so crowded that Rong Ling decided to ride back to zhengemen, but after two steps, he was attacked by one move and had to stop.


    To see the identity of the person who intercepted him, Rong Leng frowned and stopped.


    The other side has also come to the front of Rong Leng, reached out and clasped her arm.


    Because he is an acquaintance, Rong Ling does not have a backhand, but the other side is very excited. Yu Wenyao drags Rong Ling''s arm''s hand, and the strength is even greater.


    After all, let Leng speak first, and his voice is very cold: "Yuwen, what is this?"


    "You''re back!" Yu Wenyao especially grasped the man harder. He seemed afraid that if he let go, he would disappear.


    Rong Leng doesn''t think it''s twisted to this part, but he nods when he looks different.


    Yu Wenyao immediately looked behind Rong Leng, his eyes full of expectation: "what about her? Liu Wei No, Mr. Liu. How about her? But back with you? No, there is a strong wind in Kyoto. She has different identity. She can''t go to Beijing easily. Have you left her outside the city? Come on, take me to see her! Go now! "


    What should I do if the lady disappears on the way back to Beijing?


    The lady didn''t find it, but a man came out and asked her what to do?

 Chapter 639

    Now Rong Leng meets these two problems.


    Looking at Wen Yao''s expression at the moment, it''s not like talking or laughing, but it''s really a face of yearning, and the face of Rong Leng sinks down. The silent voice is like freezing: "you can''t see her."


    "Why?" Yu Wenyao''s face suddenly changed.


    However, Rong Leng''s tone was flat and quiet: "the murderer suspects should be guarded strictly. Mr. Yu Wen has no right to visit."


    A homicide suspect?


    Liu Wei?


    Isn''t Liu Wei Zhen gemenszo?


    How can I become a homicide suspect after only two months?


    Yu Wenyao wanted to ask, but Rong Ling waved his hand, turned around and walked into a narrow lane nearby.


    Yu Wenyao didn''t think about it. He followed.


    When Yu Wenyao went with him, his excited mood began to calm gradually, whether it was the age of impulse and rashness.


    After the initial surprise, Yu Wenyao regained his sense and set up a subordinate minister who should have respected the three lords of the hall.


    "I''m presuming. Can you tell me more about what happened to Mr. Liu?"


    "It''s none of your business." Let edge head also did not return, cold way back.


    Yu Wenyao sank his eyes and thought for a while. He guessed that there was some friction between the two men when they were away from home, or that they became enemies. So the third prince didn''t even want to mention Liu Wei.


    However, he had to mention Yu Wenyao.


    Step forward and block Rong Leng''s way!


    Yu Wenyao said: "no matter what the relationship between Wang Ye and Mr. Liu is, only a Pei is ill, but he should not delay. Does Wang Ye want to be the enemy of Yu Wenjia and Yan family?"


    In the present situation, this is not trivial.


    When he said that, Rong Ling finally looked at Yu Wenyao, and saw that he was resolute and serious. After a pause, Rong Ling asked, "you are looking for Liu Wei for Yan Pei?"


    "Otherwise." Yu Wenyao held his head high and asked.


    Rong Leng was silent again, and then said, "zhengemen prison."


    "Yes?" Yu Wenyao didn''t understand.


    "Mr. Liu, in prison."


    Yu Wenyao''s heart was slightly surprised. He said that a few months ago, Rong Ling had clearly looked after Liu Wei. Now, it''s time to personally escort people to prison. It''s true that all the royal children are merciless.


    These three princes, also known as the cold iron generals, are more ruthless than ruthless.


    In this way, Yu Wenyao began to rack his brains.


    At present, the quality of Liu Wei is that of Yan Pei.


    Even if not for Liu Wei, only for Yan Pei, he will intervene in this matter, and never let Liu Wei seriously have an accident.


    Yan Pei waited in the carriage for a long time, but it wasn''t Yu Wenyao who was waiting for him. It was just an accompanying remark.


    "Young master Yan," said the eldest, "he will go back when he goes. Let''s guard you to the palace for dinner. He will go and meet you later."


    Yan Pei frowned. After all, he didn''t say anything, just a little.


    On this street, the carriage is still going at a turtle speed. It goes around the lane with seven turns and eight turns. After a while, Rong Ling and Yu Wenyao arrive at the back door of zhengemen.


    There was already someone waiting at the door.


    When he opened the gate, deputy general Wei was excited, bowed to salute, and said, "Your Excellency, you are back at last!"


    Rong Leng said, "well," and asked, "what about her?"


    It goes without saying who this "she" is.


    The deputy general Wei immediately said: "Lord Liu is sleepy after lunch, and has rested. Before going to bed, the Lord told her not to wake her up if there is no big matter. She has been working hard for days and needs a good life and rest. He also said that if Lord Duwei comes back, she should not be disturbed. She will meet you when she wakes up."


    When Vice General Wei said these words, there was no psychological burden, as if he mistakenly regarded Liu Wei as the first superior''s action, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    But when Yu Wenyao next to him listened, he thought it was wrong.


    It''s not like being remanded to prison, but it doesn''t sound like that?


    Yu Wenyao wants to ask, but Rong Ling has moved forward, with a very fast pace.


    Yu Wenyao subconsciously wanted to keep up, but was stopped by Wei vice general''s Indifference: "it''s important to have a chance, no admittance!"


    Yu Wenyao narrowed his eyes and his expression was very ugly.


    But listen to Rong Leng who has gone in front of me, and he did not return: "take Mr. Wen to the front hall to wait!"


    Wei''s deputy general made a gesture of invitation to Wen Yao.


    Even if yu Wenyao was dissatisfied with people under the eaves, he had to bite his teeth and bear it. If it wasn''t for Liu Wei''s sake, how could he send them to the door to suffer from this kind of idleness.


    The light of the prison is dim. Accompanied by the middle of Qin Dynasty, Rong Ling goes to the second floor of the prison. This is a single room. There are only 12 cells in the whole floor. They are evenly distributed and closely connected. In this dreary air, there is a gloom.


    Qin Zhong led his Duwei to the largest cell at the end, carefully opened the small window on the door and looked inside.When he saw it clearly, he turned back and lowered his voice to report: "officer Duwei, officer Liu is still awake."


    With a slight frown on his face, he said, "open the door."


    Qin Zhong hesitated, but when he saw Du Wei''s cold and thin vision, he shrugged his neck and opened it honestly.


    The heavy iron door opened with a squeak, which is different from the darkness outside. In this cell, the windows are clear and the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant.


    There were not too many windows in the room, but twelve lanterns were lit. The bright white light made the room bright and clear.


    In the room, there is a carved wooden bed with a different style from this stone and earth place. The bed is fragrant pillow and soft quilt, velvet bedspread. The bed is very big, with a huge bulge on the top. If you look carefully, you can see that there are four people sleeping in the bed, one big and three small.


    Afraid of being tired on the road, the four people haven''t had a good rest. When they sleep now, they sleep sweetly.


    Rong Ling didn''t speak, but Qin Zhong pressed his voice smaller and said cautiously: "Duwei, if we don''t go out, don''t disturb Liu''s dream."


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, expression does not change, but the person walks toward the bed however.


    The people in the cup moved and the quilt slipped.


    What else did Qin Zhong want to say? Rong Ling had asked: "get out!"


    Qin Zhong hesitated, but in the end, he dared not disobey the military order, went out honestly and closed the prison door gently.


    Rong Ling sat beside the bed and watched the four people sleeping quietly. He gently lifted up the quilt that had slipped down and tucked it under the necks of several people.


    Even if this place is decorated well, it will be a cell after all, with resentment and Yin Qi.


    And now Liu Wei


    The line of sight slowly swam down, and finally, Rong Leng''s line of sight was fixed at the towering part of the quilt, and his eyes were slightly heavy.


    Liu Wei may have forgotten that although Rong Ling is not good at medicine, he knows a little about medicine. Moreover, pregnancy is not a disease that is hard to judge.


    It''s easy to find out just one pulse.

 Chapter 640

    Liu Wei neither wants to say it, nor does he force it. They have a tacit understanding with each other. Just like before, Liu Wei is not bound.


    Before, Liu Wei didn''t want to admit his daughter''s identity or tell him the identity of Xiaoli. How did he ever force her?


    Now it''s still like this, Liu Wei doesn''t say, he doesn''t ask, Liu Wei says, then he, naturally, will give her a satisfactory answer.


    Just, when can he wait for her to say?


    In October, when you have a baby, your stomach will grow bigger and bigger. Which day can you avoid?


    Maybe I can''t wait so long, but I guess it will take some time.


    Liu Wei''s current situation, Rong Ling is clear, the same as the first time, is that she was pregnant without any preparation.


    Some people feel surprised and happy about this, but some people need time to think, judge and divide all details more rationally.


    The former is easy to be broad-minded and simple, while the latter is complex and has many thoughts.


    Liu Wei is the latter, with a clear margin.


    Liu Wei is smart, smart, wise and erudite. With these characteristics, it''s easy to guess that Liu Wei has more hidden temperament.


    In fact, it''s just that.


    Liu Wei''s independence is too independent. She has come to any life event independently. The priority must be to think, and to think and deal with it by herself. Only when she has her own strategy, can she say it and share it with those who trust her.


    Rong Ling is waiting for Liu Wei to share.


    But I prefer to see that Liu Wei doesn''t care, doesn''t need to think about anything, doesn''t need to worry about anything, just tell him to worry about it.


    But Rong Ling knows that Liu Wei can''t do it now.


    It''s instinct. It''s related to Liu Wei''s innate temperament and his living environment from childhood to adulthood. However, Liu Yu''s tolerance of Leng can''t get along with him in just a few months, so he overthrows Liu Wei''s temperament, which has been developed for 20 years.


    He is not in a hurry, he will wait, no matter how long, no matter what price, no matter what kind of ups and downs, he will wait.


    The hand gently put on the woman, slowly stroking, the movement is very soft and careful.


    The sleeping woman is ignorant and sleepless, but the sleeping girl opens her eyes and sees that there is one more person in front of her. She is very surprised.


    The little girl just wanted to talk, but was compared by the other side a silent action.


    The little girl immediately nodded and lowered her voice. "You are back, young master. If you don''t come back, we don''t know what to do."


    Let Leng touch the girl''s head and let her get out of bed.


    Girl climbed down from the bed.


    When Rong Ling walked out of the prison, the girl followed her. When she closed the door again and stood at the narrow passage of the prison, Rong Ling asked, "I''m not here. Is there anyone who''s bothering you?"


    Little girl shakes her head.


    But now little girl has other words to say. She doesn''t care. She says all the things that happened after Rong Leng left.


    The girl said it carefully, and Rong Ling listened carefully.


    After all, the little girl just dropped her head and mumbled sadly: "my mother said A girl of a good family can''t live in prison or die in hell But I...... "


    Rong Leng patted little girl''s black head and said, "this is not a prison."


    The little girl was stupefied for a moment, and looked up at Rong Ling.


    "This is the place for me and your son Liu to do business."


    The little girl opened her eyes wide and some couldn''t believe it: "so, we are not being arrested for custody? It''s just that I went to Yamen to work. "


    "Well."


    The girl was very happy to hear that, but she immediately asked, "but that, the princess said, we killed people..."


    For this matter, all the way back, Rong Ling has received the news.


    The death of Princess Yuping is strange from top to bottom, and there are many twists and turns in the middle, muddleheaded, but even strange, there will be a leak.


    Princess Yuping found her body three to four days ago, and then it disappeared out of thin air and disappeared.


    But when they saw the body last night, Liu Wei clearly said that the dead man died within five hours, which is less than half a day.


    Why do two deaths occur in the same body?


    This is the biggest doubt.


    And this doubt is like thread ends. If you find the thread ends properly, the thread will always be untied.


    It seems that the person who solves the thread is not in a hurry. He is still sleeping in it and taking a nap. It''s so leisurely.


    Liu Wei is in the quilt. In fact, Liu Wei woke up early and came in at ease.


    But Liu Wei plays well, pretends to be superb, Leng doesn''t let Rong Leng see it.


    Pretending to sleep is only a temporary measure. Liu Wei can''t sleep all the time. Liu Wei closed her eyes and began to think about how to explain with Rong Ling for a while?


    Well wait for him outside the city, why do you run with Princess Yuehai, run and run, and take the initiative to run to the prison, isn''t there a problem?


    Liu Wei''s thoughts were broken. If you don''t tell him that she has something wrong, anyway, she has a serious carsickness. If you don''t tell her that she is dizzy and distended, weak in limbs, confused and confused.The thought flashed in her mind and was dismissed by Liu Wei.


    Although carsick, but also not to the point of losing intelligence.


    And all the way over, Liu Wei has been dying and exhausted, but he has not done anything stupid. Now suddenly, he uses this excuse, not to say whether Rong Ling believes it or not, even Liu Wei himself does not believe it.


    What other excuse can I use? It can''t be said that after knowing that the corpse is his sister-in-law, he has a sense of mission as a sister-in-law. His instinct drives him to investigate further and find out the case as soon as possible.


    So, I feel like I''ve sold myself


    Although they came all the way, they really got 50-60% of the case from the frequent conversation with the princess Yuehai, and Liu Wei was very clear that if there were any edges, the princess Yuehai and the Duke Su would not be so easy to talk about.


    Liu Wei is in a dilemma. In the end, she dare not open her eyes.


    Until after a while, the prison door opened again, Liu Wei immediately tightened up, and quickly returned to sleep, motionless.


    It''s chick coming back.


    Liu Wei heard the movement. It was the little girl who crawled back to the bed, but didn''t sleep under the quilt again. Instead, she pushed the big girl with little movement.


    Big girl was waked up with a vague, ignorant question: "what''s the matter?"


    The girl said, "the third childe is back. The third childe says that the third childe is still sleeping. He has some spare time. He wants to take us to the banquet. Are you going?"


    Some big girl: "to dinner?"


    The girl nodded: "the third childe said it''s a small feast for their family, but the third childe doesn''t have a servant girl around him. If we don''t go, the third childe will have only one person. It will be disgraceful to watch."


    "Then we must go!" Big girl immediately woke up, sat up, and began to shave her hair: "when I change my bun, I want to make myself look more dignified, like a servant girl in a big family, and don''t lose face to the third childe."


    The little girl said "MMM" and began to turn her hair upside down.

 Chapter 641

    The two children moved quickly, and after a while, they were well dressed, beautiful and watery.


    Turning over and getting out of bed, big girl still hesitated and asked vaguely, "let''s go. What about Mr. Liu and Mr. Xiao?"


    The girl said, "the third childe said that when they wake up, someone will pick them up."


    "So we''re going to play for the third childe first?"


    "Yes."


    With such a heavy task on her shoulders, big girl is more cautious.


    Big girl doesn''t trust little girl to get her hair cut again and her clothes straightened before going out with her sister one by one.


    The prison door opened and closed, but it was light and careful from the beginning to the end.


    Until there was no movement around.


    Liu Wei just exhaled, opened his eyes and looked back hesitantly.


    Sure enough, the single room is very quiet.


    The outsider has left.


    Thinking of little girl, Liu Wei guessed that Rong Ling should take two girls to the palace for dinner, but why should she take big and small girls? Moreover, he is still in the cell, how can Rong Leng eat the feast in peace?


    Liu Wei thought for a while and didn''t come up with any regulations, but the only thing she knew was that she could not get out for a while.


    And this time I can''t waste it.


    Seeing Xiaoli sleeping soundly, Liu Wei gently touched his son''s head, and then, without delay, he pushed his son and called out, "get up."


    Xiaoli can''t wake up easily when she is asleep.


    But know son Mo ruo mother, Liu Wei always has a way to let son sleep well.


    Liu Wei pushed first, then pulled people up and tossed. Finally, under Liu Wei''s persistent efforts, Xiao Li finally rubbed her eyes in confusion and woke up lazily: "Dad?"


    The little guy didn''t have enough sleep, pouted and got up a little angry.


    Liu Wei took his son''s collar and brought him to the ground to let the little guy wear his own shoes.


    Xiao Li closed her eyes and felt for his shoes with her feet. When Liu Wei''s clothes were ready, he didn''t put on his shoes.


    Liu Wei sinks his face and says in a cold voice, "Liu Xiaoli!"


    It''s not good to call a full name.


    Xiaoli''s sleepy brain can''t resist a fear of his mother''s heart even if it is strong. He really woke up this time. He quickly put on his shoes, clothes and sat on the edge of the bed. He didn''t dare to sit on the bed without rules. He only sat on half of his buttocks. His attitude was very serious.


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and asked, "where''s your bag?"


    Xiaoli hurriedly climbed over the bed, picked up the omnipotent backpack stuffed in the corner of the bed and carried it on his back.


    At last, Liu Wei is satisfied and reaches out.


    Xiaoli carefully reached out his hand, and finally settled down when his little hand was held by his mother''s big hand and hung in the middle of the sky.


    This is zhengemen prison. It''s an important place for military aircraft. You can enter or not.


    Indeed, the prison door is closed. Liu Wei can''t open it from inside.


    Then It''s a straight knock.


    After a while, the jailer wiped his brow with fear and cold sweat, ran to open the door, opened the door, and at the same time carefully smiled: "Mr. Liu, are you going out?"


    "Well, go for a walk." Liu Wei said casually.


    The jailer immediately said, "turn around, turn around, then you should go early and go back early. I will keep the door for you."


    Liu Wei said, but Xiao Li asked, "Dad, shall we come back?"


    Liu Wei looked at her son kindly. Wener said, "we are suspects of murder."


    Xiaoli said "Oh" and seemed to think of their present identity. He nodded clearly and asked cautiously: "when I come back, can I invite brother Xiaojin to play with me? I want to see brother Xiaojin. "


    Although Liu Wei doesn''t exclude her son from exchanging feelings with her little partner, she must also say, "we are suspects. This is not our home. We can''t invite people to visit."


    Xiaoli seems to be disappointed. He droops his head and nods stiffly.


    The jailer nearby was sweating. He wanted to say that it''s OK with you, adults. You can take it as your own home. You''re welcome. You''re really welcome.


    But thinking about it, I always thought it was unlucky. At the end of the day, I saw the two "father and son" go away, but I didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Liu Wei didn''t go far, but Qin Zhong, who had received the news, appeared in front of Liu Wei when he was about to leave the gate of zhengemen.


    "Afraid I''ll run away?" Liu Wei asked.


    Qin Zhong said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''re going to walk too slowly. I''ve got a carriage for you." Said, pointed to the door, sure enough, outside a sign of the town gate government official car, into view.


    Looking at the special sign on the top, Liu Wei said: "it''s too ostentatious."


    Qin Zhong said at once, "it''s convenient for you to come and go freely."


    Liu Wei listened to the meaning of Qin Zhong''s words, which was a little wrong. He still reminded: "I don''t want to escape."Qin Zhong is still smiling, but his attitude is still attentive: "Hmmm, my subordinates know!"


    Liu Wei is about to die.


    Now Qin Zhong has even prepared the running tools for her. If she doesn''t really run once, she seems to be a little sorry for Qin Zhong''s enthusiasm.


    It''s just that Liu Wei really doesn''t want to run, and there''s no need to run. But it''s really convenient to have this official car.


    Take Xiaoli to the car.


    Qin Zhong is driving ahead. Liu Wei says, "go to Beijing Zhaoyin."


    Because of the feast in the palace, the remains of Princess Yuping are temporarily placed in jingzhaoyin.


    At first, the remains were supposed to be placed in zhenggemen together, but at last, Duke Su put in a word. Maybe he was afraid that the remains might go wrong again, so he sent someone to jingzhaoyin.


    Zhengemen is the power of the emperor, and jingzhaoyin is the power of the imperial court. Duke Su knows the current situation very well. He knows that these hot potatoes must be placed in the territory under the imperial court.


    If it''s put in the emperor''s "private place", there''s a real mistake. This black pot can''t be carried by the emperor?


    He is a eunuch. How dare he not think about the emperor!


    Liu Wei takes her son to Beijing Zhaoyin, and Rong Ling takes the little girl and the big girl to the carriage of Yuwen mansion.


    In the carriage, Yu Wenyao''s face was always bad. No, it was very bad.


    The third Lord agreed to take him to see Liu Wei, but he waited for a long time in the front hall of the town gate, only waiting for two little girls.


    Finally, the three princes said that if he wanted to enter the palace, he would have to sit in the carriage of Wenfu.


    There is no official car in the town gate? Does the third prince''s mansion have a mansion car? However, he had to send someone to Wenyao to drive another car to Wenfu.


    Yu Wenyao was very unhappy, but when Wen Yao wanted to refuse, he just said lightly: "when Liu Wei is free, I has the final say."


    yes, when people are in the gate cell of your town, when do you want to let people out and put them away? Nin Lao has the final say.


    After being blocked, Yu Wenyao was forced to let him go.

 Chapter 642

    Missed the traffic peak before, and zhengemen left the imperial city and entered again, but half an hour later, the carriage had passed the main gate of the imperial city.


    I see it''s Yu Wen''s car. Check the bodyguard and ask.


    It was Yu Wenyao who lifted the curtain of the car. Out of curiosity, there were two girls, big girl and little girl.


    See nothing different, check the bodyguard to release easily.


    When the chariots and horses continued to move forward, Yu Wenyao looked at Rong Ling and asked, "don''t you want to show up?"


    "Well." Let edge light answer a voice, the eye looks to suddenly become nervous two little girls.


    Big girl and little girl are really nervous.


    Big girl swallows and spits, little girl''s body is stiff, and finally little girl asks bravely: "Gong Young master We are Where are you going? I I see many officers and soldiers... "


    Even if I had seen dozens of cavalry and been in prison before, I should have seen the world, but the two little girls were still bluffed.


    There are hundreds of guards in the gate of the imperial city. Each of them is sharp and fierce. Two young girls from the countryside are afraid after all even if they do more psychological construction.


    Back against the car wall, Rong Leng said calmly: "later, you follow this young man."


    Big girl, little girl, big eyes!


    Yu Wenyao frowns


    The little girl''s eyes began to turn red, and she sniffled wrongly: "childe You Are you going to sell us? "


    Girl thought so, but she was not sure. Now I heard from her sister, and her tears fell down. She couldn''t keep them any longer.


    Rong Leng is not Liu Wei. He won''t coax the children. After a moment''s silence, he says, "No."


    Really just answer a "no", no more explanation.


    Yu Wenyao thought to himself, "three princes, if you say so, the child will have to cry more.".


    Yu Wenyao is ready to comfort the two little girls at any time, but he never thought that when he heard that "no", the tears of the two little girls were suddenly closed. Then, Qi Qi showed his smiling face and several white teeth, and nodded sweetly, "that''s OK."


    Actually believe it.


    What if it''s a lie?


    Yu Wenyao has a headache.


    But the mood of big girl and little girl is easy to understand. The two sisters think clearly in their hearts that the third childe is not the third childe. The third childe will lie, encourage them to cheat the third childe together, and always find an excuse to bully the third childe. The third childe used to bully the seventh childe, but the third childe can''t. The third childe is the most upright. If they don''t abandon them, they will certainly not abandon them.


    The two little girls are appeased, but Yu Wenyao is not so easy to dismiss.


    "What do you want to do?"


    When I entered the palace, I didn''t show up, and I also left all my little maids to myself. It was obvious that there was no purpose.


    "Dive." Rong Ling only said this word, whether Yu Wenyao understood it or not, and no longer spoke.


    Yu Wenyao actually understood, but did not understand.


    In short, this person is to sneak into the palace and make a difference by himself or herself without knowing the ghosts or the gods.


    But what does the third prince want to investigate? What''s the need for the third prince to take risks in person?


    Yu Wenyao wanted to ask again, but he understood that it was too detailed.


    In a word, when the carriage passed the second gate of the imperial city and turned to other places nearby, Rong Leng got off the carriage.


    When the car moved again, Yu Wenyao lifted the curtain and took a look. He only saw the direction of Rong Ling, which was the rear palace.


    What does Rong Ling want to do in the harem?


    No answer, no one answers.


    Yu Wenyao was always curious. At last, the eyes of inquiry fell to the two little girls who were still sitting in the carriage and peering out of the curtain like a country bumpkin.


    With a smile, Yu Wenyao pushed the cake plate in front of him to the two girls.


    The girl looked at him timidly and did not move.


    Yu Wenyao said, "eat, and reward you."


    If they are really told to eat, big girls and little girls will be obedient. After all, they are really obedient. But the sentence "reward you", somehow, makes the two girls a little unhappy.


    Although they are only servant girls, although they are servants, no matter the third childe, the Liu childe or the little childe, including the seventh childe, they have never been treated in such a tone.


    The two girls were not used to it all of a sudden. They felt uncomfortable, so they buried their heads in boredom and didn''t say a word.


    When Yu Wenyao saw that they were still motionless, he said that his family education was still strict. He simply asked, "you know, your son, why did you lock up Liu Wei?"


    Liu Wei seems to be the name taboo of Mr. Liu. Both girls know that they used to call Mr. Liu his full name when he was angry.


    Young childe said, when the full name is called, it''s the time when adults are angry. Don''t care who is called by the full name. At this time, those beside them must hide far away, and they can''t suffer from the disaster without fraud and splash blood.Yu Wenzi, who doesn''t know each other and doesn''t speak very well, is asking them about sangongzi and liugongzi. Big girl and little girl are astute enough to notice. Then they look at each other, pretend not to hear, and move their eyes to another place.


    Being ignored, Yu Wenyao narrowed his eyes, raised his eyebrows, and his voice became cold: "the master asked questions, didn''t answer, so unruly, your son, that''s what he taught you?"


    Big girl pouted at her words and mumbled: "you are not our master..."


    Although the girl didn''t speak, she nodded.


    Yu Wenyao choked and frowned: "I don''t know the etiquette for breaking the rules below."


    The big girl and the little girl ignored him again, but this time they turned their backs and pointed their butts at him.


    Yu Wenyao looks at the stubborn backs of the two little Douding and smiles angrily.


    However, what did he think of in a second? Yu Wenyao hissed and didn''t take it to heart.


    Rong Ling''s servant girl, don''t expect to know the rules, think of the lawless Mingxiang and Xixiang sisters. They are really like big girls.


    In addition to Rong Ling and Liu Wei, others said they couldn''t say a word, touch them, and even dare not face them.


    Now I have another two small servant girls. I think they will be another pair of big ladies in the future.


    I don''t know if the eldest lady does not know. But it''s really the essence that allows Leng to cherish the fragrance of Mingxiang. Because those two people are prepared for the future three princesses and serve them closely.


    But for big girls and little girls, they are spoiled.


    Of course, it is also related to Liu Wei''s attitude.


    At the beginning, Liu Wei was the one who pampered the two girls, but she could not bear the edge, and she sang with her husband.


    In the "cold war" of one big and two small cars, the carriage finally arrived at the qianning palace.


    After getting out of the carriage, I looked at the dense people around me, big girls and little girls. They were completely stiff. This time, whether they wanted to or not, they had to cling to Mr. Wen. They dared not stagger their steps.


    Compared with those who don''t speak very well and are unfamiliar with Mr. Wen, the others here are more frightening.

 Chapter 643

    Big girl and little girl are nervous. Yu Wenyao wants to laugh when he looks at them, but he can''t help it.


    As in the past, all these palace banquets have to line up, but the men are different from the women''s dependents. When the women''s dependents meet the queen, they are listed in turn. The men, especially the sons of the important officials and the princes, enjoy more treatment.


    Yu Wenyao didn''t line up with others. Someone had already met him at the door and led him to the front.


    The little girl and the big girl also follow him step by step. They dare not miss a step.


    As soon as I walked into the hall, two little girls knew what the battle was just outside. Here, it was scary.


    The huge imperial palace can accommodate at least hundreds of people. Now, there are many people in it. A small square table is placed on both sides and divided into eight columns. The more the back position is, the more full it is. The front is empty except for the scattered stars.


    Yu Wenyao went to the front with two little girls.


    Big girl and little girl began to walk with the same hands and feet. The two sisters unconsciously held each other, stiffly swallowing saliva. After being afraid, they were nervous and finally reached the peak.


    Yan Pei was sitting there drinking tea, when he saw Yu Wenyao coming. He was about to talk. He saw the two little girls behind Yu Wenyao. He was shocked.


    Yu Wenyao sits beside Yan Pei.


    "You stand behind, who asked you what, said you what, do not say a word, right when you are clay sculpture is."


    Under the eaves of the house, big girl and little girl are familiar with the nods of the current affairs. They are very obedient. There is no small appearance of tantrums on the carriage.


    "This is?" Yan Pei asked.


    Yu Wenyao reached Yan Pei''s ear with a light smile and whispered a few words.


    The two whispered and whispered. Yan Pei listened to the whole story and was surprised: "people in prison?"


    Yu Wenyao sank his eyes and said, "it''s OK for a while. Let''s have a look first. I always feel that things are not as serious as they seem. I dare to go to sleep in the prison and allow myself to be lenient. If I want to come, I have a secret feeling."


    That''s what they say, but Yan Pei can''t help worrying.


    Maybe, in the eyes of Wen Yao, Liu Wei is just a doctor who can cure his serious illness and save his life. But Yan Pei knows that if he didn''t show up, he would have to breathe several times on the three-step Road, get sick several times a day, and get back to life, heartache.


    Liu Wei is his benefactor. Although he has been thinking about this man''s coming back, Yan Pei would rather save his benefactor''s life than come back in this way.


    Yan Pei lowered his head and looked at the tea at hand. His eyes were straight.


    Yu Wenyao immediately took out the small porcelain bottle from his arms, shook out a pill and put it into his mouth.


    At the entrance of the pill, Yan Pei subconsciously held it, but it was only contained. Yu Wenyao had taken the tea and delivered it to Yan Pei''s mouth.


    Yan Pei passively drank, swallowed the pill, and then regained his eyes.


    Yu Wenyao felt some heartache, touched Yan Pei''s head, and said: "don''t think too much, don''t worry. You know your problem, you can''t spend any energy."


    Yan Pei of course knows that the poison of bitter marrow has not been cured. Although it has been cured for most of the time, there are numerous sequelae.


    From time to time, he has low fever, poor spirit and fatigue. If he thinks too much, he will be mentally dull. In a word, he has many problems. He is like a man with many holes. He is a problem everywhere and a fault everywhere. If no one cares about him, he will not know when he died.


    Yu Wenyao didn''t say anything more, but he was worried more and more. The best thing is that he helped Rong Ling today. This man can understand gratitude.


    Liu Wei has to get out of prison. Even if he can''t get out, Yan Pei has to go in. If he is ill, he has to be cured. If he doesn''t, he has to be cured.


    Yu Wenyao thought like this, and his eyes were cold.


    Big girl and little girl are behind, secretly observed for a while, little girl suddenly reached her sister''s ear and said something.


    Big girl nodded, but also in her sister''s ear back.


    The little movements of the two maids are not convergent, and in the glittering palace, they are very abrupt. The maids who can enter the palace are not beautiful and respectable. These two little girls are furtive and furtive.


    Yu Wenyao could not help but remind him, "stand up."


    The two little girls stood up at once. Their cheeks were red and they were scared.


    Yu Wenyao just turned around, but as soon as he turned his head, he heard a small word, which flowed into the cochlea: "this medicine can''t be taken..."


    Yu Wenyao was stunned and turned to look at the two children.


    Yan Pei also heard it and turned back.


    In the face of their keen vision, the girl took a step back and hid behind her sister.


    Big girl is also under a lot of pressure. She''s in front of her. She''s scared to cry.


    Yu Wenyao didn''t notice the panic of the two girls. He just asked, "why do you say that?" Then he took out the medicine bottle and handed it to the two men: "do you know this medicine?"Big girl held her mouth and said: "it looks like the medicine made by our childe But, look carefully, it''s not... "


    Yu Wenyao nodded: "your childe has already finished it. I sent someone else to practice it. It''s just the same as that."


    "No, No." The little girl put out half her head, and then she was shocked that she was talking too loudly. She hurriedly lowered her voice and said cautiously, "if it''s made according to my childe''s medicine, it should be..." The little girl thought vaguely, but couldn''t remember. She looked at the big girl.


    Big girl added for her sister: "congealing Qi pill."


    as like as two peas, the little girl often eats the same pill, though the little girl often does not know what medicine is common.


    Young master Liu said that the girl was not in a good mood and was not conscious. She had to take this kind of pill. Although the effect of taking this pill was not enough, it was better than not.


    This is congealing Qi pill, which Yu Wenyao naturally knew.


    Because of its mild effect, Yu Wenyao dared others to refine it and let Yan Pei take it.


    Otherwise, how dare Yu Wenyao publicize Liu Wei''s medicine.


    Little girl eats this pill the most, just like eating sugar beans, but later, she stopped because: "congealing Qi pill has the effect of calming the mind and clearing the heart. If it''s easy to get tired, mentally ill and mentally confused, you can eat it more, but you can only eat it for half a month at most. The childe said that people have anti-body medicine. One kind of medicine can''t take more than one course of treatment, although I don''t know how to treat it What do you mean by Cheng? But the young master said that if you take too much of a medicine, you have to change it. Otherwise, if it doesn''t work, it will be followed by side effects. That''s fatal. "


    The little girl looked at Yan Pei and whispered: "it''s obvious that the young man''s appearance has been affected by that side effect. If you continue to eat, I''m afraid that your mind will be more unclear. You''ve been living for years..."


    It''s the third poison of medicine. Although little girl knows the truth, she has some experience.


    So she took a medicine bottle out of her arms and handed it to her: "this is the medicine I am taking now, not the congealing pill, but the tranquilizing pill. Although I don''t know why I need to take the medicine, my son asked me to take it, and I will take it. I think it''s time to take the tranquilizing pill, but I don''t know. I need my son to see it. ¡±Yu Wenyao took the medicine bottle, opened the plug and sniffed it. It was really another medicine.


    Yan Pei also stared at the bottle, and then looked up at Yu Wenyao.


    Yu Wenyao felt very stressed and a little sweaty. He said, "I don''t know if I have to change this medicine for a while..." He said, and then changed the subject: "besides, I can''t blame you. I sent you so many bottles of medicine, and you are still ill. I can''t think of my own way..."


    At this time, the little girl chimed in again and asked, "is this childe also a patient of my childe?"


    Yan Pei looks at the little girl and nods.


    The little girl said, "is it the one who dragged pearls and cuckoo for thousands of miles?"


    Yan Pei nodded again, and what he should have said was the chicken crowing young eagle. As expected, he was just like his name.


    The girl said: "that''s right. My young master mentioned you once. He asked me if I should let pearl coo come to Kyoto to deliver medicine again. My young master said," no, I don''t need to eat those that have eaten before, but I don''t need to eat them for the time being. My young master asked me if my illness could recur. "? Childe said, maybe there are still some physical discomfort, but it can''t be used again. Because of reuse, the body will rely on drugs, and autoantibodies will gradually disappear. If the previous drugs are used up, it will be half of the disease. The rest of the pain is also in the tolerable range, and bear it. When the body adapts, the pain will gradually disappear, so the condition will be better. Only Wait for the childe to go back again and have a second visit. If you want to come, you can cure it... "


    The girl said, as if she didn''t see Yu Wenyao''s increasingly pale face, she said the last sentence that killed the camel: "so, you can''t eat this tranquilizing pill. When the previous medicine is finished, you should not eat anything. I heard that in the medical book, it''s called Well, what is it called By the way, recovery is called recovery. "


    As soon as the girl''s voice fell, Yu Wenyao felt that Yan Pei''s eyes were blazing on him.


    Yu Wenyao''s mind began to be unstable and his body slightly tilted. At last, under great pressure, he teased out a smile and said to Yan Pei, "I really don''t know."


    Yan Pei looks at Yu Wenyao with a straight face.


    Yu Wenyao tried his best to excuse himself: "if you can''t use any other medicine, how can you not write a letter to say yes, this doesn''t say, who knows..."


    "Didn''t you say that?" Yan Pei said with cold eyes, "I remember that there was a letter attached."


    Yu Wenyao nodded: "yes, but he said that the food will be used up. It''s quiet..." Speaking of this, Yu wenyaodun lived here. In Yan Pei''s even more pressing eyes, he made up the last sentence with difficulty: "wait, if the lack is more than half, continue with tranquilizing soup, if the lack is slight, discard the medicine..."


    At the back of the letter, there is also a prescription for tranquilizing soup.


    Yu Wenyao has also read many medical books, and his sister Yu wenminxin has also read the prescription for him. It''s just a common tranquilizing soup, with three Wen and a bowl in the medicine shop. It''s light in effect, and it''s mostly used for the frightened children or the elderly with palpitation.The young man used twice as much medicine. When he finished reading the medicine, Yan Pei would occasionally frown and ache, so he sent someone to boil the tranquilizing soup. But the medicine was really ineffective. At last, he bit his teeth and made the pill.


    At first, Yan Pei was really very good. As long as he took this medicine, he would not hurt or make trouble. Later, he began to have problems.


    The imperial doctor has come to see Yan Pei. He only said that the pills are OK. It must be that Yan Pei''s condition has changed. But in this respect, the imperial doctor is helpless. In the end, he can only be so central. He can only think about it and look forward to Liu Wei''s coming back soon.


    But it turns out, is it all his mess?


    It turns out that you can''t mess around when you run out of medicine?


    Yu Wenyao can''t speak now. Looking at Yan Pei''s eyes, he is even more guilty.


    Yan Pei takes back his eyes after complaining about Wen Yao for a while. He knows that although he is good at doing bad things, how can he do it for himself.


    It''s absolutely impossible to say blame, but I have suffered so much. I have to get back the pain.


    Yan Pei thought like this, and began to think, what is Yu Wenyao''s death?


    Think about it, do not think out, then simply ask: "what are you afraid of?"


    Yu Wenyao is waiting for this person to attack, but he is stunned when hearing the words. How does the topic come here? Yu Wenyao thought for a moment, figured out what it meant, and cautiously didn''t answer.


    Yan Pei frowned and asked again, "what are you afraid of?"


    In this way, Yan Pei realized that he knew so little about Wen Yao.


    In the past, he was very sick. When they got along with each other, he was distracted, confused and sad. Yu Wenyao always accompanied him and occasionally talked about interesting things to make him laugh.


    Later, when he was better, the man liked to take him to various occasions. For example, he wanted to take him to try everything he had never seen, played or eaten before before before.


    Therefore, until now, Yan Pei found that he seemed to have been enjoying the care of this man, but never really understood him.


    Such a thought, because of taking the wrong medicine and still left a trace of the dull annoyance, in an instant it disappeared.


    However, Yan Pei really wanted to know, so he asked again

 Chapter 644

    Yan Pei no longer talks.


    Yu Wenyao looked at Yan Pei for a while, and saw that Yan Pei didn''t respond. Although he was still worried, he settled down.


    Big girl and little girl don''t know what they''ve done. They just don''t know what they''re doing. They''re stupid and stupid. At this moment, I see two strange young men who don''t talk and shut up. They stand behind them in a smart and proper way.


    There are more and more people in the hall.


    Big girl and little girl are scared from the beginning, and they are scared to death!


    The two girls depend on each other, but their eyes often look out of the hall. They seem to be expecting that the three sons of their family can take them home.


    Wait a long time, nothing.


    Yu Wenyao, seeing the anxiety of the two children, said in a very light tone: "the imperial city is very important. The three CHILDES don''t show their identity. It''s not convenient for them to spend a long time."


    Big girl and little girl don''t know what Yu Wen said, but it took a long time to understand the last sentence.


    They were silent for a moment, or the girl asked, "this young man, if my young man doesn''t come to pick us up, can you take us home?"


    Yu Wenyao smiled and didn''t agree.


    Yan Pei replied, "yes."


    Yanfu is not far from sanwangfu.


    The two girls were very happy, but after a pause, they hesitated again. The big girl asked the little girl, "where do we live?"


    The little girl buried her head and thought for a while. It seemed that she was remembering. After a while, she immediately said, "this is the name of zhengemen prison."


    Said, the little girl said to Yan Pei courteously: "young master, we live in zhengemen prison. When can you send us back?"


    Yu Wenyao would like to say that even if he lives in prison, it''s not your home, but when he talks to his lips, he feels it''s useless to argue with two children, so he continues to keep silent.


    Yan Pei also Leng for a while, then tone is gentle, say: "another hour, if your childe hasn''t come back, I will send you back."


    There is definitely more than one hour for a feast in the palace, but Yan Pei doesn''t like this kind of occasion either. One hour is the limit.


    Big girl and little girl immediately felt that this gentle, soft and weak looking young man was much better than that one who didn''t speak well.


    So the two sisters moved and stood behind Yan Pei without a stand, and they stopped.


    Yu Wenyao: "..."


    "Prince to -" outside the door, a shrill singing, suddenly sounded.


    The bustling Hall of the original, which converged a little, everyone subconsciously looked out of the hall.


    So we can see that Wen Jun, a man in a Golden Jade Qi robe, came in with a group of attendants.


    The arrival of Rong LAN makes the hall, which used to be bustling, quiet down.


    Recently, there have been many things happened in Kyoto. The third prince has not been found. The seventh Prince has been working for a long time. Prince, he has become the only one who is in hot demand.


    In addition to the decline of the Liu family, the coldness of the Yuwen family and the Yan family, the prince and his party have resolutely risen to the top of the authority in Beijing.


    Many people speculated that the emperor knew that he was old enough to pave the way for the prince.


    In the past, supporting the three lords and the seven lords was to take the way of balance. Now, it is not necessary. Therefore, the three kings party and the seven kings party should gradually check and balance, for fear that they will disappear completely in a short time.


    When the prince entered the palace, he went to the only one under the first one. When he arrived, a steady stream of people came to him.


    Yu Wenyao and Yan Pei did not move, but Yan Pei looked for a while and suddenly said, "is he thin?"


    Yu Wenyao frowned and narrowed his eyes: "Oh, I still remember that the prince is fat or thin, but you are very interested in him."


    Yan Pei glanced at Yu Wenyao and said, "didn''t you notice? At the previous poetry fair, he went there and said a word. At that time, he looked a little haggard. This time, it seems that he lost a lot of weight. Is he ill? "


    Yu Wenyao was just looking at Rong LAN. Seeing that he was really thin, he said vaguely but didn''t speak.


    Yan Pei didn''t care about Yu Wenyao, but looked at Rong LAN for a while, and got the initial conclusion: "I really lost a lot of weight."


    For people who stay in bed all year round, being thin means being ill.


    Yan Pei doesn''t know if Rong LAN is ill, but now it''s not healthy.


    Yu Wenyao knows Yan Pei and can guess what he thinks at the moment.


    Yu Wenyao really wants to tell Yan Pei that a man, especially a man, is thin and haggard. He is definitely not sick. But Yu Wenyao can''t explain to Yan Pei the meaning of the four words "Zongyu is excessive".


    Thinking of Yan Pei''s experience as a white paper man, Yu Wenyao couldn''t help but feel a little hurt.


    And Yan Pei also a face of integrity to observe the angle, to see Rong LAN, it seems to speculate, prince what disease?


    Yu Wenyao bit his teeth, but finally, he couldn''t help it. He touched Yan Pei''s head and sighed: "my dear, don''t look, eat." Say, hand small dish, push to Yan Pei in front.Yan Pei glanced at Yu Wenyao and said nothing.


    The prince''s arrival, in the hall, set off a hurricane, and the second hurricane, soon appeared.


    Seven lords, come here.


    Today''s dinner party is for the long-standing and unreturned Rong Suo. Actually, many people don''t know what the seventh Lord did to help the prince. For the first time, he was given such a big face.


    Among them, there is no lack of inquiry, but the result is always no result.


    Gradually, it was speculated that, perhaps with the return of the seven princes, the situation in which the crown prince and the party were in power might change again.


    After all, apart from the three princes, the seven princes have never been restrained in the three pillars of the court. They want to replace the prince.


    When Rong retrospected, he was only accompanied by two children. Compared with the prince''s luxurious appearance, the seventh prince appeared to be a lot of low-key.


    Li Jun, who had already arrived, saw Rong Suo, got up, walked over and whispered two words with Rong Suo.


    Rong Su listened, nodded calmly, and went to the front of her own position.


    This position is very delicate. The prince is the first one under the first seat, which implies that the position of one person is lower than that of ten thousand people, but it is only a few inches away from the position of the prince.


    Under the Dragon chair, there are left and right sides. The crown prince is right. For a long time, there is a saying that the right side is big. Rong Su is left. The seats of the two people are flush, facing each other.


    But it''s reasonable to say that there are also stresses around the position.


    Rong Su''s seat should be half that of the empress dowager, but now it''s only a few inches behind her. At a distance like this, the two seem to be on an even keel.


    There are people around to see the prince''s face frequently, but only the prince''s face is light, chatting with a minister, it seems that they don''t care.


    On the other side of the seven kings, they also had a good talk with Li Jun. there were some seven kings parties around them, even though they didn''t find the seat was improper.

 Chapter 645

    In this way, the people watching the bustle around will be restrained.


    What they think is too wrong, prince or seven kings, who is not the calm Lord? This seat is arranged by the emperor. The seven princes only sit here. Even if there is any dissatisfaction or difference, they have to pretend that nothing happens. Otherwise, they have wasted the word "Chengfu".


    "The news I inquired about is sure to be true. Recently, there has been a royal doctor running to the prince''s mansion. I''m afraid there is a real secret." Drive out the seven King party around Rong su. Li Jun proudly tells Rong Su the news he has found. Then he smiles and asks, "how is it? Now that you know that the prince is suffering from a bad disease, what do you think? "


    Rong Su did not make a sound. His dark and restrained eyes did not look at Li Jun.


    See good friend tardy do not reply, Li Jun Leng for a while, called a: "how?"


    Rong Su still hasn''t spoken back.


    Li Jun had to follow Rong Su''s line of sight and look at the past.


    This time, I saw Yu Wenyao and Yan Pei, hissing. Li Jun didn''t care. "Now, Yu Wenyao and Yan Pei are no longer a threat. I''m surprised that Yu Wenyao and Yan Pei will come today. It''s reasonable to say that Yu Wenyao should not be able to avoid our relationship with Yu Wenjia. It''s interesting to attend now."


    Rong Su looks back and frowns slightly.


    Li Jun paused for a moment and smiled: "look at me, I forgot to tell you that the other days were not relief in Lingzhou? Originally, it was a job at the Wen family''s side, but the heavy rain delayed the situation along the way. The saint was furious, so he divided the job. You know, it''s a golden basket falling from the sky. As a relief job, it''s a treasure to collect money and replenish the Treasury. How can we waste this chance? I told you yesterday, that''s Li you. He was kidnapped by the job. Look at your private Treasury, Is there an increase of 300000 Liang in one go? It''s all Li you''s credit. This man, a talent, can be reused later... "


    Li Junxing talks with great enthusiasm.


    Rong Su listened and looked at Yu Wenyao and Yan Pei again, but his voice was cold: "do you think it can be reused?"


    Li Jun is stunned. He hears that there is something wrong under Rong Xu''s voice. He doesn''t understand.


    Rong Su looked at Li Jun and said, "the mountain flood in Lingzhou is not serious. The imperial court has taken 400000 liang from the state treasury, and Li you has swallowed 300000 Liang. How many people have died in Lingzhou?"


    Li Jun frowned: "it''s not Li yutun, it''s in your library."


    Rong Su hooks his lips and looks at Lijun''s eyes. Some of them are threatening: "300000 with me, how much with you? So you can speak for Li you like this? How much did he save for himself? In this way, the victims in Lingzhou can receive 10000 rescues? "


    Li Jun''s face became ugly. He felt that when he came back, Rong Su had changed a little. He was more kind than before.


    Now it is the time to fight with the prince. Gold and silver are the main source of military supplies. If they don''t save more usable gold and silver, they will not be able to do things smoothly in the future. He knows that Rong Su knows better than he does. Where does gold and silver come from? It''s not just the common people. It''s the quickest way to get money and the best way to cover it up.


    Now that Li you has made great contributions, he doesn''t understand that Rong Xu is upset.


    Li Jun no longer talks, he has nothing to say, the monarch and the minister are different, he refutes, only is the following violation.


    Rong Su didn''t catch it and asked, "Li you, Li''s family?"


    Li Jun said, "well," those who are introduced by ethnic groups have just joined the capital to seek a job. They have joined our door. "


    No wonder then.


    Let go of thought, but did not say.


    Li Jun looks back for a long time, and finally frowns deeper, but he doesn''t speak.


    There was silence between the two.


    On the other hand, Yu Wenyao and Yan Pei are talking.


    "What does Rong Su want to do?" Knowing the enmity between Yu Wen''s mansion and the seven kings'' party, now I see that the seven lords look over again and again. Yan Pei frowns and asks.


    Yu Wenyao''s face was not very good. He said coldly, "show off."


    Yan Pei lips: "I said, today should not come."


    Yu Wenyao also knew that today, he washed the dust for the seven kings. Originally, there was his father on the banquet list, but no matter his father or uncle, or any elder in the family, they all threw the famous post and pretended to see everything and receive nothing.


    In the end, forced by helplessness, Yu Wenjia is not good enough to be absent, which makes him too stingy. Finally, he supports a scene. By the way, Yan Pei is also brought out to breathe.


    This man is stuffy in the house every day, not driven by him. I''m afraid that he would rather listen to birds in the yard and read books than walk half a step. He is really lazy.


    Yu Wenyao and Yan Pei are still talking about it. The big girl and the little girl standing at the back recognize him at the first moment when Rong Su appears.


    Both girls were shocked.


    Finally, seeing the seven CHILDES look over, the big girl subconsciously hides behind the little girl and secretly says, "the seven CHILDES changed their clothes, which is terrible."


    The little girl nodded her head in a hurry to express her approval. At the same time, she swallowed saliva and hid behind Yan Pei. She was very nervous.It''s reasonable to say that in such a scene full of strangers, it should be exciting and reassuring to meet an acquaintance at first, but big girl and little girl don''t like this seven childe all the time. At this moment, the three childe who can support Liu childe are not here, and even the little childe is not here. Big girl and little girl are so weak that they can only hide once and again to feel a little uneasy.


    Rong Su looks at the two familiar little girls dodging from left to right. They are furtive. He frowns. He looks inside the palace again, but never sees the other two familiar figures.


    So, Rong Ling and Mr. Liu are not here. How can these two girls be here?


    The imperial city is heavily guarded. Who brought in the two maids and why?


    Looking at Yan Pei and Yu Wenyao in front of them, Rong Su guesses the answer in his heart, but still doesn''t know the specific reason.


    At this time, a little eunuch came to rongsu''s side and respectfully asked for an ''an''. He said, "the seventh prince, the lady of the side imperial concubine sent you a plate of jujube cake. She said that she told you to eat it."


    Said the little eunuch, he opened the food box and brought out the jujube cake.


    There are only three cakes in that plate. They look lonely and in the shape of tasting.


    Rong Su sinks her eyes and thinks for a long time, but she doesn''t remember which side princess she brought into the palace today.


    At that time, only one person was called at will. When they entered the palace, they took different carriages. After entering the palace, the female family went to the Queen''s place. The male family came directly to the qianning palace. They did not fight each other.


    He left the date cake and sent back the eunuch.


    Li Jun suddenly said, "you don''t like jujube mud. How can you send this? You are not very dutiful. "


    Rong Su doesn''t like Zaoni cake, which is well known to many people. Rong Su thinks that as a woman of his concubine, she shouldn''t even know this.


    In front of Li Jun''s face, Rong Su breaks up the three jujube mud cakes. Sure enough, there is a note hidden in the middle cake.


    Li Jun''s eyes moved.


    Rong Su unfolds the note and sees the simple sentence above. Her face changes dramatically.


    Li Jun didn''t see what was written clearly. He was about to ask, but he saw Rong Xu pinching the note tightly. He got up and walked directly out of the hall.


    All the ministers in the imperial court who have been paying attention to the situation are stunned. When they step out of the hall, they only hold their fingers tightly and hate: "Damn it, allow Leng!"

 Chapter 646

    Rong Xu left behind a group of followers, even Li Jun did not take them, around the front hall, past another back hall, through the Royal Garden, all the way forward.


    At the respectful request of the eunuch, she arrived at the final destination. Behind the Changyang palace, there was a dirty courtyard full of dust and leaves.


    The Changyang palace is now deserted.


    The imperial concubine rebelled and died. There used to be too many eunuchs and maids in the Changyang palace, but now they can''t avoid it and go around.


    In recent months, the Changyang palace is really colder than the cold palace.


    At this moment, Rong Su is standing here, dressed in a dark brocade robe, beautiful and luxurious, which does not match the scene at all, but has to stay.


    After a long wait, there was a wave in the air.


    Rong Su looks back without any accident. Indeed, he sees Rong Ling in a black robe.


    Rong Leng sees Rong Su and says the first sentence: "you have been followed."


    Rong Su''s face was extremely cold and silent, but she looked around.


    "Sent away." Let the edge be the same.


    In fact, Rong Su''s identity is special. If he suddenly leaves from the qianning hall, he will be curious. In addition, if one of them leaves without any attendants, it will reduce the difficulty of tracking. This way, he can''t check, but Rong Ling can see clearly.


    Let''s go back and follow at least three waves of people.


    It''s also because he just made a subtotal to lead people to another way.


    At this time, no one around, two people can finally talk.


    "When did you get back to Beijing?" Rong Su asked directly.


    "Today," said Rong Leng


    "Why come to me?" Rong Su thinks that they have reached a consensus. No matter what their relationship has been in the past, but after returning to Beijing, all the reshuffle, you are still you, I am me, and there is no more involved.


    Speaking of this, Rong Su thought of the note in the palm of her hand, and her face was ugly.


    But Rong Leng said, "I will help you once. If you don''t help me once, how can you be clear?"


    Rong Su squints his eyes, reaches out for a throw and throws the note at Rong Leng.


    Let Leng light easy to catch, light way: "the words on the bar, you can understand?"


    "Unknown." Rong Xuleng said: "the palace of Changyang is empty and the imperial concubine is dead. How long has it been? I have a good idea about it. Now I''ll turn over the old account again. If it''s too late to say, is it really effective? How confident are you? And the Liu family. Father will release the Liu family sooner or later. Why are you in a hurry? Moreover, even if you want to win over the Liu family, you have to say that the Liu family at this time has no effect. The father may have noticed that after such a long time in prison, the Liu family has no grudge against the father. Once out of prison, they will surely not be reused in a short period of time. Then, what is the value of the Liu family? "


    Rong Su''s theory is very clear, and these, Rong Su believes, Rong Leng also has consideration.


    Even if there is a maid huang''er in Rong Ling''s hand, it''s still too difficult to turn the dish by one maid huang''er.


    What''s more, in this Kyoto, the first person the emperor wants to deal with is the king of power, and the second is his tolerance.


    Maybe I can rank the third, but if I manage properly, I can pick the third. In a short period of time, I will have no worries and give him more time to plan.


    But now, Rong Ling asked him to enter this muddy water with a piece of paper.


    This, how is it possible.


    Rong Leng seems to have expected that Rong Su would refuse, but this time, Rong Leng just listened lightly. Finally, he added: "it''s too late."


    Look back and frown.


    "You are in the game," said Rong Leng


    Rong Su: "..."


    Rong Leng asked, "did you just see the big girl and the little girl?"


    If not for seeing those two girls, how could Rong Leng, with a piece of paper, lure her out.


    There was no answer, but Rong Su''s face was obviously ugly. There were not many words on the note just now. There were only two lines. One line was from the courtyard of Changyang palace, and the other line was from the courtyard of Changyang palace. If she didn''t come, she was afraid of danger. Finally, she made a settlement, Rong Ling.


    When he saw the words "Shangyang palace, girl, risk involved", Rong Su had already guessed this person''s plan. Because of that, he could not control it so much and became angry.


    Rong Leng''s tone was very light, like carelessness: "zhengemen and the palace have been overhead forces. I sneaked in and naturally took risks. If I failed, big girls and little girls would not escape."


    "So why did you bring the two children?" said Rong su


    Rong Ling doesn''t speak, just looks at Rong su.


    Rong Su''s face is all black: "do you think I will help you for those two girls?"


    Rong Leng nodded straightly: "yes."


    Rong Su: "..."


    That is to say, Rong Ling will take a thousand risks to bring two girls into the palace.


    If there is no such guarantee, Yan Pei and Yu Wenyao alone, Rong Ling dare not entrust them.


    In the end, big girl doesn''t know, but Rong Su can''t be merciless to little girl, which can be determined by Rong Ling.And bring the big girl with you, but I''m afraid that the little girl will be afraid alone and find a companion for the child.


    The purpose of Rong Ling is very clear.


    Today, when he just returned to Beijing, he met with a grand banquet in the palace. In such a time of chaos, no one would find his return.


    Now, it''s the best time for him to sneak into the palace and do things in secret. Of course, this kind of opportunity can be won later, but since it happens, how can he give up.


    Before entering the palace, Rong Ling knew the power distribution of Zhen Gemen in the palace, but the answer was that there was no distribution.


    The father, taking advantage of his son''s absence, has suppressed his son''s influence in the capital.


    Although Rong Ling has already asked, and the people of Rong Ling have gone through the obscurity of light and kept their strength, there is really no inside person in the palace at this time.


    There are a few hidden piles, which are not worth changing now.


    The people of rongling are gone, but rongling knows that the people of rongsu are still there.


    But to say how much he can help with moving face tracing, we have to use some methods.


    Since chicks can be his weakness, why don''t he use them?


    Rong Su is now determined by Rong Ling. In fact, if he doesn''t care about the girl''s life or death, he can easily escape, but he can''t.


    "Shameless." Cold face for a long time, Rong Su eventually, scolded such a sentence.


    Rong Leng''s lips are hooked. He knows that Rong Su agreed. He said directly: "happy cooperation."


    Let''s face: "hum!"


    When Rong Su came back from the outside, there was a lot of noise in the qianning palace.


    As soon as Rong Suo was seated, he took a subconscious look at the opposite side and saw Yan Pei holding a small plate and handing it to big girl and little girl. The two girls were very happy, smiling sweetly and eating happily.


    Rong Su''s face is very bad. When he thinks about the dialogue with Rong Ling, he is even more upset.


    It''s only a quarter of an hour since we met. Three groups of his forces, seventy-two people, have been sent to him within twelve hours!


    It''s such a huge effort that Rong Xu''s heart is full of boredom. However, the culprit in this matter is fearless, innocent and childish.

 Chapter 647

    When Li Jun saw that Rong Su looked to Yu Wenjia again, he frowned and thought, if it''s not that Li you?


    It is reasonable to say that at this time, the benefit of the seven princes'' mansion is that the method Rong Suo disagrees with it and cannot ignore the gold and silver benefits that have already been obtained.


    Li Jun is discontented in his heart, but he is more worried that he will not let it go if he really catches up with it.


    "If not, say something in the past?" "Is it a reconciliation with Yu Wenjia?" Li Jun suggested


    Rong Su didn''t pay attention to the second half of the sentence, but after listening to the first half, he suddenly got up and walked there with a "hum".


    The prince didn''t show it. In fact, he had been paying attention to rongsu. At the moment, when he saw rongsu leave the table for the second time, he didn''t go out of the hall again, but walked in the direction of Yu Wenyao and Yan Pei.


    The enmity between Yu Wenjia and the seven kings party is one of the assistance of Prince Rong Ting at this time. Rong Ting is eager to see the fire burn more and more.


    But at this point, things are different.


    The prince made a dark look at the attendant nearby, and the attendant immediately nodded and left.


    On the other side, Yu Wenyao looked at the seven princes who came straight. He forbear again and again, but still didn''t resist showing coldness to this man.


    Yan Pei was calm, only to see the seven princes really stand in front of them, and then asked, "what can the seven princes do?"


    Rong Su doesn''t look at Yan Pei. Her eyes are locked on the girl who is standing at the back, with sweet bean cake in her mouth and cheeks bulging.


    The little girl opened her big eyes, some of them were afraid to cling to Yan Pei, and the little mouth didn''t stop. She chewed the whole mouth of food, which was sweet and delicious.


    Pressing down the fire in his heart, Rong Su said directly to the little eunuch by his side, "cloth a seat."


    The little eunuch was stupefied for a moment, and answered immediately. The hurried messenger was next to Wen Yao, who had more positions.


    Yu Wenyao and Yan Pei watched as the seven princes sat down, and then the little eunuch offered the seven princes tea, and Rong Su began to drink tea.


    He began to drink tea


    Li Jun''s mood is also a little subtle. He always feels that the seventh Prince has been away from Beijing for many days and has come back again, which has become elusive.


    Didn''t you say two words of reconciliation? What do you mean by the sudden gesture of settling down here?


    Lijun is forced to be helpless and can only accompany her. At last, the girl finishes the sweet bean cake in her mouth and looks at the tea in rongsu''s hand greedily.


    The meaning is clear - the cake is too dry and thirsty.


    Rong Suo just took a sip, saw the little girl''s sight, sank her eyes, and asked Yan Pei, "Yan''s family is so harsh to servants?"


    Yan Pei was suddenly named, a little confused, stupefied for a while, just returned: "what do you want?"


    Let''s look back at the girl. It''s self-evident that she is thirsty. Can''t you see it?


    The little girl''s line of sight to the upper part of the room, blinking in ignorance, didn''t speak.


    Yan Pei also looked back and saw that the little girl was very bold and opposite to Rong Suo''s four eyes, so he thought that he had heard wrong. What Rong Suo said was not that he was strict with his servants, but accused them of being unruly and unruly.


    But these two girls are not Yan''s family. Yan Pei doesn''t ask for much.


    But with the mentality that more is better than less, hold down Yu Wenyao who wants to attack, Yan Pei reminds the two girls, "I haven''t seen the seven princes yet."


    The big girl and the little girl said "Oh" and obediently bowed to Rong Su: "seven gongs Seven Lords. "


    Mr. Yan asked them to call it that.


    Unfamiliar but not used to address into the ear, look back eyebrow micro Cu, not satisfied.


    But Yan Pei didn''t send more people to pour a cup of tea to make the little girl who was choking smooth. His face was worse.


    Then, Rong Su hands over his cup of tea.


    Girl looked, understood, happily reached for it.


    Before his hand touched the teacup, Yu Wen, the prince in front of him, was angry: "why do you deceive people so much?"


    The girl was scared, her hands were frozen in the air, and she stopped.


    Big girl has been nimble to hide behind her sister, Yan Pei is also dissatisfied, but still hold Yu Wenyao''s hand, let him not want to be impulsive.


    And Rong Su, who is extending his hand, stands in the middle of the air, pausing awkwardly.


    Yu Wenyao wanted to be patient, but he didn''t hold back. Although he restrained the volume, he didn''t hold back the anger: "the seventh Lord is in a high position. He''s not afraid to lose his identity if he fights with a small servant girl. Besides, he doesn''t need to show respect to his servant girl, so it doesn''t matter if he humiliates me. The seventh Lord wants to humiliate the Yan family Not in? "


    Rong Su''s hand is still in the air, looking funny.


    Although the girl didn''t understand what Mr. Wen was talking about, the girl was timid, so she immediately took back her hand and hid behind and dared not move.


    Rong Su put the cup down and asked, "how can I insult you?"


    Yu Wenyao sneered: "our servant girl is not enough to serve you. I don''t think he is the one who sent you.


    When Li Jun heard the words, he was angry: "Yu Wenzi''s words are so bad. She is only a servant girl. Could she not bring the tea cup for the master and wronged her? Little servant girls should be taught since childhood. Otherwise, they will not have any rules. "If yu Wenyao is angry with Rong Suo, he is really angry with Li Jun. after all, Li you is a member of Li Jun''s family. Hearing the words, Yu Wenyao looks directly at Li Jun and says, "I think it''s necessary that I call on your servant Li''s family, and master Li thinks it''s all right. In this way, if you don''t let Li you of the Li family, come and beat my son''s shoulder. "


    Li Jun narrowed his eyes, his eyes sharp.


    Yu Wenyao didn''t give in either. He looked back.


    The atmosphere is very quick. Within a few feet, there is a quiet atmosphere. Everyone is listening to the movement here.


    Yan Pei''s hand is still on the back of Wen Yao''s hand, and he can''t help clapping, which makes Yu calm down.


    But at this time, Yu Wenyao was unable to give up. This anger was also unable to be dispelled.


    The girl who was frightened by the situation now seems to know about it. She looks at Mr. Wen and Mr. Yan, at the same time, at the opposite Mr. Qi and the unknown Mr. Yan. Finally, she bites her teeth and says: "I actually He often serves the seventh young master...... "


    So, I won''t feel insulted because of carrying tea and handing water. Suddenly many people quarrel for myself. The little girl says she is afraid and scared


    With that, the little girl went to Rong Su''s side in countless binocular lights, buried her head, and cried out in fear: "seven CHILDES..."


    Rong Su glanced at the girl lightly, "eh" and asked, "thirsty?"


    Little girl nodded.


    Rong Su hands the tea to her.


    The little girl took over in silence. She took a sip and held the tea cup still.


    "Wipe your mouth."


    The little girl is holding her sleeve and cleaning her mouth.


    However, she was stared by a pair of fierce eyes. Poor girl had to put down her sleeve, flat her mouth, take out the handkerchief from the sleeve bag, wipe her mouth casually, and then take it back. Finally, she looked at the seventh childe cautiously, hoping that the seventh childe was satisfied.


    And Rong Su was really satisfied. Then he got up, took the little girl''s hand, led her away, and looked at the big girl before he left.


    Big girl keeps up with her, but she keeps hiding behind little girl.


    Then, in front of all the people, Rong Su said to Li Jun, Yan Pei and Yu Wenyao, who were still holding each other''s back and never relaxed, "talk to each other."


    After that, Rong Su left with two girls.


    Rong Ling tells Rong Su that he will send two girls back to the third prince''s mansion later. Naturally, Rong Su has to collect the two little girls to his side first.

 Chapter 648

    Rong Su''s actions made the hall, which was still bustling, very quiet.


    Yan Pei realized later, and then he realized that the two little girls had already left.


    Li Jun also went back to shen''er. He opened his eyes in amazement, looked at Yu Wenyao, who was also bleary, and snorted, then turned to catch up with Rong su.


    Rong looks back to her seat. She sits safely. Big girl and little girl follow him. Her face is sad and sad.


    Li Jun comes back and looks at the two little servant girls. They are full of questions, but they don''t know where to start.


    It took a long time for the atmosphere in the hall to cool down, but there were still frequent views projected from all directions.


    The attendant went back to the prince and said all the water words he heard nearby.


    Rong Ting hears the words, picks up the eyebrows slightly, looks at Rong Xu''s eyes again, and also takes a look.


    When Rong went back to Kyoto this time, Rong Ting also felt that the other side was different. There was a good saying that the person who knows you best is always your enemy.


    After all, it''s very easy for Rong ting to feel that his old opponent has been playing for many years.


    However, Rong Ting can''t understand where the difference comes from.


    Look at the two little servant girls behind Rong Xu. Rong Ting thinks that maybe he can start from here.


    Just when people in the temple had different thoughts, there was a high chant outside the temple.


    "The emperor arrives --"


    the chanter is no longer the eunuch before, but the voice of another eunuch. People familiar with it can easily hear it. It''s the voice of Qi Fu, the great eunuch beside the emperor.


    Today''s feast begins.


    At the same time, in Zhaoning palace, the empress sits high in the throne, hears the report of the maid Shuzhen who is close to her, knows that there has been a banquet on the other side of the main hall, so she says to the first group of women: "open a banquet."


    The atmosphere in the palace suddenly became active.


    Before that, there were people who were restrained. After listening to the banquet, I saw the graceful and graceful dancer, so I relaxed a lot. When chatting, I could also slightly amplify my voice.


    Lin Qilian sits at the bottom of the Queen''s head.


    As the empress''s niece, Lin Qilian received the best treatment among all the women of the right age.


    Looking at Lin Qilian''s unhappy eating, the queen turned her head and asked with concern, "what''s the matter, lianer?"


    Lin Qilian put down her chopsticks, nodded slightly, but did not speak.


    The queen also put down her chopsticks and patted the mat beside her.


    Lin Qilian then got up, walked up, sat beside the queen, looking like snuggling.


    A lot of young ladies who pay attention to the shape of the upper part of their heads don''t curl their mouths.


    Fang ruotong heard the young lady in the seat next to him and murmured, "act up, what''s the big deal."


    And that finish saying so, the other young lady beside, unexpectedly chuckles a, it is apposite.


    Fang ruotong is speechless. She just looks down and eats food, but feels that someone is leaning towards her. Fang ruotong looks at her side. It''s really Qin Zi.


    Qin Zi comes over with a smile and stealthily says in Fang ruotong''s ear, "go to my side and sit there. Don''t let others get involved."


    "I didn''t speak," Fang said


    "But sit together for fear of involvement." Qin Zi said, just grabbing Fang ruotong''s hand, holding Fang ruotong, and forking over three positions. When she got to her own position, she asked the servant girl to change the dishes and chopsticks.


    Qin Zi is sitting with Li Yin. At this moment, Fang ruotong comes here. Although she knows her friend''s cold and clear temperament, Li Yin still talks freely and says with a low smile, "what''s wrong with Lin Qilian? Do you know?"


    Qin Zi shakes her head. Fang ruotong is speechless. Obviously, she is not interested in anything.


    But Li Yin was interested in saying, "it''s the fifth prince!"


    Qin Zi opened her eyes: "didn''t she say that the empress has become the master and let Lin Qilian marry the five princes? This is not Is there a change? "


    "Not really." Li Yin said: "I heard that the five princes didn''t agree. Although they didn''t refuse the Queen''s mother face to face, they didn''t like it all the time. Before the appointment, it was said that no one went, not only the five princes didn''t go, but also the people in the palace were not allowed to go. Finally, the Queen''s mother sent her own person to the next appointment."


    "So it seems that the five princes really don''t want it, but what if they don''t want it? Since it''s the order of the empress, there''s no room for him to deal with it. But what''s the matter with Lin Qilian? Even if I have suffered a grievance from the five princes, would I have to complain in front of the empress? My own son, the empress doesn''t know what the five princes are thinking? Since she knew, did she not become a complaint? Can the queen please? At that time, it will be her own suffering. "


    Qin Zi is right.


    Li Yin then smiled: "well, that''s the truth, but who is Miss Lin? She is the niece of the Queen''s mother. She is supposed to treat her better than the five princes. Wait, and I''ll have to eat later."


    Li Yin said that Qin Zi was looking forward to the first place, but after waiting for a long time, she lost patience. She looked down and saw that Fang ruotong was looking at the door. She didn''t know what she was looking at."Ruotong?" Qin Zi called.


    Fang ruotong grabs Qin Zi''s hand and points to the door: "just then, there is a man there."


    Qin Zi turned to see it, and then said, "there are people, eunuchs and maids. I''m afraid there are thousands of people in Zhaoning palace. Can there be no one?"


    "No..." Fang ruotong said a word, but did not know how to explain it.


    Fang ruotong wants to say that there is a person who should not be here.


    Looking at Fang ruotong, Qin Zi wants to ask, but Li Yin pushes Qin Zi and says, "look, look, Empress''s face is cold."


    Qin Zi went to see it quickly and was very excited.


    Fang ruotong sat on the table for a while. He could not bear to be curious. He got up and walked out of the hall.


    At this time, because of the banquet, people came and went in the palace, and the eunuchs of the palace interposed among them. There were a large number of dancers in the center of the palace, as well as the sound of silk and bamboo, which set off the noisy place.


    Fang ruotong''s departure didn''t cause anyone''s concern. It was Qin Zi and Li Yin who thought Fang ruotong was going to Jingfang.


    Fang ruotong arrived outside the hall, and the eunuchs on both sides nodded at her. Fang ruotong made a random "um" sound and took steps.


    Go around the open space in front of the temple, turn around and walk towards the corridor on the right.


    There are two or three roads around the corridor. Seeing that there is no way ahead, Fang ruotong stops and looks around. He plans to go back, but suddenly, he feels a strong wind passing by. Fang ruotong is worried. Behind her, something has arrived at her neck.


    Fang ruotong was scared and wanted to avoid, but the other side said, "don''t move."


    A strange but familiar voice was in his ear. Fang ruotong was stupefied for a moment and turned his back to the man, but later asked: "three Three lords? "


    The dagger in Rong Leng''s hand approached the man''s neck.

 Chapter 649

    Fang ruotong was very nervous, holding his hands tightly, swallowing his saliva, and summoning up courage: "I I am ruotong... "


    A very strange name.


    However, it has been found that the opponent has no martial arts foundation, but is a weak woman who has no strength to tie the chicken. When Rong Leng does not intend to hurt people''s lives, he puts down the dagger, but warns: "no turning back."


    After Fang ruotong felt the dagger disappear, she smiled a little excitedly. She nodded gently and said: "I I don''t turn around... " Finally, he asked: "you Do you remember me? "


    I don''t remember.


    I haven''t heard of it.


    Rong Ling thought of it like this, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Fang ruotong can''t see the appearance of Rong Ling, and can''t see the expression of Rong Ling. He thinks that it''s the default of the other party. On the face that has always been light and cool, for the first time, there was shyness. Fang ruotong blushed, hesitated for a long time, and then whispered: "that time Thank you for your help... "


    Fang ruotong said that she still didn''t hear the man''s reply behind her. After a short silence, Fang ruotong realized that it was wrong. She moved her body carefully and didn''t hear the other party''s reprimand and warning, so she turned her head boldly, but looked at the back of her. It was empty, and half of her was gone.


    Hands clenched, Fang ruotong looked around, his face hard to hide disappointment.


    But after the disappointment, I think of the other party remembering myself, and the disappointment disappears. Instead, it''s excitement, which is hard to control.


    Back to the main hall, Fang ruotong said nothing, just bored his head and continued to eat. The indifferent and silent look, as if everything had not happened before.


    The third prince should not be in Beijing at this time, but he is not only in Beijing, but also in the palace. Yes, even if he only said two words, Fang ruotong knows that the other side is the man.


    While the other side is in the palace at this time, it must be something, and its own The only thing that can be done for him is to keep his appearance and whereabouts secret.


    At the same time, she had entered the Queen''s bedroom and met a pretty woman dressed as a lady.


    "What about things?" He asked.


    He took a black package out of his sleeve and stuffed it into him.


    Rong Ling took over and was about to leave when the palace maid said in a very low voice, "elder martial brother, be careful."


    Let Leng stagnate for a while, look back at the man, but see the pretty maid, blink at his cunning, as if to say, yes, it''s me.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Rong Leng hesitated to spit out a name: "jade dye?"


    The former "Tianxiang building Huakui" Yuran girl is unique in painting and calligraphy. She has a beautiful appearance. Before rongling left Beijing, Yuran was still lurking in Tianxiang building. She kept a low profile with fangque.


    Before Rong Ling returned to Beijing, he had received the news that in Tianxiang building, Fang Que and Yuran sister did not agree. Yuran redeemed himself and went down to Jiangnan.


    At that time, Rong Ling knew that jade dye had a new plan, but did not expect to enter the palace.


    However, it is not clear whether the purpose of Yuran is to enter the palace or to join the Rong Xu team.


    Today, Rong Su loaned his men and horses to him temporarily, and this jade dye is in it.


    Rong Ling wants to ask Yu ran about something, but Yu Ran starts to talk to him first: "just now I saw you and the little girl of that Fang''s family, talking and loving. I want to tell the assistant officer. I heard that now you don''t count what you said. Everyone knows that we have a ''Duwei lady'', who is good at both literature and martial arts, and good at both medicine and dissection. Now everyone with brains knows that, It''s no use trying to please elder martial brother. It''s only to satisfy your excellency Sizao. "


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Yuran then spread out his hands: "besides, elder martial brother, you can''t blame me. Who told you to send me to cheat senior Sizao with you. It only takes three parts for others to please Mrs. Duwei. I have to use enough. I''m afraid it''s not easy for me to let him get rid of his previous suspicion! Besides, elder martial brother, it''s you who are not polite first. Take advantage of the absence of senior Sizuo, go out and have a sweet talk with the little girl. Ah, as expected, there is no good thing for a man. "


    Rong Leng paused for a long time, then reluctantly asked, "sweet talk?"


    Jade dye straightens up: "anyway, I see you talking." Then she can use the evidence of the cheating of her elder martial brother, and go to master Sizao''s place to brush her kindness. How happy!


    Rong Ling can''t stay here too long, but this doesn''t prevent him from recalling Yuran and sending out his idea of border.


    Thinking about this, he had left the bedroom, and soon returned to the Changyang palace.


    At that time, there was another person in Changyang palace. He brought more things than Yuran had. As like as two peas,


    took over a small package, and he was able to turn the two parcels open and see two things exactly alike.


    As expected, the palace of Changyang has been set to die.


    Determined his own guess, and got the key thing. When Rong Ling looked at the Changyang palace again, his pupils showed a dark color.


    Some memories, stretching in the brain, even in the past for a long time, are still fresh.


    "Eh, are you also the prince? What kind of emperor, dressed in such rags, come back to the palace with me and change your clothes for you. ""Look, it''s much better if you change your clothes. Remember, if anyone bullies you in the future, you will tell him that you are from the Changyang palace. Remember?"


    "Bah, to you is to take you as your son? No one wants you to recognize this palace as the imperial concubine. There is only one imperial concubine in your palace. You remember it, and I remember it. "


    "Ah Leng, the emperor has allowed you to enter the gate of the town. If you want to fight for your strength, you should not be for me, but for your mother and princess. You should be able to close your eyes under the nine springs of your mother and princess. Do you know?"


    The last time I saw empress min was when Rong Ling was 16 years old. After that, empress min died and he was promoted.


    Rong Ling understood that his birth mother died because of him, and Princess min, a stubborn woman who had no children in her life but regarded herself as a parent-child, also died for him.


    Just because he wants to be promoted, there must be no influence behind him.


    But he can win the favor of his father and the emperor. This way out depends on minfei''s help. Presumably, the emperor was afraid of his collusion with minfei at that time.


    Princess min''s death is said to be an accident, but it doesn''t count. If she is seriously ill, she can''t get up in bed. However, no one knows where the disease comes from.


    Later, there was a new master of the Changyang palace.


    However, the new master did not want to change the name of the palace, and he was not afraid to ask for the name of the garment.


    Rong Ling didn''t know until a long time later that the new concubine, the concubine and the concubine who followed her, were also the first to cause "the concubine''s treason", which was the first sister of minfei.


    The Qianyang branch in his hand suddenly becomes a little tied. Rong Ling knows that at this moment, he needs to find Liu Wei. When his mood is not smooth and his mind is confused, only Liu Wei can calm his heart.


    Thinking like this, the iron green face of Rong Leng, after all, eased a lot, and then became more and more soft.


    At the same time, Liu Wei with gloves and scalpel sneezed!


    After a while, Liu Wei said to his old friend, Jing Zhaoyin and Lin Sheng, "don''t worry. I won''t cut people. Besides, I''ll sew them back when I''m done. I can''t see it."


    Lin Sheng is going crazy!


    Who can tell him when Mr. Liu will be back? When I came back, I came back with Lord Qin of zhenggemen. Suddenly, I came down from tianer. Without saying anything, I asked Princess Yuping''s body to pass. As soon as I wanted to pass, I planned to cut it.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. Shouldn''t I narrate the past first?


    You say that for this person, cutting people is his way of reminiscing?


    Bah, he doesn''t believe it!

 Chapter 650

    What''s wrong with Princess Yuping''s remains?


    Liu Wei will tell you clearly that the whole body is a problem.


    Liu Wei saw the body last night and rechecked it again this morning. Like the verification result of last night, Liu Wei fell dead.


    The body was miserable on the surface, full of blood on the surface, but there were few wounds, more of which were the smashing of body bones.


    But now, just a few hours later, looking at the body, it is clear that there are some abnormal changes.


    First of all, the color of the body spot on the surface has become heavier. If the person died yesterday, even if he was exposed to the sun, the color of the body spot would not be such a dark color, and the spot shape is so large.


    Again, the body in the smashing, seems to be more miserable with Bi Liuwei when he saw it this morning.


    If it used to be like a piece of meat cake falling from a high place, now It''s like being run over by a truck A meat pie.


    It sounds similar, but there are essential differences between natural falling and deliberate rolling.


    The tip of the knife has touched the soft mud like surface of the corpse. Lin Sheng still can''t help it. He jumps up and blocks Liu Wei''s hand. He says anxiously: "Lord Liu, you Have you thought about it? "


    Liu Wei looks at Lin Sheng strangely: "what?"


    "There is no way back if we cut through the whole thing." The body of Princess Yuping is damaged, which is the Royal taboo.


    Moreover, this man is still making his own decision. Once this matter is discovered, the first one to be punished must be the official Yin of jingzhaoyin.


    Liu Wei understood the panic in Lin Sheng''s eyes, patted him on the shoulder easily, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I am everything."


    Lin Sheng is going to cry because of you. If you are not here, will the body be in danger of being torn apart at any time?


    In the end, Lin Sheng''s resistance didn''t take effect, because Qin Zhong caught him and dragged him to one side.


    Liu Wei looks at Lin Sheng''s sad expression that he is going to cry. When he takes back his sight, he says softly: "if this case is broken in your hands, is this Jing Zhaoyin only a Jing Zhaoyin?"


    As soon as this speech came out, Lin Sheng, who had a lot of concerns, stopped completely.


    In fact, if he didn''t know that Lord Liu was quick to solve the case, and could be called a huntsman, how could he rest assured and bravely hand over the body.


    The wind and cloud in Beijing are changing every day. Today you are ordinary, tomorrow you may be ordinary.


    Lin Sheng is not young. He has been sitting in the position of Jing Zhaoyin for a long time. Now there is a servant''s position in the Ministry of military. At this time, there are not a few people competing for this position.


    Is he lucky enough to be in that position?


    As Liu Wei said, if the case of Princess Yuping can be solved in his hands, even if it is not solved but progress, it will undoubtedly be the greatest help to his career.


    Master Liu said the same thing. Lin Sheng''s original thought of deceiving the superior and deceiving the inferior was also released.


    Yes, he was planning to stop it. At that time, when the case is solved, he will take a credit. If not, he will put the black pot on him.


    But now, it''s not good.


    The other side clearly understood that he was making a wedding dress for him. If he didn''t hesitate to calculate people like this, he would be dissatisfied if he had a good temperament.


    I still depend on this person for good or ill, but I dare not offend people to death.


    Lin Sheng''s affectation, so far.


    At the same time, Qin Zhong understood what was going on. The straightforward man, who was born in a rash family, immediately looked down on his face and snorted, leaving Lin Sheng behind.


    Lin Sheng felt his nose and said it was impossible not to feel guilty.


    "Pooh..." With a small sound, the tip of the knife stabbed into the skin, making the sound of the water capsule being cut.


    Xiaoli has been lying on the side of the wooden bed, looking forward to seeing his mother finally cut the body, but at the moment of cutting, he didn''t see the internal organs structure and the degree of bone fragmentation, but first, he was splashed with red blood.


    "Well..." The little guy is not feeling well. Reach out and wipe his face.


    Liu Wei warns, "back up."


    Xiao Li had to step back and wipe the blood on her face vaguely. At the same time, she looked up and asked, "Dad, how could this happen?"


    Ordinary corpses, there will never be blood, so fresh splashed out.


    Liu Wei covered the blood gushing from the cut of the body with a white mask.


    When the incision is opened from the chest to the belly, and the whole inner abdomen is completely opened, and the white veil is already full of blood, Liu Wei said: "it''s too heavy to break, internal organs Smash. "


    It''s not bone crushing, it''s visceral crushing.


    Viscera and flesh are almost integrated. It''s a sticky mass. It''s hard to tell which part it is. It''s just like mud, thick and moist.


    Disgusting.


    Xiao Li leaned over his head, wanted to look inside again, but listened to "Yi".


    The little guy looks at his mother.Liu Wei said, "Lord Lin, come here."


    Lin Sheng, standing at the corner of the wall: "..."


    When Lin Sheng saw the body of Princess Yuping, he retreated more and more when it was cut more and more open. Now, his distance is very good. He can''t see the body, the incision, or even the blood. He thinks he''s good now. He doesn''t need to step back, let alone step forward.


    When he called out, he saw no movement around. Liu Wei looked back and found Lin Sheng who had stuck himself in the corner of the wall and could not die. He frowned. "Come and see, Lord Lin, there is something different in the body."


    Lin Sheng motionless, very calm to Liu Wei shake his head, said: "I don''t look!"


    Liu Wei''s expression slightly changed.


    Lin Sheng added, "I don''t want to see death!"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei didn''t want to frighten Lin Sheng, but the degree of internal fragmentation of the body was not consistent with the bruises on the outside.


    If it is simply said, it is this corpse. It looks like it has five stars of fragmentation in appearance, but it has 15 stars of internal fragmentation.


    Liu Wei has dealt with many cases of jumping from a building. All the corpses are soft on the outside, but he found that although the inner abdomen is miserable and chaotic, he can barely find the exact location of the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney.


    There is something wrong with the body of Princess Yuping. Liu Wei can only say that it looks like she fell from the 30th floor at most, but her internal organs show that she had to fall from the 70th floor at least.


    Some people may say, are not all fall dead? How can I be so particular?


    But so much attention is paid to. If there is a discrepancy between the inside and the outside, the body will be in doubt. If there is a doubt, there will be a secret. If we do not see through the secret, the case will not be solved.


    In modern forensic forensics, a piece of toilet paper, a fingernail and a group of fingerprint tissue can all be the key to solve the case. What''s more, there are such obvious differences in the corpses at present.


    Liu Wei wants Lin Sheng to see it for himself, so that he can explain this doubt to him.


    But Lin Sheng didn''t come. After waiting for a while, Liu Wei turned her eyes to Qin Zhong at the door.

 Chapter 651

    Now in this room, including Xiao Li, there are only four of them.


    "Qin..."


    "My Lord, I have to go to the clean room. I can''t hold it. I have a stomachache!" As soon as Qin Zhong finished speaking, he turned around and ran away.


    After a while, it disappeared.


    Liu Wei looked at the empty gate and the corner of the post. Finally, she pursed her lips and said to Xiao Li, "can you see what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Li poked her head and looked at her chin for a long time. She also put on gloves and went to Princess Yuping to dig in her stomach.


    When Lin Sheng saw the child stretching out his hand, he felt bad.


    After a while, I didn''t know whether it was round or flat when I saw that little childe took out a piece of blood, but it was even worse when I saw something with blood and flesh blurred.


    At last, he saw that the young man put the thing in his hand and weighed it. He went to smell it again. He even broke it, crumpled it, and looked at it carefully for a long time. It was like the last straw that killed the camel. Lin Sheng finally collapsed.


    He leaned weakly against the wall and could not stand for a long time.


    Xiaoli now has the answer: "Dad, this It''s too broken. "


    Liu Wei waited for her son to continue.


    Xiaoli said, "I have never seen such a broken kidney. I think..." Xiao Li hesitated, as if he could not be sure, but felt that the possibility was great.


    "Well?" Liu Wei asked him to say.


    Xiaoli said: "the internal organs are shattered, not broken." He finished, and looked at his mother uneasily to make sure he was right.


    Liu Wei didn''t answer her son, but she didn''t feel dissatisfied.


    In fact, after cutting the body, Liu Wei had this idea.


    Cause of death.


    The real cause of death.


    This corpse doesn''t look good. It falls to death or falls to death, but the fall doesn''t match the inside and outside. Why?


    The answer is soon to come out.


    The body of Princess Yuping, no matter from the inside or from the outside, is obviously scratched.


    Therefore, Liu Wei can infer that this man, indeed, was hurt by a fall and was fatal, but some people, some martial experts, shattered the princess''s inner abdomen with their internal power after her death.


    Otherwise, fall, will not fall so shattered.


    Why does the murderer do this? Why do you want to make a difference, out of perversion, or do you want to do something else?


    Liu Wei has no idea.


    But if there is a second person involved, that is to say, the possibility of homicide in this case is more than 80%.


    Yeah, of course he did.


    Can I find a precipice, Princess Tang? Can I jump down by myself?


    In fact, it is not impossible.


    In this case, Liu Wei didn''t set a pattern for it from the beginning, whether it was a suicide or a homicide.


    Because the scene of the crime has been moved, it can not be said that this is a homicide, because the person who moved the body may be someone else, but it is not necessarily the murderer.


    But Liu Wei can determine that the case is more likely to be homicide than suicide through the difference in the trace of internal organs fragmentation of the corpse. Only because you can touch the corpse, move it around, move it around, which is not enough to say that you killed someone.


    But if there is such a huge and obvious scar inside the body, you can''t take it off. You have the real cause of death, and it''s still a normal cause of death that won''t be detected.


    In ancient times, there were few people who dissected the remains, especially the princess.


    And since this is the case, why does the murderer still have to move this superfluous hand and foot in the inner abdomen of Princess Yuping?


    Liu Wei straightened out the existing clues, rechecked the inner abdomen, and determined that there was nothing else to see, so she took out the needle and thread and planned to sew it up.


    After the sewing process, Qin Zhong came back.


    Liu Wei said directly, "I have seen the corpse. Let''s talk about the time. The death time of this corpse is almost the day before yesterday. You said that this man died a few days ago. It''s impossible."


    Lin Sheng immediately retorted, "no, just a few days ago, many people knew that at that time."


    "Impossible." Liu Wei still said: "liver temperature, blood temperature, although no viscera can be seen, but the degree of eye swelling, skin activating factor mobility, all show that this person did not die a few days ago."


    "But..." Lin Sheng frowned: "but a few days ago, many people had seen the remains of Princess Yuping."


    Yeah, that''s the problem. The biggest problem.


    But in the Imperial Palace, Rong Ling is in trouble again.


    Looking at the man in Chinese clothes who is drunk and is holding his hand, Rong Leng is annoyed.


    But I went to the qianning palace before leaving the palace to make sure that big girl and little girl are OK. But I happened to meet in the banquet. I drank too much and ran out to vomit Rong Fei.


    Rong Fei is really drunk, but when he is drunk, he still knows people. When he sees Rong Ling, Rong Fei opens his mouth and shouts, "three brothers..."This remark surprised Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng had to drag the man away and throw him into the small room without any one, but he was pulled by him and did not give up.


    "Third brother, you are back. We really haven''t seen each other for a long time Burp... "


    Full of wine, let Leng disdain push him away.


    Just after pushing away, the man came up again, clutching his clothes in a daze, and said unsteadily, "you see how good you are. You can go if you want to, and you can go back if you want. How about me? I''m a king of shit and a first-class minister. I''m the one who cleans up the mess for them. You don''t know. I''m going to get married. Ha ha Hehe, third brother, you will arrive earlier... "


    The words were full of ridicule and contempt.


    It''s obvious that he''s drunk too much.


    In fact, Rong Ling and Rong Fei are not familiar. They are brothers of the prince''s and his mother''s compatriots. Even though they had more contact with Rong Jindong before, they haven''t seen each other for a long time, so they should be strange again.


    But at this time, Rong Fei''s posture is too inexplicable.


    Rong Fei really suffered a lot of grievances. When he caught someone, he told them all.


    "I have something to tell you..." Rong Fei suddenly opens his eyes. In his turbid eyes, he smiles: "you have a chance."


    He frowned.


    Hearing Rong Fei''s voice lowered, he deliberately looked left and right, and then said with a drunken face: "the father and the emperor are going to move yiguifei, and Rong Xun is going to be finished As soon as the mother knew the news, she tried her best to get her precious niece back Third brother, what method should I use to deal with them this time? "


    Although Rong Fei is asking, he obviously has no idea. Asking, the whole person is in a trance.


    Rong Ling looks at Rong Fei''s drunken and unconscious appearance. He thinks that the emperor can''t move him at this moment, because with the help of the king of power, Rong Su is probably the most stable man in Kyoto.


    As for myself, I''m afraid that''s the first person in charge.

 Chapter 652

    Rong Fei is drunk.


    Rong Leng hesitates between abandoning him and going, or fainting him and then abandoning him.


    It''s the best way to knock a person unconscious. When he wakes up, he is drunk. Even if he remembers to see Rong Ling, it''s too late to do it.


    The mind has been formed, and the inner power of rongling palms has been extended. Staring at the position of Rongfei''s back neck, I feel that this confused young man is childishly dragging his corner, muttering with worry, and rongling raises his arms, and looks at his palm, and then he will fall.


    At the critical moment, Rong Fei was unconscious, but suddenly, with a stroke of his body, he let go of Rong Leng''s clothes, and the whole man fell down along Rong Leng''s clothes.


    After a while, the man was lying on the ground, with his eyes closed, sleeping in a fog.


    Rong Leng''s hand, which was half empty, stagnated for a while.


    Guess if Rong Fei is really drunk or pretends to be drunk.


    He reached out his hand and pushed away the dead man, making sure he was really ignorant and unconscious. He allowed Leng to stop, turn around and disappear.


    The other side.


    If Lin Qilian is said to have been kicked out of the table, it will not be too much.


    Looking at the gentle and kind face of the empress, Lin Qilian felt cool for the first time.


    Returning to her seat, Lin Qilian''s mother asked her, "how is it? Is your mother willing to make the decision for you? "


    Lin Qilian thought of the Queen''s just voice and face, shook her body for a while, held her mother''s back of hand and shook her head: "mother, this matter can''t be said again."


    Lin Qilian''s mother was stunned for a moment and doubted for a moment. Just when she wanted to ask deeply, she listened to the old lady Lin beside her. Now the old lady yipingaoming opened her mouth: "in the end, she is different from each other in intimacy, and she is not totally devoted to the Lin family."


    Lin Qilian''s mother is a foreign daughter-in-law. She hears the words and suddenly realizes it. She stops saying anything, hangs her head and says nothing.


    Lin Qilian listened to grandma''s words and wanted to remind her not to say any more, but Grandma grabbed her hand and said: "don''t worry, you lose your face, and they will make it up in the future. Your mother won''t make it up for you, and grandma will make it up for you. The fifth Prince is under one person, and above ten thousand people, you cousin can''t be so abused. The last letter of divorce, Nailed in front of the door, you have become a joke pointed out by all the people in Beijing. This time, three books and six rites stand in front of the hall, but their mother hired them on their behalf. How can there be such a rule and how can there be such a cultivation? This is really to bully you into a shameless person to stop? "


    Lin Qilian''s mother felt so aggrieved for her daughter, but she dared not say more, only nodded quietly as if she were in harmony.


    Lin Qilian listened to grandma''s words. Although she felt aggrieved, she thought of the delicate complexion of empress just now. After licking her lips, she looked up carefully. At last, she still said to her: "don''t talk about grandma, I I don''t mind... "


    I don''t mind, but a girl''s family, when it comes to this kind of thing, it doesn''t really matter.


    But at the same time, I heard someone shouting outside: "yes There are assassins -- there are assassins -- "


    the noisy Zhaoning hall, because of this, fell into a pause.


    The sad music of silk and bamboo stopped abruptly.


    The woman Shuzhen has rushed out of the hall and scolded the screamer, but when she comes in again, her face becomes ugly.


    In Zhaoning palace, everyone looked at Shuzhen, who walked quickly to the queen and whispered in her ear.


    The empress''s eyebrows were frowning. After hearing the words of Shuzhen, she rose up abruptly and her face was livid.


    The queen sat down in the Phoenix and walked straight out. The eunuch of the palace nearby also followed her.


    Other people in the palace are curious and scared. But when the queen goes out in person, they all follow her. In the end, if there is an assassin, it is the safest to follow her.


    But when they all went out, they heard a surprising news: "five lords, assassinated."


    Lin Qilian stood behind people, listening to the front of the discussion, his face was very bad. After a large wave of people arrived in front of the small room behind the Zhaoning palace, before he went in, he heard the voice of the five Lords. From inside, he said: "all go to this king!"


    Everyone outside the door stopped.


    The empress, who was walking in the front, paused for a moment, and her elegant jade face showed a little displeasure. She looked at Shu Zhen, who had already quietly ignored the roar of the five princes, and reached out and pushed the small chamber door open.


    A push to open the door, the pungent smell of blood, into the nose.


    The empress, who was calm at first, changed her face completely. She stepped in quickly. The first thing she wanted to do was to pour blood all over the ground. Her son was lying on a soft couch with a pale face. She covered her abdomen with her hands and shrank into a ball. The blood flowed from his fingers.


    The empress''s mother looked flustered eyes, hurriedly walked over: "Feier?"


    Rong Fei clenched his teeth and closed his eyes severely. He saw so many people come in at once. Once again, he burst out a stubborn roar: "roll! Get out of here! "A group of women who had stagnated outside had to stop.


    And after roaring, Rong Fei seems to have come to an end, with more and more sweat on his face and more and more blood on his abdomen.


    The empress asked for the doctor, but Rong Fei had fainted before the doctor arrived.


    A quarter of an hour later, a treacherous rumor spread from Zhaoning palace.


    In the palace, there was an assassin. The five princes fought with the assassin with one man''s strength. Unfortunately, they were assassinated, but the doctor diagnosed that the five princes had been cut off, and they had become useless.


    In short, the fifth prince was injured and became a eunuch.


    Rong Ling, who had just left the palace, also heard the rumor, but unlike others'' worries or gloating, Rong Ling only gave a quiet "Oh" and was quite sure that Rong Fei was pretending to sleep.


    It seems that in order to get away from the gift marriage, the five brothers really went out.


    In the palace, because the fifth prince was killed, a good dust washing banquet had to be interrupted. The internal guard began to closely check all the people who entered the palace today, and must arrest the assassin.


    As a black household, Yu Wenyao is the big girl and little girl who sneaks into the palace by the way, so she is in trouble.


    Rong Su''s attendants have been fighting with the guards at the gate of the city for a long time, but the other side doesn''t let go and insists on being strict. When the seventh Lord entered the palace, he didn''t take these two servant girls with him, and these two servant girls are indeed not on the list of allowed servants.


    Royal City into the palace is to need a certificate, even whose small maid, also need to submit the list first.


    On the day of entering the palace, this servant girl can''t come, but if she does, she must be herself. She can enter the palace only after verification.


    People were brought in by Yu Wenyao, and Yu Wenjia thought that Yu wenminxin would also enter the palace, so they reserved two extra servant girls.


    These two places were put on top by big girls and little girls. But now, the two maids follow the open-ended Rong Xu, which is unclear.

 Chapter 653

    Rong Su is very clear that he and two servant girls will encounter this kind of difficulties, and can not get rid of the relationship with the prince.


    After zhengemen lost his power in the Imperial City, the prince''s department is now in charge of the grand interior.


    Sitting in the carriage in silence, listening to the angry voice of the attendant outside the carriage, he lowered his eyes slightly, but looked at the two girls around him: "can you tell what''s going on?"


    The big girl and the little girl looked at Rong Su, then shook their heads together.


    "You are stopped. If you don''t deal with it properly, you will be put in prison as a suspect."


    The two girls looked at each other, and then, as if they didn''t think it was very important, they said "Oh" and looked very calm.


    "Do you know what it will be like to go to jail?" said Rong Su in a calm voice


    Big girl little girl expression is very naive, little girl see elder sister don''t talk, nod honestly: "know."


    This answer, let Rong retrospectly surprised, he picked to pick eyebrow: "know?"


    The girl nodded and said, "we Ben lives in prison. "


    Rong Su: "..."


    "Yesterday, when we went back to Beijing, we saw a body in the countryside. Today, someone came to arrest us and said we were the murderer," she said


    Rong Su: "..."


    So what happened when he was away?


    He asked once, and then the girl told him the whole story, the original story, and Rong Xu heard it. Then he thought of meeting Rong Ling before. They were involved in the Yuping case. How could Rong Ling do with the case of Changyang palace?


    There is no answer in his heart. Rong Su looks at the little girl again and finds that she is looking at herself childishly. He asks, "what''s the matter?"


    The little girl was very clever and asked, "Mr. Qi, will you take us home?"


    Before, Prince Yan promised to send them home, but later, Prince seven took them away, but he didn''t say whether he would send them home.


    I''ve been thinking about Mr. Liu and Mr. Xiao for such a long time. Besides, it''s too dangerous outside, and Mr. San is too bad. They want to go back to Mr. Liu and never walk around.


    Rong Su thought about whether he would send two girls to the third prince''s mansion. She heard the girl''s rushing: "if it''s inconvenient for you, you can find a place with many people and let us off. Elder sister, can you remember the name of our family?"


    "Big girl nimble answer:" remember, call small South Street 70 outside corner, town gate jail


    The little girl nodded and said to Rong, "seven CHILDES, we can go back by ourselves."


    Rong Su: "..."


    The bodyguard at the gate of the city didn''t let go. At the end of the day, he could not bear to let go. He waved the curtain and said in a cold voice, "get out of the way!"


    The fierce and powerful manner of the sect made the guard stay for a while. Then he thought of the order from the top and straightened up his back. He said with a business face: "seven lords, I''m sorry. We also follow the book. If not, you will leave these two girls. If not, we will only be so stiff."


    He frowned deeply.


    His attendants were so angry that they almost started with the guards.


    The situation here is already a little ugly.


    At the same time, Yu Wenyao, who was staggering and driving a carriage, saw this scene and hummed to the bodyguard, "those two girls are the people of Yu Wenfu."


    There are two servant girls in Yu Wen''s mansion. When he entered the palace, he brought them in. At present, he guarantees them. If the guards want to challenge again, they can''t find words.


    In the end, we have to let go.


    And the big girl and the little girl, because of this, the leisurely carriage returned to Yuwen mansion.


    On the carriage, Yan Pei leaned slightly, watched the two girls come back, and let them sit beside him.


    Big girl and little girl sat in the past with prudence, but frequently looked at the carriage opposite from the curtain, and at the carriage opposite, the seven lords with extremely bad looks.


    Yu Wenyao got the upper hand once and looked at Rong Su with a sneer. He was quite satisfied. Then he sent someone to drive away.


    But out of the imperial gate, but a quarter of an hour, behind, a very fast carriage, has caught up with, then, the carriage quack but stop.


    Yu Wenyao frowned and raised the curtain of his car. In front of their car, he was standing in the way of a noble carriage owned by the seventh Prince''s mansion.


    Rong Su got off the car and walked over. He glanced at Yu Wenyao at will and said, "thank you very much." Then he waved to the big girl and the little girl, "go."


    The two girls looked at each other pitifully, and then climbed out silently, intending to get off.


    "Wait!" Yu Wenyao stopped them, but said to Rong, "what''s the matter? The seventh prince wants to take me away from Wenfu, but he doesn''t need to talk to my master about it? "


    "The man in your house?" he frowned


    "How can I take them away if they are not from my family?"


    Rong Suo''s face was slightly heavy. He didn''t want to talk with him. He said directly to the two girls, "get out of the car."Two girls climb out.


    "Go back!" Yu Wenyao''s voice also sounded.


    The two girls shrink back.


    "Get out of the car!"


    Climb out again


    "Go back!"


    Back again


    Yan Pei looked at the two girls who had been tossed to tears. She breathed and whispered: "it''s really more childish than a child."


    Two men who were commented as childish, Qi Qi looked at Yan Pei contemptuously.


    Yan Pei curled his mouth and simply got off the car. Then he took two little girls with his left hand and right hand and said, "let''s talk. Let''s go first."


    Anyway, it''s not far from Yan''s mansion. Today''s feast is over quickly. He''s in a good mood and can take a walk.


    Yu Wenyao and Rong Su are left behind. They look at each other with bad eyes.


    At the same time, standing not far behind the mask stand, after watching the lively Liu Wei, holding Xiaoli, is going to go.


    Little Lipton reminded Liu Wei, "Dad, they took the big girl and the little girl away. Don''t we go to get people back?"


    Liu Wei said, "no, we are suspects of the court now. We should not show up."


    Little Li Leng for a moment: "but Dad, you don''t mean to take me to the first-class building to eat the Buddha jumping wall?"


    "Yes."


    "Court suspects, how about this?"


    "The court suspects, are they going to starve to death?"


    Liu Wei was sure that little girl and big girl would be OK, so she thought in her spare time, wondering if today''s Buddha jumping wall is sold out.


    You know, the Buddha jumping wall in the first grade building of Kyoto is available for limited sale every day.


    Liu Wei is thinking, side, cold not ding a familiar male voice, floating into the auricle: "it seems that you have a good appetite."


    Liu Wei''s body suddenly stopped. When Liu Wei turned his head mechanically, he saw the cold man who did not know when he was behind her. The whole person was not good.


    At this time, Xiao Li was also excited to remind her, "Dad, it''s uncle Rong."


    Liu Wei: "


    She''s not blind yet!

 Chapter 654

    The pace of tolerance edge is not slow.


    When she was completely covered by the figure of the man, Liu Wei just swallowed her saliva and forced out a smile, saying: "you You''re here. "


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei with cold face and cold eyes.


    Liu Wei pulls Xiaoli over without trace, blocks in front of her, and tries to use this tiny action to make her feel more secure.


    Xiao Li was stuck between the two adults. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth and said, "Uncle Rong, my father and I are going to eat Buddha and jump over the wall. Do you want to go together?"


    Xiaoli is very good at asking. She is full of invitations.


    But Liu Wei listens, but she hates to block her son''s mouth. Her son is good at everything, but she lacks heart and eyes.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei delicately. Liu Wei is busy and doesn''t open her eyes.


    Let Leng gather eyebrow, follow the trend way: "good."


    Xiaoli excitedly grabbed uncle Rong''s big hand and said with a smile, "let''s go. Dad said that the Buddha jumps over the wall is a good thing. If we go late, we will sell out."


    I feel the vision of Rong Ling is projected again, and Liu Wei is speechless.


    Liu Wei touched her nose and tried to make herself feel less embarrassed. Holding her son''s other hand, the three seemed calm, but in fact, the atmosphere was weird and they went to yipinlou.


    Yipinlou is a first-class restaurant in Kyoto. They went early, but there was only one elegant room left.


    This is Yajian, who was made for the special place in the face of Rong Leng.


    After ordering the dishes, the waiter leaves.


    Before the second child left, he closed the door and isolated the small space.


    Then, Liu Wei is embarrassed.


    It''s not a big elegant room, burning fragrance, fragrance floating, not abrupt, refreshing.


    Liu Wei felt that Rong Ling''s eyes had been on her. She wanted to say something several times, but in the end, she stuck in her throat and couldn''t say a word.


    "Xiaoli." Let Leng suddenly make a sound.


    Xiaoli looks up at Uncle Rong.


    Rong Ling asked, "what have you done today?"


    "That..." Liu Wei wants to open her mouth, and allows Leng to sweep her cold eyes.


    Liu Wei a hold back, to the mouth of the words, and swallow back, honest Yan Qifen drum, drooping eyes.


    Rong Ling continues to look at Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli was honest and told uncle Rong: "we did a lot of things today. We went to the prison first, and then to the Yamen of jingzhaoyin. Uncle Rong. By the way, we also cut a corpse. Uncle Rong, the corpse we saw this morning. The original cause of death was doubtful. The time and shape of death could not match. I don''t know her experience before death What''s the matter, but it can be seen that she was hurt by others, and the other side is very likely to be a martial arts master... "


    Xiaoli talked about what he knew and said it all at once.


    When hearing the cause of Yuping''s death is different, Rong Leng is not too surprised. Only when he hears that his inner abdomen is completely broken at the end, his brow frowns and his expression sinks into meditation.


    When Liu Wei saw Rong Ling''s expression, she was ready to move. At last, she dared to ask, "you have What line... "


    When the voice didn''t fall, Rong Leng raised her eyes again. Liu Wei, like a cat and a mouse, immediately buried her head again, pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Rong Leng didn''t hide it, but said eight words: "the new year is coming, and the sacrifice to heaven is coming."


    Liu Wei was stupefied for a moment and didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    "The jade girl in front of the Buddha, who is in charge of heaven worship, attends one of them."


    Liu Wei then understood that Princess Yuping had a nickname, which was jokingly called "jade girl before Buddha" by the queen. Because of this name, Princess Yuping and other princesses had some differences.


    Although they are not the legitimate princesses of the empress, Princess Yuping is particularly well treated. For this reason, Princess Yuping is destined to serve the Buddha.


    The people in the palace are superstitious. For those who have faces in front of Buddha, there are always many preferential treatments.


    Princess Yuping is known as the jade girl, and she has her own responsibility. As the jade girl in front of Buddha, Princess Yuping is bound to attend the annual Royal Sacrifice to heaven in the new year.


    After attending the ceremony, she was not the same as other people, just kneeling under the hall and listening to the Buddha''s voice. Princess Yuping was going to hold the ceremony, or occupy the position of assistant.


    At present, it''s already the 18th, and another 12 days will be the new year''s day, and the worship will begin before the new year.


    At this time, the identity of Princess Yuping is closely protected by many guards.


    But Princess Yuping was killed, and the death is so strange and treacherous.


    Liu Wei sank her eyes and fell into meditation with Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei didn''t think of this ring before, because she didn''t know much about the affairs in the palace, and she was just an ordinary princess.


    If you are an ordinary Princess and a eunuch around you, you will naturally have a certain number, and it is difficult for you to have a special power to protect the Lord.


    But if Princess Yuping''s identity is so important and there are many guards around her, it will be more difficult for the murderer to kill Princess Yuping.Therefore, the force value of the murderer was originally set at five stars. Now it can be estimated. It should be close to ten stars.


    In this way, it narrows down the scope of the murderer.


    Although Kyoto is an important place with crouching tiger and hidden dragon, there are few people in the palace or in the harem who want to find ten stars worth of force.


    If we had a place in the palace before, maybe we could find a lot of people. After all, the people of zhengemen are good at using force.


    But now there''s no sign of zhengemen in the palace. Instead, it''s the internal guard. They have several Jin and several Liang. I''m sure Liu Wei doesn''t know, and Rong Ling is also clear.


    So now the question is, are there any other forces hidden in this palace?


    And why is this force alone against a princess Yuping?


    A little princess who has been living in the deep palace for a long time and has not stepped out of two gates. She often walks in front of the Buddha, but has little contact with people. What''s her hatred? She needs to be crushed without leaving the whole body?


    There was a sudden silence in Yajian.


    Liu Wei recalled the body of Princess Yuping and many traces on it, but she was afraid that she would ignore anything.


    Rong Ling thought of the scene in today''s palace. He had only been in the palace for a few hours, but he did find some other strange things besides the disappearance of zhengemen from the inner palace.


    For example, it seems that the power of Rong Su is larger than before. Of course, the prince''s family is not allowed to let up.


    It''s just that in addition to these two forces, Rong Ling seems to feel other forces, and then associate with the event of Rong Fei stab


    Rong Ling feels that he may have left the palace too early and missed something.


    Both of them think seriously. Xiaoli is sitting on the chair, looking at this and that. At last, he drags his cheeks and whispers a little lonely: "why hasn''t my Buddha jumped the wall..."

 Chapter 655

    Xiaoli''s voice woke the other two people in the room.


    And the words "Buddha jumps over the wall" seem to be a magic spell.


    Liu Wei''s heart said something bad. Sure enough, just as he raised his head, he just looked at the sight of the upper Rong Leng. Liu Wei licked his lips and felt nervous.


    Rong Leng said directly, "go and have a look."


    Xiaoli is stunned: "huh?"


    "Let''s hurry the kitchen," said Rong Leng


    Xiaoli was happy at once. He jumped down from the chair and was about to run outside.


    Liu Wei, quick and quick, grabbed Xiaoli''s collar and dragged him back. He said with difficulty, "don''t go, hurry up. I''m afraid it''s not hot enough."


    Xiaoli felt that it was also reasonable, so she was disappointed and stopped.


    But Rong Leng said, "it''s not enough to rush, but if you don''t rush, it''s going to turn over."


    Liu Wei felt that the metaphor of Rong Ling was too heavy to talk.


    But Rong Leng pressed Liu Wei and asked, "what do you think?"


    Liu Wei still doesn''t answer.


    Rong Ling narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly: "it seems that you think you are right?"


    Liu Wei really thinks she is right, but she can''t say that.


    Regardless of Rong Ling, she went back to Beijing with Princess Yuehai. Naturally, she had her intention. She felt that this was the best and the most smooth way to do it.


    At present, she is not very successful. She has made a lot of words about Princess Yuehai? A lot of things related to the case?


    It''s very simple. It''s very easy.


    But in the eyes of Rong Ling, a man, Liu Wei''s behavior is to make her own decisions, to ignore the consequences, and to put herself in danger.


    Liu Wei won''t explain to him. Liu Wei is such a man of his own way. He used to be, now is, and will be.


    Seeing that Rong Leng was still staring at herself, Liu Wei had to keep silent.


    Xiao Li is held in Liu Wei''s arms. The little guy is a little suffocated. He feels that his mother is a little heavy. He wants to push away, but he can''t. at last, he can only stay still wrongly.


    The room is silent again, allow Leng to small Li way: "go down to urge."


    Xiaoli didn''t move. He didn''t want to move, but he couldn''t. He looked back at his mother and didn''t make a sound. He just looked.


    Liu Wei still didn''t give up.


    "Xiaoli." Let Leng make a sound. It''s Xiao Li who urges, but it''s Liu Wei who obviously says it.


    Xiaoli pouts and feels aggrieved.


    Liu Wei finally let go of Xiaoli, who was summoned out, and there were only two people left in Yajian.


    Liu Wei thought about it a little bit. After all, he opened his mouth: "let''s talk about this case first. Now it''s in the Yamen of Beijing Zhaoyin. There''s a way for the town gate to come over..."


    Before Liu Wei''s voice fell, the chair on the opposite side moved. Rong Ling got up from the chair and walked towards her slowly.


    Liu Wei''s voice stopped abruptly, and her body froze.


    Rong Ling came and stood in front of Liu Wei and asked, "can you think of your own safety?"


    After a long silence, Liu Wei said, "I can protect myself."


    Liu Wei is a person with some abilities. She is outstanding in martial arts, medical skills and case solving. Rong Ling never doubts Liu Wei''s ability. What he worries about is always the accident.


    The last accident made him almost lose her. He didn''t dare to be careless and never again.


    In fact, we all know that they are making a fuss about it.


    The soldiers are divided into two ways. In this morning''s situation, there is nothing wrong.


    It''s just that it''s not right. Their relationship.


    Rong Ling doesn''t want Liu Wei to be involved in risks, and one in ten thousand may not, but he can''t really tie Liu Wei to his side, because Liu Wei doesn''t like it.


    Liu Wei is the same.


    Liu Wei feels that he has no problem. He can stand on his own and doesn''t need special care. But Liu Wei can''t talk to Rong Ling like this.


    Because Liu Wei didn''t want him to think that she was reckless, after all, she was a person with a criminal record, Zhong Ziyu. Although they didn''t talk about it later, they seemed to lose each other''s mood. They still remember that it was dangerous. It happened. She was killed and almost died.


    Liu Wei is now guilty of Rong Ling''s heart, wrong things, right people. She doesn''t think she did it wrong, just that she worried him. It''s her fault.


    The long and cool fingers, dragging her chin, forced Liu Wei to raise her head. As soon as she raised her head, she looked into the dark eyes of the upper margin.


    The man stared at her face and said, "look at me."


    Liu Wei raises her eyes and looks at Rong Ling.


    The man pinched her cheek with his fingertips, and rubbed her skin with his fingertips. His eyes were cold, and he could not see anything different.


    Liu Wei never spoke. Liu Wei was silent. This kind of silence was abnormal. He thought she would refute and explain, but she didn''t. now Looks good.


    Darling, it''s not like her.


    Maybe that''s the way she confessed? Rong Leng guessed so.In my mind, his eyes, without trace, fell on her abdomen. After a long time, he took back his eyes and loosened her jaw, saying: "no next time!"


    This is, let bygones be bygones.


    The man turned back and sat back in the chair.


    At the moment when Rong Leng looked back, Liu Wei showed a sigh of relief, patted her chest, and carefully stuffed the story book called "boudoir fragrance" into the sleeve.


    This is what I saw at the stall vendor on the road just after I came out of Yamen. It''s a big story about a lady of gold and a prime minister''s love story.


    Liu Wei is not interested in the book. He bought the book "the collection of rural grass" next to the book. Then, the vendor gave the book as a gift.


    Liu Wei flipped two pages at will, without any idea, but remembered the first part of it, which means that women dress pitifully and men sympathize with each other.


    Liu Wei just tried. Well, it seems that there is no difference between men in the world, including Leng.


    If Rong Leng knew what she thought in her heart, he would sneer. He didn''t let it go because of her cleverness, but he was afraid that she was not one person, but two people, so he gave up.


    When Xiao Li came back, he really urged the Buddha to jump over the wall.


    A table of delicacies was set up. Xiao Li was already greedy and moved his chopsticks happily.


    Liu Wei looked down and quietly looked through the book "boudoir fragrance", then closed the book. When she looked up again, it was the same on her face, but she stretched out her chopsticks and took a piece of shredded meat to Rong Ling bowl.


    Rong Ling looks at the extra dishes in the bowl, and then looks at himself without saying a word. But his eyes are clearly in the eyes of Liu Wei, who is showing his kindness. He picks up his eyebrows and puts the shredded meat into his mouth in the waiting eyes of the other party.


    Liu Wei quietly praised the author of "boudoir fragrance love"!


    The meal was not lively, but it was relaxing.


    After dinner, the three of them left together and walked straight into the town gate.


    Then, with a calm expression, Rong Ling sent his wife and children back to the prison, and personally closed the prison door from the outside.


    Through the iron window, Liu Wei boldly asked: "I want to change a set of four treasures of the study. Now this set is not good."


    "Yes," Rong Leng said


    When will you send it to me


    Rong Ling: "when do you want to?"


    "As soon as possible."


    "Good."


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "there are other things. Wait a minute. I''ll make a list and you''ll bring them back together."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    A quarter of an hour later, Rong Ling got a dense list of more than 30 kinds of daily necessities.


    Rong Ling thinks that Liu Wei may really want to live here

 Chapter 656

    The other side.


    In the little corridor outside Zhaoning palace, Princess Yuehai is in a hurry.


    Today''s Palace Banquet, the moon sea originally went very early, but on the way was hired to go.


    She is the aunt of Princess Yuping. After the early death of Princess LAN, Princess Yuping lived by her engagement.


    It''s not too much to say that they love each other.


    The engagement of the imperial concubine called Yuehai. Naturally, it was because Yuehai found the remains and suspects of Princess Yuping, which had fallen into her ears.


    It''s not surprising that the lady of one of the four concubines is well-informed. In front of these concubines, although the princess Yuehai is pretty, she never overdoes it, and she also adheres to the proper etiquette.


    The concubine asked about Princess Yuping for a while. The princess Yuehai said it for a long time. When the inquiry was finished, the Palace Banquet at Zhaoning palace was half finished.


    Since it''s too late, the princess Yuehai doesn''t go there specially. She left here slowly and walked all the way.


    But before Yuehai arrived at Zhaoning palace, he heard a news.


    The fifth prince was assassinated.


    It''s like a knife in the sky.


    You know, five princes, that''s the treasure of the empress''s mind. It''s the prince, and you don''t get the weight of five princes in the empress''s mind.


    Princess Yuehai is very fast.


    In the palace, she is most dependent on the emperor and the Queen''s pettiness. After her parents died, she has been in the palace for many years. These two people treat her like pearls and treasures. She treats the prince and the princess lightly, and dare not treat the prince and the five princes lightly.


    "This way, princess." The little maid of Zhaoning palace saw the moon sea coming with a compact pace, and quickly lifted the curtain and pointed to a room for the moon sea.


    When Princess Yuehai went in, he saw that the house was peaceful.


    Very quiet.


    I thought that when the five princes were killed, the women who were doing the banquet in Zhaoning palace would flock here. I didn''t think that there was anyone else here.


    The empress sits in front of the bed, with her back to the door, and Shuzhen is waiting beside the empress.


    On the bed, you can see the personal shadow vaguely. The princess of Yuehai guessed that it was the fifth prince.


    "Niangniang......" Put down the voice, the moon sea Princess carefully close.


    At this time, tree Zhen turned around and made a silent move to Princess Yuehai, and cautiously looked at the empress.


    The princess of the moon sea stopped her mouth. When she got closer, she found that the empress''s face was very ugly.


    It''s also human nature to be a mother when parents and children are killed.


    Princess Yuehai has some heartache. She just wants to talk, but she hears a noise from her bed.


    "Well..."


    Princess Yuehai looked at the past, and Empress and tree Zhen also looked at the past.


    Rong Fei didn''t wake up. After the doctor left, he fell asleep all the time. Up to now, he has been groaning, but he soon lost consciousness.


    The princess of Yuehai didn''t know how the fifth prince was hurt, and she didn''t dare to ask, so she had to stand behind the empress''s mother cleverly, but her eyes were always looking at Shuzhen.


    She didn''t speak, but her expression was very delicate.


    After a while, the fifth prince went to sleep again. When the princess of Yuehai was still making random guesses, the queen suddenly said, "Yuehai."


    The princess of Yuehai immediately replied: "Niang......"


    The queen looked back, the dark eyes looked at the sea of the moon, for a while, extended his hand.


    Princess Yuehai hands her hand to the empress.


    The empress''s mother stroked the moon sea''s small hand, and her voice was a little soft: "I have something to ask you in this palace."


    "What can I do for you, madam? The moon sea will surely live up to its fate."


    The queen seemed to be satisfied with this answer. After seeing the princess Yuehai for a while, she said slowly, "the Lin family''s marriage, I want to leave."


    The princess of the moon sea was stunned: "the lady said that Lin''s family, Miss Lian and brother Fei''s? Why? The lady doesn''t say that Miss Lian is the most suitable person for brother Fei. She also says that brother Fei is now in some conflict with this matter, but after a long time, she naturally understands your pains and how good miss Lian is. "


    Rong Fei''s marriage is known to Princess Yuehai.


    Not only know, but also participate in a lot, including how to make the emperor take back his life, withdraw Lin Qilian''s engagement with the seventh prince, and how to hire his son, let the Lin family accept the bride price of the fifth Prince''s mansion, and let Rong Fei ride the tiger. These two ideas are known to Yuehai.


    The Lin family is the mother''s home of the empress. Now the Lin family is in the ascendant. In the future, the crown prince will ascend the throne, and the five princes will be helped by the Lin family. These two brothers will only become bigger and bigger in the future, which is suitable for the king and the minister.


    The princess of Yuehai is aware of the interest here. Therefore, the Queen''s mother suddenly wants to back away from her marriage, which makes people confused.


    The queen did not explain much, just patted the hand of the moon sea princess, and said: "would you like to help this palace?"


    The princess of Yuehai hurriedly said: "although I don''t know what the mother wants, what the mother wants to do is naturally reasonable to you. If there is anything, you can tell me that Yuehai will obey."The queen smiled happily and said, "tomorrow, you will send the letter of divorce to the Lin family, but if you send it, you will need a name."


    Princess Yuehai is trying to say that it''s not good for her to send this letter of divorce to an outsider. After hearing the Queen''s words, she will wait for her change and wait for the Queen''s words.


    "Since you have decided to help this palace, if not, you can send it as fei''er''s fiancee."


    "Mother?" The princess of Yuehai was frightened, and her instinct was to step back.


    But the empress tightened her hand and didn''t let the moon retreat, but her tone was more dignified, but her words were explaining: "fei''er is inconvenient at present, and our palace can''t be empty. Although in such a name, we will hurt you and your reputation, but if we don''t entrust you, who can we expect? The palace is treacherous. How many eyes are fixed on the Zhaoning palace, and how many people are looking forward to the palace''s death. You are a good child in the moon sea. Since you came to the knee of the palace, how has the palace wronged you? This time, it''s really a dead end. The palace is expecting you. "


    The princess of Yuehai is really frightened this time. Who is the empress? The head of the harem, the mother of all the people, under one person, above ten thousand people, have been together for many years. This is the first time that the princess of Yuehai saw the queen put her posture so low, so low, as if she was begging for someone.


    Princess Yuehai is incredible, but at the same time, I really believe that the Queen''s state at the moment is not good, very bad.


    Perhaps, the fifth Prince''s injury is so serious that the queen can''t bear it.


    In this way, the princess of Yuehai was distressed. She took the Queen''s hand back and pressed her lips tightly, saying: "Niang, Yuehai is not afraid of reputation damage. No one knows that Yuehai is obstinate and willful inside and outside Kyoto. I don''t have any reputation. But if I go to the Lin family and the Lin family in this capacity, I''m afraid I''m going to be angry. If Niang is the Lin family, I can be straight It''s said that the moon sea doesn''t understand such a winding circle. "


    The empress smiled bitterly and said, "it''s because this palace is Lin family. This matter, this palace can''t appear."


    "Why?"


    The queen did not say, but looked into the eyes of the princess Yuehai and asked, "would you like to help this palace?"


    Since it''s about helping, I''m willing to help. I just have to accept it, but I can''t open my mouth.


    Thinking of Rong Ling, thinking of going out to walk as another man''s fiancee, though it''s only once, just one day, or just one hour, Yue Hai still feels uncomfortable, as if it''s disloyalty to brother Ling.

 Chapter 657

    The heart tangled, bit bit the lip, the moon sea did not speak.


    When the queen saw this, she seemed to see through the moon sea''s mind and said: "if you help our palace, our palace will help you. At present, the third prince is not in Kyoto. He doesn''t know what you have done. When he comes back, our palace can ask the emperor for help. You can still..."


    "Are you serious, ma''am?" Princess Yuehai was excited immediately, her eyes were shining: "you are serious Do you really want to ask the emperor again? "


    At the beginning, she had promised to marry Rong Ling, but later, I don''t know what went wrong, and the emperor suddenly changed his mind.


    At that time, she ran to Zhaoning palace every day, but the empress clenched her mouth and said she couldn''t help.


    Later, Rong Ling left the capital for a military parade. To this day, he never came back.


    If you can really get married with brother Leng, Yuehai is willing to do anything for it


    With a decision in mind, Yuehai immediately replied: "OK, Niang''s help, Yuehai''s help, Yuehai''s help, also bother Niang."


    The empress smiled, reached out, touched the moon''s face, and finally smiled, "good boy."


    When the princess of Yuehai left again, Shuzhen personally sent Yuehai out. As the first person around the empress, Shuzhen would not do these welcome and send things.


    But today, Shuzhen makes an exception.


    And Princess Yuehai, also felt it, can''t help thinking, maybe he really helped the empress.


    After Princess Yuehai left, tree Zhen went back to the wing room and saw her master looking at the bed for a moment.


    Tree Zhen sighs, slowly approaches, waves, denounces others.


    The little maids went out one after another. In the wing room, there were only two of them, the master and the servant, and the five lords who were sleepy.


    "Don''t you fear the emperor''s anger if you do this?" I have been around the empress for a long time. What is the empress''s mind? It''s clear.


    Just because he was too clear, Shuzhen was worried about the Queen''s desperation.


    The Queen''s face is cold, and there are not many traces left by the years on her beautiful face. She is gorgeous, shining in the four palaces, and is the real mother of a country.


    "How can the emperor be angry again? Fei''er has reached the present stage. Can he expect our palace to wait for death?"


    Shuzhen frowned: "but I''m afraid it''s against the emperor''s scale. In fact, the Lin family is also very good. At first, you didn''t think about giving the princess Yuehai to the fifth Lord. At first, you treated the princess well. You didn''t just find the way, but later, the Emperor didn''t......"


    Later, Shuzhen did not dare to say.


    "Have you ever warned this palace?" The queen did not care to pick up the tree.


    Tree Zhen''s cheek was white for a while, and hurriedly said: "maidservant doesn''t mean that..."


    "No problem." The Queen''s voice was pale and cool: "the emperor did warn our palace. He took a fancy to Huizhou and didn''t want the moon sea to be taken over by any force. But at present, Huizhou''s huibing has been completely under his control. Now Huizhou is just an empty shell. Naturally, he is not so defensive."


    "However, Huizhou has not only favored soldiers, but also land and income. Huizhou''s land is fertile and sparsely populated. The annual income is directly related to the fish and water in the south of the Yangtze River, and it''s several times larger than the capital of several states in the south of the Yangtze River. Besides, there is power and balance in the south of the Yangtze River. Huizhou is in the north, but there''s no power to settle in. The servant thinks that the emperor''s next goal should be to receive the soldiers after taking them Back to Huizhou... "


    "It''s not that easy to collect. Huizhou has been cut off for nearly 30 years. He can take it back if he wants to. Besides, it''s not just to take it back. It''s not hard to send someone in. Fei''er is a suitable person. Fei''er is heartless and has a free and easy nature. So he married the Lord of Yuehai county. How about going to Huizhou? Our palace just wants to find him the most peaceful way to live Not in the future... "


    Shuzhen knew what Niang was going to say, and hurriedly comforted: "Niang, don''t worry, point to uncertainty, point to uncertainty that the problem can be cured."


    "How to treat it?" The queen looked at Rong Fei on the bed, looked at her son''s white face, and said sadly, "my fei''er has broken the lifeblood. In the future, he will be a useless man. Isn''t the emperor even worried about him?"


    "When a lady sits in town, the Lin family intends to get out of the marriage, but they certainly dare not open their mouth." Tree screen and road.


    Today, when the five princes had an accident, how many women were present. I''m afraid that it''s been spread all over the world. Only the princess Yuehai went to the palace to hire the concubine. I''m afraid I haven''t heard of it yet.


    "The Lin family is not enough." If Rong Fei is in good health, the Lin family will help him, but since his body is different, the Lin family will inevitably have a different heart.


    Lin Qilian, maybe he can hold it down, but there are definitely plenty of people in the Lin family.


    There is only princess Yuehai, who has no support from the Lord. He is the most sincere.


    As long as Yuehai goes to Lin''s house tomorrow as Rong Fei''s fiancee, the dust will settle down and the marriage letter will be released soon.


    Although this time it''s the murder of Yuehai, but Yuehai is an orphan girl who has been caring for her for many years. Shouldn''t she repay her kindness.


    Shuzhen didn''t know what she was thinking, but she saw the Queen''s determined eyes and sighed silently in her heart. She felt a little sympathy for the princess Yuehai.¡­¡­


    Rong Ling sent all the things Liu Wei wanted the next day.


    Looking at the clutter, he sat beside the bed and watched Liu Wei clean up. He said softly, "yesterday, something happened in the palace."


    "Well?" Liu Wei looks at two Langhao pens in her hand and confirms which one is better to use. There is no so-called answer.


    Rong Leng said, "Rong Fei was assassinated."


    Liu Wei just paused for a moment and looked back at Rong Ling: "is he OK?"


    "Nothing." Allow the edge of the road at will, then added a sentence: "castrated."


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened: "is it OK?"


    Rong Leng didn''t speak, but looked at Liu Wei and couldn''t turn his eyes.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling look at each other for a while, as if they suddenly realize, "Oh" and say, "it''s self-made, self directing and self acting?"


    Rong Leng didn''t deny it. He acquiesced.


    Liu Wei smiled, looked back and continued to judge his own Langhao pen. He murmured, "you city people, you can really play."


    Liu Wei''s voice did not fall. She felt a heat source sticking behind her. The man''s long arms encircled her. She felt the man''s breath. It was slightly hot and itchy.


    Liu Wei moved for a while, but the man hugged her more tightly. For a while, he buried his face in her neck and said, "Xiao Li has gone out."


    Liu Wei said, "well, Qin Zhong took Xiao Li to visit the torture room."


    "There''s no one here." The man said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Wei second understood, then, she was stiff.


    In fact, there''s not nobody here. There''s another one in her stomach

 Chapter 658

    Aware of Liu Wei''s strange appearance, Rong Leng picked up his eyebrow and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei moved the corners of her mouth, reached out, raised two Langhao pens in her hand, and said, "you know different strokes, especially the different colors. Now I''m free anyway. If you don''t sit down, I''ll draw you."


    Liu Wei said with a flattering smile on her face.


    Rong Leng quietly looks at Liu Wei, and then holds her closer. Her lips stick to her lips and linger.


    The man''s low voice slowly overflowed: "I don''t think it''s appropriate to draw at this time." Rong Leng''s words fell, and his hands were already groping around Liu Wei''s waist. Soon, he found the right belt. With a slight hook, the belt fell to the ground.


    Pregnancy can be used.


    But the first three months and the last three can''t, the first three months, abortion, the last three months, premature delivery, Liu Wei''s current situation, is the first three.


    After swallowing hard, Liu Wei grabbed the clothes she had already opened. Liu Wei bit her lip and reluctantly said, "if you don''t want to draw, let''s discuss the case. By the way, I also found a doubt. Let''s talk with you, our staff..."


    "It''s only now that I think of it. It''s certainly not important. It''s too late to discuss it."


    Words fall, the man''s slightly hot hand, has caught Liu Wei''s hands holding the clothes, and then big hands into her to remove the strip of her clothes.


    Liu Wei is flustered, grabs the wrists of Rong Ling, and says sincerely: "I''m here in my childhood."


    Rong Leng stared at Liu Wei''s eyes for a while, then smiled and said, "you don''t have one."


    Liu Wei insisted, "it''s really coming."


    "Rong Leng said:" your little day is the beginning of the month, and now it''s almost the end of the month


    Liu Wei couldn''t speak at once.


    Rong Leng said: "forget? Who kicked me out of bed last time? "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Once, but three months ago.


    Liu Wei was extremely uncomfortable that time. Even if he was lying down, he was uncomfortable here and there. At last, he couldn''t sleep even though he was struggling. He simply lost his temper and pushed people out of bed. He had to occupy the whole bed by himself.


    It seems that after that time, on a certain day of every month, Rong Ling will treat her with great care. As long as she frowns, she will send tea.


    At that time, Liu Wei also guessed whether Rong Ling remembered his own moon and sun. He didn''t think about it. He really wrote down


    Liu Wei''s body did not move, but her mind wandered around. After a pause, she said, "we are too late this month."


    Liu Wei said, "I''m tired now. I want to sleep."


    People head into bed, a pull quilt, will face cover, back to pretend to sleep.


    There was no movement behind her. Liu Wei was not sure what Rong Ling was doing, but she didn''t hear the footsteps. She knew that he didn''t go, and she didn''t dare to move. She was just in the quilt, like an ostrich.


    It was not until a long time later that Liu Wei felt that the bed had collapsed. Liu Wei knew that it was Rong Ling who had come.


    Rong Leng gets on the bed and sleeps on the outside. After a while, his body is covered. He wraps Liu Wei around, palms his hands and caresses her waist.


    Liu Wei froze sensitively at once.


    Rong Leng lightly stroked her waist and asked in a slow voice, "uncomfortable?"


    Liu Wei pretended to "hum".


    "Knead." The man said that he was really close to the palm of his hand and gently rubbed it up in Liu Wei''s small abdomen. His movements were very careful. Liu Wei felt that he was like a cat with fur, which was a little comfortable. Although he didn''t suffer from pain, after all, there was a life there. This position was cared for. As a mother, she was happy.


    After rubbing for a long time, Liu Wei felt that he was slowly relaxing, and had changed from lying on his side to lying on his back. He leaned his head into his arms, waiting to be served.


    Let edge silent hook lips, looking at Liu Wei abdomen that, eyes son, also soft as words.


    He didn''t participate in the birth of Xiaoli. He won''t miss this baby again.


    Only when will Liu Wei confess to him?


    Do you really have to wait until you can''t hide your stomach?


    Liu Weile''s leisurely nest in Rong Leng''s arms, feeling the hot and warm abdomen, lazily closed his eyes, as if he really wanted to sleep.


    But it''s just a nap. Liu Wei doesn''t fall asleep. Today, although she hasn''t been out of prison, she doesn''t plan to waste her time here.


    Think of here, Liu Wei eyebrow light frown for a while, close eyes so, begin to analyze current situation.


    Yuping princess''s body, not much to see, broken to pieces, a pool of rotten meat.


    The only clue that can be found on the body is the clothes of the servant girl. The clothes have been taken off and Qin Zhong has been asked to find out.


    Before undressing, Liu Wei especially examined it.


    The dress was put on by Princess Yuping herself. It can be seen from the knots on the corners and the lapel of the lapel that it was made by her own hands, not by outsiders.


    Because they have been moved to the scene of the crime, there are few clues that can be explored on the clothes, except that the weeds are the soil, and Liu Wei has taken the soil, and determined that the mud on the clothes is the mud where they found the body.Then there are fingers, toes, skin.


    The phalanx, along with the body, is broken, but after all, the knuckles are small and not seriously broken.


    And in the nail, with blood, Liu Wei has already extracted the blood, and brought it back for personal test to see if it is his blood.


    The test results can''t come out for a while. Liu Wei developed the liquid medicine last night and put the blood in this morning. It will take at least three days to nourish and volatilize.


    The autopsy report. It''s stuck here.


    It is not difficult to draw a conclusion based on what can be determined at present. This It''s a headless case.


    There are some clues, but they are too few. There are too many hands in them. The surface evidence of the corpse has been destroyed.


    But it''s OK to say that the only thing that makes Liu Wei unclear is what the body told her, which is different from what others told her.


    Lin Sheng swore that the dead had been dead for several days, but no matter how Liu Wei examined it, the body would have been dead for about a day.


    The time of death became a question.


    But if only Lin Sheng said that he had been dead for several days, Liu Wei would not believe it, but now, it''s all people who say that, even Qin Zhong.


    Although the case of Princess Yuping has been kept as low-key as possible, it has been spread in the harem. Although the power of the harem is not available in the town gate, it will not be enough. This little gossip can not be obtained.


    So no matter who Liu Wei asks now, there is only one answer. He died for several days, at least more than three days. Before the body was placed in the back palace, it disappeared mysteriously and was recovered in the countryside.


    As for why, it''s not clear that the body is in the countryside after it''s lost, and the goal is so clear.


    After all, it''s Princess Yuehai who takes people. Those who know the inside story are afraid that only princess Yuehai will be there.

 Chapter 659

    Liu Wei actually asked the princess of Yuehai, but she only said that she had received the secret report from Beijing Zhaoyin.


    Liu Wei also asked Lin Sheng yesterday. Lin Sheng said that there was an ordinary boy who came to the gate of the Yamen and reported that he had received the benefits of others and came to run errands.


    The child has been detained.


    But the result of the survey is that the child''s life experience is blue and white. His parents are all local people in Kyoto, and his grandparents and grandchildren are all rooted in Kyoto.


    Jing Zhaoyin also asked Xiao Tong to describe the appearance of the man who sent him to run errands.


    But the boy said that the man was wearing a face towel and didn''t show his face at all. He just received three candied haws and two bags of dates from the man and ran to report.


    After hearing the words, the child''s family beat him up.


    The clue here is completely broken.


    Yesterday, on the way of Liu Wei''s autopsy, Qin Zhong found the boy. Liu Wei asked him two questions. Looking at the boy''s eyes, he knew that he didn''t know anything, so he let him go.


    So, who informed the whereabouts of the princess remains is still a mystery.


    But there is no doubt that this person is the killer, up to 80%.


    Thinking of this kind of situation, Liu Wei''s mood is hard to calm.


    Liu Wei thought, what he can do now, the only thing left, I''m afraid is to go to the princess''s palace to have a look.


    According to others, Princess Yuping disappeared in the palace. She was killed outside the palace. After her body was brought back, it disappeared and finally appeared in the countryside.


    In this way, the bedroom is an important part.


    I just hope that there are still clues to be found in it after many days.


    If you want to enter the palace, you can''t be blatant.


    Liu Wei is now lazy in his cell, but at night, he wants to sneak into the palace.


    If you don''t have a gate to open the back door, you have to think about how to get in more easily.


    Liu Wei has never been in the palace for several times. The place is too big. Now she can''t remember the pattern.


    Thinking like this, Liu Wei opened her eyes and looked at Rong Ling gently.


    Yesterday, Liu Wei thought that to enter the palace, he must rely on Rong Ling, but just now he said that the moon is coming. According to Rong Ling''s attitude towards himself, he will let himself enter the palace?


    After all, people who have no common sense also know that it''s the best way to jump up and down when the moon comes.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are too hot, and Rong Ling is still rubbing Liu Wei''s abdomen. Seeing this, he looks over and looks at Liu Wei''s face. He is silent for a moment and says, "you can''t help me in a small day if you look at me like this again."


    Liu Wei hears a smile, suddenly sits up, carefully turns over to sit on the man, leans, holds his face, aims at the lips, kisses.


    Rong Leng holds Liu Wei''s waist to avoid her falling down, squinting her eyes and reddening her eyes.


    Liu Wei said quickly, "let''s go to the palace tonight."


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, pick eyebrow: "play?"


    Liu Wei lies on Rong Leng''s chest and his chin is on his lapel: "the fifth Prince is not assassinated. Let''s visit him."


    "You know him well?" The tone of Rong Ling is cool.


    Liu Wei said, "it''s a kind of acquaintance."


    "That''s not familiar."


    "He''s your brother."


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that the man is dying. Liu Wei purses her lips and comes down from him for a while.


    Rong Leng holds her down, turns over and carefully presses her under the body.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng like this. The man leans over and bites her lips. Liu Wei has some pain. He pushes him with a vague voice.


    Rong Leng let go of her in the end, put her lips against her, and whispered, "go if you want."


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and asked, "if you are here, what''s the way to get in quickly?"


    "There is an agent."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "zhengemen?"


    "No."


    "Well?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    God did not know that the ghost did not realize that the person who had already been allowed to trace, as if his own people were shouting and drinking, had no sense of guilt for the seven younger brothers who had been trapped by him.


    After he reminded her, Liu Wei thought of something and asked, "little girl and big girl didn''t come back last night. What did Rong Su say?"


    Asked this in her mouth, Liu Wei left the man''s arms without trace, but she was afraid that he would not get up if he pressed it.


    Allow edge to see her action, did not block, easy to get out of the way.


    Wait for Liu Wei to sit up behind, just listen to body side man way: "stay temporarily seven Wang Fu."


    Liu Wei frowned and was reluctant: "why do you want to live in the seventh Prince''s mansion? Big girl, little girl, it''s our people. "


    "He said it was safe."


    "It''s not safe here?"


    Let Leng stop talking.Liu Wei suddenly thought of something and grabbed the man''s collar: "are you using two girls in exchange for the people there? You sold them? "


    Rong Ling holds Liu Wei''s Pink fist, wraps it in his palm and rubs it. After Liu Wei shakes it off, Fang says, "I''m not going to reveal my identity these days."


    "Well?"


    Liu Wei was shocked when he heard this. If he didn''t intend to disclose his identity in recent days, he would not go back to the third prince''s mansion.


    Liu Wei doesn''t think that Rong Ling is a mystical person. If he is really determined to hide his identity, it means that there are some things that are best done in the dark. If he is hidden in the dark, he will inevitably suffer some unpredictable risks.


    In this way, it''s not suitable for big girls and little girls to follow them.


    Just follow Rong su


    Liu Wei was a little reluctant. Liu Wei thought that the girl who was awake should not be willing either.


    As Liu Wei thought.


    At the same time, in the seventh palace.


    In the room of the concubine on the side of the smoke, the pretty girl is asking the servant girl: "does the Lord really say that? What''s more, the two wild girls who were brought back from nowhere yesterday were placed in the wing room of the second courtyard by the Lord? "


    The servant girl nodded repeatedly: "not only that, but also ordered the people ahead to send some new clothes to them. I''m afraid it''s true Who is the prince and the outsider


    The concubine frowned and complained: "there are so many princes and ladies in the mansion. How can you bring people back? I really don''t think the backyard is chaotic enough?"


    The servant girl dared not speak, so she had to listen.


    "Smoke side imperial concubine asks again:" can inquire, who is the birth mother of those two wenches


    "I have been asking for information in several places, but it seems that there is no news yet."


    "Smoke side imperial concubine frowns, get up suddenly:" go, past look


    The servant girl accompanies in the side, the assiduous support.


    After all, it''s a side concubine. Once out of the yard, the row is inevitable, but the smoke side concubine takes a smoke away servant girl to the outside of the second yard, but she is stunned.


    In the courtyard, at least three passers-by were standing. The former concubine, aunt Xiao and Miss Yu were all crowded here.


    Inside three people also saw smoke side imperial concubine, each other eyes, eyes are not friendly.


    Smoke side concubine frowned, also ignore these, enter courtyard directly, go into room.

 Chapter 660

    As soon as I entered the inner room, I saw all kinds of silk gift boxes filled inside. Then I saw what the lady on the side of the cigarette knew. Then I saw that she was sitting on the chair, close to each other, looking at her two little girls timidly. The lady on the side of the cigarette twisted her eyebrows.


    Looking at herself secretly, the princess on the side of the smoke came near two steps and smiled: "yo! Are these the two young ladies that the LORD brought back? If it is true that the water is transparent, it will make people like it! "


    As soon as big girl and little girl saw the smoke side concubine approaching, they subconsciously curled up. The two sisters snuggled up to each other. Seeing these strangers, they seemed to see jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards.


    The concubine on the side of the smoke is not happy. She has given the two girls face like this, but they don''t know the rules.


    Don''t say goodbye, but they can''t even get up to meet each other, and don''t know how their mother taught them to raise their children so ignorant.


    But the heart is not happy, on the face, the smoke side imperial concubine is just smiling.


    Gentle and close again, showing a patient and full of talk: "two young ladies, come quickly, let me have a look."


    The big girl and the little girl are so scared that their eyes are red. They were originally from a small place. After they had a meeting with two young men, they just got to know each other.


    But the two princes are very good at protecting them. They don''t know the dangers of the world, but they are honest with the two princes and never face anything alone.


    They are still looking forward to coming to Kyoto this time.


    But as soon as they came, they were separated from the two young men, and the two girls panicked. They thought that after yesterday, today they could finally return to the young man''s side and return to the place where they had a sense of security, but the seven young men did not let them go, and they also placed them in this room.


    Two girls have the words of suffering.


    What''s more, as soon as they came in, a continuous stream of people came to circle at the gate of the yard. From last night to today, there have been seven or eight waves of people here.


    No matter how strong they are, they are extremely afraid now. I don''t know what their purpose is, but I think they are all upset.


    The big girl and the little girl have not talked. The one character play of the smoke side princess can''t go on. What''s more, they don''t like it. What''s more, they are embarrassed.


    I am a concubine from the side of the hall. I have been so courteous with two girls who don''t know who I am. They didn''t respond at all. What is that?


    The concubine on the side of the smoke was annoyed, but she heard a chuckle outside the door.


    It was the original concubine.


    The former concubine leaned on the threshold and said with a smile, "I''m afraid my younger sister doesn''t know. Two young ladies, but no one has the temperament to deal with them."


    The smoke side imperial concubine frowned, hum a: "ignore me, did not ignore elder sister?"


    "I''m not the same, at least, I won''t come to the door myself, just to please the two little girls," said the former concubine, twisting her waist


    "Oh, my sister, where is she standing now? Not for the two young ladies, what does sister come here for? Don''t talk to yourself. My sister is ashamed of you. "


    The former side imperial concubine didn''t care about the running of the smoke side imperial concubine, just raised her chin and said: "it seems that the younger sister was really ignored by the prince, but she didn''t even hear such news. Why, your servant girl didn''t hear about it, and the prince has ordered me. These days, she takes care of two young ladies temporarily?"


    The face of the imperial concubine on the side of the smoke was suddenly ugly.


    See the smoke side imperial concubine eats shrivel, the original side imperial concubine then was happy, the silver bell like laughter, is unbridled.


    The smoke side imperial concubine listens to bayonet ear, angry mercilessly glared at the original side imperial concubine one eye, turn round again, the dark hate glared big girl little girl one eye.


    The two girls suffered from the disaster of innocence, the tears that were already crumbling, finally one shivered and scared out.


    The two girls closed their mouths tightly, but their eyes were red. Then, the pea like tears, one by one, fell silently to their cheeks.


    Standing outside the door, aunt Xiao and Miss Yu were at leisure. Now they saw two girls crying. Immediately, they came in full of motherhood. They squatted in front of each other and took good care of each other: "Oh, how can they cry? Don''t cry. The eyes of the water are smart. What can I do if they cry badly?"


    The snipe and clam fight each other, and the gain is the gain.


    The smoke side imperial concubine and the original side imperial concubine dog bite the dog, but it''s cheaper for Aunt Xiao and Miss Yu.


    Seeing that both of them are about to hold the two little girls in their arms and coax them, the former side concubine immediately turns her firepower and ignores the smoke side concubine. She eagerly goes over and reaches out to hold the girl who is about to be picked up by the other girl in her arms and pats her back. She repeatedly coaxes: "this poor girl is scared. Don''t cry. I''ll let the frightening villain go."


    The former side imperial concubine said, ignoring the girl who was as stiff as a stone statue in her arms. She only stared at the smoke side imperial concubine and said contemptuously, "are you still going? Do you really want to frighten the two children to be happy? "


    Smoke side imperial concubine''s biting teeth!


    But at present, four people are present, and the concubine on the side of tobacco is indeed the most disadvantaged, which makes the concubine on the side of tobacco very unwilling, but it doesn''t help.


    Just thinking about how to talk back, I happened to see the child held by the original side concubine, with a face full of fear and weak struggle.


    The smoke side imperial concubine immediately found the head, walked directly to the child, while grabbing the child, said: "I don''t think I scared the child, it''s the elder sister. Look at the face of this young lady, it''s as if the elder sister is that enchanting night fork. It''s terrible. Tut tut Tut, poor little girl, it''s almost in the arms of this man, come to me."Smoke side imperial concubine says, stretch out a hand to rob chick.


    The little girl dare not resist, but the original side concubine does not give up.


    Two people you pull me pull, girl in the middle was pulled all over the body pain, scared tears fell more, but dare not cry out, only tears hit more.


    Seeing her sister''s suffering, big girl immediately wants to help.


    But aunt Xiao was afraid that big girl would run away, and then she was picked up by the other girl who had no one on her hand. She quickly hugged big girl and held her body tightly. She smiled on her face and said deliberately, "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid here."


    Big girl is in a hurry. Seeing that little girl is already crying, she can''t breathe. Big girl is also in a hurry. She cries out: "sister Sister... "


    But the four people who are fighting openly and secretly are in full swing. They don''t care whether the big girl or the little girl cries or not, and how much they cry.


    In a word, whoever has someone on his hand will be able to speak in front of the Lord today. Maybe he will be able to sleep tonight.


    Who is willing to miss this big opportunity?


    When Rong Su entered the room, he saw this noisy and disorderly scene.


    He tightened his brow and looked at several people with cold and threatening eyes.


    The two concubines, who were in a fierce battle, were unaware of each other. Aunt Xiao, who was watching the scene, had never seen it. She was the lowest in status, but the most intelligent girl, Yu, saw it. She immediately bowed and said, "I have seen the prince."


    Miss Yu''s voice was echoed by the other three, who stopped arguing and bowed down in the most elegant manner.


    Rong Su did not look at them, but looked at the two children with tears streaming all over their faces, frowning more tightly: "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 661

    The concubine on the side of the smoke said at once: "my Lord, I know that the Lord took two young ladies back to the house, so I want to come to have a look. But my elder sister scared the two young ladies to cry..."


    "What''s your sister saying? It''s clear that you scared the two young ladies to cry. How can I blame them? Sister Xiao and sister Yu can see it here! "


    "What do I have to be intimidating? Sister hasn''t seen it yet. The little lady is in your arms. She''s almost crying... "


    "It''s not all your fault!"


    "It''s clearly sister you..."


    "Enough!" Cold drink a, look back disgusted board up the face, forward, walk to both sides of the princess.


    The concubines on both sides showed their pitiful expressions and waited for the prince to make up his mind.


    But the cold man just reached out and held the poor girl in his arms.


    Girl is really scared now.


    Even if you don''t like the seven princes in ordinary times, at this moment, the seven princes are like gods and people, saving people from danger.


    The little girl immediately fell into her bosom. Her soft hands seemed to grasp the life-saving straw and his lapel. In his bosom, she continued to sob with trembling.


    Rong Xun patted the girl on the back and coaxed softly, "it''s OK."


    Little girl is crying and burping. At the moment, when listening to him, she looks up. A red face is full of tears. Little girl is holding her mouth wrongly and says: "go home I want to go home... "


    Rong Su''s warm thumb wiped away tears for the little girl and said in a low voice, "not yet."


    The little girl choked her mouth and cried again.


    Rong Su had to continue patting the little girl''s back, and then turned to Aunt Xiao.


    Aunt Xiao was so frightened that she quickly released the big girl in her arms.


    Big girl hurried to run over and hide behind Rong Xu. Her big eyes were also covered with tears, but big girl was very strong. Holding her sleeve, she wiped away her tears.


    When big girl raises her hand, Rong Xu''s eyes just fall, and she can see the red mark on big girl''s wrist clearly.


    Rong Su squints at her black eyes, grabs big girl''s hand and opens her sleeve. Sure enough, the inside is full of red and purple crisscross pinch marks.


    He looked back to see the girl''s hand.


    Compared with big girl, little girl''s scar on her hand is more obvious. In many places, it has purple color, which seems to be particularly serious.


    Hold the little girl tighter, let go of the cold eyes and shoot at the four people in front of her.


    Miss Yu has already bowed her head in order to reduce her sense of existence as much as possible.


    The former concubine and the smoke concubine are still fighting for favor. They have no sense of the coldness in the eyes of the prince.


    However, aunt Xiao saw something, but she was not sure. Finally, she didn''t want to be left behind. She also competed with Rong Xu to look at her, hoping that the Lord could see more about herself.


    The voice of the cold people, now sounded: "come!"


    Several young men who had been waiting outside the door came in at once and listened respectfully.


    Rong Suo said calmly: "the former imperial concubines and the smoke imperial concubines have lost their moral integrity. They don''t understand the general situation. They are banned for three months. They copy three hundred female precepts. Aunt Xiao has no respect in her eyes. They are not formal. They are banned for two months. They copy one hundred Buddhist scriptures..." When he got here, he looked at Miss Yu again, and saw that she was just standing there, silent, and his unhappiness was slightly reduced, so he avoided the man.


    A sudden reprimand stunned everyone.


    Rong Su didn''t explain, and didn''t pay attention to the stunned expression of several people. He just held the little girl, led the big girl, and turned away.


    After this incident, however, in a short time, the prince, for the sake of the two young ladies he brought back yesterday, sent two concubines and an aunt to punish and suffer, which was well known throughout the house.


    All the places that were ready to move and have thoughts have stopped thinking and watched their changes carefully.


    At the same time, there are many people who are more urgent to find out who the two new young ladies are from.


    If the prince treats these two young ladies so well, how much threat will their mother pose to them?


    It''s night. The moon is out of the window, and the shadows of trees are dancing.


    Rong Su stood outside the long corridor and sent back the guard and the servant. He stopped there and looked at the next room.


    After today''s event, Rong Suo did not place the big girls and the little girls alone, but only arranged them beside his room. Although it was not in line with the rules, it was only with him that he could avoid the messy filth in the backyard.


    Just after midnight, the moon was beautiful. I only heard the side room creak, and the door was pushed open.


    Rong Su did not expect to see it. Sure enough, he saw the little girl who was riding in the night, short and small. She closed her eyes and walked this way mistily.


    When she came to Rong Su''s face, the girl seemed to pause for a moment, and then, as if she had eyes, reached out to him.


    Separated for more than a month, this kind of picture, even some people miss.


    He bent down and held the child in his arms.Different from the struggle and dissatisfaction in the daytime, the sleeping girl is particularly dependent on him.


    With a short little hand around his neck and a small hook around his mouth, he asked with a silent smile, "last night, you lived in the backyard. Did you find me?"


    The little girl didn''t speak, just put her head in his arms, paused for a long time, and nodded slightly.


    "Not found?"


    The little girl shook her head.


    Rong Su smiled again and said, "back then, don''t put you far away."


    It''s too far away to find it.


    Holding the little girl back to the room to sleep, when closing the door, Rong retrospective thought, afraid that these days, one night, he really can''t stay outside the room.


    I just hope that other places in the mansion are well defended. No one can take advantage of it.


    The moon is dim and the wind is blowing. What hasn''t slept at midnight is not only Rong Su, but also two others.


    Two men dressed as bodyguards took out their waist cards and entered the palace from the imperial city.


    All the way through, free to come and go.


    Only to enter the inner palace, the two talents look at each other, and finally Liu Wei, in the spirit of acting and doing a full set of thoughts, asked: "where do you five younger brothers live?"


    Since we are going to visit the doctor, we should really have a look.


    Rong Ling knows that Liu Wei''s heart is not here, but he also replies, "Zhaoning palace."


    Since the incident, Rong Fei will not be allowed to leave the palace by the queen, lest he should have another accident.


    Liu Wei did not sound, look around, some at a loss: "Zhaoning palace where?"


    Rong Leng did not speak any more. He just picked up Liu Wei, who was pregnant, and suddenly jumped into the air. In a blink of an eye, the two disappeared.


    It took a quarter of an hour to get to Zhaoning palace.


    Find Rong Fei''s room. Without stopping, they push the door and enter. Then they turn around and close the door.


    "Bang when" a, closing the door sound is too heavy, sleeping Rong Fei, was awakened.


    "Who!"


    Rong Feili sits up. He looks as if he is in a good mood. It seems that he is seriously hurt.

 Chapter 662

    It''s very dark in the room. Rong Fei can''t see it clearly, but his hand has quickly reached under the pillow and touched his defensive dagger.


    "Tut." A light hiss, faint ring.


    Then, a beam of fire came out slowly. Rong Fei was alert and his eyes narrowed tightly. When he got used to the brightness, he could see the two people clearly.


    "You..." Sure is familiar, let fly put down the dagger, hanging in the middle of the heart, also finally fell back to the stomach.


    Look at Rong Fei and let it go so fast. Liu Wei didn''t feel like laughing. He said slowly: "I heard that the fifth prince was assassinated, so I came to visit him. The time is not right. I hope I can forgive you."


    Rong Fei sat up and waved his hand. He glanced at Rong Leng carefully. He saw that Rong Leng was nothing different. He said, "it''s just a small thing, no big problem."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrow and said, "I heard that it''s OK to hurt the lifeblood."


    Rong Fei''s face was embarrassed. He waved: "it''s just a rumor. It''s not serious. It''s not serious."


    Liu Wei smiled quietly, but turned her eyes to Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling came into the palace yesterday and ran into Rong Fei. Then he heard about the assassination. Rong Ling has already told Liu Wei about it.


    Originally, Liu Wei thought, maybe it''s just a coincidence. Now it seems that it''s not a coincidence. Besides, how did the five princes cheat the emperor and the empress for their poor acting skills?


    Liu Wei is really puzzled.


    And in Liu Wei''s wild thoughts, let Leng Leng not Ding''s out of a sentence: "do you know that this king has returned to Beijing?"


    Let fly a Leng.


    Then, with a stiff body, he stumbled and said: "no I don''t know. "


    "But this king appears at this moment, you are not surprised."


    "Meaning Accident ah, I''m surprised, third brother, do you see my eyes full of accidents? "


    "No."


    "You may not be careful enough. It''s a bit late. It''s a bit dark here. Or light the lantern. You can have a closer look."


    People have blocked the road to the corner. The five lords are still in the mood to laugh.


    However, it has to be said that Rong Fei, as far as he is concerned, makes Rong Leng not want to ask any more. Since the answer is available, why should he ask again.


    It''s not bad with Rong Ling. Rong Fei is drunk. Maybe he''s drunk three times, but he''s still awake seven times.


    After the two met, Rong Fei was "assassinated". Naturally, this matter should be strictly investigated in the palace. Therefore, it is likely that soon someone found out that Rong Ling returned to Beijing, and that day it appeared in the palace.


    If so, the suspicion will naturally fall on Rong Ling. At that time, no matter whether Rong Fei is really injured or not, the hat of the injuring brother must be put on Rong Ling''s head.


    Rong Leng is not afraid to bear any unnecessary charges. Rong Fei obviously knows that he is dragging Rong Leng into the water. However, what happened is that he has beaten Rong Fei for a while, but only for a while. There is no change in the situation.


    Rong Ling doesn''t speak, but Rong Fei is even more guilty.


    Liu Wei smiled and watched the play. Tired from standing, she pulled a chair and sat down by herself.


    "That Third brother, you came to the palace to explore me? " Rong Fei asked carefully, his tone full of flattery.


    Rong Leng''s face was flat, and there was a cold "Er".


    Liu Wei wants to laugh. Rong Ling knows that she wants to go to the palace to see a doctor, but he admits that he is not red hearted. Look, Rong Fei is blocked again.


    Rong Fei lowered his head, grabbed a corner of the quilt with his fingers, and looked pitiful: "what, how can you leave then? Why don''t I send someone to see you? OK, I''ll arrange it now... "


    Rong Fei said. He turned over and got out of bed. His movements were smart and neat. As expected, he didn''t feel any discomfort at all.


    But Rong Leng stopped him and said, "don''t bother."


    The word "bother" stabbed Rong Fei in pain.


    Rong Fei said: "no trouble, just a few words."


    Thinking that all the zhengemen forces in the palace have been stripped, they must have taken great risks to enter the palace. If they want to go out safely again, there will be a way, but how to do it will be time-consuming and labor-consuming.


    Rong Fei is attentive and prepared, but Rong Leng is never well intentioned.


    At last, Liu Wei looked at the time of the stalemate and said, "the five Lords will have a good rest. We should go."


    Liu Wei said, looking at Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng receives a hint and says nothing. He flies out of the window with a sweep of his body.


    As soon as Rong Leng left, Liu Wei would follow, but suddenly his sleeve was caught.


    Liu Wei looks back and sees Rong Fei looking at her stiffly.


    Liu Wei frowned. "What is the five lords doing?"


    Rong Fei looks out of the window and makes sure no one sees it. He pours back to the wardrobe, pulls out the box, pulls out a purse from the inside, takes it and puts it all on Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei weighs the weight and makes sure it''s not light. He looks at Rong Fei again.


    Rong Fei lowered his voice and said, "I hope Lord Liu will take care of me and speak for me in front of the third brother."Liu Wei: "..."


    It seems that Rong Fei is really afraid of Rong Leng.


    In fact, there is no one in the prince of Beijing who is not afraid of Rong Leng. The prince and Rong Su may be different. They don''t call them afraid, but they call them hot as imaginary enemies.


    But in other words, if you are not afraid, you will not be so alert.


    Especially when Rong Leng did nothing to harm their interests.


    Finally, Liu Wei, with two hundred liang of silver in her arms, catches up with Rong Ling happily.


    Liu Wei''s smiling appearance is a little eye-catching. Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and the purse that comes out from his waist.


    Liu Wei is not afraid to say, "your five younger brothers gave it."


    Rong Leng didn''t speak, but she still stared.


    Liu Wei said, "I won''t give it to you. In the future, all such foreign money will be confiscated."


    "Where is Gong?" said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei is close to Rong Ling, smiling and squinting: "between you and me, I am the male."


    This can''t be refuted, and the greedy appearance of the little housekeeper makes his heart itch.


    Liu Wei is also suffering. When her children are pregnant, she has to learn to save money. It''s not a small amount to raise a child.


    ¡­¡­


    From Zhaoning palace to Puxiang palace, it''s a little far away.


    Under the bright moon, I saw two black shadows passing quickly. After flying for a long time, I finally stopped in Nangong.


    There was no one outside the Puxiang palace, but in a few days, it was abandoned.


    They did not enter through the gate, but turned over the wall.


    On landing, the first thing Liu Wei saw was the paper on the ground.


    Stepping on the seeping paper, the two walked along the road. When they reached the gate of the main hall, Liu Wei reached out and pushed the door open.


    And inside the door, dead silence.


    After lighting a small candle, Liu Wei could barely see the layout of the hall through the weak candle light.


    After all, it is the palace of the jade lady in front of the Buddha. The main hall is full of objects related to the Buddha.

 Chapter 663

    There are countless great and small Buddhas.


    Most of the paintings and calligraphy hanging on the wall are written by Buddhists. The beads on the table are polished smooth and bright. They are often held in the palm of one''s hand.


    Liu Wei wrapped it in a handkerchief and took it up and looked carefully. As expected, every bead was engraved with runes.


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand the art of metaphysics, but it''s not the same as what Liu Wei usually sees when he looks at the rune and the dancing dragon and the flying phoenix.


    This thing is mostly the close fitting thing of Princess Yuping. Liu Wei directly takes out a small bag and puts it in it. She will do research after taking it back.


    There are not many things in the main hall, but they all show the meaning of God and Buddha.


    Liu Wei went to have a look. The incense left in the censer is also sandalwood in front of the Buddha.


    "Go to the dormitory." It''s almost here. Liu Wei turns.


    But just out of the main hall gate, I heard a voice coming from the gate.


    "Wait a minute, OK. What are you taking me here for?"


    It''s a woman''s voice. Liu Wei can''t help it. He pulls the edge and hides in the palace.


    Outside, the footsteps are getting closer and closer, and the voices are sounding again.


    In response, she was also a woman: "naturally, she came to worship us. The princess is our master. You and I are leaving. It''s time to come back and do our best. I have Yuanbao candle here. Let''s go to the patio to sacrifice..."


    "I won''t go." Another woman interrupted impatiently: "people are dead. What else do you want to do? Besides, this place is a ghost palace. You dragged me here in the middle of the night. Do you want to live with me? I''m leaving. I''m going to serve Princess Qinyang in the morning. Princess Yuping didn''t treat us very well in the past. She died when she died. What does it have to do with us? "


    "Xianger, how can you say that? It''s not easy for the princess to treat us! You can remember that your father was going to sell your sister to the brothel, but the princess knew that she gave you 30 liang of silver to redeem your sister. At last, she made her own decision to marry your sister and her childhood sweetheart, making them live together for a long time. The princess treats you with all her kindness and righteousness. After the princess drives the others, you do this to the princess. You do this Still, is there a conscience? "


    The woman was obviously in a hurry. In the last two sentences, her voice was shaking.


    But the woman named Xiang''er didn''t appreciate it, just sneered: "if you don''t say it''s OK, I''ll be angry if you say it! Do you know how my sister''s life has been going on since she married that man? That man is not a good thing. He loves brothels and chuguan with my sister on his back. Recently, he took a little official home, which made my sister''s body angry for three months and almost flowed! "


    "Here I don''t know... " Talking to the woman, stupefied for a moment, some scared.


    However, Xiang''er was full of resentment because he was exposed: "in the end, it''s all the fault of the princess. If it wasn''t for the princess to meddle, my sister wouldn''t marry the man, and she wouldn''t be like this! I think the princess has been a jade girl in front of Buddha for a long time. I really think she is a living Bodhisattva to save the suffering. Qin''er, that''s you. Now, we were together to serve the princess. Who else cares about her? Don''t all hope to get out of her haze as soon as possible, so as to get a good job elsewhere? You and I are lucky enough to go to Princess Qinyang. It''s a great chance. If you still want to die, come to this ghost place in the middle of the night and let the people in Princess Qinyang palace see you. We are all dead. "


    Although qin''er also knows this truth, she can''t let it go. Finally, she said: "in fact, it was your sister who asked the princess to make the decision and the princess gave her marriage. The princess asked clearly in advance. It was your sister who insisted on getting married and the princess gave her order. It wasn''t the princess who made her own decision. It was your sister''s misfortune after marriage, and she shouldn''t......"


    "Enough!" Xianger is angry: "I dare not to be your sister. If your family members are like this, can you still say such cool words?"


    "I......" That Qin Er obviously wants to explain, but Xiang Er doesn''t say anything, turns around and leaves directly.


    The piano called twice: "xianger, xianger......"


    But no one responded, obviously it''s a long way off.


    Liu Wei crouches at the window, and his brow frowns when he hears it.


    Liu Wei looked back and saw Rong Ling''s expression was not good. Maybe they thought of the same thing and fell into deep thought.


    Outside, qin''er was alone. In the end, he didn''t leave, but went to the courtyard alone.


    As soon as qin''er left, Liu Wei and Rong Ling followed.


    On the roof of the house, they watched the little maid with her head on fire. Occasionally, they could hear the man''s self-talk.


    "Princess, your maidservant has come to see you. It is said that people who have Buddhism before their lives will not go to hell after their death, but go to heaven. You can see the gods of Darrow and the Buddha you have served for half of your life, princess?"


    Qin''er recites and talks about trivial matters. At the end of the day, he says, "princess, don''t blame Xiang''er. Xiang''er is just an ordinary person. Unlike you, you are a fairy who will soon become an immortal. Your vision and spirit are first-class. Don''t worry. Next time, I will let Xiang''er worship you. I will let Xiang''er come!"Speaking of this, like swearing, the tone is much harder.


    Liu Wei listened and picked up her eyebrows. She always felt that something flashed past her eyes, but when she came back to her mind, she didn''t catch anything, just as if the moment of bliss was just an illusion.


    Qin''er sacrificed all the tributes and left.


    This Pu Xiang palace, once again restore silence, dead.


    Liu Wei got off the beam and went directly to the princess Yuping''s bedroom. She opened her mouth and asked Rong Ling, "it seems that your sister is not very popular."


    According to that qin''er and Xiang''er, in addition to this qin''er, many people, including Xiang''er, are not very loyal to this princess Yuping.


    Perhaps, there are many complaints.


    In a palace, there are countless eunuchs. If only a few people have grievances, maybe it''s OK. But if most people do, then there are many things to consider.


    First, consider the possibility of being bribed.


    When Princess Yuping was killed, she disappeared from the imperial palace without a word. It''s uncertain that these people should cooperate with each other.


    Maybe we can call all the old people of Puxiang Palace back and ask them one by one.


    But Liu Weirong Leng is now hiding his identity and is secretly checking it. It is obviously unrealistic to call so many people for questioning.


    It seems that we have to think of other ways.


    Liu Wei thought so in her heart, and then she began to recall that Qin ER was in the courtyard, which made people feel a little uneasy. At that time, what did Liu Wei ignore?


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s frown. He is about to open his mouth, but suddenly his eyes turn. He looks at the picture of Buddha feeding Eagles hanging on the wall in the dormitory. His eyes don''t stop.

 Chapter 664

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the difference of Rong Ling, Liu Wei also looked over.


    Rong Leng approaches, goes to the front of the portrait, looks at the portrait for a circle, and finally focuses on the bottom of the portrait.


    Liu Wei also followed Rong Ling''s eyes, coming and going, but did not see anything wrong.


    The story of Buddha feeding eagles is the story of people who do not learn Buddhism, and most of them have heard of it. It''s the story of Sutra. Before Buddha became a Buddha, he had a great love. In order to save a pigeon, he cut his own flesh and fed the eagle who chased the pigeon.


    Princess Yuping is the jade girl in front of Buddha. It''s not surprising that this picture is hung in the room.


    Liu Wei looked again for a while. Seeing that Rong Leng''s eyes were not staggered, she asked, "what do you see?"


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, but suddenly asked, "you may see how long this painting has been imaged?"


    Liu Weileng looked a little closer, repeatedly, after a long time, and said: "paper is Fuzhi paper produced in Kyoto. It''s hard and hard to penetrate ink. It''s the most popular paper for literati and Mohist in the past two years. From the point of view of the strokes, it''s hard to see what kind of strokes are drawn, but it should be a brush, and it''s a fine brush. Looking at the end of these places, the traces are very heavy. The painting should be done by women. Usually men only care about the structure. The smaller the place is, the more the strokes are taken, the more heroic it is. By the way, there''s the signing... "


    Liu Wei touched it with her hands. Of course, she could not touch any trace. The red mud, which had been signed, had been dried out for a long time and became a part of the picture.


    "The way to carve the seal is the Chu method. It''s obviously a private seal. Official seal or regular seal, in the boundary of Kyoto, are all Beijing law and general law, and this Chu law, I remember, is used by more people in the south, of course, in the past two years, there are also some spread into Beijing. "


    Liu Wei said it for a while and finally concluded: "if you want to ask when the painting will be imaged, I think it can''t be separated from the past two years. Whether it''s paper or engraving, or the antiquity of the painting, it''s novel, not old painting."


    Liu Wei said, looking at Rong Leng''s uncertain expression, with a dignified look and curiosity in her heart.


    "If you want to know the exact time, you can take the painting back and I''ll take a closer look..."


    "No." Rong Leng finally opens his mouth, but his eyes are still fixed on the painting.


    Liu Wei didn''t know much about it, so he said: "this painting is not only painted by women, but also by Princess Yuping. It''s signed with the name of light make-up guest. I haven''t heard of this title, but it also has some meaning. Light make-up, but it''s her daughter''s behavior. How could Princess Yuping have such a charming title? It''s no Buddha''s meaning."


    The face of Rong Leng was always ugly, until now, he said coldly, "it''s not her."


    "Well?" Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    "Light make-up, not Yuping."


    Liu Wei understood and looked at the picture again. Then she said, "you know the painter?"


    Rong Leng did not answer, but suddenly closed his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows.


    Liu Wei saw his distressed appearance for the first time. It was a little fresh. When looking at the portrait again, Liu Wei''s eyes also changed: "can you tell me what''s the relationship between the painter and you?"


    Rong Leng is silent. After a long time, she looks at Liu Wei. Suddenly, she grabs Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei looked at the hand they held tightly at the moment, and clearly felt the strength of the man''s hand was huge. He could not help frowning and was worried. He patted the back of Rong Leng''s hand: "if you don''t want to say it, you can''t say it. If you don''t want to ask, you can..."


    "Princess min."


    Liu Wei''s voice hasn''t fallen yet, and Rong Ling has opened her mouth.


    "The light make-up guest is Princess min."


    Princess min?


    Liu Wei didn''t hear the name of the concubine, but looking at the dignified expression of Rong Ling, Liu Wei dare not take it lightly, and carefully asked: "Princess min is yours..."


    I have a guess in my heart, but Liu Wei dare not say it.


    Rong Ling knew Liu Wei''s idea, only looked at Liu Wei and shook his head.


    Liu Wei was relieved, and said, long ago, it was known that Xiao Rong Ling''s mother and concubine died early. This painting was painted in recent years. It''s impossible to have anything to do with Rong Ling''s mother and concubine. It''s just that Rong Ling now pays attention to the pattern, which makes Liu Wei have to think more about it.


    Liu Wei said: "Princess Yuping lives in the harem. There are many concubines in the imperial palace. Maybe the painting and calligraphy of the princess min are not vulgar. It doesn''t matter. If you think it''s amazing, let''s go to the princess min''s residence to have a look. By the way, which palace is Princess min?"


    "Allow edge to close lips tightly;" Chang Yang palace. "


    Clothes


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened sharply, and her expression was strange: "Changyang palace?"


    That famous, stir up the Kyoto Dynasty hall earth shaking "Princess conspiracy"?


    Then this princess min is


    "No." Without waiting for Liu Wei to ask, Rong Ling had guessed what Liu Wei thought and gave the answer: "there are two lords in Changyang palace, one is Princess min, the other is Princess Shang. In the previous case, it was Princess Shang, and Princess min......" He said here, fixed his eyes on Liu Wei: "as early as nearly ten years ago, he was already a red man."His voice fell, and there was a trace of gloom in the quiet Puxiang palace.


    Liu Wei is not afraid of ghosts and gods, but this atmosphere, this environment, also can''t help the back cool.


    Liu Wei reluctantly regained her composure, clenched Rong Ling''s hand, and said: "the signing of the light make-up guest is not a pen, but a seal. Maybe someone used minfei''s seal, which does not mean that it was painted by minfei."


    Of course, it can''t be painted by Princess min. how can a person who has been dead for ten years suddenly come to life in the past two years and draw a painting of mortals?


    Liu Wei understands this truth, and he wants to let Leng know.


    Of course, Rong Ling understands, but this is not a matter that can be determined if he does not understand.


    Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei on the side of her body and said calmly, "Princess Chang and Princess min are sisters in law. I went to the palace yesterday to have a look. On the wall of the palace, I found that many paintings were painted by Princess min at that time. In front of me, this one is the same as those, no matter the strokes or even the small corners."


    Liu Wei frowned: "what does that mean? Do you really doubt that Princess min is back? To draw a picture of Buddha feeding Eagles? "


    Rong Ling didn''t speak, just shook his head.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to play a riddle with Rong Ling. She put the painting away and wrapped it around her waist. She said, "go to the Changyang palace and have a look."


    Liu Wei said to go.


    Rong Leng wants to stop, but people have left the yard.


    Then he followed, led by him, all the way to the Changyang Palace which was not far from here.


    And the Changyang palace, or the same desolate depression.


    After a day, they had no difference from yesterday. They dived into the main hall and went straight to it. The hall was so dilapidated that they couldn''t see it. Almost all the valuable things in it disappeared. The rest of the tables, chairs and benches were also missing arms, legs and legs. They were askew.


    It seems that after the death of concubine Shang, the Changyang palace experienced a robbery. Someone took everything that could be taken from it.


    Look at the three walls, but there are still many paintings, but the times have changed, and they are already bad, and covered with a lot of spider webs.

 Chapter 665

    Liu Wei went to check, and sure enough, she saw the brand names of light make-up makers on every painting, some of them were handwritten, some of them were stamped.


    The seal has official seal style and Beijing seal style.


    There is also a mask style, strange shape.


    One by one, of the ten paintings, seven are of different seal styles.


    Rong Ling was behind Liu Wei and said softly: "Princess min likes to be fresh. There are some interesting things outside the palace. Princess min always explains why her paintings are so strange and different.


    The Buddha feeds eagles and collects them at his waist.


    Liu Wei thought, if minfei really pursues fashion like this, then Chu Zhang will flow in, and minfei will be greedy for fresh use.


    Just, how does Princess min use it?


    A person who no longer exists in the world


    Think of here, Liu Wei also some trouble, again see this full wall of painting, another doubt.


    Minfei''s painting is not a great success. Liu Wei looks at it. It''s just ordinary.


    Rong Ling said that Princess Chang is the sister of Princess min. she misses her sister and hangs her painting on the wall. It''s understandable that she looks up day by day.


    But isn''t it unlucky that the concubine Shang is the leader of the palace and one of the concubines of the emperor''s harem, who hangs the things of the dead in a conspicuous place all day long?


    If she did this, she would not be afraid of being sued by the emperor?


    Liu Wei thought so and asked.


    "I haven''t seen these paintings before I left Beijing." Allow the edge of the road.


    Because of the relationship between minfei and rongling, she has always been more respectful to the princess.


    Concubine Chang is one of the four concubines. She has a high status. Naturally, she has nothing to do with Rong Ling. But maybe she thinks that Rong Ling is the second half of Princess min''s knee. When she waits for Rong Ling, she will have a lot of care.


    In the past, they always sent some good things to Rong Ling through various festivals. Therefore, although they said that they had no communication on the face, they had a friendship in private.


    Before leaving the palace, concubine Chang asked Rong Ling for the first time. It was the first and last time they met alone.


    That day, we met in this main hall.


    At that time, Rong Ling clearly remembered that the paintings and calligraphy hung on the wall were not these, but the masterpieces drawn by contemporary calligraphers, which was not surprising.


    The meeting was an invitation from Princess Shang.


    The concubine didn''t say anything at that time, but she knew that Rong Ling was going to leave for a long time, told her a few words, and asked Rong Ling a very sensitive question.


    The concubine asked him, but she wanted the place of the treasure.


    Rong Leng was silent for a long time before he replied No.


    He doesn''t want that position, even if many people want it, but he doesn''t want it.


    That''s a place where people betray each other and harm others and themselves.


    He can''t avoid it.


    After receiving the answer from Rong Ling, the concubine didn''t make a statement. The conversation between the two ended abruptly. After leaving, Rong Ling only thought that it was a trial.


    Because at that time, the concubine was pregnant.


    With pregnant concubines, it''s natural to think about flesh and blood, to clear up obstacles for parents and children, or to attract certain forces, which is also an urgent matter.


    Rong Ling and Princess min have a good relationship and are very grateful. At that time, he thought that if Princess Shang really wanted to win that position for her belly, he could help if necessary.


    However, before he could make a statement, there was a great disorder in the palace.


    The Qianyang branch obtained from Yuran yesterday was still put in zhenggemen. It must have been destroyed before she died.


    It is also difficult to investigate the case of the rebellion of the imperial concubine at this time.


    But the Yuping case is a new one.


    Tonight, I entered the palace for the case of Yuping, but unconsciously, I was involved in Princess min and Changyang palace.


    Who painted the picture of Buddha feeding Eagles? Yuping knows that the person who signed the picture is already a dead man? If I don''t know, who lured Yuping to hang this picture in the bedroom?


    If you know, how dare Yuping?


    Intermittently, thousands of silk and hundreds of veins, no clue, only more and more questions.


    When it comes to people who care about themselves, Leng can''t think through, but Liu Wei thinks through.


    And Liu Wei''s answer is very simple - two cases, one case.


    Maybe now, it''s too arbitrary. After all, it''s just a painting. Maybe the cause of Princess Yuping''s death is not related to this painting.


    However, since the doubt has appeared and is so clear in front of her, Liu Wei can''t pretend that she didn''t find out the difference.


    After the death of Princess Chang and Princess Yuping, the paintings of Princess min, who had died, were hung in the palace of both of them. Only one of them could hang the old works and the new ones.


    The new work can''t be a real one. It must be someone who has taken the pen and seal of Princess min, making it mysterious and confusing.


    But since there is such a person, it shows that someone is manipulating the plot.


    And who is behind that is what they need to find out.When it comes to this, there are many clues. Of course, most importantly, they have a personal card.


    Huang Er, the maid who is close to Princess Chang.


    Liu Wei has not seen Huang Er since he got her.


    Liu Wei knew that Rong Ling had tried Huang Er, but it was not clear what the result was.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei pinched Rong Ling''s hand and said, "leave the Palace first? I''ll take this painting back to study and see if there are more clues. As for the others, slowly, we should not worry about solving the case. The more anxious we are, the more details we will ignore. "


    Rong Ling has no words, but suddenly reaches out and pulls Liu Wei into her arms. Her chin rests on Liu Wei''s head, breathing heavily.


    Liu Wei also held him back, knowing that although he didn''t say anything, he must have a deep friendship with Princess min.


    When it comes to this person, his mood is hard to calm, and the whole person is full of depression.


    A concubine who died ten years ago, Rong Ling was only ten years old. She counted the days. It seemed that it was just the time when he began to make his fortune under the emperor''s great power.


    A decadent prince who just started his career, a palace princess who died.


    Presumably, there are also some implications.


    Although it has been known for a long time that the rise of Rong Ling is for the emperor to find a good start for himself, there must be many ways to support a person.


    Why did the emperor choose Rong Ling? This is also a problem.


    It''s said that Rong Ling won the chance because she had no mother''s support.


    But how many princes and sons are there in the harem? Are they reliable?


    But Rong Ling got the chance. Is there really no one here to help?


    Liu Wei has an answer in her heart, and Rong Ling himself knows it, but they can''t say anything. Some things can''t be explained, and they can''t understand.


    Besides, it involves some people who have passed away

 Chapter 666

    There are still some gains for the palace party.


    When leaving the palace, Rong Ling Liu Wei still went out according to the old way, but at the bottom of the gate, she saw several sneaky figures.


    See understand, just see those few people waist all don''t have the sign of five Wang Fu.


    "It seems that your five brothers are really afraid." Liu Wei smiled at the thought of the two hundred Liang bill in his pocket and the person who arranged it attentively.


    Rong Leng didn''t have any expression, just for a while, he said: "Rong Fei can''t be underestimated."


    Liu Wei understood Rong Ling''s words and could arrange the people in the palace to come and go freely in the deep palace. If he wanted to come to the palace, he also had many forces of the five Lords.


    It seems that with the age of the emperor, there are more and more thoughtful people in Kyoto.


    The prince is in a high position. The seven princes are covetous. Now, there are five princes.


    The prince and the five princes are compatriots of the same mother, which is curious. If the two fight, the queen will help.


    Thinking about the Queen''s identity, Liu Wei''s interest in the bottom of her eyes expanded to gloating.


    Although Liu Wei didn''t think much about the prince and the five princes, as the sons of the queen, Liu Wei was happy to see that they had a bad time.


    Without the help of those five royal families, rongling Liu Wei went all the way from the main gate of the palace to the gate of the Imperial City, and then went directly back to the gate of the town.


    The town gate on duty tonight is Qinzhong.


    It should be said that most of the people in zhengemen recently were vice generals Qin Zhong and Wei. Others, more or less, were resettled to other places.


    On the face of it, it was probably the emperor who deliberately weakened the power of zhengemen. You can separate them and prevent them from conspiring.


    But in the dark, Liu Wei knew that there was a hint of tolerance.


    Now, zhengemen has been imprisoned too much in Kyoto. If Rong Ruo wants to make a comeback, it''s not a good idea to fight hard. On the contrary, it''s a good idea to lie dormant and keep a low profile.


    It is the best way to arrange the people with outstanding abilities under your own hands separately, not to put all the eggs in the same basket, and to help others as soon as possible when they are in trouble.


    Qin Zhong was ready to see them coming back. He immediately looked around to make sure they were not followed. Then he led them back to the prison.


    Liu Wei is going to live in prison these days.


    As for where Rong Ling lives, Liu Wei doesn''t know, but he guesses that he should also be near the town gate, but he can never live in the town gate.


    After all, Rong Ling has not been exposed now, so he should try to reduce his appearance in zhengemen, so as not to be stared at by the spies of all forces.


    Sure enough, after sending Liu Wei back, Rong Ling will leave. When he leaves, he takes Qin Zhong away. Obviously, he has something to tell.


    When Liu Wei returned to the prison, she saw her son sleeping in the dark.


    Squeeze to the bedside, Liu Wei gently pushed his son, son did not wake up.


    Liu Wei then casually wraps people in the quilt and moves them into the bed. Then she takes up most of the bed and lies down safely.


    As soon as Liu Wei lay down, a hot little body rolled over.


    When Liu Wei opened her eyes, she saw Xiaoli close her eyes and smash her mouth. She instinctively found her mother''s arms and stayed there.


    Liu Wei Tut, a little annoyed him, but did not push him away.


    Well, although Liu Wei wants to sleep alone and doesn''t want someone to press her stomach, but After all, it''s also a son. Forget it.


    People who have a general idea of their body are prone to drowsiness. Liu Wei thinks that she has become sleepy a lot these days, so that Rong Ling comes in again, and she doesn''t realize it.


    Look at the mother and son who hug each other and sleep. Their eyes are soft.


    After watching the mother and son for a while, they tucked in their quilts and went out of the prison. Outside the door, the waiting person had become deputy general Wei.


    "Officer Duwei." See Rong Ling, vice general Wei immediately said.


    Rong Ling let out a sound, closed the iron door and went out.


    Wei''s deputy general followed Rong Leng and said, "your estimation is right. The prince is seriously ill."


    Rong Leng picked the eyebrows and was not surprised. Today, he saw the prince in the palace. At one glance, he saw that the spirit of the prince was not good and people were much thinner.


    If other people see the prince every day, it''s hard to find the change of the prince''s body, but the difference is obvious when Rong Leng leaves for several months and sees him again.


    The prince is ill, and his tolerance is very certain.


    But what kind of disease, especially unknown.


    The vice general Wei didn''t find out the cause of the prince either, but said: "according to the news from our people, the prince took medicine every day recently. At the beginning, it was said that it was cold. But now, nearly half a month later, the medicine has been increasing. People in the house all guessed that the prince had any serious disease, just what kind of disease, not to mention the servant girl and the little girl, it''s also unknown to the princess."


    Rong Leng squinted: "so mysterious?"


    Vice general Wei nodded: "those who serve the prince nearby are all his close relatives. Other people can''t even touch the side. Our people are smart and a little dregs come out." Said Wei, taking out a tightly wrapped oil wrapping paper from his sleeve and handing it over.Let Leng take over, open it, gather at the nose end and smell it nearby, but with this method alone, you can''t find out what medicine it is.


    At this time, the iron door behind opened with a squeak.


    When Rong Leng looked back, he saw Xiao Li, who was wobbling and tilting, coming out from the inside with sleepy face and empty eyes.


    As soon as Xiao Li came out, he went to Jingfang, who was familiar with the door. After entering, he closed the door and didn''t come out again for a long time.


    When Wei''s deputy general saw this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ve come to the point where I can find a clean house when I''m asleep. It seems that I''ll settle down here in less than two days."


    It''s not easy to have such a sense of belonging to prison.


    Rong Ling has no choice. Xiao Li is different from ordinary children. I''m afraid he''s in prison. If he likes it, he can be in charge of the Yizhuang. When he''s in a good mood, he may go to dig a grave, talk to the dead meat corpse in the grave, and talk about his family.


    Xiaoli solved the convenience, then came out in a daze, and went to the "house" with familiarity.


    When I passed by rongling, Xiaoli leaned a little, and rongling helped his son for a while. The little guy nodded his head lazily to thank him. Then he looked up and saw that it was Uncle Rong. He called: "Uncle Rong, you are back."


    "Well." Let Leng touch his head and let him walk carefully.


    Xiaoli is about to leave. He glances at the oil wrapping paper on rongling''s hand, moves his nose, and says: "Hedyotis diffusa, Festuca arundinacea root, Prunella vulgaris, liquorice, Isatis indigotica root, Croton root Eh, chronic hepatitis. "


    In a casual way, Rong Leng was stupefied for a while. Then he grabbed the small body that was going to leave and asked, "you are talking about the formula in the dregs of this medicine?"

 Chapter 667

    Xiao Li is sleepy and light headed. He is still stopped by Uncle Rong. He can''t go back to sleep. He is not happy. He pouts his lips and puts his body weight on Uncle Rong. He yawns and nods.


    Rong Leng took hold of his little body and asked, "what kind of disease do you think this prescription is for?"


    "Hepatitis." Xiaoli said casually: "this is not the three root soup, which is used to regulate chronic hepatitis."


    "Are you sure?" he frowned


    Xiao Li was so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes. Now his medical knowledge has been questioned. The doctor in the future is not happy. He has a temper. He opens his eyes and doesn''t sleep. He says, "how can I not even know the prescription of three root soup? I''ll recite this kind of low-level prescription for a long time. Three root soup, the prescription for simmering and nourishing. For those with chronic hepatitis, take more, keep quiet and regulate the liver Lung, after all, is only an auxiliary decoction, and liver disease with the current level of treatment, is a terminal disease, with these messy little prescriptions simmer and raise, but also just drag, can drag a day is a day, also simple, chronic hepatitis is highly regulatory, usually if not outbreak, drag for more than ten or twenty years is also OK. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Li was curious again and asked, "this prescription belongs to Uncle Rong? No, uncle Rong, you don''t have liver disease. Uncle Wei and uncle Qin don''t have any source of this disease. "


    When lieutenant general Wei heard this, he immediately crouched down and asked smilingly, "I will see you. You say uncle Wei is in good health. Uncle Wei is in good health, but there is no problem at all?"


    Xiaoli looked back at deputy general Wei and murmured: "Uncle Wei is not in great trouble, but he is tall and powerful, but he is weak and anaemic. Uncle Wei thinks that there are occasional symptoms such as dizziness, eyesight, tinnitus, pale or yellow complexion, shortness of breath, palpitation, restless sleep at night, fatigue and weakness, flat and concave nails, brittle cracks, lack of concentration, poor appetite, etc?


    Liu Xiaoli once said a long string, Wei deputy general listened to one by one contrast, unexpectedly found several of them, he was actually in!


    He''s a little flustered, anaemia or something, it sounds like it''s serious.


    Xiao Li said: "anaemia is just a small problem. If Uncle Wei has the above symptoms, it is caused by iron deficiency. In short, he is malnourished. I heard that uncle Wei hasn''t married yet. If he wants to come home and cook, he doesn''t like to eat all the year round, or if he is too busy, or forgets to eat, he will suffer from malnutrition. Over time, there will be many problems, but as long as we pay attention to them in the future It''s not a big problem to make up more and come back. "


    Listening to him, vice president Wei will feel more at ease.


    But I''m not happy. I''ll see the doctor if I have a good look. How can it be related to marriage? Do you look down on the coarseness who can''t marry a woman? Hum!


    Xiaoli didn''t pay attention to Wei''s complaint. When he finished, he turned around and looked at Rong Ling again. "Uncle Rong, who did you say this medicine was for? If you are a friend, I have one side here, which is several times better than these three soups. "


    Let Leng ponder for a while, looking at the dregs of the medicine in his hand, and sipping his lips, then he said: "your purple jade pendant is still there?"


    Purple jade pendant, do you have it?


    Xiaoli grabs her head for a moment, then thinks, "it seems that she is there, but she has forgotten where to put it. It seems that Pearl likes it. She plays with it."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    At least thirty thousand Liang worth of purple jade pendant is only pearl.


    Rong Leng said, "this medicine is for the man who sent you the purple jade plate."


    Who sent him the purple jade plate?


    Xiao Li thought and thought and thought. It was not easy to think of such a thing in the corner of memory. It seems that it was months ago that he went into the palace with Uncle Rong. One "Uncle" gave him a gift of meeting, that is, the purple jade pendant.


    Later, in order to repay the "Uncle", he randomly pointed out that the uncle had a hidden disease. Now, it seems that the "Uncle" has a liver problem.


    But it''s not right.


    Xiaoli looked up and said in confusion, "why does that" Uncle "take three soups? Sangen decoction is used to simmer and nourish chronic hepatitis. It''s not chronic, but in the incubation period. That is to say, when it doesn''t explode, it''s used to inhibit drugs. After the outbreak, it''s used to restrain drugs. Once it erupts, it''s from the incubation period to the acute disease period. Acute and chronic drugs can''t be mixed. It''s useless for him to take these Sangen decoction. Maybe he will take them with him What does he do when he takes other medicines that are different from each other? "


    After saying that, Xiao Li found that uncle Rong was silent and uncle Wei was silent.


    Xiaoli grabs his head and doesn''t think he''s wrong. He opens his big eyes and looks back and forth at them. He waits for a long time before uncle Rong touches his head and says, "go back to sleep."


    With Uncle Jing Rong''s warning, Xiao Li also remembered that she was still sleepy. She yawned, nodded vaguely, and walked to the prison door.


    When the little guy opened the iron door, went in, locked the door, and there was no more movement in the prison, vice general Wei opened his mouth cautiously: "if it''s true, as the little prince said, the prince should have an emergency, and he also took the wrong medicine."


    Let Leng Mou son some sink, he did not make a sound, thought for a long time, just command way: "continue to monitor, this matter, do not have a voice."Wei''s deputy general nodded at once, and he knew how many more changes would occur in Kyoto, which would have been a mess once this matter was publicized.


    This is the prince. Next, Rong Ling ordered Wei''s deputy general to do several more things. They involve prince, Queen, five princes, seven princes and even the emperor.


    Wei''s deputy general answered with emotion. As expected, everything will be OK when the adult comes back.


    In the past, they always had first-hand information about the movements of these forces, but now they are clearly trampled on and belittled, and they are in danger. Naturally, they can''t monitor too many other movements. When adults come back, they will rebuild everything. In a short time, it''s time for them to regain their former glory and regain their momentum.


    Rong Ling does not know what Wei''s deputy general thinks. If he knows, he must think more.


    Now there are so many changes in Beijing and central China. He holds all the information in his hand, which is naturally intended, but not only for the revitalization of zhengemen, but also for the two cases.


    "Princess Yuping''s conspiracy case" is not simple, if it is the first case of the emperor, then it will follow.


    In these two cases, Rong Leng is trying to determine which force is making the most profit, and what is the direction of the profit.


    As long as we find out and believe in the identity of the murderer, we are ready to come out.


    Thinking of the Dead Princess Chang, Rong Ling unconsciously thinks of Princess min, and then of the painting that Liu Wei took out of the palace.


    Yuping, Changfei, minfei, how and who are the three in series is the key.

 Chapter 668

    Another day.


    The thick medicine juice boils in the pot. The smoke makes the room hot. Liu Wei stands in front of the stove, holding a stick in his hand and stirs it in the medicine juice.


    Xiao Li laid hands on the side, handed over two kinds of materials from time to time, and stretched his neck to see the pot of medicine.


    "Dad, it''s almost there." The little guy reminded me that he would take out the prepared porcelain basin and prepare to pick it up.


    Liu Wei also looked for a while, sniffed, but didn''t start cooking. He just grabbed two black herbs and threw them in, and then boiled them: "wait again."


    Xiaoli''s "uh" response, and began to focus on the boiling boiler.


    Jin Nanyun, led by the two famous guards of Gaoma University and ferocious spirits, went all the way to the dungeon. When he arrived at the dungeon, he saw such a scene.


    The heavy and rotten iron door is slightly open. Inside, the thick smoke is diffused and comes out. The smell of medicine makes people''s eyes ache.


    Jinnanyun breathed, hanging in the middle of the sky, and finally fell.


    Originally, Liu Wei received a letter from her, saying that when she was invited to come to the prison for a reunion, she was still in a panic. She thought that something happened to Liu Wei. In the early morning, she was ready to come to the door.


    When he first arrived at the gate of the town gate, Jin Nanyun had no idea what he wanted, so a bodyguard said he would take her in.


    At that time, jinnanyun was a little nervous and alert, but at present, he knew that he was doing nothing.


    The medicine taste in the prison can be broken. It must be Liu Wei who is struggling with something messy. Liu Wei is also in the mood to make these skills of Qi Huang. Presumably, life is not threatened.


    Jin Nanyun took out twenty liang of silver notes, folded them very small, and put them into the hands of two bodyguards.


    Where do they not know? When they touch the corner of the silver note, they step back two steps and wave their hands: "Mrs. sanshao doesn''t need to do this. She is a distinguished guest of Mr. Liu. How dare we?"


    Jinnanyun was stunned for a while, but he didn''t take back the silver note. Instead, he insisted on putting it into the two people''s hands and said, "I am your friend. It''s right to do something for Mr. Liu. Don''t let the two bodyguards get rid of it. It''s not a big fortune. We should add wine and vegetables to the two."


    Two people still don''t take over, one face just and upright, not greedy and impartial.


    Jinnanyun was born into a family of businessmen. In jinnanyun''s impression, most of the world''s affairs can be solved with money.


    At present, Liu Wei lives in prison. Although he doesn''t know the specific situation, the people around the passageway are always good.


    Besides, it''s only twenty liang of silver. It''s nothing. It''s better to be obedient.


    But these two people stubbornly don''t take over, make Jin Nanyun a little uneasy instead.


    Jinnanyun''s idea is that two bodyguards don''t know. They only know that it''s their blessing to serve Lord Liu.


    And if you want to collect the silver of Lord Liu''s distinguished guests, don''t say whether they are allowed by the Zhen Ge men rules. Even if they are allowed, they can''t live through their own difficulties.


    See two people dead and alive do not accept, jinnanyun is anxious to see Liu Wei again, also not polite.


    The heavy iron gate was finally passed by jinnanyun. When he saw the scene inside, jinnanyun''s worries and sorrows had been brewing all the way, and all of a sudden disappeared.


    I thought that even though Liu Wei didn''t suffer in prison, she always suffered from grievances in living and eating, but now what''s the matter with this situation.


    The mahogany bed of diaoliang, the three grid high simple book shelf, and the incense burning on the wall cabinet are unknown, but they are not bad smelling when they match the house full of medicine gas.


    Jinnanyun looked around, more and more frightened, at last, he saw the second drawer of the desk, which was not the most popular "Hu Muyan" in Kyoto at present?


    It''s said that the black market has already made the first-class pen and inkstone from the neighboring countries at a high price. It''s because she wants to get two for her business partners from afar, but she can''t find a way.


    Till now, jinnanyun really believes that Liuwei is Liuwei. When will Liuwei lose?


    To enjoy, Liu Wei will enjoy it more than anyone else.


    "Aunt Yun." The first thing I found out about jinnanyun was Xiaoli, who was very sensitive to the changes around him even though he was absorbed in the medicine pot.


    And by Xiaoli so a shout, Liu Wei also looked up, see the friend outside, raised the eyelids, said: "here."


    This leisurely tone


    Jinnanyun is a little angry. It seems that his whole night''s worry has been in vain. He gave it to the heartless white eyed wolf.


    "When you said you were put in prison, you thought you were dying from a hundred kinds of punishments. Now it seems that it''s very good. It''s hard for me to bring you even the acne medicine. It''s a waste. It''s a real pity."


    Liu Wei naturally saw jinnanyun''s insincere appearance and asked, "how can you worry about me like this?"


    "I''m blind." Jinnanyun replied angrily. He opened the chair. She had no virtue at all. She sat down carelessly and looked at Liu Wei''s expression with resentment.


    Liu Wei handed the mixed stick to his son to continue. He sat opposite jinnanyun, poured a cup of tea for him and pushed it over.Jinnanyun raised his chin proudly and said, "I can''t drink it."


    Liu Wei sighed, "I didn''t make it clear to you, but since I invited you to come to zhenggemen, you should naturally think that I can''t be busy."


    Yes, because of your sticky relationship with Rongdu, you should be OK.


    But you are suddenly locked in the gate, who knows if you and Rong Du Wei become enemies, and lovers will not become enemies.


    Besides, the situation in Kyoto is still so chaotic. Everyone in the Liu family is still in custody


    These Jin Nanyun didn''t say.


    But many years of friends, Liu Wei can also guess jinnanyun''s heart around the corner, but he didn''t say much, just said: "today call you over, it''s for one thing."


    Jinnanyun''s nose is not his nose, and his eyes are not his eyes. He looks perfunctory.


    Liu Wei knows that jinnanyun is pretending to be a garlic, and only asks, "when will Fu Zichen come to Beijing?"


    Listen to Liu Wei ask this, jinnanyun just slightly straight eyes, way: "may be years later."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows. "Isn''t it fast?"


    "Isn''t that fast? You know, if no one is around, he won''t want to go to Beijing in recent years. I don''t know about his family. Besides, next month is new year''s day. At most, he will be in Kyoto in February. "


    Liu Wei pondered for a moment, but did not speak.


    Jinnanyun thought for a moment and asked, "why, do you think of him? Hum, I didn''t know who left Qujiang mansion without saying a word. How long has it been? You didn''t go back once? "


    "Can''t empty." Liu Wei said.


    At that time, I went back to Beijing with Rong Ling, followed by several cases in Beijing. Then I went to Jianyang mansion to deal with the case of the headless female corpse because of Jin Nanyun. Then I found the treasure map and traced it to Guyong mansion. After walking all the way back to Beijing, I really didn''t have time. I went back to Qujiang mansion to have a look.

 Chapter 669

    But not to go back doesn''t mean Liu Wei doesn''t care.


    No matter Fu Zichen or Qujiang government''s response to things, Liu Wei has made some inquiries. Only when he is sure that there is no problem can he rest assured.


    After all, after arriving in ancient times, the place where Liu Wei stayed the longest was Qujiang mansion. The person who stayed the longest was Jin Nanyun, Jin nanpian and Fu Zichen.


    In Liu Wei''s not much interpersonal relationship, these three people are of vital importance to Liu Wei.


    Jinnanyun didn''t doubt that Liu Wei had a new love, so he forgot his old love. However, it can be seen from his occasional correspondence with Jiangnan that Liu Wei''s departure was a big blow to Qujiang mansion.


    The famous doctor Liu, the master Liu, who is as good as God in the case, can''t afford to lose any of the small Qujiang mansion.


    Thinking of the letter from her mother not long ago, Jin Nanyun felt that she had to talk to Liu Wei.


    "You know, Fu Zichen, who have you met in Qujiang mansion?"


    Liu Wei didn''t quite understand Jin Nanyun''s problem.


    Jin Nanyun looked around, and then lowered his voice, saying: "half a month ago, my mother sent me a letter from home. It said that if I want to leave Liuyi, she would be extremely supportive. As long as I am not wronged, she will always stand on my side. At the end of the letter, she said that if I am not happy with her, she is far away in the south of the Yangtze River, and can''t help me nearby, so that I can find three people Help. "


    "Three?"


    Jinnanyun nodded, and his voice was a little smaller: "governor of Liangjiang, Mr. Cao Yan, one of the four chief cabinet officials, ranking third, Mr. Yu Qingtian, Mr. Yu, the new left servant of the official department, Mr. Feng Yi, Mr. Feng."


    A governor of the two rivers is regarded as both a Beijing official and a foreign official.


    An official in charge of the cabinet, one of the most responsive figures in the court.


    One was in charge of the official department, and he was in charge of the fat job of the money bag for the emperor.


    Such three people seem to have nothing to do with each other. In fact, they are all real power figures and are not easy to get along with each other.


    Aunt, how could you recognize these three?


    Jinnanyun looks at Liu Wei''s face and laughs: "you also think it''s incredible, right? My mother is just a businesswoman. How can she have something to do with these three adults? And thousands of miles away, an authentic Jiangnan woman who hasn''t been to Beijing once in decades is me. I live in Kyoto for a long time, and I don''t know the name of the governor of Liangjiang who goes out to work all the year round and the newly appointed servant of the Ministry of official. But my mother knows. Then I will write back and ask my mother, guess what my mother said? "


    Liu Wei is all ears!


    Jinnanyun also did not detour and said directly: "she said that part of the back of the letter was not written by her at all. She only wrote about her support for me, but did not mention it. If I met with difficulties, she would ask for help when half of her family didn''t have Kyoto. But she said that because of the urgency of my separation, she was afraid that it would take too long to send the letter, I''m afraid that the letter will be lost in the middle of the way, so I gave it to Fu Zichen and dragged him to send it in the name of the government. So, I think the latter part of the letter was added by Fu Zichen. "


    Hearing this, Liu Wei frowned at last.


    "Fu Zichen lived in Jiangnan for a long time, and according to my later inquiries, the governor of Liangjiang, the new assistant of the Ministry of official, including the cabinet scholar who knows everything, they all have nothing to do with Fu''s family, that is to say, the three people proposed by Fu Zichen are not Fu''s students. In that case, who is it?"


    Women in business have a set of intelligence. Liu Wei has no doubt about the authenticity of Jin Nanyun''s results. But like Jin Nanyun''s thoughts, how does Fu Zichen relate to these three people?


    The eyes of the two men were opposite, and both fell silent.


    It was not until a long time later that we began to talk together.


    "Actually..."


    "Actually..."


    Two people look at each other, Liu Wei way: "you say first!"


    Jin Nanyun nodded and said: "in fact, I suspect that Fu Zichen''s going to Beijing is driven by power. What I worry about is that he is used by others. Some people want to use his hand to restrain Fu''s family. As long as Fu''s family is imprisoned, the gate of two rivers is open, and the benefits are, I think, you should guess, what''s more, I met one person in Kyoto ¡±Liu Wei and so on.


    Jinnanyun said: "star righteousness."


    Liu Wei looks serious.


    Jinnanyun said again, "it''s your turn to say, what do you want to say?"


    Liu Wei looked up at her and said, "change the dynasty."


    These four words suddenly came out, which made jinnanyun panic at the bottom of his heart. He hurriedly looked around and couldn''t help but scolding: "you''re not timid. You can say such words. You''re not afraid of your life?"


    Liu Wei smiled and was not afraid to be frank: "I thought about what king Quan could do to persuade him and take him back for my own use. Now it seems that King Quan has two brushes, not only for him, but also for Fu Zichen to help him. No wonder that letter will be in King Quan''s hands Moreover, I don''t need to say that Rong Ling didn''t reveal his identity after he came to Beijing. I''m afraid that there are some agreements with his Highness the king of power. I think it''s really for the convenience of investigation that Rong Ling is innocent. "Liu Wei said not clear, jinnanyun did not understand.


    "What can be traced? Is this related to the seventh prince? And what letter did you say? What does it have to do with Rong Du? You should be clear. "


    Liu Wei didn''t think it was necessary to keep his mouth shut.


    In fact, Liu Wei confiscates any benefits from his royal highness, who bribes and solicits everyone, but does not give her any substantial benefits alone, so she can sell the king of power in peace of mind.


    What''s more, it''s just for jinnanyun to listen to him. He''s so smart that he knows exactly what to say and what not to say. He doesn''t need to remind himself.


    Thinking like this, Liu Wei didn''t have any scruples to say things again.


    absolutely ignorant of domestic trouble and foreign invasion. Now the kingdom of king of Beijing has grown larger and more powerful. In the meantime, the emperor has not seen the emperor, but he knows nothing about it.


    Jinnanyun listened to the news of killing his head. The whole man was a little indigestible, but he was still sweating and asked, "how do you know the emperor doesn''t know?"


    Liu Wei frowned: "if you knew, the Liu family had been released, but the Emperor didn''t, and he also focused on how to grasp back to the gate calmly. Such a limited mind is really narrow. But Rong Ling didn''t show up in one day. We, the good emperor, are afraid that we won''t let go of Zhen Ge men for one day. Rong Ling has a good plan to drag the emperor''s obsession with Zhen Ge men. On the other hand, he has given the "king of power" time. Tut tut Tut, how can a good emperor end up in rebellion? Did he commit too many crimes when he was young, and finally came to retribution... "

 Chapter 670

    It''s hard to hear Liu Wei say such words, but Jin Nanyun is stunned.


    Liu Wei didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, but said: "the situation in Beijing is changeable. You should be careful. At present, you still have the name of Liu''s little lady. You should be more careful when you walk in and out. By the way, you said that you have met Xing Yi, and you know his foothold?"


    Jinnanyun hesitated for a moment and shook his head.


    Liu Wei looked at Jin Nanyun''s expression: "in a word, you should be careful."


    Jinnanyun nodded and asked, "you specifically called me, just to say that?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "I want to confirm the whereabouts of Fu Zichen."


    Jinnanyun sniffed: "how about confirming his whereabouts? If he is really involved in danger, you can save him? Just like you are now? "


    "I want to get out of jail and be ready to go."


    "Then why do you stay?"


    The case of Princess Yuping has been very hot in Beijing. Liu Wei is not afraid to talk with Jin Nanyun.


    Jinnanyun listened, Cu Cu Cu eyebrow: "say, I also saw that Yuping princess."


    Liu Wei didn''t think of it. After a pause, she looked at jinnanyun and listened attentively again.


    Jinnanyun said: "this princess Yuping has a good reputation, especially in the Taoist temple. It is often mentioned that when I do business, I have more trust in the gods and Buddhas. I went to Qingxiang temple a few days ago, where I met Princess Yuping. Of course, Princess Yuping is a noble person, accompanied by many teachers and nuns. I was just a believer. After a long look, Quan should be curious and didn''t think much about it. But now you say it, I think of one thing. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Princess Yuping asked a Buddha to go back."


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment: "the Buddha is just, what''s strange?"


    Jin Nanyun shook his head: "the Buddha statue was held out by Princess Yuping from the temple in person, but because of the wind on the road, the red cloth covered on the Buddha statue was lifted. I happened to see that it was not a white jade Buddha statue, but an iron green ghost statue."


    Liu Wei didn''t know that.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, and Jin Nanyun continued: "the so-called iron and green ghost phase is not jade but gold. It''s not a valuable tool. It uses black things, such as carbon gray and cast iron. In a word, black lacquer and hemp black don''t show a trace of peace. Secondly, it''s not the gods and Buddhas carved on that phase, but Yama. "


    "Please return to the palace?"


    "Be surprised." Jinnanyun said: "I was also shocked. Isn''t Princess Yuping the jade girl in front of Buddha? No Buddha, no Avalokitesvara. What kind of ghosts? Yan Luo''s seven evil spirits are unnamed and extremely hard people. How dare they offer incense? Yan Luo doesn''t bring luck or auspiciousness. All of them are evil spirits. Someone will bring them to him? In any case, I haven''t seen Princess Yuping, but I asked her to leave. Later, I heard several abbesses talking about the statue of Yama. They said that there was a noble monk''s sacrificial son in it. Its spirit was not like clay sculpture, but it had a spleen. If I had too much contact with people, I was afraid it would cover people''s Yang and cause harm to people''s lives. Later, Princess Yuping didn''t die. I thought, maybe it should be I was killed by the Buddha...... "


    "Dong."


    Jinnanyun''s voice did not fall, he felt a pain on his forehead, covered his head, raised his eyes in surprise, looked at the woman in front of him, and was angry: "what do you do?"


    Liu Wei took a sip of water and said, "wake you up."


    "You don''t believe in the Buddha, the ghost and the killer?"


    Liu Wei hissed: "I believe that there are ghosts and gods in this world, but I don''t believe that the cause of Princess Yuping''s death is this."


    "Maybe it''s true. Princess Yuping has been dealing with Buddha all day long, so suddenly she adores ghosts and immortals. Is there any magic Zheng? Maybe it''s really caused by demons or ghosts... "


    "Well, it''s endless, isn''t it?" Liu Wei is too lazy to talk with Jin Nanyun. Seeing his son''s medicine, he says, "you can start cooking."


    Xiaoli shakes her slightly sour arm and goes to the porcelain basin to fill the medicine.


    Liu Xiaoli is busy, but Jin Nanyun refuses to give up: "you have to say that it has nothing to do with the Buddha statue, then you explain why Princess Yuping asked Yan Luo to go back to the palace?"


    "How do I know."


    "Then you can''t deny that Princess Yuping is evil. She suddenly lost her mind."


    Liu Wei sighed and thought that Jin Nanyun was a little noisy. He said: "in all the gods and Buddhas, Yan Luo is a ghost king, but he is also an immortal. He is not a real monster. You say that he is not a person who is extremely hard and will not worship Yan luoxiang. I can only say that this is your extreme. Because almost all the generals and the government have provided a Yan luoxiang, who can calm down and calm down, The person who licks his blood all the year round is most afraid of being haunted by evil spirits. However, when there is Yan Luo''s repression and evil spirits, what can he do? "


    "How could I have never met..." Jin Nanyun murmured, but actually began to remember, but he thought about it, didn''t think of which martial general he knew, and didn''t have a reference.


    Liu Wei has never opposed superstition. From this experience, this is the biggest superstition. However, Liu Wei will also look for logic in superstition.


    The death of Princess Yuping has nothing to do with ghosts and gods.The body of Princess Yuping, Liu Wei, has been tested. It was done by experts. Although it is impossible to identify the murderer now, it can at least be proved that it was done by manpower.


    To say whether there are ghosts and monsters harming people in the world, Liu Wei said, yes.


    But not the real ghost, but the heart ghost.


    Before Liu Wei met a case in Qujiang mansion. The victim''s family claimed that the victim had run into a ghost. A few days before he died, he woke up day and night, shouting that there was a little ghost pulling his feet to pull him to hell, and that there was a starving ghost biting his toes. Every day when he woke up, he had to determine whether his legs were sound. Suddenly, one day, he died suddenly.


    There was a whirlwind in Qujiang Mansion because the ancients were afraid of ghosts and gods.


    For a time, the streets and alleys were full of panic.


    Later, Liu Wei accepted the case and soon found that the victim had a hobby of abusing animals.


    He was bitten by wild dogs when he was a child, so he hated animals when he grew up. When he saw cats and dogs in the street, he would catch them, then humiliate them and kill them.


    Sometimes, he would cut off the dead cat''s head, connect his intestines, and tie a knot on the clothes drying pole in the blue sky.


    Several times, the cat''s head hung upside down with wide eyes scared the neighbors to panic.


    At each time, he was very excited. At last, he abused animals more recklessly, and then played tricks on people with their carcasses.


    But it didn''t last long. Once, he met a fierce dog. The dog was very defensive, especially cruel. As soon as the victim approached it, he would grin. When the victim used a stick to the dog, he directly bit it. The last time he tore it, the victim was bitten off a piece of meat, and the dog ran away.


    Then within a few days, the victim said to be a ghost, and said to be bitten by a kid on his toes. In fact, after being bitten by a dog again, the psychological shadow recurred, which changed from psychosis to psychological panic. Finally, he scared himself to death.


    Of course, when Liu Wei finally examined the body, he found that the wound that the body had been bitten by the dog had been festered, even the bones were almost corroded.


    Liu Wei determined that the wild dog was ill. Later, he sent someone to find it. Finally, he found the sick dog and treated it. Now he is a member of the police dog team of Qujiang Prefecture.

 Chapter 671

    There are too many things that can''t be explained in this world, but most of the things we encounter around us can be explained, and as long as we think a little, we can find that everything is not so mysterious.


    Liu Wei is good at explaining problems in a scientific way.


    See jinnanyun still some unwilling, then don''t say much, just in the heart is also thinking, Yuping princess, good end please respect Yan Luo to return to the palace to do?


    And last night, I went to the palace to investigate. I didn''t see anything.


    The whole Puxiang palace is full of glittering Buddha spirit.


    When Jin Nanyun finally left, he still wanted to continue to talk with Liu Wei about it, but Liu Wei watched the medicine juice start to boil, and was not in the mood to talk with Jin Nanyun.


    Jinnanyun left unconvinced. Just after leaving the gate of zhenggemen, he saw the carriage outside.


    Jinnanyun got on the carriage and suddenly thought it was wrong. Looking forward, he saw a young man at the door of a shop opposite. He was staring at himself.


    Jinnanyun frowned. Don''t open your eyes. Sit down.


    In the carriage, Fusheng obediently called out: "Miss, have you seen Miss Liu?"


    Fusheng has been waiting in the car, seemingly calm, but actually worried.


    Miss Liu went in alone to see Miss Liu. But where is the gate in this town? It''s more terrible than Jing Zhaoyin. But he was worried about what happened to Miss Liu.


    In fact, Fusheng said at the beginning that he would go in with the young lady, but the young lady didn''t agree. He said that it was better to leave her outside to take care of her. If something really happened, it would be better for her to be outside and act better than to be trapped inside.


    Now the young lady comes out safely. Fusheng is really relieved.


    Jinnanyun answered casually, but her mind was elsewhere. She asked, "why did that man come again? How long has it been? "


    Fusheng''s face was helpless: "we just arrived, young lady, you just went in but two cups of tea, he appeared, how long you were in there, how long he waited in the opposite side, young lady, this is not the way to go on, let''s talk to him."


    "Say, what can we say?" Thinking of the man''s following, jinnanyun was upset: "he is a natural dog skin plaster. I have clearly told him what he came to Kyoto for, and what his purpose is. It has nothing to do with me. I won''t tell anyone about it or expose his identity in yamen, but do you see him? Or follow me day by day, I wonder, the one who brought him to Kyoto is to let him pester a good family woman all day long? He''s not going to do anything? "


    Fusheng sniffs and laughs.


    Jinnanyun stares at Fusheng: "do you still laugh?"


    Fusheng hurriedly covered his mouth, looking a little aggrieved: "Miss, if you are not good enough to show up, you should go to the maid. You just don''t trust us inside and outside. Let''s talk more clearly. If he doesn''t believe it, it''s OK to give him a fingerprint..."


    "Who''s going to stamp him?" Jinnanyun didn''t have a good way. Her face was red. At last, she said angrily, "forget it, let him alone, and see if he can follow me to the ends of the world."


    Fusheng wanted to laugh again, but seeing miss''s angry face, he could bear it.


    The carriage is moving forward without delay.


    At the back of the car, Xing Yi looks at the shadow of the car leaving at a constant speed. His eyes sink, and then he looks at the huge gate of the town gate. Then he turns around.


    A few steps, disappeared in the corner of the alley, can no longer see the whereabouts.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace of incense at night, the light is shrouded and the wind is fluttering.


    The 14-year-old Princess Qinyang is just as old as a flower. She doesn''t like to go to bed early. She has to read books for a long time every night before she is tired of closing her eyes.


    Tonight is not very different from usual, except that the wind at the head of the window is stronger, which makes the window sound frequently.


    The candle gently shook a few times. Princess Qinyang turned a page of books again. When she looked up again, she saw that the candle was almost at the bottom. Then she raised her voice and called out.


    "Come on."


    There should be seven or eight palace maids on duty outside the house, but Princess Qinyang called twice, and no one agreed.


    Princess Qinyang was dissatisfied. She frowned and put down the book. Then she got off the bed. She put on the heavy open shoes and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, there was a strong wind outside. A hurricane came to Qinyang face to face. Qinyang closed his eyes subconsciously, covered the door with his hands, but he still felt cold and shivering.


    It''s already the late winter season. A gust of wind at will can make people stagger.


    Princess Qinyang became more and more angry. If the palace maid didn''t call her back, she would not have to get out of bed by herself, which would have made the crime worse.


    The pretty eyebrows are frowning more tightly. Princess Qinyang accentuates her voice and calls out twice at the door: "come! Hurry up and give it to the people in this palace! "


    But no matter what Princess Qinyang called, no one agreed.


    Princess Qinyang was upset. At last, she saw that the wind was small and she could open her eyes. She thought angrily in her heart that she would catch the lazy maid. She would have to punish her. She covered her open son and went out a few steps.When she went out, Princess Qinyang found that there was no one outside the hall.


    There was no movement but wind.


    But it seems that the wind is blowing just now, and the moon in the sky is covered. In the dark yard, Qinyang even looks hard outside.


    There is really no one on duty!


    Princess Qinyang had a bad temper. She thought that she must have been too kind to these dogs and servants, which led them to really bully her.


    With full of resentment, Princess Qinyang walked a few steps forward, but just after passing the small stone road, she suddenly felt what she stepped on.


    Princess Qinyang looked at her feet in the dim moonlight, only to feel that what she stepped on was soft and full of flesh.


    Princess Qinyang squatted down, reached out and touched, but she was shocked!


    Because she felt that she had touched a face.


    Step back for a few steps. The little princess, who is only 14 next year, is really afraid. She yells at her throat, "come on, give it to our palace! You useless dog servants, where are you dead! If you don''t come again, we will not kill you all tomorrow! "


    This roar seems to be really effective. In a short time, someone came from all directions with a lantern, shouting: "princess, Princess..."


    Princess Qinyang breathed a sigh of relief. As long as someone was there, she would be brave.


    With the lanterns gathered around, Qinyang looked at his feet again. This time, Qinyang was almost scared.


    "Ah --"


    the little princess''s sharp hiss seemed to break the sky in an instant.

 Chapter 672

    Hearing this, the people of the palace immediately quickened their pace and rushed up.


    When the light suddenly brightens, the scene in the yard will be revealed, and everyone will take a breath of cold air when they see this.


    The timid maid stepped back and fell to the ground, screaming at the same time.


    Princess Qinyang''s legs were quivering and her feet were weak. She covered her heart and pointed to the man on the ground, shaking her voice and asked: "she Is she... "


    The old mother immediately came forward, put the young princess in her arms, patted her back, blocked her sight, and comforted her: "don''t be afraid of the princess, don''t be afraid of the princess. It must be a sick maid who is ill in the middle of the night. The old slave sent someone to take her away. Don''t look at the princess again, so as not to pollute her eyes."


    Princess Qinyang opened her eyes wide and nestled in the arms of the old Mammy. Thinking of the scene she had just seen, she pushed the old mammy aside and roared, "she''s bleeding from her seven orifices. She''s clearly a dead person."


    "no, no, our princess Hong fuqitian, where can we see such filthy things as the dead?" The old mother hugged Princess Qinyang again, and then she buckled her body hard, so that the princess would not push herself away again, and told the palace people around her, "don''t you bring out the sick dog? Do you really want to obscure the jade body of our princess before you give up? "


    The palace people returned to their senses from shock, and immediately dragged the people on the ground away.


    When people were far away, the old mother also helped Princess Qinyang to go back to the dormitory, and the little maids who stayed outside the yard to clean were talking about it.


    "What''s the matter, that man? I think that man is Xiang''er elder sister?"


    "It''s her, and I can see it''s her. What kind of day is it that the end end of the end of the people died suddenly? I just heard xiaoxizi, who was carrying people out, say that people are dead. They are either sick or dead. They don''t close their eyes when they die. They are bleeding from their seven orifices. Those black eyes are staring at people straight, until they are cold. "


    "Don''t talk about it. It''s a night of seeping!"


    "But how did xianger die? You said, would it be... " The palace maid said half, looked around again, and was sure that no one was left. Then she whispered, "was it taken away?"


    "What?" Another maid did not understand her companion.


    The palace maid Tut, pointing to the ground: "you forget that Xiang''er came out of Puxiang palace. Princess Yuping has not just left. Xiang''er used to hear that she was also the one who served Princess Yuping closely. Would it be that Princess Yuping is short of people''s use and will use the handy maid?"


    "No No? "


    "Why not? Isn''t it the jade girl in front of the Buddha? Do you know these doorways? I''ll tell you why it''s so cold these days. Maybe, the ghost is floating in this harem without leaving now. "


    "Bah, bah, bah! I''m about to be told. I''ve got goose bumps! "


    The more said the two maids, the more afraid they were of each other.


    Looking at each other, Qi Qi rubbed his arms together, but just then a female voice behind him sounded: "what are you doing?"


    The two servant girls screamed together. When they looked back, they saw that the person was human, not ghost. Then they relaxed and stroked their chest and complained: "qin''er, you don''t have a sound when you walk? It''s frightening! "


    Qin''er was obviously still sleepy. He rubbed his eyes, looked at the empty left and right, and asked, "I heard the noise in the room just now. Come out and have a look. What''s the matter? I heard someone was sick? Who? What''s the matter? "


    "It''s not a disease, it''s..." The little maid carefully lowered her voice, which made her secretly say, "it''s dead."


    Qin''er''s eyes widened, and he incredibly covered his mouth: "death Dead? Dead? "


    The maid nodded busily and said, "it''s where you stand."


    Qin''er hurriedly backed up a few steps, and almost fell down.


    At last, the little maid smiled, and the haze of the whole night seemed to be pleased by qin''er''s action. Then she said, "it''s the stone crossing in front that lies to you, and we are left to clean up. Anyway, you wake up anyway. If you don''t accompany us."


    "I don''t want to. Wait a long time. Who died?"


    "No, it is..." The little maid was about to say something. Suddenly she thought of something, and her eyes fell on qin''er.


    Another maid obviously thought of the same thing. They looked at each other, and then at qin''er''s eyes, they became unpredictable.


    Qin''er is ignorant. Seeing that they don''t talk, they frown.


    The maid then shook her voice and said, "you You seem to come from Puxiang palace with Xiang''er, too? "


    Qin''er nodded without thinking: "yes, we are all from Puxiang palace. What''s the matter?"


    The two palace maids immediately back together. One of them is brave enough to say: "death The dead man Xianger...... "


    Qin''er didn''t seem to think of the answer. She was stunned for a long time, and then she came back. She was stunned and stood in the same place, as if she were stiff.


    Seeing qin''er was so surprised, the two maids also calmed down, and said, "I''ve been arranged by Mammy to put it in the two firewood rooms in the kitchen. You can go and have a look."Jean paused, then raised her feet and ran quickly to the kitchen.


    Tonight the moon is dim and the wind is strong.


    It''s as if heaven is warning, some unknown, approaching.


    Recently, the palace has been very restless and incessant gossip, which is passed on by word of mouth among the eunuchs.


    But two days later, not only the harem, but also the vestibule, and some voices were heard.


    In the early days, Rong Su stood in his position. Because the Emperor didn''t come, he heard the whispers of the officials.


    "Is another one dead?"


    "It seems that it''s the fifth."


    "Is it really about that death?"


    "Shhh, don''t be alarmist. If it reaches the emperor''s ear, I''m afraid it''s to punish you."


    Some inexplicable words, Rong Su did not understand, he looked at Li Jun behind him.


    Li Jun consciously solved the confusion for the king and said in a low voice: "in recent two days, there have been a lot of strange deaths of palace maids in the harem. The cause of death is unknown, but the pattern of death is the same. All of them are bleeding from the seven orifices and can''t close their eyes. What''s more, those who died were Pu Xiang palace and people around Princess Yuping. Some people speculated that this was Princess Yuping ''


    Rong Su listens to these ghosts and gods'' theories. The more he listens to them, the more inexplicable they are. His pretty eyebrows are frowning, leaving the matter behind him.


    After a while, the emperor arrived.


    The man in the Dragon Robe, who has worked so hard that his head is white, but he is full of energy, comes in step by step under the company of Qi Fu, the eunuch.


    Man Dynasty, martial arts, when all Qi genuflect, three hooray long live!

 Chapter 673

    After landing on the Dragon chair, the emperor''s wise eyes scanned the first part of his life, and then he said in a shallow voice, "get well."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    When all the people got up, there were courtiers who were ready for the memorial and began to play one by one.


    The time passed quickly in the early morning. It was almost noon when all the business was finished.


    Seeing that the time is almost over, the courtiers are hungry. When they wait for the emperor''s order to withdraw, they see the emperor close the memorials in his hands and raise his head and say, "there are some things circulating in the palace today. Zhu Qing has heard of them."


    The courtiers, who had been quietly thinking about the lunch menu in their hearts, were stunned at hearing the words, but they all bowed their heads and did not make a sound.


    They really can''t take that.


    If I''ve heard about it, it''s not obvious that I''ve inquired about the secrets of the harem?


    If you don''t know, you will inevitably be suspected of lying. This common lie is lying to the emperor, which is a crime of deceiving the king.


    For a while, the palace was very quiet, but no one spoke.


    In the end, the prince, who was still the first prince, stepped forward and bowed himself and said: "as the emperor said, but today, there are many ghosts in the harem?"


    The crown prince, the mother and the princess are the empress. In the harem, the crown prince knows and lets people pick right things.


    He opened the mouth, but better than anyone.


    The emperor looked at the prince, leaned back on the Dragon chair and asked coolly, "what do you think of this matter?"


    The prince said respectfully: "I think this is a great fallacy. The theory of ghosts and gods is absolutely absurd. However, some small maids have some problems in private, and they are killed by the master. How can they die without any reason? How can we get involved with ghosts? If there are ghosts, they can''t be seen in the palace. The imperial city is full of dragon Qi. What kind of demons and ghosts dare to approach? "


    This saying has a nose and an eye. After hearing it, the courtiers thought to themselves, is it really a problem with the source of the news?


    Those palace maids, who did not die in a strange way, were blessed?


    The emperor took a look at all the officials and looked at all the people''s faces. Then he said: "although this matter is aimless, the case of Yuping has not been solved yet. I originally submitted it to the third division for trial, but I don''t know why. It has not been solved yet."


    As soon as this statement was made, Jingzhao Yin Linsheng was the first to rush out in a sweat, knelt down on the ground and kowtowed: "the emperor forgives me. I have tried my best in this case, but The clue is true... "


    "No suspects?"


    Lin Sheng is shocked!


    Originally, I wanted to protect Liu Wei''s identity, but after listening to the emperor''s words, I knew that the emperor must have known that Liu Wei was suspected, and immediately dared not cover up, and said frankly: "the suspect has been taken into custody, only, the evidence is still......"


    "Since there are suspects, why is there no evidence? If there is no evidence, how can we determine whether this person has suspicion? "


    Lin Sheng felt that one heart was on the verge of fainting.


    After a long time of stumbling and stumbling, he said: "back to the emperor, the suspect was not taken into custody by Weichen, but brought back by Duke Su and Princess Yuehai. The suspect was not put into custody in the Yamen of jingzhaoyin, but was taken into the prison of zhengemen. Weichen dared not arrogate the case and did not call for interrogation. Please forgive me. "


    These words speak of Lin Sheng''s helplessness.


    Although the emperor ordered the joint trial of the three divisions, the Ministry of punishment, Dali temple and jingzhaoyin are all in it, but the suspect is now placed in zhengemen, which is your emperor''s territory, and the person is still a duke in the palace, brought with a princess. Who dares to put the prisoner on trial at will? Not afraid of the emperor''s misfortune?


    All the officials on the scene also agreed with me. I think that''s the reason.


    So, there''s nothing wrong with Jing Zhaoyin, but the man on the Dragon chair just hissed and suddenly snapped, "confused!"


    In a word, Lin Sheng''s legs trembled and he could not move on the ground.


    Other courtiers also realized the emperor''s wrath and bowed one after another. The prince also opened his mouth and asked the emperor to calm down.


    But the emperor''s face was grim and his voice was cold: "I raise you a bunch of rubbish. What''s the use!"


    At this time, everyone knelt down, threw himself to the ground, and shouted loudly, "forgive me, my Lord, and I will know!"


    "What do you know about sin? People have been brought back, no trial, no questions, what? My daughter is the one who let you do this. The dead are not clear. Even justice can not be found after death? "


    This is too serious!


    Unexpectedly, it involves desecrating the name of the princess. All of a sudden, Lin Sheng feels that his head is in a daze, and his body suddenly tilts to the side and completely faints.


    The emperor was so angry that he stunned an official.


    This time, the hall is busy.


    The Emperor didn''t think that Lin Sheng was so timid and frowned. At last, he said, "take people down. I''m tired of it!"


    Soon a little eunuch dragged Lin Sheng down.


    Once again, the emperor calmed down. This time, the emperor looked at the prince and the seven kings and wandered around, saying: "Duke Su is not a courtier, but a daughter''s family. The third division didn''t do anything. I see that this case can only be handled by others. Rong Ting, Rong Su, you two, who is willing to take over? "The prince and the seven kings stood out at the same time, and arched their hands and said, "I wish!"


    That''s what both want.


    The emperor looked at them for a long time, and finally said, "look, this case will be handed over to you."


    Rong Su immediately kneels down to receive the order!


    It''s almost over here.


    The rumor that the harem is haunted by ghosts was sung by the emperor and the prince together, and the case of Princess Yuping fell to Rong su.


    In the next Dynasty, Li Jun was indignant: "the emperor obviously intended this. Knowing that the prince has been in frequent contact with the old officials of the court recently and has some trend, and that you and the prince have many branches and strong bodies, they have become the roadblocks for the prince. The emperor will take you away from the prince, clear the obstacles for the prince, let the prince let go and throw you on the case of the woman in the harem. What is this? I really don''t want to give you a chance? "


    Rong Su knows Li Jun''s mood.


    Rong Xu was not in a good mood either, but his father and Emperor''s favoritism towards the prince was not a matter of two days. Moreover, he is not the former one, not only the emperor. His anger reached his heart, but it calmed down for a while.


    Rong Su patted Li Jun on the shoulder and said lightly: "it doesn''t matter. Yuping is also my Wang''s sister. It''s fair and proper to return her."


    Rong Su was just saying this, and then he saw a trembling figure beside the pillar outside the hall, hiding there to explore his head.


    Rong Su twisted his eyebrows and called out, "Lord Lin!"


    Lin Sheng just stepped out quickly and respectfully asked for a good day.


    Rong Suo said: "you must have heard the imperial edict. Let''s go. On the way, make it clear to the king. "


    Lin Sheng hurriedly responded, but was on the verge of saying, "if the prince is eager to see the suspect, wechat minister can guide the way for the prince. In other words, the suspect''s Prince may have some impression, that is, some days ago, there was a lot of buzz in Kyoto. At last, the detective who broke the missing child case, Mr. Liu and Mr. Liu, who was accepted by the third prince for his own use."

 Chapter 674

    Rong Su''s expression was very calm, while Li Jun beside him was stunned for a moment, and then thought of something, which was a little inconceivable: "that Mr. Liu? People are back? "


    Lin Sheng nodded and said Liu Wei''s story again.


    Li Jun listened, looked at Rong Su, and lowered his voice. "If that man comes back, will the third prince..."


    Rong Su wanted to say that Rong Ling had come back long ago, and he had already known the involvement of these people in the case of Princess Yuping from the mouth of little girl.


    Rong Su''s expression is not very different, and his tone is just light: "Beijing is uneven, he can''t go back, so what." Said, then walked forward: "then go to the town gate to have a look."


    Three people all the way out of the palace, the carriage smoothly and slowly towards the town gate.


    It was a quarter past noon when we arrived.


    It''s not only the backwardness of the mountain and the dew, but also the hunger in the belly.


    Li Jun looked at the shop nearby and said, "I''m afraid it''s not the right time to interrogate. If you don''t eat anything first, you won''t be delayed."


    Rong Su said "yes", no problem.


    Wang Ye has no opinion, especially Lin Sheng.


    All three of them were simple. They ate some common dishes in the tavern opposite to the town gate. Because the dishes were ordinary, they ate fast.


    After a meal, the three left the restaurant and entered the gate of the town gate.


    After showing his identity and token, the guard went in to ask for instructions and welcomed the three men in respectfully.


    In the main hall, they were met by the deputy general Wei. Now, the deputy general is in charge of all matters concerning the town gate.


    "I''ve seen the seven Lords." First, he asked for an. Vice general Wei bowed to Li Jun and Lin Shenggong, and said in a flat tone: "Mr. Li, Mr. Lin."


    Li Jun and Lin Sheng saluted the vice general Wei.


    Lin Sheng then said that the emperor entrusted the case to the seventh Prince casually. At last, he said: "the Emperor didn''t think we were too late to handle the case, so he sent the seventh prince to take over. In this way, we should speed up the speed of solving the case, so as to avoid the saint getting angry again."


    The implication is that although I don''t want to offend Lord Liu, now the emperor is staring at him, and it''s still Lord seven. So, I can''t help it. Let''s call Lord Liu out for questioning.


    Vice general Wei understood it, but he didn''t make a statement. He just looked at Rong Xu and looked puzzled: "since the seventh Lord came for business, he should cooperate with him. But now it''s lunch time By the way, Lord Wang has lunch. If we have lunch first, we will try later? "


    As soon as this speech came out, Li Jun said, "we have eaten it, lieutenant general Wei, don''t delay. Please lead the way. This case is related to the death of the princess. If you procrastinate for a while, you and I want to solve the case as soon as possible, so don''t be verbose."


    Despite that, vice general Wei is still in a dilemma.


    Rong Su saw Wei''s mistake and asked, "but what''s wrong with the suspect?"


    "No, no, No." Vice general Wei immediately said: "the suspect will be well locked in the prison, absolutely the same."


    "Then lead the way." The command of indifference.


    Wei''s deputy general was full of reluctance, but now the situation can not be shirked by him. Finally, he can only walk quickly in the front.


    After entering the prison, he shuttles all the way. When passing through the passage, he looks casually at the prisoners in the left and right cells, and sees each one stinking in the sky. His eyes are sinister and vicious, which makes him uncomfortable.


    At the thought of that man''s white clothes are delicate and dust-free. For a while, I couldn''t imagine that Liu could stay in such an environment?


    Through the ordinary prison, up the stairs, to the single floor.


    This floor is quite different from the one just now.


    Just now, the prison doors are ordinary iron fences. People can see the scene inside from the outside. This layer, however, uses thick cast iron doors. Through the thick iron doors that cut off everything, no one can see the scene inside.


    Through a single room, the passage is so quiet that the needle can be heard. Finally, the four people stand in front of the mottled gate in the innermost place.


    The vice general Wei shook his hand with the key. At last, he didn''t open the door, but turned around and said to Rong: "if you don''t take him out, the Lord won''t go in there. His head is dirty, and rats and cockroaches are crawling around. I''m afraid they will dirty the Lord''s eyes."


    What was it like in the cell? They had seen it downstairs.


    Li Jun listened to Wei''s deputy saying this, and thought of how the scene behind the iron gate would be chaotic and fetid. He was withdrawn and said, "I''ll wait outside."


    Wei deputy general relieved, just wanted to agree, but Rong Suo said: "both here, but also not these, go in."


    Rong Su said it with great righteousness and awe inspiring, but it made Li Jun feel embarrassed and dare not retreat again.


    It doesn''t matter if Lin Sheng is in prison. Isn''t that what he usually sees in jingzhaoyin?


    Wei''s deputy general finally lost half of his heart, and now he was up to his throat.


    But in the eyes of Rong Xu, Wei had to bite his teeth again, hesitated, and finally put the key into the invisible lock.Thinking of what Mr. Liu said to him this morning, vice general Wei was still in a trance.


    When having breakfast in the morning, Lord Liu once said that she was afraid that someone would come to see her today, regardless of who came, even if he was taken directly to the cell.


    Vice general Wei didn''t believe it and didn''t agree.


    What I don''t believe is that it''s been several days. No one in the palace has asked about him. How can Lord Liu know that someone is coming today?


    What I don''t agree with is that the arrangement in this cell is so luxurious. It''s just a back door at first sight. How can it be seen at will.


    But Lord Liu insisted that even Rong Duwei said nothing. If Wei wanted to say more, he could only hold back and agree.


    Originally, I thought it was just a random guess of Lord Liu. I didn''t want to. Someone came to me. It wasn''t someone else. It was Lord seven.


    Although the seven princes had little contact with Rong Duwei, they had different political perspectives.


    Vice general Wei didn''t think that this man would be indifferent after knowing that Lord Liu had such a good time in prison. I''m afraid that in a short time, this matter will be heard by the emperor.


    Wei''s deputy general was uneasy and wanted to make the final struggle, but saw the iron door suddenly creak and open. His hand holding the key was still frozen in the air, which was very embarrassing for a moment.


    Li Jun and Lin Sheng are stunned. The deputy general Wei didn''t open the door, but it did, or opened it from inside. What does that mean?


    This prison door can be opened both inside and outside?


    How could there be any prison door in the world that could be opened inside and outside? If the door could be opened from inside, wouldn''t the prisoner want to go?


    Both of them thought they had read it wrong. It was inevitable that vice general Wei opened the door just now, but they saw it in the wrong way.


    But the next second, they knew that they didn''t see the difference.


    I saw that the heavy iron door was really pushed open, and then, a short boy in the door, with a pair of dark and bright eyes, looked at several people at the door in amazement, stunned for a moment, cast his last eyes on Rong Xu, and then called out to the house, "Dad, someone is coming."

 Chapter 675

    Xiaoli finished, regardless of the four people crowded into the passage, holding the toilet paper, covering the soft stomach, out of the prison door.


    After two steps, Xiaoli said to Rong, who was blocking his way, "I want to go to Jingfang."


    Rong Su picks a eyebrow and knows that the little rabbit doesn''t like his attitude and doesn''t want to talk with the little rabbit too much. He moves aside and lets the little rabbit go.


    The little boy then proudly raised his chin, pedaled his short legs and ran to Jingfang.


    "Wang Lord...... " Li Jun looked at his prince strangely, and he was in constant wonder.


    Rong Su just said lightly: "what can I do? Don''t let this little boy go to clean the house? Hold him


    Rong Su didn''t want to do this, but he was afraid that he might have wronged this young master and let the little girl in the mansion know. He would blame him for bullying her young master.


    Besides, Rong Ling and that surname Liu will not spare him.


    This is not what Li Jun wants to say, but looking at the innocent face of the Lord, Li Jun suddenly feels that maybe he was wrong just now - he didn''t see the prison door opened by himself, nor did he see a little boy with a pink carving and jade carving running out of it, nor did he see the little boy come and go freely in the zhengemen prison with an expressive face, and he was rude to his master.


    Li Jun thought that he must have eaten too much at lunch just now. Now his stomach is swollen to his brain, causing the whole brain to be congested and collapsed.


    Li Jun, as like as two peas, looked at Lin Sheng, who had some pain, and saw that Lin Sheng was just the same expression. He even looked the same.


    Rong Su doesn''t care about Li Jun''s idea, not to mention how Lin Sheng is. He staggers vice general Wei and walks into the iron gate.


    Then, the warm and prosperous room almost stabbed his eyes.


    Liu Wei just heard his son''s call. At the moment, he saw someone coming in. He raised his head consciously and looked at who was coming.


    Liu Wei looked at it, then lowered her eyes calmly, and continued to fiddle with some homemade test tubes on the table.


    Li Jun and Lin Sheng are both walking behind Rong su. Now, they both have an impulse to look at themselves!


    For the first time and twice, they were able to deceive themselves, but this was the third time. They did not believe that they had problems with their eyes, so they looked at the last Deputy Wei. Li Jun''s voice was even sharper: "Deputy Wei, don''t you want to explain what happened?"


    Wei''s deputy general wanted to explain, but it made it clear that the evidence was all there. What else did he explain?


    Vice general Wei looked at Lord Liu wrongly, thinking that he was all weird.


    Liu Wei ignores Wei''s eyes, but in a bottle of blue liquid, drops a few drops of red liquid, then shakes, casually to several people in the room: "sit."


    Li Jun and Lin Sheng: "..."


    Rong Su pulls out a chair without expression and sits down peacefully.


    Li Jun and Lin Sheng: ""


    "The emperor sent you to accept this case?" Liu Wei asked Rong su.


    Rong looks at Liu Wei''s Potion, reaches for a bottle and is knocked open by Liu Wei with pliers.


    Rong Xu put back his hand and answered with a faint voice: "HMM."


    Liu Wei is chatting: "I''m not afraid to say clearly, who will take over this case and who will be unlucky, you really don''t think about it? Next, I''m afraid that I can''t spare some time in recent days. I heard that you have several "big things" to do recently, and are not afraid to delay the progress there? "


    "You heard?" Let''s pick our eyebrows.


    Liu Wei didn''t answer.


    Rong looked at Liu Wei''s eyes, but he didn''t ask. Anyway, he asked in vain. He said, "I can''t push it. The emperor has made an order directly."


    Liu Wei "hissed" leisurely, mixed the two bottles of medicine together, put them into an iron box filled with ice, and locked them.


    "Is that it?" Rong asked


    Liu Wei was not in the mood to explain, and casually said, "test article, cold storage, it''s none of your business."


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei, purses her lips, but doesn''t speak.


    Li Jun was angry and frowned. He was just about to open his mouth, but he listened to his prince''s meditation and said, "I''m used to living here."


    Li Jun''s eyes are almost staring out when he hears the words!


    This man is a suspected murderer. He was taken to prison. He was not tortured in any way. He suffered so much that he could not survive. It''s not good that he could not die. The Lord still cares that the suspect is not used to it. If he is not used to it, how can he take him back to the seventh Prince''s mansion to live in it?


    Liu Wei also looks at Rong su. She doesn''t know if it''s an illusion. She always feels that Rong Su has a better attitude towards her.


    When they were in Guyong''s mansion, they obviously didn''t like each other. Rong Su often used adjectives such as "shameless" and "selling for honor" to heap on her.


    What a long time no see, but to her a lot of kindness?


    Is there any plot?


    Liu Wei never hesitated to speculate with all malice about this seven Lord.


    Anyway, it''s not a day or two. Liu Wei always feels that Rong Xu is friendly and always feels uneasy.Rong Su knows that this person has a lot of prejudice against himself. When he sees that the other person doesn''t talk, he doesn''t ask. Suddenly, the room becomes quiet.


    After a while, Liu Wei thought that Rong Su was the main judge of the case of Princess Yuping.


    Liu Wei is a man under the eaves, and he doesn''t want to offend people to death. Finally, he said, "I''m still used to living, and the food is good. OK, I''m finished here. Let''s talk about the case. Are you here to try me? Then you can start the trial. "


    Liu Wei said, pushing the messy things on the table to one side, leaving a large area of space, and looking at the man opposite.


    Rong Su looked into Liu Wei''s eyes, thought for a moment, and said, "Lord Lin, please record."


    Lin Sheng woke up from his astonishment. Regardless of the current situation, he just took over the pen and paper delivered by Vice General Wei.


    Seeing that Lin Sheng is ready, Rong Su asks, "you killed people?"


    "Liu Wei is not humble, calm way:" No


    Rong Su stared at Liu Wei''s expression for a long time, then said, "Oh."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Li Jun: "..."


    Lin Sheng: "..."


    Deputy general Wei: "..."


    It''s quiet in the cell. This time, it''s really quiet.


    Because after that "Oh", the great seven lords stopped talking.


    It''s as if the answer, the interrogation, has come to an end.


    But what is that? What kind of interrogation is this? Is this not the usual way? Is this really interrogation?


    The people in the room didn''t think it was very good, including Liu Wei. At last, Rong Su asked Lin Sheng, "do you remember?"


    Lin Sheng''s face was choking. After a long time, he said, "remember, remember..."


    Rong Ling said, "well, let''s go."


    Then he got up and went straight out.


    It''s quieter in the cell.

 Chapter 676

    "Come back!"


    Seeing that Rong Su really wants to go, Liu Wei holds her forehead, presses down her anger, and stops people.


    Rong Xu stops and looks back at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei could not help but breathe and point to the chair opposite.


    Rong Su hesitated for a moment and came back to sit down.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to talk nonsense with Rong Su, and says directly, "since you have accepted this case, I will tell you the details of the case."


    Liu Wei said, and said to Lin Sheng, "Lord Lin, record it."


    Lin Sheng had to continue to answer, honest again, thought, this time it''s better to really have something for him to remember!


    "First of all, I didn''t kill people." Liu Wei said directly and clearly, and then said: "I''m willing to stay in prison, but I don''t want to save money. According to my current observation, this case may be a case in a case, so I want to make sure to the seventh Lord first, but you are serious and want to take this case?"


    Rong Su doesn''t think this person will be alarmist. Since this person has made it clear so seriously, it means that this case is really not simple.


    Just, it''s just a princess. How serious can it be?


    Besides, Yuping is just a common princess.


    She was deeply favored by the empress before she was born. She had a good name as a jade girl before the Buddha. She was born in a low family.


    Don''t say to be inferior to other princesses, then say the moon sea princess, only afraid that the weight will be several layers heavier than jade screen.


    Rong Su thought in his heart, nodded at will without showing his face: "you can say it."


    Liu Wei''s mouth was turned away. Anyway, her ugly words were in the front. If it is difficult for her to look back, it has nothing to do with her any more.


    Thinking about this, Liu Wei looked at Li Jun again: "the seventh Prince and Mr. Li are like brothers and sisters. They have a strong friendship. I think there is no secret between them. You don''t need to avoid Mr. Li, do you?"


    It''s a question of tolerance.


    This case involves many and complex things, and Liu Wei can temporarily trust Rong su. As Liu Wei knows, there are still some agreements between Rong Ling and Rong su.


    But Liu Wei can''t trust Li Jun.


    But if Rong Su doesn''t care, Liu Wei doesn''t care. Only because the case is finally opened. What''s ugly is that their royal family has nothing to do with her.


    Liu Wei said this, but it made Li Jun nervous for a while. In the past, Li Jun would not doubt the trust of the seventh Lord in himself. The relationship between the two was the foundation of their feelings for nearly 20 years, which could not be shaken easily.


    But with that, Li Jun hesitated.


    After all, he knew that the seventh prince was really unhappy with Li you, who now, under his command, has done several great things for himself.


    Li Jun''s uneasy eyes cast on the proud and indifferent man, who was looking at him.


    The eyes looked at each other for a while, and Li Jun listened to his faint voice: "HMM."


    It''s a simple word, but it shows that there is still trust in Li Jun.


    Li Jun''s long breath is undeniable. He can''t help but cocking up a little.


    Since Rong Su doesn''t care, Liu Wei has nothing to hide.


    Liu Wei nodded casually and said, "the death of Princess Yuping is related to the case of Princess Chang."


    As soon as the word "Chang Fei" came out, Lin Sheng, who was going to bury himself in the record, seemed to be frozen and frightened.


    Rong Su and Li Jun are not much better.


    The change of tolerance is lighter, but the eyebrows are deeply frowned.


    But Li Jun directly and inexplicably interposed: "do you know what you are talking about? The case of concubine Chang? I don''t think you''re afraid to die! "


    Now in Kyoto, who else knows that the word "Chang Fei" is taboo?


    A palace Princess colluding with the prince, plotting against the emperor, a rebellious and self serving poisonous woman. These are the emperor''s description of the princess, the emperor''s attitude towards the king of power, and the song of a civil war in Qingyun.


    Mr. Liu, it''s really a surprise if he doesn''t sing.


    Before I left, I found a case of children''s disappearance that had not been solved for a whole year. I made friends with almost all the famous families in Kyoto. When I came back, I was directly involved in the most sensitive case of Shangfei in Kyoto.


    This man knows that everything about the princess has been knocked down by the emperor?


    The eunuchs who once took care of the concubines have also been sent out together, but now they don''t even have anyone alive.


    Oh, no, if there should be another one alive, the maid named Huang Er is also the most intimate maid of the princess.


    Since the death of concubine Chang, huang''er has disappeared without a trace, which can''t be found until now.


    Liu Wei is afraid of death, but doesn''t think the case has anything to do with her life or death. No matter how surprised Li Jun is or how frightened Lin Sheng is, Liu Wei just looks at Rong Su and continues: "here, take a look."


    Liu Wei rolls out a picture, unfolds it and puts it in front of Rong su.


    Rong Su looks at it. There is a monk, an eagle, a man and an eagle on the picture. The scene is vividly on the paper.


    "Buddha feeds Eagle map?" Rong Su recognized it and then picked up the eyebrows. He didn''t know what he was doing."It is the Buddha who feeds the eagle map." Liu Wei said, "look at the settlement above."


    "Light dresser?" Gently whispered the unfamiliar three words, looking back as if thinking.


    "Light make-up guest is the word of Princess min before her death." Liu Wei''s peaceful way.


    Li Jun is in a trance and interrupts Liu Wei: "what Princess min? Who is Princess min? "


    Many years have passed, and Princess min, one of the four imperial concubines in those days, has long disappeared. Now, how many people still know this concubine, let alone, more than ten years ago, Li Jun was just a little boy who couldn''t remember everything.


    But Li Jun doesn''t know, but Rong Su does.


    Obviously, hearing the two words of Princess min, Rong Su thought of something.


    Rong Su''s expression immediately became subtle. After a while, she said slowly, "Princess min?"


    Liu Wei was very interested: "it seems that the seventh Prince still remembers empress min, how much do you remember? Let''s hear it."


    Looking back at Liu Wei, he sipped his lips. For a while, he didn''t hide: "I was still young, but I remember that minfei''s mother family was thick and heavy. She was originally the most promising one among the four imperial concubines at that time, but she was still childless and finally depressed."


    What Rong Su said is similar to what Rong Leng said.


    But Liu Wei knows it''s not that simple. If it''s just a famous concubine, after more than ten years, it won''t make Rong Su remember it so clearly.


    Liu Wei continues to look at Rong Su, waiting for him to continue.


    Rong Su also continued: "compared with other concubines, minfei is lively, not young, but full of spirit. She often hears that the queen reads minfei is not solemn, but minfei confesses her mistake every time, and never changes it. After that, minfei seems to have no fun. She likes to run to the Royal study. As long as the princes and princesses have classes, minfei swings outside the study. Sometimes To tease rabbits and crickets sometimes, the great scholar reported to the emperor that Princess min had disturbed the Royal study. All the princes and princesses had no intention of going to school and were in a state of mind. Later, the emperor asked Princess min, but Princess min was upright. This was her training for the princes and princesses. If she could not bear the little temptation of play, how much more could she make when she grew up, But he didn''t investigate. He even allowed a pavilion outside the Royal study to give it to Princess min. she was tired and could go to the pavilion to rest. "

 Chapter 677

    When Rong Su finished speaking, Li Jun was surprised: "there are such concubines in the palace, which is really unique."


    It''s just, unfortunately, a bad face.


    In the latter sentence, Li Jun didn''t dare to say it, but almost all the people present thought so.


    Liu Wei can imagine what kind of woman minfei is. If she wants to come here, only a woman with such temperament can stand up and help her who had nothing at all.


    Liu Wei is grateful to the princess Min who has never met before. Liu Wei thinks that this case can be solved. Maybe the case of Princess min can also be solved.


    After all, from the present point of view, no matter Princess Chang or princess Yuping, the two cases are all based on the two characters of Princess min.


    And judging from the current evidence, Liu Wei has to guess that the murderer behind the scenes, afraid of doing all this, is also the princess min?


    Of course, this is just a bold assumption.


    "It can be concluded from the paper, the strokes, including the ink, the scurf and the fiber through the paper. This painting was painted three years ago. To be exact, it was three years ago in winter. Because there was the pollen element of wintersweet in the ink, the person who drew it was not minfei of course, but someone deliberately imitated minfei."


    "Imitation?" Let the face show confusion.


    Liu Wei said: "it''s not surprising that Princess min is so special. Don''t the seventh Prince remember Princess min vividly? It''s hard to protect. Other people in the palace don''t miss minfei. It''s normal to imitate minfei''s painting method to solve lovesickness. "


    A solution to lovesickness? What''s that word?


    He frowned.


    Liu Wei didn''t think it was wrong. The painting was indeed made by a man.


    Liu Wei has been suppressing his chemicals these days to extract all the ingredients available in the painting, while Liu Wei gets the most clues from the ink and paper cortex.


    Determined that the painter is a man, because, Liu Wei in the surface of the paper, extracted a small part of the sweat stains.


    Three years on, let alone perspiration. If you pour a basin of water on it, it''s time to dry it out.


    But the problem is that the density of the paper is interlaced, and the liquid penetrating into the second layer of the paper, rather than the surface layer, will show some visible spots after condensation, just like the book in the bookcase is affected by the tide, no matter how you wipe it from the outside, you can see the yellow pages, and there will be spots, which is something that can not be wiped off by any external thing.


    In fact, the general painting and calligraphy, after more than a year, are vulnerable to weather and environmental reasons, resulting in a series of paper deterioration.


    Fortunately, the painting is well preserved. On the outside, it is almost flawless. It can be seen that it has been carefully preserved for three years.


    Because it is well preserved, Liu Wei can''t see anything on the outside, but the small defects in the second floor can be seen clearly after making a simple magnifying glass and microscope through the glass mirror finally developed by Jin Nanyun.


    Liu Wei cut off the problematic part and tested it several times with the aid of the medicine. It took two days to analyze the gene chain in the sweat from the fermentation degree of the paper. The sweat belongs to the man.


    At the same time, Liu Wei also saw from the sputtering and finishing strokes of the ink that although he deliberately imitated the painting style of Princess min, he could not be exactly the same from the beginning to the end.


    And the position of the finishing stroke is the most easily overlooked.


    Liu Wei proofread every inch and every moment of the scroll, and the answer is very clear. Judging from the hardness and boldness of the details, the probability of this painting being painted by men is as high as 85%.


    A high probability of 85%, though not 100%, is at least an obvious direction.


    We should be bold in hypothesis and careful in evidence.


    Now Liu Wei''s assumption is that there are people in the palace who admire Princess Min who has passed away and are very familiar with her painting style.


    The man imitated Princess min, drew a picture, and then collected it carefully.


    But three years later, the man suddenly made a decision to send the painting he loved so carefully to Princess Yuping''s palace.


    After that, Princess Yuping died.


    Before the death of Princess Yuping, the concubine Chang, who was the sister of Princess min, was involved in a series of treacherous crimes and died.


    Before the death of Princess Chang, the portraits in the palace were still common, but after her death, someone filled the whole palace with the old work of Princess min.


    Princess min is the starting point, Princess Chang is the transition, Princess Yuping is the second transition or the end point, it is not known now.


    But Liu Wei thinks that the death of Princess Chang will not be mentioned for the time being, but the death of Princess Yuping must have something to do with the person who loves Princess min.


    It''s even possible that the man was the murderer behind it.


    It''s just that deep palace is boundless. Where do you want to find this man?


    So to sum up, the existing clues are: suspect, male, unknown age, but if you guess according to the age of Princess min, it is roughly estimated to be 30-45 years old, unknown identity, unknown height, the other party has a certain degree of literary accomplishment, painting and calligraphy are not vulgar, and once was a close friend of Princess min, because if not close, it is impossible to be so familiar with the painting style of Princess min in the deep palace.All this and Rong Su finish, Rong Su, Li Jun and Lin Sheng are silent.


    Lin Sheng''s record has three pages.


    Both pages are words that you can''t understand, such as microscope and gene chain. You haven''t heard of them, but Mr. Liu asked him to write like this, and he had to.


    But now, Lin Sheng is afraid to write.


    This is an investigation into the case of Princess Yuping. It''s not surprising that it was involved in the case of Princess Chang. Now it''s involved in a deceased Princess more than ten years ago.


    Even revealed that the princess still has an admirer?


    If you are still obsessed with people who have been dead for more than ten years, what was the relationship between them ten years ago?


    Lin Sheng was almost afraid to think deeply, but his hair was cold.


    These are all secrets of the imperial palace. Even after many years, they are also secrets that can no longer be taboo.


    Lin Sheng didn''t want to know what happened in the palace, let alone what would happen in the future.


    Linton''s pen is here.


    Liu Wei looked at the three people who were silent, breathed, and said to Rong Xu, "I said before, this case involves a huge amount, but it is a case in a case. You are determined to take it. Now, you know what you should know. How do you plan to solve it?"


    Solve the case?


    Rong Su can''t help sneering. This case is so far away. What else can we talk about? Don''t say whether he wants to break it or not, is he, the emperor?


    The death of Princess min was a mystery.


    Rong Su doesn''t think that his father is willing to expose this matter again and add another block to himself.

 Chapter 678

    Looking at the face of the man in front of Qing Juan, Rong Su narrowed his eyes and added, "you know, if this case is as complicated as you said, what will be the result?"


    Liu Wei didn''t know how to do it, but she didn''t seem to care: "in my opinion, there is only one result, but obviously, Lord seven is planning another possibility, so tell me your decision. You are going to solve the case seriously and return the victim a justice, or you are going to throw me out as a scapegoat if you don''t do it twice, Let it go. "


    In the eyes of the Royal people, the best way to deal with such a case involving the face of the royal family, or even the face of the emperor, is to find someone and put the murderer in the top position.


    It doesn''t matter whether one is wronged or not. As long as this person can cover up the royal family and bury the dirty truth, it doesn''t matter who dies or who lives.


    Liu Wei knew that the case would eventually fall into Rong Su''s hands.


    Yes, Liu Wei is so sure, that is, Rong Su, not others.


    At first, Liu Wei suspected that it might be the prince, but in recent days, after hearing Rong Ling talk about the court, Liu Wei knew that Rong Su had not run away.


    It''s not a long time for Rong to go back to Beijing, but in these short days, it''s rumoured that his seven princes and his royal highness are equal.


    Whether or not someone maliciously spread this kind of speech, but listen to the emperor''s ear, obviously will not be happy.


    And just yesterday, Liu Wei heard that the Emperor gave the position of invigilator of this year''s imperial examination to the crown prince.


    The position of invigilator is not very important. If you want to find a bachelor in Hanlin academy, you can do it. But there are many ways behind invigilator.


    From ancient times to the present, there is a saying in the imperial examination that students who have passed the examination in the hands of any adult will enter the door of any adult.


    The emperor clearly gave the prince a chance.


    Let the prince take advantage of this year''s scientific examination, recruit more talents, and finally keep them for his own use.


    The so-called sleeping side, how to let others snore and sleep, the emperor''s move, but the greatest trust entrusted to the prince, even not afraid of the prince and the pillars of the country in the future early alliance.


    Yesterday when she heard the news, Liu Wei knew that in less than two days, Rong Xu would be rejected.


    And sure enough, only one night, they are familiar with each other.


    Liu Wei believed that there was no purpose to know the truth when the emperor handed the case to Rong su.


    After all, it''s just a princess. How many princesses are there in the harem? I''m afraid he is the father of the emperor. I can''t count.


    Princess Yuping is a little more special. I''m afraid she is the title of jade lady before Buddha. But it''s not enough to shake any root.


    The Emperor gave Rong Su the case of Princess Yuping. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it, but in disguise, it is to clear the way for the prince.


    After all, after taking the position of imperial examination invigilator, if the prince really wants to take action, without the stumbling block of tolerance, he will be able to win hearts and minds and be more handy.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what Rong Su thinks. In fact, there are only two ways in front of her.


    First, hand over yourself in the name of a murderer, quickly understand the case, and then get out of the way to find trouble with the prince.


    Second, we should do a good job in solving this case, but it is obvious that we will miss the progress of blocking the prince''s steps. I''m afraid that in a few days, Rong Su''s case has not been solved, but the prince''s side is full of peaches and plums.


    These two roads are clear and clear, but no one knows which one is right now.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Su patiently. Liu Wei wants to know how to choose Rong su.


    Rong Su''s expression is not very good. Obviously, what Liu Wei can think of cannot be unexpected.


    Lin Sheng and Li Jun frowned and thought. At last, Li Jun opened his mouth, attached himself to Rong Su and whispered, "Lord, is this case solved?"


    Li Jun said, but also deliberately looked at Liu Wei, eyes implicit cold meaning: "now, the murderer is not here."


    That''s what it means to choose the first way?


    Send yourself out as a scapegoat?


    Liu Wei smiled, didn''t care, just continued to look at Rong Su: "the seventh Lord said a word, do you really think so?"


    Rong Su ponders and looks at Liu Wei indefinitely.


    It has to be said that Rong Su knows Liu Wei well. When he sees Liu Wei''s current appearance, he cannot help being alert.


    Finally, after a long time of deliberation and judgment, Rong Xu said: "it''s the murderer. We need to know later. Now, Mr. Liu is still innocent."


    Liu Wei''s eyebrows gather for a while, staring at Rong Xu with a smile.


    Rong Su is a little uncomfortable to be stared at by Liu Wei''s line of sight. He slightly turns to his side and moves his line of sight to another place.


    Li Jun didn''t understand the meaning of the prince, and he said anxiously: "you can think clearly, Prince Wang. Isn''t this man brought back by the princess Yuehai and the prince Su himself? It can be said that people have stolen everything. Lord We''ve got everything. "Li junte stressed that once they give up the scapegoat now, they will pass the chance for nothing. If they really want to solve the case, how long will they have to solve it?


    Minfei, Changfei, which of these individuals can they touch at will?


    To involve one at will is a series of troubles, not to mention two.


    Li Jun is anxious, but Rong Su is calmer.


    Rong Su looked at Liu Wei and said earnestly, "give me an autopsy report."


    The word "autopsy report" was heard by Rong Hui when he was in Gu Yong''s mansion. At that time, he also saw Li Lin''s autopsy report, which was very special and fresh in his memory.


    Liu Wei confirmed that Rong Su really didn''t betray her meaning, so she raised her eyebrows and said, "it seems that the seventh Lord can choose. The autopsy report is OK. Wait a moment."


    Liu Wei said, getting up to open the bookcase next to her.


    When Liu Wei turns around, Li Jun tries to persuade Rong Su, but Rong Su just waves her hand and doesn''t want to listen.


    Li Jun''s teeth were clenched, and when he looked at Liu Wei''s back, there was fire in his eyes.


    Liu Wei took out the autopsy report and filled in several more omissions. At last, she added the test results at the end. After browsing, she saw that there was no problem, and then handed them to Rong su.


    Let''s take it and look it up.


    Then, Rong Su didn''t move.


    Liu Weihuan asked with both hands, "but I can''t understand. I can explain."


    Rong looked at Liu Wei, returned the autopsy report to him, and said, "let''s start with the first word."


    He didn''t understand a word.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    In his opinion, the measured liver temperature, periocular rate and frontal lobe area on the whole page are the same as ghost pictograph.


    Liu Wei spent half an hour explaining every detail of the report one by one. At last, Liu Wei didn''t care whether he could understand it or not, whether Lin Shengji didn''t have it or not, and whether Li Jun was looking at him like he was going to swallow his eyes alive and tear them up and kick them out.


    When all three of them left, Xiao Li came in leisurely, holding a baked sweet potato.


    Liu Wei looked at his son and asked, "who gave it to you?"


    Xiaoli took a bite of the hot sweet potato meat and said vaguely, "let it be thick..."

 Chapter 679

    Liu Wei went over and grabbed the sweet potato, put it in the empty tea cup on the table and confiscated it.


    Xiaoli swallows the only sweet sweet sweet potato meat in her mouth, and then grabs her finger and says, "Dad, I haven''t finished..."


    "No more."


    "Why?"


    "Because you have diarrhea!"


    Xiao Li is ill.


    Xiao Li, who has always been sick of dogs, is not ill this time.


    Although not to the point of cold and cough, bedridden, but, run several times a day to clean the room, to the cold hands and feet in the night, this all proves that Xiaoli is indeed sick, and if you don''t think of a way as soon as possible, sooner or later it will cause fever.


    Liu Wei summed up the reason and thought it was the cold in the dungeon that kept the child cool.


    In this way, Liu Wei subconsciously felt his stomach and thought, it seems that the prison is not a place to stay for a long time.


    With the idea of leaving, Liu Wei began to get tangled up. Where did she go to live?


    In the evening, Rong Ling came secretly.


    Liu Wei takes care of Xiao Li who has drunk Jiang Tang and slept down in advance. He turns around and asks Rong Ling, "when are you going to show your identity?"


    You can go back to the third prince''s mansion if you show your identity.


    The most important thing is that sanwangfu has Mingxiang and Xixiang. Both girls are very careful and delicate. They will take good care of Xiaoli.


    Rong Leng looks at Xiaoli, who is not sleeping in the normal period of time, and walks over, with the forehead pasted on the back of his hand.


    Liu Wei said, "I haven''t got a fever yet, but I have some trouble with my stomach. The environment here is worse after all."


    Rong Leng stroked Xiao Li''s head, but he didn''t look at Liu Wei, and said, "it''s not that you insist on coming in?"


    Liu Wei breathed, not willful, but put her head on the man''s shoulder, half of her body leaning against Rong Leng''s bosom, and said, "it''s not that she''s out of breath, how can she start to turn over the old account again?"


    Rong Leng embraces Liu Wei and protects her waist to avoid her falling.


    Liu Wei arched his face at the shoulder socket of Rong Leng, and put his hands around his neck. His voice was soft: "I think you should send Xiaoli back to the third prince''s mansion first. Xiaoli is a child after all, and it''s not eye catching. As for me, I can live in the guest room of zhengemen. As long as I don''t get out of the gate, I don''t think it''s a voice."


    Before Liu Wei''s voice fell, he was dragged up by Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei had to stand up straight and look at the man in front of her, but she saw the man reaching out and grabbing her chin. Without saying anything, she kissed her lips.


    Liu Wei felt that the kiss was a bit abrupt. He was stunned at the moment. He waited until the kiss was over, and then he said, "excuse me, what kind of stimulation do you get?"


    "Don''t be coquettish," Rong Leng warned


    Liu Wei shook her head: "I have not."


    "You have."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    See this person''s expression is determined, Liu Wei has to think, is he really coquettish? But she didn''t feel at all


    But forget it, it doesn''t matter.


    Put aside these confused thoughts, Liu Wei asked, "do you agree with what I said? I live at the top, and Xiao Li goes back to the third prince''s mansion. "


    "No," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei stares, "don''t you agree? My son is ill, don''t you agree? "


    Rong Ling holds Liu Wei''s head and lowers the fire pressure raised by Liu Wei. He says, "the three Wangs can''t go back."


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment. He knows that Rong Ling will not shoot without a purpose. Since he can''t reply, there must be a reason. He guesses and asks, "someone is watching?"


    Let Leng nod.


    Liu Wei frowned: "it seems that you have come back, or let some people know."


    "No wonder." Rong Leng said, "I didn''t expect to hide it for a long time."


    "What are you going to do next?"


    If the identity is revealed, it means that the concealment has no meaning, and that the identity is open and not open, and there is no big difference.


    "It''s still early." Rong Ling Road: "now the three Wangfu is full of eyeliner, but many of them are for testing. In the end, they didn''t catch me. Even if they were suspicious, they were only guessing. After all, there was no evidence."


    Liu Wei nodded, understood the meaning of Rong Ling, and asked, "then you plan to drag it like this?"


    "For now."


    "I''m afraid it will be too long, but it''s inconvenient."


    Liu Wei finished, but Rong Leng stopped talking.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what he was going to do, so he shrugged his shoulders and said nothing more. He just couldn''t go back to sanwangfu. Where should Xiao Li go?


    In the end, where to live is not a problem. What''s important is that it''s safe, reliable and able to hold the rabbit down.


    "Is it possible today?" Rong Leng asked suddenly.


    Liu Wei nodded: "as we guessed, if I lose you once, I really think that he wants to deliver me. After all, he is not in a big mood now. Time is very important for him. It''s not his style to delay a case that he doesn''t know when to solve at will."Rong Leng''s eyes were deep and said, "he has no choice."


    "Well?"


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling''s face and is stunned for a moment. Suddenly, Mingwu says, "it''s you again? What did you say to Rong Su? "


    "It''s none of my business."


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe it.


    But Rong Leng didn''t say it.


    Liu Wei Tut, don''t like to let Leng be so appetizing.


    Just at this time, Xiao Li on the bed exhorted, turned over, put his fingers in his mouth, banged his fingertips, and went to sleep again.


    Liu Wei goes over, takes his little short hand away, covers the quilt for him again, then turns around and looks at Rong Ling.


    "In the morning, I will send someone to pick up the child," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei is surprised. He has a guess in his heart. Is this man going to send Xiao Li there?


    At the same time, on the other side of Kyoto City, I was holding a sleeping girl and reading a strange story book to my child. Suddenly I felt my neck was cold, and then I sneezed.


    When the little girl in Rong retrospection heard this, she arched her body and sat up in the arms of an uncle and raised her head.


    Rong Su patted the girl''s head and said, "nothing." Then I turned a page and went on reading.


    Just read a sentence, the little girl wriggled up, then jumped out of his arms, kicked open the door and ran out.


    Rong Su puts down the script and gets up to see what the girl is doing.


    But I saw that the little girl went back to the next room only for a cup of tea. She ran back again, holding a bottle in her hand. Then she opened the bottle, shook a pill and handed it to the adult in front of her.


    "What?" Rong Xu stares at the pill and doesn''t pick it up.


    The little girl didn''t talk either, only handed it forward.


    Rong Su looks at the girl''s stubborn little face. After all, he doesn''t insist. He takes it over and asks, "what''s the cure for the cold?"


    The little girl hesitated and nodded.


    "You want me to eat?"


    The little girl nodded again.


    Rong Xu breathed and tangled again and again. Finally, he erased the ten blood red words of "inedible unknown things" in his brain, put the pill into his mouth, and swallowed it with water.


    This time, the little girl is happy. She nestles in the arms of adults and listens to his story.


    Rong Su doesn''t think it''s inappropriate. He closes the door and continues to study for the girl.

 Chapter 680

    The next day, early in the morning.


    The servant girls of the seventh Prince''s mansion were standing in the cloister and whispering.


    When Li Jun came, the Butler led him to the outside of the main hall. Li Jun waited for a long time, but he did not find any room to trace back, so he asked the butler.


    The housekeeper hesitated for a long time and said, "I''m afraid that Lord Li will be tired of waiting for some time because of his discomfort today."


    "What happened to the prince? Can I call for a doctor? "


    The Chamberlain waved his hand: "no, this is Small problems are just time consuming, not serious illness, not serious illness. "


    The more Li Jun listened, the more confused he became.


    After the Butler fled, Li Jun wandered outside the main hall and heard a servant passing by. He secretly said, "is the Lord still in Jingfang? How long has this been in? Why haven''t you come out yet? "


    "I came out and went in again. I ran seven or eight times in the morning."


    "It''s something you eat wrong. Suddenly you have a stomachache."


    "I don''t know, but the king''s residence ordered me not to invite the royal doctor. I''m afraid I also think Well, I''m sorry. "


    "But it''s not the way to keep on fighting like this. The stomach and legs can''t stand it. There are several side concubines and aunts. They heard that the prince was ill and came to look after the disease one after another, but they were annoyed and angry by the prince. All of them twisted back. The two who came earlier were scolded by the prince."


    "Isn''t it? Who is in a hurry to go to the clean room, like someone blocking their own road, wordy nagging a bunch of it? "


    The two servants said and walked, and soon they were far away.


    Li Jun listened, rubbed his chin and thought, how could he have a good tummy? Don''t be cold? If so, it''s better to ask the royal doctor to have a look!


    Li Jun was thinking about it. He saw the housekeeper coming back. When he saw Li Jun, he said respectfully, "Mr. Li, please go to the front yard to see you."


    Li Jun nodded and was led by the housekeeper.


    In front of rongsu''s bedroom, Li Jun was far away, and saw that the gate of the yard was full of people.


    Li Jun is a foreign man in the end. Although he was invited in by the Lord, he was not very good after all. So he kept his head down all the way to avoid looking at his concubines.


    The women''s families also had some scruples. They all sidestepped and let the servant girls block them. They didn''t come out until Li Jun was far away. They continued to look inside.


    When Li Jun entered the inner room, he saw yesterday''s fresh and fresh face. Now he was sitting on a mahogany chair with his face blue and white, his lips dry, his long fingers on the armrest of the chair and a cup of hot tea.


    "Prince?" Li Jun is a little surprised. It''s not just tummy. How can it look so serious.


    Rong Su waves to Li Jun and beckons him to sit down.


    Li Jun found a chair to sit down and asked, "what''s the matter? How suddenly did you feel ill? "


    "It doesn''t matter." Rong Su said casually. He just looked up and saw two small figures outside the door. He really looked inside.


    Rong Su sinks his face and calls out, "come in."


    The two little girls holding the door frame are stagnant for a while. Look at me, I''ll look at you. Finally, they grab each other''s little hands and slowly walk in.


    "What are you doing?" Let''s ask.


    Big girl is afraid of seven CHILDES, so she shrinks her neck, hides behind her sister and doesn''t talk.


    The little girl was pushed out, knowing that she couldn''t back down, she had to fight hard to tell the truth: "yes, there are two girls who gave us two sugar gourds. Let''s..."


    Rong Su''s voice turns cold: "what do you want to do?"


    The little girl stared at the serious face of the Lord. Her little lips trembled and she was afraid. She stepped back several steps and said: "let''s They said to the seventh childe that if they are unwell, they need to be waited on by others. The head of their family volunteered to wait for the seventh childe to see them outside the door... "


    Li Jun wanted to laugh. Wang Ye and his concubines are not smart enough. They have to move forward when he is not willing. They also use sugar gourd to buy the servant girls in Wang Ye''s room.


    Ji Qie don''t know, this has stepped on the bottom line of Wang Ye?


    Li Jun sits in his spare time, waiting for the prince to make a statement.


    And sure enough, the king''s expression immediately became more ugly. He stared at the two little girls in front of him. His voice was almost frozen: "two strings of sugar gourds will buy you?"


    The big girl and the little girl heard the displeasure in Rong Xu''s tone, and they buried their heads and dared not speak.


    "Or am I worth those two candied haws?" The voice was even colder as soon as Rong Xu spoke.


    So there was a moment of silence.


    At last, Li Jun broke the silence and said, "it''s just two foreign girls. What''s your insight, but how can Wang keep these two girls?"


    These two little servant girls are from Yan Pei''s hands. Li Jun still remembers.


    But Li Jun thought that after so many days, the Yan family had already taken people back. How could they be silent? The two girls were still in the palace.


    Li Jun didn''t know whether it was Yan Fu or Yu Wen Fu, but he really sent someone to take over. However, seven Wang Ye didn''t let people go. Before the two girls were met, they were kicked out by the palace guard.Rong Su did not speak. He only looked at the two girls and said seriously, "speak!"


    The two girls raised their heads and looked at Rong Su in fear. Their faces were uneasy. Finally, the girl asked with trembling: "say What do you say? "


    Let''s squint.


    The little girl quickly hugged her head, hid behind her sister, and cried out, "I dare not, we dare not any more."


    Big girl hurriedly followed: "we We don''t eat candied haws anymore... "


    After listening to this, little girl was shocked for a long time. She secretly pushed her elder sister. How can she say that she will never eat sugar gourd in the future? If she can''t eat sugar gourd again, what''s the meaning of living


    The little movements of the two girls, Rong looked back in his eyes. He was trying to say something. His eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the small porcelain bottle between big girl''s waist. Thinking of the pill he took last night, he sank his face and asked, "what is that?"


    Big girl paused for a moment, looked down at her medicine bottle, raised it and asked, "this?"


    "What is it."


    "It''s my medicine," she said honestly


    Rong Su looks uncertain and looks at the little girl and asks, "what medicine?"


    The big girl said obediently: "this is from Mr. Liu. Because we were walking on the road a while ago, it''s hard to eat and live untidy. I had worms in my stomach a while ago. This is from my family."


    Children eat unclean things. It''s normal for Ascaris to grow in their stomach. It''s OK to kill them.


    But as we all know in Qingyun Dynasty, insecticide had a side effect.


    That''s - pulling the stomach.


    Rong Su''s expression is very delicate.


    Indeed, he was careless.


    Only firmly determined that the little girl would not poison herself, but forgot to care, what the child gave, can you eat it?


    So, half an hour later, big girl and little girl appeared in the little ancestral hall of the palace. They were punished and cleaned the ancestral hall for half a month.

 Chapter 681

    Originally, the two aunts who dragged the big girl and the little girl to deliver the words to the Lord suddenly turned pale with fear. They dared not wander outside the Lord''s yard and hurried back to their own yard.


    The door was closed and no one came out.


    Even two young ladies who are as precious as Wang Ye have been punished to sweep the ancestral hall. How can they not be driven out of the palace by Wang Ye in a rage?


    The two aunts'' affairs also give an example to other concubines Ji in the royal palace. They have to admit that it''s really more difficult for the prince to serve and figure out when he leaves Beijing and comes back.


    It seems that if they want to stay in the palace, at least now, they have to be more obedient. Don''t let the Lord catch anything.


    The seven Prince''s residence, which used to be noisy, is quite clean.


    Of course, that''s a postscript.


    Now, after the two girls were turned away, Li Juncai straightened out and talked to Rong Su about the business.


    What they said, no one knows, but the servant girls and boys who were outside the door knew it. Within a quarter of an hour of talking, their Lord opened the door in a hurry and ran to Jingfang again in a blink of an eye.


    The servant girls could not help but cry bitterly for their master, but Li Jun was in the room, covering his stomach, unable to get up with a smile.


    I never knew that there was such a funny side of the cold and serious seventh prince. When he thought of the picture that the prince just cried, he immediately clapped the table and burst out of the door without saying anything. He pinched his eyes and smiled and cried. He felt that he could run to the seventh Prince''s mansion more these two days. Maybe he could find more new surprises.


    And the creator of the surprise, at the moment, is holding a broom, sadly sweeping the censer ashes of the ancestral hall with his sister, condemning her sister: "how can we say that we will not eat sugar gourd in the future? Elder sister, why are you so confused? You forget how delicious the ice sugar gourd with hawthorn wrapped in syrup is. "


    Listen to little girl, big girl also greedy, flat mouth, but also for their own quick and regret.


    The two little girls were worried and upset. There was an unexpected guest outside the gate of the seventh Prince''s mansion.


    The porter looked at the military uniform outside the door, and was shocked for a long time, then asked: "you are..."


    "Deputy general Wei of zhengemen, please see the king!"


    Vice general Wei came to deliver the letter. Rong Xu, who had just come out of Jingfang, received the letter. After reading it, he was so angry that he wanted to go to Jingfang again.


    This letter is written by Rong Ling, with a line of words on it - three bedrooms in your mansion, one courtyard, and it will be returned in January.


    Borrow? Return?


    What''s the meaning behind this seemingly pleasant word? Let''s not say that it''s diarrhea, which means that you are terminally ill, bedridden and can''t understand mistakes.


    After the two little girls, Rong Leng even wanted to put people in his seventh Prince''s mansion.


    What is his mansion? Is it his own backyard?


    Seriously how absurd!


    Rong Suqi''s body is crumbling and tired. At this moment, he can''t support it. Finally, he doesn''t want to ask for the royal doctor or come.


    Then, the seventh prince took the wrong medicine and made trouble with his stomach. In the court, it spread quietly.


    The prince also received news there. After hearing this, the prince smiled and his intuition was absurd: "did you take the wrong medicine? Or was the medicine administered? "


    The spy who came to report said: "it should be the wrong medicine. The imperial doctor said that he was observing the pulse. He took the medicine with cathartic ingredients by mistake, and the effect was a little heavy."


    It''s just a cathartic. If you really want to poison it, you''ll have to give some heartbreaking powder, heart destroying pill and so on. Therefore, it should not be deliberately given by someone.


    The prince obviously thought of this, hissed, put it down, bowed his head, and handed the spy a copy of the memorial in his hand.


    The spy took over and listened to the master''s instruction: "within three days, find out the people behind, even the two rivers dare to move. We need to see who gave him courage!"


    The spy lowered his eyes to answer the voice, stuffed the memorial into his arms, and then left.


    As soon as I left, the prince''s book room was knocked.


    The prince looked at the time, slightly unhappy on his face, but still allowed people to come in.


    The door was opened and two servant girls came.


    The servant girl dragged two trays, one with a bowl of black medicine, the other with tea and plum.


    "Your Highness, it''s time for medicine."


    Thinking of his liver, the prince''s face was very heavy. He asked people to put things down.


    The servant girl put down the tray, but did not leave.


    The prince could not bear it. He said, "I know how to take medicine in this hall. You can get back!"


    The two maids were very embarrassed. They raised money and said, "Your Highness, it''s the order of your mother. You have to watch the crown prince use the medicine before..."


    "When you listen to her, you don''t have to listen to this temple?"


    Every day I eat bitter and intolerable medicine, but I don''t think it''s good for my body. Let alone getting better, I can''t control my illness. I don''t know how long I will take this medicine in the future. As long as I think of the treatment process that is slow and endless, my heart and lungs will be furious and my spleen will be even more uncontrollable!Two servant girls saw that the prince was really angry, so they knelt down in fear and pleaded guilty, but still refused to leave.


    Rong Ting remembered the doctor''s advice and could not be angry. Although he was full of anger, he finally gave in.


    When the soup and medicine were used up, he didn''t touch the plum. The prince put the medicine bowl heavily. The two servant girls hurriedly packed the things and left in a hurry.


    After leaving the study, the two servant girls still have some feelings. They talk to each other, but their faces are full of sadness: "it''s true that the mother is not a child, where is the prince still staring at the medicine, the prince is not happy, we are still so annoying to the prince. If the prince is angry, we really deal with it, who can we find to cry?"


    "No, you can see it just now. I thought the prince was going to smash the soup bowl. Look at that face, it really scared my legs and stomach."


    "Let''s not go tomorrow, let''s change?"


    "Nonsense, Prince''s medicine, dare you surpass others? See if your mother will chop you up and feed the dog! "


    That servant girl listens to also, the period wing of eyeground is replaced by despair again.


    "Two sisters..."


    The two servant girls said it was very hot and noisy, but they heard someone talking behind them. They were in a panic. They just thought that they had arranged the master behind them, which made people listen to them, and they turned around to see them.


    But when he saw who the man behind him was, he sneered, turned his back, opened his mouth and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Listen to the tone of coldness and sternness of the two servant girls'' sisters, Rong Jindong can''t help shaking his body, and retreating half a step, Qi Qiran said: "I have swept the front yard, I don''t know, I don''t know if..."


    "May I have your lunch today? Oh, you can take it if you want. Let me have a look. If you find a snowflake, I will kill you! "


    Listening to the woman''s sour words, Rong Jindong knew that the servant girl was not joking, and the half old child suddenly showed a frightened expression.


    However, the two servant girls seemed to enjoy the frightened appearance of Rong Jindong. With a couple of giggles, they grabbed the child''s clothes and pulled him to the front yard to personally identify whether he was really clean.

 Chapter 682

    "Is it clean? What''s the water mark? If your mother passes by, steps on the water and falls, I don''t think you have ten lives to pay for! "


    Sharp scolding sounded on the top of his head. Before Rong Jindong could explain it, he felt his head hit heavily.


    He covered his head and tried to beg for mercy, but his collar was caught again. The body of the boy was dragged by the adult woman and hung in the air.


    Rong Jindong''s eyes were frightened, but he could hardly breathe because his neck was strangled. He waved his hands and wanted to struggle, but he was weak because he had not eaten well for a long time. After a little struggle, he felt dizzy, as if he was going to faint at any time.


    "Don''t go too far. Don''t kill people." Another servant girl reminded me a little.


    The servant girl sneered and hissed: "what if it''s killed? I''m afraid that I will kill him, but my mother has to reward me. Didn''t he receive the care of the five lords before? Don''t you instigate the five princes to come to your highness and scold your mother? It''s not sent back yet! Your highness and the five princes are brothers. Can the five princes share with your Highness for such a bad thing? Little bitch, you say it yourself, isn''t that the truth? "


    Rong Jindong is carried like a chicken by this servant girl. The other side seems to use a little force to crush him to death.


    He reluctantly suppressed the fierce hatred in his heart. On his mouth, he prayed for AI''s mercy: "I I was wrong Rao Give me a break... "


    "Spare you? How can I spare you if I can''t do a little thing well? " Said the servant girl, pushing the nine-year-old thin and weak child to the ground.


    Rong Jindong was hurt by the fall, but his breathing was smooth. He covered his neck and began to retch and cough desperately.


    But before he adjusted his breath, he felt a pain in his chest. When he looked up again, he saw that the two servant girls were looking at him with a light smile. One of them had stepped on his chest and was being pressed hard.


    Rong Jindong wanted to cry out in pain, but he didn''t dare to cry out. A small face was full of humiliation, but he had to bear it.


    "Now, I''ll give you another chance to take off your clothes and dry the water stain with your clothes. If you don''t wipe it, there won''t be a drop of water stain on the ground. Don''t say lunch. You can''t eat a grain of rice for three days!"


    Servant girl said, and hate to kick him, straight to kick people into the pool, the back is all wet by sewage, just happy and laugh.


    It was in the middle of winter, and the weather was already cold.


    Rong Jindong''s wet clothes cling to his skin, and he shivers all over. However, the two servant girls are still reluctant to give up: "what? Still undressed? Even our words dare to violate, I think you really want to die, right? "


    Said the servant girl. She wanted to come and hit him again.


    Rong Jindong was frightened to step back two steps. This procrastination, not only his back, but also his clothes and pants were all wet. His eyes turned red, and his tears rolled around his eyes, but he didn''t cry after all.


    "Take it off!" The servant girl yelled again. This time, she kicked the boy who had just barely sat up to the ground.


    And the angle that servant girl kicks is tricky, Rong Jindong feels chin one ache only, the tooth knocked lip, he knows, oneself chin affirmation is blue.


    "Don''t make faces. If you''re seen, it''s too loud." Another servant girl reminds me.


    The arrogant servant girl who kicked people said "ah", but didn''t care. She just looked at the little boy who fell on the ground.


    The tone of the bad urging, still continue: "not up? Would you like me to invite you up? "


    Rong Jindong finally got up from the ground. His face was covered with mud and water. He clenched his lips. His face was pale and his hands were wrapped around him. He did not move.


    The servant girl squinted and went straight to take off the little boy''s clothes rudely.


    Rong Jindong stood in the same place numbly, without resistance. He only waited until his coat was taken off. Under his clothes, his mottled blue and purple body was exposed. Those were all the marks that he had been beaten in this time. The whole body had no good skin.


    The two servant girls were not surprised. They just threw the clothes at his feet and ordered coldly, "dry the water stains on the ground!"


    Rong Jindong''s head was low, and his wet hair was drooping down, covering half of his face. It was impossible to see his expression clearly.


    The boy was naked. When the cold wind blew, he shivered all over, and all his goosebumps came out.


    But he did not say a word, silent bent, picked up the clothes, back over the body, squatting on the ground, a brush on the ground.


    In the late winter, it snows at any time. Unfortunately, it''s snowing now.


    The snow fell from the sky and fell on the child ''s miserable body. His heart of the ice contracted, as if it would freeze to death at any time.


    "Clean it. We''ll check it later." The servant girl said, and cursed the damned weather, then she wrapped her collar around her chilly neck and turned away with her companion.


    Listen to the footsteps more and more far away, until the figure disappeared, but Rong Jindong did not get up, he still held the clothes mechanically and wiped the ground, for a while, it looked very stiff.


    According to the space, a sigh sounded, the original stiff child suddenly stagnated for a while, and then looked around.But four weeks of white, nothing.


    Rong Jindong looked down again disappointed, but heard a male voice in the air: "they are gone, how can you not leave?"


    Rong Jindong looked up again and heard that the voice was not what he expected. Although disappointed, he replied, "I can''t guarantee that they won''t come back suddenly."


    "Then I will tell you that they will not come back. They are the maids of the crown princess. They are on the morning shift, and they will be dismissed in another quarter of an hour. One of them has a lover outside to have a tryst, the other is to take the tricks stolen from the government to the pawnshop and sell them. They will not come back in the evening."


    Rong Jindong listened quietly, but still did not move.


    "Male voice rings again:" how not to go


    The little boy''s voice, showing some confusion: "where to go?"


    He almost forgot that the boy now lives in the Chai room, and the door of the Chai room is locked. Just like receiving meals, if the boy can''t finish the work, he can''t get meals or go back to the Chai room.


    Male voice sighs again, but knows that it''s him, and can''t help him.


    Rong Jindong didn''t expect this person to help him, not the familiar one in memory, and other people couldn''t help him.


    Rong Jindong looks at the muddy clothes on the ground. That''s his only suit. Now, it''s ruined.


    The fog at the bottom of his eyes was gathering slowly. The little boy didn''t cry, but he was cold and twitching all over. He didn''t even listen to his facial muscles.


    After all, the male voice disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    Rong Jindong picked up his clothes and walked around a path. On the way, he met some people, some of whom showed sympathy for him, others despised him, but no one asked him a question. As we all know, he was tortured, which must be the hand of someone in the prince''s room.


    Now this prince''s mansion is the world of the empress. Who dares to fight against her.

 Chapter 683

    Rong Jindong returns to the outside of the wood house and looks at the locked wooden door. There is no mood in his eyes.


    He spread out his clothes and put them on the rope in front of the door. He hugged himself and went to the side of the dry well behind the wood house. He followed the rope of the dry well and fell to the bottom of the well.


    The bottom of the well was empty and there was nothing, but at least it was windproof.


    He huddled in the dry well first, then stretched out his hands hard to breathe for himself and try to keep warm.


    One hour later, in the imperial city.


    Zhaoning palace.


    Hearing the report from his subordinates, Rong Fei''s face was cold: "he is waiting for me?"


    The subordinate replied: "look at that, it should be! Wang Ye, young master Jin knows that you don''t care about him, but he doesn''t know what you are going to do. Now, young master Jin has suffered a lot, and he is pitiful day by day. Don''t we really take him back? "


    "He has a lot to do. What will he do after that? Remember that I told you that when you suffer, you will become a man. "


    The subordinates still couldn''t bear to say: "but young master Jin is so small..."


    "The royal family''s children, who are not young, have experienced grinding. Others don''t say that my third brother was no better than anyone in his childhood. Let''s see what he has achieved now. In the end, there is only one way to succeed. I will not force his bloodiness. He will not go far in the future. "


    Listen to the subordinates, although they know it''s reasonable, they are still disappointed. Then they say, "Lord, you are more cruel than before."


    Rong Fei listened and sneered: "before I knew those things, I could continue to be naive. If I knew that, I would still be a man."


    The subordinates lowered their heads in silence, and thought of the poor child in the prince''s mansion. They couldn''t help saying, "how about sending him a suit of clothes?"


    "Not good." Restrain the cherishing in the bottom of his heart, Rong Fei said coldly, "let him think of his own way."


    The subordinates took a look at their master with fear, and sincerely exclaimed that in this world, except for gold and silver rights, only women can change a man''s nature.


    A dead woman can influence people''s hearts more than living.


    I don''t know Ji Xuezhi''s true cause of death will make him look like he is now. What''s his mood under the yellow spring.


    Just at the beginning, it was the prince himself who sent Ji Xuezhi to the prince''s mansion. After years of regret, there was no time.


    At the end of the day, it''s just one sentence. You can''t live because you''ve done evil.


    But now, even if the king wants to make up for Mr. Jin, he also wants to atone for that old thing. I only hope that Mr. Jin can really win, and don''t let go of the way to the top that the king has paved for him.


    Late at night, Prince''s mansion is very quiet.


    Rong Jindong had a sleep in the dry well. When he woke up again, it was the beginning of the moon.


    When he climbed up from the dry well, he saw that the clothes hanging on the rope at the door of the wood house had been frozen. Looking at the ground, there was another layer of frost and snow.


    With a sigh, he knew that the clothes could not be worn, but he could not always be naked.


    Today was frozen for a long time, he has now felt the heat of the brain, consciousness blurred.


    Holding on to his illness, he grabbed the snow on the ground, wiped it on his face and woke up. After making sure that he was sober, he took advantage of the night, secretly bypassed the path and walked all the way to the outside of the Datong room where the next people lived.


    At this time, everyone was asleep. Rong Jindong sneaked into a room, groped inside for a long time, and finally stole a dress.


    He wrapped his clothes around him. Suddenly, he felt that his body was frozen unconscious, and suddenly became alive.


    In the moonlight, he left the house and went on walking outside.


    This time, he went to the front yard.


    To avoid the yard guards on the road, he took advantage of the quick movements of people and quickly arrived at the yard of the Crown Princess safely.


    The boy, who was less than ten years old, squinted his black eyes and walked around the yard to the yard where the servant girl lived.


    The servant girls who can live in the Crown Princess yard are all second-class and above.


    Rong Jindong knows that the crown princess has three close servant girls, six big servant girls and eight second-class servant girls.


    In the daytime, they were first-class servant girls. So they estimated the room in front of them for a while. Rong Jindong estimated the room of the two servant girls.


    Cautiously approaching, he picked up a thin tile from under the eaves. He poked the tile into the crack of the door and grinded it gently. Finally, he grinded the latch away.


    A soft sound is the landing of the latch.


    Rong Jindong held his breath and waited for a long time to make sure that the people in the room didn''t wake up before he breathed and pushed the door open.


    The door opened and there was a breath.


    Rong Jindong approached and went to the big bed, one on the left and two on the right. He first looked at the one on the left and the one on the right. When he found that he was not looking for someone, he retreated out, closed the door and went to the next room.


    When finding the third room, Rong Jindong found the target.At that time, the sharp corner of the thin tile on his hand was being rubbed with his fingertips.


    His eyes saw the stove in the house. He went over and put two pieces of carbon on the stove. The light was dark and obscure, and his young and green face was bright red.


    What a warm fire. It must be very comfortable to sleep in such a room?


    Looking at the fire, he was full of admiration, but the coldness in his eyes was overwhelming.


    Holding the tile, he took the tip of the tile and played with the ashes until his hand was so close that he felt like it was going to burn quickly, so he stopped his hand a little bit, and the tile was already burning.


    As if satisfied with the temperature, the tiles were completely thrown into the furnace.


    Rong Jindong picks up the pliers and holds a piece of burning red charcoal, dark eyes. He looks at the fire heart and mouth corner in the middle of the charcoal with interest.


    Half an hour later, he came out of the room peacefully.


    Before leaving, I turned around and put a lock on the door, but I didn''t lock it. It was just hanging falsely, but it was enough to ensure that the people in the house could not open the door from inside.


    He came and went, seemingly doing nothing, but those who were hiding in the dark had reported all this to him.


    "Oh? Are those two servant girls in the daytime? " Asked Shangfeng.


    The subordinate nodded: "exactly, I just don''t know what Mr. Jin did in there, maybe he stole something from them, or..."


    "Pay attention to your words, you say, steal?"


    Subordinates immediately realized that it was not right, and quickly bowed their heads to denounce!


    Shangfeng''s face was cold. He couldn''t help looking at the imperial concubine''s yard. It was quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    What on earth did you go in and do, Mr. Jin?


    At this moment, no one thought that the real storm would officially start the next day.

 Chapter 684

    In the prince''s mansion in the early morning, the cold frost like fog has not been exhausted.


    Under the cloister behind the crown princess''s yard, the old mother wrapped in a thick cotton padded clothes, necked down, rubbed her hands, and said to the girls in front of her: "this is the day when the mother came into the palace. Please be careful. The body of the mother is precious. The little son will be born in a few days. If it''s knocked and touched, see if the crown prince doesn''t punish you!"


    On certain days of every month, the Crown Princess and the crown prince will go into the palace to say hello to the queen. This is the day.


    Originally, the Crown Princess didn''t pay so much attention to traveling, but seeing her tummy getting bigger and bigger, she didn''t have to be more precise for fear of something wrong.


    You should know that this is the first child and the first child that the crown princess married to the crown prince. It''s more thoughtful, and it''s OK.


    The old mother taught a group of maids to follow them into the palace and then punched them. Suddenly, she felt wrong and asked, "but there are still people who haven''t arrived?"


    A servant girl looked around and said, "it''s like yun''er and Wan''er haven''t arrived yet."


    The old mother frowned at the time: "how long has it been? It''s a girl who doesn''t want to die! Go to someone and call them! "


    Immediately there is a clever answer, hurried back to the servant girl''s yard.


    But the man went for a long time, but he didn''t come back. The old mother''s eyebrows were tighter. She was angry. She simply took people with her. Hula, she went by herself.


    The servant girls who followed behind whispered: "it seems that yun''er Wan''er is really going to be punished. Did they come back early yesterday? Why hasn''t this time come? It''s really not fatal. "


    "I think it''s my mother''s favor these days. Some of them can''t find the north. I really think I can be a first-class servant girl. It''s early. But I was told to send the medicine to your highness twice. Can I still be the mother''s near favorite? They are beautiful. "


    With their own thoughts, they arrived at the courtyard under the guidance of the old mother.


    In the past, I saw the servant girl who had come to call for someone to knock at the door, but there was no response.


    When the servant girl saw that mammy had come in person, she came and reported: "Mammy, this door is locked from the inside. I can''t open it, and they won''t open it."


    "It''s really lawless!" As soon as the old mother was angry, she said directly, "open the door for me! I''ll see if they can''t sleep or die in it! "


    At the command of Mammy, the gloating servant girls immediately went to knock the door.


    Although they are all girls'' families, they are not miss Qianjin in the end. The servant girls who have been doing rough work since childhood have no less strength than ordinary men.


    In addition, there are many people with great power. In a short time, the door is crumbling. After a while, only a "click" is heard. It''s the wooden peg in the door that has been knocked off.


    Grandma should step first and kick the door open!


    But as soon as the door opened, the strange smell from inside made the mammy almost retch.


    Covering her nose, she took two steps back and shouted, "grandma, what''s the smell? It stinks like this!"


    The other girls covered their faces and looked inside bravely. They saw that the two beds were bulging, that is to say, there were people on the bed. The servant girl immediately complained: "Mammy, yun''er Wan''er really didn''t get up!"


    "Go and drag them out!" Don''t want to smell the strange smell again, the old mother retreated to the door, and other servant girls went in with interest to lift the quilt and try to pull people up.


    But when the quilt was lifted, what they saw was not the two men who had been sleeping steadily, but the frightened faces with big eyes.


    Those two faces, no matter how normal they look, are Wan''er''s faces.


    But they opened their eyes wide, with bloodshot in them. Their lips were as white as paper, and their faces were more blue with gray ink.


    "Ah --"


    the ups and downs of the shrieks sounded, and the maids all faded out, and their mouths trembled and cried: "they They... "


    Said for a long time, but can not say a whole sentence.


    The old mother was also frightened by the appearance of the servant girls, and scolded: "what happened to them? Say it! "


    The servant girls just swallowed saliva and said with fright: "death Death Dead They''re dead... "


    At the same time, at the other end of the prince''s mansion.


    Rong Jindong climbed out of the dry well, wrapped in the clothes he stole yesterday. When he returned to the ground, he went to see the wood house and found that the lock was still locked.


    There was no expression on his face. Rong Jindong turned around, picked up the frozen clothes on one side of the rope, held the ice edge in his hand, threw the clothes into the dry well, and then walked to the nearby woods.


    This winter, the forest is also bare, Rong Jin East walked for a long time, only to pick up a handful of dead tree branches, also thrown to the bottom of the well.


    Just as he was going to climb down the dry well again, he heard a voice behind him.


    Looking back, he was surprised that no one was there, but he heard someone say, "how did the two servant girls die?"


    Rong Jindong recognized the owner of the voice, covered up the disappointment of the bottom of his eyes, and simply sat at the wellhead, saying: "carbon monoxide poisoning."Strange words make the voice in the air silent.


    Rong Jindong also seemed to guess that the other side should not understand, and said: "they can''t use good carbon in the room. They use ordinary charcoal. They burn the charcoal and lock all the outlets in the room. During the combustion process, the oxygen in the room will be consumed, and then the incomplete volatilization of carbon and oxygen will form carbon monoxide. Carbon monoxide can be closely combined with hemoglobin in the blood to make it The loss of gas exchange capacity will eventually cause severe hypoxia and death due to dizziness, dizziness, weakness of limbs and other symptoms. "


    People in the air: "..."


    Rong Jindong explained, as if he didn''t care that he killed two people in this way. He said lightly: "these are what brother Li taught me. I only tried them once, but I didn''t think they were really useful."


    People in the air: "..."


    Mr. Jin killed a nine-year-old boy. In such a strange way, he killed two servant girls who had been insulting him.


    What should I say? Praise his courage and hatred, or condemn his cruelty and bloodthirsty mentality?


    In the air, no one makes a sound again.


    But Rong Jindong knew that the other side had not left, so he did not go back to the bottom of the well, just sat at the edge of the well, bowed his head and played with his fingers, waiting silently.


    After a long time, the male voice again said: "why kill them? It''s not the first time they''ve tortured you. Why did they kill this time? "


    Since Rong Jindong was sent back, someone has been following him.


    People in the air also know that yesterday''s torture of taking off clothes and wiping the ground is not the limit.


    Rong Jindong has been treated more harshly. He is the second to do heavy work. He is not satisfied with food and clothes. This child He was almost trampled on.


    There is a little boy in the princess''s room.


    The young man is born a natural eunuch. He can''t be human. Often this kind of gloomy person has some problems. That young man is no exception.


    Knowing that the eldest son of the prince''s mansion is powerless, cowardly and deceitful, and no one comes forward, the young man begins to think what he shouldn''t have.

 Chapter 685

    At that time, if not for his timely action, the nine-year-old child would have become the shielded pet of the next eunuch.


    Thinking of that day, thinking of that day after the child took off his difficulties, he was wrapped in his clothes and wiped his tears. He had been grieving for three days and nights, staying in the wood house without eating or drinking, which made him very sad.


    However, after he told the story to the fifth prince, the fifth prince was only red eyed. He ordered him not to stay away from Mr. Jin for half a step. He used some means to cheat the young man to the outside and split him up. At last, he didn''t loose his tongue to take Mr. Jin back to live.


    Although things have passed for some time, he still remembers that when he was humiliated that day, Mr. Jin didn''t have the idea of revenge for the young man. Mr. Jin just shrank in fear, cried silently, and humbled himself in a shell to isolate all contact with the outside world.


    In sum, this time, it''s not as serious as last time, but what Mr. Jin did exceeded his expectation.


    It seems that what he asked is nonsense. Looking up with a reserved face, she said with a real expression: "I didn''t dry that beach of water, and they will know it. I only let them never find it before they find it. I have no choice."


    People in the air: "..."


    This reason was not expected before.


    The people in the air suddenly frown and feel flustered. Why does he think that Mr. Jin has lost his mind?


    Is it the cruelty of being bullied, which leads to the distortion of heart?


    In the air, it''s quiet again.


    Rong Jindong was not so free. He asked in the middle of the sky, "are you still busy?"


    No one speaks.


    Rong Jin said: "I''ll leave if it''s OK. My clothes are still wet. If they don''t dry, I''ll die cold."


    After the boy finished, he turned around and climbed back to the dry well. After a while, the people in the air saw smoke coming out of the well, and the child had made a fire at the bottom of the dry well.


    Two servant girls died in the prince''s mansion. After reporting to the superiors, the prince ordered people to report to the officials. Soon, Jing Zhaoyin brought the Yamen servants to investigate.


    After examination, it was found that the body was smothered, and the murder weapon was the stove that had been burning all night.


    This result is so common that no one is different.


    The crown princess only sent fifty Liang silver to the families of the two servant girls, and ordered them to live and bury.


    If there is any follow-up to this event, other servant girls are scared. At night, they would rather sleep on the hard Kang and burn firewood under the Kang than sleep on the soft and gentle carved wooden bed and light a charcoal stove in the room.


    Rong Fei knew the news that night. In the worried tone of his subordinates, he just smiled and old Huai comforted him by saying, "finally, he is grown up."


    The subordinates forbear again and again, but they couldn''t help it. They opened their mouth and said, "Lord, you really don''t want to take Mr. Jin back? He is now It''s getting weird. "


    "Isn''t it worth your fuss to kill two cheap maids? Don''t think about how many lives you have on your own hands. "


    "All the subordinates should be killed!" The way of subordinates.


    Rong Fei just smiled: "for Xiaojin, those two humble maidservants are also the ones to be killed. First, they have no Iron-blooded spirit and thunder means. How can they go on the road in the future?"


    Subordinates know the meaning of the Lord. After all, they say nothing and leave in silence.


    But when the subordinates had just left the front foot and the back foot, the palace maid came to report that it was the doctor.


    Rong Fei took back his energetic appearance, and lay back in bed. He looked weak and said to the door, "come in."


    The doctor came to explore the pulse, and the answer was the same as the previous few days. He hurt the man and still needed rest.


    The queen is receiving the prince and the princess. After hearing the words from Shuzhen, she just nods, but her face is exhausted.


    Seeing that the queen seems to have something on her mind, the crown princess is very alert. She immediately obediently asks, "empress mother, but she is upset about her fifth brother?"


    Rong Fei is no longer a man''s business. It''s true that the streets know and the streets smell.


    The queen tolerated the more ugly face, and nodded to the crown princess without raising her eyes.


    The Crown Princess turned her eyes and said, "even so, the fifth brother is still the prince on the top. I''ll see that it''s a good day to live two days. If the mother doesn''t dislike it, if she doesn''t hold a plum feast, she will recruit all the girls in the middle of Beijing to find a good marriage for the fifth brother."


    Prince and concubine are skillful in saying this.


    The queen ordered Yuehai to go to the Lin''s house as Rong Fei''s fiancee to withdraw from his marriage. Although some people knew about it, the prince and the princess had not yet received any news.


    Since Rong Fei is inhumane, the Crown Princess thought that the queen would not offend the Lin family for this reason, so she assigned the good girl of the Lin family to a useless person. She was afraid that she would not be able to do so, so she had to get another match.


    So that''s the point.


    First, give the empress a step, so that she can withdraw from the Lin family and choose another family.


    Second, if you choose that family, you will be willing to marry. Then you are not afraid to marry as soon as possible. At that time, once you are married, the fifth Prince may be able to have some fun. After all, there is a princess who doesn''t dislike her. She is more or less protective of the man''s self-esteem.The Crown Princess thought very well and said it very attentively. However, the empress had already made a plan, so she just gave a faint hum and didn''t answer it.


    Seeing the Queen''s cool attitude, the crown princess was a little flustered, knowing that her idea was not in the Queen''s heart, she couldn''t help but speculate.


    And the queen didn''t say anything. After the two of them had said good-bye, they asked Shuzhen to see them off.


    After the crown princess left, she was still a little confused about the Queen''s mind, so she put a jade bracelet into the tree to screen and asked politely.


    Tree Zhen took the jade bracelet with a smile and said: "if you really want to work for the empress, it''s still early. Don''t go to the Princess Palace of Yuehai."


    As soon as the crown princess heard this, her eyes began to move. Then she asked, "it''s not the mother''s wish, it is..."


    The prince was nearby, and obviously heard.


    Prince Leng for a while, eyebrow frown: "mother wants to match moon sea to Rong Fei?"


    Shuzhen heard that the prince''s tone was not good. It''s true that the princess Yuehai is not good, but the prince already has a concubine. It''s not good to ask for any more. Obviously, the prince doesn''t want other princes to ask for the big treasure, even if the man is his brother, Prince five, and he is a useless man who has no future.


    Shuzhen, the prince of the dynasty, who was neither humble nor arrogant, bowed down, without mentioning anything more, and directly told him to quit.


    The crown prince frowned more tightly and his expression became bad.


    However, the crown princess was worried about it. Even if she had a few words with the crown prince, she would go to the palace of the princess Yuehai with several maids.

 Chapter 686

    When crown princess arrived, there was no one in moon sea palace.


    Asked next talent to know, because these two days Qinyang Princess body discomfort, the moon sea Princess then accompanies in Qinyang princess.


    "What''s the matter with the princess?" Asked the princess.


    The palace people''s faces are hard to show, and it seems that they can''t speak.


    The Crown Princess frowned: "what disease has the princess got?"


    The palace official hesitated for a moment and said honestly: "back to the prince and the concubine, she was not sick, but scared. A few days ago, there was a murder in the princess''s bedroom. It happened that the princess was in the right position. So she was scared all the time."


    "Murder?"


    After thinking about it, the crown princess can''t help but think of the haunted story in the palace that has been told in recent days. She knows that many palace maids died in the palace, as if they were all the people who served Princess Yuping.


    It''s not only spread in the harem, but also in the former dynasty. The emperor mentioned it in front of all the officials in civil and military fields.


    But the crown princess did not expect that this happened in Princess Qinyang''s palace.


    Since the princess of Yuehai entered the palace, she has had a lot of relationship with several princesses, especially the princesses of several noble mother families, who are like sisters and relatives of Yuehai. Princess Qinyang is also one of them. It is normal for the princess to go to visit when something goes wrong.


    Thinking of the empress''s affairs, the crown princess was afraid of the place where she had died, but she still bit her teeth and said, "since Princess Qinyang is not comfortable, this palace should go to have a look. Lead the way ahead."


    The crown princess said that the old mother who was next to her would not agree: "Niang, you are not well these two days, if not..."


    "Mammy doesn''t need to say much. She already knows where there is a way to go without exploring others. Lead the way ahead."


    The prince and the concubine are determined to go alone, and the accompanying nanny maids have to fight for 120000 spirit and follow closely.


    It was the people in Princess Yuehai''s palace who led the way. They walked slowly for a long time before arriving at Princess Qinyang.


    Because the imperial concubines below the second grade are not allowed to drive out the sedan chair in the rear palace. Although the imperial concubines are the main palace of the prince, they are divided into small seats. This way, they just walk by themselves.


    With a big stomach and such cold weather, the crown princess came out of the thin sweat, which scared the accompanying servant girls of Mammy.


    However, the crown princess only said that it was OK. The determined tone was like a change of person. It was totally different from the previous coquetry. All the people around looked at each other.


    But only the crown princess knows that since she has entered the palace, her every move in the palace will naturally fall into the eyes of the queen.


    Although I''m the empress''s niece, I''m just a niece. I''m still on the other floor. I''m more obedient and likeable to the empress. If my child is born in the future, it will be more secure.


    The crown princess has her own concerns, so even if she works hard, she is still not tired.


    It was not until Enron arrived at Princess Qinyang and sat down, that the crown princess would not really want to get up again.


    The princess of Yuehai received the general report and saw that her eyes were still shrinking on the couch. Her eyes were closed, but her eyebrows were locked. She touched her head and said, "princess, the princess has come to see you."


    Princess Qinyang didn''t fall asleep, so she opened her eyes. The dark green of her eyes was very clear. Her face was puzzled. She asked stiffly, "prince princess?"


    The Lord of Yuehai County said, "I''m here to see you. I''ll go out to meet you."


    Said, the moon sea will get up to leave, but do not want to Qinyang princess a fear, busy to hold her hand, life and death do not put: "no, Sister Moon sea you can not go."


    Princess Qinyang has been having nightmares these days. As soon as she closes her eyes, she can think of the maids she saw that day.


    Because of this, she almost keeps her eyes open until dawn every night. Only by day, when Princess Yuehai comes to see her, can she take a nap with the company of the other party. But when the other party leaves, she will panic again.


    Princess Yuehai knew about Princess Qinyang, so she clapped her hands and comforted her: "don''t worry. According to the rules, I should go out to meet my mother. I will come when I go. I''m sure it won''t be more than one fragrant hour, OK?"


    "No..." Qinyang Princess stubbornly flat mouth, eyes began to red.


    Princess Qinyang is young. Princess Yuehai always lets her. Seeing this, Yuehai is also distressed. She has to sigh, sit down and pat the princess on the back and say, "OK, I will not leave."


    Yue Hai said, and told the palace maid: "go and invite your mother to come in, and say that I can''t leave here, and the princess can''t get out of bed if she doesn''t feel well, so she has neglected."


    The palace maid has gone.


    But there, the prince and the concubine were not happy when they saw that these two young people only sent the palace maids to see themselves. But they thought that there might be the Queen''s eyes and ears all the time around, so they had to put down their full dissatisfaction, get up, and follow the palace people into the dormitory.


    After going in, I''d like to say hello first.


    After the palace maid moved the chair to let the Crown Princess sit down, the crown princess looked at Princess Qinyang and said with heartache: "princess, I haven''t seen you for a long time, how can you be so thin, but the palace people didn''t serve you well?"Princess Qinyang is not familiar with the crown princess. The Crown Princess seldom enters the palace on weekdays, so she stays with the queen when she enters the palace.


    They are the princesses from the imperial concubines. I''m afraid they''ve never been taken seriously by the crown princess.


    Princess Qinyang is young and has no mind, but she is a straight hearted person. The crown princess suddenly comes to visit the doctor. Qinyang is not grateful. Instead, she thinks strangely. She responds with a perfunctory voice in her mouth, but her eyes are full of vigilance. She always feels that this person has nothing to do but go to the three treasures hall.


    Sure enough, after two words with Qinyang, the crown princess said to the Lord of Yuehai: "can you take a step to talk?"


    Princess Yuehai was stunned for a moment. Because the queen was kind to her, she respected the empress''s niece and daughter-in-law. She wanted to promise to each other, but she felt her wrist was pulled by a gravity road. Looking back, she really looked at Princess Qinyang''s small face.


    The princess of the moon sea sighed helplessly and said, "if there is something wrong with your mother, please tell me. The princess is not an outsider."


    The princess''s expression has changed again and again. I really don''t think it''s easy to let others know that the princess of Yuehai is fooled into marrying the five princes like a waste man.


    But looking at the small face that Princess Qinyang relies on, the crown princess is not so strong to separate the two people. At last, she can only pull at the corners of her mouth, hesitates for a moment, and tells the people in the surrounding Palace: "you go out first."


    The palace people went out in succession.


    When there were only three Princess Yuehai, Princess Qinyang and crown princess left in the room, the Crown Princess thought about it and said: "this palace just came from the empress''s wife. Her mind is not good these days. Can the princess know?"


    Princess Qinyang can''t be separated from her body in the last two days. Princess Yuehai doesn''t know about it. She is worried and asks, "what happened to the empress?"


    "The Crown Princess sighed:" ah, it''s not about the five princes


    The princess of the moon sea was stunned, and frowned: "is the matter of the five lords solved?"


    Yuehai remembers that two days after the empress''s proposal last time, she took someone to the forest mansion to withdraw from her marriage. The forest mansion also showed great cooperation. I think it''s the same. I don''t need to marry the five lords who are already inhumane. The forest mansion is also very eager.


    It even took Princess Yuehai only two hours to settle the matter of quitting. Here, it also includes you coming and playing with the Lin family.


    That day, I took the letter of withdrawal back to the empress for a look. The empress also praised her for her ability in handling affairs. Why are you worried now?


    The princess of Yuehai is unknown. The crown princess is trying to say something deeper. Princess Qinyang suddenly points to the door and shouts: "who! Who''s there! "


    This interruption forced the remaining two people in the room to turn their heads and look out of the door.


    But see the door closed, clearly no one.


    "Princess, who do you see?" Asked the princess of Yuehai.


    Princess Qinyang didn''t answer, but suddenly fell into the arms of the moon and cried loudly, sobbing: "ghost, it''s ghost, I saw that man, the palace girl, her face was full of blood, and she looked at me with her eyes closed in death."


    In the daytime, there is no ghost.


    The princess of Yuehai comforted her: "the princess is wrong. There is no ghost here. Don''t be afraid."


    Princess Qinyang sobbed in disbelief, revealing an eye with tears still hanging from the corner of her eyes.


    "You see, is there no one?" said the princess


    Princess Qinyang took a deep breath, plucked up her courage and looked at the door again. It seemed that she had seen nothing more. She was relieved, but when Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Princess Taizi, she gave a strange cry. Ah, she fell into the bottom of the bed and cried out shivering: "ghost, there is a ghost, sitting on the head of Princess Taizi..."


    The crown princess''s whole body was cold and her hair stood up, and her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. She rose abruptly, but because of her large movements, she knocked the chair to the ground.


    That not small movement surprised the palace people outside the door. Someone immediately pushed the door and entered.


    The Crown Princess pointed to Princess Qinyang, and her fingers were shaking: "princess, don''t talk nonsense. Where is the ghost? You point it out to me. There''s no ghost on my head! "


    The amount of information is a little big. The people in the palace who just came in looked at the crown prince and the concubine, and stood in the same place, afraid to move forward.


    Princess Yuehai hugged Princess Qinyang and said to the crown princess, "the princess hasn''t slept well these days. She''s not in a good mood. Don''t be angry. Qinyang must have read it wrong. Madam Hong fuqitian, where can she..."


    "I''m not wrong. I''m not wrong. Look, sister Yuehai, it''s on the crown princess''s head. It''s still digging the crown princess''s eyes. Ah ah --"


    Qinyang''s scream is too sharp and harsh, which makes everyone creepy.


    The prince and concubine were trembling, standing there shakily, even doubting there was a ghost on her head.


    The old mother of the Crown Princess rushed forward to help her, but she didn''t let the pregnant master fall down because of her soft legs. This time, the sleeping hall was in a mess.


    At last, Princess Qinyang was still screaming. She pointed at the crown princess''s head from time to time. Even though she was brave, she was really scared. Her lips turned pale. Finally, she came out of the dormitory with the help of her servant Mammy.As soon as she went out, the old mother said, "the old slave knows that the place where she died is not auspicious! Niang, let''s go back quickly. By the way, ask the Taoist to go back to the mansion to make a method. This unlucky thing can never be near you! "


    The crown princess has become dying. Hearing this, she nods and goes out of the palace in a hurry.


    When fleeing, where there is the delicate appearance of tired walking two more steps before, that vigorous appearance, Leng is to leave a pile of servants behind.


    And Princess Qinyang here, Princess Yuehai is also scared.


    But the moon sea did not go, it should be said that Princess Qinyang now like this, also let the moon sea really dare not go.


    Before the princess just insomnia, poor spirit, now, but began God nagging, this is not a good phenomenon.


    It seems that it is not only necessary for the Taiyi doctor to make diagnosis and treatment, but also for the eminent monk to do so.


    Princess Yuehai was about to give orders, but when she saw Princess Qinyang, who was just shocked, suddenly calmed down and said to the palace in the first room, "go out, all of you."


    The palace people don''t know if the princess is normal now. They don''t move.


    When Princess Qinyang saw this, she became angry and shouted, "get out!"


    The princess of Yuehai frowned and waved: "you go out first."


    The palace people just quit.


    When the door was closed, Princess Qinyang changed her jumpy appearance and turned her head to look at Princess Yuehai: "sister, I just saved her life."


    The princess of the moon sea was stunned. She reached out to touch Qinyang''s forehead and said: "princess, there is no ghost here. If you are so afraid, I will report it to the empress. I will go to the imperial temple and invite a master for you. OK?"


    "Not this." Princess Qinyang frowned, and when she was sure that the partition wall had no ears, she said, "it''s the crown princess."


    Princess Yuehai doesn''t understand.


    Princess Qinyang said: "last time I went to the imperial concubine''s palace to ask for peace, I heard the prince''s concubine chatting with the concubine Zhou. She said that the empress knew about the body of the fifth prince, and she didn''t want to interfere with the Lin family, but she had a more interested person. I heard half of it at that time, and my mother and concubine found me, so she didn''t go on, but just now the prince came, and that was a sideshow It looks like I''m thinking of you. "


    Princess Yuehai was confused: "you You mean... "


    "Sister Yuehai, I haven''t seen a ghost, but I have seen the face and mouth of a prince and a concubine comparable to a devil. Think about it carefully, empress. Have you ever talked about the five princes?"


    Princess Yuehai opened her mouth for a long time and said, "my mother asked me to leave the marriage of the Lin family."


    Princess Qinyang frowned: "why let you go back? What''s the matter with you? "


    The princess Yuehai''s voice was a little hoarse: "my mother asked me to be the fiancee of the fifth Prince Yes. "


    Princess Qinyang''s expression was shocked: "you Are you really Do as you please? "


    Princess Yuehai didn''t speak, but her expression was quite complicated.


    Although Princess Qinyang knew something was hard to say, she still said: "it seems that the Queen''s mother is really staring at you. It''s a waste of your heart to the Queen''s mother. The Queen''s mother is trying to push you to the fire pit. The fifth brother He has become that kind of person. Isn''t that what''s going on in your life? "


    The princess Yuehai didn''t want to believe it and said in a flurried way: "but the empress said that if I helped the empress and all the faces of the five lords and the Lin family, I would persuade the emperor to marry brother Leng, the empress The lady knows that the heart belongs to brother Leng! "

 Chapter 687

    "Sister Yuehai." Princess Qinyang took the princess Yuehai''s hand and breathed: "how naive is elder sister? How could the empress be an ordinary generation when she can sit in the position behind a country with her humble identity? Now the five brothers are like this. The empress has always been partial to the five brothers. How can she not think about the five brothers? Now the Lin family has a lot of influence in the court. The queen has retired the Lin family''s marriage. It''s not a more suitable object. How can the queen take such a risk, sister Don''t you understand? "


    Although Princess Qinyang is young, it does not mean that Qinyang is not familiar with the world.


    Growing up in the ups and downs of the harem, Qinyang has seen too many intrigues. In addition, her mother is one of the four concubines. She is not a concubines of small family. Naturally, she has a more rigorous education for her daughter. Who is the daughter of a large family?


    Princess Qinyang said, and looked at the princess of Yuehai and said: "sister Yuehai is good to Qinyang, and Qinyang also wants to be good to her sister. Don''t worry about her sister. Doesn''t she like brother Sanhuang? Let''s drag it now. My sister doesn''t promise anything to the empress and don''t listen to the crown princess. Let''s wait for the third brother to return to Beijing. Then he will save my sister. "


    The princess Yuehai seemed to come back to her senses, but her face was sad. Some wronged said: "will he save me? He didn''t like me... "


    Princess Qinyang shook her head: "he will surely save her sister. This time is different from the past. I heard from her a few days ago that there is a lot of chaos in the court. Especially in the third brother''s place, the father and the emperor seem to have some views on the third brother, and they have taken all the rights in his hands. It''s like If you want to raise him, the third brother will come back and find that he has nothing. He will be in a hurry. At that time, the only one who can help the third brother is his elder sister. "


    "Me?" The princess of Yuehai is shocked.


    Princess Qinyang nodded: "my sister is the daughter of Uncle Hui Wang. The whole Huizhou City is my sister''s. my sister doesn''t know that you are a treasure."


    "Baby?" Princess Yuehai is really confused this time. She seems to be thinking about something, but her expression hasn''t changed for a long time.


    Princess Qinyang only thought that Princess Yuehai had not awakened from the betrayal of the queen, nor urged her, but accompanied her.


    After that time, it''s half a day.


    Accompanied by the princess Yuehai, Princess Qinyang couldn''t help being tired. Occasionally, she made a stew again, but when she woke up, she found that there was no one beside her.


    Qinyang panicked and called the palace maid in, only to know that Princess xiaoyuehai left half an hour ago.


    Qin Yang did not dare to sleep at this time. He sat on the bed and called all the palace girls in. He did nothing but accompany them.


    The palace in the middle of the night is chilly.


    Princess Qinyang was once again awakened by the nightmare. When she opened her eyes, she saw a magnified face in front of her. She was scared to death and screamed.


    Qinyang''s call scared qin''er, the maid beside the bed, back two steps and said in a panic: "princess, it''s a maidservant, it''s a maidservant..."


    Seeing the appearance of the maiden clearly, she was sure that it was the people in her own palace. Princess Qinyang took a heavy breath and scolded: "you bitch scared to death!"


    Qin''er quickly knelt down and asked for forgiveness: "Princess forgive me, my maid saw that the princess was sweating. She wanted to wipe her sweat, but she didn''t want to wake up the princess. Princess forgive me!"


    When Princess Qinyang heard this, she felt her forehead and the hot sweat of her hands. Then she felt wet and sticky, even her back was wet.


    Qinyang body uncomfortable, and set even breathing, just to Qin son said: "this palace to bathe and change clothes."


    "This hour?" Qin''er looks at the sky outside. It''s still the second watch.


    Princess Qinyang frowned.


    Qin''er did not dare to say it at once, and hurriedly replied, "your maidservant is going to prepare."


    Qin''er didn''t go in person, but called the two little maids who were waiting outside the door to prepare hot water. Princess Qinyang was always restless for two days and nights, and there was no one around her. Therefore, qin''er, the third-class maid who could only serve in the outer hall before, was also lucky to enter the inner hall. When his big maids couldn''t be free, she was waiting beside Princess Qinyang.


    The hot water was soon ready. Princess Qinyang washed her body under the service of several palace maids. After changing her clothes, she didn''t want to sleep at all.


    At this time, it wasn''t until midnight that she called other palace maids out to guard. Princess Qinyang just looked at the man beside her: "what do you say your name is?"


    "Maidservant and harp." Qin''er said respectfully.


    "Qin Er......" Princess Qinyang murmured, leaning her head on the mattress of the bed, and asked vaguely, "Qin Er, do you believe there are ghosts in the world?"


    It seems that Princess Qinyang would ask. Qin''er is a little flustered.


    But the princess''s tone was very gentle, and she thought it was just a chat, so she summoned her courage and said back: "my maid thinks that the sky has eyes, and all things have spirit. There are so many strange things in the world. What is it? There are ghosts, of course. "


    "I think so, too." A glance at qin''er may be because someone finally agrees with him, rather than coaxing him to tell himself repeatedly that "there is no ghost in the world, and the spirit of the princess is oppressive, and even if there is a ghost, all filthiness can be dispelled.".Princess Qinyang had some good feelings for qin''er, so she said two more words: "after the death of sister Huang, the palace has not been peaceful. I used to have a common relationship with sister Huang, but I didn''t have much involvement. I don''t understand. Even if sister Huang wanted to find something to replace the dead, why did she come to my palace to look for it, and why Let me see. "


    Qin Er purses her lips and shakes her head: "the princess is wrong. Princess Yuping is such a kind and devout person. After her death, she is bound to do nothing to find a substitute. Princess Yuping has Buddha nature. After her death, she should become a Buddha and an immortal. Therefore, the dead in the palace must have nothing to do with Princess Yuping."


    This saying said some strange, Princess Qinyang looked at qin''er and asked, "do you know Princess Yuping?"


    Qin''er is stunned.


    There are many maids in the palace. They are all called what they look like. Princess Qinyang has no spirit to pay attention to.


    Princess Qinyang said, "don''t you know how to speak for her like this? The jade girl in front of the Buddha has Buddha nature again, but it''s just a matter before life. Who knows what kind of thing after death? "


    "No, Princess Yuping has been serving Buddha for many years, and she will be blessed by the beads of Buddha. Before she died, she will surely be illuminated by the light of Buddha." Chin''er''s way.


    The more Princess Qinyang listens, the more wrong she is. She stares at qin''er. Her eyes are threatening: "are you talking back to our palace?"


    Qin''er quickly kneels down and says forgiveness.


    Princess Qinyang''s temper came: "well, since you speak for the dead like this, our palace will complete you. Go to serve you. We remember that the palace has been empty for a long time, and there is no one to sweep. Then go."


    Qin''er hurriedly looks up to beg for mercy, but Princess Qinyang has made up her mind and calls people outside.


    But after a long call, no one came in.

 Chapter 688

    Qin''er is still looking up at Princess Qinyang. She looks pitifully at her face and asks, "does the princess really want to give up her maidservant?"


    Qinyang thought that the palace maid was strange. She was not a close person around her. She sent people or sent them away. It was a normal thing. How could she still complain about herself.


    Li raised his eyebrows, and Qinyang said in a cold voice, "yes, since you are devoted to the loyalty of sister Huang, my palace has completed you, you should be happy."


    Qin''er stared at Princess Qinyang for a long time, his eyes were not instant.


    Princess Qinyang was flustered by qin''er''s eyes and called out: "come! For someone from this palace! "


    But there was no movement outside.


    At this time, qin''er stood up from the ground. She walked slowly towards the bed. In the eyes of Princess Qinyang, she suddenly smiled, shook her head and said, "princess, if you can''t call people, they all go to sleep."


    Princess Qinyang finally realized that it was wrong, and her face became ugly: "you You... "


    Qin''er smiled and said: "princess, there are ghosts in the world, but Princess Yuping is not a ghost. Princess Yuping is a fairy and a saint. You are right. Princess Yuping needs people to serve, but there are still many things unfinished for the maidservant. She is not qualified to serve Princess Yuping, so I will bother you. Go to accompany Princess Yuping first! You are the most suitable person to accompany Princess Yuping... "


    Qin''er said, with his back hand suddenly stretched out, holding a dagger in his hand, shining silver in the candlelight.


    "Big Bold Come on, come on, there are assassins There are assassins... " Princess Qinyang screamed with fright. At the same time, she frantically smashed the things at hand on qin''er.


    Can Qinyang throw anything on the bed?


    Those soft quilts and cushions won''t hurt at all.


    Princess Qinyang wants to get out of bed and run away, but when she finally finds the chance to rush to the gate, her leg is pulled. When Qinyang looks back, she sees that Qin Er is grinning, grabbing her leg with one hand and pulling her whole person back.


    "Ah --" shrieks, again.


    In the room, dim candlelight flickers, and the moonlight outside the window is bright and bright.


    It''s a peaceful night. It''s also a restless night.


    The next day, Princess Qinyang was killed. In the harem, it was very popular.


    Princess Yuehai didn''t sleep well last night. She just dozed off in the morning. As soon as she woke up, she was shocked by the report of the palace people: "what? Qinyang Princess Qinyang


    The palace man nodded: "yes, yes, Princess Qinyang, Princess she She... "


    "What happened to her?"


    "Princess she Yes... "


    Princess Qinyang is dead?


    Those who were alive and dancing yesterday did not breathe after a night.


    The fog in the early morning has not gone away, and the cold in winter continues. When Emperor Qianling wakes up at the Queen''s place, he is being served by the queen to change his imperial uniform.


    Hearing the report, the queen was obviously stunned and asked repeatedly, "Princess Wan? How is it possible? Yesterday was not good? What a surprise? "


    The palace people knelt on the ground in fear, and dared not raise their heads: "minion I don''t know. It''s just from the maid in the Princess Palace That man is outside. Do you want to see her? "


    "Call people in!" The answer is not the queen, but the emperor.


    Hearing the voice of the emperor with obvious grumpiness, the palace people did not dare to delay and ran out in a hurry. After a while, they brought in a maid with swollen crying eyes.


    The maid is the close maid of Princess Qinyang. She will get up this morning and tell me about the princess''s body. She dare not speak again. She even dare to cry and cover her mouth.


    Emperor Qianling was immediately angry and ordered to go on. In the early days, he postponed the order for an hour, and then went to see Princess Qinyang''s residence in person.


    In the cold palace, there were sobs everywhere. He was the old king of the country. He walked into the sad hall with the help of his mother.


    The first thing I saw was the concubine who could not cry and breathe. Seeing the emperor coming, the concubine managed to maintain her proper manner. After asking for an appointment, the emperor helped her up.


    The emperor is hard to be gentle. The imperial concubine immediately pours into the emperor''s arms and tears flow down her face.


    The emperor affectionately patted the back of the imperial concubine. The voice of the concubine was hoarse and harsh, and then it overflowed: "emperor, you must make a decision for qiner..."


    "I know, I know."


    In the end, she is her own daughter. In addition, Princess Qinyang was born by a noble concubine. Her identity is very important. Even her body is favored by the emperor.


    The imperial concubine is handed over to the empress. The emperor passes by and sees the green and astringent woman on the bed who is like sleeping. He closes her eyes severely.


    Even the king of a country, but it is also the white hair to send the black hair.


    People from the house of internal affairs come very quickly.


    Several experienced old palace maids saw the princess''s body and said: "back to the emperor, there is no wound on the princess. Her face looks like she is not poisoned. I really I can''t see the cause of death. ""Absurd!" The emperor thundered and snapped: "no injury, no poisoning, what''s the matter with that man? Have you looked carefully? "


    The old maid quickly fell to her knees and kowtowed. She said forgiveness, but she insisted that she could not see the cause of death.


    When the imperial concubine heard the words, she cried even more, and wet the empress''s skirt.


    The empress had to appease the princess, but also frowned, looked at the time and said: "the morning is coming, if the emperor doesn''t go to the court first, it''s up to the palace."


    Even if emperor Qianling was angry again, he would not be able to hang out the Manchu Dynasty''s culture and martial arts. He ordered the empress to investigate carefully before going to the court.


    As soon as the emperor left, the queen appeased the imperial concubine on the surface and went to see Qinyang''s body in person.


    The old maid was called by the queen and stood up.


    Compared with the emperor''s determination, the empress naturally understood the ways of the harem better. She asked the old maid, "can''t really see the cause of death?"


    The old maid did not dare to deceive her. To be honest, she said, "I can''t see the cause of death from her appearance, but the princess''s expression is strange to her."


    The queen looked at Princess Qinyang''s face for a long time, and then her face suddenly changed.


    Princess Qinyang It was Laughing.


    Although the angle of the mouth is very shallow, it''s really laughing.


    The old maid said in good time: "princess, this is There is a saying among the people that death with a smile is the result of ghosts asking for their lives, confusing people''s Yin and Yang, gods shaking their minds, and laughing at the death of the world. "


    "You mean?"


    The empress didn''t believe it, but the old maid nodded: "in the eyes of the old slave, Princess Qinyang, this is the soul of the enemy ghost. Niang, the old slave is brave. If you really want to give back the princess justice, if not, please ask some masters to do a good deed in the palace, especially Before the birth of Princess Yuping, the Puxiang palace. "

 Chapter 689

    Pu Xianggong said three words, the Queen''s eyes will be tight.


    The old maid also knew that this was a bit of a wet blanket. She lowered her head, but did not intend to take back her words.


    In the house of internal affairs for many years, the old palace lady has seen a lot and read a lot of people. She also has some knowledge of the doorways in the palace.


    The old maid knew that even if the queen was not happy, but the death of Princess Qinyang was too sudden, and the body had no trace. In such a case, it was necessary to do things. The people in the palace were noisy and disorderly. They always wanted to calm their hearts and not give the people an explanation. Sooner or later, the palace would be disordered.


    Holding the Phoenix seal, the empress of the mother of a country, how can she make the harem disordered.


    When the old palace girl said that, she didn''t have any more words.


    The lady of the chamber is still crying heartily. After hearing this, although she loves her daughter dearly, she can''t help saying: "if not, please come to the palace and have a look, lady."


    All the people who live in the palace today go to Princess Qinyang. But even her mother is really afraid. If it''s the fate of the fierce ghost, the next victim will be herself.


    The queen didn''t say anything, but she wanted to make it small.


    If someone is invited to do something, it will definitely make a lot of noise. At that time, the death of two princesses will directly become the weird news of the palace.


    After thinking for a long time, the empress didn''t say anything after all. She only asked people to send her back to the palace, and told the people in the interior office to place the body of Princess Qinyang, and then she went back to Zhaoning palace.


    Shuzhen has been accompanying the empress. When the empress has sent other people out, she asks her friend: "what do you think?"


    Shuzhen bowed down respectfully and said: "go back to your mother, if you want to say that your maid doesn''t believe in any fierce ghost. Princess Yuping didn''t die in the palace, but the ghost hasn''t been separated. How could she be in the palace? It''s in the palace. What''s the relationship with Princess Qinyang? Princess Qinyang, you know, is a bit domineering and arrogant, but she is only a teenage girl. Even if she has learned more thoughts from the lady, can she learn to take the life of Princess Yuping alive? And if the death of Princess Yuping has nothing to do with Princess Qinyang, then why does Princess Yuping''s ghost have to do with Princess Qinyang? "


    "How about the princess?" Turning the gold thread on the finger, the queen asked casually.


    Tree Zhen smiled: "Niang, this is a joke about maids and maids. Don''t say that the maids and maids are all the maids and concubines in the palace. You should ask the maids when and when they did something and what they said. The maids and maids can count it out for you. If the maids and the Lord Yuping have something to do with each other, how can the maids and maids not know?"


    As the mother of a country, the queen has fully demonstrated her own thundering means. She is the elegant mother of a country on the face. Privately, she knows everyone in the palace as well as her own. She knows everything about her. Since she wants to eliminate the harem, govern the concubines, she can''t do without her own things.


    Shuzhen is right. No matter how many imperial concubines are, or how many little concubines have been favored recently, they have no direct conflict with Princess Yuping.


    Because of this, the queen was confused about how Princess Yuping died or even how she left the palace.


    But now, Qinyang is dead, and every word is related to Yuping.


    To be honest, it''s just that the death is strange. It''s not really caused by ghosts. Compared with ghosts, the queen believes that this is man-made.


    It''s just who did it that''s the problem.


    What is contradictory with Qinyang, which will cause Qinyang to die?


    But the queen thought of yesterday''s news, looked at Shuzhen and asked, "when did the Crown Princess leave the palace yesterday?"


    Tree Zhen a Leng, smell words to guess what, then reported a time, that time, it is the prince and concubine leave from the princess Qinyang bedroom, directly out of the palace time.


    "Not back after that?"


    "As far as the maidservant knows, No." Tree Zhen is determined.


    The queen breathed, and some of her fingers rubbed her brow.


    When she saw it, she went forward and pressed her head for the queen to make her more comfortable.


    "Let''s not talk about it, let''s not get involved in any glamorous ghosts. Let''s check it first. We will talk with the emperor in the evening. If you can get the emperor''s name and allow the Qin Yang disease to die, it''s easy."


    Tree Zhen understood, empress Niang this meaning, is intends to annihilate everything.


    Yes, it doesn''t matter who the real murderer is or what the cause of death is. As long as the emperor doesn''t care about this life, it''s not a life. Just a sentence "die because of illness" is used to solve everything. It doesn''t cost that brain or mind.


    But the key is that the emperor doesn''t agree.


    After all, Princess Qinyang is also one of the several princesses that the emperor likes. In the heart of the emperor, there are still some important parts. Besides, there are also the imperial concubines around.


    At the same time, the early Dynasty is just beginning.


    Today, many ministers feel that the emperor is absent-minded.


    When it was almost noon, the early Dynasty was finally over. A group of people were just about to leave, but they listened to Qi Fu''s way. The Emperor invited the prince and the seven princes to face each other alone.In the study, Qi Fudao comes to the bird''s nest and tremella soup just made in the imperial dining room. After it''s sent to the emperor''s imperial court, he takes a group of eunuchs'' maids with him, withdraws and closes the door from the outside.


    The door closed gently, leaving only three men in the room.


    At this time, the 95 year old man was tired, rubbing his sideburns, looking at the two equally excellent sons under the case.


    "Why did I leave you?"


    The two shook their heads, claiming they did not know.


    Emperor Qianling''s fierce line of sight turned once between the two men, and suddenly said, "Qinyang is dead."


    Rong ting and Rong Su look up at the emperor at the same time. When they are sure that their father is not joking, their faces become delicate.


    The prince spoke out first and said, "father, you said that Qinyang died Dead? "


    Emperor Qianling didn''t speak, just looked at the prince in a low spirit.


    The prince''s pupils twinkled and frowned.


    Qianling emperor turned his eyes to Rong Su again, and saw that Rong Su was just tightening his lips and standing there in silence. The emperor''s face showed a little thought. After a while, he asked: "seven, I have given you the Yuping case for many days, but there is a clue?"


    Rong retrospective: "back to the father, there are some clues, but the clues are too few, the children are still investigating."


    "The suspect caught by Yuehai is sure?"


    Rong Suo said: "the suspect is not the real murderer, but innocent. The children''s ministers first put people under house arrest. They only need to find out more information before making a decision."


    "Oh?" Emperor Qianling raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes: "house arrest?"


    "Yes, because of the suspect''s identity, the children''s ministers have some respect for him. In addition, they have not determined the crime of killing, so they treat him well."


    "I''m curious about the person who can make you respect Lao Qi. In other words, Yue Hai only says that the suspect is cunning and changeable. He can speak well and let me guard more. I don''t know that the suspect has some other friendship with Lao Qi?"


    "We can''t talk about friendship, but this man must be impressed by his father. After all, he was famous in Kyoto a few months ago."


    "Even I know the fame?" Emperor Qianling frowned.

 Chapter 690

    Rong Xu nodded, but did not hide his name, saying: "this person''s surname is Liu. Few people know that his name is taboo. Most people just call him Mr. Liu by mouth. Now he has an official position. He takes the post of secretary of Gemen in the town. The Father knows that a few months ago, Mr. Liu went out to patrol with his third brother. He just came back a few days ago. According to Mr. Liu, when they were passing the suburb of Beijing, they met the body of Yuping, and then they were bound back by the princess Yuehai. Before his son took over the case, he was kept in prison by the gate of the town. After his son interrogated Mr. Liu and analyzed his suspicion, he changed the place to be guarded from the prison to the palace of his son''s palace, so as to monitor him nearby ¡£¡±


    When Rong Su said this, he couldn''t help feeling a little sad. Heaven knows how upset he was when he moved into his palace with his son''s big bag and small bag.


    However, the simple man also abides by the rules. He has lived here for two days, which is quite low-key. He walked around a little in his daily life, which really doesn''t hurt his eyes.


    "Mr. Liu? He? " As expected, Emperor Qianling was surprised to hear that the suspect was actually Mr. Liu.


    At the same time, Emperor Qianling thought of another problem.


    Maybe it''s really a father son relationship. Before emperor Qianling was suspicious, the prince took the lead to ask the exit: "Mr. naliu is going to patrol with arling. He''s back. Is Naling also..."


    The prince''s words have not been asked, and Rong Su immediately replies, "No."


    The prince frowned, obviously disbelieving.


    "This is Mr. Liu returning to Beijing alone. According to Mr. Liu, he was separated from his third brother two months ago. This time, he returned to Beijing because of the illness of Mr. Yan''s eldest son."


    Here, Emperor Qianling and Prince Qianling naturally think of Yan Pei''s disease of bitter marrow.


    After many months, it is said that the original condition has improved, but in recent days, I don''t know why, it seems to be repeated.


    If Yan Zhen, who was waiting for the state of Yue, had ordered him to return to Beijing to cure his son, he would have been the only one in a small town, gemenszo.


    "Have you checked this with the Yan family?" The emperor asked.


    Rong Su naturally knew what the emperor said to check, so he nodded: "my son''s minister has asked the state of Yue, and the state of Yue will also exchange letters with Mr. naliu a few days ago, and give them to my son to read carefully."


    Rong Su said, then went forward and handed over several letters from his sleeve.


    After emperor Qianling opened his eyes, his expression did not change.


    In a moment, the emperor of Qianling slowly "hum" and pressed the letter, saying: "there is a misunderstanding as well as a state of Yue waiting for security. It''s just that the moon sea buckles who''s not good. Maybe it''s not all for no reason. Find a day and ask the moon sea. If it really has nothing to do with the man, let him go."


    Let''s hang our heads down. We''ll have a steady answer.


    Emperor Qianling looked at Rong Suo for a long time and suddenly changed his mind, saying, "I remember that Mr. Liu, who is proficient in the door of Zhuzuo, has a strange and unusual method of solving cases, but it is very effective. Just in time, when my Yuping and Qinyang went to the palace, the internal affairs office has not found a clue yet. Seven, you take him into the palace. I want to see if he is still as good as before and the case is as good as God."


    Look back to smell speech, eyebrow slightly frown up, but still open mouth should.


    Rong Su is Liu Wei who was summoned by the young man beside the sect back to the king''s mansion. At that time, Liu Wei was sitting on a soft couch, holding this script and watching the anthologies leisurely.


    Big girl and little girl are obediently waiting beside Liu Wei. One is holding tea and the other is holding fruit plate. Occasionally, children''s hip-hop can be heard outside the door.


    Liu Wei looked up from time to time, and saw Xiaoli sitting on the swing in the yard, holding a ruler, pointing to the three boys who were bigger than him.


    "So, what will I say to you in the future, and what will you listen to? If you don''t listen, I will be rude to you. Understand?"


    Three little boys stood in front of Liu Xiaoli wrongly, one of them, the most stubborn, flat mouth, face said: "why should we listen to you? You are just a stranger. We are serious princes. You should listen to us! "


    Xiaoli hears the words and looks at the boy who answers back. Suddenly, he jumps up and stands on the swing. Regardless of the swing, he only points to the tip of the boy''s nose with the ruler and says, "dare you say it again?"


    The little boy was so young that he swallowed his saliva and his eyelids began to flash: "I I...... "


    The older boy next to the little boy hurriedly grabbed his brother, pointed to the bruise on his brother''s face, and said: "little brother, don''t ask for beating. If you are beaten again, my aunt will find out."


    The little boy listened and touched his face, which was originally tender, but now full of blue and purple marks. At last, he held back his dissatisfaction.


    Now Xiaoli is very proud. Her curved eyes are very bright. She shouts to her three little brothers: "come on, swing up the swing. I want to fly to the sky. I want to fly to the sky..."


    The three little boys dare not listen. They honestly push the swing for Liu Xiaoli. When they turn around, they show three faces with the same blue noses and swollen faces.


    In the room, Liu Wei yawned bored, took a cake from the girl''s hand, ate it and turned a page of books.Looking at the lively atmosphere outside the door, big girl was worried: "childe, those three little CHILDES are all the sons of Childe seven. Childe seven bullies them so much. Childe seven knows. Will they..."


    Liu Wei chewed the pastry in her mouth, but did not raise her head. "Don''t forget who first lifted your skirt and pulled your braids."


    Because the seventh Lord loved the two little girls who were brought back from nowhere. In the palace, not only the concubines were allowed to be jealous, fighting openly and secretly, but also a few little generations were very unhappy with the two girls.


    Especially after big girl and little girl were punished by the seventh Lord to sweep the ancestral hall, these ordinary tyrants in the Palace found a chance to make full use of it.


    A few young boys often sneer at the two girls, and sometimes move their hands and feet.


    The first day Liu Xiaoli came to the seventh King''s residence, he stopped the three young masters in the yard and squeezed big girl into the corner of the wall. He poked her face with the branch. Little girl was shaking with fear, but she buried her head wrongly, and her apricot eyes were red with tears.


    Then, Liu Xiaoli stopped!


    The new little bully took up his stick and beat the three men to death.


    After living here, Liu Xiaoli saw these three people once, and then fought once. Now he has already played his feelings. The little guy found that fighting alone is too boring. Since there is a living labor force, he doesn''t have to use it for nothing to teach these boys how to be human.


    So, without knowing anything about Rong Su, his three sons have become Liu Xiaoli''s little boy.

 Chapter 691

    Thinking of the three young masters bullying themselves, big girl is also a little aggrieved, but look at them now so pitiful, big girl has some sympathy.


    The little girl''s mind is just like this, simple, kind and easy to be affected.


    Liu Wei didn''t give any opinions on this. He was sure that the three little overlords would not die for a while. He also believed that his son had an appropriate hand, so he stopped paying attention and continued reading.


    Until the housekeeper of the royal family has something to report.


    When the housekeeper came in, he passed by the yard and saw three young boys in his family, who were just like little slaves, waiting for the foreign young boy who was carved with powder and jade to swing. The housekeeper was surprised and frightened at the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t mind his own business, just lowered his head and walked towards the inner house.


    From the first day when the LORD brought Mr. Liu and Mr. Liu Xiaogong back, the housekeeper was ordered to try to satisfy whatever they wanted.


    The housekeeper has been in charge of the royal residence for many years. For the first time, he heard this kind of command from the Lord. At that time, he was also in awe of his heart. Later, he was even more afraid to have a different heart. He never neglected the father and son for half a minute.


    But today, the housekeeper is really scared. The housekeeper just wants to know how the prince would feel if he knew his own flesh and blood and made young master Liu bully him like this?


    In my mind, the housekeeper went into the inner room, and when he saw the elegant and handsome man on the soft couch, he lowered his eyebrows and reported the imperial Herald.


    Hearing that Rong Su was going to call her into the palace, Liu Wei put down the collection, and her dark eyes flashed slightly. Then she sat up and said in a cold voice, "well, since the LORD called, Liu should go."


    When the steward heard this, he didn''t think it was inappropriate, not to mention the ruthlessness of this man''s words. He only completed his task, so he withdrew to the door of the room, waited for Mr. Liu to change his clothes, and then sent Mr. Liu to take the carriage into the palace.


    A quarter of an hour later, Liu Wei changed her clothes and came out.


    Liu Xiaoli in the yard saw that her mother was going out, and she would not hesitate to follow her. She dragged her mother''s clothes and had to go together.


    Liu Wei''s mind is still on Rong Su''s betrayal of her. He doesn''t care much about his son. He waves his son away and says casually, "you can''t go. Stay in the palace."


    Xiaoli loves to play, but he would not agree to it. The sticky one pounces on his mother.


    Liu Wei put his son away and said seriously, "do you remember what your uncle Rong said?"


    Xiaoli was stunned and didn''t understand what her mother said.


    Liu Wei said: "you allow uncle to say that your age, ordinary people''s children, should go to school, but you are at home all day, it''s unreasonable. Yesterday, you allow uncle and I mentioned that since you came back to Beijing, I would send you to private school, I was still hesitant, now it seems..."


    Xiaoli almost immediately stepped back, raised her little hand, put it on the table, and said to her mother, "Dad, please go back early, I''ll wait for you at home!"


    Big girl and little girl burst out laughing.


    Liu Wei also hooks the hook lip Cape, past knocked son''s head for a while, turn around and leave with housekeeper.


    Xiao Li can''t go out to play. When his mother leaves, he looks sad.


    Little girl asked little Li if he wanted to eat, but little Li didn''t have an appetite. She waved her hand at will. As soon as she turned her eyes, she saw that the three little brothers who were standing under the swing had disappeared at any time. He immediately raised his eyebrows and called out, "they have run away. I want to catch them back!"


    Big girl wants to stop little girl, but little girl has already set up lightness skill in high spirits to fly away directly. Big girl''s calling hand is still in the air, and finally asks her sister, "can little girl hit them again?"


    "I think so," she said


    The two sisters fell into silence. For a while, big girl sighed and said quietly, "hope, don''t break it."


    Yes, it''s broken. It''s not good to explain it to Mr. Qi.


    ¡­¡­


    The carriage entering the palace was a little fast. It took only half an hour from the seventh palace to the foot of the imperial city.


    At the gate of the city, there was a little eunuch waiting for him. When Liu Wei''s identity was confirmed, he looked at Liu Wei''s official uniform again, and invited people in.


    All the way from the gate of the palace, to the qianning palace, around countless roads, through countless corridors, and finally arrived in front of the palace after an hour.


    At this moment, there is only one sentence in Liuwei''s heart - all the cakes I ate before I went out have been digested.


    The little eunuch who led the way asked Liu Wei to come in later. When he came out again, it was not the little eunuch but an acquaintance.


    Liu Wei looked at Qi Fu, the great eunuch, who had picked up the steps, and nodded a little, which was a greeting.


    When people approached, Qi Fu brushed the dust in his hands and nodded back, saying, "Lord Liu, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    In fact, Liu Wei and Qi Fu met only a few times, most of whom were in Jiangnan. At that time, Liu Wei was able to detect the serial murders that stretched across the whole Jiangnan area and connected several state capitals. After meeting with emperor Qianling, rongling and Qi Fu, the eunuch who had private visits from Weifu, he was bound by a sacred order, and then went to Beijing with rongling to solve the cases.


    After entering Beijing, Liu Wei also met Qi Fu once.Qi Fu was one of the people who came to deliver the message when he was appointed as the assistant of the town gate. At that time, Qi Fu also exchanged greetings with her, but they didn''t know each other very well.


    Now, Qi Fugui, the first person around emperor Qianling, actually came out to pick up his sesame official himself, which surprised Liu Wei.


    "I haven''t seen him for a long time. Duke Qi is more and more magnificent."


    Qi Fu smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes: "the emperor has been waiting for Lord Liu for a long time, so please come with me."


    Liu Wei arched his hand: "Lao Gonggong leads the way."


    They went up the steps one before and one after another. Liu Wei''s head was slightly drooping, and his eyes could not help but see Qi Fu''s feet and Qi Fu Wei''s tiptoe heels. Liu Wei was surprised.


    This Qi Fu is a trainer. Liu Wei discovered this very early, but Liu Wei didn''t expect that his accomplishments were not low. Looking at this walking posture, his lightness skill is not inferior to his own.


    In the end, it''s the people around the Holy One, which can''t be underestimated.


    They didn''t go to the front hall, they went to the back hall.


    At that time, the lunch had already been used. In the palace, Emperor Qianling sat on the top of his head and the bottom of his head, one on the left and one on the right were the prince and the seven kings.


    Liu Wei took a look, which was a plain glance, but when she saw the prince, she was stunned and her expression changed.


    The prince also noticed Liu Wei''s line of sight. The two men''s eyes met in the air for a moment, and Liu Wei deliberately avoided them.


    The prince frowned, vaguely feeling that there was something wrong, but he could not understand what it was.


    Liu Wei only bowed and bowed to the tall man. "I have seen the emperor," he said


    Qi Fu, seeing that Liu was only bowing, but not being polite, wanted to remind him. However, the emperor waved his hand and said, "please be well."


    Emperor Qianling ordered people to give seats.


    Liu Wei''s face is the same, but her eyes look to Rong Xu.


    It seems that Rong Su didn''t betray her. If he called her to be convicted, he would not be given a seat. But if he didn''t come to question her, Emperor Qianling suddenly called himself into the palace. What''s the matter?


    This question did not exist for a long time, and Rong Su soon solved Liu Wei''s confusion.


    "So the father called Lord Liu into the palace in the hope that Lord Liu would find out the murderer who killed Princess Qinyang as soon as possible."


    After hearing this, Liu Wei stood up from his chair and nodded again to the man sitting on the seat: "Weichen is the body of Dai sin. In the case of Princess Yuping, he is still innocent. At this time, he intervened in the case of Princess Qinyang. I''m afraid it was Not right. "


    Emperor Qianling didn''t open his mouth, but his deep eyes were locked on Liu Wei all the time. He didn''t move away, as if he was judging something.


    Liu Wei is not humble, keeping the same posture, motionless.


    The air in the palace seemed to solidify for a moment.


    Rong Su frowned a little. He was about to open his mouth, but the prince said first: "it''s not unreasonable for Lord Liu. The case of father Huang and Yuping has not been settled yet. I think Lord Liu is not the right person to break the case of Qinyang at present."


    Emperor Qianling looked at the prince, but he could not see the emotion on his face.


    In fact, after Liu Wei came in, Emperor Qianling almost didn''t speak. One or two words were very simple.


    Liu Wei could not hear emperor Qianling''s mood, but he knew that it was impossible for him to be so simple who could sit in this seat and be safe for decades.


    Liu Wei was a little nervous for a while. She hated emperor Qianling. She knew that when her father died, her mother was missing, and her family was destroyed, that was, the seeds of her revenge, she had hidden her chest. But at the same time, she knew that the country could not be without a monarch for a day. She could not bury the rise and fall of a country for personal reasons. She could not afford it This grave charge.


    But despite suppression, despite all the ways to restrain themselves, pacify themselves, and brainwash themselves, there is hatred. This hatred does not involve other people, does not involve tolerance, tolerance, or even tolerance. But emperor Qianling himself, here, has already been hit with a red cross.


    Emperor Qianling must die. It''s just a matter of time.


    Liu Wei''s mood turned quickly, and her body still remained motionless.


    Liu Wei is not interested in which Princess Qinyang is and how she died, but if she can make use of her death to seek some benefits for herself, Liu Wei will not be polite.


    In the air, the silence was still flowing. Time passed by little by little. The prince felt strange. His eyes first looked at Liu Wei and the father on the high seat. He thought about it, suddenly realized it, and then pinched his fingertips.


    It was he who was careless. He only thought of the man who was not suitable for entering and leaving the palace, but forgot that he was called into the palace by his father.


    The father''s call for this man must be to let this man take over the case of Qinyang. Although I don''t know why, since the father has made a decision, his retort seems to be against the father.


    The prince regretted that he was in a trance in recent days. As expected, there was a big trouble. At the same time, he looked to Rong Su and thought in his heart that Rong Su was really sharp. He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, which made people look more and more unhappy.


    Realizing that he had made a mistake, the prince immediately made up for it and opened his mouth again: "but then again, if Lord Liu can find out the cause of Qinyang''s death, it''s also a chance to make a compromise. Father, if not, please look at Lord Liu''s body first. What''s the matter after, and make a conclusion later?"This seems to be in emperor Qianling''s mind.


    Emperor Qianling''s deep brows and eyes were slightly relaxed. Just as he was about to make a sound, Liu Wei said: "thank you for your kindness, but I''m sensitive now. I''m supposed to be taken care of by the seven princes. I don''t need to be imprisoned in the dungeon. I''m merciful, but I dare not infect any noble people in the harem before the suspicion is cleared. Please ask the emperor, the prince, to learn from me."


    The prince frowned, changed his sitting posture, and said, "Lord Liu, it''s your honor to share your worries with the emperor."


    "Naturally, it''s just that the identity of Weichen is not white, but it''s not qualified to share the worries for the emperor. Moreover, in the Qingyun Dynasty, there are many talented people in the palace. I think, in front of the capable people, Weichen is just a master. Weichen believes that there are many people who can solve the case of Princess Qinyang, but they don''t need Weichen."


    "Do you have a clear idea, Lord Liu? The emperor thinks highly of you, so he gives you the case of the princess. " The prince''s tone was much heavier.


    Liu Wei''s face was still full of Justice: "Weichen was wrongly loved by the emperor, but Weichen didn''t deserve it."


    The prince was obviously angry. He wanted to say something more, but he was stopped by Qianling emperor with a light voice: "that''s enough."


    The prince shut up.


    Liu Wei also lowered her head again, not letting her expression be exposed in the eyes of the king of that country.


    Qianling emperor gazed at Liu Wei with a calm face. If he didn''t see the clue at this time, he would be a white Emperor.


    The man has a grudge in his heart. At the moment, he is in a temper.


    This is the view of emperor Qianling.


    Emperor Qianling has always known that the world is big, but there are few such talents. Mr. Liu is a genius.


    From the case of missing children in Kyoto, we can see that this person''s talent, at least in today''s Kyoto, is incomparable.


    And throughout the ages, talent means arrogance.


    This person wants to come is no exception, and arrogant people, what is the most concerned about? It''s that cavity of bone!


    This man left Beijing for more than a month, once returned to Beijing, to meet him was the disaster of imprisonment, which is undoubtedly a great shame for a man of ability and different people.


    And Rong Su treats this person with courtesy, and Emperor Qianling can understand that Rong Su must want to seize the opportunity to recruit this talent, and this person is willing to or not, let alone, just say that this person is now stubborn.


    This man is using rejection to express his dissatisfaction. It''s a way for literati to express their emotions. It''s not as rude, subtle and clever as a military general.


    In the end, Emperor Qianling didn''t force himself, but said a few words lightly to let the three go.


    After leaving the palace, Rong Ting looks at Liu Wei and leaves without looking back.


    Liu Wei stood at the same place, standing side by side with Rong Su, looking at the prince''s back, Liu Wei sighed: "I didn''t expect that the prince was so ill, I wanted to help him to pulse, walk so fast, then forget it."


    Liu Wei mumbled for a while, but he felt that his vision was particularly hot.


    Liu Wei''s side eyes to see, on the face of the upper countenance trace not like, he asked: "why so?"


    "What?" said Liu Wei


    "Why refuse?"


    Liu Wei said, "because I''m happy."


    Let''s frown.


    Liu Wei patted Rong back and said, "I have my idea. Look at it. Within three days, your father will summon me."


    "You''re so sure?"


    Liu Wei is determined: "if I guess right, the death of Princess Qinyang and the case of Princess Yuping cannot be separated. Believe me, soon, there will be an answer."

 Chapter 692

    On the second day, sure enough, the palace came to summon the eunuch.


    Emperor Qianling called Liu Wei into the palace again.


    Liu Wei listened to the report of the maid of the seventh Prince''s mansion and answered. After closing the door, she turned to the bedside and hooked her lips to the cold man who was still wearing clothes. She said, "sure enough, it''s coming."


    Rong Leng closes her robe and looks at Liu Wei. "What do you want?"


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, just smiled. The smile was full of cunning. She was uneasy at first sight.


    Allow edge a face to indulge walk, pinched the face of Liu Wei, in the eyes of the woman dissatisfied, remind: "don''t make danger by himself, he is the king of a country, not as simple as you think."


    "I know." Liu Wei nods.


    Saying that, Liu Wei immediately tied the belt that had not been closed for Rong Ling, and then asked, "say, yesterday you went into the palace again, can you hear about the case of Princess Qinyang?"


    Rong Leng "well", then said the news: "no wound, died with a smile."


    Liu Wei frowned: "no wound? What do you mean? "


    "Literally."


    Liu Wei thought, "you mean there is no fatal injury on the dead?"


    "So far, it seems."


    "Will it be an internal injury? Or poisoning? "


    "Not yet."


    Liu Wei fell into thinking. Just after thinking for a while, another servant came outside to urge her. Liu Wei answered casually and asked the man who was following her: "where are you going today?"


    In recent days, Liu Wei has not inquired about what he is doing, but he knows that it must have something to do with the king of power.


    It seems that along with Rong Ling''s return to Beijing, there are more moves from the king of power.


    "Into the palace." The way with light edges.


    Liu Wei is surprised: "you also want to enter the palace?"


    But Rong Leng did not answer.


    Liu Wei looked at his expression, and no longer asked, but Liu Wei didn''t ask, and Rong Ling suddenly thought of something, and asked, "I told you before, you can decide to send Xiaoli to a private school?"


    Liu Wei a sluggish, reach out to touch nose, cough a way: "I decide, not very good."


    "Why?"


    "Er..." Liu Wei falters and doesn''t answer.


    Look at her.


    Liu Wei asked modestly, "which private school you said is the best in Beijing?"


    "Well."


    "Built by three retired bachelors?"


    "Well."


    "Many famous young men in Beijing study in this private school. If they leave the study in the palace, they will be the best school in Beijing."


    "Well."


    "Well, I have a decision. Xiao Li can''t go!"


    Let the edge show doubts.


    Liu Wei looks up at Rong Ling, but her face appears. He says to his father, who is out all day and has no idea about his son''s recent situation, "do you know that Xiao Li has beaten three young princes in the seventh Prince''s residence?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "Yes, Rong Su''s three sons have all been beaten. They are very miserable. One tooth is missing."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "Now Xiaoli doesn''t hit people '' Zi digs the winter soil for him. He has a clumsy hand. The hoe hit his foot. He cried so loudly that Xiao Li refused to let others go back. Last night, I heard that the child had a fever. Now he is still lying in bed. It''s not easy for the other two to go back. It''s said that talking nonsense in the middle of the night is "I can''t dare any more."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei''s calm and deep expression can be seen that his father is full of doubts about his mother''s words.


    Liu Wei quickly promised: "I swear, these are really not what I taught."


    Rong Ling''s expression did not change. He still looked at Liu Wei like this. Obviously he didn''t believe it.


    Liu Wei also had a headache, and said: "so I don''t agree with him to go to places with more children of the same age. I''m afraid that he will do something else. It''s OK in the seven Prince''s mansion. If anything happens, I can still hide it. If I''m outside, I''m afraid I can''t hide it."


    Rong Leng listened without making a sound, frowning and thinking.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng''s expression, saw that he didn''t say anything more, and at the same time, he asked, "when will you leave later?"


    "Before noon," said Rong Leng subconsciously


    Liu Wei calculates the time and nods.


    Rong Ling didn''t understand Liu Wei''s nodding, until Liu Wei changed his clothes, got on the carriage with the eunuch, entered the palace, and half an hour later, Rong Ling finally understood.


    Looking at the dark countenance and coming in with cold air, countenance Leng was stupefied for a moment. As soon as he was about to get up, he listened to countenance''s cold face and asked, "you know that the child is ill?"Rong Ling: "..."


    "The servant said that Xiao Li did it."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "Explain."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei sat in the carriage and watched the gate of the imperial city near her eyes. Suddenly, she had an ominous premonition. Then, she felt the cold in the back of her neck and touched her neck subconsciously, but nothing.


    Is it an illusion?


    Well, it should be an illusion.


    Liu Wei thought so, and he was relieved to continue to lean on the wall of the car, bored with the curtain, looking at the beautiful scenery outside.


    How Rong Ling faces Rong Xu''s question is unknown for the time being. How the two parents want to confront each other has nothing to do with Liu Wei. After Liu Wei left the mess to his child''s father, he went to the palace according to the plot in his heart, met the saint and fought with the king of that country.


    Today''s call is in the imperial study.


    It was Qi Fu, the eunuch, who came out to meet Liu Wei.


    But different from yesterday''s coldness and alienation, today Qi Fu looks at Liu Wei''s expression with some delicacy.


    Like yesterday, Liu Wei returned to the eunuch and Qi Fu, but his attitude was much more serious than yesterday.


    From the change of Qi Fu''s attitude, Liu Wei has a hidden view in her heart, but it is not obvious on the face. She goes into the Royal study with Qi Fu.


    In the Royal study, two or three little eunuchs are waiting.


    After Liu Wei came in, she bowed down as she did yesterday, but did not bow down.


    Emperor Qianling didn''t seem to care. After the imperial case, he put down the imperial pen, and the old voice said slowly, "get well."


    Liu Wei stood up straight. Qi Fu seemed to be explained. He waved the dust to the little eunuchs, and two or three of them went out with Qi Fu.


    The door was closed from the outside. There were only emperor Qianling and Liu Wei in the Royal study.


    Liu Wei was surprised by the unexpected situation, but Liu Wei''s expression remained unchanged, just nodded slightly, looking regular and honest.


    But is Liu Wei honest?


    At least not in the eyes of emperor Qianling.


    The old man who has been sitting in the throne for ten years, with his wise and vicissitudes of life eyes, only glanced at Liu Wei, and then he had a mind.


    Emperor Qianling got up slowly and walked towards the case.


    Liu Wei bowed his head and waited for emperor Qianling to stop. He realized that emperor Qianling''s deep vision was on his head.


    Emperor Qianling said again, "Liu Qing, look up."

 Chapter 693

    Liu Wei raised her head slowly and carefully.


    As soon as he raised his head, the first thing he saw was the eyes of the old man, who was not angry but powerful. They were a little turbid. Liu Wei had to admit that the power of the king of a country was really not a false name.


    Just for a moment, Liu Wei has drooped her eyes and said, "I''m afraid."


    Emperor Qianling gave a faint smile.


    The laughter in Liu Wei''s ear made her uncomfortable.


    "Liu Qing can still remember what happened when you first met me in Fuping County?"


    Liu Wei bowed his head and said, "I dare not forget that when I first met in Fuping County, I was looking for the serial murderer. The emperor and the third prince passed by Lijia village in Fuping County, but the villagers in Lijia village mistakenly thought it was the murderer. They took it away and confronted each other."


    "At that time, you said, I was not the murderer."


    Liu Wei said: "I''m just the evidence. At that time, the death time of the corpse didn''t match the passing time of the emperor''s three princes."


    "But at that time, you didn''t have to look at the evidence. You arrested me and ended the case! After all, it''s just hard work to find a case that has no clue. On the contrary, it''s the safest and quickest way to find a replacement for the dead. "


    "My duty is to settle the grievances of the dead. If I want to settle the case at will, I don''t need to wait for the court to investigate. It''s the dead who have to knock on the door of my family in the middle of the night."


    When Emperor Qianling heard this, he smiled again and asked, "do you think Qinyang will knock on your door?"


    Liu Wei looked up at the emperor Qianling and said, "I don''t know what the emperor wants. I have nothing to do with the case of Princess Qinyang."


    "What''s the difference between seeing Qinyang go away with injustice and not saving after death? You say that your duty is to settle the grievances of the dead. Why don''t you care about the grievances of Qinyang? Is it not my son and daughter of Tianjia who can''t reach the little village girl of Fuping County? "


    Liu Wei is sluggish and doesn''t speak.


    Emperor Qianling looked at Liu Wei, but suddenly raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder: "Liu Qing, my Qinyang will be handed over to you."


    Liu Wei has to say that the emperor is the emperor, and his means are really superb. He is really skillful in using the door of both grace and prestige.


    Liu Wei was not sure whether emperor Qianling believed in him or not, but his words gave him great face.


    First talk about the first encounter, show that they have a friendship, and then entrusted with a heavy task, it will give a feeling of favor.


    If it is not Liu Wei, but someone else, in the day when the imperial power is supreme, an emperor can be so kind and pleasant to you. If he wants to come, he will be able to shake people''s spirits and be willing to devote himself to it. If he dies, he will never leave!


    But what other people can do is others, Liu Wei here, but only see the deep heart of emperor Qianling.


    Liu Wei knew that emperor Qianling would take the case himself.


    This must mean absolute.


    Why? Because he had been with Rong Leng before, but now, Rong Leng is not in Kyoto, but he is back.


    No matter what his appearance means, and what rongling''s "delay" means, Emperor Qianling needs to guard against it.


    The simplest way to prevent emperor Qianling is to put himself in a place where he can see easily.


    Now there is a homicide in the palace. Liu Wei''s old business is to solve the case. The autopsy, of course, Emperor Qianling will not miss this opportunity.


    Therefore, Emperor Qianling doesn''t need to solve the case himself. He just makes an excuse to stay under his eyes so that he can be monitored easily.


    In the process, if emperor Qianling can pull himself in, so as to fight against himself and let himself reveal some secrets about rongling, or in the future, he can make himself lurk beside rongling and be his nail, it will be better.


    It''s just that the former is easy to do, but the latter is not easy.


    After all, before leaving Beijing, Emperor Qianling knew that Rong Ling had a habit of breaking his sleeve, and he had a secret connection with Mr. Liu.


    Emperor Qianling''s thoughts were just those. Liu Wei almost knew without thinking. That''s why Rong Ling didn''t stop him from fighting with the monarch.


    Because Rong Ling also knows that as long as he doesn''t show up in a day, Emperor Qianling will not be harmful to Liu Wei.


    Now Liu Wei is the official of the imperial court on the surface, but in the eyes of emperor Qianling, Liu Wei is just a "family member" outside the edge.


    Since it''s a family member, it''s more advantageous to detain the family member than to kill the family member.


    Liu Wei was silent for two breaths. Then she looked up and saw the gentle face of Qianling emperor.


    As Liu Wei saw for the first time, Emperor Qianling was open-minded and intelligent, which made people never think that under this kind-hearted skin bag, there was a cold heart of how to keep the means.


    Liu Wei arched her hand again and said in a deep voice: "the emperor loves me so much that I can''t be worthy of it. Princess Qinyang died with injustice. I also want to settle the injustice for the princess, but What should I do now... ""Don''t worry, I will not entrust the life and death of a princess to a sinner."


    The implication is that Qianling emperor wants to avoid his identity as a suspect?


    Liu Wei listened in silence, but said, "I can tell you what I am doing..."


    "Zhengemenszo, what is his white body? Liu Qing, you are confused! "


    That is to say, while avoiding the identity of suspects, we should let our officials return to their original positions and continue to maintain the status of courtiers.


    Liu Wei, though successful in his heart, did not forget his form. He said again: "the princess died in the harem, and it was inconvenient for a man to enter or leave. Besides, all the princes in the palace were dignified. If you want to settle the grievances for the princess, you can''t help but interrogate some eunuchs. It''s OK for you to interrogate some eunuchs. If you are involved in the important status, I''m afraid that..."


    "I''ll give you the authority to solve the case. Liu Qing said all this is worrying."


    "Then..." Liu Wei''s face hesitated, but after struggling for a while, she finally bowed and said, "in this way, it''s better to be obedient than respectful."


    When Liu Wei came out of the imperial study, it was an hour later.


    Qi Fu has been guarding at the door. After watching Liu Wei come out, he glanced at Liu Wei easily and found a token at his waist. Immediately, his eyes shook and he was shocked.


    Liu Wei and Qi Fu said, "Duke Qi."


    Qi Fu came forward with a very different kind of attentive action. He said with a smile, "congratulations to Lord Liu."


    Liu Wei looked at the token between his eyes and waist and said: "Duke Qi joked and laughed. It''s my pleasure to serve the emperor. In the future, Liu will often go to the palace. At that time, please take care of him."


    "You are welcome, my Lord." Qi Fu bowed and looked down at the waist token again. His expression was obscure.

 Chapter 694

    As an old man around Qianling emperor, Qi Fu served before Qianling emperor ascended the throne. Because of the long service, Qi Fu knew more about what this token meant.


    In fact, this token has no great value, but it is of great significance.


    When Emperor Qianling was the fourth prince, the guards around him were called "tiger guards".


    With emperor Qianling''s accession to the throne and the reorganization of the surrounding forces, Huwei was divided into several parts, some of which were integrated into the military department, some of which were integrated into the criminal department, some of which went to the town gate, and some of them stayed in the University.


    After being redistributed, the original positions of these tiger guards will naturally become the past. Their tiger orders will simply become the symbol of the emperor''s old people.


    However, it is not a myth that the monarch should be replaced with a million corpses.


    Can be in the right of the confrontation, preserved, and can be used again, the value of skyrocketing, want to be extraordinary people.


    The emperor entrusted these people with heavy responsibilities, and these people naturally paid back. At the end of the day, all they could leave were in high positions. What they could not leave, even the traces that had existed, were erased one by one.


    In the end, among those who can stay, the tiger order becomes of great significance.


    Qi Fu also has a tiger token. The token is not in his waist, but it is sewn in the sachet instead of being exposed directly.


    Seeing such familiar token veins appear on Liu Wei, Qi Fu has to be surprised.


    In the eyes of Qifu and even all the old people of Qianling emperor, the tiger order represents absolute trust, which is exchanged with time and achievements, which is the evidence of the holy kinship.


    But now, it is so casually tied to a small young man.


    Some of Qi Fu can''t accept it.


    Of course, Qi Fu also knows that the token he is so proud of can''t be the existence of rotten street. That can only show that it''s the emperor''s preference for this Lord Liu.


    Mingming hasn''t met him for several times, and he can''t even see how much memory the emperor has of this man. Now he suddenly gets such an important token from the emperor. Qi Fu''s mood is very complicated for a while. Later, Liu Wei says some greetings with him, but he doesn''t care.


    The change of Qi Fu''s expression naturally falls into Liu Wei''s eyes.


    Liu Wei looks down at the token at her waist, and a slight sneer is raised at the corner of her mouth. In her look, there is a thick contempt.


    How could Liu Wei not know the meaning of "tiger order" when he was so close to Rong Ling?


    Specifically speaking, there is such a tiger token on Rong Ling. In Rong Ling''s view, it''s a token to buy people''s hearts.


    And exactly, Liu Wei thinks so.


    The loyalty of the tiger guards and the loyalty of their relatives are just means to win people''s hearts.


    It''s said that emperor Qianling is good at giving kindness and prestige. He doesn''t give you sweet dates, which makes you feel special. How can you live to do things for him.


    This tiger token is useless except for its good looks.


    You want to use it to get in and out of the palace? Sorry, I can''t.


    Do you want to use it to transfer troops? Sorry, I can''t.


    You want to use it to dictate? Sorry, I can''t.


    In addition to giving you the illusion that "I''m the emperor''s confidant, I''m very powerful", there''s no practical use for anything but what you want and what you can''t do.


    But Liu Wei can figure it out, Rong Ling can figure it out, but others don''t think so, just like Qi Fu.


    Liu Wei feels that Qi Fu''s eyes are particularly unbalanced now, and he is not willing to expose them, but he can''t hide them.


    Today, Emperor Qianling gave this tiger token. Liu Wei understood that this was a trial and tentatively closed.


    The reason is the same. Emperor Qianling wants Liu Wei to be his own nail and bring him important information about Rong Ling in the future.


    It''s just that emperor Qianling himself probably knew that he would not succeed, so after he gave the token, he didn''t say anything more, and he didn''t mention how "important" it was, so he let her go.


    Of course, Emperor Qianling may also feel that he stressed how important the tiger was and how cheap it was. Liu Wei found that the effect would be doubled.


    In short, no matter what the reason is, at least now, Liu Wei believes that with this tiger token, it will be much easier to walk in the palace in the near future.


    Qifu here, first of all, will give you some convenience.


    Now that we have received the tiger order, we will investigate the case immediately.


    Originally, Liu Wei planned to start tomorrow, but Qi Fu did not know why. Before Liu Wei could say goodbye, he took the lead and said, "Princess Qinyang''s body will be placed in the interior office. It''s too early for adults to have a look."


    Qi Fu is in such a hurry that Liu Wei would like to go back to have lunch first, which is a bit speechless.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Liu Wei nodded and said, "please show me the way."


    Qi Fu smiled and said, "I can''t do it to adults. I have to wait on the emperor. I can''t leave. Little Qizi, you will take Lord Liu to the interior office..."The little Eunuch in front of Qifu immediately fell down and said, "yes, Shifu."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    It seems that this Duke Qi has a special opinion on her taking tiger order.


    The imperial study is some distance away from the interior office. The eunuch, Xiao Qizi, walked very slowly. They walked around countless ways for half an hour before arriving at the front door of the interior office.


    Xiao Qizi goes in to pass on the news and asks Liu Wei to wait.


    As soon as xiaoqizi went in, he went in for a quarter of an hour.


    Liu Wei stood outside and waited.


    Xiaoqizi''s mind is simple. Liu Wei can''t see it. Xiaoqizi knows that Shifu Qifu doesn''t like her. He is angry for his Shifu.


    Slightly shook his head, Liu Wei also did not care about a half child, just the feeling of being dried, it is not good.


    "Why, when did the house come to such a handsome little eunuch?" The male voice behind him suddenly rang out.


    Liu Wei subconsciously looked back and saw a handsome eunuch with no hair. He was walking towards her with two little eunuchs.


    Liu Wei, the eunuch''s servant, recognized at a glance that, like Qi Fu, it was the dress of a first-class father-in-law. Liu Wei couldn''t help but begin to speculate about his identity.


    This person is also looking at Liu Wei. When she looks at each other, she always feels familiar when she sees her smiling eyes.


    "Bold, where are the new comers? When they see us saluting our father-in-law, they don''t salute quickly?" The little eunuch next to the big eunuch saw Liu Wei stabbing, and he shouted with his gloomy voice.


    Liu Wei listened to the little eunuch''s tone, and felt goosebumps were all getting up, slightly frowning. Today, Liu Wei didn''t wear official clothes, but wore a common dress. Looking at it, it was really like a new eunuch who had just entered the palace and came to the house of internal affairs.


    Just look like, doesn''t mean that Liu Wei didn''t want to take care of these three people, calmly turning around and directly skipping the words of the little eunuch.


    The little eunuch suddenly got angry. Just as he was about to say something, he raised his hand to the father-in-law and stopped it. He smiled and said, "I don''t know what to call you, this adult?"


    Liu Wei looked back again, looked at the gentle face to Gonggong. After a moment of silence, she said, "my name is Liu."


    Liu Wei did not deny the other party''s "adult" name, that to Gonggong is also a man of wisdom, when even if the arch hand way: "Liu adult."


    Liu Wei did not respond, but responded.


    Just now, the little eunuch who spoke rudely to Liu Wei was scared. His head was buried and he dared not say a word.


    Xiang Gonggong didn''t say much to Liu Wei. Apparently, after knowing the identity of the other party, he stopped talking. A former minister appeared in the harem, or outside the house of internal affairs. He had to remind people of two Princess cases in the palace recently.


    And just when Xiang Gonggong passed Liu Wei and was about to enter the gate of the house of internal affairs, inside, Xiao Qizi came out and bowed to Liu Wei and said, "Lord Liu, please come inside."


    Liu Wei said "well" and walked ahead.


    Liu Wei''s eyes, when passing by the three Gonggong, happened to look at them. After a brief contact, they crossed peacefully.


    After Liu Wei and Xiao Qizi went in, the little eunuch who was beside the Duke exclaimed, "isn''t that Xiao Qizi, the little apprentice of Duke Qi? What is the identity of the man who works for Qizi to serve him? "


    He sipped his lips to his father-in-law, didn''t say anything, and then entered the interior office.


    In the hall of the house of internal affairs, the official of Hangzhou came out to meet him.


    Duke hang originally came to meet Liu Wei. It''s said that this was a man who came down from above to investigate the case of Princess Qinyang. But when he came out, he saw not only Liu Wei, but also Xiang Gong who came in later.


    Duke hang was shocked. He took the lead in greeting Duke Xiang: "Grandpa Xiang, how did you come back? You will not come back until next year


    "The concubine returned to the palace ahead of time, and the miscellaneous family should follow her."


    "The Empress Dowager has returned to the palace?" Mr. hang was surprised and a little embarrassed.


    Sure enough, he immediately said, "Princess Yuping is in trouble. It''s so important that no one in the interior office informs the Empress Dowager. When the empress returns to the palace, she sends the other family to ask him. Can you tell me, Mr. hang?"


    "Here..." The Duke of Hang thought of how the empress dowager, who believed in the god Buddha, loved the jade girl before the Buddha, Princess Yuping, and his heart was filled with awe.


    Then full of grievances, he said: "this is a lesson to my father-in-law It''s really the emperor''s order. I can''t wait to disturb the purity of the Empress Dowager. That''s right, that''s right... "


    She raised her hand to the father-in-law and said: "Princess Yuping is all right, but just after she returned to Beijing, I heard that Princess Qinyang was also in trouble. Princess Qinyang was born by the lady of the imperial concubine. The lady of the imperial concubine also saw the lady of the imperial concubine as her own. She heard that the house of internal affairs has no regulations on the death of the two princes. The mischievous family was specially appointed to ask if Duke hang was free three days later The Empress Dowager entered the palace, and asked the Duke of hang to explain to her in person at that time. "


    Hearing the sweat on his head, Duke hang caught a glimpse of Liu Wei beside him, and immediately said: "Xiang Gonggong, this Lord Liu, is the emperor''s special order to investigate the case of Princess Qinyang. Lord Liu''s ability to solve the case is extraordinary. I don''t know Xiang Gonggong, but I heard that the child missing case, which has been solved for three years, was solved by this Lord Liu. I think it will take three days to solve it Before the Empress Dowager returned to the palace, the case of Princess Qinyang had been solved by Lord Liu! "Hangzhou Gonggong said very excited, Liu Wei listened silently, and then he felt that the eyes to Gonggong fell on himself.


    Liu Wei also looked back and gave him a look.


    He smiled at the father-in-law, then raised his eyebrows and said, "so this adult is the one who discovered the missing child case a few months ago? When the miscellaneous family followed the Empress Dowager''s wife in the temple to practice, they also heard about the deeds of adults. "


    Liu Wei nodded slightly and said modestly, "I dare not."


    Then Xiang Gong immediately said: "since the case of Princess Qinyang has been entrusted to the adults, I think the day of solving the case will be around the corner. If you can, please solve the case within three days. I''d like to talk back to the wife of the imperial concubine."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    With a sneer in her heart, Liu Wei didn''t pay attention to the self talk to Gonggong.


    Liu Wei only looked at Duke hang and said, "I have been ordered by the emperor to thoroughly investigate the case of the princess. Now, where is the body of the princess to be placed?"


    Liu Wei is so open-minded, and the Duke of Hangzhou is also alert. He immediately said, "it''s in the cold room, sir. Please come here."


    Liu Wei followed the Duke of Hangzhou all the way. When he looked back, he found that Xiang Gong also followed him.


    Liu Wei frowned a little again, and looked at Xiang Gonggong. Xiang Gonggong smiled at Liu Wei again, and this smile made Liu Wei feel again that he was familiar with what he saw.


    Just, where have you met?


    The so-called cold room is exclusive to the house of internal affairs. It is filled with cold ice and is specially used to deal with the bodies of dignitaries.


    Now it''s winter. If it''s a hot and dry season, there are dignitaries in the palace who died of illness or accident. Before the bodies are buried in auspicious days, they can''t be stored at will. So, there''s the ice room.


    In Liu Wei''s view, although the ice chamber is only for the noble people in the palace, it is basically a function with the modern morgue.


    In fact, in Qujiang mansion, Liu Wei also let Fu Zichen repair a real morgue.


    It''s just that in summer, ice is hard to find, so the morgue is not worthy of its name, that is, a slightly chilly room and several stone beds.


    After entering the ice room, Liu Wei found that the palace was the palace. The bed where the corpse was stored was actually made of full jade. Although it''s not a good jade, the jade is cold. For the corpse, it''s much better than stone.


    At the moment, on the jade bed in the middle, there is a female corpse, covered with white cloth. In this cold space, there is a strange air of Yin.


    The little eunuch who was following Xiang Gonggong was afraid. He swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice, "here There will be no ghosts. "


    The little eunuch said that everyone looked at him.


    The little Qizi was obviously afraid, but considering that he was the emperor''s identity, he was not good enough to ask, so he hardened his head and said deliberately: "absurd! Here is only the body of Princess Qinyang. How can I become a fierce ghost when I am a princess in Qingyun dynasty? "


    Although Xiao Qizi said this in his mouth, he secretly hid behind Liu Wei, and his hands rubbed his arms quietly. Although his movements were obscure, Liu Wei saw them.


    Shaking his head, Liu Wei ignored the nonsense of these people, stepped forward directly, reached out, and opened the white cloth covering the body.

 Chapter 695

    It''s the body of the princess. I''m not afraid to be served well after death.


    Liu Wei looked at the complete clothes, eyes closed, hands on the belly naturally, expression calm, mouth corner smile, just like a sleeping, rather than the beautiful girl who lost her life, sighed, just reached out, to open the eyelids of the dead.


    Princess Qinyang said she had been dead for two days, but she looked as if she had just died because of her excellent care.


    After two days in the ice room, the time of death is not easy to deduce, but Liu Wei only saw the body and knew that the time of death is no longer important.


    "How is it, my lord?" Looking at Liu Wei for a long time, he finally reached out to the princess and touched her. Duke hang felt that this kind of behavior was disrespectful to the princess, frowned and asked.


    In other words, the oldest maid in the house of internal affairs, who handles the most corpses, doesn''t see any problems with Princess Qinyang''s body. But this lady Liu, who is just touching it, looks like she''s taking advantage of the princess, can''t find any clues?


    Liu Wei can really touch things.


    "A lot of questions." Liu Wei said, changing direction, and went to the other side of the body.


    Several eunuchs looked at each other, but at last the little eunuch who followed him was most anxious. He asked, "what''s the problem, sir? Please tell me quickly."


    Liu Wei glanced at the eunuchs and bowed his head: "first of all, I will talk about the parts of the corpse one by one. First of all, the color of the lips of the corpse is normal, the eyes are normal, the skin color is normal, and there is no obvious swelling caused by the poisoning of the auricle. To sum up, I first boldly ruled out the possibility of poisoning. Then I examined the princess''s limbs and pressed her chest, lungs, abdomen and other lethal organs, and found that there was no sign of damage. That is to say, the possibility of death due to internal injury can be ruled out. So, after poisoning and internal injury are ruled out, what is left? Nature is trauma. It can be seen at a glance that the body of the princess is very complete, and no wound can be seen on her body. It seems that one door of trauma has been blocked again, but how can a person die without trauma, internal injury or poisoning? "


    "Yes, how could it be?" Xiang Gonggong''s little eunuch also followed suit and grabbed his head. He did not understand: "how did the princess die?"


    Liu Wei added: "from the expression of the princess, if you look carefully, you can see that when she died, she did not feel too much pain. If in a case of mental abnormality, the princess is killed directly, even if her spirit is weird again, the princess''s detailed expression, such as the corners of her mouth and eyebrows and tail, should have some convulsions, but not now. That is to say, the princess died so suddenly that she had no time to react. At that time, the princess was still in a state of excitement. As for the cause of the princess''s excitement, I dare to guess that it is most likely that when the princess was threatened or attacked by the murderer, she saw the rescuer, so the princess naturally began to be happy and laugh, but before the rescuer could save her, the murderer had quickly finished her life, even she had never expected it, so the expression of panic on her face was too late to change ¡£¡±


    Help?


    Is this possible?


    Xiaoqizi listened, but he didn''t think it was reliable. He frowned and said, "if it''s true, Lord Liu, what did the killer use to kill the princess? In the end, my Lord didn''t make it clear what was the cause of the princess''s death. "


    Several other eunuchs nodded.


    Except for Xiang Gonggong, from the beginning to the end, they all stared at Liu Wei with a kind of obscure eyes. There was no expression on her face.


    Liu Wei put her hand on Princess Qinyang''s forehead, touched her, patted her on the head, and said, "give me a knife."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Liu Wei said, "don''t you want to know the cause of death? Then give me a knife! "


    Several eunuchs looked at Liu Wei with suspicious eyes. At last, Xiao Qizi, who had heard about Liu Wei''s digging the body, couldn''t help asking: "adult, but you want to dig the princess''s body away? If you don''t succeed, the princess''s jade body is precious, how can you let people be so spoiled? If the emperor knows it, he will definitely not agree! "


    Liu Wei frowned.


    That small Qi son is still saying: "besides, the adult just didn''t also say, the princess isn''t internal injury, isn''t poisoned, then why should we dig the princess away? In a word, if the adults insist on planning the princess so irreverently, I have to go back and report to the emperor, please make a decision! "


    This small Qi son said loudly and righteously, a kind of appearance that he would tear his face with Liu Wei at any time.


    Liu Wei looked at Xiao Qizi for a while, and then said, "Why are you so wordy! When did I say to dissect the princess? "


    Xiao Qizi is stunned and looks at Liu Wei in astonishment.


    Liu Wei said, "since the princess died of trauma, what should I do to dissect her?"


    Trauma?


    Xiaoqizi called out, "didn''t you just say that it was not an injury?"


    "I''m just saying it looks like it''s not a trauma."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "It looks like it''s not, but in fact, it''s the biggest difference!"Xiaoqizi: "..."


    Liu Wei was too lazy to talk nonsense with the eunuch. He reached out and looked at the Duke of Hang: "Dao."


    Hang Gonggong tangled up for a while and asked uncertainly, "what kind of blasphemy does the adult really not have on the body of the princess?"


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "I can guarantee that I will not touch the skin of the princess."


    In fact, Duke hang didn''t trust Liu Wei very much, but the other side assured him that he was the official of the imperial court or the Emperor himself. He didn''t dare to be too bold. After a moment''s hesitation, he sent the little eunuch to get a clean silver knife.


    Liu Wei took the silver knife. In the watchful eyes of several eunuchs, she held the knife in one hand and stroked the soft black hair of Princess Qinyang in the other. Then, after a while, suddenly, Liu Wei took up the knife and fell.


    When he raised the silver knife again, he held the princess''s cut hair in his hand.


    Others: "..."


    Then, the eunuchs watched Liu Wei cut a knife, another knife, another knife, and they were cutting the princess''s black hair all the time.


    Xiaoqizi can''t see it anymore. He rushes up and stops: "what are you going to do, my lord? Don''t you say you don''t touch an inch of the princess? "


    "It''s hair, not body!" Liu Wei said in peace of mind.


    Then he used some strength to push away the little Qi who was in the way.


    Without waiting for xiaoqizi to attack again, Liu Wei grabbed the head of the princess that had been shaved like a dog, and said coldly, "whether this case is being solved by our government or by you?"


    Liu Wei''s words are to remind these people that he was ordered by the emperor, and that they were blocked, but the name was not right or not.


    Little Qizi paused. He was so angry that he couldn''t catch his breath. He shook his voice and said, "the emperor knows. He won''t let the adults go!"


    Liu Wei doesn''t care. She continues to cut the princess''s hair.


    At last, Duke hang came forward and held xiaoqizi in his hand and whispered, "don''t worry. Since adults say that they have been ordered by the emperor, and that there is a mistake, they will let them bear it by themselves. All we should advise is what we should say. It''s adults who are stubborn and act on their own. What does it have to do with us?"


    "That''s what I said, but..." Xiao Qizi is still not angry. As the apprentice of Qi Fu, the chief manager of the imperial court, he is the one who attends nearby. When he sees Duke Qi, he will not be called. In this imperial palace, where he is treated lightly by others, the emperor is tolerant of him.


    But now, this new adult not only doesn''t listen to his advice in his ear, but also pushes him, which really makes his chest hurt.


    What else does xiaoqizi want to say? Duke hang simply pulls xiaoqizi aside to talk.


    While they were whispering, Xiang Gonggong suddenly came to the edge of the jade bed, and he stood beside Liu Wei, looking at Liu Wei''s hands cutting the princess''s hair.


    Feeling someone near, Liu Wei raised her eyes and glanced at him, which happened to be opposite to his father-in-law''s.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but ask, "Xiang Gonggong wants to persuade me to stop?"


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." He looked at the hair that the princess could not see, and said: "Your Excellency knows that Princess Qinyang grew up in the dote of the concubine. She was the heart of the concubine since she was a child. The concubine returned to the palace in advance so that she could be the princess."


    Hearing this, Liu Wei cut her hair and said: "after two days of the princess''s death, the Empress Dowager received news. It seems that the Empress Dowager is not as good as the outside rumors, and she is going to practice in the Ende temple in the south of the Yangtze River."


    He smiled to the Duke: "it''s just a rumor from the outside world that the Empress Dowager has been in Kyoto, and the Ende temple is indeed the Ende temple. It''s not chunzhou in the south of the Yangtze River, but the one outside the suburb of Beijing. By the way, the Ende temple is the former name, current name and Guanyuan Temple of that temple."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment: "it''s Guanyuan temple. I don''t know. On the 15th day of the first day of every month, when the temple celebrates the day of the memorial ceremony, we go to Guanyuan temple to worship the faithful men and women. We can see that our emperor''s mother and father are in the courtyard wall nearby."


    Emperor Qianling has a gray bun and muddy eyes, so to speak, he has been half footed into the coffin.


    And the Empress Dowager died early. In this world, few people go back to the emperor''s birth mother, but still live in this world?


    In fact, it is still there.


    Although emperor Qianling didn''t crown the new queen mother after the former empress dowager died for some reason, his birth mother, Princess yuantaifei, still lives well.


    The Empress Dowager was born at the age of 15. This year, the emperor Qianling is eighty to three, but she is still young and strong. It is said that she is disease-free and painless. She likes to play around when she is free.


    It is said from the outside that the Empress Dowager''s mother has been in the temple of Ende in the south of the Yangtze River. She has been in the temple of Ende for many years, so she can prolong her life. But Liu Wei has been to chunzhou and Ende temple for many years because of her work needs, but she has never felt it. She lives there.


    Liu Wei thought at that time that the princess was either dead or not at Ende temple.


    As for the rumor that why we should stay in the temple of Ende in the south of the Yangtze River, it is not clear.


    But now, listen to tell Gonggong, Liu Wei understood.I don''t think there''s any conspiracy, but it''s just to spread false information and spread it among the people, mixing the Ende temple in Kyoto with the Jiangnan.


    When it comes to Guanyuan temple, it is the first temple in Kyoto.


    Before Liu Wei went back to Liu''s house with a plan, he had a "chance encounter" with old lady Liu at Guanyuan temple. At that time, Liu Wei also didn''t expect that there was a concubine here.


    There are a lot of rumors about the concubine. In the end, it''s nothing more than the discussion about whether she is dead or alive. It''s said that she is eighty-three years old after all. At this age, in ancient times, she was almost human.


    It is said that those who are not dead are those who believe in Buddhism after all. The Buddha always treats his believers well.


    This is also why, after the appearance of Yuping princess, the jade girl in front of Buddha, the royal family respected it so much.


    At that time, Liu Wei did not understand why a young princess, at a young age, was so devoted to Buddhism. Now, it seems that there is a precedent in front of her.


    It seems that Princess Yuping is also a very thoughtful person. Learning from Princess Taifei, she has taken the road of Princess Taifei. What''s more, she knows that in the palace, only holding her thigh can she achieve something.


    But Princess Yuping didn''t live a long life. Thinking of the remains that were still put in jingzhaoyin, and looking at the remains of Princess Qinyang now, Liu Wei said that, indeed, this imperial palace is still a place where women depend on their mothers.


    But Princess Yuping''s hard life, in the end, didn''t get anything, and still died so miserable.


    The concubine is in the suburb of Beijing. She came back after two steps. She didn''t ask.


    Princess Qinyang, just two days after her death, the Empress Dowager said that she would go back to the palace in person to get justice for Princess Qinyang.


    I don''t know if Princess Yuping knows these things, but she''s not willing.


    Sigh, in a flash, Princess Qinyang''s head has been shaved by Liu Wei.


    But Hangzhou Gonggong and xiaoqizi, who had already muttered, looked back and saw that they were so angry that they almost didn''t want to scold Liu Wei for being bloody on the spot.


    Liu Wei is very calm, holding the back of the knife, attaching the blade to the princess''s scalp, mastering the power, scraping gently. Suddenly, the princess is bald.


    Xiaoqizi can''t stand up. He supports Duke hang and gasps.


    Liu Wei ignored the little Qi Zi and continued to shave. After three times, the princess''s head came out. When she saw the scarlet wound hidden under her hair, the ice room was quiet.


    Liu Wei continued to shave her hair. After a while, she completely shaved the princess into a big bald head.


    If we respect the body of the princess, we will never find it.


    Liu Wei opened the hair stubble on Princess Qinyang''s head, and saw the red and white wound on the middle of her head, which was more shocking for a while.

 Chapter 696

    It''s no wonder that the people in the internal affairs office didn''t find the trauma on the body and hid it in the thick hair. If it wasn''t carefully pulled away, who could see it?


    Besides, the wound is perfect.


    It is reasonable to say that a large amount of blood should flow out when a normal person''s head is inserted with a sharp weapon.


    Not to mention others, at least after one night''s precipitation, there will be clots on the hair. As long as the people of the interior office reach out for a touch, it is not difficult to find the wound.


    But the body was clean.


    Just now, Liu Wei shaved Princess Qinyang''s hair so short that she couldn''t really see it. She had to shave all her hair to show her ferocious face.


    Liu Wei therefore came to her own conclusion.


    Looking back at him, Liu Wei continued: "I found the wound. Now, let''s talk about the murderer."


    Several pairs of eyes looked at Liu Wei. Even Xiao Qizi, who had just had a lot of opinions about Liu Wei, was silent and asked for knowledge.


    Liu Wei''s tone was flat, but his words were astonishing: "the murderer is the near person beside the princess."


    As soon as the voice fell, the surroundings became quiet.


    Liu Wei pointed to the wound and said her observation conclusion: "the princess''s hair is very clean. After she died of the injury, someone specially washed her head and washed the blood that would paste on her hair. And only those close to the princess can do this. If an outsider wants to come, he can sneak in and kill people. But if he wants to do such a big move in the dormitory to clean a dead person, he will be found. And the other side can do all this so peacefully. Liu Wei looks at Gonggong and says with a smile, "there was originally, but now..."


    Liu Wei pointed to the scene in front of her and asked, "what is Gonggong doing?"


    Xiang gongjust said: "under the order of the empress dowager, I came here to bring back some private things of the princesses in the Xianggong palace. I''m afraid that the palace people would come and go and fish in troubled water with short eyes, which desecrated the princess."


    Liu Wei sinks his clear eyes: "Gonggong knows that suixiang palace is the first scene of the crime. I haven''t got evidence yet. Gonggong''s action is to destroy the scene."


    "To the father-in-law a Leng, ask:" adult is to say, miscellaneous family shouldn''t move these things? "


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "yes!"


    "But now that we have moved, what should we do? Moreover, this is the life of the Empress Dowager. I dare not disobey my life. "


    Liu Wei frowned more tightly. Looking at Xiang Gonggong, he had to wonder if he was intentional. He said he couldn''t move here, but he didn''t repent. He even put his words back in a straight way. This was like knowing what evidence there was, he took a special step to destroy it.


    "So my father-in-law will continue to destroy the scene?"


    To the father-in-law''s face to expose the embarrassment, finally said: "it''s the life of the imperial concubine!"


    "Good." Liu Wei took a deep look at the man, didn''t say anything, turned around and left.


    Liu wei walked so briskly that Xiang Gonggong was stunned.


    As soon as Liu Wei left, he didn''t look back. After waiting for the corner, Liu Wei asked the little eunuch of the house: "do you know the name of Xiang Gonggong?"


    The little eunuch said, "go back to your excellency, and change to your father-in-law''s full name. It is said that she followed the Empress Dowager 20 years ago, who was her confidant."


    The little eunuch said that, which means to remind Liu Wei, don''t offend Xiang Gonggong, who is deeply loved by the imperial concubine, and even if the Emperor sees him, he should give three points of face.


    Liu Wei didn''t intend to offend this man. Although he didn''t know why, there was no reason why Xiang Gong suddenly confronted him so directly and interfered with his case.


    Liu Wei remembers what he said when he was in the ice room, which made Xiang Gonggong suddenly turn his face on himself.

 Chapter 697

    When Liu Wei left, he followed the little eunuch who was beside Gonggong for a moment and said, "Gonggong, is this not a good move for us?"


    "Why?" he glanced at the eunuch


    "If Lord Liu goes to the emperor to sue him, we are afraid to..."


    "Lord Liu will not go." To the Lord.


    Little eunuch a Leng, want to ask how Xiang Gonggong knows.


    But seeing Xiang Gonggong had gone to the other end, he buried himself in the list of things to check. The little eunuch did not dare to disturb him, but he still felt strange.


    Just when they came out of the ice room, Gonggong said that he would come to pick up the remains of Princess Qinyang.


    This was nothing, but my father-in-law ordered that we start from the dormitory.


    Princess Qinyang here, the most valuable things should be in the warehouse, and the main hall, what is the bedroom hall?


    Besides, the dormitory is the place where the princess''s body is found. The eunuch guessed that Lord Liu would come later, and he also said that to Gonggong.


    However, my father-in-law turned a deaf ear to it, and only answered once, but still let people move from the dormitory.


    And sure enough, Lord Liu came here, but Xiang Gonggong''s attitude towards him was like deliberately not letting people investigate.


    The little eunuch couldn''t help wondering, what on earth is this for adults? Such interference in the progress of the case, will not be afraid to blame the top down?


    In fact, Xiang Gonggong was really not afraid of Liu Wei. Liu Wei did not complain. Even Liu Wei did not stay in the palace, but left.


    Back to the seventh palace, I just entered the gate, but I saw someone waiting for me.


    The Chamberlain of the palace came up and saw Liu Wei. He said respectfully, "my Lord, please come to the study to have a talk."


    Liu Wei frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    The housekeeper shook his head, only said to know.


    Liu Wei guessed faintly in her heart, and she breathed, but she was still patient, and went to the study of the seventh Prince''s mansion with the housekeeper.


    The door of the study is open. The housekeeper reports at the door, and there comes the familiar male voice: "come in!"


    The steward opened the door and let Liu Wei in.


    As soon as Liu Wei went into the study, the first thing she saw was not Rong Su, but a row of little Douding standing under the wall cabinet.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    The door of the study was shut from the outside by the housekeeper.


    Liu Wei stood in the same place and reacted for a while. Then she moved her eyes to Rong Su and asked, "you What are you doing? "


    Rong Su put down the pen in his hand, raised his head, pointed his sharp eyes directly at Liu Wei, then pointed to a row of children beside him and said, "can''t you see it?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    She didn''t really see it.


    And a row of children, standing in the middle of Xiaoli quietly walked forward a half step, looking at her mother with sad eyes, gently called out: "Dad..."


    "Pa!" Let''s clap the table.


    Xiaoli shrugs her neck in fright, takes a half step back and continues to stand there honestly.


    Next to Xiaoli, there are big girl and little girl. The two girls want to find their own childe, but they dare not move from beginning to end because of the deterrence of the seven CHILDES.


    Next to the two servant girls, there are two CHILDES standing at rongsu''s house.


    Liu Wei remembers a boy named Rong Zhi and a boy named Rong Mo, two of the three boys bullied by Xiao Li.


    Now, five children stand in a row, except for the one who was hit by Xiaoli yesterday and is bedridden today.


    So, what is this?


    No one explained to Liu Wei!


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei and suddenly asks, "what do you have to say?"


    Liu Wei is at a loss: "say what?"


    Rong Su squinted.


    Liu Wei''s innocent looking back.


    Rong Su took a deep breath and said, "Liu Xiaoli must stand here until dawn!"


    Xiaoli listens, shriveled under the small mouth, one face grievance.


    Liu Wei looks at his son like this and thinks that you still have the face to complain. You beat his son ill. If something happens, you are deliberately hurting people. You want to enter the juvenile management center. Even if your father is the king and your mother is a senior official, you will not be able to help you, let alone indulge you!


    But at the same time, Liu Wei was also curious. His son knew that. By reason, Rong Su couldn''t hold Xiao Li. Xiao Li didn''t like Rong Su either. Now, how could he stay here and punish him?


    Is that right?


    Liu Wei thought of Rong Ling.


    But also think wrong, Rong Ling is not such a selfless person.


    Liu Wei knows the fault of Rong Ling''s short guard. Even if Xiao Li really has something wrong with Rong Su''s son, Rong Ling should not give him up. That''s why Liu Wei left his son to Rong Ling in the morning when she left.


    Why did the son stand here voluntarily?


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand. Rong Su won''t tell Liu Wei what kind of sacrifice he made to make Liu Xiaoli stand here obediently.Liu Xiaoli beats his son. Rong Su is angry, but Rong Su looks like qian''er. He''s just scared. He has a slight fever, which is not serious.


    After living with Liu Xiaoli for several months in the ancient Yong mansion, Rong Xu did not know his martial arts foundation. If he really wanted to fight against her, Liu Xiaoli''s move would be enough to kill her.


    At the end of the day, it''s children''s play. Besides, Rong Su didn''t know that his three sons had played tricks on big girl and little girl before. At that time, he didn''t make a fuss about it. At this moment, naturally, he won''t raise the problem among children to a very high level.


    However, Rong Su doesn''t think it''s big, but others don''t.


    In the backyard, there are so many women with so many mouths and so many tongues.


    In order to finish everything, Rong Xu asked for Rong Leng, at least in face, to make Liu Xiaoli suffer.


    It''s not allowed to allow Leng. After the last discussion, he became the six children involved in the case. All of them have faults and should be punished together.


    So, at the end of the day, except for the bedridden one, all five of them stood here.


    Xiao Li was ordered by Uncle Rong. The other four were afraid of Rong su.


    And Rong Leng sees that the matter has been solved, and he is busy with his own affairs. So Liu Wei comes back.


    Rong Su thinks he can talk to Liu Wei again.


    After all, this time, it''s his business.


    However, Liu Wei''s response is very flat, it''s really flat.


    Knowing that her son is going to stand here until dawn, Liu Wei''s answer is unexpectedly calm: "then let him stand."


    From a young age, people who practice martial arts can''t just stand, what else can they do? Besides, it was Xiao Li''s fault.


    Liu Wei is so selfless. It''s not easy to get upset.


    But Liu Wei saw that Rong Su was OK and said, "I have something else to do. I''ll go back first."


    Then, Liu Wei really went back.


    Rong Su: "..."


    Liu Wei is not nonsense. She is really busy.


    Back to the room, Liu Wei carries out the paintings of Princess Min that she brought back from the Changyang palace. One by one, she opens them. Finally, on one of the pictures of spring appreciation, she sees a familiar figure.


    Pointing at the figure, Liu Wei was surprised: "Xiang Yi."


    That is to say, why do you think that Xiang Gonggong is familiar with you? In fact, the capital is here!

 Chapter 698

    In the flower forest of late spring, a quiet woman sits on a small chair in the forest.


    On the incense table at the woman''s hand, the fragrance is accompanied by the faint fragrance of flowers, which is refreshing and beautiful.


    The courtesan came over with the tea and saw the pretty woman on the small chair. She said, "Niang, this is a new kind of cake specially sent by the imperial dining room. It''s called Xuerong cake. It''s a new way from the West."


    "Put it down." The woman said softly, and her eyes were fixed on the old book in her hand. This book is really old. From the Yellow corner, it is not difficult to see its age.


    If the palace maid put it down, she would stand by quietly and wait.


    "How about the Royal study today?" After a long time, the woman in the chair asked suddenly.


    The palace maid replied truthfully, "go back to your mother. The emperor went to the Royal study to ask some of the princes about their lessons. The third prince asked a question, and the emperor praised the third prince two times."


    When the woman heard this, she put down the book in her hand, looked at the palace maid, and frowned: "how can the emperor go to the Royal study today? Will the king of power arrive in Beijing tomorrow? "


    The maid said, "I don''t know about the maidservant, but I heard from several princes in front of the emperor that it''s like tomorrow''s feast. The emperor wants to choose a prince to go out with the prince. Now it''s determined that he should be the seventh prince."


    The woman smiled, opened the book again, and said: "the seventh prince will seize the opportunity to work together with the prince, and he will never be missing."


    The palace maid drooped her eyes and stopped talking.


    The woman then said, "after class, let arling come here. Next month will be the day of her death. You have to think about a way to send her out of the palace."


    "Yes." The palace maid obediently answered the voice and continued to guard beside.


    Until the time is almost, the woman just left lightly, all the way to the direction of the Royal study.


    After the woman left, the flower forest covered by exotic fragrance stepped into an unexpected guest.


    The sound of light and steady footsteps came from behind. The woman on the chair seemed to have a feeling. She put down the unfinished miscellaneous book again, sighed her head, and said, "Why are you here again?"


    Behind the chair, a small eunuch with a face like powder and a handsome Qing Jun, with his head hanging down, approached slowly. He stood beside the woman in a respectful posture, but his words were full of casualness: "I came to see my mother."


    The woman looked back at him and said, "I heard that after two days, the Empress Dowager is going to leave the palace again. At this time, you should be busy. How can you come to my Changyang palace?"


    The little eunuch walked forward two steps, and when he was in front of the woman, he stared at her with profound eyes. His voice was soft and gentle: "I want to be a lady."


    The woman a stagnant, stare at him one eye, scold way: "disrespectful!"


    The little eunuch lowered his head and made no sound.


    The woman looked at him like this and said, "although you were a member of our palace at first, you have been under the imperial concubine''s door for many years. You don''t need to respect me for a long time. In the future, you still don''t want to come. If you can be seen, it''s hard to explain."


    "I came to report to the Empress Dowager." Said the little eunuch.


    The woman frowned: "Xiang Yi, I don''t want you to come here. Do you understand?"


    The eunuch stopped talking.


    For a while, there was no sound in the huge flower forest except for the slight breeze.


    Silence pervaded the two worlds. For a while, the woman rose from her chair, turned around and went to the palace.


    Just a step away, the little eunuch behind quickly swept over and blocked her.


    Women twist their eyebrows.


    The little eunuch said: "I go to Guanyuan temple. I''m afraid that before the new year, I can''t go back to the palace any more. Today, I ask my lady to let me serve you for a day. I don''t need anything else. Just like before, I ask my maid to cloth dishes for my mother, serve her meals, study ink for her, and accompany her......"


    The woman looked at him deeply, but her expression was not very good: "a Leng is coming today."


    The little eunuch immediately said, "I can hide in..."


    "You''re a concubine. You''re no different here. If you let arling find out, it will only be more difficult to explain. Arling is still on guard against me. I don''t want him to misunderstand that I''m a schemer. You''ve been around me for many years. You should understand!"


    The little eunuch was silent again.


    Finally, the woman said, "go!"


    At last, add: "never come again!"


    Words fall, the woman does not return to leave.


    And the little eunuch stood in the same place and stared at the woman''s back until her figure disappeared and his eyes did not take back.


    Two days later, the little eunuch left the palace with the Empress Dowager. Before leaving, a palace maid came to Chang Yang palace and secretly stuffed him with something.


    The little eunuch paid the money, and the maid took advantage of it and said with a smile: "this is what the lady drew yesterday. The maidservant stole it but took a great risk. I can remember from the father-in-law that if there was a chance, the father-in-law promised the maidservant to act for the maidservant in front of the mother-in-law."


    "You''re good for me. You''re good for it." Said the little eunuch.


    The palace maids should answer with their mouths. They are happy all the time.After the palace maid left, the little eunuch opened the scroll. This is a picture of enjoying spring. In the garden full of fragrant flowers, a quiet and beautiful woman, with a book in her hand, leans on a comfortable small chair. The woman has a incense table beside it. There are only a few smoke and shadows on the incense table. There is also a plate of cake beside the incense table. The cake has no trace of movement. It is like a decoration Son.


    The little eunuch''s eyes were full of nostalgia. After a while, he went back to his study and quickly studied ink. He drew the same way with his hands in the scroll. Next to the woman, he added a figure. The figure was wearing the eunuch''s clothes, with a happy smile on his face. He was determined to be his own handsome appearance.


    After painting for a long time, when he finally finished, he dried the paper, and saw that it was almost like a drawing made by one hand. The corners of his mouth were gently hooked, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Whoo!" There was a little pumping, and it sounded in the quiet room.


    It was night, Xiang Yi sat up from the bed, reached out and touched his forehead subconsciously. He felt the cold sweat all over his head. He breathed, pressed his fingers against his heart, and clenched his fingers into fists.


    The little eunuch outside the door who kept watch at night heard the noise and gently called out, "Grandpa, are you awake?"


    Xiang Yi looks at the silhouette outside her eyes and says, "well."


    "Do you want me to come in and serve you?" he asked


    "No need."


    I will be honest outside and will not disturb you any more.


    Xiang Yi lies back on the big bed, looks at the top of the bed curtain with empty eyes, and thinks of the beautiful image of the woman in the dream just now.


    Control the surging of the heart and mouth, and close your eyes to Yi mercilessly.


    How long has it been since I dreamed about it?


    Even he can''t remember


    At the beginning, he was always eager to fall asleep, eager to return to that person before he died in his dream, and she was like a long time ago, accompanying each other. As long as he watched her smile, it would be enough for him to be satisfied all day.


    But later, as the years passed, he found that he could never dream of her again?


    No matter how she sleeps, no matter how she misses him, the man no longer appears. She doesn''t want to see him. Even in her dream, she has to refuse to see him.

 Chapter 699

    From the little eunuch who is not known around the imperial concubine to the number one or two in the harem, he wants to protect her, not to let her force her to be happy and adorable with the so-called "Nine Five", not to mention to let her bear the pain to shed her own flesh and blood, he wants to support a day for her, let her stay away from these harem disputes and intrigue.


    But what about her?


    Why can''t she wait so long.


    Why don''t you give him a little more time?


    Familiar heartache, numb heart, he knew that this night, he will be in the dark, in the missing, can not sleep.


    It''s like the time when the man just died. Although it''s many years ago, it''s clear as if it''s near at hand.


    "Buckle." Knock on the door, suddenly.


    Open your eyes to Yi, look at the door with keen eyes, and ask, "who?"


    No one outside should, but the knock, but again sounded: "buckle."


    Xiang Yi got out of bed, stepped on his shoes, and walked slowly to the door. When he opened the door, there was a strange force outside. He wanted to rush in.


    A frown to Yi''s brow, almost a flash of conditioned reflection, avoids the door.


    When the door opened, a fishy smell came into the door. Then, a dark thing was thrown into the room, with pale moonlight. Xiang Yi could easily see that it was a human head.


    And the owner of the head is no one else, it is the little eunuch who is watching the night.


    Take a breath to Yi inverted, turn your body quickly, pick up the long sword on the wall, pull it out of the scabbard, move smoothly and accurately. Obviously, he is also a martial artist.


    He defends his sword across his chest and looks at the direction of the door cautiously. But the door is too dark. He can''t see clearly and dare not advance rashly. He only calls out tentatively: "who is it! Come out! "


    "What a big show." Outside the door, the clear male voice came faintly.


    Then, a plain white figure, slowly walked in.


    The man entered the room, his eyes turned to Xiang Yi, who was next to him, and looked at the sword on Xiang Yi''s hand. He snorted contemptuously and said, "how can I give you a big gift and draw a sword at me?"


    Xiang Yi narrowed his eyes: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    "I didn''t say that when I came to give you gifts." The man in White said casually, glancing at the head on the ground, and saying, "you can''t fail to find that the little eunuch is the spy sent to you by the emperor."


    Xiang Yi didn''t say a word. He tightened his lips. He was looking at each other''s strength, but in any case, he couldn''t see the bottom of each other.


    This discovery is terrible because it shows that you are not the opponent of the other side.


    The man in white looked at Yi Bu, then smiled, "don''t be afraid, I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?" Xiang Yi''s voice was very deep: "help me in this way?"


    "This is not a good way?" The white man''s posture is at will, and the corners of his mouth are always hooked with a radian: "you know, you are going to wear help."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," said Xiang Yi


    "You know." "You know very well that you are in a bad situation, but I tell you that you are not his opponent," he said


    "Who are you!" Xiang Yi''s palms are sweating. He holds the hilt of his sword. It''s a little damp. His heart is very nervous. Tonight, he becomes very strange. That dream just now is more like reminding him that after tonight, what will become different.


    The man in white didn''t answer, but he smiled again. The smile was more relaxed than before, but the sound fell into Yi''s ear, but it was ferocious, twisted and uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, in the morning.


    When Rong Leng opens his eyes, he feels empty around him.


    Looking up, he saw the round table in the room. Liu Wei was wearing a coat, burying his head and writing fast there.


    Rong Ling opens the quilt, sits up, puts on his clothes and walks to Liu Wei.


    When he stood behind Liu Wei and found that Liu Wei didn''t realize it, he frowned. Then he went to see what she was writing.


    Dense words, most of them are unfamiliar words, men can''t understand them, so they say, "what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei''s body was creepy, and her hand was shaking. A missing pen made a black mark on the paper. She turned around and complained angrily, "you scared me, how can I walk without a sound?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    The man pulled out the chair beside her, sat next to her, looked at what she wrote, and asked, "what is it?"


    Liu Wei pushed the rice paper in front of him and said, "guess the case."


    Let Leng keep silent.


    Liu Wei knew that Rong Ling couldn''t understand it, so she said, "it''s a diagram. Now we know all the dead related to the case. I''ve listed them. Just in time, I have some questions for you."


    Rong Ling took over the paper and looked at it for a long time.


    I saw that there were many names written on it. The biggest one was Princess min, followed by Princess Shang, Yuping, Qinyang and even his name.Liu Wei opened a piece of white paper, touched the pen with ink, and looked at Rong Ling and asked, "we all know that Princess min died about ten years ago. The cause of her death was reported by the imperial doctor at that time. It means that she was seriously ill. Do you still have an impression on this?"


    Rong Leng thought for a moment and said, "at that time, I was put in great use by my father and Emperor. Most of my work was going out and I seldom went to the palace."


    "So you didn''t see that Princess min was really bedridden?"


    "Yes," said Rong Ling


    Liu Wei recorded this and asked, "what about Xiang Yi? Do you have an impression of this person? "


    Let Leng stagnate for a while, eyebrow frown, seem to think of what.


    Liu Wei said: "last night you came back too late. I didn''t have time to tell you. Yesterday I investigated the case of Princess Qinyang. I met with some troubles in obtaining evidence. The princess went to the Duke Xiang, first of all, and mixed everything in the Xianggong palace. At that time, I didn''t insist on going in to check, because I knew that even if I went in, what I was looking for would certainly be gone. But I''m afraid that Xiang Gonggong didn''t expect that his deliberate action aroused my suspicion. Now in my opinion, the things in Princess Qinyang''s house are the second thing. It''s more important to dig out the details of Xiang Gonggong. Tell me quickly, do you remember Xiang Gonggong? "


    Rong Leng seemed to hesitate for a moment, pondered for a long time, and then said, "Xiang Gonggong, once was in front of Princess min."


    Liu Wei didn''t realize the light in front of her eyes. She immediately went to find the picture of appreciating spring that she put yesterday, spread it out, and pointed it out to Rong Ling: "I guess that is, what was the relationship between Xiang Gonggong and minfei before? But there are signs that the master and the servant are not very friendly? "


    Rong Ling looks at the clean and well maintained picture, at the quiet and beautiful woman on it, and at the smiling little eunuch behind her, her eyes sink.

 Chapter 700

    Let Leng do not speak, Liu Wei will wait for him to say.


    After waiting for a long time, seeing the man or looking at the picture, Liu Wei finally couldn''t help but ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Allow edge to return to God, raised hand to press eyebrow center place, close an eye way: "nothing."


    Liu Wei frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with this painting?"


    Rong Leng shook his head, put his hand away and said, "when this painting is finished, I am here."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "do you look at this picture painted by Princess min?"


    Let the edge droop eyes, is the default.


    Liu Wei pointed to the little Eunuch in the picture: "was this man there?"


    "There is no him in the picture." Rong Leng looks at the extra one in the picture. His tone is very light, but it is also very cold.


    Liu Wei didn''t quite understand the meaning of Rong Ling.


    Allow Leng Suo to speak clearly one by one.


    Liu Wei listened and was a little shocked: "you mean, when the painting was finished, there was only princess min on the top? But after the event, someone added another person? Who added it? Princess min? Or... "


    "I don''t know." It''s because I don''t know, so after many years, Rong Ling saw this painting again, and saw another person who was inexplicably above, and then he felt strange.


    In fact, in the eyes of Rong Ling, this man may be added by Princess min afterwards.


    I remember that day when he went to Shangyang palace from the imperial study, he saw Xiang Yi leaving at the gate of the palace. Xiang Yi was a concubine and his mother, but he went out from Shangyang palace.


    When Xiang Yi left minfei at the beginning, Rong Leng didn''t know why, but Rong Leng knew why. Minfei was extremely tolerant of Xiang Yi, and behind it, she did many things for Xiang Yi.


    The finger slightly shook in the heart of the hand, and Rong Ling thought of the death of Princess min, then she breathed heavily, and her eyes became extremely cold.


    Liu Wei stared at the picture, thoughtful.


    For a while, Liu Wei added a few words about Xiang Yi on the Xuan paper, and then said, "I''m going to enter the palace today. How about you?"


    "Rong Leng said:" it''s not finished yet


    Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling has been busy recently, but it''s good to hear that. It should be handled soon.


    Liu Wei nodded and said: "the case of Princess Qinyang is not so complicated. If I press harder, the murderer wants to come and catch it soon. But you and I know that breaking the case is just the beginning. The real puzzle is still very deep. You..."


    Liu Wei said cautiously, looking at Rong Ling''s expression, some did not know how to go on.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and reaches for her.


    Liu Wei also embraces Rong Ling and buries her side face in his strong chest.


    "Nothing." For a long time, Rong Ling decided.


    Liu Wei nods. Princess min is very important to Rong Ling. If you dig it out again, you will uncover the scars that are getting better in the past.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to make Leng uncomfortable, but Liu Wei doesn''t know how to make Leng comfortable. Maybe, let him do his own thing quietly. Don''t worry about the case or ask her how to investigate the case. It''s the best.


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch, Liu Wei enters the palace again.


    Yesterday in the house of internal affairs, Duke hang gave Liu Wei a token to enter the palace. Today, no one is needed to pick her up. She holds the token and can go in and out freely.


    After entering the palace, according to yesterday''s road, Liu wei walked quietly towards the interior office.


    Just after passing the imperial garden, I heard the voice of the maid behind a rockery: "is it true? Where is Princess Xinluo, who also died? "


    "Is it still fake? That''s what happened this morning! You know, Princess Xinluo. She''s only eight years old. The mammy around reported it to her. She said, "don''t talk about it. Just bury the body of the dead lady. Don''t disturb the palace, let alone spread it to the emperor!"


    "But how did the maid die? The same as before? Somehow... "


    "yes, as like as two peas, bleeding from the throat, dying without death, the death is terrible."


    "How can that lady Li keep it from me? You see, there were several such cases with Xianggong before. At last, Princess Qinyang died! If Princess Li is really good for Princess Xinluo, she should publicize this matter, just to ask the empress to be the master, and ask the eminent monk to drive away evil spirits for Princess Xinluo''s palace... "


    "Bah, bah, bah, don''t talk nonsense. You''re evil. I''ll tell you that Princess Li wants to be good for Princess Xinluo, but she''s not sure that she can get the Queen''s wife to make the decision for her. I''m afraid that when the time comes, the palace is eager to find a way to solve this problem, so it will take Princess Xinluo as the scapegoat."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean? Every day, the dead people in the palace are so noisy that they can''t catch the murderer. The ghosts and gods say it''s all over the harem. At this time, you say that if there''s a disaster star and all the crimes are committed, then the Palace won''t be peaceful? At that time, the emperor will be the Lord again, and send the disaster star to the temple for permanent residence. Will not all things be wiped out? "


    "You mean, Princess Xinluo is the disaster..."


    "Princess Li''s identity is not high. Princess Xinluo is shy and introverted. Now it happens that they are dead again. Isn''t that the best person to answer for the crime? You''ve been in the palace for a long time. Can''t you see through this? Princess Li doesn''t want to save time, so she sent someone to bury the body, pretending nothing happened, but apparently it was leaked. Otherwise, I won''t talk about it with you. Look, I know what I know. I''m afraid I''ve already heard from the queen! Ah, let''s have a look. After all, there are dead people in the palace every day. I don''t know when it''s your turn or mine. ""Go ahead. It''s none of my business. Forget it. Let''s not talk about it. I''ll go back first..."


    The palace maid seemed to be really frightened and left in a hurry.


    Looking at the two figures one before and one after leaving quietly, Liu Wei stood behind the rockery, looking thoughtful.


    There was a delay on the way, and a long time later when I got to the house of the interior.


    It''s obvious that Duke hang has been waiting for Liu Wei for a long time. When he saw Liu Wei coming, he immediately greeted her and said: "you can count it, Mr. Liu. Yesterday, you asked the miscellaneous family to find out the death records of all the palace people after Princess Yuping. The miscellaneous family has already made a list. The total number of the palace women who died in the dream palace of Lord Xinluo last night is 19, including their names, ages and death dates It''s all here. "


    Said hang Gonggong, taking out a piece of rice paper from his sleeve and handing it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took over, unfolded, looked up and down, and asked, "Duke, do you have the architectural drawings of the imperial palace?"


    "Ah?" The Duke of Hang was stunned for a moment and asked, "what do you want to do with the Imperial Palace drawing?"


    "For my own use."


    The Duke of Hang hesitated a little. According to reason, although the palace drawings, which involve the structure of the Imperial City, have been kept on file here by the internal affairs office, they can never be disclosed.


    This in the end involves the safety of the imperial city. If the drawings are made by the people who are not good at it, it may lead to a major disaster at the palace.


    But in front of him, Mr. Liu doesn''t look like a person with an evil heart. Besides, he is a special person of the emperor. It should be possible to make an exception


    After a lot of deliberation, the Duke of Hang finally bit his teeth and turned to go inside.


    Liu Wei saw him leave, but he didn''t say much, so he stood there and looked at the list in his hand.


    Liu Wei has been reading more than ten lines of words for a long time.


    Until grandpa hang came back and invited him to study together.


    Liu Wei enters the study, and the Duke of Hang sends people to guard outside the door. Only then can he spread the imperial city drawing just taken out of the warehouse in front of Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei immediately looked down.


    Mr. hang reminded: "Mr. Liu, the miscellaneous family did this, but it''s not in line with the rules. You can''t tell others today. Otherwise, the miscellaneous family''s life will be really over."


    Liu Wei smiled and said without raising his head: "the Duke of Hang is in charge of the internal affairs office. He has a valuable status and is trusted by the emperor. Besides, the Duke of Hang is helping his official solve the case. How can it be finished?"


    After hearing this, Duke hang knew that this adult would not be able to make a statement everywhere, so he took a long breath and was relieved.


    Liu Wei is in the study of the Duke of hang. Looking at the drawings of the Imperial City, it''s an hour.


    During this period, Duke hang was called out to do several things. When he came back, Liu Wei was still watching.


    It should be said that although the drawing is large and has many details, you can''t read it for so long even if you look at it inch by inch and bit by bit.


    Just when the Duke of Hang thought that Liu Wei would see the world grow old and the sea wither and the rocks crumble, Liu Wei suddenly moved.


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened, and Huoran got up. The sudden and huge action made Duke hang tremble and awe.


    "My lord?" Duke hang called out.


    Liu Wei frowned, saw several parts of the picture again, and looked at the list of the dead palace people in her hand. She couldn''t help but chuckling: "so it is!"


    "But what did you find, my lord?" Hang Gonggong immediately came forward and looked at the drawing and list along Liu Wei''s line of sight, but he could see nothing.


    Liu Wei was not in the mood to explain, but suddenly thought of something.


    It was a night not long ago. That night, she and Rong Ling entered the palace together. After seeing Rong Fei, they went to Puxiang palace.


    But in the Puxiang palace, I met two maids, two maids, one called Xiang''er and the other called qin''er. They were arguing about the life of Princess Yuping. Finally, Xiang''er left, but qin''er stayed. When they arrived at the palace, they took out the ready money of incense paper and offered a memorial service to Princess Yuping.


    It''s nothing in itself, but it''s just a little maid who remembers the old master who died early and secretly goes back to pay homage to him. But at that time, Liu Wei always felt that he ignored something, but he still couldn''t catch the key point. Now, Liu Wei has gradually forgotten this matter. But just now, looking at this drawing and this list, Liu Wei suddenly remembered , what is the feeling of being ignored by yourself that day.


    Take a piece of rice paper from the desk and pick up the pen holder. Liu Wei is about to dip into the ink. When he finds that the ink stone is dry, he frowns and says "grind."


    Beside Liu Wei, there is only Gonggong hang. Naturally, Gonggong Hang knows that this sentence is said to him. But as a eunuch, he has always been high above him. He can be respectful to Liu Wei. This is also due to the fact that the other party is an official of the previous dynasty, who is deeply ordered by the emperor, and indeed has some abilities. But half a day, he saw through the fatal injury of Princess Qinyang, but he respects this adult It doesn''t mean that you will be called by this person.


    He is a dignified eunuch, not a grandson to everyone.


    The Duke of Hang frowned and didn''t move, saying that he was the chief of the house of internal affairs, not a little palace man who burned incense and studied ink.But before his protest was over, he suddenly received a glare from the man beside him, followed by the other side''s implied threat: "Yan Mo!"


    Looking back at Liu Wei''s angry and impatient face, Mr. hang swallowed his saliva, buried himself in the ink column, poured some tea into the inkstone plate, and stirred it wildly.


    When the ink came out, Liu Wei took up his pen and touched it with ink, then he danced on the rice paper Draw a picture.


    Grandpa hang didn''t know what the adult was drawing. He saw it in a mess first, and then it was a mess. When he thought that the adult Liu was doodling in a mess, he saw the other side collect the pen, and then he reversed the confused painting. Suddenly, the original strange picture turned into a pair of four images from another angle.


    The four images are the words of Taoism.


    Besides the four images, there are eight trigrams. In front of this picture, though most of the Duke of hang can''t understand it, it can be seen vaguely that there are eight trigrams in it.


    "My Lord, this is..."


    "Can''t see it?" Liu Wei put down her pen, glanced at Duke hang and said, "I didn''t expect that this case was really related to ghosts and gods."


    Upon hearing this, Mr. hang was frightened: "what do you mean? Is it really the devil


    "I don''t know if it''s a demon, but the other side really wants to do it." Liu Wei pointed to the position of the Taiyin in the picture of the four images and said, "the Taiyin is divided into fire separation and thunder. Look, where is this?"


    Liu Wei said, and moved his hand to some place on the imperial city drawing. The Duke of Hang looked up and saw the words marked on the drawing, saying, "follow the incense palace?"


    Liu Wei pointed to another place and said, "Shaoyin position is given to Zedu and Tianqian. Look, where is it?"


    In the four images and Imperial City drawings, hang Gonggong once again found the location and said, "dream palace?"


    "The sun is the wind and the water, here."


    Grandpa hang looked over again. This time, he understood something vaguely. His eyes became strange. He murmured: "Lixiang palace..."


    "Shaoyang is the place of Gen mountain and kundi......"


    This time, without waiting for Liu Wei to finish, Duke hang has muttered out: "Lengxiang palace......"


    Liu Wei hooks her lips, points her fingers to the middle of the four palaces, nods there, but doesn''t speak.


    But Duke hang has understood what Liu Wei means.


    Liu Wei pointed to that place, three big words.


    After a long breath, Mr. hang took the creepy feeling and said, "pu Puxiang palace... "


    Liu Wei said bluntly: "someone is killing people in the image position of Tai Chi and eight trigrams, and the center is surrounded by the Puxiang palace. Some people, in a special way, sacrifice for Princess Yuping. On the list of 19 people you gave me, 12 people came from four surrounding palaces, including Princess Qinyang. The other seven people should be the murderer''s mystification. "


    "No..." Liu Wei''s voice did not fall, but the Duke of Hangzhou was pale, his eyes fixed on the four image map, and asked in alarm, "the other seven people that the adults said, but the last seven on the list?"


    Liu Wei looked at the list and said, "well."


    Hang Gong said fairly: "this is what the miscellaneous family wants to tell the adults. The last seven people, why the miscellaneous families are listed together, is because they have one thing in common, they They all come from Puxiang palace... "


    That is to say, these seven people are all those who have served Princess Yuping.

 Chapter 701

    After a moment''s hesitation, Liu Wei cast her eyes back on the list. She rubbed the curling arc at the corner of the paper with her fingers. After a while, she asked, "are you sure?"


    Duke hang looked at Liu Wei and said, "naturally!"


    In this way, things become simple.


    No matter Princess Qinyang or the palace people who died in a strange way, their death has been explained.


    But who dares to report it?


    The case of Princess Yuping has already been a mystery. Princess Yuping disappeared in the palace. She died outside the palace. Her body was taken back to the palace and disappeared again. This series of strange things have been widely spread in the Imperial City, leading to people''s panic.


    Now, Princess Qinyang''s death is also involved with Princess Yuping.


    What is Princess Yuping going to do? Or, what is someone doing with Princess Yuping?


    Duke hang was silent for a long time. When he spoke again, he was begging: "my Lord, this matter..."


    "I will report it to the emperor." Liu Wei first went to Hangzhou.


    Mr. hang shook his head: "no, it can''t be reported. The miscellaneous family said that it''s also for the sake of your excellency. The emperor had a lot of scruples about the case of Princess Yuping. Now I know that the case is like snowballing. The more it rolls, the bigger it gets. If we want to solve the case, it must involve a lot. I think it will be Longyan''s rage. At that time, there will be more than just miscellaneous families and adults. Other people involved in this matter are afraid that they will not be able to get rid of it. "


    The Duke of Hang said, looking at the left and right sides, and making sure that the partition wall has no ears, then he said: "at present, only adults and other families know about this matter. Later, the other families will order us to find a palace man who has made a mistake and put the case in the past. At that time, only adults have a speech. We will make the matter small and trivial, and we will be happy..."


    "Grandpa Hang is wrong." Liu Wei looked at the old and cunning eunuch coldly and said calmly, "it''s a small matter to find someone to answer for the crime, but now, not counting those seven people, there are only 12 people who are really sacrificing to one door. Four elephants belong to eight, 286. If I guess right, at least four people will die in the next few days. We only know that the murderer is taking the four round paths of Puxiang palace as the object of sacrifice, but we don''t know what kind of sacrifice he is offering, that is to say, we are not sure that if we kill 16 people, the murderer will be satisfied. Besides, the old people coming out of Puxiang palace must be more than the seven who died. What about the others? Will they be killed one after another? If we close the case in a hurry and the murderer continues to commit the crime afterwards, how can the emperor explain it? Is the Duke of Hang willing to stand up to a crime of deceiving the king and be covered with trees? "


    Liu Wei said so. He was so scared that Duke hang turned pale and gnashed his teeth for a while. He was helpless: "that adult said, what should I do?"


    Liu Wei was silent for a moment and said, "I am sure I can. It''s just that the emperor has every opportunity to meet me. It''s still unknown whether he has time."


    In a daze, Duke hang looked at Liu Wei and said, "Lord Liu means..."


    Liu Wei said: "it seems that Duke hang and xiaoqizi are very familiar, which is not obvious to other people before the emperor."


    It''s so clear. If Grandpa Hang still doesn''t understand, he will spend his whole life in the palace in vain.


    The Duke of Hang nodded his head and said with a smile, "you are really wise."


    Liu Wei didn''t reply.


    The Duke of Hang said that he would do it as soon as he could. Someone was sacrificing the dead in the form of a map on the palace floor, which was quite a matter of fact.


    When Duke hang knew about it, he immediately asked the emperor.


    But Qi Fu, the great eunuch next to the emperor, stopped him, saying that the emperor was summoning cabinet ministers to discuss state affairs.


    Duke hang couldn''t, so he had to wait outside.


    But after waiting all afternoon, I didn''t see the emperor.


    It''s not too late. The murderer is likely to continue to commit the crime. After hesitating for many times, Duke hang finally submitted a written report, saying the sacrifice was clear and clear, so he no longer waited. Instead, he went back to the house of internal affairs and continued to investigate the case.


    However, Duke hang did not know that the document report was put in front of the emperor by the little eunuch who served him, but because of the busy government affairs of the emperor, there were too many memorials on the Royal case, and his document was accidentally touched under the table by no one, until the case was solved, it was not found.


    After all, Duke hang stuffed a bag of silver to the little eunuch who did things for him, and then he went back to the interior office with relief.


    Liu Wei was still there in the study of the house of internal affairs. Once Mr. hang went back, he said that it was finished.


    Liu Wei did not raise his head, and said: "according to the previous death time of a total of 19 people, the murderer''s next murder should be at midnight tonight to Yinshi, and the location of the crime should be princess Xinluo''s dream palace."


    This speculation is not sure whether it is right or wrong, but Duke Hang still believes in Liu Wei.


    No way, he figured it out. Without Mr. Liu, the case would not be solved in his whole life. As a major official of the interior government, if the harem has been so restless all the time, his incompetent rank, if lucky, would only be removed. If unlucky, he would be punished by death and fall on his head.


    Therefore, after the two sides got tangled, Duke hang decided that no matter what Lord Liu said or did, he would just listen.Anyway, relying on Lord Liu to solve the case, relying on himself, I''m afraid there is no hope at all.


    Because if you want to wait for a rabbit in the dream palace, naturally you need to tell the head of the family that Princess Xinluo is still young, and Princess Li''s wife becomes the person to discuss.


    Liu Wei is a "foreign man" and naturally can''t ask for advice.


    So the job of persuading the concubine''s wife is that of Duke hang, who deserves to be an old man in the house of internal affairs. After a few words, he settled the matter.


    In fact, Mr. hang didn''t say that he would come here to catch the murderer. He just said that he knew that Princess Xinluo had died. He was afraid that Princess Xinluo would follow Princess Qinyang''s footsteps. The house of internal affairs attached great importance to this matter. He specially ordered people to patrol in mengxiang Palace. So tonight, there may be many people in mengxiang palace, but don''t be afraid. This is to protect Princess Xinluo.


    Concubine Li''s identity is low. Her daughter has an accident. She can get the attention of the chief of the house of internal affairs. Naturally, she can''t get it.


    He thanked the Duke of hang, and immediately ordered the people in the dream palace to stay away from home tonight, and half of them were close to the princess Xinluo''s house.


    It''s night. Everything is still.


    Everything seems to be ready.


    Liu Wei sat in a temple sponsored by the concubine, looking out of the window at the bright moonlight, and asked the Duke of hang, "haven''t you come back yet?"


    The Duke of Hang knew what Liu Wei was talking about, and he said: "it''s estimated that it''s fast, but I don''t understand it. Adults don''t say that the less people know about it, the better. Too many people know about it. I''m afraid that it will save time, but why adults..."


    "Why are you looking for my father-in-law?"


    Mr. hang nodded. He didn''t understand. He had been very well prepared tonight. But when it came to the end of the day, Mr. Liu suddenly came up with the idea that he would find Mr. hang.

 Chapter 702

    Because the Empress Dowager arrived at the palace later, Xiang Gonggong was really free these two days.


    But what does this matter have to do with Xiang Gonggong? What''s the use of calling Xiang Gonggong? Hang Gonggong thought about it and didn''t understand it.


    Liu Wei didn''t explain, just casually said: "Xiang Gonggong was not ordered by the imperial concubine? This time, let Xiang Gonggong take part in it. It''s more convenient to report to him personally after the Empress Dowager returns to the palace. "


    The Duke of Hang frowned. He always thought that''s not the reason. But seeing that Lord Liu insisted on not saying it, he had to stop. He said, "what do you say, it''s what you say."


    Liu Wei didn''t speak any more and looked directly out of the door.


    After a long time, I saw a few feet away, the dim lantern light, slowly drifting towards this side.


    When we got close enough, we could see clearly the four people walking there. One was the little eunuch who had been invited by the house of internal affairs, the other was Xiang Yi, and the other two were two little eunuchs who were almost inseparable from Xiang Yi.


    Xiang Yi goes to the door, and Duke hang has got up to meet him.


    Liu Wei did not move, but sat there, looking at the eunuch with calm eyes.


    Xiang Yi easily touches Liu Wei''s eyes, but smiles on her face: "Lord Liu!"


    "To my father-in-law!"


    It''s a kind of greeting.


    Xiang Yi obviously knows what he is here to do. Under the passion of Duke hang, Xiang Yi sits next to Liu Wei, but talks with him all the time.


    After hearing the story of Xiang Yi, he said: "so, if Lord Liu guesses right, tonight, the murderer will be caught?"


    Mr. hang nodded: "yes, the dream palace is full of people from the interior office. As long as the murderer dares to come, he will be doomed!"


    Xiang Yi listened, nodded his head, and then said, "the sacrifice is really weird. I didn''t expect that the emperor would allow me to do it. It seems that the death of Princess Qinyang really made the emperor lose his normality."


    Xiang Yi said that and sighed.


    Duke hang coughed with a guilty heart, and took the topic away: "it''s said that when we suddenly visit, let Grandpa Xiang stay up with us all night, but it''s Gonggong hard."


    "As long as we can solve the case, it''s hard not to sleep for a night or two."


    Duke hang nodded and talked to him.


    But grandpa hang and grandpa Xiang are not familiar. They can''t talk for half an hour.


    At last, it was so embarrassing that Duke hang had to drag Liu Wei into the water: "Mr. Liu, you must have never met the concubine. It''s not a lie. Although the concubine is over eighty, she is really in a good spirit. The year before last, she was lucky to get a red envelope from the concubine. The red envelope contained some scattered silver tickets and a pair of couplets. The couplets were also used for a long time Later, I knew that it was the mother who wrote the couplet herself. In other words, the couplet was still pasted on the wall of the study by the mischievous family. Later, Lord Liu will have a look. "


    When Liu Wei heard that he was suddenly pulled in, he also saw that the Duke of Hangzhou was a poor man, so he took this lightly, which was to help him out: "couplet? What is the Shanglian? "


    Duke hang just wanted to answer, but he suddenly said: "when it comes to couplets, Master Liu is gentle and gentle. He must be quick to think about it. There is a couplet in the miscellaneous family. Can master Liu be right?"


    Liu Wei looked at Xiang Yi and said, "OK."


    Xiang Gonggong said: "after winter and spring, all flowers are at ease. The beautiful scenery is in front of you."


    This is a very common pair. Liu Wei can take the next sentence as she pleases, but Liu Wei doesn''t take it, just holding a pair of slightly cold eyes, looking at Xiang Gonggong coolly.


    Xiang Yi smiles at Liu Wei again and picks up his eyebrows: "what''s wrong with adults? Is it too hard? "


    Liu Wei said to him, "at the beginning of the summer solstice and autumn, the maple moon is ethereal in the world, with beautiful mountains and rivers."


    He nodded to Yi, but said: "the corridor under the moon, who can see the shadow of the moon alone, thirsty people love pain."


    Liu Wei''s eyes sharpened in an instant.


    To the easy smile more and more issue four, explicit eyes, in Liu Wei body scan once, eye tail pick out the rising radian: "Liu adult?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes are dark, looking at Xiang Yi''s eyes, with violence.


    Duke hang doesn''t study much, but he can sit here. Naturally, he is not an illiterate. He wipes his sweat silently, looks at Xiang Yi, and at Liu Wei. He thinks to himself, although Lord Liu is really handsome and handsome, it''s really too much to insult Liu Da with his flirting counterparts.


    As eunuchs, it''s hard to avoid that they are not always mentally active.


    Mr. hang himself has some unknown hobbies, but he didn''t expect that the hobby of Xiang Gonggong was male.


    For a moment, the beauty is in front of you, the flowers are at ease, the moon is lonely, and the thirsty people are fond of pain. In a word, it''s not to flirt with Lord Liu, but you say flirt is to flirt with him. If someone is interested in you, you can have a chat, but will you be angry without watching Lord Liu? It doesn''t matter what you prefer to laugh at.


    Mr. hang had a headache. He thought it would be better not to let Mr. Liu talk. It was also good for the three people to stay so embarrassed and silent.But regret is useless.


    Liu Wei is not right about the second pair, but Xiang Yi plans to say the third.


    Hang Gonggong, do you still have that? Sneeze! Yawn a, way: "this cold air into the bone, strange cold, come, bring two more stoves, fire hope point."


    The eunuch came in at once.


    The Duke of Hang followed the trend to turn the topic around the weather, and then pestered Xiang Yi. He asked the concubine Xiang Yi''s mother, who was in the temple in the outskirts of Beijing, that she was not well because of the cold weather.


    Xiang Yi seems to know the truth that there is no end to it. After all, he didn''t force Liu Wei to turn around and continue to chat with Duke hang. He just talked for two sentences. His eyes still need to glance at Liu Wei. Every time Liu Wei looks up, he can see Xiang Yi looking at himself.


    Liu Wei tolerated and tolerated, took a deep breath in her heart and told herself desperately that she could not be angry, which might be the purpose of this person.


    This person is obviously to provoke her. As long as she is angry and they quarrel, Xiang Yi can argue and leave on his own.


    Liu Wei is going to find Yi specifically. Liu Wei is sure that Xiang Yi must have played a role in this case.


    It''s just that Liu Wei is not sure what it is, so at the moment of catching the murderer, she will put this man under her nose.


    If under his own personal supervision, what else could this man do, Liu Wei would take this Xiang Yi.


    After adjusting for a while, Liu Wei felt that her mood had finally calmed down, but after listening to Xiang Yi, she suddenly said, "Lord Liu, someone said, your face..."


    Liu Wei frowns, and his hands touch his face consciously.


    Xiang Yi smiles: "your face is more beautiful than that of a small official in nianmengge."


    Liu Wei clenched her fists and looked at the man. His eyes were cold without a trace of temperature.

 Chapter 703

    "Cough, cough, cough!" Mr. hang deliberately coughs one after another, like coughing his lungs out.


    Xiang Yi glanced at Duke hang, and his eyes quickly turned back to Liu Wei. Looking at Liu Wei''s iron green face, he smiled more and more wantonly.


    Liu Wei tries her best to restrain her anger, squinting her eyes at Xiang Yi, looking at the smiling face of the other side. Her fingers have been dug into the gap in the armrest of the wooden chair.


    Mr. hang, seeing that things are on the verge of breaking out, seems to be hard to clean up. He hurriedly stands up and stops in front of Liu Wei. He says with a kind face: "it''s not early, Lord Liu. Let''s go out and have a look. It''s not the way to always sit here. If we go out and have a look, we may meet the murderer."


    Liu Wei looked at hang Gonggong with cold eyes.


    Hangzhou Gonggong is busy and squeezes out two laughs, but how to see, all laughs very reluctantly.


    Xiang Yi leaned back on the ring chair, and his sight was blocked. He could not see Liu Wei''s angry and resentful face. He was not in a hurry. He just sat there leisurely and said with a smile: "if you go out and turn around, you can meet the murderer. It''s probably too easy to investigate. Besides, Lord Liu is white and clean. Sven wants him to be right with the murderer with such a weak body Face to face, Duke hang, are you sure you are not bullying us, Lord Liu? If you want to say that Mr. hang wants to go, he will go by himself. There are several couples here. They just want to spend time with Mr. Liu again. Mr. Liu, what do you say? "


    They don''t want to talk to you at all. They kill you!


    Duke hang glared at Xiang Yi secretly and said that you are causing trouble. Otherwise, in this cold day, who would like to go out and wander around in the garden.


    However, it is clear that there must be trouble to keep the two in the same space.


    I don''t know if Xiang Gong has eaten wine tonight and always said something messy. Where has he gone in his usual steadiness? What kind of a person has changed overnight?


    The Duke of Hang frowned secretly, and his head was splitting. He kept looking at Liu Wei for fear that he would be angry.


    Liu Wei is not as serious as the Duke of Hang thought, but Liu Wei also thinks that there is something wrong with Yi Ge tonight. Although the two met last time, they were not very good at each other, and they had a problem, but how could they meet in the face of the past? How did they look like this?


    Even if he wants to do something to interfere with her solving the case tonight, Xiang Gonggong will not use such clumsy means to provoke her. What''s the good for him?


    Or, what''s the plan?


    Liu Wei is deep in thought.


    Seeing that Liu Wei didn''t want to go out, Duke hang had to sit back and stare at Xiang Yi warily for fear of saying anything unpleasant to him.


    Xiang Yi did not fail to live up to expectations. When he saw the other side give way, he began to wave again: "actually, it''s not too bad to go out and turn around. If you can invite Mr. Liu to go with you, you''ll have a different flavor if you want to come."


    "To my father-in-law!" This time, it was Mr. Hang who made a noise.


    Duke Hang''s eyes widened, and he glared disapprovingly at Duke hang, warning: "Lord Liu is the official of the court. If the words of Duke hang are frivolous, he is not afraid to shame the Empress Dowager."


    Xiang Yi narrowed his eyes. At first, he looked at Liu Wei''s eyes with a smile, turned away slightly, and moved to hang Gonggong. Then, with a sneer, his voice lowered: "how about the concubine? Don''t worry about hang Gonggong. As for the miscellaneous family, I don''t want to see you."


    "You..." The other side didn''t give face to himself at all, and Duke hang was angry.


    Looking at the quarrel between the two people, a woman screamed suddenly outside: "ah --"


    shriek, which made the three people in the room stunned at the same time.


    Liu Wei got up and went straight out.


    Duke hang took a look at Xiang Yi and went out with him.


    Xiang Yi, on the contrary, doesn''t care about the general situation. He just sits there with his eyes out of the door. However, it seems that the point of his attention is not the frightful scream, but the slim figure of someone hurrying away.


    Looking at the disappearing white figure, Xiang Yi''s face showed a playful smile, and the shallow radian of the corner of his mouth had not changed for a long time.


    After Liu Wei drove out, he also found Xiang Yi didn''t follow him.


    Taking a breath, Liu Wei believed in the speculation in her heart more, so she was fair to hang Gong: "the messenger should keep a close eye on Xiang Yi. He must not leave without permission."


    Duke hang didn''t know what Liu Wei wanted to do, but seeing Liu Wei''s solemn advice, he replied, turned around, ordered two cronies, and went back to watch.


    The layout of mengxiang palace is not big. It''s more solemn than Puxiang palace. It''s the residence of the princess with the atmosphere of Xianggong. But it''s so simple that it''s better than the yard of the rich lady.


    The place is small, but the road is rough.


    Liu Wei and others walked for a long time, only to see the light ahead.


    That''s the eunuch of the house on patrol. He found the screaming woman.


    Liu wei walked over and saw a weak little maid squatting on the ground, her head buried in her arms, crying to death.


    Liu Wei frowned, leaned over and asked, "speak! What happened? "The palace maid didn''t look up, but she was shaking all over. She cried out breathlessly: "ghost, there is There are ghosts... "


    All the palace people around were silent and quiet.


    Even Mr. hang took a breath. He looked around and saw no ghosts. But the dark environment was really depressing.


    After swallowing his saliva, Duke hang leaned close to Liu Wei carefully and said to the palace maid, "what ghost? How can there be ghosts in the palace? Think again, do you see any suspicious people?"


    "No, it''s a ghost, it''s a ghost..." The palace maid shook her head nervously and crazily. At last, she shrank herself into a group and held her arms in fear. She was so scared that she was delirious.


    "What do you think of adults?" the Duke of Hang asked Liu Wei


    Liu Wei stared at the palace girl on the ground for a while, and then said: "it should be a mistake. Send someone to send the palace girl back and send someone to guard her. Don''t let the suspicious person wait to get close to Princess Xinluo."


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei paused for a second, and finally said simply: "well, call all the people to the outside of the princess bedroom, surround the bedroom, and no mosquito can be put in."


    It seems that this order is against what we are going to do today. What does Duke hang want to say? Liu Wei first said, "everything depends on the life of the princess."


    Liu Wei said so, and Duke hang had to listen.


    After all, since they have entered suixiang palace, it''s not good to only investigate and ignore the princess''s life.


    Although Princess Li''s status is not high and Princess Xinluo is not favored by the emperor, she is the princess after all, the Royal Princess, and in the end, the master.


    The life of the master is the most important.


    Liu Wei ordered him to go down and hang Gonggong carried out quickly. However, half an hour later, all the people who followed the Xianggong went to guard the Xinluo princess.


    Even Liu Wei went there in person.

 Chapter 704

    The 8-year-old princess was held in her arms by a nanny, with a face of ignorance and fear.


    Xinluo looks at Liu Wei, and her big eyes are full of fear. She doesn''t know what happened, let alone why so many people came to her yard.


    Liu Wei smiled at the princess and took out a pine nut candy from the sleeve bag.


    Princess Xinluo glanced at the nanny timidly.


    The nanny knew that this was an adult in the court. She was ordered by the emperor to investigate the case of Princess Qinyang, so she dared not be presumptuous. She coaxed Princess Xinluo and said, "princess, hurry up."


    Princess Xinluo slowly reached out her hand, took the pinky candy, and whispered, "thank you." Then the small hand retracts in the bosom, the face buries in the nurse''s bosom.


    Liu Wei didn''t stay much with the princess. After a round of watching, she was sure that all the people around her were well guarded. Then she went back to the former Temple together with Mr. hang.


    As soon as I went in, I saw the young eunuch who was sitting there wantonly with the same face to the father-in-law. Behind him stood the two inseparable eunuchs.


    At the door are the two close friends of Duke hang.


    Two close friends met Mr. hang and shook their heads at him, which means that they were looking at him all the time and didn''t leave their sight for half a step.


    Duke hang nodded and looked at Liu Wei.


    In fact, up to now, Mr. hang doesn''t understand. What is Mr. Liu going to do?


    Liu Wei comes back again, showing his interest to Yi''s face.


    Xiang Yi looks at Liu Wei and asks, "what''s out there?"


    Liu Wei stared at Xiang Yi and said, "let''s go out and have a look."


    "It''s dark, dew is heavy, and the wind is cold. Lord Liu refuses to live in the house. He''s not alone. If so, it''s better to wait in the house. After all, Lord Liu will come back."


    Mr. hang has lived for most of his life. I have never seen a eunuch who flirts with people so persistently.


    What''s wrong with Xiang Gonggong?


    What''s more, such an open-minded person as Xiang Gonggong would be deeply loved by the concubine?


    Is Taifei really old and confused?


    Because of the unhappiness just now, Mr. hang can''t see this to him very much, and there is unhappiness between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Liu Wei, on the other hand, was just as angry as he was. He didn''t seem to be angry when he went out to come back.


    Liu Wei looked at Xiang Yi and said with a faint smile in the face of Xiang Yi''s slight words again: "I don''t know that he is such a fragile person, afraid of loneliness when he looks at his majesty and stability? If there are any more circumstances in that moment, my father-in-law will be more convenient for me. At most, I will protect you. "


    To Yi Leng for a while, eyes narrowed, look at Liu Wei''s line of sight, see through.


    After a while, Xiang Yi smiled again: "well, it seems that he is really sincere, but in a flash, adults will see the sincerity of the other family."


    "I have a clear view of Gonggong''s sincerity. When is Gonggong hang now?"


    "Hang Gonggong subconsciously looked outside, said:" ugly second moment


    "Then it''s warm again. As soon as Yin Shi arrives, may I go out to have a tour with my official?"


    "Just you and me?"


    "If you want, you can."


    No, there''s something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Duke hang feels a little flustered. What does Lord Liu want to do? Have you been confused by Xiang? Or is there really a ghost in suixiang palace, but the ghost didn''t hurt the maid just now, but went to Lord Liu?


    All kinds of guesses were made by Duke hang, but Liu Wei and Xiang Yi suddenly stopped talking.


    Time passed by little by little. As soon as Yin Shi arrived, Liu Wei got up at once and made a gesture to Xiang Yi.


    Xiang Yi is also generous. He orders the little eunuch to wait here and follows Liu Wei out.


    They went through the cloister, all the way to the darkest place.


    Liu Wei walks in front, half steps to the back of Yi. When he is away from the crowd, Liu Wei suddenly turns around and stops.


    Xiang Yi stops, looks around, and smiles: "what''s this for adults? Do you want to be unfaithful to other families? "


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes, reached for Xiang Yi''s chin, and said, "if I do something wrong to you, will you cry?"


    "No." Easy to laugh at leisurely.


    Liu Wei nodded and said: "then you can remember, ten million Don''t scream Just after the ending, Liu Wei''s momentum changed in vain. She clenched her fingertips and changed her fist from palm to fist. The fist passed by and turned to Yi''s abdomen.


    Xiang Yi seemed to have expected that Liu Wei would start, hissed, and easily caught her little fist. He pinched her palms in a frivolous way, and said with a smile, "what''s this, my lord? I can''t help it."


    Liu Wei sneered, "I like wild ones. I don''t want to beat you to the skin and flesh. I don''t think it''s interesting!"


    As soon as the words fell, Liu Wei turned around and quickly swept to Xiang Yi''s back. His eyes were full of murderous Qi. He took his palm as a knife and hit the other side''s acupoint directly.Xiang Yi easily dodges.


    Liu Weiyin is protecting the bones and flesh in his stomach. Once again, they catch up with each other. They are fighting hard in the dark corner of suixiang palace.


    After a hundred moves, both of them didn''t hurt the other half of the point, until the second moment of Yinshi, suddenly, there was a scream in the distance.


    Listen to the call, Liu Wei suddenly stops fighting.


    Xiang Yi also stops his hand and looks at the source of the voice subconsciously, frowning.


    "Surprised?" "Liu Wei said slowly:" it''s reasonable to say that there shouldn''t be a second sound. How did it come out


    Xiang Yi looks at Liu Wei, the man who laughs all night, but suddenly he doesn''t.


    Xiang Yi''s expression was serious, but he said: "what do you say? I can''t understand it. "


    "Can''t understand? That official can help my father-in-law Liu Wei''s face was calm and said slowly: "it''s very dark tonight, it''s really dark, but my father-in-law doesn''t seem to know that my official''s night vision ability is much better than you think. After the first scream, I hurried to see a little maid who said she had ghosts and was so scared that she was shivering. The maid kept her head down. In addition, the night was dark and cold, and the little maid was talking about God and God. The grandfather must think that I didn''t see her face clearly. But I''m sorry, I see it clearly. What''s the name of the little maid? Oh, by the way, it''s qin''er. She''s a maid from the former Puxiang palace. After the death of Princess Yuping, she was assigned to suixiang palace. According to reason, now that Princess Qinyang is dead, qin''er should be assigned to another place. But yesterday, I specially ordered Mr. hang to keep all the people in suixiang palace in the house of internal affairs, which can''t be redistributed temporarily. That is to say , qin''er should still live in suixiang palace now, but why does qin''er appear in mengxiang palace tonight? "


    Liu Wei''s words made Xiang Yi''s expression slowly dignified.


    But Liu Wei looks at Xiang Yi''s face, which can''t smile any more. It''s nearly a whole night. At last, she feels a little happy!

 Chapter 705

    Liu Wei hissed and said, "you have cooperated very well. You know I doubt you, so you deliberately seduce me to hear the scream. After that, if you don''t go out, it''s to make me think that if you don''t go out, it''s for another plan. I was outside and I was thinking, but did you tell the Council what to do at this time? You forced me to rush back to the side hall as soon as possible and continue to monitor you. Once I got flustered, I gave qin''er time. What''s the reason that qin''er pretends to meet a ghost first to attract the attention of the guards? It''s just to be sent to the backyard of mengxiang Palace by Shunhu. Tonight, there are too many bodyguards in dreamxiang palace. Qin''er, a woman without martial arts, can''t easily enter. So she used this move to capture and overindulge. I have to say that you did it successfully, and I was almost cheated. Unfortunately, your performance is too much. Your performance tonight is too obvious. I don''t think it''s difficult to find anything strange. "


    Liu Wei finished, and then looked at the opposite Xiang Yi. He saw Xiang Yi standing in the dark night where the shadow of the moon couldn''t shine. The whole person was clearly destroyed, which was not clear.


    Liu Wei frowned, but she wanted to speak again, but in the dark, her deep laugh suddenly rang out: "have you ever played?"


    Xiang Yi walks out of the darkness slowly. He approaches Liu Wei. He has black eyes and looks at Liu Wei cautiously. He smiles at the corner of his mouth: "why is Lord Liu wrong? I''m showing my true feelings?"


    "That''s it. What are you talking about?" Liu Wei said indifferently to Xiang Yi, "what on earth do you want to do? Maybe we can talk about it."


    Liu Wei is not joking.


    Liu Wei is not sure what Xiang Yi did now, but it must be related to Princess min.


    Now, there are so few clues about minfei that Liu Wei will not refuse to answer his doubts.


    Time passed by little by little, and Xiang Yi never spoke again.


    Liu Wei stares at Xiang Yi, and her expression becomes more and more heavy.


    After a while, footsteps came from afar.


    Liu Wei rings his fingers, and the two little eunuchs run over. Obviously, the two little eunuchs received orders in advance and knew that they would come here to find Liu Wei.


    Xiang Yi''s expression is very shallow, as if he doesn''t care about anything.


    Liu Wei sees that Xiang Yi really has nothing to say and purses her lips secretly.


    In fact, the current situation is very unfavorable to Liu Wei. Although Liu Wei has seen through the plot of this man, he has no direct evidence to prove that what that Qin Er did is related to Xiang Yi.


    Before all, but is Liu Wei''s guess.


    Liu Yu lures Xiang Yi in order to blow him up. But now, looking at his calm expression, Liu Wei knows that Xiang Yi may have left a later move.


    It seems that in a moment, even if we interrogate that qin''er, we can''t find any answers.


    Two little eunuchs came to tell Liu Wei two news.


    First, a maid in mengxiang palace was seriously injured and nearly died, but she was finally rescued.


    Second, the murderer of the palace girl was caught. It was qin''er, the former palace maid of Xianggong.


    Everything is basically the same as Liu Wei expected. Liu Wei looks at Xiang Yi again.


    Xiang Yi looks at Liu Wei this time.


    Xiang Yi''s attitude was calm, and he chuckled at Liu Wei. In front of the two little eunuchs, he said, "Congratulations, Lord Liu. It''s true that the case is as good as God. It seems that this case will soon be solved. At that time, the miscellaneous family will also explain to the Empress Dowager."


    A cunning old man.


    Liu Wei had these four words in her mind. She was not happy. She almost underestimated Xiang Yi.


    When it came to the end, qin''er was arrested. Xiang Yi was able to be so calm. It''s worthy of being around Princess Tai for more than ten years. This calm and calm person is not easy for others.


    Four go back together.


    Along the way, Liu wei walked the fastest, but she always paid attention to Xiang Yi at the end of her eyes, but she saw that Xiang Yi just followed her indifferently and kept her face away.


    When he returned to the temple, Liu Wei heard the women''s sobs from afar.


    Liu Wei goes in.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s return, Duke hang immediately stood up to meet him. By the way, he pointed to the crying woman on the ground and said, "my Lord, this maid is qin''er. It''s the maid who followed the Xianggong. It''s her who just screamed. She..."


    After talking about it, Mr. Hang is a little hard to say.


    Liu Wei waved her hand and walked over without expression, looking at the pretty maids who were curled up into a ball, crying with pear blossom and rain, and breathless.


    The palace maid is still crying.


    Liu Wei suddenly reached out and grabbed the maid''s wrist.


    On qin''er''s wrist, a black spider, just like a ghost, clings to her pulse, and the pulse has been bitten by the spider to be bloody.


    Qin''er''s heart broke in tears. Her whole hand was numb with pain, but she didn''t dare to shake it off. She had just tried, but as long as she tried hard to swing the spider away, the spider would be more entangled and bite her. Twice, she couldn''t stand it. The whole arm was soft, and she didn''t dare to move any more.


    Liu Wei gathered her eyebrows, reached out and touched the ferocious spider head."Be careful..." Mr. hang shouted


    However, before the voice was heard, I was shocked by the next picture.


    Liu Wei''s lush white fingers pushed directly to the front door of the spider. The spider was already on the verge of covetously attacking, but it seemed to smell something. In a moment, it suddenly withered. Then, Liu Wei grabbed the gadget in the palm of his hand without any scruple, played with the black spider''s legs with plain white fingertips, and ordered the back of the spider Black shiny shell, put it in sleeve pocket.


    Mr. hang stuck his throat and pointed to Liu Wei''s sleeve. He could not say a word.


    Liu Wei thought that he should explain it, and said: "no poison, this is the spider for medicine. I pulled out its poison Scripture to grind the medicine."


    Duke hang stared at Liu Wei and struggled for a long time before he said: "this This spider is Is it grown-up? "


    "Well." Liu Wei said, "after three days, I will take medicine tomorrow."


    "Then Then it... "


    "Before you die, make the best of it." Liu Wei said, glancing at qin''er, he saw that it seemed to hurt too much. Now he can''t get up on the ground. He said: "Huai mountain spider, sleepy and greedy. This kind of spider likes the smell of blood. If there''s blood in it, it''s going to drill. It''s especially aggressive. If you don''t let it suck blood, it will bite you. It''s going to scatter anger on you. It''s enough on you. It''s enough Only then can we give up. But there is another point. The spider is also sleepy. If it doesn''t smell blood, it will sleep peacefully until the next meal. So, although I put the Huaishan spider on the maid, if the maid doesn''t touch blood, the little thing will never wake up. "


    At this point, things are basically clear.

 Chapter 706

    In fact, there is nothing to say about it.


    The murdered maid of mengxiang palace was called Li''er. Li''er had just washed her clothes and was about to go back to her room. As a result, she was pushed by someone along the path. She looked back in a trance and saw a knife thrust into her heart. But when she wanted to cry, she was stuck with a handkerchief.


    I can''t cry out. I can only sob and wait for death.


    Through the moonlight, Li''er can see the attacker''s face clearly. Li''er is very surprised. When it''s too late to respond, the attacker suddenly looses her. Then, the other party''s impatient frown and waves his arms, as if to throw something away.


    But for a moment, the assailant''s face became more and more ugly. At the end of the day, there was a sudden scream and the whole person was paralyzed.


    The scream, after all, alerted the patrolmen in mengxiang palace. Li''er was saved, and those who wanted to kill her were arrested.


    Li''er was not dead, and saw the killer''s appearance, and also said clearly about the incident.


    Now Li''er has been sent to the hospital. It''s still unknown whether he can be saved. But it''s not easy to refute one point, that is, the identity of the murderer.


    Looking at the qin''er who still can''t fall to the ground, Liu Wei leisurely took a chair and sat down, looked down at qin''er and said, "talk about it."


    The piano didn''t move. He kept burying his head and curled up.


    Liu Wei was not in the mood to spend time with Qin Er, so she took a look at Duke hang.


    When hang Gongming was ready, he gave a look to his relatives. The little eunuch immediately went forward, grabbed qin''er''s hair, pulled him up hard, and asked her to look up.


    Qin''er''s pulled scalp is aching, and the face full of tears is exposed.


    A pair of eyes red almost blood, the little eunuch''s action is very rude, Qin son whole head is pulled hard, appear particularly embarrassed.


    Liu Wei looks at the piano in silence.


    However, the Duke of Hang was not so patient. He immediately stepped forward, kicked over the piano and shouted, "bold and cheap maidservant, but not from the facts!"


    Qin''er is kicked over. She wriggles hard and raises her head. The tears in her eyes are more fierce.


    When Grandpa hang saw it, he still wanted to do it. But he heard the Qin son cry and cried: "Princess Princess It''s the servant who is not good at doing things. The servant has hurt you... "


    This "confession" is inexplicable.


    Liu Wei leans slightly and stares at the qin''er and asks, "the princess you said must not be princess Qinyang, right?"


    Qin''er suddenly looks at Liu Wei angrily and yells, "all blame you, all blame you! Kill four more, just four! Why stop me now? It''s their blessing to serve the dead princess. The princess is the jade lady in front of the Buddha''s seat. She is pure, clean and kind! As long as four maidservants are sent to sacrifice, the princess will be able to get rid of reincarnation forever, step into the heaven and be honored as a fairy! Do you know what you destroyed? You have destroyed a fairy, you have destroyed a fairy, you must not die, you will be punished by the heaven, after death, the next 18 hell, eternal life, no super life! "


    The more Qin er said, the more excited he became. He said a lot about gods and monsters.


    Liu Wei took out her ears at will and waited for the other party to say enough. Then she said, "you say that you can send four more people to serve your princess. Then you can see that four people are not enough."


    Qin''er is stunned, and suddenly stops on her face. She looks at Liu Wei strangely.


    Even the Duke of Hang stopped for a moment and said, "Lord Liu..."


    Liu Wei waved to him not to speak.


    Grandpa hang had to shut up. When he turned around, he found that Xiang Gonggong, who was next to him, was staring at Lord Liu with a kind of secretive eyes.


    Of course, Liu Wei knows Xiang Yi is looking at herself.


    Xiang Yi''s eyes are so hot that it''s hard for Liu Wei to ignore them. But Liu Wei knows that he has to calm down. Qin er''s fall is inevitable, but Xiang Yi''s attitude is the most important.


    "I don''t know who told you that the image of two or eight can help people to transcend. In fact, according to the Taoist Scriptures, the eight trigrams of yin and Yang, the reincarnation of the four images, and the gate of the four images do have the effect of escaping from life and death and not entering the reincarnation, but it''s not the method you use."


    Qin''er looked at Liu Wei and shook his head for a while: "what do you know! The mystery of Buddhism, you''re not a saint like princess, what do you know! "


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m familiar with Buddhism. What''s important is that we''re talking about Daoism now. You say that your princess is the jade girl in front of Buddha, and you use the gate of four images to plan for your princess in the sun. Then you know, in essence, there''s a problem."


    Qin''er stared at Liu Wei, motionless.


    Liu Wei said: "at the beginning of Pangu, there was a chaos between heaven and earth, and he became a saint. He was the first saint in the world. Hongjun preached. He sat down with a number of disciples, followed them and introduced them. He came from a long way in the western regions. After listening to them for 3000 years, he went back to the western regions and founded Buddhism. One was a Bodhisattva, and the other was a Buddha. He showed that people often come, Amitabha. The Buddha in the "Amitabha Buddha" is to receive and guide the Buddha, then the Buddha of Sakyamuni, and also to respect and guide the Buddha as a teacher. This is the Buddha teaching. As for Taoism, the orthodoxy of respect is Sanqing. The so-called Sanqing is taishanglaojun, the first Tianzun, the leader of Tongtian cult, and Sanqing''s disciples. They have been studying for thousands of years, and left behind in the Central Plains. They founded Taoism in Kunlun mountain. Since Sanqing, they have become saints. In a word, although the five people are all under the Hongjun clan, they are different from each other, but the number of Taoism is different. Hongjun is the orthodoxy of Taoism, and Sanqing follows suit It''s also a Taoist school. It can only go back to the western regions when it comes to poverty. Although Buddhism flourished and Taoism declined later, I didn''t hear about it. Those who really respect immortals confused the two. The world knows that Princess Yuping of your family believed in Buddhism, but you exceeded your princess with the Taoist method. You know that you didn''t help her, but hurt her? "Qin''er is stupefied. She is confused about Buddhism and Daoism, not to mention that Pangu is just beginning to open and the world is chaotic.


    After all, the ancients believed in Buddhism and Taoism, but how much did they really know about its traceability?


    Liu Wei looked at qin''er indifferently and continued: "you have to sacrifice sixteen people to help your princess become an immortal, but I don''t know that you have used the wrong method, and your princess has already entered the reincarnation, in the inferno, what to do, go six ways."


    "No!" Qin''er suddenly grabbed his hair and screamed, "no, no! He won''t lie to me. My way is right! There is nothing wrong with what I do for the princess. Those who belong to the same life style will die. Those who have insulted the princess behind will also die! They want to use blood and life to atone for the princess. I am not wrong, I am not wrong! "


    Qin''er''s expression is more and more crazy, and Liu Wei knows that the key is finally coming.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and leaned forward to ask the most crucial question: "who are you talking about?"


    Qin Er looks at Liu Wei vaguely.


    Liu Wei''s tape bewitches: "who is the one who taught you this method?"

 Chapter 707

    In the palace, there is a quiet.


    All the people are holding their breath and waiting for qin''er''s answer.


    The qin''er is in a bad condition, but he is still a little clear, burying his head, shaking his head and saying nothing.


    Liu Wei turned her eyes to Xiang Yi, who was standing aside, but saw that she was holding a cup of tea and drinking slowly. She didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end.


    Liu Wei pondered for a moment, stretched out and reclined on the back of the chair, and said: "in any case, your big mistake has been made. I think it''s such a disaster for your maidservant. Your princess Yuping, under the yellow spring, can''t even close her eyes... "


    Qin''er''s mouth was twitching, his whole body was shaking violently, his expression was almost twisted, his eyes were full of tears, and the whole person was ferocious.


    "But it is not too late to mend." Liu Wei led: "my official knows a way to make up for your mistakes. In the end, you have not killed 16 people. If you want to save it, there is no real way."


    When qin''er heard it, he immediately looked up at Liu Wei.


    Numb hands on the ground, qin''er climbs hard to Liu Wei''s side, and shouts: "what way, what way!"! What can you do? Tell me, tell me! "


    When Grandpa hang saw qin''er''s face was crazy, he stopped in front of Liu Wei, kicked qin''er away with one kick, and said, "what is dirty, go ahead! If you want to listen to me, kneel down. Adults should say that they will naturally say, "don''t stick your dirty hands on adults'' clothes!"


    Qin''er curled up a little, looked at his bloody hands, and hurriedly hid his hands under his clothes. His movements looked bent and humble.


    Obviously, in order to get the way of her Princess Yuping, qin''er is really able to bend and stretch.


    Liu Wei glances at Duke hang, who also looks at Liu Wei.


    The two men looked at each other, and Mr. hang immediately put on a smiling face with a flattering expression.


    Liu Wei felt some inexplicable. Although the Duke of Hangzhou had given himself great face before, he was not so humble.


    How can it be like this after a while.


    But now there is no time to explore.


    Liu Wei left the matter aside and looked at the qin''er and said: "the situation of the four images has changed a lot. It seems that it belongs to eight, but in fact it has a wide range of derivatives, including all things in the world. The eight characters of Princess Yuping belong to Yin. If you want to help her, you have to use Yang method. The so-called complementary Yin and yang can make her big. You must have carefully selected the palace maids you killed. "


    Qin''er nodded hurriedly and said: "they are all people with a life style of Yin, especially Princess Qinyang, who is three years younger than Princess Yuping and has three yin numbers! In addition, Princess Qinyang was born in July, and July is a cloudy month! Although born in the sun, but two Yin and one Yang, can also be done, so I chose Princess Qinyang! "


    This is, will Qinyang princess''s death, all confessed.


    The Duke of hang in the Liuwei Dynasty made a look.


    Hang Gonggong nodded to Liu Wei, motioned, and was recording.


    Liu Wei looked down at qin''er and said: "two Yin and one Yang are miscellaneous bodies. They are neither Yin nor Yang. They are both impure. What kind of life style do they belong to? And the palace maids you chose are all wrong. They should use Yang Qi and Yin Qi in Yuping princess''s life style to achieve the harmony between them. If you want to kill, you should not be a palace maiden, but a bodyguard, and they must be kongfu and powerful. They must be full of energy and spirit Good bodyguard. "


    Qin''er frowned and thought deeply.


    Liu Wei smiled: "but now that you are all arrested, who else do you want to kill? Don''t say that if you want to kill again, even those killed before, you have to pay back one by one. And the remedy I want to tell you is not to let you kill again. Although it''s a good way to kill, as long as you kill 32 people, your princess will become an immortal. But after all, it''s a way to kill. It''s more gentle. It''s also a way to sacrifice the heaven. "


    "Sacrifice to heaven?" Qin''er looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said: "I know an eminent monk. I can ask the eminent monk to come out of the mountain and sacrifice for Princess Yuping. Forty nine days later, Princess Yuping''s undead will be able to rest in peace. As for whether she can become an immortal, it naturally depends on her personal creation."


    Qin''er doesn''t speak, but her eyes are wandering.


    Liu Wei continued: "in return, you tell me the identity of the person behind the scenes. I don''t think that''s too much."


    "Adult......" Mr. hang wants to say something.


    Liu Wei gave grandpa hang a look and told him to shut up.


    Duke hang had to shut up, but his face was full of disapproval.


    This qin''er is already a turtle in a jar. Where else does Lord Liu need to talk with this qin''er about the conditions? He will be punished directly. In front of the torture, how many people behind qin''er will have to spit out!


    Liu Wei didn''t care about the Duke of Hangzhou, but just watched the Qin.


    Qin''er seems to be hesitant. She has been burying her head and never speaks again.


    Liu Wei didn''t force her either, and said directly, "Duke hang, put her in the prison of the house of internal affairs. I will give her time to think clearly."


    Mr. hang was discontented, but he said, "yes."


    Tonight''s event, here should be the end of the dust.When the qin''er was taken away, Liu Wei looked at Xiang Yi, who had been silent all the time. Now she asked, "what does Xiang Gonggong want to say?"


    Xiang Yi looks at Liu Wei, eyes slightly bent, mouth hooked with a smile, and slowly opens his mouth: "after opening his eyes, in addition to the first-class case, Lord Liu is so proficient in theology. He has never heard of Taoism or Buddhism."


    "That father-in-law can believe it?" Liu Wei asked.


    Xiang Yi asked, "should I write to other families?"


    "What do you think


    "The miscellaneous family thinks that what the adults say is right. They all think it''s good if they spit it out from their mouths." Xiang Yi said, but also with a deep look, staring at Liu Wei''s pale pink lip.


    Liu Wei forbear, restrained his temper, and said: "what I said is right. I believe in life and God. Naturally, I believe that there is a way to make people fly to immortals. If you don''t believe, I might as well go to hell next time to see if I have the ability to send the undead to heaven."


    Xiang Yi takes a step forward, approaches Liu Wei and laughs: "do you really want to die in a mixed family?"


    "It''s hard to hear what''s immortal. That''s right."


    Xiang Yi smiles again. This time, he can hardly stop laughing. The whole face is full of joy.


    Liu Wei stared at Xiang Yi''s face, convinced that there would be no more clues for him tonight.


    It''s a shame to waste a night and only catch a piano. The key things are still invisible.


    Liu Wei no longer manages to change, this person can arrive at Qin son to be arrested that moment of panic, now, must be more stable.


    It''s almost impossible to break through the line of defense of Xiang Yi today. Liu Wei doesn''t want to waste any more time. In fact, with this child, Liu Wei is not willing to stay up late.

 Chapter 708

    Because it was already late at night, the palace gate had already been locked, and Liu Wei could not leave the palace.


    The Duke of Hang arranged Liu Wei to stay in a small wing room in the house of internal affairs for a night.


    After sending Liu Wei to the wing room, the Duke of Hang still hasn''t left.


    Liu Wei knew what Duke hang was going to ask, and said bluntly, "in the next few days, Duke hang will be bothered to be vigilant."


    Mr. hang was stunned. He was choked when he wanted to ask for the exit. He looked at Liu Wei and asked, "what do you mean by your words?"


    "Tonight, I didn''t say that the way to make up is to kill 32 Yang bodies. Do you think Qin Er will believe it?"


    Duke hang paused for a while, suddenly he was very happy and excited: "Your Excellency really made the plan?"


    Liu Wei looked around and determined that the partition wall had no ears, and then said: "qin''er is a loyal servant. For the sake of Yuping princess, she can kill the palace maids and the princess. But I have clearly told her today that her method is wrong, and she also said a so-called" right "method. So, with qin''er''s insanity, do you think she will try whether it is true or not £¿¡±


    "Of course I will try!" "But she has been remanded to prison, how can she separate to kill?"


    "Who told you she was alone?"


    Hang Gonggong lives in stagnation.


    Liu Wei said: "not to mention how many of her colleagues she has, but at least one of them can be determined, that is, the one who taught her to kill."


    "Your Excellency means that the man will come to break the prison and save qin''er?"


    "No." Liu Wei said, "the man will come and kill her!"


    Hang Gonggong takes a breath.


    Liu Wei added: "the world believes that only the dead can keep secrets forever, and only the dead can not reveal his identity. Qin''er has been arrested, so qin''er must die."


    Duke Hang is silent.


    Liu Wei looked at Mr. hang and told him again: "so in the next few days, I''ve been bothered by him. A qin''er is not enough, but the people behind qin''er are very important. In the end, how and why Princess Yuping died and left the palace have not been answered yet, and the cause of Princess Yuping''s death has not been solved. This case is not finished. The imperial palace can''t get it after all With peace, my father-in-law can understand what I mean? "


    After seeing Liu Wei for a while, Duke hang nodded and bowed to him, saying, "don''t worry, my Lord. I know what to do."


    Liu Wei showed a smile, which was gratifying.


    After hang Gonggong left, Liu Wei entered the wing room.


    Looking at the simple layout around the wing room, Liu Wei sat on the bed.


    The light and shadow on the square table swayed, and there was no movement around.


    Liu Wei seemed to be talking to the air and said, "I''ve been with you all night, don''t you feel tired?"


    There was no movement around.


    Liu Wei is angry: "if you don''t come out again, you will never come out again!"


    But for a moment, a gust of wind blew, the doors and windows shook, and then the window was wide open, but for a moment, there was one more person in the room.


    The man is a man with a bright and cold face. He stands in the place where the candle light lingers. The whole person overlaps in the dark and the light. He looks brilliant and intimidating.


    Liu Wei''s face collapsed all night, calmed down and said, "I''m so tired."


    The man put down his sword and walked towards her. He easily held her and let her lean on himself.


    Nose tip smell familiar breath, Liu Wei vomited a breath, lazy way: "why follow me?"


    The man sat next to her, Liu Wei took off her shoes and went to bed, arching around, finally lying on the man''s knee, looking at him from the bottom to the top.


    The man drooped down his eyes, looked at her white face, reached out to brush the hair off her face, and said, "how can I rest assured?"


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "I''m afraid no one will do anything wrong to me in the imperial palace."


    "Well?" The man murmured and sneered: "in fact, you can try to explain what you are doing in the forest."


    Liu Wei said with embarrassment, "you can see that I have left my hand, just to delay his time, not to kill him."


    "Who allowed you to leave alone with him." He asked with a frown.


    "It''s not alone. You''re not here. I know you''re here, so I''m very relieved." With that, Liu Wei smiled at him.


    The man''s expression is cold, light ask: "know I am in, still hook up with him?"


    Liu Wei immediately sat up from the bed, because of this action, her hair loosened down, and her expression was innocent: "he is a eunuch."


    "Eunuch with broken sleeves."


    "He can''t touch me half a minute."


    The man got up, turned around and walked out the door.


    Liu Wei looked at his back and asked, "where are you going?"


    He didn''t turn his head back.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    At last, Liu Wei didn''t call him anymore, but Liu Wei knew that Rong Ling was not far away. He was in the outer room, and they were separated by a virtual door.Deep winter night, cold to the heart.


    But both of them are the base of martial arts practice. It''s nothing to say about the temperature difference. Only in the middle of the night, Liu Wei sneezed a few times.


    Liu Wei''s movement is not small, she knows, a man outside the door, heard.


    Then, sure enough, there was a sound of footsteps.


    Liu Wei pretends nothing happened.


    Rong Ling comes over and looks at Liu Wei. In the end, he opens the quilt and goes to sleep.


    Liu Wei turned his back to him without making a sound or turning around.


    At last, Rong Leng reached out and held her gently in her arms.


    Liu Wei didn''t resist. She followed the trend and fell into Rong Ling''s arms. She buried her face in Rong Ling''s chest and slept in peace.


    The next day, Liu Wei got up late. When she got up, she was alone on the bed.


    Stretch and get out of bed.


    Halfway through the suit, someone knocked outside.


    Liu Wei went to open the door. He was the little eunuch of the house of internal affairs. He came to serve and wash.


    After washing, Liu Wei tied her hair and went to the vestibule. As soon as she got to the vestibule, she saw two familiar figures in the hall.


    Liu Wei frowned and went in.


    As soon as I went in, I heard the cheering voice of Duke hang: "I thank the emperor for the reward, and thank the seven lords for taking care of me!"


    Liu Wei turned to look at Rong Su, who was sitting on the throne, and raised her eyebrows.


    Rong Su also saw Liu Wei, who was about to open his mouth, but Duke hang said excitedly: "Mr. Liu, you are here just in time. The emperor knows that our house of internal affairs caught the murderer who killed Princess Qinyang last night. Today, the seventh Prince is specially appointed to reward him. The emperor also said that he would like you to continue to investigate this case. With the help of your servants, you must make everything clear as soon as possible. He also appointed two royal guards to ensure your safety. Look, just those two! "


    Liu Wei mechanically turned her head and looked at two strange and ordinary men''s faces easily.


    Liu Wei calmed down, stared at the left one of the two bodyguards, looked at the man''s body shape exactly the same as that of Rong Leng, and closed her eyes severely.


    The left bodyguard seemed to be puzzled by Liu Wei''s eyes, and asked, "my Lord, but do you know your subordinates?"


    Liu Wei saw a man enter the play so fast, a quiet sneer, said: "yes, I know even if you turn into ashes."

 Chapter 709

    How can people who slept with each other last night not know each other.


    The bodyguard didn''t speak, but looked at Liu Wei with deep eyes.


    Liu Wei didn''t talk to Rong Ling anymore, but turned to look at Rong Xu.


    Duke hang suddenly felt something was wrong. He was hesitating to ask what, but Rong Su had waved his hand to ask him to go out first.


    In fact, Mr. hang didn''t want to do anything, so he hurried to leave!


    As soon as Duke hang left, Liu Wei took a chair and sat down. His eyes wandered between Rong Ling and Rong Su for a while. Finally, he turned to the side of Rong Ling, who was also a man dressed as a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard quickly arched his hand at Liu Wei and said, "Lord Liu."


    The voice


    Liu Wei heard it, Qin Zhong.


    Both Rong Ling and the middle of Qin Dynasty changed. Just as Liu Wei saw Rong Ling in the Yamen of Fuping County, Rong Ling also wore a plain face.


    It''s just that the skin has been used for many times. Liu Wei can see it, while Rong Ling is a new one. At least Liu Wei hasn''t seen it.


    "Come on, what do you mean?" Liu Wei leaned back on the chair and looked at the three doubtfully.


    "I will protect you," he said


    Liu Wei said, "I don''t need protection."


    Rong Ling didn''t speak, just kept looking at her, as if to remind her of what happened last night.


    Liu Wei''s face rose for a while, she moved her body a little, changed her sitting posture, and her heart was empty, and she insisted, "I do all these things in a proper way."


    "Rong Leng sneers:" is it


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling has made up his mind completely and has not consulted with the parties at all.


    Liu Wei is a little angry, and insists that he is not embarrassed to the point where Rong Ling would rather dress up in disguise and guard at all times.


    Moreover, Rong Ling''s identity is so sensitive. Liu Wei really doesn''t think that Rong Ling should enter the palace and come and go in the palace.


    Liu Wei has her own ideas, but Rong Leng doesn''t step back.


    The atmosphere in the hall became strange for a moment. Qin Zhong swallowed and spit, burying his head honestly, and he dared not go out.


    Rong Su looks at them with obscure eyes. They seem to have nothing in their eyes.


    After nearly a cup of tea, Liu Wei finally gave in and said, "whatever you want, do it."


    It''s finally settled.


    When Mr. hang came in again, he felt that although the atmosphere in the hall was still strange, it was much better.


    Rong Su didn''t stay in the interior office. In fact, he was called to the Royal study by the emperor as soon as he went down.


    It was meant to talk about the border war, but the news that the house of internal affairs captured the murderer came that emperor Longyan Dayue ordered Qi Fu to reward him. Rong Su volunteered in the middle of the way, saying that he and Mr. Liu also knew each other, and that reward was better for him.


    The Emperor didn''t think it was inappropriate, so he asked him to go early and return early. Now the reward has been sent to rongling and Qinzhong. He should go back to the Royal study to report.


    In the beginning, the real situation was that the emperor only gave the reward to let rongsu bring, but there was no reward to the former guard, help to check and so on.


    In other words, it''s a crime of deceiving the king.


    Before leaving, Rong Su glanced at Liu Wei, who was already standing by her side, motionless. If it wasn''t for this person to threaten, how could she have done such a risk for them.


    I took a deep breath. When I let go, I was still reluctant.


    Liu Wei got up late, but because of Liu Wei''s great achievements, even if not in accordance with the rules, the Duke of Hang also ordered Liu Wei to arrange a rich breakfast!


    Let Liu Wei eat as long as he wants!


    When Liu Wei was eating breakfast, he looked at his father, who was standing next to him. He hesitated for a moment and said, "two big bodyguards, you can use them together. There are so many, I can''t use them all."


    Last night, Rong Ling went to bed at about the same time as Liu Wei. She woke up late, and he must not have been long earlier than her. The breakfast should not have been eaten.


    Naturally, Qin Zhong knew that he was invited by the way, so he said wisely, "I have used it. You don''t need to be polite, Lord Liu."


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling.


    I thought that Rong Leng would sit down and eat properly, but I didn''t want to. Rong Leng only said, "I used it, I don''t need it."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Seeing that Liu Wei''s face changed, Duke hang quickly coughed and said, "although the two adults are in front of the imperial court, they are following us now. Since they are invited by Mr. Liu, how much will they taste?"


    You have to show respect to Lord Liu. You have to know good and bad, don''t you?


    Qin Zhong hesitates for a moment, and observes Liu Wei''s face. After all, he dawdles to sit down.


    When Qin Zhong sat down, Liu Wei continued to look at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei look at each other. The strange man''s facial features are very familiar eyes.


    Liu Wei insists, and allows Leng to be indifferent. After a long silence, allows Leng to sit down.Liu Wei''s face slowed down. She reached out, took a bun and went to Rong Ling dish.


    Rong Ling stared at the bun, looked up at Liu Wei, and said seriously, "I really ate it."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Finally, Rong Ling ate the bun. After all, Liu Wei asked him to eat it, even if he didn''t.


    But after eating that bun, Rong Leng did not move chopsticks.


    Liu Wei has to believe that Rong Ling has really eaten it.


    It seems that Rong Leng started earlier than she thought.


    So, I became sleepy after pregnancy?


    Before breakfast, a eunuch came to report that qin''er was howling in the prison, like a madman.


    "Last night, it was fine. How could it be that it was madness?" He asked in a hurry.


    The reward of the emperor has come down. If there is something wrong with the murderer at this time, he is the head of the house of internal affairs, not to blame.


    The little eunuch shook his head and was confused: "I don''t know, I came to change shifts this morning, and I saw what the murderer murmured in the corner of the cell. I kicked the cell door and asked what she was doing. Suddenly she jumped up and grabbed the iron door and shouted. The slave was startled, and the other jailers were also shocked. Several people came to press her down, but the man was crazy. He laughed and cried for a while. He kept shouting about the princess, the princess. "


    "My lord?" Hearing this, Duke hang was worried and looked directly at Liu Wei for help.


    Now, Lord Liu is his backbone.


    Liu Wei quickly got up and said, "lead the way."


    The little eunuch is leading the way.


    Liu Wei and hang Gonggong are walking in the middle. Rong Ling and Qin Zhong are closely behind each other. Next to them are several servants.


    All the way to the prison of the house of internal affairs, compared with the regular cell, the cell in the back palace is very simple.


    But no matter how simple, there are all the things that should be.


    Some of the tools, even those not found in zhengemen and jingzhaoyin prison, are specifically for women. They look cruel and appalling.


    The harem, in the end, is only the surface scenery and the dirty place inside.


    As soon as I entered the cell, I heard a scream from the woman inside.


    The leading eunuch immediately said, "that''s it. She''s going crazy again!"


    Said the little eunuch, carrying a dress and walking quickly.


    Liu Wei and others also quickened their pace. When they got to the front of the prison door, they saw qin''er, who was held on the ground by three or four eunuchs inside, was shouting loudly, shouting twice, and giggling again.

 Chapter 710

    Qin''er is really as the little eunuch said. He is crazy and stupid.


    The Duke of hang has taken the lead in the past and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Several jailers looked at each other and said innocently, "I really don''t know, this zither, it''s like this when I wake up!"


    The Duke of Hang obviously didn''t believe it. He was about to walk in, but Liu Wei stopped him.


    "My lord?" Hang Gonggong looks at Liu Wei incomprehensibly.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, but walked in front of the Duke of hang. As soon as he stepped in, his arm was caught. When Liu Wei looked back, he saw Rong Ling''s forbidden face.


    Liu Wei shook her head and said, "it''s OK."


    Rong Leng finally let go of her hand, but she went to Liu Wei''s side and walked almost side by side with her.


    Liu Wei didn''t care much.


    However, Mr. hang looked at the interaction between the two people and always felt something was wrong.


    Liu Wei enters the cell, leans slightly and looks at qin''er''s face, expression and eyes.


    That Qin son also looks at Liu Wei.


    Qin''er, who was still laughing at the beginning, suddenly stopped smiling. He was stiff and shouted like a wild animal. He rushed to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei frowns tightly, but before he can react, Rong Leng has blocked Liu Wei''s face and protected him behind him.


    The three jailers pressed qin''er with more strength.


    Liu Wei waves her hand, so that Rong Ling doesn''t have to worry about it. The man in front of her, in everyone''s worried eyes, Liu Wei bends down, grabs Qin er''s hand, and raises Qin er''s palm.


    This twisted posture makes qin''er cry out in pain. After that, qin''er starts to laugh again.


    The cell was cold and gloomy. Qin''er''s laughter was strange and strange. The tone of the laughter was crazy. Even for a long time, the echo was still floating around. When he heard it, he could not help but feel creepy.


    "Who''s been here this morning?" In the empty and crazy laughter, Liu Wei''s calm voice sounded.


    The jailer then reacted and said, "no one has come, just a few of us."


    "It''s impossible." Liu Wei''s way.


    Holding the piano''s hand, Liu Wei said: "the nails are black, obviously poisoned."


    Everyone looked up and saw that Qin''s fingernails were black.


    The jailer was stunned and shouted: "adults, the little ones really don''t know! From last night to this morning, there are several small people who come and go in shifts. No one else has come during the shift. I dare to swear to heaven that if there is a cover up, the sky will be thunderstruck, and I will die! "


    One jailer said, and the others swore.


    Liu Wei looked at the prison guards'' faces and made sure they didn''t lie. Then his face sank.


    Rong Ling stands beside Liu Wei, looks around, lowers the voice line and says, "is it..."


    Rong Ling said a beginning and then stopped, but Liu Wei how to understand Rong Ling, she nodded, understand his meaning, whispered back: "it should be."


    Rong Leng is silent.


    Liu Wei breathed, with a deep expression. She put qin''er''s hand down, turned her head, and said to hang Gong, "Gong Gong, take a step to talk."


    As soon as Grandpa hang saw Liu Wei''s face was bad, he felt uneasy. He followed Liu Wei to one side, and they stole two sentences. Grandpa Hang''s face became more and more pale.


    At the end of the day, Duke hang was in a hurry: "what can I do? The murderer''s story has been reported to the emperor, and all the rewards have come down. Now I say that the murderer is crazy, does the emperor believe? Otherwise, I thought that you and I were cheating on the emperor and muddled through. Then... "


    Duke Hang is in a hurry.


    Liu Wei can only calm him down.


    But where can Duke hang calm down? The whole person is like an ant on a hot pot. He is upset when crossing!


    Liu Wei saw that the Duke of Hang was like this, and only said, "it''s here, and it''s impossible."


    This sentence can''t be said from Liu Wei''s mouth. It''s like the sky is going to fall down.


    But Liu Wei said, the dust settled, turned around, and out of the prison.


    As soon as Liu Wei left, Rong Ling kept up with Qin Zhong.


    The Duke of Hang called twice in the back. Seeing it, he scratched his ears and scratched his cheek.


    After leaving the prison, Rong Leng stepped forward and stood by Liu Wei, who was shorter than before. In the voice of only two people, he asked, "is it effective to cheat him?"


    Liu Wei said: "no matter who is behind the scenes, but we can''t treat them lightly with their ingenuity. I also took the right move yesterday. I didn''t think that qin''er was the bait deliberately released by that man. You guessed it right. If no one had ever entered the cell from last night to this morning, the poison would have been on qin''er from the beginning. It''s obvious that the other side has a good time. If qin''er was not caught last night, qin''er will get an antidote this morning. But if he is caught, the madness will attack. How can a madman be a murderer? In addition, Duke Hang is in a hurry. He will report the matter to him early. In this way, there is no way out. "


    "There may be other ways." The way with a low voice.Liu Wei nodded: "there is a way naturally, but we are passive. We are afraid of it. We will be led by that man behind us."


    "Xiang Yi?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei shakes her head and nods again.


    Obviously Liu Wei is not sure.


    Until a long time later, Liu Wei said, "in a word, first of all, keep qin''er. I think the person behind the scenes didn''t kill qin''er, but just went mad. Obviously, this person''s life is still to be kept. As long as that person still wants to save qin''er, I can always catch him!"


    Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei''s rather stressed expression and said, "don''t worry."


    Qin''er suddenly went mad, and the news was tightly sealed by the Duke of hang.


    This is what Liu Wei just talked about. For the time being, all they can do is delay time. Therefore, the news of qin''er''s madness must not be disclosed.


    In spite of all his anxieties, the Duke of Hang had to die as a horse doctor and listen to Liu Wei for everything.


    Liu Wei left from the interior office and went to suixiang palace.


    Because many people in the palace know that Lord Liu is the emperor''s personal life. They are the chief judge of investigating the case of Princess Qinyang''s death. Naturally, they don''t think much about his access to Xianggong.


    Liu Wei arrived at suixiang palace, followed by rongling Qinzhong and two eunuchs.


    Those two little eunuchs were specially ordered by the Duke of hang. They must keep close to Liu Wei. Now in the eyes of the Duke of hang, Liu Wei is a life-saving straw. If you look less, it will be a disaster.


    In Princess Qinyang''s bedroom, Liu Wei sent the two little eunuchs away, only with Rong Ling, Qin Zhong, into the innermost place.


    "What can I find?"


    After Rong Leng asked, he took another look at the hall, which was almost empty, with a cold expression.


    Liu Wei also looked around and sighed, "Xiang Gonggong has done his duty. He has moved all the things that should be moved, and those that shouldn''t be moved."

 Chapter 711

    Clean four walls, empty shelves, even the quilts on the bed and the tea cups on the round table were taken away.


    The whole room was as empty as if it had never been occupied.


    Liu Wei paced slowly in the room for a long time, and finally stopped in front of the cabinet.


    She opened the cupboard door. There was no accident. It was empty.


    "I don''t know, but I think I''ve been copied." Qin Zhong couldn''t help saying a word.


    Liu Wei suddenly smiled and said, "in case of emergency, there are always omissions. Isn''t that it?" Said, Liu Wei probe into the cabinet.


    In the corner of the second floor of the cabinet, I felt it.


    Liu Wei reaches for a small black nail. The nail is half shorter than that used by ordinary carpenters. Although it is half smaller, it seems to be a matter of material, but it looks harder.


    "Not iron." Rong Leng took a look and said.


    Liu Wei nodded, "it''s made of wood."


    Qin Zhong obviously didn''t believe: "but it looks more like silver. Although it''s black, it looks like..."


    "It''s like silver soaked in a huge poison." Liu Wei finished the second half of the sentence for Qin Zhong.


    Qin Zhong nodded and looked at the black nail, puzzled.


    "It''s called a soul bolt." Liu Wei takes a bag out of the sleeve bag and puts it in it.


    Then continue to search the house.


    While searching, Liu Wei said: "this room is four-sided, with a clear distinction between the southeast and northwest. The wardrobe is on the left, the left and the West. In the west is Huoli. This nail belongs to wood. Therefore, there should be four soul summoning nails in the room."


    Liu Wei said, and went straight to Tianqian. Sure enough, he found another nail there, a fire nail.


    Fire on the top, wood on the left, water on the left, earth on the right and gold on the right.


    Five nails are hidden in the position of array eyes everywhere, and they are very deep. If Liu Wei had not guessed in advance, it would not be easy to find them.


    But then, the problem is at hand.


    Liu Wei''s guess now is that Xiang Gonggong and qin''er are together, but why did Xiang Gonggong leave out all the things in suixiang palace?


    Does Xiang Yi have no idea that the house is full of gossip, or does Xiang Yi deliberately leave the nails behind for other purposes?


    Liu Wei was not sure for a moment, so she frowned.


    Rong Ling naturally knew what Liu Wei was thinking, so she went outside and looked at the scene in the courtyard, from the arrangement of flower pots to the planting position of trees.


    After a long time, Rong Leng''s eyes deepened.


    Liu Wei also came out at this time. Seeing that Rong Leng''s eyes were obscure, Liu Wei looked with his eyes, but saw nothing unusual.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei asked.


    looks as like as two peas, looking at Liu Wei, who is somewhat elusive. "Flowers and trees are arranged exactly like the Shang Yang palace."


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    Rong Ling added, "the former Changyang palace."


    That is to say, it''s not the Changyang palace where Princess Shang lived, but the one where Princess min lived?


    Liu Wei frowned more and more tightly, and had to ask, "it has been nearly ten years, are you sure you remember right?"


    Rong Leng''s eyes were steady: "I didn''t see it yesterday."


    "Well?"


    "On the spring map."


    Liu Wei was shocked. Sure enough, he recalled the picture in the picture of enjoying spring. It seems that it is very similar to the arrangement of the yard.


    But yesterday her focus was always on people, but she ignored the scenes behind her.


    "But..." Liu Wei can''t figure it out. Even though the case of Princess min is related to the recent cases in the palace, the most connected one is Princess Yuping. The death of Princess Qinyang is done by qin''er, and qin''er is for Princess Yuping. There may be a chain effect here, but Princess Qinyang and Princess min should not be directly related.


    Things have become elusive again.


    Liu Wei has a headache. She just wants to talk. She goes to other rooms to have a look, but hears the noise outside the door.


    In fact, suixiang palace is an isolated island. Besides itself, there are still people coming here?


    Liu Wei listened for a while, but heard a delicate drink: "bold minion! The county''s main entrance is blocked by you? Get out of the way


    This familiar voice is Princess Yuehai.


    It''s said that she hasn''t appeared since the princess put her in the prison of zhengemen. Now, she suddenly appears.


    Liu Wei went out.


    Rong Leng accompanies Liu Wei as one.


    Once out of the yard, Liu Wei saw two dutiful eunuchs of the interior office standing firmly in the way of outsiders.


    At the same time, he stopped and explained: "the princess forgive me. It''s not that I won''t let you in, but that there is an adult investigating here. I dare not disturb you."


    "When did Qinyang''s dormitory become a place where all men and women could come in? Once again, princess, go away! "The two eunuchs were full of bitterness, but they still didn''t let them go.


    Princess Yuehai sneered: "good, good servant of the house of internal affairs, very good!"


    The two eunuchs were even more afraid to speak.


    "Come!" The princess Yuehai was angry. She didn''t come alone. As soon as she said this, several little maids followed her. They immediately rushed forward. They were so arrogant that they pushed the two little eunuchs aside.


    The little eunuch didn''t dare to be too hard. She tried her best to stop it, but she couldn''t stop seven or eight people on the opposite side.


    Liu Wei came at this time.


    When Princess Yuehai saw Liu Weilai, her face was full of anger: "it''s you!"


    Liu Wei smiled: "the princess is polite."


    "It''s ridiculous that the emperor really handed over the case of Qinyang to you. What kind of poison did you use to confuse the emperor as a murderer! Say it! "


    This accusation frightened the two little eunuchs of the house of internal affairs who did not know the origin of the accusation. They looked at each other, retreated silently to one side, but pricked up their ears.


    Liu Wei looked at the angry face of the princess Yuehai. Although she wanted to laugh, she still held back: "the princess should be careful. In a ridiculous way, what the princess said is the emperor?"


    "Of course not. I''m talking about you! By what means did you let the emperor give you his life? I despised you before, and it''s really my princess who put his mind too early! "


    Liu Wei is calm: "the princess''s words are really bad. The emperor is wise and powerful. How can he be easily controlled? The princess said this, but questioned the emperor''s decision-making, the princess can think clearly, this is really what you want to say? "


    "You don''t have to mess around! This palace never said the emperor''s half sentence, you don''t need to change the topic, just say, what did you do to Qinyang? "


    Liu Wei was stunned. After a pause, he asked, "what do you think the princess thinks?"


    "You killed Qinyang, didn''t you?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head wearily: "how can the princess think that she killed Princess Qinyang? When the princess died, I was still in zhengemen prison. How could I go into the palace to kill the princess? Princess, be reasonable. You can''t just throw all the pots on your body because you don''t like it or doubt it. I have nothing to do with Princess Qinyang before this case. "

 Chapter 712

    "You have nothing to do with Princess Yuping. Don''t you kill Yuping as well? You are a murderer. If this case is entrusted to you, you will be called by the thief to catch the thief. You must have cleared the evidence and cleaned up the head and tail. Our palace will take you to see the emperor! " Yuehai princess said, unexpectedly reached out to pull Liu Wei directly.


    But Yuehai Princess fingers have not yet met Liu Wei''s clothes, they were a strong swing away.


    "Princess!" The servants and servants all around rushed in at once.


    The princess of Yuehai was thrown back two steps. When it was settled, Yuehai saw two men dressed in Royal Guard''s clothes standing behind Liu Wei, one on the left and one on the right.


    The moon sea was stunned for a long time, then stared at the man on the left, and said inconceivably, "where is the dog slave! Come on, take it to our palace! "


    As soon as the sound of Yuehai dialect falls, the palace people will immediately go up to catch people.


    But the two little eunuchs stopped them in time: "please calm down, princess. The Lord gave it to Lord Liu specially. Before ordering them to solve the case, they must protect Lord Liu''s safety. The two adults only recognize the emperor and Lord Liu. They don''t recognize the others. Although they are abrupt, they offend the princess. Please forgive me a lot. "


    The princess of the moon sea snorted coldly, pushed away the little eunuch, and continued to say to the palace man, "don''t you start yet?"


    The palace people hesitated and seemed to struggle, but in the end, they rushed up bravely, but before they got close to the surrounding area of Rong Ling for three feet, Qin Zhong had already made a move.


    Qin Zhong''s tall and straight body even moved directly to the front, and then with a wave of his hand, he directly fanned several palace people on the ground.


    All of a sudden, there was a wail.


    "You You You, you are a rebel! " Princess Yuehai''s face was too dark. She clenched her fists and stared at several people. Finally, she kicked a maid who was close to her and shouted: "useless!"


    The palace maid was hurt by the fall. Now she was kicked, and the whole person shrank into a ball. But no matter how painful it was, she dared not shout.


    Liu Wei frowned, and his eyes were cold: "if you don''t wait to see the emperor, if you don''t go to the emperor first, as long as you can take the imperial edict with you, I will obey you!"


    At the end of the speech, Liu Wei arched her hand and showed her modesty.


    The whole person of Princess Yuehai''s anger is not good. She just wanted to say a few threatening words, but was blocked by one person.


    Yuehai looked up at the former royal bodyguard who was a head higher than himself. He almost choked out from his teeth: "get out of the way for the princess!"


    The bodyguard just looked at Princess Yuehai and did not move.


    The princess of Yuehai was angry. How could she bear it? She pulled out the soft sword at her waist and stabbed it straight in front of her body. The stabbing position was just the death of her heart.


    Rong Leng almost immediately avoided.


    But the princess of Yuehai is chasing after her. She is carrying a soft sword. She uses some nonstandard sword moves to greet Rong Ling.


    One sword stabs fiercely, and let Leng slightly turn his head and dodge.


    Another sword, let Leng lean slightly and dodge.


    It''s a sword again. It''s expressionless, but it''s still dodging.


    Under several movements, the princess of Yuehai has not met the half figure of Rong Ling, and Rong Ling has not moved a step from the original place.


    Liu Wei can only be forced to watch.


    When she saw that Princess Yuehai was tired and out of breath, and could not lift the sword, Liu Wei smiled helplessly: "come! Not ready for fruit and vegetables? Our princess is tired and hungry! "


    The sarcastic taste of this words is full. The princess of Yuehai has a strong heart and murderous spirit in her eyes.


    The moon sea pinches the handle of the soft sword, and the sword turns. This time, instead of stabbing Rong Leng, it directly stabs Liu Wei, the enemy.


    Liu Wei bowed his head and arranged his clothes. When the sword was near, he moved half a step. He could avoid the sword and the princess Yuehai.


    Princess Yuehai lost control at one foot and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The palace people immediately rushed up to help, and someone threatened to scold Liu Wei: "bold! How dare you be rude to the princess? Don''t you arrest him? "


    After the palace people picked up the princess Yuehai, they were ready to catch people. But when they really came to the front, they also didn''t touch the corner of Lord Liu''s clothes, so the whole person was bounced away. The palace people didn''t even know what they were playing, but they felt a strange force, and then they flew out.


    "Who, who is it!" The princess of Yuehai realized that it was not right, and immediately looked around.


    Liu Wei is not in the mood to talk nonsense with Princess Yuehai who is looking for fault. She turns around and enters the dormitory.


    Just now, the search for the dormitory was just to find the five nails. In other places, Liu Wei did not look carefully. Naturally, he had to look again.


    And Liu Weigang turns around, and the princess of the moon sea comes again two steps.


    Liu Wei knew that Rong Ling wanted to start again, so she shook her head slightly.


    Rong Leng can''t help it. He saw with his own eyes that the princess of Yuehai broke Liu Wei''s whole body off. He still clasped his hand on Liu Wei''s shoulder to keep Liu Wei from going.


    Rong Leng''s eyes are cold and stare at the hand of Princess Yuehai, as if to destroy it.Princess Yuehai felt a shock all over her body and her neck was cold. She looked right and left at once, but didn''t see anyone.


    Is it my own illusion?


    In this way, the moon sea, no matter what else, has caught Liu Wei, and will not let Liu Wei go naturally.


    With one hand clasping Liu Wei''s shoulder blades, the princess of Yuehai sneered and said in a gloomy voice: "before the emperor, I''d like to see what you have, three heads and six arms, which can make the emperor so valued!"


    Say, buckle Liu Wei, want to pull Liu Wei away.


    Liu Wei gave a "tut" and reached out and waved.


    Liu Wei''s action is not very big, but Princess Yuehai thinks that Liu Wei is going to start. She quickly steps back and looks alert.


    Liu Wei saw that Yuehai had let go of herself and didn''t want to say anything. She was just about to leave. Suddenly, Liu Wei settled down, frowned, turned around and looked at the princess again.


    And just after Liu Wei turned around, the princess of Yuehai had already jumped up again. Liu Wei easily caught Yuehai, brushed her hand between her hair, and easily touched the golden hairpin on the head of Yuehai.


    "Bold!" The maid who is close to the princess Yuehai is scared to fight for it immediately.


    Joking, it''s the princess''s private property. How can a strange man hold it in his hand.


    Liu Wei stopped the maid and looked at the little black shadow on the tip of the gold hairpin. For a moment, she was surprised and pulled out the shadow with light movements.


    Hold on the hand, it is a black nail.


    as like as two peas found in the bedroom hall, the five are exactly the same.


    Taking advantage of Liu Wei''s loss of mind, the palace maid quickly snatched the golden hairpin.


    Jin Zan had just arrived at the palace maid''s hand, but was intercepted by the princess Yuehai.


    Princess Yuehai looked at the pointed part of the gold hairpin and the black nail on Liu Wei''s hand, and her expression was ugly.


    Liu Wei a look at the moon sea this appearance, then determined what.


    Liu Wei asked directly, "princess, do you know this nail?"

 Chapter 713

    The princess of Yuehai immediately raised her head and said, "I don''t know what to do with this nail!"


    Say, still want to reach out, want to grab back that nail.


    Liu Wei raises her arm to avoid Princess Yuehai. It''s easy to see that Princess Yuehai really knows about this nail.


    Liu Wei said with a smile: "the princess is really brave. The princess knows what the nail is."


    "Know or not, it''s none of your business. Give me something!" Said the princess Yuehai, extending her hand.


    Liu Wei pauses for a while, but he really puts the nail in the palm of the moon sea.


    Princess Yuehai hurriedly takes it back and puts it directly into the sleeve bag.


    Liu Wei gave a quiet smile and murmured, "death is at hand."


    Liu Wei''s voice was not small, but the princess Yuehai just heard it. She raised her head and shouted, "what do you say?"


    "If you treasure this unlucky thing, don''t you want to live?"


    Princess Yuehai wants to refute Liu Wei, but hesitates for a moment, but she doesn''t speak.


    Looking at the expression of the moon sea, Liu Wei guesses that the moon sea may know the existence of this nail, but it really does not know what the use of this thing is.


    But people are self-interest, Liu Wei has thrown out such a sentence, the moon sea naturally doubt, just, but can''t open his face to ask.


    There was a brief silence in the atmosphere.


    Liu Wei did not beat around the Bush and said straightforwardly: "the soul summoning nail, five shaped, one stand up. If the princess has one, there must be five in your room. The person who killed Princess Qinyang must have thought that your life style, princess, is also suitable. By the way, your life has been taken away."


    The princess of Yuehai was shocked and her throat moved. She only felt that her sleeve was a little burnt. She stared at Liu Wei and said angrily, "you are bewildered by evil words, you are talking nonsense! Isn''t the case of Qinyang where the murderer has been caught? What can I do with this nail? "


    Liu Wei looked at her: "the princess just didn''t swear to the letter, accusing me of being the murderer? The original princess also knows that the real murderer has been arrested in prison, and I am wronged. "


    The foreword is not in accord with the Afterword. The princess of Yuehai stops for a while and then blushes: "even if you didn''t kill Qinyang, the body of Princess Yuping was found with you. How do you explain that?"


    "Even if you want to explain, I don''t need to explain with the princess. As long as the emperor believes in my innocence, it''s enough. Can''t the princess even believe in the emperor?"


    "Don''t take the emperor to oppress the princess. It''s clear that you have bewitched the emperor. You are the culprit! I''m acting for heaven today. I''ll take your head first! " Yue Hai said, holding the soft sword in his hand again, and rushed straight up.


    Seeing that Rong Leng is about to move again, Liu Wei reaches out to stop him. With a twist of her fingers, she directly splits the wrist of Princess Yuehai and takes away the soft sword of Yuehai. She carries it behind her, making a little shrill: "have you done enough!"


    When the weapon is taken, the princess of Yuehai knows that she is not the opponent of the other side, and it''s hard to breathe.


    Liu Wei said: "the princess is better to find out the five nails in your room first than to waste time here. Do you think it''s necessary for the murderer to be close to you? Believe it or not, even if the murderer is in prison and wants you to die, it''s easy. "


    Liu Wei is bluffing the moon sea. Obviously, the princess of the moon sea is really bluffing by Liu Wei.


    The princess of the moon sea choked and stared at Liu Wei, but she didn''t say any more evil words.


    Liu Wei said directly, "let''s go back to the palace and have a look."


    Saying, Liu Wei threw the soft sword to her.


    The princess of Yuehai reached out to catch it, looked up again at Liu Wei''s back, hesitated for a long time. Only when she was completely important could she bite her teeth and say to the surrounding Palace: "go back to the palace!"


    Come, and go.


    And the reappearance of Princess Yuehai is an hour later.


    When Princess Yuehai came to suixiang palace again, there was no one here. She sent another person to the house of internal affairs. Only then did she know that after suixiang palace came out, "Lord Liu" went out of the palace.


    Last night, I stayed in the palace to catch the murderer. I spent the night in the interior office. But after all, I was an extra palace man, a courtier, and a "man". Naturally, I can''t live in the inner palace all the time, which is more or less inconvenient.


    Knowing that Liu Wei left the palace, the princess of Yuehai stamped her feet angrily. She held six black wooden nails in her hand, bowed her head, spread out her hands, looked at the vague mark on the wooden nail, bit her teeth, and finally had to say: "go out of the palace!"


    The accompanying palace maid hurriedly said: "princess, the empress asked you not to leave the palace at will yesterday. Are we..."


    "The princess said that the palace would leave, and the token would be taken!" Princess Yuehai has a big drink.


    The palace maid dare not disobey, so she has to take out the token that has been kept by herself.


    With a string of people and out of the palace token, Princess Yuehai arrived at the gate of the Imperial City, but was still stopped when she showed the token.


    "The princess forgives me. The empress has an order. We can''t let the princess leave the palace without her permission."


    The princess of the moon sea was stunned. She couldn''t help thinking about what Qinyang said to her.She went to the empress, but did not dare to question the empress, whether she really wanted to be betrothed to the five lords?


    But although she didn''t ask, she thought that the Queen''s mother must have guessed something from her expression and action. So yesterday, she received a call from her mother. When she arrived at Zhaoning palace, she listened to the Queen''s mother. Recently, there was no peace outside the palace, so she had no emergency. Don''t go out of the palace.


    At that time, she replied verbally, but she just wanted to leave as soon as possible, lest she should stay for a moment, and the empress would mention the five princes with her.


    Therefore, she did not think that empress would really stop her from going out of the palace.


    Is this disguised house arrest?


    Princess Yuehai''s face was very ugly for a while. Thinking of these six nails, she was even more entangled. She only felt that she was in a difficult situation and had no way back.


    After Liu Wei left the palace, he went back to the seventh Prince''s mansion, and ordered the coachman to rush to the outskirts of Beijing.


    The carriage went along very fast.


    Inside the carriage, Liu Wei was askew on Rong Leng, still touching the nail, frowning all the time.


    Until a big hand to her eyebrow, for her soft frown.


    Liu Wei raised her head a little and looked at Rong Leng with tired eyes. "It seems that this case is becoming more and more complicated."


    Rong Leng said nothing but listened to her quietly.


    "I thought the nail was put by qin''er so that after Princess Qinyang''s death, the soul could immediately arrive at Princess Yuping to serve her. But the nail even existed with Princess Yuehai. That''s a problem."


    "To change?" he asked


    "I doubt Xiang Yi, but I''m not sure. Qin''er may believe in the method of ghosts and gods, but Xiang Yi will? If you don''t believe it, why put it? If you believe No, I don''t think that Xiang Yi is a man who believes in the law of ghosts and gods. He has a deep mind and is cunning and changeable. Such a man should not believe in heaven or life, but in himself. "

 Chapter 714

    "When you do something bad, you believe it." Let Leng but way.


    Liu Wei nodded, then pressed her body against Rong Leng, yawned and said, "maybe it is, maybe not, more likely, I have made a mistake about this thing, it''s not a charm pin. In a word, it will soon be known what is going on. "


    Liu Wei said, looked out of the window again, and finally said, "I''ll sleep. When I get there, you call me."


    "Sleep."


    With his gentle consent, Liu Wei put her head directly on the man''s knee, and with a vague voice, she went to sleep on her side.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s peaceful sleeping face, and her eyes slowly shift to her abdomen.


    All of them are healthy people, or they don''t cherish themselves. If they don''t follow him closely, they don''t dare to think about whether the baby in their belly will be able to keep on improving. No matter how their mother struggles, they are tenacious until they are born.


    Rong Leng''s palm covers the woman''s head in her arms. He has soft eyes. It seems that it''s peaceful just to watch her sleep.


    They arrived at their destination when the sun was about to set.


    Liu Wei woke up once in the middle of the day, lazily read books for a while, and then went to sleep again.


    Lethargy is a reaction during pregnancy. Liu Wei is clear, and Rong Leng is clear.


    "At last." After getting out of the car and stretching himself, Liu Wei yawned, looked at the solemn temple gate in front of her, and then walked inside, just like going back to her home.


    Just after entering the gate of the temple, a sweeping young monk saw them and immediately stopped them, saying: "please stop, benefactor. My Hanshan Temple only shows visitors to the outside world on the 15th day of the first day of each month. In the past, no one is allowed to come in and out. If benefactor wants to visit Xingfo, please go to other temples, go down this mountain road, go west on the corner, take a horse ride for an hour, and then you can arrive Daguanyuan temple. "


    Liu Wei looked at the little monk at his waist and nodded: "I know, but I''m going to incense in your Hanshan Temple, and I''m going to do it today."


    Little monk was stunned. It seems that few people met such unreasonable people.


    Little monk grabbed his little bald head. He was embarrassed. He didn''t seem to know how to reply.


    Liu Wei looks at the little monk in his spare time and finds it interesting, which makes her smile more elusive.


    At this time, it seems that the little monk who sweeps a yard comes back with a broom. When he sees a stranger at the door, he asks, "keep your heart, what''s the matter?"


    The little monk immediately felt as if he had caught the straw to save his life, and shouted: "elder martial brother Gushan, these benefactors have to enter the temple. I said that there are only 15 temples on the first day of each month, but they say they have to enter. I I don''t know what to do. "


    Liu Wei listened and couldn''t help laughing.


    Little monk''s face is redder. He is buried in his head and looks very pitiful.


    GUSHAN came here. He was no more than two years older than Gushan, but he looked like a little adult. He said seriously, "benefactor, I only open the temple on the 15th day of the first day of Hanshan Temple. It''s the Abbot''s rule. Today is not the opening day. We can''t make an exception for benefactors. Benefactors, please come back."


    "If I had to go in?"


    "Then I can only blame the poor monk for being rude." GUSHAN said, but also made a raised chin, firm and unyielding expression.


    Liu Wei bowed her head, unable to cover up the smile that reached the bottom of her eyes.


    Although never seen, but these two little guys, really as the letter, as lovely.


    "How about being rude to me?" Liu Wei asked.


    GUSHAN couldn''t seem to think of what he could do to this man. He could only say, "I can only drive you out!"


    The word "hurry up" indicates the measures to consolidate the good.


    But how to get there?


    Liu Wei blinked: "you have thin arms and legs, but you can''t beat me, and you can''t drive me away."


    Gu Shan is silent for a while, and looks up at Liu Wei quietly for a while, and then the look of fear falls on Rong Ling beside Liu Wei.


    Rong Leng also looks at Gu Shan.


    Rong Leng had a great momentum. When they looked at each other for a moment, Xiao Gushan shivered.


    But after judging the strength of both sides, Gushan immediately took another measure: "consolidate your mind, call some elder martial brothers of the monk hall, and they say someone is troubling."


    Fix one''s heart at once and run.


    Liu Wei looked at Gu Shan and said, "if you call ten more people, you won''t drive me out."


    GUSHAN said confidently: "one senior brother of our monk hall is ten, ten people can''t drive you out. If there are ten more, you can always be driven out!"


    "It''s not a good place for Buddhists to drive their followers out."


    "Hum."


    It seems that I know that this young man will make a mess. Gushan is not fooled at all. He doesn''t talk to Liu Wei anymore. He is waiting for support.


    After a while, Xiaogu was breathless and pulled the two monks over. When he arrived, he said, "they are the two senior brothers."The two monks were stumbling and bumping. After straightening their bodies and finishing their robes, they raised their heads. When they looked past, they could see the familiar faces in the crowd.


    The great monk was stunned and a little shocked.


    Liu Wei knew that they recognized themselves. She smiled and arched her hands to them, saying, "I''m back, elder martial brothers!"


    The two monks hesitated for a long time before stuttering: "Gu Gu Hui? Are you Gu Hui


    Thinking of master Mingwu''s insistence on accepting himself as an apprentice and taking a legal name for her, Liu Wei touched the tip of her nose and nodded slightly: "it''s me."


    Guhui has returned to the temple.


    The news spread all over Hanshan Temple in a short time.


    When everyone received the news, Liu Wei was already surrounded.


    Occasionally, someone can be heard saying, "who is Gu Hui?"


    "You can hear the name. The disciples of Gu generation are also the ones who preside. I heard that in addition to the younger ones such as Gu Wen, Gu Xin and Gu Shan, we presided over an older apprentice. I heard that he was the one who took the hair to practice. He only stayed in the mountains for a while and then left. Later, he came to our temple, which was not a fire. It was almost destroyed. In a critical moment, thousands of miles away Someone in the south of the Yangtze River sent a donation to help. The host said that it was Gu Hui who had traveled far away. In fact, this was the elder martial brother Gu Hui. "


    "Ah? Is this the elder martial brother guhui? Last year, when I was celebrating the new year, I also received the gadgets he sent. I also wrote a letter to the abbot in charge of the trust and sent it to the elder martial brother. I wonder if the elder martial brother has received it. "


    "I''ve written, and I''ve written, too."


    "Me too, me too."


    A group of people were chattering. Liu Wei listened to them. Then he saw the two heads standing behind the elder martial brother, one on the left and one on the right. Liu Wei waved and said, "come here."


    It''s less than two years since the two little guys went up the mountain. Although they know this senior brother guhui, they have never really seen him. Now they see him, and they are afraid.


    They are raising money. They just hide behind the big monk and don''t come out. It seems that they just want to drive away elder martial brother guhui. For a moment, they are extremely ashamed and angry. They are red and clench their lips.


    Liu Wei still pulled them over and took out some pinies from her sleeves. She handed them all over.


    The two children said timidly, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    Then he took the pine nut candy and ran back to the big monk.

 Chapter 715

    The big monk was helpless too. He patted the little bald heads of the two younger martial brothers and said, "it''s too small to be firm and good, but it''s too small to be firm and brave. You should not care about it."


    Liu Wei nodded. He wanted to say that he was not accepted by master Mingwu at the end of the day, and that he was not a good elder martial brother. But after a while, Liu Wei still didn''t say that they were friendly to themselves, so why should he rush to get rid of their relationship.


    "Master Mingwu?" Since the news of his return has almost attracted all the people in the temple, master Mingwu can''t be unaware of it.


    "Host, he''s closed." The big monk said directly.


    Finish saying, big monk turns round again to order: "go to call Gu Wen."


    As the oldest apprentice around master Mingwu, we usually look for Guwen when the host is not around. Even if Guwen is still young, he is only under 15 years old.


    Gu Wen was practising martial arts with master Mingfang in the monk hall. When he heard that elder martial brother Gu Hui was back, he told uncle Zhao that he was fake and hurried over.


    In fact, Liu Wei really gets along with these bareheaded people, but they have kept correspondence for years.


    Therefore, even if it hasn''t been seen for many years, it''s still unfamiliar.


    As soon as Gu Wen came, Liu Wei recognized him. His appearance didn''t change much. Even when he grew up, he also drew a stripe. He was not as fat as he was five years ago.


    "Elder martial brother Guwen?" Liu Wei shouted deliberately.


    Gu Wen blushed at once, and replied with a big face: "junior brother Gu Hui."


    Gu Wen was the close disciple of master Mingwu before Gu Xin and Gu Shan came. Liu Wei was indeed the younger martial brother of Gu Wen, though Liu Wei was much older than this child.


    Although Guwen is only 15 years old, he has become popular.


    In a few words, Gu Wen drove everyone away. When the hall was empty, Gu Wen sat down and asked, "younger martial brother, do you want to find master when you come back here?"


    Liu Wei nodded, not concealing: "some things, want to ask the teacher father."


    Since they all recognized her as a senior brother and younger brother, Liu Wei, the master, was not afraid to call directly.


    Gu Wen frowned and said, "is it important?"


    "It matters."


    "But Master is shutting down. Can uncle Mingfang help you? "


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and asked, "why does master want to shut up?"


    Gu Wen seemed to struggle for a long time before he said, "master, I''m hurt."


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    Gu Wen looked outside and confirmed that no one could hear him. Then he lowered his voice and said: "elder martial brothers and younger martial brothers don''t know about it. For the time being, only I, martial uncle Mingfang and martial uncle Mingyuan know about it. Master asked me to declare that he was closed to the outside world, so I kept myself in the meditation room. I haven''t been out for nearly half a month. I''m the one who delivers food every day. I dare not change to another person. "


    Liu Wei got up directly and said, "take me to have a look."


    "Younger martial brother......" Gu Wen looks at Liu Wei in amazement.


    Liu Wei patted Gu Wen''s smooth little head and said, "lead the way."


    Gu Wen knows the most about how Liu Wei helped the temple through difficulties. Gu Wen also believes that this person will not be harmful to Shifu.


    Hesitating for a moment, Gu Wen agreed to take the lead.


    All the way to the Abbot''s meditation room, Gu Wen knocked on the door and said, "master, younger martial brother Gu Hui has returned to the temple. Do you want to meet younger martial brother?"


    There was no movement in it.


    Gu Wen seems to be very experienced. Chao Liu Wei shows an expression of calm and calm. Then he whispers, "master should not be awake. I''ll go in and have a look. Younger martial brother, wait a moment."


    Liu Wei nods.


    Gu Wen pushed the door open and went in. He spent about a cup of tea in the door, then opened the door and said, "younger martial brother, Shifu, please."


    Liu Wei goes in and Rong Ling follows.


    Gu Wen hesitates for a moment, and wants to stop Rong Ling. Liu Wei says first, "you may as well do something."


    Since it was said by younger martial brother, Gu Wen didn''t insist either. He nodded, and when both came in, he closed the door again.


    As soon as Liu Wei went in, he saw the old man with withered face and weak spirit on his bed. After a while, Liu Wei immediately stepped forward. Without saying a word, he grabbed master Mingwu''s hand and felt his pulse.


    Weak pulse and intermittent pulse are really serious injuries.


    Liu Wei stared at master Mingwu displeased and asked, "who hurt master?"


    Such a serious injury must come from the hand of an expert.


    Liu Wei has known master Mingwu for many years.


    Master Mingwu is a simple old monk. He grows land, raises flowers, knocks on wooden fish, reads sutras and occasionally punishes greedy young monks. When he is free, he can go down the mountain and give free consultation to villagers.


    Such an ordinary old man is guarding a dying temple. Where can he attract Kung Fu experts to do it by themselves?


    One side of the small solid text Leng for a while, the call voice of the murmur: "younger martial brother......"Master Mingwu also paused for a moment. In fact, master Mingwu wanted to pretend that he had nothing to do with the little friend he hadn''t seen for many months, but the other side didn''t give him a chance to talk as soon as he came in. Now looking at his expression, master Mingwu barely smiled and shook his head: "nothing."


    "Who hurt the master?" Liu Wei asked again, more coldly than last time.


    Master Mingwu was silent for a moment, and waved to Guwen: "you go out first."


    Xiaoguwen answered and looked at Liu Wei again, and then went out.


    The door of the Zen room opened and closed. Liu Wei stared at master Mingwu''s old face, which seemed to faint at any time. Then he heard master Mingwu ask, "you come to me. You must have something to say."


    Liu Wei has something to ask Master Mingwu, but now, Liu Wei is not in a hurry.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. She just looked at the old man. It seemed that she understood why the master was hurt. She didn''t intend to give up.


    They looked at each other for a long time. Finally, Rong Ling pressed Liu Wei''s shoulder to show her calm.


    Liu Wei takes a long breath and still doesn''t speak.


    There was a long silence in the meditation room.


    At this time, Rong Ling opened his mouth: "today, there are two kinds of objects, please identify them." He said, taking out a soul nail and a string of jade Buddha beads from his sleeve.


    Master Mingwu leaned on the head of the bed, like the hand of a dead branch, and took the two things tremblingly. His turbid eyes looked at them carefully for a long time, and then he said: "summon the soul nail, heaven and earth pearl."


    "The master knows its purpose?" he asked


    Master Mingwu nodded falsely and was about to say, "why does the man who hurt you hurt you? It can always be said."


    Master Mingwu looks at Liu Wei, and so does Rong Ling.


    In the meditation room, I fell into silence again.


    Liu Wei just wanted to know, maybe because she was pregnant, and her temper became anxious.


    Just now, Liu Wei felt that the essence and spirit of master Mingwu were all damaged. Liu Wei dared to say that the ordinary doctor decided that it would not be cured.


    But master Mingwu has some medical background. Although he is superficial, he must understand his own body.


    Liu Wei did not dare to imagine that if he did not come today, he would receive the news of master Yuanji in a few days.


    I took a deep breath and smelled the smell of medicine all over the room. Liu Wei pressed his brow to the heart and felt the headache was not good.


    Rong Ling frowned and went to knead Liu Wei''s temple, saying, "don''t worry."


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, just lowered his eyebrows and eyes, looking very tired.


    Just outside of the good mood, as if a break between the smoke.


    Master Mingwu''s injury made Liu Wei really care.


    But even so, master Mingwu did not answer Liu Wei''s question.


    Master Mingwu felt the soul nail and the heaven and earth pearl repeatedly, and said slowly: "soul nail Heaven and earth beads Glass mirror Tianxiang jade is a combination of several things... "


    Let Leng look at master Mingwu and wait for master Mingwu to continue.


    Master Mingwu then continued: "it''s said in the western regions that fahua temple in the western sky has the most precious treasure to the heaven and eight treasures to make fire. Where the fire goes, the Buddha light shines, leads directly to Yin and Yang, and there is no superior power method And the source that ignites the fire of Babao industry is these four kinds of media. "

 Chapter 716

    Master Mingwu said, returning the charm nail and heaven and earth pearl to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng took over and looked down. He could not help but guess that these unreadable characters and symbols on the Buddha bead might be the western region characters.


    In fact, it is.


    Master Mingwu is uncomfortable and speaks slowly, but he speaks clearly. Master Mingwu didn''t ask Liu Wei and others how they got these two things, nor the whereabouts of the glass mirror and Tianxiang jade.


    Master Mingwu only said what he knew - the legend that was a little early in the ancient times but was flourishing in the Buddhist world.


    Buddhism in the Central Plains originally came from the western regions.


    The western regions are regarded as the ancestors of Buddhism.


    In the western regions, there are more Buddhist allusions than in the bustling central plains. Among them, the eight treasure fire is familiar.


    According to legend, the eight treasure fire was encountered by the Buddha when he was crossing the border.


    At that time, it was a bad year. There were floods everywhere. It is said that the man who can manage the flood is a young man named Babao in a remote village.


    That Babao was born as a five-year-old child, and one inch a day, but for a few days, he grew up to a normal young man, the same height.


    So far, he is not long.


    It''s not long, it''s really not long. When his younger brother and sister grow up, get married and grow old, he is still young.


    In the western regions that believe in the law of gods and ghosts, such children will not be regarded as monsters by the villagers, but as lucky stars.


    People in every village are eager for their own village to have a talented person to lead the whole village to prosperity.


    That Babao is loved by the whole village. Since childhood, he has been regarded as the center of his life. He is eccentric and domineering, but even so, there are countless people who embrace him and love him.


    At this time, the flood appeared.


    At first, I don''t know who said that the water can only be cured by the eight treasure prodigy. In short, later, the eight treasure was praised as the only one who can cure the water.


    When the Buddha came to the village, he saw the boy named Babao, who was surrounded by the villagers, worshipping the heaven.


    The Buddha only looked at it and knew that the method of offering sacrifices to the heaven was wrong. The heaven could not receive any prayers from the lower world at all.


    But the Buddha found that the young Babao was really a different person.


    This man, no one else, was the former king of the demon Kingdom, Emperor Taiyi.


    As we all know, the so-called heaven is not owned from the beginning.


    But by the demon world.


    There are two people who make up the court of heaven, Taiyi and Dijun.


    Taiyi is called emperor.


    But not long after the demon set up the Tianting, it met the World War I, so far, the Tianting was finally destroyed, Taiyi and Dijun lost their lives.


    Then, the great saint Hongjun took the lead and sent the queen mother of the Jade Emperor to re-establish the Tianting. So far, the new Tianting became the master of Taoism, and the demon family had to shrink, and there was no hegemony to connect with the heaven.


    And the people all said that the emperor Taiyi, who had already died, had not died, and had been born into a mortal.


    Who is the mother of mortals? Nuwa, Fuxi, Nuwa, was born of the demon family at the beginning. Because of the merits and virtues of human creation, Nuwa became a sage.


    Nuwa and Taiyi know each other. Nuwa, who has become a saint, naturally knows Taiyi''s disaster. In the same clan, Nuwa helps him.


    But I didn''t expect that the emperor was the emperor. Even if he was made to be an ordinary human, he would not be able to be ordinary. Once he was born, he would be different. He could not be stopped. He was a demon with the spleen. He was not an honest child since he was a child, especially a bear.


    After the Buddha found the real body of the emperor, he gave him some guidance. In the end, the emperor, the eight treasures, really managed the flood.


    It''s just that, with some effort in the middle, he has become the eight treasure fire.


    The four children who used to protect his Dharma were the soul stirring nails, heaven and earth beads, glass mirrors and Tianxiang jade. The four children worked with the eight treasures to control the water and became a story for thousands of years.


    Hearing master Mingwu''s story here, Rong Leng could not help interrupting and asked, "so, what are these two things that connect the heaven and the earth?"


    Master Mingwu looked at Rong Leng strangely and said, "of course not."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "The legend is just a legend, but these two are only fakes made by monks in the western regions. They copy the ancient legend and sell money to make them."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Master Mingwu said again: "although things are fake, the talismans on them are true. On this top, they are indeed the talismans in ancient books that are painted to light the fire of the eight treasures industry."


    "So, what should someone do with this legend?"


    Master Mingwu said: "the Eastern Emperor is a demon, demon, bloodthirsty, greedy to kill, and the way to ignite the fire is to kill."


    Let Leng understand.


    Some people, under the guise of Buddhist legends, want to massacre their target.


    So it seems that Princess Yuping and qin''er are all the chess pieces in the killing, and the purpose of the murderer behind the scenes is not them. He is to make the whole palace bloody.

 Chapter 717

    What kind of resentment is there to set up such a killing situation?


    Liu Wei listened to Rong Ling and master Mingwu, and he was silent for a long time. Then he said: "the demon emperor Taiyi and Emperor Juntian died in the battle of Lich. The twelve witches gave up all they had, destroyed them and died together. Among them, only the descendants of the ancestor witches turned into six and lived in hell, while the demon clan gradually disappeared. However, there is no official record. The Eastern Emperor will be reborn later, let alone anything "Eight treasures."


    Liu Wei finished, and saw that master Mingwu had seen it.


    Liu Wei''s face was calm and silent, but master Mingwu said: "yes, the official history has never been recorded, this is a wild history."


    Liu Wei frowns, but master Mingwu is in a happy mood.


    Master Mingwu and Liu Wei have been communicating with each other for many years. The reason why they have a good relationship is not only that they help the temple, but also because they learn a lot and talk to each other.


    It''s a pity that she is a woman. If she is a man, she is afraid that she will achieve something in the future.


    It seems that I have thought of some past events. Master Mingwu sighed in a shallow way. The sighs were so faint that I could not hear them clearly.


    Liu Wei said: "after all, the wild history is made up, which is different from the real world. Some people in this case use Buddhism theory to carry out their selfish desires, which is the same as the false wild history. They are all false and can''t distinguish the truth."


    "Yes." Master Mingwu nodded and looked at Liu Wei. His eyes were very gratified: "then you should solve the case as soon as possible. Don''t let this false thing make trouble again."


    Liu Wei snorted and said, "I know that naturally. OK, I''ve finished my story. Tell me about you. The lung is seriously damaged by the earthquake, and the liver and spleen are also partially damaged. Do you know that ordinary doctors will only advise you to prepare the coffin and plan for the worst after seeing it? "


    Master Mingwu: "..."


    Liu Wei knew the old man was stubborn, but he didn''t expect to be so stubborn.


    Liu Wei was full of anger and said, "if you die, what about the people in the temple? Gu Wen is still young. Mingfang and Mingyuan are not so much better than you. In the past few years, they have been suffering from some old people''s diseases. You are the pillar of this temple. If you don''t have it, I think the temple will be dissolved and the land will be sold. The right should be the severance pay for the monks. "


    Master Mingwu: "..."


    Seeing that the old man didn''t speak, Liu Wei got up, turned around and walked out of the door.


    The door was opened rudely and smashed heavily.


    After all, master Mingwu sighed, looked at Rong Leng who was still standing in front of the bed and asked, "don''t you go after him?"


    "Rong Leng said:" she is going to prepare medicine for you


    Master Mingwu was stunned for a moment, and a smile came out from the corner of his eyes. With such a smile, he looked pale and died soon.


    "Sit down." Master Mingwu said to Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling sits at Liu Wei''s place just now, with a solemn posture.


    Master Mingwu looked up at the roof of the Zen room, and said quietly, "that child seems to be more depressed than before, and he should be more stable when he is older. What''s the matter? He has become a child''s temper."


    Allow edge to sip lips, can''t conceal the complacent way: "she is pregnant with body."


    After hearing this, master Mingwu''s gray eyes opened wide and dumb for a moment. It seems that he didn''t expect to get the answer.


    After a while, master Mingwu asked, "yours?"


    Let Leng nod.


    It seems that master Mingwu carefully looked at the young people in front of him. He could not find the ordinary appearance of Yi Rong when he was in the crowd, but the young people''s eyes were very bright, with a bit of wisdom in the bright. He was a wise man with a city.


    With such a person, what does the child think?


    Master Mingwu knew that he was not easy to judge. After a long time, he only said, "treat her well. The child is cold, but not really cold. In fact, when you treat her well, she is too warm for you."


    Rong Leng seemed to think of something, and his face softened.


    Master Mingwu added: "she is also very soft towards her children. She is reluctant to say a word. She hasn''t seen a few of these children in the temple, but she can remember the names of each child in the correspondence with me. She can also remember who they like to eat sugar, who likes to eat cakes, and who can also face up people."


    Let Leng nod.


    This point, Rong Leng is also a deep experience.


    Liu Wei seems to be thin and lonely, but she is very careful, especially to other people''s children.


    Maybe children are simpler and cleaner than adults.


    Liu Wei likes children. When she sees them, she likes to tease. Only then does she look like a normal woman.


    After all, when she holds a scalpel and a pile of human bones, she doesn''t really look like a woman.


    Taking advantage of Liu Wei''s absence, master Mingwu, like his son-in-law, said a lot to Rong Leng. Sometimes Rong Leng should talk with him, sometimes with him, but he was very happy to talk with him.


    When Liu Wei came in with the medicine bowl, she saw that they were still talking, and her face was even worse. She put the bowl down and called Gu Wen in to exhort her. She pretended that she was still angry and went out of the meditation room.Master Mingwu shakes his head helplessly, gesturing to allow Leng to chase out.


    Rong Ling saluted the old man and left.


    Outside the Zen room, Liu Wei didn''t go far. She just sat on the stone chair in the courtyard and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Let Leng go, sit beside Liu Wei, silent company.


    Both of them were silent for a long time. Liu Weicai took the lead in saying: "master Mingwu can tell you why he was hurt?"


    Rong Ling shakes his head.


    Liu Wei frowned and looked very upset.


    Rong Leng said, "no matter how hurt you are, you will be cured. Why do you need to ask again?"


    Although it is true, but Liu Wei is not willing: "I do not understand."


    "Let Leng embrace her shoulder way:" do not need to understand


    After a while, Gu Wen came out and said that it was the Abbot''s order to arrange Liu Weirong Leng to stay with the people waiting outside.


    It''s too late today. Even if you want to go back to Beijing, you have to go tomorrow. Otherwise, if you go halfway, you may have to close the gate.


    Liu Wei was ready to spend the night here, so she went back to the seventh Prince''s mansion and took the Buddha bead and a change of clothes.


    Guwen took them to another meditation room.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, Liu Wei saw that the two eunuchs of the house of internal affairs and Qin Zhong were already cleaning up.


    Liu Wei lives in a room alone. In the room, she is changing her bed.


    Seeing Liu Wei come in, the two little baldheads cried shyly, "elder martial brother."


    Liu Wei touched the heads of the two little bald heads and gave two more pinies.


    Two small baldheads took over, the mouth said thanks, the small face has been red, obviously still very embarrassed.


    The evening meal was sent by Gu Xin and Gu Shan. It''s a vegetable with a history of ten thousand years. There''s no oil star at all. Liu Wei is not a greedy person. She doesn''t react badly during pregnancy and eats well.


    After eating, Liu Wei nests on the bed, holding the charm nail in one hand and a Sanskrit Sutra in the other hand, and contrasts them one by one.

 Chapter 718

    In the middle of the night, when Rong Ling came in, he saw that although Liu Wei was still holding these two things, he was asleep.


    He closed the Sutra, put the soul nail away, went to bed, hugged people, held them in his arms, and slept in the past.


    The night on the mountain is colder than that at the foot of the mountain, but the people on the mountain sleep early, and the cold air in the night seems not too hard.


    Gu Wen got Liu Wei''s order. From the beginning of the night, he had to keep master sleeping.


    So, after confirming that master was asleep, Guwen sat at the table and began to doze off.


    Originally just shallow sleep, but after midnight, Gu Wen is more and more confused, but for a while, he is drowsy lying on the table, can''t get up again.


    Master Mingwu slowly opened his eyes, looked at the candlelight on the table, sighed, slowly sat up from the bed, leaned weakly on the pillow pad, and asked to the air, "what else can I do?"


    The candle flickered for a while, then the door opened.


    There was more than one person outside.


    Ten or so figures, shadowy, but at last, the figure in the middle came in. After that person came in, others closed the door of the Zen house from the outside.


    In the meditation room, calm again.


    Master Mingwu''s turbid eyes looked at the man who walked into the candlelight, and his face was very tired.


    And under the candle fire, the man also followed the steps and walked slowly to the bed.


    When I was standing on the edge of the cave, I opened my mouth quietly. The voice was an old female voice: "thousands of ginseng, hundreds of kilograms of good herbs, have been sent to your temple."


    Master Mingwu read a sutra and said, "please take back the original thing. I''m so frail. I can''t die for a while."


    However, the other side took a breath and seemed to be holding back. At last, he said coldly: "I don''t want to be favored by others! Master, you have made great contributions to your escort. Some external medicines are just for your mind! "


    Master Mingwu didn''t speak. Looking at his pale face, he looked very fuzzy under the shaking candlelight.


    The other side was a little angry, biting his teeth and saying: "when you were young, you were a weak scholar, and when you were old, you were also a pedantic monk. In your whole life, you really didn''t make any progress?"


    Master Mingwu closed his eyes and read a sutra in silence.


    However, the other side continued to sneer: "after serving Buddha for many years, you can''t get rid of the fate. If you really see everything, why would you take that palm for the mourner? There are always some people who want to kill their mourners. You should be more involved in this business and do harm to yourself and your temple. "


    "It''s a rough road. It''s too much for the concubine."


    Dingshi, Princess Ning, snorted coldly. On her majestic face, she looked at the half dead old monk and said, "I heard that how many guests have come to your temple today?"


    Master Mingwu immediately opened his eyes and took precautions in his eyes.


    Princess Ning smiled: "what are you nervous about? What happened in those years has already passed, and Liu Huan has already died. Ji''s family has no news for many years. If the mourners want to fight against that Liu''s orphan, why wait until today? "


    Master Mingwu''s voice became cold: "I didn''t know it until a few months ago. She is Miss Liu, but it seems that she already knows it."


    After the age of eight Yu, Princess Ning looks very energetic. Although she is old, she has a good look. She doesn''t hide: "the AI family doesn''t know long before you do. It''s just that there''s a famous Mr. Liu in central Beijing. The AI family has to check it. All over the world, everyone surnamed Liu doesn''t feel at ease!"


    Master Mingwu''s tone was not good: "I''m not so relieved, but my mother has done too much loss of heart. I''m afraid that the ancestors of the Liu family will find you to settle the account?"


    "Whatever you say." It seems that after listening to this kind of words, the Empress Dowager didn''t care about it. Her face was relaxed and her voice was very light: "after all, you blocked the hand for the AI family. The AI family owes you one time. The medicinal materials are so delicious. I wanted to ask two doctors to treat you. I don''t need to come to the Liu Wei. In the future, if I have a chance, I will pay you back."


    Master Mingwu said: "I have already stepped into the coffin with half my legs. My mother will repay me, but I will not accept it. If you can, I ask Princess Tai to let the child go, and I will treat him as a dead General Liu. "


    "Too imperial concubine says:" Liu Yuan does not have this face! He killed my own son. I want his life. It''s precious that he didn''t drive out his Liu family. As for you, if you have been enlightened for many years and have not realized it, I''m afraid you''ve read the Sutra to the dog''s stomach! "


    With such evil words, master Mingwu did not get angry. He just bowed his head calmly and read a sutra again.


    Princess Ning could not bear to see him as if he saw through everything. She asked in a cold voice, "I will go back to the Palace tomorrow. Do you know why I go back?"


    Master Mingwu is silent.


    Rather too imperial concubine also does not need him to answer, direct way: "Qinyang died."


    Master Mingwu''s eyelids moved.


    "Do you remember Qinyang? The name of Qinyang is yours. "


    Master Mingwu is silent.


    Ning Taifei smiled: "I don''t like any of the children in the palace, but that one. It''s the same month and the same day as my family. When they see her, they are very happy. Holding her in her infancy, the AI family went to Guanyuan temple to pray for blessings in person. Just in time, you talked with the leader of Guanyuan temple. There, the AI family asked all the masters to give their names, but only you took them. The AI family is the most thoughtful. What do you know? "Of course, master Mingwu knows, but the more he knows, the harder he closes his eyes, and even wants to close his ears if he can.


    Master Mingwu, don''t want to hear it again.


    "Qinyang, Qin, is the calligraphy of the mourning family. Yang, is the calligraphy before you became a monk. What do you want to express?"


    "Don''t worry too much, princess." It took master Mingwu a long time to bite his teeth.


    After saying this, master Mingwu''s face is white again.


    Princess Ning shook her head and said, "you are joking. I''m listening, but I''m not. So, the AI family gave the child this name, but now, the child is dead, in the end, is Qinyang dead, or you and me Dead... "


    Master Mingwu looks at Princess Tai in a quiet way. It''s rare to see the domineering mother of the country for decades, showing a gloomy expression.


    Master Mingwu didn''t move his face, but his heart wandered in the end: "you and I die early, why should I mention it again."


    This word can be a desperate feeling, rather too imperial concubine almost immediately stretch loose face, eye bottom shows fierce color, finally way: "not necessarily."


    Master Mingwu looks at Taifei again.


    Ning Taifei said: "I found that there is another connection between the AI family and you, that is, the Liu family''s child and my Rong family''s child, have become a pair of children. Does this mean that you and the mourner, after all, have a competition? "

 Chapter 719

    Master Mingwu frowned slightly: "it''s easy to be virtuous. Don''t disturb the children of Liu family any more."


    "It was the kindness of the mourner that she didn''t cut the grass and cut the roots. How can she live now? However, thanks to you, otherwise, I don''t know that Mr. Liu, who has a good voice, is a woman or the daughter of his old friend. Do you think the people buried in your temple are useful or useless? "


    knew too much and witnessed too much. Master Ming Ming always knew that the old friend had left his eyes on his side.


    Liu Wei appeared five years ago. They met by chance. The temple was in chaos. Even if Liu Wei helped each other in the air, they were only friends who forgot their years.


    Until that time, the people of the Liu family received Liu''s mansion. Only when master Mingwu realized that injustice was really injustice.


    Liu Wei is the daughter of that man.


    Master Mingwu also understood that when she knew Liu Wei''s identity, she would know it. She watched her for decades and found something useful.


    Blame yourself for this.


    After returning to the temple, I set the rule of opening the door only on the 15th day of the first lunar month, but it was too late to mend it.


    But it''s better to make up for it than to pretend that you don''t know what to do with it.


    With a deep sigh, master Mingwu is really regretful at the moment. He really shouldn''t block that hand for this man, or that day, he shouldn''t go to Guanyuan temple.


    Now think about it, Guanyuan Temple hosts invite their own tea, which is not necessarily simple.


    The biggest difference between Huangsi and Xiangye temple is that Huangsi values more of the identity of a believer, while Xiangye Temple opens the convenient door and the visitor is the guest.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Maybe the mood was too disordered. Master Mingwu only felt his throat dry and coughed immediately.


    Ning Taifei frowned and held back for a while, but she didn''t hold back. She reached out to be obedient to him.


    Master Mingwu raised his hand to block the movement of the concubine, and said with a pale face: "don''t drive the concubine."


    Princess Ning left her hand, paused for a while, and asked, "I''m going back to the Palace tomorrow, so you have nothing to say. I want to talk to you."


    Master Mingwu covered his chest and waited for his breathing to be smoother. Then he said, "just hope for the princess. Don''t make mistakes again and again."


    "Over the years, do you still think it''s the mourner''s fault? Well, in that case, the mourner doesn''t need to say much. It''s also unintentional! "


    Princess Ning was obviously angry when she left.


    But master Mingwu didn''t care. He only looked up and stared at the roof beam when the door of the Zen room was closed again.


    Gu Wen, who was lying on the table for a long time, woke up slowly, rubbed his eyes, looked back, subconsciously at the bed, but saw master open his eyes, and asked in surprise, "master, are you awake?"


    "Well." Master Mingwu looked at the little apprentice and said, "go back to sleep. Don''t catch cold."


    Gu Wen shook his head: "no, younger martial brother said that Shifu is in a serious condition. I need to accompany him to be at ease. Shifu can sleep. I will watch you."


    Xiaoguwen''s righteous words are also a little confused. He just realized that his spirit is still good. Although he was sleeping, he didn''t really sleep. How could he be in a trance for a while? In a moment, he really slept?


    Scratching his head, Gu Wen swore to himself that he would not be able to close his eyes at all for a while. If there is something wrong with master in the middle of the night, who will serve him when he sleeps.


    Master Mingwu didn''t try to persuade him anymore, but he couldn''t sleep after what happened just now.


    The old man of vicissitudes can''t help thinking of many things before, for example, before he was destroyed, for example, before Princess Ning Taifei entered the palace.


    The past is like smoke, the time is old.


    Recollect again, just feel when do not treat people.


    It''s vivid.


    Perhaps, I should not hide any more. Some old things should be shown in the end. After all, it''s tiring to keep them from me.


    This night, until the latter half of the night, master Mingwu only slept off and on.


    When he woke up the next day, master Mingwu asked Gu Wen to find Liu Wei.


    The answer is: "younger martial brother, they have gone down the mountain."


    Master Mingwu was stunned.


    Gu Wen said: "this morning, they went down the mountain, younger martial brother. At that time, Shifu was still awake. Younger martial brother asked me not to disturb Shifu. Younger martial brother said that he would come back in two days. In these two days, he had some things to do. When he did, he would come to live in the mountain for a while, so that he could take care of his master. "


    Master Mingwu sinks his eyes, and there is a trace of helplessness in his face.


    On the official road in the outskirts of Beijing, Liu Wei sat lazily in the carriage, supported his head, and was still reading the Sanskrit Scripture.


    Rong Ling is beside Liu Wei. In his hand, he holds the black wooden nail. Look, it''s not the rune on the nail, but the texture of the wood.


    It''s not sandalwood, it''s not fragrant wood, it''s not ashamed wood, it''s not purple wood, it''s dark. It''s not too much carbon, but it doesn''t look like wood.


    "It''s burnt wood." Liu Wei turned a page of the book and saw that Rong Ling was still fascinated by it. He said: "the burnt wood grows in the west, most in the southwest, and most people in the southwest burn it with burnt wood. The burnt wood is dry and flammable. Compared with the water contained in other trees, the water in the burnt wood is the least, which is convenient for preservation and easy to use."Rong Leng listened calmly and asked, "so, the origin of this nail is southwest?"


    "Maybe." Liu Wei said: "but the person who made this wooden nail is not necessarily the person who used it, and look at the mark of the rune. It''s been a long time. I think it''s probably ten years since this wooden nail was made."


    He frowned.


    Liu Wei Yang''s book said: "this page is about the story of the eight treasures water control. Whether this story is true or not, it has been mentioned above at least that there is only one soul nail."


    Rong Leng looks at the page Liu Wei points to and says nothing.


    Liu Wei smiled: "can''t you understand?"


    Let Leng keep silent.


    "I don''t know much about Sanskrit, but I have a translation." Liu Wei said, reaching out for a scripture and handing it to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng took over and saw that there were four words on the cover of the story.


    and these four as like as two peas on the cover of Liu Wei''s book.


    Rong Leng said, "why do you still read Sanskrit when there is a translation?"


    Liu Wei shrugged: "learning a foreign language What''s more, if Sanskrit is the original version, or if there''s something different from the translation, it''s no harm. "


    After Liu Wei finished, he buried himself in his book and stopped talking.


    When Rong Ling let go of the translation, he saw that it was recorded on the top. There was only one soul summoning pin.


    Wutong Wutong is Wutong, a phoenix tree, phoenix ancient Wu, ancient Phoenix beast Phoenix above the parasol tree, the little Indus tree, Enze, actually absorbed Phoenix aura, turned into a Wutong essence, and a little fine for millennia. After the Buddha came to the tree, he waved his hands and turned it into a little boy. He finally sat down as a Buddhist boy, and listened to Buddha three thousand day by day. Wutong Jing, who was active in the eight treasures of Wutong, after


    , devoted himself to saving the life of the fire with the fire.


    Therefore, the legendary soul stirring nail is not just a nail, but a spirit. No, it should be a great spirit.


    Looking at the inconspicuous broken burnt wood nail in his hand, he had no mind to allow the edge, and put it into the sleeve bag without looking any more.


    "Wait."


    Just as the nail was put in, Liu Wei called out.

 Chapter 720

    Rong Leng takes out the nail again.


    Liu Wei takes over, but suddenly pulls up the driving window, puts the nail under the strong sunlight, and keeps an eye on it.


    Just then, Liu Weigang saw that Rong Ling had put the nails away and passed by, while the curtain of the carriage was swaying, and the light outside the window fell on the corner of the nail, and there was a faint white light.


    How can wood reflect light?


    If it''s reflective, it should be metal.


    Liu Wei carefully discerned the sunlight this time. Sure enough, he saw that there was something really shining in the wood nail corner.


    There is a mystery.


    Liu Wei threw the Sanskrit aside, took out the scalpel he had worn with him, pointed it at the surface of the nail, and scraped it.


    After a while, the wood layer of the nail was gradually scraped away by Liu Wei. Inside, there was a piece of fine iron.


    Iron in wood, why?


    Liu Wei''s face was very attentive. She rubbed her fingers back and forth on the small iron. Suddenly, she felt that the clothes were not right.


    Looking down, Liu Wei saw the strands of thread on her belt quivering.


    As soon as Liu Wei''s eyes brightened, he attached the thin iron to the belt, and as expected, it stuck directly.


    This is not ordinary iron, but a magnet.


    The compass, one of China''s four great inventions, is the most familiar thing in ancient times.


    What''s the meaning of the magnet hidden in the nail?


    Liu Wei couldn''t think of it. He simply took out several soul summoning nails in the bag, but found that only two of the five nails had magnets.


    Holding the two magnets alone and rubbing them, Liu Wei frowned again.


    Liu Wei is not sure whether the direction he doubts is right.


    People in the palace will not be killed by these religious things, but what does this nail and the magnetic block of the head represent?


    Carriage all the way back to Kyoto.


    When I arrived at the gate of Kyoto City, I heard the noise outside.


    Liu Wei was full of thoughts on the nail. He didn''t take heart or look until the carriage was stopped.


    It''s Qinzhong who drives after Yirong.


    Qin Zhong said outside for a while, turning around, he said to the two people in the car, "my Lord, it''s from Jing Zhaoyin. It''s a big event in the palace. Now there is a martial law inside and outside the city gate. No one can get in and out, my Lord. It seems that we can''t get in."


    Liu Wei just woke up and put the nails away. She raised her head to lift the curtain and looked out.


    Sure enough, Liu Wei saw that the gate was full of guards. Although the gate was not locked, it was fenced and guarded by soldiers. No one was allowed in or out.


    "What happened?" Liu Wei frowned, and when she finished asking, she didn''t realize that she thought of one thing. She wondered again, "but it has something to do with the Empress Dowager?"


    According to Xiang Yi, today should be the day when the Empress Dowager returned to the palace.


    This is the only thing Liu Wei can think of.


    Qin Zhong shakes his head: "I don''t know your subordinates. Please wait a moment. I''ll ask you again."


    Qin Zhong''s identity comes from Zhen Gemen, but now he pretends to be a bodyguard in the imperial palace.


    Liu Wei wants Qin Zhong to come back, for fear of any branches, but Qin Zhong has jumped out of the carriage and walked to the guard.


    If it''s called again now, it seems strange. Liu Wei has to sink in her mind and wait for the result of Qin Zhong''s inquiry.


    After a while, Qin Zhong came back, but shook his head towards the carriage.


    "My subordinates show their identity. The guards know nothing about it. However, they don''t know what happened in the palace. They only say that the whole city is under martial law. I heard it''s not about the Empress Dowager. She should go back to the palace in the evening. It''s just after noon."


    Liu Wei frowned. She really didn''t understand what was going on.


    Rong Leng claps Liu Wei''s hand, gets up and jumps out of the car cleanly.


    Liu Wei looked through the carriage window and saw Rong Ling and Qin Zhong walking towards the guard.


    And the two little eunuchs of the accompanying interior office are also struggling with the guards. However, even if they show the palace order, the guards are not lenient at all. They are really carrying out the order in an honest and selfless way.


    While Liu Wei was in a state of unease, he saw a carriage beside them.


    The owner of the carriage was obviously curious, so he lifted the curtain and looked out. After a while, he murmured, "is that true?"


    The speaker is a young man.


    Liu Wei didn''t know the identity of this young childe, but looking at the quality of the carriage, he also knew that it was not a rich family. Liu Wei simply began to talk: "this childe, do you know what happened?"


    The young childe looked at Liu Wei from afar and pondered for a moment, then said: "I have heard it occasionally. I don''t know whether it is true or not. If it''s not true, I''m afraid it''s a rumor, so childe, I''m sorry."


    Liu Wei smiled at the young childe and said, "it''s only yesterday that I went out of the city to find my cousins living near the outskirts of Beijing. Now I''m back in the city, it''s like this. Since I hear the news, I think it''s true. Otherwise, just one night, there''s no news."The young man hesitated for a moment, and then said, "I went to the suburb of Beijing yesterday. It was late and the gate of the city was closed. So I stayed in the inn near the suburb of Beijing. Last night, a night guest knocked on the door. When I went to Jingfang, I happened to hear the night guest talking with the assistant of the inn, saying that something happened in Beijing. I only heard two ears, not all of them, What''s more, I didn''t think that when I went to the city today, I actually met a block. I think what the night guest said is true. "


    Liu Wei asked, "what did the night guest say?"


    The young childe was silent for a while, then he lowered his voice and said, "yes, there are noble people in the palace, dead."


    Dead again?


    Liu Wei''s eyes don''t feel sharp. Just then, the curtain is lifted and Rong Ling has come back.


    Liu Wei thanked the young man. Then he put down the curtain of the carriage and looked at Rong Ling.


    His face was a little dark, his brow was frowning tightly, and he said: "it''s said in the palace that the moon sea is missing."


    Princess Yuehai?


    Think of just that young childe''s words, Liu Wei condition reflex of ask a way: "just missing?"


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei shook her head. "It''s not my bad heart. I just want to make sure."


    Allow edge to hang down Mou son, close lips for a while, just way: "perhaps, is dead."


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand.


    "The forbidden guards said vaguely. They only said that there was an accident in the moon sea. The palace ordered the gate to be closed and the passage to be forbidden until" people "were found."


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "that..."


    "Rong Leng interrupts Liu Wei:" but did not say, is to find the moon sea, or to find the murderer


    Liu Wei was speechless for a while.


    Thinking that there are six soul summoning nails in Princess Yuehai, Liu Wei bites her teeth. If the princess is really dead, it is


    Liu Wei suddenly felt that her heart was really blocked.

 Chapter 721

    Something happened again in the palace. Liu Wei had to go to the city anyway.


    But now the whole city is under martial law. Liu Wei shows his identity, and the guards do not give him immediate release. Liu Wei needs to submit a certificate and send it to Beijing Zhaoyin. He can put it in after some delay.


    Liu Wei is in a hurry to leave the city without a placard. Naturally, there is nothing to prove his identity. The only thing he can do is to take the waist token of the two little eunuchs in the house of internal affairs, or the big internal guard token worn by Rong Ling in the middle of Qin Dynasty.


    When all four signs were handed over, Liu Wei, like other people who were blocked outside, stopped at the open space on the left of the city gate and waited patiently.


    During this period, the two eunuchs were chattering.


    Two people in the house of internal affairs is also a small person with a face, in the palace, who saw not to give two colors? It''s Duke Qi, who is in front of the emperor, who also wants to take a positive look at them. Unexpectedly, a small bodyguard who guards the city gate dare not take them seriously.


    The so-called Revenge of a gentleman is not late for ten years, and the eunuch''s revenge is even worse than that of a woman.


    Liu Wei listens to the two people''s complaints, but feels that they are really more annoying than women. When Rong Ling sees that Liu Wei is not happy with her face, he holds her hand and signals her to be more comfortable.


    But where does Liu Wei feel comfortable?


    Liu Wei put down the curtain of the carriage and isolated the chatter of the two little eunuchs outside. He only said to the man beside him: "I haven''t figured out yet. What''s the matter with the charm nail and the heaven and earth pearl? Although they are all fakes, what''s the connection between these things and several dead people? No, it''s really a ghost killing. "


    When talking about the last sentence, Liu Wei laughed at herself, even she felt ridiculous.


    This case involves a lot. Two princesses, one princess, have been involved in several incidents, which has made the whole imperial city very nervous and dangerous.


    The most crucial evidence is in their hands, but they can''t penetrate it all the time.


    Liu Wei felt very tired. She slept well last night, but now she is sleepy again.


    Subconsciously, he reached out his hand and stroked the position of his abdomen, allowing Leng to see the shape. He immediately hugged her, let her lean on his arms, and coaxed: "think slowly, don''t......" It moves the vital energy.


    The last four words, Rong Leng did not say.


    Liu Wei didn''t think much. She snuggled up to the man and said softly: "magnet, magnet, magnet..."


    Liu Wei suddenly froze for a moment, and had a guess in her heart.


    "You said..." Liu Wei said hesitantly.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei incomprehensibly.


    Liu Wei''s words are not very sure, and some hesitating way: "you say, is this magnet related to the case, or what is the special meaning of the murderer, want to express?"


    "Well?"


    "Iron hidden in wood, a legend of western regions, will it be..."


    "What is it?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head, but she doesn''t know clearly. However, there seems to be a line in her heart, guiding her to a certain direction along the line.


    As for where that direction leads, Liu Wei can''t see clearly now, but her intuition tells her that there will be an answer soon.


    "In other words, I have never read all the paintings carefully." Liu Wei murmured, turning her eyes to Rong Leng, "have you seen all those paintings?"


    Liu Wei''s paintings are naturally those from the Changyang palace and Puxiang palace.


    Among those paintings, the picture of Buddha feeding eagles in Puxiang palace has almost been determined to be not painted by minfei herself, while the picture of appreciating spring has determined the relationship between Xiangyi and minfei.


    Liu Wei looks at these two pictures most carefully and clearly, but ignores others.


    Yes, how many of Princess min''s paintings are there? Why are these paintings put out? Each of them is well preserved. They are well cared for.


    So, since it is so well preserved, why put it in the main hall of Changyang palace, which has almost become the palace of death?


    Not afraid of ashes, not afraid of palace people coming and going, bumping, breaking the corner?


    What''s more strange is that there is nothing in the main hall, not even a complete teacup, but there are so many paintings on four walls.


    Who maintains and hangs the painting? What is the purpose? What does the person who hangs the painting want to make people find out?


    There is a feeling in Liu Wei''s heart that in those paintings, there are the mysteries of the charm nail and the heaven and earth pearl, or, the causes and consequences of the whole case can be explored in them.


    Itchy heart, Liu Wei eager to go back to investigate, but how to be shut out of the city gate.


    If there are no two eunuchs in the house of internal affairs to follow, there are ways for her and rongling and Qinzhong to steal back to the city. However, these two little eunuchs, who are in the way, have shackled us all.


    After waiting for nearly two hours outside the city, I saw two yamen servants dressed in Jingzhao Yin yamen''s clothes coming out in a hurry.


    The two men first showed the token and then inquired about it from the guards.


    The guard pointed to their position. The two yamen servants hurriedly came over. Outside the carriage, they respectfully asked, "but Mr. Liu Sizuo, zhengemen?"Liu Wei reached out to lift the curtain, took a look outside, and gave a light "hum".


    The two yamen servants obviously met Liu Wei. They immediately bowed their hands and said anxiously, "you are back, Lord Liu. If you can''t find you again, your hair will turn white."


    Liu Wei was surprised: "Lord Lin?"


    Lin Sheng?


    The Yamen servant quickly nodded: "there is another case in the city. The body is now in yamen, Lord Liu. Let''s go back quickly, shall we? Later, I''m afraid Lord Lin will have to smash his head at the door! "


    Liu Wei, who had been waiting for a long time, was unhappy. When he heard that someone died, he could not care about anything else. He said: "open the road ahead!"


    The two yamen servants answered immediately and went to speak with the guards.


    After a while, the fence at the gate of the city finally moved away. Liu Wei''s carriage, escorted by Jing Zhaoyin, went all the way to the Yamen of Jing Zhaoyin.


    Inside the carriage, Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling, a little nervous.


    Rong Ling''s expression is not very good.


    Whose body will it be when the body is found?


    Is it true that


    Facts have proved that you can come whatever you want and whatever you are afraid of.


    As soon as Liu Wei arrived at the Yamen of Kyoto, he saw Lin Sheng, who had received the news, standing under the gate, sweating and waiting.


    This winter, it''s hard for him to sweat.


    Liu Wei, under the care of Rong Ling, just got out of the carriage. Lin Sheng rushed over and said, "you can count on it, Lord Liu. This time, you have to save the servant..."


    Incoherent!


    Lin Sheng''s official rank is bigger than Liu Wei''s, so he even called himself a servant. It''s just nonsense and confusing.


    Liu Wei saw that Lin Sheng''s mind was not clear. He said with a solemn look, "don''t break Liu''s heart. What''s the matter? Don''t worry. Tell me slowly."


    Lin Sheng opens his mouth and asks Liu Wei to go to the back hall to talk.


    When he arrived at the back hall, Lin Sheng criticized the servants and began to talk.


    Liu Wei knew that with Rong Ling, she had been out of the city one day and one night, and so many things happened.


    According to Lin Sheng, last night, news came from the palace that the princess was missing.

 Chapter 722

    At first, few people were concerned about the princess''s disappearance.


    It''s Lin Sheng. It''s also said that the princess of Yuehai, regardless of the Queen''s mother''s dissuasion, insisted on taking the maid out of the palace without permission. The Queen''s mother, fearing that she would cause trouble outside again, ordered Jing Zhaoyin to retrieve it and hand it over to the people of Zhaoning palace.


    At that time, Lin Sheng didn''t think it was a big deal, but the princess ran out to play again? The empress did not dare to disturb the Imperial Palace, let alone tell the emperor, so she assigned her own people to come out of the palace to find Jing Zhaoyin''s help. As long as she found the princess back, there was nothing else.


    In other words, this kind of thing has never happened before.


    The princess of Yuehai loves to hop, and is loved by the emperor and empress. She is usually naughty and dare not stop her. She has gradually developed her unruly and domineering nature.


    But it''s a girl''s home. There are no acquaintances outside the palace. Where can I go?


    According to his previous experience, Lin Sheng assigned people to search for some places that the princess liked most.


    But an hour passed and nothing was found.


    I can''t find it if I can''t find it. Isn''t it only an hour? Don''t worry! The princess is a living man, not a thing! Living people have long legs and long brains. They don''t like to see officers and soldiers. They are afraid of being caught and hidden?


    In this way, Lin Sheng orders to continue to search!


    But, two hours pass, three hours pass


    Look at the night are deep, the princess or not to find!


    At last, she was a little servant girl full of blood, dragging her dying half body, and ran to the gate of Yamen to call for people.


    The guard yamen servant helped the servant girl up. The little servant girl grabbed yamen servant''s hand and said: "help, help Princess Something happened to the princess... "


    That servant girl said such a sentence, then fainted.


    Yamen runner immediately reported this to Lin Sheng.


    Lin Sheng was shocked. He didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately asked several doctors to come over and make sure to rescue the little servant girl.


    After an hour''s treatment, the little maid finally woke up.


    The servant girl said that she was the maid beside the princess Yuehai. She went out with the princess. The princess wanted to go out of the city. She said she wanted to find someone, but she changed her mind temporarily and went to a nearby restaurant.


    A wing room was ordered on the second floor of the tavern, and the princess drove all the four maids out of the room. A man did not know what to do in the wing room.


    As soon as the door is closed, it will be several hours. When the tavern is going to close, the waiter comes up and asks, several maids dare to knock on the door.


    The door didn''t open at that time. The voice of the princess came out to scold them.


    The maids dare not talk any more, so they have to pay for the accommodation of the waiter.


    The waiter took the money and left. After a while, the call of the princess sounded in the room. The three main maids of the county went in.


    The four maids looked at each other and pushed three in.


    The three went in, but never came out.


    And the only remaining maid, after waiting for a long time, heard the princess call, let her also go in.


    She pushed the door open and went in, but without precaution, she was stabbed in the abdomen.


    The maid staggers back and looks at the room strangely, only to find that the princess in the room, and the three maids before her, are all covered in blood and fall on the ground, unconscious of death and life. In front of her eyes, there is still a dark man standing.


    The man, with a dagger in his hand, was about to stab her again.


    Maybe the consciousness of survival broke out. The maid turned around and ran. There were many people in the inn. Seeing the blood, they were all confused. The people with daggers didn''t go after them.


    So she ran away and rushed to the Yamen of jingzhaoyin to ask for help.


    Hearing the story, Lin Sheng immediately took people to the tavern. Sure enough, in the skyward on the second floor, he saw four women lying on the ground.


    One of them is really Princess Yuehai.


    It''s just four people. There''s no breath.


    Lin Sheng''s face turned white at that time. After Princess Yuping, another Princess died outside the palace. It was so sudden that people were surprised.


    In his panic, Lin Sheng''s first thought was Liu Wei.


    Lin Sheng even said that no one can move the body of the princess. The bodies of the three palace maids can be taken back to the yamen, but the body of the princess can''t move at all. The scene must be protected, and the tavern must be temporarily sealed.


    In a word, we should wait for Lord Liu to see everything before we move.


    Lin Sheng, with the hope of Liu Wei, reported the incident and spent the whole night in agony.


    The emperor received the news late last night. He immediately ordered the gate of Kyoto to be fully guarded. Before the murderer was caught, a mosquito was not allowed to go out.


    Not only are people not allowed to go out, but people are not allowed to come in.


    In this way, there is a contradiction. Isn''t it true that the Empress Dowager will return to the palace the next day?


    At the emperor''s command, Daoming will personally send someone to inform Taifei. I hope that Taifei will forgive me and not go back to the palace for the time being.What is this? How could the emperor treat the Empress Dowager like this?


    Although Princess Yuehai is the orphan of King Hui, she has always been regarded as a daughter by the emperor, but she is not more important than the emperor''s mother, the serious empress dowager, right?


    Although they were puzzled, the emperor had ordered them directly, so they could only obey them, but they did not dare to say anything.


    In this matter, the Emperor didn''t hold the shit pot on the head of Jing Zhaoyin for a while. He only dealt with several palace people in Princess Yuehai''s palace, and said the queen to go in. He also dealt with the palace guard who released Princess Yuehai yesterday, which made him a little angry.


    But Princess Yuehai died, and died in the territory of jingzhaoyin.


    According to the rules of the case, it''s natural for Jing Zhaoyin to take over. As for whether Dali temple or the Ministry of punishment or both, I don''t know.


    But Lin Sheng made up his mind. No matter who was in the same trial and whether there was something about Liu Wei here, anyway, he decided to find Liu Sizuo.


    No matter what, we need to find it. Anyway, it feels like Liu Sizuo is the only one who doesn''t dislike such a deadly case.


    Lin Sheng made a speech, saying the process from last night to today. At the end of the speech, his face was so bitter that he felt like crying.


    Liu Wei looked at the big masters and said, "I can''t touch this case."


    "No, Mr. Liu, please touch it, just touch it." Lin Sheng hurriedly asked for the way.


    Liu Wei said, "do you really want to ask about this case?"


    Lin Sheng nodded, his head dropped!


    Liu Wei said, "then ask Lord Lin to take the memorial and tell the emperor. As long as the emperor allows, Liu will not refuse!"


    The case of Princess Yuehai, Liu Wei is bound to move.


    However, Liu Wei''s identity is now sensitive, and she can''t win by herself.


    If Lin Sheng asks for the emperor''s order, Liu Wei will be able to investigate the case openly as long as the imperial edict is issued. Otherwise, Liu Wei wants to intervene, even if it is not so easy.

 Chapter 723

    It''s not a small matter just to write a memorial, especially in such a hurry.


    You should know that the body of the princess can still be put in the tavern, but it can''t be kept all the time.


    Lin Sheng is very worried.


    Liu Wei also reminded: "Lord Lin, it''s not too late."


    When Lin Sheng heard that, at the end of the day, he had to bite his teeth and say, "OK, Lord Liu, wait a moment, Lin Mou, go back quickly!"


    There are many ways to memorialize the book. It is simple to send the book directly to the cabinet, to the hall door, and finally to the front desk of the imperial court, to be reviewed by the holy master, to be sent back, and to go through a long process.


    It''s more complicated to enter the palace in person with the official order and present the memorial in face, but the premise is that, first, the emperor has to be free, second, and you have to have a relationship. You can say that you can enter the palace when you enter the palace, and no one stops you in the middle.


    Lin Sheng is in a hurry. Naturally, it''s a complicated way. But Lin Sheng plans to go back quickly, but he can''t really get up quickly.


    Lin Sheng is a veteran of Kyoto. Some of them enter the palace with this kind of face, and some of their contacts can face the saint at once. But people are not as good as heaven. Lin Sheng has never been counted. The emperor is not in the qianning palace, nor in the study.


    After searching all the time, I finally got the news that the emperor had gone to the Zhaoning palace of the empress''s mother. The empress, the sole, did not know when he would be free to meet the foreign minister.


    Lin Sheng had to wait.


    In the small waiting room outside the upper study, there are two hours at first.


    During this period, Liu Wei didn''t venture in. Liu Wei asked Rong Ling to go to the tavern to have a look, and he went back to the seventh palace.


    When I went back, my son''s round face came to me.


    Xiao Li calculated that she had not seen her mother for two days, so she could not sit for a long time. When she saw her mother coming back, she immediately jumped over and hugged her mother''s leg.


    Liu Wei pulled her son''s paw and walked all the way to the house.


    Seeing Liu Wei coming back, big girl and little girl all smile and call out: "young master!"


    Liu Wei said, "well," and said, "take out all the pictures in the cage in the north corner of the room and put them on the table."


    The big girl and the little girl were stunned for a while, but they quickly reacted and went to work with quick hands and feet.


    Xiaoli began to circle her mother: "Dad, what are you going to do? Dad, do you want to go out? Dad, will you take me out? I want to go out to play... "


    Chattering, making a lot of noise.


    Liu Wei glanced at his son and pushed him away: "have you copied all the books? You allow uncle to let you copy thousands of words every day. Are you lazy? "


    As soon as Xiao Li heard this, he felt as if his body had been evacuated.


    Xiao Li is not afraid of studying. When she was a little child, she was quiet enough to study. But that was when the little guy felt at ease.


    Now his mother is away from him day by day, and uncle Rong goes out early and comes back late. He is bored alone, so where can he sit down and do the things that nerds do?


    The book hasn''t been copied. It hasn''t been copied for several days in a row. My mother and uncle Rong are all busy and haven''t checked it. Now when my mother asks me, the little guy is out of breath. He hangs his head down and doesn''t dare to utter any more words.


    Knowing son Mo ruo''s mother, Liu Wei just looked at this smelly boy and knew what was going on with him. He immediately snorted and said: "if you have time to grind haw here, it''s better to copy books. If you let uncle come back and can''t see the paper full of thousands of words, how do you explain? Two days ago, when I went to the house to uncover tile, I still made other people''s sons wrong. Do you really think that if I don''t talk about you, it will be all right? If you make any more noise, throw you to your uncle Rong to see if he can beat you. "


    When Xiao Li thought of standing in Rong Su''s study for one day and one night last time, he felt a toothache.


    It''s better to let uncle Rong spank you than to stand there shamefully.


    But one thing, one thing. No matter how Xiao Li jumps, Liu Wei can kill him with three words and two words.


    At last, the little guy had to go back to the room and look at the stack of rice paper that the little girl put on the table. He was full of melancholy at first, his little face was twisted into a bun, then his eyes were relaxed, and suddenly he was blessed.


    Grabbing the rice paper, he turned around and jumped up and ran to the door.


    Little girl quickly called: "little childe, where are you going, little childe?"


    But man has run far, but he will never come back.


    At the other end of the palace, it''s not easy to eat hot soup and hot dishes without going to school. Rong Qing, who can nest in the palace for recuperation, suddenly hears the sound of SISO.


    The little boy slipped the top into the quilt, looked up and asked, "who?"


    When the door of the outer room was opened, the boy came in and asked, "what''s the matter, young man?"


    "Look outside, and frown." are you alone? "


    "The young fellow nods:" the childe orders other people to disperse, outside only a small person is guarding


    "What are you doing?" Rong asked


    The young man was a little shocked and said stupidly, "little one, little one is just standing, guarding the door and doing nothing."


    Rong Qian frowned and thought he had heard it wrong, so he stopped thinking about it. He told him again, "look out for the door. If you come to my aunt''s yard, you can stop it."The young man answered with a smile and asked, "young man, I found it for you, but the best gyroscope sold in Kyoto recently. The shopkeeper said that the sixteen princes in the palace also played this game."


    "Nonsense, how old is uncle sixteen? How old is he? How young is he? Can you play this? Go and look outside. Don''t be lazy. "


    The boy promised to quit and wait for the door to close.


    Rong Qian then took out the top of the quilt and put it in his hand to play happily for a while. Then he jumped out of bed and waved his whip to play with the top.


    The whip is raised high, but it hasn''t fallen yet. Rong Qian suddenly thinks it''s wrong. He looks back sharply, and then he is shocked.


    I saw a boy sitting on the bed behind me. The boy smiled and looked at him with black eyes. When he saw him, he said: "you are not sick or have a high fever."


    Rong Qian felt that his whole body was cold and his back was sweating.


    When Rong Qian opened his mouth, he was about to call people, but his voice was still choking in his throat. He listened to the boy across the street and said with a cold hum, "you can call me, please call me, just let everyone come to have a look. He threatened to be scared out of my mind. How energetic is the little prince of the palace, who is almost confused!"


    If the father and aunt knew that he pretended to be ill, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At the thought of his father''s serious and cold face, as well as his aunt''s tears of crying, he trembled.


    When Rong Qian bit the lip, it was still small, and his eyes turned red immediately. He asked with a buzzing nose, "what do you want?"


    Liu Xiaoli jumped out of the bed, touched the back of his hand, and found a stack of rice paper. Then he laid the rice paper on the table and said, "copy thousands of words for me three times, filial piety three times, Confucius and Mencius three times."


    Rong Qing: "..."

 Chapter 724

    "Don''t copy? Well, I won''t beat you either. Let''s call your father to judge. "


    "No, don''t tell the father!" Rong Qian said in a hurry.


    Liu Xiaoli looks at Rong Qian in his spare time, calm on his face.


    Rong Qian knew that there was no way to avoid it. He could only swallow his tears in his stomach. He silently sat in front of the chair and looked at Liu Xiaoli wrongly.


    Liu Xiaoli''s response to him was to throw him a pen, then grab his top, wave his whip and play in the room.


    Rong Qian knows that the situation is over, and his nose is sore. But the man has tears. He wipes his face and bravely grabs the brush, shivers his fingers and touches the ink.


    Just touched ink, listen to behind, Liu Xiaoli''s voice rings: "remember to imitate my handwriting, do you remember my handwriting?"


    He thought that this man had painted tortoises on his face and those of his two brothers, and wrote big characters. He could squeeze his lips tightly, and tears of humiliation finally fell down. Knowing this, he would not pretend to be ill. He might as well go to school to study, at least better than copying these things at home.


    Mr. a can''t do so much homework.


    With something to play with, Xiao Li doesn''t bother her mother anymore.


    Liu Wei was so happy that she locked the door, spread out the pictures and looked at them one by one.


    At this point of view, I really found some doubts.


    In the picture of hunting in spring, a great man in a Dragon Robe stands among the courtiers. The man holds a bow and his eyes are sharp. When the bowstring shakes, he shoots a big eagle.


    The eagle came down, the ground was stained with blood, and the courtiers were all happy, smiling.


    Liu Wei can guess the plot in this picture. Maybe Princess min follows the emperor to hunt in spring. The emperor hunts in the hunting ground. He shoots too many eagles in the sky. The arrow has no empty hair. His majesty is still the same. He is celebrated by all officials.


    At first glance, the painting looks nothing, but Liu Wei finds that among the people around, there is a woman wearing western costumes and even a gold headdress. At first glance, she is not a native Chinese.


    Liu Wei read the inscription beside her, and understood that this was painted by the princess of the western regions when she came to visit me. It was spring at that time, so the headmaster prepared the hunting ground, which was also a fun for the visitors of the western regions.


    Put the picture aside, and Liu Wei takes out another one.


    This is a picture of work and rest. The name of the picture is "flower watcher". The picture is also a scene that Princess min saw. But it is not in the Changyang palace, but in the Zhaoning palace. The plaque of the Zhaoning palace in the picture is vague, but it can be recognized vaguely.


    There are spoiled guests in Zhaoning palace. They can''t see clearly. It can only be seen that the Queen''s mother is meeting several princes'' daughters. Each of them has a beautiful appearance, rich clothes, and full of bearing. One of them, Liu Wei recognized that it should be Yu Wenqian, Yu wenminxin''s aunt. Liu Wei and Yu Wenjia''s aunt have several connections.


    The perspective of the painting is a bit like peeping.


    But these are also not in Liu Wei''s attention. What Liu Wei looks at is the flowers planted outside the courtyard of Zhaoning palace.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or not. It''s bigger than people''s painting, and it''s clear. Liu Wei knows all kinds of plants and flowers. At one glance, he recognizes that it''s manzhusha Hua.


    Manzhusha Hua, also known as the other shore flower or the dead flower, grows in the western regions and is called the yellow spring flower by the local people. Therefore, the flower generally grows in the grave or the cemetery, and grows into a piece of bright red, red like blood, known as the unknown flower, and also regarded as the medium for people to contact with hell.


    Many spiritual people, or eminent monks in the western regions, will use this flower as their main use. Whether it is exorcism or sacrifice, it is a wonderful thing.


    When Liu Wei was in modern times, he had been to Tibet and met manzhushahua. At that time, he thought it was interesting. He also asked the local people if they could send or buy a basin and take it home to raise.


    The man said that flowers on the other side can''t leave the land here. Once they leave, they can''t live even with the best flowers.


    Liu Wei said with a smile that someone had raised it.


    The man only said that he must not have raised a pure variety of manzhusha, but had already paid in a bunch. If he liked it, he could also go to the flower market to buy it.


    But pure manzhushahua must grow in the western regions, and it coexists with this land.


    The man said it was mysterious, and Liu Wei only wanted to listen to it. However, Liu Wei went back and checked the strange flower.


    Later, Liu Wei did buy a pot of breeding, and found that although the two kinds of flowers are similar, there are some differences in size, color, or petal shape.


    Liu Wei died after a few days. But now, looking at the charming and unrivalled manzhusha in the picture, Liu Wei seems to think of the Tibet flower field again, which is full of bloom.


    The manzhusha at the head here is pure, Liu Wei can be sure almost at a glance, but why does Zhaoning palace have this kind of flower? How is it planted?


    Liu Wei looked at the signing of the corner of the scroll again. The date of discovery was exactly seven days after the spring hunting map. That is to say, the envoys of the western regions should not have left at that time. So, could this flower be a gift from the western regions?


    For the moment, I don''t know whether the flower will die or not. Liu Wei put the painting down again and then picked up Xiang Yi.The name in the tip of the tongue around a circle, Liu Wei thought.


    Maybe the person behind the scenes is not Xiang Yi.


    But those behind the scenes connected Xiang Yi''s feelings for Princess min through the two paintings of appreciating spring and never asking where to go.


    In addition, in the painting, in recent palace murders, people behind the scenes have brought out the "western regions".


    In the picture, the envoys from the western regions once came to Kyoto, but less than a year later, Princess min died. At the same time, Xiang Yi attached great importance to Princess min, which was a little eccentric.


    What are the consequences of this series of antecedents that you want to expose?


    Liu Wei has a guess in her mind, but it''s just a guess.


    Now the only thing we can be sure of is that in recent cases, the murderer is indeed seeking justice for the princess Min who died many years ago.


    Just, it''s been so many years, why choose this time?


    Liu Wei thought of the princess.


    Minfei''s sister is the new owner of the Changyang palace.


    So, it was the death of Princess Chang that stimulated the murderer to set up the case of Princess min again in a rage?


    In this way, the relationship between the murderer and the concubine should be profound?

 Chapter 725

    Everything seems to have a connection, but it''s not.


    Liu Wei looks down and ponders. On the other side, Rong Ling has already arrived at the restaurant.


    Because the government closed the shop and the battle was huge, the common people were inevitably curious. They blocked the door on the first floor and looked inside.


    When Rong Ling arrived, he went in with the company of Yamen yamen yamen servants. The government and the rest of the people had to leave.


    The noisy people were coaxed away from the door.


    When the circle of hospitality opened, the Yamen servant respectfully invited Rong Ling in.


    It''s not surprising that the Yamen servants will be attentive to the bodyguards of the inner court.


    "Sir, it''s on the second floor." The Yamen servant said, summoning the shopkeeper to lead the way.


    After such a big event, the shopkeeper was already teetering and upset. Seeing someone coming from the government, he immediately wiped his sweat and said: "master Qingtian Mingjian, small and small, this shop is really innocent! It''s not to say that the princess came here in person. The small place is a slightly bigger Beijing official. The small ones have to meet each other in person! It''s the princess who came here. I don''t know his identity. I didn''t expect that the princess would have an accident in this shop. Sir, please forgive me. There are old people on the small ones and small ones on the bottom. The family can rely on the small one to support them... "


    "If I were you, I would talk less nonsense." The Yamen servant saw that his brow was slightly puckered, and immediately scolded the shopkeeper smartly.


    The shopkeeper once heard that he dared not beg for mercy, and then he closed his mouth, but he was full of pity.


    Before arriving at the second floor, he smelled a faint smell of blood.


    Rong Ling, a military general, is particularly sensitive to the smell of blood. His face is slightly moving at this time.


    The second floor is also blocked, and even seven or eight yamen guards are installed in the corridor, to ensure the absolute integrity of the site.


    The leading shopkeeper dare not move forward when he gets here.


    From the accident to now, the second floor is surrounded by people from the government. No one is allowed to step on it.


    The Yamen servants guarding the second floor saw the peak coming. They made way naturally. They were curious to see rongling and Qinzhong. They were both dressed in plain clothes. They couldn''t really see their identity, but they could let their leader accompany them in person. They wanted to come.


    Is it from the palace?


    In my spare time, I don''t want to. Someone has already stepped forward and opened the door of the crime wing.


    Accompany the head of the Yamen servant of Rong Ling to ask: "from last night to today, have you seen the suspicious people return?"


    Yamen servant shook his head: "back to your excellency, last night to this day, we haven''t left for half a step, but there are no suspicious people except the people who have watched the bustling scene from afar at the stairway."


    The chief of Yamen servant nodded and looked at Rong Ling. He asked the two bodyguards to listen to this sentence on purpose, to show their preciseness.


    According to Lord Lin, if you can get something right, you can get something right. If something goes wrong in our jurisdiction, it depends on their attitude afterwards.


    If the superior comes to investigate, he will look as if he is eager to get rid of his guilt, but he will not like it and be afraid of his life.


    But if they come to the top to check, and cooperate properly, the good and the bad do their duty conscientiously. Even if they blame, they will not die.


    The head of yamen runner was also tired. He thought that the last incident about Princess Yuping was already in a state of anxiety. Unexpectedly, there was something more serious.


    The princess Yuehai is different from the princess Yuping who died outside the palace. Who in Kyoto knows that this unruly princess is adored by the emperor''s empress?


    Because of his status as the emperor''s orphan, he was more favored than most of the princesses in the palace. He could be said to be able to get wind and rain. Now that something happened to him, it seems that it happened to the lifeblood of the emperor and the empress. Who can be careless?


    What''s more, the emperor ordered the city to be closed in order to find out the case.


    What a great order. Looking around the ancient times, after several generations, the court and the field have changed. Apart from the interest of destroying the country in the previous dynasty, the former rebels sealed the city to protect themselves. When has the gate of Kyoto been closed?


    And the emperor even ordered that the city gate should not be opened until the case was investigated.


    Even the Empress Dowager''s mother was stopped when she went to the city. How powerful is this?


    At the thought of Jing Zhaoyin, I''m afraid he will be involved this time. The yamen runner has a toothache.


    Just now, the shopkeeper said that he has an old man and a small one, but whose family is not?


    The whole Yamen in Kyoto has to be buried with the princess Yuehai. How about their wives, daughters and families?


    Yamen servant''s head is confused. The more he thinks about it, the more tired he is. Rong Ling has entered the wing room. His face is uncertain.


    As Lin Sheng said, there are indeed four corpses in the wing room, three servant girls and one young lady.


    And that young lady disguises oneself, allow Leng to recognize at a glance only, it is the moon sea Princess indeed.


    Rong Leng can''t help thinking that she just entered the palace at the beginning of the moon sea. At that time, she was a innocent little girl. At that time, Wang Feigang, the king of Hui, died. The moon sea, who was not familiar with the world, was sent to the Royal City, where the wolf and the tiger were talking. She didn''t know the dangers of the world, and didn''t understand the plot of Yang Mou. All day long, she only knew how to wash her face with tears and cry, but she didn''t lose the girl''s authenticity.


    Just learn well for three years, learn badly for three days, have empress all kinds of connivance, a lotus Qianjin who has been cultivated by Princess Hui for nearly ten years in person, after all, she has gone awry, and the little girl has become bullying and obstinate.However, no matter how bad the moon sea is, if the sin is not to death, it will be the moon sea''s repeated provocation to Liu Wei, and Rong Ling has not really dealt with it.


    At present, no matter how much you dislike or how much you dislike, you will not be able to resist a cold body.


    Step forward, let Leng reach out and close his eyes gently.


    I''m afraid the moon sea never thought of her ending.


    "My Lord." Qin Zhong called out.


    Rong Leng nodded and looked around the room for suspicious places.


    There is a complete meal on the table. The rice is not moved, but the dishes are scattered. The table is divided into four parts. There is no difference between left and right, but there is a wine glass in front and back.


    This shows that the moon sea has been drinking with people at the same table.


    According to Lin Sheng, there should be only one person in the wing room, Yuehai, until the tavern is nearly closed, and three palace maids enter. However, it''s impossible for the hall princess to drink with the palace maids at the same table, so it must be the murderer.


    If the murderer can be invited to the same table, it means that they know each other well.


    Yuehai has a loose temperament and is stubborn. However, few people know him outside the palace. Because Yuehai also despises the civilians outside the palace. Only when he is a man of great wealth and does not want to be with others, he chooses his playmates in the palace and the precious princesses of his mother family.


    So, if we can allow each other to drink at the same table, surely the murderer is also a noble person?


    Allow Leng to speculate reasonably.


    Looking at the rest of the room, Rong Ling looks around, but doesn''t see the weapon.


    Looking down at the position of the moon sea''s body and abdomen, there are obvious knife injuries. Looking wide and narrow, it should be a dagger. The other three palace maids have different positions of fatal injuries, some in the neck, some in the waist and abdomen, one even in the vest.

 Chapter 726

    In such a disorderly way, the murderer should not have been premeditated, rather like a temporary crime. Moreover, although the murderer killed in a panic, each of them was deadly. If he was not a martial artist, he would be a man.


    Moon sea meets with a man outside the palace?


    Yuehai''s circle of friends is only in the palace.


    Apart from the princes, the men we know are the Marquises. After careful calculation, there are indeed several who have learned martial arts.


    All of them are suspected.


    Rong Ling is not Liu Wei. Few of them have solved the case in person in zhengmen for many years, let alone no one around them. It''s not easy to check things and see some fur.


    What''s left is that there''s no big difference.


    Just from now on, we can see that she also has part of the responsibility for the death of the moon sea.


    Only because, out of the palace not to say, but also with its private association, so contrary to the usual, self seeking death, although it is a pity, but also no one can blame.


    The Yamen servant''s head looked at Rong Ling for a while, frowned slightly, looked cold, and was suddenly sweating. He only waited for the other side to finish watching, and then stepped forward tremblingly, smiling and asked, "what can you see?"


    Rong Leng said "well", but nothing else.


    Yamen chief hesitated and asked, "do you want to call in the shopkeeper and the waiter?"


    Qin Zhong chimed in at this time and said, "according to your Lord Lin, the palace girl who escaped is well-known. She doesn''t know that there are other people in the wing room besides the princess. So the four close palace girls are still ignorant. What can the shopkeeper and the shopkeeper know?"


    Yamen chief choked for a while. Although he knew that, he had to do something to show that he was dedicated to solving the case. It was better than standing like this.


    The head of yamen runner couldn''t speak, and Qin Zhong didn''t mean to run on purpose, just to be realistic.


    But it can''t be denied that Qinzhong is indeed dissatisfied with jingzhaoyin.


    Last time it was Princess Yuping. This time it was Princess Yuehai. Lord Lin is really useless. According to his duty, not to mention the princess going out of the palace, it is any mammy with a rank greater than four in the palace. That is to be monitored by jingzhaoyin.


    Really in front of the palace is said to go out, said to go in?


    You are a good palace person. What do you do when you go out of the palace, but what valuable things do you steal and sell? Or what news did you find in the palace to deliver?


    It''s hard to hear. Before the former Zhen Ge men were banned, Jing Zhaoyin could not do these things and avoid being lazy. After all, there were Zhen Ge men watching and nothing could happen.


    But it is clear that zhengemen is not the same as before. The old people''s real power has been put on the air. Lin''s heart is not long. He knows how to avoid disasters all day long, but it is useless.


    Such a person is not worthy of sympathy.


    The head of yamen runner heard the dissatisfaction in the tone of the adult, and immediately felt cold on his back, and his face also rose rapidly.


    He wants to say something, please.


    But listen to another adult, open a way: "call it."


    Qin Zhong was stunned and said, "my lord..."


    Let Leng wave his hand.


    The head of yamen runner was so overjoyed that he went out in person and called the shopkeeper and waiter.


    Lin Sheng''s hair was also in a hurry.


    After the third urging, Lin Sheng still didn''t see the people before the imperial court calling him. He looked at the sky and began to panic.


    He guessed whether he had made the money insufficient or whether the emperor had any other plans?


    He couldn''t sit in the waiting room, stood up and walked around, looking out, but he didn''t see the person who came to the Imperial Palace, but he saw a person who shouldn''t be here.


    "Xiang Gonggong?" Looking at the way to Yi, Lin Sheng is shocked for a moment, then bows his hand and says hello.


    Xiang Yi walks in quietly, looks around, beckons to the eunuch serving in the room, and the little eunuch drops his head smartly and exits the hall.


    When there was no one else in the waiting room, Xiangyi went to the chair and asked, "Lord Lin doesn''t mind sitting in the other house."


    Lin Sheng said: "naturally, please take a seat to my father-in-law."


    Although eunuchs are often disliked by people, officials of the previous dynasty regarded them as nothing, but now Lin Sheng is in a special situation and can''t hold that shelf. What''s more, because of his status as a public official, he has walked a lot in the palace. Now, Lin Sheng needs to rely on this person.


    "Gonggong came here specially, but did you know that Lin is here? My father-in-law specially came to find Lin.? "


    Lin Sheng is not a fool. Xiang Yiyi sent the little eunuch he served to. He obviously came to find something for himself. He asked modestly and put his attitude low. He only wanted to have a good idea.


    Xiang Yi didn''t hold it, nodded, and still smiled: "I heard about the princess Yuehai. Just now, I happened to pass by Zhaoning palace. I overheard the palace people mentioning that Lord Lin was waiting for me to drive here. But I advised him to go back earlier. Don''t wait."


    Lin Sheng is worried: "what do you mean, Gonggong? Please let me know. "Xiang Yi sighed: "but adults have been waiting here for several hours, but they don''t see the holy face for half a minute?"


    Lin Sheng nods.


    Xiang Yi said: "the emperor won''t see the adults. If you say something disrespectful, the emperor would rather sit in Zhaoning palace and avoid the adults. If you don''t understand, you have to wait. If you can''t wait, you have to get bored with the emperor."


    Lin Sheng panicked: "here Why? Does the emperor think Lin is here to beg for mercy? In fact, it''s not true. Today, it''s not easy for Lin to get master Liu of zhengemen to preside over the case of Princess Lin. Today''s entrance to the palace is not a plea for mercy, but a plea for an order. It''s enough to wait for the emperor''s Jinkou to open, and allow Lord Lin to intervene in the case. Lin promised that he would catch the murderer as soon as possible and make peace for the princess. "


    Xiang Yi frowned at the first half, sighed at the second half, and said: "the Lord Liu, the emperor has specially ordered him to investigate many homicide cases in the palace. Where is he still more than enough? He is used by Lord Lin."


    "Lord Liu has agreed, just wait for the emperor......"


    "Don''t you understand, Mr. Lin? It''s not Lord Liu''s refusal. It''s the Emperor No answer. "


    Lin Sheng was stunned for a moment, and when he returned to his mind, he was already sweating: "the emperor won''t allow it? But But why? The Emperor didn''t want to die for the princess. Even the city gate was closed. Why do you still... "


    "The gate is closed for the princess. Who told you that?"


    Lin Sheng is confused.


    Xiang Yi looks to the left and right, makes sure that the partition wall has no ears, and then lowers his voice. He uses the volume that only two people can hear to remind him: "the talisman has arrived. What else do you want to do? Let alone, at this time, the gate of the city was closed and the Empress Dowager was stopped outside. How much does the emperor dislike the imperial concubine? Does Lord Lin really or falsely know? "


    This can be called treachery. Lin Sheng is dizzy at once, and his back is full of sweat.

 Chapter 727

    "To Xiang Gonggong What you said... "


    Xiang Yi smiles and says, "the miscellaneous family is just meddling in their own business. I can''t bear to see Lin sitting and doing his own work. That''s what I''m trying to say. If you still insist on it, you have the right to be miscellaneous. Don''t listen to it."


    Lin Sheng immediately waved his hand and said in a frightened voice: "don''t get me wrong. Lin doesn''t mean that, but what he said is really shocking. Besides, the emperor and Princess Tai have always been in deep love with each other. How could the emperor deliberately block Princess Tai outside the city, let alone the princess Yuehai''s affairs... "


    "Lord Lin doesn''t need to say it." Xiang Yi interrupts Lin Sheng''s chatter, sneers and says, "Lord Lin has already defined it, and many other people have said it in vain. In this case, the other people have left."


    Xiang Yi said, got up and walked out the door.


    Lin Sheng rose politely, but did not stop him.


    Lin Sheng is just a little Jing Zhaoyin. Xiang Yi suddenly tells him what the purpose of these things is. If he doesn''t talk about them for the moment, he says that he has heard these things and what the end is, but he knows it clearly.


    The reason for the discord between the emperor and the imperial concubine, the old man who has been an official for many years in Beijing, is clear. In the final analysis, it is because of the position of the Empress Dowager.


    When it comes to the empress dowager, many people forget that there was a simple empress dowager in this palace.


    The Empress Dowager of the Yuan Dynasty is not the Holy Mother, but the first emperor.


    After the death of the first emperor, the Empress Dowager supported the emperor to ascend the throne. Since then, if it was not a grand festival, the Empress Dowager would not appear before people easily, it would be the sovereignty of the harem, and it would have been entrusted to the empress.


    That''s why, naturally, there are causes and consequences.


    During the reign of the first emperor, the Empress Dowager of the Yuan Dynasty and the Empress Dowager of the Yuan Dynasty are the people who suffered. The reason why she said that she suffered was that the Empress Dowager of the Yuan Dynasty had a bad stomach.


    Although he was in high position, he gave birth to three children in a row, but all of them were princesses.


    Seeing the first emperor''s sons one by one, she got a lot of headache at last. However, empress yuan could only hold three daughters, and she was very happy to see other princes competing for the ninth five-year position. Her own children were born daughters, and she didn''t even have the qualification to compete.


    Later, the queen of Yuan also broke through. She just managed the harem honestly and found a good place for her three daughters.


    One of the three princesses, who had a short life, left early. The other two, who married far away to a neighboring country, is now in the position of posterity. The other married to a marquis, who is still in Beijing now. She often goes to the palace to join the Empress Dowager when she has time.


    At the beginning, many princes competed for the position of the ninth five year plan.


    Today, the holy one has emerged and successfully ascended the throne.


    At that time, many people put their ideas to the empress dowager, and delivered many suggestions to the empress dowager, hoping that the Empress Dowager could stand up and express his position and resolutely resist the accession of the fourth prince.


    Does the queen mother care? The queen doesn''t care!


    She has no son. What''s the use of grabbing the emperor''s position? For whom?


    At that time, the situation was very complicated. First of all, the first emperor established the prince, who was the first empress to die. When the first emperor was critically ill, the prince was suddenly killed by bandits outside the palace and died in front of the first emperor.


    Then, the first emperor also left.


    After the death of the first emperor, Qi Wei, the former eunuch of the first emperor, issued an imperial edict, claiming that in the heart of the first emperor, apart from the prince as the first successor to the throne, the second favorite candidate was not Rong Yu, the second emperor''s son with the same father and mother, but Rong Yu, the fourth emperor''s son at that time, that is, the saint today.


    The imperial edict is also there, and the first emperor is dead. Who can say this clearly? No one can say clearly. How to solve it? Then the fist is hard, and the one who decides.


    In the war of seizing the crown, the fourth prince was a little better, the second prince became the past, and the Empress Dowager stood on the sidelines to watch. In that sentence, it had nothing to do with her who ascended the throne.


    When the fourth prince ascended the throne, the Empress Dowager did not make trouble. After that, the Empress Dowager''s honor was set. Even the Emperor didn''t give birth to his mother. The Empress Dowager at that time, the current empress dowager''s wife, fought for it, and directly gave the supreme position to the Empress Dowager.


    At that time, the Empress Dowager was also surprised. She may have thought of something or nothing. In a word, in recent decades, her position as the Empress Dowager has been stable, close to the emperor and harmonious.


    In other words, the Empress Dowager is a rare person who knows that she and her harem are of the same status. She is obviously the queen of orthodoxy, but she is one level away from the emperor, so she is happy to be carefree. She doesn''t care about everything. She only stays in her own palace. When she meets the lovely little prince, she will be raised by her side. If she doesn''t meet her, she will live happily Day is more comfortable than most people in the palace.


    Although empress dowager yuan didn''t fight for her position, someone always thought about her position.


    The Empress Dowager always wanted the latter one.


    The Empress Dowager''s mother even said in her early years that she was willing to give way to the virtuous. Because she was different from each other, she didn''t want to make the emperor unhappy because of this.


    In the end, in this world, it is the emperor who has no blood relationship with her.However, the emperor would not allow her to play. If she died, she would be asked to sit as the Empress Dowager. Even the Empress Dowager''s proposal of double empress dowagers was rejected.


    In this way, can Taifei be happy? The Empress Dowager didn''t say anything. You are my son, but you have this attitude. What do you mean?


    In this way, the imperial concubine was forced out of the palace and into the temple. Indirectly, she had a cold war with the emperor.


    This cold war, is how many years, the emperor up to now also did not give the mother too concubine a formal title.


    She would rather stay in Guanyuan Temple than go back to the palace.


    Therefore, it was said to Gonggong that the relationship between the imperial concubine and the imperial concubine was not good. Lin Sheng was the first one to react, but, even if he knew, could he say it casually?


    Don''t say these things are all rumours of the early years. They were not at the scene at all. Just say the identity of these two people, and they can''t arrange them at will.


    Therefore, no matter what his intention is to say these things to his father-in-law, Lin Sheng can''t take this port. If he does, he will pull himself into the water.


    After many years of being a Beijing official, it''s not clear where Lin Sheng is going to find these doorways.


    But after Xiang Yi left, Lin Sheng fell into deep thought. He was thinking about Xiang Yi''s words.


    Before the seven princes went out to work in Beijing, there were some rumors in the palace. They said that they went to Huizhou, Huizhou and other places. What can they do?


    It''s useful to think about it, but the most valuable one is the troops there.


    After that, the seven princes returned to Beijing. The emperor even set up a palace banquet to wash away the dust in spite of the death of Princess Yuping. Many people were guessing at that time. Where did the seven princes follow the emperor''s heart?


    As we all know, when the third prince went out to patrol and the seventh Prince left Beijing to work, the whole city was the same as the prince. In those days, the prince coaxed the emperor into obedience and obedience, and several big things in the court were also entrusted to the prince.


    As soon as the seven princes came back, they must have done something to remove the emperor''s eyes from the prince. What did the seven princes do?


    People under the head dare not speculate about holy will, but there must be abdominal Fei.


    Lin Sheng also guessed that there are only three things that can make a king of a country so happy. First, gold and silver, second, military strength, third, peerless beauty.


    It''s the gold and silver that the peerless beauty didn''t see. It''s the troops that can''t tell. However, if you make a bold guess, many people will think of Huiwang''s talisman.


    Today, Lin Sheng is more likely to say this to Gonggong.


    The emperor has got the talisman. Who is the one who can get it back now? Nothing but a princess of the moon sea.


    But Princess Yuehai died.


    Just right. I died at this time.


    All of a sudden, it''s weird.

 Chapter 728

    Didn''t the queen order that the guards at the gate of the city not allow the princess to pass? Then who got the princess out?


    That''s not the only one in the imperial city who can see the Queen''s orders and ignore them?


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. His head began to buzz.


    Is it true that Princess Yuehai was killed by the emperor?


    Since it''s a case made by the emperor, but he still wants Jing Zhaoyin to hand over the murderer, how can he? Does anyone dare to look up the emperor?


    But what if we can''t find it?


    Simple ah, the back of the Yamen in Kyoto, yamen up and down according to the law to deal with it?


    Together, this is the emperor''s intention to eradicate the dissident, and finally drag all the people in the Yamen of Kyoto to be scapegoats?


    At the moment, Lin Sheng only felt a sharp pain in his heart and mouth. He could not breathe easily.


    Lin Sheng is not angry, not angry, but flustered, from the bottom of his heart.


    The so-called king wants to die, the minister has to die.


    Is it really a dead end?


    Seeing the sun going down and the sky getting late, Lin Sheng felt that the little eunuch who went to inform the emperor had not returned yet. He only felt that his eyes were black, as if the hell was in front of him.


    Yes, it is. It''s true that he told Gonggong exactly. It seems that this time, he''s really finished.


    At this juncture, Lin Sheng regrets that even if he takes the chance, he should stop him and ask his solution.


    After all, there is only one life, and no one is willing to die for anyone.


    Lin Sheng walked back and forth in the waiting room, his eyes still looking out, but the expectation in his eyes was much less. He was waiting, waiting for the little eunuch to come and report that the emperor is not available today. Please come back, Lord Lin.


    As long as you can get this sentence.


    He took the initiative to face the saint. According to the rules, the saint didn''t speak. He couldn''t leave. But now, he wants to leave the palace, go home, and take care of his family. He is ready for his wife and children to escape at any time.


    Yes, he won''t wait to die.


    If the official doesn''t do it, his life will stay. People cherish his life, and he is no exception.


    Lin Sheng waited for another two hours until the sun was setting. Finally, there was a little eunuch back and forth, saying that the emperor was slightly ill and no one else could disturb him. If he had something to do, let him come tomorrow.


    Lin Sheng said yes and sent the eunuch away, but he went to the door of the palace in a hurry.


    At this time, Liu Wei went back to the Yamen of Beijing Zhaoyin. Under the service of Yamen servants, Liu Wei looked down at the sky outside his eyes and asked, "your adult hasn''t come back yet?"


    The servant looked at the servants beside the Yamen court.


    The servant shook his head.


    The Yamen servant then said to Liu Wei, "if there is any delay on the way, Lord Liu will wait a moment. My subordinates will send someone to the gate of the palace to wait."


    "No." Liu Wei said, looking around, and said, "after all, I have nothing to do with myself. Where is the palace maid who escaped?"


    The yamen runner''s eyes brightened and asked the palace maid where she was, saying that she would intervene in the case? Even if Lord Lin has not returned with the Oracle, Lord Liu has decided to help them?


    Yamen servant dare not delay, while suppressing the ecstasy in the bottom of his heart, he hurriedly orders people to lead the way.


    Liu Wei looked at yamen servant''s excited expression and said, "don''t get me wrong. I have some personal grudges with the princess Yuehai. Now the princess has an accident. I asked the maid who is close to Yuehai for two sentences, which is also a settlement. It has nothing to do with the case."


    The Yamen servant was disappointed at hearing the words, but he quickly raised his spirits and said optimistically, "what the adults say is what they are."


    Liu Wei didn''t say much either. He walked along with yamen runner.


    After a while, several people arrived at the guest house of houya.


    Most of the guest houses in the Yamen of Beijing Zhaoyin are used to entertain officials from other places who return to Beijing to report their duties. Now, they have vacated a separate room for the little maid to take care of her injuries.


    When Liu Wei went in, she saw that the little maid was still sleeping, and there was a yamen maid looking after her.


    I saw someone coming. The girl told me what she had done and what she had eaten one day.


    After getting the adult''s permission, the girl just left the room and kept it outside.


    "Lord Liu, the Maiden''s name is Qiu Fei. His subordinates have inquired about her. She is indeed a close friend of the princess Yuehai."


    This is proof of identity.


    Liu Wei nodded.


    Maybe it was too loud. Qiufei opened her eyes slowly and saw that there were many more men in the room. Her face was pale with fright and her head shrank several times.


    This move, and hard to pull the wound, when the pain grinned.


    Liu Wei saw it and asked, "how long have you been with the princess?"


    Qiu Fei''s answer was yes: "back to this adult, two years ago."


    "How is Princess Yuehai treating you?"


    Qiu Fei nodded: "the princess treats her maidservant very well, but she is useless. In a critical moment, she can''t escort her. In fact, she is really sorry for her maidservant Sorry for the three sisters... "Said, tears Shua of a while to flow down.


    Several big men in the room are a little embarrassed, but not Liu Wei of the man, but he doesn''t feel at all. Instead, he continues to ask, "do you recognize this official?"


    Qiu Fei held up a pair of red eyes, looked at Liu Wei for a while, nodded: "you are Lord Liu of zhenggemen, and your maid heard the princess mention you."


    "What about me?"


    "Mention you..." Qiufei''s face was red, and she didn''t dare to say it.


    Liu Wei said, "but it doesn''t matter."


    That autumn Fei hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice: "it seems that the princess doesn''t like adults. It''s not a good word to mention adults. Maidservant, maidservant dare not......"


    "You mean the princess scolded me behind her back?"


    Qiufei didn''t speak, but her head was very low.


    Liu Wei suddenly sneered and snapped, "bold maidservant! cast spells on people! You are not clear about the relationship between this officer and the princess. You dare to talk nonsense! Now that the princess is dead, I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m in love with the princess, and I''ve already set up a Mandarin Alliance. When I join the official department, I will face the emperor personally and ask for the emperor''s perfection! You don''t know that all the maids around the princess know about it? Say it! Who are you? The death of the princess has something to do with you! "


    Liu Wei''s sharp words made Qiu Fei tremble with fear.


    Autumn Fei looked at Liu Wei incredulously, and saw that her expression was determined, but she didn''t seem to be joking. Then she was in a panic and hurriedly changed her voice: "maidservant The maidservant is really the person beside the princess. Princess The princess mentioned that she was pleased with an official, but she didn''t know it was you, and she didn''t dare to talk about it in secret. She was loyal to the princess, and she would never do anything to kill her. Please learn from her! "


    Qiu Fei''s words were in tears.


    Liu Wei''s expression was flat at this time, and she said indifferently: "the princess has always regarded this official as an eyesore and a thorn in the flesh. How can she please this official? How can you easily believe it? "

 Chapter 729

    Qiufei looks pale at once!


    Liu Weidan looks at Qiu Fei, his expression remains unchanged, his voice is still cold: "can you tell where you have missed the stuffing?"


    Qiu Fei looks at Liu Wei, but she doesn''t speak. Her face is still bloodless.


    Liu Wei can almost conclude that this autumn Fei is a novice. If she is not calm like this, she will not be able to make a big deal.


    But because the means of autumn Fei is too low, Liu Wei can see it at a glance.


    "The human body reflects the first brain activity. When you just came in, you pretended not to wake up. When you wake up, your first reaction is not to be surprised, but to be alarmed, and the panic is too false. The eye movement indicates that you were nervous at that time, holding the quilt tightly, implying that you are uneasy and nervous, and at the same time, carrying out external defense purposefully. When I ask you the first question, you seem to answer the question without any leakage, but the tone is not consistent with your expression at that time, which means that you are pretending. If so, to sum up, in a word, you have played it, but it is too much, it could have been fooled, but it was screwed up by yourself. "


    Liu Wei finished, and saw that qiufei''s expression had become calm. After a while of fear, qiufei had other plans, and her heart was settled.


    Liu Wei looks around. The surface doesn''t seem to move. In fact, she pays close attention to several doors and windows. As long as she dares to run, she can easily catch it back.


    But unexpectedly, Qiu Fei''s eyes didn''t linger in the doors and windows. Qiu Fei just dropped her head, suddenly took a bite of her teeth and started to lift the quilt into the air.


    "Catch her, don''t let her run!" The yamen runner shouted at once.


    The people around rushed in at once, and Liu Wei''s sight was blinded at that moment.


    Liu Wei quickly opens the quilt, but looks at the bed. Qiufei is still there, but she has already vomited blood, her eyes are round and motionless.


    "Damn it!"


    Yamen servant immediately went to check. Liu Wei also went to look at Qiu Fei''s nose. Her eyes sank.


    "My lord?" The Yamen servant was very flustered and his voice was shaking.


    Liu Wei just shook her head and said, "I''m dead."


    The yamen runner immediately despaired. Just now, when Lord Liu made a speech to force Qiu Fei out of his true face, he was still ecstatic. Could he be serious? Is Qiu Fei the real murderer of the princess? In this way, as long as the person is handed over to the emperor, the people in the Yamen of jingzhaoyin will be out of trouble.


    But for a moment, Qiu Fei was afraid of committing suicide.


    A dead man, and no confession, even if placed before the emperor, the emperor can believe it?


    At the thought of the murderer''s death, there was no evidence of his death, so the yamen runner was very anxious.


    Liu Wei said at this time: "she is not the murderer."


    Yamen servant was stunned.


    Liu Wei reached out and opened Qiu Fei''s mouth. As expected, she found that the blood in her mouth was turning black.


    Liu Wei: "take poison and commit suicide. Someone has already arranged for her to walk this dead road. She is so obedient. When she finds out something wrong, she immediately commits suicide. Such courage of heart and nature is only available to the dead. "


    If there are dead men, there must be powerful forces behind the scenes.


    Liu Wei ponders. It seems that the identity of the murderer behind the scenes is not low.


    Yamen runner is relieved, as long as the death is not the murderer, but after relaxing, he asked: "now, the last clues are broken, where should the murderer go to find?"


    "The murderer will come to us." Liu Wei''s peaceful way.


    Yamen servant didn''t understand it, and Liu Wei didn''t explain it. However, she only watched Qiu Fei dare to make clever remarks after the princess died and live in the Yamen of jingzhaoyin. It was clear that the person behind the scenes must have other plans. If it''s only for killing people, it''s better to hide after killing people. What else can I do in Yamen?


    Liu Wei is determined that the other side will show up.


    And everyone, just watch it change.


    After all, the emperor''s order hasn''t come down yet. She''s dealing with the case now. In fact, her name is not right. It''s not good. The murderer who killed the princess can''t be found. Even Princess min''s case will lose the qualification of investigation.


    After all, the most important thing now is Princess min.


    Princess Yuping, Princess Qinyang, Princess Yuehai, including that qin''er and this autumn Fei can all be referred to as one thing.


    And that Princess min is the cause of this. If we don''t solve it, we can''t solve several cases.


    It''s getting late, and Lin Sheng hasn''t come back yet. This autumn Fei committed suicide in the Yamen after Jing Zhaoyin. For such a big event, the Yamen servant naturally reported to his family Lord Lin at the first time. But Lord naihelin hasn''t been out of the palace for a long time, so the yamen servant had to send someone to wait outside the palace gate.


    Seeing that it''s time to have dinner, the little yamen servant who was sent out to wait finally arrived at Linsheng. The little yamen servant immediately met him and immediately said everything.


    Hearing this, Lin Sheng''s face became very ugly, and he felt that things were as he thought.


    What kind of force can the dead be kept in captivity? It''s hard to hear. Apart from the early vassals, who is doing this kind of business in Kyoto now? The emperor is the most taboo to form a party for personal gain. If you know that someone under your hand keeps such things behind your back, you will be furious not long ago. Longyan is furious?In this way, it''s not the high-ranking people in Beijing. Whose is the dead man?


    The answer is coming!


    Lin Sheng shuddered all over. He felt that the road of death was near. He waved his hand and hurriedly perfunctory little yamen servant. He took his foot and went to the mansion.


    The little yamen servant didn''t understand and asked after him: "my Lord, yamen is not in this direction."


    Lin Sheng said, "go back first. I have something to do today. I will not go back to Yamen."


    "But Lord Liu has been waiting for you in the Yamen all day. Don''t you go to talk to Lord Liu in person?"


    Lin Sheng steps in. If he thinks that anyone can solve this problem and save his life, Liu Sizuo is the only one. But now it''s related to the emperor. There are different kings and ministers. Does Liu Sizuo also eat court food? Liu Sizuo dare to offend the 95?


    Since no one can solve the problem, if not, he has not been involved in the case, so it is convenient to get away.


    Thinking of this, Lin Sheng said: "you tell Lord Liu that this case should not be taken care of again. The Emperor didn''t give an order to allow him to investigate and do what he should do. Don''t let him enter the Yamen of jingzhaoyin."


    Although this kind of saying has declined some, but this is also for Liu Weihao.


    The little yamen servant is scared. What''s your saying? This is to get rid of Lord Liu. He doesn''t even have the qualification of Yamen? But why? Today''s day, isn''t it nice to hope Lord Liu can help them? Now what is it about pushing people out?


    Lin Sheng was too lazy to explain. He waved and impatiently dismissed the yamen runner.


    Little yamen servant hurried back in a fog. He didn''t dare to speak directly to Liu Wei, but told his boss secretly.

 Chapter 730

    The head of yamen runner frowned at this, and thought it impossible: "do you really say that?"


    Small yamen servant hurriedly nods: "subordinates dare not take this kind of thing to make nonsense."


    "That''s not right." Yamen chief wondered: "Lord Lin doesn''t always respect Lord Liu. How could he say such a thing? I asked you whether it was the adults who said it to you personally or the people who sent it to you? Did you fall for someone else''s plan? "


    "Where? It''s said by the adults themselves. It''s true that they are not blind or deaf."


    The head of yamen runner looked at the little yamen runner for several times. He was more suspicious when he saw that he didn''t look like a liar.


    The two said vigorously, but did not find that Liu Wei, who had just come back from Jingfang, was standing at the corner of the corridor behind them.


    After listening to all the conversations, Liu Wei''s face remained the same, but her eyes became slightly cold.


    After making sure that the Yamen servant didn''t lie again and again, the Yamen servant finally entered the hall uneasily, only two girls were cleaning the hall, so he asked, "what about Lord Liu?"


    "The girl said:" the adult said something temporary, go first


    "When did you leave?"


    "Just a moment ago, a cup of tea."


    The Yamen servant''s head frowned, but he also felt relieved. He''d better leave by himself. If he really wanted to drive him out, he didn''t know how to do it.


    The other side is a scholar who is gentle and clear. He is a rough man. How dare he do it?


    After returning to the mansion, Lin Sheng immediately called his wife to pick up the things.


    Mrs. Lin is worried. She can''t help asking what''s wrong?


    Lin Sheng only said that he hasn''t returned to his hometown for a long time. Seeing that there are still ten days left for the new year''s festival, he took a leave with the official department this year and left Beijing today. He will come back after the new year.


    Mrs. Lin doesn''t believe me. What can I do in these ten days? It''s at least half a month''s journey from Kyoto to my hometown. It''s already over this year. What else is it?


    Mrs. Lin said her own question, but unexpectedly, Lin Sheng was furious, scolded her and shouted: "let''s go and clean up. There are so many nonsense! Don''t you hurry? "


    Mrs. Lin was scared. She was afraid to talk.


    As soon as Mrs. Lin left, Lin Sheng took out his collection in the study and was about to pack it. Suddenly, hearing a cold voice behind him, he suddenly thought, "where is Mr. Lin going?"


    When Lin Sheng''s scalp was numb, he immediately turned around and saw that he was behind him. He didn''t know when he was standing in a clear and meaningful man. He was dressed in white and had an extraordinary manner, but his face was very cold.


    Lin Sheng knew it was not good. He sighed in his heart and said, "Lord Liu Why are you here? "


    "Liu Mou spent several hours in Yamen and so on. He didn''t say a word, but he wanted to pack his luggage and leave Beijing. Could Liu not even ask?"


    Lin Sheng is busy flattering: "Lin, no, it''s not that, it''s just Just... "


    It''s just something, but I can''t say it.


    Liu Wei was too lazy to talk nonsense, and asked directly, "what''s the matter? It''s fine in the daytime. The dinner time is not over now. What kind of adult is like a changed person?"


    Liu Wei is really a little angry. Not to mention the hours of waiting in the daytime, he said that Lin Sheng didn''t have a word to explain, but he planned to leave?


    What did he take her for? What did you take this murder case for?


    Lin Sheng also knew that he would not say a good or bad thing. He was bound to have a feud with this Lord Liu. He sighed and had to explain everything he knew.


    In the process, Lin Sheng also looked around frequently to make sure that the partition wall had no ears before continuing.


    Liu Wei listens to Lin Sheng finish saying, the expression does not change at all, only said: "continue."


    Lin Sheng was sweating: "isn''t that enough? If it is true, there are only two ways for Lin. one is to die. The other is to die. The other is to die. This case can''t be solved and can''t be solved. The things in it can''t be touched by Lin. instead of waiting for him to die here, if you don''t leave Beijing, go ahead. Now that the emperor has completely sealed the city, it is inevitable that he can''t go out on the right way. Tonight, Lin will send someone to find a trafficker. Even if he goes on the underworld, he must leave Beijing first. "


    He is not afraid to tell his plan. Lin Sheng has no scruples now. As soon as he leaves tonight, everything in Beijing has nothing to do with him.


    Liu Wei saw that Lin Sheng''s mind had been determined, and he was silent for a long time. Finally, he nodded, "since your mind has been determined, Liu, I wish you a pleasant journey."


    Lin Sheng looks at Liu Wei, bows his hand, and sincerely says, "I''d like to borrow your auspicious words."


    Liu Wei drooped her eyes and said, "it''s a pity."


    "What a pity?" asked Lin Sheng curiously


    "It''s a pity that once adults leave, there will be no more good official career."


    Lin Sheng also sighed: "life is gone, and what to do with official career."


    Liu Wei said calmly, "the murderer is not the emperor, and the person behind the scenes is not the emperor. What does it have to do with life?"Lin Sheng''s eyes were wide open when he looked at Liu Wei in astonishment.


    "Do you want to know who is the suspect in Liu''s heart?"


    Lin Sheng immediately said, "let''s hear the details."


    "To my father-in-law."


    "To..." Lin Sheng was dumb. Suddenly, he felt that things were more complicated than he thought. He hurriedly asked, "how can I say this? Please tell me in detail."


    Liu Wei pulls a chair and sits down at will. Lin Sheng immediately pours tea for Liu Wei himself. He is eager.


    Liu Wei said: "I haven''t seen the body of the princess, but someone told me the scene. The man''s judgment is that the princess was killed by someone familiar with her. Who is that familiar? Emperor? No, if the emperor goes out of the palace, there will be no news for jingzhaoyin? Just now, my Lord said that the princess was strictly ordered by the queen to stay in the palace, but she wanted to come up with a palace, but the queen refused, so only the emperor could let her go. But my lord forgot that in this palace, the queen and the emperor were not the only two people. The Empress Dowager was still in the palace. When the princess went out, it would be easy if she or the Empress Dowager asked about it


    "But the Empress Dowager hasn''t returned to the palace yet. She hasn''t asked about the palace for a long time."


    "The Empress Dowager didn''t go back to the palace, but Xiang Gonggong didn''t come back?"


    "Just a father-in-law......" Lin Sheng murmurs, but his voice is very small, as if he is not sure.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "don''t look down on my father-in-law. Some of my father-in-law do what they do, but it''s more surprising than our normal men."


    Lin Sheng was in a trance, as if he didn''t know whether to believe it or not.


    Liu Wei saw Lin Sheng wavering, and finally said: "if the adults go, who is the culprit of this case, it is no longer important. You are not the murderer, you are also the murderer. So who will be the happiest? Nature is the real killer. On the other hand, if you encourage an adult to leave Beijing, then the chance that this person is a murderer is greater than that of other people. Even if he is not the prime culprit, he must be an accomplice and insider. What do you think? "

 Chapter 731

    Lin Sheng is confused now. When things come to this stage, he has made the worst plan, but someone suddenly tells him that things are not what he guessed, but that he has been trapped by others.


    As a veteran of the government, Lin Sheng is not stupid, or he will not be in the city of Kyoto, where there are so many powerful people, like a fish in the water, when he has been Beijing Zhaoyin for so many years.


    But when it comes to the emperor and his own life, he is naturally cautious.


    Now, Liu Wei''s words make him wander. In a word, if there is any other way, no one wants to kill the great official career.


    After hesitating for several times, Lin Sheng asked Liu Wei anxiously: "what should Lin do in the view of Liu adult?"


    "Lord Lin hasn''t seen the emperor yet?" Liu Wei asked.


    Lin Sheng nodded: "after waiting for a full day, there has been no news. There are many silver ingots sent out, but none of them answered."


    Liu Wei said, "have you ever thought about it? If you have the gift, it doesn''t reach the emperor at all?"


    Lin Sheng was shocked and asked, "Lord Liu said that there was a disturbance in the middle?"


    "No wonder." Liu Wei said.


    Lin Sheng had to think of Xiang Yi, the Duke Xiang, who followed the imperial concubine for many years. Although she was not in the palace all the year round, she had a certain power. However, it was not surprising that the little eunuchs were easy to be used by the big eunuchs. Was there really a problem in the middle?


    Lin Sheng thinks so, but he is not sure. He just looks at Liu Wei and waits for him to continue.


    Liu Wei also said: "if adults want to know how things are, they may as well ask another person."


    "Another?" Lin Sheng questions.


    "Seven Lords."


    Lin Sheng frowned, as if thinking for a while, and then said: "seven lords, would you like to get involved in this matter? Lin is not close to the seventh Prince either. It''s a matter of great concern. It''s not easy to escape. He... "


    "Let''s go and ask Master Lin."


    Lin Sheng was silent and hesitated again and again. He decided to try.


    Liu Wei didn''t stay long after finishing these words. Originally, she came to find Lin Sheng, but only because she didn''t know what happened in the palace. After leaving the palace, her attitude changed a lot, so she made a special exploration. Now she knows the situation and explains the solution. Naturally, she doesn''t need to stay any longer.


    When he left, Lin Sheng personally sent Liu Wei to the gate. He was attentive and apologized several times. Liu Wei didn''t investigate. After goodbye, he left alone.


    After two steps, Liu Wei follows one person. Without looking back, Liu Wei knows it is Rong Ling.


    Both of them did not speak. They walked steadily, one before the other. They were not conspicuous in the street where people came and went.


    Rong Ling accompanies Liu Wei all the way from Lin mansion to the seventh King''s mansion. When Liu Wei enters the gate of the seventh King''s mansion, Rong Ling turns around and leaves.


    But when Liu Wei came back to the room, she saw that Rong Ling had stepped into the room first and had lit all the candles.


    Although they have taken on the status of internal guard, if they are too close to each other and go in and out together, they are still too eccentric to fall into people''s eyes. When they are outside, they are tacitly alienated. Only when they enter the Royal Palace, can they be what they are or what they are.


    Liu Wei''s courtyard was specially separated by Rong Xu''s orders. Most of the people who had come in the past were the palace chamberlains.


    The servant girls and girls beside are afraid to come here. Even the servants are only big girls and little girls. Therefore, Liu Wei and Rong Ling can be more free in this yard.


    Entering the house, Liu Wei changed his clothes and said: "it''s almost new year''s day, but there is no meaning of festival in Kyoto. How did you celebrate the new year before?"


    Rong Ling takes off the sword, pulls out the scabbard, wipes the body of the sword, and says: "worship the heaven, feast, keep the year."


    Liu Wei sat across from Rong Ling and asked, "how do you want to spend this year?"


    Rong Leng raised her eyes, looked at her and said, "what do you say?"


    Liu Wei thought with her chin on her head and asked, "how about going to the Changyang palace?"


    Allow Leng a Leng.


    Liu Wei said: "the lady of Princess min treats you like a parent and a son. It is not too much to spend the year with her. However, she can not live a depressed year without any grievance. I plan to close the case before the new year, do you think?"


    Rong Ling thinks that Liu Wei''s words are strange. What''s the plan? The case is getting bigger and bigger, and the new year''s Eve is near at hand. Do you want to solve the case before the new year? How dare she say such a thing?


    How can we do it in just a few days?


    Or


    Rong Ling Ling Ling Mou, asked: "what did you find?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "smart!"


    Rong Ling looks at her seriously.


    Liu Wei said: "Xiang Yi found Lin Sheng and fooled him. Lin Sheng almost believed. If I didn''t find him, he would leave the city tonight."


    Rong Ling also knows this. When he came back from the restaurant today, he kept Liu Wei''s whereabouts. Naturally, he knew.


    Lin Sheng''s story is also known by Rong Ling. However, what does this have to do with solving the case?


    Liu Wei, seeing that Rong Leng didn''t understand it, said, "I''ll ask Lin Sheng to go to find Rong Su tomorrow and ask for face Saint from Rong Su''s mouth. You say, if Xiang Yi knew that Rong Su suddenly stepped in, what would be his mood?""I don''t understand." Rong Leng blurted out almost immediately, because if he were, he would also feel puzzled. Rong Su was just an outsider, and he didn''t need to get involved at all, but he volunteered to join the Bureau. He could not find any other reason except that he was ill.


    Liu Wei nodded: "yes, I just don''t understand, so I don''t know what to do. Naturally, I want to understand. Tomorrow, we go to the palace earlier. I have a hunch that something important will happen."


    Let edge frown, still did not connect the joints inside.


    Liu Wei said again, "there is another thing. Seeing that autumn Fei today, I suddenly think of qin''er. It seems that tomorrow, I will go to the prison to have a look."


    Originally, Liu Wei guessed that the person behind the scenes would drive qin''er mad, but not kill him, just because of his value.


    But today, Liu Weimeng is shocked to see that qiufei committed suicide. This behind the scenes force clearly teaches the following people in the way of captive dead men. Since qiufei killed herself by breaking the medicine bag stuck in the back teeth, why not qin''er?


    Liu Wei''s intuition is that something has been ignored by herself, but now she is not sure. All of it is only for tomorrow.


    In this way, Liu Wei gets up and plans to ask big girl and little girl to bring in hot water. Just after getting up, she suddenly feels the chest is stuffy and stagnant for a while. Liu Wei covers her mouth with her back hand, only feels a retch in her throat, and her steps are also in a flash.


    "Be careful." Rong Leng almost immediately hugged Liu Wei, who was obviously wrong, and looked at her pale cheek. He frowned and sat down, then asked, "uncomfortable?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and covered her chest with her hands, but she knew what was wrong with her.


    Pregnant vomiting.


    The second fetus, however, was significantly heavier than the first.

 Chapter 732

    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei vaguely. After Liu Wei''s strong reaction at first, she gradually gets better. She waves her hand and signals that she is OK.


    After drinking some saliva, Liu Wei looked at Rong lingman''s worried face and said with a guilty heart, "I''m not used to the food of Jing Zhaoyin. I think it''s the food that I ate before. It''s nothing."


    Rong Leng put her hand on Liu Wei''s soft abdomen silently and rubbed it gently.


    The warm and thick palm has moderate strength. Liu Wei really feels a little more comfortable, but he pushes people to show that he is really OK.


    Rong Leng forced her to continue sitting. He lowered his eyes. At night, the light was dim, and the candles were flickering in the room. Liu Wei could not see his expression, but he could hear the coldness in his voice: "in the future, the business should not be handled for more than three hours."


    Liu Wei didn''t realize a smile, reached out and pinched the man''s chin, held up his handsome face, stared at him in the eyes and said, "did Lord Rong three forget what he was doing? He just said that he would solve the case before the new year, and how could he only work for three hours?"


    Rong Ling holds Liu Wei''s hand and looks serious: "listen to me."


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng''s expression. Seeing that Rong Leng was so serious, he was not joking. He was stunned and said, "I''m really OK."


    "Well." Allow edge to answer a voice, don''t say much, get up, go outside to fetch water personally.


    Looking at the back of Rong Ling''s departure, Liu Wei''s chin is supported, and her eyes are deepened.


    Is Rong Ling really worried about herself or does she know something?


    Liu Wei is not sure. She touches her stomach subconsciously. Thinking of the baby in her stomach and the reaction of Rong Ling, the whole person becomes silent.


    Rong Leng comes back after a while. Big girl and little girl follow.


    First, they waited on Liu Wei to wash and wash, and then the two girls went to make the quilt. Then they turned around and said, "young master, I have copied ten pages of books."


    Liu Wei asked the two girls to supervise Xiao Li on weekdays. Of course, the most important thing was homework.


    It''s just that the stinky boy has grown so fast today?


    Ten pages?


    "Ten pages?" Liu Wei asked uncertainly.


    Big girl nodded at once: "it''s full of ten pages, and I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I think little childe''s words are also very good-looking. There used to be ink spots on the paper, but now they are all gone. The work is complete, especially clear and meaningful."


    Big girl doesn''t know words, but she can also see the whole page.


    Liu Wei listened and became more suspicious.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling. Rong Ling is also looking at Liu Wei. As Xiao Li''s parents, they think of the same direction.


    "Show it to me." Liu Wei said.


    Big girl was stunned, but she thought that little childe was always ignored by two CHILDES these days, so she decided to fight for little childe, and immediately jumped to the study to get the copy.


    Rong Leng takes it over, looks at it for a moment, and hands it to Liu Wei. Rong Leng''s expression is almost as usual, but he can''t see the joy and anger.


    Liu Wei was OK when she saw the first page. She sneered at the back.


    This son of a bitch is really promising.


    This neat and good-looking official style is definitely not written by the bear child. This kind of solemn font has always been taught by the big family to the noble young master in the mansion. And there are several noble young masters coming and going, not only the three.


    Liu Wei has a headache.


    The more he learns, the worse he gets. He learns to cheat. What can he do when he grows up?


    Liu Wei thought so, and touched her stomach. She thought that this child must not have the same education as Xiao Li, which failed for the first time, and how to make progress for the second time.


    Put the stack of scribes aside, and Liu Wei sent the two girls out.


    Although the girl and the girl doubted why they could not see their happiness, they left quietly.


    When big girl and little girl left, Liu Wei asked, "do you think Rong Su will come to us tomorrow? If you know that your son has been bullied again, I don''t know if he will drive us out. "


    "This is not a good move for Xiao Li." The way of tolerance.


    Liu Wei also worries: "it''s not good, but..."


    "I''ll see." Rong Ling said, and turned to walk directly.


    Liu Wei called, didn''t call people back, then called big girl and little girl, let the two girls follow.


    Rong Leng is expected to scold Xiao Li. She shouldn''t go too far. She doesn''t have to go with her. Just make sure not to make a big deal.


    But after less than a stroke of fragrant Kung Fu, big girl hurried to come over and stammered, "three CHILDES Three CHILDES beat the little childe''s ass! "


    Liu Wei was surprised for a moment.


    Rong Ling never beats Xiao Li.


    Liu Wei thought about whether to go over and have a look, but he thought it was wrong, so he didn''t go over.


    After a while, the little girl ran back and said, "the third childe punished the little childe for not copying enough two pages of paper to sleep tonight. The little childe cried. What can I do?"


    Liu Wei frowned. This time she really cared.Liu Wei gets up and plans to go to have a look. When he comes to the door, he sees Rong Ling coming back. His cool eyes sweep two girls who complain, and finally he looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling''s expression. She is nervous and says, "I heard you..."


    "Well." After Liu Wei asked, Rong Ling answered decisively. Then he crossed Liu Wei and went back to the house.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling, hesitated for a moment, waved and sent the two girls away, followed them into the room, saying, "little Lipi is a little skinny, but it''s still not enough to start, just say it."


    Rong Leng glanced at Liu Wei and said, "well."


    Now, even if Liu Wei is blind, he can see that Rong Ling is unhappy and extremely unhappy.


    But why?


    Liu Wei looks down at her stomach. She is not sure.


    No It can''t be true.


    Does he really know?


    Knowing that she is pregnant, but unwilling to tell each other, she has a fire in her heart. By this matter, she has put her son qisa on?


    Wait a minute. I''m still a son, anyway. Why Is it a gas bag?


    Liu Wei thought so, and thought it might not be, so she decided to test it.


    Liu Wei went to Rong Ling and said slowly, "some are hungry. Would you like to eat some Qinggua cake?"


    Rong Leng calmly looked at Liu Wei and said for a while, "well."


    Liu Wei said, "I''ll tell someone to take it." Say, will go.


    Rong Ling stopped Liu Wei and went in person.


    Liu Wei waited in the room for half a quarter of an hour. When Rong Ling came back, she had lotus cake in her hand.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, way: "is not clear melon cake?"


    "Not in the kitchen."


    "That''s what the chick said."


    "Not now."


    "I''d like to have a melon cake."


    Rong Leng is silent for a while. Then he looks at Liu Wei and says, "cool."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    It''s known to three-year-old children that they should not eat cold food during pregnancy, and it''s also known to all that cold melon is.


    So Now, what is it?

 Chapter 733

    Liu Wei is frozen in the moment.


    It was not until a long time later that Rong Leng said, "I''m not hungry."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. She reacted. She nodded and looked at the hibiscus cake on the table. Then she took a piece and put it into her mouth.


    "Is it delicious?" Let Leng ask.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and her calm and indifferent face, but she only feels that the back neck is chilly and the whole person is not good.


    "Well Good, delicious... " She stammered and took a bite of the cake, but she could not taste anything.


    "Eat less." Rong Leng said again, "it''s easy to accumulate food at night."


    "Well." Liu Wei nods honestly, biting Furong cake, eyes, but staring at Rong Leng all the time.


    When she ate three pieces, Rong Leng saw that she had to go to get the fourth piece, and then raised her eyes and said, "don''t eat any more."


    Liu Wei immediately put her hand back, and dared not move.


    "Let''s have a rest," said Rong Ling


    Liu Wei got up obediently, sat on the bed one by one, took off her shoes and went in.


    Rong Leng looked at her still throbbing face and said, "sleep."


    Liu Wei quickly closed her eyes, but her eyelids did not dare to tremble.


    Liu Wei sleeps, and Rong Ling tidies up his things and goes to bed. In the room, there is a silence. The two breathe well, but they both know that they have not slept with each other.


    Liu Wei is in a mess. She wants to tell Rong Ling many times that she is pregnant, but every time because of some messy things, she has disturbed the steps. But she didn''t expect that Rong Ling already knew.


    Who said that?


    All he knows is himself and pearl. Rong Ling can''t understand pearl. It can''t be Pearl''s informer. What is that? What did he find out?


    Liu Wei has a headache.


    Then how should I explain it? Rong Leng doesn''t ask now, but it doesn''t mean that I can continue to play dumb.


    Brain chaos, Liu Wei tired sigh, but just out of the voice, she heard the voice behind the man sounded: "sleep well?"


    Liu Wei immediately collapses into a whole piece, dare not move again, also did not agree.


    Rong Leng turns sideways and gently hugs her.


    Liu Wei dare not resist, obedient nest in his arms, but more can not sleep.


    All night long, Liu Wei only narrowed a little when it was almost dawn. When she woke up again, she found that Rong Ling was no longer there.


    Liu Wei felt relieved and got up to open the door.


    Outside the room, big girl and little girl are talking about something. Haha, seeing Liu Wei coming out, she immediately called "childe" and brought hot water in.


    As Liu Wei washed, she asked them, "when did the third childe leave?"


    The girl said, "three CHILDES leave in less than time."


    So early?


    Liu Wei frowned, and then she said, "young master, the third young master gave me an order before he left, saying that you have to use breakfast when you get up. The breakfast is ready. Do you want to use it now?"


    Liu Wei also thought about the matter of Rong Ling, and answered casually, "well."


    After a while, the breakfast was sent in, and the moment she opened the cover, Liu Wei saw all the things, and her face suddenly changed.


    "This is What? "


    "Crucian carp health soup." Big girl said.


    Liu Wei pointed to another: "what about this one?"


    "It''s a mixed diet."


    "And this?"


    "Tofu cake."


    "These..." Liu Wei is a little flustered.


    Big girl crisply unripe way: "three childe say, these childe all want to eat, it is big mend!"


    Liu Wei''s expression is ugly.


    Liu Wei also knows that these are tonic, but the problem is that they are too tonic, and don''t think that she doesn''t know that the crucian carp health soup is safe! She saw wolfberry, Atractylodes macrocephala, angelica! These are good things to protect your baby!


    Seeing the big girl deliver the stillbirth soup to herself, Liu Wei struggles for a long time before saying, "I don''t like fish."


    The girl giggled at the words and said, "I''m confused. Although I don''t eat much fish, I like to eat it, especially crucian carp. When I was in Guyong mansion, you ate it and said it''s delicious."


    Liu Wei''s face collapsed.


    Big girl handed the soup to the front again, and said, "young lady, please drink it while it''s hot. Young lady said that he has many things to do these days. If you don''t make up for it, you will not be able to bear it. Young lady also said that you should drink this health soup for three meals in the next day. The herbs here are all top-grade. The people in the kitchen say that they are all good things with first-class effectiveness."


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to eat, not at all.


    But big girl and little girl don''t care whether she wants to eat or not. They just stare at her and watch her eat.


    Liu Wei took a long breath, touched her abdomen, and clenched her teeth. For the sake of the child''s well-being, she tried to eat more.


    Bravely, Liu Wei took a spoon and took a sip.


    It''s Antai soup.Just one sip and it''s out.


    Crucian carp is crucian carp, but the auxiliary materials inside, add a whole bag of Baotai powder.


    Silently biting her lips, Liu Wei took another sip. The more she drank, the more she felt sad. The more she drank, the more she worried about people. For a while, how could she face Rong Leng.


    After drinking half of it, the sound of how to shout suddenly came from outside.


    Liu Wei hears the words in front of her eyes, puts down the rest of the stillbirth soup, and rushes out to call out: "Xiao Li, come in."


    Just got up, is playing the boy to listen to the call of his mother, sharp from the outside, laughing and shouting: "Dad."


    Liu Wei noticed a small book bag on his back, frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    Xiaoli obediently said: "go to find Rong Qing to play."


    Liu Wei''s eyes are fierce: "bullying others again?"


    "No, it''s not." Xiaoli even waved his hand and hurriedly said: "Uncle Rong said that you can go to find Rong Qing to play when you are in the mansion. Isn''t Rong Qing still ill? Uncle Rong said that he asked Rong Qing''s father, and that he asked me to play with him. "


    "I don''t need to go there early in the morning. I''m still awake." Liu Wei said.


    Xiaoli smiled smugly: "he woke up. I''ll go. He must wake up."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Why do you think the tone of my son is a little wrong.


    "Dad, I''m going to find Rong Qing. I''ll go first." Xiaoli is obviously thinking about his new brother and wants to leave in a hurry.


    Liu Wei, as a mother, still wanted to say, "don''t bully others. Besides, you should copy your books by yourself. Last night, you let your uncle beat you. Do you remember? If you don''t want to be beaten again, you''re not allowed to cheat. Do you hear me? "


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, Xiao Li immediately became frightened and opened her eyes wide. She couldn''t believe it. "Dad Dad Dad, how do you know, my book It''s not I didn''t copy it myself... "


    Liu Wei frowned: "didn''t your uncle look for you last night? You''re not allowed to sleep until you''ve finished two pages? "


    Xiaoli said with a white face: "Uncle Rong came to me. He said my words were ugly. He asked me to copy two pages of filial piety Sutra again. Soon, it was finished. Dad You Don''t tell Uncle Rong that I asked Rong Qing to copy for me. He will scold me, Dad, Dad... "


    As soon as he thought of Uncle Rong''s serious face, he was afraid. Xiao Li was pestering his mother, coquetting and begging.


    Liu Wei looks at her son and thinks about Rong Ling''s frozen face when she came back last night. Suddenly, she seems to have figured something out.


    So, the man didn''t go to Xiao Li to express his anger. Instead, he set himself up?


    Routines are all routines.

 Chapter 734

    Liu Wei finally in his son''s Twitter, or pretend to promise not to cheat him out.


    Xiaoli naturally believed her mother''s words, and happily took today''s lessons to find Rong Qing.


    He has already thought about how to copy ten pages of books every day.


    If Uncle Rong is not satisfied with his homework, he will be fined to copy two more pages, and he will write those two pages himself.


    In this way, although it''s twelve pages a day, he actually wrote only two pages, and the other ten pages are all for copying. He can also play with the toys in the room.


    In this way, Xiao Li can''t wait any longer.


    And when Liu Xiaoli appears from the front gate of the courtyard in a fair way today, when he goes in to find Rong Qian, the first thing he looks up is Rong Qian''s stunned and incredible face. Then, when Liu Xiaoli excitedly tells Rong Qian that adults have agreed to play with us, Rong Qian''s face is never pale.


    This child, at this moment, finally understood the consequences of pretending not to go to school, after all, how tragic.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei was so soft and tough that she didn''t finish the stillbirth soup at last. She didn''t like big girl and little girl, but under the generous eyes, Liu Wei went out of the palace.


    Outside the palace, the carriage was already ready. Liu Wei stepped on the wheel. As soon as he was about to get on the bus, he saw the driver shouting in horror, "stay, my Lord!"


    Liu Wei was startled by the coachman, then stopped and looked back at the coachman: "what''s the matter?"


    But the coachman didn''t say anything, just let Liu Wei wait for a moment, no words, and then the sweaty coachman brought a small stool from the porter and put it beside the car, and said: "please get on the bus, adults!"


    Liu Wei looked at the footstool, a little inexplicable.


    The coachman said consciously: "today, the leader specially told us that Lord Liu is not well these two days. He has to find a bridge for you to get on and off the train, so that you won''t be tired."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Don''t think about it. Liu Wei also knows who the so-called superior orders are.


    Control under the complex mood, Liu Wei melancholy on the carriage.


    The coachman let the horse go at a constant speed, and Liu Wei could almost immediately feel that today''s car was much more stable than before, which made Liu Wei panic.


    At the thought of entering the palace, Liu Wei immediately saw Rong Ling, then lowered her head and held down her eyebrow, feeling a splitting headache.


    After driving for a long time, the carriage finally arrived at the gate of the imperial city.


    As soon as Liu Wei got off the bus, he saw Qin Zhong standing there. Qin Zhong stepped forward and asked with concern, "my Lord, do you feel unwell?"


    Even Qin Zhong knows!


    Liu Wei feels that she is really uncomfortable now. She is not comfortable anywhere.


    Waving his hand, Liu Wei said casually, "it''s OK."


    Qin Zhong was worried: "but these messy things make adults tired? Today, I''m going to sit down and run. "


    Liu Wei awkwardly tugs at the corners of her mouth, saying nothing but nodding.


    Whatever, that''s it. There''s nothing to struggle with.


    Liu Wei, whose heart was as dead as ashes, did not expect that the way to accommodate Leng was more than that.


    To the interior office, Liu Wei once again felt a spring like warmth.


    Duke hang now regards Liu Wei as a life-saving straw. Knowing that the adult is not well, he immediately feels worse than his own.


    Duke hang immediately ordered that the eunuchs in the office of the house of internal affairs should open their eyes wide, and make sure that Lord Liu is comfortable. If Lord Liu frowns a little, he will ask them.


    People under the head dare not disobey, so they are surrounded by groups since Liu Wei stepped into the door of the house of internal affairs.


    When he got to the inner hall, Liu Wei found that he had put a cushion on the back of the chair.


    In short, how to come comfortable, how convenient.


    Liu Wei''s temple is painful. She feels that if Rong Leng is in front of her, she will rush to hold him and roar. She admits that she admits everything. Don''t force her any more. She knows it''s wrong!


    But Rong Ling, according to the rules, is now checking in at the inner guard Yamen. It will take another half an hour to come here.


    Liu Wei is so bearing the love of all people. Behind her buttocks, she leads a dozen little eunuchs to the prison of the house of internal affairs.


    Accompanied by Liu Wei, Duke hang said: "that Qin Er is still so crazy. Listen to the report from the following people. She howled for most of the night last night and kept shouting about ghosts. But she scared the guards into confusion But when she was tired, she went to sleep. "


    Liu Wei listened lightly and nodded from time to time to show that she knew.


    All the way to the outside of the prison door, Liu Wei saw that Qin ER was sleeping. She ordered, "open the door."


    The jailer opened the door immediately.


    Liu Wei was about to walk in, but Duke hang called Liu Wei, "wait, my Lord."Liu Wei stops and looks at Duke hang.


    Mr. hang glanced at the little eunuch beside him again. The little eunuch quickly took two roll mats out of his back, walked into the cell, spread them on the dirty hay, and made sure they were clean and didn''t trip. Then he said respectfully to Liu Wei, "please come in, my Lord."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Seeing Liu Wei''s face was speechless, Duke hang said, "the prison is very wet. It''s messy here. It''s not good if there''s any insect or ant crawling on the adult. If the adult Liu''s body is hurt, it''s better not to be careless."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Whatever, she has given up. It doesn''t matter


    Liu Wei enters the cell, squats down, looks at the appearance of Qin er. Liu Wei reaches out and holds Qin er''s hand.


    Almost at the next moment when Liu Wei made a move, qin''er woke up.


    Qin''er''s eyes widened, and he got up in a hurry. He was fully prepared, but when he saw who the person was, he was stunned for a moment, and immediately began to cry out: "ah ah ah ah --"


    incessantly, with a sharp ear.


    Liu Wei frowned, but the one next to him immediately stepped forward and kicked at the Qin. He shouted: "shut up, crazy woman! In front of adults, you dare to be unbridled. I don''t think you want to live! "


    He said that he would fight again.


    Qin''er immediately shrinks to the corner, does not shout in his mouth, just looks at the jailer in horror.


    The jailer wants to catch up with him and mend his foot. Liu Wei waves and beckons the jailer to leave.


    The jailer retreated.


    Liu Wei looked at qin''er''s timid, startled look and asked slowly, "I''m here today. I have a message to tell you. Do you want to know?"

 Chapter 735

    Qin''er is still drooping his head. The light in the cell is dim. Liu Wei can''t see qin''er''s expression, but he can guess it.


    Liu Wei leaned a little closer to qin''er and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "Princess Yuehai, back to the palace."


    All around was quiet, but Liu Wei saw qin''er''s shoulder move clearly. Although it was weak, Liu Wei saw it.


    Liu Wei crouched down, approached qin''er and continued, "do you know this? Someone wants to be disadvantageous to Princess Yuehai, do you know? "


    Qin''er suddenly looks up at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei also looks at her.


    They looked at each other for a few moments. Qin''er suddenly reached out and pushed Liu Wei, then looked up and laughed.


    Qin''er laughs foolishly. God talks about it. When he laughs, he shows signs of madness.


    When the jailer saw something wrong, he immediately stepped forward and held on to qin''er, lest the madman should really hurt the noble.


    The Duke of Hang held Liu Wei for the first time. Liu Wei didn''t let him. He just waved to show that he was OK.


    Qin''er is just an ordinary palace maid. Let alone Liu Wei, who has been on guard for a long time, is not. Qin''er cannot hurt Liu Wei.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." In the cell, the shrill laughter continued!


    After the jailer completely suppressed qin''er, he said with uneasy face: "my Lord, it''s not fatal for this madman to go mad, or else, cuff her up?"


    There are shackles in the prison naturally, but people have already been locked up, so the shackles are unnecessary. But now the piano starts to get sick again. I feel uneasy if I don''t put them on.


    Liu Wei shakes her head, motioning not to use it.


    Liu Wei stepped forward to let the jailer go.


    The jailer looked at Duke hang in embarrassment, and he came up to him and said, "Lord Liu, this madman is acting like a madman. Nobody can know. If he doesn''t press, he will be serious..."


    "No problem." Liu Wei was too lazy to talk nonsense and said directly, "let her go."


    Liu Wei insisted. Even though he was worried, he had to compromise and wave to let the jailer go.


    When the jailer let go, qin''er immediately let go of the action and jumped straight up to Liu Wei.


    Looking at qin''er''s sharp fingernails, Liu Wei does not move at all. With her back wrist raised, she easily clasps qin''er''s back hand and directly twists her arm.


    "Ah -" qin''er cried out in pain.


    Liu Wei frowns and twists qin''er''s hand, forcing qin''er to give in. He points to his belly and holds qin''er''s pulse gate. He says: "the pulse is steady, the pulse line is smooth and steady. If it is true, he is pretending to be crazy!"


    Liu Wei''s words fell, and he threw people out.


    Qin''er stumbles and leans against the wall with difficulty. She covers her wrists and looks a little annoyed.


    Liu Wei smiled contemptuously and said, "it was packed well before, and the medicine has been used completely. I haven''t tested it carefully, but I was almost fooled by you. But one of them is not necessarily two. How can I do nothing when the medicine with changed pulse is finished?"


    Qin''er''s face is blue and white. She shrinks in the corner, buries her head as much as she can, trying to cover up her expression.


    Liu Wei went straight to her, grabbed her chin and made her look up.


    This look up, everyone saw, this piano son, is holding a pair of hate eyes, looking at everyone.


    Behavior can pretend, but eyes can''t.


    It''s really a show off!


    Mr. hang was almost immediately excited. He thought that things had come to a dead end. Unexpectedly, there was a turning point. OK, it was really good.


    Looking at these people''s expressions of surprise and joy, qin''er''s heart was filled with anger. She was unwilling to occupy the heart door. She bit her teeth and stared at Liu Wei. "Do you really think I have no weapons?"


    Then, a silver hairpin came out of her sleeve. The hairpin was worn on her head before. After entering the prison, she slowly rubbed against the corner of the wall. Now, the sharp corner has been sharpened. If you really accept it, a blood hole will appear immediately.


    Holding the silver hairpin, qin''er stabbed Liu Wei directly in the stomach.


    Liu Wei''s arm swung. He had tied qin''er''s wrist and knocked down the hairpin.


    Liu Wei''s strength is great. Qin''er struggles twice. Her face is ferocious and can''t be relaxed. She has a fierce expression on her face and drinks loudly. The whole person bumps into Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei frowned and avoided for an inch. When the piano hit the air, Liu Wei pulled back and threw it directly on the wall. His voice was cold and sharp: "is it enough?"


    Qin''er''s back hurt when she was hit. She struggled to support herself and stared at Liu Wei angrily.


    Liu Wei said in a cold voice, "I don''t have time to waste with you. Just ask you how much do you know?"


    "You want to know?" Qin''er smiled for the first time and looked at Liu Wei''s eyes, which were full of bloodthirsty.


    Liu Wei frowned and said, "if you want to live, you should be honest."


    "You''ll let me go if I say it?"


    "Maybe."


    "Ah!" Qin''er raised his neck and said, "if you don''t kill me directly, it will be more convenient."


    "Don''t want to spend too much time for your princess?"Qin''er''s eyes moved a little and then hardened up: "I''m not sorry for the princess."


    "Do you know that your princess will blame you?"


    Qin''er doesn''t speak. For a loyal servant, master, he is the dead end.


    Liu Wei said again, "how can the dead compare with the living? Your princess died miserably. Do you really want to avenge her? Who are you working for now? Maybe your princess was killed by that person. Even so, you have to protect that person? To protect that man? In this way, Princess Yuping will be able to close her eyes under the nine springs? "


    Chin''er lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and still said nothing.


    Liu Wei repeatedly examined qin''er''s expression, but saw that qin''er''s face was not shaken at all. Liu Wei pursed her lips and felt that she should not.


    Since Princess Yuping is qin''er''s weakness, the death of Princess Yuping should also be qin''er''s most concern. Why? Qin''er is willing to believe in the ghosts and monsters that the gods and gods talk about, but not really find out the real murderer?


    Unless


    Thinking of a possibility, Liu Wei looks at qin''er directly, grabs qin''er by the shoulder, and asks, "you killed Princess Yuping?"


    Qin''er almost immediately raised his head, looked flustered, and his head swayed.


    Liu Wei''s heart was shocked. She never thought of the result.


    "Is it really you?" Liu Wei still doesn''t believe it.


    "Not me!" After the panic, chin denied it.


    Liu Wei looks at qin''er''s expression, and sees that she is not lying, and she is not clear. She immediately thinks about it and says, "it''s not your moving hand, but it''s related to you, isn''t it?"


    Qin son close lips, do not speak.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "it seems that there are stories here."


    Jean still didn''t speak.


    Liu Wei thought: "let me guess, when the princess died, you were beside her? You You know who the murderer is, but you are willing to protect the murderer, because the murderer has an unusual relationship with you, what is the relationship? relatives? friend? Or Lover? "

 Chapter 736

    When Liu Wei said the last word "lover", qin''er''s expression suddenly became ugly.


    Liu Wei knew that she guessed right. She approached and lowered her voice: "you see Princess Yuping die, but you don''t save her. So you feel guilty. You think that you can surpass her and make her fly to immortality, no matter how unreasonable those practices are, no matter how many people you want to kill and how many evils you want to do, you don''t care. You do these, not because you are loyal to her, but Because you''re sorry for her! "


    "Don''t say it!" Qin''er suddenly covers his ears and clenches his teeth.


    Liu Wei took qin''er''s hand and let qin''er look at herself: "the princess died because of you. You just said that you didn''t apologize to her! I''m sorry for her life? Self righteous send some people down to "serve" her, this is your compensation? On the way to the yellow spring, you let her walk alone. That''s your loyalty? " Liu Wei shook his head and sighed sincerely, "you are more terrible than the devil."


    "No more!" Qin''er roars wildly. When he looks up, his face is full of tears.


    Liu Wei saw qin''er''s mood was out of control and continued to mend the knife: "tell me, who moved the hand and who is your lover? Palace guards? An official? No, he should be more powerful than that. There are too many powerful people in this palace. Who is that? Do you really want me to guess one by one? "


    Qin''er shakes his head desperately. He can deceive himself if something is not revealed. But when the scar is uncovered and the bloody truth is in front of him, he must face your evil and your sin.


    Qin''er suddenly looks at Liu Wei. She grabs Liu Wei''s hand and is almost mad: "kill me, kill me, kill me and everything will go by. Kill me!"


    Liu Wei held the piano and said, "I can''t go! Dead people, can''t close their eyes, living people, continue to suffer! You think you''re free when you die? So why don''t you commit suicide? You pretend to be crazy, show you don''t want to die, you want to live, want to be with that person! Tell me who that person is, and say it, this is your last chance, and the only thing you can do for your princess. "


    Qin''er wept and bit her teeth and shook her head.


    It can''t be said that she can die. On the way to huangquan, she can face the accusation and hatred of the princess, but the man can''t disclose it. He is a great success and can''t be encumbered by her.


    Thinking of the poison that was taken away by the man, the pill that should have been hidden behind her teeth and died at the critical moment, she suddenly regretted that she had not secretly found another one. She should have died. On the first day of imprisonment, she should have died.


    At that time


    Yes, let this adult Liu say it. She doesn''t want to die, so she didn''t bite her tongue and commit suicide. She didn''t crash into the wall.


    She had time to die, but she didn''t.


    But now, she has to die.


    This is the only way to save the man.


    Take a deep breath, qin''er pushes Liu Wei away, and at one end, he bumps into the stone wall beside him.


    With the eyes closed, this collision with the determination, with the courage hard to muster, but she failed to fulfill her wish.


    Because, at the critical moment, someone held her, and, in her ear, said: "Xiang Yi? It''s him, isn''t it? "


    For almost a moment, qin''er seemed to be drained.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Liu Wei. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    Liu Wei looked at the piano like this, without a trace of sympathy on her face, and said, "do you know that you are just a chess piece?"


    Qin''er cried and did not answer.


    Liu Wei asked her to stand and asked, "have you thought about why he killed Princess Yuping?"


    Qin''er cries a little and looks at Liu Wei in some confusion.


    "In fact, it can be princess Yuping or someone else. Xiang Yi has friends with you, so he stares at Princess Yuping. Later, the death of a princess made the Imperial City boisterous. Taking advantage of the heat, he made up some so-called God forming lies to let you continue to work for him. Those palace maids are just fine. Princess Qinyang, Princess Yuehai, he has to make more homicides. Everyone has to be a big figure in the imperial palace. The bigger the trouble, the more muddy the water, the better he will be. Then you know No, why is he happy? "


    Qin''er''s face is full of tears. Seeing Liu Wei''s line of sight, she is more and more trance.


    Liu Wei is not afraid to say clearly: "because he is going to revenge for another woman. It''s not a short time for you to enter the Changyang palace. Do you know that the owner of the Changyang palace is a princess who died early. The name is min. before Xiang Yi was used by the princess, he served the princess min all the time. The master and servant are very affectionate. He went to the princess and ran to the Changyang palace in three days and two. I think his friendship with Princess min is even worse than that of the emperor. Do you think a eunuch who can be interested in you and other women will also be interested in you? "


    A speech, can be called great treason, will palace secret Xin said dirty.


    Recently, Duke hang relies on Liu Wei. These words, word by word, naturally fall to his ears. He has been in charge of the house of internal affairs for many years. How can he not remember Princess min, the lady of the imperial concubine, who was the first person under the queen at the beginning.It is said that women in the Imperial Palace are not allowed to enter the study. However, the emperor only allowed Princess min to go to the study to see the little princes in class. When foreign envoys visited, the two people around the emperor were always one left, one right, one queen and one princess min.


    At the beginning, how beautiful princess min was!


    After she died of illness, Princess Shang went to the palace and took advantage of Princess min''s light to live in Princess min''s palace. How much money did Princess Shang take?


    Soon after entering the palace, she became one of the four imperial concubines. She was honored and favored!


    Thinking that he was a small new eunuch of the interior government, Duke hang was not only sad, but also mad because of Liu Wei''s words.


    He knew how bluffing these words were, not to mention how they reached other people.


    He immediately turned his head and said to the eunuch behind him, "get out!"


    Because of the distance, these people are waiting outside. I don''t want to hear from Mr. Liu, but I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Several eunuchs of the prison guards are all dazed, but they still quit some honestly, but they dare not go far. Although they have seen Liu''s excellent skills, they know that the crazy woman can''t hurt Liu, but this is not absolute, in case that the crazy woman is crazy.


    Mr. hang knew that he should remind Mr. Liu that there were some things that he couldn''t say, which was a big trouble.


    But before he spoke, he listened to Lord Liu and said, "not only princess min, but if I''m right, Princess Chang has a profound relationship with Xiang Yi, and you are just a little wild grass. If you can use it, you can take care of it. If you can''t use it, you can trample it at will..."


    "Lord Liu!" The Duke of Hang called out at once, and said that Princess min was OK. How could he say that Princess Shang was also involved? The unrest caused in the court and the field hasn''t disappeared yet.

 Chapter 737

    Liu Wei glanced at the Duke of Hangzhou. Soon, she lowered her eyes and looked at qin''er again.


    Qin son is looking at Liu Wei, the tear mark on the face, gradually dry up, she seems to think of something, expression trance up.


    Liu Wei waited patiently, but after a long time, she did not see any other movements of qin''er.


    Liu Wei is planning to add something to stimulate qin''er.


    At this time, qin''er suddenly grabs Liu Wei''s hand. Liu Wei''s heart tightens and stares at qin''er seriously.


    Qin''er stared at Liu Wei, approached her slowly, and approached her. She murmured faintly: "I Death will not Betray him! "


    Finish saying, the body bumps suddenly, will Liu Wei run away.


    Liu Wei stood up in time and didn''t fall down. The purpose of qin''er was not to attack Liu Wei, let alone to hit the wall. Instead, she grabbed the silver hairpin on the ground and rolled back to the corner. Her eyes looked at Liu Wei ironically. She clenched the hairpin and stabbed it straight into her neck!


    "You..." Liu Wei is very angry and rushes up at once.


    But it was a step too late. Before Liu Wei''s hand was about to hit qin''er''s wrist, the sharp hairpin angle had pierced her artery.


    Blood, immediately open, along her neck, full of her lapel.


    Qin''er''s body is gradually paralyzed, and his feet are shaking. The whole person slides down the corner of the wall.


    Liu Wei drags her, eyes full of anger.


    Qin''er looks at Liu Wei like this, her eyes are still in tears, her lips are slightly open, as if she is saying something.


    Liu Wei listens to it, and then listens to the weak voice, which is introduced into her auricle intermittently.


    Qin''er said, "you are wrong He is not my lover I I don''t deserve him... "


    When the voice falls, qin''er closes her eyes. Liu Wei looks at qin''er''s face. She doesn''t need to explore. She knows that she really hasn''t breathed.


    This time, it''s no longer a costume.


    It''s real.


    "Lord Liu." Mr. hang came here. This morning, he had been surprised for several times. At first, he was happy because qin''er was not crazy. But now qin''er is dead. The death is not ambiguous. This is more difficult for him to accept than crazy.


    Duke Hang''s face is helpless: "Lord Liu, here What can I do about it? "


    Is this case doomed to be solved forever?


    Liu Wei put qin''er''s body down, reached out and pushed the sticky hair on her face, revealing her original face. After a long silence, Liu Wei said slowly, "pass on the news of her suicide."


    In a daze, Duke hang immediately said: "here Is this a success? If it reaches the emperor''s ear... "


    "It doesn''t matter if it reaches the emperor." Liu Wei said that, he got up and walked out of the prison.


    The Duke of Hang didn''t understand Liu Wei''s deep meaning. At last, he looked at qin''er and Liu Wei again. He had to bite his teeth and agreed.


    Now, is there any other way?


    In addition to listening to Lord Liu, who else can I count on in this case?


    ¡­¡­


    When Rong Ling arrived at the house of internal affairs, he happened to see the jailer go out with a pair of shelves covered with white cloth.


    At the sight of Rong Ling, the jailer stopped and called out, "my Lord."


    "Who is it?" Rong Leng asked


    The jailer replied, "it was the maid before Princess Qinyang, qin''er, who just killed herself."


    Let Leng frown, the jailer saw that Rong Leng did not understand, and said the whole story again.


    Allow Leng to hear, eyes dew contemplation, then slightly wave, let people go.


    When the jailer left, Rong Ling walked towards the main hall. As soon as he entered, he saw Liu Wei sitting askew on the chair in the hall, holding a glass of water in his hand. The lid of the cup was open, and the white water inside was no longer hot.


    This is, how long have you been in a daze?


    Let Leng go past, warm thick palm, silently fell on Liu Wei''s shoulder, holding and holding.


    Liu Wei seems to have just come back to his mind. Seeing that the visitor is Rong Leng, he sat upright a little and said, "Qin has committed suicide."


    Rong Ling said "well" and said softly, "are you ok?"


    Liu Wei frowned and sighed, "she died in my arms."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei suddenly took hold of Rong Ling''s hand, and her eyes were tight: "I''m more and more curious. This is not the case."


    Allow Leng to see Liu Wei some wrong, clap her hand, comfort way: "you calm down first."


    "I''m calm, you and I know who the suspect is in the end, but I have no evidence to expose. Qin''er is dead. What''s next? Even if we put Rong Suo into the water and use his power to cause some oppression on the man, things will not be solved so easily. I think I underestimated him. What''s more, I am familiar with this feeling! "


    Rong Ling frowns. This case has been around for so long. In fact, it''s not only Liu Wei''s disorder, but also he''s disorder.


    And this kind of confusion can not find the sense of clue, indeed, there are some familiar.


    It''s not familiar with events, it''s familiar with people."It''s just a coincidence." Rong Ling said, reaching out and holding Liu Wei gently in his arms. Qin Zhong was guarding the door. He didn''t worry about someone coming in suddenly, even if it was the interior office, not his territory.


    Liu Wei leaned on Rong Ling and frowned. "It was the same last time. Every time when he thought he had found direct evidence, he always had an accident and cut off the clue. What that man is good at most is the secret, the first battle of Guyong mansion. We have nothing to do with him. Now we have returned to Beijing. I think he may have come too. "


    "No." With the soft hair of Liu Wei in the palm of Rong Ling''s hand, he pacified the tunnel: "he has no reason, involving the case of minfei."


    "Xiang Yi may be familiar with him?"


    Let Leng think for a moment, or shake his head: "not like."


    "I feel like it."


    Liu Wei analyzed by feeling, thinking of the abnormal man who made her hate her deeply, her mood was hard to control.


    Zhong Ziyu.


    This man, up to now, has not been caught. In addition, the case in Kyoto is so complicated and the same as that in Guyong Prefecture.


    Liu Wei couldn''t stop thinking about the man.


    Xiang Yi and Zhong Ziyu know each other, maybe that''s it. In addition, Liu Wei remembers the communication with Xiang Yi one night, which is weird and speech like that person.


    Liu Wei is so determined, but Rong Ling doesn''t think so.


    Prenatal depression.


    Rong Leng brushed these five words in her brain. They are the words that Rong Leng saw in a Book of Liu Wei''s handwriting. There is an annotation beside them. It means that after a woman is pregnant, she is upset or under great pressure, resulting in psychological burden.


    Liu Wei is not willing to tell him about her pregnancy. Maybe she is already tired.


    And the continuous resolution of the case, so that she accumulated pressure, resulting in the current grass soldiers.


    In addition, just now, qin''er died in front of her.


    Even if she is used to seeing corpses, she can''t be indifferent even if she is a woman.


    Liu Wei is a man, not a thing, not a heartless monster.


    Rong Leng hugged Liu Wei more closely and said: "it''s OK, believe me."


    Liu Wei is in Rong Ling''s arms. Her eyes are clear and her expression is cold. She thinks about many things in her heart. That one is a human skin lantern, and that one is a mess.


    It''s Zhong Ziyu, even if there''s no reason or reason, Liu Wei thinks so, believes in intuition, and believes!

 Chapter 738

    The news of qin''er''s death spread in the palace for half a day.


    Duke Hang''s ability to handle affairs is indeed high, but the faster the news spread, the more worried he became. Finally, he received a call from the emperor.


    Duke Hang''s face is full of bitterness, but thinking of Liu Wei''s account before, he has to be brave and brave.


    While the Duke of hang himself and the emperor tried his best to explain, there were also changes in other places.


    No one expected that the death of a qin''er would shake many forces. The most prominent one was Princess Ning.


    Princess Ning Taifei received the news before the dinner. Although the gate of Kyoto City is sealed, not everyone needs to go out of the city.


    When the guard brought the news, Princess Ning was looking at the Buddhist scriptures in the Zen room. She didn''t know how many words of Buddhist principles she had seen.


    But after hearing the report from the guard, Princess Ning just put down the Sutra: "xiaoxiangzi, after all, is too impetuous."


    The guard bowed his head and pretended to hear nothing.


    However, the imperial concubine didn''t avoid: "the AI family has taught him a long time ago. They should be extremely loyal, and then they are extremely evil. That qin''er is so overburdened. When he dies, he will die, and there is no place for him to die. When you come, you can go to see him?"


    The guard said, "I have looked for Xiang Gonggong, but I haven''t seen him."


    Too concubine a Leng: "do not see?"


    The guard said: "the people below say that Xiang Gonggong is not in the palace, and his subordinates are in a hurry to report to his mother, so they don''t wait much."


    Princess Ning looks unhappy.


    When the guard saw this, he took the opportunity to say: "Niang, I''m sorry to say that you have arranged everything in the palace, from the death of Princess Yuping to the later qin''er entering the urn to the death of Princess Qinyang, but not including the princess Yuehai. Xiang Gonggong made his own decision, didn''t you..."


    Princess Ning stares at the guard, and her voice cools: "your words have changed a lot."


    The guard''s heart was awe struck, and he knelt on the ground immediately: "Empress Dowager forgive me."


    "The death of Yuping was an inducement. Didn''t she want to learn from mourners? The mourner gave her a chance! Think that year, the mourning family is not also in the palace, Phoenix Nirvana, rebirth? How could she know what it was like if she didn''t die the last time? As for Qinyang... "


    Princess Ning is silent for a while. She seems to think of something. Her eyes are colder and colder.


    "I didn''t expect that her death would not stir a ripple on that man. It seems that Buddha is really wrong!" Ning Taifei said, throwing the Buddhist Scripture in her hand at will and throwing it into the charcoal basin beside her.


    When the book meets fire, it burns. Looking at the turned pages of the book, it gradually turns grey in the fire snake. It''s better to have the expression of Princess Ning.


    "As for the moon sea, the AI family thinks that it has nothing to do with Xiao Xiangzi. If you want to come here, someone is using this matter to fish in troubled waters and eradicate the dissident. It''s plain. But they took the AI family''s boat. Who are you talking about?"


    The tone of Ning Taifei is familiar to the guards. It''s only when the emperor is mentioned.


    Even if he had been around the imperial concubine for many years, the guard didn''t dare to speak in vain. He just kept his head down and reminded himself that he shouldn''t remember anything. He couldn''t remember a word. He could listen to his mother''s words now, but he couldn''t mention a word when he came out of this door.


    Princess Ning is reckless: "doesn''t it mean that Xiaoqi brought back the weapons of Huizhou? So what''s the use of the moon sea? The son of AI''s family is similar to AI''s family. If he doesn''t give up the useless things in time, sooner or later, he will save money and cause a major disaster. It seems that he didn''t forget all the things he taught when he was young. "


    The back of the guard is sweating.


    "That''s all." Princess Tai didn''t plan to say too much, complaining and complaining was a pleasure, but there are some things that can be said with a clear mind. It''s not interesting: "you find an opportunity to ask Xiao Xiangzi about the moon sea, but it really has nothing to do with him."


    "Yes." The guard should leave the meditation room.


    When I got out of the yard, I found that it was late, and the yellow sunset made the dried tree shadow look like a ghost.


    The guard raised the lightness skill and quickly disappeared.


    At the same time, Xiang Yi, who was just read by Princess Ning Taifei in her mouth, was sitting in the room angrily. It was dark in his room, and he didn''t light a candle. With the dark outside, the room gradually became dark, but Rao did not get up. He buried himself in the dark, so that no one could see him, as if, it was what he should do.


    As soon as Xu arrived, the voice of the little eunuch came from the outside of the room: "Gonggong, the dinner is ready for you."


    Xiang Yi sat in the room, without making a sound, but stared at the door.


    And sure enough, the next moment, I heard a male voice outside the door that was almost the same as my voice line: "I know."


    The sound fell and the door was opened.


    Xiang Yi immediately gets up. Outside the room, there comes a man. The man enters the room and closes the door with his back hand. Then he takes the fire hinge and lights the candle on the table.


    room is as like as two peas in the Dayton, looking at the face that is almost the same as that of the other side, and asking the question: "is the Qin son dead?"Zhong Ziyu threw the firing fold and sat down gently. He looked at the angry middle-aged Eunuch in the opposite side in his spare time. With the same face, he smiled softly and said: "to Gonggong, it''s a passionate seed."


    Xiang Yi claps his hands on the table. His eyes are full of fire. He forces him to ask, "what''s the matter with Princess Yuehai? You moved my dead man? Every one of those people has made a name in the place of the Empress Dowager. If you move them, who will be alarmed? You won''t have no idea! "


    "Of course I know." Zhong Ziyu chuckled and leaned back in his chair. He said leisurely, "but what about that?"


    "You!" To Yi zhennu, immediately take a deep breath, said: "I repented, tomorrow begins, you will return the identity to me! I believe your words because I''m bewildered. You said that Lord Liu has extraordinary ability. I can''t Parry it. I believe it. But what did you do? You killed qin''er. You know, qin''er is the same as me... "


    "Like you, they are all the favours of the allergic princess?" Instead of Xiang Yi, Zhong Ziyu scoffed: "after Princess min''s death, in addition to finding consolation in her sister, Princess Chang, another consolation is Qin er? You think you''re the only one? Others, all against you? Therefore, you can commit adultery with concubine Chang without any scruples. You can use your UN castrated body to make concubine Chang pregnant and finally kill her. You can also make use of your past private relations to let qin''er use it for you, give her some false hope, and let her turn away from her new owner and become a tiger. Then do you think that the emperor is over sixty years old and has been powerless for nearly two years and can''t be reborn at all. As soon as the news of concubine Chang''s pregnancy came out, she was charged with prostituting Luan''s palace. You don''t think about it all, but dare to teach me how to do things? "

 Chapter 739

    I stepped back to Yi Kankan and looked at him in amazement.


    Zhong Ziyu''s posture is leisurely and coldly hummed, and slowly said again: "you don''t need to worry much. I do things, I have my own ideas, I will answer your things, and I won''t break my promise. Just look at it carefully, how it should be, just wait!"


    Xiang Yi''s face turned red. He didn''t hear what Zhong Ziyu said behind him. He thought about everything about himself, and he was so clear that he sweated behind him.


    At this moment, Xiang Yi finally has the fear of luring wolves into the house.


    At the beginning, the man came to Qingzhou. Because his origin is related to Qingzhou, he was unprepared. When the man said that Lord Liu can''t be underestimated, he didn''t have much feeling until the night qin''er was arrested.


    That night, he received a message from the interior office and made a plan with qin''er, but before he left, the man appeared and asked to go for him.


    Xiang Yi didn''t want to, but he also wanted to take the opportunity to see the depth of this person, so he agreed.


    He didn''t know what happened that night. At last, qin''er was arrested.


    At that time, he was flustered. There were two flusters.


    1¡¢ Worry about qin''er''s offering him. Second, he has collected qin''er''s poison. That is to say, if qin''er wants to, he can betray him at any time.


    When the man came back, he said he was worried, but the man''s face was determined to let him think less, saying that he had his own ideas.


    Xiang Yi was dubious, but in the end, as expected, nothing happened.


    Xiang Yi didn''t know what he said to qin''er, but he was relieved at that time.


    After so many arrangements and using all means and methods, I have obtained human and material resources from the empress dowager, just to spread out what happened in those days and to seek justice for the innocent people who died in vain.


    But almost, it will fall short.


    It''s easy to survive.


    Since then, Xiang Yi is no longer on guard against this person, and lets this person use his identity to go out and walk.


    Xiang Yi knows that it''s too bold to do so, but he finally believes that Lord Liu is not as easy to fool as he thinks. He may not really be Lord Liu''s opponent, but if someone works for him, he may win more.


    However, Xiang Yi can calm down everything, but qin''er''s sudden death makes him unable to calm down.


    Even when qin''er is caught, he wants to kill people.


    However, after the matter was resolved, he had no idea of half killing.


    Now, the only person who knew the original matter besides himself is dead, and Xiang Yi feels at a loss.


    It''s like, between heaven and earth, he is alone, waiting for something alone, but at the end of the day, what he sees is nothing but an empty dream.


    Take a deep breath. Xiang Yi knows that he can''t choose. He is the one who leads the wolf into the house and gives the right to the man. The man has taken his identity and used his face. He can''t go back to these things. The only thing he can do is to shun henceforth, continue to stay in this room in the dark and watch the man make waves outside.


    Regret spreads in my heart


    Xiang Yi clenched his teeth and tried hard to control the emotion out of control.


    Zhong Ziyu, however, seemed to be deliberately forbearing, but even mocked: "at the beginning, you had a deep concern for Princess min, and then you found the shadow of old love in Princess Shang. In the end, Princess Shang will die because of you. She''s dead, you''re crazy, you''ve found another excuse, pretending to be unjust to the dead, but in fact, you can''t accept your women, your children, because you died. You think I''m sorry for Princess Shang and even more for Princess min. Liu Wei often said that I am a villain, and I should cut a thousand pieces, but at least I have lived up to who I have done evil, but I do what I want, not for conspiracy, not for power, only for my joy and joy, I am free and easy in my evil, more than a hundred times better than you hypocrites. "


    looked at Zhong Ziyu as like as two peas, and looked at him with the same face. His face was irked and scornful.


    Xiangyi''s heart is shaking, as if he is looking in the mirror. One side of the mirror is him, the other side is the bottom of his heart!


    Turn around hard, face the face of Zhong Ziyu, go to the screen, there is a picture, open the picture, behind it is a small side door.


    Open the door, go in to Yi, wait for the door to close, and isolate him from the unpleasant jackal in the room, or perhaps the turbulent guilt in his heart.


    When the room calmed down, Zhong Ziyu yawned, hooked his lips uninteresting, went to the couch, lay askew, and looked at the intricate crossbeam above his head. He closed his eyes, his face was calm, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    When hang Gonggong came out of the imperial study with sweat on his head, it was already the time of Hai. He was pale in face and his feet were shaking. When he thought of what the emperor had said before, he felt agitated and tottering.


    When he returned to the house of the interior, he knew that Lord Liu had already returned to the seventh Prince''s house. Duke hang hesitated for a moment, but he couldn''t sit still. He sent a small eunuch to the seventh Prince''s house overnight.


    Liu Wei was sitting in the room at that time, checking Xiao Li''s homework.The stack of neatly written rice paper was placed in front of Liu Wei. Liu Wei flipped two pages at will and looked up at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng looks up at the tight little Douding face just after reading every page.


    "How about Uncle Rong?" Xiaoli swallows her saliva and tries to open her mouth.


    Let Leng hang Mou, pass the lesson to small Li, way: "good."


    Xiao Li immediately relieved, afraid of patting her chest, and asked with lingering fear, "what about the handwriting? Is it better than yesterday? "


    "Better." Allow the edge of the road.


    Xiao Li was relieved completely. He immediately rubbed up shamelessly and fell into Rong Ling''s arms and said: "Uncle Rong, do I have any reward for my ability?"


    "What do you want?" Rong Leng asked


    Xiaoli thought, "sugar gourd."


    "Good."


    Xiaoli was happy at once, jumping up and looking happy.


    Liu Wei looked at the father and son expressionless, thinking that it was a waste not to act.


    In the end, Rong Ling sent people out to buy sugar gourd and gave it to him. Xiaoli went back to the house without making any noise. After Xiaoli left, Liu Wei asked, "why do you connive him?"


    Liu Xiaoli uses bullying to threaten Rong Su''s son to help him with his homework. Both of them know it.


    Rong Leng poured Liu Wei a glass of water and said softly, "practice."


    Liu Wei is stunned, not sure: "what to practice?"


    Rong Ling put the hot water in front of Liu Wei and turned to Liu Wei''s abdomen.


    Liu Wei immediately felt that she was busy covering her abdomen for more than two months with a broad robe, which made her face unnatural.


    Rong Leng took back his eyes and said calmly, "if you have a daughter in the future, you will naturally need more love. Now you are not good at it. You should practice yourself."

 Chapter 740

    Liu Wei''s white cheek is slightly red. He holds up the water cup and hides it. "How do you know there will be a daughter in the future? It''s not enough to have a son?"


    Rong Leng looked at Liu Wei''s abdomen carefully and said firmly, "I think it''s a daughter."


    "Cough, cough..." Liu Wei coughed several times, almost spewing out the water, then stroked his chest, and said difficultly: "I I don''t drink I went to bed first. "


    Liu Wei said, got up and went to the bed.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s back, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and shakes her head helplessly.


    As soon as Liu Wei got into bed, she heard the chicks coming to look for her.


    "Young man, someone wants to see you outside."


    Liu Wei frowned, so late, who would it be?


    Liu Wei got out of bed, put on her coat again, and went to open the door.


    Outside, the girl said, "young man, that man is in the alley outside the back door. Can you see him? But that person is strange and strange, and it''s so late, wouldn''t you just turn him out? What if it''s a bad guy? "


    Liu Wei touched the girl''s head and said, "go and have a look."


    Little girl is still a little hesitant, Liu Wei then takes little girl''s hand.


    Little girl seemed to feel relieved, so she took Liu Wei to the back door.


    After Liu Wei went out, Rong Ling in the room followed him out. Ten steps behind Liu Wei, Liu Wei''s figure never disappeared from his sight.


    The person who came to find Liu Wei is a familiar face. In the interior office, he often follows Xiang Gonggong.


    Seeing Liu Wei, the man called qian''er, looked around again and carefully handed Liu Wei a letter.


    Liu Wei took the letter and said, "your father-in-law sent it to you?"


    The little eunuch nodded: "yes, my father-in-law said, make sure to hand it to Lord Liu as soon as possible. The servants outside the palace are not familiar. They found here after finding many ways. They dare not enter from the gate, but dare to wait at the back door. They only hope that they will not delay the adults'' rest."


    Liu Wei waved her hand to indicate that the eunuch did not need to be polite.


    With that letter, Liu Wei looks strange. She will enter the Palace tomorrow. What''s the big deal with Duke hang? Do you want someone to go out to find her at this time?


    It''s the time when the imperial city is locked. When you enter or leave the city gate, but you want to register, don''t you dare to be blocked?


    Liu Wei thought.


    And the little eunuch finished his task and resigned.


    Liu Wei went back with the letter. When she came to the yard, she saw a cold man in a royal robe standing there.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, just open, tone does not have respect however: "what do you come to do?"


    Rong looks back, looks at Liu Wei and the girl next to her, and says, "go back to the room."


    Little girl a sluggish, shrink neck, some pitiful will take out little hand from the palm of Liu Wei''s hand, obediently droop head, go to their room.


    Liu Wei frowned when she saw that the little girl was asked to give orders step by step.


    That''s how the chicks are? What do people say?


    For Rong Su, who always has a sense of inexplicable fear, she is really obedient and submissive to this seven childe.


    She dismissed the girl and looked back at Liu Wei. Naturally, she saw the envelope on Liu Wei''s hand and said, "it seems that you have received the news."


    Liu Wei looked at the unopened letter in her hand. For a moment, she was confused.


    At this time, Rong Leng appears silently. He goes to Liu Wei''s side, grabs Liu Wei''s hand, takes her to the room, and says, "it''s cold outside."


    Liu Wei passively lets Rong Leng pull. When she enters the room, she is forced to put a Tang Nanzi in the palm of her hand. Then she looks at Rong Su who follows in and asks, "what did you say just now?"


    Rong Xu stares at the letter in Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei inexplicably unfolds the letter.


    This letter is not long, only a few lines, but the content is astonishing.


    "This..." Liu Wei read the letter back and forth three times before he began to falter. His expression was very strange.


    Rong Ling is on Liu Wei''s side. Naturally, he has read the letter completely, but Rong Ling''s expression is just as usual.


    Rong Su looked at Rong Ling and said, "it seems that the third brother knew it in the morning."


    Rong Leng looks back at Rong Su and says, "I don''t know."


    Rong Su sneers and shows his disbelief.


    Rong Leng said, "guess."


    Rong Su changes her eyes and holds them back.


    Liu Wei ignored the conversation, just put down the letter, frowned and asked, "is this true?"


    "It should be true." Rong Suo said: "the death of the moon sea is a guide. Now Huizhou is completely ownerless, and the father and the emperor have to make arrangements."


    Liu Wei is still confused: "why Liucheng?"


    Yes, this letter was written by the Duke of hang to Liu Wei for help. Since the case of Princess Qinyang has not yet turned over the exact murderer, and then the princess Yuehai died in a strange way. The emperor counted all these on the head of jingzhaoyin and the house of internal affairs.


    When Duke hang reported to qin''er today, the emperor was furious. At last, he told him to give another seven days. If the case didn''t go ahead, he asked him to go to Huizhou in person and make a mistake with the ashes of Princess Hui.What it means to distribute Huizhou is almost self-evident that it means to put down all the power in Beijing, go to places where you are not familiar with and start again.


    Duke hang was naturally scared, but he was also smart. From the emperor''s words, he knew that the emperor intended to recover Huizhou and find someone to open up wasteland.


    During the conversation, it was even more obvious that the emperor was going to send his former prime minister, Liu Cheng, and his family the size of Liu family, to Huizhou to set up earthquake.


    If you send a red man to Huizhou, you can say that he intends to revive Huizhou, but you send Prime Minister Liu, who has been removed from his official position and is still in prison, what''s the difference between sending him to the border?


    Duke hang can''t sit still, but where can he solve the case, he can only send a letter overnight to Liu Wei to find a way.


    When Liu Wei got the letter, he was not surprised that emperor Qianling wanted to send someone to take over Huizhou. In fact, Huizhou took back the case of Princess Yuehai, but sooner or later.


    But the question is, how did emperor Qianling send Liucheng?


    What is emperor Qianling''s attitude towards Liucheng?


    It''s hard to think.


    Liu Wei thought, and looked at Xiang Rong and said, "how do you know about this?"


    "This afternoon, the emperor said the same thing to Lin Sheng," Rong said


    Now Rong Su is pulled into the water by Lin Sheng. Lin Sheng is just like finding a life-saving straw. It''s no longer the first time to inform Liu Wei, but Rong su. After all, people are princes!


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling again. "How about you?"


    Rong Leng is still that sentence: "guess."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Su: "..."


    Rong Leng''s expression is indifferent. He doesn''t seem to think his answer is perfunctory. He just says, "Liucheng will stay and not forgive, and stay and not kill. It has its own purpose. Now Huizhou is empty, and he will not be sent. Is there any other choice?"

 Chapter 741

    After the incident, Liu''s family was pushed to the top of the wave.


    At first, Liucheng was just used by Emperor Qianling, but he didn''t want to make a fool of himself, and finally he couldn''t clean it up. Liaozhou has always been restless, and the situation in central Beijing is in a mess. At this juncture, there are some people who mix in minfei, who died more than ten years ago, and make the situation more unpredictable.


    And in this one by one, pile by pile, complex things, Liu family, it seems that not many people remember.


    Liu Wei also thought that when everyone''s eyes were on other things, Emperor Qianling would find a reason to let Liucheng go.


    But Liu Wei never thought that emperor Qianling had the intention to let Liucheng go to Huizhou to open up wasteland.


    When it comes to reclaiming wasteland, Huizhou''s land is actually fertile and there is no sense of desolation. The so-called reclaiming wasteland is not really reclaiming wasteland. It''s just a statement. It''s a re integration of the land and grain production of Huizhou''s gentry and rich.


    In the history of Liu Wei''s world, there have been many such things, but undoubtedly, they are all hard work.


    In the process of opening up the wasteland, things are well done. That''s what you should do. If you don''t do well, you should eat melons.


    Before that, Liu Wei also thought that if Liucheng had been locked by Emperor Qianling for such a long time, would there be any resentment in his heart, so that his loyalty to the ninth five-year-old would be greatly reduced? At present, I''m afraid that Liu Wei is not the only one who thinks so, and Emperor Qianling is also so skeptical. Therefore, Emperor Qianling on the one hand released Liucheng, on the other hand, he didn''t let Liucheng stay in Beijing. Instead, he distributed it to Huizhou to observe from afar.


    Liu Wei doesn''t really care much about Liucheng. She knows that Liu family will not be slaughtered and Liucheng will not die. That''s enough.


    But now, Liu Wei is a little concerned.


    The person who cares is not Liucheng, but old lady Liu.


    Thinking of the old lady''s sick body, I''m afraid she can''t bear the long journey.


    Liu Wei thought of this in her mind, but she didn''t realize that she had received a letter from the old lady recently, which was sent to her by jinnanyun.


    There are not many words in the letter, just a few words, which is to thank her for her medicine.


    Liu Wei and Liu''s family are estranged. After more than a month''s walk, the old lady thinks she has noticed something. She doesn''t put the elder''s score in front of Liu Wei any more. She speaks and writes in a polite tone.


    Liu Wei was not used to it at first, but later became used to it.


    She came across, and the relationship with the Liu family is not deep, but compared to that, she still likes the disgusting and kind-hearted old man.


    However, since the other party is unwilling to treat her as a granddaughter, she will not go to discuss this suspicion naturally. In addition, on the way back to Beijing, she received a letter from Jin Nanyun, in which she said that the old lady''s condition is basically OK, but it is still empty, so she does not need to worry.


    Since then, after Liu Wei returned to Beijing, he did not go back to Liufu.


    Liu Wei believes that with jinnanyun, there will be no big trouble in Liufu. Although it can be seen from the lines of jinnanyun''s words, she is the one who most hopes for the misfortune of Liujia.


    However, if Liucheng is going to be sent to Huizhou, I''m afraid that Liuwei will have to go back to Liufu to have a look.


    Thinking of these joints, Liu Wei felt very upset.


    Rong Ling looks as if Liu Wei is uncomfortable. She gets up and walks to her side. She stands in front of her and reaches out to rub her temples.


    Liu Wei looks up at him, the man''s eyes are calm, the strength on his hand is unexpectedly gentle.


    Liu Wei felt comfortable and was taken care of. At least she relaxed.


    The two people''s "abnormal love" look made Rong Su very uncomfortable. Rong Su''s expression was cold, and he held his hand into a fist, put it on his lips, and coughed twice.


    Rong Leng glanced at him, but his movements did not converge.


    Rong Su''s expression is even worse.


    But Liu Wei, after a little more comfortable, turned to Rong Su and asked, "so you came to me for this matter, too?" Liu Wei said, waving the letter.


    Rong Su reluctantly pressed his heart and said calmly, "this matter has changed. If you need me, I can help you."


    Liu Wei was shocked when he heard the words.


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei with deep eyes.


    At this time, Rong Leng leans and bends down directly, naturally blocking the sight of the two people''s communication. Then he touches the tea cup on the table, pours a cup of white water, and hands it to Liu Wei.


    When her eyes were interrupted, Liu Wei also returned to her mind. She frowned and said, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Rong Su did not speak, but his eyes were full of transparency.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Su''s eyes again, and suddenly seems to understand something.


    Liu Wei was a little stunned, holding the cup of hot water tightly, for a while confused.


    Rong Leng feels Liu Wei''s mistake, reaches out to wrap her small hand, lets her settle down some, just looks at Rong Su, chases the guest to order: "do not send."


    Rong Su: "..."


    A good intention came, but was expelled, if ordinary people, afraid is will be angry, in fact, if change a person, will be angry, but now, let go of nothing, get up, looked at two people, and said to Liu Wei: "if you have something, you can find me at any time." That''s when I left.When Rong Su left, Rong Leng closed the door directly. When he turned back, he saw Liu Wei staring at him with a blank face.


    Liu Wei is still holding the tea cup tightly. She is puzzled for a long time. Then she looks up and looks at Rong Ling: "he knows?"


    Rong Ling nodded.


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened: "when did he know? Ancient Yongfu? "


    But Rong Leng didn''t answer.


    Liu Wei was a little anxious, and asked uncertainly, "a long time?"


    Rong Ling still didn''t answer, but he acquiesced.


    Liu Wei immediately holds the forehead, and the whole person is confused.


    Does Rong Su know her identity?


    Knowing that she is not a man, knowing that she has committed the crime of deceiving the king, pretending to be a man and entering the dynasty as an official.


    I know that she is Liu Jiada, his former fiancee.


    He knows everything.


    Mingming had planned at the beginning, but he didn''t want to. The other side had already understood that he was just a clown, still playing a one-man play.


    So thinking, Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling again and asked, "how long have you known?"


    "It doesn''t matter how long you know it, but it''s important that he doesn''t expose you," said Rong Leng with a soft voice


    Liu Wei is surprised: "you just believe in Rong Su? I remember that your relationship was obviously not good. How could it be that all of a sudden you were in the same boat? "


    Liu Wei said, Huoran got up and went straight to the door.


    Let Leng hold her.


    Liu Wei turned to her head and said, "sleep on your own tonight. I''m a little stuffy. I can breathe alone."


    Finish saying, the head does not return to leave.


    Rong Ling stands in place and looks at Liu Wei''s back. Now he just wants to call Rong Xu over and give him a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei is not really worried. Rong Su knows her identity. Although she is surprised, she also believes that Rong Su will not betray her.


    There is no other reason, only because we have known for a long time. Since Rong Su is still protecting her, if this matter is disclosed now, he, the seven lords, is also to blame.


    In the spirit of dying together, Liu Wei thought that Rong Su should not be so unreasonable, and take her own position of power to make trouble for an ordinary little girl.


    After thinking about it, Liu went to Xiaoli''s room, intending to squeeze with his son tonight.


    Entering the room, I saw Xiaoli was asleep.


    Only a very light candle was lit in the room, and the candle wick was only as light as the shell. If you want to extinguish the candle, the room will be completely dark.


    Liu Wei didn''t renew the fire. She just opened the quilt and went in.


    Xiaoli lies in the quilt, with her tender hands in her mouth, biting her thumb, sleeping soundly.


    Liu Wei took a look at his son, then he lay down comfortably.


    As soon as I was going to close my eyes, I heard a noise from the window.


    Liu Wei''s side eyes took a look and saw what was gently opening the window from the outside. Then, a small black ball came in.


    Liu Wei immediately sat up and waved to him, "Pearl, come here."


    Pearl fluttered and flapped her wings, and rushed to Liu Wei''s bosom.


    Liu Wei holds it and asks, "how did you come back?"


    Pearl sticky in the body of Liu Wei rub rub, just looked up, called: "Jie Jie."


    Liu Wei smiled: "are you worried about me? What do I have to worry about? "


    Pearl black head across the quilt, rubbing Liu Wei''s stomach, soft call: "Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei''s face changed when she heard this. She picked up the blackbird and put it in front of her eyes. She said seriously, "it takes nine or ten months for a person to be pregnant. You don''t have to worry about your absence. Suddenly, I laid an egg and nobody hatched it."

 Chapter 742

    Pearl proudly raised his head, small black eyes narrowed, also called: "Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei helped his forehead, and some of them couldn''t help crying and laughing: "didn''t you see Xiaoli when he was born? How long did you think you were pregnant? "


    Pearl simply said: "Jie!" I do not know!


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Yes, it was the first child. She had no preparation or experience.


    After going to Qujiang mansion from jinnanyun''s home, she was not allowed to pay attention to it. Her stomach grew larger and she covered it with a wide overcoat robe. A few months later, Xiaoli was born naturally.


    So when she arrived at the second child, she was not only confused, but also confused about pearls. Now, pearls sometimes worry that she suddenly laid an egg in someone else''s nest, but no one hatched it. Finally, she gave birth to a baby and let it die.


    Although she has explained it many times, people are born by birth, not by egg, not by egg.


    Looking at the upright appearance of Pearl now, Liu Wei stopped talking, changed the topic, and asked, "has Gugu come back with you?"


    Pearl shakes her head, and her nest is in Liu Wei''s arms, so she can''t get up.


    Since it''s in Kyoto, Liu Wei has asked pearl and cuckoo to stay away from the streets since returning to Beijing.


    However, the two birds were not naturally restrained, so they secretly ran to the wild for a walk.


    An eagle, half big and not small, with an unknown bird commonly known as disaster bird. The two birds almost turned over the sky in the jungle near Kyoto. Within two days, they became a bully in Beijing.


    Later, Liu Wei felt that this was not good. In addition to the heavy things in Beijing, she had no time to take care of master Mingwu''s illness, so she asked two birds to take medicine to Kuhai temple and stare at it.


    However, I just went yesterday and came back today. What''s the matter?


    Pearl shakes her head, saying that she is OK, just thinking about Liu Wei''s stomach.


    Liu Wei thought that Pearl''s words were very false, and asked two more questions. Pearl didn''t talk, just played coquettish, and rolled around in Liu Wei''s arms, from here to there.


    Liu Wei understood this time, directly grabbed the beak of the Pearl tip, and asked, "did you make a mistake?"


    "Jie......" Pearl looked at the master pitifully, and cried weakly.


    Liu Wei frowned, "did you steal meat?"


    Pearl whimpered, the whole bird body, soft lying on Liu Wei''s belly, looking at Liu Wei innocently.


    Liu Wei asked again, "did you eat raw meat?"


    The pearls began to roll again.


    Liu Wei pressed it down, forbidding it to roll, and continued to ask, "did the people in the temple find out?"


    Pearl turned her head and gently rubbed Liu Wei''s fingertips with her sharp mouth. Her movements were all flattering.


    Liu Wei felt that his stomach was ticklish, but Liu Wei didn''t connive: "you are the only one who comes back. Is it Gugu who doesn''t break the precepts, or does it dare not come back?"


    Pearl retracted her head under her wings, covered her head with stuffy hands, and said quietly, "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Gugu killed the only ewe in the temple. Now master Mingwu locked him in the cage, saying that Liu Wei would pick it up in person. Otherwise, he would leave Gugu in the Mahavira hall to listen to the Buddhist scriptures and let it go for three months!


    Liu Wei looked at the small appearance of Pearl''s deficiency of heart and breathed a long breath. Then she said wearily, "it''s not bad to listen to the Sutra. It means that it''s related to the Buddha, which is a good thing."


    Pearl didn''t speak, only coquettishly arched Liu Wei''s body. He didn''t dare to say. The ewe ate too, but he ate less, plus he was small, hiding fast, and was not found.


    But how many years has pearl been raised? How can Liu Wei not know its inferior nature?


    Liu Wei is worried. It seems that the next time she sees master Mingwu, she will have to lead a ewe. Where can I find a ewe in the big Kyoto.


    Pearl has made up her mind. If she escapes, she will not go back.


    As for how Goo Goo is, it doesn''t care. Of course, it can''t care if it wants to. Anyway, it doesn''t like Goo Goo all the time. This stupid eagle, just throw it away.


    Liu Wei doesn''t worry about what will happen to him. He is supposed to be locked up for a few days. The Buddhist Scripture won''t kill any living creatures. Let him eat some vegetables, and then his stomach will be cleared.


    But pearl still has to go back.


    Touching the round head of the blackbird, Liu Wei said, "I''ll sleep here tonight and go back tomorrow morning."


    The Pearl sobbed, obviously unwilling, and the whole bird was paralyzed.


    Liu Wei pushed him twice, poked his head and said, "what''s the most important thing in looking after the temple for me? Do you remember?"


    Pearl is not willing to "Jie" a voice, said he remember, but is not willing to go back.


    Liu Wei coaxes it: "darling, I''ll give you something delicious next time."


    Pearl has just come to some spirit, but she is still lazy. She nests in Liu Wei''s arms and plays coquettish. Liu Wei doesn''t drive her out. She lets her sleep next to her pillow tonight.


    After flying for so long, pearl was really tired. Relying on Liu Wei''s neck, she was going to sleep. Before she went to sleep, she seemed to think of something else. She raised her head and called, "Jie Jie."Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, side Mou: "hmm?"


    Pearl also said two sentences: "Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei''s spirit is a little bit more: "you say, near Kuhai temple, have you seen people with suspicious looks?"


    Pearl nodded and said all the things she saw before she came back from the mountain tonight.


    At that time, he saw that he was caught and knew that he could not escape the catastrophe, so he slipped away. However, he still had a little conscience. First, he watched in the temple and tried to rescue him.


    Finally, after it is determined that it can''t be rescued, it will fly away.


    But before he left, he felt that someone had flashed by the temple, and the bird had a strong sense, especially on the mountain.


    In such a quiet environment, no wind or grass can escape the nerves of birds.


    But the figure flashed by, and when it fluttered to chase, it found nothing.


    After a few rounds around the temple, it was sure that no one was there, so it flew back to the city.


    Pearl said that he was confused, but Liu Wei understood.


    Liu Wei doesn''t think of the injury on master Mingwu. In fact, let pearl go to the temple and stare at it. It''s Liu Wei who is always bitter about master Mingwu''s injury.


    Until now, the stubborn old man refused to tell Liu Wei how he got hurt, but it''s not an ordinary thing to get hurt by a Wulin expert.


    Since Liu Wei and the temple have some cause and effect, they will not sit and ignore.


    Today, the news that Pearl brought back is indeed Liu Wei''s guess.


    What forces are acting on that temple?


    What would it be?


    It''s just a common temple. What can I do to make people interested?


    There are so many things recently that Liu Wei is really tired.


    This night, Liu Wei slept deeply. Maybe she had too many things in her heart, but she cherished the rare relaxation.


    But that night, for some people, was a long one.


    Far away in the baxiu square of Guyong mansion in the far north, Yun Zhimeng took off his dancing clothes and walked into the room. The little servant girl waited beside him. Seeing no one around, he said quietly, "girl, that man is coming again."


    The cloud weaves a dream one Leng, untie the eardrop, lowered the voice to ask: "when did come?"


    The little servant girl said: "when the girl just danced, she came in from the gate. When she came in, she went to the backyard. The four maids in the master''s room took it personally."


    The cloud weaves a dream some Leng Ran: "the master returns to the workshop only three days, saw that person three days, said, is not a little..."


    "That man and the master are What kind of relationship? " Little maid''s mouth is open.

 Chapter 743

    Yun Zhimeng''s eyes glared and patted the servant girl''s head: "don''t talk nonsense. Young master is twenty years old. How can the master have an affair with that man?"


    The little servant girl spat out her tongue and blushed, "why does that man come here every day? I heard that the man was a prince. A few days ago, I saw Mr. Sun personally send the man out of the Yamen. I didn''t know whether it was true or not. "


    But yunzhimeng didn''t answer.


    What''s the identity of that man? Yunzhimeng is clear.


    Your highness King Quan, the biggest thorn in the heart of the ninth five-year-old in Kyoto, has been in Guyong mansion for a long time.


    At the beginning, I didn''t see many people. Apart from staying in baxiu square for a few days when I came, I moved away later. I heard that I bought a house and planned to live for a long time. I only saw this person come to baxiu square to listen to a piece of music seven or eight days later, but I came and went in a hurry.


    But three days ago, when the owner of the workshop returned to the workshop, he suddenly appeared frequently.


    On the first day, I spent three hours in the master''s yard. On the second day, I spent two hours. Today is the third day. I don''t know how long I will stay.


    "Girl, didn''t you make the cloud cake for the owner? If we don''t, we''ll send it to you. "


    Yun Zhimeng looks at the little servant girl: "how do you want to peek?"


    The little servant girl said: "don''t you be curious? In other words, although the master is nearly forty years old, he is elegant and charming. Such a woman, in addition to the jurisdiction of the whole Er baxiu square, inevitably has a strong wind, waves and butterflies, uninvited. Maybe the master is waiting for the girl to rescue. "


    Yun Zhimeng didn''t like the arrangement of the master by the little servant girls, so he said, "go to your house, and don''t talk nonsense. If it comes to the master''s ear, I can''t protect you."


    The little servant girl felt the tip of her nose and dared not speak.


    Yun Zhimeng frowns and looks across the window unconsciously to the direction of the master''s yard. In fact, she is also curious.


    She remembers that before Liu Wei left, the prince looked for Liu Wei. Although he didn''t know what they said, it seemed that Liu Wei would leave because of him.


    In fact, at that time, yunzhimeng really didn''t want Liu Wei to leave. If Liu Wei stayed for another period of time, he would see the owner of the workshop.


    Yun Zhimeng thinks that the master of the workshop wants to see Liu Wei.


    There is also the childe. He should come back and meet Liu Wei.


    I thought a lot about it. After sending the little servant girl to have a rest, Yun Zhimeng actually took the cloud cake and walked to the master''s yard. The yard looked empty, but she knew that as long as she went one step further, someone would come out and block her.


    Sure enough, as soon as she stepped into the arch, a purple figure came out from nowhere: "Zhimeng girl."


    Cloud weaves a dream to fix one eye to see, see clear this person''s identity, then smile to say: "small purple."


    "Miss Zhimeng is here to give the owner a small gift?"


    "Yun Zhimeng nodded:" I remember that the master likes to eat this. After doing some, he wanted to send it


    "Leave it to me." Little purple reached for it.


    "I want to send it to the master personally," said Yun Zhimeng


    "Small purple way:" Fang Lord is in see guest


    "Is that the man?" Cloud dream asked.


    Xiaozixiao''s business is business, but in his words, she is alienated: "Zhimeng girl is also grown up by the master. The master''s temperament, the girl should know that the master doesn''t like others to inquire about things that shouldn''t be inquired about. Do you understand?"


    Yun Zhimeng bit his lip, stepped forward and touched Xiaozi''s arm: "I''ll ask secretly. Tell me secretly, I won''t pester you. Xiaozi, OK?"


    Little purple avoids a step, does not speak, but looks at the cloud weaves the dream behind.


    Yun Zhimeng turns his head at once. He really sees a woman in red standing behind him.


    "Red sister." Little purple called.


    The cloud weaves a dream to also counseled down, call a way: "red elder sister."


    "The girl is here to give the owner a small gift?" Red sister looked at the cloud cake in yunzhimeng''s hand and asked coldly.


    Yun Zhimeng nodded and said, "yes."


    "Give it to me."


    Yunzhimeng almost dare not say anything, and directly handed over the cake plate.


    Red sister picked it up, walked past them and entered the yard.


    When the red figure disappears, listen to little purple: "it''s not early, Zhimeng girl. Your things have arrived. Go back to have a rest earlier."


    It''s not a polite thing to say.


    Yunzhimeng turns around and goes back silently


    Xianghong sister, carrying a cloud cake, went all the way around the small loft, went to the second floor platform, turned right, and passed a camphor tree, which knocked on the door that was almost half blocked by the trunk.


    "Come in."


    There is a female voice, mellow and soft.


    The red sister pushed the door in and said, "master of the workshop."


    The red sister looked at the chair next to her eyes again, and sat up with the unexpected guest who was not going to walk, saying, "Zhimeng girl has gone back."The master nodded, looked back, looked at the guests by his side again, and asked, "where did the Lord just say?"


    Rong Huang waved: "no hurry, no hurry, speak slowly! I''m not in a hurry! what is it? Cloud cake? I haven''t eaten it for a long time. Can I have it? "


    The cold expression on the red sister''s face was even worse at this time. She stared at the king of power, as if she wanted to drive away people with a broom at the next moment.


    It doesn''t matter. Let red sister deliver the dishes.


    Red sister reluctantly handed over the plate and put it on the small table. She didn''t say that she would make up a cup of tea for the king of power, so she let him eat, dry eat and choke.


    Rong Huang didn''t seem to mind. He took one and put it in his mouth. When he ate it, he said, "it''s the cook of baxiufang. It''s the best to eat these small things. I have eaten many families in Guyong mansion, which is your family''s best."


    The master didn''t speak.


    "The cake was made by Zhimeng girl, not by the cook," said the red sister


    Rong Huang was not embarrassed either. He just smiled and said, "it seems that what I want is not the taste of this cake, but the place where I eat it. If not, the master will make a room for me in this baxiu square. How many days will I stay?"


    The master chuckled and said, "the Lord didn''t buy the house?"


    "Didn''t the Lord send someone to drive out the king? I have no place to live. I can''t sleep on the street. I bought a small house and temporarily squeezed it out. "


    "It''s a three in house."


    It''s not small. It''s big enough to live in dozens of people.


    Rong Huang did not lie to be exposed embarrassment, only asked: "eh, how do you know?"


    The master didn''t speak.


    Rong Huang suddenly smiled mysteriously and said with embarrassment, "do you care about this king? Do you love Ben Wang? However, Ben Wang will be shy However, if it''s you, I''ll be forced to comply, hahaha. "


    Master: "..."


    "Red girl:"


    The red sister can''t bear it. After all, she took the place of the master and said, "it''s getting late, Lord. It''s time for the master to go to bed. What''s the matter with you? Can you finish it soon?"


    Half an hour later, he said a lot of nonsense, just like yesterday and the day before yesterday, which was just inexplicable.


    "It''s still early, how can I go to bed so early." Rong Huang ate another cloud cake.


    Red sister continues to stare at him!


    When Rong Huang finally felt that he was not welcome here, he finally compromised and put the cloud cake down, saying: "there have been many cases in Beijing recently, and Liu Wei has also been involved in them. My king is asking. At this time, my king is in charge of it, whether or not?"


    The master of the workshop heard the two words which were very familiar but strange. After a long silence, he said, "how do you manage?"


    "In a word, nothing will happen to your daughter," said Rong Huang


    Master, that is, Ji Xiaqiu, looked at Rong Huang for a long time, and said: "Wei''er, pregnant."


    Rong Huang nodded: "I know, so I come here to talk with you. It''s still that sentence. I won''t let your daughter do anything."


    Ji Xiaqiu has eyes.


    Rong Huang said again, "in this way, you may feel less guilty?"


    Ji Xiaqiu was silent and didn''t speak any more. She had been an old friend for decades, but she couldn''t hide her mind from these old friends after all.

 Chapter 744

    Seeing her gloomy look, Rong Huang put away her playful and smiling face, and rarely said seriously: "in those years, it''s not your fault. These years, you have paid a lot for Xiaowei. You have to grow up in the dangerous Kyoto City. How can you protect Xiaowei by relying on a Liu family alone. Even if Mrs. Liu does everything she can to maintain, she is also a housewife. If you don''t care about it, Xiaowei will not be safe until now. Therefore, Xiaowei, your mother, really deserves a clear conscience. "


    Ji Xiaqiu couldn''t help but smile bitterly and shake his head: "I''m not a good mother, you and I know that these words of comfort are just self deception."


    Rong Huang frowned: "in those days, no one will go to feel your pulse. Who knows that you will finally have a pair of twins? There is only one dead baby ready to be killed temporarily. If you don''t save Xiaowei, you will save Xiaoxu. However, you can''t let Xiaoxu go. "


    A weak born, dying, a little careless, is premature death.


    Two children can only choose one, as a mother, naturally, they choose the weak one.


    In those days, there were no two methods. The palm and the back of the hand were all meat.


    In the situation, she was unable to protect both children. She failed Liu Huan and had to leave Xiaowei temporarily.


    thought that the royal prerogative of martial law, Liu Fu''s surrender and Liu Jia had already become the eye liner of emperor Nini, who could not take her daughter away from her, and could not see her daughter.


    But the old man has a weak heart.


    It was only eight years ago that I was able to settle down this ancient Yongfu after wandering around for several years and hiding in Tibet with my son who may have died early at any time.


    In these years, I didn''t want to get my daughter back.


    In particular, five years ago, I heard that my daughter escaped from Beijing. After many inquiries, it took several days to learn that she had gone to Qujiang mansion alone.


    A mother doesn''t want to pick up her daughter and recognize her.


    In fact, she did go


    Thinking of the scene of that year, Ji Xiaqiu was shocked.


    At that time, in the south of the Yangtze River in July, the hot sun was high, the heat was strong, and a homicide occurred in Qujiang mansion.


    Just entering the city gate, she was crowded to the gate of Yamen by the people who swarmed around and watched along the road. When she arrived, she knew that one member of the city died miserably, and that the official of Fuyin was going to be in court.


    Ji Xiaqiu thought that the person who decided the case would be Fu Zichen, the official of Qujiang Prefecture. Ji Xiaqiu also has a little memory of Fu''s family.


    Once upon a time, an officer who went to guard the border with Yu Huanyuan was a young man of Fu''s family.


    But when he entered the yamen, Ji Xiaqiu saw that Fu Zichen, the man in the government''s office, was eating melon seeds and carrying a stool. He sat quietly beside him, as if he had come to see a play.


    And the people around are muttering, "Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu is indeed out."


    "With Mr. Liu in our Qujiang mansion, where will there be a case of injustice?"


    "You say, who is the murderer? If Mr. Liu had not explained the last case, who could have seen it and who could have guessed it? "


    "In a word, with Mr. Liu in, we will have no worries at all."


    How many praises made Ji Xiaqiu curious about the same young master Liu.


    When the young man dressed in men''s clothes and with a clear face walked in the court, Ji Xiaqiu found that it might be Xiaowei


    Liu Wei didn''t have a word of nonsense. He seriously interrogated the suspects in the hall. He was very aggressive.


    Finally, under the murderer''s repeated sophistry, Liu Wei holds a silver knife in her hand and opens it to a man''s body in front of the hall.


    That calm and self-contained appearance, will Ji Xiaqiu, completely shocked.


    Will it be Xiaowei?


    The facial features are really the same as those in the portraits you see every year.


    Ji Xiaqiu stayed in Qujiang mansion for a few days and made several investigations. Finally, he was able to confirm that the person who solved the case was his daughter, Xiaowei. It turns out that Xiaowei is like this.


    It turns out that Xiaowei is not as weak as she thinks and needs protection.


    It turns out that Xiaowei has been able to travel in the Jianghu, go around the court, and even take women''s bodies as officials, and take the responsibility of being a good craftsman. Moreover, Xiaowei is praised by the people as the holy Doctor Liu, living in the blue sky.


    It turns out that Xiaowei is so well-known.


    Like her father, she was brilliant.


    At the moment when he found out about his daughter''s comfortable life, Ji Xiaqiu hesitated and didn''t stand out and recognize her.


    I don''t want to break my daughter''s peaceful life. After that,


    could not help but keep a close eye on his daughter and sent a lot of eyeliners to Qujiang.


    Knowing that Xiaowei has not married, a man''s clothes, but also gave birth to a father unknown children, but, jixiaqiu did not appear again.


    Except for Xiaowei''s good life, there''s nothing to ask for.


    A mother who hasn''t appeared for 15 years, and where does the qualification come from, suddenly appears, asking her daughter to forgive?Ji Xiaqiu really thinks that Liu Wei can live such a safe and simple life all the time.


    Even if Liu Wei ran into the dog emperor, went back to Kyoto with Rong Ling, and even went back to Liu''s house, Ji Xiaqiu always believed that with his daughter''s ability, things would not develop unexpectedly.


    Because of the years of complete concealment, disappearing, played a role.


    The dog emperor finally believed that he was really dead, and finally did not send people to look for him. As long as he was really "dead", Liu Wei would be safe.


    After all, old lady Liu still has a handle on the relationship between the emperor and the imperial concubine.


    If the dog emperor moves Liu Wei for no reason, the old lady will take it out. That''s the last talisman of Liu Wei.


    Ji Xiaqiu always remembers his promise with the old lady. He will hide quietly, far away from the Liu family, far away from Liu Wei, far away from Kyoto. Although it was only a verbal promise, he actually wants to take Liu Wei away again and again.


    But in the end, Ji Xiaqiu understood the old lady''s pain.


    Liu Wei is a fugitive all her life with her biological mother. At the Liu''s house, she can continue to live a good life and a normal daughter''s life.


    Liu Wei, the eldest lady of the Liu family, is Liu Huan''s daughter. Liu Wei is entitled to enjoy everything of the Liu family.


    But all these were broken by the appearance of Ji Jin Ji tea.


    Ji xiaqiuwan did not expect that his mother would send someone to look for Xiaowei.


    Most people think she died, including Ji Jia and her mother.


    She and Liu Xu are like people who don''t exist in the world.


    But she forgot that she could die and Xiao Xu could not meet people, but that doesn''t mean that the white haired people would not think of her granddaughter when they sent the black haired elders.


    Ji Jia''s appearance has disordered Ji''s position in summer and autumn.


    The contact map of Ji family members falls into Liu Wei''s hands. How can Liu Wei not secretly start to look for it.


    Ji Xiaqiu thought about appearing at that time, and wanted to tell the child that his mother was there all the time.


    But Ji Xiaqiu also knows that it can''t appear.


    As soon as he shows up and meets Liu Wei, he is likely to fall into the eyes of the Ji family, the dog emperor, and, together with him, the first victim is Xiao Wei.

 Chapter 745

    When Liu Huan died, Ji Xiaqiu was trapped in Kyoto. The biggest problem here is two words - "traitor".


    There is no doubt that there are court people in Ji''s family. But after many years, I still don''t know who the traitor is.


    That man, it is hidden too deep.


    As a mother, I haven''t fulfilled my mother''s responsibility for many years, but when I came out, I wanted to drag my daughter into the abyss of escape.


    Such a cruel thing can''t be done by Ji Xiaqiu.


    In a hurry, Ji Xiaqiu contacted Rong Huang.


    Liu Huan and Rong Huang were close friends many years ago. When Liu Huan died, Rong Huang helped the most when he fled from Kyoto.


    For many years, Ji Xiaqiu never divulged his whereabouts with anyone. This time, he contacted Rong Huang for his daughter Xiaowei.


    Rong Huang set off immediately and went directly to the ancient Yongfu. First class was a period of time. After all, he would come back from the spring and autumn.


    The past, the current situation, everything in a line, let Ji summer and autumn more tired.


    Ji Xiaqiu closes his eyes and fingers, pinches his eyebrows and presses them hard.


    "Another headache?" Rong Huang asked nervously as soon as he saw Ji Xia Qiu.


    Ji Xiaqiu waved: "it''s OK. "


    " I will press for you. " Said Rong Huang, rising to go.


    Ji Xiaqiu let go and looked at him. His expression quickly became cold and alienated.


    As soon as Rong Huang saw her expression, he did not insist on it. He sat down again and said, "I''m afraid Liu Huan will die in peace."


    Ji Xiaqiu stagnates for a while, remembers the husband who died early, on the face just appears a trace of movement, finally way: "tomorrow, call a person to have a look."


    Rong Huang hissed: "after so many years, only Liu Huanzhi can control you..."


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t speak, and he held up the tea cup in silence.


    Rong Huang said, "I think you''re tired. Take a rest first. What can I do for you tomorrow?"


    "You''re coming tomorrow?"


    "You don''t want to see Ben Wang?" Rong Huang asked.


    Ji Xiaqiu is silent.


    Rong Huang was a little angry, and finally said, "forget it. If you don''t come tomorrow, I''ll finish talking with you today."


    Ji Xiaqiu is all ears.


    Rong Huang didn''t sell any more. He said: "my king came to you to talk about your daughter''s business. Although Rong Ling''s son is colder and more cunning than me, he is a person who can be entrusted for life. Since Xiaowei chose her own person, you don''t need to worry about it. Now that the second child has been born, it''s too late to get married. "


    Ji Xiaqiu smiled when he heard this.


    Rong Huang frowned: "what? Do you disagree? "


    Ji Xiaqiu shook his head and said: "agree, but Xiaowei is not an ordinary child, or more sensitive than an ordinary child. She will not rely on one person so easily. Even if that person and her have reached the point of being sentimental, she will still have a way for herself."


    "What do you mean?" Rong Huang couldn''t understand.


    It is true that men cannot be expected to understand women''s hearts.


    Ji Xiaqiu thought about it like this, and said: "every intelligent woman will subconsciously leave a way for herself, just like an animal, always drinking water in front of the forest. Xiaowei is an independent child. She is independent because of her strength. Such a person, the most taboo, is to rely on a person, rely on, on behalf of relaxation, on behalf of dependence, on behalf of a lot, and when you are used to rely on a person, you will become more and more vulnerable, like a beast, become a poultry. "


    Hearing this, Rong Huang understood. Looking at Ji Xiaqiu, he considered and said, "just like you?"


    A feast of summer and autumn.


    Rong Huang said: "when I first met you, your martial arts should be on top of me. You are cunning, flexible and unrestrained. At that time, my king thought, you are so wild, who dares to marry in the future. Before I thought, Liu Huan took you in and tamed you from a wild eagle to a house bird. And you, even willing to do so, you cut off the Ji family who was loyal to Liu Huan. When you returned to Beijing with Liu Huan, you abandoned everything and cut off the back road. Even if the front road was a cliff, you jumped down with Liu Huan. You want to say that Xiaowei chooses rongling. This road is the same as you. However, Xiaowei is not so bold as you. You dare to block everything on Liuhuan. Xiaowei, however, dare not? "


    Ji Xiaqiu lowered his eyes and said: "I think so much. I was as careful as Xiaowei. Then, it would not be the end, my husband, or death..."


    The room was quiet for a moment.


    After a long time, Rong Huang said: "Liu Huan has you, not in vain."


    Ji Xiaqiu is a little sad.


    Rong Huang frowned and wanted to say something more. Ji Xiaqiu didn''t want to mention the old things. What else to say is that the past is over.


    Rong Huang also saw that Ji Xiaqiu was not in a good mood, so he turned to the topic: "it''s a small matter. Rong Ling''s daughter-in-law is worried about it himself, but it''s Zhong Ziyu''s matter..."


    Speaking of thisJi xiaqiuli''s eyes: "he must die."


    Rong Huang looked at Ji Xiaqiu''s resolute appearance, and thought that when he first saw her, she was a ruthless person.


    Rong Huang said, "I remember that Zhong Ziyu''s life was saved by you many times."


    Ji Xiaqiu sinks her eyes and says, "you are wrong..."


    Rong Huang doesn''t understand.


    Ji Xiaqiu said, "it''s Xiaoxu."


    "Preface?" Allow Huang to be astonished.


    Ji Xiaqiu said: "Xiao Xu never knew that he had a sister, and I didn''t tell him. I''m afraid that he didn''t pay any attention to it. Xiao Xu and Shan Sheng are famous for their childhood and childhood. That Zhong Ziyu is the person that Shan Sheng mentioned to protect. Xiao Xu didn''t know how to save that person several times. I didn''t care, but I didn''t expect that Zhong Ziyu moved Xiao Wei... "


    Rong Huang understood: "OK, you are in charge of the small order. The head of Zhong Ziyu will be sent to you in a few days."


    Ji Xiaqiu asked again, "did Zhong Ziyu contact the Fu family?"


    "No problem." Rong Huang knows what Ji Xiaqiu asked. Zhong Ziyu goes to Qingzhou and gets on the boat of Fu''s family. But sooner or later, the boat will sink.


    Rong Huang said with a smile, "the Fu family is about to change the dynasty, and Fu Zichen is going back. What kind of climate can Zhong Ziyu become?"


    Ji Xiaqiu did not make a sound, but frowned. As long as he thought that Xiao Xu had accidentally harmed his own sister and mother, he was angry.


    In the end, it''s too flattering.


    If we lose our daughter, we will instill the love for two children into one. In the end, it will almost lead to catastrophe.


    It seems that she has to take good care of the child.


    "Where is Xiao Xu?" Rong Huang thought that Liu Xu was still five years old when he last saw him. Maybe because of his congenital deficiency, the child was very sick at that time. He could not say two words, so he had to cough for a while.


    At that time, Rong Huang thought that even though the child was not very long, he didn''t want to. Now, he is twenty.


    "In the south water." Ji Xia Qiu Dao.


    Rong Huang''s eyes moved and asked, "these years, you have been Dingzhou, Fengzhou, running at both ends?"


    Xiao Xu was born with a bad body. He lived in the south of the Yangtze River because of the extreme weather in the north. Ji spent most of his time with his son in the south water mansion, and rarely in the ancient Yong mansion.

 Chapter 746

    Rong Huang looked at Ji Xiaqiu and said, "Fengzhou is next to liaozhou. They are only less than ten days away. But for so many years, you are not willing to see my king once?"


    Ji Xiaqiu''s tone is not cold or hot: "what if you can''t see?"


    Let Huang frown.


    Ji Xiaqiu only said: "I understand your mind, but I can live well alone."


    Hearing Ji Xia Qiu''s words, Rong Huang stood up and said, "it''s time for the king to go."


    Ji Xiaqiu got up and said to each other, "Lord, please walk slowly."


    Rong Huang looked at Ji Xiaqiu''s light expression, paused for a moment, and told him again, "remember to see the doctor."


    Ji Xiaqiu smiles and nods gently.


    After Rong Huang left, the red sister came in, displeased with her face, and sent her little servant girl to clean up the house. When no one else was around, she said, "the Lord, the prince, won''t come back tomorrow?"


    Ji Xiaqiu took off his white robe and said with a smile, "no more."


    Red sister nodded and finally settled down.


    Ji Xiaqiu is a little curious: "you seem to be not happy with him, especially?"


    The red sister didn''t deny it, and said directly: "there are many wild bees and butterflies pestering the master, but only this one, and the maidservant is the least optimistic."


    "Oh?" Ji Xiaqiu did not understand the meaning of this.


    "He is too tired," said the red sister


    Ji Xiaqiu smiles.


    This reason can''t be refuted


    How annoying Rong Huang is? She and Liu Huan have a deep understanding.


    When Liu Huan went to the border to fight against the enemy, she disguised herself and went to the camp. She was only joking, but she didn''t want to. So she fell in love with the man who galloped in Wanjun and was as thunderous as the wind. At last, she didn''t even regret for him.


    At that time, Rong Huang was just a little younger than them, but he was still a child.


    Ronghuang was granted the title of king of Liao state, and liujiajun set up camp in Liao state. As the Lord of ronghuang, naturally, he had to ask about it.


    Liu Jiajun was ordered by the emperor to fight. Even if Rong Huang didn''t like people from Kyoto anymore, he had to hold his breath.


    Rong Huang didn''t dare to embarrass Liu Huan in a big matter, but he always liked to find Liu Huan''s troubles quietly and did many childish and funny things.


    The most serious one was that Rong Huang stole Liu Yuan''s heart armor and almost died in battle.


    When the dying Liu Huan was carried back by the military doctor, the whole camp was boiling.


    At that time, Rong Huang suddenly understood what he had done. He was pale with fright and was seriously ill.


    After recovery, it coincided with the coup in liaozhou.


    At that time, looking at the young power king, he was going to abdicate. At the critical moment, Liu Yuan was naked, wrapped in bandages, and took his troops with a face of evil spirit to suppress.


    A riot was stopped. Ji Xiaqiu still remembers Rong Huang''s expression at that time - shame and indignation, the extreme of which.


    Regardless of ronghuang''s flushed handsome face, Liu Huan waved his hand and clapped it on the head of the boy half shorter than him. He smiled and said, "are you scared to be stupid? Tut, the prose is weak. I haven''t seen the world. "


    Rong Huang was stunned at that time, and then his cheeks were even redder.


    Rong Huang knows that Liu Yuan''s action is to tell him that he doesn''t blame him for his naughtiness or plan to settle accounts in autumn, so that he can rest assured.


    After that time, the relationship between the two gradually improved, and Ji Xiaqiu, a woman disguised as a man, hid in the camp of Liuyuan, always wanted to peek at the soldiers he bathed in.


    Recalling those absurd things, Ji Xiaqiu began to feel sad.


    Seeing that the master''s expression was getting worse, the red sister said busily: "if you don''t tell me, I will die! Don''t speak ill of the master''s friends, please punish him! "


    Ji Xiaqiu just came back to his senses, waved his hand and said, "nothing, it''s not early, you can go back to rest."


    Red sister should be, before leaving and looking back: "master, Ji Fengyuan returned to Lingzhou and sent a letter back. Would you like to have a look?"


    Ji Xiaqiu droops his eyes and says, "burn it."


    The red sister nodded her head, but she thought that the owner of the workshop had really hardened her heart.


    In fact, the master of the workshop is very generous to the Ji family.


    Those people should never, should not, the last thing is to advance.


    Where''s that big face? Ji family gave up the owner of the workshop, the young master and the young lady living in exile in those days. This has long shown that those people are so merciless. Why should they be polite to those who are merciless?


    After the red sister left, she looked at the full moon hanging in the sky. Today is not the 15th, but the moon is so round. Does this mean that some things, some people, should have a happy ending?


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Qiu."


    Kyoto in the morning, especially cold.


    Liu Xiaoli sat on the bed and rubbed the red tip of his nose. His eyes were dazed and he looked at the mother who occupied most of the bed in front of him. He pouted his lips and pushed her: "Dad."


    Liu Wei fell asleep and didn''t wake up.Xiao Li pushed again: "Dad."


    Liu Wei is still awake.


    Xiao Li''s face collapsed and pushed his mother several times. He shouted: "daddy daddy......"


    "Dong." A pink fist fell on Xiao Li''s head.


    Liu Wei opened her eyes, and the violence in the bottom of her eyes showed. Looking at her itchy son, she asked coldly, "what are you doing?"


    Xiaoli covers her head, and her eyes are wet. She says pitifully, "Daddy, why are you in my bed?"


    Liu Wei looked at the sky outside and thought it was almost time. She got up, dressed in clothes, and said, "I can''t sleep here."


    "Ah Qiu." Xiao Li sneezed again, rubbed his nose and said, "yes." Then he asked, "Dad, did you rob my quilt last night?"


    Liu Wei froze for a moment and immediately said, "No."


    Xiao Li said, "but I feel cold in the middle of the night, and I seem to have a fever."


    Liu Wei looked back at his son and saw that he was in a wrong state.


    Liu Wei reached out nervously to probe his son''s forehead, which was really hot.


    "You kicked the quilt yourself..."


    Liu Wei said.


    Xiaoli nodded, obviously believing that it was his fault, but he still wronged: "Dad, what should I do?"


    Liu Wei said, "take medicine and lie down to cure your illness."


    Xiaoli lies down obediently, retracts in the quilt, Baba''s looks at the mother.


    Liu Wei went to the cupboard, found out some bottles of the medicine that Xiao Li usually agitated, took some more medicine, put them on the table one by one, and said, "I''ll have someone Decoction for you in a moment. You''re good for your health. Don''t go out and run around. Do you hear me?"


    Xiaoli nods honestly: "Dad, don''t you accompany me?"


    Sick children are always vulnerable.


    Liu Wei paused, went to the bedside, tucked in the tucked in corner for her son, and said, "I have something important to do today."


    Xiao Li sipped her lips and asked, "is it important?"


    "Very important."


    Xiaoli''s eyes were dim, and she nodded: "that Dad, you should come back earlier. "


    Liu Wei chuckled and touched his head: "but you allow uncle to accompany you."


    "Small Li is surprised to open eyes:" allow uncle not also very busy


    "Yes, but he will be with you today."


    Xiaoli bent her eyes and nodded. Obviously, with Uncle Rong, he was satisfied.


    Liu Wei laughs too. Rong Ling doesn''t want to learn to love her children. Then study hard


    In the morning, I got up and was wearing my clothes. Suddenly I sneezed.


    The pretty eyebrows wrinkled. He looked at the sky outside, but he didn''t think it was particularly cold today.


    When the clothes are put on, Rong Ling is going to find Liu Wei, but there is a flustered girl.


    The little girl panted and said: "the third childe, the little childe is ill and is crying to find his father. However, the childe has gone out. What should I do?"


    "She''s out?" Let your eyes sink.


    The little girl nodded and said anxiously, "I have a fever. My head is very hot, so is my face..."


    "When did you get out?"


    "Just a quarter of an hour ago," she recalled He went on to say: "three CHILDES, little childe, he said that his nose is also hard, his throat is also hard, he also said that his head hurts. How can this be..."


    "What did she say before she left?"


    The little girl was always interrupted, but she had to bear to answer: "the young man said nothing before he left, just said that he would go to the palace and come back earlier. The third young man, would you like to see the little young man? He is really difficult Alas, where are you going Little childe''s yard is here... "


    Seeing Rong Leng go farther and farther, the girl can''t call back people, and the whole face is depressed.


    Little girl didn''t know that young childe Rong Ling would ask people to take care of her when she was sick, but Liu Wei and the baby in her stomach had an accident that could not be changed in her whole life.


    When the little girl came back to the house, she saw the little boy lying on the bed, doing all kinds of movements with her fingers. She had a lot of fun. She hung her head and said, "little boy, the third boy is out."


    Xiaoli was stunned and sat up from the bed, frowning, "didn''t dad say uncle Rong would come to accompany me?"


    Girl pouted: "but I don''t think the third childe cares about you very much."


    Xiaoli: "..."


    At this time, Liu Xiaoli didn''t know that he was a spicy chicken compared with the baby in his mother''s stomach.


    An old-fashioned son, compared with a baby to be born, is nothing.

 Chapter 747

    At the same time, Liu Wei sat on the carriage and urged the coachman to hurry up.


    In the steady progress of the carriage, Liu Wei looked back from time to time, lifted the rear curtain and looked out.


    It''s a relief to be sure no one is catching up


    But soon there was a faint unease.


    It''s reasonable to say that Rong Ling hurts Xiao Li very much. Xiao Li is ill. It should be inevitable for him to accompany him. But today, if Rong Ling is not here, it will be much easier for him to handle the case.


    Why do I always feel so fluffy in my heart


    "Woo..."


    At this moment, the carriage was pulled up by the coachman.


    Liu Wei''s heart thumped, and he asked outside, "what''s the matter?"


    The driver didn''t answer, but instead, the curtain was lifted by a man''s big hand.


    Looking at the familiar face of the man standing outside the car, Liu Wei froze. Then, with difficulty, he said, "how are you coming?"


    Rong Leng got on the carriage. As soon as the curtain was put down, the carriage went on.


    In the slightly narrow carriage, two people look at each other with four eyes, and Rong Leng looks into Liu Wei''s eyes and asks, "Why are you supporting my king?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t speak.


    Look at Liu Wei like this.


    Rong Ling''s eyes were too hot. Liu Wei held on for a while, and finally couldn''t carry it. He said, "Xiao Li is really ill. I have no time to accompany her, and you do..."


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei suddenly gets stuck.


    "What do you do?" asked Rong Leng, with her eyes set


    This man ask while knowing the answer.


    Liu Wei is a little annoyed: "as Xiao Li''s elder, you should accompany the children, shouldn''t you?"


    "Just elders?" Rong Leng asked again.


    Liu Wei has nothing to say.


    "If you don''t stay with Xiaoli, it shows that Xiaoli is not serious. Besides, Xiaoli is a martial artist."


    Liu Wei is shocked and sighs that he is careless. He wants to use Rong Ling''s "heart of being a father", but forgets that he has "heart of being a mother".


    Xiao Li just had a low fever. Last night, she caught cold. It''s good to drink two doses of soup and medicine. As expected, Rong Ling is very smart.


    "What are you going to do today?" After Rong Leng asked, he guessed: "you still think that there is the shadow of Zhong Ziyu behind this case."


    Liu Wei took a breath and finally said, "at least find out."


    Rong Leng said, "so let me go?"


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "will you agree that I will have a relationship with Zhong Ziyu again?"


    "No," said Rong Leng


    "That''s it." Liu Wei''s face is clear.


    His face is not good, but his eyes are cold.


    Liu Wei said: "I believe in my intuition, so you should also believe in me. This case needs to be investigated. Today, I''m going to find Xiang Yi. If Xiang Yi is really related to Zhong Ziyu, you should know that Zhong Ziyu''s martial arts are extraordinary. If you follow me, even if you hide your whereabouts, you will be found. Moreover, if you are exposed in Beijing, you will be mistaken Major events. "


    The carriage began to silence.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei with obscure eyes.


    Liu Wei also looked at Rong Leng, but her heart was uneasy.


    In the face of Rong Ling, Liu Wei seems to have become more and more insolent, as if he dare not disobey the idea of Rong Ling.


    "If anything happens, what do you think?"


    They were silent for a long time. Liu Wei thought that the imperial gate was near before his eyes, so he listened to Rong Ling''s question.


    Liu Wei said at once, "I will be careful." Said, finger unconsciously stroked the abdomen.


    There must always be an end to this case. The quickest and simplest way is to confront each other face to face.


    Of course, she will protect herself. She will not be allowed to plant twice in the same person''s hand in her life.


    Last time, Liu Wei was unprepared and negligent in Guyong mansion, but this time, when he went there, he would never let himself fall into a bolt.


    The only thing to consider before departure is Rong Ling''s protection.


    Liu Wei understands Rong Ling''s thoughtfulness and worry. Her eyes soften. She leans slowly, arms open, and holds him gently around her waist.


    Rong Leng didn''t speak. He had his own thoughts.


    "Stop." Let Leng raise his voice and face the coachman''s road outside.


    The driver stopped the horse.


    Rong Ling didn''t even look at Liu Wei again. He jumped out of the carriage, turned around, and quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    Liu Wei lifts the curtain and looks at the direction of the disappearance of Rong Leng''s back, knowing that he is angry.


    Put down the curtain, Liu Wei took a breath, looked down at her stomach, touched it slowly, and said, "what''s the way? I''ve already started to have pregnancy and vomiting. If I don''t end this case, how can I have enough time to calm down? Your brother was born to be raised by nature, but you are so delicate and so obsessed with your mother. What should I do? "


    One hour later, Liu Wei entered the palace.


    Just walked into the house of internal affairs, I saw Mr. hang coming face to face.Liu Wei saw that the Duke of Hang was sweating and his eyes were in a hurry. He said, "I know that."


    Duke hang was relieved to know that Lord Liu was talking about the letter last night.


    Look around and make sure that the partition wall has no ears. The Duke of Hang immediately said sadly: "Lord Liu, the future of the miscellaneous family depends on you. If you are really sent to Huizhou, the miscellaneous family must die there. Lord Liu, you must help the miscellaneous family."


    Liu Wei closed her eyes and waved, gesturing to Duke hang to calm down. Then she asked seriously, "what about Lord Lin?"


    "Your Excellency is to say that Mr. Lin Sheng, Mr. Lin, is Jingzhao yin?" Asked Mr. hang.


    Liu Wei nods.


    Hang Gong is fair: "Lord Lin just came to see you, but you haven''t arrived yet? The mischievous family asked people to tell them. How can I meet Lord Lin? "


    Liu Wei said: "it''s said that Mr. Lin''s current road ahead is probably the same as that of Mr. hang."


    "Adults mean..." After a meal, Duke hang was even more anxious: "the miscellaneous family took the case of Princess Qinyang, and Lord Lin took the case of Princess Yuehai. We are really in the same boat. So the emperor really intends to send us both to the border area? Lord Liu...... "


    Seeing that the Duke of Hang was about to cry, Liu Wei comforted him and said, "it''s not that things have not changed. Please go to the qianning hall and wait. If it turns down, you will know that Lord Huilin said that Liu has something to discuss with him."


    "Yes." In response, Duke hang ordered two people to go.


    Liu Wei then went into the side hall and looked at the things he put down when he left yesterday. His eyes were obscure.


    Pick up the silver hairpin. There is blood on the hairpin. It''s the blood of qin''er.


    Rubbing the edge of the hairpin, she was in a trance.


    Liu Wei has been alone in the side hall for a long time. People outside don''t know what Liu is doing. They just hear the banging inside. They are very busy.


    Lin Sheng came after an hour.


    It''s not the house of the interior, it''s the little Pavilion below.


    It''s a rule that no one can break it.


    When Duke hang got the news, he came to call Liu Wei, but he just heard a "bang" inside, as if something had broken.


    Duke hang knocked on the door and asked, "Lord Liu?"


    There was no movement and silence for a while. After a long time, Liu Wei came to open the door.


    Through Lord Liu, Duke hang saw smoke spreading in the room.


    What is Lord Liu doing in it? Burn something?


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei asked, standing on one side of his body, blocking the sight of hang Gonggong.


    The Duke of Hang took back his eyes and said, "Lord Lin is waiting in the qingfengting."


    Liu Wei went out, turned to close the door himself, and said, "Gonggong leads the way."


    Duke hang led the way in front of him. After a long walk, he looked back at the door curiously and became more suspicious.


    Liu Wei saw the eyes of the Duke of hang. He didn''t explain anything, but he walked faster and faster.


    Seeing Lin Sheng, the three chatted in qingfengting.


    Because both of them are eager for Liu Wei, and Liu Wei is not restrained. What he should say, he said, what he shouldn''t say, he didn''t say a word.


    But when the three discussed, someone had already sent the news to Yu Qian.


    "How long has it been said?" On the Golden Dragon chair, the nine and five dignitaries with vicissitudes of life are drooping their eyes and marking the memorials. When they are free, they casually ask Qi Fu, the eunuch beside them.


    Qifu looked at the time and said, "it has been half an hour since I returned to my Lord."


    Emperor Qianling said "well". After the last word of Zhu fell on the silk surface, he closed it and asked, "are you talking about those?"

 Chapter 748

    Qi Fu nodded and said, "qin''er is afraid of committing suicide. Although he didn''t give a confession before he died, many people in the interior office heard it. He admitted that he was the real murderer, but he has lost his temper. This case is here, but it seems that there is no conclusion. In this way, Lord Liu is also worried. "


    When Emperor Qianling heard this, he raised his eyes and looked at Qi Fu.


    Qi Fu immediately bent his back deeper and looked solemn.


    "What about Linsheng?"


    Qi Fu said again: "the Emperor didn''t allow Lord Liu''s permission to intervene in the case of Lord Yuehai, and Lord Lin couldn''t make an investigation, so he could only get scriptures from Lord Liu."


    Emperor Qianling sneered: "I''ve been an official for many years. I can''t even solve a case. I need to consult a posterity!"


    Qi Fuwei never dared to say such things as arranging officials before the dynasty. Even if this was the leader of the emperor, he could not agree with him.


    If it is attached, there is a suspicion of misjudging the political affairs before the dynasty.


    "Together, the three men just grumble? Do your people listen carefully? "


    Qi Fu said: "back to the emperor, the old slave is to let people pass words back without missing a word. If so, no one dares to act in defiance of the sun."


    "And do you think they know that you''ve sent someone to watch?"


    Qi Fu was silent again.


    Emperor Qianling hissed and scolded: "old slick!"


    Qi Fu smiles, but still doesn''t speak.


    Emperor Qianling put the Royal pen aside and said freely, "well, I forgive you for your innocence. What should I say? Just say it!"


    Qi Fu quickly bent over to thank him for his kindness, and said, "Lord Liu is wise and intelligent. Those who want to come to the old slave can''t escape from Lord Liu''s eyes, but Lord hang and Lord Lin are confused. They are afraid that they don''t know everything."


    Emperor Qianling said: "xiaohangzi has been idle for a long time, lost his temper, and lost his sight. As for Lin Sheng It''s too lenient for me. "


    Qi Fu thought about the case and said, "is Lord Lin really going to take the case alone? I''m afraid that Lord Lin''s ability is not enough, but I wronged the princess... "


    Emperor Qianling didn''t speak again. Then he took another letter, opened it and raised the imperial pen.


    Qi Fu knew that the Emperor didn''t want to say it. He didn''t dare to ask again. He only had a guess in his heart.


    It seems that I really want to be right. Where does the emperor want Lin Sheng to bear the death of the princess alone? The Emperor just uses this method to delay the Empress Dowager''s return to the palace.


    There are so many things happened in the palace recently. Who doesn''t know who?


    How could the emperor and princess Taifei know their ambitions when they are their own mother and son?


    I''m afraid that Princess Tai wants more than the illusory empress dowager.


    Otherwise, how could imperial concubine Taifei come out in person and save the fifteen princes who were going to be cut off by the emperor?


    The imperial concubine should have thought at that time that the most suitable candidate for overthrowing the emperor was the 15th prince.


    Over the years, the fifteen princes are really rebellious now, that is, I don''t know whether the fifteen princes know how to repay and remember the grace of protecting the life of the princess?


    Recently, Princess and Princess died in succession. Qi Fu, even if he wanted to go a little deeper, knew that there must be something to do with Princess Tai.


    It''s not hard to figure out why Princess Tai did this.


    The emperor found out that the concubine was pregnant and dealt with it. By the way, he put the rebellious hat on the head of the emperor who was already ready to move.


    On the other side of the king of power, he was really enraged by the emperor and made the rebellion clear.


    At this time, the imperial concubine will stir up the capital and pull out the past events of many years ago. The purpose is to arouse some people''s eyes.


    Who is minfei''s family? Who is the third prince''s biological mother? How many people participated in that year''s event? Is it possible for Fu''s family to leave Qingzhou now? Those old Marquises don''t make any noise at present, so they can turn a blind eye all the time?


    If you want to usurp the throne, how can you achieve it without a reason? And those are the ones who are right and right.


    Just, the only thing Qifu can''t figure out is why, after so many years, the Empress Dowager hasn''t figured it out yet?


    If she said that she was dissatisfied with the emperor''s accession to the throne because she thought that the emperor''s throne should have belonged to another son, what about now? How many years has the little prince died? Why can''t Taifei see it?


    They are all inborn. Even if they are biased, they will not be so biased.


    Besides, the other one is dead. Why don''t you rely on the last one to help outsiders like the king of power?


    Is the natural son inferior to the king of power now?


    Qi Fu couldn''t think of it, but emperor Qianling knew it very well.


    Because it''s so clear, Emperor Qianling knows that there are some things that can''t be delayed.


    However, Qianling emperor frowned when he thought of the black hand who was sent to assassinate but failed to do so.


    After reading another memorial, Emperor Qianling was about to pick up the next volume when his throat and hair hurt suddenly. He covered his neck and coughed hard.


    "Emperor!" Qi Fu was shocked. He took out a white porcelain bottle from his sleeve bag, shook two pills from it, and sent them to Emperor Qianling.Swallowing the cool pill, Emperor Qianling felt more comfortable in his chest. Then he waved his hand and said, "this medicine is forbidden. It''s better to eat less."


    Qi Fu replied, following Qi for emperor Qianling, and asked, "is the emperor better? Can we call the Royal doctors to investigate? "


    Qianling emperor shook his head and felt tired. He closed his eyes slowly and leaned back on the broad dragon chair. After a long silence, he asked: "how is the prince''s condition?"


    Qi Fu bit his teeth and said with some difficulty: "the royal doctor said that the prince''s disease, and the emperor''s disease, I''m afraid it''s time..."


    Qi Fu can''t go on, but emperor Qianling understands.


    This disease is a genetic disease, but he passed it on to the prince. However, he was lucky. In his old age, he was very ill. The prince was still in his prime, but he was afraid that he would take the first step.


    When I think of this, I think of the imperial concubine and the king of power who are covetous to the throne. Emperor Qianling is even more deadly. At last, he says, "send my medicine to the prince."


    Qi Fu''s heart was shocked, and his mouth was only answered: "yes."


    What''s in the medicine? Qi Fu knows it.


    Five stone powder.


    And this kind of thing is originally a thing of hanging the root of life. The emperor wants the prince to use it too. If he is addicted to it, even if he lives for a few years, he is afraid that he will only become more and more mentally weak. At last, he can only live with medicine, waste his time, and finally become a man unlike a ghost or a ghost.


    Qi Fu doesn''t understand. Since the emperor knows that the prince is also a man who can''t live long, why doesn''t he change his choice of Prince? Even if the identity of the third prince is not possible, what about the seventh prince?


    The seven princes are so excellent. The most important thing is that the seven princes are in good health. Obviously, they have not left their father''s disease. He should be the best person to inherit the throne.


    These Qi Fu only dare to think about it, and how dare they say it.

 Chapter 749

    Qianling emperor took this medicine and rested for half an hour, then he was able to relax. At this time, the little eunuch outside suddenly reported.


    Qi Fu went out and listened. When he came in, he had a bad face.


    "What''s the matter?" Emperor Qianling looked at Qi Fu with a delicate expression and a deep complexion.


    Qi Fu hesitated for a moment and said: "emperor, Lord Liu and Lord hang, Lord Lin, have gone To the prison. "


    Emperor Qianling frowned and thought of something.


    Qi Fu confirmed the emperor''s answer: "go to the prison, see Prime Minister Liu..."


    What is the relationship between Liucheng and the murder of two princesses and one princess?


    It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter.


    However, Liucheng has a lot to do with the case of concubine Chang.


    If we have found Liucheng, we must have traced the trace back to the princess.


    The brows of emperor Qianling wrinkled severely. Obviously, this was not what emperor Qianling liked to see.


    Qi Fu has been driving with him for many years. Naturally, he knows the emperor''s mind. He hides his panic and says, "I will send someone to invite the three people here..."


    "No need." Emperor Qianling stopped him.


    Qi Fu stopped and looked at the emperor''s eyes, more and more Chuai.


    After a long silence, Emperor Qianling felt a little cold on his face. Then he said, "wait and see what happens."


    Qi Fu dared not disobey, so he had to listen.


    On the other side, Forbidden Palace.


    Liu Wei, accompanied by the jailer, went to the inner prison step by step.


    Liu Wei''s pace is very slow, and the jailer''s walk is not fast. There are only two people in the dark passage. The sound of footsteps is magnified and magnified infinitely in this quiet space.


    "My Lord." In the middle of the walk, the jailer leaned slightly and said, "the prime minister is in the innermost prison, but the adults can''t go there. In a moment, the adults are waiting outside, and the little one will invite the prime minister out."


    Liu Wei nodded, "please."


    The jailer said with a smile: "where do you say, adults are the people around the emperor. I should serve you. If you are polite, I will break the villain."


    Liu Wei no longer said anything, drooped his eyes and looked at the tiger''s order at his waist.


    If it''s not for this token, I can''t come here by myself.


    As for Lord Lin and Duke hang, without a token, they could only wait outside.


    Liu Wei turns around and looks at the pattern of the Forbidden Palace dungeon, and then thinks about the cell of Jing Zhaoyin and the cell of Zhen Gemen. I have to say that the gap is not small.


    Zhengemen''s cell is tightly defended and made of iron.


    Jingzhaoyin''s cell is wet, dark and dirty.


    But the Forbidden Palace dungeon has a wide range of connections. Liu Wei thought that he might be lost here unless someone leads the way.


    In the end, it''s the private prison of the 95th Buddha. The place is like the Lord. People''s mind is treacherous and changeable, and the built dungeon is also like a retreat.


    To be trapped in such a dungeon is to give you the cell key. It''s not easy for you to run out.


    After turning several crooked aisles, the jailer finally stopped: "when we get there, the adults will wait here, and the small ones will come."


    Liu Wei nodded, his eyes still waveless.


    The jailer''s searching eyes circled Liu Wei twice, then opened a door and walked in.


    To be around a person less, and then look at this deep black hole like corridor, it is more than just, but also some terror.


    The jailer walked for a long time, and Liu Wei stood still for a long time, until a sound of shuffling footsteps came from afar.


    Liu Wei looked down at the source of the voice, which was the door the jailer had just entered.


    Footsteps are getting closer and closer, with the sound of chains.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were fixed, and soon the door was opened again. Inside, two black silhouettes appeared. When the vision was clear, Liu Wei saw that it was the jailer, dragging his hands and feet in shackles, who was walking out of Liucheng.


    In the past, the important officials in the court and field, now, they are full of vicissitudes and are in a mess.


    The beard on Liucheng''s face hasn''t been shaved for a long time, and the hair has also coagulated into a ball, dirty and smelly.


    Liu Wei couldn''t imagine that he would become such a master under Liu Fu alone.


    Although he was surprised, Liu Wei didn''t show up on his face. He only lowered his head slightly and said, "Lord Liu, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Liucheng''s eyes are very lax, and he has been tortured to the point of losing the sharpness of the past. If he is thrown into the street, even the beggars who ask for food will stay away. It''s true that he seems to be a bit of a fool.


    Liucheng''s turbid eyes looked at Liu Wei again and again, as if they recognized him. He opened his mouth, but his cracked lips could not make a sound.


    In the end, Liucheng just looked at Liuwei and couldn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at the jailer: "the prime minister has been punished?"


    The jailer shook his head: "my lord misunderstood. After the prime minister was locked up, the emperor felt that he had been loyal for many years and ordered us to take care of him again and again. How dare we punish him? But in this cold winter, the temperature in the dungeon is changeable, and the prime minister''s adult is suffering from the cold wind, which is not very good yet. Naturally, he is a little haggard. "Is this a little haggard?


    Liu Wei thought to herself, Emperor Qianling is going to abolish Liucheng?


    As anyone can see, Liucheng is clearly tortured.


    Liu Wei looked at the jailer and said, "I have something to ask the prime minister alone."


    The jailer looked at Liu Wei''s token again, nodded, and then led Liu Cheng on.


    Liu Wei looks at the jailer as if he is holding the former top grade official like a dog. His eyes are deeper.


    The jailer takes Liucheng to a cubicle, locks it in, and lets Liuwei in.


    As soon as Liu Wei entered, the door was closed from the outside.


    Liu Wei looked at the gate made of fine iron and the solid granite on all sides. He sneered in his heart.


    Liucheng is sitting on the opposite side, listless and hunched.


    Liu Wei asked, "prime minister, can you hear me clearly?"


    Liucheng slowly raised his eyelids, looked at Liuwei, looked at it, and began to be dazed.


    "I''m here today to ask the prime minister about something. Please tell him the truth."


    Liucheng nodded, but the way he nodded was stiff.


    Liu Wei turned to look at the direction of the eye gate. Looking back, she lowered her voice. With a voice only two people could hear, she said, "it''s about Princess min."


    At that moment, Liucheng''s body froze for a while, and the pupils, which had no focus, suddenly shrank.


    At the same time, the jailer, who was secretly close to the iron gate and listened to me, looked impatient because he didn''t hear anything.


    "Do you remember Princess min?" Liu Wei continued with the same low voice.


    Liucheng seems to be waking up now. His stiff head turns slowly. He looks at Liuwei with deep eyes.


    Liu Wei laughed in her heart and knew that the old fox was just pretending to be stupid. How could he survive as Prime Minister? How could he fall down and even become dementia because of the prison disaster for a while.


    "It seems The prime minister knows. " Liu Wei''s way.


    Liucheng lowered his eyes again and shook his head slowly, indicating that he didn''t know anything.


    Liu Wei said: "the situation outside may not be known to the prime minister. It''s been several months since the matter of the concubine Chang happened. Is the prime minister curious about why the Emperor didn''t let you out? This question, however, can be solved for the prime minister


    Liucheng did not look at this man, but listened attentively.

 Chapter 750

    Liu Wei said: "in fact, the prime minister or many less have already guessed that the king of power made a riot in advance, and the emperor has been unable to release the prime minister."


    Liucheng continues to be silent, but Liuwei sees Liucheng''s hands on her knees, slightly tightened.


    "The prime minister has been the emperor''s deserter. What is the end of deserter? The prime minister has been an official for many years, I believe he knows. There are only two ways. One is to thank for death, the other is to ask for beheading in autumn. The former is to let adults die quietly. After death, the Emperor may be kind to the prime minister. The latter is very likely to involve the whole family. "


    Hear here, even if be again calm person, also showed apparent mood after all.


    Liu Cheng clenches his fist hard, then slowly looses it. Finally, he pinches his knee through the ragged fabric of his pants, and raises the blue tendon on the back of his hand.


    "However, it''s not that there''s no turning around at all. Now, I''m giving orders to investigate the case of Princess Qinyang. When investigating the case, I found that the water depth was unknown. I involved Princess min and several princesses. If I want to thoroughly investigate the case, I can''t ignore the ring of the prime minister, so I hope the prime minister can cooperate. At the end of the case, I am not the only one who has benefited from it, but also the prime minister and even your family. Now, the emperor lacks a reason, a step, to release the prime minister. But if the case is solved, there will be such a reason. "


    Liu Wei''s voice fell, and the strange silence was restored in the small room.


    I don''t know for a long time, until Liu Wei thought that Liu Cheng really killed a word and couldn''t speak. Then he listened to the other side. In a very light tone, the dry and hoarse male voice asked: "if the emperor makes a mess, he will tell the world that he has locked me up wrong, and how can you give the emperor one The best of both steps? "


    Although Liucheng has a bad voice and a bad throat, it speaks coherently and logically.


    Liu Wei did not realize a smile: "prime minister adult, before and after will be confused."


    Liucheng finally raised her eyes and stared at the man.


    Liu Wei said: "it''s not to solve the case at the bottom, and then ask the emperor to release the prime minister, but to settle the grievances for the prime minister and give the emperor an excuse to misunderstand the king of power."


    "What do you say?" Liu Cheng thought he had heard it wrong, and his voice grew louder.


    The jailer who overheard outside immediately pricked up his ears for fear of omission.


    "Shhh..." Liu Wei stretched out her fingers and pressed her lips. Then she said to Liu Cheng, "the walls have ears. The prime minister is careful."


    Liu Cheng took a deep breath, his expression was gone, he asked, "do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Naturally, I know that prime minister should not be surprised. According to the current situation outside, I can assure you that the emperor doesn''t want to fight with the king of power. At the beginning, he naturally thought about it, and even made preparations to put you in. But the Emperor himself didn''t expect that the king of power would be so reckless that he was ready to go. He was already gradually attacking other counties and states near liaozhou, even Huizhou Over there, there are also power soldiers. "


    "Huizhou?" Liucheng finally realized that he had missed too much, and his face was tense.


    Liu Wei said: "to be clear, the emperor doesn''t want to fight with the king at present, because the emperor can''t afford to fight. The imperial court is empty, the border is empty, the emperor is old, he thinks he can clear the king of power, but he didn''t expect that the king of power has grown up to be equal to or even more outstanding with the emperor, so the emperor regrets, but now, the emperor lacks a reason for not fighting for the world, and this reason can only be found from the prime minister you. "


    Liucheng looks at this man with the eyes of an old fox, and doubts his words.


    Liu Wei is not too eager for success.


    After a long time, Liucheng asked, "what do you say about minfei? What do you do with minfei


    "Princess min is the sister of the concubine. After her death, she found many paintings of her before her death in the Changyang palace. I guess what the murderer is suggesting. But the information about minfei is rarely circulated in the palace. The young and the low-ranking have never heard of it. The prime minister has been an official for many years. I think he must have heard about minfei. What does the prime minister know about minfei''s death? "


    Liu Cheng finally understood when he heard this.


    Liu Cheng smiled and said, "it''s not about the case of Princess Min that I went out, but that you want to go out to save me in exchange for the old story of Princess min in my mouth. This is a deal, isn''t it?"


    Liu Wei did not hide it, and said straightforwardly: "if the prime minister thinks so, it''s OK, but I really want to save the prime minister."


    "Oh?" Liucheng sneers: "why? You and I did know each other, you saved the children, I remember


    "More than that." Liu Wei said, "the eldest daughter of adults is called Liu Wei."


    Liu Cheng''s pupil shrank: "what do you want to say?"


    Liu Wei said: "the prime minister should not be nervous. I just know Miss Liu. Entrusted by Miss Liu, I will try my best to save the prime minister when I return to Beijing."


    Liucheng looks at this man with a deep face and full of eyes.


    Liu Wei then judged the time and said, "prime minister, we don''t have much time. We will leave at the latest in a quarter of an hour."If it wasn''t for hang Gonggong and Lin Sheng to keep whispering, I''m afraid that they would be sent to Huizhou together with Liucheng, and Liu Wei would not run to the Forbidden Palace prison before meeting Xiang Yi.


    In fact, Liu Wei wanted to help Liu''s family. Before that, it didn''t matter. But if he was sent to Huizhou this time, I''m afraid that he would not live on the way.


    Just for the old lady, Liu Wei also got the strength.


    It''s only by chance to ask Princess min. Liu Wei wants to meet her in front of the city so as not to save the man himself. However, the man can''t recognize who the benefactor is. Looking back, he still feels grateful to the dog emperor. He''s in vain.


    Liucheng is still hesitating and hesitant to speak directly. Liuwei is tired of it.


    Half of what Liu Weigang just said is true. Emperor Qianling didn''t want to start a war, not because he was afraid of the king of power, but because his name was not right.


    After all, Huang Er is still on Rong Leng''s hand.


    If Huang Er doesn''t show up, the matter of the princess can''t be settled.


    If the case of Princess Shang is not closed, the case of Princess min is even more unclear.


    This event snowballed more and more. Liucheng is not a very important part, but it is also a crucial part.


    Just then, suddenly there was a sound outside.


    Liu Wei frowned, and his sight urged Liu Cheng.


    Liucheng still didn''t speak, and the jailer had opened the door, and the iron door "squeaked".


    Liu Wei turns her head and wants the jailer to give more time, but when she sees the middle-aged man behind the jailer, her eyes shake.


    Xiang Yi!


    Xiang Yi''s sudden appearance shocked not only Liu Wei, but also Liucheng.


    Although the old fox quickly returned to his former appearance of being a fool, Liu Wei was still in the bottom of his eyes for that brief surprise.

 Chapter 751

    "Lord Liu?" Xiang Yi stood there courteously. He saw Liu Wei. He seemed surprised and said, "it''s a coincidence."


    Liu Wei looked at Xiang Yi and said, "it''s really a coincidence. Xiang Gonggong also came to see the prime minister?"


    Xiang Yi then turned his eyes to the wooden Liucheng and nodded, "madam Taifei has something to say. She asked the other family to bring it to the prime minister."


    Xiang Yi moves out of the imperial concubine. Liu Wei naturally doesn''t want to ask again. She gets up and says, "if so, please help me."


    After that, Liu Wei goes directly over Xiang Yi and plans to walk out of the cell.


    But at the moment when they were wrong, he suddenly asked Yi, "I heard that Lord Liu has been looking for a miscellaneous family today?"


    Liu Wei had a meal. Today, he didn''t find Xiang Yi. He just asked Duke hang to send someone to find out the whereabouts of Xiang Yi.


    Since they are inquisitive and self-supporting, how do they know Xiangyi? What''s more, the people to go are from the interior office. How can Xiang Yi decide that she sent them?


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, but looked at Xiang Yi.


    Xiang Yi''s lips were hooked, and he said in a low voice, "you know, at your command, you can go to the mountains and rivers."


    Xiang Yi''s voice is very light, his tone is loose, but his eyes are deep.


    Liu Wei still didn''t speak. She took back her sight and left Xiangyi.


    Liu Wei goes out, Xiang Yi comes in, the jailer closes the door again, turns to Liu Wei and says, "Lord Liu, this way, please."


    Liu Wei said, "no, I am here, waiting for Xiang Gonggong."


    The jailer looked at Liu Wei suspiciously. Finally, he did not refuse.


    They are like door gods standing at both ends of the door. There are jailers, and Liu Wei is not easy to eavesdrop. Similarly, there are Liu Wei, and the jailers are not easy to move.


    The two are more like mutual containment.


    But through the door, inside, there was no sound.


    Liu Wei''s ear power is extraordinary. Even if it''s not easy to listen, she should be able to hear something faintly. But it''s too quiet and weird to hear a word.


    It seems that Xiang Yi is also very careful.


    Hum a smile, Liu Wei simply patience.


    Xiang Yi only stayed in for a while, as if he really just had a few words, and then left.


    Within a quarter of an hour, Xiang Yi came out.


    Seeing Liu Wei outside the door, Xiang Yi seemed not surprised at all. With a chuckle, he approached him and asked, "adults are waiting for me?"


    Liu Wei took a half step back and opened the distance, saying, "my father-in-law doesn''t mean that you will do your best under my command."


    "What kind of order does the adult want to make to the miscellaneous family?"


    Liu Wei did not immediately answer, but looked at the small room.


    Liu Wei sees Liucheng, and Liucheng is also looking at Liu Wei. Their sight is interlaced. Then, Liucheng immediately turns away.


    Liucheng is running away.


    Liu Wei frowned. He was sure that Xiang Yi had said something about himself to Liu Cheng.


    But, he is just a whim, to see Liucheng, how to touch the nerve of Xiang Yi?


    Does Xiang Yi''s goal include the Liu family?


    Things are getting more and more complicated, but what Liu Wei needs to make sure is another thing.


    "Please, father-in-law."


    Liu Wei gives way and makes a gesture to Xiang Yi.


    Xiang Yi, however, did not reach Liu Wei.


    Two people are side by side. They come at different times and go at the same time.


    The jailer led the way for the two.


    Arriving outside the dungeon, Liu Wei did not see Duke hang or Lin Sheng.


    Liu Wei must ask Xiang Yi with her eyes.


    Xiang Yi didn''t hide it, but said straightly: "the miscellaneous family always has a premonition. Lord Liu wants to say something to the miscellaneous family alone. In this case, it''s always good to avoid others."


    Liu Wei did not know whether to say to Yi that he was good at understanding people''s mind or to say to Yi Ju that he was not good at heart.


    Hang Gonggong, Lin Sheng and himself are the same people. Before Xiang Yi came in, he drove them out. This is obviously to separate them.


    However, Liu Wei doesn''t think Xiang Yi can do anything out of the ordinary. At most, he just says some secret words.


    Liu Wei also has this idea, but it coincides with Xiang Yi''s mind.


    They walked slowly towards the front. No one could see them on the way. It was Forbidden Palace prison in the past. Whoever didn''t have a long eye would wander around here.


    But it was because it was so quiet. In the daytime, Liu Wei felt a strange cold.


    "I heard that Princess Yuehai has gone?"


    This topic starts with Xiang Yi.


    Liu Wei said, "my father-in-law is well-informed."


    Xiang Yi smiled: "if you don''t think it''s smart, you can''t do it. Empress dowager was blocked outside the city gate on the day when she went back to the palace. If you don''t know anything about this, you won''t believe it even if you are an adult."


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything. He went on.These gossips are just the foreshadowing of the key points. Liu Wei doesn''t think it''s necessary to waste time answering Xiang Yi.


    And sure enough, Liu Wei didn''t say a word, and Xiang Yi got to the point.


    "Who do you think the killer is?"


    Liu Wei asked, "is Gonggong interested in the death of Princess Yuehai?"


    "Everyone will be interested in such a big case. I heard that jingzhaoyin is familiar with adults. Jingzhaoyin is in charge of this case. Presumably, adults also know the inside information."


    Liu Wei takes a look at Xiang Yi, his eyes are particularly complicated.


    Xiang Yi takes a look back at Liu Wei, but he looks very leisurely.


    "Princess Yuehai was killed by an acquaintance."


    As soon as he said this, he was stunned by Yi, and then made a surprised expression: "acquaintances? How do adults know? "


    "Two people have shared meals at the same table. How can they be qualified if they are not acquaintances?"


    Nodding to Yi, it seemed that Liu Wei had made sense, but then he asked, "how does the adult know that the person who dines at the same table with the princess is the one who kills the princess?"


    Liu Wei frowned slightly.


    Xiang Yi smiled: "the miscellaneous family talks casually, adults don''t have to pay attention to it."


    Xiang Yi said that it is impossible for Liu Wei not to pay attention.


    Liu Wei looks down and ponders.


    In fact, Liu Wei has not been to the scene of the crime, nor has the body of the princess. All of these are Rong Ling''s work, but Liu Wei has confidence in Rong Ling, and does not think that the scene that Rong Ling personally inspected will be too fatal.


    However, Liu Wei hesitated when he was told by Xiang Yi that he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    "Don''t you have something to ask me? There is no one around now. Adults can ask. "


    Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows and looked at Yi for a long time, but she didn''t open her mouth.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, but said to Yi pour, "my Lord wants to ask me where I was when the princess died."


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound.


    Approaching Liu Wei to Yi, he looks down on Liu Wei: "do you still want to ask me if I have a different relationship with Qin er?"


    Liu Wei continues speechless.


    Xiang Yi took a step closer and said, "I want to know about the death of Princess Qinyang and Princess Yuping. And in the adult''s mind, I am the first suspect. Am I right? "


    When I asked these questions, Xiang Yi was very close to Liu Wei. His breath moved Liu Wei''s hair.

 Chapter 752

    Liu Wei''s eyes suddenly snapped up, retreated again and tucked the blown hair behind her ears.


    Xiang Yi looks at Liu Wei''s little action. Her eyes are full of joy. She suddenly holds her arm.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are overcast and cold: "let go!"


    To Yi but hook lip a smile, stretch out a finger, stand in front of lip, low way: "partition wall, have ear."


    Liu Wei''s concentration and five senses of beating proved that there were people around him.


    "What do adults want to know? Tell someone nothing, OK?"


    Can you believe this man''s words?


    Liu Wei wrote a big "no" in her heart, but listened to Xiang Yi and said directly, "it''s really me who drinks at the same table with the princess in the tavern."


    Liu Wei is shocked and looks at Xiang Yi inconceivably.


    Xiang Yi leans to Liu Wei''s ear and says, "but I never killed the princess."


    Liu Wei was disgusted with this man. He reached out directly, clutched Xiang Yi''s collar tightly, threw him away, and said coldly, "stay away from me."


    Xiang Yi was strangled by Liu Wei. It was a fatal death, but Xiang Yi looked ordinary and didn''t feel any discomfort. He just smiled bitterly and said, "your ears are so sensitive?"


    He looked at Liu Wei''s red ears and laughed even more recklessly.


    Liu Wei clenched her teeth, and her voice became colder: "do you really feel that the force of this official can''t match you?"


    Xiang Yi shakes his head and says, "adults know how brave you are. How can you be?"


    "I know." Liu Wei replied, the next moment, the body moved, fingers bent, straight lock to easy neck.


    Xiang Yi is still smiling, as if laughing at Liu Wei''s innocence. But when Xiang Yi gradually feels the pressure on his throat and wants to use his strength to resist, he finds that he can''t use his strength.


    He frowned and looked cold.


    At this time, listen to Liu Wei: "you say my ears, why are they red?"


    Liu Wei said, and he would catch Yi closer. In a low voice, he said, "would you like to have a closer look?"


    Xiang Yi''s eyes were fixed. At one glance, he saw Liu Wei''s red ears. It didn''t seem to be a physiological phenomenon, but rather, he smeared something on them.


    "My father-in-law has just seen me tuck in my hair?"


    Xiang Yi understood, unconsciously gathering and tightening his eyes: "Master Liu moves fast."


    "And so does my father-in-law?" Liu Wei asked with a smile, "compared with the time when he was in the ancient Yongfu, has this official made progress?"


    The expression on Xiang Yi''s face is the same, not even a word of refutation.


    Liu Wei knows that she has found the answer.


    Xiang Yi, it is Zhong Ziyu


    Liu Wei''s eyes sharpened again, and he said nothing directly and punched him in the face.


    Zhong Ziyu has no internal power now, but Liu Wei is full of internal power.


    Liu Wei''s fist is full of real Qi. When he hit it, Zhong Ziyu''s face burst with embarrassment. However, in two moments, the place where he was hit began to swell.


    But the swelling is not the bruise caused by the injury. It''s more like something has been damaged.


    "Human skin mask?" Liu Wei secretly called for fun, brought people up again, pulled them closer, and asked, "whose skin is this, eh?"


    Zhong Ziyu looks leisurely. Even if he is damaged, the mask is expanding and looks especially terrible. But his eyes are not flustered at all.


    In fact, he had expected that he would be found out, but to his surprise, Liu Wei found out so late.


    He thought Liu Wei would find out at the beginning.


    That night, he didn''t say many teasing words. How could Xiang Yi be so frivolous?


    One night he did so obviously, but Liu Wei didn''t think it was him, which disappointed him.


    But now, yes.


    Knowing that someone peeps around, Zhong Ziyu doesn''t immediately tear off the mask, just uses a voice that only two people can hear clearly, and asks, "do you want to know the truth of the case, adult?"


    Liu Wei really wants to know, but now Liu Wei wants to beat this man up so as to eliminate his hatred!


    But this palace is obviously not a good place for evil.


    Liu Wei takes a deep breath, suppresses the mood, then takes out a pill from the sleeve bag, and forcefully inserts it into Zhong Ziyu''s mouth.


    Zhong Ziyu ate it, didn''t spit it out, chewed it twice instead, swallowed it, and asked with great mood, "this medicine is made by yourself?"


    Liu Wei said nothing.


    "It''s really delicious. Lord Liu knows that you have the talent to be a good wife and mother."


    Liu Wei said nothing, raised his hand and hit Zhong Ziyu directly in the mouth.


    Zhong Ziyu has bleeding spots on the corners of his mouth, but his smile doesn''t change.


    Pervert is pervert!


    Liu Wei thought and glared at Zhong Ziyu.


    And sure enough, within a few seconds, Zhong Ziyu''s eyes began to slack, and then his eyelids began to sink.But Rao is so, Zhong Ziyu is still smiling, looking at Liu Wei''s poor mouth: "it seems that not only the taste is good, but also the appearance is good, and the utility is not bad."


    Liu Wei hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and Zhong Ziyu has turned away and closed his eyes completely.


    Liu Wei didn''t help Zhong Ziyu. She threw it directly and let Zhong Ziyu fall to the ground, only to hear the thud.


    Liu Wei doesn''t think it''s enough. He stretches his foot and steps on Zhong Ziyu.


    After stepping on it, I still feel addicted. When I bend down to grasp Zhong Ziyu, I slide my hands, pull him up, fall down, pull him up, fall down again.


    Until hearing the sound of "Dong", Liu Wei saw the blood oozing from the back of Yi''s brain, and then turned the man over to look at him. Unexpectedly, he saw that his head hit the blood.


    The man had to keep his breath until the case was solved.


    Liu Wei uses her internal power to pull one leg of Zhong Ziyu and drag it out directly.


    Along the way, I saw a well-dressed, elegant looking man in white, dragging a big Eunuch in a four grade suit with one hand, slowly coming over, but when I came near, I could see clearly that when the eunuch was dragged over, the road was still stained with blood.


    Liu Wei felt at ease.


    Hang Gonggong and Lin Sheng waited and waited in the small pavilion where they had gathered last time. Instead of Liu Wei, they waited for a scream from the palace maid: "ah --"


    they were shocked and turned around to have a look.


    This time, I saw Liu Wei.


    A watering maid in pink clothes, with a kettle in her hand and a mouth in her hand, stepped back, pointed to the comatose man on the ground, and screamed: "to To Xiang Gonggong...... "


    At the same time, hang Gonggong and Lin Sheng also came over. They were surprised to see Xiang Yi, who was lying on the ground, and a stream of blood behind them. They couldn''t close their mouths.


    Liu Wei left Xiang Yi''s leg and rubbed his hand. He said with worry: "just now, I met Xiang Gonggong by chance. I didn''t want to say a word, but Gonggong suddenly fainted. I was weak and could not move my back, so I had to drag him here. If you don''t come to help, please help your father-in-law up. "


    Hang Gonggong and Lin Sheng look at each other and don''t know what to say, but they still bend down to help Gonggong up.

 Chapter 753

    When they got up, they both looked at the back of the father-in-law and wanted to see where he was bleeding. This time, they saw the wound that had been dragged dirty on the head of the father-in-law. It was so ferocious that they couldn''t bear to see it. It was still black blood because it was confused with dust all the way.


    The two people saw that their heads hurt. They thought to themselves that Mr. Liu was too weak to ask for help. They dragged it over and didn''t have any problems


    "My Lord, here..." Help up Xiang Yi. Hang Gonggong and Lin Sheng look at each other.


    This is supposed to be sent to Tai hospital by my father-in-law, but it''s too far away from Tai hospital for them to send?


    "If not, send it to the house first?" Mr. hang put forward suggestions.


    Lin Sheng didn''t say a word. He was obviously embarrassed.


    If it was sent to the house of internal affairs, Lin Sheng would not be able to pass, but Lin Sheng still has many questions to ask Lord Liu.


    Seeing Lin Sheng''s tangle, Duke hang said, "or send someone to the interior office first. Let''s talk about things first?"


    This is no better.


    Liu Wei looks at Zhong Ziyu''s comatose appearance, and feels uneasy.


    The medicine was made by Liu Wei himself. It''s quite effective. Zhong Ziyu can''t open his eyes without sleeping for two hours.


    But Zhong Ziyu''s martial arts are extraordinary. If you underestimate Zhong Ziyu


    After a pause, Liu Wei said, "then hurry to call someone."


    Liu Wei said so. Duke hang asked the little maid to call for someone.


    After a while, seven or eight eunuchs came.


    Duke hang gave orders. Several eunuchs came to hold him back. Liu Wei helped him, but no one saw him. Liu Wei stroked the tip of his finger. When he stroked the back neck of Zhong Ziyu, a silver needle pierced the pulse of Zhong Ziyu. After a blink of effort, the needle disappeared.


    "It seems that Xiang Gonggong is still in a good age, but he doesn''t want to be so weak. He has just been tossed and turned. He didn''t wake up, and he doesn''t know if there is any strange disease."


    On the way to the small pavilion, hang Gonggong was chatting.


    Liu wei walked and said, "don''t curse people like this. Maybe Xiang Gonggong has an incurable disease."


    "Well?" Duke hang was stunned and looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said, "just a joke."


    Hang Gonggong''s mouth angle unconsciously drew, looked at Liu Wei''s smiling face, which was a little inapplicable; "look I can''t see Mr. Liu. I''m still joking. "


    Liu Wei was in a good mood and didn''t say anything.


    But Liu Wei''s appearance is so abnormal that the neck of Duke Hang is straight and cold. Lin Sheng looks at it and feels that there is something wrong with him.


    When we got to the pavilion, a eunuch had changed his tea.


    After sitting down, Liu Wei got to the point and told her about the situation in prison.


    After hearing this, Lin Sheng frowned and said, "so, the prime minister doesn''t know that Liu family is going to be exiled in Huizhou?"


    Liu Wei blew the tea pole in the tea cup and said: "it''s normal that the prime minister has been in prison for a long time. It''s not smart. It''s just that he was watching the next time, but the situation of the prime minister is not good."


    "How bad?" Asked Lin Sheng.


    Liu Wei took a sip of tea and said, "I''m lost in my wits. I''m blind. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I can''t imagine that the wise and extraordinary prime minister who once galloped in the court would have become that look. It''s really sad."


    "Really?" Lin Sheng is a little flustered.


    Mr. Hang''s expression was not good: "it''s said that Forbidden Palace prison is a purgatory on earth. It seems that it''s true. If the case between Princess Qinyang and Princess Yuehai can''t be solved, it can''t be said that Lord Lin and other people''s families will also be locked there... "


    Later, Duke hang dared not say anything. He was afraid of his crow mouth. He was right.


    Lin Sheng swallows his saliva, but feels his back is cold. Suddenly, Lin Sheng looks at Liu Wei again. It seems that he is blaming Liu Wei for preventing him from running away with his family. Now, OK. What''s the use of staying? This case can''t be solved for a while!


    Liu Wei looked at their anxious expression, but they were not in a hurry at all.


    Put down the tea cup, Liu Wei looked around, and knew that there were many ears and eyes nearby, so he dared not talk much, but said: "although the prime minister''s situation is not good, the prime minister''s situation is just confused, not amnesia, some things, but to the next answer."


    Lin Sheng''s eyes brightened: "but about Princess Yuehai?"


    The Duke of Hang also showed his eagerness: "the prime minister knows the identity of the murderer behind the killing of Princess Qinyang?"


    Lin Sheng glared at Duke hang and said, "Duke hang, how do you know about the case of Princess Qinyang when the prime minister has been in prison for several months?"


    The Duke of Hang also looked back at Lin Sheng and said, "if you don''t know the case of Princess Qinyang, you won''t know the case of Princess Yuehai."


    "That''s not the case. Maybe the princess Yuehai is just a guide. Let''s talk about it. Or should we talk about the identity of the princess Yuehai. What is the relationship between the princess Huiwang''s orphanage and Huizhou?"


    "Princess Qinyang is the favorite princess of the imperial concubine. How can Lord Lin not say that it is also related to the imperial concubine?""Mr. Hang''s words are reasonable!"


    "Lord Lin is unreasonable!"


    Seeing that they quarreled, Liu Wei smacked her lips and asked, "what are you fighting for?"


    At the same time, Duke hang and Lin Sheng had a meal together, and Qi Qi looked at Liu Wei and said, "Lord Liu, what did the prime minister say? You should say it quickly."


    Liu Wei shakes her head, but gets up and goes out of the pavilion.


    When they saw this, they hurriedly got up to catch up with them, and asked, "you said, Lord Liu, why don''t you say that? Come on! "


    Liu Wei is not to say, all the way back to the house.


    When he arrived at the west gate, Lin Sheng''s eyebrows were all going to burn, and he shouted, "Lin can''t enter this gate. Master Liu, don''t be a traitor."


    Liu Wei looks back, but not at Lin Sheng. Behind Lin Sheng, there is an old pine tree with luxuriant branches and leaves. He says, "it''s not early. Please go back to yamen early."


    Today, too many people listen to the ear, not much to say.


    "You..." Lin Sheng points to Lord Liu. His angry face is red and he wants to swear.


    Hang Gonggong hums and laughs. No matter Lin Sheng stamps his feet outside the west gate, he follows Liu Wei in.


    When entering the house of internal affairs, the Duke of Hang said cautiously: "Lord Liu didn''t say anything just now. Is there anything bad to say in front of Lord Lin? It doesn''t matter. There''s no one around now. Adults can say that. "


    Liu Wei glanced at Duke hang and saw that he was full of expectation, but he only asked: "which room is Xiang Gong in?"


    "Well?" Duke hang did not understand.


    Liu Wei pointed to the courtyard of the house of internal affairs, and said, "this way? Or this way? "


    The Duke of Hang raised his hand and unconsciously pointed in a direction, saying: "it seems It''s like the east wing. "


    "Thank you." Liu Wei finished, turned and went to the east wing.


    Seeing Liu Wei leave, Duke hang tangled up and went with him.

 Chapter 754

    When he arrived at the East chamber, Liu Wei saw the door open. Inside, two eunuchs were waiting, but he didn''t see the royal doctor.


    Seeing Liu Weilai, the two little eunuchs were busy bowing to say hello.


    Liu Wei waved his hand and asked, "how about Xiang Gonggong?"


    The little eunuch said: "go back to your excellency, there is a brain injury to your father-in-law. It looks like a bruise. The blood has stopped. It''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    Another little eunuch, with a face full of embarrassment, hesitated: "just, to the father-in-law''s face..."


    Liu Wei looked over and saw that Zhong Ziyu''s face was as swollen and swollen as a bubble.


    Holding back the smile, Liu Wei said solemnly, "what does the doctor say?"


    The little eunuch said: "the doctor said that he was afraid to be There is a potential for disfigurement. "


    "How about the doctor?" Liu Wei asked again.


    The little eunuch shook his head: "Xiang Gonggong is the most powerful one around the Empress Dowager. If Xiang Gonggong knows that his face is like this, he is afraid that he will not give up. The royal doctor who saw him would not make trouble and left a prescription, so He left. Lord Liu, it''s said that Xiang Gonggong is not from our house. If not, let''s send him back before he wakes up? "


    Liu Wei said: "since people have already brought them back, they can''t say to send them off. We have to have a saying for what."


    The little eunuch listened to Lord Liu''s saying, and knew that he had not discussed it, so he did not say a word, but he was curious: "I don''t know how this good man suddenly became like this, but he met an assassin?"


    Liu Wei said at ease: "just now, my official and Xiang Gonggong happened to meet. When they walked together, Gonggong suddenly fainted. His head was the place he hit at that time, but his face, somehow, began to swell. The reason is unknown."


    The little eunuch sighed, "I only hope that when you wake up to your father-in-law, don''t be furious."


    After all, it''s a person with a good face. How can he live after that?


    Don''t think eunuchs don''t have to have good-looking faces. You look ugly when you are working in front of the noble people, don''t you insult the noble people''s eyes?


    So usually, people with low appearance don''t even have the chance to enter the palace. Those who get into the palace are smart people with good looks and qualifications.


    And among them mix well, who is not a steady and proper, white and pure appearance?


    Two little eunuchs were sobbing, and the Duke of hang, who was walking slowly behind, finally came in.


    When Grandpa hang came in, he saw Xiang Yi on the bed at the first sight, and he was shocked: "here This is Is this Xiang Gonggong


    If Xiangyi''s face was only slightly swollen just now in the imperial garden, it''s puffy now. It''s no wonder that Duke hang almost didn''t recognize it at a glance.


    Liu Wei slowly walked to the bedside, sat down, pinched Zhong Ziyu''s wrist, and began to pulse.


    Knowing that master Liu was proficient in apricot forest, Duke hang asked, "how is it?"


    "The pulse is steady. I think it''s OK to come in. But this face is the biggest problem."


    After thinking about it, Mr. hang said thoughtfully, "don''t you put away all the mirrors in the room first?"


    But Liu Wei said, "wait until you wake up."


    Mr. hang nodded and looked at the two little eunuchs who were still clubbing. He coughed and said, "go out."


    The two eunuchs left honestly.


    Seeing that they were far away, Duke hang shut the door himself, ran back to Liu Wei, and asked, "Lord Liu, what did Prime Minister Liu say to you in prison? You mean it."


    Liu Wei looked around and made sure that there was no one around. Even those prying ears and eyes were a hundred feet away, so she raised her eyes and looked at Duke hang.


    Liu Wei lowered her voice and asked, "do you really want to know


    Duke hang stamped his feet: "that''s nature, my Lord, hurry up..."


    The voice of hang Gonggong did not fall. Liu Wei suddenly turned her eyes to the person on the bed.


    The Duke of Hang was stunned. Looking at Liu Wei, he looked more and more dignified. He didn''t understand: "adult?"


    "Duke hang." Liu Wei''s eyes focused on Zhong Ziyu, and her eyes full of aura remained motionless: "you go out first."


    "But adults..."


    "Get out!"


    Liu Wei ''s tone is heavy, and hang Gonggong is afraid.


    Duke hang hesitated for a while. At last, he let out of the house angrily with a cry of "ouch". After going out, he closed the door like revenge.


    Liu Wei didn''t care about this. Liu Wei just looked at Zhong Ziyu on the bed all the time. After a long time, he said slowly: "if you can''t guess wrong, you can''t be fascinated by that medicine for too long. It''s my needle that can only let you sleep for half an hour. It seems that it''s right to come back to you in advance."


    The person on the bed is motionless, and the whole room is very quiet, as if Liu Wei is just talking to herself.


    "No need to pretend." Liu Wei said, fingers slowly into the sleeve bag, groping for something in it.


    The man in bed also seems to think it''s useless to pretend to sleep. He slowly opens his eyes, a bulging face, with his clear and dark eyes, it''s especially out of place.Zhong Ziyu sat up from the bed. When he moved, he seemed to frown slightly because of the wound.


    When he sat up, Zhong Ziyu reached out to touch the back of his head. When he touched it, he felt the blood. He smiled and said, "it''s very heavy."


    "Heavy?" Liu Wei hissed, "I still feel light."


    Zhong Ziyu lifted his eyes and looked at Liu Wei. What was contained in his deep eyes was vague and unclear.


    Of course, Liu Wei thought that it would be very difficult for you to see his eyes clearly against such a face.


    After all, your attention will be all on his rotten face.


    Liu Wei felt that the rotten face she had made when she was the eldest miss of Xiangfu was not realistic enough because of her shallow experience at that time.


    If I had seen Zhong Ziyu''s face at that time, I think my accomplishments would not be so good.


    "Did you have fun?" Zhong Ziyu asked lazily.


    After asking, Zhong Ziyu did not wait for Liu Wei''s answer. He reached directly and attached it to his face. When his fingers moved, a whole skin was born on his face.


    The skin was lifted by him. Inside, it was another face, a white, clear, gentle and moist face.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face.


    Liu Wei''s expression immediately became clear.


    This man, is a clear admission.


    Liu Wei was surprised for a moment, and soon got up from his chair. Without saying a word, he directly reached for the collar of the man.


    "I know it''s not your face, you don''t call Zhong Ziyu, but look at this face, I really hate it, I just want to tear you up!"


    Zhong Ziyu clearly has no hands and no internal power, but he is not flustered. He looks at Liu Wei''s face at a close distance, looks at Liu Wei''s facial features, and looks at her with a gentle look: "you have to show off your authority at this time."


    Liu Wei said: "what? How can we do it? "


    "No, that''s all."


    Liu Wei hated it in her heart, but she had to admit that what he said was true. If it wasn''t for the efficacy of sealing internal power, she could not help it.


    However, since the efficacy is still there, is it a pity to waste?

 Chapter 755

    Liu Wei takes another pill out of the sleeve bag and directly puts it into the mouth of the man. Unlike before, Zhong Ziyu doesn''t want to swallow the pill after it''s taken.


    But his mouth was covered by Liu Wei, unable to spit out.


    Before that one was ecstasy, this one was not.


    Helpless, Zhong Ziyu can only let Liu Wei do it.


    He raised his eyebrows and eyes until the pill melted in his mouth and slid into his throat. Liu Wei let go of his lips. He looked at Liu Wei and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    Liu Wei holds Zhong Ziyu''s beautiful face and asks, "have you ever heard of bio torture?"


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei with sharp eyes.


    Liu Wei claps Zhong Ziyu on the cheek, looks back, looks at the doors and windows, makes sure they are in good condition, and then slowly gets up and goes to the table.


    Zhong Ziyu wants to get up, but finds that he is powerless and unable to move.


    It''s obviously the effect of that pill just now.


    After biting his teeth, Zhong Ziyu smiled again, saying, "if you want to kill me by hand, how can you know that I don''t like it?"


    Liu Wei looked back at him and said, "don''t worry, I will make you happy."


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are deep and deep, and it seems that he finally cares.


    Liu Wei poured a cup of tea. The tea was boiling hot. After that, he put a pill into the tea water. He took the tea cup with his arm and shook it to make the pill melt into the water.


    After all this, Liu Wei went back to the side of the bed.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at the cup of tea with a light look.


    "Try it?" Liu Wei looked at Zhong Ziyu''s expression and said.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is meaningless: "OK."


    Liu Wei, whether Zhong Ziyu is really confident or brave, hands him the cup directly.


    Zhong Ziyu has no strength, but he still reluctantly raises his arm to pick it up. Only when his finger just touches the edge of the cup, Liu Wei stops again and says thoughtfully, "it''s inconvenient for you. I''ll feed you."


    Zhong Ziyu is still that word: "good."


    But Zhong Ziyu''s voice didn''t fall, Liu Wei had grabbed his jaw, forced his mouth open, and poured the hot tea directly into it.


    Zhong Ziyu can''t swallow. His hot throat hurts, which makes him feel a stab on the tip of his tongue, as if his mouth has been completely scalded.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei, but tries to swallow the hot tea without saying a word.


    Before Zhong Ziyu could finish swallowing the water, Liu Wei pushed people again.


    When Zhong Ziyu falls back on the bed, Liu Wei''s hand goes directly to solve Zhong Ziyu''s skirt.


    After seeing his coat peeled off, Zhong Ziyu burst out laughing: "I didn''t want to You are more active than me... "


    Liu Wei said coldly, "there are more active ones!"


    Said, Liu Wei pulled hard, directly pulled Zhong Ziyu''s coat off, revealing his thin and endurable chest.


    A silver needle skilfully encircles Liu Wei''s fingertips. Zhong Ziyu only feels cold in his chest. Before he can say anything worse, Liu Wei has pierced the needle and directly pierced his mutton.


    Tanzhong acupoint, located in the middle line of the human chest, is the Ren pulse. The Qi will flow to baomu acupoint in the center of Tanzhong. When this acupoint is hit, it will make the internal Qi diffuse, flustered and confused.


    Then the second silver needle stabbed into the dovetail.


    Jiuwei acupoint, located seven inches above the umbilicus and half an inch below the xiphoid process, is renmai, the collateral acupoint of renmai. After being hit, it will impact the abdominal wall arteries, veins, liver, gall and other internal organs, and even make the heart vibrate. In serious cases, it will easily cause blood stagnation and die.


    The two acupoints were stabbed one after another. Zhong Ziyu''s throat was almost immediately sweet, and scarlet blood was directly spread from the corners of his mouth.


    Liu Wei saw it and laughed with great joy.


    Zhong Ziyu stares at Liu Wei and asks, "what''s in the tea?"


    Liu Wei said with a happy face: "what''s the matter? Surprised that in Shan, two points of Jiuwei were hit, would it be so serious? In fact, this is the most famous one among the 36 dead acupoints of human body. Why do you think that you can survive the two injuries? "


    Zhong Ziyu said nothing but looked at Liu Wei coldly.


    Liu Wei continued to play with the silver needle in his hand, and said slowly: "your skill is internal, and you are more proficient in the cultivation of refined Qi and blood and internal organs. Therefore, for you, trauma is trivial. If you hurt the internal points, you will really hurt. Unfortunately, in the past, few people can get close to you, let alone move your internal organs."


    After Liu Wei finished, he didn''t wait for Zhong Ziyu to respond. The silver needle in his hand fell down directly, with a refreshing touch, and went straight into his eagle window.


    Yingchuang point, located at the third intercostal Yutang point in the middle line of the sternum, is four inches apart. After being hit here, it will impact the intercostal nerve and the anterior thoracic nerve, as well as the arteries and veins. In serious cases, it will even stop the blood supply of the heart and cause shock due to the unstable internal breathing.


    When the needle went in, Liu Wei heard a breath.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes, and saw that Zhong Ziyu''s fists were tightly clenched, and his whole chest seemed to be stretched into a rigid block by him.


    Zhong Ziyu arched his back, his mouth was open, he could not help gasping, and his face quickly went pale.Liu Wei saw this, twisted the needle, and put it more in. Sure enough, he heard the pain of Zhong Ziyu.


    "Happy, happy?" Liu Wei, with a good temper, said quietly, "if you promise not to think about Shu, I won''t break my promise. Otherwise, how can I expect from you?"


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei with red eyes. At this moment, he finally understands that this woman is really going to torture him today.


    There are three big acupoints, all of which are dead, but Liu Wei is careful. What is added to the tea above is unknown. Although he has no worries about his life for the time being, he is more and more painful.


    Three needles fall, even if martial arts extraordinary person, also obviously can''t bear.


    Zhong Ziyu vaguely thought of the four words mentioned by Liu Wei, the biochemical torture.


    What is that?


    Biological and chemical weapons, formerly known as bacterial weapons, are weapons made of materials such as bacteria, viruses and toxins that cause disease or death to people, animals and plants. They are weapons of mass destruction that pose a major threat to human beings.


    As the name suggests, biochemistry and biochemistry use knowledge of biology and chemistry.


    The biological coverage is vast, and both traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine belong to biology.


    Now using the knowledge of medical system to deal with Zhong Ziyu, Liu Wei feels that the effect is good.


    The structure of human body is very complex. There are about 52 single points, 300 double points and 50 extra meridian points around the body, totaling 702 points.


    Among them, the number of harmful acupoints is 108. 72 of the 108 acupoints don''t mean to be fatal, but the other 36 acupoints are lethal, commonly known as "dead acupoints".


    Liu Wei''s three points are the dead points in front of his chest. It''s reasonable to say that if an ordinary person is hit at one point, he will easily lose his breath, reverse his veins and die.


    But Liu Wei knew that Zhong Ziyu studied different skills, so he didn''t dare to be careless. Three acupoints at a time helped Zhong Ziyu to take medicine internally, which made him suffer.


    But it''s just the beginning, and the play is still in the air.


    After all, medicine alone is not enough to interpret biochemistry.


    Zhong Ziyu, on the bed, was sweating and panting for a moment.


    Liu Wei no longer used needles this time, but took out the scalpel and watched the blade glow in the light. Liu Wei asked, "do you remember that you hurt my son?"


    Compare the blade to Zhong Ziyu''s beautiful cheek, and the blade lingers near his cheek repeatedly. Liu Wei''s mouth is smiling, and his face is charming and unrestrained.

 Chapter 756

    Zhong Ziyu looks at Liu Wei. In Liu Wei''s extraordinarily smart eyes, he sees a kind of bloodthirsty madness.


    The heart immediately gushed out a bad feeling.


    Before Zhong Ziyu could speak, he felt a pain on his face.


    Liu Wei looked at the blood on Zhong Ziyu''s face, saw his eyebrows raised, and said, "Oh? This mask is of good quality. "


    "If you don''t kill me directly!" said Zhong Ziyu


    Liu Wei smiled again. Her eyes were clean and clear. She shook her head and said, "do you think death is the greatest punishment?"


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t speak. At this moment, he just feels that he once underestimated this woman.


    Liu Wei and his people have always played the role of "prey" in Zhong Ziyu''s mind, and he is the "Hunter".


    The hunter can play with the prey arbitrarily, hold it and kill it, but he never heard that one day, the hunter would be bound by the prey.


    In fact, from the very beginning, Zhong Ziyu gave Liu Wei a chance to seize it.


    Otherwise, at the gate of the prison, how could he willingly take the ecstasy?


    But at that time, Zhong Ziyu thought that when he woke up, he would be in prison or in the hall.


    This man is full of false cases. He will surely be seized to interrogate and force questions about the recent cases.


    He has also made up his own speech, in which the truth and falsehood are not mentioned first, but he can guarantee that his answer will make the case develop rapidly.


    This is also a little sweet for Liu Wei. He is the only one who can help Liu Wei to know that he wants to solve the case.


    But it''s easy for him to open his mouth once, for the second time and for the third time, but he needs to change things.


    It was a perfect plan.


    I didn''t expect that when he woke up, he was in the wing room of the house of internal affairs.


    The wound on his face is still hurting, but Zhong Ziyu has a premonition. This situation, as she said, is really just the beginning.


    What does Liu Wei want to do?


    Without guessing, Zhong Ziyu can get the answer.


    Liu Wei is taking revenge on the public, giving up the chance to question the case.


    The body is controlled by strange drugs. It''s hard for Zhong Ziyu to break through the shackles and recover his internal power.


    He watched Liu Wei approach the blade again. On his injured face, he cut it again.


    Liu Wei wants to give him a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. How did he hurt her, her son or even the bird at the beginning? Now, all of them will be recovered.


    "It''s not so hard to explain why someone else comes in a moment and looks at your face differently than to make you look disfigured or to disfigure you if you really want to."


    Liu Wei said as she watched the red blood spread from the edge of the knife. The smile of her eyes became more and more dazzling.


    "Besides, don''t you think you always wear a mask of others, tired and heavy? You see, I''ve scratched your face so that people can''t see your true face, so you don''t need to wear other people''s masks to cover up... " Liu Wei said, then felt that his idea was excellent, and said: "after all, I will stab your mask, and I will always think of a comprehensive remedy."


    Finish saying, is a knife again.


    Just now, it''s Zhong Ziyu''s left face. This time, it''s Zhong Ziyu''s right face.


    When the corners of his lips moved and he tasted the smell of blood, Zhong Ziyu looked colder and fiercer. He looked at Liu Wei fiercely, as if he could use his kung fu, the first thing was to divide Liu Wei into five parts.


    Liu Wei didn''t care. After three strokes on his face, he reached into his sleeve bag and took out a small porcelain vase.


    Liu Wei said, "I have a gift to give you."


    When the words fell, Liu Wei opened the porcelain vase, which gave off a foul smell.


    Liu Wei focuses on putting the small scalpel into the bottle mouth, and then slowly pulls it out. When the body of the scalpel is exposed again, Zhong Ziyu sees a blue worm lying on the tip of the scalpel.


    Liu Wei slowly moved the scalpel until it came to Zhong Ziyu''s eyes.


    Looking at the insect at a close distance, Zhong Ziyu looks more and more ugly.


    Liu Wei''s hand slightly shakes. The insect falls from Zhong Ziyu''s eyes and falls directly on his face.


    The greasy sense of villain makes Zhong Ziyu''s whole body tight, his fists weak and his back full of blue tendons.


    Liu Wei bent down, with a funny smile on the corner of her mouth. She flicked the creeping insect with the tip of her knife, and then pushed the insect to the wound on Zhong Ziyu''s face. Then, the insect greedily squeezed the little meat into it.


    "Well..." The wound was forced to open again, and the pain made Zhong Ziyu stiff.


    Liu Wei takes out three worms from the porcelain bottle, which can fit into the three wounds on Zhong Ziyu''s face.


    After finishing the second step, Liu Wei takes out the silver needle. This silver needle is different from others. On this needle, there is a long and thin gut thread.


    "The wound on your face seems to be very serious. If you don''t sew up such a big mouth, you may have scars. OK, I''ll sew it for you."Without any anesthesia and anti-inflammatory, Liu Wei put the silver needle through Zhong Ziyu''s face and then across the wound.


    Liu Wei can sew the wound easily.


    "Ah -" Zhong Ziyu finally cried out in pain.


    What he was hurting was not the puncture of the pin, but the little worm, which was biting him in his skin.


    Liu Wei turned a blind eye to the color of pain in her eyes. She only sewed up the three wounds and then tied a knot with a catgut thread. She praised: "how good is the suture..."


    Because of the suture of the wound, the insect couldn''t find a way out in the skin, so it had to take one bite at a time and continue to nibble at the surrounding flesh and blood, as if only by biting a hole in the flesh and blood could it find a way out.


    The insect looked small, but it hurt a lot. Zhong Ziyu couldn''t bear the pain several times. He was shivering all over.


    Liu Wei looks at Zhong Ziyu and says with hatred: "these are just interest. Think about it, how cruel you have hurt my son!"


    Zhong Ziyu''s face changed a little.


    At the moment, his face, like a centipede, was covered with blood stains that no one had wiped, and Zhong Ziyu''s eyes were dark and deep, which seemed to go straight into Liu Wei''s heart.


    Liu Wei is not afraid. The scalpel swivels around his fingertips. Then, he stabs Zhong Ziyu directly into his abdomen.


    When the knife entered the belly, Zhong Ziyu opened his eyes wide. His fierce eyes slowly moved down and turned to his belly. He saw a knife inserted there, and the blood slowly flowed out.


    His throat moved, but he could not say a word.


    "Such a short knife can''t stab you, my pearl. This part is because you''ve also been hit by a knife..."


    After a long time, Zhong Ziyu said in a hoarse voice, "you Madman! "


    "Hiss." Liu Wei laughs and approaches Zhong Ziyu. He pulls out a scalpel from his abdomen. Seeing Zhong Ziyu''s pain, he shivers again. Liu Wei slaps his face with the back of the knife covered with blood and says softly: "you should believe in my medical skills. Even if you poke a hundred holes in your body, I won''t let you die. How boring it is --"

 Chapter 757

    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, the scalpel changed its position and stabbed Zhong Ziyu''s waist again.


    It''s Liu Wei''s turn to waist when his belly is finished. It seems that he really wants to stab Zhong Ziyu a hundred times.


    Zhong Ziyu''s voice was muffled and his forehead was sweating.


    Liu Wei looked at Zhong Ziyu''s eyes and asked, "where do you feel the pain? Face? Or the abdomen? Or on the waist? Where does it hurt more? I''m curious! "


    Zhong Ziyu is silent and looks at Liu Wei with murderous intent!


    With Liu Wei''s words, Zhong Ziyu takes a deep breath and feels that almost all his face and body are in pain.


    Bite one''s teeth to endure, until the whole body begins to be paralyzed, Zhong Ziyu just asks in Black: "don''t want to know about the case? In order to torture me, the truth can be given up? "


    But Liu Wei said, "you mean, think I can''t pry out half a word from your mouth?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s voice was cold, and his voice became a little gasping: "at first, it was to give you a chance, but now, Liu Wei You will regret it! "


    "Regret?" Liu Wei slowly and carefully put the scalpel on Zhong Ziyu''s chest again. After a long time, he said, "OK, let me see how I regret it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Wei suddenly made efforts to lift Zhong Ziyu up with one hand.


    Now, Zhong Ziyu, who can''t use his internal skill and has no binding chicken, is passively suspended. He looks at Liu Wei, his face is iron cold, and his teeth are clenched.


    Liu Wei lifts Zhong Ziyu up and throws him to the ground. He steps on Zhong Ziyu''s head with one foot. The sole of his shoe rubs his head hard. When his forehead is bloody, he can say: "a person who practices hypnosis must have received rigorous training. His willpower and self-control are amazing and powerful. Only in this way can he avoid being affected by the patient in the process of hypnosis, resulting in hallucinations and shadows Sound the mind! There is one thing in common about hypnosis, that is, they are all living in countless experiments. You have experienced hypnosis many times, and you will produce antibodies, so that you can feel even the slightest mistake! Are you in reality or in dreams! I''m not a professional psychology student, but I only want to break the hypnotist''s mind. In fact, it''s not too difficult. What you don''t want to tell me will come out eventually. No, let''s have a look! "


    After that, Liu Wei put away the scalpel and took out a porcelain bottle again. In the porcelain bottle, there were some white powder.


    When the mouth of the bottle opened, Liu Wei shook her wrist. Inside, a wisp of white smoke came out. After a while, it was scattered.


    Blink, disappear without trace.


    Liu Wei squats down, tilts the medicine bottle, shakes the powder inside to the wound on Zhong Ziyu''s forehead.


    In the next moment touched by the powder, Zhong Ziyu became more dazzled, his forehead was blue and his eyes were red.


    Liu Wei asked indifferently, "does it hurt?"


    Pain, pain to the bone, pain to the heart.


    If the pain of cutting the skin and stabbing the abdomen and waist is level 3, now it is at least level 10.


    What is this powder? How could it This pain!


    "Silver scorpion powder, a thousand poisonous scorpions, is only enough to develop nails. Just then, you can see how many poisonous scorpions are consumed!"


    Zhong Ziyu stared at the porcelain vase, his eyes full of fire.


    "Silver scorpion is poisonous. Its shell is hard. It has the effect of invigorating the sun after making powder or liquid. I''ll use such a good thing for you, but it''s cheaper for you. You should thank me!"


    Zhong Ziyu only felt that his soul was about to leave the body because of the pain. The most disgusting thing is that now he can''t move, has no internal power, and can''t seal up five senses. The pain will be born and borne.


    Liu Wei sees Zhong Ziyu''s eyes becoming more and more lax, "pa!" It''s a slap containing 70% internal power. It''s directly on the man''s face.


    Zhong Ziyu only felt his cheeks hot and swollen.


    "Don''t fall asleep. It''s boring to fall asleep."


    Zhong Ziyu felt that at this moment, he felt pain not only in his body but also in his brain. His temples were buzzing with pain, as if he could suffocate at any time.


    "Pain affects vision, smell, touch, and is more directly connected to the central nervous system. To destroy your will, pain, is the easiest way The difficulty lies in how to make you more painful than pain I can''t bear the pain... "


    Liu Wei is not joking.


    A person''s ability to bear pain is of numerical value. Some people always say that human pain can be divided into twelve levels. The twelfth level is the pain of childbirth.


    But in fact, the most painful thing is not the pain of the lower body, but the pain of the upper body. More accurately, it is the pain of the brain.


    Or it''s trigeminal pain.


    Trigeminal nerve is a mixed nerve, which is the largest nerve in the face of human body. It is composed of eye channel, maxillary nerve and mandibular nerve.


    Liu Wei just cut three knives on Zhong Ziyu''s face, which happened to be these three nerve lines, and put insects in them. The insects will bite the flesh and blood, break the nerves, and then cooperate with the painful silver scorpion powder. The effect is twice the result with half the effort.


    This silver scorpion powder, in fact, is a very valuable traditional Chinese medicine material, but it is extremely stimulating for external use, and it will cause pain again and again.


    Zhong Ziyu is now suffering from pain and distortion. His whole face is twitching. He has a headache and wants to crack. The whole five senses are under impact.Under such stimulation, normal people can achieve subconscious self-protection through dizziness, but Liu Wei''s slap wakes Zhong Ziyu up!


    Zhong Ziyu can''t pass out. He can only bear the pain!


    Pain can paralyze people''s consciousness and affect thinking.


    As long as Zhong Ziyu has enough pain, even if it is a little hypnosis, it can also let his mouth speak the truth.


    Liu Wei didn''t plan to interrogate him in a hurry at first, but seeing Zhong Ziyu like this, he was afraid that he would be killed accidentally, and it was really hard to find the truth at last.


    Therefore, we have to do business first.


    Liu Wei thought very well. After all the things that should be inquired about, this person can be divided into two parts.


    What''s the best way to divide the body first? Break leg first, hand also breaks, chest place is wide, still can stab a few knife, do not stab blood vessel and heart, person won''t die.


    Where else in the end? By the way, the face, this man''s skin mask is very well made. Although there are traces, it can''t be torn off.


    But what about that? When people are torn apart, this human skin mask can always be removed.


    Liu Wei wants to see what kind of face Zhong Ziyu, who is so cruel, abnormal and murderous, originally had


    When thinking that Zhong Ziyu was cruel and abnormal, Liu Wei didn''t think about it at all. He used a knife to measure the proportion of Zhong Ziyu''s limbs. He thought about where to split the corpse for a while. In fact, it was not better than abnormal.


    At the same time, a few steps away from the door, Mr. hang hurriedly turned around.


    Walking back and forth several times, Mr. hang looked at the man beside him and asked, "you really don''t need to go in to have a look? Lord Liu has been in it for a long time! "


    Rong Ling, dressed as a bodyguard, is sitting on a corridor bench. He came here before a cup of tea. When he first came here, he wanted to push the door in, but he stopped outside the door for a moment, then retreated back. Then, he is opposite to Duke hang in silence.

 Chapter 758

    Duke hang was obviously in a hurry. He wanted to know what happened in the forbidden prison.


    And Rong Ling is silent. The ear doesn''t need to be raised specially. It can strengthen five senses through internal power and listen to what Qing Liuwei does in the room.


    The more you listen, the worse you look.


    In fact, the abnormal murderer who has to be killed by one person, Rong Ling doesn''t think Liu Wei has any problem in tormenting him, but the key is that Liu Wei is pregnant.


    I don''t worry about physical and mental problems. Liu Wei practices martial arts.


    As for prenatal education


    Rong Ling was worried. He always thought that the reason why Xiao Li became fond of going to the grave everyday was that Liu Wei did so many similar things when he was pregnant with Xiao Li.


    Now, Liu Wei is pregnant with a second child.


    Rong Ling is looking forward to Liu Wei''s giving birth to a daughter day and night. If she does, she will become


    Father''s tolerance, the most concerned, or children''s education.


    Just as Liu Wei tried to vent his anger and put up with his anger for several months, when Zhong Ziyu was responsible for all the public and private revenge, Rong Leng thought more and more.


    I have even begun to think about whether it is his daughter''s child or not in the future. Which female gentleman should I invite to teach in the palace.


    It''s said that Su Bachelor in Hanlin academy has a daughter who has been full of reading poetry and books since childhood. Now he is over 18 years old. He will marry next year. Let''s count the days when Liu Wei produces, and then count the days when "daughter" can be enlightened when she grows to five years old. Well, Su bachelor''s daughter is a suitable candidate.


    Standing there, Mr. hang asked Rong Leng what he said, but he saw that the former royal bodyguard didn''t say a word. At once, Mr. hang was not happy. He increased his voice and said, "ask you if you want to go in and have a look!"


    Duke Hang''s voice was so loud that he allowed Leng to be forced to revive.


    The cold line of sight swept the Duke of hang, but Rong Ling was asking, "master Su of the Imperial Academy, can the Duke know?"


    The Duke of Hang was stunned. After a moment of astonishment, he immediately got up his spirits and lowered his voice to ask: "why, the scholar of Su University in the Imperial Academy, what''s the different relationship with Prime Minister Liu? Could it be that the conversation between lord Liu and the prime minister is related to the Su University of Hanlin academy? "


    Rong Ling didn''t know what hang Gonggong was talking about. He just asked, "what''s the personality of the Bachelor of Suzhou University?"


    In the Imperial Academy, there are not many days for Rong Ling to deal with him. There are always some mistakes between the generals and the civil servants.


    Duke Hang''s eyes narrowed, and his expression was solemn: "sure enough, the Su University scholar has something to do with the prime minister?"


    The head of a cow is not to the mouth of a horse.


    Let Leng frown. Don''t ask Mr. hang anymore. I plan to go back and ask myself.


    Seeing that the former royal bodyguard was speechless, Duke hang thought that he had been guessed by his cleverness, and his expression became more and more dignified.


    At this time, there was a scream in the door: "ah --"


    Duke hang had a numb scalp and a shivering excitement. It was not Liu Wei''s voice, so he knew it was Xiang Yi''s voice.


    The Duke of Hang started to turn around again and looked at Rong Ling again for advice: "what is Lord Liu doing? Let''s go in and have a look! "


    Rong Leng didn''t say a word, but with Zhong Ziyu''s scream getting louder and louder, he began to think again, a female gentleman, is enough, or, to find another one?


    In the room, Liu Wei is almost watching. Zhong Ziyu''s present appearance can''t be described as living without dying. It''s no exaggeration at all.


    The most important thing is that Zhong Ziyu wants to faint very much. If he is hurt, he will feel dizzy.


    But Liu Wei does not let Zhong Ziyu faint. Instead, he makes Zhong Ziyu very energetic. With this spirit, he can see how he is tortured like a ragged doll.


    Zhong Ziyu''s self-control is really good. Liu Wei, after scattering half a bottle of silver scorpion powder, doesn''t seem to be hot enough. He can only pick up a small scalpel sadly, pull it on Zhong Ziyu for half a day, find a clean place and stab it one by one.


    Oh, this is the thigh. It''s OK. If you don''t cut the artery, you won''t die. Let''s cut ten here.


    By the way, there is another leg after cutting. Well, two legs are twenty dollars, which can kill half a quarter of an hour.


    Liu Wei cut to play, but Zhong Ziyu watched his whole body was bloodstained.


    Until, I don''t know how long, he finally can''t even mention the last strength, can''t even shout, Liu Wei just got up from the ground.


    A jade pendant slipped out of Liu Wei''s sleeve. Liu Wei casually dragged Zhong Ziyu, who was dying, to the corner of the wall and let him sit with his back against the wall. Then he took the jade pendant and walked in front of him.


    "It''s so painful, you must be sleepy..."


    Liu Wei''s voice, deliberately soft and soft, falls into Zhong Ziyu''s ear, and transforms into another voice through the auricle.


    Zhong Ziyu felt that the brain was becoming more and more uncontrolled, and his will, which he had reluctantly supported, collapsed completely at this moment.


    Liu Wei is asking, but Zhong Ziyu doesn''t know what he answered.


    But Zhong Ziyu knew that he didn''t even have the strength to open his mouth, so he must have said nothing.I should have said nothing.


    Liu Wei''s eyes looked at Zhong Ziyu acutely, asked several questions, and really heard the other side''s answer.


    But Zhong Ziyu''s answer is really not creative. In short, there are only three words.


    "Yuedansheng......"


    Liu Wei looks at the jade pendant in her hand, claps her forehead and plans to start again.


    "Are you sleepy? Is eyelid very heavy? Is the body tired? If you are sleepy, close your eyes, have a good rest, don''t be afraid, don''t struggle, relax yourself slowly... "


    Liu Wei said softly. When it was about the same time, she asked, "why do you want to kill the princess Yuehai?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are closed tightly, and his whole body is in a mess. Listening to Liu Wei''s words, he still recites the three words: "Yue Shan Sheng...... "


    Liu Wei frowned: "you mean that you killed the princess Yuehai for a man named Yueshan Sheng?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes cut out a transparent liquid, which mixed with the blood on his face, and soon melted into a bright red color.


    Liu Wei approaches Zhong Ziyu''s lips and finally hears him say different words. He says, "Shan Sheng I I was wrong... "


    Liu Wei thinks the situation is not right. Yue Dansheng is familiar with the name.


    Thinking of the scenes that happened in Gu Yong''s mansion, the two portraits that were said and drawn by Xiaoniu came into view.


    Yueshan Sheng, yuechongming.


    It seems that they are the brothers and sisters.


    But I also entered this abnormal eye because of the special similarity with Yue Chongming.


    Seeing that Zhong Ziyu actually read the name of Yueshan Sheng, Liu Wei fell into tears. After a moment''s silence, Liu Wei pulled a chair, sat opposite, and continued to ask in a bewitching voice, "tell me what you have done, I''m sorry about Yueshan Sheng..."

 Chapter 759

    Zhong Ziyu didn''t say a word. He was in great pain. His consciousness was chaotic. The whole person was in a fog.


    Liu Wei kicked Zhong Ziyu for a while. The man who was sitting leaning against the wall suddenly fell to the ground.


    Zhong Ziyu is still frowning, but Liu Wei knows that Zhong Ziyu still has consciousness, just consciousness, and doesn''t know where he is.


    Hypnosis is used to reduce people''s consciousness, destroy people''s mind, and then use external force to exert mental pressure on people''s brain, so as to achieve a state of deep coma.


    In this state, people''s defense and resistance will be reduced to about equal to nothing. At this time, no matter what he is asked, he will follow his original intention and answer obediently.


    Those who study psychology are familiar with the principle of hypnosis. Liu Wei is no exception.


    However, at the same time, Liu Wei also knows that there is still a problem in hypnosis, that is, if the psychologist does not use it properly, he will have a chance to suppress the patient from deep coma to severe coma.


    That is to say, the best coma degree of hypnosis is deep coma.


    If the patient''s mood, constitution and nerves are pressed to a place lower than the deep coma, then it will cause severe coma.


    When people are dreaming, in fact, it is a kind of severe coma.


    Hypnosis is between half dreaming and half waking. If it exceeds or falls short of this scale, the best hypnotic effect cannot be achieved.


    Now, Zhong Ziyu has obviously surpassed.


    Is it really too painful?


    Liu Wei began to reflect, maybe he overestimated Zhong Ziyu''s mental power, so he made a mistake in judgment, and forced him to the extreme.


    Tut Tut, Liu Wei has no sense of guilt about this. It''s his magnanimity that he didn''t kill this man.


    After pouring out a cup of tea, Liu Wei leaned on the chair, looked at Zhong Ziyu''s tangled face, and directly poured the cup of tea on his face.


    Hot tea made his face more ugly.


    One did not wake up, another, finally, Liu Wei simply poured the whole pot of tea on the face, but still did not wake up.


    No, if you can start hypnosis, you can end it.


    Is he trapped in a dream and unable to wake up?


    Liu Wei''s face changed when she thought that little girl had such a situation.


    I''m not good at learning arts. Really, I''m on fire?


    Liu Wei is finally a little worried. She gets up and makes two rounds in the room. She is hesitating about whether to do it or not. Since she can''t get the confession, she takes advantage of the present situation and calculates the person in a proper way. However, she hears the two words murmured by Zhong Ziyu Wrong. "


    Wrong?


    When is this man wrong?


    Isn''t it abnormal that you don''t even think it''s wrong to kill?


    Liu Wei was silent for a moment, walked over, crouched in front of Zhong Ziyu, stabbed the man in the face with the handle of the scalpel, and said, "tell me what you did wrong, and when you say it, I will tell you where Yueshan Sheng is..."


    Liu Wei''s words, just casually, don''t want to, should be in a coma, no strength, but suddenly a stiff, and then tears, more.


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened suddenly.


    It''s like breaking through the girl''s psychological defense, and the person who wakes her up is Rong Suo. Zhong Ziyu''s psychological defense is opening up for the person named Yue Dansheng.


    In this way, things are much simpler.


    Liu Wei was about to ask again when the door rang.


    Turning around, Liu Wei looked out of the door, and the cold man was standing there motionless.


    This man carries light on his back, but Liu Wei looks at his body shape and recognizes him at a glance.


    Liu Wei hurriedly stood up, walked to the door and looked out.


    See not far away, hang Gonggong also carefully peeps to this side, Liu Wei reaches for a pull, will let Leng pull into the room, backhand shut the door.


    "Show you something fun." Liu Wei said a word, then dragged Rong Leng over, pressed him on the chair and asked him to sit down.


    Rong Leng sits down and looks around the room. Finally, his eyes are fixed on Zhong Ziyu.


    I took a breath of cold air.


    Before Rong Ling spoke, Liu Wei made a gesture of "shush" to Rong Ling. Then he dressed himself and sat in front of Zhong Ziyu. He asked gently, "do you want to know the whereabouts of Yue Dansheng?"


    Sleeping Zhong Ziyu, after a while of rigidity, nodded slowly.


    Liu Wei smiled, and sure enough, it wasn''t that she couldn''t hypnotize, but that she was in the wrong direction.


    But it doesn''t matter. It can be guided back when the direction is wrong.


    Zhong Ziyu had a dream. No, to be exact, it wasn''t a dream. It was his real experience. He, together with two other people, had seen, passed and heard the experience.


    When I first met, it was a dusk in Mobei.


    The little boy, less than ten years old, was wandering among the people in distress and flight. The old beggar, who had been living with the little boy for a long time, was also drowned in the water because he ate wine that night.The little boy nibbled at the dead grass roots dug on his side of the road, bit by bit, chewed. When the little boy ate, many people nearby were watching. Their eyes were shining, staring at his grass roots, his baggage, and also at him.


    The little boy knows what those eyes are. They are hungry, cruel and crazy when people are on the edge of life and death.


    Last night, these people with shining eyes joined hands to kill and eat a little girl who was lame in the big water.


    The little boy saw them when they were scraping bones.


    On the one hand, the little boy is afraid, on the other hand, he can''t control it.


    When these people went to wash their hands, the little boy stole the bone with most of the human flesh, hid himself in the woods, and quietly made a fire to bake.


    For most of the month, he didn''t eat five meals, let alone meat. The little boy didn''t think about whether the meat was still growing on a living man one hour ago. He only knew that the meat was delicious. He ate it and wanted to eat it again.


    In the past, the old beggar said that if we eat too much human flesh, we will become addicted.


    But how can a little boy be in the mood to think about not being addicted when he is about to starve to death and fear losing his life.


    Addiction is more important than anything, as long as you can eat enough and live.


    Today, there are only three grass roots. After eating one, the little boy put away the remaining two and walked into the bustling crowd.


    The little boy knows his own situation. He is small, small in strength, has no family, and is starving to death at any time. In this way, he is easy to get into the eyes of those people. They will specially choose this kind of little child who has no one to come forward to eat, because they can avoid being retaliated, or they can''t beat themselves.


    The little boy tried to hide himself, but he always felt that there were several cold eyes, which were circling around him.

 Chapter 760

    The little boy walked faster. He began to think about how to spend the night.


    People are most likely to get tired when they are afraid of going on their way. After nearly five hours of walking and stopping with the brigade, it is dark in the end.


    At this time, a group of refugees began to find their own places to settle down.


    There are family leaders, but they are the most easy to survive at this time, because more people means more hands. You can catch mice, or dig roots of trees. All the food found by a family can be eaten.


    But the individual action person, often will suffer the loss, you do not have the helper, others have the helper, you are doomed to rob others.


    Fortunately, the little boy didn''t plan to find food at this time. He knew that he was still weak, not the opponent of those adults. He hid in a corner, took out his two tree roots, dug a handful of muddy water mixed with sand, and swallowed it slowly.


    The root of the tree is enough for him to support tomorrow morning.


    For half a month, he has been used to such food.


    "Hello!" A sudden voice came from above.


    The little boy looked up. Sure enough, he saw several people who were watching him closely in the daytime and came to him.


    A few dark skinned people stopped the outside world and shrouded the petite little boy in their shadow.


    The little boy knew that he was going to be unlucky. He shrunk his neck, pinched the root of the tree tightly, bent over and picked up the bundle, intending to avoid it.


    But as soon as he took a step, he was caught by a big hand: "where do you want to run?"


    The big and strong man with a big body twisted the little boy''s one hand and carried it one by one. It seemed that he was weighing how much he had, enough for their brothers to eat.


    The little boy was trembling all over, and asked for forgiveness with a trembling voice: "some big brothers Please, all these roots are for you and for you to eat. "


    He said, and forced the two roots to the big man, but he was whisked away by the big man.


    The big man grinned grimly and said, "it seems that you know what elder brothers are going to do. It was you who stole the bone last night!"


    The little boy''s face was white with fear, and his mouth was still begging for mercy.


    The big man looked at the little boy from head to foot like a clown, and finally said to his brother, "it''s him. Let''s boil the bone for a long time."


    Big man''s companion smiled and discussed how to eat.


    The little boy listened to their discussion, trembling all over, looking at the refugees who had settled down nearby.


    Of course, those refugees know what they are doing. When people get hungry, they dare to do everything. They want to kill people and eat people. They really cut and boil people and eat them one by one.


    But in this environment, who is better than who?


    One by one, the refugees didn''t avoid their sight. If they had children, they would cover their ears and hide their heads. They wouldn''t let them see or listen. The others would be far away. They just hope that they won''t be taken care of by these bullies. They would die if they turned their heads.


    The despair of the little boy''s eyes was growing. He knew that today, no one could save him.


    "Well, take it to wash. It''s dirty. I don''t want a mouthful of mud." The big man said a word, then he left the little boy, like a chicken, to his companion.


    The companion took over, took the little boy, and went to the river.


    The clothes were stripped off, the hair was cut off, and the little boy left the two men to brush himself with grass and rattan. When he wanted to catch him, one of them said: "wait!"


    Another asked, "what''s the matter? Not clean enough? "


    The man who spoke first smiled grimly and said: "last night, that woman, the old shit didn''t let us have a fire first. This one, why should we have a good meal first? How long has it been since I escaped? I haven''t touched any meat and smell. How about you? Do you want to come too?"


    The companion hesitates for a moment, seem a little afraid, but finally, still nod: "good, come!"


    The two men agreed, and they took the little boy to the woods.


    The little boy didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, as if he was about to be violated and eaten alive.


    It was dark in the grove. He was thrown to the ground and hit a sharp stone on his back, even when a big pool of blood flowed.


    His eyes were dull, his face pale, and he collapsed on the ground, looking at himself, covering two men''s bodies.


    "Little wild seed, let you have a good time before you die. Thank you brother." Disgusting words fall into the ear.


    The little boy didn''t move, as if he had given up. He didn''t even cry, not a drop of tears. But these two dirty big men touched him all the time. When they were about to enter him, suddenly, he pushed people.


    The two big men on the body frowned tightly, almost for a moment, they stopped.


    The little boy raised his head and looked at the two big men with incredible eyes. This time, he increased his strength and pushed them again. The two big men were on one side.


    The little boy got up from the ground and looked at the two men who fell on the ground, covered their stomachs and were full of pain.He squatted down, waved the hands of the two men, looked at the short knife running through the belly of the two men, reached out and pulled it out.


    When the two men were in pain, they didn''t even scream. Their eyelids turned and they fainted.


    He was stabbed to the core and fainted, but he didn''t die.


    The little boy played with two bloody knives. They were given to him by the old beggar. They were the relics of the old beggar.


    When the old beggar died, he would naturally collect it. This is what he used to dig the roots of trees. When he played a lot, he became proficient.


    The only funny thing is that these two big men dare to attack him even if they don''t check whether they have weapons on them.


    Just now, he was stripped and scrubbed. These two knives deliberately stained with medicine and self-defense were skillfully hidden on the back of his hand. He thought they would be found, but he didn''t want to. It was dark. The two men were thinking about the dirty things, but they ignored them.


    The little boy looked at the two men who were unconscious. He picked off their clothes neatly and wrapped them around himself. Then he used two short knives to attack at the same time. One knife at the same time cut their throats directly.


    Blood, wheezing out.


    The little boy hooked his lips and thought, it''s so simple, people will be angry in an instant.


    The little boy smiled. He was very happy and proud. This was the first time he killed people. For self-protection and for Food.


    Among the exiles, those in the gang who are greedy for human flesh, see that their companions have not returned.


    When I found it again, I saw that there was no ghost on the river, but the little boy''s clothes were left here, but the burden was gone.

 Chapter 761

    Several people frowned and looked around. Finally, they found traces in the woods.


    They found a bunch of corpses and barely recognized them.


    "Third, fourth!" The gang shouted.


    A friend said that the little boy was gone!


    The eldest brother clenched his fist and hit the ground. He immediately ordered people to look for him.


    But after a full night''s searching, half of the figure was not found. The little boy disappeared completely.


    The eldest brother was holding the heads of the two brothers sadly, but he saw the other brothers who were looking for them, one by one. When he saw the two heads in his hand, he even swallowed saliva and looked thirsty.


    The eldest brother was shocked. After all, he lowered his head and handed over the two heads. He said, "the third and the fourth should not want us to starve here, so we will complete them."


    At the order of the eldest brother, not only the two heads, but also the intestines and viscera, including the severed limbs and hands, were gathered together, put into a boiling pot, and boiled.


    At the same time, in the opposite direction of going to bustling Kyoto, a little boy, carrying his luggage, went to the North alone.


    He walked very fast, ran very fast, his backpack was still bleeding, there was a lot of human flesh he shaved, only waiting for a safe place, can take it out to eat.


    He''s gone a long time, an hour? two hours? In a word, when he finally couldn''t run, he stopped and sat in a mountain, gasping heavily.


    Want to come, already completely away from those people?


    He was thinking about it, but there was a feeble sound of footsteps, which suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "Damn it!" The little boy swore and dared not stay any longer. He got up and went on running.


    In fact, after the murderer shaves the flesh, he hears the footsteps behind him, so he will run all the time, and run all the time. But the footsteps, like the footsteps, follow him. No matter how long he runs, no matter how far away, he can still hear them.


    Aren''t those people really going to let him go?


    Yes, he killed their two brothers. Of course, they would not let him go. The little boy bit his teeth and killed everyone, so he would not regret it!


    Taking a deep breath, he continued to run with strength. This time, he ran for another hour. When he was sweating, his lips were pale, and his face was livid, he finally fell to the ground and could not get up again.


    And the footsteps appeared again, just behind him, slowly, slowly, towards him.


    The little boy closed his eyes, clenched his fists, and his face was full of reluctance, but he had no strength to escape. He thought that if he was caught this time, he would be very miserable. He could not imagine.


    But what else can we do?


    This is his life. It''s God''s life. He has been tortured since he was born. God doesn''t like him. He wants him to die. What can he do?


    People, can we fight?


    With the footsteps getting closer and closer, the little boy thought, if, he means if, someone can save him now, no matter what that person wants him to do, he will, no matter how much he pays, he will.


    As long as it keeps him alive.


    His life is cheap, but he doesn''t want to be cheap!


    Step closer, the little boy collapsed on the ground, just sprained a foot, ankle has swollen, he will shrink into a ball, the whole body trembled, but did not open his eyes.


    He didn''t dare to open his eyes.


    "Are you ok?" Cool voice, behind me.


    It''s a voice I''ve never heard before.


    The little boy clearly recognized that this was not the voice of one of those refugees, because this voice, like himself, was the voice of a child.


    There are also many children in the large group of the refugees, but the voice of those children is different from this way, which is particularly pleasant.


    The little boy opened his eyes difficultly. He looked back carefully. At this, he was shocked.


    Behind him stood a little boy in coarse linen. He was about the same age as himself, but his face was cleaner than himself. Oh, not only his face, skin and hair were better than himself.


    The little boy thought that although he was wearing low-quality clothes, he had delicate facial features and was white, tender and tender. It was clearly the young master of his family.


    However, this young master is a little strange. He has a wooden pole in his hand and his eyes are closed.


    The little boy didn''t dare to be careless. He looked around and made sure that there was no one else around except the little boy. He dared to sit up and pointed at the tip of his nose in some consternation and asked: "you Talking to me? "


    The little young master looked askew, as if he thought his question was very strange, and said, "here, who else besides you?"


    The little boy looked at him and blinked.


    The young master seemed to know what he was doubting. He didn''t speak. He just used the wooden pole to point the ground in front of him. After confirming that there was no obstacle, he slowly squatted down, reached out and touched the little boy.


    The little boy was stunned, and the conditioned reflex retreated: "what are you doing?" He said, holding the two knives in his hands.The young master did not move, and said quietly, "you are hurt."


    The little boy looked at his swollen ankle and asked, "how do you know?" As he spoke, he looked into the young master''s eyes again.


    "I''m blind, but my nose is still there," said the young master He said, sitting on the ground, reaching out his hand to the little boy: "where is the injury, let me touch it."


    The little boy was very wary of the young man who suddenly appeared in the deep mountain and wild forest. He hesitated and didn''t move. He even changed his short knife to take it. He was ready to kill the man at any time and shaved his meat as a spare ingredient.


    But the little boy was too late to move, and the little boy could not bear to say: "the smell of blood is very heavy, you are not hurt lightly, don''t delay, let me see."


    The smell of blood?


    The little boy looked at his feet. His feet were sprained, but there was no blood. There was a lot of blood in him. There was also a lot of flesh with blood in the package on his back.


    It turns out that''s what he said.


    The little boy sneered and thought, such a stupid person, in this disaster year, living is useless, if not, give him a ride, just in time, can change a few full meals.


    In this way, the little boy''s face showed a strange smile and deliberately said: "my injury is on my feet. My feet are dirty. Don''t dirty your hands. You don''t care about me. We don''t know each other. You let me die. Anyway, I don''t want to live if I don''t have enough to eat and wear every day."


    The little boy said so, holding the hand of the dagger, but he quietly approached the little master, and saw that he had reached his neck.


    As long as a knife goes down, it can cut his neck open. It''s as simple as killing a chicken.


    The little boy was ruthless. The edge of the knife in his hand fell down quickly. However, at the critical moment, he heard the little boy say, "are you hungry?"

 Chapter 762

    The little boy smiled grimly: "well, I''m hungry. To tell you the truth, I haven''t eaten in five days."


    The young master listened, only "Oh" a, from the arms, out of a dry cake, handed over to the past, said: "eat it."


    Looking at the dry cake, the little boy froze, holding the knife''s hand, and froze for a moment.


    "You..." The little boy opened his mouth and then gave a vicious push, saying, "I don''t want to. Do you know what I hate most? What I hate most is the play and almsgiving of you rich kids! What? What do you think I am? Where are you better than me, blind man? What I want to eat is never appreciated by others. I have my own way. "


    Even if he lived with an old beggar before, he never begged. He would steal, rob, or not beg.


    Said, he knife a mention, see will fall down.


    Listen to the young master again: "are you going to Mobei?"


    The little boy didn''t talk.


    The little young master said: "I walk all the way north, the whole road, only to hear your footsteps, you also want to go to the north, right?"


    "What''s the matter?" the little boy said with a straight face


    The young master calmly handed the dry cake over again and said, "then I will hire you to send me."


    The little boy frowned, looked at the little boy''s cool and beautiful face, bit his teeth and asked, "do you know what you are talking about?"


    "I know." The young master said: "you don''t mean I give you? I don''t give, I hire you, you send me to Mobei, along the way, I care for you to eat and drink, but also for you to heal, may I? "


    The little boy paused for a while and hissed, "just a piece of dry cake?"


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "I want to eat meat!" said the little boy


    The young master kept silent for a while and took out a purse from his arms.


    The purse was sewn with a gold edge. The little boy could not move his eyes when he saw it.


    The money bag is bulging. The young master opens his mouth, finds a ingot of silver in it, and hands it to him: "is it enough?"


    The little boy smiled, grabbed the whole purse directly, weighed it in his hand, and said, "that''s enough."


    The young master quietly pursed his lips and said, "OK, here you are."


    The little boy raised his eyes and looked at the little boy carefully. At last he asked, "what''s your name?"


    Little young master spits out three words: "Yue Shan Sheng."


    The little boy nodded, touched the silver, bit one by one, sure it was real gold and silver, the whole face laughed.


    "How about you?" the young master asked


    "What?"


    "What''s your name?"


    The little boy held back for a moment and said, "little wild seed."


    The young master frowned.


    "The little boy said:" not scold you, I call this name, was so called since childhood, you can also call this, I don''t care


    Little young master didn''t speak, just stretched out his hand, and said: "the employment has been set, and there is no need for two words, where is the injury."


    The little boy looked at the backpack behind him and said with a bad smile, "your nose is very smart. I have blood on my body, but it''s not mine. It''s a rabbit I hunted before. For the sake of all the money you gave me, Grandpa and I are happy. I''ll make some roast rabbit meat for you to eat. Don''t eat any dry cakes, eat meat."


    The young master sinks a heavy face: "you don''t say, haven''t eaten in five days?"


    The little boy laughed and said, "believe me? Fool. "


    He said, got up, limped to the edge of the forest with a bag of meat, and said, "after tasting my meat, I will know what is the delicious food in the world, and I want to eat it..."


    When he finished, he looked back and wanted to say something more to the blind young master, but he saw nothing behind him.


    He was stunned at the moment, looking at the left side and the right side. Finally, the wood was in place.


    "Shan Sheng Yuedan Sheng Yuedan Sheng... "


    In the chamber of the house of internal affairs, Liu Wei saw Zhong Ziyu still reciting the name, shook his head, and was a little tired of listening.


    Liu Wei turned to look at Rong Ling and asked, "can you hear what he said just now?"


    Rong Leng''s voice is "hum".


    Liu Wei was surprised: "as expected, the abnormal is the abnormal. He survived by eating human flesh. Do you think he really fed the human flesh to Yueshan Sheng? Seeing how he is now, it''s clear that he is a friend of Yueshan Sheng. He said he''s sorry. Is that why? "


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. He didn''t seem interested in all this.


    Liu Wei saw that Rong Ling was like this, so she got up from the ground and walked to his eyes. She pushed him casually: "still angry?"


    Let Leng say nothing.


    Liu Wei said, "I didn''t say that. I''ll be fine. Look, it''s not all right. Zhong Ziyu has also caught it. Everything is going well."


    Rong Leng put out his hand and held up Liu Wei''s bloody paw. In a soft voice, he said, "you are going well."


    This sentence is insidious and endless. Liu Wei doesn''t understand it.Rong Leng sighs at the bottom of his heart.


    You''re doing well It''s just a daughter. What will she look like when she grows up? Rong Ling Hardly expected.

 Chapter 763

    I don''t know what Leng thinks. Liu Wei turns her head, looks at Zhong Ziyu again, and kicks him.


    Zhong Ziyu still didn''t wake up.


    Liu Wei thought about it, bowed down, lowered her voice, and continued, "Yueshan Sheng doesn''t like what you do, doesn''t like what you do, so how can you make up for it?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t speak, but he frowned and moved unconsciously.


    Liu Wei saw Zhong Ziyu''s appearance and knew that the medicine was going to be effective. He took another pill out of the sleeve bag and forced it into his mouth.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face was obviously struggling, but after a while of unsightness, it recovered as usual. Obviously, it was the medicine that took effect again.


    Liu Wei, who is closer, intends to ask the question again.


    But just to speak, but listen to Rong Leng suddenly get up, the huge action, led the mahogany chair under the body, the chair moved back for a long time.


    Liu Wei looks up at Rong Leng and says, "what kind of..."


    Before he finished speaking, Liu Wei''s expression also changed. His eyes turned to the door, frowned and walked quickly.


    Let Leng reach out and hold Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s step forward was so fast that she looked back at Rong Leng and said: "there is someone."


    "Well." "You stay!" said Rong Leng


    Words fall, Rong Leng looks at Zhong Ziyu who is in a mess on the ground again, as if he hesitates.


    Liu Wei saw Rong Ling''s worry and said, "people are all like this. What''s more, they can''t wake up just after the medicine is fed."


    Rong Ling is still hesitant, but seeing that Liu Wei is alone and can catch people, he gives Liu Wei some trust, tightens her hand and says, "be careful."


    Liu Wei also clapped Rong Ling''s hand to let him go.


    Just outside the gate a strange vigorous force passed by. That vigorous force, but anyone who practices martial arts can feel that there are top experts around.


    It''s a pity that the other party passed by in a flash and then turned around without a trace.


    Liu Wei is not sure whether the man is really gone or has concealed his whereabouts, and continues to hide nearby. Obviously, Rong Ling has the same concerns, so she plans to go out and have a look.


    When Rong Leng left, Liu Wei was closing the door when he saw the Duke of Hang exploring nearby.


    Liu Wei said, "please go and call some people to surround the courtyard. Don''t let a fly in!"


    Duke hang hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Lord Liu, what''s the matter? How about Xiang Gonggong? Is Xiang Gonggong still awake? What are you doing in the house? "


    Liu Wei didn''t answer. He just nodded and said, "excuse me!"


    After that, he slammed the door shut. Seeing this, Mr. Hang''s nose was crooked and his face was angry, but he had to go out to call people.


    But just after the Duke of Hang turned around and planned to go out of the small arch, he heard that the door of the room opened again and Liu wei walked out directly.


    Mr. Hang''s nose is not his nose, his eyes are not his eyes. He asked in a strange way, "what else can I do for you?"


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, just looked at the Duke of hang.


    Seeing that Liu Wei was eccentric, Duke hang bent and cautiously called out, "Lord Liu?"


    Liu Wei seemed to come back to his senses and looked at Duke hang with great confusion.


    The Duke of Hang walked slowly and stood in front of Liu Wei. Seeing that Liu Wei''s eyes were dull, he reached out his hand and waved twice in front of Liu Wei''s eyes and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Lord Liu?"


    Liu weiding looked at hang Gonggong and looked around. His face changed. "What did you see just now?"


    Mr. hang was asked not to know so: "what do you see?"


    Liu Wei pointed at the surroundings strangely, and said, "just around here, what suspicious people can you see?"


    Mr. hang, look around. It''s light, elegant and quiet. There''s no ghost here. Where are the suspicious people?


    Grandpa hang shook his head honestly.


    This shook his head, but Liu Wei''s face was more ugly.


    The Duke of Hang didn''t understand what happened to Lord Liu. He was about to ask again, but he listened to Lord Liu. He lost his mind and said, "Xiangyi, how can it be gone..."


    "Ah?" Duke hang was also stunned. After a long time, he finally smiled and said, "this is not in the room, hasn''t he come out? How come it''s gone? Mr. Liu, are you making fun of the miscellaneous family? "


    Liu Wei did not say a word, but it is a small step out of the way, empty out of the way.


    Mr. Hang still smiled, walked directly into the door, and said to the bed: "Xiang Gonggong is not there..."


    In the back, when Grandpa hang saw the empty house, Sheng was stuck in his throat.


    There is a smell of blood in the air. There are several pools of dirty blood on the ground. The windows of the room are open, but there is no one in the room.


    "Here..." Duke hang was also shocked. He quickly walked around the room twice, and then asked Liu Wei with amazement, "Lord Liu, what about Duke Xiang?"Liu Wei took a look at Duke hang and was very upset.


    Just now, Leng was allowed to go out, and he followed him to the gate. Then he ordered Duke hang to say two words, but he could not breathe before and after.


    And back to the house, the house, but has no Zhong Ziyu this person.


    Look again, the wide window of the room clearly shows that Zhong Ziyu escaped from the window, but this is not right.


    It''s impossible for Zhong Ziyu to wake up now, let alone escape in such a short time.


    This is neither scientific nor realistic.


    However, Zhong Ziyu is gone.


    "Impossible..." Liu Wei muttered to herself, unable to accept all this.


    Grandpa hang now feels that the whole house is cold and numb. He shrinks his neck and runs out of the house. His eyes look at the house in horror. He asks tremblingly, "Master Liu, is this, or is it evil?"


    It''s impossible to be evil. Liu Wei doesn''t believe that there are evil in this world.


    But what about people?


    Where''s this big living man?


    And just when Liu Wei couldn''t think of his solution, there was a sound of breaking through the sky in the air.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were cold, and he pushed away the Duke of Hangzhou. His body also leaned to the side.


    The Duke of Hang was suddenly pushed and fell to the ground.


    Duke hang was angry and was about to attack. When he looked up, he saw the position he had just stood on. There was a dart in front of him on the carved wooden beam.


    "This is?" When he thought that if he had not dodged, the sharp dart would stab him in the back of his head, he would be pale and bloodless.


    Liu Wei frowned and pulled out the dart. He saw that there was a bamboo tube with a length of half a finger tied on it. He opened the bamboo tube and found a piece of paper inside.


    Unfolding the note and looking at the lines on it, Liu Wei''s face changed again.


    Looking at Liu''s standing still, Duke hang stood up carefully again, rubbed against him, and took a look with his head.


    Liu Wei didn''t stop it, so Duke hang read it and understood. The note said, "take it away. When you see the red wall under the east gate, come quickly.".

 Chapter 764

    "This man took Xiang Gonggong?" Mr. hang pointed to the note. Obviously, he didn''t know much about the current situation, so he knew that Xiang Yi had disappeared. As for how he disappeared and who took him away, he was still in a fog.


    Liu Wei pinched the note and put it into her hand.


    Once the eyes are shining, Liu Wei raises her feet and goes out.


    The Duke of Hang hurriedly stopped and asked, "Lord Liu, do you really want to go? Do you know the identity of the other party? If this one has no signature and no source, what can I do to your disadvantage? Red wall under the east gate, right? The miscellaneous family will send someone to catch the man. What will happen then? You can interrogate him! "


    As he said, Duke hang really wanted to give orders.


    Liu Wei pulled it back to hang Gonggong and said, "your people can''t catch him."


    Duke hang frowned, but his face was not good.


    Liu Wei only said, "I know who he is."


    Duke hang opened his eyes wide.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything more. He looked back at the house again. His eyes were cold.


    Liu Wei went alone after all.


    Duke hang didn''t stop Lord Liu. He was afraid of it, so he sent someone to follow him. But the man who followed him soon came back. He was sweating and said, "if you want to turn the corner, Lord Liu will be gone."


    Duke hang scolded these people for being useless, and sent people to look for the red wall under the east gate.


    But those who came back also said they didn''t see anyone at all.


    In this way, Duke hang was also in a hurry. At last, he had no choice but to wait in the house.


    When Liu Wei arrived at the red wall under the east gate, he didn''t see anyone. He only saw a note in the corner, which said, "see you at the west gate.".


    This is a temporary change.


    With a sneer, Liu Wei kneaded the note into a ball, turned around and went to the west gate.


    This time, when she arrived at the destination, Liu Wei saw people, but it was not surprising.


    Wei couple.


    Wei couple saw that Liu Wei was coming, and they came alone. He patted his chest and looked behind Liu Wei with lingering fear. They were worried and asked, "did your family Rong Du Wei really come?"


    Liu Wei closes her eyes severely and allows Leng to return to Beijing. It is reasonable that few people will know.


    Seeing Liu Wei, the Wei couple shrugged and said, "it''s Zhong Ziyu, not me. You also know that this boy is the most diligent in listening to your affairs. I just listened to you. Don''t worry, your family will not show your identity, and I won''t do much. After all, I''ve been washing my hands for a long time. "


    Liu Wei opened her eyes, and her eyes were cool: "the name of the old ancestor of Danxie is well-known. He is good at stealing things. He never thought about it. He is good at stealing people


    "Ah, ah, too much." "Wei couple is not happy to curl up, said:" what is stealing, is to save people, save people, you child, blind talk


    Liu Wei''s face couldn''t look good, and she was not in the mood to argue with him: "hand in Zhong Ziyu!"


    The Wei couple, full of bitterness, said: "he is my friend, and he has saved me before. I promise him that if he is going to die, I will save him once, and I can never fail to keep my promise..."


    Liu Wei said, "it seems that you miss the prison!"


    Wei couple smacked their lips and said, "don''t threaten me all the time. If you want to catch me, can I still run?"? Besides, if you come alone, I can''t beat you, but you can''t catch up with me. If you don''t believe me, let''s try. I''m cunning. "


    Liu Wei didn''t have time to squabble with him, but said, "killing is worth your life, and it''s just right!"


    "Yes, yes!" The couple of Wei appeased each other repeatedly and said kindly, "it''s time to kill. Zhong Ziyu is not worthy of sympathy. He killed not only people, but also you. But this time, he was really innocent and didn''t kill any Princess and princess."


    Liu Wei''s face was full of contempt.


    The Wei couple was also worried, but he didn''t dare to delay too long, so they could only make a long story short: "before Zhong Ziyu came to you, you induced him to smell the medicine, you think he really didn''t know? I saw it all on the edge. Can he know? "


    Liu Wei frowns slightly. This man is ill.


    Wei couple added: "he has something to say to you, but he knows you can''t believe it or listen to it, so he''s trapped by you. Only in the end, you didn''t give him a chance to say it. In fact, just now in the room, you should vent enough. You see, I haven''t hidden it all the time. That''s to say that you have a complaint in your heart. If you can''t express it, we will never have a good conversation. "


    "Good conversation?" Liu Wei looked at the couple with a sneer, and said coldly, "soldiers and thieves, they can''t stand!"


    "Yes, yes, you are right! Lord Liu, you''ve tortured people enough. When power is merciful, you can let him live. In fact, I''ve figured it out for you. If he dies, how cheap is it for him? He killed so many people and did so many bad things. Can we make him die so simply? Definitely not! And you also hurt him a lot. In this way, let''s let him live for a while, let him regenerate better than die for a while. This is also revenge, right? Think about it, is it a lot of fun? "


    Liu Wei thought the couple were crazy!Concentrate and gather Qi. Liu weidantian gathers internal power and is ready to capture life at any time.


    And the Wei couple obviously saw Liu Wei''s plan, and hurriedly said, "I could have walked away, but I asked you to see me before, so you don''t want to know why? There is going to be a big mess in Kyoto. Zhong Ziyu and I would not mind this business unless things are too big. We are all going to Lingzhou. The boat is half way off. If we go back halfway, we will be afraid of your accident! You and your family rongduwei are the people in the Bureau. Once the people behind the scenes succeed, you will be in trouble! Now you can save it, but you have to take revenge on those children and ignore the people of the world? Lord Liu, this is your benevolence and righteousness in the world? "


    Liu Wei gathered up the real Qi in the palm around a circle, but at last, it sank down.


    Liu Wei looked at the Wei couple. Her face was ugly, and there were even blue tendons on her forehead.


    But in the end, Liu Wei said expressionless, "you''d better have a reasonable explanation."


    When the Wei couple saw Liu Wei''s anger subsided, they were relieved and said, "someone is behind the scenes. We haven''t found out the identity of that person, but we can be sure that that person is the one who killed Princess Yuping. The body of Princess Yuping disappeared after her death. It''s not surprising that the body was found again several days later, and then disappeared again."


    Indeed, this doubt is something Liu Wei has never thought through.


    Countless people have told Liu Wei that Princess Yuping has been dead for several days, but no matter what Liu Wei saw, the time of Princess Yuping''s death was only a few hours.


    At last, Liu Wei pressed this question to the bottom of his heart. The case had to be investigated in a different direction, but up to now, it has had little effect.


    A few cases, involving too many lines, involving too many people, behind the people ''s way is strange, it is Liu Wei, also in the clouds.


    "You found it?" Liu Wei finally asked.


    "Wei couple sincerely said:" did not find all, but, there are some clues

 Chapter 765

    "What?" Liu Wei asked


    "Princess Yuping disappeared in the palace, and then the body appeared outside the palace. In this process, the biggest question is how Princess Yuping left the palace unconsciously. We have asked Princess Yuping''s former close palace maid about this question, but there is no answer so far. But we can be sure that, as you said, Princess Yuping was indeed killed by qin''er and Xiang Yi. They were the ones who started. However, it''s not them who can answer why the body disappeared from the palace. The xuanxu here may be the hand of the person behind the scenes. "


    On the one hand, Liu Wei thinks so.


    On the day of qin''er''s suicide, in the prison, Liu Wei had pointed out the murderer who killed Princess Yuping, but the question of the body missing was still unsolved.


    Liu Wei thought that if the whole case was figured out, there would be an answer. But listening to the Wei couple''s current statement, it seems that this is just the starting point.


    If we don''t explain this thoroughly, the whole case can''t be explained thoroughly.


    Liu Wei said, "go on!"


    The Wei couple saw that Liu Wei had calmed down completely, and they could have a good chat. Then they said all the things they found later.


    In terms of talking about it, the Wei couple mentioned Zhong Ziyu for many times. They said that Zhong Ziyu was thinking about Liu Wei for many times. In fact, their hearts were still good. They said that Zhong Ziyu had been tortured into this shape now. In the future, they still don''t know when to wake up. In a word, they have been hinting that Liu Wei can let Zhong Ziyu go?


    Can Liu Wei play?


    Of course not!


    In addition, Liu Wei is suddenly blessed.


    Since the Wei couple put their posture so low, does that mean that they are really afraid of the pursuit of Rong Ling.


    In this way, the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu must have no way to escape from Kyoto while avoiding themselves and Rong Leng.


    In other words, Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu are trapped in Kyoto.


    Well, it''s not bad. If so, it''s almost impossible to have a chance to catch turtles in a jar and ask the Wei couple to hand them over voluntarily.


    Liu Wei thought and thought, but there was no expression on her face. At last, she said magnanimously, "I can''t trust you, but if you tell all the things you know, some things can''t be discussed."


    "Wei couple Deng smiled, even mouth way:" can discuss is good, can discuss is good, I like can discuss the person that talk


    After Wei couple finished speaking, they simply explained how to go to Qingzhou, how to come to Kyoto and how to enter the imperial palace after they left Guyong mansion.


    In the process of telling, Liu Wei heard a sensitive word.


    Pay home.


    Zhong Ziyu arrived in Kyoto and smoothly entered the palace. The person behind him even paid for his family.


    The Wei couple''s view of dealing with the family, which is obviously a temporary partner, did not pay much attention to it, nor did they feel that the Fu family could not say.


    He said straightly: "it seems that Fu family is also ambitious. They all say that Fu family is the door god of Rong family, guarding the biggest checkpoint of Liangjiang River, but now it seems that there is a suspicion of betraying the Lord. Although I don''t know the identity of the man Fu family met with us, I can see that the man who brought us to Kyoto obviously had an idea about the disordered imperial power struggle. There was a huge undercurrent between the emperor and the king. It was the intention of the Fox family to fight for profit. "


    Liu Wei listened for a while and understood.


    The ambition of Fu family is obviously to know that Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple are not good at identity and are greedy for blood and killing.


    Therefore, the Fu family sent the two mad dogs, Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu, to Kyoto in an attempt to make the chaotang more confused.


    When all the prelude is over and the war between the emperor and the king begins, Fu Jia, as the first one guarding the two rivers, can complete a beautiful counter attack at any time.


    At that time, the war is really irreconcilable. Who knows that the final winner will be the emperor who has been in the throne for decades, or the king who has been devoting his power to the court and the field, or the Fu family who has never appeared from the beginning to the end and made all the people defenseless?


    Liu Wei suddenly felt that Fu Zichen''s return to Beijing might be due to the fact that King Quan had discovered the action of Fu''s family.


    And Fu Zichen is probably the variable of Fu family.


    It''s just that the Fu family hasn''t done things openly yet. For the time being, it can be left behind.


    It was more than half an hour before Liu Wei and the couple had finished speaking.


    It''s almost time for Wei couple to take a deep look at Liu Wei and say, "at the end of this battle, I will take Zhong Ziyu away. His present wish is only to find his son."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and looked at the Wei couple with some consternation.


    Zhong Ziyu''s son


    The couple of Wei smiled bitterly and said, "when Yueshan Sheng left with yuechongming''s child, ah Yu was depressed. Without his two brothers and sisters, ah Yu seemed to be worse than before. Maybe everything would change if he found his son."


    But Liu Wei said mercilessly, "killing is worth your life. It''s fair and just. The fact that there are so many variables will not change."Whether Zhong Ziyu is good or bad, whether he has any pains or not, he must die.


    Not only for himself, not for Xiaoli pearl, but also for all the lives of Zhong Ziyu.


    Blood on the hand is destined to cause and effect on the fate. This is a matter of course. There is no face to speak of.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s refusal, the Wei couple looked at Liu Wei for a while, nodded and sighed: "in any case, let us go this time, see you later, let life and death be as it is, and let it be."


    Liu Wei smiled, but didn''t say that this time, he didn''t intend to let them go.


    The Wei couple left quickly. The Kung Fu on their feet is never bad for those who are sneaking. It is incomparable for those who are not stealing, such as Liu Yurong Ling.


    Liu Wei chased the couple.


    In fact, Liu Wei''s lightness skill is not bad, but after a few rounds around the city of Kyoto, the Wei couple finally got rid of her.


    Liu Wei sinks her face. At this time, she begins to regret that she didn''t take the Pearl with her.


    No one is better at tracking this kind of thing than birds.


    Besides, pearl is proficient in the words of birds and animals. He can also communicate with these local birds and animals. It''s not easy to help one or two people watch.


    But now it''s no use regretting. Liu Wei stops, turns around and plans to go to the house of internal affairs.


    But as soon as I turned around, I saw a figure standing in front of me. I don''t know when it happened.


    "When did you come?" Liu Wei is shocked by Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng looked at her, but did not answer.


    Liu Wei looked around, then came to Rong Ling and asked, "did you hear that just now?"


    The silence of Rong Leng is the acquiescence.


    A court official and a bodyguard should not be too close.


    Liu Wei asked again, "then you can send someone..."


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei with the same expression and nods like a subordinate.


    Liu Wei smiles.


    Wei couple cast off themselves, but they don''t know if they can get rid of the people with tolerance.

 Chapter 766

    Rong Leng asked with cold facial features, "do you believe what this man said?"


    "What reason does he lie to me?"


    Let Leng not speak.


    Liu Wei said, "not all of them, but at least half of them."


    Rong Ling is still speechless.


    Liu Wei shifted the topic and said, "actually, there is something that the Wei couple reminded me. We had some problems in the direction before. These cases are full of doubts. They involve minfei, Changfei, emperor and Taifei. The angle is more and more wide. But if they still have their essence, we really ignore the most important point, that is, the death of Princess Yuping, which was mentioned by the Wei couple at the beginning. Yes, Princess Yuping was killed by Qin ER and Xiang Yi, but I really ignored the mystery of the body missing. After the murderer was confirmed, I began to think about other cases, leaving behind such a huge doubt, which also directly affected the development of later cases. "


    Rong Leng quietly listens to Liu Wei''s analysis. Seeing Liu Wei''s frown is tight and his face is solemn, he asks, "how are you doing?"


    Liu Wei said: "the most complicated, that is to say, the case of Princess Yuping is the cause of the whole chain case. The disappearance of Princess Yuping''s body is an important investigation angle of the follow-up case. Although we all know that the case started from the death of Princess Chang, it really started from the death of Princess Yuping. Then we should return to the essence and give priority to the investigation, instead of the others, we should be princess Chang and Princess Yuping. As for the princess, are we not alone? "


    Rong Leng paused and said, "Huang er?"


    Liu Wei asked, "where is Huang er? In Kyoto? "


    Huang Er is guarded by Rong Ling. Liu Wei doesn''t know where he is. Let alone whether Rong Ling brought Huang Er into Kyoto or left him outside.


    Rong Leng was silent for a few moments. His dark and sharp eyes looked around cautiously and said, "Huang Er, are you going to see now?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened: "can you see?"


    "Well."


    "Well, see you now!" Liu Wei said at once.


    It''s very easy for Rong Ling to arrange Liu Wei to see Huang er.


    As for Huang er''s hiding place, Liu Wei was shocked when Rong Ling took Liu Wei to his destination.


    "You..." Liu Wei looked at the surrounding environment and was surprised: "don''t you think this place is a bit chaotic?"


    Rong Leng also looked around, but his eyes were calm and asked, "where is the chaos?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Looking at the three words on the big board above her head, Liu Wei is a little depressed


    Tianxiang tower.


    The most popular brothels of the powerful in Kyoto are ranked first.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s the first brothel in Kyoto.


    Liu Wei inevitably thinks of Rong Ling''s two younger martial sisters, Yuran and fangque.


    These two younger martial sisters, who were Huakui of Tianxiang tower before, just returned to Beijing this time. I heard that they had been redeemed and had left this stronghold.


    But in addition to the time when Rong Ling used jade to dye his Qi, Liu Wei never saw him again. At this time, Rong Ling suddenly brought himself to the brothel. Liu Wei was in a delicate mood.


    "It''s said that the girls in Tianxiang tower are the most beautiful. All the willows are weak and delicate, and all the clouds and sideburns are beautiful at a glance. How many more eyes do you see? It makes the man dazzled and intoxicated. Do you think the bodyguard thinks?"


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng and paid attention to her expression, but Rong Leng just glanced back at Liu Wei and said, "well."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    How dare he admit it?


    Liu Wei was stunned for two seconds, then he bit his teeth and sneered: "that''s really to be seen, bodyguard, lead the way!"


    Liu Wei said, after finishing her clothes and making herself more elegant, she held her head up and made a gesture to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng takes another look at Liu Wei, without any expression, and walks ahead.


    Liu Wei left him half a step behind.


    Tianxiang building is indeed not famous. Once you enter, it is beautiful and magnificent. There is a light fragrance in the air. It is not sandalwood, but it is a bit like flower fragrance, but it is not as strong as flower fragrance. It also brings a sense of freshness. In a word, once you smell it, you can easily think of the charming girl who is more beautiful than flower.


    At this time, it''s still daytime. Tianxiang building hasn''t opened yet, but the door is open.


    As soon as Rong Ling and Liu Wei step forward, there will be tortoise male out to fight thousands, smiling said: "two childe, our building has not opened yet, if two want to amuse, this time is afraid of some early."


    Rong Leng said, "how long ago?"


    "If you don''t want to leave, I can open a wing room for you. Although we girls haven''t got up, the Qu master is here. You can sit in the wing room if you are free. Listen to the little Qu, and have fun?"


    Rong Leng said in a cold voice, "lead the way."


    Then he took them up to the second floor and went into a wing room.The room is very spacious. After the two people went in, Guigong served tea and said, "I''ll call Qu Shi. I''ll call you later."


    When Mr. GUI left, he closed the door carefully.


    Liu Wei looks up at the furnishings inside, just wants to say something to Rong Leng, but sees Rong Leng get up, go directly to the nearby locker, and pick up a book on the top of the shelf.


    Liu Wei went to look at the contents of the book, but Rong Ling had closed the book and put the book in the third space of the second row of shelves. Then he picked up a jade Ruyi on the first grid of the first row of shelves, and put the jade Ruyi on the fifth grid of the second row, and put the celadon vase on the sixth grid of the third row into the first grid of the top floor ¡£


    After ten such changes, when Liu Wei happens to be strange, he hears a click, and the cabinet suddenly moves to the left.


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened. After a few breaths, a gate appeared in front of them.


    Let Leng go, push open the gate, and go inside.


    Liu Wei looks at the dark inside, hesitates for a moment, and follows in.


    As soon as they entered, the door behind them closed, and then the sound of the cabinet moving was heard outside. It was obvious that the locker had moved back by itself.


    Liu Wei stood in the dark surroundings and said sincerely, "this place is really hidden."


    There was a chuckle around her. Liu Wei turned her head, and her eyes were not yet adapted to the darkness. But Liu Wei could also roughly judge the location of Rong Leng and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, just heard a fire, Rong Leng moved for a while, then a torch beside was lit.


    The darkness was replaced by the light. Liu Wei saw the situation clearly.


    This is a space similar to the tunnel, with a narrow scope. There is a long road in front of them. At the end of the long road, it''s a staircase vaguely. What''s under the stairs? Liu Wei doesn''t need to guess. That''s where Huang Er is.

 Chapter 767

    "Here..." Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and asked, "is it your place?"


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, just glanced at her with a "no" look.


    Liu Wei was surprised that there was such a secret place in the Tianxiang building, which indirectly showed that the Tianxiang building was also the power of Rong Ling.


    After knowing Rong Ling for such a long time, the relationship between them has reached the point of being frank, but Liu Wei has never asked how many forces Rong Ling has. What''s more, this time back, the town gate is overhead, and Rong Ling seems to have nothing, but Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling still has a trump card.


    Liu Wei went over Rong Ling to see the stairs ahead of him.


    The stairs stretched down, some long and some steep. Liu Wei took a look and asked, "Huang Er is down there?"


    Rong Leng comes forward, just "hum", then he clenches Liu Wei''s small hand and takes Liu Wei down the stairs with him.


    When Liu Wei got to the bottom, he could see the whole environment clearly. He was stunned.


    Below, it''s spacious.


    At the foot of the stairs is a corner. When the corner comes out, there is a large hall. There are several chairs, a table and some pictures on the wall.


    Although the hall looks particularly simple, it has eight doors in total, except for the small corner just passed by.


    Liu Wei saw that there was something strange on the door, and turned to ask Xiang Rong Leng hesitantly, "eight door golden lock array?"


    The eight door golden lock array should be known to all who have read the romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    Liu Wei didn''t believe that there would be eight golden locks in this ancient time, which was different from the history of his time.


    The eight door golden lock array is a battle array which is made for ancient battlefield according to the eight door orientation, star image, terrain and other factors in Qimen Dun Jia.


    In Liu Wei''s knowledge, Cao Ren used this array to attack Liu Bei in Wei Dynasty, but it was seen by Xu Shu, Liu Bei''s military master at that time. Later, Zhuge Liang improved the use of Qimen Dun Jia, and drew a complete "eight array diagram".


    Eight of the Eight Golden Lock arrays are divided into rest door, life door, injury door, Du door, Jing door, death door, Jing door and open door.


    Among the eight gates, there is only one right one. If you make a mistake, you will be confused by the chaotic array, unable to find a way out, and often trapped in it.


    It''s said that after Zhuge Liang developed the eight array, he used random stones to build stone array when he was defending the enemy. According to the evasion armor, it can be divided into eight gates. It has many changes and can block 100000 elite soldiers.


    Liu Wei did not know whether the eight array and the eight door golden lock array were mythologized. After all, they were too far away to be verified.


    Liu Wei is curious that this dynasty, which does not exist in history, should not, and is absolutely impossible to, have this kind of thing.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng in bewilderment. Rong Leng also reads deep amazement from Liu Wei''s eyes. He frowns and says, "do you know this array?"


    Liu Wei wanted to know, but in fact, Liu Wei had only seen some ancient books in the master''s place.


    Although curious about these eight matrices, I didn''t know them very well because the category I learned at that time was not in the scope of Zhouyi.


    Liu Wei doesn''t feel that she''s mistaken. This should be the absence of Eight Golden Lock arrays.


    "Who taught you this array?" Liu Wei asked.


    Hearing the solemnity of Liu Wei''s tone, Rong Ling replied, "my master."


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what to say.


    There is a master in Rong Ling. Liu Wei knows that Yu Ranfang que is Rong Ling''s younger martial sister.


    And master Rong Ling, who taught the skill of separating the space, was the first time Liu Wei felt the horror of the martial arts that Rong Ling had learned.


    "Your master, he Where are you now? " Liu Wei asked again.


    Rong Leng shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Liu Wei lowered her gentle eyebrows and eyes and began to think.


    Rong Ling then said, "this place was not for my use at first, but because Shifu didn''t trust Yu Ran Fang que to stay in the brothel, and specially opened up a place for her. She only gave her two people the method of removing the array, so that they could hide in the array and escape from other paths when the situation was not good."


    Liu Wei nodded and understood the master''s worries. As an elder, she was always uneasy that the younger generation would work outside, especially at the girl''s house, where there are so many fish and dragons in the brothel of Kyoto.


    But thinking of the two younger martial sisters of Rong Ling, Liu Wei felt that they would not be easy to deal with. Master Rong Ling''s worry was probably too much.


    When he came to one of the doors, Rong Ling was about to stretch out his hand and push it open, but he suddenly stopped. He turned to look at Liu Wei, who was still thinking, and said, "of the eight doors, there is only one living door. Which one do you think?"


    Liu Wei then returned to his mind and asked him, "are you testing me?"


    Rong Ling didn''t say yes or no.


    Liu Wei snorted scornfully and pointed to the left one: "that door."


    Rong Leng was not surprised, but asked, "how do you know?"


    Liu Wei said: "I have learned the eight door golden lock array. Although I don''t know how to array, I know the way to solve it."


    When Liu Wei read Master''s ancient books, he found that there was a note, in which was the method of deciphering.How mysterious and unpredictable the array was in ancient times, but over the years, after generations of reasoning experiments, the way to solve it is no secret.


    People are like this. In front of the unknown things, they always feel fresh and surprised. But when the analysis process of the answer is in front of you, you will suddenly realize it.


    Liu Wei pointed out the door and pushed it open. As soon as he entered, there was a long passage.


    Liu Wei looks back at Rong Ling.


    "Master is a careful man," said Rong Ling with a smile


    The implication is that this road is not only so simple, even if we find a new door, there may be other traps in it.


    Looking at the irrelevant appearance of Rong Ling, Liu Wei is sure that this person plans to let her continue to solve the problem by herself.


    Liu Wei helplessly said to him, "we have limited time."


    His eyes and brows were gentle, and he could not deny it, but he wanted to get along with her for a long time.


    Liu Wei goes in.


    When she came to the corner, Liu Wei found that there was no way ahead.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling. Rong Ling is right behind her. She stands calmly, still indifferent.


    Liu Wei began to touch the wall.


    "What are you looking for?" Asked Rong Leng.


    "Agency."


    "How do you know that there is a mechanism here?"


    Liu Wei said, "if there is no mechanism, this is not a new door."


    Rong Leng''s good-looking chuckle asked, "how do you make sure that the mechanism is here?"


    Liu Wei is shocked. The wall she touches now is the wall that blocks her way. If the mechanism is not here, is it the other two walls?


    Liu Wei immediately fumbled on both sides of the wall. As expected, he felt a concave point which was obviously softer than other bricks.


    Liu Wei hooked her lips and was about to press them. Then she listened to Rong Ling and said, "are you sure there is only one mechanism?"


    What do you mean by that?


    Liu Wei listens, the movement is stiff for a while, a clench a tooth, turn a head, continue to touch a wall again.


    But for a cup of tea, Liu Wei felt three pits.


    At this time, Liu Wei had to admire the man who was worthy of being master rongling. His mind was prudent.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to try to press the wrong mechanism, but how to determine which pit is true?


    Moreover, Liu Wei is not sure. These three pits are all.


    Maybe there is a dent in some corner. That one is right.


    Liu Wei felt the wall impatiently, so she had to frown and stare angrily.


    Rong Ling looks at her small face and smiles sincerely.


    Liu Wei saw more fire and pushed his hard chest directly: "don''t waste time! I''m going back to the palace later! "


    Rong Leng is pushed to the wall by her. She looks down at her stuffy expression. The corners of her eyes are bent up. She simply leans forward and kisses her.


    "Hello!" Liu Wei became angry with embarrassment. He pinched the skirt of Rong Ling and beat it.


    At this time, a sudden sound was heard, and then a female voice was introduced into the auricles of the two people.


    "I''m really right. Elder martial brother must have come. He didn''t come alone. He also brought his elder martial sister. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to see it. You can see it..."


    The female voice stops abruptly, Liu Wei looks at the front door which suddenly opens, that is the new door that she and Rong Ling just came in.


    Now, outside the door, there are two gorgeous women who are equally shocked and motionless. There is a short silence between the four.


    Liu Wei responds first, looks at Rong Leng and herself. Then, she flicks back, spreads her claws, and retreats to the wall on the other side. Her body is close to the wall.


    Liu Wei''s move, the other three also responded.


    The first speaker is Yuran.


    Jade dye chuckled out and pushed the magpie beside her: "it turns out that this tunnel has this function Elder martial brother likes to be in the tunnel I''m sorry to say that we won''t come in. Let''s move on, both of you. "


    After Yuran finished speaking, he took Fang que to retreat.


    Liu Wei didn''t bother to explain, so she grabbed Yuran and asked, "where is the mechanism?"


    Yu Ran is stunned. She takes a look at her elder martial brother and her elder martial sister in a man''s suit. She points to the door behind her.


    After pointing, Yuran pressed it.


    Just listen to a sound. The blocked road ahead opens slowly, and the light comes from the other end.


    Sure enough, the three recesses on the wall were not opened and closed correctly. The switch was still on the door.


    One step forward, Liu Wei looked in and saw that there was a room in the passage. In the room, there was a young woman with bright yellow clothes, white lips and trance eyes.


    The woman had already known the arrival of Rong Ling and Liu Wei, and was waiting for them.

 Chapter 768

    When Yuran and fangque came to Liu Wei''s side, they quietly looked at the elder martial sister-in-law again and said, "go ahead."


    With that, Yuran takes Liu Wei''s arm and brings her to the room.


    Liu Wei was not used to the sudden intimacy, so she was shocked for a while, but the other arm was also held.


    Liu Wei turned her head and looked at the charming smiling face of Shangfang magpie.


    "Don''t be polite, sister-in-law. This is where you are." Fang magpie said sweetly, exquisite posture, and to Liu Wei paste up.


    Liu Wei felt the graceful figure of the magpie. Some of them didn''t know what to say


    In fact, Liu Wei is not familiar with these two girls.


    The line of sight turned to Rong Ling beside the door. Liu Wei and other men opened their mouths.


    While Rong Ling is about to open her mouth when she lifts her thin lips, Yu Ran suddenly says, "elder martial brother, please don''t interrupt randomly. We are talking to elder martial sister."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Some speechless, Liu Wei hard moved a moment, his two arms from the two girls out of the arms, once again look to Rong Leng.


    "Let Leng then cold face way:" you go out


    This order was immediately opposed by jade dye magpie: "no!"


    Let Leng frown and say again: "go out!"


    The jade dye Fang magpie is still standing neck, straight say: "no!"


    "One." Allow Leng to start counting.


    Jade dyed magpie is still holding on.


    "Two."


    Two people you look at me, I look at you, eyes are a little wavering.


    "Three..."


    With the ending of "three", the two of them clearly felt that there had been a strong wind from far to near, but in a moment, they went straight to their faces.


    The woman loved Rong. They almost immediately turned over, dodged the gang wind blade, swallowed their saliva, and walked out in a gray way.


    I thought that in front of my sister-in-law, my elder martial brother would be afraid of his identity and would not do anything to them, but they just wanted more.


    After they ran out, they closed the door.


    When finally quiet down, Liu Wei breathed, but at the same time, she also looked at Huang Er, who had not said a word from the beginning to the end.


    Probably because this period of time has been displaced, Huang er''s face looks very haggard.


    Liu Wei only needs to look at her a little, and then she can see that Huang Er has severe anemia symptoms, and her body is in a state of malnutrition and imbalance.


    "Huang er?" Liu Wei sat down on the chair and said hello.


    That Huang Er just looked up numbly, fixed to look at Liu Wei, didn''t speak, but the silent appearance also admitted his identity.


    Liu Wei asked again, "who are you, Princess Chang?"


    Hearing the words "Princess Chang", Huang er''s eyes finally moved, and her voice changed slightly. She whispered but said honestly: "Niang It''s the master son of a maidservant. "


    "How long have you been serving the concubine?"


    Without thinking, Huang Er blurted out, "eleven years."


    Liu Wei said, "so you waited on the concubine before she went to the palace?"


    Huang Er didn''t hide. She nodded.


    Liu Wei looked at huang''er, who was honest and honest, and had a friendly attitude. She continued to ask, "you have been serving the concubine for many years. You are the old man beside her. I think you should be clear about her affairs."


    Huang Er looks at Liu Wei cautiously and nods.


    Liu Wei asked again, "someone has given evidence to claim that the empress of the dress consorts with the king of power and rebels against him. Do you know the inside story?"


    Huang Er shook her head this time.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows: "I don''t know, or don''t say?"


    Huang''er lowered his head and shook his head. He replied in two words, "I don''t know."


    "You are close to your mother. What''s going on around her? You shouldn''t be the most clear person? You don''t know all the letters that you found in the Changyang palace and went to liaozhou? "


    Huang Er continued to shake his head: "I don''t know."


    Liu Wei saw that Huang ER was beginning to be a little out of line and asked, "what do you know?"


    Huang Er looked up and stared at Liu Wei''s eyes carefully this time, and said firmly: "Niang, it''s innocent."


    Liu Wei sat behind the chair for a while, silent for a while, and said, "you say that your mother is innocent, but there is evidence?"? How can I talk to people without proof or proof? "


    Huang''er looks down again and stops talking.


    Liu Wei frowns and looks at Rong Leng. His eyes are asking. Huang Er has been asking three questions?


    Let Leng keep silent.


    His people have interrogated Huang Er several times, but Huang Er is really hard. He doesn''t want to answer any questions.


    The people under his hand also used punishment to huang''er, but in that confession, huang''er almost died, but even so, huang''er didn''t say anything.Don''t say anything, not really don''t know anything.


    Rong Ling can see from Huang er''s expression that this palace maid just doesn''t want to say.


    Maybe it was the torture that left a problem. Huang Er has not been raised since then and has been very sick.


    He brought people back from Guyong mansion and nearly died several times in the middle.


    Liu Wei has been grinding with Huang er for a long time again. There is no useful information.


    Take a deep breath. Liu Wei thinks that it''s not a way to go around like this. It''s more direct: "who''s the child in the belly of the princess?"


    As soon as this speech came out, Huang er''s calm face changed.


    Liu Wei sank her eyes and said, "the concubine is pregnant with a bastard, which is the real cause of her death! If you don''t tell me all you know, do you think that in this life, the lady of the clothes can still be wronged? "


    Liu Wei said a word, Huang Er began to silence.


    Liu Wei waited patiently. After a while, Huang opened his mouth and said, "Niang, it''s innocent."


    This is the same sentence.


    Liu Wei stretched out her eyebrows and tried to soften her voice, saying, "is your mother innocent, depending on what happened behind you, so have you decided to confess? I know that you have scruples in mind, but your mother''s affairs are not as simple as they seem. Your mother is used by others, even after she dies, she has to bear unnecessary charges. Do you really want your mother''s life to be innocent? Tell us what you know, Huang er. Believe me. "


    Huang er''s suspicious eyes have been looking at Liu Wei. She is in a trance, disbelieving and uneasy. At last, she looks at Rong Ling, and then continues to be silent.


    Liu Wei turned to look at Rong Leng and said, "you go out."


    Finally, it can be seen that huang''er is not on guard against her, but on guard against getting into the mechanism and removing the Rong Leng of the Yi Rong rear guard skin. He is the Third Prince of the dynasty.


    The defending Rong Leng: "..."


    Rong Ling was finally driven out.


    Yu Ranfang que, who stayed outside in the hall, was waiting for the elder martial sister to come out after the interrogation, but he saw that the first one came out was the elder martial brother.


    The two looked at each other, and after a while, Yuran gloated: "yo! Elder martial brother, what''s the matter? You look sad. How about sister-in-law? Is sister-in-law still in there? Murphy, after elder martial brother chased us out, he was chased out by his elder martial sister...... "


    Before Yu Ran finished speaking, she met a pair of fierce and serious black eyes.

 Chapter 769

    Yu Ran paused for a while, then slowly walked away from Leng calmly, and then turned his mouth and said wrongly, "I''m kidding. What''s your anger..."


    Fang que also followed: "elder martial brother is becoming more and more stingy, no wonder elder martial sister doesn''t like it!" Finish saying, feel that compelling vision turned to oneself again, Fang que just shrinks neck, hide behind jade dye, dare not speak disorderly.


    The other side.


    After Rong Ling left, Huang Er relaxed a lot.


    Liu Wei introduced herself, then softened her voice and asked, "can you say it now?"


    Huang Er looked at Liu Wei and was silent for a long time. Suddenly he asked, "before that, my maid had a question. I want to ask the adult first."


    "Oh?" Liu Wei nodded and said, "you ask."


    Huang Er then asked, "Your Excellency is the Liu family in the prime minister''s mansion?"


    After staring at huang''er for a moment, Liu Wei said, "I''m not Liu''s family. I have no relatives with the prime minister''s family. I used to be an orphan and was adopted by my adoptive father. Before my adoptive father died, he only told me that I was picked up. Because my adoptive father''s surname is Liu, my family name is Liu. But I don''t know who my biological father and mother are or what my family is."


    Huang Er frowns slightly, as if to judge whether Liu Wei''s words are trustworthy.


    But how capable Liu Wei is, even if he lies, he will not let people see the clue.


    Huang''er seems to have thought for a long time before he said: "if adults find out that you have a deep relationship with the Liu family in Kyoto, will you still handle the case impartially?"


    "Don''t worry!" Liu Wei said: "no matter what my identity is, I will not let any force affect this case. What''s more, this case involves a lot. You are the target of many parties. Now that you are in front of me, I can promise you that you trust me and I will never betray you. "


    Huang Er didn''t respond to this question positively, instead, she stared at Liu Wei''s face and said, "your appearance reminds me of a person, a The one who saved me, he is the relative of the Lius family in Kyoto. "


    Liu Wei was shocked.


    Liu''s relatives, Liu''s distant relatives?


    "But he doesn''t have a surname of Liu. I''ve heard people call him Mr. Yue."


    Liu Wei''s spirit shocked and blurted out, "Yueshan Sheng?"


    Yueshan Sheng and yuechongming, brother and sister, have similar looks with themselves. Liu Wei has known this for a long time.


    Huang''er nodded and said calmly, "young master Yue once said that people in the world can clean up their grievances for their mother and go out of the Liu family, but it''s not the elder master of the Liu family, but a young lady of the Liu family, adult, do you recognize that young lady?"


    Yueshan Sheng saves Huang ER and guides him to find himself?


    Liu Wei suddenly felt her head was a little big.


    I didn''t expect that Yueshan Sheng would be involved in this matter. Hasn''t he been missing for a long time? Doesn''t it mean that no one in the world can find it?


    Liu Wei''s mood was not even, so he heard Huang Er continue: "the life of the maidservant is not worth money. Because of this, the maidservant is not afraid to die. The adults also said that the maidservant is the key to open this series of events. In this case, what is the fear of the maidservant? The pain, the ability to bear, the ability to fight, the ability to bear, the mouth, is still tight, the maidservant is not afraid of anything, just want to wait until the help benefactor, young master Yue, mentioned in the mouth can return the woman''s white man, just then the two girls call the adults sister-in-law, the maidservant wants to ask the adults, adults Is that Miss Liu? "


    Liu Wei felt something was wrong.


    As Huang er said, Huang Er is not afraid of anything and will not die.


    But when people are not afraid of death, they are invincible basically. Liu Wei is pressed by Huang er. It''s not surprising in fact, but it''s a little uncomfortable.


    No legal officer is willing to be led by the witness.


    "I can only say that I know the lady you said, so would you believe me?"


    Huang''er seems to want this sentence. If it''s not recognition or denial, huang''er smiles and says seriously, "if so, it''s faith."


    "Then say what you know."


    "What do you want to know?" Huang Er asked


    "All."


    After a moment''s silence, Huang Er began to say: "the fetus in the womb of the mother is indeed not the emperor''s, but the mother is not wrong with the Emperor..."


    Huang er said it calmly.


    It starts three years ago.


    Three years ago, after the new year''s Palace Banquet, on the path outside the imperial garden, the imperial concubines looked at the bright fireworks, one by one, all in high spirits.


    And the changes were unfolded under the fireworks.


    Someone fainted.


    The one who fainted was concubine Siping and was called concubine Bei.


    Beifei suddenly fainted, and the blood was bleeding from below. Suddenly, countless people were shocked. The emperor and empress who were ready to go back to the palace also stopped.


    After that, the doctor came to see her and found out that she was two months pregnant.


    The meal at the new year''s party just now contained several conflicting foods. Beifei was not supported. After fainting, the child also fell.


    After this event, everyone was frightened. In fact, due to the growth of the prince and several princes, the current harem has not taken strict care of the pregnancy of the concubine.If in the early years, a princess wants to be pregnant for two months without knowing the ghost, it is almost impossible.


    But in any case, the child of beifei was lost, and beifei was introduced to the palace by the father of Changfei. After entering the palace, she always looked at the head of Changfei''s horse, and she also took care of her.


    There is something wrong with Princess Bei.


    When she went to the bedroom, she asked what was going on.


    Concubine Chang thought that this was concubine Bei''s distrust of herself. When she was pregnant, she hid it by herself.


    But when she saw the dying face of Princess Bei, she denied the idea.


    Beifei cried deeply and said that she didn''t know she was pregnant at all. At first, Changfei didn''t believe it, but what beifei said didn''t look like a lie.


    After that, Princess Bei said a word, which was even more shocking.


    She said: "I don''t know something about my sister. Six days ago, my sister left her childhood. How could she be pregnant for two months..."


    When she heard this, she did not know how to look on her face.


    Asked the maids around beifei, the maids answered "yes" one by one.


    Beifei also said that she has not received the Royal grace for more than half a year, and there is no possibility of pregnancy. If she is pregnant, she must be a bastard.


    This matter as long as the house of internal affairs checks the list of bedchamber, you can be clear.


    At the end of the day, Princess Bei was almost out of tears. She pulled the corner of the clothes and said, "this is someone who is going to hurt me, sister. Sister, I need help..."


    Concubine Chang is totally confused. If you don''t ask the doctor to have a look, will it be that there were so many people in the imperial garden who had read the wrong diagnosis before?


    Beifei thought this was the only way, so she nodded and agreed.


    But before the doctor came, he waited for the guards to come. A series of guards rushed into the bedchamber of beifei and put people in chains.


    Princess Bei has just suffered massive bleeding, but her body hasn''t recovered. She is heartbroken.


    The concubine was willing to stop, but she was stopped several times and pushed away by the forbidden guards.


    In the end, she even went to the Royal study, but she did not see the emperor, only Qi Fu. Qi Fu said, "this is the emperor''s order, and the mother does not need to ask."


    It turned out that the emperor ordered


    She knew that she couldn''t break through, so she asked if she could see her again?


    Qi Fu shook his head and said, "the emperor has his own discretion."


    Since then, Princess Bei has never appeared again. Seven days later, it came out from the palace that Princess Bei''s mother died because she couldn''t raise herself due to her small birth.


    Knowing that Princess Bei is the concubine Shang who was taken away by the forbidden guards, she suddenly looks pale. Knowing that Princess Bei''s life was taken by the Emperor


    However, Princess Beiming is not pregnant. What is the emperor''s move?


    Hearing this, Liu Wei also asked, "why?"

 Chapter 770

    Huang Er turned around in a trance, sneered and said: "what else can we do? It''s just the old things of the previous dynasty. The discord and sacrifice in the court are the lives of some people in the rear palace. On the third day of that day, the lady of the concubine got the news from outside the palace. It turned out that she was a member of the tribe of the concubine of beifei. She went to the south of the Yangtze River to supervise several months ago, but somehow she had a relationship with the forces of liaozhou. It was said that the clansman of the concubine of beifei had defected to be a disciple of the king of power. "


    Liu Wei frowned and listened carefully.


    Huang Er added: "the emperor wants some people to pay the price, but he will not directly deal with the important officials in the court. So, she chose beifei, who is just an innocent poor person. In this world, no one cares about the life of concubine Bei, who is not allowed to be spoiled. Later, the family of concubine Bei chose another woman in the family and sent her to the harem. Finally, the head of the people who are related to the king of power was presented. "


    When Liu Wei heard this, she couldn''t help thinking that in the war of men, women who give up are always insignificant.


    Beifei people did not hate the emperor because of beifei''s death. Instead, through beifei''s death, they guessed that this was a warning that the emperor could not tell. The only thing they could do was to make up for their mistakes and put the people''s heads on to show their loyalty.


    Liu Wei suddenly sympathizes with the concubine. Maybe the concubine is the one who has suffered the most.


    "Empress Chang was very afraid at that time. In those days, the empress could not eat well or sleep well. At night, what she thought was that if her people had done something wrong outside, whether she knew it or not, whether she had participated in it or not, she would be the first one to be taken out and dealt with as an example."


    The more Huang er said, the more sad he felt for the master: "thinking about it, the mother thought of her own sister, once Princess min. Princess min is in critical condition. It''s reasonable to say that her mother can go to the palace to serve her, but no one has arranged for her to go to the palace. Three days after her mother knew that Princess min was in critical condition, she received the news of her sudden death. The sudden death of Princess min was so similar to the death of Princess Bei. The more she thought about it, the more uncertain she was. In the end, the whole woman had become jumpy. Since then, the mother has been looking for the answer. But it''s not easy to find the truth about the death of a princess who has been dead for several years in the palace. The mother, therefore, met Xiang Gonggong... "


    Mentioning Xiang Gonggong, Huang er''s expression is very calm, but Liu Wei still sees contempt in Huang er''s eyes.


    "You don''t like that Xiang Gonggong?"


    Huang Er didn''t hide: "he was looking for another person through his mother, but he couldn''t find it, so she became the double of that person."


    Liu Wei knows who Xiang Yi is thinking about. There should be no second person except Princess min.


    Because of Xiang Yi''s sneaky appearance and some of Xiang Yi''s informs, the concubine realized that since she was sent to the Imperial Palace, she had been the victim of the family who had given up.


    Just like her sister minfei, she said that she would die if she died, and even the real cause of death had no right to know.


    When she learned that, she was very desperate.


    But Xiang Yi took advantage of the situation.


    Concubine Shang doesn''t like Xiang Yi much, but she has gone easy with Xiang. Here, with the deliberate Revenge of concubine Shang, she turns her back on herself and revenges the ninth and fifth dignitaries. She also revenges the people. She has to use her own filth to make a silent complaint.


    No one is willing to be a victim, no one is willing to die in vain.


    When you think that you go to the palace to live a royal life that everyone admires, someone tells you that these beauties are just illusions. Here, in fact, is a dead cell. How can you bear them peacefully?


    But the direct reaction that can''t bear is nothing more than two kinds, one is to accept, the other is to resist silently.


    The concubine chose two.


    According to Huang Er, in fact, three years ago, the princess was pregnant once, but she was lucky enough to find it early and secretly worked hard to get it off.


    Just a few years after the drug was used to prevent pregnancy, there was an accident. This time, there was evidence, and the death of the concubine became a matter of course.


    Huang er said, thinking of some things, bleakly pulling the corners of his mouth: "at that time, the clansman of the Niang seemed to have done a wrong thing."


    Liu Wei felt sad for the emperor''s women.


    "Adult, do you know the case of missing children?"


    Liu Wei nodded slowly.


    Huang''er said, "do you know that the sixteen princes are among the kidnapped children?"


    Liu Weizheng wants to ask, how about knowing? But suddenly, Liu Wei thought of the age of the sixteen princes.


    If the dog emperor has more than enough heart and less power in these years, it is obvious that the sixteen princes are not the emperor''s own.


    However, the emperor knew it clearly, but he doted on it. This


    Seeing the change of Liu Wei''s expression, Huang er said: "this is the back palace. What the previous dynasty did wrong should be filled with the life of the back palace. The mother and concubines of the sixteen princes are still important now, so the emperor can pretend not to know and be kind to them. But when the mother and concubines of the sixteen princes have no submission, the first one to die is the sixteen princes and the mother and concubines of the sixteen princes. "Liu Wei was silent, but did not know what to say.


    Princess min suffered the same death as Princess Bei. No wonder, Rong Ling always said that Princess min died because of him. Rong Ling was a prince without his mother''s family''s care. But Princess min was looking after him and even recommended him to the eyes of the dog emperor. The dog emperor promised on the surface, but on the bottom of his heart, she wanted to give Princess min a warning. So Princess min, who tried to interfere with the fate of the prince, died ¡£


    Liu Wei''s heart ached. She looked at the closed door and thought of the man who was waiting for her outside. She held her finger tightly.


    "If the adults want to ask me if the lady of the concubine has colluded with the king of power, the answer of the slave servant is No. the adults want evidence, and the slave servant can only say no. If you want to add sin to it, why bother? Princess Bei fainted in the full view of the imperial garden. Her body was bloodstained. She was a famous doctor. This was a small birth. Who would believe that Princess Bei actually lived a small life a few days ago? The death of Princess min is not clear, but since the emperor has determined the reason why Princess min died of a long illness, how can others dare to doubt whether the emperor''s words are correct? Adults say that they can help the empress to settle the grievances, but the maidservant doesn''t believe it. The Emperor gave the grievances to them. How can they become a crime breaker? "


    Huang er''s eyes were very bleak: "in fact, sometimes the maidservant would think that if she had known this before, it would be better for her to be closer to the king of power. In this way, it''s worthy of the name of death, but it''s not as bad as the injustice of death."


    Liu Wei heard this and frowned: "listen to you, King Quan, did you really find your mother?"


    "Well." Huang Er didn''t stay at all, and said directly, "I''ve looked for more than one time. Since two years ago, I''ve been in intermittent contact. I don''t know much about the process, but my mother hasn''t nodded."


    "Don''t you want revenge? Is it better to join hands with the king of power? "


    Huang Er drops her eyes and hates the tunnel: "it''s all strange to change!"

 Chapter 771

    "All blame Xiang Yi?" Liu Wei asked.


    "Niang, it seems that the whole heart has been put on him, so what I have done to my father-in-law is just some reward."


    Liu Wei was surprised that Huang Er knew more than just about the princess. It seemed that there were more. So she leaned forward and asked, "return? How do you say that? "


    Huang''er said simply: "after being arrested for colluding with the king of power, the maidservant tried his best, but all he could think of was Xiang Gonggong, who was far away in the outskirts of Beijing at that time. When he came back, it was too late. If the life of the maidservant had not been saved by the son of Yue, it would have been gone at that time. But why? Why did his mother die for him, but he was able to clean up everything afterwards? Where is he innocent? It''s his fault. He seduced his mother and made her more addicted. What about himself? What he likes is another person! The maiden did not know about it, but the maidservant did know that she had seen him touch her sleeping face and call out the name of Princess min! "


    The more Huang Er says, the more angry he is!


    Liu Wei understands Huang er''s mood, and at the same time knows that Yue Dansheng was the one who rescued Huang er from the palace.


    How can an ordinary maid escape from such a place? Is there no news as soon as you leave? It is impossible to say that there is no force to help here.


    I just didn''t expect that the person who would help me would be Yue Dansheng.


    So, what kind of role does Yueshan Sheng play in the whole thing?


    Liu Wei has no answer.


    The name of Yueshan Sheng appears a little more recently, but Liu Wei doesn''t know much about this person.


    Apart from knowing that Yueshan Sheng''s appearance is somewhat similar to his own, Liu Wei knows nothing about it.


    In particular, Liu Wei has no idea what he wants to do.


    And Huang Er continued: "the mother died because of the child. Before she died, Xiang Yi was not around her. The emperor has never been intentional. The concubines and the emperor don''t care about any one of them. Anyone can die and make use of them. The emperor is angry that the empress has an affair with others and executes the empress. At the same time, he doesn''t forget to impose some unwarranted accusations on the Empress. The emperor is very satisfied with the result, just for fear of it... "


    Looking at Huang er''s tearful eyes and eager teeth, Liu Wei comfortingly patted her on the shoulder


    After suffering for a while, Huang Er closed his eyes, looked up at Liu Wei, and said, "maybe the emperor killed his mother, and there is another reason for the waves."


    "Oh?" Liu Wei waited for her to go on.


    Huang Er didn''t say, but his eyes, misty with tears, looked at the closed door.


    Liu Wei follows Huang er''s line of sight.


    "That Rong Duwei..." Huang''er paused and said slowly, "before Rong Duwei left Beijing, his mother had seen him."


    Liu Wei was stunned, and then said, "you mean that the reason why the Emperor didn''t want to tolerate the concubine was because of the emperor


    Huang Er chuckled: "no one in the palace knows. Princess min used to treat the third prince like a parent. Princess min passed away. After lady Chang came into the palace, although Rong Duwei didn''t have much contact with her, the emperor was probably on guard. But that meeting must have been known by the Emperor..."


    Huang Er didn''t go on, but Liu Wei basically understood.


    I can''t help thinking that Rong Ling once mentioned that before leaving the capital, Princess Shang did find him. That was the only private contact between him and Princess Shang.


    At that time, the princess asked Rong Ling clearly if she had any idea about the position of the ninth five year plan.


    Rong Ling replied at that time - No.


    And no matter how the emperor thinks about it, if the emperor knows about it, he will surely think that the emperor is pregnant and scared, so he wants to win over the emperor''s son Rong Ling and help her ascend the ninth five-year position, so as to protect himself and her children.


    Therefore, in the eyes of emperor Qianling, the concubine was a person who could not stay.


    Liu Wei frowns. She won''t tell Rong Ling about it.


    Rong Ling is a cold man, at least his attitude towards emperor Qianling is like this.


    In Rong Ling''s heart, more than anyone else will miss minfei. He feels sorry for minfei and the good man who once took care of him. Now, if he knows that minfei''s sister died of himself, he is afraid


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what to do if Leng is driven mad, but Liu Wei really doesn''t want to try at all.


    "What else do you want to know?"


    Liu Wei said, "what you know, you want to."


    Huang Er stares at Liu Wei and asks, "Princess Yuping, is she still alive?"


    Liu Wei takes a deep breath. It seems that Huang Er knows a lot.


    "Do you know that Princess Yuping will be killed?" Liu Wei brings up the spirit.


    "The princess has gone?" Huang''er, with a calm face, sneered at himself and said, "your servant has been in custody for a long time. I don''t know anything about it. Please let me know."


    Liu Wei looked at huang''er for a moment and said, "Princess Yuping has been dead about ten days ago."


    Huang Er smells the words and nods. There is not much accident on her face."What do you know?" Liu Wei asked


    Huang Er looked at Liu Wei, but asked again, "Princess Yuping is the first one. After that, has anyone died in the palace?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes are more indecisive. Huang Er is more complicated than she thinks.


    At this time, Liu Wei has put away the initial exploratory heart, nodded seriously, and said: "Princess Qinyang, Princess Yuehai, and several maids have been successively visited."


    Huang''er showed a "sure" expression, chuckled: "it''s all right with the mother."


    "The lady of the clothes?"


    Huang''er said: "the mother knew something two days before the accident. She hardly slept in those two days, and she always talked to herself, pinched her fingers and counted the days."


    "What day?"


    "The maidservant asked the Niang. She said that something important would happen in the capital, but whether she was alive or dead would depend on this time."


    "What''s the big deal?" Liu Wei sat up a little more, and her tone was more pressing.


    "What''s the matter, the Niang didn''t say clearly, just said, when Princess Yuping asked for the Buddha, everything, there will be an answer."


    "Buddha?"


    Liu Wei remembers that jinnanyun once said that before the death of Princess Yuping, she did go to Qingxiang temple, but Princess Yuping asked for not the Buddha, but the king of hell.


    Huang''er said: "in fact, it''s not the real Buddha, but a way to make."


    "Order?" Liu Wei frowned, feeling more confused.


    "If you invite Zhong Kui, you will be strong first. If you invite Baiyu Guanyin, you will observe the changes. If you invite Yan Luo, you will be Sacrifice. "


    Liu Wei is silent for a moment, ask: "after all, what does your wife want to do?"


    "It''s not what the mother wants to do, it''s what someone wants her to do! If the mother wants to keep the baby in her belly and keep her life, she can only follow orders! In the absence of Rong Duwei, the maids of the family naturally dare not say it. Xiang Yi is the only support of the maids... "

 Chapter 772

    "So?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei has guessed something, but Liu Wei needs Huang Er to say it himself.


    Huang''er said: "someone once claimed to be the person in front of the imperial concubine. He once came to the Changyang palace and talked with her in private. People come and go quickly, but after that person leaves, the maidservant guesses that what the person should tell the maiden is Xiang Yi. I''m afraid that the child in the Maiden''s stomach, the princess, has already known. After all, Xiang Yi is the most powerful person around the princess. It may be easy to hide this from other people, but the princess... "


    "You mean that Princess Yuping asked the Buddha to come into the palace to send a message to your mother, that is, Princess Tai?"


    "The maidservant thought, yes."


    "Think?" This expression is a bit vague.


    Huang Er drooped his eyes and nodded, "I''m not sure about your servant. After all, there''s no evidence. But that''s what your servant thinks. You can be trusted, but you can''t believe it."


    Liu Wei''s forefinger is bent, and unconsciously knocks on the table, saying: "well, let''s assume that the messenger is indeed the empress dowager, so what is the sacrifice? Since Princess Chang wants to keep her children and life, why would she listen to the order to die? "


    "That''s the problem." Huang''er suddenly became very excited. She leaned forward a little, and her eyes were full of anger: "it''s impossible for her to go even though she knows it''s a dead road! I don''t know if the maid didn''t believe what she said. In a word, my wife was finally arrested, and the Changyang palace was copied. The maid was rescued by the prince Yue on the night the lady was arrested. Later, the maid was also told by the prince Yue. The death of Empress Dowager must have something to do with Princess Taifei. Princess Yuping, as a messenger in the middle, can''t be better. It''s just a matter of time. Young master Yue also told his maidservant that if Princess Yuping didn''t die at the end of the day, it would show that the maidservant''s guess was wrong. He would send her to a safe place and let her live again. But if Princess Yuping did happen, he would send her to a trusted person. He said that person could help her and avenge her mother! "


    Liu Wei looks at Huang er''s eyes and stares at herself more and more expectantly. She can''t help coughing.


    Huang ER was not comfortable with Liu Wei, so he said: "young master Yue has been protecting his maidservant. But one day, he sent his maidservant to a Lord. He said that Princess Yuping would surely die, at most, no more than three months. He also said that the Lord could help his maidservant. The maidservant knew that he was the king of power. But in the end, the king of power gave his maidservant to another man, that is Rong Duwei. "


    Speaking of this, Huang Er looked down at his hands and arms, and there were many wounds. It seemed that there were whiplash and scald.


    Liu Wei''s eyes changed.


    Why are you so stubborn?


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei stayed in it for a long time.


    On the outside, Yuran and fangque just stopped after being warned by rongling, and their skin itched again.


    Two people you secretly push me, I secretly push you, finally, or jade dye came over, carefully asked: "elder martial brother, you don''t go in to see?"


    Rong Ling glances at Yu Ran.


    Yu Ran sat beside Rong Leng, supported her chin with her hands, and blinked her eyes. "What are you doing with your sister-in-law on the wall just now, elder martial brother? Fang Que and I Is it not the right time to come in? "


    Rong Leng is too lazy to talk with women, and too lazy to deal with jade dye. He closes his eyes directly and lies on the back of the chair with his hands behind his head.


    The jade dye sees the shape, looked at the Fang magpie.


    Fang que was about to open her mouth when she heard a click. The door opened.


    Although Liu Wei''s eyes were calm, she was tired and walked out slowly.


    Just now, he was still standing in his chair. He immediately got up and walked towards Liu Wei.


    "She said?" Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei''s bad face and asked softly.


    Liu Wei nodded and said, "it''s all said."


    Let Leng keep silent.


    Yu Ran came up and said in surprise, "it''s rare. She said it all. She''s still very good. We used all our means before. She just refused to say a word. We dare not seriously hurt people. At last, we have to give up and lock her up."


    Thinking of Huang er''s injuries, Liu Wei looks at Yuran''s delicate and soft appearance again, and her inexplicable back neck is a little cold.


    Fang que also came here at this time, silently looking at Liu Wei and nodding to her.


    Liu Wei smiles back, then looks at Rong Ling, which means let Rong Ling formally introduce her.


    Jade dye Fang magpie also looked at Rong Leng, and so on.


    But Rong Leng just looks at Liu Wei, then holds her hand and says, "go out first, it will be uncomfortable underground."


    Liu Wei is trying to say that your younger martial sisters are still there, and Rong Ling has already taken her and walked directly to the corner.


    Liu Wei is dragged by Rong Leng. She looks back awkwardly at Yu Ran and Fang que.


    The two girls were also stunned. At last, watching Liu Wei disappear, Yuran said in a voice: "sister in law, my name is Yuran, her name is fangque, we are..."


    Later, Yuran didn''t finish, because her martial sister-in-law couldn''t even see her back.Yu Ran was so angry that she stamped her feet: "elder martial sister-in-law''s face turned a little white. Elder martial brother blames my room for holding people. Oh, my room is very good! We are comfortable in it! "


    Fang que frowned and said, "isn''t sister-in-law very well? The martial arts are very high. It''s more underground than here. I don''t think it will have any impact on my sister-in-law. What are you doing so nervously, elder martial brother? "


    "What else can be done is to stand high in front of others and become a slave in front of the lady." Jade dye pours.


    Liu Wei was dragged out, all the way to Tianxiang building.


    The room is the same as when just came in. Rong Ling closes the cabinet again and restores the mechanism.


    Liu Wei sat by and watched his movements. He couldn''t help saying, "your younger martial sister is still in there."


    "They can''t die." Rong Leng has a cold attitude.


    Liu Wei said nothing: "do you have a brother like this? Besides, what did you just pull me to do in such a hurry? Your junior sister is still talking. "


    "Let Leng Mou son look at Liu Wei, way:" their words, listen less


    Liu Wei smiled oddly, went forward, his hands around his chest, and looked at Rong Leng from the front: "what''s wrong with Rong Du Wei? I''m afraid I''ll know."


    Rong Leng leans over and embraces her waist without answering.


    Liu Wei just said it casually, and didn''t pay attention to it.


    Let Rong Ling sit down, Liu Wei said: "Huang er''s words, I finally wrote down, but some of them don''t know whether they are true or not, you have a look first."


    Said, Liu Wei took out a piece of rice paper from the sleeve bag. On the top, there are all kinds of characters. At the bottom, there is a red thumb print, which is Huang er''s fingerprint.


    Liu Wei asked Huang Er to sign the confession, which avoided some unsavory things, such as the relationship between emperor Qianling and Princess Tai. The rest was directly related to the case.

 Chapter 773

    Liu Wei hands the rice paper to Rong Ling.


    Let Leng frown, focus on the look.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said: "if what Huang er said is true, then this case is really complicated. Xiang Yi should have been loyal to Tai Fei. I should have thought of it, but because Zhong Ziyu pretended to be Xiang Yi and mixed food, I ignored it. Maybe Zhong Ziyu pretended to be Xiang Yi for a few days, not for a long time. Therefore, Xiang Yi could accept the life of Tai Fei and go back to the palace to do business Is there. But if Princess Yuping and Princess Chang are both subject to the imperial concubine, then their death, I''m afraid, is really going to be checked in this direction. Now qin''er is dead and Zhong Ziyu is hidden by the Wei couple. But where is the real Xiang Yi? Xiang Yi is very important. "


    "Xiang Yi is afraid that it will not appear easily." Rong Ling quickly read what Huang er said, then put it away, and said to Liu Wei, "since things have been exposed, Xiang Yi will only leave and will not show up."


    "Though we say that, we should always look for it. People can''t disappear as if they never existed."


    For a while, Rong Leng did not make a sound. He only looked into Liu Wei''s eyes after a long silence. He asked, "if the culprit behind the scene is really Princess Tai, how are you going?"


    "Well?" Liu Wei is sluggish.


    "Are you going to get involved in the struggle between the emperor and the imperial concubine?" Rong Leng said: "if the final culprit is Tai Fei, the father must be happy, and use your hand to do his business. Perhaps, the father allowed you to investigate the case at the beginning, which is the meaning. But Tai Fei acted later, the father, in fact, has been clear."


    "If it''s true, I''m not surprised." Liu Wei''s expression was very calm: "for decades after his accession to the throne, the emperor''s mental skill should not be underestimated."


    In the end, the murder case turned out to be a game of two powers. Liu Wei was really disgusted.


    Rong Leng''s expression remained unchanged, just holding Liu Wei''s hand, rubbing Liu Wei''s fingers back and forth with his finger belly, and looking at her with deep vision, he said: "I won''t let you have anything."


    Liu Wei forced a smile and nodded to him.


    Being caught in the middle by two powerful forces will not be easy.


    If one side wins, the other side will surely regard Liu Wei as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. At that time, Liu Wei was the only one who suffered. No one stood up for her, no one undertook for her, and the only one who could protect her. In this world, perhaps there is only tolerance.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei with serious eyebrows and eyes. Something is intertwined between the two worlds. The breath is gradually uneven. Liu Wei sees him suddenly get up, walk to her, hold her face, bow his head and kiss her lips.


    This kiss, very deep, he, has not stopped for a long time.


    At this time, neither of them knew that the result they thought was not the real result, nor the whole truth.


    They''ve ignored something very important.


    ¡­¡­


    "Murder weapon." Liu Xiaoli pointed to a branch on the ground in a small street outside the backdoor of the seventh palace. He said aggressively, "you killed the dead with this weapon!"


    When he stood in front of Liu Xiaoli, he saw Liu Xiaoli''s sharp words and sharp eyes. He could not help but step back in fright, pouting his lips and crying.


    Liu Xiaoli looked at Rong Qian''s appearance, and with a soft voice, he said discontentedly, "why don''t you refute?"


    Rong Qian has tears in his eyes. He looks at the back door of the seventh Prince''s mansion not far from here. His nose is getting redder and redder. He wants to find a nanny, a little boy and tell others that he has been kidnapped out of the mansion by this very bad, very fierce villain.


    He didn''t want to go to the mansion. He wanted to stay in the house, but the villain said he would play the game of "murderer and Constable" with him.


    He didn''t want to play at all, but the villain didn''t give him a chance to refuse, so he picked him up and flew out of the roof.


    Know martial arts splendid.


    Now he can''t stand up to roar by the villain. He doesn''t know what to do, what the murderer should look like, or how to refute. He didn''t kill anyone. He can''t kill anyone, and no one taught him


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt about it, the more pitiful it was. He blinked innocently, and immediately blinked two lines of hot tears. It was like a signal. He finally collapsed, squatted on the ground, and cried loudly.


    Xiaoli looked at him and cried. His eyes were wide with fear. Today, he was ill. Uncle Rong said he could not copy books. He thought it was a rare day off, so he went to the street to play with his friends. However, his little friends didn''t like it.


    Indulgence is more than dislike! He just felt kidnapped!


    He doesn''t want to play with this villain at all. He hates this villain the most! What a nuisance!


    Xiaoli scratched his head. He couldn''t stop crying. He was a bit at a loss. He put his little hand on his trouser leg and rubbed it. He went to see it slowly. He wanted to touch the head of rongqian. At last, he changed the touch to a poke. Because he didn''t master the strength, he suddenly poked the child who was squatting and crying, and fell down to the ground and sat down.


    Xiaoli felt inconceivable, pouted and bowed his head to the right finger.Rong Qian was stunned for a while, and then there was another "wow" sound, crying and smoking.


    The villain not only bullied him, but also beat him. The villain promised his father that he would not beat him. But the villain beat him again. This villain, he and he


    He was too angry to speak, and Xiao Li was scared to move.


    And just when the two kids were having a bad time, a chuckle came from the alley.


    As soon as Xiao Li turned his head, he saw an old man with gray hair standing there, smiling kindly at him and Rong Qian.


    Xiaoli tilts his head. He doesn''t know this strange grandfather, but he has come to the end of the alley, but he doesn''t hear any footsteps. He doesn''t know anyone approaching. It makes him feel strange. Isn''t his ears easy?


    Rong Qian is still crying. He can''t hold his breath when crying. It seems that he wants to let out all the oppression and grievances he has suffered in this time.


    Xiaoli listened to his cry, so she had no time to worry about other people. She could only squat down and scratch her face. In a small voice, she said, "Hey, stop crying."


    "Wow!" Rong Qian cried even louder.


    Xiaoli stepped back in fright, his fingers pulled out his ears, and his mouth pouted. Obviously, he didn''t know what to do


    After a long time of entanglement, Liu Xiaoli suddenly got a flash of inspiration, and thought of something. He immediately pedaled to climb a nearby tree.


    Let''s cry and forget ourselves. I don''t care about Liu Xiaoli at all. I just cry for myself. The more I cry, the more I put myself in

 Chapter 774

    When Rong Qian''s eyes began to cry and yawned unconsciously, he wanted to look at the villain quietly.


    This look, but just to see the big villain from a big locust tree jump down.


    Rong Qian stands up and wants to sneak back to the seventh Prince''s mansion when the villain doesn''t notice.


    But as soon as he turned around, before he took half a step, he was patted on the shoulder.


    He froze and turned.


    See the big bad guy standing behind him with a smile, happy way: "you don''t cry?"


    Allow to incline a Leng, small mouth a throw, plan to cry again.


    Liu Xiaoli immediately said, "it''s good not to cry, it''s good not to cry, you don''t cry, dad said, crying children will wet the bed."


    The villain said, Rong Qinggang wanted to refute, saying that he would not wet the bed. He has not wet the bed since he was one year old, which is known by the whole government! But before he spoke, he heard the villain say, "I have something for you, it''s a good thing, but if I give it to you, then you can''t cry, and a drop of tears can''t flow."


    Rong Qian wrinkled his nose and protested silently, but he was a little curious about what the other side would give him? It''s Jinruyi or emerald horse. There are many of these things, which are not rare.


    However, since all the big bad guys have to send something to him to apologize, he can also forgive the big bad guys if he can''t bully him again!


    "Agreed?" Xiaoli asked him.


    Rong Qian hesitated for a moment and said in a buzzing voice, "you want to send me What? "


    His voice is very small, obviously a little embarrassed, but Xiaoli hears it. Xiaoli''s hand behind his back suddenly stretches out, stretches out the palm of his little flesh. Compared to him, he smiles and opens his eyes: "Xiaohua, I will give you the flower."


    Rong tilted his eyes tightly, looked at the little short hand which was sent to him, and the one on his hand, which was hairy and colorful, was holding a pair of red sesame eyes, staring at his hair directly Spiders.


    Not all spiders have to hibernate!


    Rong Qian felt that his head was blown open, he was shaking his whole body, and he wanted to retreat, but his legs were weak, he didn''t listen to orders, and his heels could not move an inch.


    And in this long silence, Xiaoli naturally carried a leg of the hairy spider, picked it up, and then, directly put it on the head of Rongli, said happily: "Xiaohua also likes you very much, you know, pearl always wanted to eat Xiaohua, and she had been making up her mind from the day when she found her nest in this tree, but I stopped her, her mother said, Xiaohua Flower is a rare hybrid of black widow and bird spider. It is of great medicinal value. I plan to raise it and then pick out its poisonous sting and gland to extract toxin for medicine, but Here you are. I''ll find another spider later. "


    Xiaoli said, his eyes are still very reluctant to stare at the top of rongqian''s head. Look, how lovely Xiaohua is. She lies on rongqian''s hair and uses her little feet to pull it. It''s very popular.


    And the shape of the little flower is also beautiful. The back is brown, the hair legs are green and red, and the eyes are bright. It''s like a little princess in the spider world. Liu Xiaoli''s heart turns.


    Rong qian can''t understand Liu Xiaoli''s mood, let alone what Liu Xiaoli said. In fact, his head is a little dizzy and his eyes are a little flowery. In addition to the numbness of his scalp, the gooseflesh all over his body and the collapse of his heart, he has made some changes in some places.


    One thing, it''s subtle, it''s subtle.


    After two breaths, Liu Xiaoli discovers this change of her partner.


    He lowered his head, looked at Rong''s crotch in astonishment, and then blurted out: "you Did you pee your pants? "


    Rong Qian did hear this sentence in his ears, but he didn''t have time to say anything, because his eyelids turned and his body turned back, completely unconscious.


    He passed out.


    Liu Xiaoli was still at a loss when he saw his partner crash to the ground. He saw Xiaohua take the opportunity to lean out of his hair and run to his feet with a snort. He picked up the flower and threw it on his head. Then he crouched down and looked at Rong tilt. He was very ignorant: "he What happened to him? Have you fainted with joy? "


    Of course, Xiaohua can''t answer Liu Xiaoli. She just shaves Liu Xiaoli''s hair very diligently. Then she finds a place where she lives. She lies down and doesn''t move her nest.


    Xiao Li grabs the face and pokes Rong Qian with her hand. She doesn''t wake up at all. She''s a little flustered.


    Liu Xiaoli thought, isn''t it just peeing your pants? The mother said that children can pee in their pants. As long as they take a good bath, change their pants and come out of the room, they will be a hero again.


    "You scared him." The voice of the old, from above.


    Xiaoli looked up and saw the old man with white head at the entrance of Fangcai lane. He didn''t know when he came to him. He was smiling and looking at himself kindly.


    Xiao Li stood up from the ground, looked at the kind-hearted old grandfather, and called out, "Grandpa is good."


    The old man reached out his hand gently, as if to touch the child''s head, but saw the settled hairy spider on the child''s head. He stopped in the middle of the air and turned a corner again. He took it back and said, "you know, children can''t be associated with scorpion and poisonous insects, let alone use this to scare other children."Xiaoli blinked, pointed to his head and asked, "Grandpa, are you talking about Xiaohua?"


    The old man looked at the hairy spider and nodded, "this poisonous spider, if you let it take a bite, I''m afraid it will die."


    "Not immediately." Xiaoli said realistically: "although Xiaohua is a hybrid of black widow and bird catching spider, it is still young and less than half a year old. My father said that spiders at this stage are the best cultured, with insufficient lethality and low defense. If it is bigger, it will not be easy to approach."


    The old man listened to what the little guy said. He was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed.


    Xiao Li didn''t know what grandpa was laughing at. He was confused. Then he said, "Grandpa, I can''t chat with you. I have to send him back. He has a smell of urine. It''s too cold and he will get sick."


    When the old man heard the words, he laughed and shook his head. Finally, he waved his hand and said, "go."


    Xiaoli then bent down, grabbed the fainting countenance and leaned him on his shoulder. He also bowed to the old man when he was free, saying, "goodbye, Grandpa."


    The old man saw that the child was going to enter the back door of the royal mansion, and then he called out, "wait a minute."


    Xiaoli stopped and turned to look at him. "What else is Grandpa doing?"


    The old man went to Liu Xiaoli, crouched down, and looked at his white and obedient face. He seemed to be more satisfied with it. At last, he stretched out his hand full of wrinkles, took off a ring from his tail finger, and handed it to Xiao Li: "here you are."

 Chapter 775

    Liu Xiaoli was startled and hurriedly backed up two steps, but because he backed up too fast, he ran into the wall behind him. He was ok, but he heard a "Dong", and his head, which was leaning on his shoulder, ran into the wall and made a crisp sound.


    After a little delay, Xiao Li hurriedly turned Rong over and touched his head to make sure there was no blood on his head. Then he put down his heart and pretended that nothing had happened. He said to the old man, "I don''t know my grandfather. Dad said, I can''t ask for a gift from a stranger."


    "Grandpa is not a stranger!" The smile on the old man''s face did not change. He grabbed the little guy''s hand and forced the ring to be fixed on the kid''s thumb.


    But for the five-year-old, even if it''s fixed on his thumb, his ring is still too big and loose, as if it''s going to fall down at any time.


    "Grandpa, I really don''t want it." Said Xiao Li, and he was about to take it down.


    But the old man suddenly took his small hand, looked at his delicate features, and said softly, "this is a gift from Grandpa. If you refuse again, Grandpa will be sad."


    Xiaoli is at a loss. He doesn''t want grandpa to be sad, but he thinks it''s not good to collect others'' things. He bites his lips and frowns into a knot, which looks very distressed.


    The old man smiled, got up and patted him on the shoulder: "take my brother back first."


    Xiaoli then thought of the face tilt on her shoulder and looked at the ring on her hand. At last, she made a "woo" sound. She simply took out a small porcelain bottle in her arms and put it into the old man''s palm: "that''s the gift I gave grandpa to meet." Finish saying, a smile on the face.


    The old man looked at the porcelain bottle in his hand and guessed that it should be a small candy. He didn''t think much about it. He nodded and signaled him to go in.


    Xiaoli sees that the old man has taken it in, and feels that it''s not cheap for him to change one thing for another, so he is relieved to carry Rong Qian and go back to change clothes.


    The back door of the seventh palace opened and closed.


    The old man stood outside, holding the porcelain bottle in his hand, and looked at the door. The smile of his eyes never disappeared.


    At this time, the sound of running came from afar.


    The old man with a smile on his face just now, his smile converged, and instead, his face was serious.


    Two young men in dark clothes came over. They stopped behind the old man, lowered their heads, and said anxiously, "how are you coming here? It''s not peaceful outside recently. If you are... "


    "If it''s not peaceful outside, it''s peaceful inside?" The old man''s face was cold, and he said in a cold voice, "I''m afraid that the worst is not outside, but in the government."


    Both men were shocked. Their forehead began to sweat, and they didn''t dare to speak.


    The old man didn''t seem to need their answer either, just stepped up and walked out of the lane.


    When I was far away, an old man''s majestic command seemed to reverberate in the alley: "before the event, those who are restless will be dealt with. Don''t wait for the critical moment, and they will drag them back."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the alley, the old man got on a common blue top carriage that could not be more common.


    The carriage drove away quickly, and it was submerged in the Jingdu street where people were shuttling.


    At the same time, another carriage came in the opposite direction.


    Liu Wei got out of the carriage. She had several things in her hand, which she had just brought out of the palace.


    Because of Huang er''s words, Liu Wei came out of Tianxiang building and directly connected to the palace. First, she went to the concubine''s place, and then she went to Princess Yuping''s place. From inside, she brought back several things.


    These things are the intimate things of the princess and the princess. They are not worth much, but if Liu Wei wants to prove Huang Er, he can only start with these private things.


    Here, there are books, pens and inkstones that Princess Chang read before she died. There are also some decorations in Princess Yuping''s house.


    In fact, people have been away for such a long time. In the two palaces, the stolen and taken things are inconceivable, and most of the things that can stay are broken and invisible.


    Liu Wei herself is not sure if she can find out the clues related to Princess Tai from these things, but she should try anyway.


    Liu Wei has brought a lot of things. The porter who came to open the door saw it. He immediately took it over with a fuss and wanted to take Liu Wei back to the hospital.


    Liu Wei handed it to the porter, but as soon as Dongxi took over, she heard a female voice in the distance. She said angrily, "Lord Liu, please come to my Lord!"


    Liu Wei turned around and saw that she was a angry little servant girl. She was staring at herself with her eyebrows raised. Her eyes seemed to poke a hole in Liu Wei.


    Rong Su wants to see her?


    Liu Wei subconsciously looked behind her eyes and always lowered her sense of existence. She was dressed up as a bodyguard with an easy face.


    Rong Leng seemed puzzled, but he nodded to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei then generous walks, lets the servant girl lead the way.


    The servant girl walked in front with a face full of anger. Liu Wei didn''t know why and didn''t specifically ask. However, when he arrived at the main courtyard, he saw the servant girls and mammies in the courtyard, all of them were waiting for him, and Liu Wei''s footsteps began to hesitate unconsciously.What''s the matter?


    "Lord Liu, please! There is the Lord! " The servant girl who leads the way turns her head and says.


    Liu Wei felt no longer right at this time, but she could only go inside.


    When entering the main hall, Liu Wei faces up, and looks at the cold eyes of Shangrong, then at the dark eyes of Shangxiao Li.


    Rong Su, Xiao Li, these two people are in the same room


    Liu Wei as a mother''s sixth sense, in the first time, she showed a shiver, she did not ask anything, just suddenly, hold the forehead, "ouch" a.


    Rong Su and Liu Xiaoli both look at Liu Wei, including other people in the main hall, a group of women in the backyard who Liu Wei has not yet known.


    Liu Wei, holding her forehead in pain, almost immediately said, "I don''t know why, I always feel headache and brain heat these days, and I''m not in a good mood. The Lord has something important to do. If I''m not in a hurry, I want to go back to my room and have a rest for a while. What can I do? I''ll talk about it later."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, he didn''t even pay attention to his son. He turned his head and went out.


    "Stop!" Rong Su is not confused by Liu Wei. He shouts coldly at the first time.


    Liu Wei''s body froze, stopped at the same place, looked back with some uneasiness, and insisted: "my head, it really hurts!"


    Allow to trace cold to hum a, do not believe at all.


    Liu Xiaoli also saw that his mother was pretending to be sick, and her mother was mo ruozi. When her mother was really uncomfortable, she was definitely not like that, at least not like that. The mother will be very fierce and grumpy when she is not comfortable with her body. She will lose her temper when she doesn''t look good. And the first one to suffer at that time is always him.

 Chapter 776

    Liu Xiaoli doesn''t know why his mother pretends to be sick, but he thinks it''s because of him. The little guy blinks, looks at his mother, looks at Rong Su, and looks very depressed.


    The so-called blessing is not disaster, but disaster can not be avoided.


    Rong Su''s heart is iron today. He doesn''t let Liu Wei escape or talk nonsense. He points directly at Xiao Li and says, "what did he do today?"


    Liu Wei now has a real headache. She takes a deep breath, prepares for her thoughts, waves her hands and says, "you can tell me." I can stand it.


    Allow to trace cold to hiss a, look to small Li: "oneself say!"


    Xiaoli didn''t know what he had done wrong, so he remembered that he took Rong Qian, who was unconscious, back to the palace, and asked her to take a bath and change clothes. Then, she screamed, and the whole yard was shocked.


    Several aunts he didn''t know also came. At last, he was banished to the study of the Royal Palace, and then, as it is now.


    Xiao Li didn''t know whether they were talking about it or not, so he told the whole story. As soon as he finished, he saw his mother holding her forehead in pain, and she wanted to swear.


    Xiaoli didn''t know why, so he walked over, pulled the corner of his mother''s clothes, and carefully asked, "Dad, what did I do wrong?"


    Liu Wei breathed out a breath, held the last trace of expectation, looked at her son and asked, "did you take Rong Qian''s brother out?"


    Just after Liu Wei''s words were finished, the nanny over there said: "young master is studying in the room. The old slave has been guarding outside, but there is no sign at all. The young master suddenly carries the young master back from outside! Lord, you say that the gate is closed. Can you go out, young master? It''s not that the little boy doesn''t know where to turn our young master... "


    "Nanny." Nanny''s words are not finished yet. Stop and interrupt.


    Nanny stopped her mouth and looked back at her aunt. She didn''t dare to say anything.


    This nanny is so eager to file a complaint, but she is afraid of being punished by her master for taking on the charge of poor care. But Liu Wei also believes that she can''t be completely insincere. It seems that Xiaoli really abducted her son and sent him back injured.


    Liu Wei frowns, but does not see a turn. She looks at the woman who just stopped drinking milk. She looks like her mother.


    And Liu Wei looked at it that way, so did the other side.


    Liu Wei saw the anger in the other side''s eyes.


    As a mother of a child, Liu Wei can understand this feeling very well.


    Now things do not want to happen also happened, Liu Wei asked a caring: "dare to ask that child, but OK? What''s the injury? Is the injury serious? "


    The woman was about to speak, but Rong Su said, "fainted."


    It''s a great fortune in misfortune. I didn''t lose my arm or my leg.


    Liu Wei raised her face and looked at her son. "What''s the matter, don''t you say?"


    Xiaoli looks at his mother and shouts at him. She turns her mouth away and says, "I I don''t know. Originally we had a good time. I gave the flower to him. Who knows, he suddenly All of a sudden, I fainted I really don''t know, Dad... "


    The little guy said, and ran to hold his mother''s leg.


    Liu Wei''s eyelids trembled as soon as she heard the little flower.


    Guess what happened.


    Xiaohua is a wild poisonous spider, which was found by Xiaoli. Because she is too young and her glands are not fully developed, Liu Wei doesn''t want to dig out the glands ahead of time and waste drugs, so she lets Xiaoli keep them first and raise them as much as she can.


    Xiaoli is locked in the mansion after he returns to Beijing. He can''t go anywhere. Xiaohua, when he''s lonely, is one of his friends.


    Unexpectedly, he gave the poisonous spider away.


    Liu Wei, the child of Rong Qing, has seen it. It''s more delicate than big girl and little girl. It''s possible to be scared to death if you see a poisonous spider and don''t say you are scared to faint.


    Liu Wei figured out the context, but he couldn''t say it.


    But Rong Su was keen and immediately asked, "Xiaohua?"


    Liu Wei hurriedly said, "it''s a small cricket. It''s caught by Xiao Li. It''s precious at ordinary times."


    Rong Su looks at Liu Wei with half faith.


    Xiaoli opens her mouth to say that Xiaohua is a spider, not a cricket, but she is caught by her mother and pulled to her front.


    He was in a trance for a while, but he was also distracted, so he forgot about Xiaohua. Instead, he looked at his mother innocently, and his face was pitiful.


    Liu Wei didn''t sympathize with him, but she was also her son after all. There was always partial protection. She hesitated for a moment, looked around, and finally said to Rong: "can you say two words alone?"


    There are too many people here. If we continue to confront each other, it will be a loss. In fact, it''s just a child''s skirmish, and the mistake is that the two children''s world is very different.


    Liu Wei can educate Xiao Li, but she doesn''t want others to point too much at her children.


    Rong Su looked at Liu Wei deeply for a while, and was silent for a long time. He waved to let others out first.


    "Lord!" Rong Qian''s mother refuses to accept it. She is about to say it again, but she is looked at coldly by Rong Xu. At that moment, she extinguishes the woman. What''s next.People around, scattered away.


    When the room is left with Rong Su, Liu Wei and Xiao Li, Liu Wei points to the outside and says, "let Rong Ling come in, too."


    Rong Xuhan looks at Liu Wei with a pair of eyes and a cold expression.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care whether Rong Xu agrees or not, claps Xiao Li and says, "go and ask you to let uncle in."


    Xiaoli is still holding on to her mother''s clothes. Seeing that her mother didn''t scold herself, she just let herself call people, and then she went obediently.


    When all the parents are here, it''s time to talk about how to solve this problem.


    Liu Wei sits opposite to Rong Su and makes a pose of putting facts and reasoning. Rong Ling sits on the other side, holding a cup in his hand and taking a sip of tea lukewarm. He doesn''t look happy or angry.


    "Xiaoli." Liu Wei called.


    Xiaoli obediently walked to her mother and looked pitifully bowed.


    "I apologize to my uncle," said Liu Wei


    Xiaoli pouted, his head didn''t lift, and his voice hummed, "I''m sorry..."


    Liu Wei frowned: "louder!"


    Xiaoli then increased a little voice and said again.


    Xiaoli''s expression was obviously reluctant. It seemed that she didn''t know what she had done wrong and why she wanted to apologize.


    Liu Wei can''t explain to him now, but says, "you are a little brother. If something happens to your brother, you have to take responsibility. Besides, you took him out."


    Xiao Li lowered her head, didn''t speak, but her attitude was quite right.


    Liu Wei knows that her son doesn''t make a statement. In fact, she doesn''t admit her mistake or feel that she has made a mistake. Liu Wei''s head hurts again. She looks to Rong Ling for help.


    Rong Ling then put down the cup and said to Xiao Li, "come here."


    The little guy walked slowly, listlessly, and stood in front of Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng looks at his dissatisfied appearance and sinks his face. He is about to open his mouth, but suddenly his eyes are fixed on Xiaoli''s white, tender and tender hands.


    Little guy''s two claws are very good-looking. They are pink and soft. Because of the tension, little Li has been holding his finger from the beginning, but Rong Leng just didn''t care. Now he looks closer and sees that little Li has a white jade ring on his thumb.


    The quality of the ring is not bad, but it''s superior lanolin jade. What Rong Leng cares about is not the value of the jade ring, but the pattern on it.

 Chapter 777

    This white jade ring is a ring. It is carved with strange patterns. The patterns are unique and the lines are clear, but it is too clear. Rong Leng almost recognized it at a glance. He had seen such patterns in some places.


    Rong Leng frowned, grabbed the little guy''s hand and asked, "where did this come from?"


    Xiaoli is shocked. He looks at the ring on his hand and says, "it was given to me by a grandfather."


    Rong Ling''s expression is not very good.


    Liu Wei saw that Rong Ling was not looking right. She got up, walked over and looked at Xiao Li''s hand: "what is this?"


    Liu Wei asked about Rong Ling.


    What can let Rong Leng care about shows that this thing is obviously not an ordinary thing.


    Rong Ling didn''t speak. To be exact, he was thinking about where he had seen the white jade ring.


    Liu Wei asked Xiao Li to give her the ring.


    Xiaoli obediently takes off and hands it to her mother. Liu Wei takes the ring and looks at the sun carefully, hoping to see some clues.


    But Liu Wei didn''t see the doorway. Behind him, another male voice rang out: "give it to me."


    Liu Wei looks back and looks at Rong Su, who is also staring at the ring in her hand. Her face is very strange.


    Liu Wei looks at the two brothers, hesitates, and hands the ring to Rong su.


    Rong Su takes the white jade ring and looks at it for several times. The longer he looks, the worse his expression will be. At last, Rong Su''s whole face is black.


    "What on earth is this?" Liu Wei is curious.


    Rong Leng still didn''t answer Liu Wei, but Rong Su said, "tribute."


    "Tribute?" Liu Wei was stunned and looked at Xiao Li: "you said it was a grandpa who gave you the ring? What kind of Grandpa? Do you remember your looks? "


    Xiaoli was stunned by his mother''s question. He blinked foolishly, then shook his head: "it''s an old man with gray hair. He''s very kind. He''s smiling all the time. The old man said it''s a gift he gave me. But Dad, I don''t know Grandpa. He insisted on giving it to me. I said I don''t want it. Grandpa still wanted me to take it. I I also gave grandpa a bottle of feather pill Dad, I''m not greedy. "


    Like afraid that his mother said he would accept things in disorder, Xiao Li was very aggrieved and defended.


    But this is not what Liu Wei cares about.


    Liu Wei frowned, and his face was ugly. Then he asked, "you look familiar, Grandpa? Think about it. Have you seen it anywhere else? "


    Xiaoli didn''t know why his mother asked, but he still recalled it, and finally shook his head: "no, this is the first time I''ve seen this grandfather, only this time."


    "Think again." Liu Wei said.


    Xiaoli thought about it carefully again, and shook her head.


    Liu Wei''s face became uncertain. The old man with gray hair was very kind and kind. When he made a move, he was a tribute


    Such a figure has to remind Liu Wei of the emperor Qianling.


    But Xiaoli has seen emperor Qianling. Not to mention in Fuping County, even after entering Beijing, Xiaoli has also entered the palace and seen the emperor.


    If it was Emperor Qianling, Xiao Li would recognize it.


    Isn''t it emperor Qianling?


    If it wasn''t emperor Qianling, who would be the one who could casually give the tribute grade objects to a child?


    Rong Su''s idea is the same as Liu Wei''s, and he also suspects that it is his father. However, hearing Xiaoli''s denial again and again, Rong Su hesitates.


    This white jade ring engraved with tallow is a kind of compassion flower, but a kind of flower from the West.


    A few years ago, Tianya kingdom of the western regions sent tributes, including two bracelets made of lanolin jade, one for the empress and the other for rongsu''s mother, yiguifei.


    That bracelet is extremely rare in the Central Plains. Up to now, it''s worn by yiguifei on important occasions from time to time.


    Rong Su went to the palace to say hello to his concubine, and then he saw that she was wearing the bracelet, and the compassion flower on it was the same as that on the white jade ring, but after all, the ring was small, and the carved flower looked smaller.


    Rong Su thought so, then raised his head, looked at Rong Leng, and said, "if the father is really out of the palace, he has found Xiao Li, but I''m afraid that the father has any plans."


    At this time, Rong Su doesn''t care about Xiaoli''s bullying of her son. It''s all small things to make small fights between children.


    The real event is the fact that Rong Ling returned to Beijing and Liu Wei''s identity


    Liu Wei, looking aside, can''t imagine how she would bear the crime of deceiving the monarch if she pretended to be a man and became an official in the dynasty?


    Rong Ling went back to Beijing secretly before, unwilling to be discovered. When he borrowed someone from him to cover up, he looked at Liu Wei''s face and helped him.


    After all, after fighting with Rong Leng for so many years, he didn''t care whether he was dead or alive, but Liu Wei couldn''t help but care and help.


    Seeing that Rong Leng has not spoken, Rong Su''s expression is more ugly. He puts the ring and asks, "what''s your opinion?"


    Rong Ling didn''t reply, just thinking.


    Rong Su endured the anger and waited for Rong Ling to have a cup of tea. Finally, he could not bear it. He raised his voice and asked, "what the hell are you...""God forbid." Rong Leng makes a sound and interrupts Rong Su''s words.


    Rong Su and Liu Wei look at Rong Ling at the same time, and so on.


    Rong Leng raised his deep and sharp eyes and looked at them with a bad expression: "it must be the people of Tianya country, who have entered Kyoto."


    Allow to trace a Zheng.


    Liu Wei was puzzled: "you mean that people from other countries, hiding their identity, came to our Qingyun country and entered Kyoto? So what do they want to do? engage in illegal activities? But why did you find Xiao Li for plotting against her? "


    Rong Leng looks at Xiao Li in front of him and says, "what did the old man say to you, without missing a word? Repeat it."


    Xiao Li was very ignorant. He didn''t know what happened at all. He saw several adults with dignified faces. He thought for a moment and said, "that old man, his legs are bad."


    "Let Leng twist his eyebrow:" say more carefully


    Xiaoli obediently said: "the old man walked quietly. I thought that my martial arts had retreated. I couldn''t even hear his steps. But later I found out that the old man walked slowly and walked lightly. It wasn''t that his martial arts were higher than mine, but that he had one foot and a prosthetic leg."


    "Prosthesis?" It''s a strange word. It''s difficult to understand.


    Xiaoli looks at Uncle Rong Su and her mother.


    Liu Wei nodded and allowed her son to continue.


    Xiao Li said: "after a person''s hand or foot is broken due to accident or artificial trauma, it is not only disabled for a lifetime. If allowed, it can be used as a prosthetic limb, that is, an artificial limb. In this way, from the appearance, at least the whole body of the person is complete, but the prosthetic limb is fake in the end, and it can not be installed as flexible as the real hands and feet. Moreover, my father said that at present Under the medical system of, prosthetics have been studied in some places, but after all, they are the beginning. Their materials and portability are still very simple. Some patients may suffer from allergic infection when they use them. Most importantly, prosthetics, which are not expensive, cannot be installed... " Xiaoli said, turning to his mother, he said: "Dad, Grandpa''s legs seem to fit very well. If I don''t look carefully, I really can''t see it''s fake."


    Liu Wei sinks her eyes. She doesn''t doubt Xiaoli''s judgment. In front of her, Xiaoli has never made mistakes in her eyes.

 Chapter 778

    In fact, Liu Wei has been engaged in prosthetic research in Qujiang mansion.


    At that time, it was because a constable in the Yamen met a good thief when patrolling the street at night. The constable rushed up recklessly, but unexpectedly, the thief had his accomplice. A group of people stabbed him twice and broke his leg.


    After this incident, Fu Zichen was furious and ordered the Yamen to go up and down to arrest the murderer.


    Although at last all the thieves were caught in the net, dead and imprisoned, the lost leg of the constable could not be made up.


    A constable is a job. If he loses his job, he will lose his ability to work.


    Even if Fu Zichen gives his family a lot of subsidies, it will not be a long-term solution.


    And that''s what happened. Liu Wei began to study prosthetics.


    Liu Wei is a student of surgery. He has a full understanding of human organs and limbs, but he needs more than that.


    In the end, Liu Wei did her best to install a leg for the constable, but there were many defects.


    Now I hear Xiaoli say that an old man with a prosthetic leg can look like an ordinary man. Liu Wei is not surprised, it is impossible.


    But Liu Wei can''t help but start to think, here, really has such advanced medical technology?


    Liu Wei is thinking.


    And from now on, Rong Su, who didn''t understand a word at all, said again: "that Grandpa just gave you a white jade ring? What did you say? "


    What Rong Suo asked was Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli thought about it and shook her head: "nothing more."


    There was a moment of silence in the hall.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Xiao Li went to her mother and asked quietly, "Dad, why does that old man''s artificial limb look so real?"


    Liu Wei touched his son''s head and lost his mind: "maybe, although the space is different, but some history, in fact, is going in the same direction?"


    Xiao Li was stunned and didn''t understand her mother''s strange words.


    Liu Wei just shook her head, and did not explain it in detail.


    As a medical student, Liu Wei has the most understanding of medicine, and the history of medicine is certainly not new.


    As early as the 11th century, human beings invented artificial limbs. What is the concept of the 11th century in the west, about the Northern Song Dynasty in China.


    Since the concept of prosthesis has been brought out for a long time, it shows that the research of prosthesis has been continuing.


    In Liu Wei''s world, after the 11th century, for a long time, the development of artificial limbs was stagnant. That is to say, no one really studied it, studied it, and really made its research grow, because there were too many wounded soldiers in the war, the first World War, the second world war.


    How to make a large number of war wounded amputees return to society has become a problem that European countries are eager to solve. Therefore, after that, the research and development of prosthetic limb has made rapid progress. Later, it has been able to easily return most people, at least a seemingly complete body.


    According to Liu Wei''s understanding, in the present Qingyun Dynasty, the so-called people who study artificial limbs, their thoughts still rest on wooden artificial limbs, one piece of wood supports one person, but the rigidity is almost 100%.


    Liu Wei''s prosthesis for the captor added the axis law, which means that it can bend and has higher flexibility, but only some.


    Liu Wei had thought about further research, but because of the limited materials, he couldn''t make much progress.


    But now, hearing Xiaoli''s words, Liu Wei began to be curious. How could there be such a lifelike prosthesis here?


    "Dad?" Seeing her mother''s delay in speaking, Xiao Li called again.


    Liu Wei, looking back at his son, said, "go and get the ink, paper and inkstone."


    Xiaoli doesn''t know what her mother is going to do, but she still goes to get it.


    When he got it back, Liu Wei spread the rice paper, wrote and asked directly, "appearance."


    Xiaoli reflected that her mother was asking her grandfather about his appearance, and recalled: "her hair is gray, her face has silver whiskers, and her facial features are correct, right..." Xiao Li thought of it, reached out and compared the position of the tail of his left eyebrow, and said: "there is a broken mark here, like it is caused by scar, but it is not obvious."


    Xiao Li knew that his mother wanted to paint a portrait, but he was reluctant to narrate a person''s facial features in words, so he could only capture features to mark them.


    Liu Wei listened and did not rush to write. On another piece of rice paper, she drew a pair of eyes and eyebrows. She asked, "so?"


    Xiaoli twisted her head and shook her head. "The upper eyelids need to sink down a little more, but the eyes are full of spirit. The eyebrows are not so high, they need to be shorter."


    According to her son, Liu Wei drew again.


    Xiaoli was a little satisfied this time, but still said: "the orbit is not so small, it needs to be bigger, and the eyebrows are not all black, half of them are white.


    Liu Wei is not impatient. Change a piece of paper and continue to draw.


    So adjusted, tested, arranged many times, spent a whole half hour, and finally Liu Wei finished painting a finished product to Xiaoli''s satisfaction.Looking at the gray hair on the rice paper, but the kind-hearted elder, Liu Wei can be sure that this is not emperor Qianling, and at the same time, it is not anyone she knows.


    However, this person can take out the items of tribute level to give to the child at will. He is impartial. He can find Xiaoli directly. Liu Wei dare not take chances. Therefore, this person''s identity must be found out.


    Liu Wei picked up the rice paper and looked at it for a while. Then she turned the picture around, handed it to Rong Su and asked, "can you read it?"


    Rong Su takes a look and squints.


    "Do you know?" Liu Wei asked


    Rong Su doesn''t speak, but she looks serious.


    Liu Wei was suspicious and handed the portrait to Rong Ling. Liu Wei didn''t speak, but he was observing Rong Ling''s expression.


    Rong Ling''s expression is very calm. To be exact, his eyelids hardly move.


    But how does Liu Wei know about Rong Ling? The more motionless he is, the more Liu Wei knows. The old man in the picture, Rong Ling must be recognized.


    Under normal circumstances, when a person sees a strange portrait, his first attitude should be curiosity. Even if he is not curious, he will always look at it more.


    Rong Ling''s manner surprised Liu Wei. At the same time, Liu Wei began to wonder who the old man would be?


    The atmosphere in the hall dropped to the lowest point.


    Rong Leng and Rong Su are silent, but they look at each other from time to time. It seems that they have something to discuss, but there are still people around.


    Liu Wei''s eyes swayed from side to side, looked at this and that, and finally asked thoughtfully, "but do you want me to go out first?"


    Both men are silent again.


    But at this time, silence is the default.

 Chapter 779

    Liu Wei curled her mouth, got up, took his son''s hand, and was ready to walk out of the main hall.


    As soon as Liu Weigang came to the main hall door, before he could close the door, he heard a voice from behind, which seemed to sink to the bottom of the valley, saying, "he''s back..."


    Rong Leng''s face is still as usual, only responding to a light "um" word, that casual attitude, as if for him, it really has no effect.


    Rong Su didn''t like his attitude of staying out of the way. He frowned and asked, "well, how are you doing?"


    Rong Xun asked, but Rong Leng didn''t answer.


    Then there was silence in the main hall.


    Liu Wei smacked her lips at the door, knowing that she had been found eavesdropping, sighed, and finally walked out consciously and completely, and then closed the main hall door from the outside.


    Xiaoli has been following her mother.


    Liu Wei sat down with her son and said, "how many things have happened today, including how you abducted Rong Qian''s younger brother and how you came across the old grandfather, all of which have been said without a word."


    Seeing that his mother was so serious and didn''t dare to hide, Xiao Li quickly told the story again. At the end of the story, he stressed: "Dad, I think that grandpa is a little strange. It''s not only grandpa''s installation of artificial limbs, but also grandpa''s clothes. The patterns on the clothes are strange. I remember, where have I seen them? On the table? On the chair? It''s not on clothes... "


    "Yes?" Liu Wei pinches Xiaoli''s shoulder and asks, "do you want to make up for it?"


    Xiao Li''s eyes are wide open, and she is at a loss.


    Liu Wei said: "think hard, think where you have seen that pattern! Think of it, you almost killed your brother today, and dad will help you deal with it! "


    Xiao Li doesn''t really feel that he did something wrong today, but since his mother said so, he would naturally try to think.


    But after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t think of anything. He shook his head to his mother disappointed and said he had tried his best.


    Liu Wei looks at his son''s aggrieved face and reaches out to let him come to his arms.


    Xiaoli obediently pasted it.


    Liu Wei hugged his son and asked him to sit carefully in his arms. Then he said: "my father has a lot of things to do recently. He doesn''t have time to take care of you, but you can''t make a fool of yourself because the adults are not free. This is the seventh Prince''s mansion. It''s someone else''s place. We are guests. When the guests hurt the host''s children, do you know that you''re in a big trouble? "


    Xiao Li is not sure where she is. She just looks at her mother.


    Liu Wei looked at his stupidity, reached for his forehead and sighed: "this time it''s OK, but promise me, there will be no next time."


    Little Li slowly lowered his head, didn''t promise or speak.


    Liu Wei is stunned: "how? Are you really right? "


    Xiaoli hurriedly shook his head and raised his head: "Dad, I admit my mistake, but I I really didn''t bully him. "


    Liu Wei helps his forehead, the bear child. He doesn''t admit it.


    Liu Wei took a long breath and didn''t say any big reason. "It seems that your homework is still too little. I''ll let you let your uncle give you more homework later, and see if you have time to do something wrong!"


    Xiao Li''s face turned white with fear as soon as she heard that she was going to add lessons to him.


    Liu Wei likes to look at the way he is afraid. He feels proud and touches his head.


    When the palm just touched the soft hair on the top of the little guy''s head, Xiao Li suddenly froze, then grabbed her mother''s hand and said, "I remember! Dad, I remember where I saw that pattern! "


    "Where?" Liu Wei asked


    "Home!" said little lile


    "Well?"


    "Sanwangfu!" "As like as two peas in the lotus garden of the three royal palace," the little Li decided that "the pattern on Grandpa''s clothes is exactly the same as the stone carving in the lotus pond of the garden behind the palace."


    Liu Wei was stunned and looked at the main hall gate subconsciously.


    Sanwangfu?


    But Liu Wei just looked at the past, the main hall gate was pushed away from the inside, and the upright figure appeared in the main hall gate.


    Liu Wei got up and walked towards him.


    The expression on rongling''s face is not very good, but it''s a little more relaxed than before.


    Liu Wei took off her mouth and said, "Xiao Li said the pattern on the old man''s clothes..."


    "I have something to say to you."


    Rong Leng interrupts Liu Wei. He knows what she is going to ask, and now he plans to tell her everything from beginning to end.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how many snows have fallen in Kyoto this year, but this one is the biggest and the craziest.


    Liu Wei listens to Rong Leng''s words and looks out of the window at the snowflakes that are already in full swing. Her expression is very dull.


    Xiaoli has fallen asleep on the couch.


    Liu Wei watched for a while, got up and planned to pick up her son and put him in the bed.


    All of this, allow Leng to go to work for you, and finally cover Xiaoli with a quilt.


    When Xiaoli is settled down, Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and says seriously, "if it''s true as you say, it''s probably more complicated than we think.""I don''t understand," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei said: "I don''t understand. If the old man is really the one you said, why does he appear? Let alone find Xiao Li. Xiao Li is just a child. What can a child have? Besides, since he found Xiaoli, he must know Xiaoli''s identity. Which one does he know? Do you know Xiaoli is my son or your son? Is he making your idea or mine? "


    Liu Wei has not been amorous. Now, she has basically undertaken several murders. If the people behind the scenes are so well-informed, they are likely to focus on her.


    In order to get close to her, it makes sense to get close to Xiaoli first.


    In fact, if it''s just like this, there''s no problem. It''s terrible. The other side is coming to Rong Ling. Now Rong Ling hides his identity. The emperor Qianling doesn''t know that the third prince has returned to Beijing. If that person knows that he will be close later, what''s his purpose?


    It''s a mess.


    Liu Wei felt tired physically and mentally. He held his forehead with one hand and felt his abdomen with the other hand consciously.


    She plans to straighten it out. Maybe it''s all straightened out, and the truth will come out.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s hand, frowns, and hugs her so that she can snuggle up to herself.


    Liu Wei was tired, so she fell on him and said, "when this case is over, I will have a good rest."


    "Well." The man answered, turned his head and kissed her on the forehead, which was a kind of comfort.


    But he also knows that the case has reached the most critical stage. At this time, even if he can''t bear it, Liu Wei must go on. During this period, what he can do is to look after her more closely and not let her suffer any harm.


    The room was quiet for a while.


    Liu Wei suddenly raised her eyes and said, "help me check something."


    Rong Ling nodded. In fact, he knew what she was looking for. Those were exactly what he was curious about.


    The first thing they need to check is the whereabouts of the man.


    Rong Ling''s exploration progress is much faster than Liu Wei thought.


    It''s reasonable to say that Rong Ling''s employment is now restricted. It should not be fast to check anything, but the next afternoon, there was really a useful message.


    About where the man lives.


    Liu Wei was a little surprised: "so soon? Will someone set a trap?


    Rong Leng says, "Rong su."


    Liu Wei understood that the human and financial resources he used were all inclusive.


    Before knowing that old man was in Beijing, no one cared, but knowing that old man was in Beijing, Rong Su would turn the capital upside down and never let go of any corner.


    As for the old man''s identity, Rong Xun''s care is no less than that of Rong Leng. Here, it involves a generation ago.

 Chapter 780

    The Spring Festival is just around the corner.


    In these two days, Duke hang and Lin Sheng want to pester Liu Wei almost all the time, but Liu Wei is not in the mood to entertain them.


    Once again, Liu Wei didn''t say anything and went to the Forbidden Palace prison.


    Liu Wei comes to Liucheng for the second time.


    "I guessed you would come!" As soon as Liucheng entered the cell, he took off his foolish disguise in front of the jailer, looked at Liuwei with wise eyes and said: "but I never thought it would be so late. It''s been two days since I met you last time, hasn''t it?"


    There is no daylight in the prison. Liucheng is trying to count the days. I want to keep this in mind all the time.


    Last time, Liu Wei guided Liu Cheng to tell her everything she knew, and the exchange she offered was that she had a way to get him out of prison.


    Last time, Liu Wei knew that Qianling emperor intended to send Liucheng to Huizhou, so he planned to help Liujia once.


    The so-called transaction, it can be said, does not exist at all.


    Liu Wei is just to find a reasonable explanation for his behavior, and at the same time, let Liucheng be less prepared.


    But last time Zhong Ziyu pretended to be Xiang Yi, Liu Wei didn''t know what Zhong Ziyu said with Liucheng. Later, he didn''t have a chance to ask again.


    But this time, Liu Wei came again, but no longer who can perfunctory.


    Liu Wei is eager to dig things out of Liucheng''s mouth.


    It''s half an hour in a cell.


    The jailer outside the door, like last time, is still eavesdropping conscientiously and dare not slack off, but he still doesn''t hear anything.


    When Liu Wei came out, the jailer looked at Liu Wei with complicated eyes, smiled and said: "my lord It''s over? "


    Liu Wei nodded, exhausted.


    The jailer then said: "Prime Minister Liu, because of the last illness, has been stupefied, and many people are old. It''s difficult for adults to have such a long time to deal with it. Finally, there is harvest?"


    Liu Wei looks at the jailer and shakes her head.


    The jailer didn''t know whether to believe Liu Wei or not, but said in a muffled voice: "that''s a small action? Prime Minister Liu has been at ease for a long time. He has forgotten where he is! Even if the emperor has orders to be kind, but colludes with the rebels, conspires against them, how can a person who is killed by such charges be good at talking? You can''t be sure. If you do a little action, you''ll get something! "


    Liu Wei frowned at his words and waved: "well, it''s not a big question. But one or two sentences are irrelevant. It''s ok if you don''t say them."


    The jailer seemed to smile, but he nodded: "since the adults don''t care, the little one doesn''t mind his own business."


    Liu Wei did not say a word for a while when he heard this saying.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Liu Wei suddenly asked the jailer, "how many princes of Prime Minister Liu are in the prison?"


    The jailer understood Liu Wei''s words and said with a smile: "my lord Want to see you? Small ones can be arranged! This is the arrangement! "


    Liu Wei nodded and said, "then Liu Yu!"


    The jailer''s eyelids moved for a moment. He seemed to want to say something. At last, he didn''t say anything but said, "OK."


    Liu Wei went back to the cell. Liu Cheng had been taken away. After a long time, Liu Wei finally arrived at Liu Yu.


    Seeing what Liu Yu looks like now, and thinking about the expression of the jailer just now, Liu Wei''s heart is filled with an unknown fire.


    Compared with Liucheng''s Enron, Liuyu''s situation is terrible!


    Liu Yu''s face and body are all injured at the moment, and his legs are limping. Obviously, there is something wrong with his legs.


    Liu Wei''s hand, which was placed in the sleeve, was clenched in secret. He couldn''t help but think of the scene from the day when he went to the seventh Prince''s palace with Liu Yu in a carriage to plead guilty.


    At this moment, Liu Wei knew why Liucheng had just informed her of those things. The proposed transaction was not to save his own life, but to save Liu Yu.


    As a father, even if Liucheng is not a good father, but in the same prison, Liucheng looks at his own eldest son being beaten day by day. How can he be so happy?


    Liucheng shared his worries for emperor Qianling this time. The result was good or bad. Let alone bad. But it was a fact that the rest of the Liu family suffered more and more.


    Liu Wei decided to leave the prison and go to Xiangfu once more.


    Even if jinnanyun looks at it, she knows that the women''s family members in Liufu have nothing important to do with it, but she has to take a look at it in person.


    Liu Wei has a bad relationship with Liu''s family, but Liu Yu and old lady Liu treat her with a lot of tolerance and tolerance.


    As an elder, the old lady defended the lintel, not to mention that Liu Yu was born by Lu family. However, he repeatedly defended her and spared no effort to criticize Liu Yao.


    Liu Wei is not a man who does not know how to repay.


    "Sit down!" The jailer gave a vicious and rude push, which made Liu Yu, who was already lame, stumble directly. He didn''t sit on the chair and fell to the ground.


    Liu Wei glared at the jailer.


    When the jailer felt that there was something pressing his eyes to the back of his head, he looked back subconsciously, only to see Liu Wei sitting there as usual, nothing different."My Lord, here we are." Said the jailer.


    At this time, Liu Yu stood up holding the chair and sat down honestly.


    Liu Wei looked at the pale face opposite her eyes, and Liu Yu, who was still tied with a bloody cloth on her head, asked the jailer, "what''s the matter with him?"


    The jailer smiled and said, "a scholar, stubborn, will not be stubborn after suffering a little!"


    Liu Wei also smiled, that smile, did not reach the bottom of the eye, but full of cold.


    The jailer thinks Liu Wei''s eyes are wrong, but when he wants to look at it carefully, Liu Wei has recovered as usual. He says with a smile: "a scholar is hard tempered, but he also needs to see where he is. If he is stubborn, he will find his own way."


    After hearing this, the jailer laughed more boldly and nodded: "isn''t that the reason? Your excellency, you are understanding! "


    Liu Wei didn''t say much more, just asked, "can I have a chat with him alone?"


    "It''s natural." The jailer answered and withdrew from the cell.


    When the iron gate was closed, Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at Liu Yu on the opposite side.


    Different from the foolishness disguised by Liucheng, Liuyu still seems to have a lot of spirit. He is a stubborn person. In other words, those who read the books of sages have this indomitable stubbornness in their bones.


    Even though Liu Yu was badly hurt, he still glared at Liu Wei with his sharp eyes. His eyes were full of vigilance.


    "Your father asked me to help you out." Liu Wei didn''t say much to Liu Yu. One word showed the point.


    Sure enough, Liu Yu was stunned for a moment. He seemed to think of something. He leaned forward slightly and asked, "is it you who my father is looking forward to these days?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "maybe."


    Liu Yu immediately asked, "can you help me?"


    Liu Wei looks at him and nods confidently.


    "Can we exchange that?" Liu Yu clenched his fists and said straightly, "if you can only save one person, please save my father. Only when my father lives can the Liu family have hope!"

 Chapter 781

    When Liu Wei heard the words, she thought it was funny. She did smile and said, "it''s really the father and the son. Just as it happens, your father said the same thing. He said that if you live, the Liu family will have hope. The important task of revitalizing the Liu family is up to you."


    "Me?" It seems that he was surprised that his father could say such words, and Liu Yu''s expression became confused.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to waste time with him, and said: "I agree with your father. Your father''s identity is not low. Even if you go to prison, no one dare to really treat him. You don''t have to worry about his life. The emperor doesn''t want your father to die, and no one dare let your father die. But you, you don''t know how to change, you don''t know how to deal with it. You are just stubborn. In prison, you are just the most annoying prison guard. You may cause life worries. This is not to scare you. "


    "They want to kill me? Good! Kill it! Come in such a place, sooner or later, you will die! If I can exchange my life for the hope of the whole family, Liu Yu will die... "


    His last word "Suo" hasn''t been spit out yet, but Liu Wei suddenly reaches out and slaps it on the table.


    Listen to "pa", not only Liu Yu, but also the jailer who is eavesdropping outside.


    Liu Wei, who could not bear his anger, wanted to teach Liu Yu a lesson. But he was hurt and couldn''t get down. At last, he just gnashed his teeth and said: "I don''t understand your integrity, but I hope you know how to write the words" stupid ". I won''t talk with you about the big reason. Maybe you have a stomach of unreasonable refutation. Saving your life is just a deal between me and your father. You are just a commodity. Just wait for it to be transferred. You don''t have to give me your useless opinions. "


    "You..." Liu Yu seems to want to say something.


    Liu Wei didn''t give him a chance. He interrupted him directly and said, "I have one more thing to ask you. Your father said that you know it."


    Liu Yu is stunned. He doesn''t know what''s going on. His father doesn''t know, but he does.


    After Liu Wei asked, he realized that he did.


    Or, only he and his mother know.


    As the prime minister''s wife, there is no doubt that Lu''s family is opposite to Liucheng''s.


    The place where the LV family takes root is Taiji mansion, Yizhou in the northwest.


    For generations, the LV family lived in Taiji mansion in Yizhou, Northwest China. Even though Lv''s father was a senior member of the imperial court, the LV family had never been stationed in Kyoto.


    Because the LV family is a diplomatic family.


    Liu Wei didn''t understand the diplomatic issues here, but he knew some of the more famous "diplomats" in ancient Chinese history, such as Yan Zi, ban Chao, Wang xuance, Zheng He


    The diplomacy here is similar to that of ancient China.


    Liu Wei asked Liucheng today about the foreign envoys from the western regions who came to Beijing at that time, because Liucheng also participated, but Liucheng said that he was just a companion. It is the people of the LV family who dominate the whole interview process.


    Lu''s family, who was married to Kyoto in the early years, did not come to Beijing to accompany the envoys of the western regions. As a famous family member, Lu''s family accompanied the princess of the western regions for several days.


    At the time of the interview, Liu Yu was also there.


    Liu Yu was a young man at that time. His grandfather asked for an opportunity from emperor Qianling for him to see the world.


    Liu Wei worried that Liu Yu didn''t remember much of what happened in those years, but he didn''t expect that Liu Yu said a lot. At the end of the day, he recalled: "the jade plate with the pattern of flowers on the other side of the river. The princess of the western region gave it to several people. The queen has it, the long princess has it, and my mother seems to have it!"


    On the other side of the western regions, Liu Wei once saw pure flowers in minfei''s paintings, a large number of which were planted in Zhaoning palace.


    Later, Liu Wei didn''t know what happened to the flower on the other side. But the jade pendant with the pattern of the flower on the other side of the western region can''t be ignored.


    "How many people did you give the jade pendant to? Think about it carefully!"


    Liu Wei didn''t think the objects sent by the princess of the western regions were meaningless.


    Liu Yu recalled that it had been a long time, but he shook his head and said, "it was only after the event that I learned it from my mother. I heard that it was given to several women who accompanied the princess of the western regions. According to the calculation, the number should not be too many, I''m afraid, less than five."


    "Are you sure?" Liu Wei asked.


    Liu Yu was not sure, so he shook his head again.


    Liu Wei sinks her eyes.


    Liu Yu looked at the grown-up and said, "my mother should remember."


    Although it has been many years, it is a great event for the princess of the western regions to come to Beijing. Liu Yu is impressed and remembers a lot. He believes that if his mother thinks about it carefully, she should be able to remember more.


    In fact, Liu Yu didn''t want to involve his mother very much, but now, how can his mother be alone?


    Liu Yu didn''t have his own little abacus.


    He thought that since the man in front of him could be entrusted with a heavy task by his father, he also threatened to save him. Could he help Liu''s family?


    Liu family accident, all the men were put in prison, one by one, more or less injured, of which, naturally, he was the most seriously injured, but what''s the situation over there?Is it true that the female family members are also beaten?


    Liu Yu is very worried, but he can''t help, so he can only hope for external forces.


    Liu Yu thought so, and asked, as a reminder to this person.


    Liu Wei said: "all the women of the Liu family are safe. The Emperor didn''t give an order against them. In addition, the first three young ladies of your Liu family, Jin Shi, have been secretly helping those women. Don''t worry."


    "Three brothers and sisters?" Thinking of the Jin family who was once hated by his family, Liu Yu was a little ashamed.


    The third younger brother and sister are businessmen. They are married to Kyoto, more or less. They still have to be treated coldly in their wife''s family.


    Although Liu Yi, the third younger brother, also goes into business. It''s not noble. It''s not lofty to marry the third younger brother, but it''s Kyoto after all.


    In recent years, the third younger brother and the third younger sister appeared in public and went out to trade with the third younger brother. In the mansion, they couldn''t see it. Even in the whole mansion, most of the expenses came from the money earned by the third younger brother and the third younger sister.


    Now, someone told him that it was the third younger sister who took care of the women''s family members when Liu Fu was in trouble. Thinking that the third younger brother had come back from Jianyang mansion last time, he wanted to leave with the third younger sister. Liu Yu sighed and said, "it''s the third younger brother. I''m sorry for her."


    Liu Wei thought of Liu Yi and snorted coldly.


    "You''re ready. Tomorrow, someone will pick you up."


    Before leaving, Liu Wei said so.


    Liu Yu was surprised for a long time, and then asked, "emperor, can you really let me go?"


    Liu Wei looked back and asked, "who said to help you out is to ask for the emperor''s order?"


    Liu Yu is stunned. The whole person is stunned.


    "But..." Liu Yu raised his heart and asked for the emperor''s order. What was he going to do? Is it a prison break?


    God, will he become a fugitive?


    Thinking of this possibility, Liu Yu''s face is white. He has been a good student for more than 20 years. For a while, he can''t accept the cruel reality that he will become a fugitive.

 Chapter 782

    Liu Wei saw that he was so afraid that he would run away. He said, "don''t worry, since I promised your father to save you, I won''t let you bear other charges."


    Liu Yu looked at the man with half a doubt in his eyes.


    It''s almost time for Liu Wei to see her. Now she can leave and go to Liu''s mansion. She looks up to call the jailer outside.


    Liu Yu said again at this time: "did I say, sir, it looks familiar?"


    Liu Wei seems to have expected that he would ask this question, or that she would wait for Liu Cheng to ask this question when she first met him in prison, but unfortunately, her father, who should not remember her, wasted her efforts to do rigorous defense work.


    Liu Wei is a commoner and not the daughter of Liucheng. Therefore, in the fourteenth and fifth years of Liufu, he is seldom close to Liucheng.


    In ancient times, woman 15 had reached the age of marriage and bearing children, but in Liu Wei''s eyes, it was just a young and green girl. When her soul enters the body, her mind will inevitably be several times more mature than the original one. In the past five years, from inside to outside, she has been completely reborn. Besides, she also tried her best to dress up as a man.


    "Familiar?" Liu Wei pretends not to understand.


    Liu Yu stared at the man''s facial features and frowned: "I always feel that where have I met you?"


    "Of course we have." Liu Wei smiled for a moment and said, "your brother was saved. I have tried my best!"


    Mr Liu?


    These three words circled at the tip of Liu Yu''s tongue almost immediately, but looking at this man''s face, he felt wrong again, shaking his head: "no, the voice line is not like, Mr. Liu met me, and he is always across the Li Zi, I never saw his face clearly, but you really make me think, where have you seen him?"


    Liu Wei looks at him lightly: "that probably is that I grew a common public face."


    Liu Wei is not in the mood to deal with him again. He raises his head and asks the jailer to come in.


    When the jailer came in, he was still very attentive, asking Liu Wei what else to tell him? Liu Wei said there was no more, and he rewarded the jailer with a ingot of silver. Then he left!


    Liu Wei and Liu Yu almost leave the prison at the same time. One is going forward, the other is going back. Liu Wei hears the sound of the shuffling foot chains. From behind, she can''t help it. She looks back and sees that Liu Yu is turning to look at her.


    Liu Yu seems to want to take a closer look at Liu Wei''s delicate and excellent face, but he is severely pushed by the jailer and yells: "go!"


    Liu Yu can''t, so he has to go back.


    Liu Wei stood in place, watching Liu Yu''s figure disappear. After a long time, she turned away without expression.


    Out of the Forbidden Palace prison, Liu Wei looks at some dark sky. Now it''s very early, but the sky is dark. This indicates that it will rain and snow today.


    Liu Wei feels that rain is more annoying than snow.


    The rain in winter can be cold and wet to human bones.


    Even with martial arts in mind, Liu Wei can''t help but close the collar of her suit at this time. When she takes another step, she goes directly outside the palace.


    Rong Ling is waiting for her in the carriage at the gate of the palace.


    She thought, in this world, if someone really knows her no matter what she becomes, it''s probably only rongling and Xiaoli.


    No, and pearls.


    Even if she turns grey, pearl can find her, just as when she was just wearing it, Pearl also found her at the first time, as if she had a feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Jinnanyun received the news from Fusheng that Liu Wei was talking with his business partner when he entered Liufu.


    After receiving the news, jinnanyun didn''t have the heart to talk about his business. In a few words, he dismissed his business partner, got up and went out. As he walked, he lowered his voice and asked Fusheng, "how is Liu Wei coming back? Don''t want to die. Dare to walk through the gate? Not afraid to be seen? "


    Floating life is also very sad, said: "Sir is a man into the face is not covered, he will not want to open identity?"


    "Open now?" Jinnanyun didn''t understand: "now the Lius are like this, and they all want to go outside. When does Liuwei go back in public? What''s the picture? Provocation? Lack of heart? "


    Fusheng shakes her head, which means she doesn''t know.


    Jinnanyun was worried about Liu Wei, so she left the tavern in a hurry, but found that the coachman outside was not there. Looking at the sky, she was a little upset and asked Fusheng, "where is the carriage?"


    Fusheng looked around and shook his head: "Uncle Chen designated that the young lady would talk for a long time. When he was free, he went to the study to buy books for his son."


    For the first time, jinnanyun felt that he was too tolerant to servants.


    At this time, jinnanyun''s eyes turned and turned to the left street corner.


    Xing Yi is sleeping in the carriage. The three young ladies of Liu family have to talk for a long time every time they talk about business. He learned cleverness after being trapped several times. With foresight, he brought the pillows directly after the follow-up. He almost brought the quilts to the carriage to set up a nest. Moreover, he really doesn''t understand that it''s just a few times of goods and a little profit, What''s the importance of talking for hours? I can''t talk about rebellion for so long.Xing Yi is impatient, but he needs to keep an eye on the only woman who can wander around the street. She needs to find some fun for herself. At this moment, he is very happy and sleeps soundly.


    But suddenly, a companion''s voice came from outside: "Xingyi, Xingyi, wake up."


    Xing Yi turns over and looks up at the car door with a firm buttock, vaguely saying "woo".


    "She''s here." Companion way.


    "Who''s coming?" asked Xing Yi


    "Jinnanyun! Three little grandma of Liu family! "


    "She''ll be right here..." Xing Yi was about to say that she would come here, but he thought something was wrong. After a meal, he jumped up and asked, "what did you say, she came here?"


    "She..." The companion added a word, but said only one word, and then stopped talking. Xing Yi thought it was not right, he lifted the curtain to see it. At the first moment when the curtain opened, he saw not his companion, but a woman''s calculating face.


    "Long time no see." The other party began to say hello.


    Xingyi: "..."


    "It''s a meeting. I have something to do. I want to go back to my house. My driver doesn''t know where he has gone. He happened to see you. Would you mind taking me a ride?" Jinnanyun said, and did not wait for Xingyi''s approval, he went straight to the carriage.


    Because of jinnanyun''s sudden break in, Xingyi has to back up a little. When jinnanyun and Fusheng get on the bus, Xingyi has been huddled to the bottom of the bus, with some innocent expression.

 Chapter 783

    Jinnanyun glanced at him, didn''t say anything, just turned around and said to the man outside: "drive, go to the back alley of Liufu."


    Xing Yi''s companion hears the words and doesn''t move. He just looks at Xing Yi and waits for him to speak.


    After a long time of stupidity, Xing Yi seems to finally react. He frowns at Jin Nanyun, not surprised that he knows that he is following her, but unexpectedly, she dares to run to the bottom of his eyelids boldly and threatens to give her a ride.


    If "give her a ride" in another sense, Xing Yi is very good at it, but it''s really a carriage delivery way, which is strange to him.


    Jin Nanyun was in a hurry. Seeing that they were grinding and hawing, he took a ingot of silver out of his sleeve pocket and lost it, saying, "go!"


    Xingyi looks at the silver ingot thrown into his arms, how ugly it looks.


    "Believe it or not, I killed you?"


    Xingyi stares at jinnanyun dangerously.


    Jinnanyun leaned forward slightly and said, "I believe you can kill me, but you have followed me for several days, and before you start, I guess that the order you gave me is not to kill me, but to let you follow me. Now, I voluntarily come to your sight, and I don''t need the hardship you have. Isn''t it considerate?"


    Xing Yi looks at this woman, and really wants to clap her head to pieces.


    At last, it''s not the way to see the stalemate go on. Xingyi''s face is calm. He nods to his companion under the car.


    His companion is also confused by the current situation, but since Xingyi has spoken, he has no problem. He gets on the shaft and starts to drive.


    The carriage drove fast.


    Originally thought it would take half an hour to get back to jinnanyun of Liufu, only two quarters of an hour to find Liufu nearby.


    Jinnanyun took another ingot of silver and handed it to Xingyi: "thank you."


    Xingyi''s face is black, and his fist is scratchy. He wants to find something to beat it.


    After getting off the carriage, Fusheng went to open the door.


    Jinnanyun is walking in the back. When jinnanyun wants to talk to Xingyi again, he looks at the back and the carriage pouts out.


    Jinnanyun chuckled, raised his feet and stepped into the back door.


    In front of him, Fusheng hurried in and came back to jinnanyun and whispered something in his ear.


    Jinnanyun listened and asked, "mother''s yard?"


    Fusheng nodded: "it''s the first time. The lady''s yard has not come out yet."


    "How long has it been?"


    Fusheng thought about it, and said: "it''s been at least half an hour since I put it together, miss, sir What do you want to do, sir? The maidservant thought that the gentleman went back to the mansion to visit the old lady. Why did he go to the lady''s side? "


    Thinking of the relationship between Liu Wei and LV Shi, Fusheng really didn''t think how good the relationship could be. Before Ming Dynasty, LV Shi wanted to get rid of his husband so much. Why did he have to send him to the door?


    Besides, Mr. Fusheng can remember that he didn''t even wear a veil. Do you really want to show your identity?


    Jinnanyun also felt that her head was wrong here. She raised her steps and walked quickly towards Lv''s yard.


    The empty main courtyard is different from the once profound one. The former LV family, its scenery, the people serving in and out of the courtyard can spend their eyes. But now, at a glance, except for the empty courtyard, the clean floor tiles and several lonely servants, there is really nothing left.


    Liu''s house is now in this situation. After a few months, Jin Nanyun has been used to it.


    Quick step into the yard, sporadic two servants saw jinnanyun, did not make a sound. In the past, those who intruded into the main court without permission, even the young lady, would be stopped. But now, the whole Liu family knows that the three young ladies can''t afford to offend.


    Not only don''t dare to offend, but also rely on all kinds of things. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I can''t even afford the present day, let alone the day when the prime minister and several princes are released.


    Jinnanyun passes through unimpeded. First, he goes to the main hall to have a look, but he doesn''t see people. After asking, Liu Wei goes to Lv''s house.


    Jinnanyun immediately turned to go to the backyard, but when he was halfway there, he saw a man and a woman walking slowly towards the front yard.


    Jin Nanyun stops and looks at Liu Wei, the white man in front of her, and at her side. Because she is under house arrest, she becomes emaciated and emaciated.


    Lu''s face is not the same as it used to be. Even the most familiar face in the past seems to have no time to care.


    Jin Nanyun has not seen LV family for several days. The whole Liu family is getting weaker and weaker. She doesn''t need to look at it at all. She knows what it is now. But even if she knows it in her heart, when she sees LV family again, she is still stunned. She remembers that when Liu Fu was just sealed, LV family hid jewelry, gold and silver, and planned for Liu Yao. At that time, even though LV family knew that Liu family could not escape It''s difficult to predict the saint''s will. Lu is still trying to plan for that chance of life.


    Now, Lu seems to have been desperate.


    Jin Nanyun didn''t know the inside story, but she knew that Liu Yao was not only the Lu family, but also had a lot of silence recently. Miss Liu family, who was once coquettish and willful, would not be discharged from the hospital for several days now. If she died, I''m afraid someone would believe it.Lu was surprised to see jinnanyun coming, but he didn''t rush forward when he thought of another person around him.


    Now, Lu family, where dare to play in front of jinnanyun.


    When the sun rises and the sun sets once, it''s a hard day in the mansion. In the case of no income, there are some dead servants in the mansion. They can''t afford to be hired by a servant. Those dead servants also run away secretly. If they used to, they can go to the mansion to report to the officials and ask for recovery. But now, they are so pitiful that they can''t even go out of the mansion.


    I don''t know whether the guards are intentional or not. They watch the servants running away one by one, but they don''t stop them. It seems that the whole Liu family is in a mess. Those people are happy.


    Lu took a deep breath. In fact, she has been sending letters back to her mother''s house for three months now, but she hasn''t even sent one back.


    It seems that the LV family is also going to be independent?


    Liu family, is it really going to be over?


    Often think of these, Lu family will sleep and eat uneasily, and now, finally wait for a turnaround.


    The face in front of him is very difficult to see, but it is indeed the official''s adult. Just now, he asked about many long-standing things. Lu did not know what the adult was going to do, but only one thing was the most important. The man promised to take Yao''er and feng''er away.


    Because of this, Lu can tell everything he knows.


    For Liu Yao and Liu Feng, Lu can do anything.


    "My Lord, the women will not give it away." Liu Wei is sent to the gate of the courtyard, and Lu''s body is arched, and his attitude is very low. He does not forget to look at Liu Wei''s side face indefinitely.


    Looking at all this, Jin Nanyun is in a complicated mood.

 Chapter 784

    "Don''t worry. I''ll never forget what I promised you. Just let them prepare."


    Lu''s face was very happy. He bowed to Liu Wei in succession. Thank you very much.


    Liu Wei waved her hand, but did not bear the great ceremony of Lu''s family. "Go back," she said


    "Yes, sir, please walk slowly!" Lu should.


    Even if Lu wanted to exchange greetings with Jin Nanyun, he didn''t dare to stay. She turned around and hurried back to the house with her skirt. She still had several kinds of jewelry in her hand, which could make Yao''er and feng''er live better for a while at least.


    Looking at the back of Lv''s departure, Jin Nanyun came to Liu Wei and said, "you..."


    "Shh." Liu Wei gestured to her, looked left and right, and said, "change the place."


    Liu Wei said, turning to go out.


    Jinnanyun also looked at the nearby area warily, and made a look at Fusheng. Fusheng understood that as soon as he turned, he went to another direction.


    Liu Wei takes jinnanyun to the rockery cave behind the garden. He is sure that he has no eyes or ears. Then he says, "I will know that you will come back."


    Jinnanyun looked at Liu Wei, frowning tightly: "you scared me to death, and I don''t say a word, come here so blatantly, don''t cover your face, you are crazy?"


    Liu Wei touched her cheek and said, "do you think anyone will recognize me?"


    "I can recognize it at a glance!" said Jin Nanyun


    "That''s you!"


    Jin Nanyun asked, "what do you mean?"


    But Liu Wei said, "no one will recognize me, or dare not recognize me. Now the Liu family is like this. Everyone is the Savior and the hope of their lives. Lu is a wise man. He knows what to guess and what not to guess."


    "But it''s too blatant. You''re not afraid that they will die, pull you into the water and tell you your identity? Then I''ll see what you can say! " Jinnanyun is worried about Liu Wei. This man, Mingming, is always cautious. Why did he disappear for a while and become bold.


    Liu Wei thought that she had always been brave, maybe now she is even bigger. When a person, with backstage, with dependence, more or less courage, will be fatter.


    "Don''t talk about me. I have something to ask you."


    Jinnanyun listen to her.


    Liu Wei took out a jade pendant and handed it to her: "do you recognize it?"


    Jinnanyun took the jade plate, looked at the vivid patterns of the beads and sand on it, and was stunned for a moment. He raised his eyes in amazement: "this is..."


    "Do you recognize it?"


    Jinnanyun nodded: "how can I not recognize it? I have it, too."


    "You have?" Now Liu Wei is stunned.


    This jade pendant was given to Liu Wei by Lu Shi just now. It should be the princess of the western region who brought it from the western region and sent it to Liu Wei in person. It is reasonable to say that there should be no one else except a few famous women of not low status. Moreover, Jin Nanyun was not in Kyoto at that time.


    "This jade pendant is made of lanolin jade. It''s made of superior materials and exquisite workmanship. Last time, a tourist who traveled all the year came back with one piece. He said that it was the talent of a small Royal family in the western region. He originally brought three pieces. However, due to the Road investigation, he had to hide the other two pieces in a safe place. He only ate the pain of skin and meat and brought one piece back. He sold them very expensive, But I really like it, so I bought it. I haven''t worn them for a while. You need to see them. I''ll get them for you. " Jinnanyun said, he was going out.


    Liu Wei grabbed her and said, "are you sure this thing is from the western regions?"


    "Nature." "I don''t often buy such expensive jewelry," said Jin


    He is a businessman. Jinnanyun knows that the merchant''s tongue is full of lotus flowers. Usually, she doesn''t spend too much money on these things. But the jade pendant is really beautiful. It makes people like it when they look at it. When they have it, they don''t think they cherish it. After buying it several times, they put it aside and don''t care anymore.


    Liu Wei, hearing the words and thinking for a moment, took the jade pendant back and rubbed the patterns on it, saying, "I know."


    Jin Nanyun asked, "what do you know?"


    Liu Wei didn''t explain.


    Jinnanyun didn''t know what Liu Wei meant. He asked Liu Wei if he wanted to see the jade pendant?


    Liu Wei said yes.


    Jinnanyun was about to go out of the rockery when he saw a slender figure on the small bridge in front of him.


    "LiuYao?"


    Liu Wei also saw it, only once saw it, he recognized it, but also surprised that she was so thin.


    "It seems that life is worse than I thought."


    Jin Nanyun said: "the soldiers sent by the emperor are all hungry wolves who eat money. I listen to you and fill them in. They mostly take care of the old lady. How about the main courtyard? I haven''t asked."


    When Liu Wei saw the direction of Liu Yao''s going, it was the main courtyard, so he didn''t think about it any more. He turned around and said, "I''ll go to Xiaoci courtyard to have a look. You take the jade pendant and come to Xiaoci courtyard."


    Jinnanyun nodded, looked around and asked, "can Fusheng open the way for you?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head.


    Since you dare to enter Liufu in person, you will be prepared.Although he hasn''t been back to Liufu for a while, Liu Wei was able to meet with Rong Leng in the middle of the night. Liu Wei was familiar with the size of Liufu, the routes and the back of Liufu. Now, it''s time for these paths to work.


    Liu Wei arrived at Xiaoci hospital all the way, probably with the support of Jin Nanyun. From the outside, Xiaoci hospital is indeed much brighter and cleaner than other places in the house, even more popular.


    Mammy Yang is feeding the starlings outside the yard. The birds chirp and take a bite of corn. Then they begin to shout: "good luck, Mammy good luck."


    Mother Yang looked funny and taught her to say, "the old lady is in good health."


    The Starling bird ate another corn and was happy. Then he said, "the old lady is in good health, and the old lady is in good health." Said, and changed a sentence, said: "mammy well-being, Mammy well-being."


    Mammy Yang smiled more happily, but heard the bird say at this time: "the eldest miss is in good health, the eldest miss is in good health."


    Mammy Yang was stunned. I wonder how the bird still knows the eldest lady?


    But then I remembered that it was the old lady who had been talking about her for a long time. The spirit of the bird was also remembered.


    Shaking her head, Mammy Yang gave all the corn to the birds as a reward.


    After feeding, Mammy Yang turns around and plans to go back to the house, but as soon as she turns her head, she sees a man in white standing still behind her. She doesn''t know how long she has been standing.


    Mammy Yang made a bluff and nearly fell down.


    Liu Wei hurried forward to hold mammy Yang, smiled a little, and said, "Mammy, be careful. It''s not fair on the ground."


    Mammy Yang looked at Liu Wei in amazement, avoided Liu Wei''s support, stepped back two steps, frowned and asked, "who are you, who knows where this is, and who allows you to rush in disorder?"


    Liu Wei looked at mammy Yang and said, "I have no malice."


    Mother Yang frowned and shouted, "come!"

 Chapter 785

    Although there are still people in Xiaoci courtyard, it is only better than other courtyards. At the order of mother Yang, the establishment of servants was carved out, but in total, there are only four people.


    Liu Wei''s eyes changed, and said, "mammy doesn''t need to be angry. I''d like to see the old lady."


    Mammy Yang watched Liu Wei warily. A man appeared suddenly. He threatened to see the old lady. He behaved abruptly and had no rules. How could an unknown person get close to the old lady?


    Mammy Yang''s face shrieked, and she raised her voice to ask Liu Wei to be driven away. But after the baby saw each other''s face carefully, Mammy hesitated a little, and gave birth to the order at the throat.


    Liu Wei looks at the elder who has always been very nice to her.


    Mammy Yang looked back and forth on Liu Wei''s face. She always felt that she had seen it somewhere, but she could not remember it clearly.


    "You..." Mother Yang hesitated and asked, "which family are you from?"


    Liu Wei still smiled and said lightly, "I''m surnamed Liu."


    "Liu?"


    Mammy Yang is really shocked. She has been with my husband for ten years. Which family member of the Liu family do you recognize?


    But the man in front of me said that his surname was Liu, but his face was different from that of every young master in Mammy''s memory. This man


    "What''s your name?" Mother Yang asked again.


    Liu Wei then stepped forward, leaned over to mammy Yang''s ear, smiled a little, changed a woman''s voice and said, "mammy doesn''t recognize me?"


    Just after Liu Wei said that, the Starling bird on the shelf over there suddenly raised his head and called out, "I''m in good health, I''m in good health."


    When Yang Ma''s scalp explodes, she is almost instantly blessed.


    Mammy Yang looked at Liu Wei strangely. Indeed, she looked more and more alike. Her voice was completely the same as that of the eldest lady.


    "Big..." Mother Yang can''t wait to blurt out. But Liu Wei shook her head at Mammy. Mammy Yang understood. She restrained the excitement in her heart, covered her chest and controlled her mood. She said to the surrounding people, "go down first."


    The servants who can still stay are naturally trustworthy people. They all leave at the command of mother Yang.


    When all the people left, Mammy Yang covered her mouth and gave a hard cry: "eldest lady......"


    After the call, his eyes were red.


    Mother Yang was so excited that she grabbed Liu Wei''s hand and didn''t let it go.


    Liu Wei had to let mammy pull, pat Mammy''s back of the hand, asked: "Mammy''s good?"


    "Good!" Mother Yang wiped her tears, nodded her head, looked at Liu Wei''s face, and said happily, "what the three young ladies said is true indeed. The eldest lady''s face is all right. It''s all right! All right! "


    Liu Wei didn''t know what Jin Nanyun said to Mammy and my husband, but to hear this, she should have invented a drama about her own serious injury treatment.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to explain any more, just nodded, looked inside again and asked, "old lady..."


    "The old lady is in there. Please come in, miss. Please come in!" Mammy said, no matter what etiquette, he grabbed Liu Wei and walked into the house.


    Liu Wei went in and looked around in the outer room. She didn''t see the old lady, and Yang Ma didn''t stop. She grabbed Liu Wei and went to the inner room.


    On the red bed in the inner room, the tired old man is sleeping under the pillow.


    The old lady is always sleepy recently. Maybe it''s the reason why she''s not well. Yang Ma doesn''t dare to disturb her. Every time she wants to sleep, she lets her sleep peacefully. This is the first time Yang Ma has disturbed the old lady when she''s sleeping. But Yang Ma believes that if she doesn''t wake up the old lady, she will know when she wakes up I''m afraid I''ll kill myself.


    She walked lightly to the old lady''s ear and whispered, "old lady..."


    The old lady didn''t open her eyes, but she woke up a little bit and made a confused "hum".


    "You open your eyes and see who is back," said mammy Yang carefully


    The old lady was very sleepy indeed. Listening to mother Yang''s voice, she trembled. I opened my eyes a little and frowned.


    But when I saw Qing Jun''s young man in white behind Mother Yang, I was suddenly stunned, and then I tried to sit up.


    Mammy Yang immediately helped.


    Mammy Yang has tears under her eyes, but her face is smiling, and she smiles brightly.


    The old lady closed her lip, which was full of lip lines, and stared straight at the young man, as if to see a hole.


    The old lady''s eyes are too sharp, even if their eyes are muddy, they still can''t cover up the deep exploration of the fundus.


    Liu Wei knew that the old lady didn''t recognize her, and she thought, is there such a big gap between her present appearance and that of the 15-year-old original owner?


    Liu Wei stepped forward, bowed, and made a man''s salute, shouting, "my granddaughter is unfilial, and my grandmother is tired."


    The old lady looked at Liu Wei calmly. She was not as excited as mother Yang. Of course, she was not indifferent. Mother Yang noticed that the old lady''s hand under the quilt was shaking all the time.When the eldest lady comes back, the old lady can''t be unhappy. Just, the old lady is restraining herself and controlling her joy. But the old lady probably doesn''t know it. The more she doesn''t care, the more her hands shake.


    Liu Wei also found out. She went up, squatted down, and looked at the old man on the bed beside the bed. She said gently, "grandma is working hard."


    "You Why come back? "


    After excitement, the old lady maintained her apparent composure and asked.


    Liu Wei said: "the family has difficulties. As a daughter of the Liu family, her granddaughter should come back."


    "You shouldn''t have come back!" The old lady said angrily. Then she looked up at the room and made sure that only she and Liu Wei and Yang mammy could look at Yang Mammy.


    Mammy Yang understood. She immediately went over and closed the doors and windows.


    As soon as mammy Yang left, the old lady lost her support. Liu Wei got up to help her.


    Looking close to her granddaughter, the old lady looked back and forth on her granddaughter''s face for a long time. After a while, she said, "still, it looks good."


    Liu Wei touched her face and said, "has grandma never guessed?"


    Leaving for so long, Liu Wei thought that the old lady might have guessed that the scar on her face was fake.


    The old lady didn''t say she had guessed or said she hadn''t guessed. She just waved her hand and didn''t mention it again.


    At this time, when mammy Yang came back, the old lady knew that mammy Yang had closed the doors and windows, so she looked at Liu Wei and asked, "how many people know you are here?"


    "A lot of people," said Liu Wei


    The old lady frowned, "when are you going to leave?"


    "Does grandma mean to leave Liufu or Kyoto?"


    "Naturally, I left Kyoto," he said


    Liu Wei shook her head. "I''m afraid I can''t leave."

 Chapter 786

    The old lady was immediately nervous, but she didn''t ask anything, just pondered and said, "mammy Yang, bring my casket."


    Mammy Yang understood the old lady''s mind. She immediately opened a locked cabinet and held out a jewelry box inside.


    It''s not easy to keep such a large box of gold, silver and jewelry when Liufu is sealed.


    But these things were still hard hidden by the old lady ahead of time. The former three young ladies and four young ladies all kept a close eye on the box, but the old lady never let go, even before she was going to die.


    Because of this, the old lady just left it to the eldest lady.


    The old lady always said that Liu Fu owed her a dowry, no matter when she got married in the future.


    When the box was opened, Liu Wei looked at the dazzling jewels inside. Her eyes were calm, and she turned to the old lady.


    The old lady pushed the casket into Liu Wei''s arms and said, "it''s all sold out. Hurry up!"


    Liu Wei''s fingers tightened.


    The old lady saw that Liu Wei did not refuse or answer, and added in a low voice: "Kyoto will be in chaos, you Never come back. "


    Seeing that the old lady almost put the box into her arms, Liu Wei''s eyes changed for fear that she would not take it back, and she said, "Kyoto is not chaos."


    When Liu Wei said this, she had a firm tone and confident eyes.


    The old lady frowned at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t explain much, but said, "today when I go back to the mansion, my granddaughter has one thing to ask my grandmother."


    The old lady didn''t know what it was, but after a moment of silence, she nodded.


    Liu Wei asked directly, "how much did grandma know about this when the envoys of the western regions brought the princess of the western regions to Beijing?"


    The old lady was shocked for a moment. It seemed that Liu Wei would ask such a long time ago.


    Liu Wei frowned and said, "my wife has given me a lot of useful information, but maybe it''s been a long time, or the identity of my wife at that time, the core things, are very dim. I think, these things, to ask my grandmother, maybe there can be more accurate answers, my grandmother would like to answer?"


    The old lady looked at Liu Wei suspiciously. At last, she leaned on the soft back mat and asked, "what do you want to know?"


    "The real purpose of people from the western regions coming to Beijing."


    Tianya country in the western region is a small border country in the West. Of course, compared with Qingyun country, Tianya country is the largest and the strongest in terms of force.


    To say the West has always been within the scope of the battle of Qingyun state. Feishaguan has been occupied by the Central Plains as early as 20 years ago.


    And the border territory of Tianya is just behind those three cities.


    Tianya came here to make peace. He wanted to send their princess to Qingyun so as to make a good relationship between the two countries.


    But in the end, no one knows why it didn''t work.


    At the beginning of Ming Dynasty, the empress agreed and the emperor showed his will. But in the end, the western regions did not mention the matter of making peace, so they returned.


    They came here, as if they were really saying, to see the great powers and send some Western specialties, intending to take over the business path of Tianya and Qingyun.


    Since then, there have been constant frictions between the two countries, but it''s strange that Qingyun country always feels that although Tianya country has been retreating, in a weak position, it can only defend their cities, one can''t get rid of.


    Up to now, Qingyun country has no intention to deal with the more remote Tianya country. Now, with domestic and foreign troubles, several neighboring countries around, and the holy age, it has already passed the age of ambition to expand its territory.


    The whole Qingyun, that is, to stick to the prosperity situation under the eyes, until the next aspiring king, ascends the Dabao and gives orders.


    The old lady only knows so much by virtue of her age. She doesn''t know much about the inside story.


    Liu Wei''s suspicions rose after listening.


    At first, he came to make peace, but later he gave up inexplicably?


    Thinking of "that man", Liu Wei suddenly knows what Tianya''s dependence is.


    Liu Weiping calmed down and asked the old lady, "grandma knows something else, such as the trend after Tianya''s country, and some things about the harem."


    "Harem?" The old lady became more and more suspicious about Liu Wei''s question, but she went to the harem again.


    "Does grandma know Princess min?"


    Princess min?


    The old lady thought for a moment, but she couldn''t help laughing: "a long time ago."


    Liu Wei nodded, "did grandma hear of minfei''s death?"


    "The old lady smiled:" one of the four concubines, said die then die, how can there be no gossip


    "What does grandma think? My grandmother thought that Princess min, as the outside world said, died of illness


    The old lady moved slowly and changed her sitting posture. She looked at Liu Wei with some grudge. She didn''t answer, but she asked, "what are you going to do


    Liu Wei didn''t want to hide it, but also felt it was necessary to hide it again, so she went straight to him and said, "my granddaughter was appointed to be the assistant of Zhenge gate. She was ordered to thoroughly investigate the case of Princess Qinyang''s murder. The case is so far involved that it''s too wide. The envoys of the western regions, one of the four imperial concubines at that time, the mother of minfei, have a figure in it. If we want to thoroughly investigate the case, we need to be fully aware of these old things."Liu Wei finished saying that, seeing that the old lady and mammy Yang were stunned, they thought that even if they guessed that she was dressed in men''s clothes and had some behavior, they could not imagine that she had become a life official of the court.


    "You..." Sure enough, the old lady pointed to Liu Wei with her hands raised after she was shocked, but she felt a pain in her chest when she didn''t finish speaking.


    The old lady hurriedly covered her chest, her throat was sweet, and her mouth spat with blood.


    Liu Wei is scared and almost immediately peels off her sleeve to feel her pulse.


    But mammy Yang was already frightened and frightened. She was about to go out to find the doctor.


    But the old lady cried to mammy Yang at the last gasp, "go back, come back..."


    Mammy Yang had to stop and looked at the old lady anxiously.


    The old lady ignored mammy Yang, but turned her head and looked hard at Liu Wei. She saw Liu Wei take out a rolling bag from her sleeve bag and unfold it. Inside, there was a row of silver needles.


    Twisting one of them, Liu Wei didn''t even think about it, and directly inserted it into the big hole on my head.


    Almost for a while, the old lady felt that the depression in her chest had dissipated, and the dull head had been blocked, which was also a lot easier.


    Liu Wei continued to apply needles. After 18 needles, she finally stopped.


    At this time, the old lady only felt her whole body was transparent, as if the whole person was a lot lighter.


    After half a quarter of an hour, Liu Wei pulled out all the silver needles. Seeing that the old lady''s face was more gentle, she asked mammy Yang for a pen and paper, wrote down a prescription, and said, "according to the catch on the prescription, four bowls of water are boiled into a bowl. These days, grandma has to use this prescription. When the prescription needs to be changed, I will bring a new one."


    Mammy Yang took the prescription, nodded and asked the old lady, "how are you doing, old lady?"


    The old lady nodded and waved to mammy Yang, indicating that she didn''t have to worry.


    Seeing that the old lady''s face was really ruddy, Mammy Yang put her heart down and said, "I will send someone to buy medicine."

 Chapter 787

    As soon as mammy Yang left, the room was completely quiet.


    Liu Wei covers the quilt for the old lady. Just about to get up, the old lady suddenly grabs her hand, stares at her eyes and asks, "why?"


    Liu Wei did not understand: "what?"


    "Why do you want to do this and lose your head?"


    Liu Wei patted her grandmother''s hand and said, "grandma didn''t know that granddaughter was a restless girl before."? In order to escape from marriage, her granddaughter left the south of the Yangtze River. At that time, a woman was penniless and could not live easily. She dressed as a man, but it was just a way to survive. Later, she entered the court, but it was an accident, but the mistake had been made, and she had no skills. If not, she would accept that she would always return, but she could not die. "


    "No one can die? You don''t think you can die? Woman is an official, you know how much it involves. The crime of deceiving the king is very important. Wei''er, you are not such an impulsive person! "


    Isn''t she impulsive? Liu Wei felt that she was very impulsive. On impulse, she gave birth to Liu Xiaoli. On impulse, she returned to Beijing with Rong Ling. On impulse, now she has two children.


    But Liu Wei doesn''t think that this impulse is bad.


    At least, she''s really alive and happy now.


    After all, people have to live a "life" word.


    The old lady was not as optimistic as Liu Wei. She was very upset when she heard that her granddaughter wanted to investigate several palace murders in Kyoto.


    Even if they were trapped in the government and were not sensitive to the outside news, these murders did not last for two days and lasted for more than half a month. They were all people who lived in Kyoto. How could they not hear the truth?


    Liu Wei knew that she and the old lady could not explain any more, so she finally said, "that''s it, grandma. Would you like to help her granddaughter?"


    The old lady looked at Liu Wei, and her face was not very good. But when she looked at Liu Wei, she begged, and things did not turn back. After a pause, the old lady sighed and frowned: "grandma and Princess min are not familiar. In those days, the palace was controlled by the empress. Occasionally, she asked her to come to the palace to see her, and most of them were empresses. The empress min didn''t appear very much at that time. The palace The fourth imperial concubine in the middle school, that is, minfei, was the most low-key. Later, I heard that she had a serious illness, and even disappeared. However, grandma remembered one thing. "


    "What?" Liu Wei asked.


    "Princess min''s maiden had been to Zhaoning palace."


    Liu Wei picked her eyebrows lightly.


    Now the old lady is much more comfortable because of acupuncture. She takes a breath and remembers it carefully. She slowly said: "that day was the day of Baihua banquet. All the ladies and the lady who is to be ordered to go to the banquet. Because of her discomfort, grandma took a rest in the wing room of Zhaoning palace before the flower appreciation meeting. After sleeping, she went to sleep in the evening. When she woke up, she heard a quarrel outside When I opened the door, I heard a maid shouting, asking for the empress''s permission and agreeing with the doctor to treat the empress min. But the maid said a few words and was dragged down, as if she had been beaten. At that time, grandma didn''t really know about the condition of concubine Xiaomin. Few people would really inquire about the concubine''s affairs. They just listened to the meaning of the maid, like what mistake the concubine made. Therefore, the queen didn''t allow the doctor to cure her. "


    The old lady said very slowly. After all, it''s something that happened in some years. It took some time to remember. Just thinking of the beginning and the back, she succeeded a lot.


    "And less than half a month after the flower feast that day, a message came from the palace saying that Princess min had died of illness." When the old lady said this, she couldn''t help pulling Liu Wei''s hand and saying, "even though it has been many years, there are still many troubles in it. If you can''t touch it, you''d better not touch it, otherwise, you may touch some people''s taboos."


    Liu Wei knows what the old lady means.


    The queen did not allow the doctor to cure Princess min, who died half a month later. However, Princess min is one of the four imperial concubines. Does Princess min really have no sense of existence in the eyes of the emperor? Half a month, no one told the emperor?


    It can be seen that it''s useless for the palace lady to ask the emperor for help in this matter. She is not allowed to be treated by a doctor. The order was issued by the emperor.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s perplexity, the old lady was also confused. She thought that Liu Wei had escaped and left Beijing, and would not come back in a short time.


    This is very good. As long as we can avoid the disaster, nothing is better than running away. The child has suffered too much and can''t pay for his life again.


    But it never occurred to me that the girl was so afraid of death. She was an official. What absurd things were she doing?


    The old lady thought that she could bear more and bear more for Liufu. But now, the old lady is really confused. She is only one person. Can she really support Liufu?


    With a sigh, the old lady''s face seemed to grow old more and more. She was tired from the inside out. Seeing that Liu Wei was still thinking, the old lady reached out and patted the back of her granddaughter''s hand.


    Liu Wei looked back at the old lady and said, "grandma."


    "Go and open the cupboard over there."


    Liu Wei looked in the direction of the old lady. It was the closet in the inner room.Liu Wei didn''t know what was in it, but she got up and went over.


    Open the cupboard, there are pieces of clothes in it, neatly put the whole cupboard, there are several cloaks under it, also put neatly.


    "Take out the mantle below."


    According to the old lady, Liu Wei took out the cloak and unfolded it. She thought the old lady was cold. She was just about to take the cloak to the bed and put it on for the old lady. Then she heard the old lady again: "there is a small dark space in it. Can you see it?"


    Dark grid?


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and could not help bending to look, but it was too dark to see anything. She simply touched it with her hands.


    This touch, as expected, found a wood block behind the cabinet, with obvious sunken traces.


    Pull the small clip open. Inside, there is something like a wooden box. Liu Wei takes it out and sees that there is ashes on it.


    Liu Wei wipes away the ashes with her sleeve, takes the wooden box, goes to the bed and hands it to the old lady.


    "Open." The old lady didn''t answer, she said.


    Liu Wei opened it and saw that there was a piece of red cloth and a piece of gold lock in the small wooden box.


    Liu Wei was puzzled. The old lady didn''t explain. She just reached out and unfolded the red cloth. Inside, she shook out a letter.


    Liu Wei looks at the blank envelope without signature, turns to look at the old lady again.


    The old lady put the red cloth and the letter back into the box, closed the lid and gave it to Liu Wei. She said, "maybe this is the last thing that you can protect your life. My grandmother thought that she could keep it by herself. At the critical moment, she could use it by herself. But now, it seems that you are in a deeper danger than my grandmother thought. This thing is given to you by my grandmother. You are a proper child , when to use the things inside, you should figure out. Later, your life is up to you. "

 Chapter 788

    Liu Wei looked at some old wooden boxes, and frowned slightly because of curiosity.


    The house was silent until mammy Yang came back.


    When the old lady saw it was almost time, she said to Liu Wei, "let''s go."


    Liu Weidun for a moment, what do you want to say.


    The old lady added: "if you are still curious about what happened in those years, you can go to Wenfu. Old lady Yu Wenfu has intimate relations with her grandmother. You say that she agreed. Maybe she can tell you some old things she knows, but you can never tell anyone about your identity."


    Liu Wei listened and nodded seriously. She knew that the old lady was really worried about her.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s promise, the old lady relieved a little and said, "Wei''er, your life is not easy to protect. Please cherish yourself."


    "Grandma is at ease. Granddaughter knows how to do it." Liu Wei said.


    The old lady didn''t know whether to believe or not, just nodded.


    Liu Wei said again: "my granddaughter assured my grandmother that Liu''s house would soon be better. Although my granddaughter didn''t like the house very much and most of the people in it, after all It''s my father''s house. "


    This "father" character, Liu Wei focused on the sound, said Liu Huan, but not Liucheng.


    The old lady was stunned for a moment. She looked up at Liu Wei, but could not see the expression on her face.


    The elder was thinking, Wei''er, don''t you know your life experience?


    No, it won''t be. It''s been many years since then. How can it be possible for someone to bring up the old story again?


    It''s a nightmare that people want to escape, including the old lady.


    The old lady still remembers the pain of losing her son!


    After Liu Wei left Liufu, he stood in the back alley and watched carefully. Then, he separated from Rong Leng, who was hiding in the dark.


    One before and one after, the two returned to the seventh palace one after another.


    In the room of the seventh Prince''s mansion, Liu Wei saw Rong Ling entering the gate and said directly, "Liu Fu is worse than I thought."


    Rong Leng silently held her in the past, bowed his head in her ear, and said softly, "everything will be better."


    Liu Wei listens to Rong Ling''s saying. Somehow, he guesses, "you were not in the mansion just now, but also in the mansion?"


    Rong Leng looks down at her, neither denying nor admitting.


    Liu Wei smiled faintly.


    Rong Ling, how could she be allowed to go in alone, how could she leave his sight for too long? Especially now, both of them know that she is no longer alone. This one in her stomach is extremely precious. A little carelessness does not only involve her safety.


    Since Rong Ling was in the mansion before, Liu Wei saved a lot of words. She opened the wooden box and showed it to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng spread out the red cloth, looked at it, but did not see anything different. Instead, he put his eyes on the letter.


    Liu Wei opens the envelope directly. It''s a letter. It''s just the name of the signer, but it''s not anyone that Liu Wei is familiar with.


    The content of the letter is not short. There are more than three pages. When Liu Wei started to read it, he was still confused. What can protect her life?


    At last, Liu Wei was surprised.


    When all was finished, Liu Wei put the letter paper on the table and clapped it hard, staring at Rong Leng. He said in amazement, "it turned out to be like this."


    Rong Ling''s expression is also very wrong. It is obvious that he has suffered no less impact than Liu Wei.


    After a while of silence, Rong Leng said, "it''s true..."


    As soon as Liu Wei heard this, he said, "what do you mean? Don''t you know that for a long time? "


    Rong Leng said, "guess."


    What''s the wrong way to guess? Liu Wei was not amused, but he really laughed: "grandma really left a big killing tool for the Liu family. If this thing was taken out, it would be shocking. At that time, let alone Kyoto, the whole Qingyun court, would be in disorder."


    After a while, he said, "this is not for the Liu family."


    Liu Wei is stunned.


    Rong Leng analyzed: "Liu family is in trouble, Liu city is in prison, your grandmother didn''t hand over this, which is enough to show that it''s not enough for your grandmother to use this thing."


    Liu''s family, there may be some other way to live.


    Liu Wei thought of her grandmother saying that this thing is for her own life. Is it not that this important thing, old lady, is really just for her alone?


    Because grandma thinks the Liu family owes her?


    Liu Wei looked at the small wooden box, saying that it was impossible without feeling. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and opened them again, but she felt a soft mouth.


    Liu Wei looks at the man who kisses her lips in amazement, but the man holds her back brain and deepens the kiss until he kisses her out of breath. He says: "think about it, after tomorrow, what should we do?"


    Liu Wei droops her eyes and nods.


    Yeah, it''s time to think about it.What was supposed to be simple has become complicated again. The letters from the disabled elder who contacted Xiao Li and the old lady have not only troubled Liu Wei''s case truth, but also the current situation.


    The identity of the elder and the contents of the letter, whatever they are, are enough to shock the whole Qingyun court.


    Liu Wei felt that this matter was very difficult at once. She was worried that if the situation went on like this, she would still be able to protect herself, including Leng and Xiaoli, and be safe.


    "There''s me."


    As if knowing Liu Wei''s worry, the gentle voice of Rong Ling is in her ear.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Liu Wei went to Yuwen mansion.


    Because of the relationship between Wen Yao and Liu Wei, Yan Pei''s illness is impossible. Because her improved prescription is now warming up, and the effect is better every day.


    Yu Wenyao hasn''t seen Liu Wei for a long time. When he saw Liu Wei again, he showed great enthusiasm. However, when he saw the strange man behind Liu Wei who had been inseparable from her since he entered the mansion, he couldn''t help asking, "this is him?"


    "Bodyguard." Liu Wei said briefly, not intending to reveal the identity of Rong Ling, even if she knew that Yu Wenyao would not betray her.


    Yu Wenyao looked up and down at the appearance of the bodyguard. He didn''t ask more questions, but said to Liu Wei, "are you here to find me today? What''s the matter? "


    "Come to your house, there is something."


    "Just a moment, then. I''ll change my clothes and let''s go out." Yu Wenyao said, turning back to his room.


    Liu Wei stopped him and said, "it''s something, but it''s not for you."


    Yu Wenyao is stunned. His steps stop. He looks at Liu Wei doubtfully.


    Liu Wei said, "I want to see your grandmother."


    Yu Wenyao was even more surprised and frowned: "my grandmother?"


    Liu Wei nodded, looked left and right, and said, "is it safe to talk in your house?"


    Yu Wenyao made a deep noise and lowered his voice: "it''s not safe. So, what''s important for you? We''d better go out and say, there''s eye liner everywhere."

 Chapter 789

    Ever since Wen Fu Ming helped Liu Fu, he began to be angry at Wen Fu from a certain day, and at first, Wen Yao was angry. But after talking with his father once, he finally got angry. After all, what they did was sitting upright. There was nothing to be afraid of, nor who to watch.


    But Liu Wei is different. Liu Wei''s identity is complex. If someone finds out, it will be a big trouble.


    This trouble, can press a day is a day.


    Liu Wei heard that Yu Wenfu was not safe and hesitated for a while. But after a while, Liu Wei said again, "I''m still tired of being recommended by brother Wen."


    Yu Wenyao, seeing Liu Wei''s insistence, looked around again and said in a low voice, "you''d better not say too much about secrets."


    Liu Wei nodded and agreed.


    Yu Wenyao couldn''t say anything more. After all, he went to see old lady Yu Wenyao himself. With permission, he took Liu Wei with him.


    It''s a rule that men can''t enter the backyard of women''s families outside.


    Old lady Yu Wen saw Liu Wei in the small pavilion under the main hall. It''s very cold now. But old lady Yu Wen said that the room is too stuffy. She just wanted to come out and sit down.


    When Liu Wei sees old lady Yu Wenmin, the old man is closing his eyes, listening attentively to his granddaughter Yu wenminxin reading the script. After Liu Wei comes, Yu wenminxin voluntarily quits. But before leaving, Yu Wenmin Xin looks at Liu Wei twice. It seems that she is familiar with her eyes, but she feels that she is staring at a strange man like this. It is really a bit inappropriate, so she leaves quickly.


    When Yu wenminxin left, Yu Wenyao also quit.


    In the pavilion, only Liu Wei, Rong Ling, Yu wenlao''s wife and Yu Wenyao were left. Liu Wei said, "I hope you will forgive me for your trouble today."


    Old lady Yu Wen looked Liu Wei up and down and said, "Yaoer''s friend, it''s OK."


    Liu Wei smiled and exchanged greetings with the old lady.


    It seems that the old lady also knows that there are many eyes around her. When the other party greets with her, the old lady follows the other party perfunctorily and talks for a long time, but after all, the topics are all standing still.


    Until the old lady looked at Liu Wei, she got up and said, "it''s cold outside. Go back to the house."


    Going back to the house means that you can at least say something slightly confidential.


    The old lady is giving Liu Wei a chance.


    Liu Wei understood and immediately helped the old man into the house.


    When I got to the entrance of the main hall, I saw the old lady turning around and said, "you can come in alone."


    Liu Wei is stunned and looks at the Rong Leng beside her eyes.


    Rong Ling nods to Liu Wei and signals her to go in.


    Liu Wei bowed his head and helped the old lady into the room. Yu Wenyao, on the other side, also wanted to enter, but was blocked by the old lady: "you are outside, too."


    Yu Wenyao was shocked and said, "grandma, I am your grandson..."


    "Stand." Old lady Yu Wen repeated, then looked at Liu Wei and said, "go in."


    Liu Wei didn''t know what the old lady saw. She didn''t ask. She just supported people and went in.


    After entering the main hall and serving the old lady, Liu Wei was about to speak, but she listened to my husband''s humanity: "do you know painting and calligraphy?"


    Liu Wei slightly Leng, but still replied: "a little understand one or two."


    "What do you mean by the paintings and calligraphy on the wall?"


    Liu Wei turned to look at the paintings, but her eyes changed.


    "Here..."


    I know you will come sooner or later. Of course, it may not be you, but it is the person who investigates the recent cases. Originally, I wanted to send these paintings to yamen or to the empress''s mother, but I also felt that since I was not found in the Wenjia family, why should I be amorous? Now, you are here! "


    Liu Wei knew that old lady Yu Wen had misunderstood her. When she came, she didn''t find anything, but just listened to her grandmother.


    But Liu Wei didn''t expect that the unexpected harvest was so sudden and huge.


    These paintings, at first glance, are all made by Princess min.


    After reading too many of minfei''s paintings, Liu Wei can see one or two even if she doesn''t look at the signature. However, each of the several paintings on the wall is minfei''s real work, and the contents are also attached to minfei''s consistent style, which is recorded by painting.


    "This is, empress?" Liu Wei asked, pointing to the woman with the Phoenix crown on one of the pictures.


    Old lady Yu Wen nodded, bowed her head and took a sip of warm tea.


    Liu Wei pointed to another picture: "is this you?"


    Old lady Yu Wen nodded again and looked at herself in the portrait. She couldn''t help laughing: "Princess min is a talented woman."


    Liu Wei nodded and looked at another picture. This time, she saw that the picture was a beautiful woman with a small belly. The woman''s appearance was incomparable, especially a pair of apricot eyes, which were full of feelings. However, her tears fell slightly, which made her heart tighten and her chest began to feel dull.


    "This..."


    Old lady Yu Wen put down her tea cup, got up slowly, walked to Liu Wei, looked at the woman in the picture, and couldn''t help but reach out and touch her, saying: "her name is Chu Yin, it''s a A very special woman. "Liu Wei saw that the woman named Chu Yin was wearing the clothes of concubines and concubines in the harem, and asked, "is this the lady?"


    "Mother?" Old man Yu Wen shook his head and sighed, "she is the last one to call her like this."


    Liu Wei was puzzled.


    Old lady Yu Wen simply took the picture down, looked at it again, then rolled it up and handed it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was even more puzzled.


    Yu wenlaofu said: "Mr. Liu, who is famous in Beijing, has a very intimate relationship with the third prince rongling. The third prince has not returned to Beijing for several months. If there is a chance in the future, you can give it to him for me."


    Liu Wei is completely confused.


    Painting? To Rong Ling?


    "The woman in this..." Liu Wei murmured, his expression became a little strange.


    Old lady Yu Wen smiled and said, "yes, Chu Yin, the mother of the third prince, a poor woman who gave birth to a prince and died."


    Liu Wei''s body was shocked. She was not only shocked, but also shocked.


    "This picture..."


    Old lady Yu Wen looked at the paintings all over the wall and said with a wistful look: "I always dream when people are old and there are so many things happening recently. What I dream about is all the things that happened before. Maybe the people in my dream are too clear. I can''t help but hang all the paintings that Princess min gave me. It''s been a long time. There were dozens of them. Now, there are only a few of them. Among them, I found that there is another picture of Chu Yin. The third prince, he should have never seen his mother and concubine, right? "


    Liu Wei is holding the picture in her hand, but like, holding a piece of hot fire.


    But Liu Wei didn''t expect to get the picture of the concubine Rong Ling unexpectedly here.


    Liu Wei unfolded the painting again and looked at it for a while. When she saw the sad eyes and bleak figure of the woman in the painting, she couldn''t help but feel sad. Then she went to look at the inscription next to it,

 Chapter 790

    ¡ª¡ªThere is no way to argue with a broken feeling, but how to think of people.


    Short cross, short and clear.


    Liu Wei looks at the font of the hairpin flower Xiaokai and imagines the scene when Princess min draws this painting and inscribes this word. She doesn''t realize that she is in a trance.


    Princess Min has been paying a lot of attention to Rong Ling, but even Rong Ling doesn''t know why she is special to him. Not only does she take care of him, but she may even die because of him.


    But now, looking at this painting and the woman in it, Liu Wei seems to understand a little.


    Whether it''s the brushwork in this painting or the term, it''s all around two words - sympathy.


    Minfei must have compassion for rongling''s mother, so she can draw such a charm of women. Although she does not know why she sympathizes, this painting conveys such a meaning.


    "Old lady." Liu Wei looked at old lady Yu Wen and said, "I wonder if the old lady can tell you the story of this lady."


    Old lady Yu Wen looked at Liu Wei and saw her eyes were frank. It didn''t seem that she had ulterior motives. She said, "you should have something else to ask when you come today?"


    Liu Wei smiled gently: "nothing else matters. This matter has become the most important."


    Old lady Yu Wen nodded and said, "it seems that the relationship between lord Liu and the third prince is really good!"


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, just as old lady Wen said.


    Yu Wen''s wife was pleased to see Liu Wei, so Liu Wei wanted to know, and she told her.


    However, old lady Yu Wen is not in the harem after all. She has forgotten about it for so many years. Old lady Yu Wen thought for a long time, and then she said something about that year off and on. Liu Wei listened and knew for the first time that the mother of Rong Ling had lived in Wen''s mansion at the beginning.


    "At that time, every family was preparing for the election of the ladies. The nanny who came to the palace taught herself the rules and regulations of the palace. But when she entered the palace, she wanted to live in the palace, and then she rose step by step. It''s not just the rules. Women''s tenderness and honey, warm words and whispers, are inevitable. At that time, all the families were making arrangements. The craftsmen who were invited from all parts of the south of the Yangtze River to play the piano, to compose words and to sing songs were invited to teach them unique skills so that they could come to the palace to serve their majesty in the future. Yuwen mansion, of course, is no exception. The person invited in the mansion was recommended by the second imperial concubine. You must have guessed that it was the Chu Yin. "


    Liu Wei listened quietly. She wanted to ask questions, but she didn''t open her mouth.


    Old lady Yu Wen was really immersed in her past memory. When she said it, her eyes were sad for a long time.


    "Chu Yin is very beautiful. She looks like that, not to mention the ladies in Yu Wen''s mansion, but the ladies in boudoir in most of Kyoto''s mansion. If she puts it out, it will not be half of her. Chu Yin is a girl from the south of the Yangtze River. She has learned how to play the piano and how to dance. Let''s say that if a girl in the brothel learns anything, she will be good at it. "


    "Brothel?" Even if he didn''t want to disturb old lady Wen any more, Liu Wei was surprised.


    Old lady Yu Wen sighed and smiled bitterly: "Chu Yin was seven years old. She had suffered a lot when she was sold to the brothel by her wicked aunt. Fortunately, when she was 12 years old, there was a flood in her hometown. Before she could get listed, she had become a disaster victim and fled with other refugees. "


    When old lady Yu Wen mentioned Chu Yin, she said a sigh. Maybe this girl is special, maybe this girl is too beautiful. In a word, old lady Yu Wen remembers a lot and says a lot.


    When Chu Yin was 13 years old, she was rescued by the adults sent by the imperial court to the disaster area. Later, she was taken back to Kyoto by the man, and left her humble status. She became a little Qin lady in the man''s residence. Originally, she went out to play the Qin when there were guests, and made fun of it. Because of the kindness of the master''s family, she had never been sacrificed. Therefore, this aunt who grew up in the fire pit Mother, until she was eighteen, kept her virginity.


    This is not easy for a girl growing up in the brothel. Chu Yin also knows that her luck comes from the kindness of her master, and she works harder. Therefore, when the hostess introduces her to Yu Wenjia and lets her teach her the thousand gold zither dance, she does her best.


    At that time, Chu Yin did not know that it was this that pushed her into another pit of fire in her life.


    On the day of the election, beautiful women gathered in the palace.


    As a zither player of Yu Wenfu, Miss Biao danced. Chu Yin wanted to accompany the zither, which had been decided for a long time. So that day, Chu Yin went to the qianning hall as a accompaniment, but the emperor caught a glimpse of her.


    It may be a lucky thing for many women to enter the imperial harem, but Chu Yin has no mother and no dependence. She is just a Qin lady. Even if she enters the imperial harem, she is trapped in the golden cage all her life. She can''t leave. For the rest of her life, she is lonely.


    In fact, it is also true that after entering the palace for three consecutive years, Chu Yin could not even remember what the emperor looked like. Until at last, by chance, empress min met Chu Yin. Looking at her beautiful and attractive, she became a good man and won a favor for Chu Yin.


    To say that Chu Yin is also fighting for courage, that is, he was pregnant.At that time, the emperor had many children, but there were few surviving sons and many daughters.


    Chu Yin''s stomach, many people have said, if a prince, then all of a sudden can mother by son expensive.


    At last, the child was indeed a prince, but he was very brave. On the day when he gave birth to the prince, Chu Yin died of blood.


    With the cry of the prince, she didn''t even see her son, so she closed her eyes forever.


    He was born without the support of his grandfather, but now he has lost his mother. This third prince, almost at birth, is doomed to be unknown, and his future is uncertain.


    Although the third prince is not completely forgotten by the emperor, when he was ten years old, there was still only a little eunuch around him. The little eunuch often embezzled his money and food. The third prince was very hungry, but later he was very hungry. When he was in the imperial study, he almost fainted and collapsed. The little eunuch was afraid to be too bold. From then on, he gave it to the third emperor at his discretion He added a little food, but only a little.


    Then, one day, the empress of minfei suddenly received the third prince, who had no father or mother from urination, and cared for him in all kinds of ways.


    Many people have said that if Princess min had no children for many years, would she want to take the orphaned third prince who has no mother family as her adopted son?


    However, there was no follow-up until the death of Princess min, who was adopted as the adopted son.


    Later, these past events were slowly covered with dust. Up to now, almost no one can mention them.


    Old lady Yu Wen just shook her head when she finished these words. She sighed at Chu Yin''s fate, because she had been with Chu Yin and had a good feeling for the beautiful girl, who was unforgettable, and had sympathy and pity for Chu Yin.

 Chapter 791

    Old lady Yu Wen also remembers Princess min, a quiet, calm and undisputed woman who always seems to be out of place with the imperial palace.


    These are all old stories of the past. If we say them now, we will inevitably remember one or two.


    When old lady Yu Wen was talking, Liu Wei listened quietly all the time. At last, Liu Wei was silent and started the painting again. Looking at the thin woman with sad face in the painting, Liu Wei thought about the fate of the woman again. Liu Wei''s fingers could not help tightening, holding the scroll of the painting for a while.


    "In the harem, there are many poor women, but there is only one emperor. All the women have broken their heads. In the end, who loses and who wins, just depends on fate and beauty. It''s a flash in the pan..."


    Old lady Yu Wen sighed, as if she was a little tired. She asked Liu Wei, "Lord Liu, do you have anything else to ask?"


    Liu Wei''s mind just came back. She shook her head vaguely. In fact, now, she doesn''t have no questions to ask, but she needs to digest the existing news first.


    Rong Ling, have you ever understood?


    "Then..." After a long time, Liu Wei finally absorbed the news almost. When she was about to ask the next question, she felt the palm of her hand.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, bows his head, spreads out the scroll, and looks at the position of the wooden axis of the scroll. He even pinches a crack by himself.


    Liu Wei was a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to destroy the painting, but she was probably too excited just now. She didn''t control her strength.


    Seeing that the crack was obviously too prominent, Liu Wei was worried, but in a hurry, he made another force on his hand, "PATA", and the wooden shaft was disconnected.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    The embarrassment went crazy.


    Old lady Yu Wen looked at Liu Wei''s behavior, then looked at her pale face, shook her head, and said, "this painting, together with the scroll, was given by Princess min in those days, but the things are not human beings. Now, what''s the use of these things except for remembering?"


    Old lady Yu Wen said this to help Liu Wei, but Liu Wei must still care.


    Liu Wei, with a black face, flicks away the broken wood in her palm. She is about to say something more. Suddenly, she stares at her palm and stops.


    Liu Wei stayed in the room for one hour. Outside, Rong Ling and Yu Wenyao kept watch.


    It''s OK to let the edge fall. It''s always stable.


    Yu Wenyao was impatient after waiting for a while. He walked around the door and looked into the room.


    But when Liu Wei came out, Yu Wenyao met him almost at the first moment, lowered his voice and asked, "what''s it like?"


    Liu Wei stood in the doorway with a trance stare at Wen Yao. In Wen Yao''s curious eyes, Liu Wei didn''t speak, but turned her head slightly and turned to the outside of the room. Like a pine and a cypress, she stood proudly and remained motionless.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling, holding the scroll and five fingers tightly together. If it is not that both ends of the scroll have been damaged by her, she will have to pinch the wooden scroll on the spot.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are not right. He looks at the edges and frowns, which is obvious.


    Yu Wenyao saw it now. He leaned up and asked in Liu Wei''s ear, "what''s the matter?"


    Maybe Yu Wenyao is too close. Liu Wei has just come back to her senses. She frowns and shakes her head seriously without saying.


    I don''t know what I said to old lady Yu Wen. In a word, as soon as Liu Wei came out of the house, he began to lose his heart. Until they left, Liu Wei''s expression never relaxed on the return carriage.


    In the carriage, Rong Leng put his hand around her waist and arms to ask what was wrong with her, but just when his hand met Liu Wei, Liu Wei suddenly shook. It seemed that he was stimulated. He looked up and stared at him.


    Rong Leng frowned, reached out, his long fingers brushed her eyes to make her return to her mind.


    Liu Wei''s eyes didn''t blink, so she let rongling''s fingers pass over her eyes, and her eyes were still staring at rongling''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Allow Leng to see Liu Wei so, the mind becomes more serious, the expression also sinks down.


    But Liu Wei immediately shook his head, looked away, stared at his fingers, and said for a while, "that''s the case. I''ll think about it."


    Rong Leng doesn''t believe it: "your expression tells me that you don''t think about it casually."


    Liu Wei smiled and shook his head. "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s really OK."


    The brow of Rong Leng is even tighter.


    They left from old lady Yu Wen and went back to the seventh Prince''s mansion. At night, Liu Wei looked strange all the time.


    Rong Leng saw Liu Wei woke up for the third time from his dream tonight, which was really abnormal. He was so nervous that he grasped her slender wrist, looked at her coldly, and asked, "what happened?"


    Liu Wei reached out and touched his sweating self. He looked at Rong Ling''s gloomy expression in some panic. Finally, after staring at him for a long time, he shook his head and said, "no, it''s ok...""Liu Wei!" Rong Leng''s tone was accentuated, and the tone showed his displeasure.


    Liu Wei pretends not to hear. She pulls the quilt back and covers her head with it. She doesn''t want to hear or see anything.


    "Liu Wei." Allow Leng to pull the quilt outside.


    Liu Wei clenched the quilt corner tightly in the quilt, and would not let him pull apart.


    In the end, they let Leng lose the battle because Liu Wei was stuffy in the quilt and said: "I''m really sleepy..."


    One person, two bodies, taking into account this layer, Rong Leng did not force her, allowing her to escape.


    Liu Wei is still awake in the quilt. Just from the weak breathing rate, Rong Ling can hear her. He did not know what Liu Wei was stubborn or what Yu Wen''s wife and Liu Wei had said. After he came out of Yu Wen''s mansion, Liu Wei was haunted and kept hiding from him.


    This night, because of Liu Wei''s abnormality, Rong Ling almost stayed up all night.


    Liu Wei is stuffy in the quilt. In the last half of the night, she sleeps in a confused way. She wakes up again. When she wakes up, it''s just dawn. As soon as Liu Wei lifts the quilt, she immediately looks into the dark and cold eyes of Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment and looked into Rong Ling''s eyes. Suddenly, she sat up and said wearily, "the case is about to end. Today, I will go into the palace to see your father See the emperor, the identity of the murderer is known, and the culprit behind it is also known. If the emperor wants to arrest and deal with that person, it depends on the Emperor himself. "


    Rong Ling''s expression is not aware of a lag. Liu Wei''s words are too sudden.

 Chapter 792

    "Who is the murderer?" asked Rong Leng


    Liu Wei said straightforwardly, "Princess Tai."


    Frown.


    Liu Wei is determined, obviously not to change.


    Rong Leng asked again, "we haven''t found out the identity of that man."


    Liu Wei quickly appeased and said: "I have found out. I have already found out! He just wants to live and survive. It''s absolutely nothing to do with this case. We shouldn''t focus too much on a person who finally appears. Although he is suspicious, I''ve checked them. These cases have nothing to do with him. You You don''t want to think. "


    The brow of Rong Leng is even tighter.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to talk about it, but takes a deep breath. She lowers her head and begins to sort out the case. She doesn''t have time to think about the countermeasures. She puts on the clothes one by one. Looking at her appearance, it seems that she doesn''t want to get along with Rong Ling alone for a moment.


    Rong Leng doesn''t know what happened to Liu Wei. He can''t find out the answer, and his face becomes very bad.


    Liu Wei didn''t care about him directly. She hurriedly put on her clothes, looked at the sky outside, and said, "I will face the saint in the early days. What''s the truth? When it comes, I will have an answer!"


    Liu Wei said the last sentence and went to wash. After washing, she lowered her head and went straight out.


    Rong Ling put on a robe and went out with him. But as soon as he left the room, he saw Liu Wei driving his lightness skill. In a blink of an eye, he was gone.


    Rong Ling has a headache. He quickly washes and closes his skirt at will. He goes all the way to the front of the Imperial Palace, flying skill.


    ¡­¡­


    However, at Chenshi, Liu Wei has taken out the token and handed it to the palace gate guard for inspection.


    The guard checked the token, and then put Liu Wei in.


    In the early half of the dynasty, Emperor Qianling heard a small message from Qi Fu to the effect that Lord Liu asked for an interview and said that the real murderer had been found out and asked the emperor to argue.


    Emperor Qianling was shocked when he heard the words, and he leaned on the back of the broad dragon chair with a faint smile, saying: "the real murderer is already clear? Is the news from yesterday still unknown? How can it be clear that the night has passed? "


    Qi Fu shook his head and looked at the official below, who was still reading the memorial. He said, "I will place Lord Liu in the back hall of qianning palace. Then the emperor will go to see you."


    Hearing this, Emperor Qianling''s eyes showed a deeper ambiguity. He put his finger on the armrest of the Dragon chair, and his fingertip hit the armrest faucet. After thinking for a while, he said, "no need."


    Qi Fu was stunned.


    Emperor Qianling said: "since the case has been solved, now all the officials are here, let Lord Liu go to the court and finish the case in front of all the officials, civil and military."


    Qi Fu''s eyes were straight when he heard this, and he said: "this is not in line with the rules, I''m afraid. The identity of Lord Liu..."


    "What''s the status? Is it important to have my Edict and identity? "


    The Oracle had already said this, and Qi Fu did not dare to face the emperor, so he bit his teeth and nodded, "I will give you orders."


    Said, then retreated.


    Emperor Qianling carelessly listened to the officials in the hall read the memorial. When the post was presented, he interrupted the next one who wanted to read the book. He said seriously, "all the ministers are here today. It''s a coincidence that I need them to witness something together."


    As soon as the emperor said this, all the officials were at a loss. One by one, look at me, and I''ll look at you, whispering and whispering in secret.


    "Silence." The little eunuch around the emperor shrieked, and the chattering noise under the hall disappeared.


    Among them, the prince went out to the king of a country and made a big gift. Then he said, "I''d like to share my worries with the emperor."


    Emperor Qianling said, "only the prince knows the truth."


    The prince didn''t look happy. He just stood there with no shame, and didn''t ask for any extra words. His appearance immediately attracted the eyes of several forces.


    When Mr. hang was having breakfast, he heard the news from the little eunuch. After hearing it, his hot porridge almost poured into his nose. He choked twice, wiped the tip of his nose, stared at the little eunuch, and asked in an inconceivable way: "what do you say? Mr. Liu, are you up? "


    The little eunuch nodded breathlessly, "yes! I heard it just now. It seems that Lord Liu has found out the case of Princess Qinyang. This is not the case. We need to try the murderer in the court. "


    "The murderer? Public trial? "


    Thinking of the dead qin''er, Mr. hang shook his head and asked, "where is Xiang Gonggong?"


    The little eunuch shook his head.


    The Duke of Hang frowned, got up, and didn''t need breakfast. He went to the hall in a hurry. As the eunuch of the Imperial Palace, although he couldn''t go to the hall, he still had the qualification to eavesdrop outside the hall.


    In the past two days, Lord Liu has been running east and West. The dragon can''t see the head and the tail. How can he suddenly say hello without saying a word, and the case will be solved?


    Solve what case? Can''t we find out the identity of the murderer? How do you suddenly know?


    In this way, the pace under his feet is faster and faster. The little eunuch behind him can hardly catch up with him.It''s not just the Duke of Hang who hears that the emperor is going to openly try the case of the tragic death of the princess in the harem in recent days. All the movements are not small.


    In the city of Kyoto, an old man, holding his crutch, slowly raised his head and said with a smile, "go to the public trial?"


    He nodded repeatedly, because he took the news out of the palace all the way without stopping. At this moment, he was already sweating and said difficultly, "it''s not only princess Qinyang, including Princess Yuping, even Princess Yuehai. They have to be heard together, my Lord. Will it..."


    The old man waved and looked out of the window at the sky. For a while, he asked, "our people can be caught?"


    Shaking his head under his feet: "No."


    The old man nodded, raised his arm, and said, "change clothes, you and I will go to the palace to see the bustle."


    With a respectful face, he stepped forward to help the old man, and told the little guy outside to come in and wait on him. He was so busy for two quarters of an hour, and finally left the door.


    It''s early for the old people to get the news here, at least earlier than most people.


    In the following time, other governments also heard the news intermittently. Those who were curious, broke their mouths and talked in the government, and those who were in high position went directly to the palace to witness in court.


    When old lady Yu Wen heard the news, she took an ambush and said, "it''s also a long time since I''ve asked the empress''s mother good-bye. Come, change clothes..."


    And like old lady Yu Wen, there are still many people who make an excuse to ask the empress to say hello.


    As a result, the court has begun to hear cases. There are more and more women in the harem.


    The empress listened to the report of the palace people quietly, saying that which lady, miss and life lady came to see her. She just smiled coldly, waved her hand, and stroked her hair with the glass bronze mirror calmly. She said lightly: "let them all wait..."

 Chapter 793

    The mysterious death of two princesses and one princess in the palace has long been a public secret in Kyoto.


    But in the end, it is about the face of the royal family. It has been strictly suppressed. It is not allowed for the people to pass on information privately, nor for the officials to talk about it. However, it can stop the people''s mouths, but it can not stop the people''s hearts.


    The hearsay of ghosts in the palace has never stopped, and there are many people in the world who fear and fear the gods and ghosts. Therefore, the truth behind the murder case has been of great concern.


    It''s just that we all know that this kind of disaster can''t be explained by gossip. After all, the one who died his daughter and niece was the emperor.


    You dare to arrange the emperor''s housework. I''m afraid you don''t want to die!


    But although I think so, how many people don''t want to know when news comes out?


    At this time, the court was full of officials of all grades who could enter the court. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the handsome white man in front of the center of the court.


    This man in white, most of us know it. At the beginning, the case of the disappearance of young children was very hot in the city of Kyoto. How many young children in the family of Ministers suffered. The case of several years was finally solved by this unknown young man.


    Mr. Liu, I heard that he left Beijing with the third prince before, but now he is back to Beijing alone. Some of the ministers who were very familiar with Mr. Liu because of the case of missing children saw his appearance, and their eyes were bright.


    Emperor, when did you recall Mr. Liu to Kyoto? Why didn''t you hear the wind? If they know ahead of time, they will come to visit, save their son''s kindness, rebuild the same kindness, know the kindness but not repay it, and the animals do it.


    Qianling emperor looked at the face of the officials below, and frowned slightly. When he looked at Liu Wei again, Qianling emperor''s expression became slightly hard, and his eyes were dark.


    When Qifu saw the emperor''s expression, why didn''t he understand it?


    Yes, how sensational was the case of missing children at the beginning, and how rich was the popularity that Mr. Liu earned. Dozens of children, dozens of important big families, I want to know how many important officials in the court appreciate this Lord Liu.


    At that time, no one thought it was inappropriate, just because the 16th Prince Rong Yun was also one of the missing children. At that time, the emperor was very happy, and he had many good feelings for Lord Liu.


    But this time is different.


    At present, there is a great disorder in the court, and the town gate has been disrupted and reorganized. Mr. Liu is clearly the man of the three Lords. This is a transformation. Once again, as long as the master Liu continues to be at the end of the three lords, the hundred officials in the court will probably be gathered by the three Lords.


    Thinking of the emperor''s increasingly poor body, the prince''s disease, and the eyes of seven princes, how could the emperor not be sensitive?


    Qi Fu thought, today''s case, I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve. Lord Liu is really clean, but as long as there is a little ambiguity I''m afraid that if we can''t solve the case in the end, it''s the second thing, involving ourselves, that''s the big thing.


    "Ha ha, it''s said that the palace is bustling. The emperor and the old minister are here!"


    Outside the hall, there was a bright male voice. It was old, but powerful. It came from afar.


    All the officials of the court looked out together, and saw that the military uniform was majestic. After several months, the state of Yue, who had not been in the court before, was shaken away, and came in spiritually.


    I saw that many people in the court began to whisper when the Marquis of Yue came. The first commander of Qingyun state, Yan houye, who used to have a lot of soldiers, how can he still go to the court today?


    This is a semi reclusive figure. He has not asked about politics for a long time.


    When Emperor Qianling saw Yan Zhen leave, his eyes were not turbid, but they were not clear, and he began to squint.


    Qi Fu next to him watched, and his heart beat a drum. When there was a rebellion by the king of power a few days ago, the emperor ordered Yan to go to the palace to meet the Emperor himself. However, the prince pretended to be seriously ill and inconvenient to walk. He delayed for several days and didn''t go to the Palace once.


    Today, I took the initiative.


    Qi Fu''s eyes couldn''t help turning to Liu Wei, a white man in the hall.


    Yan Qiu, the youngest son of the prefecture of the state of Yue, is also one of the rescued children in the case of missing children. Moreover, the prefecture of Yue seems to be more optimistic about the third prince than the prince and the seventh prince.


    Is it not


    Qi Fu didn''t dare to think more. Some things are not what he should pay attention to as a eunuch. If he thinks more, guesses more and lives shorter, it''s not worth it.


    "Old minister, I have met the emperor!" Yan Zhen shakes away from the big sleeve and bows his body. Then he asks the 95''s dignitaries in the hall for a rest.


    Emperor Qianling looked at Yan Zhenli for a long time, but he didn''t immediately call Yan Zhenli to lie down. He only asked with a profound expression: "Yan Qing is ill, but OK?"


    Yan Zhenli said: "I have the emperor''s thoughts. I dare not to be bad. This is not to say, just recovered from illness, then came to face saint, only afraid to delay a moment more, then let the emperor worry a moment more! "


    Yan Zhenli said it sincerely. Emperor Qianling smiled lightly and said, "come on."


    Even though there are many barriers between the emperor and the important officials, there is no obvious difference between them. Only because both of them know the way to be a king and a minister.Emperor Qianling said directly to Yan Zhen, "Liu Qing, you must be familiar with him. Today is the day when he shows his strength and feet. You can witness it."


    Yan Zhenli looks at Liu Wei on the other side. Liu Wei also looks at Yan Zhenli, but Liu Wei seems to have no spirit. He is a little reluctant to leave. He just slightly nods and calls out, "I have seen the marquis."


    Yan Zhen stretched out his hand and slapped Liu Wei on the shoulder. Lang Sheng said with a smile, "Lord Liu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s ok..."


    Liu Wei pulled at the corners of her mouth and smiled reluctantly.


    Yan Zhenli then looked at emperor Qianling and said, "Lord Liu''s skills have been used several months ago. I think there are still many people who have fresh memories like the old officials. Qiu''er has been shouting to see the help benefactor, Lord Liu. After the early Dynasty, he hoped the emperor''s permission to let Lord Liu go to the mansion with his old officials. "


    Liu Wei clearly felt that after Yue guohou said this, many kind and grateful eyes came to her immediately.


    Liu Wei bowed humbly to the Marquis of the state of Yue. Liu Wei knew that the Marquis''s words were just to give her a good impression on all officials.


    And the state of Yue will suddenly appear in the court. Liu Wei can guess who is the writer without thinking.


    Liu Wei didn''t look up to find Rong Ling, but Liu Wei could feel his eyes.


    Rong Ling, always guarding her and reassuring her, can see him as soon as she turns around.


    So this time, let her guard him, let her calm his heart.


    Under the gaze of dozens of eyes, Liu Wei slightly arched his hand towards the nine and five dignitaries on the Dragon chair, and his eyes tightened tightly. Liu Wei cautiously said: "the emperor''s capacity is good. What I want to say today is not actually the case of Princess Qinyang..."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, there came whispers from officials in the hall.


    Emperor Qianling looked at Liu Wei and said angrily in a cold voice, "Liu Qing, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Liu Wei bowed his head and carefully organized the language for one time. Then he said: "I know because I know. I need to make clear in advance. What I want to say today is not just the case of Princess Qinyang. It''s a case of climbing up and down, hiding behind me, shocking and shocking. Does the emperor allow me to make clear one by one?"

 Chapter 794

    "Oh?" Emperor Qianling looked at Liu Wei coldly and coldly, and his attitude was unpredictable: "Liu Qing means that you have not only solved the case of Princess Qinyang, but also found out the cause of death of Princess Yuping and Princess Yuehai?"


    The so-called up and down climbing is the most easily associated with the two lives of Princess Qinyang before and after her death.


    Liu Wei didn''t deny it, but said, "it is."


    As soon as this remark came out, Lin Sheng, who had been standing at the back of the courtiers, immediately brightened his eyes.


    Last time, Lord Liu banished him in the middle of his speech. He thought about it all the time, but he couldn''t find Lord Liu again. Every time he went to find the person who reported it, he either said that Lord Liu went out to do business, or that he hadn''t entered the palace.


    In a word, after several empty attempts, Lin Sheng hasn''t slept well for two days in a row. He sleeps all night for nightmares, but he doesn''t want to. Lord Liu has made a breakthrough. Who is the murderer?


    Thinking of the pressure brought by the case of Princess Yuehai, Lin Sheng is more anxious! Look at Liu Wei''s eyes, they are more and more bright!


    At this time, Duke hang also went outside the hall. Standing in the corner outside the hall, he lowered his head to eavesdrop. Hearing Liu Wei''s words, he was in the same mood as Lin Sheng. He was also nervous and excited.


    "I think it''s right to give this case to Liu Qing. Liu Qing really won''t let me down." Emperor Qianling said, looking at Liu Wei''s eyes is more complicated.


    Liu Wei''s head was still bowed at this time, with a modest manner and no voice.


    "Liu Qing, say it!"


    Emperor Qianling''s tone was very hard. At one command, Liu Wei was allowed to explain three murders in this court today.


    Liu Wei and so on are the words of emperor Qianling. She raised her head and turned her clear eyes around the court. At last, she said: "Princess Yuping disappeared in the inner palace at first, and the palace people checked it out to be fruitless. Two days later, the eunuch of jingshifang went out for shopping. He passed the vegetable market and heard people chatting. He said that a female corpse was found in the river and died for some unknown reason. Later, the eunuch of jingshifang took a lively picture and went to watch. He found that the dead was like the missing Princess Yuping in the inner palace. The Yamen of jingzhaoyin received a report and went to see. It was determined that the dead was the missing Princess Yuping in the palace. I''d like to ask you, Mr. Lin Sheng of jingzhaoyin, but that''s so? "


    Lin Sheng hears that he is called, and he is shocked. He looks at all the people and turns to him. He swallows his saliva nervously.


    Emperor Qianling also looked at Lin Sheng and asked, "Lin Qing?"


    Lin Sheng immediately bowed and stood out, bowed his head and hands, and said to the emperor, "it''s really Weichen who went to the downtown River to bring back the remains of Princess Yuping that day. Princess Yuping is known as the jade girl before the Buddha. Many large-scale sacrifices were held in our Dynasty. In the sacrifices, we can see the beautiful image of the princess and the bravery of the officials. Once we saw the princess''s appearance from afar, we recognized the princess. It was only after this report that Princess Yuping had disappeared in the palace for two days. "


    Lin Sheng emphasized the four words "missing in the palace".


    In other words, when Princess Yuping died outside the palace, the black pot was supposed to be thrown on the back of jingzhaoyin, but because Princess Yuping disappeared in the palace, it was dangerous and dangerous that jingzhaoyin took off the relationship.


    Lin Sheng finished, and glanced at Liu Wei quietly.


    Liu Wei and other Lin Sheng said, "Princess Yuping is very valuable. How can she disappear from the palace? This matter, minister once entrusted to hang Gonggong, to investigate in many ways, but the result is very vague. Everyone said, I don''t know why Princess Yuping disappeared from the palace. The two palace maids on duty who took care of the princess on that day also lost their heads after the event because of the disadvantage of protecting the princess. Here, the truth of the princess''s disappearance has gone into a dead end. No one knows. However, a person will not disappear for no reason. Then we will change our perspective to see whether the princess left the palace or was abducted? "


    After Liu Wei finished, the officials began to talk again.


    Obviously, everyone is very concerned about the case of Princess Yuping. After all, it was only after the death of Princess Yuping that the saying of haunting came from the palace. After that, Princess Qinyang also died in a strange way.


    To say that the source of all cases is indeed the disappearance of Princess Yuping.


    "Sir No, Lord Liu, what''s your opinion? " A second grade Beijing official asked curiously.


    Liu Wei looked directly at each other and said calmly, "I can''t talk about my opinions, but I only think that one person is the emperor."


    All of us looked at the Buddha in the hall. For a moment, we didn''t understand Liu Wei''s meaning.


    Including emperor Qianling, but also curious.


    Liu Wei turned around and said: "the guards in the palace are he qisenyan. There is a gate to suppress them and a guard to guard them. The palace is where the emperor lives. I don''t believe that the princess, who is raised in the unknown daughter''s home in the deep palace, will easily escape such a strict guard in the palace. She will run out of the red brick and green wall alone without exposing her identity. I believe you adults, and I don''t believe you. "


    That''s true.


    Liu Wei continued: "it''s not those who go out by themselves, it''s those who are taken out. The reason why the princess is missing is only these two. If it''s not one, it''s two. In this way, the minister began to investigate. What kind of person would he bring out from the palace, a great living person or a hall princess? How did he do it, but there were still colleagues? "Everyone held their breath and looked at Liu Wei, waiting for his answer.


    "I can''t find it." At last, Liu Wei said four disappointing words.


    Everyone frowned at this remark, including emperor Qianling.


    Liu Wei added: "the emperor once gave a token to his officials. It is clear that with this token, they can help them to walk in the palace and facilitate investigation.". At that time, I took out the token, and those who saw the token were really in awe. I think they dare not make false behavior. Therefore, it is enough to prove that someone can walk on the palace floor without any guard''s attention... "


    "Lord Liu!" Qi Fu looked at the emperor''s face and changed. He immediately raised his voice and stared at Liu Wei, saying, "Lord Liu, be careful!"


    All the officials in the court thought that Qi Fu was just a eunuch. They dared to interrupt at this time, but they didn''t understand the rules. Then they thought about what happened. Qi Qi looked at emperor Qianling, and all of them were afraid to say a word.


    Yes, if someone can come and go as freely as their own back garden, what''s the safety of the palace?


    Today, someone can take the princess away. Tomorrow, someone will assassinate the emperor with a rebellious heart. When the emperor hears this, can he not change his face?


    Qi Fu is kind enough to remind Lord Liu not to talk nonsense.


    Liu Wei is not talking nonsense. If she says it intentionally, she will also say it intentionally.

 Chapter 795

    There is a subtle change in the atmosphere of the court.


    Liu Wei continued with a clear thought: "Duke Qi didn''t need to worry about it. I was in the same mood as Duke Qi. I thought, is this palace guard really so casual? But then I think it''s impossible. Otherwise, in this palace, we can use the guards and the people of zhengemen. These two forces are directly under the emperor. How can these people regard the safety of the emperor and ignore it? Then, the minister thought of another direction. "


    Emperor Qianling raised his eyes and looked at Liu Wei sharply, waiting for her to talk.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, but said, "I''ll let my posterity report it again. What''s more, Princess Yuping is missing. Her body was found outside the palace and died strangely. Who was the one who inspected Princess Yuping''s body at that time


    Of course, this person will not go up, but Lin Sheng bravely stood up again and said: "the first person who examined the princess''s body at that time was the work of the Yamen of Jingzhao Yin. As for this, Weichen had already sent the autopsy report to the interior office."


    The princess is the harem''s maid. It''s reasonable to say that even if Jing Zhaoyin finds the body, he dare not touch it at will, let alone examine it.


    But Lin Sheng is selfish. He is afraid that someone planted the stolen goods to Jing Zhaoyin. So he let the next person have a look. The key point is to clear his own relationship. And this autopsy report, therefore, appeared.


    As for the autopsy report, Lin Sheng didn''t know it at first. When he handed the princess''s body to Zhen Gemen and asked Zhen Gemen to transfer it to the house of internal affairs, he heard that Zhen Gemen''s adult had mentioned it. It turned out that Mr. Liu had pushed in Zhen Gemen. That thing was called the autopsy report.


    However, it is a well-organized report format. This is just a small fold he wrote based on his many years of experience in handling cases.


    But this is the autopsy report.


    And it''s the first report.


    Liu Wei has seen that fold. Now, Liu Wei still remembers the above content.


    Liu Wei then asked Lin Sheng, "but I wrote that there were many injuries and bruises outside. I doubt that the fatal injury was caused by impact? Is the wound in the back of the head? "


    Lin Sheng himself can''t remember it clearly, but vaguely remembers that he didn''t seem to be far behind, so he nodded, "that''s right."


    Liu Wei nodded and didn''t need to pass on the autopsy report for further observation, because it didn''t matter.


    Liu Wei asked Lin Sheng again, "has Lord Lin ever seen the body of Princess Yuping?"


    Lin Sheng nodded, "naturally."


    "Is it miserable?"


    Lin Sheng looked at the Buddha in the hall and nodded.


    "How miserable is that? So, at that time, can Lord Lin recognize that it is Princess Yuping himself? "


    "Of course it can." Lin Sheng said: "if you can''t recognize Princess Yuping, how can you know it''s Princess Yuping? At that time, Princess Yuping was out of breath, but it seemed that although she was injured a lot, she did not damage her facial features and looked clear. "


    Liu Wei nodded with satisfaction, and then asked, "has Lord Lin ever seen the princess''s body? That is, when the body is missing and found again. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei raised her voice and said to all the people in the court: "there are many rumors outside. I believe you adults, some of them may have heard of them. It''s said that Princess Yuping''s body is missing, and because it''s gone, rumors of the princess''s haunted mind begin to appear inside and outside the palace, up and down the city of Kyoto, isn''t it? "


    Many officials in the court who had gossip about it all bowed their heads, some looked at their toes, some pretended to talk to their colleagues nearby.


    The so-called child does not speak, strange and disorderly. Everyone knows that the saying of ghosts and gods is not even pleasing to saints. As a scholar, we should not carry forward ghosts and ghosts. But people are like this. The more unexplainable things are, the more likely they are to associate with each other. This is human nature, and no one can help it.


    When Liu Wei asks this question, he doesn''t want to blame anyone. It''s just necessary to solve the case.


    But there was silence.


    No one is destined to answer Liu Wei''s question.


    Liu Wei waited for a while, but no one said anything. Even Lin Sheng pretended that his clothes were wrinkled, and he was pulling them all the time.


    At last, the state of Yue can''t see it anymore. He came out and said directly, "if you remember correctly, most of the rumors in Beijing are after the princess''s body disappeared. It''s said that there are many people in Yanfu, including my wife, who also mentioned it twice. However, we generals don''t believe in ghosts and gods, Lord Liu."


    Liu Wei nodded: "ghosts and gods said that the cause of Princess Yuping''s death was put on the cusp of the storm. At this time, the body is missing, which is the exact thing. Fortunately, the body of the princess was recovered soon. Lord Lin, you have seen the recovered body, haven''t you?"


    Lin Sheng nodded, and that time, he saw Liu Wei again.


    Liu Wei asked, "can you tell me more about the situation at that time?"


    Lin Sheng thought, weren''t you there?


    But Lin Sheng didn''t dare to say this, but he honestly recalled: "at that time, Princess Yuping''s body was recovered by Princess Yuehai and Duke Su in the Queen''s palace. I didn''t look carefully, but I just looked at it briefly. The body of the princess disappeared for a few days, and it seems that it''s very sad. ""What is pathetic?" Liu Wei asked.


    Lin Sheng doesn''t know how to describe it. Some of them are speechless.


    Liu Wei helped him and said, "but the body is like rotten meat, with a fuzzy face and no bones inside, just like..." Liu Wei points to the gate of the main hall with one hand, only to see that two little eunuchs are carrying a stretcher covered with white cloth, coming in at the same pace from the outside.


    But before the little eunuch arrived, the smell of putrefaction had already pervaded.


    Suddenly, several adults standing near the gate of the main hall began to cover their noses, smelling of corpses and suffocating people.


    Two little eunuchs brought the body in and laid it on the ground.


    All parties have opinions on this.


    Emperor Qianling was angry in his eyes. Looking at Liu Wei''s eyes, he was more fierce.


    Liu Wei pleaded: "the emperor should not be angry. I should not take Princess Yuping''s body to the court at will. But Princess Yuping''s death is unjust. I really don''t want Princess Yuping to wander away from the yellow spring. Today is the day when the real murderer is announced. I think that the princess would like to witness and recover justice for herself! "


    Liu Wei''s statement was reasonable and correct. Emperor Qianling was angry again and had to press it. In a cold voice, he said, "the dead are big. If you can avenge Yuping, it will be safe and stable after Yuping enters the earth."


    Liu Wei didn''t seem to see the displeasure on emperor Qianling''s face, but said, "what the emperor said is. Lord Lin will have a look. When the princess''s body is recovered, do you see it like this? "


    Liu Wei said, then squatted down, a white cloth, suddenly, a beach of clothes wrapped in the soft cotton rotten meat, appeared in front of the officials.


    Because the whole body bones are broken, and placed for such a long time, today''s Yuping princess, than when Liu Weigang found out, much worse. The most obvious change is that Princess Yuping''s face has only one skin, and no bone can support her five senses.


    "Oh, ouch..."


    I don''t know who the voice came from, and then there was a series of retch coming from four weeks.


    The golden branches and jade leaves that once stood high have now become this ugly and disgusting mass of dead flesh, and the shape is so powerful. Most of the officials on the scene are civil servants. At first sight of this picture, even if they tried their best, they couldn''t bear the feeling of nausea.


    In particular, several old scholars, one by one, were tottering, as if they were going to faint at any time.


    Liu Wei did not care about other people''s situation, but looked at Lin Sheng and asked, "Lord Lin?"


    Lin Sheng''s face is pale and his mouth is covered. It''s not good for him.


    Liu Wei repeated, "when the body of Princess Yuping was recovered, it looked like this?"


    Lin Sheng just came back to her senses and said in a trance: "yes Just like that Just then, no, not so serious. "


    Liu Wei nodded: "it''s been several days since then. It''s not easy to preserve the corpse. It''s normal to be ugly. But the rate of erosion is not normal. According to Lord Lin, the time of Princess Yuping''s death should be very clear. Even if the body disappeared and was found again, the time of death would not change, but it would not. Princess Yuping disappeared from the inner palace, found the body in the downtown river outside the palace, disappeared the body, and then recovered the body. It took nearly five days. But when I saw the princess''s body in the outskirts of Kyoto for the first time, I learned from all aspects that the death time of the princess was no more than five hours. That is to say, in terms of the time of death, there was a serious contradiction between the judgment of the minister and the public opinion. Why then? Is it the fault of the minister? Or is there any mysterious power in Princess Yuping''s body, which can make a person who has been dead for five days keep the freshness of less than one day? "


    Liu Wei said this, eyes around a circle, see people are silent, also don''t know is the princess body shock can''t speak, or don''t want to speak at all.


    Liu Wei also does not sell official son, direct way: "feign death."


    As soon as the word "feign death" came out, the first response was that Marquis Yan Zhenli said, "feign death?"


    Liu Wei looked at the Marquis and said, "someone took Princess Yuping away from the palace, which made Princess Yuping die, and then she was found by the Yamen. But as far as I know, there is a time limit for fake death drugs, at least two hours, and at most twelve hours. When a fake death person wakes up, how can she be a dead person? It''s not a dead man. Where''s the time of death? "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei reached out.


    Then, the little eunuch carrying the body of Princess Yuping came in, took out a book from his arms and handed it respectfully.


    Liu Wei said: "the emperor, this is the inspection report of the stomach residue of Princess Yuping. It is stated in the book that the last time Princess Yuping used food was one day after the death known to all, that is to say, Princess Yuping" died "and ate."


    Emperor Qianling took a look at Qi Fu. Qi Fu flicked the dust and walked down the hall. He took Liu Wei''s fold, then turned around and walked up the steps to deliver it to Emperor Qianling.


    Emperor Qianling opened it and looked at the dense words and some pictures. He frowned and did not make a sound.


    Liu Wei saw emperor Qianling''s Dilemma and said: "the content of the autopsy report may be too numerical. If the emperor doesn''t mind, I can dissect Princess Yuping''s body in court again, and explain it in detail with the emperor and all officials in court!"Liu Wei said that it was not mean to be despicable, but the emperor Qianling, who knew what "Anatomy" meant, tightened his eyes and looked at his Highness''s group of civil and weak scholar like officials. After all, he put the fold aside and said, "since Liu Qing has a conclusion, I believe in myself, but I don''t need to dissect. Let''s go on."

 Chapter 796

    Liu Wei hears the words, and goes on even more pointless: "Princess Yuping is suffering from fake death. Is Princess Yuping pretending to die or is she under control? If you take the initiative to feign death, why? A good princess, golden branches and jade leaves, what''s the purpose? It needs to be achieved by feigning death? After that, how can a corpse escape successfully? If they are controlled by others, why did they finally kill the princess and turn it into real death? What was the man''s purpose? What''s the effect of a five-day difference in time of death on that person? At the beginning, I didn''t understand them, so I had to continue my investigation. The first step, the second step, even the third step and the fourth step of the investigation will be to start from the corpse, so I found that there was a big problem with the princess''s body. "


    Emperor Qianling couldn''t help but look at the body on the stretcher, but after looking at it, he turned away.


    Because of the distance, Emperor Qianling did not see clearly, but he could not see clearly, and could not stand the smell of corpse, which was scattered all the time, and rushed into his nose. Therefore, turning a blind eye is a good strategy.


    Emperor Qianling turned away, but Liu Wei thought, most merciless, if it really belongs to the emperor''s family.


    Liu Wei went back to the princess''s body and said, "there are many wounds on Princess Yuping. If you only look at her appearance and make a visual inference, you can''t be sure which one is the fatal one. The time caused by these wounds is too close, and the body of the princess has been damaged too seriously. It is almost impossible to judge it accurately. "


    According to Liu Wei, it''s not impossible, but the current technology can''t be realized.


    "From the examination of hand touch, it can be concluded that the most likely fatal injury to the body is multiple serious injuries. When I saw the body for the first time, I thought that Princess Yuping should have been pushed down from the top of the cliff to fall so ugly. Blood and flesh are blurred and bones are broken. I think the internal organs will not be good. But later, when the body is cleaned, I check again and make a judgment. The minister found that the internal organs and bones of the princess are not broken by falling from a high place, but by human beings, that is, there are top experts who have shattered the internal organs of the princess, including the bones of the princess. " Speaking of this, Liu Wei took out a pair of self-made gloves, put them on, lifted the princess''s hand, and showed them to Baiguan and the 95th dignitary to emphasize her argument.


    Hundred officials couldn''t help but take a look and see clearly.


    Liu Wei reaches for the little eunuch''s other hand, and Ma liuer, the little eunuch, hands in another book.


    Liu Wei took off his gloves, stood up and presented the fold to Emperor Qianling, saying, "this is the inspection report on the degree of body injury and internal organs fragmentation. Please read it."


    Qifu came down again and took over the fold himself. He went up and sent it to Qianling emperor.


    Emperor Qianling opened his eyes and saw nothing unexpected. He still didn''t understand it.


    But whether he could read it or not, Emperor Qianling remained calm on his face, without any doubt about the contents of the origami. He just closed the origami, looked at Liu Wei, and asked, "Liu Qing means that Princess Yuping was killed by a top expert?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei gives a definite answer.


    Emperor Qianling asked again, "the murderer has been caught?"


    "No."


    Emperor Qianling''s expression slightly changed.


    Liu Wei said: "the emperor doesn''t need to worry. It doesn''t matter who the murderer is, but he is an executioner. The person behind the plot is the culprit."


    Emperor Qianling kept silent for a few moments and said, "go on!"


    Liu Wei continued: "Princess Yuping is missing in the strange inner palace. She is taken back to the palace if she dies. She is missing again. She is really dead and her body is damaged. The body happened to appear on the way back to Beijing. I met him. Therefore, I was arrested by the princess Yuehai as a suspect and locked up for a while. And there are too many treacherous, too many unreasonable and too many contradictions among them. At that time, I thought that it would be impossible to say that there was no control behind it. "


    "Lord Liu, are you still in prison?" Yan Zhenli pretends not to know this, and asks curiously.


    Liu Wei replied: "the Qing Dynasty is from the Qing Dynasty. The people behind the scenes are afraid that they knew that they were going back to the palace, so they had this deliberate play. Who that person is, will be revealed later, and when that person''s identity is revealed, and you believe that the purpose of that person''s doing these things, everyone, should also be clear. "


    Yan Zhenli interrupts again: "so, the person behind the scenes is still an acquaintance?"


    Liu Wei refused to say anything, but instead said: "said Princess Yuping, and said Princess Qinyang. After the extraordinary death of Princess Yuping, rumors began to spread in the palace. Among them, the source was several maids who had served Princess Yuping and died one after another. After that, all the palaces began to die. In such a chaos, rumors were inevitable, and the ghost became a hot topic. About this matter, I''d like to invite the internal affairs office, Mr. hang, to confront each other face to face. "


    Hang Gonggong, who was eavesdropping on the outside of the hall, was so scared that he was called that he was stiff and afraid to move.


    Emperor Qianling couldn''t help thinking that Qi Fu and the Duke of Hangzhou had reported that the murderer of Qinyang had been found, but he committed suicide in prison.


    There is no proof of death.


    It''s easy to put out a dead person, saying that the murderer is the murderer, even when he is the emperor, he is also very easy to fool.Now to call him Duke hang, Emperor Qianling didn''t have to think about it, but he also knew what Liu Wei wanted to stand up to, but still that sentence, there was no evidence against him, and how to stand up to him was not convincing.


    However, Emperor Qianling raised his hand and set it to music.


    So Qi Fu sent his eunuch to call the Duke of hang.


    The little eunuch took the lead and went out from the side door. Just around the corner, he saw Duke hang coming face to face.


    The little eunuch said at once, "I have seen Mr. hang. It''s a coincidence. Mr. hang, summoned by the emperor!"


    Pretending that he didn''t eavesdrop, he just happened to pass by the Duke hang near the side gate of the main hall, and he looked surprised on his face at the right time, saying, "summoned the emperor? Is the emperor still facing up? "


    The little eunuch said, "it''s up, ah, in a word, the father-in-law comes with the little one."


    Duke hang showed a confused expression, followed the little eunuch and entered the main hall from the side door.


    All the civil and military officials are in the palace, but they are not in good condition.


    Someone wants to gently remind Liu Wei that the story of Princess Yuping is over. Can we take the body first? But chaotang is serious, no one dare to really open this mouth. At last, we can only bear the appearance and taste of the ugly bones, control our eyes, and don''t look over there.


    When Grandpa hang came here, he took a look nearby. He was shocked too. He turned his eyes away in a hurry and didn''t dare to see the second one again.


    Liu Wei found out that it was not right. She bent down and lifted the white cloth to cover the body of Princess Yuping.


    Now, the atmosphere is much better.


    Those old bachelors who don''t know whether they are really old-fashioned or fake old-fashioned are finally opening their eyes to see the excitement.


    When Duke hang came, Liu Wei said to Emperor Qianling directly: "it''s said that there are ghosts in the palace and people in each palace are in danger. However, I found that the palace where the people died, including the suixiang palace of Princess Qinyang who died miserably, was actually formed into a eight trigrams array according to the map of the palace. And the center of the array, the position of the array eye, is not another palace, it is Princess Yuping''s Puxiang palace. "


    Said, Liu Wei and handed a fold, but this time in the fold, not words, not numbers, but paintings.


    Qifu will take it again and send it up again.


    When Emperor Qianling opened his eyes, he saw a rough picture of the imperial palace. The drawings were simple, and there were no mistakes in the positions of several palaces highlighted.


    According to Liu Wei, Emperor Qianling also saw that the place around Puxiang palace was really a gossip map from a distance.


    Put down the fold. Emperor Qianling looked at Liu Wei and said, "go on!"


    Liu Wei nodded and said: "with this map, I began to speculate that someone was sacrificing to Princess Yuping in the way of five elements and eight trigrams. And that person''s goal, from the previous palace maids, unexpectedly rose to the head of Princess Qinyang, the leader of the first palace. Is Princess Qinyang regarded as a sacrifice? "


    Liu Wei said this is a question, so she will explain it later.


    The people around didn''t rush to question, but waited for Liu Wei to go on.


    Liu Wei did not fail to live up to the expectations of the people, and said: "not so, not someone is sacrificing for Princess Yuping, but someone is creating chaos in the palace under the guise of sacrificing for Princess chaodu. At that time, the minister was also flustered. Could the people behind him be related to the court and the field? Is it the work of other countries? Or are the conspirators of our Dynasty covetously looking at Qingyun and creating civil strife? "


    Liu Wei''s speech suddenly became alarmist, and the face of the civil and military officials was ugly and whispered, and the voice of discussion gradually increased.


    Emperor Qianling listened to the noise, and his expression was so gloomy that he coughed.


    All the officials were silent as cicadas, one by one.


    Liu Wei said again, "when I arrived here, I had already linked the case of Princess Yuping with the case of Princess Qinyang into a series of cases made by others with ulterior motives."

 Chapter 797

    "Other countries? The conspirators? " Yan Zhenli frowned and cut in again: "that''s a little bit of a point, isn''t it..."


    Yan Zhenli said, looked at the ring hall, and finally turned his eyes to Qianling emperor, the ninth of the five in the hall, but subtly didn''t say what was behind.


    Liu Wei''s words have no directionality, and Yan Zhen leaves them, but it is clear that he has drawn things to the king of power.


    At the same time, there are many officials in the court who have this idea.


    Now, if you think about the case of Princess Yuping, it will not happen after the evidence of King Quan''s conspiracy to revolt is revealed in the harem? By the way, isn''t that why the concubine''s mother died?


    Can''t it be that the king of power saw that things had been exposed, and he simply did not do it for two times to make such a mess?


    There was a lot of talk around. Liu Wei took a look at Yue guohou, but he saw that Yue guohou was also looking at her, and raised his eyebrows to her, which seemed to point.


    Liu Wei understands that Yan Zhenli of the state of Yue said this on purpose. It seems that he didn''t really doubt the king of Quan. He just took the name of the king of Quan and waited for her to clear his suspicion.


    So it seems that the state of Yue is really on the side of the king of power?


    Liu Wei didn''t change her face, but she thought that the king of power really had some abilities, such as tolerating the edge, tolerating the trace, and waiting for the state of Yue.


    Looking at the old man on the throne, Liu Wei sneered at the bottom of her heart.


    In the end, it''s unpopular.


    "The Marquis''s guess is not right." Liu Wei raised his voice at the right time and interrupted the stealing words of the officials.


    When the state of Yue knew that Liu Wei understood his signal, he did not speak any more and watched the change.


    Emperor Qianling is aware of what''s wrong. He is always more sensitive to danger than anyone else.


    When Emperor Qianling looked at the state of Yue, his eyes were obscure and complicated, as if he wanted to see people through.


    Yueguo Hou clearly felt the vision of emperor Qianling, but he did not turn his head. He just continued to look at Liu Wei and waited for him to continue.


    "At that time, I doubted that person first." Liu Wei said, bowing to Emperor Qianling and sincerely saying, "here, I have something to ask the emperor for forgiveness."


    The emperor of Qianling looked at Liu Wei, with no ups and downs.


    The emperor did not know whether it was good or bad for the moment.


    Liu Wei bowed his head and said, "I have doubts about the identity of the murderer, so I investigated without permission. When investigating the man, it''s inevitable to involve the concubine''s mother. Therefore, I I have been to Changyang palace. "


    As expected, when this remark came out, Emperor Qianling''s expression was ugly.


    The sharp eyes of emperor Qianling stared at Liu Wei, and his voice was as cold as ice: "Liu Qing, it''s just that some people are living a lot."


    This sentence "many lives are right and wrong", listen to man Chao''s surprise.


    When it''s over, the woman in her own harem has been colluding with her rival. The emperor is not happy. The Lord Liu has to dig it out again. Here Isn''t this to the emperor?


    All of a sudden, all the officials of chaotang were quiet as cicadas again.


    But the initiator of Saint''s anger was innocent.


    Liu Wei buried his head and said sincerely, "it''s really a matter of arrogation. Minister also clear, although the minister is one mind to solve the case, but the method is wrong, is still a mistake. Today, I ask you to forgive me, not to ask the emperor to forgive me. When the truth is clear, I will let the emperor deal with me. There is no complaint at all. "


    Liu Wei said so sincerely. If the emperor Qianling is really at this time, he catches Liu Wei to solve the case without understanding the rules and treating the crime. He is afraid that he will not have the heart of a hundred officials. This excuse is not tenable.


    Today, in front of all the officials in the court, Emperor Qianling regrets why he wanted Liu Wei to solve the case in the court. Although there is a real sense of embarrassment in it, now he is in a dilemma and has lost his way.


    After a long silence, Emperor Qianling said, "Liuqing, what did you find in Changyang palace?"


    Liu Wei immediately said, "there are many things found."


    After that, seeing that emperor Qianling didn''t stop her, Liu Wei continued: "when I went to the Changyang palace, it was a long time since the matter of the princess had passed, and the palace was already deserted. But to my surprise, I found a clue in it."


    Liu Wei said, went to Princess Yuping''s body, opened the white cloth over the princess''s feet, and there was a scroll in it.


    Liu Wei took it out, raised it and said, "calligraphy and painting."


    Later, Liu Wei spread out the calligraphy and painting, and said, "this painting is a picture of beauty, and the people in the painting don''t know who else can recognize it?"


    As soon as the painting was unfolded, all the literati and martial artists of the Manchu Dynasty looked into it. The young ones looked at it, and then turned away their eyes, not because of others, but because the women in the painting were wearing the clothes of the imperial concubines. That is to say, this person was one of the imperial concubines. Women in the harem, where are the men of the previous dynasty can look up at will, even if it is a portrait, it is not allowed.


    But the older one, after looking at the woman''s appearance, blustered and suddenly his expression became delicate.When Emperor Qianling looked at the man in the picture, his face was already gloomy, and again it was even heavier.


    The people in the painting are so clear and familiar. How could Qianling emperor not recognize them? Because of their recognition, Qianling Emperor didn''t want to see them again.


    Liu Wei didn''t wait for anyone to make a statement, so she said directly: "the person in the picture is a concubine who has already died. The concubine is min, and this concubine min, who is not someone else, is the first sister of the concubine. And the former master of the Changyang palace is also the sensitive princess


    Concubine Shang''s first sister, concubine min, who has already been killed, how can she say that again?


    Yan Zhenli touched his chin and asked, "Lord Liu said that the woman in the picture is related to the case? But isn''t concubine min dead for many years? Can it be the killer? "


    Liu Wei shook her head: "the Marquis misunderstood. The lower official meant that the portrait of Princess min''s mother could not appear on the ruined Changyang palace wall? You can see that the portrait is well maintained. It''s obvious that someone has specially preserved it. Since it''s a delicately preserved thing, how can it appear in the disordered place at will? "


    Yan Zhenli understood: "Lord Liu said that this painting is not the key point, but the key point is the person who hung it? Master Liu, who is that man? "


    Liu Wei smiled, but did not answer.


    Yan Zhenli looks at the expression and guesses, "you know?"


    Liu Wei did not hide it, and finally nodded, "I know, and that person is the key to the whole case."


    "What do you say?"


    Liu Wei turned to look at the Buddha and said: "before that, there is another thing to solve. Now I just trace the origin of the case and explain one by one. As for the murderer and the identity of the person behind the scenes, I''m not afraid to speak up. That''s another matter that needs to be considered in the long run. "


    Some people can''t hear it. They are very impatient when they tighten their eyebrows. "Please tell me straight, Lord Liu!"


    Liu Wei looked at the speaker, not others, but the prince.

 Chapter 798

    Liu Wei looked at the crown prince''s clear blue and white eyes and sunken and thin cheeks.


    In fact, Liu Wei had seen the prince before. The prince is seriously ill now. It''s possible to see Yan Luo if he is not treated properly.


    There is also the tone and action of the prince''s speech at this time, which is clearly the symptom of anxiety. It seems that the serious illness not only empties the prince''s body, but also affects the prince''s psychology. He needs not only a doctor with excellent medical skills, but also a psychological counselor. Otherwise, after a few days, the body has not collapsed, and the psychology has to collapse first.


    Only looking at the prince, Liu Wei took back his eyes. The prince was seriously ill. Liu Wei knew that he had not been in charge of it before, and would never be in charge of it in the future.


    I''ve done a lot of evils, but I''ll be punished.


    When the prince opened his mouth, Liu Wei said directly: "the first thing is the trace of the case. Because the time of this picture is too coincident, and the preservation of the picture is unreasonable, I can only think that this is the attention of some generals, and it is the guide to this. Let''s not forget that whether this man intentionally misleads his minister or is kind enough to guide his minister, this place, as the source, should be right. Second, it''s the lady of the concubine. The picture of Princess min appears in the palace of the concubine. The concubine cannot escape suspicion. Third, it is Princess Yuping. The cause of her death is strange and terrible. The assailant is suspicious everywhere. Fourth, it is Princess Qinyang. The death of Princess Qinyang is closely related to the rumors of Princess Yuping, Li Gui, demanding her life. Fifth, of course, it is the last princess of Yuehai. Actually, I asked Lord Lin about the princess of Yuehai, but because the case of the princess of Yuehai was not in the charge of the minister, and the minister didn''t arrogate too much. Only after I asked, I found the cause of the princess''s death. I''m afraid it was related to something else. Before the princess died, she had one thing in her hand, which also appeared in Princess Qinyang''s bedroom. Then, from the perspective of order, these cases are connected and related. The ministers speculate boldly. In fact, the one behind the scenes is the same person! "


    As soon as Liu Wei said this, countless eyes fell on her.


    The death of all comes from one man?


    If I hear you right, that''s what it means.


    According to the time of death of the above several people, it seems that there is a great possibility, but if so, the people behind the scenes are ambitious and dare to involve two princesses, one princess and two nobles in one breath. Their influence is far-reaching and their handwriting is huge. What does he want to do?


    Almost at the same time in all human brains, the image of the king of power emerges.


    Is this really what the king of power did?


    Good! Good! Princess Yuping, Princess Qinyang, including Princess Yuehai, are all the nieces of the king of power, which can be a killer. It shows that there is no human nature in this person''s heart.


    How can such a man be qualified to seek the usurpation of the throne? Even if he succeeded in usurping the throne, could he have the mind to accommodate hundreds of officials and the means to govern our dynasty?


    Such a person, even if he succeeds, he is a tyrant after all.


    Almost all the officials were at this time, and they were full of anger.


    But Liu Wei was at this time, when the conversation turned around, he said: "if several cases are done by one person, they need to be solved in a series. Later, I studied the eight diagrams and arranged the former dead palace maids, including Princess Qinyang''s bedroom, one by one. At last, I found that if the murderer really wanted to sacrifice for Princess Yuping, the next destination the murderer would choose was suixiang palace and Xinluo princess. So I set a trap to lure the murderer. "


    Liu Wei said, some people can''t bear it, and asked, "can we catch the murderer?"


    Liu Wei looked at the man who asked, "yes, I did not. I caught the man. His name is qin''er. She is the close maid of Princess Yuping. I found that qin''er has a morbid respect for Princess Yuping. Qin''er thinks that the princess is not a dead man, but has gone to the immortal. But the way to the immortal is long. It needs some help from the sun to make the princess become an immortal , so qin''er began to sacrifice selectively according to the drawings given to her, thinking that it was for the princess, including Princess Qinyang, which was also in the list of qin''er''s sacrifice, but it was a pity... "


    Liu Wei said here, looking to hang Gonggong, who has not been useful until now.


    Duke hang understood that when he opened his mouth, he made a thousand respectful remarks and said: "back to the emperor, back to all the adults, qin''er had been locked in the prison of the house of internal affairs, but in an interrogation confrontation, she I''m afraid I''m guilty


    In fact, Duke hang had already reported this to Emperor Qianling, so he was afraid to send him to Huizhou.


    But today''s remark is obviously not for Qianling emperor alone.


    Mr. Hang''s mouth is good. The old man in the palace is gone. Seeing that emperor Qianling didn''t stop him, he reported the cause and process of qin''er''s death in detail.


    Looking up, the officials all frowned. They thought about it. They just thought, is it the murderer who died like this?


    If you think deeply, you will notice what Liu Wei said. Qin''er is killing people according to the drawing given to her. Then "someone" is the key point.


    When the Duke of Hang finished speaking, Yan Zhenli said again: "there is no evidence of death. Then qin''er, is it Lord Liu who called all the officials today to give the explanation? It''s necessary to... "Liu Wei shook her head and interrupted, "of course not. There are people behind the piano." Liu Wei said, looking around and turning to Emperor Qianling, he said: "emperor, I ask the emperor to summon Xiang Yi and Xiang Gonggong..."


    After Zhong Ziyu''s identity was exposed, Liu Wei suspected that Xiang Yi had been killed by Zhong Ziyu, but two days later, a message came that Zhong Ziyu appeared in the imperial garden.


    Even if Liu Weidang had seen it from afar, it was only from afar, not from near.


    In fact, qin''er is a chess piece, and Xiang Yi is no different. But Xiang Yi is obviously much more important than qin''er, and its position should be placed more carefully.


    Liu Wei didn''t arrest Xiang Yi before, but he didn''t want to scare the snake. Today, it''s a good time to collect the net.


    When Liu Wei said this, many officials were stunned.


    How many things are hidden in the Imperial Palace, especially in the harem? There are so many people involved.


    Among the hundred officials, there are those who don''t know Xiangyi, but the little eunuchs and maids who work in the palace are not unfamiliar with Xiangyi''s identity.


    This is Xiang Gonggong, but she''s a great lady around her.


    When Emperor Qianling heard Xiang Yi''s name, he took a look at Liu Wei. His eyes were terrible.

 Chapter 799

    It''s impossible that there are few secrets with him.


    When Emperor Qianling ascended the throne, he went to the top of ten thousand people under this man. How much blood and black water he had on his hands was beyond the estimation of the world.


    It is the Empress Dowager who knows the most about the dirty things that emperor Qianling did behind his back.


    Over and over again, he kept the imperial concubine away and abandoned her outside the palace. Emperor Qianling did a lot of things and even killed her. He planned to eradicate her completely to avoid future troubles. But always be on guard, after all, it is also a defense beyond defense.


    Liu Wei stands on the court and mentions Xiang Yi, which makes emperor Qianling''s subconscious rejection.


    Xiang Yi is the dog leg of Princess Tai. It involves Xiang Yi. This matter will have something to do with her later.


    Emperor Qianling hated the imperial concubine and wished he could get rid of the concubine quickly. However, Emperor Qianling never wanted to publish this kind of conflict between the mother and the son of the royal family in front of the courtiers.


    Emperor Qianling narrowed his eyes slowly and looked at Liu Wei. The sharp sight seemed to express that if Liu Wei dared to speak a blasphemy, he could immediately make his head fall to the ground!


    The atmosphere in the hall is more subtle because of the expression of the ninth five-year-old.


    You look at me and I look at you. They are all clear. I''m afraid it''s not very simple behind my father-in-law.


    The courtiers looked at each other and whispered.


    Liu Wei just resolutely looks at emperor Qianling. If emperor Qianling doesn''t summon Xiang Yi to go to the palace, the case can''t be solved.


    Xiang Yi is a key figure and the biggest pivot of this case.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are too bold, and the killing intention of Qianling emperor is more and more obvious.


    Qi Fu quietly called out: "emperor......"


    Qifu''s voice was not loud, but emperor Qianling heard it.


    Emperor Qianling just pondered and didn''t answer. He still looked at Liu Wei. After a long time, he said in a cold voice, "call, change."


    Liu Wei heard the words, showing a slight invisible smile.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiang Yi was taken to the hall, the whole person looked very mentally ill. There was a serious dark green under his eyes, as if he hadn''t slept for several days or nights. How could Liu Wei have seen him for the first time? He was so invincible and towering.


    Liu Wei goes to Xiangyi, and Xiangyi droops his head. He doesn''t look at her, but at the toe of his shoe. His eyes are dull.


    Liu Wei called out, "Xiang Gonggong?"


    Xiang Yi doesn''t respond, just bows and looks like he is dying.


    "Xiang Gonggong?" Liu Wei called again.


    Xiang Yi just moved a little, raised his eyelids and looked at her.


    Xiang Yi''s eyes are very strange. His eyelids are slightly droopy, but his eyes are extremely sharp. Liu Wei knew Xiang Yi could hear it, and Xiang Yi knew what he was called to do today.


    Liu Wei asked, "my father-in-law looks like he didn''t sleep well last night, but what''s the fear in the middle of the night? Or do you remember your old friend and can''t sleep for a long time? "


    Last time when Liu Wei looked at Xiang Yi from afar, he found that his spirit was not good, but it was not to this extent. I don''t know what he experienced these days.


    Xiang Yi doesn''t experience anything, but dreams back at midnight. He always hears someone call him. When he looks around again, he can''t find the shadow in his memory.


    Everyone has their own spiritual support.


    Xiang Yi also has it.


    A long time ago, his support was the woman who could not ask for, but only look far away, not nearsighted. That person was noble, elegant and gorgeous. Just look at her and be with her for a moment, he could make him happy. Even for the sake of the woman, he told her the truth that his body was not castrated. He only hoped to get one blue eye of her, even in her It''s better to kill time with him when you are not blessed or empty and lonely.


    But how arrogant and holy the man is, and how his love is, in the eyes of the man, just a joke to listen to. She heard it, smiled, and said, "after that, you must hide it well. Don''t show your horse''s feet and lead to death."


    This is her last advice and last kindness to him. Then she sent him away to the imperial palace. It''s called for his future. In fact, she just didn''t want him to be close to her eyes.


    But Rao is so, he can''t forget her, can''t let her go.


    He used every means to climb up, so that he could collect all the things she used, the paintings she drew, and everything about her, which made him obsessed and attached. The more untouchable it is, the more constant it is to give up. That woman, the obsession of his life, has thousands of days and nights in a year and a decade, and he has not been able to put down his missing for her for a moment.


    But the man, in the end, died.


    He even has to take a last look at her in the future.


    His world seems to collapse, that support, no more.


    In those days, Xiang Yi dreamed the most. At night, he read her name and stroked her paintings. But at that time, he was still young and not dead. He had the courage to go to the yellow spring with her.So, he survived, lived in missing her, lived in endless hatred.


    Until, his other support appears.


    A woman with a five point image of the man, her sister.


    Her sister, charming and elegant, is a serious lady, but at the same time, she is just an innocent daughter.


    Unlike her sister, her sister has no intelligent mind, sharp eyes, arbitrary thinking, or ethereal spirit.


    But she''s more like a person, someone else, someone to touch.


    There is no one above, no one too far away to touch, sister, near in front of the eyes, not afraid of blasphemy.


    When a person loses support, when he sees such a person, he can''t control himself. His sister becomes his new crutch, supporting his precarious soul.


    Later, the second support died.


    In the same way, he did not see her for the last time, and what was more painful than the first time was that she was still pregnant with his child in her stomach.


    A person''s life, will experience several collapses, Xiang Yi does not know.


    But he couldn''t last the second time.


    But fortunately, someone gave him a way out before he could do something stupid.


    Gave him an alternative support.


    Revenge.


    Revenge for the woman in his heart, and for his unborn child and mother.


    Revenge became his new support.


    But now, the third support is shattered.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s beautiful face, Xiang Yi can''t control his hatred.


    His plan was destroyed little by little by the man in front of him!


    Taking a deep breath, Xiang Yi''s eyes are more terrible and deeper.


    Liu Wei felt that the pressure between the two was not right, so she looked at Xiang Yi''s increasingly out of control expression and asked, "Xiang Gonggong, really remembers his old friend, who is in trouble with food and sleep?"


    Xiang Yi didn''t speak, but his breathing became louder and louder, as if he would burst out at any time.

 Chapter 800

    Liu Wei doesn''t care.


    Liu Wei knows that Xiang Yi is OK. Although her spirit is not good, her thinking is normal. Her eyes are clear. She is not crazy or stupid. She is just hopeless.


    From the beginning, does Xiang Yi not consider the worst result, consider that his criminal facts have been exposed, and never look back?


    "It''s no use looking at me like this, Xiang Gonggong. I won''t be merciful to you!"


    Liu Wei''s words seemed to stimulate Xiang Yi completely. Xiang Yi''s eyes immediately swelled to the size of a bronze bell. When he jumped, he would catch Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei had been on guard for a long time. Almost at the same time, he listened to the silent voice and shouted: "unbridled! Come, catch this Duke! "


    At the command of the seventh Lord, the elite bodyguards outside the palace immediately swarmed in, and they made Xiang Yi press on the ground in one go, so that he could not move.


    When he was detained, Rong Xu stepped forward uneasily, grabbed Liu Wei''s hand, looked around and asked, "is it OK?"


    Liu Wei almost immediately felt that a sharp line of sight fell on her, which was too familiar to guess. She knew who it was.


    Liu Wei hurriedly pulled back her hand, took a step back without trace, and shook her head: "nothing."


    Rong Su seemed uneasy. He frowned and looked at Liu Wei for a long time. He was sure that Liu Wei was really OK. Then he relaxed and went back to his position.


    This little incident was seen by all the officials in chaonei.


    Everyone is curious. Is Mr. Liu familiar with the third prince? How can I be so friendly with the seventh Lord? The third and the seventh princes have always been rivals. Mr. Liu dare to enjoy the happiness of the same people and fight for two rights. It''s really brave!


    For a while, people around looked at Liu Wei with different eyes.


    Liu Wei didn''t care about the eyes of the officials. She only looked at Xiang Yi and frowned. "I''m afraid Xiang Gonggong hates the wrong person. You''re angry down there. What''s the use of it? He doesn''t plan to recruit those behind the scenes who hurt you so much?"


    Liu Wei said, but Xiang Yi didn''t answer at all. She just stared at herself. She sighed helplessly, turned her head, and bowed to Emperor Qianling. She said, "the emperor, if you don''t understand to Gonggong, then only the officials will explain it to you."


    Emperor Qianling''s expression was still bad, but he was still not surprised by the sound of "um".


    Emperor Qianling would also like to know how bold Liu Wei is to say.


    After receiving the permission, Liu Wei said directly: "Xiang Yi, Xiang Gonggong, that is, this one in front of us. This person is served by the Empress Dowager. However, I believe that what he did was not inspired by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is a kind person who eats and prays for Buddha. I think if she knows that there are people in her hands who are rebellious and rebellious, she will be disappointed. Then I came to tell you what he had done to my father-in-law, so that he fell into this field. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Weidun looked at the emperor Qianling for a while, and then said slowly, "first, dirty palace."


    "Bold!" Almost the first moment when Liu Wei''s voice fell, Qi Fu came out of the crowd and pointed to Liu Wei for a big drink.


    All the officials in the dynasty were stopped by this sudden angry drink, but what they thought was the four characters of "dirty Palace".


    All the women in the palace are women. Even a palace lady in the harem is all the women of the emperor. If someone dares to abuse the palace, it''s not the same Is it equivalent to wearing a green hat to the emperor?


    In such a rebellious way, Master Liu, is he really dead?


    Qi Fu is also sweating after roaring.


    Qi Fu looks at the top five of the Yanlong chair and sees that it''s really dark and grumpy. His fingers tremble with fear. When he looks at Liu Wei again, Qi Fu can''t help but chew and eat this man!


    Liu Wei knows whether to say these four words or to say them in public. How terrible will the response be, but what? The emperor of Qianling also knew and experienced the fact that he was wearing a green hat.


    Disregarding Qi Fu''s rebuke, Liu Wei only looked at Xiang Yi and asked, "Xiang Gonggong, do you dare to have an examination in court to prove your blue and white?"


    "Lord Liu! You... " Qi Fu wants to interrupt Liu Wei again.


    Liu Wei looked directly back at Qi Fu and said with cold and sharp eyes: "I''ve got the emperor''s permission to deal with the case. It''s better that Qi Gonggong doesn''t speak much. Even if the emperor doesn''t investigate, this man Dynasty''s culture and martial arts can''t accommodate a empress eunuch to shout, drink and integrate!"


    "You..." Qi Fuqi''s melancholy knot, want to say anything, but see the hundred officials indeed frequently cast an unhappy look at him.


    He''s a eunuch. Of course, he shouldn''t make a noise in the hall, but here Not for the emperor''s face?


    But in this case, he can stand up and stop it, but the emperor can''t express his position. How can he express his position? As the king of a country, who ordered a minister to shut up who did justice and did not favor himself?


    That is to say, is not to tell the world that a man of nine or five is narrow-minded and can''t even bear the truth?And Liu Wei is grasping the psychology of emperor Qianling.


    In fact, Liu Wei is going to explain the case to Emperor Qianling alone today. He was worried. When it comes to Xiang Yi, how can he avoid not touching the bottom line of the dog emperor? But now, he doesn''t have to worry. When all the officials in the court are on the top, the dog emperor can still act as all the officials. Can he kill a loyal minister? Is it possible that the king of a country''s bearing is gone?


    Qi Fu is blocked by Liu Wei. Emperor Qianling is speechless. Even though officials often feel embarrassed about the emperor''s harem, they are embarrassed to listen to him. But Liu Wei, regardless of other people''s embarrassment or not, directly asks Xiang Yi, "Xiang Gonggong, dare you prove it?"


    Xiang Yi is gasping for breath and his face is almost deformed when he is pressed on the ground. Liu Wei questions and humiliates him for the second time. He forces him to collapse completely. He grins directly with fire in his eyes and leans back sharply: "no need to examine! I admit, I''m not a eunuch! I have a curse! "


    Liu Wei nodded: "it seems that he is a frank man to Gonggong. Let''s not talk in dark, I''ll give you a chance, your only chance! There is something on the main hall that people can make decisions for you. Before and after the event, you will tell yourself what you want to say. As long as it is right, no one will stop you. "


    Liu Wei''s words are a reminder to Xiang Yi. Don''t you always want to revenge for Princess min and Princess Shang? Right now, it''s your only chance to say what you want! Say the grievances of the two women, say the cruelty of the dog emperor, how much can you say! Just say how much! When it comes to your tiredness and thirst, it''s up to you!

 Chapter 801

    Xiang Yi is not a fool either. At present, the situation has reached this stage. He knows very well that his final result has been determined.


    In fact, the man who pretended to be him and controlled him disappeared. When he was released, he knew that the situation was not optimistic.


    In the past few days, he has been living in a muddle every day. He has inquired about many things about the case. Although the answer he got is hazy, he knows that he is really finished.


    He didn''t try to find Liu Wei, just because he knew it was useless. What can he say after finding it? Begging for mercy? Deal?


    Obviously, none of them are realistic.


    In order to achieve these two points, first of all, he must admit that those murders were indeed committed by him, and even take Liu Wei, who is not easy to deceive, to Princess Tai.


    It''s not what he wants to give up the Lord for his own life.


    The Empress Dowager''s grace to him gave him such an opportunity to avenge himself, which was her grace. When something happened, he took on a cheap life, but he could never drag his mother into the water.


    With such a trade-off, Xiang Yi gave up completely.


    He''s been waiting these days, waiting to die, waiting to be revealed, waiting for the end to come.


    In this painful process, he inevitably thought of the past, the past, the past, and his anger.


    The more he thought about it, the more sad he felt, as if the whole world was sorry for him.


    Xiang Yi now hears Liu Wei''s words and understands the deep meaning of Liu Wei''s words. Suddenly, he is a little shocked. Muna, who distorts the face on the ground, looks up hard at Liu Wei, who is standing in front of him, but sees it with a smile on his brow. Although it is not obvious, the bottom of his eyes is clearly malicious.


    Xiang Yi was in a trance for a long time, and then he understood that he was also dissatisfied with the Buddha in the hall.


    It''s just a conversation. I want to use him as a dying man to make the dog emperor look cruel in front of all officials.


    This man''s calculation is really Wonderful, wonderful.


    Xiang Yi takes a deep breath and stares at the old man sitting on the Dragon chair.


    In this action, Liu Wei can see the change of Xiangyi''s mentality. Liu Wei waves to hold Xiangyi''s bodyguard and release it.


    The bodyguards didn''t pay attention. They were directly from the top. They were not the gentle assistant.


    But soon, the bodyguards were relieved. Because of their direct leadership, they issued an order: "let go of this Duke."


    The bodyguards immediately let go and stepped back in order.


    Liu Wei looks at the person who gives the order, and her lips move.


    Xiang Yi is free. He frowns and pinches his arm, which is hurt by the pressure. Then he raises his head and looks directly at the top of the throne. His voice is hoarse and erratic: "in a word, I always want to ask the emperor face to face Emperor, do you have a heart in the end? "


    "Bold!" Qi Fu uttered a voice at the right time and shouted directly.


    Liu Wei looked at Qi Fu and said, "Duke Qi, please don''t be impatient."


    Qi Fu Qi''s liver aches and looks at Liu Wei. He is about to say something more. Then he listens to Xiang Yi and says, "all over the world, there is no royal land. All the women in this world belong to the emperor. Even if you have the heart, you are afraid of it, you are stingy about using these women? "


    Emperor Qianling''s eyes are as deep as the abyss, and his expression is tense and meticulous. His expression and eyes all reveal a message. Longyan will be angry!


    The following courtiers are keen. They feel that they can''t let Xiang Yi go on talking about it. They interrogate the ninth five-year-old in court. Such a slavish man will be killed directly!


    But when one of the courtiers was about to step out to speak, he was suppressed by another voice: "the emperor has every opportunity, and the empress is the only one in the harem. It''s really superfluous for the Duke to ask."


    It''s the prince to say that.


    The prince is now extremely intolerant. The attack of his illness has already brought his patience to the end. If the venue is not right, he is afraid that he will break the bowl and bottle like in the prince''s mansion and give vent.


    The prince made a sound and looked at the prince at the instant of Xiang Yi, with a wild sneer: "the empress governs the harem? That witch...... "


    "Unbridled!" The prince was furious.


    The empress is the prince''s mother. Now the prince is in a hurry to be grumpy again. This fire is so strong that the prince rushes up directly, pinches Xiang Yi''s neck, and mentions life as if to strangle people.


    The courtiers were startled. The first reaction was that the state of Yue was waiting for Yan Zhenli to leave.


    Yan Zhen is one step away. The general, even if he is old, is still the general. He twists the chicken to pull the prince back. At the same time, he says, "it''s not the style!"


    Yan Zhen''s voice was not loud, but it was particularly harsh when he poured it into the prince''s ear.


    The prince also knew that he had just done something. It was not like a country''s prince should have done it. But his condition was repeated. Many years of steady self-reliance had been erased and swallowed up. Now, he is like a firecracker tube. If he doesn''t agree with each other, he will explode.


    All this is beyond his control.Yan Zhenli is the elder in the end, and he has real kung fu. When he was suppressed, the prince was angry again, and he was stopped. He could not go forward.


    But Xiang Yi has fallen to the ground, covering his neck and saying: "the queen is not a witch, what is it? In her first year in the palace, Princess min was pregnant with a baby. But the witch was jealous and angry. A bowl of red flowers left the baby. After she lost the baby, Princess min was hurt. There was no chance to be a mother in her life. How could that child not be a life? You don''t have to pay for your life? "


    Xiang Yi said that he was more and more excited. At the end of the speech, his eyes were red, and he didn''t know whether he was suffocating or sad.


    "Where were you, emperor, when minfei''s mother was killed? You lie on the bed of the person who poisoned the empress of minfei. You talk to me. Where are you when the empress of minfei is half a month away from her bed after she is born? You are still beside the person who poisoned Princess min''s mother. Draw her eyebrows and lips. Love her! The queen of Min Fei mismanaged her miscarriage and was not allowed to return to high fever. You are still by the side of the person who poisoned Princess min''s mother. Discuss with her the name of the child that will be born in the womb of the witch, and the name of the child is he Ding, and the name of the child is too Fu He Ding! Minfei is the first child of the emperor. Are you so painless? Or As it is said, what the queen has done is your advice from the emperor. The identity of Princess min is not enough to think that she is the mother of the Royal eldest son. Therefore, the emperor would rather let Princess min have a small birth or even lose her life, but also leave the position of the mother of the Royal eldest son to the Witch of the queen? "


    Xiang Yi said too much. At the end of the day, he was shaking his hands and feet.


    "The emperor knows that your queen is not so noble. She is just a mean girl! Give people water to wash their feet and wait on the head of the family, Ma qianma and Hou! In the end, it''s by betraying the Lord''s morality that we leap into the dragon''s gate and soar! So unruly and unjust, I''m a disgusting woman. Don''t you feel dirty, don''t you think that sweeping girl is full of the smell of dishcloth? "


    When Liu Wei heard this, she finally frowned, and Xiang Yi Does it mean that Xiang Yi is also the insider of the Jijia event?


    Once again, Xiang Yi has been waiting for Empress Taifei for many years. Liu Wei suddenly knows that the situation is getting out of control.

 Chapter 802

    And the situation is out of control.


    Not to mention Xiang Yi''s words caused a lot of discussion among all the officials in the court. No one would doubt the face of emperor Qianling at the moment. How much murderous intention is in the eyes of the ninth five-year-old!


    These murderous ideas are not only to Xiang Yi, but also to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei understood. However, she didn''t plan to stop. She wanted to play a good part, but it was only with danger that she could be brilliant enough.


    In Liu Wei''s eyes, the danger of equal weight, in exchange for the good play of equal weight, is just a word - value!


    "Xiang Yi, do you know what you are talking about? It''s nonsense. I asked you to explain your crime process. It''s not to listen to you slander the emperor and insult the queen. The queen is a member of sun Jialin''s family, which is well known in Qingyun. You just need to explain how you killed people? Why kill? Is the death of Princess Yuping related to you? What kind of role do you play in the death of Princess Qinyang? That''s enough. "


    Liu Wei''s words are lukewarm and inflamed, which clearly rebukes Xiang Yi, but secretly gives Xiang Yi a chance to continue.


    You say the queen is a mean girl? Bah! Are you the Queen''s parents "Sun family" and "Lin family" hanging around?


    Xiang Yi is a despairing and thorough understanding person who is going to die. Liu Wei''s suggestion is also understood by him.


    Xiang Yi can''t help sneering and looking at Liu Wei: "do you ask me if the death of Princess Yuping is related to me? yes! Princess Yuping, as I said, followed me out of the palace and made a pact of feigning death. I asked Princess Yuping to take a pill of life and death, pretending to be near the downtown River in Kyoto City. When someone found the body and sent it to yamen, I sent someone to take it away within 24 hours to make it wake up. And Princess Yuping is willing to use it for me, but I''m willing to recommend it to the princess, so that the princess can follow Princess Taifei and give her a guarantee! In this imperial palace, a ruthless emperor, a queen of beast heart, just like a cannibal cave! Princess Yuping has what she wants. She doesn''t want to be married, and she doesn''t want to be assigned at will. She tried her best to create the image of jade girl in front of Buddha, just to be more respected than other princesses. But she is too young, only one person, she needs one to rely on, and I can recommend this person for her, and she will help me naturally. Unfortunately, she''s really unlucky, and found out My plan, then this life, is not to stay, is that I killed her! I bought qin''er, her maid, and I sent people to shatter her bones without leaving any trace! "


    With one breath finished, Xiang Yi suddenly raised his lips and smiled strangely.


    He never felt so relaxed. He said everything and let out his grievances. It was inexplicably refreshing.


    Before Baiguan could react from the shock, Xiang Yi continued: "as for Princess Qinyang, Lord Liu Not all of them? Yes, it''s qin''er who made it. Qin''er feels that she betrayed Princess Yuping and feels unhappy. Then I''ll think of a way for this silly qin''er to make this fool more comfortable! Princess Qinyang, by the way, who let Princess Qinyang take in a maid from Puxiang palace? Qin''er, the palace maid, doesn''t like it. That''s the life of the palace maid. Just as it happens, the rumors of ghosts and gods in the palace always say that some of the palace maids are dead. It''s not very interesting. Sometimes a princess is dead, which can make the atmosphere more active... "


    Xiang Yi said that the smile on his face became more and more obvious. At last, he even looked up and laughed uncontrollably.


    All the officials heard what they said here, and they all thought the same thing, madman! This person, is really crazy!


    Liu Wei is clear. Xiang Yi is not only not crazy, but also sober.


    When Xiang Yi scolds the emperor and Empress of Ling, he spare no effort, but it involves the context of the case. Xiang Yi consciously takes all the suspects to himself. Is qin''er really just a little maid who is easy to buy? How could it be so simple?


    Xiang Yi had a personal relationship with qin''er a long time ago.


    And empress Taifei, she really doesn''t know anything? How could it be? The servant under the eyes of empress Taifei has done such a treacherous thing. Even if she is old, she should not be confused to the point of ignorance.


    Xiang Yi is now not so much a confession as a solicitation of crime.


    I think it''s also a slave who knows how to show gratitude and repay. I''m afraid that the imperial concubine is also interested in Xiang Yi, so she can rest assured that Xiang Yi can do these life-threatening things. But she didn''t expect that when things were half done, Hu was stopped


    Liu Wei thought of Zhong Ziyu and the gray haired old man Xiao Li had seen. His eyes sank. In the end, the case could be solved, but how much and how far it reached. Liu Wei had already made plans and vowed to control it.


    Liu Wei has always boasted of justice. No matter what the other party''s identity is, he only wants justice for one truth. However, he didn''t expect that when his heart is bound, people, after all, are human. Their private heart will be exposed. The original people are the same. No one can be absolutely fair, because the emotional entanglement makes absolute justice no longer exist.


    Xiang Yi cherishes every moment when he still has a breath.


    When it comes to the end, Xiang Yi looks directly at emperor Qianling and asks needlessly, "the emperor knows, how long have I waited for today? Minfei died in your hand, and Changfei died in your hand. I dare to admit that I was with Changfei, but what about that? The emperor asked Princess Chang to live in the Changyang palace, where her sister died. How cruel and terrible are you! The women in the harem are just your chess pieces. They correspond to the identity of the officials in the court. If the officials fail to comply with the emperor''s wishes, the emperor turns to torture the official''s daughter. You are like a kidnapper who binds the close relatives of the officials and forces them to be used by you! Your imperial mind skill is very good, but the way you control the courtiers is applied to women! What kind of skill is that? What a king of a country, what a master of a prosperous age, ridiculous and shameless! However, it can also be understood that it is not easy for the emperor of Jiangshan to come here. How many brothers have been killed before he can be stable in the current Jiangshan? The emperor also has a wide mind. He can accept a girl who washes her feet to be the empress for the sake of the country. You are the emperor. If you do something wrong, the historian dare not write down! But people are doing it, and heaven is watching. As many people as you hurt, there will be as many dead souls waiting for you in the eighteenth layer of hell! "Speaking of this, Xiang Yi suddenly looks around, continues to laugh, looks back at emperor Qianling, and his voice slowly cools down: "in the middle of the night, did the emperor ever dream about them? Do they stand in front of you covered in blood? What do you think is the reason for your bad health? Because of them, because they are on your shoulders, your head, they suck your Yang, want your life What do you think is the cause of the crown prince ''s discomfort? Because the crown prince is your eldest son, and the eldest son of your heart will bear all your sins! "


    Xiang Yi looks at the Prince: "does the prince often vomit blood recently? Are you depressed? The prince knows that it''s all your father''s work. Even your medicine is mixed with wushisan. It''s addictive. If you eat it first, you will be full of energy. If you use it later, you will die. As long as you eat wushisan, your life will be short. Prince, ha ha, Prince! There is a father who has no feelings and no justice, and a mother who does not break means. Your life is the most bitter. Hahaha, hahaha... "


    He smiled to Yi fanatically, and the sharp laughter echoed over the hall for a long time. Hundreds of officials were shivering!

 Chapter 803

    The whole hall of the court was full of Xiangyi''s laughter.


    Hundreds of courtiers gathered together. At this moment, Leng was a man who didn''t dare to say a word. Even Duke Qi Fuqi, who had been shouting all the time, was already sweating, but he had to be quiet as a cicada.


    In Xiangyi''s words, the amount of information is huge, and the chain effect brought by it is too horrible.


    There are some courtiers with their own daughters and sisters in the harem. They are even more scared.


    They all thought that it was a good thing to send their wives to the emperor''s harem, but they didn''t want to. They just dug their own graves and killed themselves.


    More courtiers, thought of once entering the palace, but later "died of illness" of their own women. Thinking of that time, I was really in the court and made a speech that was not in line with the prince''s party. In this deep thought, it''s hard to avoid goose bumps all over the body, and chills all around the spine.


    A quiet courtier does not mean a calm situation.


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, and turned to look at the high Buddha. From the beginning, Emperor Qianling didn''t say a word, which surprised Liu Wei. How dare emperor Qianling really let Xiang Yi finish? Is there such a capacity?


    But when Liu Wei looked carefully again, he found that emperor Qianling was not right.


    Emperor Qianling''s eyes and expression were vivid, and his anger was all revealed. However, his sitting posture did not move until just now.


    This


    Liu Wei turned her eyes around without trace. Then, her eyes stopped on the little eunuch behind Qianling emperor. Even if she changed her face and posture, she could recognize the man accurately.


    But why wear the clothes of a eunuch? He also slightly stooped and pretended to be like that. At least he was also a little eunuch, which was not a proper thing! Can''t be a little bit ambitious and be a little more upscale? For example, eunuch steward


    Notice Liu Wei''s line of sight, a eunuch dress of Rong Ling, slightly raised his head, and Liu Wei four eyes opposite, again lowered his head.


    Rong Leng is thinking about Liu Wei''s action of not living. After the event, how does she plan to end up? He controlled the father emperor on the Dragon chair, or, not to mention control, just pointed his hole, so that although the father was clear-minded, he could not speak or move.


    Liu Wei, therefore, has no worries. In the end, the emperor can''t be angry until the case is solved.


    On the main hall, Xiang Yi smiled as if he could not stop. At last, Liu Wei asked, "what''s your plan?"


    Liu Wei''s questioning, the officials are also awake, their eyes one by one obscure, the line of sight uneasy look up at the top 95, the mood, but for a long time.


    If the emperor is really as cruel as Xiang Yi said, then what are they?


    The pillars of the state, in fact, are puppets under the control of the emperor.


    Although the way to be an official is to follow the monarch''s order, no one has been willing to be absolutely controlled since ancient times. Even in the ancient times when slavery was very important.


    However, when the officials had their own thoughts and thoughts, the prince who returned to God at the latest broke out!


    The prince rushes to the center of the hall in anger again, and directly kicks Yi to the ground! The prince moves too fast. When Yan Zhenli reacts, the prince is crazy. He turns his head and pushes Yueguo Hou hard. Yan Zhenli doesn''t expect that the prince dare to take such a heavy hand!


    At the moment when the state of Yue was evading, the prince took the opportunity to grab Xiang Yi and hit him in the face from the bottom to the top!


    Xiang Yi''s mouth and nose immediately shed blood, but Xiang Yi still grinned and continued to smile, which was extremely strange.


    Yan Zhenli comes forward again. This time, he increases his strength and imprisons the prince.


    The prince is mad and starts to struggle. He has great strength and moves all the time. Yan Zhenli is afraid that he will hurt the prince. At last, he doesn''t give up his dead hand. The prince turns around suddenly and gets away. This time, instead of looking for Xiang Yi, he turns to Liu Wei directly. His eyes are scarlet. He spits and scolds at Liu Wei ferociously and pours at Liu Wei directly.


    Rong Ling stood behind the Dragon chair and almost jumped out in the first time, but Liu Wei herself moved faster than Rong Ling. She raised the hem of her lower robe with a sharp hand, and her body was slightly on one side, avoiding the prince''s impact. She held the prince''s hand with her backhand and pressed the prince''s pulse gate with her finger. During the prince''s struggle, she said calmly, "the pulse is disordered and the pulse is vibrating, The state of mind is uneven, and the channels are surging. Come! The prince is ill. Please call the doctor! "


    Liu Wei ordered that the little eunuch who had responded immediately stumbled and ran outside.


    Liu Wei is still reluctant to see the prince. He simply cut back and let the prince clasp his hands. He trapped the two limbs of the prince so that he could not move.


    Prince is not sick now.


    His disease is liver disease, liver will fail, but he was used wushisan, that thing, not to mention to people''s lives, but to disturb people''s mind is first-class, eat more than mental disorders, delirious, will be grumpy into sex, Prince is now this situation.


    You are the prince of a country. Even if you don''t agree with Xiang Yi, you can''t do it yourself. Under the prince''s command, his own bodyguard will come in and correct Xiang Yi on the spot. But now his confused thinking has made him crazy, and he will only use the most instinctive method of venting his anger of ordinary people.So, Prince, it''s not liver disease, but poison.


    Wushisan is that kind of poison that destroys people''s mind.


    The doctor came quickly, but he couldn''t get into the prince''s body at all, because when Liu Wei let go of the prince''s hand, the prince would go mad.


    Yan Zhen leaves and sees the situation. He directly cuts the prince with his hand knife and faints him!


    In this hall, Yan Zhenli''s identity is suitable for this move.


    When the prince''s body finally softened, he fell down. The doctor then stopped the prince and immediately felt his pulse.


    After some pulse searching, the doctor''s face was not good and his head was sweating.


    Liu Wei knew that it was impossible for the doctor to tell the story of the prince''s drug taking in court, so he took a look at Yan Zhen and walked away from the sidewalk: "the prince is unwell. Come and take the prince back to his residence to take care of him."


    The prince was sent away, and the courtiers were as quiet as if they were dead.


    Now the courtiers are all in a state of confusion and bow their heads. They really have no mind to think about other things. Even the Emperor didn''t notice that the prince was ill and didn''t say a word from the beginning.


    It was Qi Fu who looked at emperor Qianling for the first time, but when he saw that emperor Qianling was still silent, his eyes were full of hatred and hatred, so he thought it was not right. The emperor was an emperor with few words, and he was very calm, but not so calm Qifu was about to speak, but suddenly felt that the vest was a little bit, and then, the body could not move.


    Point?


    When he realized that he had been pointed, Qi Fu was shocked. He wanted to turn around to see the identity of the murderer, but he couldn''t even turn his head.

 Chapter 804

    After the prince''s little episode, Liu Wei looked down on the ground and said, "Xiang Gonggong, you said you killed Princess Yuping and Princess Qinyang. I have no doubt about the death of Princess Yuping, but Princess Qinyang, Princess Tangtang! There must be many maids around! How easy are you to kill without disturbing anyone? "


    Officials think that Mr. Liu is not right.


    If you say such a treacherous thing to Yi chaotang, you can still have no one to ask for it. Is the case important now? Is it important to have the emperor''s reputation?


    Liu Wei answers you, yes!


    Today, she is here to solve the case. Listening to the dark history of emperor Qianling is just a pastime, but she can''t forget the serious business.


    Besides, now the court is in chaos and Emperor Qianling is shackled. This is a great opportunity to hide some people and things Great opportunity.


    Xiang Yi seems to be happy and in a good mood. Even if his mouth is full of blood, he still laughs happily. After listening to Liu Wei''s query, he takes out his prepared speech: "Qin Er is here to serve Princess Qinyang. How hard can it be to support two palace people? If not everything has been planned properly, how can we say and do such a big thing as killing the princess! "


    Liu Wei asked again, "how did you kill Princess Qinyang? What''s the murder weapon? "


    "Hiss." Xiang Yi sneers, "dagger."


    "Where is the sting?"


    "The point."


    "What''s the point?"


    "To easy face dew strange, smiled a:" top of the head. "


    Liu Wei frowns. It seems that Xiang Yi has done enough homework.


    "Let me ask you, how many inches does the dagger go in? How big is the wound? "


    Xiang Yi lingers for a moment. He can''t answer this question.


    In fact, Princess Qinyang''s fatal injury was on the top of her head, which he later learned. Qin''er was ready to start that night, but in the end, qin''er left.


    Qin''er said that at that time, she was about to stab Princess Qinyang in the chest with a knife, but there was a man wearing black clothes and holding the token of imperial concubine to ask her to leave. Qin''er naturally didn''t want to, but the man directly threw her out of the bedroom and closed the door.


    Qin''er was flustered, but he didn''t dare to enter. He was afraid to disturb others, so he could only wait outside the door.


    I''ve been waiting for a long time.


    Until dawn, qin''er went in to have a look, but found that there was no one in black, only princess Qinyang with a smile, cold body without breath.


    After cleaning up the scene, qin''er left carefully, but the man in black never appeared again.


    Xiang Yi coaxes qin''er to say that Princess Qinyang is going to serve Princess Yuping. Xiang Yi is very clear that the order to kill Princess Qinyang was given by the empress dowager, and the man in black, Xiang Yi guessed that it was the Empress Dowager who worried about her improper work and then sent the people, so Xiang Yi didn''t go into it.


    Just then, I inquired about Yi, such as the cause of Princess Qinyang''s death and fatal injury, but strangely, no one found out where the fatal injury was after the body entered the interior office for a long time, and the princess died with a smile. It''s really weird.


    At last, when the Lord Liu appeared, there was a rumor that Princess Qinyang''s fatal injury was on her head, where she was stabbed into a dagger and killed in one move.


    But the reason why he died with a smile on his face has not been explained.


    Xiang Yi can explain the cause of the princess''s death, so that he can take the crime to himself, but if he asks for other details, he can''t make it up.


    And Liu Wei, as expected, asked, "is it you or qin''er, the murderer?"


    Xiang Yi bit his teeth and said, "it''s not me, it''s not her, it''s It''s the master I sent. "


    "That is to say, there is an executioner?"


    Xiang Yi said "um".


    Liu Wei said with a smile: "that''s strange. Seeing the smile behind the princess''s death, I also infer that the murderer may be someone familiar to Princess Qinyang. It turns out that he is a stranger, but if he is a stranger, why does the princess laugh? It really doesn''t make sense. "


    Xiang Yi didn''t say a word for a while. After a long time, under Liu Wei''s aggressive eyes, he said directly, "I have admitted that I have committed several murders. In this way, what''s your dissatisfaction?"


    Xiang Yi said that he disliked Liu Wei and asked the East and the west, but he was too late to make a conclusion.


    That''s right. Liu Wei asked more, and the lady of the imperial concubine was more exposed. I would like to report to Yi Zhien that since I have decided to take all the sins on me, I naturally don''t want to save money.


    Xiang Yi is impatient, but Liu Wei is patient.


    Liu Wei''s expression remained unchanged and he was not in a hurry: "since it''s always good to solve the case clearly and more carefully, why can''t my father-in-law explain the last question?"


    Xiang Yiwei said nothing.


    Liu Wei said, "why don''t you call out the man who did it and let him explain himself?"


    Xiang Yi immediately said, "since I''ve been caught, they must have left. If you look for it now, it''s just an empty fight!"


    Liu Wei, listening to his words, nodded and said, "in other words, do you have to bear all this? But so? "Xiang Yi''s silence is the default.


    Liu Wei smiled and sneered: "Xiang Gonggong, it seems that you know too little. You think that if you plead guilty, no one will dig into this case again? I don''t want to say that after the death of the princess Yuehai, I will tell you the fragmentary evidence in these cases. How shocking it is to put it together. I think you don''t know and can''t afford it! "


    Yi Yi chokes and is about to say something more. Liu Wei suddenly looks around and looks at all the officials of Manchu Dynasty. He says straightly, "I think you all know who you are loyal to."


    All officials of the Manchu Dynasty: "..."


    "Today, Liu was rebellious. I have a testimony here. It shows that Princess Yuping frequently went to Taoist temple for a long time before her death. A few days ago, Princess Yuping invited a Yan Luo Xiang in Qingxiang temple. Of course, the key point is not that Yan Luo Xiang. Although a person who believes in Buddhism and asks for a ghost, it''s unreasonable, but the gods and ghosts are a family that we ordinary people don''t understand. It''s strange that Princess Yuping asked Yan luoxiang, who was born out of Qingxiang temple, but found that there is still a way to go


    Liu Wei said that Xiang Yi was a little nervous.


    Qingxiang temple is located in the outskirts of Beijing. It''s quiet and quiet. It''s favored by some female pilgrims, but few people know that the real face of the temple is different from the hidden feelings.


    At this time, Liu Wei also said: "there is a mountain road behind Qingxiang temple. The mountain road is winding, but it leads to the largest Buddhist temple in Kyoto, Guanyuan temple. Perhaps many people have forgotten that our imperial concubine, as early as decades ago, has been staying in Guanyuan temple. "


    As soon as the four words came out, the Empress Dowager hurried to Yi and said: "nonsense! Qingxiang temple is Qingxiang temple, Guanyuan temple is Guanyuan temple, a Buddhist temple, a Guantang! Why, don''t you want to say that monks and nuns are close to each other and have a close relationship? "


    Xiang Yi''s words "monk and nun are close to each other", obviously intended to confuse the public, but Liu Wei will not let it succeed!

 Chapter 805

    Liu Wei said: "the monk and nun are close to each other. It''s hard to hear that to the father-in-law. In fact, there is only one close relation between Qingxiang temple and Guanyuan temple. I have been serving the Empress Dowager for many years. Don''t I know about this relationship? "


    She shouted angrily to Yi: "the Empress Dowager is kind-hearted, and Bodhisattva is reincarnated! You can''t slander the princess! "


    Liu Wei sneered: "speaking of this, I have to say one thing today. No matter Princess Yuping or Qinyang, including the former Princess Chang, Princess min and the later Princess Yuehai, they are all victims of some people''s right confrontation. So far, from the moment when he decided to tell the truth, Liu was ready to take his life. No matter what the result of this case was, Liu knew that his life would not be guaranteed. But let it be, Liu still didn''t want the princess and princess princess princess to die in an unknown way. To my father-in-law, what I said is true or false. Do you know whether the Empress Dowager has designed such a serial killing plan in order to return to the palace and regain her power? "


    "Bah!" Xiang Yi stares at Liu Wei with hatred on his face.


    Liu Wei ignored the expression of all the officials in the hall, as if it was really not fatal, and said straightly: "do you think you can hide it without saying it? As the emperor''s mother, Empress Dowager went to Guanyuan temple and lived for decades after the emperor ascended the throne. Some people think that it''s the Empress Dowager who doesn''t like the struggle in the palace. She goes out early and takes care of her life. But you know that''s not the case. I think many people have forgotten that she is not a son of the emperor, but also a son. She should be the emperor''s choice. Unfortunately, she left early. She had no choice but to bet on the emperor, but she didn''t want to. After the emperor ascended the throne, she didn''t become the empress dowager, or even seize the Empress Dowager The imperial concubine''s original imperial power. How many nails have been buried in the palace? Although the Empress Dowager hasn''t returned to the palace many times in recent decades, the eunuch you serve closely has a good reputation in the harem. After seeing you for the first time, I heard that you are the most popular person in front of the imperial concubine''s mother. You are not inferior to the Duke Qi, who serves in front of the palace. If the imperial concubine really doesn''t ask about common things, how can you be so big as to avoid the name of the Duke? "


    "You..." Xiang Yi wants to say something more. Liu Wei interrupts him directly: "my father-in-law doesn''t have to veto me urgently. Listen to me."


    Liu Wei paused for a moment and said, "it''s not normal that Princess Yuping was close to Qingxiang temple before she died, because Princess Yuping didn''t go to Qingxiang temple before, but she had a lot of contacts in those days. Before long, Princess Yuping invited Yan luoxiang from the temple, and then the princess disappeared from the palace. To my father-in-law, what does Yan luoxiang mean? "


    Xiang Yi still stares at Liu Wei, but he doesn''t say a word, but he is full of resentment and gnashing his teeth.


    Liu Wei knew Xiang Yi would not say, "I guess it''s a code, right?"


    Xiang Yi''s face moved.


    Liu Wei said: "the eyelids are raised and the pupils are contracted, which is a surprise response. I say that Yan luoxiang is a code. If you don''t know, your father-in-law''s expression will not change, at least it will be restrained. But your father-in-law shows surprise, that is to say, I guessed it? "


    Xiang Yi buries his head in a hurry. The man who pretended to be him earlier said that apart from solving the case and dissecting the corpse, Liu''s ability is to see people''s faces and understand people''s hearts. He can judge whether a person lies by his facial expressions and body movements.


    Such ability is frightening.


    Xiang Yi now has a personal experience. Looking at the expression of Lord Liu, he suddenly feels his back is cold.


    Xiang Yi hangs his head to hide his expression. Liu Wei follows the trend and says: "the sight drops 45 degrees, the head drops slightly, and the upper body is stiff. This is the subconscious response of human hiding. What is Gonggong hiding? Was guessed, so nervous? "


    "No!" Xiang Yi immediately raised his head again, as if to show his magnanimity, he had to face Liu Wei''s eyes.


    Liu Wei said again: "your eyes are straight and focused, but the eyelids are slightly quivering and the corners of your mouth are tight. This is a strong performance, so you are really nervous."


    Xiang Yi is going crazy! His words and actions seem to have been magnified in his eyes. What else can he say? What else can we do? He is transparent in this person''s eyes!


    Liu Wei saw Xiang Yi''s silence and continued: "Yan luoxiang is a secret code. Based on the relationship between Qingxiang and the empress dowager, I have reason to doubt that the secret code was issued by the Empress Dowager. What''s the order from the Empress Dowager? Is it to order Princess Yuping to leave the palace with you? "


    "No, it''s not about the Empress Dowager. I used the Empress Dowager as a guide to lead Princess Yuping out of the palace..."


    Liu Wei said again: "let alone your present expression, it proves that you are still lying. Even if you don''t look at the expression, you can''t stand on your evidence alone. You said that you used the Empress Dowager as a guide, would the princess believe it? A princess, a prince, a eunuch? Don''t you believe me? "


    Xiang Yi immediately said, "I''m the first one to be favored by the Empress Dowager..."


    "No matter how flattered you are, you are just a eunuch! Pretending to be dead and going out of the palace is such a big thing. Don''t say you haven''t seen the shadow of the concubine. Even if you do, Princess Yuping will listen to you? Explain white point, you Xiang Yi, what is it? ""I......" Xiang Yi wants to explain, but he can''t.


    But in the face of Yi Yusai, Liu Wei said: "Princess Yuping has no mother to support her. She has grown up to the present status in the troubled imperial palace. You say that the princess adores the princess. I believe it, but you say that the princess is stupid, but I don''t believe it. Since the princess is not stupid, it is impossible to know what it means to pretend to be dead. The princess knew the seriousness of pretending to die, and she was willing to promise that there would be a greater temptation behind it. I think the temptation that can make the princess of the hall move is the Empress Dowager herself. This order, I said, was issued by the empress dowager, not without evidence. I sent people to check the mountain road behind Guanyuan temple and Qingxiang temple. It''s really a track of walking all the year round. The mountain road is rugged. Normal people can''t walk even if they walk. Later, I sent people to Guanyuan temple to check it. The testimony was that the Empress Dowager lived in seclusion all the year round and didn''t like to show her face. Coincidentally, the back of the temple was the rugged mountain road leading to Qingxiang temple ¡£ Guanyuan temple is not an ordinary temple, but a Huangsi temple. The little monk patrolling in it comes from the monk hall. If ordinary people come in and out of Guanyuan temple for decades, they will be found early. "


    Liu Wei finished, almost without pause, and continued.


    "Since Qingxiang temple has a direct way to Taifei''s meditation room, then Princess Yuping''s access to Qingxiang temple made sense. At last, the Buddha statue explained all the problems. I don''t think Princess Yuping would have thought of it. She thought that the princess''s grace was actually a talisman on huangquan road. The princess asked the princess to go with you, or even to pretend to die. The princess readily agreed. Obviously, the princess thought that by doing this, the princess would be able to return to the palace. Once the princess returned to the palace, it would not be difficult for the princess to "revive". Just as it happened, once the death and resurrection became a big issue, the princess''s identity as the jade lady before the Buddha would be more established. At that time, the princess, I''m afraid, would be superior to the identity Above all officials, it becomes the most detached existence in Kyoto. But the princess didn''t expect that her death was not worth the emperor''s consent. In other words, since Princess Yuping can''t play the role that she expected, and she knows a lot of things about her, what else does the princess have to do with her life? As a result, feign death becomes true death. But when I looked at the body of Princess Yuping, I found that the princess was wearing a maid to serve, and from the point of view of the buckle on her lapel, it was the princess herself. That is to say, the princess herself also found that the wife of Taifei was afraid to kill her mouth. She disguised herself first and tried to escape, but in the end, she died miserably, unable to keep a whole body. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei sighed and sincerely felt sorry for the poor princess.


    It''s not a mistake for a person to succeed, but it''s a mistake. He believes in slander by mistake. His state of mind is too short. If he can resist the temptation of the concubine, no one can take this life away. No one has any reason to take it away.


    Liu Wei continued: "the death of Princess Yuping didn''t work. The Empress Dowager has already begun her plan to return to the palace. How can she continue?"? If it doesn''t work out, the Empress Dowager will have to do it again. For many years, Xiang Gonggong had been with the concubine, the concubine. The concubine must have known all about minfei''s thoughts, including the relationship between the concubine and the concubine. Therefore, the concubine could easily use his revenge to send him back to the palace to help him finish the important work. What''s the big deal? Obviously, it''s the chaos in the palace. The more chaotic the palace is, the more uneasy the people are. Only the concubine can fish in troubled waters. "


    To Yi Leng despicable one, way: "bewitch people! talk nonsense! You don''t know these things at all, but you have to put your guilt on the head of the princess. How can you do that! To say that the only fault of the Empress Dowager may be that she shouldn''t trust me so much, but in the end But I lost the cultivation trust of the Empress Dowager... "


    Xiang Yi''s eyes are red with grief.


    It''s said that people will die, and their words are good. Xiang Yi is going to die, but Xiang Yi''s last good is given to the princess.


    When Liu Wei heard about this, he had to look up at the Empress Dowager''s mother. He was so willing to use it. Such a technique of controlling people''s hair was more dignified than emperor Qianling''s crude way.


    Ignoring Xiang Yi''s efforts to maintain, Liu Wei continued: "Xiang Gonggong, I can understand your mood. You may think that the concubine Taifei gave you a chance to revenge, but you didn''t grasp it. This is your problem. Even if you do not really revenge in the end, it''s useless for you. It has nothing to do with your master. So at the last moment, you are willing to be the master Excuse me. "


    Xiang Yi sneers, "what I did has nothing to do with the Empress Dowager. Whatever you say, this is the truth."


    Obstinate!


    Liu Wei sighed: "the death of Princess Yuping, very suddenly, coupled with the transfer of the body, and passive hands and feet, led to very little evidence can be found on the body, but there is a lot of evidence that should be there for Princess Qinyang, first of all, Princess Qinyang''s room, found this."


    Liu Wei said, taking out a nail from the sleeve bag.


    The nail looks ordinary, only longer than ordinary wooden nails. It''s not special. People don''t understand it. What''s this nail? lethal weapon?


    "This nail is called a soul stirring nail." Liu Wei half lifted up and said: "if you look carefully, you can see that there are many talismans around the nail, but the talismans and Zhuan characters on the top are not the characters of the Central Plains, but the characters of the western regions. Someone asked for the nail from the western regions, and then put it into Princess Qinyang''s bedroom."Yan Zhenli still doesn''t understand: "it''s just a nail. Can it be anything else?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "it''s really a big deal!"


    "Oh?" Yan Zhen is shocked.


    Liu Wei said: "there''s a legend in the western regions about this soul summoning nail. Of course, we don''t need to know the content of the legend. We just need to know it. It''s a psychic thing. This thing should be used by qin''er to lock the location of the eight trigrams and then sacrifice to Princess Yuping. But I asked master Mingwu of Kuhai temple. The master said that this is a big thing. That is to say, unusual people can''t get it. "


    "Since it''s said to you that what qin''er did was your intention, then you can explain that you gave qin''er the soul stirring pin? If so, where does this thing come from? " When she said this, Liu Wei looked to Xiang Yi.


    Xiang Yi almost didn''t think about it, and immediately said, "someone gave it to me!"


    The expression on Liu Wei''s face does not change: "who?"


    "I don''t know, because he hides his face. In fact, it''s just a reason for qin''er to believe that if he kills those people, Princess Yuping will have knowledge under the spring, and he will really have a feeling and will rise to heaven. "


    Xiang Yi said it sincerely. Liu Wei also knew that Xiang Yi didn''t lie, just like Xiang Yi said that the soul summoning pin was indeed given to him by others.


    Some people understand the plan of the Empress Dowager''s wife, so they take advantage of her to disturb the capital and help Yi when he tries to restrain her.


    And Liu Wei, just know who that person is!


    But what Liu Wei is going to do today is not to expose the identity of the man, but to put all the charges on Princess Tai and Xiang Yi, so as to protect the man.


    Liu Wei asked: "Xiang Gonggong, this soul stirring nail is extraordinary. I''ve looked for someone to see that the seal script on it is carved by the monks of the western regions. That is to say, it''s hard to see if it''s not a million dollars. You say that someone gives it to you at will. Do you think that the listener will believe it? "


    Xiang Yi is speechless now. He admits that he lied a lot, but this is true.


    What Liu Wei grasped was Xiang Yi''s loss and continued: "the details decide the success or failure. You should never, should not, should not give this thing to a little person like qin''er. The Empress Dowager lives in Guanyuan Temple all the year round, and the holy goods like this must be obtained without any effort. If so, you plan to continue your sophistry?"


    Liu Wei is now falsely accused, but Liu Wei has nothing to do.


    In this matter, the Empress Dowager was really in a bad mood. The death of Princess Yuping and Princess Qinyang was indeed done by the Empress Dowager. Liu Wei didn''t wrongly punish the empress dowager, but no one knew. What she didn''t even find behind the empress dowager, there was a bigger push. It was the man who helped the Empress Dowager more smoothly. I''m afraid that when the imperial concubine is complacent, the real person behind the scenes is watching the opera leisurely and enjoying the benefits of fishing.


    In fact, Liu Wei is not very willing. If she was before, it would be impossible for those behind the scenes to leave her clean. But this time, Liu Wei cannot be just.


    Rong Leng also found Liu Wei''s mistake, or rather, found Liu Wei''s deliberate protection.

 Chapter 806

    Rong Leng also found Liu Wei''s mistake, or rather, found Liu Wei''s deliberate protection.


    The origin of the soul summoning nail, the story behind the picture of the Buddha feeding the eagle, and the paintings of the concubine''s wife, all these evidences clearly point to another person.


    But this morning, Liu Wei can''t wait to enter the palace to solve the case, but at the last moment, he hides all the truth, and the arrow points to the opposite direction of the truth!


    Taifei is not innocent. She must have blood in her hands. But the man behind the scenes, will you let it go?


    Of course, Liu Wei didn''t want to let go of the person behind the scenes, but this time, she had to.


    To Yi, who was questioned by Liu Wei, he couldn''t give an explanation. At last, he had to be angry and said: "if you want to add sin, why bother? In the end, it''s just your guess. You have seen with your own eyes that the lady of the imperial concubine gave the nail to qin''er?"


    No coffin, no tears!


    Liu Wei said: "it''s not my need to prove it, it''s my need. The relationship between the father-in-law and the Empress Dowager is very shallow. I reasonably doubt that the Empress Dowager gave it to you. Nothing wrong. In view of the fact that the father-in-law has admitted the crime, so here, the father-in-law has been a murderer. If the father-in-law is a suspect, it can also be said that he can''t take out the evidence and bite to death, but the father-in-law has pleaded guilty, has been convicted, and explains the context, which has become the responsibility of the father-in-law. Otherwise, why does the father-in-law plead guilty? Is it a confession or a confession? If you don''t confess, it''s for protection. Who is the shelter? I think all the officials are clear about the words of my father-in-law. It''s right that what a murderer tries to cover up is either his accomplice or his master''s and son''s relatives. "


    Xiang Yi was really dizzy by Liu Wei. He was in a mess. He couldn''t make it clear. He simply said in a hard voice: "in a word, I did it all alone. Because I love Princess min, because I have an affair with Princess Chang, because I hate the dog emperor, I revenge the dog emperor, the dog emperor''s daughter, and the whole palace! As for the charm pin you said, whether you believe it or not, someone did give it to me, but that person is not too concubine. It''s useless to say more! "


    Liu Wei silently frowned and said to Yi firmly, which made things a little troublesome.


    In fact, if we say the truth, the absolute truth, Liu Wei can come up with more evidence and more words, but those evidence words will point to the person she wants to cover up.


    Therefore, Liu Wei is not going to say a word.


    However, the evidence that points directly to Princess Tai is rare. Princess Tai is cautious in doing things. What she does is through Xiang Yi.


    It''s really hard to deal with Xiang Yi.


    Maybe we have to use that last resort.


    Liu Wei turned his head and looked up at emperor Qianling, who was high above him. He said, "emperor, I have a witness."


    The top Buddha, though motionless and speechless, has murderous eyes, but clearly looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling in the back of emperor Qianling. Rong Ling also looks at her.


    Four eyes are opposite, Liu Wei sees the suspicion of the bottom of Rong Leng''s eyes, but Liu Wei can''t explain it now.


    Yan Zhenli finds out something wrong, so he touches Rong Su beside him. Rong Su sinks his eyes. He steps forward and says, "if you have a witness, bring it up!"


    With the words of seven princes, Liu Wei went down the slope.


    Liu Wei goes up to Rong Su and says something in his ear.


    After hearing this, Rong Su glanced at Liu Wei and shouted, "come!"


    Outside the hall, two bodyguards enter. Rong Xu goes directly to the two bodyguards. He tells them in a low voice. They take the lead, bow their hands a little, and then leave.


    The witness will not be brought into the palace in a short time, and Liu Wei is not going to waste this time.


    Liu Wei looked at Xiang Yi and said, "Gonggong, you are the first to be exposed. It is the picture of Buddha feeding eagles."


    Xiang Yi didn''t seem to be surprised. He had nothing to hide about this, so he said bluntly: "I hung the painting in the hope that someone could find it."


    Liu Wei nodded and understood.


    Now the case is not so complicated.


    At first, he exposed a picture of Buddha feeding eagles to Yi, which he drew in imitation of minfei''s technique. At last, he even used minfei''s seal. At first, it was also because of this that Liu Wei locked the source of the incident on Princess min. then, through Princess min, he found out Xiang Yi''s infatuation with Princess min. finally, he found that Xiang Yi and Princess Shang had a hidden relationship. So he concluded that the case was Xiang Yi''s revenge. Xiang Yi bi was only a eunuch, even a big eunuch, but also a slave. Xiang Yi is so lawless, and there must be forces behind it. At first, Liu Wei thought it was Zhong Ziyu, but later found it was not. Because, in terms of purpose, Zhong Ziyu did not have the motivation to cooperate with Xiang Yi.


    Zhong Ziyu pretends to be Xiang Yi, which seems to be just to get close to Gu Yong''s mansion. And when Princess Yuping died, Zhong Ziyu was not in Kyoto. Since Zhong Ziyu is not suspected, who is the real person behind the scenes?


    Liu Wei thought of Princess Tai, but it was really just a doubt until more substantial evidence was put in front of her, the most clear and direct of which was what Liu Wei had brought back from old lady Liu the day before yesterday.The content of that thing is the real shocking and the best evidence to accuse Princess Tai.


    But Liu Wei didn''t intend to take it out. It was so involved that she dared not expose it for anyone.


    In this way, she needs other direct evidence if she wants to pass the charge on to Taifei. Xiang Yi is a good witness, but if Xiang Yi doesn''t let go, there is only another one left.


    The other is not someone else. It''s Huang er.


    But Huang Er doesn''t know much. What Huang Er knows, that is, about Chang Fei and Xiang Yi. There are also people from Tai Fei who have been to Chang Yang palace, but he doesn''t know much about the details.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know how much use it is to bring Huang Er, but this is the only living witness.


    At the same time, Zhaoning palace.


    Listening to the news from the previous dynasty, all those words were insults and insults to the emperor and empress. The empress''s face was extremely ugly.


    Shuzhen hurriedly interrupted the little eunuch who had reported it and shouted, "OK!"


    The little eunuch stopped sweating. In fact, he didn''t want to repeat Xiang Yi''s insults, but the empress asked him not to drop a word, so he Just


    The little eunuch shut up. In the hall of Zhaoning palace, everyone was silent.


    There are several ladies and noblemen sitting down. One by one, you look at me. I look at you. They are all in a panic.


    Some of them can''t help regretting it. Just watch the bustle, stay in the mansion and wait for the news. What palace are you going to enter? All of a sudden, I heard that it''s not fatal, but how to deal with it?

 Chapter 807

    "When people are dying, don''t you take the opportunity to say some slander and insult?"


    The clear female voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence of Zhaoning palace for a moment.


    A group of life women looked at the voice one after another, and saw Li Laofu''s side, who was sitting in the front position. The pretty woman was smiling and said it with ease.


    The queen looked at the woman and thought about her identity for a while before she thought of her identity: "this is Miss Li?"


    Li Yinli stood up on the ground, regardless of her grandmother''s eyes. She bowed to the empress and said softly, "Li Yin, please say hello to the empress."


    The Queen''s face showed a smile and beckoned: "nice girl, come here and have a look."


    As soon as the corner of Li Yin''s mouth was raised, he was about to pass by. However, old man Li suddenly got up and gave his granddaughter a good hand. He said respectfully to the empress, "forgive me, yin''er is not sensible. Please don''t argue with her in general."


    The queen said with a smile, "I think yin''er''s words are very good. Even the princess dared to kill the Jackal. Before she died, she slandered and insulted the palace. Is that the truth?"


    Old lady Li hurriedly said: "old man, old man doesn''t mean that. This, this..."


    Old lady Li was obviously frightened. She couldn''t speak at once. The queen didn''t plan to talk nonsense with old lady Li. She just said to Li Yin, "come here."


    Li Yin looked at her grandmother and walked up.


    A group of women looking at each other, this Li family, is not always the Party of seven kings? Miss Li, how could she be so kind to the empress?


    Is it the change of Li''s position?


    The position of the Li family has changed, and now all the families can''t get the answer. After the Queen calls Li Yin up, she orders the tree screen to arrange a small chair and let Li Yin sit next to her.


    Li Yin''s face was full of coyness, and she complimented the empress.


    Someone took a look at old lady Li, but found that old man Li''s face was ugly and he was staring at his granddaughter angrily.


    Yo! It seems that the Li family is calm on the surface, and there are many contradictions inside!


    In a word, Li Yin gave the empress a decent step down.


    The empress''s mother followed the trend and said the following words: "some words are ridiculous. Do you think it''s funny or not?"


    A group of people looked at each other, how to say that, funny? Some people say bad things about the queen. Are you funny? You''re not going to die?


    Isn''t that funny? But the Queen''s appearance now clearly is waiting for you to say funny, and then laugh it off, turn this page over.


    So, you mean funny? Or not funny?


    There was silence in the hall.


    Li Yin said, "funny."


    The queen looked at Li Yin.


    Li yinwei hooked up her lips and said, "some people don''t know. The empress took us to the theatre. Since it''s a drama, it''s better to laugh than to cry. What do you think?"


    This sentence is to help the queen save face completely.


    The queen is looking at Li Yin. The empress knows the relationship between Li Jun and Rong su. It''s reasonable to say that the Li family should be somewhat alienated from the Empress Dowager of the prince. But today, the girl came out of the crowd on purpose. It''s interesting.


    The empress finally put on a sincere smile and said, "old lady Li, you have a good granddaughter!"


    Old lady Li, who was named, laughed and had to get up and respectfully said no to the empress.


    In the following time, the queen expressed a strong love for Li Yin. When someone saw this love, he couldn''t help thinking of the princess of Yuehai who died early. In the past, when the princess of Yuehai was there, the Queen''s mother treated her like a pearl, like a treasure. She wished that all the stars in the sky would be picked by the Lord. But now, things are different, which makes people sigh.


    "No, no!"


    While waiting for the news of the previous dynasty, a little eunuch rushed to Zhaoning palace and said, "no No, Niang, there''s something wrong with the qianning Hall... "


    "Well?" The Queen''s flesh jumped to pick under eyebrow, fierce way: "say clearly!"


    The little eunuch knelt on the ground and panted to report: "the emperor, the emperor suddenly fainted. Now, he has been sent to the palace......"


    "The emperor fainted?" Almost immediately, the queen got up, and her face was deep. She reached out and was supported by others. She walked quickly towards the outside of the palace.


    Shuzhen helped the empress and shouted, "take up the qianning palace! Come on! "


    A group of palace people immediately swarmed to catch up with them.


    However, the women who are still in Zhaoning Palace are all at a loss. Finally, they have to think about it and follow up.


    Emperor Qianling fainted, just above the main hall, when Huang ER was just brought to the main hall.


    Liu Wei is still asking Huang er the first question. Hearing a loud noise in the hall, she sees the ninth Buddha on the Dragon chair. She falls down suddenly and falls over the Dragon case.Around the eunuch rushed up, big eunuch Qi Fu in the "hesitation" for a few seconds, but also after knowing the past rushed.


    Then there was a riot of war and turmoil. It was called Taiyi. It was also an attempt to wake up the emperor. It was very lively.


    When the queen arrived with a group of women''s families, Qianling emperor had not woke up, and all the doctors gathered to discuss the countermeasures.


    However, there is no safe and reliable treatment for discussion.


    Liu Wei stood at the end of the crowd, and beside her was Rong Ling, who was still dressed as a little eunuch.


    Liu Wei lowered her voice and asked, "what did you do?"


    Rong Leng shakes his head.


    Liu Weileng thought that it was Rong Ling who did it. He was so indifferent to himself. Did emperor Qianling have something wrong with his body?


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Leng pointed to the inside of the finger and said quietly, "as you can see, shortness of breath and sluggish chest make you faint."


    "I''ll see." Liu Wei said, going inside.


    Rong Leng pulls her and shakes her head.


    "If the emperor has an accident now, it will do no good to anyone. At least, he should finish the case first. When all the things that need to be solved are solved, I will not care if the emperor is immortal. " When Liu Wei said that, he waved rongling''s hand and stepped again. But after a step, Liu Wei stopped again and asked rongling vaguely, "Qi Fu..."


    Rong Leng said, "nothing."


    Liu Wei nods, although still don''t understand the joint of the head here.


    Before Rong Leng, Qi Fu was clearly controlled. Why did Qi Fu suddenly move? And after the acupoint was removed, he didn''t say a word about discomfort?


    When Liu Wei passed the crowd, he accidentally squeezed into a man. The man "ah" made a sound and looked back at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei also looked at the man. All of a sudden, she was familiar with the last face.


    Li Yin.


    Li Jun''s sister.


    Li Yin thinks highly of herself. Liu Wei doesn''t like her temper, though she doesn''t get along much.


    But Liu Wei didn''t care much about it because there was no injustice and no hatred. Now when he bumped into it, he just bowed his head and apologized.


    Li Yin looks at Liu Wei. Then she is stunned. She stares at Liu Wei''s face and doesn''t move.


    Li Yin blocks Liu Wei''s way. Liu Wei has to say, "I''m sorry."


    Li Yin still stares at Liu Wei''s face, but suddenly smiles and shakes her head: "nothing." Say, still take the initiative to move half a step to let Liu Wei pass.

 Chapter 808

    Liu Wei thought that Li Yin''s sight was a little strange and too hot.


    But emperor Qianling''s life and death are at stake. Liu Wei has no mind to think about it. He goes directly past Li Yin and arrives at emperor Qianling''s bed.


    In front of her bed, the queen was guarding the emperor Qianling. There were ten doctors around her. After a long discussion, there was no final solution.


    Liu Wei made a salute to the queen, bending over and said, "I''ve met the empress."


    The queen raised her eyes and saw the top of Liu Wei''s head. She asked coldly, "but Lord Liu?"


    Liu Wei hung his head and said, "I can''t bear the Queen''s mother''s words."


    The queen looked at Liu Wei again, and saw that her figure was graceful and graceful, but she was a little weak, which was different from what she thought in the past.


    In the Queen''s imagination, this adult Liu is not so handsome.


    At the beginning, when the case of missing children was solved, the whole streets of Kyoto were full of noise and uproar. The queen heard many people mention Mr. Liu, and thought that he was a talent. If he could attract, he would be a great help to the prince.


    However, when the empress planned to summon him, he heard that he had already left Beijing to do business with Rong Leng.


    Since he left Beijing with Rong Ling, it shows that Mr. Liu should have been Rong Ling.


    So the queen began to think.


    If a person who has joined Rong Leng wants to get it, if he doesn''t say how much he will win, he can''t guarantee his loyalty.


    After several reflections, the queen gave up trying to attract the man.


    After a few months, the queen gradually absorbed her mind. Only a few days ago did she hear that the man had returned to Beijing and was given a heavy responsibility by the emperor.


    But at that time, Rong Fei had an accident. The queen didn''t care about others. Until now, she had seen this person thoroughly.


    Liu Wei can''t keep her head down. She always has to raise it.


    However, the queen did not know why. Looking at the five features of this person''s Qingjun sign, the more she looked at it, the worse she was. She always felt that she was familiar with it and hated it inexplicably.


    The empress confessed that she never disliked anyone without reason, and even she was shocked by her sudden dislike.


    Looking at Liu Wei again, the queen said: "I know that you are not to blame for the accident of the emperor''s hall, but you indulge some senseless people to say some treacherous words. Can you think that it is your ignorance that causes the saint to be in a coma in bed?"


    The empress''s words did not lower her voice and were straightforward, which made the hall, which was still in full swing, suddenly silent.


    Liu Wei lowered her head again, without making a sound, until the queen said again, "Lord Liu, can you plead guilty?"


    "Minister, plead guilty!" said Liu Wei


    The queen doubted for a moment.


    Liu Wei added: "from the beginning of taking this case, I knew that I could not keep my head. No matter who offended me, I could not interfere with my identity. Today, I went out. The empress wanted to take this life. Take it. Just before death, can you ask your mother to allow me to look for the emperor? I don''t know if I can. There is a little research in Xinglin. "


    The queen shakes her head: "the doctor can''t do anything. Can you?"


    Liu Wei straightened his back, turned to the doctors and asked, "have you seen the emperor''s symptoms?"


    Several doctors look at me and I look at you. One of them, a younger one, seems to be afraid of not finding out. He will be punished by the empress. He hesitates for a moment and says, "the emperor has a plug in his chest, and the Qi is blocked. In fact, his blood is blocked. If you want to dredge, you''d better use external force, but if you want to protect the risk, it''s better to adjust it internally."


    Another doctor immediately said: "the emperor''s body can''t bear the weight. If you use the internal modulation, it will take some time, but it''s the safest. But maybe it won''t work out. Besides, we''ll try our best, and the emperor won''t wake up, but But it''s not easy to judge what dose of medicine the emperor can take now... "


    This is exactly what they are hesitant to discuss.


    The external therapy is too exciting. I can''t say it''s too hot. It killed the emperor.


    The internal therapy is too mild. It''s good to say that if we take care of our children for ten and a half days, or even one or two years, the whole hospital will not be able to get its head on the ground?


    What kind of therapy is not the most important. The most important thing is that the emperor doesn''t wake up at all. You don''t wake up, and you don''t know how strong your body is, and what kind of treatment you can take. Don''t think that the method of internal adjustment is the most gentle. The internal adjustment is also divided into fine adjustment and re adjustment. There are many ways to counter the main door. All the prerequisites are that the emperor must wake up first.


    But now I can''t wake up. What should I do?


    As soon as the doctors said it, they sighed and sighed.


    Liu Wei listened and said, "in that case, the emperor will wake up."


    Liu Wei, the oldest old doctor, was young and didn''t want to scold, but Liu Wei''s words were so cool that they made people hate him.


    The old doctor, with a half hunched body, looked straight at Liu Wei and shouted, "the emperor is so impatient that his condition is aggravated! Internal air load, how can I wake up when I wake up! "


    Liu Wei looked at the old doctor and said: "the internal Qi is blocked, the meridians are blocked, and acupuncture can relieve it."Liu Wei said, and went directly to the bedside. Before everyone could react, he grasped the emperor''s wrist, explored the pulse, and said: "the pulse is short and the pulse is stagnant, but it''s OK. It''s not serious without hurting the heart. Although aftercare is a big problem, but at the moment, if there are silver needles to relieve their body around the big points, six small holes, it can temporarily solve its risk, anyway, the emperor''s life is no obstacle.


    Liu Wei said so simply that the old doctor wanted to curse again.


    But Liu Wei suddenly felt for a roll bag that she had carried all year round. She untied the bag and spread it out. Inside, there were rows of silver needles, neat and dense.


    Twiddling a long needle, Liu Wei said, "save the emperor first."


    Liu Wei said, directly picked up the hand of emperor Qianling, and went down to the ten Xuan acupoints.


    Ten Xuan acupoints are located at the fingertips. In ancient times, there was a punishment called plucking fingers, which means this.


    The so-called ten finger pain linked to the heart, the pain of the fingertip being pierced, is not more comfortable than digging a knife in the heart.


    Usually, when a person suddenly goes into a coma, the doctor will press on the tiger''s mouth and people to force people to wake up because of pain. However, Shixuan cave is the last.


    First, it''s because of the tricky angle; second, it''s because if the first two have no effect, the third one should be useless.


    Emperor Qianling suddenly fainted. The imperial doctor used all kinds of means. In fact, Shixuan acupoint was stabbed before, but as expected, it was useless.


    Emperor Qianling was still dizzy. He didn''t even shake his eyelids.


    Liu Wei''s move, in the eyes of the old doctors, is nothing but superfluous.


    The old doctor suddenly stopped talking. He was going to scold the young man after Liu Wei failed.


    All of a sudden, Liu Wei was silent.


    After the silver needle stabbed into the finger tip of emperor Qianling''s thumb, Liu Wei did not rush to see the expression of emperor Qianling, but just grasped the pulse gate of emperor Qianling and listened with the finger tip.


    After a short time, Liu Wei''s lips moved, and a "sure" expression appeared in the bottom of her eyes.


    How do you say that?


    You can never wake a man who pretends to sleep

 Chapter 809

    At present, Emperor Qianling''s pulse is weak and unstable, but he is not terminally ill.


    Such a sudden syncope, it is impossible to use all the first-aid means without any movement. Liu Wei had guessed before, and now, this guess has come true.


    Emperor Qianling is pretending to be dizzy.


    On the main hall, when Huang ER was just brought up, and the case was about to come to an end to expose the ugly truth of the rear palace, Emperor Qianling fainted.


    In fact, it should not be accurate.


    Qianling Emperor may have been really dizzy at that time, but he soon woke up again. But now, Qianling emperor is obviously going to make mistakes.


    Although Liu Wei didn''t know the purpose of Qianling emperor, and why he reacted so much after seeing Huang Er, Liu Wei didn''t plan to let Qianling emperor succeed.


    Don''t wake up a person who pretends to sleep. That''s because the way is not enough. The most extreme way is to use it. Don''t say pretending to sleep, pretending to die can trick you into a corpse!


    Liu Wei pulls out the silver needle, calmly picks up another silver needle and stabs at the front door of emperor Qianling.


    One, two, three, four


    It was not until emperor Qianling was almost tied up as a hedgehog that Liu Wei closed his hand, with a relaxed expression on his face, and said, "in a quarter of an hour, he will wake up."


    A group of people looked at Liu Wei in disbelief.


    The queen wanted to continue to question Liu Wei, but at this juncture, she was worried about the health of the emperor''s dragon, so she was restrained in the end.


    The doctors shook their heads and said Liu Wei was making a fool of himself, but they didn''t stop him.


    The reason is very simple. The emperor''s dragon body is a hot potato. They are poor and have no way to do it. If they go on like this, they can''t escape being questioned!


    Now, someone has taken over this hot potato on his own initiative, which is undoubtedly to solve the problem for them. They are so happy to get rid of their relationship, how can they catch up with the disaster again?


    Only a few stubborn old doctors, always want to stop, but their students are dead.


    The old doctor was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, but the people were selfish. They could not cure the emperor well. It was not only one person who suffered, but also the whole Taiji hospital, as well as all the family members of Taiji hospital.


    In this way, it''s a big concern. The old doctor is stubborn, but he can''t harm other colleagues, not to mention his wife, children and children in the government. Therefore, he has to bear it.


    For a quarter of an hour, Liu Wei stepped forward and took out the silver needles one by one.


    Liu Wei''s movements are smooth and natural, which makes people unable to see anything wrong.


    Although acupuncture has long been extinct here in Qingyun Dynasty, it has been said that Mr. Liu is the only one left.


    Now I see it with my own eyes. Although I don''t know the true geometry, maybe it''s a miracle.


    And miracles, as expected in front of a public show.


    When the last needle was pulled out, Qianling emperor, who had been unconscious, frowned slightly. Then, as if he was suffering, his white face turned red.


    "Emperor..." The queen came up at once and looked at it with surprise and joy in her eyes.


    But Liu Wei stopped the queen and said, "empress."


    The queen didn''t like Liu Wei, but now she has to step back for the health of the dragon.


    The doctors looked at each other and all sighed. The original acupuncture technique was so well known that these needles could really bring the dead back to life.


    Even the most stubborn old doctor put out his anger towards Liu Wei, and his eyes became brighter.


    People all think that Liu Wei''s art is superior and he can only save people for a moment. But looking at the sad expression of Qianling emperor, Rong Ling knows that things are far from so simple.


    In fact, it''s not easy.


    If Liu Wei wants to wake up the emperor Qianling in the most extreme vicious way, the so-called limit must be the ultimate limit.


    What is the most indispensable thing for a person? It''s air!


    Liu Wei just twisted the silver needle and put it into the dragon''s body. He gave thirty-six needles to the emperor Qianling. The purpose was to block his meridians and block the key points. But when the silver needle is pulled out, these places can''t be dredged, the air in the mouth can''t even reach the respiratory tract smoothly.


    To be frank, Liu Wei blocked the emperor''s instinctive ability to accept the air directly. If a person lost the air, could he live?


    Liu Wei looked at the old face of emperor Qianling, which was becoming more and more uncomfortable, and silently counted, one, two, three


    When Liu Wei counted to the tenth, Emperor Qianling suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of tiger eyes, looking at everyone in panic and panic.


    When the empress saw that emperor Qianling woke up, she pushed away Liu Wei and walked over. Her eyes were red and she called out, "Emperor Emperor! "


    Emperor Qianling didn''t look at the queen. He just opened his mouth and wanted to breathe. He couldn''t feel the air anyway.


    Emperor Qianling''s face became more and more ugly, and his face grew more and more red, and his forehead was even full of blue tendons.


    The empress saw that the emperor was not right. She took the emperor''s hand and asked nervously, "emperor, what''s wrong? where are you not feeling well? Taiyi, Taiyi, come and have a look! "A group of doctors immediately came forward. As soon as there were many of them, Liu Wei was pushed to the corner.


    Liu Wei didn''t care, just stood with her head down.


    The doctors came to check around the Qianling emperor, and at last they all said, "the emperor is awake. It should be OK, but the pulse is short. I think it''s the syncope that hurt the root. After a while, it''s OK."


    When Liu Wei heard about it, his pride was not obvious at all. Yes, the problem of respiratory tract can''t be solved by general medical skills.


    But if these doctors reach out to find out the breath of emperor Qianling, they will find that he is almost out of breath.


    Just, a living person, open his eyes to you, how can you think that this person is not angry?


    The doctors all said that emperor Qianling was ok, but as a client, Emperor Qianling had only one feeling. He was going to die soon, and he could make a cup of tea in a short time.


    Qianling didn''t feel angry and could not breathe. It seemed that his whole body was blocked. Only one pair of eyes could be opened. Even he couldn''t speak.


    Emperor Qianling turned away and glared at Liu Wei, who was standing in the corner.


    This is regicide!


    This is rebellion!


    Emperor Qianling wanted to say it out loud, but his breath was about to be cut off. How could he have the strength to speak.


    Liu Wei felt a pair of anger to the extreme, murderous as if the real vision, projected on her body, she slightly hung her head, very clear who was looking at her.


    Liu Wei is very clear that as long as she waits a little longer, five minutes in modern times, five minutes


    There is a limit to how long a person can hold his breath, especially for an old man like emperor Qianling. Maybe the dog emperor can''t last for a minute.


    Just wait, wait, and she''ll kill the man herself.


    Although Liu Wei seldom mentions or talks about it, he never forgets how his father Liu Huan died.


    No one can always be calm and peaceful in the face of his father''s enemies.


    In particular, the other side closed their eyes, no force, completely lost the power of command, in front of you like a piece of dead meat on the chopping board, whatever you want to chop.


    At this time, hatred is out of control.

 Chapter 810

    With a slight look up, Liu Wei looks at the fierce eyes of Qianling emperor.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak or move. She just looked at the dog emperor so much and appreciated his increasingly pale face.


    At this time, suddenly another line of sight is projected.


    Liu Wei instinctively felt that turning her head, she saw the eyes of Rong Ling.


    Almost for a moment, Liu Wei wakes up immediately.


    The dog emperor, he can''t die yet.


    After repeatedly waking up the irrational self, Liu wei walked step by step towards the bed and said, "please step back with your empress and adults. The acupuncture method just now is not over."


    The emperor''s face is really ugly now, just like a dying fish, he may not wake up at any time.


    When the queen was worried, she took a step back.


    Others make room for themselves.


    The dragon body is the most important, and everything is not as good as the dragon body.


    Liu Wei twists a silver needle again, and directly punches it into emperor Qianling''s throat.


    When the needle was pulled out, Emperor Qianling breathed heavily.


    His face, which was purple and red, slowly returned to normal.


    Seeing that the dog emperor was obviously getting better, the queen could not blame Liu Wei even if she did not want to.


    Qianling emperor was able to breathe, but soon found that he was still unable to speak. Not only that, he could not even move!


    Liu Wei took control of the dog emperor''s body, and said: "it may not be clear to some doctors that the emperor suddenly fainted, which is not a relapse of old diseases. Maybe there are some reasons for this, but the emperor''s symptoms, there is another saying, called stroke."


    All of them looked at Liu Wei again, and waited for her to continue.


    Liu Wei said with great virtue: "stroke can be divided into external wind and internal wind. This symptom belongs to internal wind. In the ancient books I have learned, stroke is also called stroke. Apoplexy is mainly caused by the disorder of Qi and blood, the obstruction of cerebral vessels or the overflow of blood in the brain. The main manifestations of apoplexy are sudden coma, hemiplegia, numbness of limbs, tongue distress, askew of mouth and tongue, and partial numbness. And it has the characteristics of rapid onset and change, such as wind evil and good deeds. When I checked the pulse before, I found that the emperor''s liver was depressed and his liver Qi was damaged. This was an internal abdominal disease, but I didn''t think that there was a serious disease in the emperor''s brain. The emperor must have had frequent headaches and tiredness, which has been spreading for a long time


    In the Qingyun Dynasty, there was a disease in the brain, which could hardly be diagnosed. Liu Wei was not afraid of being torn down.


    And Liu Wei said so, the queen immediately looked at Qi Fu.


    "Qifu!"


    Qi Fu immediately bowed and said, "go back to your mother, the emperor is indeed It''s true that they often have headaches, but the doctor said it''s caused by overwork. He only asked me to persuade the emperor to have a rest, but he didn''t want to Don''t want to... "


    Liu Wei added: "cerebrovascular disease is really caused by high pressure, poor spirit and overwork at the initial stage. It''s right to rest more, but if it spreads, it will easily cause cerebral arteriosclerosis. In fact, as the emperor is getting older, all these problems are normal and have nothing to do with Taiyi. Besides, the emperor has eaten those things again. Five stones are scattered. No one knows. It''s a brain stimulating thing. A little carelessness, a little more food, are easy to cause acute sudden death. To put it simply, the emperor''s body is too heavy to bear the stimulation of wushisan. In addition, the body is not good. It is not an accident that a long-term illness leads to a stroke. But although the disease was blessed by the emperor, the emperor did not lose his life, but in the end, he could not go back to health. Keep it warm and see what the future holds. "


    The meaning of Liu Wei''s words is gentle, but everyone understands it. The emperor is paralyzed.


    The expressions of all the people became very strange, among them, Emperor Qianling, as the party concerned, had the worst expression, but he couldn''t say a word or jump out a word!


    Emperor Qianling could not help but guess that he could not move or speak, which was the hand and foot of the rebellious minister.


    Then he began to regret.


    Regret why to pretend dizzy.


    In fact, I just fainted for a while at first, but I woke up before I was sent back to the dorm, but later, for my purpose, I planned to watch it change.


    But I didn''t expect to, but gave these ambitious people the chance to start breaking.


    The symptoms Liu Wei said did exist before emperor Qianling. Maybe it''s because he ate more wushisan. In recent days, his headache has become more and more severe. Sometimes, even lying down, his brain seems to explode.


    An ambitious monarch can''t accept that he will be like a useless man, lying in a long bed and dying peacefully. Emperor Qianling''s eyes were round, and his unwillingness and anger made all the people look at him and sigh.


    How familiar are these pictures.


    Having an old minister, looking at the present appearance of emperor Qianling, I can''t help but think of the situation when Emperor Qianling was seriously ill.


    Amazing similarity


    In the period of the first emperor''s serious illness, he intended to entrust the throne to the prince before he died, but in the end, sudden changes happened


    I don''t know what will happen this time.The emperor''s paralysis soon spread from the inside of the dormitory to the outside.


    The women, who had been talking for a while, whispered again.


    Among them, old lady Li is surprised, looking at the palace.


    The lady who knew each other said to me, "it''s your granddaughter who competes. But in a moment, the Queen''s mother has already looked at her. Even such an important scene has been brought in. It seems that the empress really likes yin''er very much. "


    Old lady Li didn''t like to worry about it. She looked at the talking lady and said, "yin''er is making a fool of herself."


    But the lady said: "it''s very disrespectful to talk to you secretly. Now that the emperor has done this, the crown prince won the throne. I''m afraid it''s not far away. It''s always a good thing for me to go one more way."


    In other words, don''t be too loyal to the Li family. The matter of the position of the government is changing at any time.


    It''s a good thing to have one more plan.


    When old lady Li heard the words, she looked around cautiously, and then whispered to the lady, "no more nonsense."


    Although the emperor had an accident and the prince''s accession to the throne was near at hand, it was no secret that the prince was seriously ill in this court.


    Always come back to say, the seven Lord''s victory, not for the time being.


    When the first emperor died, did the fourth prince come out and ascend the throne?


    Therefore, the future is most uncertain.


    Now this joint betrays to the prince, what will the seventh Lord think? What would the prince think? It''s not only abandoned by people, but also very difficult to do. It''s not easy to do it comfortably and without disaster.

 Chapter 811

    Li Laofu thought a lot in his heart, but he still looked into the palace, but he did not see Li Yin come out.


    Li Yin is really joking, but he promised her a marriage. His nose is not his nose, and his eyes are not his eyes. He has dealt with the family elders for seven or eight days.


    Today is even worse.


    As soon as she entered the palace, she couldn''t wait to follow. Originally, she thought that she just wanted to go out for a walk and have a rest, but she had a great idea. She went to get close to the queen in her own way!


    What do you mean, threatening the family with empress?


    At the thought of it, old lady Li''s face was livid and her eyes were heavy!


    The people in the dormitories are too late to go out. The people outside can only wait.


    But this wait, unexpectedly waited another hour.


    Until the courtiers came out again and again, the women''s dependents outside hurriedly avoided, but secretly looked over there, hoping to find out more information.


    When the courtiers came out, it was inconvenient for the women''s families to contact them, so they naturally had to put their minds on Li Yin. Li Yin has been staying in it all the time. I think Li Yin knows the most about the situation and the emperor''s body.


    When all the people came out, it was the Taiyi doctors who came out, or Li Yin was still missing.


    Lao Fu Li can''t help but be in a hurry. Is it possible that the dead girl really wants to keep company with the empress?


    Li Yin didn''t leave. She was still in the bedroom, watching the Queen''s eyes slightly red and accompanying the emperor on the bed. She moved to the Queen''s back and gently followed her back, saying: "don''t worry, lady. The emperor''s dragon body will be fine."


    Li Yin said nothing but words of relief, but listened to a cool male voice beside her, and said: "this young lady said that the empress still needs to take care of her Phoenix body. The emperor''s illness will depend on her in the future."


    It''s hard to hear. It''s to serve a crippled paralytic. I think that I was a servant girl with a rag in her hand. Now, I''m not losing.


    Li Yin''s body moved for a moment, and her eyes looked uncontrollably at the man who agreed with her, but she only looked once, and then did not open them.


    The empress looked at the paralytic emperor again without trace, and then turned her eyes to look at Liu Wei. She said with a very tight expression: "today, thank you very much, Lord Liu."


    Liu Wei bowed his head: "ministers are useless. They can''t cure the emperor. I''m ashamed of my mother!"


    The empress listened to Liu Wei''s hypocritical modesty. She didn''t want to take a word. She waved her hand and said, "it''s not early. Step back first."


    Liu Wei lowered her head, looked at her eyes and stared at Qianling emperor. She thought that she had ruined her hands, feet and tongue. She was not afraid of Qianling emperor''s evil deeds and slander.


    After leaving, Liu Wei, like others, went out of the dormitory.


    At this time, Rong Ling has long been missing, together with Qi Fu, who went with the doctor to get the medicine.


    In general, things are going well today.


    Although emperor Qianling failed to completely order the case to be closed in the middle of the accident, the court officials believed that everything had been successfully pushed to the imperial concubine.


    But it doesn''t matter whether she admits it or not.


    What Liu Wei has to do is to throw out a guide for everyone to think. Besides, even if Princess Tai really pleads guilty, does anyone dare to punish her?


    What Liu Wei wants is only a scapegoat who has survived, and Princess Tai, the scapegoat, has obviously successfully covered all the crimes.


    And by the way, he also damaged the emperor Qianling.


    Liu Wei is very satisfied with today''s achievements.


    "Lord Liu." Liu Wei was thinking about things happily. Suddenly someone called her after her.


    Liu Wei stops and turns to see Li Yin, who is running in a hurry with her light colored skirt.


    Liu Wei asked, "what else can miss Li do?"


    Li Yin is stupefied for a moment, seem a little surprised: "adult knows me?"


    Liu Wei said, "I''m afraid miss li doesn''t know. In this Kyoto City, Miss Li''s name is like a thunderbolt."


    Li Yin, Fang ruotong and Qin Zi, the three Miss combinations of Jiao Bu and Meng Bu Jiao, are familiar with the forces of the seven kings party, but no one knows them.


    Li Yin seems to be surprised that she still has a famous name. At one time, she didn''t know what to say and blushed. In fact, she chased her out. It was really an impulsive move. She didn''t even think about her own. She wanted to say something to this elegant young man.


    So, when Liu Wei asked her again, "miss is busy", she stayed for a long time, and then said, "how is Mr. Liu this year?"


    "Well?" Liu Wei frowns oddly and looks at Li Yin.


    Li Yin looks at Liu Wei with burning eyes, and asks persistently, "how is your adult this year?"


    Liu Wei hesitated for a moment and said, "Liu has one in 20 this year."


    "Can we have a marriage at home?"


    Liu Wei thought of Rong Ling, not formally married, strictly speaking not a spouse, he smiled, shook his head: "No."Li yindingding looked at Liu Wei: "that adult Who can be interested? "


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "yes!"


    Hearing this, Li Yin''s eyes wilted suddenly. At last, he said, "that adult will marry the one he likes?"


    Liu Wei said responsibly, "naturally." Marry Rong Leng or something. It sounds like it''s very good. I feel that I can always be on it after marriage.


    Li Yin saw Liu Wei say so firmly, and her expression suddenly became solemn and disappointed.


    Li Yin''s questions are very strange and private. Liu Wei has to tease: "Miss, is this to be a matchmaker for Liu?"


    Li Yin raised her lovely eyes and looked at Liu Wei. Her expression was very complicated. Finally, she summoned up her courage and said: "big What do you think of me, my lord? " I''d rather marry this elegant young man than the one appointed by my family.


    "Well?" Liu Wei picks her eyebrows.


    Li Yin stepped forward and said, "if you want to meet someone, I don''t mind. Since you like her, I''d like to take her as my wife. In the future, she will be the same as me. I''ll treat her as my own sister, including my servant''s expenses. I will never embarrass her at all. So, adult, what do you think of me? You Will you marry me? "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Li Yin did not blink at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Li Yin takes another step to approach Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Li Yin''s cheeks are crimson and her eyes are bright. She looks at Liu Wei hopefully.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei felt a headache. She looked at Li Yin''s little face, which was red because of her emotion. At last, she held it for a long time and said, "I remember Today, I met you for the first time? "


    "Yes." Li Yin returned in a hurry: "this is the result of fate. It was God''s arrangement that yin''er met adults at such a difficult time."

 Chapter 812

    Is that God''s plan?


    Liu Wei is confused by Li Yin!


    No, I''ve already decided to enter the palace today. I solved the case years ago. But you went to the palace to watch. It''s your own gossip. It has nothing to do with the heaven. Why do you have to drag the God into the water?


    Liu Wei said that she was suffering in her heart. At last she smiled and asked, "Miss Li, do you How much tea do you drink today


    Li Yingou lip a smile, a moment of dimples such as flowers, angry way: "Lord Liu really can laugh! How can tea be intoxicating? However, yin''er is now Yes If you don''t get drunk, everyone feels drunk... " When talking about the shy last sentence, Li Yin looked at Liu Wei as if to stare her body through.


    Liu Wei thinks this situation is a bit wrong.


    This is Li Yin. How can I feel sick in my brain


    In the feudal and conservative Qingyun Dynasty, a graceful and beautiful boudoir of a large family suddenly confessed to a man who had only met once without warning, and forced him to marry himself. Girl, how afraid you can''t get married, can you wait?


    Liu Wei bowed his head and said, "today, Liu Yuquan is drunk and talks nonsense when she is a young lady. Liu, will not tell the third person, please Miss Li, self-respect. "


    Liu Wei said, nodded his head, turned around and walked away.


    Li Yin didn''t catch up, but her eyes were always glued to Liu Wei.


    It was not until Liu Wei left the corner that she heard behind her. She was not a small charming female voice. She cried obstinately, "I will not give up!"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Girl, you''d better give up. We two are doomed to have no future. Besides, I''m going to have a second child.


    Liu Wei never thought about whether he was gentle and elegant in his men''s clothes, and whether he was pure and meaningful? Other people''s legendary self, but it is the talent exposed, this impression, Kyoto people are afraid of all have.


    Such an elegant young man, if he says that no one likes him, he is afraid that no one will believe him even if he says it.


    Generally, officials in the DPRK, like Liu Wei, who is unmarried at the right age, are actively matchmakers.


    The marriage of courtiers is not a small matter. It''s not only a matter of persuading subordinates in marriage, but also a matter that Shangfeng loves most.


    But Liu Wei''s official position is different. Her peak is Rong Leng, and Rong Leng has digested her interior shamelessly. In this way, it is determined that there will be no matchmaking.


    Liu Wei is not very aware of the marriage, which leads to Li Yin''s sudden confession. Instead of reflecting on whether she is too handsome, she blames others for being abnormal.


    But after all, it''s just a small thing. Liu Wei didn''t pay attention to it. But on the way out from the qianning palace to the west gate of the Imperial City, I heard a teasing saying: "Mr. Liu left alone, and Mrs. Liu?"


    Familiar with the low tone, Liu Wei looked back and saw the Rong Leng, who was already in a forbidden suit.


    Liu Wei smiled and knew that Rong Leng must have heard what Li Yin had said before. She went over, raised her hand to hook up her chin and lowered her voice. "Mrs. Liu is not here, isn''t Ping''s wife still there? With beauty, one person is enough. "


    Rong Leng looks at her with a smile.


    But Liu Wei asked, "you just saw it and didn''t come out to help me. How could you really think that I could not marry Li Yin?"


    The voice of Rong Ling is very light: "do you want to marry?"


    It''s cool to say


    "You are enough!" said Liu Wei


    Rong Leng stopped talking, just looked around and said, "let''s go."


    Liu Wei said "well" and walked ahead.


    They went out of the palace, got on the carriage of the seventh palace, and drove into Kyoto street. Rong Ling didn''t ask Liu Wei about the case before.


    Huang ER and Qi Fu have been handled by Rong Ling. Although Qi Fu is a little difficult, people are not dead. Rong Ling has already planned for Qi Fu. Naturally, he will make a detailed investigation of Qi Fu. Now that he has found out, it is not difficult to find the right medicine.


    As for Huang Er, now that he has been completely exposed, Rong Ling has to give Huang Er to Rong su.


    According to the current situation, it is the safest way to look inside, but only to look around.


    Huang Er can''t go back to the secret room of Tianxiang building. Since his identity has been revealed, he can''t lack many eyes. Tianxiang building is located in a special place. It''s easy to get in and out of the building, so it''s better to put huang''er on the bright side, with the name of Rong Xu pressing. It''s unlikely to happen.


    Rong Ling tells Liu Wei about Qi Fu and Huang er. Until the last detail, Rong Ling is still calm. It seems that he doesn''t care about Liu Wei''s internal situation in today''s trial.


    Liu Wei knew that Rong Ling really wanted to know, but she didn''t ask for it, just waiting for her to say it.


    In fact, Liu Wei planned to tell Rong Ling frankly about this matter yesterday, but he was afraid of unexpected changes, so he concealed it.


    Now that the case is more than half over, Liu Wei feels that she should give him an account.


    The carriage went back to the seventh palace.All the way to the yard.


    Liu Wei closes the door and asks Rong Ling to sit on the chair. He lowers his head and holds Rong Ling''s shoulder with his hands. "No matter what I say, you should not be excited. Promise me..."


    Rong Leng calmly looks at Liu Wei, nods his head, and agrees.


    Liu Wei just went to the cabinet and took out the picture scroll which was brought out by the Wen mansion yesterday. By the way, there were also small wooden boxes brought back from old lady Liu the day before yesterday.


    Put the two things on the table, Liu Wei hesitated to point to the picture and said, "look first."


    Allow edge line of sight to hang to that drawing axis, pick up directly, expand.


    The painting axis unfolds, which is a picture of a beautiful woman in Qing Dynasty. In the picture, the woman looks like a picture with beautiful eyes and delicate features. She looks at the distance sadly, as if she is waiting for something, as if she is looking for something, but in the end, she is alone and full of sorrow.


    "The name of the woman in the painting is Chu Yin. She used to be a concubine of the emperor." Liu Wei said slowly, his voice was a little unsteady: "Chu Yin yuan was a person from the south of the Yangtze River. She grew up alone with her uncle and aunt, but her aunt was not a good thing. When she was seven years old, her aunt sold her to the brothel for money. Chu Yin was fighting in the brothel. The procuress decided that she was 15 years old, but God opened her eyes. When she was 12 years old, there was a flood of water in the countryside. She took her chastity with her and went north with the refugees to seek a way out. And that''s the way she met the most important person in her life, the one who changed her life. "


    Rong Leng did not look up.


    He listened to Liu Wei''s words, but his eyes were always staring at the picture in his hand. His eyes were not instant, but because of the angle, Liu Wei could not see his expression.

 Chapter 813

    Liu Wei and Rong Ling continue.


    Chu Yin met an adult who went to the disaster relief from Kyoto. He was very handsome and clear. Among the victims, he was not afraid of hand pollution. He himself and his entourage doctor checked the victims'' injuries one by one. When he met a child, he would pick up the child regardless of his identity and coax him carefully.


    Chu Yin had never seen such an approachable adult before. Only two days later, he was fascinated by his openness and kindness.


    At that time, the conditions in the disaster area were poor. The official from Beijing also lived in a very simple place. The local yamen, fearing to neglect the official, specially selected ten maids for the official''s dispatch. Chu Yin was among the ten selected.


    With expectation and tension in her arms, she began to serve the adult.


    She went with him to relieve the disaster, to visit the refugee camp, to feed the feverish children with medicine, and to appease the severely ill and the weak who suffered from the natural disaster.


    That adult is not afraid of hardship and mess. He does everything himself. He seems to be the God in Chu Yin''s heart. Chu Yin worships him more and more.


    At the end of the day, the 13-year-old girl expanded this worship to an uncontrollable level.


    Chu Yin didn''t fall in love with the relief adults. At that time, she didn''t know what was love between men and women.


    But she knew that she would probably remember this adult for the rest of her life.


    In this relief, the adult stayed in the disaster area for half a year, and Chu Yin served him for half a year. Until the end, the disaster was under control. He was going to return to Beijing. On the day of seeing off, Chu Yin stood in the crowd, his eyes were reluctant to give up, and his eyes were red and waved to the adult who was about to leave.


    The adult saw it, came over, lowered his head and touched her head, and said, "silly child, you cry so much, but if you cry, you will not be beautiful."


    That adult, treat this little girl as a child, accompany for half a year, get along with each other day and night, he thinks that this child is really miserable, but it''s worth hurting.


    Chu Yin was so protected by him that she couldn''t hold her breath. But she didn''t say anything. She didn''t say that she would go to Beijing with the adults. She didn''t say that the adults would not leave. She was very sensible and understood her identity. She just couldn''t bear it.


    But she cried so miserably that she surprised all the people around her, and the adult was stunned.


    When the local government Yin said: "the disaster relief is over. When the LORD goes, Chu Yin''s deed of sale is still in the brothel. I''m afraid it will be taken back."


    That adult seems to think of this layer. That day, he didn''t leave for Chu Yin. He bought Chu Yin''s deed of sale from the procuress himself and handed it back to her.


    His tone was still gentle, and he said: "silly girl, how could you not say that such a big thing, now that you have got the indenture, you will be a free man, wherever you want to go?"


    Chu Yin looks at him crazily and wants to say that I don''t want to go anywhere, I just want to follow you.


    But she didn''t say it. She nodded her head cleverly and just pulled out a smile.


    Her smile, too far fetched, even if she has tried to behave naturally, but still let the adult see the flaws at a glance.


    The adult pondered for a long time, but in the end, he said nothing.


    Just the next day, when the adult was about to leave again, he suddenly said to Chu Yin, who was helping him pack up his package, "pack up your things and I will take you back to Beijing."


    At that moment, Chu Yin was stunned. Surprise and surprise overlapped, which made her at a loss.


    That adult still a word: "really is a silly girl."


    Therefore, Chu Yin was taken away, brought back to Kyoto, and entered the mansion of the adult. In the mansion, she was not qualified to be the personal servant girl of the adult again. She was sent to the Qin Dance Shop, playing and dancing every day. When there was a guest in the mansion, she went out to play the piano and entertain the guest.


    Chu Yin has been in the mansion since he was 13 to 18 years old.


    She watched the man get married and his wife give birth to his first child.


    Chu Yin likes that child very much. She always likes to run to the main courtyard secretly. Every time, she has to bring some small toys to this young master. The adult''s wife, originally, is OK. But until Chu Yin grows bigger and bigger, when she is 18 years old, she is already slim and beautiful. She becomes unhappy. She begins to prohibit Chu Yin from appearing in the main courtyard and even orders Qin Dance Shop, try not to arrange Chu Yin to meet guests in the hall.


    This lady began to hide Chu Yin and began to find ways to prevent her from appearing in front of others, let alone her husband.


    However, the change of chuyin can be seen most clearly. It is precisely the adult who takes chuyin as his sister''s care.


    When Chu Yin grew up, he couldn''t stay in the music and dance shop all his life. This adult began to see his husband for Chu Yin. He even told his wife many times that if he saw the right person, he could talk to Chu Yin.


    This lady was very happy. At that time, she became more and more friendly to Chu Yin. She found many men with good appearance and conditions for him. Chu Yin never said a bad word. She always promised obediently, saying that she listened to the adults and his wife.


    Chu Yin''s wit is very reassuring to my wife.


    But the man that the adult looked at his wife rejected one by one, saying that his family background was not good and that his appearance was not good. In a word, in his mouth, no one deserves to be born in the brothel, and now she is just a girl of little Qin Niang.Because of this matter, the lady quarreled with the adults. Chu Yin became the culprit and was regarded as the eyesore by the lady.


    Until this lady found an opportunity to send Chu Yin out of the house.


    Liu Wei said here, especially looked at the face of Rong Ling.


    Seeing that his eyes were calm, Liu Weicai sighed and continued: "the lady sent Chu Yin to Yu Wen mansion. At that time, at the time of the talent show, there was a miss Biao in the Wenfu who took the brand and went to Beijing for the talent show. Yu Wenfu was looking for the lady to see the female teacher who taught piano and dance. Chu YinQin is excellent in art and dance. With the escort of the lady, he entered the eyes of Yuwen mansion immediately. Chu Yin lived in Wenfu for four months. Until the day of the talent show, Chu Yin accompanied the young lady into the palace and became a lady accompanying Qin. However, because of her outstanding appearance and charming figure, she was favored by the saint at one glance. "


    Rong Leng holds the hand of the scroll, slightly tight.


    Liu Wei came forward, wrapped his big fist hand in both hands, and said: "the holy master hasn''t pampered Chu Yin for three years, and his energy has been spent on eradicating the former Prince''s army. Then he imprisoned the second prince and drove away the youngest 15 princes. Kyoto City can be said to be in a state of chaos. The prince and his party are all divided. The second prince''s life is also in danger. Chu Yin, who has been unknown for a long time, did one thing at this time. "


    Rong Ling finally raised his head. He looked at Liu Wei and her eyes. They were very dark and deep. His expression made Liu Wei''s heart clench.

 Chapter 814

    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound at the beginning. He lowered his head and kept silent for a while. He closed his eyes severely. After a while, he said, "let''s talk."


    Liu Wei said: "I think you have guessed who the relief man is. Yes, that''s right. It''s your old uncle Rong. Your second uncle''s life is in danger. Chu Yin, a little girl who has never been born in the harem and has been forgotten by the emperor, and who has no servants around, stands up. She tries to beg the most soft and kind-hearted Princess min among the four concubines in the inner palace. She asks Princess min to let her see the emperor and arrange an opportunity for her to accept her kindness. However, although Princess min is kind, she is not stupid. The women in the harem are all successful in the upper position. How can Princess min help Chu Yin without investigating everything? Or why should Princess min help Chu yin? "


    Princess min doesn''t even know who Chu Yin is!


    Suddenly, the abrupt woman ran to her bedroom and asked to see her and help her. How strange she looked.


    But Princess min finally helped Chu Yin.


    , because min Fei was too busy. After all, he sent people to investigate Chu Yin, and realized that Chu Yin asked for the purpose of grace.


    Chu Yin wants to face saint, only to beg for mercy.


    How stupid way


    What is the character of the king of the country? Princess min knows it!


    The emperor is selfish and attaches great importance to power. Women are just tools for the emperor.


    Chu Yin is just a plaything in the eyes of the emperor, even if it is the most beautiful and gorgeous man in the world.


    No one will look at the pleading of playthings.


    Princess min thought about it. If she helped Chu Yin get a favor, maybe she would receive Chu Yin''s body before noon tomorrow.


    Therefore, Princess min didn''t rush to help Chu Yin get the favor.


    However, Princess min was so funny that she made an idea for Chu. The idea was, "if you want to save your master''s family, you are doomed to sacrifice yourself, but you have to share the value of sacrifice. Since you know it will be sacrifice, why don''t you find a way to get the most benefit?"? Now the emperor has two princes. Maybe Chu Yin will soon become a concubine because she has a dragon seed. Soon, she will become a concubine from a small woman in the harem who doesn''t even have a rank.


    Chu Yin also took advantage of her pregnancy, obeyed Princess min''s words and changed her original plan. Instead of asking for mercy in front of the imperial court, she used her identity to plot a way out of Beijing.


    Liu Wei pauses for a moment and says, "it''s not so easy to commit a crime again. Chu Yin is in Forbidden City. All he can do is to plan everything and pave the way. However, if there is any accident in the middle of the way, the whole army may be destroyed at any time. On the night of your second uncle''s escape, Chu Yin didn''t sleep, and minfei didn''t sleep, but they waited until the end, but they still had a sad message. Your uncle ran away and was caught. He broke a leg. Your aunt took the decision, holding the baby, rushed to the bodyguard''s long gun, and died with the baby in her arms. Before he died, he just insisted on saying to his husband, "let''s go, let''s go..."


    Although this woman has many shortcomings, jealous and suspicious, she loves her husband very much. She has not become a drag on his escape.


    At the last minute, she even died with her children.


    Because she knew that in the eyes of the emperor, she could not tolerate this child. She knew better that her husband had another child in the palace.


    My husband, there is no last resort.


    Liu Wei is not good at commenting on this lady''s extreme behavior, but if she were, she would not do so, and of course, more importantly, she would not let herself fall to that level.


    Rong Ling''s expression is ugly.


    Liu Wei said again, "your uncle two hates to run away, but the price you pay is tragic. How far can a man who has lost his legs escape? After receiving the news, Chu Yin is worried, but she can''t do anything. She can only hold on to the baby in her stomach. She hopes that one day, she will hear the news that your uncle Huang is safe. "


    Liu Wei looked down at the painting shaft and said softly, "this painting was painted by Princess min for Chu Yin of that year. After that, Chu Yin gave birth to a healthy baby boy, but because of long-term worry all day, a blood clot occurred. Before Chu Yin died, he didn''t wait for the news from your second uncle, so he went... "


    Lovesickness is poison through the intestines.


    Chu Yin''s life is very short, but not a waste.


    From the tragic fate at first to the turning point afterwards, fortunately, she has experienced more changes and more anxious life than many people.


    And the last one left behind was the child who had her blood relationship with the "disaster relief man".


    Perhaps it is the birth of this child that makes the young Chu Yin die at last. The regret in his heart is not so heavy.


    "Rong Ling..." Liu Wei tried to call out his name, and said slowly: "I know what you are thinking. You are hating right or wrong. You hate chuyin''s benevolence of women and the futility of the disaster relief man. Yes, I also feel hateful, but it''s no wonder they are. Chuyin has fallen in love with the disaster relief man, although she never mentioned it to anyone. If it''s just a simple benefactor, Chu Yin is determined not to do that. Her devotion shows her sincerity. A woman loves a man with all her strength, right or wrong, dead or alive. It''s instinct, uncontrollable, even stupid. You can blame her for falling in love with a man who can''t protect her, but can''t control who she fell in love with before. Indeed, his woman died for him, two at a time. And his two sons, one dead and the other left by his enemies, have no right to be forgiven by anyone. But Rong Ling, I just want you to know all about it. As for the decision, you can make it yourself. "Rong Leng raised his eyes. His eyes were still so deep. He looked into her eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "what do you want me to decide?"


    Liu Wei is about to speak.


    Rong Leng interrupts her again: "have you decided for me?"


    Liu Wei frowned.

 Chapter 815

    Rong Leng''s expression was cold: "you know what the case is. Who is the real murderer behind the scenes? You know it clearly."


    He said, and raised the picture on his hand: "this, you had it yesterday? In other words, you knew all these things yesterday, but you didn''t tell me. You made a decision, chose to defend the real murderer, and then confessed everything to me. Do you think that''s still for me to make a decision? "


    Liu Wei''s expression was ugly. She stepped forward and held on to Rong Ling''s hand, but Rong Ling shook it off.


    Liu Wei was a little shocked. She looked at her waving hand. After a while, she put it down and lowered her head. "You can decide whether to forgive your father, but I can''t prove that your father killed someone. Because he is your biological father, I have to call him father-in-law, and Xiao Li has to call him grandfather. "


    Rong Leng''s eyes turn and look at Liu Wei, more and more profound.


    Liu Wei looks up at such Rong Leng. His expression is too cold and his breath is too dangerous. It''s the first time he looks at her with such eyes.


    Liu Wei was not used to it, so she took a breath and said, "you should be my busybody. If you are dissatisfied, I can go to the Yamen of jingzhaoyin immediately, report this matter, and return to Beijing again after many years of running against the party. This news should be enough for hundreds of officials in the imperial court to be busy for a while. "


    In fact, more importantly, what is the purpose of this person''s return?


    Is it his own desire to come back for revenge and rebellion? Or has he been used by others, and there are more important and dangerous things to do when he comes back this time?


    Thinking of the evidence related to the western regions, Liu Wei has actually guessed seven, eight, eight.


    I think that the second prince of Qingyun Dynasty, now living in Tianya country of western regions, is also very prosperous. What is his plan for coming to Beijing this time, private? Or for the public?


    Liu Wei sank her eyes and said, "in a word, if you have a decision, please let me know. I will cooperate with you on how to do it. After all, he is your father. I really shouldn''t interfere in your father''s and son''s affairs. "


    She finished, turned around and planned to leave.


    But just one step, the slender arm will be pulled.


    Behind her, a heat source is close. Rong Leng holds her from behind. Her arms are tight and tight. She is locked in her arms.


    Liu Wei can''t help but raise her lower lip. She knows that Rong Ling won''t really hurt her. Even if she does, she will be soft and friendly first.


    This man, as long as it''s not about men''s and women''s issues, is always letting her.


    "I''ll go to see Xiaoli," said Liu Weiwen. "You''ll be quiet first."


    She said, and then turned around, picked up the scroll on Rong Ling''s hand, opened the scroll which was pinched yesterday, and drew two yellow letters from it.


    Liu Wei handed it to Rong Ling: "one is a letter written by the imperial doctor before Chu Yin''s production, after he told him that his life would be in danger. One is the self-report of Princess min. these two letters are for you. "


    Rong Ling received two letters, one with strange handwriting, the other with very familiar handwriting.


    Liu Wei is out.


    Rong Ling looked at the two letters, looked at the words on them, and her eyes were more and more dark.


    The contents of the letter are mostly those Liu Wei said.


    Chu Yin wrote this letter three days before the real birth, when she was likely to give birth to a child at any time. At that time, her body was very weak. The doctor said that her body could not bear the pressure of production. At that time, it is likely that there will be a situation where she will not be able to protect the big or the small, so that she can be prepared in advance.


    So she wrote the note.


    The letter is not long, but when she wrote it, she should have decided. This letter will be shown to her children in the future. This is the first and last letter she wrote to her children. It said how much she missed her child''s father and how sorry she was for the fact that she might not be able to have a child who loves her father at birth. She should be crying to write this letter , there are many yellow spots on the letter paper, which should be tears, but after years of precipitation, it becomes more ancient and difficult.


    Rong Leng read the letter rigidly, then calmly picked up the second one.


    Compared with the first one, the second one is much more complicated.


    This is a self-report letter of Princess min. at the same time, it is also the confession letter of Princess min. Princess min thinks that it is she who killed Chu Yin and even the children.


    Even though Chu Yin may never blame her, or even thank her, but Chu Yin''s death, in the end stimulated her.


    Chu Yin does not regret, but Princess min regrets.


    The two letters were finally put together by Princess min, sandwiched in the scroll and handed over to Yu Wenjia, who was not involved.


    Why did you give this painting to old lady Wen instead of to Rong Ling directly? In general, it''s Princess min''s hope. Rong Ling, it''s better not to know the truth all her life.


    Rong Ling stayed in the room for an hour. Liu Wei and her son Xiao Li were playing in the yard outside the room.


    Xiaoli lies on the stone table, holding the straw stem, teasing the spider flower on the table. The flower is also very lively. She stretches out her thin feet to catch his straw stem.


    One man and one spider had a good time, but the door opened with a click.Originally, Liu Wei, who was leaning beside the stone chair and thinking wildly, immediately raised her eyes to see the direction of the front door.


    Xiaoli also looked at it lazily. This time, he saw that uncle Rong was coming out with a book in his hand.


    The little guy glanced at the cover of the book. He was so scared that he immediately dropped the straw stem and ran to it. He suddenly hit uncle Rong''s leg, hugged him and raised his head and shouted, "Uncle Rong, I''m good today. I''ve carried a whole book of flowers and trees. Can I carry it to you?"


    Rong Leng put out his hand and picked up his son. He put the book in his hand into his son''s arms and said, "carry it on your back."


    Xiaoli shakes her eyelids and unconsciously pushes the book out of her bosom, then tilts her head and begins to endorse it.


    The voice of the children''s endorsement, against the cold side face of the man, plain white appears tender, Liu Wei also stood up, walked, did not speak, but secretly looked at the face of Rong Ling.


    Xiao Li endorsed quickly. Soon, the whole book had been recited. When he finished reciting, he looked at his uncle Jiarong with a pair of bright eyes and asked for praise.


    For a total of 12 pages of the book, back to fluency, let Leng do not know what to say, but out of encouragement, or touch the head of his son''s voice: "good."


    Xiao Li immediately raised her tail to the sky.


    "Rong Leng said:" back so good, this also back He said, and ordered some books that are not much thinner than the dictionary.


    Xiaoli: "..."


    Liu Wei also patted his son''s head beside him and said, "take a good back, you can. I''ll test you in three days."


    Xiaoli: "..."


    Looking at his son''s loveless face, Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling again. Her expression is too calm and natural.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know Leng''s mood now, nor dare to ask, so she can only look at him and accompany him.

 Chapter 816

    It seems that Rong Ling has not been affected. He always takes half an hour to read with Xiao Li every day as before.


    Only this time, he accompanied Xiao Li to study for a longer time.


    One hour, two hours


    Seeing that he was going to have dinner, he stopped and let Xiao Li go.


    In fact, Xiao Li doesn''t dislike learning. On the contrary, Xiao Li is eager to learn, but it only shows in the things related to medicine.


    As for those knowledge not in the scope of medicine, Xiaoli, like all children, is dealing with it with a tired body and an exclusive mind.


    After reading for two hours, he felt as if he had been hollowed out.


    When Rong Ling saw that his son was really tired, he felt his son''s head and let him rest.


    Hearing the word "rest", Xiaoli immediately ran away as if he had beaten chicken blood.


    When Xiaoli left, only Liu Wei and Rong Ling were left in the yard.


    Rong Ling lowers his head to clean up the books and brushes on the table. Liu Wei looks at him like this. He is very quiet and doesn''t say a word.


    There was a strange silence between the two men.


    Until Liu Wei can''t hold it, he asks, "are you ok?"


    Rong Leng did not stop to collect the books. He piled up the books, put the brush and inkstone on the top of the books. Finally, he picked up a pile of things with his hands and turned to enter the room.


    Liu Wei frowned, followed and stopped talking.


    Rong Ling is very patient to put the book in the same place, clean the brush, and then wipe the inkstone clean.


    When everything was done, Rong Ling turned around, looked at Liu Wei and asked, "have you read all the letters?"


    This question doesn''t need to be asked at all.


    If she had not seen it, Liu Wei would not have known so much.


    Liu Wei nodded to him and clenched her fist a little. She was not sure if Rong Ling was not happy. But if it was her, she would not be happy. She was the last one to know about her parents'' affairs.


    Rong Leng looks down at her head. Her eyes are dim now. He takes a step forward, pinches her jaw, and asks her to look up at him.


    Liu Wei looks at him with steady eyes.


    Two people look at each other for a while, Rong Ling finally leans slowly and holds her.


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened. She knew that Rong Ling didn''t blame her.


    That''s enough.


    She held back to Rong Ling and said seriously, "no matter what you want to do, I will cooperate."


    Rong Leng didn''t speak. After a while, he sighed.


    Liu Wei guessed that Rong Ling must be very uncomfortable now. Although he didn''t say anything in silence, he would not hold her like this if he was not sad and cruel. It seems that only holding her can steal a little warmth.


    This night, both of them said very little.


    Liu Wei always accompanies Rong Ling. They do the same things as usual, pretending that they are no different from the normal days until the night is quiet and they hug each other and sleep.


    The emperor is seriously ill. Even if someone deliberately covers up the news, there are too many people who have witnessed it. The next day, not only in the palace, but also outside.


    In the afternoon, there was new news that the Empress Dowager was about to return to the palace.


    When Liu Wei accused Princess Tai of her sin, all the officials in the court were clear.


    But at the critical moment of the emperor''s accident, the decision whether to punish the concubine had to be shelved temporarily.


    Since there is no punishment, she is still the emperor''s mother, and no one dares to kill her.


    Everyone is watching and waiting.


    Wait for the emperor''s new instructions.


    And these, Liu Wei did not manage, she will blame on the head of the princess, but also to the easy also deducted, it is expected that the end.


    As for emperor Qianling


    Liu Wei believed that if emperor Qianling was as healthy as yesterday, she would believe that all the things she said in the court were done by Princess Tai.


    Emperor Qianling didn''t do anything to Princess Tai. At best, he used it to find a reason to restrain her, so that she could not go back to the palace. Then he cut off her wings, treated her as a prisoner, and imprisoned her in Guanyuan temple.


    But no more.


    After all, in view of the death of the princess Yuehai, Emperor Qianling knew that his hands were not clean.


    Liu Wei didn''t mention the princess Yuehai in the court, because Liu Wei knew that it wasn''t the imperial concubine who killed the princess Yuehai.


    So who is the killer?


    In fact, there are only two possibilities.


    1¡¢ Rongling''s father, two, Emperor Qianling.


    No matter who the murderer is, Liu Wei can''t say it at that time.


    And since Liu Wei dares to say all these things, he is so clear, but he is not afraid of concubine Taifei''s revenge.


    The reason is very simple. Emperor Qianling didn''t want to kill Princess Tai. What he thought about was that Princess Tai had the most deadly handle on her hand.This handle is too scary.


    And Princess Tai will not easily burst out this handle. Once she tears her face, she will let emperor Qianling fall, and Princess Tai will be doomed.


    In a word, they have enough reasons to keep the superficial peace.


    As for Liu Wei, it''s lucky and unfortunate that she also holds the handle.


    Therefore, Liu Wei knows that his life is destined to be carefree.


    Liu Wei thought of the casket that old lady Liu had given her and the contents of the casket, and sighed that she cared so much for her.


    The former convenience is imprisonment.


    Liu Wei promised the old lady that she would save Liu Yu the next day, but her father''s business distracted her, so the progress slowed down.


    But people, after all, have to save.


    Emperor Qianling is seriously ill. It''s the most slack time in the palace. It''s a waste not to drill this hole at this time.


    And by taking advantage of this gap, she may be able to save more than one.


    The prison is still dark and heavy.


    Liu Wei went all the way to lead her way. It was not the jailer last time, but another one.


    The jailer seemed to speak better than the last one. Seeing Liu Wei bring out the token, he bowed to her in flattery.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything, just wanted to see the prisoners.


    Instead of going to a cubicle to see her alone, as before, the jailer answered with his mouth and brought Liu Wei directly inside.


    This is the first time Liu Wei has seen all the members of the Liu family.


    They were locked at the bottom of the cell, in the three deepest cells. There were more than thirty men in the whole family, each with injuries.


    Liucheng is still in the shape of dementia. Liu Yu is sitting next to his father. There are some more injuries on his body, which should have been suffered in the past two days. The injury made his face, which could have seen clearly, a little hazy.


    Liu Wei stood in front of the prison door with a face.

 Chapter 817

    The light in the prison is not clear.


    The people in the prison didn''t see who was standing outside. They just thought that the jailer was coming again. They all looked dying and didn''t pay attention.


    After that, the jailer noticed Liu Wei''s displeasure. He stepped forward and whispered, "my lord..."


    Liu Wei points to Liu Yu: "if you are hurt like this, don''t you call the doctor?"


    When the jailer heard this, he was stunned for a moment. Then he blushed a little and said: "here They are all prisoners... "


    The implication is that if a prisoner wants to fight, he will fight. If he wants to scold, he will scold. Why not? Do you want a doctor?


    Liu Wei''s eyes stared at the jailer coldly.


    The jailer was bluffed. He stepped back and immediately lowered his head. He quickly said, "I''m going to ask the doctor for a small confession."


    Say, want to run out.


    Liu Wei said, "no, I will take him with me."


    The jailer was stunned and looked at Liu Wei stiffly: "ah?"


    "Open the door!" said Liu Wei


    The jailer was in a dilemma. He grasped the key in his hand and shook his head: "my Lord, these are all serious criminals of the imperial court. They were ordered to be taken in by the Emperor himself. Here If there is no edict, small people can''t open the door and let people out of prison. "


    Liu Wei said: "I came here in a fair and honest way, and I have received the imperial edict. But the emperor suddenly became seriously ill, and I couldn''t bear to disturb him, so I didn''t ask for an order. Why, you don''t even know the token that the Emperor gave me personally? "


    Liu Wei said, and took the token out again and held it up in front of the jailer.


    The jailer is still in a dilemma, but Liu Wei can''t bear it: "in a word, I will bear all the consequences! Open the door! "


    The jailer didn''t want to open the door, but he stared at the token and got into another dilemma.


    What does this token represent? Naturally, the jailer knows that it is not a saint''s confidant, but he is determined that there will be no such thing.


    However, the token alone will release the recidivism. What if there is a mistake?


    While the jailer hesitated to take out the key, Liu Wei tut took out a ingot of gold from his sleeve bag and threw it away.


    The jailer caught it in a flash, weighed the weight of the treasure, and surprised him.


    At the end of the day, I had no worries. I thought that this adult said that he could bear all his efforts if something happened. Now there is such a big treasure to hold. The jailer should take out the key with a smile and open the prison door attentively.


    When the prison door opened, the Liu family inside didn''t seem to understand what was going on, so they heard the jailer shouting, "Liu Yu, Liu Yi, come out!"


    Sitting beside Liucheng, Liu Yu is a little stiff.


    Think of yesterday is also so called out, then beaten, Liu Yu clenched his fist, sad face, showing a tough look.


    But Liu Yi, who has never been called out alone, suddenly panicked and hurriedly shrank to the corner, reading: "why is it me? All my money has been given to you. Don''t hit me, don''t hit me..."


    The jailer looked at the adults who were still in the dark. He frowned, walked in, and lifted them up hand by hand.


    "Go!" The jailer shouted.


    Liu Yu waved away the jailer, took care of the long black prison clothes, and said stubbornly, "I''ll go myself!"


    Liu Yi grabbed the jailer''s hand and begged, "what''s the matter, my lord? What have I done wrong? I don''t have any money. Even if you hit me, I won''t be able to give half of it. My Lord, please spare my life! "


    Liu Yu can''t see his brother''s uselessness. He glares at Liu Yi fiercely and scolds him, "handsome man, do you have any future?"


    Liu Yicai doesn''t care about this. He just wants to avoid suffering from flesh and skin. As for dignity and success, what''s the use in this prison?


    Two brothers, one upright, one cowardly!


    Liu Yu is upset by Liu Yi!


    Liu Yi can even kneel to the lowly jailer as long as he is safe.


    The eyes of the people around them are very common. In fact, in prison, they have seen a lot of such plays.


    Among these people, only Liucheng, with those eyes that look turbid on the surface, but actually smart, has been staring at the dark place outside the prison door.


    Through the darkness, catch the people standing there.


    Finally, Liu Yu and Liu Yi were taken away.


    Liu Kun in the corner finally breathed a sigh of relief and slowly let himself relax. Just now, he was afraid that the jailer would take him away.


    In detail, he is the strongest man in the Liu family. His father is old, his eldest brother is a bookworm, his third brother is a weak businessman, and his fourth brother is still young. In such an environment, the same cell should have been his father''s care, but he has seen the vicious hands of those jailers. He doesn''t want to try it himself.


    Isn''t big brother very brave? In this case, if the jailers are angry, please find elder brother. As for him, as long as he is honest and obedient, he will not be hurt by that fatal injury.


    In this prison, even if you are seriously injured or not cured, I''m afraid no one will find a doctor for you to prescribe a good medicine for you.Look, father isn''t that it? Prime minister, before that serious illness, the whole father was burned silly, but then how, no one will come out for his father, except for the stupid big brother.


    However, as a result, the eldest brother was beaten severely, and his leg was almost broken.


    Liu Tan, the most timid one, was sure that the jailer had really gone far before he crawled out of the straw, took out two and a half pieces of steamed bread in his clothes, and quietly moved to Liucheng, saying, "it seems that they won''t deliver rice today. Father, eat some first."


    Liu Tan said, and handed the dried steamed bread to his father''s mouth.


    Liu Cheng''s mouth opened unconsciously. Liu Tan stuffed the steamed bread into his mouth and watched his father chew it. Then he put another piece of steamed bread into his mouth.


    After eating the dry and hard steamed bread, Liu Tan took another clean straw and put it in his mouth to chew and play. It seems that he can be satisfied.


    Liu Cheng''s eyes did not move, but he thought that if he had known, he should ask that adult to take Liu Tan away. As for Liu Yi


    Adversity sees the heart.


    Liucheng raised his hand and touched his head without trace.


    Liu Tan bowed his head and smiled for a moment. At the Liu''s house, he was like a transparent man. The first three brothers were better than each other. At the bottom, Liu Feng, a five younger brother, was his father''s eldest son. But he is a commoner and has no ability. Except for his aunt who will look after him and urge him to study and practice martial arts, he can''t get his father''s attention no matter what he does.


    It''s a bad thing to go to jail, but it''s good to get along with my father day and night.


    The scene in the prison is still the same. The jailer pushes Liu Yu and Liu Yi to go faster.


    Liu Wei is at the forefront.


    At this time, the light is much brighter. Liu Yu looks at the dazzling white figure. His heart beats fast and his whole body is shaking.


    Liu Yi seems to have found something too. He no longer resists, pleads no longer, and becomes quiet.


    All the way to the gate of the prison, Liu Wei finally stopped.


    Liu Wei comes back, a clear and meaningful face, which makes Liu Yu and Liu Yi say at the same time: "it''s you..."


    The same is to say two words, but the tone is quite different.


    Last time, Liu Yi remembered the man who had a lot to do with his wife, but he was not so handsome.


    What the businessman wanted was eyesight. Although it was only a slight change, he finally recognized the man and was even more stunned.

 Chapter 819

    Liu Wei gave a low smile: "I''m not loyal to anyone, so you can treat me as a bustle."


    She said, and took a step forward. Liu Yu didn''t catch up with her. Then she looked back and said, "come on, you don''t have a good look. I''m afraid it will be better in the future."


    Liu Yu still didn''t move. He just looked at Liu Wei with the eyes of a madman.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything more, but walked slowly forward until she was about to turn around and disappeared in the front road. Liu Yu didn''t realize later and limped up.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei is right. The people of the Liu family were saved soon.


    But it''s not others who save Liu''s family. It''s Zhen Gemen Duwei, Rong Ling, who is officially "returning".


    Rong Ling returned to Beijing on the 29th day of the lunar new year. It is said that the emperor was seriously ill and rushed back all night. If not for this reason, I''m afraid it will take years to come back.


    for the three months in the office, many of the people in Beijing hold a wait-and-see attitude, so that Reng rides on his BMW wind, followed by batches of iron blood guards to the capital of Beijing.


    And the first thing Rong Duwei, who had been away from Kyoto for a long time, did when he returned to Beijing was to enter the palace and visit his father.


    The second thing is to go back to zhengemen and rectify the military power.


    Before, in the gate of the town, rongling''s forces were completely suppressed and scattered by Emperor Qianling. Instead, they were all emperor Qianling''s people.


    But now emperor Qianling cannot protect himself.


    As soon as Rong Leng came back, he took only half a day to make a list of the people installed by Emperor Qianling and kicked them out one by one.


    Finally, he took out the list of original forces that he had already listed in Qin Zhong and recalled all of them.


    The emperor Qianling in his bed didn''t know the news. If he did, he would jump up in anger for fear of paralysis.


    On the thirtieth day of the lunar new year, Rong Ling went to jail in person.


    In the name of Huang er''s review result, she declared that she was not guilty of treason with Liu Jiatong, and released all the "wronged" Liu family.


    Liu Yu, who received the news of "Pingyuan" from the whole family, sat on the couch in the wing room, thinking of leaving the prison and listening to the adult''s words at the gate of the prison.


    The adult said that the Liu family would be rescued soon!


    Soon after that, Rong Duwei returned to Beijing and personally released the Liu family!


    So clever?


    What''s wrong with it?


    Therefore, the adult is not loyal to anyone, but absolutely loyal to Rong Duwei!


    The imperial power will be in disorder, so it seems that one of the forces that intend to fight for the throne is that the third prince has not run away.


    The Liu family was saved by the three Lords. Naturally, the Liu family became the three kings party?


    Liu family has been a royalist for a lifetime, and Liu Yu has also been a royalist for most of his life. He can''t accept this gap for a moment, and his expression is a little stupefied.


    It was not until his wife gave him a push that he came back to look at his wife.


    Roche wiped the tears from his eyes and looked at his husband''s facial expression, but he thought that it was a bright future and a happy ending.


    Roche said: "it happens that this is the thirtieth of the lunar new year. I thought this year would not be used in our family. This time, God opened his eyes. After tomorrow, it will be a new year, Xianggong, a new year. We are sure to have a good one, don''t you think? "


    Is it OK?


    Liu Yu didn''t pick up Luo''s words because he didn''t know how to do it.


    Next year is probably the most chaotic year in Kyoto.


    The change of emperors may require the baptism of great or small wars.


    Emperor, Prince, three princes, seven princes, and the king of power far away in liaozhou.


    Liu Yu just thought about it, and he felt a headache.


    He shook his head, shook off the confused political position in his mind, took a deep breath, held Roche''s hand in the end, and said: "in any case, to be safe for a while is a moment, to be safe for a moment is a moment."


    Roche holds his husband''s hand, eyes and tears again.


    After so much suffering, I finally survived.


    Compared with the harmony of the big room, the same Liufu, the third room is very unhappy.


    Liu Yi didn''t agree to sign "he Lishu".


    After being rescued that day, Liu Yi heard that Liu Wei called Jin Nanyun so intimate. As a man, Liu Yi inevitably thought about the affairs of men and women. When he came back, he was forced to leave by Jin Nanyun. He was so angry that he smashed all the things in the room, yelled and even started.


    Fortunately, there is a floating life guard around jinnanyun. Liu Yi doesn''t get any money, but he breaks his hand and bones. He immediately yells at jinnanyun for murdering his husband.


    So after confirming that Liu Yi didn''t want to leave, jinnanyun left Liufu angrily.


    On the eve of the lunar new year, the last day of the year, it is reasonable to say that the Chinese New Year should be a time of bustle and jubilation.


    In fact, it was predicted at the beginning. Before the new year, people began to buy new year''s goods, and the palace also arranged them wantonly. Even the menu of the banquet was checked and approved by the imperial dining room three times before it was finally decided.All the States and regions pay attention to the new year''s Eve, which is not grand before.


    But what happened.


    First princess Yuping died, then Princess Qinyang died, and finally Princess Yuehai died. The murderer turned out to be princess Taifei.


    This series of changes made the palace not dare to engage in a little festive atmosphere. At last, the emperor was too ill to afford it. Now, what year is it going to be? Can it be? Dare you?


    The emperor takes medicine on his bed. You eat Chinese New Year''s Eve in a hot atmosphere outside. All the officials go to the palace to have a banquet. The banquet is full of flowers and music. Aren''t you deadly?


    However, influenced by the news of the saint''s serious illness, the people dare not buy this year wantonly for fear of colliding with the saint.


    In this way, this year''s new year is quieter than all other years.


    The Lius, who have just been released from the prison, most want to celebrate and go to bad luck, but they dare not have more than ten dishes for the reunion dinner.


    It''s new year''s Eve, but I can''t help it. The emperor is ill and the whole people are forbidden to have fun.


    It''s cold and clear outside the palace. The whole Qingyun Dynasty seems to be covered with a layer of fog. People should be cautious when they laugh, lest the patrolling yamen servants see it, and catch the Yamen to ask for a crime. The merchants who sell fireworks and firecrackers have collected the stall early, and dare not sell it in the street.


    In fact, the emperor is ill, and not all the people in the world are ill. Because of the illness of one person, they will not live well for many years. The people have not said it, but they still complain.


    It''s only a few days since I was ill. So if I had been ill for a month or two, wouldn''t all the people in Kyoto have to live?


    But I think in my heart that the common people dare not speak ill of the emperor openly. At last, they can only muddle along and make do with the year at will.


    Different from Xiao Leng in other places, there is really such a family in Kyoto City on the eve of the lunar new year. They are not afraid to bump into the ninth five-year-old in the imperial city. They are sitting happily in the hall of the mansion and eating all kinds of delicacies.


    Mingxiang held out a plate of exquisite sweet scented osmanthus chicken and put it in the middle of the round table. He said with a smile: "the prince and the son have been away for months, but have you forgotten the craftsmanship of the maidservant? The sweet osmanthus was dried and stored by the maid years ago. Although it is not as fresh as the newly picked sweet osmanthus, it is also not vulgar. The prince and the young man should eat more. "

 Chapter 820

    All the governments celebrate the festival, so do the three Wangs.


    Rong Ling came back to Beijing on the 29th day of the lunar new year. Mingshu, the housekeeper who thought that the master would not come back to Beijing, approved the annual leave for the servant girls and boys as early as a month ago. Therefore, half a month ago, the sanwangfu was clean.


    In addition to some people who have signed the deed of death in the third prince''s mansion, they have no home to go back to, and they still stay in the mansion to watch outside. There are few other living people in the mansion who can jump.


    Mingxiang and Xixiang grew up in Beijing. After their parents died, they spent the Spring Festival in sanwangfu every year.


    This year, I thought the two sisters had made do with each other, but I didn''t want to. Facing the new year, the king returned to Beijing.


    Not only the prince, but also Mr. Liu and Mr. Xiao. It''s busy now.


    Even if the cook is free, Mingxiang Xixiang is still holding her own craftsmanship and preparing a large table of delicacies.


    They don''t care whether it''s forbidden music or not. Anyway, it''s the third prince''s mansion. It''s a new year''s Eve. Some people are so busy that they run to the gate of the third prince''s mansion to stare at you. Are they laughing?


    The two girls had let Rong Ling nourish their courage for a long time. They also heard that the emperor was seriously ill and the people were ordered not to make noise. But what about that? The new year is not a tomb.


    After Mingxiang brings out the chicken with osmanthus, Xixiang also holds out her best ginseng and Lily soup.


    Several courses continued, and soon the table was full.


    Liu Xiaoli sits on his high small bench and happily looks at the dishes on the table. His face is happy: "I want chicken, I want to eat chicken, sister Mingxiang, I want to eat chicken..."


    Mingxiang has been thinking about xiaogongzi for a long time. Listen to him, and quickly stretch out his chopsticks to clip him.


    Xixiang also dragged Xiaoli''s shoulder from behind with a smile, lest he jump up and down again from the stool.


    "Young master, it''s a step back to try the skill of a maidservant?" Clip a large piece of chicken leg into Xiaoli bowl and Mingxiang looks forward to him.


    Xiaoli quickly took a bite, full of osmanthus fragrance, opened her mouth and said: "no thorns..."


    It means delicious.


    Seeing that he ate a little glossy mouth, Mingxiang wiped his mouth happily, patted his back again and said: "eat slowly, eat slowly, there are many more, young master, don''t choke!"


    There are not many people in the hall, but they are happy and happy. They live up to the annual celebration.


    Liu Wei sat beside Rong Ling, watching the man beside her sipping the wine and looking at her son. Her eyes were smiling and her eyes were clear. She could not help being calm. She just wanted to think about it or asked, "that man, you really don''t want to go?"


    Yesterday, Rong Ling went back to Beijing. Today, he received an invitation letter from the mansion. The letter didn''t sign. It only said that Rong Duwei would have a talk with the mansion.


    The invitation letter was simple in paper and strong in writing. Looking at the slightly familiar seal pattern on the cover, Liu Wei could almost figure out who the invitation was at the first sight.


    Liu Wei, the invitation letter, was handed to Rong Ling, who took a look and threw it aside. Later, when Mingxiang cleaned up the house, he threw it out.


    Liu Wei understands Rong Ling''s mood.


    In fact, Liu Wei said that he would make his own decision that day. Later, he didn''t mention his answer, but since then, he never mentioned the man again, which actually explained his answer.


    He didn''t intend to forgive the man, or at all, he didn''t want to recognize him.


    Since Liu Wei understood his intention, it was impossible to force him, but just a moment ago, the same invitation letter was sent.


    The letter was sent by a well-designed young man. After he sent the letter, he seemed to want to see Rong Leng, but he was driven away by Mingxiang Xixiang.


    Then, not surprisingly, the second invitation letter was swept away by Mingxiang. This time, rongling didn''t even look at it.


    Rong Ling''s attitude is very clear. He doesn''t touch that person.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to ask again, but now she seems to have something on her mind. She can''t help asking again.


    Rong Ling doesn''t drink much at ordinary times, even if it''s light, he doesn''t drink much, unless it''s in some necessary scenes.


    In normal times, rongling is almost alcohol free.


    Today''s new year''s Day is a good day. It''s nothing to drink a couple of drinks. But Liu Wei has a kind of intuition. Only when Leng''s heart is unhappy can he drink to paralyze himself.


    He may not be drunk or allow himself to be drunk, but the moment when the alcohol cuts his throat, it will still cause a temporary pain and pleasure.


    Rong Ling, that''s what I want.


    Liu Wei asked this question, but Rong Leng didn''t speak. He only looked at the woman beside his eyes, lowered his eyes and drank up a glass of wine again.


    Liu Wei frowned and did not know what to do to make him happy.


    Today is also a new year, Liu Wei does not want him to even today can not be happy.


    "Xiaoli." Liu Wei turned his head and looked at his chubby cheeks, like a little hamster''s son, and said, "don''t you allow my uncle to celebrate new year?"


    Xiaoli seems to have just reacted. He quickly put down the chopsticks, chewed the chicken leg meat in his mouth, and asked Mingxiang Xixiang to wipe the oil off his hands. Then he walked to rongling, pulled off a smiling face, and saluted him respectfully, saying: "Xiaoli wishes uncle rongling a happy new year, a happy new year, good luck, good luck, and a long life Horse spirit! "The new year''s greeting of the little guy will be just a few words. When he has finished, he will feel the warm big palm on his head, buttoning it on his forehead.


    He rubbed against uncle Rong''s big hand, smiled and looked at Uncle Rong, then he simply twisted his body, climbed directly to Uncle Rong, stuffed himself into uncle Rong''s warm arms, and turned his head excitedly, and said to Rong Ling, "Uncle Rong, I didn''t like you before, but now, I like you the most, uncle Rong, do you like me?"


    Looking at the little red face of her son in arms, Rong Leng smiled gently: "I like it."


    Xiao Li is very happy. He holds uncle Rong with his short claws. He puts his soft hands on the big hand with thick edges. From some angles, the two faces are very similar.


    Liu Wei is watching. Seeing her son being coquettish, her face is much better. She winks at her son secretly and gives him a thumbs up.


    Liu Xiaoli, who had already understood his mother''s secret code and coaxed uncle Rong into obedience, raised her chin with pride and accepted her mother''s praise.


    Young children have spirit. Although Xiao Li is heartless, uncle Rong is in a bad mood, but he has seen it for a long time. He just doesn''t know what he can do, so he doesn''t do anything. Until he receives the hint from his mother, he just rushes to make uncle Rong happy.


    Coax the adults to be happy, the little guy can do it easily. In the past, uncle Fu used to rely on him to help out every time he was not happy, so he is very familiar with this kind of thing.

 Chapter 821

    Rong Ling did not fail to see Liu Wei and her son''s small movements.


    But he didn''t say a word. In fact, someone is willing to spend time to coax you. This is a precious thing. If you can cherish it, try your best to cherish it.


    At a dinner party, the family was satisfied with three stutters.


    Mingxiang and Xixiang are also rare seats, but they eat less and almost tease Xiaoli all the way. These two girls really hurt Xiaoli to the bone.


    Compared with the father who always lets his son endorse, and the mother who kicks his son''s ass every day, Mingxiang''s warmth is really pure love.


    Regardless of the two people, they were in high spirits. At last, Xiaoli was full, and they were still fighting for it, holding xiaogongzi back to the house.


    I can''t help it. I''ve been away for a long time. They all want to break down.


    Xiaoli is easy to sleep if he eats more. Children have a good stomach and a good appetite. When he is tired, he is sleepy.


    So when Pearl and goo came back, they only saw Rong Ling and Liu Wei, who were still talking on the seat, but they didn''t see Xiao Li.


    "Jie Jie......"


    When Pearl''s sharp voice sounded, Liu Wei raised her head and saw a particularly bright black shadow swooping down in the dark.


    Then a black ball hit her.


    Liu Wei saw the Pearl in her arms, and her eyes brightened.


    At first, I saw two guys who hadn''t come back so late. I thought they didn''t remember the Spring Festival today. After all, birds didn''t say it.


    But did not expect that, in time to keep the year before, two or back.


    Liu Wei is a little unhappy when big girl and little girl are forced to stay in the seventh Prince''s mansion for the new year. Then Gu Gu and Pearl don''t come back. Liu Wei feels more dissatisfied. Although big girl and little girl don''t come back now, but Gu Gu and Pearl come back. Liu Wei''s heart is empty, but it''s still filled.


    Liu Wei felt the cool feathers of the Pearl. Liu Wei was distressed. He flew back all the way. He didn''t rest in the middle. The hair was cold.


    Gugu looks at the Pearl nest playing coquettish in Liuwei ''s bosom. It wants to go, but in a few days, it has gained weight and is bigger than the previous one. Such a pearl nest, with its wings spread close to two meters, can not drill into Liuwei'' s bosom at all.


    Gu Gu is very unhappy. He didn''t expect that the vegetables of Kuhai temple could also eat it so fat. It should be thin without meat.


    But Liu Wei soon saw that it was not fat, it was growing up, and it was not fat, but skeleton growth.


    Looking at the Pearl with envious eyes, Liu Wei waved and let it come.


    Goo Goo immediately shivered his tail hair and stood directly beside Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei felt its head.


    Goo Goo put his head into Liu Wei''s arms and put it on his stomach.


    But as soon as it was pushed, it was whispered by pearls.


    Goo do not understand, ignorant stand up, blinking big eyes, looking at the Pearl.


    Pearl wants to talk about it again, but Liu Wei pulls her. She doesn''t rush to it. She scolds, and Jie and Jie roar.


    Gu Gu was scolded so much that he couldn''t stand up. At last, he looked at Liu Wei''s stomach. Then he carefully approached him. This time, he didn''t dare to use his strength. He only dared to rub his head lightly against the place. Then he rubbed twice. He was worried about looking at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei almost didn''t need to think about what pearl said to cuckoo. It must be that she was pregnant with eggs and could not press them, which would crush the eggs in her stomach.


    However, Gu Gu, who doesn''t understand human common sense, was obviously fooled by pearl. He was afraid that he would press Liu Wei''s egg out of his stomach. Such a big bird would be very nervous.


    Liu Wei was a little guilty. She stole a glance at Rong Leng from the corner of her eyes, but she saw that Rong Leng also looked at her. She hurriedly turned her eyes away, patted Pearl''s forehead, and said, "first, eat new year''s Eve dinner."


    With that, Liu Wei turned around and picked up the big bag in the corner of the hall. This is the new year''s meal that Liu Wei prepared for them in the morning. They were put aside because they never came back.


    The bag was full of meat, some raw and some cooked. Liu Wei took them out and immediately surrounded them and circled them around her.


    Take the plate, open the raw and cooked meat separately, and put it on the table. Liu Weicai looks back and looks at Rong Ling.


    From the beginning, Rong Leng didn''t speak.


    Today is the new year. Maybe she can give Rong Ling a new year present.


    Pearl and cuckoo have eaten all the meat. The two birds have plump stomachs. Liu Wei lets the two rest earlier. Pearl is reluctant to let Liu Wei go. She has spent a long time on her, but Pearl also wants Xiao Li. Finally, she leads cuckoo to Xiao Li''s room.


    Pearl has been sleeping with Xiaoli all the time. Mingxiangxixiang was familiar with the black bird, but at first sight, they were confused and almost didn''t cry for help.


    Xiaoli was awakened half asleep. When she opened her eyes, she saw two birds. Then she cried excitedly. The two girls knew that the big bird was also raised by xiaogongzi.


    Little childe always likes to raise some strange varieties. This morning, they saw a hairy flower spider lying on his head.I''m used to it when I''m scared. Mingxiang and Xixiang are calm.


    This night, the three little guys will sleep well.


    On the other side, Liu Wei and Rong Ling had already entered the house.


    The candle on the table has been half lit. Liu Wei looks across the table and holds the tea cup. He is drinking tea. His voice is accentuated. He asks, "do you understand what I mean?"


    Rong Ling picked up the lid of the teacup, scooped out the hot tea mist which spread out from the teacup, pondered for a while, and then asked, "so, you mean, not all children need a complete home?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "it''s not that. I mean, if parents are all around, it''s almost the same if they are not alone."


    Rong Leng didn''t know the specific meaning of "single parent", but from the literal analysis, he was able to bolt roughly, so he asked: "what do you want to say?"


    Liu Wei was a little nervous and said, "I mean, we are getting along like this now. It''s very good. What do you think?"


    Rong Leng frowned, looked at her strangely, and finally stood up, as if unwilling to talk to Liu Wei again. He said directly, "it''s late, go to sleep."


    Say, go to the bed.


    Liu Wei still didn''t understand, thinking that he said it so implicitly?


    Liu Wei followed, waiting for Rong Ling to stand in front of the bed and take off her clothes with her back. Liu Wei said coldly, "I don''t want to get married for the time being."


    Let Leng act, looking back at her more strangely: "huh?"


    Liu Wei said seriously, "I don''t want to get married, now I don''t want to."


    Rong Ling: "Oh."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Two people silently looked at each other for a while, Liu Wei asked him uncertainly: "do you understand what I mean? I don''t want to get married at the moment. "


    Rong Ling looked into her eyes and said, "you have said it three times."


    Liu Wei: "this is emphasis."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei: "then you won''t ask me for marriage?"


    Rong Leng finally turned around completely and looked at her for a long time. Then he said, "I didn''t intend to ask you for marriage."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart. Liu Wei is not happy.


    Rong Ling took off his clothes and went to bed.


    Liu Wei also went to bed with her. After blowing out the candle again, she turned over and said to the man with her back, "Rong Leng."


    Rong Leng turned around, then took a big hand and put her in her arms with a sigh, saying, "go to sleep."


    But Liu Wei looked up at him and called out, "Rong Ling."


    Rong Ling finally opens her eyes and looks at her eyes through the darkness.


    Liu Wei said softly, "I have your child again."


    Rong Leng looks at her like this without making a sound.


    Liu Wei asked, "you have nothing to say?"


    In the night, the man''s eyes are particularly bright. He looks at the woman in his arms and feels her tenderness. He is silent for a moment and says, "let the night be."


    "Well?" Liu Wei doesn''t understand.


    Rong Leng said, "it''s called Rong Ye."


    Liu Wei.


    Rong Leng leaned over and quickly held her lips. After kissing her for a long time, she let go of her. She said, "this is the name for both children and women."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    So, did his father figure out all the names?


    Rong ye, if the boy is OK, but if the girl is, I''m afraid it''s crazier to call this name.


    what willow wished to say, and felt that he was too early to discuss the names of his children, and buried his face in the man''s arms. He said softly, "you has the final say."


    now has the final say, but if you are a daughter, you will have to change your name.


    Rong ye, it''s not the girl''s name.

 Chapter 822

    This night, Liu Wei slept heavily. Maybe she confessed something and felt relieved. Maybe she was in a particularly relaxed mood during the new year.


    In a word, when she woke up the next day, she was already on the rise.


    Looking at the snow outside the window, Liu Wei shrank under the quilt, thinking that it was still a fine day yesterday, but now it''s snowing.


    Mingxiang hears the noise and knocks at the door under the eaves outside: "you are awake, young man?"


    Liu Wei replied lazily, "wake up."


    At the next moment, the door of the room was pushed open lightly. Mingxiang was holding the basin, apparently waiting outside for a while.


    "Happy new year, young man." Mingxiang said sweetly, put the basin on the shelf, and brought in a pot of hot water from the outside and poured it into the basin.


    When the water is mixed, Mingxiang moistens the pad and comes to serve Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei has come down from the bed, holding a red bag and handing it to Mingxiang.


    Mingxiang took over with a smile and a sweeter mouth: "I''m very energetic today. People say that I''m in good spirits on the first day of the year, and I''ve been in good spirits all year. I''m sure that I''ll be blessed this year, even last year."


    Liu Wei was amused by the girl. She went to the washstand and said, "you mouth, the birds in the tree can come down."


    "Isn''t the maidservant coaxing the young man? What the maidservant says is true. If the young man doesn''t believe it, the maidservant can''t either." Said, Ming Xiang also deliberately shook his head, a face is helpless.


    Liu Wei laughed and asked, "is Xiaoli awake?"


    "Wake up." Ming Xiang helped Liu Wei to add some hot water and said, "I woke up early this morning. Let''s go out with my relatives."


    "Well?" Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, look at Xiang Mingxiang: "go to relatives?"


    "Yes." "First go to the seventh Prince''s mansion, then to the fifth Prince''s mansion, and then to the prince''s mansion," said the crisp and unripe Ming Xiang. "The prince of our family also said that when you wake up, you will also go there."


    "I''m going too?" Liu Wei is a little confused.


    Mingxiang nodded and said, "look at this time, it should still be in the seventh Prince''s mansion. When you are ready, your servant will accompany you."


    Is Rong Ling like someone who loves to leave relatives during the Spring Festival? At least Liu Wei doesn''t think so!


    Then why did he take Xiaoli everywhere on the first day of the new year?


    I thought that he had just returned to zhengemen. These two days, there must be a lot of affairs. He should have no time. Unexpectedly, he was so idle.


    After washing properly, Mingxiang has prepared everything and accompanied Liu Wei out of the house.


    Outside the gate of the third prince''s mansion, the carriage had already been prepared. Liu Wei got on the carriage and drove away to the direction of the seventh Prince''s mansion.


    On the first day of the new year, according to the rules of the local elders, it is not suitable to visit relatives or travel. Therefore, the bustling and bustling Kyoto street in the past is now filled with a quiet Xiao.


    Under the street is a light snowflake, which makes people feel cold.


    Liu Wei leisurely lifted the curtain of the car and looked out. At this time, she just saw a hurried figure coming out of the drugstore on the street.


    The man walked very fast. After leaving the drugstore, he looked carefully to the left and right. He was sure that no one was there. Then he lowered his head and quickly disappeared at the corner at the end of the street.


    Liu Wei watched the figure disappear, and her pretty eyebrows frowned.


    If you don''t see it wrong, does that person seem familiar?


    When Liu Wei thought about it again, he heard Mingxiang saying: "it''s really cold today. It''s reasonable to say that last winter was much warmer than the previous winter. How could it have passed the new year and snowed?"


    Just after the Spring Festival, the weather suddenly came back cold.


    Liu Wei was not in Kyoto before, and did not know the specific climate in Beijing. Hearing Mingxiang''s exclamation, Liu Wei asked, "was it very cold in previous years?"


    "That''s nature." Mingxiang looked at the snow outside the carriage, rubbed her arms, and said, "I don''t know what you have. If you don''t say it, you will say that in the city of Kyoto in the last month of the previous year, you have killed 20 homeless people. The frostbitten man, one by one, was all red, his hands and feet were covered with festering frostbite. Don''t mention how seeping he was. "


    Liu Wei looks at Mingxiang and says, "have you seen it with your own eyes?"


    Mingxiang nodded with lingering fear and lowered his voice: "I have not only seen it, but also touched it. Don''t talk about it, young man. Speaking of it, the heart of the maidservant is cold again."


    When Liu Wei saw that Mingxiang was really afraid, he didn''t ask much.


    After a while, the carriage arrived at the main gate of the seventh palace.


    Liu Wei got out of the carriage. The porter of the seventh Prince''s mansion obviously recognized Liu Wei. Seeing Liu Wei coming, he immediately welcomed him out and called out with a smile, "Lord Liu, happy New Year!"


    Liu Wei smiled at him and bowed his head to take out a red seal from his sleeve bag.


    The porter nodded his head and bowed in ecstasy, and said two auspicious words in succession, leading Liu Wei to the inside.


    Knowing that Liu Wei would come in advance, Rong Su had already ordered the porter to come out and wait for someone to meet him. After receiving him, he directly led him to his yard.When Liu Wei went to the master''s yard, he saw the snow making courtyard. Rong Ling and Rong Su were sitting in the pavilion, with two stoves at hand. The serious looking two seemed to be talking.


    Not far away in the garden, covered with a shallow layer of semi melting snow particles. Xixiang and a few children are making a lot of noise. From time to time, there are one or two screams.


    Liu Wei saw the children having a good time, but she didn''t ask much, so she went straight to the pavilion.


    Rong Ling sees her coming, looks up and says something to the servant girl around her.


    The servant girl leaves in response, and Liu Wei enters the pavilion at this time.


    "It''s said that the three kings and seven kings are tit for tat and have a bad relationship. If you let others see it, you two will gather together at the beginning of the new year to talk a little bit. I don''t know how many people''s Chins will be shocked."


    Liu Wei joked and sat down on the stone bench beside Rong Ling.


    But Rong Leng quickly held her hand and refused to let her sit down. He said, "wait a minute."


    Liu Wei looks at him puzzled.


    At this time, the servant girl who was ordered to leave just now came back with a thick soft mat in her hand.


    Rong Leng takes over, puts the cushion on the stone bench, just releases Liu Wei''s hand, way: "sit."


    Liu Wei looked at the cushion, and then at the expressionless face. She had a normal expression on her face. She wanted to laugh, but she sat down.


    From the gate to here, the cold wind blows all the way. Although Liu Wei has Kung Fu background and doesn''t feel much cold, her hands and feet are really cold.


    When Rong Ling dragged her hand just now, she found it. So when she sat down, Rong Ling naturally dragged the small stove that was placed at Rong Su''s hand and placed it in front of Liu Wei.


    When Liu Wei realized it, he put his hand on it, looked at the stove and dried his hands.


    The trace of the captured warm source: "..."

 Chapter 823

    Rong Su, after all, is an adult and a noble prince. After glancing at Rong Leng secretly, he was afraid of his identity, but he didn''t say anything.


    Rong Su''s servant girl is smart. She turns her head and tells people to bring another stove.


    as like as two peas, a little stove was sent to him. He looked at Liu Wei and asked him, "are you sick?"


    "Well?" Liu Wei is conscious of her good health. She can walk and run without any discomfort.


    But when Rong Su specifically asked, Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling, who was at ease around her. But Rong Ling just looked down and drank hot tea.


    Liu Wei nodded and said, "it''s spring. The weather turns cold all of a sudden. It''s really uncomfortable."


    Rong Su said, "I asked my servant to prepare some ginger soup. You should drink it first. If it''s not good, let the doctor come to have a look."


    Liu Wei makes a random hum, and then she sees Rong Xu turning her head to signal the servant girls around her.


    These servant girls are very sensible. Seeing this, they immediately leave to prepare Jiang Tang.


    When the rest of the people around were cleared up, Rong retroactivity began to say, "the three cases are all handled by zhengemen. The house office and jingzhaoyin have escaped. Just, how do you deal with the matter of Taifei? "


    In fact, everyone knows that no matter whether she is the real murderer or not, the only one who can convict her in this case is emperor Qianling.


    But now emperor Qianling is speechless with his mouth, speechless with his hands, unable to summon.


    As long as Princess Tai is a smart person, she will definitely choose to be quiet for a while. In the absence of any arrest and interrogation, if it is delayed for a month or two, it will probably go down.


    At that time, I will return to Beijing in the name of visiting the emperor.


    After returning to the Imperial Palace, the imperial concubine Xu said, "you can''t understand a word of AI''s family. Now the emperor is lingering in the sickbed. If there is a real evidence, you can let the emperor deal with AI''s family."


    How to deal with it? Not to mention that emperor Qianling is paralyzed, but if emperor Qianling is good, Liu Wei also believes that with the big handle of imperial concubine Tai, Emperor Qianling would not dare to attack imperial concubine Tai. At best, he would send someone to assassinate imperial concubine Tai again.


    But if Princess Tai is so easy to be assassinated, Emperor Qianling will not try his best to prevent her from returning to Beijing.


    If we can kill people, we will kill them all. How can people like emperor Qianling not understand this.


    Now from the analysis of this situation, it can only be seen that emperor Qianling once assassinated Princess Tai, but he failed. Therefore, killing his mouth became a temporary block, once and for all, and it became a permanent disaster.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to interfere in the affairs of imperial concubine Tai and Emperor Qianling. Now emperor Qianling''s life is not like death. She saw it very well, so she let the dog emperor live a more wasteful life.


    And Princess Tai


    It''s not Liu Wei who looks down on her, but Tai Fei is really incompetent to shake the foundation of Qingyun Dynasty.


    Just with that jealous and selfish face, would you like to shake the court, support the new emperor, and take charge of the harem again? Does she really think that her enemy is only Qianling emperor? What is the prince? What is Rong Su? What is the king of power?


    Moreover, the most important thing is that she is short of a new emperor who is trained by her.


    After investigating the imperial concubine these days, Liu Wei knows that the imperial concubine is really following the idea of the throne. Now among the heirs of emperor Qianling, the youngest 16 princes Rong Yun has no power to bind the chicken. The mother family has excellent connections in the court. When the prince is ill and the Emperor Qianling is in danger, the imperial concubine may decide the prince''s choice only by one person ¡£


    Rong Yun is just a child who has just learned to speak. No one can control it more easily than Rong Yun. But Rong Yun''s mother and concubine, who knew that Rong Yun could never be listed as a treasure, would be willing to use it, even if they were deceived by concubine Tai.


    But she didn''t expect to break the sky. From the very beginning, she was stillborn. Even though she had the power of the western regions, she had studied her plan thoroughly and promoted it behind her back to make it look successful. At the last critical step, all the countries and rivers would let her play and fall into the hands of others.


    In Liu Wei''s opinion, it''s incomprehensible for her to behave. She is old enough to enjoy her old age. Even if your plan is successful, Emperor Qianling is dead, and Rong Yun is enthroned, you will bring the new emperor to make the princes control the government and the imperial palace.


    But how many years can you live on this kind of life?


    In this world, there are many people who like power and supremacy, but Liu Wei thinks that there are not many people who are as persistent as Princess Tai.


    Thinking of these details, Liu Wei frowned again. It seemed to be a worried expression. Liu Wei set out to say: "killing is killing for life. If Zhen Gemen is willing to send troops to arrest, it''s no better. It''s just this matter, but it''s inevitable..."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    If the imperial concubine is really taken away by Rong Ling''s people for the crime of serial killing and abetting murder, it''s really hilarious. I haven''t heard that the grandson of the royal family wanted grandma.


    Although, it''s not my grandma.Listen to her, and Rong Su looks at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling only pushed the cake to Liu Wei''s side a little, and then he said slowly: "zhengemen doesn''t care."


    "Well?" Rong Shuxin said, why don''t you give up.


    Liu Wei kneaded a cake and took it to her mouth. She thought it was sour and appetizing, so she took another bite.


    "Zhengemen never cares about the affairs of the harem." When Rong Ling finished, Liu Wei was happy to eat. He picked out all the cakes she was eating and placed them in the corner of the plate she conveniently took.


    Liu Wei took another piece while chewing.


    This cake is very good. I wonder if I can pack a plate when I leave.


    Rong Su looks at two people, one is happy to choose, the other is happy to eat. He thinks, can''t you come back after breakfast.


    But when he said it to his lips, Rong Su changed it to: "if you like this kind of sour plum cake, I''ll call someone to do some more, and send it back to your house."


    When Rong Su said this, he looked at Liu Wei with burning eyes. Liu Wei listened and nodded immediately. He said rudely, "give more."


    Rong Su rarely saw that she loved a kind of food so much, and immediately sat down and coaxed: "and the tea fruit and pattern made by sour plum are smaller. How about sending them?"


    Plum is a product of summer, and the winter plum food is made of dried plum. Liu Wei now wants to eat the sour taste, so after listening to other varieties, she immediately nods: "it''s OK."


    Rong Su''s eyes showed a smile that was not easy to detect. He said: "and sour plum soup..."


    "Clucking."


    When Rong Su''s voice didn''t fall, he listened to the sound of a cup lying heavily on the table beside him. When he looked sideways, he saw Rong Leng put down the tea cup with a cold face and said in a cold voice, "let''s get down to business first."


    Rong Su: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 824

    Rong Ling''s so-called business is to discuss the next way.


    Among the three, Rong Su said the most and Rong Ling said the least. Liu Wei rowed all the way, ate and drank sour plum soup and baked his hands. He had no awareness of the meeting.


    Until a deafening cry of the child interrupted the conversation of the three.


    Liu Wei followed the voice and saw a little boy in red sitting on the wetland. Xi xiangmingxiang was coaxing beside the little boy, but the little boy didn''t listen. He just opened his mouth and howled loudly. His voice was hoarse.


    Even the servant girls and mammies under the small gallery bridge in the distant garden were shocked. Then a large group of people came and surrounded the little boy.


    Liu Wei rubbed her fingers and stood up and said, "let me see. You go on."


    Thinking about the small things like children''s falling, Rong Xu didn''t care. Instead, Rong lengduo looked at Liu Wei, got up, picked up the oil paper umbrella next to the pavilion, propped it up, and handed it to her.


    Liu Wei looks at the snow outside her eyes and takes the umbrella.


    The interaction between Rong Ling and Liu Wei, and Rong Su''s whole eyes, inevitably made him unhappy, but he didn''t show it.


    Rong Qian cried very sad, cried very selfless, cried to the end, and began to burp.


    When Liu wei walked by, he saw that Xi xiangmingxiang had been pushed aside. Several old mothers were shouting at him like their ancestors, but they dared not help him.


    Xiaoli has seen her mother. She runs like a shell and bumps into her mother''s leg. She looks up at her mother with black eyes.


    Liu Wei leads his son to walk over, bending over to ask Rong Qing: "what''s the matter with the third young master?"


    Rong tilts his head, looks at Liu Wei, and then continues to cry with his mouth turned!


    The servant girls of mammy are all in a hurry, and they are coaxing again.


    Mingxiang Xixiang goes to Liu Wei, and Mingxiang lowers her voice and says, "young master, I want to pick the plum blossom over there, but I ran too fast and fell, I''m afraid it hurt, so..."


    Mingxiang''s words are not finished, and the crying countenance suddenly stops, looks up, and complains with tears, "it''s not me who fell, it''s him who tripped me!"


    Little fat fingers, pointing straight at little Li.


    Xiaoli looked at his fingers, and some wronged her mother more tightly.


    Liu Wei also looked at Xiao Li and asked with a straight face, "but really?"


    Xiaoli hurriedly shook his head: "I don''t have it, Dad, I really don''t have it."


    "It''s you who jumped up and I fell. It''s you!" Rong Qian is probably really upset. His tone is sharp.


    Xiaodou Dingyi, who was holding her mother''s thigh, said: "Xiaohua is playing on the root of the tree. You almost stepped on it. I just fished it away, but I didn''t touch you!"


    "But all of a sudden you come out, and I can''t stop!"


    Xiaoli sniffed, "you are not stable."


    His eyes were red: "you bullied me!"


    Although Rong Qian was afraid of Xiao Li, he was in the presence of an adult. He knew that the big devil didn''t dare to fight, so he was very confident.


    In this way, two children you a word, I a word, the more noisy the louder.


    The big girl and the little girl behind Xixiang look at each other and look at each other. The little girl is afraid to say: "I I see that it''s young master mo. I bumped into him. I bumped into him A moment... "


    Rong Mo, who was watching a play nearby, was suddenly stunned.


    Rong Mo looks at the little girl, who quickly retracts her body behind Xixiang. She only shows one eye timidly, but when she can''t see the little girl, she turns her head and goes to see other people, but they all stare at herself. Even the little man''s third brother, who is short and loves crying, holds a pair of misty eyes and looks at him.


    When jonimoton was sick, he just felt like a needle in his eyes.


    Liu Wei believes that chicks don''t lie.


    Liu Wei looks down at her son by the leg, but sees the little guy pursing his mouth. The little adult''s expression is funny.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Li?" Little girl saw that it was Rong Mo bumping. Little Li was so close that she could not see it.


    Xiaoli is silent.


    Sitting on the wetland, Rong Qian, who hasn''t got up yet, looks at his brother Rong Mo strangely. He is in a trance. In a hoarse cry voice, he stammers, "two, two It''s you. Did you push me? "


    As soon as Rong Mo''s face rose, his tone was harsh, and he said fiercely, "who is free to bump into you, and who is the one who caused you to fall down, you don''t know? What kind of little flowers and grass? I''ve seen people raise kittens and dogs, but I haven''t seen people raise spiders. What kind of good things can such a strange person be... "


    When Rong Mo said this, Liu Wei frowned immediately and was about to speak, but there was another voice ahead of her.


    Speaking is always standing under the tree, did not open the mouth of Rong Zhi.


    Rong Su''s three sons, Rong Zhi, Rong Mo and Rong Qing.


    The three sons were not born of one mother. Although they grew up together, they raised hundreds of people in the same rice.In the days when the seventh Prince''s residence was borrowed, Liu Wei knew that among the three children, Rong Zhi was the most stable, disciplined and honest one, but after all, the child was a child. No matter how stable he was, he could not be mischievous. Once you meet someone you don''t like, or something you don''t like, it will definitely show.


    For example, before, Rong Zhi didn''t like big girls and little girls, so he didn''t hesitate to condescend and bully two little girls together with his two younger brothers.


    But later, he was caught in the study by Rong Xu and punished to stand for a while. Maybe his self-esteem was hurt. From then on, he dared not bully big girls and little girls.


    So, today, Rong Ling brings Xiaoli to visit the house, and Rong Su calls several sons to play with her in the yard. Rong Zhi has always been very cold. She has been on the side all the way. With a kind of eyes that I don''t want to play with you little farts, she stands under the tree to avoid snow.


    At present, Rong Zhi''s voice was soft, and he forced out a weak majesty. He seriously taught his two younger brothers: "what is the noise like in front of the guests! Rong Mo, how does our father teach us on weekdays? Don''t bully the weak, don''t turn your brother against us. Go and help Rong up. I won''t tell your aunt about this. "


    Rongmo is usually a bear child, especially leather, but everyone has a killer. Rongmo''s killer is the big brother Rongzhi on his head.


    Usually, Rong Zhi always turns a blind eye to Rong Mo''s nonsense. After all, he is a good brother growing up together. Especially in front of outsiders, the eldest brother is partial to helping his younger brother.


    Even if I look back, I will be scolded by my elder brother, but my younger brother has never suffered any loss before. Now, my elder brother even asks him to admit his mistake in front of the stranger, but he refuses to accept it immediately. His pout is too high: "it''s not my fault, why should I help him!"

 Chapter 825

    Rong Zhili raised his eyes: "I asked you to help up my younger brother, but also wronged you? Brother should have taken care of him! "


    Rong Mo hummed, "then you are also my brother. I want to help you!"


    Rong Zhi frowned: "I''m your brother, too. I command you to help me!"


    "You are obviously deceiving the small with the big!"


    "I''m on the point!"


    "You bully me!"


    "I didn''t!"


    "If you wronged me, you would bully me. I will tell my aunt!" Rong Mo said, stamping his feet seriously, turning around and running out of the hospital.


    Rong Zhi looks at his brother''s figure who has run away. He shakes his head in recognition of his life, bows his head and reaches out his hand to Rong: "get up, it''s too cold on the ground, turn around and catch cold, and get sick again."


    Rong Qian cried before. Now his nose and eyes are red, but he is his elder brother after all. Rong Zhi is very dignified in front of Rong Mo, especially in front of Rong Qian.


    Rong Qian takes a sniffle, but he is still very aggrieved to take big brother''s hand and let him forcibly pull it up.


    The servant girls around seemed to stop at last. They hurriedly carried Rong Qian back to change clothes.


    The courtyard, which used to be hot and noisy, has been quiet for most of the time.


    Xiaoli is still holding her mother''s thigh at the moment, but her face is inclined to know.


    When Rong Zhi noticed Liu Xiaoli''s sight, he seriously straightened his face and walked forward, but said to Liu Wei, "I''ll make you laugh."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Zhi''s strong outfit, but how to put it on is just like a baozi face child. She says, "nothing, children play."


    After hearing this, Rong Zhi nodded and said, "these children are really too skinny on weekdays."


    It''s just a small thing for children to play together.


    Rong Murong has gone. After apologizing, Rong Zhi nervously looks at his father in the bower. Seeing that his father doesn''t pay attention to this side, Rong Zhi is a little disappointed. He feels that he behaves in such a sensible and stable way that he doesn''t fall into his father''s eyes. It''s a pity.


    Liu Wei can''t see the careful thought of Rong Zhi, touching the head of the child with comfort, and the corner of her mouth still contains the smile of the elder''s love.


    The weight on his head made Rong Zhi stupefied.


    Rong Zhi took a awkward step back, avoided Liu Wei''s hand, and looked at Xiao Li beside Liu Wei''s leg. He said seriously, "the snow is falling more and more heavily, and the ground is wet. If you trust me, I''d better take my brother and sister to play in the house. It''s very cold in the yard, and I can''t help being cold."


    Liu Wei looked down at Xiao Li and said, "do you want to go to the house with your brother?"


    Xiaoli grabs her mother''s clothes and shakes her head decisively.


    "I will not let Rong Mo bully you," said Rong Zhi


    Xiao Li would like to say that he is not afraid of being bullied by others, but he just doesn''t want to go. He was willing to come to the seventh palace, because Uncle Rong said that he could see big girls and little girls.


    Xiao Li feels that she hasn''t been with big girl and little girl in the new year''s Eve. It''s a pity that she''s so excited. But now when people see her, others don''t welcome her, so he''s bored.


    If it''s normal, he can give Rong Mo Rong a big blow to relieve his anger. But now there is his mother, he dare not do it. If he forces them to play together again, he will hold back and look at people''s faces, so he doesn''t want to.


    How could Liu Wei not understand her son? She said to Rong Zhi, "maybe I''m tired."


    Let know today is also very sensible, see small Li really don''t want, also no longer reluctant.


    When Rong Zhi left, the yard was empty for a while. Big girl and little girl dared to come out from behind Xixiang.


    The two girls pulled Liu Wei''s clothes from the left to the right, looked up and said, "young man, don''t you want us?"


    Liu Wei squatted down slowly and asked, "how can you ask like this?"


    The two girls lowered their heads and seemed to have some problems, but on their small faces, they were full of grievances.


    Liu Wei asked, "but I didn''t take you back for the new year last night?"


    The little girl didn''t speak, but the big girl looked up, looked at Liu Wei straight, and said, "master Mo said, you don''t want us."


    Little Rong Mo, I''m a little afraid that the world will not be chaotic.


    Liu Wei sighed, holding a girl in one hand, and said, "I won''t leave you alone, but childe seven won''t let you go."


    The two girls were stunned for a while, and raised their heads in some consternation. The big girl immediately asked, "so, don''t you want us, young man?"


    Liu Wei smiles at big girl.


    "But we don''t like Mr. Qi. Can you take us away?"


    Liu Wei looks back at Rong Su, who is still in the pavilion, and asks two girls, "how are you treated by the seven CHILDES?"


    The two girls seemed to hesitate. Big girl grabbed her finger, pouted and said, "OK."


    If it''s good or not, it''s really good.


    Big girl thinks that they haven''t done any heavy work since they lived in the seventh palace.


    Others say that they live in a good house and eat good food just like a young lady. They don''t have to do too many things on weekdays. It''s a blessing that ordinary people can''t cultivate in their lives.But even so, big girl is not used to it. This seven palace always makes her feel uncomfortable.


    After Liu Wei asked this question, little girl almost didn''t think about it, and she said, "I don''t like chigongzi."


    Liu Wei lingers for a while, and looks at the girl definitely.


    Girl seriously said: "only like childe, three childe, and little childe."


    Liu Wei can''t help feeling the girl''s head when she says that she is so sincere, and she sighs at the thought of how good Rong Su is to the girl.


    Rong Ling and Rong Su talked for another hour.


    Liu Wei has nothing to do with her leisure. She simply takes three children to play in the yard.


    When Rong Ling finished and looked up, he saw that Liu Wei was holding a live black mouse and explaining something to the three children.


    Rong Leng got up, walked over, and approached, and saw that the girl was holding up her hands, and said positively, "I know that I know that rats can brew rat wine, and eat rat meat. Rat meat is delicious. My mother said before, if you eat more rat meat, you won''t get sick."


    Liu Wei shook her head and said, "the meat of mice is delicious, but the bacteria contained in it is also inestimable. Mice live in the dark and dirty place, and the food they eat is likely to contain a large number of pathological substances. If they are cultured artificially, they can be eaten by themselves, but if they are wild, they need to be careful.". If it''s just a desire to eat, mice are not recommended to eat, but bamboo mice are delicious and tender, but when it comes to medicinal value, the medicinal value of mice is very high, of course, not only mice, such as snakes, lizards It should be said that everything in the world, every plant and tree, has its medicinal value. Even the most poisonous animal in the world has its function. The more poisonous the thing is, the higher the medicinal value is. Traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound. If you really want to learn, Xiao Li can teach you the introduction. "


    Xiaoli is holding a live mouse to play. Listen to her mother''s saying, say it right away. I''ll teach you!


    For a little guy, it''s the business of a gentleman. A gentleman is an adult. If he can teach people to read, he''s an adult.


    As an adult, you can not copy, endorse, or do the homework that uncle Rong tells you every day, and you are on the top of your life.

 Chapter 826

    As Liu Xiaoli''s mother, where can Liu Wei not understand what her son is thinking?


    Liu Wei nodded at his son''s forehead and said, "teaching is also required, and study endorsement is also required. Teaching is what your father asked you to teach, and study endorsement is what your uncle asked you to read. In both cases, you need to complete it well."


    Hearing this, Xiao Li''s big eyes, which were originally bright and crystal, were dim in an instant.


    So, Xiaoli began to ha ha: "in fact, there is no future to learn medicine. I think it''s better not to learn medicine, especially for girls."


    The little guy wants to shirk the responsibility he promised, but he doesn''t want to. Big girl and little girl have looked at him with full expectation, and then said excitedly, "we think girls are good at medicine and have a bright future!"


    Xiaoli: "..."


    Looking at Liu Xiaoli''s tangled face, Liu Wei can only touch his son''s head casually to show encouragement.


    But Xiaoli was very resistant. He moved his mother''s hand and said, "Dad, you touched the mouse and didn''t wash your hands."


    Liu Wei doesn''t care. It doesn''t matter that the mice raised in the family are used to being rude. He rubs his son''s head hard again.


    Xiaoli is so bored that she can''t hide. She can only be kneaded by her mother''s head and droop. She still looks at her mother with anger.


    Rong Ling has returned to his seat.


    After sitting for a while, he continued to look at the happy scene in the yard, and his eyes slowly softened.


    Rong Su also noticed Rong Ling''s eyes, and then he followed them. At this time, his eyes could not be recovered.


    When Rong Leng returns to his sight, he finds that Rong Su is still staring at the other side. Rong Leng''s fingers curl up and buckle the surface of the table like a reminder.


    The clear and crisp sound attracted the look back quickly.


    After seeing Rong Ling''s obviously unhappy sight, Rong Su was totally useless. He just turned his head and said to the little guy standing outside: "go, prepare some dessert made of sour plum."


    The young man then replied, and went to prepare the dessert.


    Rong Ling took a look at the teacup he was holding, but he didn''t say anything. He took a sip of tea and asked, "do you think that if you leave big girl and little girl in the seventh Prince''s mansion, she will often come to your mansion?"


    Rong Su put his finger in front of the small stove to dry. Although he practiced martial arts, his martial arts were not very good. In such cold weather, he was cold even a little bit away from the stove


    Rong Su is pretending to be stupid.


    But Rong Ling feels that he doesn''t need to be silly. First of all, his acting skills are not good, and his flaws are various.


    Rong Ling put the teacup down. The business has just been finished. Now, we can talk about their private affairs.


    "You and I all know her identity. I don''t need to cover up when I speak."


    Rong Su didn''t take this, just looked at the small fire in the stove carelessly, and occasionally put his finger in the middle of the fire to shake.


    Liu Wei''s identity is really clear. As early as in the ancient Yongfu, Liu Yue came to know. At that time, he did contradict for a while, especially when he saw Liu Wei living in the same house with Rong Ling every day. His mood fell to the bottom of the valley, but Liu Wei''s words were still in his ears.


    She said he was not worthy to keep her because his wives and concubines were in groups.


    Rong Su doesn''t know what the two things are related to, but Rong Su knows that Liu Wei is stubborn, and she doesn''t want to give up.


    Although he didn''t think that Rong Ling would give Liu Wei much fame, after all, there was a great difference in status, which always existed.


    If ever, Rong Su doesn''t mind fighting with Rong Leng.


    He didn''t think he would lose, but after he received leniency and came close to their political ideas, the struggle was no longer practical.


    Perhaps he should give up, after all, he missed, but willing to give up, who is willing?


    It''s not too much to fight openly or secretly?


    Liu Wei is not happy with him from all aspects.


    But after this period of time, he lent seven Wangfu to help Rong Ling, listen to her words, and help Lin Sheng. He was responsive to her request. Rong Su can say for sure that Liu Wei, even if he didn''t like him, would never hate him anymore.


    This is the beginning.


    When there is a beginning, there will be a future.


    He thinks that he can wait a long time. When he has more chips and more likes in Liu Wei''s heart, he may win back.


    Rong Su thought a lot, but he kept calm.


    What kind of character is Rong Leng? How can he not see Rong Su''s mind? Allow Leng to sneer, light way: "small Li is my own life."


    Let''s look at him without saying a word.


    "Six years ago, Liu Wei and I had a son."


    Rong Su frowned slowly.


    "Now she is pregnant again."


    Rong Su''s face could hardly be seen.


    But Rong Leng stood up indifferently. He managed his black robe with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He looked down at Rong Xu with a calm voice: "you never have a chance."With that, Rong Ling goes to Rong Su''s side, raises his hand, taps him on the shoulder, and leaves behind him.


    Rong Su turns his head almost instantaneously, turns his brow into a knot, and looks at Rong Ling''s back dead.


    The hotter Rong Su''s eyes are, the more indifferent Rong Ling''s expression is. Rong Ling walks straight to Liu Wei and whispers with her, bringing her up carefully.


    Liu Wei got up, put the mice in the cage, and let Xiao Li stop playing. Then she took her son, led two girls, and walked into the original Pavilion.


    Liu Wei smiled and didn''t know it. At this time, she was staring at her momentary face and said briskly, "it''s not early, we should go. By the way, big girl and little girl are going with us."


    Rong Su''s expression was ugly at first. When he heard this, his pupils were even deeper. He immediately looked at two girls, but saw that both girls were hiding behind Liu Wei, and even his hair was pulled and tucked in.


    Liu Wei knows about Rong Su''s mood. It has to be said that although little girl doesn''t recognize people when she wakes up, Rong Su keeps awake all the time.


    Since Rong Su indulges and protects the little girl again and again, he must like the child, so he wants to leave the child in the government. Now, his favorite child is going to leave him, just like Xiao Li said suddenly one day that she doesn''t like her mother and wants to run away from home. Liu Wei won''t accept it.


    But the two little girls are willing to follow her after all.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to put the big girl and the little girl out again, so she took two girls and brought them out, saying, "do you want to say thank you for bothering you these days?"


    The big girl and the little girl bowed their heads and thanked them obediently: "thank you very much, Mr. Qi."


    Two finish saying, run back to the back of Liu Wei, tightly grasp Liu Wei''s clothes.

 Chapter 827

    Liu Wei looks at the big girl and the little girl. She doesn''t know whether she is shy or timid. She thanks Rong Xu again, and then nods and leaves with Rong Ling.


    Rong Su is not good at detaining, so he can''t say a word when watching Liu Wei lead big girl and little girl away.


    Especially the little girl, he has been raising for so long.


    But the child, in the process of going out of the house, never returned from beginning to end.


    Until a few large and small figures, completely disappeared.


    There is only one person left in the pavilion.


    Rong Su looked at the small stove in front of him, and a little ironic smile was raised at the corner of his mouth. For a while, he murmured: "the little man is merciless."


    The more a child is, the more ruthless he is, the less he is, and the more a child is, the more invisible he is, and the less he knows how to observe.


    At this time, a gust of wind blows, the flames in the stove are shaken for several times, and then the fire is much bigger.


    Looking at the ups and downs of the fire core, the expression of Rong Xu becomes more and more profound. The desolate and violent look makes the young man waiting outside the pavilion feel shocked.


    With the box just prepared in his hand, the young man asked gingerly, "Lord, this cake made of sour plum..."


    Rong Xu Huoran got up, turned around, and walked towards the pavilion. When he was far away, the young man heard it vaguely. The master told him to send it to the third prince''s mansion


    The boy felt his forehead with fear, and felt the cold sweat of his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving from the seventh Prince''s mansion, the party got into the carriage.


    The carriage drove all the way, but not back to the third prince''s mansion, but to another place.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped. Liu Wei lifted the curtain and looked up. He saw the huge plaque in front of him.


    Hou Fu of Yue State.


    Today is the first day of the lunar new year. Usually, few people come here.


    Yan Zhenli thinks it''s hard to be leisurely today, so he calls his son to play chess.


    After half of the game, Yan Zhenli''s white son, who was suppressed by his son''s black son, couldn''t move. If he made a mistake, he would lose all the games at any time, and there was no chance of survival.


    Just as Yan Zhen was in a state of anxiety, he was thinking about how to turn defeat into victory. Then he heard from his servants that the third prince had come.


    "Rong Ling?" Yue guohou was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the inhuman third prince would come to visit us. It was the first day of the new year.


    But just a moment later, the witty state of Yue, it began to think.


    Yan Zhen stretched himself out, stood up and said to his son, Yan Pei, with a just face, "since you are a distinguished guest, I will go to see you for my father. Would you like to go together?"


    Yan Pei looked at the chessboard that he would almost win steadily, and calmly said: "only one chess is needed, and his father will drop a son. No matter whether he succeeds or not, he will finish the game first."


    The state of Yue is waiting for the cheeky waving of his hand: "if you have a distinguished guest coming, how can you still play chess and have fun for your father? If you don''t lose or win, it''s a draw."


    Yan Pei looks at his father coldly.


    However, Yue Hou simply reached out and disturbed the whole board of chessmen, then called out: "come!"


    A maid came in at once.


    "I''ll take care of this place," Yue said Then he said to Yan Pei, "let''s go out together."


    Yan Pei glanced at his father lightly, got up and walked directly to the door.


    After seeing his son shake his face, Yue said, "it''s getting smaller and smaller."


    Yan Zhen has never played chess twice. For this reason, although several old friends still call him brother, they never take him to play chess.


    This man is a rotten chess basket. He loves to repent of the disordered game. He can''t afford to lose or win. In short, every time he plays chess with him, it''s a trial.


    If he can''t get along outside, Yan Zhenli will stick out his magic claw at home. His elder son used to be in a bad body, so it''s not easy to disturb him as a father. Now his son''s body is much better. He''s good at spirit, and he can jump and run. If he doesn''t stretch his magic claw at this time, when will he stretch it.


    So, Yan Zhenli is always looking for his son to play chess when he is bored in the mansion. At first, Yan Pei is willing to play chess. Later, he finds that his father''s chess products are really not flattering, so he can''t play. This time, the father and son haven''t played chess for half a month. As for today, it''s only the first day of the new year that Yan Pei gives his father this face.


    But I didn''t expect that history would be repeated after all.


    Thinking of the game that was destroyed before it was finished, Yan Pei''s expression was tight and his steps were much faster, so he didn''t go with his father.


    Yan Zhenli chased after his son a few steps later. After catching up, he said with a smile: "Peier, I just saw that you have a lot of superb chess skills. Later, I''ll play against you again for my father. At that time, I won''t leave my hand for my father. How many chess can you see?"


    Yan Pei: "..."


    His father is really a leader when it comes to shamelessness.


    Seeing that the front hall is the front hall, Yan Pei simply walked two steps quickly and stopped talking to his father.Rong Ling came to the residence of the state of Yue. Naturally, he had business to talk with the state of Yue. So when they met, they went to the next room to have a close talk.


    Liu Wei also caught Yan Pei and began to feel his pulse.


    Yan Pei''s health has improved a lot. Although the poison of bitter marrow has not been completely removed, it is 70% better.


    In the future as long as more recuperation, medicine does not stop, soon will be close to recovery.


    After rewriting a prescription for Yan Pei, Liu Wei said, "I''ll use this prescription for the next month. After one month, I''ll change the prescription according to your physical condition."


    Liu Wei said and handed the prescription to dry the ink.


    Yan Pei took a look, carefully folded, and then nodded to Liu Wei, "thank you very much, sir."


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "it''s really troublesome to cure your disease, but it''s just a disease that makes people suffer. I thought it would be difficult to cure it. But I didn''t expect that you are so tough and open-minded. During this period, the drug diseases happened many times, and you are born to carry the past. So, if you want to thank you, you are the one who saves you, you are the one who saves you."


    The best doctor, if the patient''s will to survive is weak and does not cooperate with the treatment, most of the disease will not be cured.


    Yan Pei is very good. He did his best and actively accepted the treatment. No matter how hard he suffered, he stuck to his teeth.


    It has to be said that it is very difficult for a weak person who has no martial arts and no strength to bind the chicken.


    Yan Pei laughed at Liu Wei''s boasting.


    Liu Wei looks at Yan Pei again at this time. He doesn''t know why he smiles.


    Yan Pei, with a smile in his eyes, said, "how do you feel, sir, I will be coaxed and encouraged like a child."


    Liu Wei was stunned and then smiled.


    If this bitter marrow poison is put in modern times, it is also a terminal disease similar to cancer.


    Liu Wei is a doctor. He always has endless tolerance and leniency for the patients who are fighting against cancer. He treats the patients as much as his elders treat the vulnerable children.


    Otherwise, there is no such thing as a doctor''s parents'' heart.

 Chapter 828

    "Brother."


    They were talking. Outside, a crisp voice came in.


    When Liu Wei looked back, he saw a hot little boy, accompanied by a nanny''s servant girl, running to him.


    The little boy seems to be running very fast. His face is white by the wind, but his nose is red. Because of the intense exercise, his face is crooked.


    The little boy stopped at the door. Although he called his brother in his mouth, he looked at several other people in the room. When he saw Liu Wei, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Liu Wei recognized the child, and Wen smiled and called out, "childe Qiu, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Yan Qiu walked in with short legs and walked straight to Yan Pei. After he stood down, he saluted Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took out a new year''s red bag from her sleeve bag and handed it to her.


    Yanqiu takes a look at his brother.


    Yan Pei nodded.


    Yan Qiu then shyly took over the red envelope and said softly, "thank you."


    Yanqiu is reserved, but Xiaoli is not so reserved. After returning to Beijing, Xiaoli hasn''t seen Yanqiu yet. Now when he sees Yanqiu, he is excited. He drags Yanqiu and says, "I''ll show you my new good friend. You will like it."


    Say, pull a person to the courtyard inside.


    Yanqiu passively lets Liu Xiaoli pull away.


    Some of the children who were rescued in the case of missing children, Xiao Li, are familiar with them. One of them is Yan Qiu.


    Xiao Li has no friends for a long time. Even when he was in Qujiang mansion, he often went in and out with his mother together with pearl. At that time, he could enter the Yamen of Qujiang mansion at will, and the place where his mother took him most was the autopsy room, or occasionally went to the countryside to see the poor people for free.


    At that time, he was his mother''s little assistant. He was always busy and had no time.


    But when he came to Kyoto, his mother was always busy. He often didn''t see her all day. Slowly, he was lonely.


    When he had not been to Qinshan mansion before, the case of missing children had just been solved. He was mixed with Xiaojin''s brother almost every day. Occasionally, uncle Rong would pick up his friends from other mansion to play in the palace. That was Xiaoli''s busiest time.


    But when he came back from Guyong mansion, his mother asked him not to run around. Now Xiaoli is lonely again. His greatest pleasure every day is bullying and bullying Rongqing.


    But Rong Qian is timid and loves crying. It''s not easy to coax him. He doesn''t like playing with Rong Qian very much. However, because he has no choice, he will make do with it.


    Now I see Yanqiu. At least he is my former friend. Xiaoli is very happy. He excitedly pulls him out of the yard and shows him the flowers.


    Yanqiu looked at the hairy spider and was disgusted.


    Yanqiu stepped back and said, "how can you still enjoy playing with these strange things?"


    Xiaoli put Xiaohua back on her head and said, "Xiaohua is so cute."


    Yan Qiu hissed, "come on."


    His tone Xiaoli did not like, said: "you are still a boy, other girls are not afraid." He said, as if to prove his words, looked up and called: "big girl, little girl, come here."


    The big girl and the little girl who are standing outside the hall and whispering in the cloister, smell the words, clap her hands and run over.


    Xiaoli said nothing, threw the flower into the sky, and then refused to take it.


    Little girl was scared. She quickly reached out and held the little flower. Then she looked at little Li: "what are you doing, little boy? You will hurt little flower."


    Say, the little girl also specially holds the little flower to look carefully in front of her eyes, and gently coaxes: "the little flower is not afraid, the little flower is lovely."


    Xiaohua lies in the palm of Xiaoniu''s hand silently and is too lazy to move.


    Big girl also likes little flower. She reaches out a finger and caresses little flower''s hairy legs. She thinks it''s fun and pulls again.


    Seems to know that the other side is not a bad person, and the little flower didn''t move, so she pulled it, still motionless.


    Yan Qiu beside: "..."


    "Look." Xiaoli is very proud. He raises his chin and looks at Yanqiu contemptuously. He takes the flower back and throws it over his head.


    Xiaohua is happy with everything. She changes places, finds a comfortable position, continues to lie on her stomach, and stops moving.


    Yanqiu ate shriveled and was very unconvinced. In order to save his face, he directly reached out and said, "give it to me."


    Xiao Li is in a state of high spirits.


    Yanqiu approached another step: "give me a try."


    He doesn''t believe it. He''s not even a little girl.


    Xiaoli takes the flower down and hands it to him.


    Looking at the hairy spider right in front of him, Yan Qiu''s goose bumps all over his body came up, but at last, he gritted his teeth and shook his hand to catch it.


    Xiaoli let go and put Xiaohua in his palm.


    Yan Qiu was shaking all over at once, and his hands could not stop shaking.


    When the girl saw that he was nervous, she put out her hand, held his hand, stabilized his shaking, raised her head and smiled at him, saying, "don''t be afraid, the flower doesn''t bite."The girl''s voice was soft and gentle. Yanqiu blushed and looked at her. For a while, she murmured, "thank you, thank you..."


    The girl said, "touch it."


    Yanqiu dare not move.


    Girl simply grabbed one of his fingers and guided him.


    Yanqiu immediately froze and tried to resist.


    The girl said, "it really doesn''t bite. We can touch it together."


    He can''t lose face and face in front of the little girl again, so Yanqiu summoned up his courage, reached out a fingertip, and tried to touch the back hair of the little flower, but when he touched it, he left immediately, took it back, and hid his little hand behind him.


    The girl said, "look, I said it doesn''t bite."


    Yanqiu looks at the little girl''s smile and her cheeks are redder.


    At the moment, big girl also came to touch the little flower. Yanqiu tasted the sweetness and reached out again to touch the tip of the little flower.


    The three children are head to head and have a good time.


    Xiao Li standing at the back: "..."


    Xiaoli feels aggrieved. Xiaohua is his, big girl and little girl are his, but Yanqiu takes them all!


    The little guy was not happy. He pouted and murmured: "only brother Xiaojin is good, you are not good!"


    After that, he thought of what uncle Rong said today. They will see brother Xiaojin later.


    I haven''t seen brother Xiaojin for a long time. I miss brother Xiaojin very much. I don''t know if brother Xiaojin wants him.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince''s mansion, Xiyuan.


    Rong Jindong stood by the well, soft white but slightly rough hands, holding the reins for a while.


    His strength is not great. At least, with his current strength, it will be very hard to get a bucket full of real well water from this deep well.


    But he did not call a tired, just numb, continue to do their own thing.

 Chapter 829

    The well water was beaten up, the bucket was put aside, and Rong Jindong unconsciously spread out his hand, looked at his palm, and saw the red mark on it.


    On the delicate face of children, there has been no innocence.


    His expression is very serious and his look is very calm. After a look at the palm of his hand, he quickly put it down again. There is no wave or billow in his eyes, as if the pain in the palm of his hand and the lack of strength of his body are nothing to do with himself.


    Next to the well, there are two big pots of dirty clothes. Those clothes are really dirty, and most of them are cotton. They will be very heavy after soaking in water.


    Pour the water from the well into the basin, squat down, and he began to rub it.


    Zaojiao did not dare to use too much, this thing, there are quantitative, so he only sprinkled a little bit of Zaojiao powder, most of it, but the hand is hard.


    How much strength can such a small child have, but look at his upright face, and it seems that he did not spend much effort.


    A passing servant girl saw it and said to the old mother beside her: "today is the first day of the new year. How can I let him do things? In the end, he is also the eldest son in the mansion. Isn''t that too much?"


    Young servant girl, still holding a trace of sympathy.


    Especially when I saw the little short boy squatting in front of the bigger basin and washing clothes diligently, I couldn''t help thinking of my brother.


    In such a weather, the little ancestor in the family was afraid that he would be used to being in bed by his parents and would not be able to wake up.


    The old mother also took a look at it. After reading it, there was a bit of complexity in the bottom of her eyes. For a while, she said, "did you hear that a girl died in the main courtyard before?"


    Little servant girl nods. There is no secret in this house. Usually, there is some news about which room. Usually, other rooms also know it very quickly.


    The old mother lowered her voice and said, "that girl, who was in charge of this young man before, but suddenly one day, I don''t know what happened, people went there, and the way they went was very miserable. They all said that this man was killed by the young man."


    The little servant girl listened, obviously bluffing a jump, but still don''t believe: "how old is this little boy, can kill an adult? It''s these people who tell the story. "


    "I don''t know if I''m blind, but when someone finds this young man, you know where he is."


    "Where is it?" Asked the little maid.


    "In the dry well outside the wood house, he slept in it for five days. You said, if he is aboveboard, why don''t he ask the chief manager for the key to open the door of the firewood room and live in the well? What is his fear and what is his emptiness of heart? "


    Little servant girl listened to some surprise: "how can I live in this well?"


    The old mother sighed, "yes, where have you heard about people living in such places? This little leather can sleep in! So, we must not take care of his affairs. Who knows what kind of character this little leather is? It''s not a happy one. It''s throwing you and me into the well. "


    The little servant girl could not see the face of Jin Dong who was washing clothes. She accelerated her pace and led the old mother to walk fast.


    The gossip in my ear has never been less.


    Not far away, the words of the servant girl and mammy were clearly heard by Rong Jin Dongfang, but his head was not raised, his eyelids and body were not shaken.


    Some words, listen to much, in fact, numb.


    Burying his head, he continued to wash clothes. After a while, the little guy was so tired that he was sweating all over. However, for a long time, the sweat of his body was dried by the wind. Every time he dried, he felt as if he was in an ice cave. The conflict between the cold and the hot made people fight with teeth and teeth, but he still kept his hands, even didn''t want to go to a warmer place to hide A sloucher.


    He continued to wash honestly. He knew that only when these clothes were washed could he have food.


    "Big boy." At this time, the ear suddenly came to call.


    Rong Jindong''s hand was holding the clothes. He was stiff. He looked up and saw a maid in pink outside the yard. She was holding a handkerchief. She looked at the mess in the yard and frowned.


    The pink dress servant girl went to the east of Rong Jin, looked him up and down, then hissed and said, "don''t wash today''s clothes. Someone will change your clothes for you later, clean them up and go with me."


    Rong Jindong looked at her straight, without saying a word.


    The girl in pink used to despise him, but now when she saw his eyes, she was inexplicably hesitant. She frowned, paused, and said: "the princess is merciful. Today is the first day of the lunar new year. Let you have a day off."


    Rong Jindong listened, but didn''t believe it.


    If you are truly compassionate, you don''t have to wait until today.


    He knew that what he experienced now was inspired by the so-called Prince and concubine, and of course, the connivance of his good father was indispensable.


    As the girl in pink said, after a while, there were three or two old mothers coming here. All the clothes on her hands were new.


    First, let Rong Jindong put on his clothes, and then straighten out for him personally. Finally, he said: "the prince and the concubine are kind. You should cherish your blessings. No matter who you meet, you can say whatever you want, you should think clearly. After all, outsiders are always outsiders. It''s enough to come here once in a while. They can''t protect anyone for life. And you certainly don''t want to. After a while, what you get is endless painful days, right? "The old mother was very careful, but Rong Jindong understood. It was the people from the mansion who wanted to see themselves by name. That''s why it happened.


    Rong Jindong has probably guessed who the visitor is. It''s just his uncle Wuhuang, who seems to have said before that he will have a more relaxed year.


    However, this "Leniency" of the five emperor uncle is not rare.


    The mood of Rong Fei and Rong Jindong is very complicated.


    He knew that the fifth uncle was training him, casting him, and planting many people around him, so he had some things to do, carefree. Although the life was still difficult and difficult, at least, he had a hope in his heart. He knew that he was not alone, at least, he was tortured to death one day, and no one knew Of.


    Of course, he also knew that he would not be tortured to death. His five emperor uncle was by his side, and he was not allowed to die.


    That uncle Wuhuang, I hope he grows up earlier, but he grows up in bitter water, which is obviously more effective than growing up in sweet water.


    However, even if he understood that the other side was kind, he didn''t want to live such a life.


    I don''t want to.


    He felt that no one in the world would think.


    The explanation of the old mammy is still going on. Rong Jindong doesn''t want to hear it anymore. He interrupts the old Mammy''s words in a cold voice and asks his concerned question: "can I eat?"


    Hearing his words, the old mother seemed to be stunned for a while, then she showed a sly smile and said: "of course, you can eat whatever you are given in a moment. As long as you are honest and obedient, after today, your meals will be arranged naturally."


    What will happen after today, Rong Jindong doesn''t care, because the promise at this time is just now, and it will be variable until tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.

 Chapter 830

    Take good care of Rong Jindong. All the things that should be explained are finished. Then the old mother took him out of the woodshed.


    The pink dress servant girl has been waiting outside. At the moment, she sees the face of the spirit of Jing Jindong and smiles contentedly. She says, "it looks like it''s dark, but it''s OK."


    Rong Jindong buries his head and subconsciously raises his hand to touch his face. Of course, he can''t touch the color, but he can touch a kind of tickle from the dryness of his cheek and the roughness of his palm.


    If he didn''t have this dress, I''m afraid no one would believe him if he was seen. He turned out to be the eldest son of the prince and the little master of the prince''s mansion.


    At this time, in the hall of the prince''s mansion.


    Liu Xiaoli stretched her neck. She couldn''t bear the loneliness. She stretched her head and looked out. After a while, she didn''t see the person she wanted to see, so she moved out a step and continued to stretch her neck.


    After seeing the Kung Fu of banzhuxiang, Xiao Li didn''t see the person he wanted to see.


    Xiaoli is a little anxious. She turns around and pours into her mother''s arms like a soft bun. Pouting her lips, she asks, "Dad, brother Xiaojin hasn''t come yet. Is he sleeping late?"


    Liu Wei touched his son''s head, pulled him away, then drank some water, and said, "I have already called you. Be patient."


    Xiao Li can''t be patient.


    He wants to think about brother Xiaojin very much, especially after the comparison of Yanqiu just now.


    I don''t know if I haven''t seen him for such a long time. Brother Xiaojin didn''t grow tall. Before, brother Xiaojin was so tall. He couldn''t catch up with him. Will he be higher now? Isn''t he even less able to catch up?


    At the thought of this possibility, Xiao Li was even more unable to sit down. He got up again and looked out.


    But after seeing it for a long time, what we were waiting for was not Rong Jindong, but a young man with a black robe and a serious face.


    Xiao Li knows this man. Because he knows him, he is stiff for a moment. Then he runs back to his mother''s arms and looks straight at the man coming outside the door.


    The prince''s spirit today is as bad as ever, but no matter how bad it is, there''s no reason why Rong Ling won''t see the guest himself.


    He chose to wear a black robe to show his bearing, but the dark color was more ugly than his pale and sick face.


    Liu Wei looked up and saw that the prince''s condition was already serious. It was clearly a sign of serious illness.


    Liu Wei tilts her head and looks at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng sinks her eyes and says nothing.


    When the prince came in, Rong Ling and Liu Wei got up at the same time and saluted the prince.


    The small rites of Rong Ling Xing and the scholar''s rites of Liu Weixing are all ordinary rites, which don''t look solemn, but the prince obviously didn''t find out.


    In other words, the prince has neglected these external rituals when his body is extremely untimely.


    "How are you, brother Huang?" Rong Leng asked after observing the prince.


    The prince looked at Rong Leng with a sad face, waved his hand and motioned him to sit.


    Rong Ling sits down, nods to Liu Wei and signals her to sit too.


    Liu Wei sat down and looked at the prince. Seeing that the prince was looking at her, she didn''t say anything.


    Rongling was not in Kyoto before. Therefore, when the court solved the case, rongling should have "no idea", and the Prince did not move his anger to rongling.


    But Liu Wei, as the judge of the case and the initiator of the final disturbance, let the prince hate him.


    Since the body discomfort, the prince''s temper is more and more difficult to control. Sometimes, even when he lost his temper, he turned around and forgot.


    The prince knew that his condition was very bad, but it didn''t help.


    All the doctors have come to see it and said that they can only keep it like this.


    The prince didn''t know what else he could do. His grumpy temper and mental disorder made his behavior more crazy.


    He can bear all the physical pain. What he can''t bear is that such a situation has seriously affected his reputation in the court and his decision on some court affairs.


    The prince understands the current situation. Therefore, after knowing that Rong Ling returned to Beijing, he always wanted to see Rong Ling. Therefore, even if Liu Wei came with him, the prince didn''t even think about it. After changing his clothes, he came.


    Rong Ling is loyal to himself. The prince knows very well.


    Rong Ling is a royalist party arranged by his father. He can suspect and distrust this person, but he can''t deny that sometimes he can really help himself, especially in the current situation.


    The prince thinks that he may promise to allow Leng, rights, women, anything, as long as Leng can help him through this difficulty.


    Rong Ling allows Liu Wei to sit down, but the prince is not happy. However, the prince doesn''t say anything, but he doesn''t want Liu Wei to hear what he wants to say with Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei looked for a while, but the prince didn''t speak. She understood the meaning of the prince, but she didn''t intend to go.


    To be honest, instead of trying to make friends with Rong Leng, the prince would like to say more good words with her. When she is happy, she may be able to help him stabilize his condition."Ah Leng, I have something for you to see."


    Seeing that Liu Wei didn''t know the current affairs, he just refused to avoid. The prince''s face was cold. He simply got up and took Rong Ling away.


    Rong Ling got up with the prince, but when he was leading the way, he looked back and said to Liu Wei, "together."


    Liu Wei got up and followed.


    The prince''s face immediately became more ugly. After holding it for a long time, he came back angrily, sat back in his previous position, and said, "forget it, just say it here."


    Rong Ling sat down again and waited for the prince to speak.


    The prince wants to win over Rong Ling. Now he is in such a state that his father cannot protect himself. He is unable to look after him too much. Rong Su, the king of power and other two forces will rise up one day. They are aggressive. How can the prince fail to guard.


    But because of his restlessness of mind, it is inevitable that he will not be thoughtful in many matters. Therefore, he needs a person to check the gate of his town.


    This person, the best choice is to allow Leng.


    But rongling is not a thing in the pool. The prince dare not rely too much on it. In this way, he can only borrow it for use.


    The prince''s words are very good. Every word is about family affairs. After a while, that is to say, things facing inside.


    But if carefully analyzed, it is not hard to recognize the deep meaning of the prince''s words.


    After listening to two sentences, Liu Wei is not interested.


    The prince is now at the end of his tether. Otherwise, he can''t say such things to Rong Leng.


    How about just saying it?


    The overall situation has been determined. It''s unknown whether the crown prince can keep his position without the help of emperor Qianling.


    Liu Wei thought like this, and saw little Li Teng jump up.


    "Brother Xiaojin!"


    Xiao Li''s voice was very loud, but this kind and full cry made the prince who was discussing state affairs with his brother dissatisfied.


    Rong Jindong was dressed in a gorgeous robe that didn''t fit her. Under the control of the old mother, she went outside the hall. The old mother was telling him repeatedly. She would not show her horse''s feet for a while. At this moment, she heard a crisp sound in the room, coming from afar.


    When Rong Jindong returned to God, he had run into a soft and warm body in his arms.


    Rong Jindong could not help but be stunned for a moment. He was so stiff that he did not move.


    Xiaoli tightly hugs Rong Jindong, and his head arches into his shoulder socket for a while. After a while, Xiaoli just raises his head, which is a pair of dark eyes.


    This is Xiaojin''s eyes, but Xiaoli always feels that they are different from what he saw before.

 Chapter 831

    "Brother Xiaojin?" Liu Xiaoli called again. This time, Xiaoli was very close. On her eyelids, her black fan like lashes flashed.


    Rong Jindong could even feel that the eyelashes scratched his cheek.


    Looking at the delicate little face in front of us, looking at the joy and joy on Xiaoli''s face, Rong Jindong frowns.


    He didn''t move. When Liu Xiaoli held him full, he did not raise his hand to hold Xiaoli and protect her as before.


    "Brother Xiaojin?" This is the third time Xiao Li called him.


    It is lighter and closer than the previous two voices.


    Rong Jindong seemed to react. He opened his mouth and gently hooked the corner of his mouth. Finally he spoke, but his voice was a little alienated: "Xiao Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Liu Xiaoli looks at Rong Jindong like this, but suddenly she doesn''t speak.


    Even children have very sensitive time.


    Xiaoli can clearly feel that when brother Xiaojin sees him, there is no surprise, no pleasure, not at all.


    Brother Xiaojin, don''t want to see him?


    This cognition made Xiaoli a little at a loss.


    He didn''t know what he had done wrong. Now Xiao Jin''s brother is different from the one who used to pamper him and get used to him.


    He took his body out of his arms calmly. Xiaoli looked at him stupidly and said, "I''ve come to see you."


    With a gentle smile on his face, Rong Jindong said to him, "thank you."


    Xiaoli''s heart was not shocked, but she was stunned by Xiaojin''s brother''s estrangement and polite thanks.


    But the old mother who always accompanies Rong Jindong, sees such a picture, but secretly smiles in her heart, showing a satisfied color on her face.


    Rong Jindong is abnormal. Not only does Xiaoli think so, but Liu Wei, who followed Xiaoli, thinks so.


    Liu Wei went over.


    When she saw Liu Wei coming, she bowed down and asked for a treat.


    Liu Wei glanced at the old mother and said, "go down first."


    The old mother obviously didn''t want to go down. She couldn''t help but look at Rong Jindong, but she didn''t look at her. She just stood there and said nothing.


    The old mother thought that the boy looked stupid and stupefied, and could not do the thing of pleading and instigating, so she hesitated for a moment, said "yes", and turned away.


    When the old mother left, Liu Wei took Xiaoli in one hand and Rong Jindong in the other, and went to the hall.


    It''s really cold outside. Xiao Li''s in the field. After all, he has kung fu skills and can''t be frozen, but Rong Jindong is different. This child''s body and bones look weak.


    But Liu Wei held Rong Jindong''s little hand, but she was stunned. She rubbed the child''s rough palm with her finger belly, and looked at him strangely.


    Rong Jindong seems to have reflected something. He is busy breaking away from Liu Wei''s hand, putting his hands behind him and burying his head silently.


    Liu Wei looked at him for a while and said nothing. He took the two children back to the hall.


    As soon as he came in, Rong Jindong looked as if he had been prepared, and respectfully saluted his father and his Royal Highness Prince.


    The prince looked at Rong Jindong, his face was flat and light, but he said, "who allowed you to come here?"


    That tone is absolutely not amiable.


    Hearing this, Rong Ling glanced at the prince and said, "Xiao Li and Jin Dong have known each other for a long time, but the emperor has forgotten?"


    Rong Ling said this, which means that Rong Jindong was called by him.


    The prince took a look at Rong Leng. As expected, he did not pursue him. Then he said to Rong Jin, "take your brother to play. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "Let''s go out, Xiao Li," Rong Jindong answered


    Xiaoli has been looking at brother Xiaojin since the beginning. At this moment, when he heard brother Xiaojin''s proposal, he nodded without thinking.


    Rong Jindong reached out, as if to pull his brother''s little hand, but the action was in the air, and he turned to hold his brother''s wrist.


    His wrist is separated by clothes, and nothing can be touched. If he holds his hands, the roughness of his palm will be found.


    He didn''t want to be found.


    Hand in hand and wrist in hand are almost the same to Xiaoli. He doesn''t care about it. He just goes out obediently.


    They didn''t go to the yard either. They just kept warm in the next room.


    The servant brought a lot of cakes and tea. The big girl and the little girl who were outside the house smelled it and followed in like a greedy cat.


    Seeing two strange little girls, Rong Jindong raised her eyebrows, but asked nothing.


    Xiaoli is sensible. She pulls big girl and little girl to introduce her. "This is big girl, this is little girl, brother Xiaojin, they are my sister."


    Regardless of the age gap, from the first time she met, Xiao Li forced to recognize big girl and little girl as her sister.


    It seems that big girl and little girl are also used to it. They are only curious about brother Xiaojin, who is often talked about by their little childe. Then, they sincerely ask for good-bye from Zhaorong Jindong.


    Rong Jindong looks at the cakes on the table. He is very hungry. His stomach is very hungry. But he takes two pieces and hands them to two girls."Since Xiao Li''s sister, she is also my sister."


    Big girl and little girl happily took over the cake. At the same time, she thought that she was really the little brother praised by little childe. She was really gentle and considerate. How could she think about it.


    Four children in the room, how to play are good, after all, about the same age, interest should be about the same.


    But Xiaoli is sensitive to find that Xiaojin brother has been very silent.


    Little Li drooped his head, a little depressed, and couldn''t help but ask: "little Jin brother, are you uncomfortable?"


    Rong Jindong takes back his gaze at the cake, turns to Xiao Li, shakes his head and says, "I''m ok."


    "But I don''t think brother Xiaojin is comfortable." Liu Xiaoli said, gather up, gather up very close, and then use his forehead, to paste Rong Jindong''s forehead, test the temperature.


    But after a test, Xiao Li found that Xiao Jin''s brother did not have a fever.


    But he was clearly absent-minded.


    Is it Xiaojin brother who doesn''t want to play with himself? Did you get distracted?


    Xiao Li was hurt, pouted out her mouth, looked at Rong Jindong pitifully, and said, "brother Xiao Jin doesn''t like me."


    This is a positive sentence, not a question. All of a sudden, Rong Jindong was stunned.


    Rong Jindong responded quickly, clapping Xiao Li''s back and saying, "no, I like you very much."


    "Really?" Xiao Li doesn''t believe it.


    Rong Jindong nodded and said with a smile, "I like you the most."


    Xiao Li couldn''t hear the truth, but she was comforted, but she was a little upset. She asked, "is Xiao Jin happy to see me? We haven''t seen each other for such a long time. I''m glad to see you! "


    Rong Jindong smiled again and said, "I''m very happy."


    Xiaoli replied to this letter, and then returned to her former cheerful appearance, chatting excitedly about what happened after the separation of the two.


    Liu Wei stood quietly outside the cubicle, listening to the children''s words and expressions, but with a trace of imperceptible indifference.


    Liu Wei looks up, his eyes are still on the crown of a big pine and cypress tree.


    At this moment, she saw that there was a gust of wind, which shook the crown of the tree.


    Liu Wei''s heart is certain, so she turns around and enters the cubicle.

 Chapter 832

    Rong Jindong is getting tangled up by Xiaoli. Seeing someone coming outside, he is frozen for a moment. He sits down quickly and pushes Xiaoli away.


    Rong Jindong got up and respectfully called to Liu Wei, "my Lord."


    Listening to the child''s address, Liu Wei said nothing, but said to the other three children, "you go out first."


    Xiaoli said: "Dad, I''m going to play with Xiaojin. I''m not going anywhere."


    Liu Wei glanced at her son.


    Little Lipton''s body was stiff and his mouth was flat.


    Big girl and little girl are very sensible. Seeing this, they hurriedly drag the little childe from left to right, and then drag him outside the house.


    Xiaoli dare not disobey his mother in the end, so he has to be pulled away honestly.


    The door of the compartment closed.


    "My lord?" Rong Jindong doesn''t understand what Liu Wei is going to do. She is cautious and alert.


    Liu Wei did not speak, but first pushed two plates of cakes towards Rong Jin East.


    Rong Jindong looked at the cake, but said, "I''m not hungry."


    "You are hungry."


    Liu Wei''s tone and color remain unchanged, but she is determined.


    Rong Jindong''s expression became ugly.


    "Xiaojin." Liu Wei was silent for a while, and then said, "no matter what you have experienced and how your life is going, I hope you can understand that someone really cares about you."


    "I know." Rong Jindong was calm, then looked up at Liu Wei and said, "but I''m really not hungry."


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Liu Wei felt that she underestimated the boy''s stubbornness.


    "You are young, with pale skin, heavy black eyes, dry lips and sunken cheeks. Although your face is powdered, I can see at a glance that you are seriously anaemic. Anemia is generally caused by irregular diet and unbalanced nutrition. It''s reasonable to say that if you live in the prince''s mansion and have a special person to serve you, you won''t have such a problem. But if you look at your hands, your face, your skin, and even the glossiness of your hair, you can see that your health is not good. So, whether you are hungry or not, eating sweets will benefit your health without any harm. Even if you give me a face and eat two How about some


    Rong Jindong thought he was well hidden, but his problems were still so easy to see through.


    He clenched his teeth, didn''t speak, and had a very bad expression.


    Liu Wei simply got up, walked to him and sat down.


    When Rong Jindong wanted to get up and go.


    Liu Wei held him down, took his hand and began to feel his pulse.


    A pulse down, Liu Wei''s expression, is very ugly.


    Rong Jindong always wants to shrink back.


    "Haven''t eaten in a few days? Say. "


    Liu Wei''s tone was stiff.


    Rong Jindong didn''t speak, just stubbornly pursed his lips, or the words: "I''m not hungry."


    "If you''re not hungry, you''re out of the world!" Liu Wei''s face was stiff, and her tone was out of control: "why do you have to bear it? Who knows? I''m afraid Xiaoli can see that you''re not doing well, that you''re starving, that you might die in this prince''s mansion sometime? "


    "I will not die!" Almost at the same time, Rong Jindong conditionally reflected back a sentence.


    Liu Wei is even more furious: "yes, it won''t die. There will always be people who won''t let you die, but then what, who will let you eat these sins and who will let you live such a life?"


    Liu Wei said so, his eyes were already angry.


    Soon, Liu Wei got up, grabbed Rong Jindong, walked directly to the door, opened the originally closed door, and went out.


    Xiao Li, who had been lying at the crack of the door listening to me, was suddenly frightened. She took two steps back and nearly fell down.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to manage Xiaoli and continues to drag Rong Jin to the East.


    Realizing what Liu Wei was going to do, Rong Jindong was shocked. After maintaining his self-control for a long time, he finally couldn''t hold on. He tightened Liu Wei''s hand and said eagerly, "what is your adult going to do?"


    Liu Wei said forcefully, "look for your father."


    Rong Jindong panicked and said, "no, no!"


    Liu Wei stopped and looked at him: "why?"


    Rong Jindong''s lips trembled and murmured: "I, I''m ok, I''m really OK, but if you tell him, when you leave, I''ll have something, something will happen..."


    Father is ill. He is very ill. He may kill him in a fit of rage.


    Rong Jindong can be hungry, tired and frozen, but he doesn''t want to experience the feeling of wandering on the edge of life and death again.


    He tried it once.


    He didn''t want to try again, not at all.


    Even if he knew that his uncle would save him at the last moment, he didn''t want to!


    Liu Wei looked at his frightened face and frowned: "if I take you away, how can you have an accident? Would you like to leave here?"


    In a word, Rong Jindong was completely stunned.


    Liu Wei''s mood eased a little, squatted down, touched the child''s head, and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that he would do this to you."Rong Jindong quietly looks at Liu Wei and doesn''t understand where the three words of sorry come from.


    Liu Wei is really sorry.


    Long ago, Liu Wei had heard that Rong Ling had said that Rong Fei intended to support Rong Jindong. At that time, Liu Wei didn''t think too much about it, but thought that even if he did, at most, he would not let the child suffer any more grievances. To be fair, he would support the child so that he could grow up safely and smoothly.


    When he grows up, he will be recommended to this child so that he can enter the DPRK as an official or go to another future. In a word, he will be carefree.


    In order to accommodate the feelings of jixuezhi, such support should be the most possible.


    At the same time, Liu Wei also believes that no matter what happens, Rong Fei will not hurt Rong Jindong, which is certain.


    Therefore, when Rong Fei asked to take Rong Jindong away from Beijing to handle the case, Liu Wei agreed. When she went out, she did not know what would happen on the way ahead. Xiao Li had a strong foundation in Kung Fu, so she could take it with her heart, but Rong Jindong had no strength to tie a chicken. Such a child might not be able to bear the incident of the car malauton.


    The child is the one who suffers from the bumps and carsickness or refuses to accept the local conditions when he arrives.


    Many worries, Liu Wei finally left Rong Jindong in Kyoto.


    But Rong Jindong is also very sensible. He doesn''t shout to go together. He just agrees meekly. Then he grabs Xiaoli''s hand and tells Xiaoli a lot.


    Liu Wei thought at that time that such a child should have a safe and smooth childhood.


    And this, Rong Fei can give it to him.


    But Liu Wei didn''t expect to see such a scene after returning to Beijing.


    Rong Fei sends someone to protect Rong Jindong. Liu Wei finds out.


    Since Rong Jindong appeared in the yard, there are more breath in the yard, and the breath is the same, that is to say, these people practice the same concealed skill, which Liu Wei once felt in Rong Fei.


    Therefore, Liu Wei determined that these people were sent by Rong Fei, but since there are so many people to protect them, why is Rong Jindong still skinny?

 Chapter 833

    Liu Wei thought of the support Rong Fei said.


    The so-called support, it turned out, was not what she thought.


    Unexpectedly, is it another kind of support?


    On the other hand, it''s more torturous support.


    Think of Rong Jindong''s identity again, Liu Wei, what else can''t think?


    Emperor Qianling collapsed on his couch and the prince was seriously ill. Now, the situation in the court is on the verge.


    Rong Xun is always bigger, and the king of power is always rebellious. Rong Ling''s attitude is ambiguous and unclear, but this does not prevent the people in the court from speculating about whether Rong Ling will be superior.


    There are many possibilities for the ultimate heir to the throne.


    Liu Wei remembers that in the history of the world she lived in, during the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Yuanzhang set up a prince, but the prince died early, leaving only one son, Zhu Yunwen, the eldest grandson.


    At that time, Zhu Yuanzhang had several sons of the same age, all of whom were good candidates to succeed. Among them, Zhu Di, the fourth son, was a dragon and Phoenix among the people who could bend and stretch.


    But then, to whom did Zhu Yuanzhang pass the throne?


    Not any of his sons, but his grandson, the only son left by the prince, Zhu Yunwen.


    Zhu Yunwen, known as emperor Jianwen in history, was the real emperor despite his short reign.


    It was the second emperor after Zhu Yuanzhang of the Ming Dynasty.


    The emperor''s eldest son can also be called emperor.


    Zhu Yunwen of the Ming Dynasty is OK. What''s wrong with the appearance of this era?


    When Emperor Qianling died and Prince Rongjin Dong was supported by Rongfei, it was not impossible for him to become emperor.


    Liu Wei turned to the prince''s illness.


    At that time, Liu Wei was surprised to see the prince when he returned to Beijing. The prince''s condition was so serious. It seems that other people contributed to it.


    Rong Fei, a man almost ignored by the royal family.


    The most thoughtful, it turns out, is him.


    But he shouldn''t have used such extreme means to train Rong Jindong.


    Liu Wei, will not agree!


    "Will you take me, my lord?"


    After a long silence, Rong Jindong didn''t ask Liu Wei what he said sorry, but caught more important information.


    "Seriously?"


    Rong Jindong was a little uncertain, and asked again.


    If you can leave, doesn''t it mean you don''t have to live the previous days?


    Thinking of the little things he used to live with Xiaoli in Uncle Sanwang''s mansion, it''s the most comfortable and comfortable day he has ever lived.


    Don''t worry about going hungry at any time, don''t worry about waking up, and how much dirty work to do.


    You can even do very happy things, such as studying with Xiaoli, playing games with Xiaoli, and laughing all the time in the courtyard of Uncle Sanwang''s mansion.


    Really, can we go back to that day?


    Rong Jindong is not very old. Although she is mature in mind and looks like a little adult, she is still a child after all. Children always look forward to beautiful and happy things.


    Even if you know that uncle wuhuangshu does everything for him, no one will like the day when he will suffer from beating and suffering at any time.


    Although, he has found a way to vent, but, that method, can not be used often.


    It''s very happy to think of the two lives that he always contained. Rong Jindong''s eyes are deep. He was very happy to kill those who bullied him. However, after killing, he has to face a lot of follow-up finishing work, which is still very troublesome.


    Liu Wei touched the child''s dark hair and asked seriously, "do you want to go with me?"


    Rong Jindong hesitated and paused for a while. After a long time, he nodded seriously.


    He thought!


    He wants it!


    Liu Wei raised a smile at the corner of her mouth, got up, continued to hold the child''s hand, and said, "then tell your father."


    With that, Liu Wei leads the child to the hall.


    But just a step away, in the distance, there was a sharp attack of air breaking. Liu Wei stopped her step and dodged. When she turned her eyes, she saw a silver dart on the ground in front of her figure.


    The dart didn''t hurt Liu Wei, but stopped her, as if someone was standing in front of her, blocking the way to say hello.


    Liu Wei stood still.


    Xiao Li, who was two steps behind Liu Wei, frowned at once. Then, as soon as the little figure turned around, he stroked the sleeve cage with his short hand. Then, when he made the move, a silver needle went straight to the pine crown in the distance.


    However, after two breaths, the crown vibrated. Then, a black figure slipped out and half of the legs fell out of the dense pine needle crown. But soon, the other side made up for it. The fallen legs closed up and the whole person was buried in the center of the crown.


    Xiaoli said to his mother, "Dad, shall I go and have a look?"


    "No." Liu Wei said, "it doesn''t matter."


    Finish saying, pull Rong Jin East, continue to walk into the hall.After one year and two years, the three figures came into the hall. The man in black, who was hiding in the canopy, bit his teeth and clenched his fist. Then he saw the situation clearly and made sure that there was no one around. Then he leaped out of the hall and disappeared.


    When the prince and Rong Ling were talking about the key point, they saw the door, and Liu came in with his eldest son and Rong Jindong.


    When it came to the mouth, the prince had to swallow it again. At the same time, he looked at the people who came in badly, and his expression was full of discontent.


    Liu Wei ignored the prince.


    Liu Wei goes directly to Rong Ling and says something to her ear.


    The two men, as if no one else, whispered, which made the prince even more unhappy.


    Liu Da''s life is delicate, white and pure. At this time, he is whispering with Rong Leng. How to look and how to stab his eyes.


    Seeing the intimate appearance of the two and the fact that Rong Ling has not yet accepted the princess, the prince frowned. Is it really like the rumors outside?


    Rong Ling, is there a habit of breaking the sleeve?


    Thinking of this possibility, the prince looked at the eyes of the two people again, but it changed.


    If this is the case, then we should hook up the tolerance edge to help ourselves. Maybe we can start from this aspect.


    What are some good male prostitutes in Kyoto?


    The prince''s eyes are more and more profound, and Rong Ling notices, but doesn''t care. He just hears Liu Wei''s words, and Rong Ling is stunned for a moment. Then he looks at the cute little boy standing in front of him.


    Rong Jindong has been paying attention to the two people. At the moment, he sees uncle Sanhuang coming here. He is immediately nervous. His two little hands are unconsciously mixed together and cannot be torn apart.


    Liu Wei finished what she was going to say, then she stepped back half a step, looked at Rong Ling, and so on.


    Rong Ling nodded after a moment of meditation.


    At the moment when Rong Leng nodded, Rong Jindong was so excited that his heart beat wildly. Liu Wei also showed a smile. Then, Liu Wei turned around and took Rong Jindong out again.


    As for what the prince wants to say, it''s up to Rong Ling.


    The prince didn''t like her. It''s still not suitable for her to abduct her son.

 Chapter 834

    To the outside, Liu Wei obviously felt the moisture in Rong Jindong''s small hand.


    Liu Wei spread out his hand, wiped his palm with his sleeve, and said, "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Rong Jindong looks at Liu Wei with a red face, but he still can''t believe it: "adult Do you really want to take me? "


    Liu Wei nodded solemnly again: "as long as you want!"


    Liu Wei won''t let Rong Fei toss this child again, not only because Xiao Jin is Xiao Li''s little partner, but also because this child is Ji Xuezhi''s parent-child.


    No matter who Rong Jindong''s father is, whether Rong Fei or prince, his mother is Ji Xuezhi. This is a fact.


    Ji Xuezhi is Ji''s family.


    Liu Wei doesn''t like Ji''s family, but the blood of Ji''s family is flowing in her body.


    And this child''s blood, with her, a more compatible part.


    Liu Wei touched Jin Dong''s pale cheek and said, "some people have some things to deal with. The person behind you won''t let me take you away so easily. I''ll ask you again. You really want to go with me, don''t you? Even if your uncle Wuhuang comes to you, you will not go back with him, will you? "


    Rong Jindong was stunned for a moment. He had no other consciousness before he was out of the joy of disaster. But after he had calmed down his mind, he remembered after he was reminded by the man in front of him. Yes, uncle Wuhuang would not let him go.


    Five emperor uncle said, this is to his exercise.


    If you want to achieve something in the future, you must bear the pain of the present.


    Only the ultimate bitter, will be unscrupulous to seize and defend that future sweet.


    What uncle Wuhuang pursues is that only when he was a child, when he was well adjusted, consolidated and strengthened, can he bear the external pressure even more.


    Rong Jindong didn''t have a choice before. He couldn''t say no to Uncle Wuhuang. But now he has a choice. He wants to change his ways.


    But will Uncle Wu allow him to change his ways?


    Rong Jindong suddenly starts to wander. Shouldn''t he be greedy for pleasure?


    As Uncle Wuhuang said, although sweet water is short-term confusing people, but in the long run, it will ultimately lead to the wrong future and harm others and yourself.


    Born in the emperor''s house, if you don''t strive for the upper reaches, the end may be tragic. Even the people who could have been protected by him in the future will be driven to the lower reaches, or, death.


    Little man, struggling to think.


    Liu Wei gives Rong Jindong time. He doesn''t urge him, but quietly accompanies him. He turns his head and looks at his son, who has been standing by his side, but has no idea.


    Xiaoli doesn''t know what the mother and brother Xiaojin are talking about, but it sounds like the mother wants brother Xiaojin to go with them.


    If so, it would be really great.


    In this way, Xiao Li moved over and carefully held Rong Jindong''s other hand.


    This pinch, Xiao Li suddenly feel the palm of a dry hard.


    Xiaoli stagnates for a while, takes Xiaojin''s brother''s hand up, turns it over and looks at it. At a glance, Xiaojin''s brother''s palm is red and white, and there are some calluses that can''t be transformed.


    "Here..." The little guy froze.


    Xiao Li also has cocoons on his hands, but they were obtained from practicing martial arts since he was a child. His mother taught him to make potions. Now those cocoons are not obvious.


    Big girl and little girl had cocoons in their hands before, and their mother soaked them with liquid medicine. They rubbed them again before they got better.


    But big girls and little girls grow up in poor families.


    The mother said that children from poor families have to work when they are very young.


    Brother Xiaojin, isn''t he a child of a rich family? If they are rich, shouldn''t they be as delicate and tender as the bad Yanqiu?


    Why is this the case with brother Xiaojin?


    Xiao Li doesn''t understand again.


    Rong Jindong quickly shrinks his little hand back. At the same time, he is upset. He just thought that he was too focused on things and forgot to guard Xiaoli.


    On the small Li stunned Mou son, Rong Jindong some embarrassment, only felt that his previous efforts were in vain.


    "Brother Xiaojin......" Xiao Li called out.


    Rong Jindong did not speak.


    Liu Wei looks at the two children, squats down and says to his son, "Xiaoli, brother Xiaojin will live with us in the future, OK?"


    Little Li almost did not think, nodded: "OK."


    "But brother Xiaojin has a father, just like you have a father and uncle Rong, you can never leave us. How can we let brother Xiaojin go with us? "


    Little guy did not understand, he scratched his head, some trouble, finally said pitifully: "can I secretly take brother Xiaojin away?"


    "Of course not. It''s not right to steal it. It''s not right. It''s not right. It''s not right." Liu Wei said.


    Xiaoli has no idea. She pouts her lips and can''t think of it for a long time. At last, she can only look at her mother helplessly with a bitter face.


    Liu Wei turned his head and said to Rong Jin, "I have never received an apprentice before. If you like, I can accept you as an apprentice. If you want to be a teacher one day, you will be a father all your life. Do you understand?"Rong Jindong''s eyes brightened almost immediately.


    In front of him, how capable he is? He has a clear and clear face. If you can worship him as a teacher, it''s really a blessing from previous generations.


    Rong Jindong tries to control his happy mood and asks, "really, really?"


    Liu Wei still said, "as long as you want."


    As long as you want, I can take you away, as long as you want, I can take you as an apprentice, as long as you want, I can take you out of the sea of suffering, all the premise is just you, you are willing.


    Rong Jindong is willing to, of course, he is willing to.


    At this moment, Rong Jindong doesn''t think about his uncle Wuhuang any more, but his eyes are red, his fists are firmly clenched and he looks at the person in front of him, and then he nods fiercely.


    Strictly speaking, Liu Wei''s first apprentice is her son, but his son is not in the scope of apprenticeship. Therefore, Rong Jindong is the first person in Liu Wei''s family. If she accepts his apprentice later, Rong Jindong will be the elder martial brother.


    Restrain the beating heart. When Xiao Jindong looks at Liu Wei again, his eyes are full of dependence.


    And to solve the identity problem, Liu Wei will have the strength.


    Now it''s different. Rong Jindong''s five emperor uncles, only uncles and masters, in this dynasty, can bear a father''s word.


    After the address was settled, Liu Wei took a look at the eaves of the opposite attic.


    Liu Wei thought that Rong Fei would soon find himself.


    Then, Liu Wei no longer mind the surrounding situation, one hand holding the apprentice, one hand holding the son, with two children into the cubicle.


    Liu Wei knows that after Rongfei is robbed of her child, she will come after her. But Liu Wei didn''t expect that the other side would move so fast.


    After two cups of tea.


    Outside the prince''s mansion, a carriage came out of the palace.


    The prince, who was discussing with Rong Ling, frowned when he heard the announcement. Then, without waiting for his order to take the new guest to the side hall, he saw a man coming in.


    It''s not someone else. It''s his brother Rong Fei, who was hurt by the assassin''s incident with his father and mother. He can''t be humane any more.

 Chapter 835

    Although Liu Wei knew that Rong Fei would be shocked, he thought that if he came to the door, he would come tomorrow as soon as possible.


    After all, he lived in the palace and was guarded by the queen at Zhaoning palace.


    It''s not so easy to rush out of the palace.


    But he said he would come as soon as he came, and he was very rude.


    "Why, all of a sudden?" The prince was the first to question. When he asked, his face was ugly.


    Recently, the prince''s temper is not easy to control. In addition, he is talking with Rong Leng about the key points. Rong Fei suddenly comes here and feels interrupted. It''s very unpleasant.


    "New year to brother." Rong Fei''s new year''s Eve is a year of uprightness.


    Just words fall, Rong Fei''s eyes look to one side''s Rong Leng, way: "three emperor elder brother also is in, really is a coincidence."


    Rong Ling looked at the five younger brothers and said, "I heard that you are not well?"


    How about Rong Fei''s body? He has a clear edge.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei had visited Rong Fei in the palace before, but they didn''t know what they were doing in secret.


    Therefore, the face of the talk, always to nag.


    Let fly light hook lips, but said: "can''t die."


    The prince is not very satisfied with the tone of five younger brothers. How can he look at it? Rong Fei looks like he is making trouble?


    "When you come out of the palace, your mother will know?"


    According to the prince''s understanding of the queen, the five younger brothers were injured, which was the time when the baby got pimples.


    Even the fifth brother is not allowed to go back to the fifth Prince''s mansion. How could he let the fifth brother wander around in the cold spring with the little snow.


    Rong Fei didn''t answer. This time out of the palace, he sneaked out first and then later. But there''s no way. Seeing that his people are going to be dug, where can he stay in the palace?


    At this time, in the next cubicle, Liu Wei also heard the movement.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Jindong, who was warming up on the opposite side, and said, "here comes your uncle Wuhuang. Don''t go to say hello to him?"


    Rong Jindong was in a bit of a quandary. He cried out weakly, "master..."


    Liu Wei stands up and reaches out to the child.


    Rong Jindong stood up consciously and grasped master''s hand.


    Liu Wei, holding the child, walked out and said, "there must be an explanation. Your uncle Wuhuang will come soon. If you want to come, you will also care too much about you. I''ll explain later. There is a master."


    Liu Wei said that, Rong Jindong was relieved, but he was still a little worried. After all, uncle Wuhuang really cared about him.


    Liu Wei leads Rong Jindong to greet Rong Fei.


    As a younger generation, when Rong Jindong went in, he made a polite flight to Chao Rong.


    Rong Fei managed to keep his face calm, but when he saw Liu Wei holding Rong Jindong''s hand, there was a little uneasiness in his eyes.


    Liu Wei knew that Rong Fei must have something to say to himself, so he found a step for him and said, "I didn''t expect to see the fifth Prince today. I heard that the fifth Prince has been assassinated, and he''s not well. Now he''s better?"


    Five Wang Ye broke his body and could not be humane. It was an open secret in Beijing. Rong Fei was not embarrassed at all. Anyway, Liu Wei was the insider of the real situation, so he didn''t care too much and said perfunctorily, "it''s almost over."


    Liu Wei added: "it''s about your body. It''s better to be careful. If the five princes don''t think Liu is a little talented, Liu will be able to treat you."


    Rong Fei heard that Liu Wei wanted to speak to him alone. He got up easily and said, "Master Liu has excellent medical skills. It''s very popular in Beijing, so I''m tired!" He said, walked to the hall door, politely asked Liu Wei to sign.


    Liu Wei nodded and went out with Rong Fei.


    Rong Fei came and left, but half a quarter of an hour.


    The prince hasn''t figured out what the five younger brothers are here for, but he says to Rong Leng, "I don''t know if I should tell you something."


    The prince''s attention immediately turned to Rong Ling''s body, and he sat upright. He said cautiously, "but a Ling is worried about the words of brother in front? Ah Leng''s opinion can be put forward. It was just said by my brother, and it''s not determined. We have room to make a thorough discussion about it. "


    Rong Leng raised the teacup at hand and said, "it has something to do with Jin Dong."


    Let''s not talk about how Rong Leng and the prince discuss the ownership of Rong Jindong. Under the pressure of the big situation, the prince''s concession is easy. In the next room, Rong Fei''s hair is blown up.


    As soon as he entered the room, Rong Fei turned around and closed the door. He immediately lost his temper to Liu Wei: "Lord Liu, how can you do this!"


    Opening is questioning, and the tone is very bad.


    Liu Wei sat on the chair, looked at the five princes, and stretched out his hand to him: "the princes come and sit down, and stretch out their hands."


    Rong Fei angrily sits across from Liu Wei and puts his hand on the table with a bang, but still glares at Liu Wei angrily, saying, "don''t think I can''t beat you, I will follow you. I know you are in love with the bitter life of Jin Dong, but how do you know my painstakingness. I have my plan. If you don''t know why, please don''t make trouble!"Liu Wei reached out his fingers, probed Rong Fei''s pulse, and listened to his full breath, but slowly said: "it''s good that you have ambition, and I don''t object to your cultivation of Xiaojin, but I don''t agree with your way of education. Xiaojin will go with me, and I will deal with you. You can continue to support him in the future, but if you want to use such extreme methods, it is to pass me."


    "You..." Rong Fei was very angry: "do you know what I want him to do when I train him?"


    Be emperor.


    Liu Wei has an answer in her heart, but seeing that Rong Jindong is still nearby, she looks nervously at the two adults arguing for him. Liu Wei doesn''t intend to say such sensitive words in front of the child.


    Liu Wei''s fingers let go of Rong Fei''s wrists and said, "stick out your tongue. Let me have a look."


    Rong Fei glared at his eyes and put out his tongue. He continued to speak: "leizun is going to take Jidong away. Europe disagrees. The place where Prince Wusi carefully selects his waist is the right soil to cultivate him!"


    Anyway, you want to take Jindong away. I don''t agree. The prince''s mansion is the best place for me to select and cultivate him!


    Rong Fei''s words are vague, because if he sticks out his tongue, he will not speak quickly, but this will not affect his anger. He is still firm in his words.


    After listening for a long time, Liu Wei guessed out the original words of the five princes, and determined that his tongue was OK. He asked him to withdraw his tongue, and then said, "I''m a teacher, Jindong."


    In this sentence, a stone stirs up thousands of waves.


    Rong Fei is stunned. He looks at Liu Wei stupidly. Then he looks at Rong Jindong again.


    Rong Jindong lowered his head and his eyes were fixed on the toe of his shoes. He dared not look at the adults.


    Liu Wei took advantage of the situation and said, "I''m afraid Rong Ling is also negotiating with the prince at this time. If the prince agrees, Xiao Jin will follow me. What can you do?"


    "You..." Rong Fei jumped up angrily: "you are harming him!"


    Liu Wei turned to Xiao Li and said, "take your brother Xiaojin out to play."


    When Xiaoli heard that the adults wanted to talk, she nodded obediently, took Xiaojin''s brother''s hand and pulled him out.


    Rong Jindong really wanted to stay, but this was the order of master. He didn''t want to disobey the first order of master, so he didn''t struggle. He went out with Xiaoli honestly.


    The door opened and closed.


    As soon as Rong Jindong left, Liu Wei picked up the tea cup which was buckled upside down on the table and knocked it on the table with a bang.


    The loud noise made Rong Fei jump.


    Rong Fei shakes and looks at Liu Wei. Liu Wei raises her eyes and locks her eyes on Rong Fei''s face.


    Rong Fei is suddenly a little nervous. If he wants to fight, he can''t beat Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t do it directly. As we say, it''s always necessary to speak a little bit of the truth once in a while.

 Chapter 836

    "Five princes, have you read the theory of Zizhi?"


    This is the book of governing affairs. No royal children in Qingyun Dynasty have never read it.


    Rong Fei nodded. He had seen it.


    Liu Wei said, "since I have seen it, can I understand it?"


    Rong Fei frowned and didn''t quite understand Liu Wei.


    But he quickly reflected that Liu Wei wanted to argue with him about Rong Jindong''s education based on the content of zizhilun.


    Rong Fei thought he was intelligent from childhood. Although he didn''t like studying, he could probably recite such enlightenment books as Zizhi classics without special memorization.


    Therefore, he is very confident, because there is absolutely no section in this book, which reproves him for the wrong way of education.


    And just when he was full of confidence, Liu Wei asked: "in this book, it can be said that if you become a bright King, you must cultivate yourself into a person with infinite Yin and spicy, and break six relatives?"


    Rong Fei was stunned and shook his head subconsciously.


    In zizhilun, this content is not mentioned.


    Liu Wei asked again, "the book of national treasure, have you ever seen it?"


    "Treasure Book of governing the country" is also an entry-level book in the theory of governing the country. Rong Fei must have read it. He continued to nod along Liu Wei''s words.


    Liu Wei asked, "it''s said in this book that it''s Mingde to be self mutilated and happy? If you want to succeed, you have to go to your own house first. "


    Rong Fei was stunned by the metaphor of Liu Wei''s later sentence. For a moment, he didn''t know how to connect.


    Seeing that Rong Fei was silent, Liu Wei said, "I don''t know what the five princes'' life has been stimulated by. Only by eating more bitterness can we achieve greater success. If it really works as long as you suffer, how many beggars and refugees are there in the world? Not all of them want to be emperors? "


    Rong Fei clenched his fist and thought about refuting Liu Wei''s words.


    Liu Wei said again, "how old is Xiaojin? What did Lord Wu do, he was not afraid to leave a shadow on his childhood? Although he knows you are for his good, but he is just a child, why should he bear this? When you were his age, would you complain if you wanted to live such a life? Do you hate it? If you don''t say anything, it''s your father. Everyone knows that your father is ambitious and yearns for power since he was a child, but when he was young, he was rich in clothes and food. He lived a life of self abuse like Xiaojin. Let''s take a step back. Let''s talk about Rong Duwei. The third prince is young and hard. He has suffered a lot. But he really grew up after Princess min took care of him. And you, Prince five, do you have any achievements now? Well, you don''t count. You didn''t make it, but you have a mind. Where did your mind come from? Eat bran pharynx vegetable to eat out? Do you wash clothes and wipe the floor every day? Do you suffer from beating and scolding? Lord Rong, why does Liu give you the pulse and the tongue? Because Liu felt that the prince was sick, and he was really sick. "


    What Liu Wei said is very impolite.


    Rong Fei choked.


    Rong Fei wants to refute, but he can''t explain why when he speaks.


    Liu Wei finally said: "what Xiaojin lacks at this age is not the miserable experience in life, but a teacher with real ability who can really guide his way forward. But I am sure that you are not the wise teacher. Although I don''t think I am, Xiaojin will find the good teacher for him and help him to have a smooth road ahead, since she has joined our door."


    Liu Wei and Rong Fei said a lot.


    But if Liu Wei didn''t know that Rong feizhen was a fighter for Xiao Jin, she wouldn''t have spent so much time talking.


    After hearing Liu Wei''s words, Rong Fei frowned and didn''t respond.


    Liu Wei had already said what she should have said. She got up immediately and went to push the door open. Then she saw that outside, Xi xiangmingxiang was taking four children to play eagle and chicken.


    Rong Jindong is a chicken mother, Xi Xiang is an eagle, and Mingxiang is cutting fruit and waiting for some children to eat.


    The fine snowflakes in the yard are flying, and a few bright smiling faces are so dazzling.


    Rong Fei also came out and saw that the smile was naive, the face was red, and the frown was even deeper.


    And just then, the main hall also came out.


    At a glance, Liu Wei saw Rong Ling standing with the prince.


    When they got to the door, they were still talking.


    Liu wei walked over and just heard the end of a sentence. It was said by the prince.


    The prince said, "then, thank you very much


    Seeing Liu Wei coming, the prince didn''t go on. He just glanced at Liu Wei and called out to the yard, "Jin Dong."


    Is playing happily Rong Jindong, hears a sound to be sluggish.


    Rong Jindong turned to look at several people at the door, hesitated for a moment, walked slowly, bowed his head respectfully, and called out in a low voice, "father."


    The prince saw the cowardly and weak appearance of Rong Jindong. He was not happy with it. He said patiently, "your uncle said that he has a good affinity with you. His family is short of a playmate, so he wants to pick you up and live for some time. You go back, clean up and go with your uncle."


    After hearing this, Rong Jindong''s eyes suddenly brightened.Xiaoli is also very happy. Now he picks up his brother Xiaojin and turns two circles.


    Liu Xiaoli is much smaller than Rong Jindong. He is held in the air by such a little brother. Rong Jindong is forgiven, but he is really happy, so he doesn''t struggle. Instead, he protects his hands behind Xiao Li. He is afraid that he will fall down if he loses weight for a while.


    Xiao Li has a strong foundation in martial arts, not to mention holding a little brother, but two, which is nothing.


    Xiaoli was very happy, and she kept laughing and shouting, but the prince thought it was very noisy.


    In fact, the prince used to have a good feeling for the child, but after suffering, he was like a changed person, impatient with everything.


    Now listen to the children''s noise, but also frown, waving: "go to pack things."


    Rong Jindong did not dare to continue unbridled. He asked Xiaoli to put him down. He answered "yes" clearly and ran to the inner court.


    Xiaoli doesn''t want to leave her brother, and she tries to keep up with her.


    Big girl and little girl thought it was fun, and they went with them.


    Mingxiang can''t spare Xiangxiang, so she has to keep up with her. She''s afraid that some children will run too fast and fall down. After all, they haven''t seen the prince''s son since they entered. There''s a servant around.


    This is the end of the dust.


    Liu Wei looks back at Rong Fei, hooks her lips, and says in a voice that only two people can hear: "the five princes have recovered well, but thanks to the lack of the lower body, they can''t cotton their roots. Otherwise, the offspring will not know whether they can live to the full moon."


    It''s a mockery that he can''t raise a child or raise it blindly. Fortunately, he didn''t give birth. If he did, he would have to kill him.


    Rong Fei is more and more annoyed with Liu Wei. He stares at her continuously.

 Chapter 837

    Prince and Rong Ling have already talked about it.


    The prince also put all the chips that can be given to Rong Ling on the surface. The meaning is very clear. As long as Rong Ling is on his side, the benefits of Rong Ling will be indispensable after success.


    The so-called success, how to achieve, we all know.


    Prince is not good to say it directly, Rong Ling did not ask, eventually, Rong Ling is not going to agree, just verbally, perfunctory Prince just.


    The prince thought that Rong Ling agreed, but he was still thinking about how much he should contribute.


    In fact, as long as Rong Leng makes clear his identity position, the prince thinks that this is enough. The cooperation between the two is also for the elders of the DPRK.


    After Rong Xu returned to Beijing this time, he contacted several important officials in the court in private.


    What Rong Su wants to do is clear to the prince, but before that, the father was still healthy, and he sat on the Dragon chair steadily. The father stopped him. There was no trouble there. After several murders in Beijing, Rong Su''s steps were obviously blocked.


    But now the emperor''s father had an accident, and there was no restraint. Rong Su had found three academicians in the Imperial Academy in these two days.


    If we want to seize power, it is an essential step to win over Wen Chen.


    Prince can''t help being in a hurry.


    At this juncture, the attitude of Rong Ling is very important.


    The prince believed that Rong Ling would not conspire with Rong su. After all, these two men have never dealt with each other.


    It''s easy to say that Rong Leng has always been regarded as an imaginary enemy by Rong su. There are many troubles for Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling is not a magnanimous person. He can''t turn his head and ignore it. On the contrary, the prince thinks that Rong Ling is particularly stingy, which can be called a vengeance.


    It''s just that on weekdays, no one can bear to let Rong Ling remember his revenge.


    Prince Rong Leng together, but for a layer of tiger skin, two brothers, a culture and a military, the right to speak, the weight is always higher than Rong su.


    Of course, there is another purpose for the prince to do so.


    That''s for Rong Ling himself.


    Rong Su is interested in the throne. Rong Ling, isn''t he?


    The prince planned to pull Rong Ling to his side. If there was any disturbance in Rong Ling, he could see it clearly first. In the end, he had to guard against it.


    Today, the prince had 70% confidence in his conversation. Therefore, Rong Ling proposed that the children in his family like the eldest son in his mansion, and he also sent the child out.


    Because of "having a good talk", when Rong Ling leaves, the prince will personally send people to the gate of the prince''s mansion.


    When everyone got on the carriage, the prince restrained the false smile on his face, looked at Rong Fei with a poor expression, and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Rong Fei didn''t answer. He just stared at the back of the car. His expression was very serious.


    In the carriage, Xiao Li pulls Rong Jindong and never lets go. Rong Jindong also lets Xiao Li drag him. In fact, not only Xiao Li is uneasy. He is afraid that Xiao Jin''s brother will be taken back. Rong Jindong is even more uneasy.


    Rong Jindong, more than anyone else, did not like the prince''s mansion, which was ostensibly rich but secretly dirty.


    Liu Wei leaned against the side of the car wall and told Rong Ling about her taking in a little apprentice.


    After hearing this, Rong Ling looks up to see Rong Jindong.


    Rong Jindong is very nervous. He seems to be afraid of Uncle Sanhuang''s objection. He immediately grabs his finger and shows a smile to Uncle Sanhuang. He also tries to make the smile as sincere as possible.


    Rong Leng took a look at it and took it back. He said to Liu Wei, "if you like it, it will be good."


    On the first day of the new year, Liu Wei looked at Rong Jindong and Xiao Li, two children, and couldn''t help touching her belly, thinking that this year, it must be better.


    Rong Jindong lives in the third prince''s mansion.


    The room is next to Xiaoli''s, because after the new year, Xiaoli is one year older, and rongling begins to arrange to send Xiaoli to school.


    In the past, Xiao Li was not allowed to go. First, Rong Ling didn''t show his identity and went back to Kyoto. He put his children outside for fear of inconvenience. Second, Xiao Li was good at martial arts. He had to be watched by Mingxiang and Xixiang every day. If he was allowed to go out, he wouldn''t break the school?


    But now it''s different.


    The appearance of Rong Jindong made Rong Leng think about it.


    Rong Ling doesn''t plan to let Xiao Li go to the study and study together with those little princes. He prefers to let his children go to private schools.


    Although it is a private school, but in Kyoto City, there are several private teachers who have no identity or ability?


    Rong Ling had chosen it before. At that time, he chose the private hall which was operated by Fu, the former envoy of the Imperial Academy.


    Lord Fu once served as two imperial masters.


    Xiao Li used to eat and drink in the mansion for the new year''s day, but unexpectedly, on the fourth day of the new year, just after going to see a shadow play with his mother, uncle Rong told him to go to school after the new year.


    When it comes to the school, Xiao Li thinks of Rong Qing, who pretends not to go to the school even if he is ill. It can be seen that the school is a terrible place.


    One hundred little ones don''t want to.In order to show the fight to the end, Xiao Li even stayed in his mother''s and uncle Rong''s room for two consecutive nights, and had to sleep with her mother uncle Rong.


    The success of this move angered Rong Ling.


    In order to take into account the early danger of Liu Wei''s pregnancy, he has been trying his best to restrain himself. Now, he sleeps with her every night and dare not move. But Xiao Li comes and blocks between him and Liu Wei directly. Let alone sleep with Liu Wei. Rong Ling can''t even touch Liu Wei''s hand.


    The first night Rong Leng forbear. After all, he was his own son.


    But the next night, Rong Ling refused.


    When Xiaoli is asleep, rongling gets up, carries her son, who is immersed in sleep, wrapped in a quilt, and goes directly to the door.


    Liu Wei heard the movement, rose slightly and asked vaguely, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK," said Rong Leng


    Rong Ling didn''t explain much either. He grabbed his son with one hand, walked directly through a yard and opened the door of Rong Jin Dong''s house.


    Xiaojin Dong, who was sleeping sweetly, was awakened. He sat up at once and allowed Leng to say nothing. He put Xiaoli on his bed and said, "take care of my brother."


    Rong Jin looks at Xiaoli who is still snorting. He doesn''t know what happened. The door is closed again.


    When Rong Ling came back to the room, Liu Wei was still awake.


    "He wet the bed."


    A baseless and unjustifiable charge.


    Liu Wei knows her son, Xiao Li zaohui. When she was three years old, she knew that when she lost face in bed wetting, she would not wet the bed. How could she be five years old and still wet the bed?


    But Liu Wei didn''t ask. In fact, she began to feel stiff these two days. She also knew that it was a symptom of pregnancy. Now she has no troublemaker, and has no tolerance for edge protection. She thinks she will surely sleep more comfortably.


    Lying back in bed, Rong Ling naturally takes Liu Wei into her arms, covers her abdomen with big hands, and closes her eyes: "go to sleep."


    Liu Wei shrinks in Rong Leng''s bosom, and soon sleeps in the past.


    For several days in a row, Xiaoli ran to his mother''s uncle Rong''s room in the evening to get in the way, but the next day he got up, he was always in Xiaojin''s bed.


    At the same time, the new year''s holiday passed in a flash, and the school began.


    On the day of admission, it was the private school that Rong Ling sent Xiaoli Xiaojin.

 Chapter 838

    Go to the coach of the private school, Xi Xiang half admonishes and half scares to Rong Jin''s host: "this is the money bag. There is a silver note in it. If you want to buy anything, you can take it with you. If you like anything, you can buy it. But don''t buy sugar gourd. Young master''s teeth are not good. Liu Gongzi said that if you eat again, you can take out his teeth! There are sour and sweet cakes and cloud fruits. You can''t eat these high and sweet ones, young master. You should also eat less, young master Jin. You said that your teeth hurt two days ago. If you eat them again, your teeth hurt again. Your maid must tell young master Liu. Young master Liu will pull out your teeth, too! By the way, here are two Langhao pens. They were sent by Yu Wenfu. They said that they were asked by Yu Wenfu from Guanyuan temple. They are also bright. They can bless the success of Mr. Jin and Mr. Xiao in their studies. They are smart and smart! There are also some fragmentary things and gifts to Mr. baozi. You should remember that if you want to run errands, you should tell baozi that before school, the maid will come to pick you up and pick up the little childe. Don''t walk around in disorder. There were several deadly cases in Beijing years ago, but now the wind is still tight, you can''t be careless... "


    He that cherishes fragrance chatters endlessly never stops talking.


    But Xixiang knows that it''s useless to talk with young childe. I have to tell him that he is much more mature and stable.


    Rong Jindong was very cooperative and wrote down everything.


    These days, Xixiang is taking care of them. Xixiang is really attentive.


    Since today, when they are going to school, Xi Xiang can''t serve them closely, so they have to worry about it. The private school also requires that each family can only bring one young man. Rong Jindong and Xiao Li are now one family, so they can only bring one server.


    Xixiang chose a family son named baozi. However, Xixiang is not practical. It''s probably not as good as her personal service.


    Rong Jindong was very sensible all the way. He listened to what Xixiang said. When Xixiang finished speaking, the private school arrived.


    Xiaoli didn''t speak all the way, just pouted and stared at Uncle Rong.


    Rong Ling doesn''t care about this boy at all.


    When he got to the place, Rong Ling got off the car and turned to reach out to his son.


    Xiaoli rebelled and refused to pull the adult''s hand. He jumped out of the car and then turned his head to show that he would not forgive him!


    Rong Leng didn''t care. He bowed his head and said to Rong Jin, "Xiao Jin, take care of my brother."


    Rong Jin and Dong lisuo nodded fiercely, saying that he would protect Xiao Li''s younger brother.


    It was about two-quarters of an hour before the start of the class when there was an endless stream of carriages at the gate of the Academy. The children who came from each carriage were sent to the private school by each family.


    Several of them recognized Rong Ling and began to talk with each other, "that''s Rong Duwei?"


    "Lieutenant jongdu of zhengemen?"


    "Rongduwei''s children are also studying here?"


    "Isn''t Rong du not married? How can there be children? "


    "If not, who are the two dolls standing by Rongdu''s feet? Look at that smaller one. Isn''t it very similar to Rongdu? "


    Most of the people who come to send their children to private schools in the early morning are housekeepers and servants. These people have both insight and eyesight, but they are short in the end.


    Some things, know, some things, don''t know.


    I''ll see that Rong Duwei, a famous young man, really came to send his children to a private school. The old man immediately thought about that. When he went back, he would tell the news to the masters in the mansion. At the same time, he was not stupid to immediately remind the little masters in his house to let them remember the two young masters that Rong Duwei was carrying as much as possible. When he went back to rest, he could contact with them Feeling.


    Rong Ling, in such a turbulent atmosphere, sent the two children to the gate of the private school.


    After seeing the two children enter the threshold, they walk farther and farther away. Rong Ling turns back, gets on the carriage and leaves for the house.


    At the same time, Liu Xiaoli, who had already entered the classroom, was curious for a while when he saw the seats in the hall, until a loud bang attracted his consciousness to the past.


    Liu Xiaoli looked down at the source of the voice, and saw a pale and helpless white face, just like a thunderbolt, appeared in the line of sight.


    Xiaoli looked at the countenance that seemed to be greatly stimulated by the sky. She was gloomy for several days. Suddenly, she was more beautiful.


    He took his brother Xiaojin, step by step, and walked in the direction of Rong Qian.


    Allow to incline wood in place, until small Li quickly came to his eyes, he suddenly "wow" a cry.


    Xiao Li had to stop and look at Rong Qian like this.


    Rong Qian cried so much that all the children around him were stunned and all looked at him quietly. I don''t know what happened to him.


    Only Rong Jindong saw it. To be exact, he saw the evil flash on Xiao Li''s face.


    Rong Jindong confessed and walked away. He was gentle and inclined to the angry Rong: "little brother, don''t cry. If you don''t cry, I will invite you to eat sweet fruit."


    He said, and took out the sweet fruit that Xixiang had secretly stuffed into his sleeve, and handed it to Rong Qian.


    Rong Qian was crying hard, but looking at the little red fruit, he sobbed and fell silent.Rong Jindong''s unique affinity, inclusiveness, and his mature and sensible are not obvious in this group now, but in the future, they will step into the court and become the pillars of the country in the eyes of the children, playing an initial role.


    Rong Jindong started his conquest from here.


    Although Mr. Fu is the founder of the private school, he is not the one who attends classes every day.


    The private school has invited a number of outstanding talents, each of whom stands out. They are all famous people.


    Lord Fu has been in the Imperial Academy for many years, and there are countless students. Some of his students have joined the imperial court and worked in Beijing. Some of them have gone to other provinces to report their jobs and serve as provincial parents. Some of them don''t like the shackles of the imperial court, and they prefer to stay in the people and teach.


    Most of the teachers in Zhenghong private school are of the third class.


    However, as a student of Fu adults, it is naturally also related to the official way.


    The private school that Rong Ling found for Xiao Li in person will not be treated badly.


    It''s reasonable to say that all the new children in the private school are arranged in a unified way, but because of the back door of Rong Ling, Xiao Li will directly enter the best class.


    All of them were descendants of the famous families in Beijing. They had grandsons of the cabinet elders and the general of the town. The three sons of Rong Su were all from the commons, so they could not enter the palace into the study. Therefore, they were all arranged here.


    On the first day of class, Xiao Li suddenly heard a ringing bell in the yard.


    At first, the children who were watching the bustle entered their own places one by one. After a while, the hall was still in a mess, so they calmed down.

 Chapter 839

    When Rong Jindong saw the situation, he reached out his hand and pulled Xiao Li over, saying, "it seems that there is going to be a class. Take a seat quickly. Don''t let your husband see it."


    Rong Jindong said this. Immediately, Rong Qian thought of Mr. Liu''s ruler. He could not help shivering. He shrunken his mouth and looked at Liu Xiaoli wrongly. Then he hid from Liu Xiaoli and returned to his position timidly.


    Rong Jindong and Xiao Li are new comers. They don''t have a place, so they stand obediently and wait for your arrangement.


    After a while, a white haired old man came in with two books in one hand and a long and thin cane in the other.


    The old man''s face was deep, not angry but powerful. When he came in, he saw the quiet classroom and the students who obeyed the rules. His face showed a trace of satisfaction. He also saw the two strange children standing upright. He thought of the academician''s order yesterday.


    Two new students are coming today.


    Recalling the names of the two sons, the old man called, "Rong Jindong, Liu Xiaoli?"


    The two children nodded at the words.


    The old man looked at them again, and finally said, "Rong Jindong sits in the last row, and Liu Xiaoli sits in the empty seat over there."


    The seats are arranged by head.


    Rong Jindong is old and tall, so he should sit in the last row.


    Xiao Li is not tall enough. Because there are still younger students in the class, Xiao Li is not fit for the emperor. He has not been in the court for nearly half a month. All the national affairs and the memorials and shortcuts from the nearby state capitals are sent to the cabinet. Most of the cabinet are ministers of the humerus, and the same decision is made.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and ignores people. She reaches out, picks up the invitation, opens her eyes and lights the candle.


    Rong Ling didn''t raise his head, but when Liu Wei finished burning, he suddenly thought of something, and raised his head and asked, "did you drink bone soup?"


    Liu Wei''s face sank and said, "I will drink it!"


    "I didn''t drink it," he said


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Leng raised his voice and called out to the door, "come."


    Mingxiang, who was guarding outside, came in and blessed himself: "prince, young man."


    Rong Leng said, "bring the bone soup."


    Mingxiang is stupefied for a moment. She looks at young master Liu sympathetically. She agrees and turns away.


    When Mingxiang left, Liu Wei said unwillingly, "I''m a doctor. I know how to have a baby, supplement nutrition and drink too much bone soup. It''s useless. You don''t have to be so persistent."


    Rong Leng opened the next newspaper and said, "well."


    But it doesn''t mean compromise.

 Chapter 840

    Liu Wei''s face was ugly. She thought that she had been drinking the bone soup for ten days in a row. When she was pregnant with Xiao Li, there was not so much. The child was as good-looking, solid, and resistant to beating. She couldn''t beat it badly.


    After a while, Mingxiang brought the soup. Rong Ling put down the national affairs and focused on Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei also looked at him and said nothing.


    They looked back and forth for dozens of times. At the end, Mingxiang saw the winner. He used to send the already warm soup to Liuwei.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei finally drank.


    She knew that if she didn''t drink, she wouldn''t be forced to drink by Rong Leng, but he would stare at her like this. He would stare at her until the soup was cold, then let the kitchen cook a bowl, and then keep staring at her.


    Even the dragon meat is too greasy to eat every day.


    Liu Wei finishes the bone soup and decides to hurt each other with Rong Ling.


    After Mingxiang left with the empty bowl, Liu Wei stared at the paper ash on the table and said, "he just wants to see you once, so you really don''t want to listen to him. What does he want to say? Even if he was wrong before, but this time he came to Beijing, and he didn''t leave, and still didn''t give up sending the invitation, why don''t you go straight to find out his purpose, and you won''t have to guess. "


    "God forbid." Allow Leng to say these three words indifferently.


    Liu Wei added: "although Tianya is just a small country in the western regions, I don''t believe that they really have such ambitions. They dare to fight the idea of Qingyun Dynasty. In the end, Tianya''s own strength is still too weak to be a climate."


    Liu Wei is talking about the visible facts at present, but Rong Ling doesn''t think so.


    Tianya''s country is just because of its weak strength and insufficient combat power. Therefore, they can use their brain. If Tianya really has plans for Qingyun, it will cooperate with other small neighboring countries. If there is a situation of the collective attack of Qingyun by all countries, it will be out of control.


    Ants kill elephants.


    Tianya''s country is indeed weak, but it can''t be tolerated. Lingling doesn''t want to see that person, because he can guess what that person will say.


    At the beginning, it was nothing more than to talk about the past. At the back, it was the play.


    Conspiracy.


    This disrespectful word came to Rong Leng''s mind when he received the invitation for the first time.


    Rong Leng doesn''t want to talk too much with Liu Wei about state affairs. It''s a big deal. It''s better to let her have a good baby than to let her go with her.


    The most important thing is that it is not as important as the child in her stomach.


    Miss the birth of Xiaoli, Rong Ling is not going to miss the birth of Xiaoye.


    Rong Ling was about to say something more. When he looked back, he saw the good news unfolding in his hand.


    This is a paper sent by Qingzhou. It means that Fu Zichen has arrived in Qingzhou. After two days'' rest, he will leave for Beijing.


    Rong Leng looked at the time marked on the Express newspaper nine days ago.


    That is to say, Fu Zichen is going back to Beijing in these two days?


    The cold brow slightly frowned, let Leng think for a moment, and then he puckered his lips, stood up, and held out a hand to Liu Wei,


    Liu Wei was stunned, looking at Rong Leng''s palm in the middle of the air, subconsciously took over and grasped it.


    Rong Leng picked her up and walked out, saying, "the doctor suggested that we take a walk three times a day."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling has been to taihospital. She went there in person and asked several taidoctors about the daily care of pregnant women.


    It''s hard for Liu Wei to imagine how creepy the expressions on the faces of those old doctors would be when they heard the questions asked by Wei rongling.


    The old doctors couldn''t think of it. What they said, Rong Ling really wrote down, the kind of notes. Then these days, Liu Wei''s life is just like this.


    Take a walk three times a day, as Rong Ling said.


    but Liu Wei didn''t think it was too important. After all, it was not obvious for more than three months.


    But now, let Leng so solemnly pull her, walk in the yard, Liu Wei think the situation is a little delicate.


    A man, pulling another "man", in the yard, slowly, slowly, around the circle.


    This picture, how to look, how strange.


    At the same time, Guyong mansion.


    Ji Xiaqiu holds scissors and looks at a pot of self-supporting camellia. He is repairing the leaves.


    The red sister came from behind, holding the tea in her hand. Seeing that the camellia had been almost repaired, she said, "master, it''s time to rest. The doctor said that you are not well, so you should not work hard."


    Ji Xia and Qiu looked at the camellia and said, "it''s just that I feel cold occasionally. It''s not a big problem."


    Red sister frowned: "the doctor said that the wind is getting worse, but it''s big or small."


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t say anything, just shook his head helplessly, and went back to the house.


    The red sister followed in and said, "the master is interested in repairing flowers. He must have thought about how to deal with that Zhong Ziyu. He has been sent here for two days. The king of power has also asked if it''s beheading or splitting up the body. What the master said is that."Ji Xiaqiu turns his eyes, looks down at his round and pale nails, and asks, "what do you think?"


    The red sister thought for a moment and said, "I heard that Zhong Ziyu loves to kill people by cruel means. If you want to behead them or split them up, it''s not exciting enough. Why don''t you peel them first, then tear them apart, and then burn them?"


    Ji Xiaqiu listened, didn''t say well, didn''t say bad, just sat down slowly, picked up the cup of tea that red sister put down, opened the tea cover, looked at the flower stalks floating in it, and said, "is that enough?"


    The red sister was stunned.


    The Lord is not a cruel person. I just said that. I thought the LORD would not agree. Unexpectedly, the Lord didn''t think it was enough!


    It seems that only the young lady can make the master deviate from his nature.


    The master of the workshop is the young master, but the young lady.


    If you offend the young lady, it will hurt the master and make him hate.


    Eyes turned a circle, red sister son clever way: "Lord, you give a law of death, maidservant this go to implement."


    Ji Xiaqiu thought calmly and said, "bring him here."


    "Bring it here?" The red sister was slightly shocked.


    Ji Xiaqiu took another sip of tea and nodded slowly.


    The red sister didn''t ask many questions. She answered immediately and left the room.


    Just after dinner, there was a report outside the Xiufang gate.


    Red sister went to pick up the people. When she took them to the backyard, the servant girl said that the master went to the room of Zhimeng girl.


    Red sister had to go to yunzhimeng''s yard to find someone.


    When we got to the yard, we saw what the master and Zhimeng girl were talking about. When they saw her coming, they stopped talking.


    The red sister didn''t think much about it. She asked Ann and said, "master, I have brought you here, just outside."


    Ji Xiaqiu "well", looked at the cloud dream beside his eyes: "what can I do for you?"


    Cloud weaving dream way: "the Lord can have an order?"


    "It''s just the right time to meet someone with me." Ji Xiaqiu said, then let people bring Zhong Ziyu in.


    When a man with a sack on his head, his hands cut back and his body stinking was brought in, Yun Zhimeng unconsciously covered the tip of his nose, which was obviously disliked by the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 841

    Red sister pulled the sack off!


    Suddenly I saw a pale man standing there, who was untidy, with broken beard dregs and heavy black eyes.


    Maybe he was suddenly exposed to the sun, his eyes were uncomfortable, and he almost closed them all of a sudden.


    When he got used to it for a while, he opened it a little more, and then he looked at the people in front of him without expression.


    It seems that the analysis of these people, who is able to make the decision, he looked straight at it, determined to look at the powerful Ji Xiaqiu.


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at his miserable face and asked, "Zhong Ziyu?"


    He didn''t make a sound, just kept looking at Ji Xiaqiu.


    Ji Xiaqiu is not in a hurry either. He asks Yun Zhimeng, "you and him should be familiar with each other. Can you recognize them?"


    Yun Zhimeng looked up and down, and said: "Mr. Zhong was born with a clear and sweet face. He will never forget it. Where can Zhimeng recognize it? Just don''t know. Mr. Zhong still remembers the little girl?"


    Yun Zhimeng always remembers that Liu Wei once said that Zhong Ziyu planted some seeds on himself, that is to say, Zhong Ziyu thought about killing himself.


    It''s hard for yunzhimeng not to make a mockery of such enemies, even if he is already miserable.


    "At the end of his life, what did Mr. Zhong not want to say or ask?"


    He just frowned and looked at several people, still saying nothing.


    Ji Xiaqiu sighed and said to her sister, "send him back."


    Red sister-in-law was shocked. She thought that the master Zhong Ziyu was going to execute this man here. She even asked the servants to prepare buckets and rags for cleaning up the scene.


    "Master......" Red sister called.


    Ji Xiaqiu just looks at her and doesn''t change her mind.


    The red sister knew that the master''s order could not be violated. Although she was unwilling to do so again, she lowered her eyes and said, "yes."


    But the man, who had been silent for a long time, said, "you don''t kill me?"


    Ji Xiaqiu took a look at him, waved and motioned to red sister to take him out.


    But the man knelt down on the ground fiercely, his eyes widened and said, "kill me! Please kill me! "


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t make a sound. He didn''t even look at him.


    Yunzhimeng and hongjieer are totally shocked. What''s the situation?


    I haven''t seen anyone die on their own


    The man''s voice was very tense. He clenched his fist and his forehead was blue. He nodded his head and said, "please kill me, please, please..."


    Ji Xiaqiu is said to be tired after all, asked: "Zhong Ziyu''s whereabouts."


    The man was stunned for a moment, then shook his head crazily: "I don''t know. I really don''t know. He gave my mother medicine. If I don''t die, my mother will die. She has my flesh and bones in her abdomen. I can''t let her die. Please, kill me, kill me and throw me on the street. When he sees it, he will give my mother antidote. Please, Please... "


    The man has been pleading, to the end, five to the ground, began to kowtow heavily.


    If the red sister and yunzhimeng still can''t react now, they are complete fools!


    At present, this man is not Zhong Ziyu at all. He is forced by Zhong Ziyu to pretend to be himself. After being killed, there will be no trouble for him!


    When the red sister was angry, she raised the man''s face in the past. As expected, at his sideburns, she found uneven skin color. She opened the corner and tore it hard. Suddenly, she had a delicate human skin mask in her hand, and a strange man''s face in front of her.


    "Hateful!" Red sister cursed.


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t have any other expression, just asked: "are you from Jiangnan?"


    The man nodded and said eagerly, "I''m from Fengzhou!"


    "Who is this mask of human skin for you? But, as like as two peas in this mask? "


    The man shook his head: "no, the man who put on the mask for me is a gentle and elegant young man. He said that he was lost. My wife kindly asked him to go home and drink water to rest. Unexpectedly, I didn''t think of him..."


    At this point, the man repented, but he was helpless, leaving tears on his face.


    Ji Xiaqiu sees him so, no longer say what, made an eye to red elder sister son.


    Red sister takes people out, but cloud weaving dream is still in the clouds.


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t stay here much. He went back to the yard.


    The red sister sent people back to the king of power. The irresistible treachery turned around and scolded the very annoying king of power. Then she returned to Xiufang.


    When we arrived at the master''s room, the red sister hesitated and asked, "master, it seems that the man asked him to pretend to be Zhong Ziyu to die, not Zhong Ziyu himself. That would be..."


    In fact, when she asked this question, red sister had an answer in her heart. After all, the man said that he was from Fengzhou


    Ji xiaqiudao: "Xiao Xu, it''s too much nonsense."


    The red sister''s face sank. It was the young master indeed!Just young master, how do you know that King Quan sent people to Beijing to find Zhong Ziyu? It is reasonable to say that the young master should still be in Fengzhou.


    In fact, three days ago, Ji Xiaqiu received a letter from Fengzhou.


    Nanshu, the housekeeper, carefully wrote three sheets of paper and sent a report that everything was fine in Fengzhou, both in business and at home.


    But at the end of the third page, uncle Nan wrote, the young master is gone.


    This letter took a lot of time from Fengzhou to Guyong mansion. Ji Xiaqiu knew after reading it that he left first and Liu Xu left later.


    After Liu Xu disappeared, Ji Xiaqiu was in a bad mood. As a result, King Quan sent someone to say that Zhong Ziyu had caught him.


    Zhong Ziyu''s life was named by Ji Xiaqiu.


    But at that time, Ji Xiaqiu thought it was too clever.


    Know son Mo ruo mother, Liu Xu is what disposition son, Ji Xiaqiu very understand.


    The first time I saw Zhong Ziyu, Ji Xiaqiu knew it. As expected


    Rong Huang wanted to catch Zhong Ziyu. When Liu Xu knew about it, he was in a hurry to find someone who was similar to Zhong Ziyu. He forced him to wear a human skin mask, and pretended to be Zhong Ziyu.


    Liu Xu knew that as long as his mother saw this "Zhong Ziyu", she would have a good eye to recognize that it was a fake. Since it was a fake, there was no reason to kill it.


    Liu Xu is determined that his mother is not a man of right and wrong.


    As for the man''s saying that his wife was poisoned, Ji Xiaqiu thought that most of it was also compiled by Liu Xu.


    Liu Xu is not good at being small, but her brain is very flexible.


    Liu Xu was very sick when she was young. Ji Xiaqiu dared not leave. She took her everywhere. But at that time, her life was not easy. The court had many claws and teeth. She had to avoid herself and protect her son. She had more heart and less power.


    It was the hardest time for her. At that time, she even thought that if she could not survive, she would only go to liaozhou.


    But in the end, I carried it, because someone stood up and took care of Liu Xu for her.


    Yueshan Sheng is a member of the Ji family. Liu Xu has no friends because of his body and mother. Yueshan Sheng is mature and steady. He meets all Liu Xu''s expectations for his brother.


    Thus, Liu Xu became the little tail of Yueshan Sheng.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t show up alone. With him, there was his sister, yuechongming.


    Yueshan Sheng took care of Liu Xu for three years, which is the most important three years in his life, because in these three years, his condition improved miraculously.


    These are all the contributions of Yueshan Sheng, the prescriptions brought by Yueshan Sheng, which saved Liu Xu.


    After that, Yueshan Sheng left.


    Ji Xiaqiu knows that Liu Xu and Yue Dansheng have always been in touch. Although they haven''t met each other, they still have correspondence.


    Ji Xiaqiu also knew from Liu Xu that Yue Chongming was dead.


    However, after yuechongming''s death, Yueshan Sheng seems to have evaporated.


    But Ji Xiaqiu is still determined. Liu Xu knows where Yueshan Sheng is, but he won''t say.


    Next, Ji Xiaqiu founded baxiufang, and Liu Xu, because of the improvement of his condition, seemed to be no different from ordinary people.


    As a mother, Ji Xiaqiu has always suffered too much from his childhood, and indulged him, by him.


    But this time, it''s true that we can''t indulge any more!


    It''s because Yueshan Sheng mentioned to him that if he can help, when the time is right, help Zhong Ziyu, and Liu Xu will listen, and what he did is more and more absurd!

 Chapter 842

    Liu Xu, like the devil of Yueshan Sheng, is obedient to him.


    After such a long time, if you think about it again, is the original chance encounter really a chance encounter?


    Why does Yueshan Sheng just happen to have a prescription that can cure Liu Xu?


    Ji Xiaqiu is very clear that Yueshan Sheng can''t cure, not at all.


    But in any case, Liu Xu is ready, which is an indisputable fact.


    Ji Xiaqiu is not ungrateful, but why does Zhong Ziyu want to help her Wei''er?


    Ji Xiaqiu doesn''t think it''s hard to let Zhong Ziyu die, but in front of her, there are two big mountains, Yueshan Sheng and LiuXu.


    It''s not as easy as we expected to avenge our daughter.


    However, she already owes so much to her daughter. How can she compromise this time.


    Ji Xiaqiu felt very tired, a lot of mess, pile pieces are not easy to solve.


    "Master?" Looking at her master''s face, the red sister asked nervously, "but she is not feeling well..."


    Ji Xiaqiu waved and said he wanted to sleep.


    After the red sister took care of the master, she went out of the room. As soon as she went out, she heard from the servant girl in front of her, saying that the annoying King Quan had come again.


    "The red sister said in a cold voice," I''ll tell you that the master is resting. I''ll see you when he wakes up


    The little servant girl and the red sister shared a common hatred and shared a common hatred. They immediately went out to spread the word, regardless of whether they were rebellious or not. Anyway, the sisters in the square didn''t like the king of power.


    Rong Huang was not in a hurry when he was turned away. He just sat in the hall, as if he was not angry at all, and waited.


    When the servant girl came to report again, the red sister followed him out to have a look. Seeing the tall and powerful Lord, she still sat on the chair and played with the tea cup in her hand.


    The red sister snorted and said, "just wait if you want."


    With that, turn around and go.


    No one in Kyoto knows about the ancient Yong mansion.


    Liu Wei still lives like a pig that eats and sleeps and wakes up.


    Liu Wei didn''t adapt to such a day at first, but two days later, she seemed to find the charm of such a day, and suddenly Get used to it!


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei, who is more and more lazy. He thinks, is it the reaction during pregnancy?


    The man is paying close attention to her physical condition and calculating other things in his mind.


    It has been two days, but there is no news to report. Fu Zichen goes to Beijing.


    It''s impossible. What happened on the way to Beijing?


    The arrival of jinnanyun makes Rong Ling a little confused.


    When Rong Ling came to the door of Liu Wei''s room and didn''t show up, he happened to hear Liu Wei say in a low voice: "tonight? Are you sure? "


    Tonight?


    The brow of Rong Ling once again frowned. Just now, the words reported by the people under his head were still kept in his ears.


    Jin Nanyun said excitedly, "yesterday I received the express mail, saying that the latest is tonight. I should have arrived three days ago. But when I met an old friend on the way, he was delayed for two days. However, when I returned to Beijing, I was afraid that I would have to stay for a long time and would not leave easily."


    Liu Wei, Jin Nanyun, Fu Zichen, was a good friend in Qujiang mansion.


    They have known each other for many years, and they have a deep relationship.


    Hearing that Fu Zichen is about to arrive in Kyoto tonight, Liu Wei is obviously surprised, but after that short surprise, Liu Wei immediately says: "later, let''s go to meet him together."


    Jinnanyun is stunned. He subconsciously looks at Liu Wei''s belly and says, "do you really want to go?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "you come to me, don''t you want me to go with you?"


    Jin Nanyun shook his head. "No."


    After a pause, jinnanyun hesitated and asked, "what do you want to say when you see him? Say you have it in your stomach again? "


    Liu Wei frowned and recognized the strangeness in this sentence.


    Jinnanyun was very headache, and said: "I''m afraid it will rain tonight. Now you''re delicate, don''t run around. I''ll meet him again in two days, and I''ll save you from going out and walking around. Your family will worry about it."


    Liu Wei didn''t think it would be too hard to pick up someone.


    But when she thought that if it rained in spring, Rong Ling would not allow her to go out. She thought, anyway, there is no need to be hypocritical and polite between her friends, and said, "I''ll see you in two days."


    Jin Nanyun breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Liu Wei would go with her.


    Pingbai offends rongduwei, and may cause damage to Fu Zichen.


    In fact, whether Fu Zichen loves Liu Wei or not, Jin Nanyun is not sure.


    But I always think it should be love.


    Otherwise, let a woman in the Yamen of the Qujiang government play a domineering role, even more famous than the Yamen of the first government. Fu Zichen really indulges Liu Wei and dotes on her for no reason?


    There is nothing between Fu Zichen and Liu Wei. This is Jin Nanyun''s letter.


    But to say that Fu Zichen has no idea about Liu Weizhen, Jin Nanyun doesn''t believe it.However, believe it or not, Liu Wei''s second child is also pregnant.


    It seems that there is no room for turning around. I hope that when we meet again, we will not make a mess.


    Rong Leng didn''t go into the room at last. Liu Wei said that after she didn''t pick up people, he left.


    When Jin Nanyun left, Rong Ling appeared.


    When Liu Wei saw Rong Ling coming, she was still a little surprised. Looking at the time, she said, "isn''t it time for you to enter the palace now?"


    There is a Council in the cabinet today. Rong Ling is going.


    Rong Ling looked at the time and said, "don''t worry."


    But Liu Wei asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Leng is silent for a moment, and gives an order to let Mingxiang bring in the tonic soup.


    Looking at the familiar soup, Liu Wei choked and said, "isn''t it too early today?"


    Rong Leng said, "I don''t know when to go out of the palace. You drink first, and I''m relieved."


    Liu Wei, who thought he would go to the palace, might not drink soup today: "..."


    Liu Wei thought, in the end, with a deep feeling, he swallowed the soup.


    Rong Leng reaches out and wipes the corners of her mouth with her fingers. Liu Wei looks at him anxiously. Rong Leng confiscates his hands, but feeds her a piece of fruit, and then asks, "Jin Nanyun has been here?"


    Liu Wei chewed the fruit and said, "here comes Fu Zichen, who will be in Beijing at the latest tonight."


    Rong Leng asked, "let''s welcome you together?"


    "The weather says it''s going to rain. It''s wet and slippery in the evening. I won''t go. It''s the same with seeing you in two days."


    Let Leng listen, there is no change in expression.


    But Liu Wei just felt that he seemed satisfied.


    Sure enough, I came to stare at her.


    Liu Wei thought, this is to tell him the consequences of pregnancy.


    In a short time, don''t think of freedom.

 Chapter 843

    Rong Ling came here specially, as if to ask, then urged her to drink tonic soup. When she finished drinking and promised not to welcome Fu Zichen, he left the house and entered the palace.


    Hearing that Xixiang said that Wang Ye had gone out, Liu Wei was bored to go back to the house and sleep.


    At this time, the little servant girl came to report that someone had sent an invitation.


    Generally, the invitations received in the house are given to the housekeeper or Mingxiang Xixiang. Few of them report directly.


    There is only one invitation sent. It was specially ordered by Rong Ling. Every time it was sent, it needs to be reported immediately.


    Liu Wei asked, "who is it again?"


    The little servant girl nodded and said, "it''s the little guy who sent the post last time. He said that his master really wants to see the Lord. If the Lord doesn''t agree, the post will be sent again and again."


    Said the little maid, and she would present the post.


    Liu Wei looked at the envelope, hesitated for a moment, didn''t pick it up, but turned back to the bedroom, and after a long time, she thought about how to deal with it. Youyou left a sentence: "send the post to the prince''s study."


    She will not interfere in Rong Ling''s decision.


    ¡­¡­


    The weather in Kyoto is not good recently. The climate has been changeable.


    Rain and snow mixed, really let the ordinary people around the Kyoto City suffer.


    As the sky began to darken again, the strong wind began to blow.


    Go to a red top carriage on the official road of Kyoto, and the man sitting by the window puts down the heavy curtain. There is a smile on his handsome features, and he looks at another person in the carriage: "it''s going to rain, I don''t know if I can go to Beijing today."


    When he said this, the young man who was sleeping on the car wall opened his eyes slightly and looked at him, but he didn''t speak.


    The man at the window leaned forward, stared at the young man''s white face, and asked, "if we can''t make it to the city tonight, where shall we live? There is no inn near here. I can''t. I''ll spend the night in this car. "


    The young man frowned impatiently, stared at the man''s face that was too close to the front, stretched out a finger, put it on the man''s chest, pushed the man away, looked disgusted, but said firmly, "you can go to the city."


    The man leaned back and said leisurely, "that''s not necessarily. It''s not certain that this kind of accident happened."


    The young man''s expression is subtle. He looks at the smiling face of the man and subconsciously warns: "what are you going to do?"


    The man spread out his hands and said innocently: "look at you, it seems that I''m thinking something. I said Mo Yi. We haven''t seen each other for so long, so you really look forward to parting again? You said you were going to Beijing to find someone, but you said, who are you looking for? When you get to Kyoto, I''ll find it for you! I haven''t told you yet. In fact, I have some contacts in Beijing, but my background is relatively complex, so I''m afraid to scare you. In a word, you should remember that I''m very good. You say, who are you looking for? Maybe I know you. "


    The young man leaning against the car wall sniffed and sneered, closed his eyes again, and rested in vain.


    When the man saw that he was despised, he said: "I am an official, and the new minister of the Ministry of Finance in Kyoto is my former classmate. If you give me a name, within three days, I will be able to help you find out the person you are looking for."


    The man made a vow. After a long time, the young man opened his eyes again and said, "Yueshan Sheng."


    The man was stunned, then his tone was slow: "Yue Dansheng, this name..."


    The young man raised his eyebrows slightly: "how can you really know each other?"


    "Well..." The man rubbed his chin as if in memory.


    Young people can''t sit down. They are lazy before the change. They sit up and stare at the man expectantly.


    The man paused for a long time, and then said to the youth meaningfully: "Yue Dansheng, the name It''s hard to hear. "


    Young people: "..."


    After the journey, the young people no longer pay attention to this person, and their eyes are closed again.


    Young people especially regret that if they knew this, they should not recognize him on the road.


    It was originally thought that someone would lead the way to Beijing, which is also convenient and can speed up the journey, but he didn''t want to. He thought that once he got out, he would get carsick, thirsty and sleepy. He had to let the carriage stop and sleep comfortably.


    In short, the two-day journey was dragged to this day by this man.


    It''s not only that, but also that Kyoto is in front of us. It''s clear that there is something wrong with this man''s words, and we need to delay the progress of the carriage.


    The young man''s intestines are almost regretful. If he went back a few days ago, he would never enter the inn, let alone answer back when he heard this man call him.


    It''s just injustice!


    But the man was still annoying and called out: "Mo to, Liu Mo to, eat bread?"? Do you eat oranges? Do you eat bananas? Do you eat pears? Eat? "


    Liu Mo couldn''t stand it. He opened his eyes and his eyes were angry. He stared at the man in front of him angrily: "Fu Zichen, are you sick?"


    Fu Zichen said quietly: "Mo Yi, you curse..."


    Liu Moyi: "I''m not sure!"


    Liu Mo and Fu Zichen met two years ago.At that time, there was a poetry meeting in the south water mansion of Fengzhou. Because Fengzhou was close to Songzhou, and the south water mansion was very close to Qujiang mansion, so fu Zichen secretly went to Fengzhou to participate in the poetry meeting after he handed over a new "tragic death in the middle of the night caused by the neighborhood dispute" to his most trusted work.


    Liu Mo is not called Liu Mo, which is what Fu Zichen later learned.


    Mo Yi is his character. It''s said that his brother took it for him. But what''s his name? Fu Zichen still doesn''t know.


    Liu Moyi was a mysterious man. Fu Zichen went to the poetry meeting with ambition, but his couplet was only half column fragrance, which was matched by the scholar named Liu Moyi.


    Fu Zichen felt embarrassed, so he made another copy.


    And then it''s right again.


    One more, and it''s right again.


    Out again, up again.


    After the 10th couplet, Fu Zichen found that he had met his opponent.


    The literati made friends with their talents. After being envious of the young man who was much younger than him at first sight, Fu Zichen accosted him.


    Fu Zichen met Liu Muyi on the third day of the opening of the poetry club, but he didn''t know his real name until he separated. He only heard from the students who knew him well that Liu Muyi was a man of great talent, but he had no reputation. He was always absent on weekdays. Only occasionally did he show up for a while.


    Everyone said that Liumo should not be from Fengzhou or Jiangnan, otherwise, no trace could be found.


    It was a coincidence that I met you. Although Fu Zichen has come to call me brother Mo Yi.


    Meet by chance, but a few days fate.


    But what Fu Zichen didn''t expect was that, a few months later, they met again. This time, they were blackmailed in Qujiang mansion and Liumo in Qujiang mansion street!

 Chapter 844

    Fu Zichen knew that the man who blackmailed Liu Maoyi was a famous little gangster. He had no father or mother in his family, so he cheated and stole from childhood.


    But because there are not many frauds, at most, they are within the range of one or two silver, and they steal a few steamed buns and baked cakes. Although they are idle, they are not considered to be extremely guilty.


    In addition, it''s the local people of Qujiang mansion. The local old people look at the birth, the growth and the deterioration. Their fellow villagers have a lot of forbearance to him, which makes him more and more unrepentant!


    Liu Mo looks like an outsider. He is well dressed. The little gangster stares at him. Then he pretends to be knocked down and breaks his leg. It costs 52 yuan for medicine.


    At that time, Fu Zichen saw


    On the street, the little gangster''s legs were broken and he was going to die, but Liu Mo Yi was just gloomy and didn''t say a word.


    Fu Zichen thought it funny, so he didn''t believe it. Liu Mo didn''t see that the gangster was blackmailing.


    But when we meet such blackmail gangsters, we can make a small and a small matter as long as we report to the officials.


    Liu Mo did see the blackmail, but he didn''t report to the official, but frowned and said, "Twelve Liang" after a long silence


    When we cut down the price, we plan to cut down four fifths.


    The little gangster lied to me for one point, and shouted a few more words on purpose! Make sure that the fat sheep won''t bargain any more, so they don''t agree to pay 12.


    At this time, there are already elderly people and people who can''t look down around, scold the little gangster, and remind Liu Muyi that there will be yamen runners patrolling around the corner, so don''t be fooled in vain.


    But Liu Mo began to pay for it.


    That''s when Fu Zichen went out shaking his fan and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, this is it?"


    Fu Zichen said that, just now, he was still dying on the ground, just like a second-class disabled little gangster, he jumped up like three feet high with a rub, and then he turned around and ran away.


    Fu Zichen laughed, waved and let everyone go. Then he said to Liu Mo, who had collected the money bag silently, "brother Mo, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Liu Mo gave him a light look. After a while, he said, "thank you very much."


    Fu Zichen thought that this man was interesting, so he invited him to a restaurant to have a meal, and asked him curiously, "knowing it''s a liar, why pay money?"


    Liu Mo takes a look at Fu Zichen and says, "he has a problem with his leg."


    Fu Zichen: "hmm?"


    Liu Mo said, "the corner of the trousers is broken. You can see the dog''s teeth on the leg inside the trousers vaguely, which means that the man has been bitten by the dog and his teeth are black. If not treated, the wound will fester, and finally one leg will be discarded."


    Fu Zichen was surprised and immediately sent his hand to check.


    It''s only after checking that the little gangster peeped into the village the day before yesterday and was bitten to the bottom by the wolf dog of the widow''s family


    One leg, almost useless.


    Fu Zichen was told by Liu Wei that if bitten by a dog, the wound will fester and cause rabies. If not treated in time, it will be dangerous to yourself and others.


    Fu Zichen then ordered people to show Liu Wei the little gangster. He continued to eat with Liu Mo and said with a smile, "brother Mo Yi is really profound. He thought it was just poems and songs that could not defeat you. He never thought about it. Even Xinglin is proficient in it."


    Liu Mo took a sip of tea and said, "a long illness makes a doctor."


    Fu Zichen didn''t ask any more. The meal and the relationship between the two were a little closer than the nodding acquaintance.


    Last year, when Fu Zichen went to Fengzhou to attend the new year''s book fair, he met Liu Muyi and naturally went with him.


    And that is to say, these three meetings have made the relationship between the two gradually close and become ordinary friends.


    This time Fu Zichen started from Qingzhou and came to Kyoto.


    Originally, I could get there in a few days, but when I stopped at a Town Inn, I met Liu Muyi, who was renting a carriage. After they met each other, Fu Zichen invited him to go on the road together. Therefore, there is a scene now.


    Fu Zichen is curious about Liu Mo, not only because of his name.


    Liu Mo''s purpose is to go to Beijing. Fu Zichen also wants to know.


    Fu''s family has a complicated relationship. An old friend who met by chance is nothing to Fu Zichen, but he happens to be on the only way to Beijing. He is mysterious and secretive. Is there really no problem here?


    Fu Zichen is not a suspicious person. If Liu Mo gave him a set of words and explanations, he would not be so inquisitive.


    But Liu Mo didn''t say a single explanation, no wonder he thought more and more deeply.


    After Liu Mo''s eyes were red with harassment, Fu Zichen yawned and lay down lazily: "how sleepy, Mo Yi, are you sleepy?"


    Liu Mo suddenly felt a chill in his heart.


    Sure enough, I heard Fu Zichen''s note: "let''s take a nap..." With that, Fu Zichen opened the window and said to the coachman outside: "find a broken temple and have a rest for a while. It''s going to rain. Don''t leave until the rain stops."


    The coachman looked at the sky awkwardly and said politely: "adults, it''s also a continuous rain. Usually it''s just one night, but the rain is not big. It''s not too big to go ahead in the rain...""No, No." Fu Zichen said seriously, "if it''s such a dangerous thing to drive in the rain, we can''t let the guests take risks."


    Finish saying, Fu Zichen also looked at Liu Mo thoughtfully, then said: "brother Mo, don''t worry, I will surely deliver you to Kyoto safely, never let you around, there is any possibility of accident."


    Liu Mo thought, meeting you is my biggest accident.


    No, the greatest curse!


    Fu Zichen is the master. Liu Mo has no right to refuse even if he is angry.


    The carriage, after all, drove to a broken temple nearby. When the carriage stopped, the rain just fell.


    Looking at the thin rain and mist, Liu Mo thought, is it rain?


    Fu Zichen said, "look, I''m so sure it''s raining."


    Liu Mo doesn''t want to talk to him. He turns around and walks into the broken temple.


    But as soon as I got in, I came face to face with a black shadow!


    Liu Mo fell back in fear.


    Didn''t fall to the ground unexpectedly


    Liu Mo Yi''s back was suddenly dragged by others. When he looked back, he saw Fu Zichen holding him up with a light smile and said softly, "Mo Yi, how can you be so careless?"


    Liu Mo frowns, and at the same time finds a blackbird in front of him. He is full of scarlet lips, flapping his wings and looking at him quietly.


    It''s no surprise that there are birds in the mountain.


    Liu Mo thought it was unlucky. He was going to go back to the carriage and rest in the carriage. However, he listened to Fu Zichen''s soft voice and called to the black bird, "little pearl."


    Then, I saw the little black bird''s eyes narrowed, as if it had finally determined something, fluttered and flew over, stood directly on Fu Zichen''s shoulder, and rubbed his ears with a small beak.


    Looking at Fu Zichen''s auricle stained with blood, Liu Mo is at a loss for a while.


    This bird, know him?

 Chapter 845

    Fu Zichen smelled a smell of blood and his ears were wet.


    He reached out and touched it. He accidentally touched the dirty blood in one hand, but he was still smiling, but he started to lift down the bird on his shoulder.


    Sure enough, I saw the rotten meat at the corner of Pearl''s mouth.


    Fu Zichen scratched the small head of the blackbird and asked kindly, "come out and steal. Do you know that?"


    I don''t know if pearl can understand it, but her little body is stiff, and then the whole bird is drooping.


    Fu Zichen looked at it, but didn''t have any sympathy, just stroked it and said, "I will tell you the truth, you have to be ready."


    Pearl suddenly broke free from his hands, and then jumped to his head, like a woodpecker, bowed down, crazy about his forehead.


    Fu Zichen has a pain and waves to move it away.


    But the blackbird does not give up. If he can''t get to the forehead, he will get to the top of his head and hide the bloody carrion left at the corners of his mouth in his hair.


    Fu Zichen chews his teeth several times, but remembers how bear the bird was in Liu Wei''s absence. After all, he doesn''t dare to provoke him. He opens his voice and pleads for mercy: "OK, let''s not tell, let''s not tell, come down first..."


    The blackbird didn''t seem to believe it, and his two sharp claws still fastened his hair.


    Fu Zichen can''t laugh or cry, and continues to promise: "really don''t tell, you come down first, pearl is lovely..."


    After coaxing for a while, the proud blackbird came down from his head like a gift, spread his wings, flew to the old Buddha statue not far away, and looked down at them.


    Finally saved, Fu Zichen hurriedly arranges his hair, but Liu Mo stares at the bird, rings his arms and eyes.


    Liu Mo''s eyes are a little delicate. Pearl senses it, and then turns around. He looks at him like a human being.


    One person and one bird looked at each other. Liu Mo wondered if it was an illusion. He always felt that this kind of bird has a pair of talking eyes. At this time, the black bird tilted its head and looked at him inquisitively. It was like asking him, "who are you?"


    This idea poured into my mind, but it was quickly spread out by Liumo. It''s just a bird. It''s so mysterious.


    After a long time, Fu Zichen finally managed himself to be a handsome young man again, and then raised his head to ask the bird on the top of the old Buddha: "Why are you here?"


    The Pearl understood, looked up the head, Jie Jie''s start to cry.


    Liu Mo is stupefied for a moment, turns to look at Fu Zichen, asks: "it is answering you?"


    Fu Zichen looks at Liu Mo with the eyes of a fool.


    Fu Zichen said again, "even if you go out for a picnic, it''s too far. It''s half a day''s journey from Beijing. You''re so far away from Beijing, and you''re not afraid of your master''s worry?"


    Liu Moyi: "..."


    Fu Zichen talked with pearl for a while, but pearl has been standing on the Buddha statue. Let Fu Zichen coax thousands of people, and it will not move.


    This is not the first time Liu Mo feels that Fu Zichen is ill, but it is the first time that he feels that Fu Zichen is so ill!


    Compared with Fu Zichen, the pearl is much more stable.


    Its black bean like eyes, always in Liu Mo to turn around, see more, Liu Mo to also found, then also look at it.


    But every time at this time, Pearl would turn her eyes and pretend to comb her hair or flutter her wings, that is, she would not look at Liu Mo in the opposite direction.


    Liu Maoyi thinks that the black bird has problems, but he thinks that "he who thinks the bird has problems" is the problem.


    Are you really trying to figure out the heart of a blackbird?


    Fu Zichen sighed, looked at the drizzle outside his eyes, and finally said, "Pearl, come down to my arms, and when the rain stops, let''s go together."


    The pearls continued to nest.


    This rain is really not big, thin and continuous, Liu Mo really does not know why Fu Zichen delayed the journey.


    Liu Mo is full of unhappiness.


    Watching the sun gradually setting, it was going to be dark, Liu Mo finally could not sit down, stood up, walked to the temple gate, and looked out.


    At the same time, the Pearl, who has been dozing on the Buddha statue, opens his black bean like eyes and stares at Liu Mo Yi''s back.


    When I stare at it, I don''t look away.


    Liu Mo, with a keen sense of what, twisted his eyebrows and turned around, but the Pearl had closed his eyes again, which seemed to be the same as before.


    Liu looked at all the people in the circle temple, and saw that all the people were bowing their heads to do their own things, without exception.


    Can''t help wondering, is it true that I think more about it?


    "Goo Goo, Goo Goo..."


    A chicken crow, suddenly at this time.


    Liu Mo looks at the sound source quickly, but he doesn''t see half of the chicken. He only sees a huge black shadow in the distance, flying straight in from outside the temple.


    Liu Mo is at a loss. He looks at the approaching shadow. He sees it for a while. It''s an eagle. Its sharp beak is aimed at him.


    Liu Mo subconsciously wants to avoid, but still hasn''t moved, his arms are tight. Turning around, Liu Mo looks up at Fu Zichen''s serious eyes. Then, with a penetrating force, he pulls away. When he returns to God, he is pulled behind by Fu Zichen.Along with Fu Zichen, there are people just now who are lazily resting in the broken temple. At this moment, they jump up in a flash, and then take out with their hands. They are all holding sharp blades.


    "Someone cursed:" into the outskirts of the city, there are birds, unlucky


    Some of the most feared in the wild, the eagle in the sky, the tiger on the ground, the shark in the water, the bee in the forest.


    Everyone is ready.


    Liu Mo sees Fu Zichen''s hand, and there is a dagger. The whole body of the dagger is black, and the blade reflects sharp light in the dim light.


    Liu Mo was used to seeing good things. He knew the dagger was extraordinary at a glance.


    But again, it''s not surprising that Fu Zichen has such a dagger to protect himself.


    But later, at that time, the Black Hawk had swooped straight in. Just after Liu Mo thought there would be a fight, he only heard the black bird sitting on the top of the Buddha statue, suddenly raised his head and hissed, "Jie!"


    That sound fell. The Black Hawk, who was rushing towards people, suddenly turned around. Then the huge body fell steadily on the top beam column of the broken temple. He looked down at them, but did not use force.


    Liu Mo frowned.


    Fu Zichen, under the dagger, said faintly, "it''s Pearl''s friend, who almost hurt the harmony."


    The big eagle on the beam looked at them curiously, as if he didn''t understand what they said, but he seemed to know that they were not bad people. He didn''t show his sharp appearance any more. He just stretched out his claws from under his wings.


    Liu Mo could see clearly that under the eagle''s claws, he was holding a dead pheasant.


    Suddenly an eagle came to the broken temple. All the people around were alert.


    Calm down in the ruined temple.


    The blackbird is full, happy, and closed his eyes again.


    From the beginning to the end, the big eagle, who was extremely obedient, saw that the blackbird seemed to sleep comfortably, and turned back to touch the little head of the blackbird with his sharp mouth to show his affection.


    "Interesting." Fu Zichen looked at it all the time. At the end, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Liu Mo said: "I don''t know if there will be any wild birds in a while. Let''s go before it''s dark."


    Fu Zichen took a look at him and said, "there are pearls here. There should be no place near here. It''s safer than here."


    Liu Mo twisted his eyebrows and wanted to say something else.


    Fu Zichen looked at the sky and said lightly, "but it''s almost the same. Later, the gate will be closed."


    He said, with a big wave of his hand, gesturing to leave.


    Before leaving, he asked "two" if they wanted to be together, but he was ignored.


    Fu Zichen can only give up.


    When all the people got on the carriage, the carriage was about to leave. Liu Mo especially lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked into the temple.


    At this moment, Liu Mo could see that the black bird, black star, was also looking at him with a pair of bean like eyes.

 Chapter 846

    There''s something wrong with this bird.


    Liu Mo thought so.


    Fu Zichen was curious about his appearance and explained, "the pearl is fed by a friend of mine. It is different from other birds. It is very spiritual and human."


    Liu Mo to return to the line of sight, half against the car wall, closed his eyes and said: "again through human nature, is also a beast."


    Fu Zichen smiled: "if you let my friend hear this, it''s me, and you can''t be protected."


    Liu Mo doesn''t care.


    Just silence down, full of the black bird''s figure, especially the eyes, always like, what mystery.


    But with Liu Mo to feel the same, there are still pearls left in the broken temple.


    After seeing that the carriage had disappeared, pearl came down from Gugu. He stood there and looked at the fog like rain outside the door. He hesitated for a moment, but he still plucked up his courage and rushed out.


    Goo Goo saw that the delicate pearl even went ahead in the rain, and he couldn''t help bluffing. After a moment, he was stunned at the top of the Buddha statue, and then rushed out, followed by the Pearl.


    The flight route of birds is different from that of people.


    Goo Goo flies, but finds that the direction pearl flies is not Hanshan Temple, which has to continue to eat vegetarian scriptures after the new year.


    It''s headed for Kyoto.


    So he called out to remind pearl that he was wrong.


    But the little blackbird in the front, keep moving forward, it doesn''t mean to stop at all.


    Goo Goo can''t help but follow.


    Just as the sky was blackening, they flew to the gate of the city, and then they flew over the city wall in a familiar way, and then moved forward quickly.


    After a whiff of incense.


    Liu Wei is discussing things with Mingxiang. At this time, she sees two sharp black shadows flying towards her.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. When he saw them clearly, he recognized that the two wet birds were just cuckoo and pearl.


    The pearl is small, and now it is wet. It shivers and stands by the fire. It warms its feathers and shouts anxiously to Liu Wei, "Jie Jie, Jie Jie Jie..."


    Liu Wei listened to Pearl''s words, and it took a long time to respond. She asked, "you say you are going to die?"


    Will pearls die?


    Yes.


    In this world, all living things have a life span.


    The lifespan of crows, if carefully raised, will be as long as 20 years.


    Liu Wei didn''t know the age of pearls when she took them in, but even from then on, pearls are at least 20 years old now.


    But pearl lives well, and six years ago, she came to a different world with her.


    All these make Liu Wei think that pearl is different from all the birds in the world.


    Once Liu Wei asked pearl, how old do you know?


    Pearl said, three years old.


    Because Xiaoli was two years old at that time, pearl had to say that she was three years old.


    Liu Wei understood that Pearl had no concept of life span, just because she wanted to be Xiao Li''s brother, so she said she was one year older than Xiao Li.


    Today, pearl hurried back to see her first moment, not coquetry, not miss, but to say such a word to her.


    Liu Wei''s first reaction was that Pearl was ill.


    Therefore, Liu Wei almost immediately walked over, picked up the black bird, looked back and forth, and made sure that he had no injury on his body except being wet, and didn''t look like he had internal injury, so he was relieved.


    Liu Wei took a piece of dry cloth to wipe his body. As he wiped it, he asked, "is it frozen?"


    Pearl nest in Liu Wei''s hand, a pair of black eyes fixed to look at Liu Wei, for a while, soft body, very attached to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei put it on her knee, and her hands were light.


    Pearl is silent, so is Liu Wei.


    After a long time, when Mingxiang gave up a lot of energy to wipe the cuckoo clean, he heard the Pearl, and Jie Jie called again.


    Mingxiang can''t understand what pearl is talking about, but when she sees the face of young master Liu, she changes quickly.


    Mingxiang was worried, but did not dare to disturb, so she had to continue to toss the cuckoo in front of her, but listened to the noise.


    Liu Wei cleans the Pearl and holds it to the stove to make it warm all over. Then he asks, "what''s your name? You''re damn? What does that mean? "


    Pearl looks at Liu Wei innocently, and Jie Jie makes two voices.


    Liu Wei touched his head and said, "you see a man. Do you think he will kill you?"


    Pearl thought for a moment, shook his head, or Jie Jie''s call.


    Liu Wei smiled: "that person will not kill you, you will not be hurt, so how can you die? Pearl, you will live a hundred years! "


    Pearl slowly can only silence down, obediently in Liu Wei''s arms.


    Liu Wei hugged it.


    This night, Liu Wei did not sleep well. Because of the delay of the cabinet meeting, Rong Ling was unable to leave the palace when the Palace door was locked.Liu Wei is sleeping on the bed alone. It''s already midnight. She hasn''t closed her eyes yet. She just touches the black bird''s bright and clean back hair with her fingers. She is not sleepy.


    At the same time, there were people in another part of the outskirts of Beijing who didn''t sleep well.


    Originally thought that the rain would not increase, in the night, after all, or increased.


    More than that, this originally drizzle turned into sleet after entering Zishi.


    Liu Mo with the whole person shrink in that thick quilt.


    He was not very well since he was young. Although he grew up, he was in a lot of health, but he had never experienced the situation of sleeping outside and in the carriage for the night.


    Especially in the cold weather, there is still wind moving the curtain around, blowing in the rain and snow outside, which makes him even colder.


    Fu Zichen, who was sleeping well, opened his eyes a little, reached out, patted the youth on the opposite side and said, "is it cold? Go to sleep. "


    Liu Mo didn''t speak.


    Fu Zichen asked again, "look at me, it''s not cold."


    Liu Mo is angry. He feels that his present obsession is not to find brother Shan Sheng, but to kill this man in front of his eyes. He will die in pieces!


    Fu Zichen still smiled and said patiently: "if it''s really cold, let''s build a quilt and fold it two times? Or do you sleep with me? "


    Liu Mo is full of anger.


    Fu Zichen soon fell asleep again.


    Liu Mo can''t stand it after all. In such a cold and sleepy situation, close his eyes.


    When I opened my eyes again, Liu Mo was awakened.


    A female voice came in from the outside of the carriage, and then there was a laugh.


    Liu Mo frowned and reluctantly sat up.


    A cold night''s sleep made his limbs sore, his head splitting and his nose not clear.


    Liu Mo presses his eyebrow, pulls up the curtain, wants to see what''s going on outside, but fiercely looks at a pretty face close to him.


    Looking at Fu Zichen, who was about to come in, he also lifted the curtain. Liu Mo stepped back half a step later, and his face became more and more ugly.


    "Are you awake?" Fu Zichen smiled, saw Liu Mo with the expression some uncomfortable, then asked: "last night but did not sleep well?"


    Liu Mo thought, in this case, who can sleep well?


    Fu Zichen said: "I sleep well, but if you don''t sleep well, don''t sleep, and then sleep in the house."

 Chapter 847

    Liu Mo''s response is that the location where the carriage stops is not the grassland outside the suburb of Beijing, but the bustling street.


    In Kyoto?


    Liu Mo still holds the curtain of the carriage and looks out carefully. Then he can see not far ahead of the carriage, bustling crowds and noisy peddlers.


    A different atmosphere from that in Jiangnan.


    Fu Zichen said: "this house belongs to my friend. Because it happens that the new year''s Day hasn''t been completely completed, many houses near the main street don''t let rent, so we have to live in this small house first. We can''t afford to grievance for two days. After a few days, we can find the house and move it."


    Fu Zichen said, looking back, and said to a woman outside the car, "a Yun, this is a book friend of mine, surnamed Liu. I met him on the way and went with him."


    "Liu, too?"


    Liu Mo sees that the woman who is affectionately called "a Yun" by Fu Zichen seems to be surprised by her surname "Liu".


    After that, the a Yun then smiled to welcome up, way: "Liu childe is polite, small woman surname gold, the gold of gold and silver."


    Liu Mo followed the carriage and made a scholar''s gift to this a Yun. He said politely, "I''ve seen Miss Jin."


    Jin Nanyun smiled and opened his mouth. He thought that Liu Gongzi was very different from Fu Zichen, who was an old fox.


    I don''t know how these two kinds of people can become book friends.


    Isn''t it not that the weak scholar has the way to pay the fox?


    "You are welcome."


    Fu Zichen, seeing Liu Mo''s formality, clapped him on the shoulder and said, "just call on Mr. Jin. We, Mr. Jin, lost our husband in the early years and founded the Kyoto business on our own. Which businessmen don''t know our boss Jin? Boss Jin is not only more charming than flowers, but also better than other families in selling goods. "


    When Jin Nanyun heard Fu Zichen say that he lost his husband in his early years, he immediately smiled and said, "you are poor in mouth. You have not changed your faults for many years. You deserve to be unable to beg for your wife."


    Fu Zichen didn''t say anything, just smiled.


    But jinnanyun suddenly thought of "Liuwei". Looking at Fu Zichen again, his face turned unnatural. He coughed twice and said, "if you don''t talk about this, Mr. Liu should come to Beijing for the first time? I''m familiar with Kyoto. Zichen said you''re looking for someone. I don''t know who you''re looking for. Do you have an address? Maybe I can find out for you. "


    Liu Mo waved his hand and said, "since he has come to Beijing, Liu is looking for him. Don''t bother boss Jin and brother Zichen."


    "No trouble." Fu Zichen patted Liu Mo on the shoulder, and tightly clasped him on the shoulder. But he said with a warm smile, "I''m still polite to you. I''m angry when I see you so much."


    Liu Mo''s face was white again.


    Jinnanyun can see that Liu Mo is in a bad mood.


    Then he rounded the court and said, "it''s OK to put off other things for a while. First, you should pack up your luggage. I''ve set a table in the first grade building for your lunch to catch the wind."


    Liu Mo said again, "thank you for your kindness, boss Jin, but since you have arrived in Beijing, Liu should also leave." He said, looking at Fu Zichen again, holding back his anger, arched his hand in a proper way, and said, "thank you for your help, brother Zichen. It''s not easy to talk about it. I''m leaving now."


    Liu Mo said, can''t wait to get on the carriage to take their luggage, back to go.


    But it was blocked by one left and one right.


    Fu Zichen said: "what are you worried about? If you want to find someone, you must stay in Beijing for a long time. It''s not easy to find the house in Kyoto, and the inn is not cost-effective. Where will you live for a while? If we don''t live here, we can take care of it. "


    Jinnanyun also said: "when young master Liu came to Beijing for the first time, how can a little girl do her best to be a host. Young master Liu, you are Zichen''s friend. You are my friend. Why do you see others? "


    Liu Mo is attacked by the left and right, but his original intention is the same. If he wants to go, he must go. He can''t touch Fu Zichen any more.


    The man is ill.


    But Liu Mo wants to leave again. He can''t keep up with his mind. Fu Zichen grabs him and drags people straight to the house. He walks and says: "I didn''t treat you well because of the poor conditions on the road. Mo Yi, you always have to give me another chance to make up for it. In addition, you and I are all from Jiangnan. How old are you? I''m your elder brother That is to say, if you are polite to me again, I am really angry. "


    Liu Mo thought, if you are my brother, I will let my mother have an abortion!


    But in his heart, he is rebellious again. In reality, Fu Zichen forcibly pulls him into the mansion. Then, he watches the gate of the mansion close with a bang.


    Liu felt that it was not an ordinary gate of the house, but the only way to freedom and happiness, but now it has been closed.


    Liu Mo''s life is not like death.


    On the other side, Liu Wei also received a letter from Fusheng.


    "At noon today, yipinlou?" After hearing the report of Fusheng, Liu Wei asked again, "didn''t you say we would get together again in two days? How can we get together today? ""It seems that Mr. Fu has brought a friend with him. Miss Fu said that his friend''s surname is Liu, and you are predestined by him. If you don''t meet him together, you will meet him."


    Liu Wei gave a faint "hum", looked at the sky, and said, "I''ll see you then."


    Fusheng replied, and before he left, he asked, "Sir, I''m going alone? Or... "


    The meaning of floating life refers to something.


    Although not stated, Liu Wei understood the meaning.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment. Last night, he let Leng stay in the palace. Today, he must come back. If he doesn''t see himself, he is afraid that he will make trouble again.


    Hesitated for a moment, Liu Wei said: "two people."


    Floating life inspired me to leave.


    As expected, Rong Ling had just passed before he went back to the mansion.


    After returning to the mansion, Rong Ling went directly to the study.


    When Liu Wei heard the news, she also went there. Before she arrived, she heard the conversation between them.


    Liu Wei didn''t listen much. She pushed the door in and looked at Rong Ling and Rong Su at the same time.


    "How can you get up so early?"


    Since the birth, Rong Leng was afraid that Liu Wei would not sleep enough. He got up before the time, and that she would not sleep enough. He always wanted to find a way to let her take another nap.


    But Liu Wei, really can''t sleep so much.


    Liu Wei said: "Fu Zichen has returned to Beijing. You can go with him today at noon to pick up the wind from the first grade building?"


    Rong Leng gave her a deep look and said, "OK."


    Liu Wei also "well" a, turn round to plan to leave, do not disturb two people to talk about business.


    At this time, I heard Rong Su''s inexplicable words: "at noon today, my king is free."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."

 Chapter 848

    To be honest, Liu Wei doesn''t want to take Rong back.


    The main reason is the prince.


    There is a cooperative relationship between Rong Ling and Rong su. After returning from the ancient Yongfu, the cooperative relationship has not stopped. But now, the prince is striving for Rong Ling, not to mention that Rong Ling and Rong Su are so close.


    If they go out together today, they will still go to a place like yipinlou


    Liu Wei had to worry about whether the prince would have a different mind.


    But look at Rong Leng, but it doesn''t mean to refuse to allow tracing.


    Liu Wei did not talk much, and turned away from the study.


    Rong Su seems to be in a good mood. When he talks with Rong Ling about the affairs of the dynasty, he can''t help feeling a little ups and downs.


    Rong Leng has been listening, but in his face, it is easy to see that Rong Su, who knows him well, is obviously absent-minded.


    Rong Su is more satisfied with her expression.


    After talking about the current situation of the border area once, Rong retrospective saw that Rong Ling''s face was still not good, so he smiled and chatted with Rong Ling: "I remember that Fu Zichen and Mr. Liu seemed to have a lot to do with each other."


    Rong Su still uses Mr. Liu''s pronoun, but in his tone, he is not polite at all.


    Seeing that Rong Leng''s eyes were fixed on him, the smile on Rong Su''s face was even worse. He said: "although you have a good relationship with her, you will know her for a year even if you break the sky. Fu Zichen, I heard that you have been with her, but they are inseparable. Five years of affection can be said to be extraordinary..."


    Rong Leng narrowed his eyes, but did not make a sound. He just closed the fold in his hand and said, "brother Huang is too concerned about his family affairs."


    "You are only concerned about your brother. Why are you so frightened?"


    Rong Leng looks sharp.


    Rong Su continued: "I remember that Fu Zichen should have arrived in Beijing a few days ago. How could he have arrived today? Is it not What are you afraid of, third brother? Do you want to delay Fu Zichen''s return to Beijing? "


    What Rong Su said means something.


    However, without waiting for Rong Leng to make a speech, Rong Su changed his way again. "But even if it is, it is not too much. After all, through the investigation of Yu Di, Mr. Liu and Fu adults were really close. Yu Di thought that the Fu Yin of Naqu River mansion was not Fu Zichen, but Mr. Liu. You know, if you don''t have great trust, how can you trust all the official seals? Yudi also knows that many policies of Qujiang mansion were issued for Fu Zichen, but in fact, they were even sealed by Mr. Liu himself. Alas, these two people, really, didn''t have any avoidance... "


    Rong Su said happily.


    It''s more and more ugly to see Rong Leng''s face, and more satisfied to see Rong su.


    As soon as noon arrived, Mingxiang came outside to report that he was going to start.


    They came out of the study.


    Once out, Rong Su sees Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei, dressed in a man''s suit, is elegant and handsome. Standing in the courtyard, she is lined with the frost and snow on the branches. How can she look, how can she stand out from the common world and have a beautiful appearance.


    Rong Su hooked his lips and was about to speak to him when he heard Rong Ling on his side saying, "go, change your clothes."


    This is to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, pulls own white dress, asks: "how?"


    "It''s not appropriate." Rong Ling looks at Mingxiang again.


    Mingxiang is aware of this, nods a little, and goes to Liu Wei and says, "young master, it''s cold outside. This set is thinner. Let''s change it for something thick, and people can be warmer."


    Liu Wei didn''t feel cold.


    But for the sake of the children in the womb, I didn''t argue. As Mingxiang went back, I planned to change a suit at will.


    But Mingxiang takes out a new suit steadily.


    This set of clothes is not plain color, and the color is a little dark. Because it is folded, Liu Wei can''t see the style, but only look at the color, it''s not what Liu Wei would wear on weekdays.


    Liu Wei is puzzled.


    Mingxiang immediately said: "I just sent it yesterday. The prince said that he has gained some weight in these two days. He has handed in the size and asked him to do it as soon as possible. In addition to this set, there are also two sets that are being worked out in detail. It is estimated that they will be delivered in two days. "


    Touching her belly, Liu Wei recognized the fact that she had gained weight recently.


    It didn''t take much time to finish the change, but looking at herself in the bronze mirror, Liu Wei felt that there was something wrong.


    A quarter of an hour later, when Liu Wei saw Rong Ling outside the mansion


    Finally! Know what''s wrong!


    The clothes on Rong Ling''s body have also been changed. They are a suit of black tiger Teng robe.


    Liu Wei''s suit is also black, but the pattern on her clothes is luteng.


    But no matter the fabric or the stitching, it is easy to see that the two robes are made of the same fabric and the same style.


    as like as two peas, there are slight variations in the pattern.


    Looking at the calm and self-contained appearance of Rong Ling and the unhappy expression of Rong Su''s brow twisting, Liu Wei breathed and shook her head in her heart.


    This man is really mean when he is mean.And, very stingy!


    After getting on the carriage, Liu Wei didn''t mention the clothes, but Rong Ling said to Mingxiang coldly, "go back today and add a red bag to the workers of Xiuyi shop."


    It''s delicious and crisp.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Go all the way to yipinlou.


    Because of the fine weather today, there are more people in the street. The traders on both sides of the street just came out to set up stalls after the cold winter and Spring Festival of the previous few days.


    Liu Wei listened to the shouting outside the carriage. Soon the carriage stopped.


    After getting off the carriage, the shopkeeper of yipinlou came out to meet him personally.


    Being taken to the elegant room on the second floor, Liu Wei looked at the empty wing room and asked the shopkeeper, "is man still in the future?"


    The shopkeeper replied: "you mean boss Jin? Boss Jin took two guests and arrived half an hour ago. He just watched the outside bustle. He just led the two guests out and said he would return in a moment. "


    This elegant room was set by Jin Nanyun. The guest list of the banquet was naturally told to the shopkeeper. Because all of them are distinguished guests, the shopkeeper is also interested in it.


    Liu Wei listened, nodded, entered the elegant room and found a seat.


    Rong Leng and Rong Xu also come in.


    Rong Su felt a little stuffy and went to open the window herself.


    The cold wind outside the window poured in.


    Liu Wei didn''t feel cold, but she felt cool. She went to the window and wanted to blow again. Just then, she saw Mingxiang buying tea fruit across the street.


    Liu Wei, the tea and fruit stall, remembered that it was Xiaoli''s favorite. He didn''t open the stall a few days ago, but today it opened. Mingxiang remembered that.


    Liu Wei smiled at the corner of her mouth. She wanted to ask Mingxiang to buy more. She was also greedy, but before she opened her mouth, she suddenly saw another figure and passed by.


    Liu Wei looked at the figure and saw that it was a young man in plain clothes.


    It seems that the young man is hiding from someone. He buries himself in the crowd and looks back from time to time. When he is sure that no one is coming, the young man is anxious to continue drilling into the crowd.

 Chapter 849

    Today, the street is busy. There are many children fighting in the street.


    The young man who was hiding from others walked hard and worried on his face, but because of his hurry, he didn''t hit the child this time, but hit Mingxiang who was just coming back after buying tea fruit.


    In this collision, all the tea fruits in Mingxiang''s hand fell off!


    Mingxiang cried out, "ah!" and shouted at the young man: "how can you walk without looking at the road? You''ve knocked my tea fruit off. Pay for it!"


    Liu Wei, Mingxiang''s character, knew that he would not eat it at all.


    Being bluffed by Mingxiang, the young man looked behind him again and began to take money out of his arms in a hurry.


    While the young man was counting the silver in the purse, Liu Wei heard that the Yajian door behind her was opened.


    Liu Wei took back her sight and did not look out of the window at Mingxiang and the youth.


    Turn around and look at Yajian''s door.


    At this glance, we can see two familiar figures.


    Jinnanyun hands Xiaoer two pieces of silver, which is a reward. Then he says to Liu Wei in the room, "come on, have you been waiting for a long time? I just went shopping, but I didn''t want to wait so long... " She said, and looked at the other two men in the elegant room.


    What Fusheng brought back was that Liu Wei would go with Rong Duwei.


    But I didn''t say that the seven Lords would be together.


    Jinnanyun''s eyes turned round, and he was still looking forward to Rong Xu and Rong Ling, all of which were polite.


    The two princes, with empty hands and lifting, all know that they have a profound relationship with Liu Wei and are not fully polite.


    However, jinnanyun was exempted from the full ceremony, but it does not mean that other people, nor do the full ceremony


    Rong Leng and Rong Su get along with each other in a tit for tat manner. Qi Qi looks at another person at the gate of Yajian.


    Fu Zichen was standing there with a clear face and a bone fan in his hand. He was so handsome and elegant!


    Looking at a few people in the room, Fu Zichen''s eyes are smiling. After sweeping over Rong Leng and Rong Xu at will, his eyes cast on Liu Wei by the window.


    The bone fan, which had not been unfolded, was held in the palm of Fu Zichen''s hand.


    Liu Wei looked at the fan, looked at the weather now, thought about it, and asked, "it''s very hot?"


    Fu Zichen didn''t speak. He just played with the bone fan at his fingertips. After a circle, he said: "interesting."


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand. It''s interesting to say fan or something else.


    Fu Zichen didn''t explain either. He just blinked at Liu Wei. That blink was so charming that it scared Jin Nanyun!


    Jin Nanyun looked at Rong Leng with lingering fear. Sure enough, he saw that Rong Duwei was already full of color!


    Not only Rong Duwei, but also the seven princes, was also unhappy!


    Jinnanyun swallows and spits, considering whether he wants to say something to make a round?


    Before jinnanyun opened his mouth, he saw that Fu Zichen had turned sideways. He bowed to the two princes in Yajian and said with a smile, "I have seen three princes and seven princes. I wanted to go back to Beijing temporarily, but I didn''t want to disturb. I just got together with my good friends to solve my lovesickness I don''t think so. The two princes were so polite that they met each other in person and waited for a while. I''m really worried about paying you. In this way, I don''t want to say goodbye to you at today''s banquet. I will invite you at this banquet. "


    What do you mean? What do you mean?


    Jinnanyun can''t help listening!


    The meaning of Fu Zichen''s words is that the two princes are waiting for him in order to meet him, and they have to pay for it. When they pay the bill later, they can''t let them rob the bill. He must pay for it.


    This, this is last night drunk, not drunk today?


    Fu Zichen has always been a moderate person. Jin Nanyun doesn''t believe that Fu Zichen will play these tricks in front of serious people.


    But listening to Fu Zichen''s words now, he was clearly joking.


    Jinnanyun''s eyes couldn''t help turning to Liuwei.


    Is it for Liu Wei?


    Fu Zichen, do you know about Liu Wei?


    Jinnanyun doesn''t understand. Now, he shouldn''t ask more.


    Looking at the expressions of the third and seventh princes, they are all more ugly. Jin Nanyun has to say: "if that''s not the case, Zichen has come from afar. Today''s dinner, I said I''d like to invite you to take the wind! There''s no reason to ask you to pay the bill. OK, don''t say next to me, let''s take the seat first! "


    Voice down, jinnanyun and hurriedly to Liu Wei wink.


    Although Liu Wei still had something to say, she nodded after receiving Jin Nanyun''s eyes and said, "take the seat first..."


    There are five people and five chairs. They are just right.


    Liu Wei is sitting next to the throne.


    According to the rules, the person with the highest status here should take the throne. This person must be tolerant of edges.


    But Rong Su''s identity is also noble. Therefore, Liu Wei sits on Rong Ling''s right hand, and Rong Su should sit on Rong Ling''s left hand.


    But the seventh Lord didn''t plan to follow the order. He went straight to Liu Wei.But before waiting to be seated beside Liu Wei, a white shadow had already passed, and the chair dragged away. Fu Zichen sat down steadily beside Liu Wei.


    When he was seated, he looked up and smiled politely at Rong su.


    Rong Su: "..."


    In the end, it''s a person with status. If Rong Xun can''t compete with Fu Zichen directly, he has to walk to Rong Leng''s left side with unhappiness.


    Jinnanyun saw this, and he sat down in the left position with a dry smile, which was just between rongsu and Fu Zichen.


    Feeling the sight that Rong Su often looked at Fu Zichen, jinnanyun''s scalp was a little bit numb, so he called out: "come!"


    A second boy came in at once.


    Jinnanyun said, "another place, right here."


    Jin Nanyun points to the space between himself and Rong Su, and points twice with his fingers to emphasize.


    The waiter is ready, so he goes out.


    But Liu Wei asked, "is there anyone else coming?"


    "Yes." The answer to Liu Wei is not Jin Nanyun, but Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen said: "a friend came together, and he will introduce you later. Speaking of that, his surname is Liu. Five hundred years ago, he was not a family with you?"


    Liu Wei thought of Jin Nanyun''s words and asked, "when will he come?"


    "It has come." Fu Zichen said, smiled, got up and went to the window.


    Sure enough, standing in front of the window, Fu Zichen easily saw the young people who stumbled in the crowd.


    Fu Zichen turned around and said to the flotsam standing behind jinnanyun, "little flotsam, please."


    Fusheng cleverly blessed his body, turned around and went out.


    Fu Zichen sits down again. This time, he brings the teapot on the small table next to him. Then he naturally opens the lid of Liu Wei''s teacup, pours hot water into it, and then covers the lid. The teacup is sent to Liu Wei''s hand. Next to Liu Wei''s ear, he tells him: "hot, be attentive."

 Chapter 850

    Liu Wei nodded, but put the cup a little in front of her.


    Rong Leng''s face is not ugly now. He is just indifferent. Jin Nanyun sits so far away and shivers all over.


    Jin Nanyun clenched his fist secretly and said with a smile: "it''s a nice day today. It''s a rare sunny day. A few days ago, it was heavy rain and strong wind in Kyoto, and there was no less snow. However, it was a good omen that when I woke up, the sky was blue and the water was clear. "


    This topic is really rigid. After jinnanyun''s speech, let alone rongling and rongsu, Liu Wei and Fu Zichen didn''t support it.


    All four look at Jin Nanyun!


    In the face of four lines of sight, jinnanyun clenched his teeth, waved his hand, took up his tea cup and drank it with his head bowed. However, he found that there was no water, so he had to shout out again.


    When little two came in to pour water, he happened to have another place.


    The location is settled, and Jin Nanyun finally pulls away from Rong Suo. He feels relieved and feels that he is finally alive.


    But Rong Su, with a delicate expression, saw through Fu Zichen''s attentions to Liu Wei, and then he smiled coldly at the bottom of his eyes. He asked, "it seems that Fu and Liu are very intimate."


    Fu Zichen turned his eyes and looked back at Rong with clear vision: "seven lords don''t know something. Fu and Lord Liu are not only close friends, but we can''t be too close if we talk about life and death."


    "Oh?" "How can we talk about life and death? Have you two ever been sad together? "


    "I''m not in a dilemma, but I''ve been through too many things, too many, and some of them are even different. Lord Liu once said that if Fu was a woman, he would marry me as his wife, and find a stepmother for Xiao Li. By the way, why didn''t Xiao Li come today? Don''t you know I''m in Beijing? "


    in the last sentence, Fu Zichen obviously asked Liu Wei.


    But most of the people here didn''t care about the last sentence of Fu Zichen, only the last sentence


    Jinnanyun can see clearly that the long finger of rongduwei on the opposite side has nearly crushed the teacup!


    On the other side of the seven princes, the forehead also showed the traces of blue tendons raised!


    The atmosphere in the whole elegant room is too awkward to breathe.


    But it''s all like this. Liu Wei is still chatting with Fu Zichen.


    Liu Wei said, "Xiao Li has to have a class. She can go to school later. If you want to see her, see you in the evening."


    Fu Zichen was surprised: "went to college? The Academy in Kyoto? After that, when I go back to Jiangnan, do I have to ask the teachers of Jiangnan academy to teach again? I''m afraid the way teachers teach is different. "


    Liu Wei said again, "I should be in Kyoto later. It''s impossible to go back to Jiangnan."


    Fu Zichen said: "also, when the child is old, it''s time to let Xiao Li stay in Kyoto and exercise to make him independent. Xiaoli is just too spoiled. I didn''t realize it when I was a child. At that time, my official uniform let him be a diaper, but when he was big, he couldn''t connive to be as skinny as before. "


    What''s wrong with Liu Wei


    But looking at Fu Zichen''s groaning appearance, Liu Wei said again: "Xiaoli is much more independent now, and dare to sleep alone at night."


    Fu Zichen nodded: "Oh, courage is great. Then you can rest assured that you will leave him."


    Liu Wei did not understand: "why should I leave him?"


    Fu Zichen patted Liu Wei on the shoulder. After patting, he took Liu Wei''s brother in his hand and reached Liu Wei''s ear. He whispered something. The voice was too small, but the room was quiet. Therefore, anyone could hear it clearly.


    Fu Zichen said, "when a child is old, he will always be separated, but sooner or later."


    Liu Wei wants to say something more, but listen to the "bang", the teacup falls to the ground and rings in her ear.


    Liu Wei looks up at the past, and Fu Zichen also looks at the past


    Jin Nanyun followed and saw Rong Su smash the teacup at hand and smile after smashing it. However, he said maliciously, "the hand slipped."


    The word "hand sliding" can be described as gnashing teeth.


    This lunch is bound to be hard to digest.


    Jinnanyun sighed and looked back. He said: "Fusheng is taking over the person. How can it be so long? I''ll take a look. You sit first!"


    Jinnanyun was about to get up and slip away when he saw that Yajian door was opened.


    Outside, a young gentleman with a gentle but angry face was cut by Fusheng with one hand.


    Young childe stood there obediently and met several noble people in the room. Fusheng pushed the young childe directly and pushed the people forward, saying: "young childe Liu is back, young lady, everyone is together. Can you serve?"


    Jin Nanyun nodded his head and said with a dead heart, "go ahead, whatever you like."


    The tone is full of despair!


    Just, jinnanyun''s mood is destined to be ignored.


    Liu Wei''s eyes turned to the young man who was still kneading his wrists.


    The young man''s brow was frowning very tightly. He looked at all the people in the audience displeased, especially when he saw Fu Zichen."Sit down."


    Fu Zichen points to the only vacancy, and his tone is very comfortable.


    Liu Mo''s eyes tightened for a while, and his eyes scanned all the people in Yajian. Finally, he walked slowly towards the empty space.


    The waiter quickly brought the dishes.


    In the process of serving, Liu Mo''s face was always bad.


    Rong looked back and asked, "this is it?"


    Fu Zichen put down his glass and said, "this is Fu''s friend. His surname is Liu. He came to Beijing with Fu this time. Because he is not from Kyoto and has no residence in Kyoto, he followed Fu for a while."


    Fu Zichen finished, but also a special look at Liu Mo with a glance.


    Liu Mo receives Fu Zichen''s eye signals. Although he is in a very unhappy mood, he is still in the right place. He stands up and bows his hand to the crowd patiently. He introduces himself: "I''m down, Liu Mo Yi."


    Because I really don''t want to have too much contact with these people, Liu Mo is very indifferent though he keeps the remaining etiquette.


    Hearing the rejection in Liu Mo''s timbre, Rong Su sneers and is about to make another sound, but listening to Liu Wei on the opposite side, he suddenly says, "Mo Yi, this name is a little feminine."


    Liu Wei said this suddenly.


    Liu Mo can''t help but look at Liu Wei.


    When looking at Liu Wei''s face, Liu Mo''s expression changed. Then he frowned and asked, "you and I, this young man, have seen each other?"


    Liu Wei said: "I don''t think I''ve seen it, but I do have a sense of deja vu with you. Maybe I''ve seen it in my last life."


    Liu Mo didn''t let go of his frown, but he looked at Liu Wei again, and then he said: "my name is taken by my brother. Although it''s a little strange, it''s the first time that I heard about femininity. What''s your opinion, young man?"

 Chapter 851

    Liu Wei put her finger on the table top and tapped her fingertip gently. After a while, she pondered: "the flowers are blooming on the road, but they can return slowly. They have different characters, but they have the same sound. If you want to have a moral, it should be the same. If your brother chooses such a name for your son, it may mean something else. Perhaps, who is your brother waiting for, who you want to see, and who you can''t see. I want to express my yearning by the implication of words. "


    Liu Mo is stunned for a moment. Thinking of Yueshan Sheng''s leaving without notice, he comes and goes in a hurry, and what Yueshan Sheng has entrusted to him, for a while, he is in a trance.


    Liu Wei looks at Yue Shan Sheng and says nothing. He also thinks of the word "flowers bloom on the road, and you can come back slowly." it''s the period of five countries and ten generations. Qian Liu, the king of Wuyue, misses his wife and urges him to come back as soon as possible. This allusion, by reason, should be unknown to this alien.


    Liu Wei felt that she had said too much, so she waved her hand. She was about to change the topic, but she heard Liu Mo suddenly smile and shake her head.


    Liu Wei looks at him puzzled.


    Liu Mo seems to be suddenly open-minded, with relaxed brows and helpless expression: "so it is, so it is He went to see the person he wanted to see. I thought... "


    Say, Liu Mo to see to Liu Wei again, way: "childe a word, make Liu Mou thatch suddenly open, it is Liu Mou bigotry, instead much matter."


    Liu Wei didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Liu Mo didn''t explain much either. He just took the wine cup at hand and poured it out to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei still doesn''t understand, but there''s no reason why she didn''t accept the toast, especially for her new friends. Therefore, she also raised her glass and planned to toast.


    However, as soon as Liu Wei raised his glass, he heard Rong Su on the opposite side shout out: "wait!"


    Then, Liu Wei felt his left and right hands were pressed.


    Liu Wei stared at his left and right hands, covering two men''s big hands, and then looked at the owner of two men''s big hands, Rong Ling, Fu Zichen


    Rong Leng''s face was cold. He quickly took Liu Wei''s hand away, but his eyes swept sharply to Fu Zichen on the other side.


    Fu Zichen meets Rong Leng''s line of sight. There is no extra words, but his fingers move forward and take away Liu Wei''s Cup in the palm of his hand, and lightly scold him: "who taught you how to drink at noon?"


    Liu Wei frowns at Fu Zichen.


    It''s not wine, it''s a glass of white water.


    Fu Zichen has poured a cup of tea and stuffed it into her palm again.


    Liu Wei holds the cup of tea, but it is taken away.


    Rong Ling calmly put the cup aside and handed Liu Wei the tea he had drunk, saying, "this cup is not hot."


    So, holding this cup of warm tea, Liu Wei finally took the toast from Liu Mo on the opposite side and sipped half of the tea.


    After the toast, Liu Mo is inexplicably closer to Liu Wei, so he begins to chat: "Mr. Liu is erudite. He lost many years of his writing, but he didn''t even understand the meaning of his own name. He was stupid, and almost made a big joke."


    Liu Wei was very fond of this person, so he took the words and said: "I''ve only heard about it in the past, but I can''t bear your son''s praise. It''s just that your brother has an executor in his heart. Liu is curious. This executor, but his sister-in-law? If this is the case, Liu should congratulate the young master. I think your brother and your sister-in-law must be husband and wife, playing the piano and everything. "


    "It''s a joke. My brother has already passed, but he refuses to get married. My mother and I are worried. This time, I don''t know where he is. I''ve been looking for many places. I heard that my brother has come to Kyoto. I wanted to find him all the time and ask him where he was going and what he was doing. But I was told by my husband today. It seems that my brother may have gone to find my sister-in-law. If I go after him, it''s not beautiful. It''s uncertain. It''s a burden. "


    Speaking of brother, Liu Mo can''t stop talking. He has said a lot of good things about his brother in succession, only to praise others.


    In Yajian, there was only Liu Mo chatting with Liu Wei for a while, but the surrounding area was quiet like a cold cicada.


    Jinnanyun takes up and puts down the chopsticks, puts them down and picks up many times. At last, he doesn''t dare to take the dishes.


    Now the atmosphere is a little strange. Jinnanyun really dare not act rashly.


    I''m afraid I won''t have to eat this lunch at all.


    Jinnanyun was in a state of mind, but Liu Wei and that Liu Mo talked about Shensui. They agreed more and more. Later, they began to match each other.


    The lunch ended in about an hour.


    At the end, Liu Wei still had some ideas. After thinking about it, he gave him a jade pendant that was close to his body and said: "on Kyoto street, sanwangfu, if you don''t hurry to leave Beijing, you can come to the mansion to be a guest when you have nothing to do. I see you like drinking. There are also two jars of wine from the western regions in the third prince''s mansion. They taste pure and fragrant. When you come, I will open them for you to taste. "


    As the real owner of wine, he is cold and silent.


    Liu Mo said happily and pleasantly, "this is what brother Liu said. If I really go, you can''t break my promise."


    Liu Wei smiled: "that''s nature."Liu Mo immediately said: "it''s better to choose a day than to bump into it. How about today?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head and says, "you won''t do it today. You''ve drunk a lot at noon. You can go back and have a rest. The wine is delicious, but you can''t drink too much. It hurts you."


    Liu Mo thought it was the same, and nodded, "I''ll go to you tomorrow."


    Liu Wei smiled, "OK."


    They came out of the elegant room on the second floor and talked to the hall on the first floor. Seeing that they would not stop, Liu Mo was afraid that he would follow Liu Wei home. Finally, Rong Ling turned cold and nodded to Fu Zichen at will to say goodbye. Then he took Liu Wei back to the carriage.


    Fu Zichen also pulled another carriage above Liumo without expression. After getting on the carriage, he said to the coachman, "go!"


    The tone is very bad.


    When the two carriages left in a hurry, one left and one right, running against each other, they were still standing at the gate of the first grade building. They said to jinnanyun, "boss Laojin has broken the bill."


    Jinnanyun''s mouth twitched, barely smiled, and said, "it''s a blessing for a little girl to entertain three and seven princes. If you don''t have a good reception today, please don''t be surprised."


    Rong Suo said politely: "the dishes are rich and the wine is mellow. How can we treat them badly? If there is any conflict... " Rong Su is silent for a while, not very happy to ask: "that Liu Mo Yi, boss Jin you know each other?"


    Jinnanyun knew that the seven princes would ask, and the smile on his face could no longer stand, so he had to pick and choose to say some good words for Liu Mo, and finally said that Liu Mo might leave Beijing soon.


    Rong Su listened, sneered and said, "it''s best to leave soon."


    Jin Nanyun actually wants to ask, Liu Mo is pestering Liu Wei to talk, so it''s OK for him to be angry with Fu Zichen. What''s the matter with you?


    What do you have to do with Liu Wei?


    But this is just in the heart around the head a few rounds, jinnanyun in the end did not dare to really ask the exit.


    Back in the carriage of the third prince ''

 Chapter 852

    Rong Ling didn''t even look at Liu Wei. Hearing this, he turned his eyes directly to the outside of the carriage window. He looked coldly at the street view outside. His whole handsome face was tense.


    Liu Wei was still chattering and said: "speaking of it, I remember the last time Rong Fei sent two jars of champion Hong. Where did you put them? Since the next time when I was away from home, I have also opened a restaurant to let me taste it. I think it''s my special preference. However, the amount of wine in my restaurant is really bad. If I have two drinks, I''ll be drunk. It''s like a child stealing the wine from an adult, and it''s just out of the window. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei smiled again, which implied Liu Wei''s own undiscovered indulgence.


    Rong Ling can''t hear it anymore.


    Turning his head, Rong Lingding fixed his eyes on Liu Wei. After making sure that Liu Wei was not really joking, he held her chin coldly and approached her. "A person who just didn''t realize two hours can make you so painstaking? Liu Wei, have you changed or are you drunk? "


    Liu Wei Leng looked at Rong Leng and felt some pain in his jaw. He said, "what are you crazy about?"


    Rong Ling''s whole face is cold.


    Liu Wei said, "I just think that the child is a little likable."


    "Children?" "It seems that he is bigger than you."


    Liu Wei immediately shook his head and said, "no, Mo Yi is smaller than me, Mo Yi was born in September, I am in February, and I am older than Mo Yi."


    Rong Ling''s expression is distorted!


    He tried to control his anger and looked at Liu Wei angrily and said, "you know all the eight characters of his birthday in a meal. What else do you want to do?"


    Liu Yu is confused: "don''t want to do what ah, is to determine the generation, easy to address."


    Rong Leng ha, turned his head, didn''t want to talk to Liu Wei at all.


    Liu Wei continued to tilt, just a little sleepy.


    Just listen to Rong Ling suddenly tell Ming Xiang on the outer shaft, "go back and stew two bowls of tonic soup. Mr. Liu will drink three bowls today."


    Liu Wei, who was falling asleep, bounced up and asked with wide eyes, "why?"


    Rong Leng looked at her indifferently and said, "wine gas hurts your body, shouldn''t you mend it?"


    Liu Wei is going to be furious. "I didn''t drink."


    Rong Leng is indifferent: "I''m afraid it''s also harmful to me when I smell the wine."


    Liu Wei: "


    At the same time, Liu Wei is better than where to go, and Liu Mo to.


    In the carriage, Fu Zichen looks at the young Qing Juan who is askew and wants to sleep at any time. He takes a deep breath, but he doesn''t restrain himself. He stretches out his hand and pulls him close. He asks coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    Liu Mo looks at the people in front of him in a daze with his drunk eyes, but he doesn''t listen to Qingfu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen increased the strength of his hand and drew people closer. He said: "it''s very smart. I know who can start quickly. What''s the matter? Do you think she is really fooled by chatting with you? You don''t know her very well. Don''t look at her now. She''s afraid. It''s easy to pick your skin and cramp you. "


    Liu Mo felt his ears buzzing. It seemed that someone was talking to him. He tried very hard to hear what the other party said, but his mind was confused. He couldn''t hear how. Finally, he was tired. He simply tilted his head and closed his eyes directly.


    Fu Zichen looks at the man who falls into his arms and breathes evenly in a flash, frowns hard, and looks serious rarely.


    He dragged the man''s face, looked at his red cheeks, and asked softly, "who are you? What''s the purpose? "


    Jinnanyun and rongsu are separated at the intersection.


    Although Jin Nanyun didn''t want to go with Rong Xu in these steps, he was so angry that he had to send the noble prince to the carriage and then turn around to lead the floating life away.


    Their carriage stopped in the backyard of yipinlou, but they had to walk back because they sent the seven princes out.


    On the way back, Fusheng tried to stop talking several times. Jinnanyun knew what Fusheng was going to say, so he casually reminded him, "calm down."


    Fusheng had to hold back. When the two returned to yipinlou, Fusheng finally couldn''t help it. He lowered his voice and said, "he has been following us, miss. Do you want to..."


    "No." Jinnanyun looks at the quiet backyard and orders Fusheng to ask the coachman to buy something. He gets on the carriage.


    It was very quiet around. Neither the floating life nor the coachman was there. Jinnanyun sat in the carriage and waited steadily.


    Sure enough, the curtain was lifted.


    A sharp figure came in and sat directly beside jinnanyun.


    Jinnanyun looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him. Without any accident, he just asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xing Yi looks at her coldly and asks, "who is the man with you today?"


    Jinnanyun knows that this person is the king of power, and that the king of power has been wiring in Kyoto, but jinnanyun doesn''t think it has anything to do with her.


    As for the action of Xingyi and the king of power, jinnanyun and Liuwei mentioned that Liuwei said it was ok, and jinnanyun knew that he could not care about it. As long as he didn''t have much to do, these people would not hurt himself.These days, star righteousness appears occasionally.


    Just now Fusheng said that he had found something. Jinnanyun knew that it must be the man who appeared again.


    If this person appears voluntarily and exposes his whereabouts to floating life, he will come to see her.


    Instead of letting this man follow him back to the mansion, it''s better to see him now. Jinnanyun supports him and leaves room for him to find out.


    Now when he heard Xingyi''s question, jinnanyun was not surprised. He said without any concealment: "Fu Zichen, the Fuyin of Qujiang mansion, and the children of Qingzhou Fu family."


    Fu Zichen''s identity, jinnanyun is not afraid to say.


    Fu Zichen went back to Beijing to report his work. This identity was originally public. Even if she didn''t say it, these people would know that it''s meaningless to cover up.


    "I asked, another one," said Xing


    Jinnanyun was stunned. He looked up at the man and asked, "do you know that man?"


    Xingyi didn''t make a sound, just had poor eyes.


    Jin Nanyun knew that this person would not say, he was silent for a while, said: "Liu Mo, a scholar in Jiangnan, looking for someone to come to Beijing, but it should not be long."


    Jinnanyun said, thinking that he was a dead man, he grabbed the man''s sleeve and asked, "you are not going to kill him, are you?"


    Xingyi looks at the white wrist on his arm and says, "don''t say that I didn''t remind you. He has an extraordinary identity. It''s most appropriate not to offend others. Otherwise, it''s unpredictable."


    Jin Nanyun is a little bit sluggish, not sure: "you are here specially Advise me? "


    Xing Yi just waved her hand and said, "in a word, don''t worry about his business. What I said to you, also close your mouth for me. Don''t let the third party know!"


    Jin Nan Yun is silent for a while, some are uneasy, ask tentatively again: "who is he exactly?"


    Xing Yi snorted. Seeing the appearance of jinnanyun, he was afraid. He said more like a reward: "it has something to do with liaozhou. What do you say?"


    Jinnanyun''s eyes were wide: "he is also the king of power?"


    Xingyi''s tone suddenly became Stern: "these words, I hope it is the last time to say them from your mouth, otherwise, no one can protect you!"

 Chapter 853

    Jin Nanyun is busy and quiet again.


    Xing Yi saw that she was still frightened. She was sure that she was really scared. She got up and left the carriage. Before leaving, she said again: "remember, keep it secret!"


    Jin Nanyun nodded hurriedly, looking more sincere than before.


    Xingyi leaves completely.


    After that, Fusheng''s feet appeared. Seeing the direction of the man''s disappearance, Fusheng got on the carriage and saw that his miss was a little uneasy. He couldn''t help worrying and asked, "Miss?"


    Jinnanyun just returned to God, and then said softly, "go to the East Lane House."


    Fusheng did not understand: "to pay for the residence of adults?"


    Jinnanyun nods.


    Fusheng didn''t ask any more questions. He immediately went out to order the coachman.


    The carriage drove all the way from yipinlou to Fu Zichen''s temporary residence.


    In the middle, Fusheng was worried. He looked around frequently to make sure that no one was following him. Then he asked in a low voice: "Miss, let''s go now. Is it too ostentatious? If that person knows you''re going to inform, will he..."


    "Didn''t you say he didn''t keep up?" Jinnanyun road.


    Fusheng grabs his face: "but that man has extraordinary martial arts. He said Maybe I can''t see... "


    "Nothing." Jinnanyun road.


    At this time, Xing Yi didn''t know. In front of him, Jin Nanyun, who sincerely expressed that he would keep secrets, kept running to inform Fu Zichen as soon as he left.


    Xingyi is very busy now.


    Liu Xu came to Kyoto. He must report this to the master of liaozhou immediately.


    Xing Yi is a dead man. He doesn''t know how valuable Liu Xu''s identity is. But two years ago, he received a secret order to protect him secretly under the orders of the Lord.


    At that time, this man was in Fengzhou for a month. Xingyi followed him day by day, but nothing happened. Until a month later, he was called back.


    For the dead, the task and the goal of completing the task are absolutely confidential. That protection action, however, is not a trivial one among many tasks of Xingyi.


    But after that, Xingyi heard a rumor.


    It is said that the frail young man who was protected by him was the son of the prince.


    Xing Yi was stunned at that time.


    Because Xingyi knows that there is only one Royal concubine, and that royal concubine, as early as a few years ago, has died of illness. Since then, the prince has no marriage, let alone children.


    My dear son, in other words, may not be the illegitimate son of the prince?


    Xingyi immediately felt that his task was very important. He once protected the "Little Prince" and this kind of thing clearly added a lot of color to his ordinary life as a dead man.


    Now, when I see this young man who is likely to be a prince again, whether he appears in Kyoto alone or not, without any protection around him, Xingyi has to care.


    The information to liaozhou is also urgent.


    Nowadays, the situation in Kyoto is changing, and there are many crises. He is frightened step by step when he is in the enemy camp, and he is killed at any time. Isn''t it just like the little prince coming alone?


    Busy with this matter, Xing Yi really can''t take Jin Nanyun into consideration.


    When jinnanyun carriage arrived at Fu Zichen''s temporary residence, Fu Zichen was in Liu Mo Yi''s room, and told people to wake up Liu mo.


    What should be explained should be explained well!


    The news of jinnanyun''s arrival came from Xiaosi.


    Although Fu Zichen had doubts, he went out to see him.


    In the hall, servants were sent away, while Fusheng kept watch at the door.


    Jin Nanyun and Fu Zichen talked in the hall for nearly half an hour, and they came out.


    When he came out, jinnanyun''s face was much better, but he still told Fu Zichen, "in a word, you should be careful."


    Fu Zichen said "well", his expressionless face made people not feel any emotion.


    After Jin Nanyun left, Fu Zichen went back to Liu Mo Yi''s room. At that time, the boy reported embarrassedly: "big, adult, this young man Seriously, I can''t wake up It seems that he is really drunk. "


    So drunk?


    Fu Zichen went to the bedside and looked at the weak young man with his eyes closed. After a long silence, he said quietly, "it''s not easy for a sleeping man to wake up."


    I thought that the adult was talking to me, but I didn''t hear him clearly. I couldn''t help asking, "what does the adult say?"


    Fu Zichen waved and let the boy go down first.


    When the young man left, the other servants left one after another. Fu Zichen went to the outer room, sat at the table, poured himself a cup of tea and drank it quietly.


    At this time, on the bed inside the room, the young man who was supposed to be sleepless opened his eyes, his eyes moved slightly, his eyes looked towards the outside of the room, and just saw the back of the plain man.


    After thinking for a while, he didn''t get up, just turned over and closed his eyes again.


    This person guards himself. I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to escape. In this case, it''s better to have a rest and finally, those drinks are really drunk and dizzy. It''s true.After drinking a cup of tea, Fu Zichen enters the inner room again.


    This time, Fu Zichen saw that the young man on the couch was breathing well and steadily, and then he was sure that he was really asleep.


    But it''s OK.


    Always let you be honest.


    ¡­¡­


    The same surname is Liu, and he is particularly fond of it when talking. Liu Wei doesn''t believe that there is such a harmonious coincidence in the world.


    Liu Wei went back to the third prince''s mansion, watching the little girl sitting at the threshold, embroidering her handkerchief, playing with the teacup on her hand, and after thinking for a long time, she opened her mouth and called out, "little girl."


    The little girl immediately put down the bandage in her hand and got up and came in: "you call me, young man?"


    "Ink."


    Girl quickly took the four treasures of the study, spread them out, and began to grind them.


    Liu Wei took out a piece of red paper, held up the brush, thought for a long time, and then wrote on the paper.


    Liu Wei''s handwriting is flowing, and the font is delicate and neat. When he has finished writing one paper, he has written the second paper. When he has finished writing both papers, he just blows the ink dry. Finally, he folds it up and says, "give it to the housekeeper. Let him deliver it to him at this address."


    These are two posts, an invitation post and a worship post.


    Invitation post was sent to Fu Zichen''s residence, while worship post was sent to Liu Cheng''s residence.


    Tomorrow, Liu Wei wants to take Liu Mo to Liu''s house.


    Although I know that everything is only my own guess, Liu Mo is not really the Liu family, but it''s better to try.


    Liu Wei has such a good feeling for him when he rarely sees anyone. Although he says that he is hard to get along with, he knows that his good feeling is too much, but it is strange.


    Liu Wei didn''t know whether this kind of affection was created by Liu Mo deliberately or by his real nature, but Liu Wei was willing to believe that it was the latter.


    After all, I don''t want to be a conspiracy because I really like that young man.


    If it is the latter, it must first determine the identity of the person and find the source of this inexplicable good feeling.


    Blood connections are the easiest to associate.


    The Liu family in Kyoto is a famous family, and there should be many side branches. It''s also true that the family is complex. Liu Wei plans to ask the old lady, Liu family, if there is a people named Liu Moyi?


    But I''m afraid it''s a conspiracy. People''s names are not to be stolen. It''s more prudent to take Liu Mo and go with him for the sake of conservatism.

 Chapter 854

    The two posts are sent out, Liu Wei will accompany the girl embroidery.


    Looking at the girl''s handiwork on the silk handkerchief, Liu Wei soon embroidered half a peony. With a smile on her face, she sighed, "the girl will be a good daughter-in-law in the future. Whoever marries you will be lucky."


    The little girl looked at her son in a daze, then thought about it, and said: "the little girl grew up and married him, and gave him the blessing."


    Liu Wei sniffed and smiled, reached out to touch the girl''s head, and said, "OK, you will grow up soon. When you grow up, I will marry you."


    The little girl nodded with bright eyes, buried her head, and continued to embroider.


    Liu Wei looked at the handkerchief, which was becoming more and more shaped. She was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked, "how is this stitch sewn?"


    Liu Wei had been exposed to embroidery before, just when she returned to Liu''s mansion. But at that time, she was really not good at this kind of thing.


    Now, seeing that the little girl embroiders so well and Liu Wei is in extreme poverty, she can''t help thinking more.


    The eldest is grass, the youngest is treasure.


    Before Xiao Li was born, Liu Wei was still worried about her livelihood. She didn''t have much leisure and elegance. She was in charge of something. At that time, Xiao Li''s baby clothes were embroidered by jinnanpian.


    But now, the second child is pregnant, and he is raised as a pig by Rong Ling. It''s really boring.


    Since it''s so boring, let''s have fun.


    Liu Wei''s mind was moved. She wanted to embroider a swaddle for her baby. If she could, she would embroider a small dress and trousers.


    Seeing that the young lady was interested, she told her embroidery method carefully.


    Liu Wei listened for a long time, and finally nodded, saying that she would try it.


    The girl gave the boy both the bandage and the stitches.


    Liu Wei has embroidered a needle. The stitches are crooked and wrong. But the thread has gone through the bandage. When it is pulled back, the needle mouth will inevitably become larger and the embroidery will be destroyed.


    So Liu Wei hardened her scalp and continued to poke.


    After embroidering half a cup of tea, the girl grabbed the face, and the whole person was not good.


    The little girl thought for a moment and said politely, "young master, let me come."


    Liu Wei is still thinking about the embroidery method that the girl said just now. She didn''t raise her head. "It''s OK. It looks easy."


    The girl''s mouth flattened. She said that she could see the blooming peony at a glance. Now, at a glance, the peony is just like being trampled on and crushed to pieces.


    Chick decided that this pad will not be used after it is embroidered. It''s too humiliating.


    Liu Wei''s patience was limited. After a quarter of an hour''s embroidery, she couldn''t stand it. Finally, she gave back the bandage and stitches to the girl.


    When the little girl took it back, she looked very bad. After a look, the veil was completely hopeless.


    At this time, Liu Wei said, "it''s too messy to embroider flowers. Tomorrow, we will start to embroider bamboo. Bamboo is simple, elegant and swaddling."


    Little girl heart said that little childe is so big, what swaddle do you want?


    But also think, childe may be a temporary rise, certainly can''t insist on, nodded and agreed, said: "childe if like, that tomorrow I go to buy more green line."


    What little girl didn''t expect was that this baby would really be used in the future, or it would be used by the little master in the future.


    At this time, in the study of Rong Ling, listen to the report of Mingxiang, do not feel frown: "embroidery?"


    Mingxiang nodded, and her expression was also a little inconceivable: "it''s embroidery. She said that she would embroider bamboo and swaddle clothes from tomorrow."


    Rong Ling''s expression is delicate.


    It''s not a short time to know Liu Wei. He knows that he has seen all the faces of Liu Wei, but he never thought that one day, Liu Wei will embroider.


    If Liu Wei could embroider, there would be no woman in the world.


    "How is the embroidery?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Mingxiang was puzzled for a while, and decided to be gentle and said: "it''s well embroidered, but Xiaoniu looks unhappy. Xiaoniu has embroidered this pad for several days. She has embroidered one flower a day, and has already embroidered seven. At last, she can finish embroidering another half, but now..."


    Rong Leng can think of that picture. After a pause, he takes up two red posts on the table and hands them to Mingxiang: "to send them."


    Mingxiang has been at Liu Wei''s side. Although she didn''t wait on Liu Wei to write a post, she saw that little girl gave the post to the housekeeper.


    Now, this post is in the Lord''s place. Can Mingxiang not understand it?


    Mingxiang didn''t ask more questions. She took over the post honestly and said that Liu Gongzi was also wrong.


    Today, when she came back from the outside, Mingxiang found that the childe and the LORD were making trouble. Mingxiang understood that the point of the dispute between the childe and the LORD was like the young childe who ran into him today. His name was Liu, and he was a friend of boss Jin''s friend.


    This post is for the young man.


    I want to know how reluctant the Lord will be. It''s also natural to stop him.


    But young master Liu embroidered a flower, but he didn''t embroider the temper of the king. It''s just that we, the cold-faced king, are we too coaxed now?Two posts, finally sent by Mingxiang.


    The letter sent to Fu Zichen''s house was no surprise, but it was collected by Fu Zichen on behalf of him. He said that he was waiting for someone to wake up and give it to him.


    Send to Liu mansion that worship placard, but rise big billows.


    Liu Yu went all the way to the study of the outer courtyard along the unfinished courtyard of the mansion. He held the red seal in his hand, but his face was tense.


    At the door of the study, before entering, Liu Yu heard the voice of his father''s reprimand.


    Liu Yu stopped and waited quietly by the corridor outside his study.


    Until two quarters later, the door of the study was opened.


    Liu Kun came out from the inside with a vegetable color on his face. His expression was very ugly. A red mark could be seen faintly on the green and white interlaced face.


    Liu Yu looked into the room and saw the broken inkstone on the ground. In this way, it was not hard to imagine the injury on Liu Kun''s face.


    Without speaking, Liu Yu crossed Liu Kun and went straight inside.


    Liu Kun called him, "big brother."


    Liu Yu stops and looks back at Liu Kun.


    Liu Kun''s expression was very embarrassed. He closed the study door carefully and led Liu Yu to the corridor. He said heavily: "elder brother, only you can help me!"


    Liu Yu stared at him in silence, waiting for him to speak.


    Liu Kun clenched his fist and said with difficulty: "in this prison disaster, Liu family suffered heavy losses. His father valued it. He sent his younger brother to check the situation of zutian in the countryside. His younger brother went to see it. But it turned out that the countryside was in short supply, and the ancestral house was broken, so he couldn''t sell it for emergency. Now his father scolded him, but it was clearly his mother who was in charge of these things. How could a man know these things? The fields were damaged, It''s not my fault, but my father asked me to take this responsibility! Big brother, you have to help your brother! "


    Liu Yu looked at Liu Kun indifferently, and when he finished, he said, "my father does things, and I have my own ideas, and I dare not ask."

 Chapter 855

    Hearing Liu Yu''s unwillingness to help, Liu Kun''s eyes seeped with panic and said, "elder brother, you should know that the father''s action is clearly intended to create difficulties, but to punish his younger brother in prison..."


    "Liukun!" Liu Yu interrupted him and said sternly, "if you think your father is making trouble for you, you can tell your father that you will not take this job. No matter how poor we are, we can still afford a second young master. If you dare not say it, I can speak to your father for you. "


    Say, to enter the study.


    "Big brother!"


    Liu Kun hurriedly shouted to live in Liu Yu, and his forehead sweated, "I don''t mean that."


    Liu Yu said: "no matter what you mean, it''s wrong to say that your father is not. This is what Liu Fu taught you? My father just taught you a lesson that you haven''t heard. It seems that I want to talk to my father. Don''t let him waste his breath again. If he has the strength, it''s better to take more rest and get well soon! "


    Liu Kun secretly clenched his teeth, knowing that he was bound to step on blood.


    Now he is not afraid to be such a big enemy and pay for the loss of zutian. He is afraid that there will be two in one. If his father refuses to forgive him and remembers what happened in prison, then he, the second young master of Liufu, will really live in name in the future.


    Liu Kun was very clear that his actions in prison really angered his father, but in that case, people are not for themselves, and heaven takes the hindmost!


    He doesn''t believe it. When it comes to life and death, Liu Yu and Liu Tan can really be fearless?


    But even if Liu Yu and Liu Tan have the courage, he doesn''t have it, so what? If the emperor really wants to kill all the men in Liufu, he will survive by his own means. If he survives, doesn''t it mean that he keeps the last blood for Liujia?


    What''s wrong with him?


    Nowadays, as time goes by, people in Liufu are OK. Although there is no place for Liujia in the imperial court for a while, Liujia is deeply rooted in Kyoto. It is not impossible for Liujia to recover.


    Liu Kun is willing to be angry with the old people and take on the job of losing money, just to let them down. In the future, when he is expected to return to the dynasty, the old people should not stop him.


    But this old man, obviously, is not going to let himself go easily!


    Liu Kun looks at Liu Yu and knows that Liu Yu will not help himself. His eldest brother is a righteous hypocrite. He has a set of great principles. It seems that he is the only one in the world who is the greatest. To deal with such a person, it was the best way to sell a miserable man, but obviously Liu Yu is still angry. This method is not applicable now.


    But it doesn''t matter. They are still one family. As long as they are one family, they can''t talk about two families.


    After a while, I will bear it again. This will always pass.


    Liu Kun thought about everything, so he saw Liu Yu into his study. After that, he began to think about how to use it, coaxing his wife to take out the dowry and fill up the money for him.


    When Liu Yu entered the study, he saw his father looking up at himself.


    Liu Yu closed the door of the study.


    Liu Cheng leaned back in his chair and asked in a cold voice, "what did that rebel say?"


    Knowing who his father asked, Liu Yu bowed his head and said, "it''s just some begging words. My father doesn''t care."


    Liu Cheng''s face slowed down, but he didn''t talk much about Liu Kun.


    Liu Kun''s behavior in prison has been clearly seen by his father and his son. Such a bad animal is cheap to teach. If he didn''t worry about his father and son, his brother and Liu Kun''s life, he would be gone on the second day of his release.


    Liu Yu has no different feelings for Liu Kun, not only because he is hard to see people''s hearts, but also because he doesn''t want to repent. Up to now, Liu Yu is smart and eloquent. Even if his heart is soft, it will not be soft for such a person.


    "Come here, but what''s the matter?" Liucheng opened a letter and asked.


    Liu Yu tightens his hand on the prayer post, goes forward, lowers his voice and says, "it''s from the third prince''s mansion." Say, hand over the worship note.


    Liu Cheng is stupefied for a moment, the three Wangfu?


    Liucheng put down the half opened letter, took over the red post, unfolded it and looked at it again. His face was heavy.


    "Will you come to visit tomorrow?"


    Liu Yu said: "after that day, Lord Liu will live in the future. We sent two bows to the third prince''s mansion and were all returned. What''s the matter this time? Father, what can we prepare for tomorrow? You say, is it the third prince or the Lord Liu who wants to see you? "


    Liucheng is not sure, so he looked at the post again, frowned, and said, "in any case, I''ll tell you to go down and prepare the food and wine tomorrow. Don''t neglect it."


    Liu Yu nodded and thought about it. A long time ago, he wanted to ask a question, and finally he could not ask it.


    Liucheng noticed the eldest son''s face. After a silence, he pointed to the chair opposite.


    Liu Yu went to sit down, and when he was seated, he summoned up his courage and asked, "father, that Lord Liu, is it not Is it true that


    Liu Cheng shook his head and said, "I won''t admit it even if I ask.""Is it true?" Liu Yu stands up at once. The impact is too big. He says in a flurried way: "this is the crime of deceiving the king..."


    Liucheng''s expression was not good either. The voice of the old man was tired. He looked up and closed his eyes. The corners of his mouth with pleats raised a mocking smile. He asked himself, "bully you, but where is this gentleman?"


    Liu Yu was stunned after hearing this. Then, he opened his eyes and couldn''t believe that such a rebellious speech came from his father.


    Where is the king? He is in the palace. But is he still the king?


    It''s very possible to die at any time when you are suffering from a stubborn disease, unable to speak or move.


    But in any case, it is still the emperor, the king of a country, or the ninth five, how can father say such a thing.


    Liu Yu can''t help but look at his father''s increasingly old face. Although it has been a few days and the doctors have seen it, his father''s face is still scarred.


    That''s the stigma of humiliation!


    Such a prison disaster, such a nine dead life, who can not blame, not hate?


    Liu Yu understood his father''s mentality, but what he learned in his whole life was to serve the king and protect the emperor. Now, someone told him that he might go another way in the future. For a while, he really couldn''t adapt.


    Liucheng didn''t say much to his eldest son.


    Liu Yu''s advantages, as a father of Liucheng is very clear, similarly, Liu Yu''s shortcomings, as a father is also very clear.


    Liu Yu is indecisive and kind-hearted, but he is simple. Even if his nature is pedantic, the bottom plate is right. It''s different from Liu Kun''s face-to-face and back-to-face.


    After this great change, many things in Liucheng have been opened. At his age, it''s time to abdicate. He didn''t want to let go with his rights before, but now he''s tired. In the end, nothing matters. It''s the most important thing for a family to be neat and safe.


    Seeing that the eldest son is still thinking about the "Lord Liu", Liucheng seriously reminded: "the crime of deceiving the king is a terrible crime, but since she dare to be so unbridled, it shows that she relies on something. As for the relationship between her identity and the Liu family We Liu''s family are saved by her now, and we have no qualification to ask her. In a word, if we wait for her tomorrow, we can talk about it face to face. "

 Chapter 856

    Hearing this, Liu Yu was silent. After a while, he nodded and asked, "father, do you want to know mother? My father and I can see her identity. Mother, can''t we? "


    Liu Cheng shook his head and said, "your mother is a man of understanding. She may have moved a lot of thoughts before, but now, if you ask your mother, do you dare to move her thoughts?"? In the end, it is a matter of both prosperity and loss. "


    Liu Yu''s face turned red and he didn''t speak.


    Liucheng thought for a while and then said, "it''s just your sister Yao''er. Tell Yao''er about her nature. If you don''t know how to repent, no one can protect her in the future."


    Liu Yu nodded seriously. He really should have a good talk with Liu Yao.


    If Yao''er is still willful and reckless, it''s better to find a place far away and marry her to protect her life.


    Face is given, but face is lost.


    She should understand that.


    Out of his father''s study, Liu Yu walked all the way to the backyard. People scattered along the way. It was spring, and the dead leaves in the grass were left unattended.


    Nowadays, the population of the government has declined sharply. Even if the rest of the servants don''t rest all day long, several masters and sons will serve them, but they are too busy to do other work.


    Liu Yu is thinking about recruiting workers. In a flash, he has arrived at the ice apricot yard.


    The second young lady of Liufu is really a famous lady. She is the only legitimate daughter in Xiangfu. Therefore, she was almost raised in the palm of everyone''s hand.


    The former ice Apricot Garden is large and magnificent.


    There are precious ornaments and carved jade everywhere. They are sent by other noblewomen and arranged by their mother. In a word, before the disaster, we should say that where is the best in the whole Xiangfu and where is the most precious thing. First, the warehouse, second, the main courtyard, and third, is the ice apricot courtyard.


    Even the old lady''s Xiaoci hospital is simple and convenient.


    Since Liu Yao was born, she has always been in love with thousands of people. What she wants is just to open her mouth.


    Before Liu Yu arrived at the ice apricot yard, he was still thinking about what Liu Yao would become after this incident? See big brother, will you think about this and that again?


    In the past, Xiangfu was copied and gold and silver treasures were removed. If you want to revive your mansion, you don''t need to think about it for several years.


    At this time, Liu Yu didn''t have any extra money to satisfy the baby sister.


    With worry in mind, Liuyu also stepped faster.


    In fact, Liu Yu didn''t see Liu Yao several times when he was out of prison. On the day when he was out of prison, Liu Yao just cried with his eldest brother. After the reunion dinner, Liu Yao was quiet and silent. He just ate something and left the table early. In the next few days, Liu Yu was too busy to care for the women in the house.


    Today, it is the first time that he saw his sister alone after the birth of Xiangfu University.


    There are also two attendants in the ice apricot yard. One Liu Yu recognizes that it is Liu Yao''s close servant girl, named Qiaoyun.


    It''s Qiaoyun who welcomes Liuyu.


    When Liu Yu is invited to the hall, Qiao Yun turns to find the lady in the room. The tea is served by another servant girl.


    Liu Yu looked at the man, frowned, thought for a moment, and asked, "originally, which room did you serve?"


    The servant girl put down the tea in her hand, bowed her head and said, "go back to the eldest young master. The servant girl was from the elder sister''s room."


    Liu Yu holds the hand of the teacup, raises his head abruptly, and then looks carefully. Finally, he remembers that Liu Wei is indeed in front of him.


    Seeing the big young master''s suspicion, the servant girl consciously said: "my servant girl reads, after Miss hubris leaves, she is assigned to serve in the ice apricot yard."


    Liu Yu frowned.


    But the servant girl''s eyes and eyebrows were fixed, and her face was stable.


    Liu Yu, for a moment, said something somehow.


    When Liu Wei left, she asked to go to the temple for a small stay. At that time, she was guaranteed by the old lady. No one embarrassed her, but she left alone.


    All the people in her yard were left.


    Liu Yu wanted to intervene at that time, because he knew that his mother and Yao''er might not let these people go, but just before he planned to give orders, the old lady had already taken the initiative to collect all the people.


    Liu Yu understands the meaning of the old lady. It must be that Liu Wei has said or implied with the old lady for a long time. In a word, these people should be safe before Liu Wei comes back to the house next time.


    It''s a big problem in Xiangfu. Liu Yu naturally won''t talk about these servants'' affairs. But now he''s surprised. How could Yueer, who should have stayed in Xiaoci hospital, come to Bingxing hospital?


    It seems that Liu Wei came here after he left. In such a long time, Liu Yao abused Yueer


    Today, Liu Wei has a valuable identity. After saving the Xiangfu, he will visit tomorrow. At this juncture, there are always people here


    Liu Yu had to worry, but he was afraid that tomorrow''s meeting of the master and the servant would bring out horizontal branches.


    "Who sent you here?" Liu Yu asked in a more dignified tone.Read son to see big young master one eye, not humble not high way: "return to big young master, it is the old lady to send slave servant come over."


    Liu Yu frowned again, just want to ask what, then listen to the sound of footsteps.


    Look up, it''s Liu Yao.


    Liu Yu swallows the words from his throat, stares up his face, and takes a look at the Yueer. He plans to talk with Liu Yao about things, and then manage them well.


    Today, Liu Yao is wearing a smoky winter coat with some old fur robes. Once a jewel of gold, there is a jade hairpin on the top of her head.


    Liu Yu made a special observation. Liu Yao''s wrists were empty. Those bracelets and bracelets were not worn at all. They were just on the ears. They were also wearing a small pearl earring. If they didn''t look carefully, they thought it was rice.


    Liu Yao''s face is a little white.


    Liu Yu looks at his sister like this. He originally thought of talking with her strictly today, but he also put out some thoughts.


    Sister, this is obviously suffering.


    Yes.


    Who else in Xiangfu has not suffered from this incident?


    "Sit down." Liu Yu pointed to the chair beside him.


    Liu Yao took a look at his eldest brother and went to sit down. When he had finished sitting down, he asked, "my brother is here today, but what''s the matter?"


    Listen to my sister''s strange talk, Liu Yu''s expression is delicate.


    Before I saw my eldest brother, Liu Yao always tied up his arm without politeness, smiled and asked him what fun he had brought to his younger sister, or twisted his hand and shouted where he wanted the silk and where he wanted the head. In a word, the little mouth couldn''t stop.


    But now, Liu Yao is very well behaved. It seems that Liu Yu once dreamed that his younger sister would be so cute.


    Now Liu Yu looks at his sister who is so well behaved, but he doesn''t get any consolation. Instead, he feels hurt and can''t bear it.


    Slow down, Liu Yu waves his hand and beckons the servant girl to go down.


    Qiaoyun retreats with his head buried. Before leaving, he takes a look.


    Yue''er goes out with her. When she gets to the door, she turns her head and takes a look inside. This look just meets Liu Yao''s four eyes.


    Liu Yao nods to yue''er.


    Yueer seems to be relieved, and then she leaves.


    Liu Yu noticed this little detail and asked, "that servant girl was with your elder sister before?"


    Liu Yao nodded without any reaction and said lightly, "read, it''s very good."


    Liu Yu frowned, and suddenly felt that he couldn''t see through this sister.

 Chapter 857

    Liu Yao said in a low voice, "one thing, I still admire elder sister. The people under her hand are not mediocre."


    Liu Yu didn''t make a sound. Wait for Liu Yao to continue.


    Liu Yao seemed to be tired, cold and white, and said, "no matter if there are servants who sell their indenture, they should go, they should not go, they all run away, my house..." Liu Yao then took a long breath and looked up at the empty room. He laughed at himself: "all the Kung Fu in one night has been emptied."


    Liu Yu closed his eyes, and his voice hurt a little. He said, "it''s for you, brother. It''s your fault."


    Liu Yao looked at his eldest brother, and his expression remained the same: "my elder brother doesn''t need to say that. It''s not your fault, it''s not me, it''s not even my father, it''s not my eldest sister. It''s just our Liu family tree''s great appeal, it''s in other people''s eyes."


    Liu Yu never thought that Liu Yao could say such words. After a pause, he said, "you have grown up."


    "How can we not grow up..." Liu Yao said with dim eyes, "does my brother think I''m a fool? Who is good and who is bad, I will be divided, before regardless, because even if regardless, the sky is still falling, can not be divided, I will not be hurt. But once this day collapsed, people should learn to protect themselves and learn to be sensible. Life is reserved for those who know interest. Those who don''t know interest can''t live. "


    Listening to these words, Liu Yu suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Although Liu Yao''s words are realistic, they reveal a great sadness that is too thick and heavy, and even make him start to follow the depression.


    Liu Yu came forward, took his sister''s hand, tightened it tightly, and said seriously: "you can rest assured that everything is over. In the future, you are the carefree second miss of the Xiangfu. Even if your father can''t return to his original position, we Liu family will not be an official, nor will we be able to shorten your inch by inch."


    Liu Yao looked down at his big brother''s palm and his eyes were red. He said, "I heard that the five princes suffered misfortune, and their bodies were out of order


    Liu Yu did not know why his sister mentioned this, but nodded, "that''s what I said outside."


    Liu Yao said, "I''ll bother my brother and be the leader of my sister. She''s not too young. She should have been married long ago, but she has no time to make a fuss at home. Now, the event is over. Please report to my father. My sister is willing to marry the five princes. I don''t care about my concubines. I hope my father can make it."


    Liu Yu''s eyes are sharp: "what are you talking about!"


    Liu Yao raised her head, and her tears were already running down, but she said: "at the beginning, you could exchange the eldest sister''s family affairs for the honor in front of the seventh prince. Now you can use me to take charge of the fifth prince, can''t you? Can''t I do what elder sister can? We Liu family can''t fall down. Elder brother, I''m just a daughter''s family. Sooner or later, I''m going to marry someone. Prince five is suffering from a bad illness. A girl of a good family won''t be willing to marry in the past. I don''t want to be a concubine, or a concubine? Is that how I am? "


    Liu Yu shouted: "if my parents know you have this kind of mind, look at them and don''t break your legs!"


    Liu Yao sniffed, and her eyes were obstinate: "if you don''t help me, I''ll find my second brother."


    Liu Kun''s temperament, I''m afraid, is eager to sell Liu Yao and change back to his old position. As long as he can be an official again, Liu Kun can even do anything.


    Liu Yu scowled and said, "I just said that you have grown up, and now you are capricious again? You have to compare with your elder sister. What do you compare with her? "


    Liu Yao could not help but burst into tears: "am I so bad? Is that what I''m doing? "


    Liu Yu asked, "who gave you the idea of marriage?"


    Liu Yao looks up at big brother.


    Liu Yu''s tone was very light: "is it Qiaoyun or that Yueer?"


    Liu Yao shook her head, bit her lips and said, "it''s not them, it''s what I think, brother..."


    "It''s not them. There''s only one in Liufu who can chew the tongue." Liu Yu said, his face colder.


    Liu Yao is a little flustered. She wants to explain something more, but she is afraid that it will get darker and darker.


    But at this time, Liu Yu said quietly, "Liu Qin, I have failed aunt Zhong..."


    Liu Yao is in a hurry. When she gets up, she has to open her mouth.


    Liu Yu said: "tomorrow you will come to the mansion. You are ready to meet your mother tomorrow."


    Liu Yao nodded absently and insisted, "brother, it''s not Liu Qin..."


    "I know." Liu Yu returned, but his expression did not soften at all.


    Liu Yu and Liu Yao said something about tomorrow''s feast, and Liu Yao all responded one by one.


    When Liu Yu left, Liu Yao called Qiaoyun in a hurry and said, "go to taoning hospital and report to miss three. Ask miss three to find aunt Zhong. If anything happens, aunt Zhong will be better."


    Qiaoyun knew that this was a big event. He did not dare to delay immediately and went at once.


    Qiao cloud left, ice apricot courtyard only Liu Yao and read son, Liu Yao thought, feel inappropriate, get up and go to the door.


    "Where is the second miss going?" cried Yuer


    "The main courtyard, I ask my mother..."Yue''er went directly to stop her and frowned: "the maid told her that the third lady was uneasy and kind-hearted. Now even the eldest young master can see it. Miss, what are you stubborn about?"


    Liu Yao frowned and said, "get out of the way and let me out."


    "I will not let you!" Yueer said firmly: "there was an accident in Xiangfu. She had a warm and cold relationship. For a long time before, the third young lady didn''t meet her. What''s that for? She just wanted to go to please the old lady alone? The third young lady is jealous that she has prepared the way for her, but she can''t expect aunt Zhong. So she often comes to the old lady to ask her to protect her. At that time, the maid said that her life was in danger, her heart was exposed, and the third young lady was selfish. The young lady couldn''t hear her nonsense, but the young lady didn''t believe it. Now the young master said that, why can''t the young lady wake up sober? Why did the maidservant come to the ice apricot yard? The young lady knows that the maidservant was sent by the old lady to stare at you. At first, you were not good to the maidservant. The maidservant didn''t blame you. Then we went through the difficulties together. The maidservant saw clearly. The young lady is not a narrow-minded person, but because of the trouble of the small people around you, your ears are soft. You believe everything they say. You can''t think about it and judge it yourself? The old lady said that you are stupid. The maidservant thought that you are not stupid. You are very smart. You just don''t use this smart energy on the right way. This Xiangfu is now like this. Speaking of it, I really want to revive it. There are only a few people, one of you, one of your wife, one of your old lady, one of your young master, one of your Xiangye. You can''t count any more Do you know why? Because you are the leader and son of Liu''s mansion, and those who only want to protect themselves can''t rely on you, miss, do you understand? "


    After reading her words, Liu Yao didn''t move, sighed again, and grasped her hand and said, "I know that you don''t like miss three very much. If you change to miss three, you will never go to save her because she will be punished by the master and the master. You will even clap your hands and enjoy the play! But when you are in trouble, you regard her as a real sister and don''t care about the past. The eldest lady once said that this is a hesitation state of mind that people want to seek a sense of security and empathy when they are in despair, because they think that if they have suffered together, they will surely be happy together in the future. From this point, we can see that you are a conscientious person, but not everyone thinks so. When they are in trouble, the third lady is still jealous of you. Now the great difficulty has passed, she also instigates you to give up voluntarily The five princes of the body go to save the Xiangfu. It''s not good to hear. Why does she ask you? The master and his wife didn''t say anything. Why does she want a daughter''s family to fight against Xingjia? "

 Chapter 858

    Read son to say a lot of, know with affection, move with reason.


    Yue''er knows that Liu Yao can listen to her own words. Liu Yao''s ears are soft, so she can listen to all her good words.


    But the difference between the good and the bad requires Liu Yao to distinguish between them.


    Yueer is more and more afraid of offending LiuYao now, because Yueer knows that the second young lady is really stupid, just stupid. What''s the big ambition of the second young lady? It''s really gone now.


    Even if she has ever made mistakes and made troubles, most of them are due to her personality, and she is indulged in recklessness. However, her human nature is good. After experiencing the big right and big wrong, the second young lady still knows her mistakes and converges. Those sharp edges and corners are also worn away by the disaster.


    Yue''er thinks that he can take the second young lady with him. As the old lady said, it''s better to have a good man around than a dark villain.


    Look, Qiaoyun is getting better and better?


    Second miss, it will be better and better!


    Liu Qin finally how, Liu Yao here has never received the news, Qiaoyun is to bring the words, but the area is over, also came back.


    Therefore, in the evening, Liu Yao knew nothing about things outside.


    Liu Yao thought of going to the yard several times, but was stopped by Yueer. Finally, Qiaoyun even joined in the interception.


    Qiaoyun grew up with LiuYao. As a child, she served the second young lady. LiuYao knew that Qiaoyun and Yueer were getting better and better, but she didn''t expect that at the critical moment, she was so disobedient to herself.


    Liu Yao knows that many of Yueer''s words are right. Nowadays, the people in Xiangfu are dying. The rest of them have suffered together with the master. As the master, everyone cares and is her companion. That''s why she is really cruel to Liu Qin now.


    All in all, Liu Yao stayed in the courtyard this night.


    The next morning, Qiao Yun brought news that Aunt Zhong''s hometown uncle passed away, and the master granted aunt Zhong to take Liu Qin back to the hometown to pay homage.


    Liu Yao heard it and knew that Liu Qin was finished.


    I''m afraid I can''t come back to Kyoto.


    Sitting on the soft couch, Liu Yao is in a trance.


    Yueer and Qiaoyun look at each other. They come forward, one left and one right stand beside LiuYao. They say: "before, three young ladies have been thinking of the government. They have tried their best to leave Kyoto. Now, three young ladies have achieved what they wanted. Isn''t it very good?"


    Liu Yao glanced at Yueer and her eyes were a little slack.


    Qiaoyun was silent for a while. He went to get the comb and combed her hair for the young lady. As she combed her hair, she said, "I''m told by the young master that the distinguished guests will arrive before lunch. The young lady has to dress up well and not lose the style of our Liu family."


    Who is that distinguished guest? Liu Yao didn''t know before she dressed up and went to the main courtyard to wait.


    It wasn''t until Liu Yao entered the main courtyard and saw all the people in the hall, even the youngest Liu Feng was carried out, that she realized that this distinguished guest was really expensive.


    When Lu saw her daughter coming, she waved and asked her daughter to sit at her next head.


    Liu Yao went over, sat down and called out, "mother..."


    Lu Shi looked at his daughter and said directly, "I didn''t kill her, but for the sake that she is your father and daughter. It''s useless to say more about other things."


    Liu Yao bit her lips. After all, she didn''t speak again.


    Liu Yao and Liu Qin lived in the same environment, suffered the same things, and even had the same identity. So now that Liu Qin left, she has a kind of loneliness, which is the feeling of fear and panic that others can''t guide.


    As Yueer said, maybe it''s that damn empathy.


    After calming down for a while, Liu Yao stopped pestering Liu Qin. She looked at all the people in the hall. Except her father, everyone else came. She could not help but whisper, "who is it today?"


    Lu listened, silent for a moment, said: "help the benefactor."


    And just then, the servant came outside and said, "madam, eldest young master, the carriage of the third prince''s mansion, is at the door."


    Lu stood up and took Liu Feng to the nanny. Then he adjusted his clothes and said, "go out and welcome me."


    Liu Yu looks at his mother and exclaims that his mother once hated Liu Wei, but now she can bear everything, greet him respectfully, bend and stretch, and be the master of the family.


    Is there no resentment in Lv''s heart? Of course not. But LV knows that he can''t fight that person forever, and not only can he fight. Now the whole family has received her kindness. Now it''s a grasshopper tied to a rope. How dare he do anything wrong.


    What Liucheng can see, and what Liuyu can see, Lu''s family is so smart, how can they not know.


    Even if I don''t know, I pretend I don''t know, and this kind of pretending will pretend to the end.


    No one can see the flaw of the costume.


    All the way through the barren path, to the gate of the Xiangfu, Lu family just looked at the gate of the mansion. In the gorgeous carriage, two figures came out together.Lu pressed down the bitter fruit in his heart and walked forward with a decent smile on his lips.


    Liu Yu was a little impatient. Standing in front of his mother, he first stepped up and bowed to his mother and said, "I have seen Lord Liu."


    Nowadays, all the people of the Liu family have no official position. Liu Wei, the assistant of the town gate, really bears an adult.


    Liu Wei takes her out with her hand, and she will buy a girl with green thread and embroidered bamboo. Half a step behind her is Liu Muyi who comes with Liu Wei.


    Two people do not know if it is tacit understanding, wearing white clothes, from afar, Toyoka Toshiro, elegant demeanor, there are some similar charm between the eyebrows and eyes, very attractive.


    Lu looked at Liu Wei and the man behind him. For a while, he couldn''t guess the identity of the latter, but he didn''t know if it was an illusion. Lu always thought that the latter was familiar.


    Who do you look like.


    "Brother Liu, I haven''t seen you for several days. You have a good injury." Liu Wei politely greets Liu Yu and looks at his feet.


    Liu Yu replied, "the doctor said that he recovered well, thanks to the medicine of Lord Liu."


    Liu Wei shakes his head and looks at other people. They are all familiar faces. However, to Liu Wei''s surprise, Lu and Liu Yao come out.


    Men welcome guests, women should have waited in the backyard, how, all came to the door?


    Although Liucheng is not here, Liu Yu''s identity may not be enough, and there should be a master''s mother, but Liu Yao is here, but there is no reason.


    In fact, last time Liu Wei came to Liufu, he also saw Liu Yao. But at that time, he glanced at Liu Yao in a hurry and passed by. Now goodbye, but Liu Wei was a little surprised. It was not Liu Yao who was surprised, but the servant girl standing beside Liu Yao.


    Reading?


    How could Yuer follow Liu Yao? Didn''t the old lady say that Yuer had already left the mansion to get married back home?

 Chapter 859

    Yue''er is looking down at this time. Liu Wei is afraid to admit his mistake and looks at her twice. But because yue''er is standing beside Liu Yao, Liu Wei''s wrong eye is opposite to Liu Yao''s four eyes.


    Liu Yao almost immediately avoided her eyes.


    Liu Wei felt that the second miss of Xiangfu had learned the rules. She had met a man before, but she did not avoid it. Now, she knew how to avoid her sight. At last, she had the temperament of Miss Qianjin.


    "It''s cold outside. Don''t stand here. Go in." Liu Wei said, the familiar one went ahead, walked half a step and then turned back to Liu Mo and said, "Mo Yi, this is our prime minister''s residence in Qingyun country. I know that you love wine, and that the cellar of the prime minister''s residence has a lot of good wine, so I will take you with me. Don''t get drunk again for a while, or I can''t explain to Zichen later."


    Liu Mo listens. Although his eyes are smiling, he looks around. He''s curious. The prime minister''s mansion hasn''t seen several servants. The yard is still a little shabby, but he doesn''t ask anything. He''s very well cultivated.


    Liu Yu looks at Liu Mo and is polite to him. He welcomes both of them to the main hall.


    As soon as Liu Wei arrived outside the main hall, he saw Liucheng coming out of the main hall. He was worthy of being a senior official for many years. Now he was dressed in cloth, but his momentum remained unchanged. Just standing there, he was full of deterrence.


    But Liu Wei thought again, this man is in prison, not so, this Liucheng, but a full veteran.


    "I''ve seen Master Liu. I''m going to make my own decisions and come here to complain. I hope you won''t be surprised." It''s not easy to call him Xiangye again. Although Liu Wei knows that Liu Cheng will be reinstated sooner or later, he can only point to the end.


    Liucheng saw Liuwei''s low posture, and knew that it was for his own face. Naturally, he received it. He said, "where are you bothering me? Please come to my house. Please come inside."


    Liu Wei went in with Liu Cheng.


    But Liu Wei found that Liucheng''s line of sight was staring at her own rear, and her rear, followed by Liu Mo Yi.


    Obviously, Liucheng has been watching Liumo.


    Liu Wei quietly takes back his sight, enters the inner hall and sits down, also observing Liucheng.


    Liucheng is just at the beginning when I saw Liumo, after that, I didn''t see it again.


    After entering the main hall, the woman naturally retreated.


    Lu received the guests in person, and then needed to avoid, so he took Liu Yao and Liu Feng with him and went to the next cubicle.


    As soon as she went in, Liu Yao grabbed her mother''s sleeve and asked strangely, "mother, that man He... "


    "That''s Lord Liu, zhenggemenszo. He has been to the mansion several times. You should remember that."


    Of course, Liu Yao knows Mr. Liu''s name, but it''s the first time that he has seen his face clearly.


    "Does the mother think that this Lord Liu is very kind-hearted?" Liu Yao asked with some uncertainty.


    Lu Shi looked at Liu Yao for two more times, and saw that his daughter was still a little confused. He said, "I''m so handsome and gentle, and I hear that I don''t have a wife or a family. But do you mean that?"


    Liu Yao blushed immediately and shook her head. "No, that''s not what my daughter means."


    Lu patted Liu Yao''s hand: "I will discuss with your father about your affairs. Don''t listen to the slander of villains, or make nonsense. Listen to them everyday. Now the house is different from before. Only when everything is patient, can we keep the cloud open."


    Liu Yao didn''t really understand what her mother made her endure. In her opinion, except for the hard life, everything else was pretty good. At least, it was better than the previous kind of being imprisoned and worrying about receiving the news of death at any time. Now, it''s a great fortune to have a family reunion.


    But she nodded her head cleverly.


    Lu is pleased.


    Holding Liu Feng, Lu suddenly thought that Liu Wei seemed to like Liu Feng before.


    Lu then said to Liu Yao, "when your father and the guests have finished speaking, you will take feng''er and call your brother over."


    Liu Yao is stunned: "me and my little brother?"


    Lu said, "find a way to keep feng''er there."


    Liu Yao is even more puzzled.


    Lu didn''t explain. He just hugged Liu Feng. He thought that if feng''er could get the favor of the man, it would be the best. In a word, he was also a brother-in-law. He only hoped that the man still had a little love for feng''er.


    Lu''s side is doing her best, but in fact, things are not what she thinks.


    Since Liu Wei has saved the family, he will naturally ask for the love of Liu family. How to use and how to use the love will naturally be discussed with Liucheng.


    A woman in the backyard of Lu''s family has a simple idea. She only thinks that if she has a foothold, she will try her best to hold it. However, her hair is long and her knowledge is short. She doesn''t understand the business between men, which is not such a routine.


    Today, Liu Wei brings Liu Mo to test his identity. In fact, in disguise, he wants to meet Liu Cheng and show his position.


    And Liucheng, obviously, is also very interesting.


    The irrelevant heads in the hall were sent out. After the hall was left with only four people, Liu Wei, Liu Muyi, Liu Cheng and Liu Yu, Liu Cheng just opened up and said, "yesterday, the officials issued an imperial edict, Yan zhengemen issued a decree, and returned the original number of the confiscated articles of Liu mansion, which is regarded as the compensation for Liu mansion. The things will be delivered tomorrow. At that time, please be present."Liucheng has been an official for many years. It is natural to know that the money and silverware confiscated by the scribes are all turned over to the State Treasury even though the wrongs have been settled.


    Even if there is no one in ten thousand, if it is returned, it must be the imperial approval of Zhu Bi. The emperor is generous and benevolent, and has a good heart. It can never be because of the following sentence that the official department can pay money out.


    Therefore, when the imperial edict came yesterday, Liucheng knew that the human feelings were not only in debt, but also in debt.


    At the critical moment of revitalizing Liufu, this silver is undoubtedly timely rain.


    When Ganlin came, it was a step closer to the rise of Liufu.


    And zhengemenken supports the Liu family so much. Liucheng naturally knows whose contribution it is. He accepts the gift. At the same time, he also knows that now he is the three kings party.


    Liucheng is a person who knows the current affairs.


    Liu Wei understood Liucheng''s words, and then said: "since the official department sends back money and silver, there should be officials of the official department in the presence of zhengemen. I''m afraid it''s not easy to participate."


    Liu Cheng Leng for a moment, eyebrow light Cu: "Wang Ye, but to me and so have what dissatisfaction?"


    Liu Wei sighs that Liu Cheng has become a frightened bird. If he doesn''t accept it well, he thinks that Rong Ling has an opinion on him. It seems that the rules of the officialdom must be obeyed?


    "Zhengemen has a lot of business, and the prince is too busy to be separated. I have less time to be free. Master Liu just needs to remember how it used to be and how it will be in the future. Don''t have a heart knot."


    Liu Wei''s words are so clear, and Liucheng is not easy to get tangled up. After a moment''s silence, she has to nod her head, but she knows that what should be sent tomorrow is still to be sent, just to give more and give less, so she has to think about it.

 Chapter 860

    Liu Wei thought that Liucheng had given up the idea of "bribery", so he began to chat with him. What he talked about was nothing more than some current political affairs.


    After leaving the prison, Liucheng quickly understood the current tense. This time, we discussed with Liu Wei, which is also a matter of principle. From time to time, we tentatively said our own strategies, and we watched Liu Wei''s face change vigilantly.


    Liu Wei''s expression was calm from beginning to end.


    In fact, she admired Liucheng very much. She already knew her identity. When facing her, she was so flexible.


    A father kowtows to his daughter and doesn''t know how Liucheng did it.


    Although, the father daughter relationship is not true.


    Again, according to the number of generations, Liu Wei is going to call Liucheng the second uncle. He is the elder in the end.


    But Liucheng is able to put down its airs and behave so naturally.


    Liu Wei thought, it''s not for such a person to be Prime Minister for many years, and to get along well in Beijing.


    It''s true that he''s a big man.


    When Liucheng took the opportunity to talk about a national policy, Liu Wei was a little tired and nodded: "these, I will report to the third prince."


    Liucheng is obviously relieved, and orders his servants to change tea and serve cakes.


    Today, Liu Wei comes to Liucheng, mainly for Liu mo.


    Therefore, after a long chat with them, Liu Wei turned the topic around and asked, "Mo Yi, can you understand what we just said?"


    In the picture of hundreds of birds facing the Phoenix on the wall, how many willow trees with bird heads were suddenly named, stupefied for a moment, and turned around and said, "ah?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "so, you have been wandering?"


    Liu Mo asked, "do I want to listen to this?"


    It is reasonable to say that these national affairs should not be said in front of a stranger like him, but they are indifferent to each other, and Liu Mo can''t make a voice to ask to leave, so he has to have fun.


    Although it''s really boring, he is not interested in those national affairs. Therefore, what they said, except for the first few sentences, he basically put his left ear in and right ear out.


    If we talk about romantic, romantic, poetic, song and Fu, he can also tell you the ugly, but the state affairs of those miscellaneous nonsense, who likes to listen to who listen.


    Liu Mo doesn''t feel that he needs to know these things, but in the face of Liu Wei''s sudden stern eyes, he counsels again. Finally, after thinking for a long time, he chokes out a sentence: "say, say, about the war?"


    Liu Wei reached over and knocked on his forehead, saying, "what''s your salary?"


    Liu Mo clapped his hands and said, "yes, military pay, military pay!"


    Liu Wei reluctantly shook his head: "you are such a spleen, you really don''t want to be an official for a lifetime?"


    Liu Mo asked leisurely, "why do you want to be an official?"


    "And what are you reading?"


    "Reading naturally aims to increase knowledge and enrich knowledge." Liu Mo said it naturally, as if he didn''t know what he said, which is quite different from the pursuit of ideals of today''s scholars.


    But Liu Wei saw that Liu Mo was telling the truth.


    In this world, there are people who are not greedy for rights and money, but only for their own comfort and happiness.


    Liu Wei, in fact, is such a person.


    It''s only because of fate that I got involved in this official situation.


    Liu Wei asked again, "you don''t want to be an official, and your parents agree?"


    Liu Wei can see that Liu Mo, with all his bearing, must not have come from a poor family. Whether he is rich or not, he must be expensive.


    In such a family, it''s not difficult to raise a dandy who has nothing to eat. It''s just a parent who, in some cases, will hate iron but not steel and look forward to children.


    When it comes to this, Liu Mo even smiles and says bluntly, "my mother once said that to be a pig or a dog is not to be an official."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liucheng: "..."


    Liu Yu: "..."


    Hesitated for a long time, finally held back a sentence: "command, straightforward."


    Liu Mo, seeing that they were all surprised, explained: "in my mother''s words, my father used to be a senior official, but he was framed and murdered by Shangfeng. He died young. When my father died, he was still unborn. My mother was heartbroken and washed her face with tears. Maybe it was because my mother couldn''t care and was in a bad mood at that time, which led to my poor health after I was born. When I was a child, all the doctors said that I could not live to be ten years old. They told my family to prepare the coffin graveyard early. My brother didn''t believe in evil. He just asked for the secret recipe of a miracle doctor. Sheng Sheng Sheng gave me half of my life back. Now, my body is the same as ordinary people, but my mother''s old pain is still unresolved. Up to now, when it comes to officials, my mother is still a word of "bah."


    Hearing this, Liucheng almost immediately asked, "excuse me, young master, your father. What''s your name?"


    Liu Mo is stunned. He looks at Liu Cheng.


    Liucheng realized that he was eager to ask, so he slowed down and said, "if he had ever been an official in the dynasty, Liu might have known that it was just an official surnamed Liu. He would have counted them. In Beijing, there is only my family, maybe, from other provinces?"Liu Mo frowned and said, "my mother has orders. My father''s name is taboo. Please forgive me."


    Liu Cheng sat down a little bit: "why can''t I say my name..."


    "If my mother doesn''t let me say it, she can''t say it." Liu Mo then looked at Liu Wei and said, "brother Liu said that I''m here to drink today. It''s been a long time. How about wine?"


    Liu Wei looked at Liucheng''s expression silently, then looked at Liu Mo again, and said, "yes, I''m here to drink today. I''m thirsty after saying so much. Master Liu?"


    Although Liucheng still wants to ask, Liu Wei has already cut off his mouth. He is not good at pursuing again, so he has to raise his hand and order Liu Yu to prepare.


    But in two quarters of an hour, Liu Yu came back. He said that lunch was ready. Please take a seat.


    Because of Liu Wei''s good status, Liu''s house naturally accompanies her at lunch.


    Liucheng, Liuyu, Liukun, liutan, Liufeng, lvshi and LiuYao, even Liu Yi, who contacted old friends outside, also came back.


    Today is a big feast. It is reasonable to say that both Lu and Liu Yao are women''s wives and cannot attend the banquet.


    But from another point of view, it''s a family feast.


    Therefore, after Liu Yu hinted that Liu Wei didn''t refuse, the female family members went to the table.


    Only Liu Mo is not at ease. He is a foreign man who has never eaten at the same table with a woman. Although Liu Yao has put on a veil, her face is hazy.


    It''s Lu. He thinks it''s an opportunity.


    It''s more natural than letting Liu Yao take Liu Feng to disturb the hall, so Liu Yu takes the initiative to hold Liu Feng. Liu Yu''s position is next to Liu Wei. Liu Yu holds his younger brother, and Liu Wei can see it naturally.


    And indeed, just as Liu Feng was stuffed, Liu Wei saw it.


    Liu Feng looks at Liu Wei. He feels a little timid. His father is here, so is his brother. Many people are there. He dare not say a word.


    Liu Wei and Liu Feng look at each other, then they hook their fingers to the little guy.


    Liu Feng immediately smiled, a mouth, a tooth is missing.


    Liu Yu receives his mother''s signal at this time. He hesitates and sends Liu Feng to Liu Wei.


    How can Liu Wei not understand what these people have in mind.


    Liu Wei didn''t break it. He naturally took Liu Feng over and held him to his knees. He nodded at the tip of Liu Feng''s nose and said, "can feng''er still recognize me?"


    Liu Feng grabs Liu Wei''s finger at the tip of his nose, nods his head cleverly, and says crisply, "elder sister."


    As soon as this speech came out, the whole room was silent.

 Chapter 861

    Lu''s face turned white in a moment, and she got up in a hurry, because she was too flustered and stumbled. When she got on her feet, she hurriedly grabbed Liu Feng and apologized, regardless of how disrespectful she looked. She said, "I hope you don''t blame me for being rude."


    Liucheng''s face is also livid. He frowns and yells, "don''t take feng''er down!"


    Lu family is busy holding Liu Feng and is about to leave, but Liu Feng is still a little ignorant. She bites her finger and shouts: "elder sister......"


    Lu hurriedly covered Liu Feng''s mouth and took the child out in a hurry.


    After that, the atmosphere has been eerie.


    At the moment when Liu Feng called for her eldest sister, Liu Yao suddenly looked up and looked around Liu Wei''s face with uncertain eyes.


    What does Liu Wei look like? Liu Yao is about to forget. It was six years ago that she last saw Liu Wei.


    Six years, people will change too much.


    When Liu Wei came back last year, she was disfigured. At that time, she was wearing a veil day by day. When she opened the veil, it was red, white and full of holes.


    People''s sight, instinctively, will be attracted by the disfigurement half of the face with visual impact, resulting in the neglect of the other half of the face.


    Now Liu Feng calls out her eldest sister, but Liu Yao finally understands why she thinks that the adult Liu is kind at first sight.


    Liu Wei, is this Liu Wei?


    No, it''s impossible. He''s an adult. He''s an official of the court. Only men can enter the court and become officials. How can that be.


    Moreover, Liu Wei has destroyed his appearance. In front of him, it''s clear that his appearance is complete. It can''t be Liu Wei''s, it can''t be.


    Liu Yao''s heart is very complicated. Her eyes are glued to her face. She wants to see through, but she can''t.


    Compared with Liu Yao''s surprise, others are not much better.


    Liu Kun and Liu Yi stared at Liu Wei almost instantaneously, but compared with Liu Yao, they couldn''t remember what the once commoner girl looked like. So after a long time, they didn''t see any trace.


    At this time, Liu Yu coughed and said, "my little brother''s mouth is open, and I''m spoiled by my mother. I think that elder sister just loves adults. I think it''s only because adults are close to me that I call out my mouth. Before, my little brother''s favorite is my elder sister. But now, she''s far away in the Zen temple and doesn''t often go back to the house."


    Liu Wei''s group listened to Liu Yu''s nonsense seriously and asked, "I look like a woman?"


    Liu Yu bowed his head and said, "children, where can I recognize the Qing people?"


    Liu Wei did not make a sound, cold line of sight, and in the seat around a circle.


    When Liu Wei looked at the past, Liu Kun and Liu Yi woke up. This man, however, is the assistant of zhengmen and the close confidant of the third Lord. How dare they blaspheme their present cloth identity.


    Liu Kun and Liu Yi immediately bowed their heads in fear.


    But under Liu Wei''s serious threat, Liu Yao is the only one who still looks up at Liu Wei.


    Liu Yao looks at Liu Wei in a trance. After half a cup of tea is over, Liu Yao slowly drops her eyes and holds her hands on the table.


    Although Liu Yao doesn''t remember Liu Wei''s appearance, she does.


    When Liu Wei used to look at her, her eyes were always those kinds, showing contempt, ridicule and contempt


    It''s because Liu Wei''s eyes are too strong, too clear and high, that Liu Yao hates her so much, and hates killing her so fast that she can never appear.


    At this moment, Liu Yao''s sight that once made her hate to the extreme overlaps with that of the man in front of her.


    A woman can''t be an official. Liu Wei is a woman and Liu adult is a man. They can''t be the same person, but they have the same eyes.


    two people as like as two peas?


    No, at least Liu Yao didn''t.


    That is to say Even if it is no longer possible, no more nonsense, the answer is only that.


    Liu Yao is very confused. She thinks she is crazy. No, it''s not her. It''s the man in front of her.


    When a woman enters the dynasty, she disguises herself as a man. Liu Wei dares to commit such a crime of deceiving the king!


    What does Liu Wei have to do? Does Liu Wei have to kill the Liu family? Liu Fu has just escaped from death. And Liu Wei, would you like to send the whole Liu Fu to hell at this time!


    Liu Yao holds her hands tightly and feels that she can''t control them at any time. She grabs the plates on the table at any time, breaks them into sharp tiles and stabs directly into the human heart''s nest.


    Why did Liu Wei do this? Why did Liu Wei do this!


    How many times has she killed the Liu family?


    Six years ago, he escaped from marriage and left behind a lot of mess to Liufu. Now, he has committed a huge crime, the infinite crime of the nine ethnic groups in Zhulian!


    But this time, my father has no office, and my brothers are all alone. Who else can clear up the way for her.


    Liu mansion now has nothing. Once the imperial court blames her, it can only use the blood of the whole mansion to wash away her guilt.


    Liu Yao''s face became ferocious. She really, really hated this man. She died immediately. Don''t, don''t drag the Liu family, drag the whole family!Liu Wei didn''t know what Liu Yao thought, but he felt his hatred.


    In order to be afraid of the extra growth, Liu Wei gives Liu Yu a look without trace.


    Liu Yu understood, so he got up and dragged Liu Yao out.


    Liu Yao was dragged away by hard life until she went far away, and she still looked back here.


    Liu Mo is still in a situation. The atmosphere on the table is getting more and more heavy. He can''t help but open his mouth and say: "brother Liu is clear and elegant. If you can''t see the clothes and decorations in a dark place, you may be mistaken for a woman or a child. Saying that brother Liu is like a girl is nothing more than praising brother Liu''s beauty. If you are a little child, you can''t read many people. It''s estimated that brother Liu is like a girl The best thing to see in life is his eldest sister. Therefore, only a word can be said. "


    Liu Mo plays well with this round field, and reaches Liu Wei''s feet with good steps.


    Liu Wei followed the trend and said, "it seems that I have to pay a visit to this lady in my spare time."


    But Liu Wei knew that Liu Feng recognized himself at a glance.


    He can avoid adults and feel their thoughts, but he is defeated by the young children.


    It''s a secret.


    This page has been uncovered. As long as we don''t get to the bottom of it, we''ll have a joke, which is harmless.


    Liu Yu hasn''t come back for a long time. I want to appease Liu Yao.


    Liucheng ordered people to bring up the wine.


    Liu Mo wants to drink the wine as soon as he sees it. Liu Wei pours him a small glass. Liu Mo is not satisfied with it. He stares at the wine pot.


    Liu Wei said, "forget how fast you got drunk last time?"


    Liu Mo talks with him. He doesn''t dare to say that he''s pretending to be a hangover, but he''s just planning to catch the chance and escape from Fu Zichen.


    After all, Fu Zichen''s brain is sick. Whoever is close to him needs his life.

 Chapter 862

    Liu Mo takes the glass and sips half of it.


    In fact, he didn''t like drinking much, but he was not in good health before. His mother didn''t let him drink. Later, his brother didn''t let him. Yesterday, in the first grade building, he was like a child stealing wine. He took a few sips, but Liu mistakenly thought he liked drinking.


    But it''s also in his mind, so that he can taste more.


    Liu Mo doesn''t care much about the taste of wine, whether it''s good or bad. Some simple understanding is enough. What he likes is the feeling of being treated as an adult.


    His mother protected him too much. Everyone in the mansion protected him. He was afraid that he would bump.


    But he''s not a girl''s family. There are so many taboos. He''s too expensive.


    It is also in a poetry meeting that he once participated in, and was regarded as a normal person by those readers, so he gradually liked to go to the poetry meeting tea party.


    Always feel that only in those occasions, will be respected, not how special he is.


    After a glass of wine, Liu Mo still wants it.


    Liu Wei holds the wine pot, reaches out and compares it in front of his eyes. "What''s this?" she asks


    Liu Mo is indifferent and frowns: "brother Liu, don''t look down on me."


    "Liu Wei said:" then you say, what is this


    Liu Mo said unhappily, "two."


    Liu Wei loosened her hand and poured him another cup.


    Liu Mo wants to drink even when he starts to serve. Liu Wei stops him and asks him to eat some vegetables. Don''t drink too much.


    Liu Mo reluctantly put down the wine glass and took a bite of food.


    At this table, Liu Wei is the host and the guest, while others are the accompanies. Liu Wei cares about Liu Mo, so others will not be uninteresting.


    When Liu Maoyi had two more drinks, his cheeks were already a little red. Liu Wei said to Liucheng, "it seems that my friend really can''t converge. I don''t know, Liu Fu can borrow a guest room for use?"


    Liu Cheng has no opinion. He orders the servants to prepare.


    When the room is ready, Liu Kun and Liu Yi fight to send the little childe to the place, but at last they are stopped by Liucheng system and send the little boy to send him.


    Liu Kun and Liu Yi are not satisfied.


    Liu Chengquan can''t see it.


    Liu Wei just laughs.


    Liu Mo''s light drunkenness is the end of the luncheon.


    Liucheng left Liukun and Liuyi, and wanted to talk to Liuwei alone. But there were only two people left in the hall. Liuwei said, "since I have come to the mansion, there is no reason not to say goodbye to my elders. Please show me the way and go to Xiaoci hospital."


    Liu Cheng was stunned for a moment, and then thought that she still remembered the old lady, which was also a good thing for Liu Fu, so she nodded and agreed, and took her own way.


    They went all the way in silence.


    At the gate of Xiaoci hospital, Liucheng paused for a moment, and suddenly said: "Yao''er, please hold your hand high, someone in the house will be bound to her, please don''t ask..."


    Liu Wei understood the meaning of Liucheng.


    Liu Qin was sent away. That''s a good saying. Liu Yue didn''t know the trace. Liu Wei didn''t talk about it. Now, there is only one miss in the mansion.


    And Liu Yao is still a legitimate daughter. Even if Liucheng knows that Liu Yao is willful and mischievous, it can''t be ruthless after all.


    Liu Wei didn''t mean to live or die with Liu Yao before. Now, he doesn''t even have it. He said, "it''s the best that your mansion can restrain."


    This is a promise not to pursue, Liucheng relieved.


    There are two servant girls guarding the gate of Xiaoci courtyard. Seeing Liucheng coming, they hurried forward to ask for safety. When they saw Liuwei again, they were stunned.


    But it''s still the rule to go in and report.


    Liu Cheng leads Liu Wei to continue to walk inside. He takes another two steps. He can''t help but ask, "now, are you ok?"


    Liu Wei looked at Liucheng and said, "it''s very good."


    Liu Cheng nodded and said nothing more.


    Liu Wei didn''t know whether to ask Liu Cheng casually or to really think about her life.


    But whatever it is, it has nothing to do with her.


    Liu Wei knows that she saved Liu''s family by herself, but she only cares about a human relationship. But if she keeps Liu''s family because she has a sense of belonging to Liu''s family, it''s a wrong decision.


    In Xiaoci courtyard, the old lady received a report.


    The old man, who was kneeling in front of the Buddha, opened his eyes.


    Mammy Yang then went up to help the old lady up and asked in a low voice, "how can the Master bring her here?"


    The old lady shook her head, obviously surprised.


    When they left the Buddhist hall and went to the hall, they found Liucheng and Liuwei sitting there, drinking the tea offered by the servants.


    The old lady watched Liu Wei for a while.


    Liu Wei returned to the old lady with a soothing look.


    Then the old lady took back her eyes and went to the top.


    Waiting for the elder to sit down, Liu Wei gets up and respectfully asks for an.


    The old lady nodded and waved: "sit down."


    Liu Wei sits down.Liucheng sees that they have something to say, so they leave first.


    As soon as Liucheng left, Mammy Yang went to close the hall door. The old lady asked Liuwei, "I heard yesterday that you are coming today, but what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei sighed at the old lady''s thoroughness, then nodded: "today, there is a man who wants to be recognized by his grandmother."


    "Oh?" The old lady is curious.


    Liu Wei said again: "this man just drank, drunk, now in the guest room to rest."


    The old lady was a little surprised that someone would get drunk in someone else''s house, but the old lady made a look at mammy Yang.


    Mother Yang will, so she leaves.


    When mammy Yang went out, it was two quarters of an hour.


    In Xiaoci courtyard, Liu Wei is still talking with the old lady about recent events. The old lady is most concerned about Liu Wei''s stomach.


    Liu Wei has confessed that the old lady treats her well. She knows that it is really good.


    The old lady asked Liu Wei to come forward.


    When Liu Wei sat down, the old lady reached out her hand and pasted it on her stomach. After a long time, she said, "you have been wronged."


    Liu Wei shook her head. "No."


    The old lady took Liu Wei''s hand and said, "it''s Liu''s family who can''t protect you. It''s nameless and has no share. It''s not grievance. What is it?"


    Liu Wei knows that if he doesn''t care about the overall situation, he will be happier than anyone.


    "Actually..." The old lady hesitated for a moment and said: "the emperor has already made an order. You and the third prince will make a decision. Otherwise, take advantage of this opportunity..."


    "Grandmother." Liu Wei interrupts the old man and says, "I''ve got a sense of these things. Don''t worry about grandma. I won''t let myself lose."


    The old lady thought of Liu Wei''s plain behavior. She kept silent for a while, and nodded her head to stop interfering.


    "It looks like this stomach is still very small." Looking at Liu Wei''s stomach, I am humane.


    Liu Wei smiled and nodded: "it will be born near the beginning of summer and autumn. The name has been chosen. It''s called Rong ye for both men and women."


    The old lady asked kindly, "didn''t you take it?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "my grandparents are wise."


    The old lady shook her head again and said, "you can''t get such a nice name."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Now think about it. Xiaoli''s name is a bit off the table.

 Chapter 863

    Just as Liu Wei was chatting with the old lady, Mammy Yang finally came back. When she came back, Mammy Yang had a very bad expression, her eyes twinkled, and her eyes were mixed with obvious confusion.


    "How is it?" Liu Wei asked directly


    Mother Yang looked at the old lady in embarrassment.


    The old lady didn''t know what mammy Yang was nervous about, and said, "you can just say it."


    Mother Yang lowered her eyes and said in the end: "when the old slave saw the young man, he was not drunk He''s talking to the master. "


    Liu Wei stood up in a daze.


    But the old lady stopped Liu Wei, turned around, and continued to ask mammy Yang, "since I am the one to identify, do you think that person is familiar to you?"


    Mother Yang clenched her teeth and said something to her mouth, but she didn''t know that it was inappropriate.


    Liu Wei saw Mother Yang''s hesitation, and guessed that she might have known the origin of Liu Mo, but she was not aware of it, and her eyes were burning, waiting for mother yang to go on.


    But mammy Yang didn''t say anything. Mammy Yang felt that if she said this, she was afraid of something important.


    Knowing mother Yang, the old lady didn''t force her, but said, "no, go to the guest garden first."


    Liucheng find Liumo to, or alone to find, and Liumo to not drunk, and is saying something with Liucheng, which makes Liuwei some care.


    Since she brought Liu Mo, she has drunk him just for convenience.


    That is to say, I asked the old lady to recognize me. Even if I didn''t recognize Liu''s son, I didn''t know Liu mo after I was drunk. That would not prevent Liu Wei from getting along with him later.


    But if they look for the door to stare at others when they are sober, the embarrassment will not be said, and the intention will be exposed directly, which will make people have pimples in their hearts. Therefore, now that Liu Mo is not drunk, Liu Cheng still looks for the door, Liu Wei''s expression has changed, and her look is not good.


    Now I must go to the guest garden, but Liu Wei would like to know what mammy Yang has identified.


    So, Liu Wei did not move, and continued to stare at mammy Yang for a moment.


    Mammy Yang''s face was very embarrassed.


    The old lady sighed and nodded to let mammy Yang tell her the truth.


    Mammy Yang struggled and struggled, and finally said, "that young man, the old slave has never seen it, but his appearance, however, is somewhat like, like..."


    "Like who?" Liu Wei asked.


    Mammy Yang closed her eyes severely: "like the dead, sir..."


    As soon as this speech came out, not only Liu Wei, but also the old lady froze.


    Mother Yang''s eldest brother is Liu Cheng''s elder brother, Liu Wei''s father, Liu Huan!


    Liu Huan has always been a pain in the old lady''s heart.


    Now mammy Yang said again that the old lady was weak, so she could not help shivering and nearly fell.


    Mammy Yang rushed to help her, patted the old lady''s back, and comforted her. "That childe must be a child of the Liu family, but I don''t know which one. According to the reason, the descendants recorded in the genealogy, the old slaves are all recited, but the name of the old slaves is really unheard of. Perhaps, which one is the outer room? Don''t remember the genealogy? It''s similar to my father when he was young. I''m afraid it''s close to my blood... "


    The appearance is similar, so it''s almost determined by consanguinity.


    However, the Liu family has a large number of clans and branches, and many illegitimate children, which are not recorded in the genealogy. If you want to determine which one of them is, it is not easy to find out unless the parties themselves say otherwise.


    Mother Yang said, and the old lady stood up trembling to go to the guest garden.


    Liu Wei took the old lady''s other hand and helped others to go out after a long time of hesitation.


    The old lady is old, her legs and feet are not good. Xiaoci hospital is not close to the guest garden. Several people are in a hurry all the way. When they arrive, it is a quarter of an hour later.


    But simply, everyone in the room is still there.


    Liu Cheng sees his mother come in person, but he doesn''t realize it. He takes a look at Liu Wei. Then he goes to meet her.


    The old lady didn''t even look at him, but went over him and looked inside.


    But in the room, I saw someone coming outside. Liu Mo, dressed in a plain robe, got up and stood there.


    When Liu Wei looked at Liu Mo again, his mood changed.


    Like my father?


    Liu Wei never knew what his father looked like in this strange world, but he was sure that he was not like his father in the past.


    Just as if nature made her close to him, Liu Wei can''t help but speculate boldly whether she has a blood relationship with Liu Mo Yi?


    I never thought it was true.


    Liu Wei went in and asked Liu Mo in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Mo said in a light voice with an innocent face: "just now I was dizzy. Master Liu came here suddenly. He asked me to wake up and have a chat with me. He didn''t know what he wanted to talk about for a long time. No, you will come."


    Liu Mo said, and stroked his forehead. He said painfully, "my head hurts. It seems that wine is really not a good thing. It''s better to drink less in the future."


    Liu Wei looked at him for a moment with distrust, but he could see that he didn''t lie.So Liucheng hasn''t talked with Liumo to the depth yet?


    Liu Wei turned to see the old lady again.


    The old lady now has a pair of eyes glued to Liu mo. the more she looks, the more she can''t calm down.


    The old lady''s excited eyes were really terrible. Liu Mo could not help but step back and quietly asked Liu Wei, "brother Liu, this is What happened? "


    Liu Wei shakes her head.


    Liu Mo frowned with a frown, and there were still some mists in the clouds. However, out of the rules, he bowed his hand and asked the elder for an "I''ve seen the old man."


    My hands were shaking, but I walked slowly.


    When she came to Liu Mo, the old lady''s gray eyes suddenly burst into light. She looked up at Liu Mo and then nodded. Then she said: "like, like..."


    Liu Mo looks at Liu Wei with a puzzled look.


    Liu Wei looks very serious.


    "What did the old man say? Like what? " Liu Mo asked in bewilderment.


    But the old lady suddenly took his hand and asked, "what''s your name, son?"


    Liu Mo said, "younger generation, stranger, later."


    "What''s your last name?"


    "Surname Liu."


    The old lady''s eyelids quivered, nodded and asked, "your father? What about mother? What is the name of the parents? Where are they? Where are they now? But they are also in Beijing? Can I see you? "


    Liu Mo is alert with his eyes. He takes a step back and draws his hand out of the old lady''s hands without trace. He looks polite but doesn''t speak.


    Liucheng came over at this time, holding the old lady, and said softly, "mother, I''ll take care of anything. Mother shouldn''t work hard."


    The old lady immediately looked at Liucheng and said, "you know how much he looks like..."


    "My son knows." Liucheng nodded, his eyes turned to Liumo again, his eyes were very complicated, and then he said, "my son will ask."

 Chapter 864

    The old lady didn''t trust Liucheng very much, but when she saw Liumo, she was full of defences, and she couldn''t force her too much. At last, she could only say, "he must be my Liu family''s son!"


    Liucheng thought so, and nodded, "yes."


    Liu Wei looks down and ponders.


    Liu Mo approaches Liu Wei and asks, "brother Liu, what happened?"


    Liu Wei took a look at him and said, "they think you look like one of their relatives."


    Liu Mo was shocked for a moment: "there are people who look similar in the world. Because they are very similar, they are so aggressive?"


    Liu Wei gave a wry smile.


    Liu Mo asked again, "brother Liu thought that brother Yu was similar to that man, so he took him to Liufu for a walk."


    Liu Wei''s face was not exposed, but said, "I don''t think you are like anyone else, I just think you are in love with me."


    Liu Mo picks his eyebrows and waits for Liu Wei to continue.


    "Too congenial, always look for reasons for congeniality." Liu Wei said the righteous words, there is no embarrassment, such a thick face, let Liu Mo to open his eyes.


    Liu Mo didn''t say anything, just thought that this place could leave, this new friend could also break up.


    The coolness of the bottom of his eyes seeped out. Liu Mo raised his eyes and said to Liucheng, "thank you for your hospitality today. It''s not early. Liu is leaving."


    And when he had said that, he went over them, and went straight out of the threshold.


    The old lady was in a hurry and wanted to hold him.


    But Liucheng stretched out his arms and shook his head at his mother.


    Liu Cheng said, "mother, believe in your son."


    After that, Liucheng chased out himself.


    When there are only three people left in the room, Liu Wei, the old lady and Yang Ma, the old man takes Liu Wei''s hand and asks, "this child, you brought it, then you..."


    Liu Wei knew what the old lady was going to ask, and said directly, "but I don''t know his details. I met him yesterday and talked about him. I felt that he was very congenial. Because he was also surnamed Liu, I brought him to Liu''s house. Please tell my grandmother."


    The old lady nodded, "he is very similar to your father."


    Liu Wei''s heart wavered for a moment, and he said "MMM".


    "But he will never be your father''s son," said the old lady at once


    Liu Wei looks at the old lady.


    The old man said: "your father''s life, only your mother, no concubines, no servant girls, not even a room. At that time, your father was fascinated by your mother, and the other women did not look at it, that is, the empress...... " Speaking of this, the old lady suddenly stopped talking, sighed again, and said, "in a word, your father will never be sorry for your mother. You can rest assured."


    Liu Wei said casually, "maybe he was born to his mother? I''m not sure. At the beginning, the mother gave birth to twins. "


    As soon as Liu Wei''s words came out casually, the old lady stopped and seemed to be thinking.


    "The eldest lady is joking." "When the doctor gave birth to you, the old slave kept watch all the time. You are the only one. There are no twins. After you were born, the old lady also......"


    Mother Yang didn''t say it, but Liu Wei also guessed what it was.


    Her mother, who died after she was born, is known to all.


    But Liu Wei knew that his mother was not dead.


    Liu Wei said jokingly, "since he is a child of the Liu family, I will be relieved."


    If mammy Yang''s words are true, Liu Wei will not think about them any more. She looks down and leaves.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s figure disappear slowly, Mammy Yang suddenly turns her head, looks at the old lady and whispers something in her ear.


    When the old lady heard that, her face was shocked!


    Mammy Yang was very flustered: "at that time, another child was dead. The old slave wanted to hold the dead baby for you to see. But when the second master came, he said that he would deal with the dead baby. He said that the old lady hurt her heart because of the big master''s business, so she was not allowed to tell her. Two days later, the dead baby was buried. The second master told me not to mention it again, just say It''s said that Quan Dang''s first lady has only one child, and the second master has passed the first lady under his name, so that the first lady can grow up aboveboard. How can the old slave know, how can he know the dead baby Not dead... "


    The old lady didn''t expect that there was such a change.


    Thinking of the young man I saw just now, and Liu Cheng''s hospitality, the old lady''s face was ugly, and she said to mammy Yang angrily, "I haven''t told you all about what happened then!"


    Mother Yang did not dare to be careless and hurriedly said: "when the first lady had a sudden birth, it was not a good day. There was no stable mother in the house, or the old slave sent someone from outside. The stable mother came. She said that it was an emergency. She wanted to call a doctor. Otherwise, she would not be able to guarantee everything. The old slave was about to report it to the old lady. The second master would come. She said it was such a small thing, Don''t disturb the old lady, then order the old slave to send his order. Go to the hospital and ask the night doctor. When the doctor came, Mrs. Wen had been busy for a long time. The old lady also called in for a long time. The old slave wanted to go in to help, but the doctor stopped the old slave, saying that there were too many people in the way, so he asked the old slave to prepare wormwood and use wormwood to induce labor. "Liu Mo''s identity became a mystery. Even after many years, Mammy Yang had to try to remember all the details of that year.


    That night, everything was unexpected. The eldest lady had a hard time giving birth. She was crying and hurting in the room. The maidservant was waiting outside. She was also in a hurry.


    The old lady''s body is uncomfortable, and it''s late at night, so she shouldn''t be disturbed. The second master appears to preside over the overall situation, which is what mammy Yang can''t get.


    However, after two hours of induced labor, the room was quiet, and Mama Yang was worried about it. There was a baby crying.


    Mother Yang was excited for a while. She asked outside, "have you given birth to a young lady or a young man?"


    After a while, the door opened.


    Two children, one male and one female, are all dead.


    Steady old woman sighed, difficult childbirth time is too long, elder daughter is born smoothly, second son, but suffocate dead.


    Mammy Yang was startled.


    Finally, according to the doctor, the baby boy really has no skills. As soon as mammy Yang''s heart wanders, she will go to the filial piety hospital.


    But before he left the gate of the yard, the second master came again. Seeing the dead baby in mother Yang''s arms, he frowned for a while and wanted to go.


    Mother Yang was scared, but she also thought about the baby boy I''m afraid so. I''ll give it back to you.


    After the death of the old master, the old lady and the baby in her belly have always been an awkward existence.


    Holy master, I have a view on the Liu family. If I hand in the mother and son, I may be able to protect the Liu family''s life.


    The second master told mammy Yang not to talk.


    The doctor gave birth to a twin. Apart from the fact that the watchman and the doctor knew about it, did anyone else know about it? Mother Yang didn''t know about it.


    Only this matter, but from then on, no one mentioned.


    Mother Yang, a servant, did not dare to worry about it.

 Chapter 865

    After many years, Mammy Yang didn''t know whether the second master had taken the dead baby back to the Imperial Palace, or whether he had saved the baby when he left the bag.


    Here, is there another secret?


    Mammy Yang said everything she knew and knew.


    After hearing this, the old lady was silent for a long time. She clenched her teeth and took a breath. She slapped the table angrily: "I''m deceiving you! You, damn it! "


    Mother Yang immediately bowed her head and acknowledged her mistake with a trembling voice.


    But the old lady said that for many years, the old servant would not be really cruel.


    It''s just another memory, but the old lady is also looking forward to it.


    If, just now that young man is really that year''s baby boy, then That big room has no end, Liu Wei, but also a brother.


    Thinking of this, the old lady''s fingers trembled and her heart beat faster.


    After Liucheng chased out, he never came back.


    The old lady waited and waited, and finally came back. She took her son by the hand and asked, "how is it?"


    Liucheng patted the old mother on the back of her hand and sighed: "he, unwilling to talk with me more, left."


    The old lady frowned and looked at mammy Yang again.


    Mammy Yang went out of the house wisely and went to watch.


    When only the old lady and Liucheng''s mother and son were left in the room, the old man said: "mammy Yang has explained the night when your sister-in-law gave birth. In those years, what happened? You must not hide from me that the dead baby, whether or not Are you really saved... "


    "Mother." Liucheng interrupts his mother''s speculation, drops his eyes and shakes his head low: "the child has no skill in returning to heaven. By the time I reach my hand, he has lost his vitality. It is impossible to live at all. After that, his son sends the dead baby to the imperial palace. The Emperor sees that it is definitely dead and returns it. Then I set up an inscription for the child and bury it in the tomb behind Guanyuan temple."


    "Guanyuan temple?" The old lady thought that she often went to Guanyuan temple to burn incense and pray for many years, but she did not know that there was still a grandson buried there.


    The old man was in a trance and could hardly stand.


    Liucheng quickly helped his mother, and said, "when my eldest brother died, my son was afraid that my mother could not bear the double blow, so he hid it from the past. But later, my son heard a news."


    The old lady looked at her son again.


    Liu Cheng said with deep eyes: "it''s the news from the palace. His son was also the red man in front of the emperor. Although the red was bought by the life of his eldest brother, I can learn from Liu family''s loyalty. Gradually, the emperor did not have any precautions against his son. The news was heard by the son who asked to see the imperial study one day. It was thundering and windy. It was a thunderstorm and rainy day rarely seen in Kyoto. The son originally went to the palace to deliver the book, but was stopped by the heavy rain. So he went to the imperial study and planned to discuss the national affairs with the emperor, but the weather was too bad. There were few eunuchs guarding the door outside the imperial study. The emperor wanted to drink lotus seed sweet soup. Qi Fu took people with him When I went to the imperial dining room, my son was talking with the emperor about the rise of the story. He didn''t want to be reported by someone outside. The emperor listened to the man''s report, so he sent his son to the side hall later. His son went to the side hall, but he waited for half an hour. Before he heard the emperor''s call again, he went out to check. This time, he saw that there was no one in the outer space of the imperial study, or even a guard. He thought that the emperor had gone back to the bedroom and forgot There was another minister waiting, and he wanted to come closer to see if there were any people in the Royal study. When he got closer, he heard the news that he didn''t know whether it was true or not. "


    "What''s the news?" the old lady urged


    Liucheng Road: "the emperor should have been talking to people at that time. His son overheard by thunder, and heard the name of the eldest sister-in-law mentioned by the emperor."


    Liu Cheng''s sister-in-law, in addition to Ji Xia Qiu, does not do others think.


    The old lady got nervous.


    "The emperor''s meaning seems to be that the elder sister-in-law is not dead, but she is still running away, and the elder sister-in-law is accompanied by a boy of the same age as Liu Wei. The emperor suspects that the baby who died was petrified by Li Dai. The one who died was not the elder sister-in-law, but the one who was taken by the elder sister-in-law is the elder sister-in-law''s son."


    "Ridiculous!" Although she has guessed this possibility, the old lady still has to say: "there were many people in the room at that time, not to mention that wenpo can find traces now, even the doctor is still in the hospital. Do you mean that under the eyes of these people, someone stole a beam and changed a post?"


    Liucheng looked at his old mother and was silent for a long time. Suddenly he said, "my son thought that when my mother heard this, she would be surprised that my sister-in-law was not dead? Can see mother action, seem, already know inside information? "


    The old lady was shocked and stopped talking.


    Liucheng is not good at asking his mother, and now he has a good idea.


    With a low sigh, Liucheng shook his head and said, "sister-in-law is not dead. Who is the child just now, or sister-in-law for permission, mother knows, how to contact sister-in-law?"


    The Liu family is in great trouble this time. The old lady believes that no matter how stupid and loyal her son is, she can''t be with the emperor any more.


    Moreover, it is unknown how long the throne will last.


    After thinking about it, I was a little tired from concealing it for many years. I pondered and said, "I can''t contact your sister-in-law. Once, your sister-in-law contacted me once, just once, for Wei''er."Liucheng nods, Ji Xiaqiu has already run, and then actively contacts Liujia, not for whom Liuwei can be.


    But since sister-in-law can escape, why not take Liu Wei away? Not to mention that Liu Wei was raised in boudoir before, but six years ago, Liu Wei was clearly out of the control of Liu family. At that time, did Liu Wei just escape to see Ji Xiaqiu?


    In this way, after Liu Wei''s return, and now she is dressed as a man, ranking in the court, and pestering with the three princes, are all inspired by Ji Xiaqiu?


    Thinking of the emperor''s fate now, Liucheng has to guess. Is it true that Ji Xiaqiu is revenging for that year?


    Know son Mo ruo mother, look at the expression of Liucheng, the old lady will know what the son is thinking.


    Shaking her head, the old lady had a bad tone: "your sister-in-law is not easy to live. No matter what she does, we are not qualified to comment. As for Wei''er, I don''t think she knows her mother is still alive. Your sister-in-law left a message and said not to tell Wei''er. Now, I haven''t said it. If you want to, your sister-in-law has her own opinion."


    Liucheng didn''t make a sound, and I don''t know if it was a letter.


    For a long time, Liucheng said, "if my son heard that it was true, then the just child, perhaps another child of my elder brother, will continue to pursue this matter. My mother will only wait for my news."


    The old lady nodded, and then asked, "Wei''er, but what do you want to say?"


    Liu Cheng shakes his head: "before it''s confirmed, let''s not mention it."


    The old lady agreed. She couldn''t help thinking that if the child is really Liu Wei''s brother, then the child suddenly comes to Beijing. Ji Xiaqiu may also come.

 Chapter 866

    Xiao Li feels very bad these days. He is a sensitive child. Although he is sometimes dull, most of the time, he is very smart.


    Looking at brother Xiaojin surrounded by a large group of children again, he held his chin, lying on the desk, pouting.


    All of a sudden, a cold feeling came straight from behind, and the little guy looked back.


    But this time, I only saw the countenance leaning behind him.


    Rong tilts to shake abruptly, then timidly hugs his small food box and stares at Liu Xiaoli warily.


    Xiao Li is sure that the icy sight just now can''t have been seen by Rong Qian, but Rong Qian''s anti thief appearance made him very reluctant.


    He stood up and went straight to Rong.


    Rong Qian grabs his food box and runs to Rong Jin''s east side with his tail in his hand.


    Rong Qian ran so fast that he ran into Rong Jindong''s arm.


    Rong Jindong, who is teaching children how to write words, has a slip on his hand, and his black brush leaves an ugly mark on the rice paper.


    "What can I do for you?" Some children are not happy, stand up and push.


    Rong Qian was unstable. He fell back and almost fell.


    When Rong Jindong saw this, he hurriedly grabbed Rong Qian and held him steady. Then he said to the kid who pushed him: "all of them are classmates. How can we do it?"


    Pushed the person''s child to be taught, the small face momentarily rose red, suddenly did not say a word.


    There are so many things in ordinary life, and Rong Qing is very delicate. This time, she is not angry, let alone saying anything. She just hugged the food box tightly. Seeing that Xiao Li did not catch up with her, she was at a safe place beside Rong Jindong.


    Rong Jindong follows Rong Qian''s eyes and sees Xiaoli looking this way.


    After Xiao Li and Rong Jindong''s eyes met, they opened their mouths and smiled. Then they went back to their classes.


    Rong Jindong can''t see if Xiao Li bullies Rong Qian again, but he doesn''t cry as much as usual, so he doesn''t ask anything.


    Rong Qing sits at Rong Jin Dong''s side honestly, opens the food box, pinches a piece of corn sweet cake, and delivers it to Rong Jin Dong''s mouth.


    Rong Jindong opened his mouth and said, "thank you, Xiao Qing."


    Rong Qian is very happy. He also eats a cake and looks down at Rong Jindong''s words.


    After Xiaoli sat back to her class position, she began to tilt her head and keep her previous movements still.


    But this time, I didn''t feel the cold vision behind me. Until the big bell outside, the next class will begin.


    The next class, the last one today.


    At the end of this class, we are going to study.


    Xiaoli, as usual, is as honest as ever after class. When the teacher says it''s time to go to school, he packs his backpack and goes to wait for Rong Jindong.


    Rong Jindong carefully regulated his brush and ink before he got up and led Xiaoli out.


    The little guy is waiting outside. Seeing the little boy coming out from afar, he comes up to take the little boy''s backpack.


    But because all the students went outside during the next school day, and some of them went in to find their own masters directly, there were more people.


    After several shadows stopped, Rong Jindong felt wrong.


    However, when Rong Jindong looked around again, he found that Xiaoli, who he had been holding, was missing. At his feet, he followed Rong Qian.


    Rong Qian looks at Rong Jin Dong, but also a little confused, and asks: "brother Xiao Jin, why are you holding me? I''m going that way. "


    He pointed in the other direction, in that direction, there was the carriage of the seventh palace.


    Rong Jindong let go of Rong Qian''s hand and said, "maybe there are too many underachievers. I made a mistake. Can Xiao Qian see Xiao Li?"


    Rong Qian doesn''t like the big devil. He turns his mouth and shakes his head.


    For a moment, Rong Jindong was uneasy and looked into the Academy.


    Rong Qian didn''t know what happened. Just then, he instinctively walked out of the Academy with the current. I don''t know who pushed him, and he ran into brother Xiaojin. Then brother Xiaojin took him by the hand and said, "be careful." finally, he took him out.


    Now it seems that brother Xiaojin should have identified the wrong person, but he saw the big devil with brother Xiaojin before.


    In a blink of an eye, why is the big devil gone?


    After a quarter of an hour, there was no one in the Academy, but Rong Jindong didn''t wait for Xiao Li. His uneasiness expanded and he hurriedly walked in. The inspection of one classroom and one classroom was still the same, but there was no trace of Xiao Li.


    When he found it for nearly half an hour, he finally realized that Xiaoli was gone.


    As soon as Rong Jindong''s face turned white, he went back to the third prince''s mansion and got off the carriage. Without saying anything, he ran to the inner court.


    When he arrived outside Liuwei''s yard, Rong Jindong saw his master who was clumsily holding the needle and thread and poking it into the cloth.


    He hurried in and said with a pale face, "master, Xiao Li, it''s gone!"A needle is misplaced. Liu Wei stabs her finger. Suddenly, a red blood comes out of her finger''s abdomen. Then the blood bead becomes bigger and spreads.


    Liu Wei subconsciously held his fingertips and licked the blood on his fingers. Then he raised his eyes and stared at Rong Jindong for a moment. "What?" he asked


    Rong Jindong said the things of the former Academy in a flustered way, and promised again and again: "I''ve searched inside and outside the Academy, and the gentleman who hasn''t left has asked. He said that he didn''t see Xiao Li before he came back. The porter also said that Xiao Li has never returned to the mansion. Shifu, Xiao Li is gone. What can I do?"


    ¡­¡­


    The black cloth over his face and eyes covered everything.


    Xiao Li fell into the carriage, listening to two male voices saying: "is the medicine really good? Your excellency didn''t say, "please go back."


    "Please? You don''t see how smart this kid is? Don''t say that being close to him is to look at him more often, which can make him alert. If we really expose it to him, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t make a big deal. The adult only said that he would invite the child back, but he didn''t say how to invite him. Besides, the dose of the overpowering drug was small, and nothing would happen. When he went back to the mansion and woke him up, who knew we used the drug? "


    "That''s what I said, but the child hasn''t moved, isn''t it a little wrong? Is the dose really not too heavy? How can I feel a little suspended? "


    "Don''t worry, no one will die."


    After listening for a while, Xiao Li did not hear anything of value, so he had no interest. He just relied on the cushion under him and calculated in his mind.


    After being brought out of the Academy, the carriage went all the way west. Now it should have passed three main roads and seven small roads. According to this drive, the carriage should be driving out of the city.


    Is it to take him out of town?


    But if he wants to go out of the city, he will not be able to reach his destination for a while. But the time of school is not far from the time of dinner. Xiao Li is hungry now, and the carriage is not available. What is he going to eat tonight? Are you hungry?


    At the thought of this possibility, Xiao Li''s mind emerged the box of cakes that Rong Qian had with him. I knew it would be like this. I should have snatched them and eaten them before. At least I should have cushioned my stomach first.

 Chapter 867

    After thinking, the little guy began to hesitate again. He was taken out of the city. Can his mother find him? If you can''t find it, don''t you have to find a way back?


    But I can''t drive a carriage. Do I have to fly back with lightness skill?


    I don''t want to eat any more. I need to waste my energy with flying skills. I will fly half of the way, and I will faint with hunger?


    Oh, by the way, and Goo Goo.


    You can summon goo.


    But Gugu is so fat that he has to work hard to fly. If he wants to hunch on, he will not be able to bear it. Maybe he will fall off.


    Xiaoli was filled with mixed feelings and regretted it immediately. She knew it would be so troublesome, so she shouldn''t let them bring her out.


    Their little overpowering drugs didn''t work for him at all. The drugs he made when he was three years old were much better than those on the stalls. However, for the sake of these people tracking him for several days, he was a little pitiful, so he took care of them.


    But when I left, I didn''t say that I didn''t care about food


    The little guy is melancholy, thinking that brother Xiaojin must be eating at home now, but he still can''t eat enough and wear warm, he immediately feels aggrieved.


    In fact, we should take the cake from Rong Qian first!


    The little guy thought about it, and the carriage drove faster. When he got back to his senses, the carriage finally stopped.


    Then someone picked him up and got out of the car.


    "Send to the wing room first, let a person wake him up, take so to see an adult, it is inescapable necessarily." That''s what the male voice I heard before said.


    Then Xiao Li felt someone holding him and using his lightness skill. The wind was blowing in his ear, which made his neck a little cold.


    When the other person stops, there is another sound.


    "Where is the antidote that you are going to prepare?"


    Then a female voice said, "in the room, how could he sleep so hard? It''s reasonable to say that the medicine is not heavy. Now we should have some consciousness. "


    Male voice hesitates for a moment, way: "use antidote first."


    Then someone filled Xiaoli with water. Xiaoli came all the way, hungry and thirsty. He tasted nothing bad in the potion and swallowed it.


    When he finished drinking, he listened to the female voice and said, "why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    Male voice also began to panic: "no, it really happened?"


    Xiaoli then immediately pretended to frown and move.


    Female voice excited: "wake up, thank God!"


    The man of male voice also breathed a sigh of relief, lifted the black cloth on the child''s face in his arms, and gently called out: "child, child?"


    Xiaoli thought to herself, you tied me up, and even didn''t know my name. She was a little unhappy, but she still opened her eyes and showed a surprised expression.


    Before Xiao Li''s eyes stood a man and a woman. The man''s face was upright and the woman''s face was pretty. In any way, he didn''t look like a human trafficker.


    Xiao Li didn''t speak, but looked at them carefully.


    The woman did not shout or make trouble at Xiaoli''s sight. Although she felt something wrong, she said, "we are not bad people. Don''t be afraid."


    Xiaoli''s eyes turned for a moment, hesitating about how to react.


    But after a long time of hesitation, Xiao Li didn''t know whether he should be "afraid" or "not afraid". Thinking that the woman asked him not to be afraid, he nodded with kindness and said: "not afraid."


    Woman: "..."


    Obviously, the woman has never seen such a sensible child. She can''t catch up at once. But the woman is an adult. After a short period of hesitation, she responds quickly and says with a smile, "I''ll invite you here today. An adult wants to see you. My sister will take you there."


    When the woman said that, she stretched out her hand to lead Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli ducked, looked up and said, "I''ll follow you, sister."


    The woman felt that although the child looked honest, she must be alert and reluctant, so she went ahead.


    Xiao Li really follows the woman.


    The man was with him all the way, for fear of change.


    This is a large mansion. Xiaoli has lived in sanwangfu, qiwangfu and Qujiang mansion before. Therefore, the approximate area of this mansion has been estimated easily. At the same time, he has also felt several searching eyes in the dark.


    The house is not small, and there are many dark guards in it. It''s not easy to leave here.


    However, when I passed the garden just now, the defense around the garden was lax.


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Li decided the way back. Xiao Li''s heart was full of energy and he was relaxed.


    When the woman saw the children looking around all the time, she thought that the children thought this place was novel and said, "what potted flowers do you like? The flowers here are planted by adults themselves. They can bloom in cold weather. I think which pot is the best to see? "


    Xiaoli looked around at the flowers, pointed to one of the pots and said, "this one."


    The woman looked at the balding potted plant and smiled: "young man, it''s on purpose. The grass doesn''t bloom and it doesn''t bear fruit. Except for the fragrance when the leaves grow, the roots can be cut and put in the sachet to increase the fragrance. It''s not ornamental at all, and it''s ugly."Looking at the woman''s hands, Xiao Li knew that she was good at medicine, but the woman belittled Dai Cao.


    "The roots, stems and leaves of daicao are all Dabao. They are fragrant and sweet. They have good curative effect on mental illness. The leaves taste bitter and fishy. They can be used for Tianqi and ginseng. They can be used to increase the eyesight and smell. They have special effect on the sick or the aged. As for the stems, they are tasteless. However, they can be used in daily meals for a long time. They can strengthen the body and keep the source of disease away."


    The little guy said, glancing at the woman with some disdain, and said: "for my sister, her fingers are green and white, and her bones are clear, but her nails are dark and yellow. Obviously, she has an internal liver disease, but her eyes are clear, and she doesn''t look too sick. I''m afraid that she ate unclean food a few days ago. She has liver disease, and hepatitis B is very likely. Hepatitis B is infectious, It''s better for elder sister to separate herself from others with food on weekdays, so as not to harm others or yourself. "


    Xiaoli said, and the woman stopped and stared at him.


    The man beside the woman also paused and stared at Xiaoli strangely.


    Xiao Li looked around and asked, "here you are?"


    The expression on the woman''s face was already very ugly, and she said in a cold voice: "I''m alarmist, and I''m mischievous, so I can scare my sister? My sister is also a doctor. How can she not cure herself? "


    A doctor? What a joke!


    Xiaoli thinks it''s funny, so she really laughs.


    The woman''s face was more ugly.


    Xiao Li added: "my sister doesn''t even know Dai Cao, so she''s learning medicine. She''s just a novice. Page 329 of the complete works of thousands of herbs records Dai Cao''s relationship. She''s not familiar with the early books of apricot forest. It seems that she''s a little sloppy in learning this medicine. As for her liver disease, it''s recorded on page 96 of the chapter of the most serious diseases of internal diet. I can go to see it. I can tell you one or two Know the truth. "

 Chapter 868

    "You..." The woman looked at Xiaoli''s eyes as if she was looking at a little Madman: "there are five hundred pages in the complete works of thousand herbs, and twenty-nine chapters in the seventeen volumes of the internal diet, and the shortest one is sixty-seven pages. Would you like to tell me that you can recite them?"


    Xiaoli thought the woman''s words were strange and said, "can''t elder sister recite them? How does that elder sister see a doctor on weekdays? Encounter the disease of perplexity, and then go home to look up the book? "


    "It''s natural!" The woman was made uncomfortable by the child''s tone, only felt humiliated, and even more angry: "medical books and pharmacy is a side reference. Can anyone else recite the world''s medical skills and pharmacy?"


    Xiaoli said: "I can''t finish it for a while. I can always finish it slowly! Recently, if my father didn''t ask me to go to school, recite poems, songs and Fu, and divide my mind, I could read at least seven volumes of medicine books! As a doctor, he can''t even lay a good foundation. He doesn''t plan to lay a good foundation. He just muddles along. What kind of doctor are you! "


    "You, you, you You little boy, there''s something wrong with you! " The woman was so angry that she wanted to swear, but seeing that the other side was a child and a child that adults wanted to see, she forbear and forbear, and only scolded such a sentence.


    Xiao Li doesn''t feel that he has any problems, but to be honest, he is not familiar with the place where he lives. His mother and uncle Rong are not here, so he stops talking and goes on.


    The man next to him had made a plan to persuade the quarrel, but he was relieved to see that the child was no longer going to quarrel. Then he couldn''t help but stare at the woman, thinking that the child was more atmospheric than her.


    But this woman is really mean.


    Especially when it comes to learning in life, no one is willing to admit defeat.


    The woman suddenly walked two steps quickly, went to a pot of flowers, pointed and asked, "what''s the effect of this flower, you may say one or two?"


    Xiaoli glanced at the flowerpot that had passed the flowering period, and now he could only see the flowerpot of the withered stick. He said: "the scarlet flower has fragrant stamens, which can cure rheumatism, and the petals can be made for external use of Huayu powder."


    But the woman said: "no flowers, no leaves, how do you recognize this is sujiarong, not other Hibiscus!"


    Xiaoli said uninteresting, "the florescence of Hibiscus is short. The normal florescence is from August to October, but that of sujiarong is long. This is a variant flower of yufurong. The florescence is from June to December. Now, just after the new year, when sujiarong is declining, sujiarong is backward and does not grow leaves in the coming spring. It has unique characteristics and is easy to argue at a glance."


    With that, Xiao Li added: "there is a record on page 84 of the book of thousands of flowers and thousands of greens. Have you ever seen the book of thousands of flowers and thousands of greens? I have finished reading it and put it in the house. Would you like to lend it to my sister? "


    The woman was so angry that her head was going to smoke. She clenched her fist and her teeth were creaking.


    The man looked and waved his hand and said, "little boy is knowledgeable. Don''t argue with him again."


    "What do you know!" The woman put all her anger on the man and preached: "I have studied medicine for ten years and read the Pharmacopoeia. My master taught me that it''s better to recite more than to use more. I use medicine one way. Otherwise, I won''t be liked by adults. But you told me that my knowledge is not as good as that of a small fart child. Do you want to beat me?"


    MANXIN says that you are no better than a small fart child, but the man doesn''t say anything. The woman gets angry, and the man is better not to provoke.


    Xiaoli was a little surprised at this time and asked with wide eyes: "my sister has been studying medicine for ten years? So long? "


    The woman almost spits out a mouthful of blood. What do you mean, look down on her and laugh at her!


    In fact, Xiaoli is just surprised, without any malicious humiliation, but it is obviously not the case in the eyes of women. Xiaoli also knows that she is still good at not speaking, so she sighs a little sadly and murmurs, "Uncle Rong is right. Only women and villains are hard to raise."


    Although Xiaoli''s voice is small, it''s quiet here. Both women and men hear her. Suddenly, one looks blue and the other laughs hard.


    Finally, the woman ignores Xiaoli, throws Xiaoli to the man, turns around and walks away. When she walks, she still steps heavily, which shows how bad her mood is.


    The man sighed and said, "that''s what she is. Don''t worry about her."


    Xiaoli nodded and said seriously, "I''m used to it."


    The man raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    Xiaoli said: "my father, he is also unreasonable."


    Man: "..."


    Xiao Li added: "but Uncle Rong said that some things will go away. After all, none of us can provoke her."


    Especially recently, when he came back from Guyong mansion, uncle Rong was like a new man. He used to help him confront his mother. Now, he never dare to.


    When something happened, uncle Rong could throw away his own. He would never be soft, just afraid to make his mother unhappy. So now, in the three Wangs'' mansion, everyone is a man with his tail in his hand. No one is better than him.


    Thinking of her sudden disappearance, her mother didn''t know if she would get angry. Xiao Li was a little worried.


    If you can, go back as soon as possible.


    Occasionally run out or maybe uncle Rong will help himself, but if his mother is really angry, uncle Rong may help his mother beat him instead.After all, uncle Rong is also a man with no position.


    "Brother, how long will it take to get there?" Looking at the long road ahead, Xiao Li urged.


    The man took advantage of the situation to estimate, said: "two more doors are, about half a quarter of an hour."


    Xiaoli nods, and her short legs don''t feel as if they are going to speed up her somersault.


    After walking for a while, Xiaoli finally arrived at the destination. Looking up at the low-key courtyard, Xiaoli was curious about the person who wanted to see him.


    The man leads Xiaoli to the door, knocks on the door, and respectfully reports to the inside: "my Lord, I have arrived."


    Inside, there was no movement.


    After a long time, someone came to open the door. The young man looked at the man outside the door and looked down at the child standing in front of the door. Then he politely stepped back and said, "please adults."


    The man nodded and said to Xiao Li, "you can go in alone."


    After that, he worried about the child''s fear, and wanted to say a word of comfort. After all, he came all the way, and the child was obedient, which made him feel good.


    But before he said anything, he saw the child enter the door without any psychological burden.


    The man stagnated for a while, covered his broken glass heart, smiled and retreated, guarding at the door.


    The young man went in with Xiao Li.


    It''s a little dark inside. Xiao Li''s eyes are not bad. When his eyes turn around, he can see the situation in the room. He can also see the old man sitting in the inner room, taking the fire fold himself and planning to wax his hair.


    Seeing the old man''s action, the young people around Xiaoli hurried forward, took the torch and lit it.


    When the candle is lit, the scene in the room is clear.


    "Here you are..." The old man''s unique slow voice of vicissitudes comes from the inner room.


    Xiaoli looked at the old man and recognized his appearance. Then he stepped forward and arched his little fat hands in a regular manner, saying, "Grandpa is good."


    The old man saw the child so well behaved that he smiled on his face, sat on the chair, waved to the child, and said, "come here, Grandpa, look at you."

 Chapter 869

    Xiao Li then stepped forward a few more steps and stood in front of the old man so that he could see himself clearly.


    "They are in trouble for you?" The old man asked.


    Xiaoli thought of the infatuated drug, and the sister who said two sentences just like the bombardment, shook her head and said, "No."


    The old man''s wise eyes turned around the child, but he didn''t know what to see. He just said, "if they neglect you, you can say it directly. You don''t have to hide it."


    Xiaoli shook her head and said, "No."


    The old man could not help sighing, "he is a soft hearted child."


    Xiaoli didn''t make a sound. These people followed him for several days, but they didn''t show any intention of killing him. This shows that these people didn''t want to hurt him. Finally, they used overpowering drugs for him. He was willing to pretend to be involved, but he did it voluntarily. Therefore, he was not slighted.


    When I arrived at this house, I woke up to see a man and a woman who were also very polite to him. If he didn''t argue with the elder sister about medicine, the other side would not face him badly.


    In this way, he was not bullied. To be honest, he didn''t think it was wrong whether he believed or not.


    "Come all the way, are you hungry?" The old man asked with a smile.


    Xiao Li nodded, looking very sincere.


    The old man raised his hand and said to the youth around him, "go and prepare food." Said, and asked Xiaoli: "what do you like to eat?"


    Xiaoli thought for a moment and reported several dishes. When she said it, her stomach began to "coo".


    The old man heard it and the young man heard it, but they didn''t say anything. Only when the young man went out, some servant girls came in quickly and sent cakes.


    "Eat first. Don''t be hungry." The old man pushed the pastry plate.


    Xiaoli obediently picked up a piece of mung bean cake, thought about it, and finally handed it to the old man: "Grandpa first."


    The old man''s eyes were full of laughter. He nodded his head and took the cake and took a bite. The smile on the bottom of his eyes was even more: "delicious, delicious!"


    Xiaoli also smiled and took another piece of cake to chew.


    When Xiaoli was eating cakes, the old man poured him a cup of tea and asked him to have tea. Don''t choke.


    Xiaoli was eating while watching the old man''s attitude. He didn''t say anything in his mouth, but he was curious. Grandpa tried his best to find him. Was it not just to watch him eat cakes?


    When he finished eating three cakes, he felt less hungry. Xiaoli patted the crumbs on his hands and asked, "is Grandpa''s leg better?"


    The old man was stunned and looked down at his legs. "What?" he asked


    Xiaoli said: "last time I saw you, I saw that you have a disease on your leg. It''s been several days. The weather is not good recently. Grandpa, do you have pain and acid in your leg? If the pain is sour, don''t be afraid. It''s rheumatism. It will happen in rainy days, but don''t kill people. Although the pain is painful, there is a way to control it. I have a prescription here, and I can give it to Grandpa. You can send someone to boil it and take it. "


    After Xiaoli finished, he looked at the room again, then ran to the desk, took a brush, a piece of rice paper, and ran back again. He wrote a large article on the rice paper, and handed the prescription to the old man when it was dried.


    The old man took the prescription, looked at the unsightly immature font on it, shook his fingers, smiled and asked: "Grandpa will bring you, so you don''t ask grandpa why? Then you will take the prescription, and you will not be afraid that grandpa is a bad man? "


    Xiaoli thought for a moment and shook her head: "Grandpa is not a bad guy."


    The old man paused and asked, "how are you sure?"


    Xiaoli didn''t know how to explain, but said: "Grandpa gave me something, grandpa is not a bad guy."


    The old man smiled: "maybe grandpa pretended to be kind and treat you well first. When you let go of your heart, he will be bad to you and hurt you. What should you do?"


    Xiao Li didn''t quite understand what it meant. Instead, he asked, "why did grandpa hurt me?"


    Naturally, the old man would not hurt him, but when he asked, he had to show a helpless expression, wave his hand and say: "you are right, Grandpa will not hurt you, so if Grandpa is good to you, can you be good to Grandpa? Can you accompany grandpa more? "


    Xiaoli asked, "Grandpa asked me to accompany you."


    The old man said, "what if it is?"


    Xiaoli doesn''t understand: "why didn''t grandpa go to the door to send the post? Grandpa, you are an elder. No matter my father or uncle Rong, you must agree. "


    The old man wryly smiled: "they don''t agree."


    This time, Xiao Li was stunned.


    The old man said: "they have some misunderstandings about me. They don''t want to see me or you."


    Xiao Li didn''t quite understand, so he had to ask again, "what''s the misunderstanding?"


    "A big misunderstanding." The old man said, just outside came footsteps.


    The young man brought in the meal with his servants. When it was ready, he retired one by one.


    Looking at the table full of vegetables, Xiao Li''s eyes are shining, and her eyes can''t move.


    The old man said with a smile, "eat, look at you, you are hungry."Xiaoli looks a little shy, and asks, "does grandpa eat too?"


    "Grandpa ate it."


    When the old man said that, Xiao Li didn''t refuse. When he got on the table, he nipped a piece of pig''s ear.


    The little guy ate happily. The old man beside looked at him and smiled, but it was the young man. His face was always bad.


    Naturally, the old man was aware of it. After a while, he took a look at the young man.


    The young man had to order him to come closer. He carefully replied, "the carriage of the third prince''s mansion has come this way. I''m afraid it will be outside the mansion in less than half a quarter of an hour."


    The old man nodded, looked at the happy child on the table, waved his hand and motioned for the young man to step back.


    The young man left and stood outside thinking, is it really good for adults to force them in this way? In case, in case of self defeating


    Xiaoli buried himself in the food for a long time. When he had a round stomach, he wiped his mouth and jumped down to the old man and said, "Grandpa, I want to clean the house."


    The old man nodded and gave orders.


    The young man quickly came in and led Xiaoli towards Jingfang.


    As Xiaoli walked, he looked around and judged how many dark men there were. Finally, Xiaoli asked the young man, "brother, my name is Xiaoli. What''s your name?"


    Young people look at a child, a child, not much defense, back: "Fang Shan."


    "Brother Fang Shan, do you like small animals?" Xiao Li crisply shouted


    Fang Shan didn''t know what Xiao Li meant when he asked. He just thought it was Tongyan Tongyu, so he answered, "OK."


    Xiaoli asked again, "what kind of animal does that brother like, kitten? Puppies? Birds? Do bugs like it? "


    Fang Shan wanted to say that insects are not animals, but he thought it was too complicated to talk to children, so he continued, "OK."


    "Brother Fang Shan, do you like the little flower?" The smile on Xiao Li''s face is pure.


    Fang Shan frowned and thought that the child really had a lot to say. He wanted to live once and for all and said, "flowers and grass are OK. Do you want to clean the house or not?"


    Xiaoli said happily, "of course not!"


    Fang Shan was stunned and looked down at the children.


    Xiaoli said again, "Xiaohua is not that little flower, it''s this little flower!" He said, reached out to point to Fang Shan''s shoulder, a pair of eyes, bright and bright.


    Fang Shanhou then realized that he glanced at his shoulder. At this glance, he saw a giant spider that was covered with fur and was as big as someone''s palm.


    "Ah --" Fang Shan screamed with fright. She stepped back for several steps, reached out and slapped her shoulder, trying to wave away the disgusting spider who had not known when it was on her body.


    But the spider seemed to stick to him. No matter what he did, he couldn''t open it. At last, the spider suddenly opened his mouth and bit him on the neck.


    Fang Shan''s eyes were confused and his steps were staggering.


    And the spider also took advantage of this opportunity, gently to the side of a leap, all of a sudden into the grass, no trace.


    Fang Shan felt some pain in his head. He held his head with one hand, touched his neck with one hand, and touched a piece of black blood! Suddenly I knew that the spider was poisonous!


    When he was shocked, he turned around and found that he was the only one in the visual range, and the child had disappeared.

 Chapter 870

    "Damn it!" Fang Shan angrily scolded and ran to the front.


    Xiaoli escapes from Fangshan, and goes all the way to the flower bed he saw before. After a few rounds, suddenly a black shadow group pounces on Xiaoli and rushes straight to his forehead.


    Xiaoli steadfastly catches the black shadow group, puts it on the top of his head, and continues to run: "Xiaohua, it''s this road. The house is a bit messy, I can''t remember it."


    Lying on the top of his head, the spider flower uses its unique feet to grab the right hair of Xiaoli.


    Xiao Li understood and went straight to the right fork.


    Xiaoli runs very fast, and the house is heavily defended. But he is small, flexible, and has a flower that knows the way accurately. There is no trace of him circling around.


    When he returned to the former garden as he wished, and made sure that there was no dark man outside the tall courtyard wall, he looked around and planned to fly up.


    But as soon as I wanted to move, I heard a sound of footsteps in the distance.


    Xiaoli looks around and sees a woman in the corner of the yard, holding a basin of grass with only rods left, which is said by God.


    Xiao Li recognized that she was just the elder sister, so she gathered her voice to make sure that she would not find her.


    Then there was Fang Shan''s voice: "all exits, defend yourself, and be sure to find the boy for me!"


    The woman in the corner heard the noise, stood out and looked out: "what''s the matter?"


    The bodyguards only left one person to reply: "Miss Gu, I''m sorry. It''s the adult''s guest who lost his way accidentally. We are looking for him."


    The woman who was called Miss Gu froze for a moment: "is that the child?"


    "The bodyguard added:" Mr. Fang Shan said that he was about five years old. He was wearing a Blue Satin Robe and looked very good


    "Go to find it. I haven''t seen any children here."


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment, looked at the wide flower bed in front of him, and left without any doubt.


    When the guard left, Miss Gu saw that it was not early, so she directly picked up the basin of Dai Cao and planned to go back to the house.


    After two steps, she suddenly paused, turned around and looked at Xiaoli''s hiding place.


    At this moment, Miss Gu didn''t see clearly. She had a flower in front of her eyes. Then she smelled a fragrance and began to lose consciousness.


    When she was confused, she heard a childish voice in her ear: "thank you, sister, is my overpowering drug much better than yours?"


    When the last word falls, Miss Gu is totally unconscious.


    Little Li zeteng flew up, directly across the courtyard wall, out of the inner courtyard.


    The inner court is heavily defended, and the outer court is lax.


    Xiaoli is almost strolling in the courtyard. He finds the gate and is about to leave. However, he feels that vigorous Qi runs through his back and reaches the back of his head.


    With a sharp flash, he turned to avoid. When he saw who he was, Xiaoli smiled and called out, "brother Fang Shan, do you like my little flower?"


    Fang Shan didn''t expect that this innocent looking boy could escape from the inner courtyard and run to the outer courtyard.


    If he didn''t see Miss Gu fainting in the flower garden, he could not have imagined that she was such a strange child.


    He raised his eyebrows, thought of the disgusting spider insect just now, and then said with disgust on his face: "don''t think you''re an adult''s guest, then I dare not treat you like that, unbridled and arrogant. I really owe you a lesson! Today, I will teach you a lesson for your parents! "


    Fang Shan said, his fierce move has come out, facing Xiao Li''s shoulder blade,


    Xiao Li quickly avoided the violent move and said: "I didn''t hurt you in that grandfather''s face, I didn''t mean anything to one of the people in this mansion, but you are aggressive! Teach me a lesson for my parents? Do you have that qualification? "


    At the end of the speech, he kicked his toe to the ground, and suddenly three pieces of broken stones rose in the air. Xiao Li grabbed the stone in one hand, turned his fingertips, and one of them went straight to Fang Shan''s front door.


    Before Fang Shan was surprised, the child''s ability was not small, but when the stone with sharp wind came face to face, Fang shancai knew that where the child''s ability was not small, it was obviously a big day.


    Fang Shan reached out and could catch the stone, but his body shape was a flash and he stepped back half a step.


    Before he could get back to his mind, the second stone and the third stone came one after another, which caught him by surprise.


    Fang Shan takes the second one in a mess, but the third one is no longer separated. He has to hard side and half of his body. He tries to avoid it, but he can also avoid it. He slows down half a beat. The stone cuts his sideburns. He only feels a pain in his eyebrows and tail. When he reaches out to touch it, he touches some broken hairs. After a careful exploration, he finds that his eyebrows are gone!


    Fang Shan is so angry that his teeth itch. If he just wanted to catch this kid before, he now has a killing heart. But he knows that he can''t really die.


    He changed his gestures, and the next move was launched. He used several layers of internal power more than before. He was really angry!


    But Xiaoli is not a vegetarian either!


    A big one, a small one, in the courtyard facing the blackness, a dozen of them will fight incessantly.Soon, it attracted other people''s attention.


    When the bodyguards arrived, they saw that their head was in a mess, with many bloodstains on his face, and his eyebrows were missing


    The bodyguards were stunned to see who the leader''s opponent was. They were all silent


    Fang Shan has lost his ordinary heart now, his face is livid, and he roars angrily, "don''t you do it? Get this kid! "


    After the bodyguards realized it, they came back to their senses and quickly surrounded them!


    Xiaoli is not convinced of his anger and says, "to bully more and less, and to bully more and less, you are good spirits!"


    Although he made a sarcastic remark, Xiao Li clearly felt the pressure of the overwhelming number of people.


    Just as Xiao Li was thinking about how to get away at one stroke, it was not too ugly, but also to run away, the sky suddenly hissed.


    When I heard that sound, Xiaohua, which had been firmly scratched on Xiaoli''s head, suddenly stiffened, then climbed down with multiple feet, fell back to the lining of Xiaoli''s clothes, and never came out again.


    Also heard that neighing, of course, there is Xiaoli.


    Small Li Leng for a while, the hand movement slightly pauses, he looks to the sky, hesitated to call a: "pearl?"


    Then I saw a familiar blackbird figure. He fell into the air, but he didn''t rush to Xiaoli, but rushed to the nearest bodyguard. It was a scratch on the face.


    "Ah ah..." The bodyguard yelled and backed away. The others around him were frightened to step back for a few steps before they could stop.


    "Disaster bird!"


    This roar, is roars all people to be startled.


    The disaster bird is not only a companion bird, but also an ominous bird. Many people have said that this kind of bird is not only ominous, but also poisonous. The disaster bird eats the corpse. The corpse poison on the corpse has always been hidden from people.


    The bodyguard who was caught with a broken face was immediately loveless. He only felt that he was going to be poisoned and killed in the next moment.


    When Pearl lost her temper, she stood on Xiaoli''s shoulder and turned her head to peck her ears.


    Xiaoli feels the pain in her ears and puts out her hand to cover it.


    The Pearl raised its head.


    At the end of this time, I saw the huge eagle come down from the sky.


    Xiaoli looked at the pearls and cuckoos that appeared one after another, scratched his head, and asked foolishly, "Why are you here?"


    Pearl said nothing.


    Goo Goo is very kind-hearted. He leans forward and arches Xiaoli''s body. He pushes Xiaoli to the door wholeheartedly.


    Xiao Li doesn''t quite understand and hugs Goo Goo. He tells him not to be coquettish, but he doesn''t know. Goo Goo is not coquettish. He wants him to run for his life! Your father is here!

 Chapter 871

    Xiaoli is pushed to fall by Gugu. Suddenly, her brain turns, and finally she reacts. Suddenly, her face changes, and she turns and runs.


    "Oh." But listen to a distant cold hum, from far to near, and very familiar.


    Xiaoli''s scalp is numb, and when he recovers, he finds that his feet seem to have taken root, unable to move.


    And Gu Gu, who has been letting Xiaoli escape quickly, dare not move, just stand there honestly, and both big wings are stretched.


    Pearl is now the most proud!


    He glanced at Xiaoli and Gugu with disdain, flapped his wings and flew directly. A moment later, he flew out of the courtyard and landed on Liu Wei''s shoulder in white.


    Liu wei walked into the yard slowly, while Pearl stood on her shoulder with her head held high and her face cold and proud.


    Seeing the familiar figure coming, Xiao Li started to shiver with his short legs and struggled for a long time. Xiao Li forced out a smile and asked his mother, "Dad How about Dad, Rong and uncle Rong? "


    Liu Wei looked at his son and said, "I thought your uncle could help you?"


    Xiao Li immediately understood that uncle Rong''s road had been blocked.


    He immediately drooped his head and looked like he was crying. He rubbed against his mother with a small step and didn''t dare to say a word.


    But he still wanted to struggle for a moment, so he reached out his fingertips and carefully grabbed the corners of his mother''s clothes.


    But as soon as I caught it, I was separated by a strong force.


    Xiao Li knows that this time she is really finished


    After alerting her son, Liu Wei''s cold vision turned to Fang Shan and said directly, "please see the Lord."


    Fang Shan looks Liu Wei up and down carefully. He is about to say something. There is a sound of footsteps outside. Then, a young man with the appearance of a young man runs to Fang Shan''s ear and says a few words.


    Fang Shan''s expression changed a little after listening. When he looked at Liu Wei again, he paused and said, "guests are coming from afar. This way, please."


    Words fall, around the bodyguard automatically out of a way, Fang Shan walked in front, Liu wei walked slowly in the back.


    Xiao Li hesitated for a moment, and continued to follow her feet. After two steps, he began to think carefully again. He secretly pulled the corner of her dress, but it was still opened. He pouted and looked at the grievance.


    All the way from the outer courtyard to the inner courtyard.


    When he arrived at the front of the adult''s yard, there was a guard outside the door. Seeing that Fang Shan was coming, he whispered in Fang Shan''s ear.


    Fang shanleng Leng Leng, then looked to Liu Wei, said: "adults are seeing guests, please wait a moment."


    Liu Wei looked at the closed door and guessed who the guests would be. Then she made a "um" sound and found a stone stool to sit down.


    Xiao Li immediately flattered her, and gently pinched her mother''s shoulders and knocked her back.


    Liu Wei felt annoyed, so she avoided Xiao Li''s claws, got up and sat on a stone stool.


    Xiaoli knew that her mother was really angry. She was at a loss. She looked at the pearls and cuckoos around her and asked them for help.


    But pearl doesn''t care about him at all. He just wants to talk about it, that is After all, it is usually bullied by pearls. Pearls don''t want to do anything. They dare not do anything.


    The yard was completely quiet.


    The room between one door also keeps a strange quiet.


    Rong Ling never spoke.


    After looking him up and down for several times, the old man sighed and said: "if not, you will not see me for the rest of your life, so I have to make this decision..."


    There was sadness in the old man''s voice.


    Rong Leng listens, but she doesn''t give any expression. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    The old man saw that he was still silent, and said: "although those people under me are not smart, they also know the proper measure. Xiao Li is my grandson. I will not let Xiao Li get hurt. Besides..."


    "Be careful." At this point, Rong Ling has raised her eyes, which are cold and indecisive. If you only look at them, you will feel cold all over.


    The old man was stunned for a moment, and then he was silent, but he felt unwilling. After all, he argued: "I know that you hate me, hate me for being irresponsible, greedy for life and afraid of death, but at that time, I had to go. I thought about taking your mother out. I have old soldiers in the southwest border. As long as I find them, I can sneak back to Kyoto, even if I can''t be aboveboard and save your mother. But Yu was ruthless. My three thousand old soldiers had been replaced by him. If I hadn''t found out in time, I would have been in the West. After that, there was endless pursuit. I escaped for three years and was saved by my benefactor. But before that, I didn''t give up picking up your mother and going out of the palace with you. Only when I was able to come back, your mother had already... "


    These helpless, hearing in Rong Leng''s ear, are just one excuse after another.


    Rong Leng was very tired in his heart. He looked up at the sky outside his eyes and said, "you do everything you can to threaten the fate of a child. If you just want to talk nonsense with me, I''m afraid that I have no intention to accompany you."Rong Ling said, and he got up to leave.


    The old man hurriedly stood up, but his legs and feet were not very flexible. He didn''t show it at ordinary times, but when he was in a hurry, he still had something to do with it. It seemed that he was in a mess.


    Rong Leng didn''t want to help the old man in the past, and the old man didn''t seem to use this small action to win Rong Leng''s sympathy. The old man barely stood on his feet, and his face was full of pain.


    "I won''t stop you if you want to go, but you have nothing else to ask me?"


    Rong Leng did not make a sound. He went straight to the door and covered the bolt with his hand.


    Later, the old man was in a hurry and said, "it''s about Liu Wei. Don''t you listen?"


    The face of rongling''s fingers was slightly cold. When he looked back, his expression was colder than before.


    The old man knew that he would not leave. Finally, he took a breath of relief, sat down again, and compared his position opposite.


    Rong Ling twisted his sword brow. He didn''t like the feeling of being threatened, but Liu Wei was very serious, so he sat back after all.


    When the old man saw that his face was not happy, he dared not delay his time and provoked his anger. He sighed and said, "Liu Wei is very good to hide. If she is not too close to you, I would investigate. I would not even think that there are such brave women in the world. But with your ability, and indeed to protect her comprehensive, but women disguised as men is not the long-term plan. You have already attracted many people''s eyes. Of course, even if all behaviors are exposed, you don''t care. Once people have absolute power, they can laugh and be proud of the situation, regardless of the rules. Rong Yu is seriously ill and can''t die. But when you think about it, Rong Yu has long been out of shape, let alone Liu Wei who ordered to blame you. But the country can''t be without a monarch for one day. If you don''t let Rong Yu die, even if we have a deep blood feud, we won''t expect him to die at this time. But if you don''t want to, others won''t want to? There are many people who want to usurp the throne. When the overall situation is more chaotic and you have no skills, at that time, how can you care about your wife and children when they are attacked again? "

 Chapter 872

    When Rong Ling heard this, he suddenly sneered, and then looked at the old man with his sharp eyes: "it sounds like your words are not finished yet."


    The old man couldn''t judge how many meanings there were in Rong Ling''s expression, but after a moment of silence, he decided to reveal his secret card: "I can protect your Liu Wei as long as you believe me."


    Rong Leng''s face showed an interesting expression, nodded lightly, and said, "go on."


    When the old man saw that Rong Ling looked like this, he felt a little uneasy for a while, but finally he said: "Tianya country is just a small border country. I think you have already inquired about my origin. Now I am the first of the three kings of Tianya country. In a few days, I will go back, and then I will be able to take away the people you care about first. As long as I send people to a safe place, in this Kyoto, if you want to show your strength, you don''t need to be restrained any more. What do you think? "


    Rong Leng looked at the old man for a long time. He was surprised that the old man said these things were not joking. He finally laughed.


    His smile is full of satire. His face is not as good as his eyes, but the cold and despicable smell is very obvious.


    The old man couldn''t guess his idea for a moment, so he just watched it change.


    After a long silence, Rong Leng suddenly asked in a serious voice, "who do you think I am? What is my identity? "


    The old man was stunned and frowned: "naturally, you are Rong Ling, the three princes of Qingyun Dynasty, but the country will be in disorder. You are no longer competent, no longer capable, and no one can leave. It''s only a matter of time before the change of the dynasty. You''re only delaying the decline. But chaos is inevitable. Chaos, destruction, extinction, and life are eternal cycle rules. I can get rid of all worries for you, but you really want to shut me out? "


    Rong Ling didn''t smile this time, but he looked colder. He looked at the old man, like this moment, and finally saw through it.


    "I''m not you." The voice of Rong Leng was light, and he said slowly: "at the critical moment of life and death, you can''t protect the one who loves you and the one you love. This is your incompetence, but I am different from you."


    The old man was angry and said, "how do you protect a woman and two children? Even if your Liu Wei''s martial arts are excellent, he can avoid assassination and mingjue, but in the end, can he avoid the imperial court''s attack and intrigue? Indeed, I am incompetent. If I had known the situation in advance and sent your mother away, now I would not be alone, old and lonely. This is my regret for many years. I don''t want you to repeat my mistake, follow my regret, and regret in the future! Liu Wei is different from your mother. Your mother is delicate and unable to protect herself. Liu Wei can. But she is a woman. Even if she is stronger than most men, she is still a woman. There are too many weaknesses in her body. You have a better way to keep her away from the struggle, but why not drag her into the water? You are irresponsible and put her in danger! "


    It seems that the old man is really angry. When talking about many years'' worries, his voice is hoarse, and his throat is almost broken.


    The old man''s inner feelings are so full that he can''t ignore them. But what do you do with me if you don''t regret it?


    Rong Ling stood up and went straight to the door.


    It''s no use saying more.


    He was not a talker.


    How Liu Wei is, how he is, whether he is encumbered and whether he can protect her? It''s better for him and her to be clear. Instead of making meaningless explanations to others, it''s better to save this time and do more business. In a word, because Xiao Li is missing suddenly, Liu Wei''s herbal diet has not been taken today.


    Go back, or make up


    Thinking of Liu Wei, Rong Ling''s face was so gentle that when he was about to push the door out, there was a sound of utensils hitting the ground behind him.


    Let Leng step in and look back.


    But the old man broke his teacup on the ground. He may have been peaceful and stable all the year round, but now his face is red and furious.


    "You are my only son, I can''t let you go wrong! Whether you want or not, I will not give up! " The old man said angrily.


    Rong Ling smiled coldly and asked, "how are you going if you don''t give up?"


    The old man was about to answer, but he was interrupted by Rong Leng: "you are old, and you are also distinguished in Tianya. Why do you have to talk about those old things in your old age?"


    "You are my son, whether you admit it or not, it is an indisputable fact!" The old man''s tone was heavy and his expression was ferocious for a moment.


    Rong Ling saw the old man''s bigotry, and said: "your remedy will not be accepted. Your kindness, in my mind, how Liu Wei is, how I am, is not something you should worry about. People can''t live in the past. Today''s saying is irrelevant. It''s the most tolerable. Please don''t act alone. You have a great future and a smooth life. You really shouldn''t make some unnecessary struggles for those irreparable old things. In this way, you are a burden to me. "


    "I just want to help you." The old man said eagerly, "can''t I help you?"


    Help?


    The so-called help is just an excuse.


    If Liu Wei is really taken to Tianya, he will be stopped by others. There will be chaos in Beijing. No one can guarantee his whole body to leave when there is chaos. He is also worried that Liu Wei will be injured and dragged into the water by interested people. Therefore, he tries his best to work together with Rong Su to stabilize the court and guard the dying situation of emperor Qianling. Only when Liu Wei is successfully produced can he do other things.If there is a place now that can make Liu Wei, Xiao Li and the next child safe, he will send them without hesitation.


    But that safe place will never be Tianya.


    What Rongshi wants is not to revenge, or to bring down the whole Qingyun Dynasty. But as a pusher, Rongshi really uses his position to bewitch other countries around him, and then creates pressure on the Qingyun border.


    When Rong wants to use Liu Wei, Rong Ling can see it and analyze it thoroughly.


    Rong''s plan may be just a byword of his own son, which Rong Leng also understands.


    But how about that!


    A person who doesn''t deserve to be forgiven, with some tricks, small favors and small favors, thinks that whether it''s too cheap or not!


    Rong Leng confesses that in his life of more than 20 years, he has never had Rong Shi. He did not have it before, nor will he have it after!


    What''s more, now that I understand this man''s shamelessness, Rong Leng doesn''t want to have much more to do with him.


    Rong Ling didn''t answer the old man''s last question. He was determined to go. He opened the door and stepped forward without turning back his head.


    The old man broke another piece of porcelain. The loud noise made the waiters outside the door look tense, but they couldn''t replace it to let Leng Dun his feet again.


    Liu Wei, who has been waiting for a long time on the stone bench, looks up and feels sleepy.


    Let Leng go.


    Liu Wei also stood up and asked, "has it been solved?"


    Rong Leng nods and looks down at Xiao Li, who has been glued to his leg.


    Xiaoli immediately flattered the soft Nuo and called out: "Uncle Rong." Then stretch out short fat little hands to hug

 Chapter 873

    Rong Leng stooped to pick up Xiao Li, but listened to Liu Wei''s snuffle: "hmm?"


    Rong Leng sighed, then stood up straight and asked Xiao Li seriously, "you know what''s wrong?"


    Xiaoli nodded hurriedly, glanced at her mother secretly from the corner of her eyes, and said, "I know what''s wrong, and I dare not again."


    Rong Leng nodded, thinking it was almost over.


    But he took a look at Liu Wei, and saw that Liu Wei''s expression was still cold. Obviously, he didn''t intend to let Xiao Li go, so he followed him, and didn''t say any words of forgiveness.


    Xiaoli is also a good girl. She immediately began to review seriously. Every word, Tongyin is young, but she said it very seriously: "Dad, I really know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t go with strangers. I''ll never do that again. I must be sensible and obedient. I won''t let Dad and uncle Rong worry. Dad, please forgive me. I''ll copy" big quit "three times when I go back. Dad, Dad ¡±Xiao Li said and began to drag Liu Wei''s sleeve.


    Liu Wei snorted coldly. She didn''t eat the suit at all. She waved Xiaoli''s hand and continued to look expressionless.


    Xiao Li is so worried that she will cry as soon as her eyes turn red.


    At this time, several people gathered around, including the man who robbed Xiao Li and the girl who woke up.


    And Rong Shi also came out of the room, because his feet were not very flexible, he walked very slowly, but when he saw his grandson''s poor and pathetic appearance, he couldn''t bear it. He said, "I brought the child, blame me, blame me."


    Liu Wei took a look at the old man, paused for a moment, then bowed his hand and asked him to settle down: "what do you say? Children are naughty, but it''s just a reprimand."


    The old man frowned and thought that Rong Ling was his son. Liu Wei was his daughter-in-law.


    It should be normal for a daughter-in-law to educate her grandson.


    But he always comes to the sun, and he is the only one. He is a natural treasure. He is also used to it. He doesn''t want Liu Wei to say a lesson.


    Liu Wei never wanted to take care of the old man. Seeing Xiaoli''s appearance of crying or not, she asked, "you said you knew your mistake. Then Dad asked you, where is your mistake?"


    Xiaoli immediately said, "you shouldn''t go with someone you don''t know."


    The old man frowned and interposed, "it''s my people who daze their children. They don''t know anything about them. It''s also children. How can they judge?"


    The two men who brought Xiao Li with this despicable means were suddenly awed, thinking that the adults actually knew


    Then Then they


    Miss Gu''s face also changed a lot. You know, she made the overpowering drug


    When the three people were beating drums in their hearts, they heard Xiao Li''s nasal sound. Wei was aggrieved and turned to the old man and said seriously, "please don''t tell me, Grandpa. The overpowering drug is for me, but it''s nothing. I came here voluntarily with my two brothers. I knew it wrong. My father scolded me, and I should."


    The three people who had been frightened: "..."


    The two men thought, so they didn''t use medicine to infatuate the child. What was their complacency along the way?


    But Miss Gu thought, this dead child, I''d better get out of here. It''s annoying to see it. It''s especially annoying to see it!


    After Xiaoli finished, he looked at his mother honestly and said: "Dad, I just wonder where they want to take me. I I also know that I shouldn''t, so I ran out. If my father didn''t come, I would go back to the mansion in another hour at most. I know the way, and I remember it all the way. This should be the main lane in the north gate of Kyoto. According to the location of the carriage getting off and the pattern of this house, this should be the house between the third lane and the fourth lane. There is a post in front of it There is a vegetable market on the left side of the pavilion. Most of the non local people in Kyoto live here. Because of the convenient transportation and fast access to the city, I''ve heard about it. Dad, I remember the way. I know that from here to the fifth lane, after three intersections, you can get to Kyoto street, and then turn four corners. Within two quarters of an hour, you can go back to sanwangfu. Dad, I didn''t run around, really... "


    The little guy said it firmly and sincerely.


    But the two men who brought the children back turned pale.


    Damn it!


    When they came back to the house, didn''t they specially make a full circle around Kyoto City in case someone followed them? Even they can''t know the way. How does the child know when he lies in the carriage with his eyes covered?!


    Two men ''s surprise, no one cares, little Li eyes Baba looking at her mother, from time to time also use the corner of the eye to glance at Uncle Rong, as if to hint at something.


    Rong Ling saw it, hesitated for a moment, and wanted to speak. But before he did, he saw Liu Wei slowly look over. His eyes were clear and insightful.


    Rong Ling didn''t say anything after all.


    In fact, this time, Xiao Li was recklessly mischievous. He should learn some lessons.


    Xiao Li is bound to be punished, but the domestic clown should not be publicized, or punished in other people''s eyes.


    Liu Wei understood that Rong Ling had solved all the problems that needed to be solved, so she arched her hand and gave the old man a polite sign and wanted to leave.But the old man called out, "Lord Liu, stay."


    Liu Wei stopped and looked at the old man doubtfully.


    Rong Ling twisted his eyebrows a little, but his eyes were already unhappy. He took Liu Wei in one hand, pulled Xiao Li in the other hand, and took them straight out.


    Seeing a family of three coming out of the arch, the old man raised his hand seriously and motioned for his subordinates to stop.


    Fang Shan, with a group of bodyguards, rushes up in a hurry and holds Liu Wei and Li together.


    Rong Ling''s face is very bad and angry, but sooner or later.


    Liu Wei turned around and said to the old man, "I want to talk with you for a long time. I didn''t have a chance before. This time, I just want to make it clear."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, she felt that the strength of Rong Ling holding her wrist was heavy.


    Liu Wei knows that Rong lengxin is unhappy, but the old man''s action is obviously indomitable. Today, he can abduct Xiao Li. Tomorrow, he may be able to attack other people and be defenseless.


    Instead of worrying about the future, it''s better to eliminate future troubles now.


    The old man did not expect that Liu Wei would do things so simply. After seeing Rong Ling, he turned around and went back to the room.


    Liu Wei knew that the old man was going to talk to him privately, but there was no accident. He raised his steps and planned to go, but his wrist was still held by Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei needs to appease Rong Ling, so he goes to his ear and says something. When the words fall, Rong Ling is still hesitant, but somehow he looses his hand.


    However, Rong Ling still admonishes: "this man is old and cunning, good at nonsense."


    Liu Wei nodded, hooked her lips and said, "don''t worry."


    Let Leng see that Liu Wei looks confident and doesn''t say much.


    Liu Wei enters the room, while Rong Ling ignores the guards around him who are still alert. He drags Xiao Li to sit down at the stone bench and waits for the people in the room.


    Xiao Li is worried and can''t sit well. She has been twirling and twisting all the time. From time to time, she looks at Rong Leng stealthily. She wants to talk and stops.


    Xiaoli''s aim was much more, more and more obvious. Rong Ling could not pretend that he didn''t find it. Finally, he sighed and said, "I will plead for you."


    Just a word, make small Li depend on to embrace to allow edge arm to not put on the spot.

 Chapter 874

    Rong Leng glanced at Xiao Li, but he didn''t have the heart to say anything after all


    Liu Wei has entered the room. The old man in front of her is looking at her.


    Liu Wei closed the door on her own initiative, turned around and asked politely, "can I sit down?"


    The old man looked up and down at her and pointed to the mahogany chair opposite him.


    Liu Wei went to sit down, but looked at a hot tea at hand, opened the lid, steaming.


    The old man said, "warm water, not tea."


    However, there is no one to serve in the room. The hot water is not poured in by the servants outside. Who will pour it? Rongling''s father?


    No, No.


    The old man had been in her sight and had not touched such objects as the kettle.


    Liu Wei tries to feel that it is very difficult, but she also finds that there are people in the room.


    In fact, the great man of Tianya, who is single handed and doesn''t go the right way, will never be unprepared when he comes to Qingyun country.


    The ordinary guards outside are just cover up.


    And the real protector is always hidden.


    Liu Wei took the cup of hot water and looked at it for a long time, but did not drink it. He asked, "excuse me, this is to give me horse power?"


    The old man didn''t deny it or admit it, but said, "it''s just a cup of hot water, Lord Liu. Why make a fuss?"


    Liu Wei looked at the old man and said, "please don''t lift me up. I dare not call myself in front of you."


    "Oh?" The old man asked, "what should I call that?"


    Liu Wei said directly, "I have a surname of Liu, and a single name is Wei. You call my full name."


    Looking at her, the old man didn''t seem to think that she could be so frank, but it was a little too straightforward.


    Liu Wei also asked, "how can I address you


    The old man held up the tea cup: "what do you want to call it?"


    Liu Wei hesitated for a moment and said, "how about ruling the king?"


    The old man shook his fingers and the teacup almost fell off.


    "You all know?" The old man looked at Liu Wei in consternation, with an ugly expression, and asked with a wrung brow.


    Liu Wei''s expression was calm: "the Regent of Tianya state, the first foreign surname king since Tianya''s founding, is given a" governance "number by the Emperor himself. How dare I know such a great person?"


    The old man "bang" put the teacup in his hand heavily, and his tone was gloomy: "do you know that


    "I know it." Liu Wei said with a smile, "since I know it, how can Rong Leng not know it? Why, just then the king talked with him for so long, he didn''t mention it? "


    The old man frowned and didn''t answer, but the expression gave Liu Wei an obvious answer.


    "He doesn''t want to talk about it." Liu Wei sighed, "after all, in addition to the identity of Wang, you have another identity. Have you forgotten it?"


    Rong Shi really thinks that Tianya country is thousands of miles away from Qingyun country. Even if he conceals something, Rong Leng can''t find it. Just wait for this son to really recognize him. When all the past is smoothed out, even if there are differences, it will be the future.


    When Rong never thought of it, he knew exactly what he was hiding.


    So, isn''t it ironic that I just heard those words in Rong Ling''s ear?


    The old man''s expression was grim.


    Liu Wei, however, seemed to be unaware of it, adding: "your story is a legend, and it''s not difficult to find out. I have a good friend. When I was in business, I made a lot of friends. She has a distant guest who has been to Tianya country. But I can only describe you as one or two. The distant guest will respect your identity in Tianya country and guess a seventy-eight or eight eight eight. I think that the legendary story of you in Tianya country that the distant guest said, if not ten percent, is about Seventy-eight percent? "


    The old man''s face was more ugly.


    Liu Wei continued: "Rong Shi is your name when you were in Qingyun country. Here, you once had a wife and a confidant. However, when the country changed, you didn''t treat others and had to go away to avoid danger. At this time, your noble people also came from the sky."


    The old man looked at Liu Wei badly, his voice was quite cold: "your distant guest seems to know very well?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "if it''s not enough, it''s more guesswork. Although it''s guesswork, it''s not necessarily wrong. Let''s hear what''s right and what''s wrong."


    When the old man arrived at the moment, he was broken. He picked up the tea cup and pecked at the hot tea. In a cold voice, he said, "listen to me."


    Liu Wei said: "Rong Shi''s name is too ostentatious. When you escape, you give up the name. But to save the man, his identity is precious. You can''t go to the door to ask for help under the nameless identity, so you change your name and name. This is a very good name, Xiang. It''s the surname of Tianya. You know very well that if you change this surname, even if you can''t get ten out of ten rescued, there will be eighty out of ten. You are very lucky. You are right. The one who saved you really saved you in the face of this surname. "


    The old man put down his teacup and shook his head slowly: "he didn''t look at saving me in the face of this surname. You guessed it wrong."Liu Wei is stupefied: "Oh?"


    The old man said, "he saved me because he knew me." Then the old man glanced at Liu Wei again, and compared his hands to signal Liu Wei to continue.


    Liu Wei then went on: "after you were saved, you went to Tianya country with that noble man. The Tianya country in that year should still be very poor. There is yellow sand everywhere, and the climate is very poor. You are not used to it. What you think and think about are all back to Qingyun, but you can''t come back. Compared with Tianya, Qingyun is still too dangerous. You may be exposed at any time. You can''t gamble your life. You can''t afford to gamble. So, you stay in Tianya. Then, I heard that the second noble person in your life appeared. This noble person is a girl, a beautiful girl. After that, this girl becomes your wife. "


    Before Rong Shi, he swore to Rong Leng.


    The truth that Liu Wei analyzed in the light of Tianya''s deeds as the ruler of the state of heaven will thoroughly expose the lies of Rongshi.


    Decades of time, I believe that few normal men can stand loneliness, in Tianya country, they have achieved high position, beauty jewelry, how can they miss?


    Rong Shi did not contradict.


    Obviously, all these are the facts that he wants to completely hide, but Liu Wei knows, Rong Ling also knows, so there is no way to argue.


    "It is said that the ruler, that is, you, your wife, who is the eldest princess of the king of Tianya, is a peerless beauty. Since then, because of your courtship, the long princess has spared the fate of loving Qingyun. In fact, the long princess has arrived at Qingyun and even lived in Qingyun for a long time. But in the end, the long princess did not stay. I think that''s when you persuaded the Tianya monarch to let the Tianya monarch complete you and the long princess. "


    Seeing that the old man didn''t say anything, Liu Wei knew that this point was right.

 Chapter 875

    Liu Wei also said: "you are becoming a family and starting a business. Your position in Tianya is getting higher and higher, even to the point where you can participate in the state affairs. The king of Tianya gives you the title of" governance ", which is to hope that you can run the state together with him. If you can get such a right from an emperor, you must have been painstakingly planning for a long time. However, in the world, everyone''s life is not immortal. Your wife, who died, did not leave you a son and a half of a daughter. Therefore, you returned to Qingyun after your wife died. Of course, I don''t know how you persuaded your monarch to inquire about the enemy''s situation? Deep into the tiger''s den? Or tell me frankly that you are going to come back to look for your long lost son? But no matter which, I think, you are doomed to go for nothing this time. Qingyun country is in chaos now, but it is orderly in chaos. Speaking of this chaos, I have to praise you. After all, you have made a lot of efforts in this chaos. From the Empress Dowager''s plan to your promotion, even if I have no evidence, I know that the role you play here can''t be ignored. It''s no doubt that I want to find you if I want to avenge those fresh lives in the palace. "


    Liu Wei''s tone is full of sarcasm.


    In the end, this case is just a tragedy caused by the conflict of rights.


    It''s not just a serial murder. It''s a battle of life and death based on the temptation of imperial power. Liu Wei can''t decide who is the real murderer, because everyone is the murderer.


    But if we want to say who is the most successful in this evil thing, it''s Liu Wei who has no second thoughts.


    The Empress Dowager is ruthless, but in the end, her wisdom is a little less.


    If you rely on the Empress Dowager alone, I''m afraid that from the beginning of Princess Yuping, you have already exposed your feet.


    Later, it was the former king Qingyun and today''s King Tianya who made up for those deficiencies.


    Liu Wei said this, and he watched the old man''s expression all the time.


    What disappointed Liu Wei was that there was not much emotion on the old man''s face. On the contrary, the old man''s calm and calm told Liu Wei clearly that the old man, so far, had no regrets!


    Yes, once you''ve made great achievements, your bones are withered. In the national war, people die in groups. What are the three or two lives?


    Liu Wei comes from the age of peace, but she has been to the war and worked as a doctor in the war.


    Liu Wei has seen the wreckage after the war and many lives torn apart by the shells. At that time, the only thing she could do was to sigh and try to give their relatives a full body. But who can say which one''s fault was it?


    Now in Qingyun, the war has not yet begun, but sacrifice is inevitable.


    Now, no one knows how many forces are hidden in Kyoto.


    What Rong Leng has done now is only to try to make the war come later, but it is uncertain what the future will be.


    Rong Shi, no, or it''s time to call it Xiang Yu.


    The arrival of Xiang Yu is like a drum beating. Then comes the inevitable bloody changes.


    Of course, Rong Ling can now, in the name of dealing with "adulterers", put Xiang Yu and the local government in order to make all the people in this house dead.


    But what about that?


    To do so is only to speed up the beginning of the war.


    Now Qingyun country can resist a Tianya country, but it can''t resist the encirclement and suppression of Tianya country and the surrounding countries.


    And Xiang Yu dare to sneak into the enemy''s hinterland, Kyoto City, which shows that Xiang Yu has long been connected with the surrounding countries.


    Maybe this is a huge trap right now.


    If Xiang Yu is really executed, it will just become a reasonable excuse for the beginning of the war, and give those countries that are covetous, the best chance to fight.


    Liu Wei thought a lot and thought deeply.


    But now, Liu Wei doesn''t want to scold Xiang Yu for what he has done, just for useless work.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to negotiate with Xiang Yu. Liu Wei just wants an answer.


    One, can let several people''s relations simply some answers.


    Liu Wei understands Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling has no real feelings for this so-called biological father.


    Looking at the old man''s face, Liu Wei suddenly felt that it was unnecessary to stay here.


    Liu Wei changed her voice and said slowly: "whatever you want to do, you can do it. If you want to stay in Qingyun, sow discord or collude with the officials of the dynasty, it''s up to you. But after today, I hope you are ready for the east window incident. Because of all this, your last chips are useless. I think I''m right about that. Before you came here, you predicted that you would have two chips in this Kyoto City. One is Rong Ling, the other is me. But I''m sorry to tell you that you can''t use both chips. "


    Liu Wei said that, he stood up, ignored the old man''s eyes, made a polite bow, turned around and left.The old man kept looking at Liu Wei''s back until she was about to open the bolt. "My wife, she didn''t leave any offspring for me," he said


    Liu Wei stopped, but did not look back. "You don''t need to explain to me. I don''t want to know too much about your legendary life," she said


    "But I want to say." The old man said again.


    Liu Wei, I didn''t move any more


    After a moment''s silence, the old man said again, "you are very smart. You have guessed a lot of things. Indeed, I don''t have the infatuation that I said. I admit, I think about the past, my first wife and rongling''s mother. But when a person has no way to go, and then has the life and death edge of the pursuers to breathe, those so-called feelings can''t be more than a mouthful of clean water and a clean steamed bun. My life is divided into two parts, one is Rongshi, the other is a reputation, and Rongshi is early He is dead, Xiang Yu is still alive, but he lives harder than anyone else. "


    Liu Wei listened and wanted to refute.


    Liu Wei wants to say who is not suffering in the world? Who is not tired? Even the Buddha said that all living beings are suffering. What''s the qualification of Xiang Yu to say that he is the one who suffers the most?


    But in the end, Liu Wei held back and didn''t say anything, because he always reasoned to a person who thought the world owed him, which was undoubtedly playing the piano against the ox.


    The old man continued: "the long princess is very good. At the beginning, the long Princess didn''t like me, and I didn''t think about the long Princess Xiao. There are no two reasons. She is too young, and I am older than her. When I saw her for the first time, my appearance and experience had already made me haggard, and she, the age of love, was the best time in a woman''s life. "


    At this point, the old man obviously missed something, and a smile was raised at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 876

    Liu Wei is still silent.


    The old man looked at Liu Wei and said, "the reason is that the long princess is going to be married. You should have seen the picture, but remember the picture of her?"


    Liu Wei thought of the group picture painted by Princess min, and nodded: "the long princess is very beautiful."


    Just because she had seen the picture drawn by Princess min for a long time, Liu Wei connected Xiang Yu with the fact that the long Princess of the western regions came to Qingyun but left before making peace.


    According to the calculation of time and the description of jinnanyun''s businessman friend, Princess Tianya is the famous King of Tianya after returning from Qingyun to Tianya in the western region.


    But at that time, the ruler was just a small official, even a saint, who needed to be led by an adult of higher rank.


    At the moment, the old man showed a lot of tenderness: "her amity, which is bound to be accomplished, is the contribution of Tianya country to Qingyun country. The eldest princess, must sacrifice for Tianya country for life."


    "But you disagree?" Liu Wei said her conjecture: "if you can''t get through the difficulties in your heart, even if you have settled down in Tianya country, you can''t forget your original identity. You can''t forget that rongling''s mother is still in the deep palace. Of course, at that time, rongling''s mother was dead, but maybe you didn''t know..."


    "I know." The old man interrupts Liu Wei, but says, "because I know, so I propose to the king of Tianya."


    Liu Wei frowned and was puzzled, but then he figured out the joints and understood them again.


    Yes, the news of rongling''s mother''s death came to the king''s ears. The king was greatly hit and never recovered.


    Later, the ruler used to marry a new wife to make himself better.


    Just as it happens, the bride he will marry was snatched from the emperor of Qingyun, the biggest enemy in most of his life.


    The great sense of achievement made the king happier.


    This kind of love for the "rogue act" of Princess Tianya is despised by Liu Weiyu.


    The old man didn''t know that Liu Wei''s impression on him was twice as bad now. He continued: "the long Princess returned to Tianya and thanked me seriously. In fact, I didn''t even say a word with the long princess before, but the long Princess thought that I saved her, and I saved her before the Tianya emissary told the emperor of Qingyun that he wanted to make peace. She is willing to marry me and have children for me, but it''s a pity... "


    Later, the old man didn''t go on.


    But it''s not hard to guess


    With Xiang Yu''s success in seizing power in foreign countries in recent years, even if the eldest princess can''t have children for her, Xiang Yu wants to find other women.


    Xiang Yu is not a single man, even "amorous" is his appreciation.


    But until now, when he was old enough to begin to miss his past years, he still didn''t have a son and a half girls, which shows that childlessness is not a woman''s problem, but his own.


    Liu Wei looked at the lame leg of the old man, which he had pointed to.


    Now, Xiang Yu has no intention of concealing any more. Seeing Liu Wei''s eyes cast on her own legs, he said: "I thought that the injury was just a leg injury. I didn''t want to. I even hurt the root."


    Liu Wei only said, "I''m sorry."


    Xiang Yu felt that the word "jieai" was too miserable to describe himself. However, he was really miserable, otherwise, he would not return to Qingyun again.


    Xiang Yu sighed: "I have never said these words to anyone. I want to confess to you today, and I don''t want you to be pitiful. I just hope you can say something nice in front of him. At least, don''t let him regard me as an enemy."


    Liu Wei didn''t speak.


    Xiang Yu saw that her expression had no waves, and he knew that the bitter meat plan probably didn''t work for this person, and he was annoyed.


    Xiang Yu didn''t give up and continued: "the long Princess died of illness. For a long time before her death, she felt sorry for me. I didn''t intend to go back to Qingyun country, but for her sake, I decided to come back once, even if I had a try."


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "the way you tried is very unique and powerful. You have made all preparations and even participated in the civil strife in the court. It turns out that all is to meet your son? It''s impossible not to be suspicious... "


    Xiang Yu only felt a sudden pain in his eyelids. He frowned and said: "I''m back, which doesn''t mean I''ll forgive Rong Yu. I''m glad that Rong Yu is not dead now, because I''m the only one who can end his life! As for the internal strife in the imperial court, the country of Qingyun will be exhausted. Even if it''s not me, it will be others. You, me and him all know that the king of power rebelled. But for a moment, the border war is still going on. What''s the point of internal and external worries and one more Tianya? And now that the war is coming, can I guarantee the safety of Rong Ling, you and Xiao Li


    This logic is nobody


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but want to clap his hands for the old man. At the same time, he began to wonder. Is it possible that the old man will become more and more shameless?


    Liu Wei resisted the fire in her chest and tried to calm down. "Your kindness is well received by us. It''s not early. It''s time for the child to go back to sleep. We won''t disturb you. You don''t need to send him off."Words fall, Liu Wei quickly open the latch, closed the dry and uncomfortable eyes out of the room.


    In the courtyard, one of the bodyguards did not leave, but many more came. It seemed that they were strengthening their defense.


    Liu Wei glanced at it roughly, and saw Rong Ling coming over, holding Li in her arms waiting for too long to fall asleep.


    "All right?" Asked Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei nodded, a little tired: "let''s go."


    Look at Liu Wei''s face is not happy, and his face is wrinkled, and his heart is a little dissatisfied with the old man. He hugs his son with his left arm, takes Liu Wei''s hand with his right hand, and walks out of the yard.


    Once again, the bodyguards swarmed in full circle.


    Liu Wei looked back and saw that the old man was standing outside the door, but he didn''t give an order to let him go. Obviously, he really wanted to use this method to keep people.


    Liu Wei asked to Rong Leng, "hard to break out?"


    Rong Leng reaches out and straightens her hair, which is disordered by the wind, and shakes her head.


    At this time, there were several voices breaking through the sky. When Liu Wei saw it, he saw dozens of fierce figures. He did not know when he had entered the courtyard. Then, there was a group war without any suspense.


    After a cup of tea, Rong Ling takes Liu Wei and his son away.


    Behind him, Fang Shan and other bodyguards have been beaten down by the dark guard of zhenggemen. As for Xiang Yu, in the corridor, the figures of Rong Ling and Liu Wei disappear completely. The old man is furious and clenches his fist.


    Rong Leng didn''t order dark Wei to hurt people. This was the last time he took into account the weak feeling of father and son.


    After today, when they stand on the opposite side, if the other side provokes again and again, he does not mind the iron hand suppression.


    At that time, it will no longer be personal resentment, but the issue of territorial integrity.


    If the two countries really fight, Rong Leng doesn''t think that Tianya can achieve what it wants. Although Qingyun country is wary of the covetous small countries around it, these small countries will have brains to worry about the emergence of Tianya country.


    How can wars be fought in disorder in several countries.

 Chapter 877

    Back in the third prince''s mansion, Xiao Li has completely fallen asleep.


    Liu Wei thinks Xiaoli is installed, and Rong Ling is obviously covering Xiaoli.


    As soon as he entered the house, Rong Ling gave the child to Rong Jindong, who had been waiting for a long time.


    Rong Jindong is also smart. Although it''s hard, he also turns around and runs with Xiao Li in his arms. He doesn''t give Shifu a chance to teach and scold at all.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and said, "you are too fond of children."


    Rong Ling did not say a word. He took the pot on his back and ordered Mingxiang to bring out today''s Antai soup.


    Liu Wei stopped talking, pretended to be sleepy and wanted to go to bed early.


    But even if she took off her clothes inside and outside, got into the bed, covered the quilt, and could not come out, Rong Leng also took the medicine soup and served her close to the bed.


    Liu Wei finally had no choice but to drink.


    After drinking, I decided to give Xiao Li a beating tomorrow.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t get up the next day. Xiao Li had already gone to the Academy early in the morning. She left a message that she would go to my partner''s house instead of going home for lunch.


    Liu Wei had to put down the anger first, and planned to wait for his son to come back in the evening, and then calculate the general ledger.


    Before the evening, Fu Zichen sent a letter of worship.


    Liu Wei looked at the time written on the post and turned to ask the girl, "now, when?"


    The little girl put down the embroidered bandage, but she was alert. She looked at her young man and made sure that he would not move his bandage. She ran out to have a look. Then she came back and said, "it''s too late."


    Liu Wei looked at the post and said, "it''s two o''clock in the afternoon". She got up silently and went out.


    The little girl immediately followed.


    As soon as a freshman came to the turning road outside the main courtyard, he saw Xixiang coming from the front. After meeting Liu Wei, he smiled and said, "young man, there is an adult Fu outside. He said he made an appointment with you."


    Liu Wei nodded his head and asked, "where is he?"


    "Wait in the lobby."


    Liu Wei said "well" and went directly to the guest hall.


    As soon as she arrived outside the guest hall, Liu Wei felt Fu Zichen''s leisurely posture and said slowly, "the calligraphy and paintings on the wall are all made by the Third Prince of your family? It seems that it''s very common. There''s no character


    Then there was Mingxiang''s reluctant voice: "you are wrong. Only the fish leaping over the dragon''s gate in the middle was made by the third Lord several years ago. Others were sent by others. I think they are all masters."


    "Oh." Fu Zichen''s tone remained the same, saying: "I can see that yuyuelongmen is the most artistic conception, the lines are empty, the color is light, the water is clear, and the fish is not the God of fish. To be serious, the whole wall has been destroyed by yuyuelongmen. It''s a pity, it''s a pity!"


    Mingxiang obviously can''t hold on any longer.


    Liu Wei can even hear Mingxiang''s teeth.


    Mingxiang said: "I don''t know about you, Lord. Many scholars in the Imperial Academy are full of praise for your wonderful writing!"


    Fu Zichen said "Oh" without saying anything, but his tone was contemptuous.


    Mingxiang will lift up her sleeve, regardless of her identity at any time, and start beating people!


    At this time, Liu Wei hurriedly came in to play the round.


    Then he looked at Fu Zichen and turned around. He said with a smile, "here you are?"


    Liu Wei looks at the face with the bright fragrance, waves and lets it go down.


    Mingxiang stares at Fu Zichen and stomps away with a loud walk.


    Fu Zichen looked at it from behind and said, "this servant girl, her psychological quality is not good."


    Liu Wei gave him a look and scolded, "don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Fu Zichen''s face was innocent: "I''m kidding. I''m a little official from a small county. How can you know that you Kyoto people are so mean?"


    Liu Wei looks at Fu Zichen. He''s weird. Why!


    Fu Zichen finally stopped joking, waved his hand and begged for mercy: "I''m wrong, but not yet?"


    Liu Wei sighed and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Said, Liu Wei will obviously be "people have arrived at the door, didn''t think to send the worship, against the rules" and temporarily out of the worship, threw the table, expression is full of frustration.


    Fu Zichen took the prayer post and looked it over, sighing, "my words are really beautiful. Do you think they are much better than those written by the third prince?"


    Liu Wei grabbed the salute and put it on his hand. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m serious."


    Fu Zichen shakes the folding fan uninteresting, unwilling to say: "you praise me for my beautiful words. If you praise me, I will tell you a good news."


    Liu Wei looked at him without expression.


    Fu Zichen''s eyes circled Liu Wei''s obviously impatient face. After all, he didn''t dare to make any more noise. He sighed again and said, "Liu Mo has left Beijing."


    "What?" Liu Wei stands up abruptly with such a big action that even the girl who is about to send tea in is shocked.


    Fu Zichen beckons to the girl to bring the tea.When he received the tea, he offered the girl two pieces of silver. Then he opened the cup, blowing the tea and said, "what are you doing in such a hurry? That''s good news."


    Liu Wei sat down again and said, "why did he leave Beijing? I thought you would trap him! "


    "Sleepy." After a sip of tea, the taste was not good or bad. Fu Zichen shook his head and said, "I''m not trapped. Let him run."


    Liu Wei sat down and said, "the good news..."


    Fu Zichen raised his lips and said to her, "my man, keep up with him."


    Liu Wei smiled a little: "then bring him back?"


    "No, send him away."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Fu Zichen put down the teacup and said in a casual voice: "I don''t blame him. He was honest several days ago, but these two days, your Liu family''s man came to the door again. He can''t resist being upset and running away, which is normal."


    Liu Wei frowned: "Liucheng has looked for him again?"


    Fu Zichen didn''t answer, but said, "I can see how much he doesn''t want to have to do with your Liu family."


    Liu Wei guesses that Liucheng will not give up easily, but unexpectedly, Liucheng forces people so tightly that they are all driven away.


    Liu Wei''s expression changed. He asked Fu Zichen, "where is he now?"


    Fu Zichen faltered, "on board?"


    "Where''s the boat?"


    Near Kyoto, there are many water entrances, Southeast, northwest and all directions.


    There is also a waterway along the river, which can lead directly to the south of the Yangtze River. However, in recent two months, the weather is bad and the waterway is difficult. When it is windy and rainy, it can be dealt with. If it is snowy and frosty, it is really life-threatening.


    Therefore, ships that are far away will not sail until the weather is warm.


    If we exclude the impossible places like this, the places where Liu Mo may go should not be far away.


    Sure enough, Fu Zichen said, "Qingzhou."


    "Qingzhou?" This place surprised Liu Wei.


    Puzzled glanced at Fu Zichen for several times, and finally speculated: "Qingzhou is the territory of Fu''s family, he really took the initiative to go?"

 Chapter 878

    Fu Zichen smiled, and Qingjun''s face was more brilliant because of the bright smile.


    "Smart!" Fu Zichen knocked on the table with his finger and said, "I lured the stranger to go. The stranger is stupid and stupid. He''s easy to cheat."


    Liu Wei looks at him with contempt


    Fu Zichen, however, is still in a state of complacency. It''s very annoying to look at him!


    Liu Wei took back her sight and asked, "so you came here specially to tell me that Liu Mo has run?"


    Fu Zichen is still smiling. He reaches out a finger and shakes it slightly: "of course not."


    Liu Wei is curious.


    At this time, Fu Zichen was up directly, walked to Liu Wei, leaned over, attached to her ear, and whispered something.


    Liu Wei listened. She was careless at first. After listening for a while, she looked at her face. Then she looked ugly: "are you serious?"


    Fu Zichen didn''t answer. He just picked up one corner of his lips and laughed wildly.


    Liu Wei frowned: "now Kyoto is in chaos. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "Try." When Fu Zichen''s face was only half an inch away from Liu Wei, his black eyes fixed on her lips and asked with a voice that only two people could hear: "since I''m worried, why not protect me? Ah Wei, you used to protect me. Now, you don''t want me. "


    Liu Wei spurned Fu Zichen and said, "don''t do this!"


    What flashed in Fu Zichen''s eyes, but it was not clear: "I even prepared the dowry, but you left, you said, is this fair to me?"


    Liu Wei was about to say something, but he heard a cough. Then there was a male voice with murderous air. He came across coldly: "it seems that this is not the right time for my king to come back."


    Liu Wei''s body was stiff. She turned around and saw the tall, evil figure coming in outside the hall.


    Liu Wei hurriedly stands up, kicks Fu Zichen away, and then looks at Rong Ling: "you are back!"


    Rong Leng''s deep and terrible sight was quite long compared with Liu Wei''s. after a long time, he replied, "I''m early back, but I have to disturb you."


    When Liu Wei heard this, he suddenly felt his head was heavy and said, "Zichen came to me and said something. I wanted to tell you when you came back. Now it''s just the right time. When you come back, you can talk."


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, just glanced at Fu Zichen in the hall.


    Fu Zichen is now back to his usual demeanor. He holds the folding fan in his hand, holds the bone of the fan, beats his palm with the folding fan again and again, and finally nods slightly to Rong Leng, which is considered as a salute.


    Rong Leng enters the hall in silence, enters the upper seat, and asks coldly, "what''s up with you?"


    Fu Zichen sat aside, but said: "it''s nothing important, but in a few days it''s estimated that we will be free. I want Wei to stay with me for a few days. We used to be in Qujiang mansion. Now I''ve been in Beijing for many days, and I haven''t had a good memory of the past with her. Wei said that I need your consent to leave the mansion, but I don''t think it''s reasonable for him to come here By disagree, yes? "


    Fu Zichen then unfolded the folding fan. The scenery on the fan was very beautiful. With only a glance, he recognized that it was the fan Fu Zichen brought when he was in the first grade building last time.


    He seems to like this folding fan very much. He has met at least twice and brought it with him.


    Rong Leng''s gaze at the fan seems too hot. Fu Zichen sees it. He smiles, closes the fan up and asks, "what do you see?"


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. He just stared at the bone.


    Fu Zichen seems to have realized this, and then unfolded the fan.


    This time, he specially showed all the sceneries on the fan, and handed the fan to Rong Ling, saying: "the Lord is close to awei, and I think I can see that this painting is awei''s hand. Then the Lord guessed, when and where did awei make this painting?"


    Let Leng''s cool and quiet sight slowly look towards Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei felt that her eyes were suddenly cold, which made her uncomfortable. She coughed and waved her hand: "doodle in leisure, not enough to see..."


    "I can''t guess. Would you like to tell me, Lord Fu?" Rong Ling interrupts Liu Wei''s perfunctory words, and asks Fu Zichen in his mouth, but his eyes continue to stare at Liu Wei, but his eyes are getting colder and colder.


    Liu Wei feels cold on her back and quietly raises her eyes. However, she stares at Fu Zichen and warns him to stop talking nonsense.


    Fu Zichen ignored Liu Wei''s warning and said with nostalgia: "it seems that it''s the first time we bathed together, isn''t it?"


    "Wait!" Liu Weihuo, who had just sat down, stood up again, clenched his teeth and corrected: "it''s not" we "bathing together, it''s you bathing, I just went in to give you something!"


    After Liu Wei finished, he glanced at the side of Rong Ling. However, Rong Ling still had a bad face. Liu Wei''s head was as big as a fight.


    Fu Zichen had this bad habit before. He would talk nonsense from time to time, for fear that the world would not be disordered.


    But Liu Wei didn''t get in the way of these problems before, but now in front of Rong Leng, he would really kill others if he played around again.God knows how jealous Rong Ling is!


    "Fu adults bath, you just send things in, but finally send out a fan, I think, two private friends, very good, very good." The tone of Rong Leng is extremely sinister.


    Liu Wei had to explain again to avoid misunderstandings: "it was midsummer and the drought in the south of the Yangtze River for two months. The rain was still there. I wanted to discuss with him about the strategy. I didn''t think he was bathing. He shouted and asked me to hand over the fan. I saw that the fan was not a finished product. The fan was only half painted, so I held the pen and ink and filled it up with a few hooks. That''s all."


    Liu Wei''s words are sincere, so she''s just about to swear.


    Rong Leng still has a black face, just a blue tendon on his forehead, as if he has gone down one.


    Liu Weigang was relieved, but he listened to Fu Zichen: "not only that, but later when you wiped my back, I said that you didn''t paint well and disordered my mood, so you redrew one. But the latter one is uglier than the former one, so I don''t care to use it."


    "Wipe back" two words fall in Rong Ling''s ear, make Rong Ling''s face that was a little better originally, change again immediately.


    Liu Wei sees this. She would like to throw out Fu Zichen''s group bar. This man is coming here to be angry?


    "It''s not a back wipe, it''s him who asked me to pass the bath towel..." Liu Wei''s hard defense.


    Fu Zichen said innocently, "but at that time, I had no space in my hand. It was you who wiped my body."


    Liu Wei''s angry smoke: "can you not talk?"


    Fu Zichen is still innocent, but he is honest and serious: "well, I''ll shut up, anyway, I always listen to you, you don''t know."


    Look at the two people you come and I go, it seems that they are tit for tat, but in fact, what they say is that they are all close to each other in the past, without any voice, but their eyes are even colder.


    Rong Ling knows that Liu Wei has lived for several years as an anatomist and a healer. She is cheerful and doesn''t stick to common women''s rules. However, she doesn''t want to have a trace of pride in her life. She was brilliant because of other men.


    "Lord Fu, I''m not going to talk about these old things when I come here specially today?" Rong Leng asked directly, glaring at Fu Zichen.

 Chapter 879

    Fu Zichen was stunned for a moment, and then turned his eyes around Liu Wei. Then he said to Rong Leng, "naturally, it''s not idle talk about these old things. Just now, I''ve said that I''m here to ask Wang Ye to borrow someone."


    "Good." "Rong Leng simply said:" but for a few days, I have no reason to refuse


    Fu Zichen: "..."


    Rong Ling said, turning his deep eyes to Liu Wei, and then he opened his mouth and asked, "Mr. Liu, but are you going to go now?"


    Liu Wei is a woman. Even if she wears a man''s dress and thinks of herself as a man, she is still a woman in the bottom of her heart. Every woman has her talent - intuition, sixth sense.


    Looking at the calm and harmonious appearance of Rong Ling at the moment, Liu Wei knows that he has stepped on the edge of rage. As long as he dares to say "go", this man will explode on the spot, seriously, and may break Fu Zichen''s leg!


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and said in a loud voice, "I''m not going anywhere!"


    Rong Leng looked at her. She didn''t smile for a moment and asked, "Oh? I don ''t want to go today? Tomorrow... "


    "Neither tomorrow, nor tomorrow, nor ever!" Liu Wei tactfully expressed his position, then looked to Fu Zichen and said, "if there is an old one to narrate, it is OK to be in the three Wangfu."


    Fu Zichen is a little sluggish. He looks at Liu Wei with some consternation.


    Liu Wei looks back.


    After looking at each other for a while, Fu Zichen finally turned his eyes and looked at Rong Leng. He said with some meaning: "three lords, it''s true that there''s a way to control..."


    Rong Leng didn''t respond, but looked at the chair beside her and motioned Liu Wei to sit down.


    Liu Wei immediately went to sit down and had a good attitude.


    This is already the case. Fu Zichen also saw that this was someone''s demonstration. Why not just domesticate the wild animals and turn them into poultry?


    Liu Wei''s charm lies in her unruly and fearless. She forcefully teaches human eating tigers to be sticky cats, pulls out her sharp teeth and cuts off her sharp claws?


    Fu Zichen, can''t accept it.


    "There seems to be nothing to say today." Fu Zichen stood up, shook the fan to the top of his heart, and forced a smile. He said coldly, "I hope I can have a chance to talk with the third prince alone."


    Rong Leng looks at Fu Zichen and says, "now."


    "Not now."


    Fu Zichen thinks that he has won a game by Rong Leng. Now he will fight again, but he will give the other side the chance to win and pursue. He is not so stupid.


    The time for the next fight must be in your own interest.


    It''s just that Fu Zichen didn''t realize it when he was a child. Now he can see it. If it''s true, it''s really annoying.


    In the end, Fu Zichen said nothing more, and left directly.


    As soon as they left, Liu Wei was relieved and felt a wrist being held.


    Liu Wei looks back and sees the sharp line of sight of Shangrong Leng.


    Liu Wei shuddered for a moment and shouted: "Mingxiang, Xixiang..."


    Liu Wei, the two servant girls waiting outside, trotted in quickly.


    "Young man?"


    Liu Wei said, "bring my tonic soup today!"


    Mingxiang, Xixiang and Qizhen are all shocked. The young man even takes the initiative to drink tonic soup. Didn''t the young man change his way every day to avoid drinking tonic soup?


    How active are you today?


    This is the wrong medicine?


    "What do you say, young man?" Mingxiang thinks the wind is too strong. She may not hear it clearly.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng''s expression or is it extremely ugly. Then she repeats to Mingxiang, "soup, my soup?"


    Xixiang responds and rushes: "in the kitchen, I''m going to bring it."


    Say, turn around to run not to see.


    Mingxiang finally recovers from shock. She wants to help Xixiang, but just about to turn around, she is called by the childe: "tea, no tea, you can add a cup."


    Mingxiang looks at the teapot right at Liuwei''s hand. She doesn''t understand that she is usually the young man who adds tea by herself. Now, why should someone else do it.


    Mingxiang is honest in the past, but before adding tea, she touched the temperature of the teapot and said, "it''s a little cold. My maid will change it for another pot."


    Say, will leave.


    Liu Wei took Mingxiang''s clothes and said, "no, the new tea is too hot. Just make do with it."


    Mingxiang looks at the teapot in her hand, and then sees the childe holding his sleeve finger. She is at a loss. She nods obediently and adds the tea.


    Although the tea is cold, it is still warm.


    After adding the tea, Mingxiang still plans to take the teapot away and replace it with a new one, but she looks at her sleeve. The childe still holds her and doesn''t let her go at all.


    "What else can I do for you, young master?" She asked curiously.


    Liu Wei then released her fingers and put the hand behind her, shaking her head awkwardly: "no, I didn''t give orders...""The maidservant is gone." Mingxiang said and left.


    Looking at Mingxiang''s back farther and farther away, it''s almost gone. Liu Wei only feels cold on her back.


    At this time, Xixiang quickly brought the soup.


    When Liu Wei saw it, he immediately waved to Xi Xiang.


    Xi Xiang hurriedly presents the tonic soup. Liu Wei takes it over and sniffs the disgusting soup. Instead of showing the expression of suffering as usual, she chuckles, turns her head and looks at Rong Ling with her bright eyes. In front of her face, Gu Dong Gu Dong dries the whole bowl of soup at a draught!


    Rong Ling: "..."


    It seems that the young master is so refreshing to drink soup today. It''s totally different from his usual appearance. Xi Xiang is shocked. But it''s not surprising to think that the king is here. Usually, the young master will be more obedient when the king is here. Eh? It seems that there is something wrong


    Xi Xiang takes the empty bowl down.


    Only Liu Wei and Rong Ling were left in the hall.


    Liu Wei took the initiative to drink the soup and had some confidence. She looked at Rong Ling and smiled: "actually, after drinking for a long time, she would feel that the more you drink the soup, the better you can drink it. If you have time, you should try it."


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s insincerity, and then says, "if you like it, have another bowl?"


    Liu Wei is stiff.


    Rong Ling sneers, eyes are cold, reach out and gently pull, then drag Liu Wei to the chair, let her sit, and he looks at her.


    Liu Wei looked at him in silence, coughed for a long time, and said: "this is what he is. He always talks nonsense. I don''t know this problem. Nanyun also knows it. If you don''t believe it, you can ask..."


    "Not this." When Rong Leng interrupts Liu Wei''s words, his eyes flash a thin shade: "what were you doing before I came in?"


    The picture of two people''s body shape close to each other, recalled again, still made Rong Leng unhappy.


    Recalling the words Fu Zichen said to herself before Rong Ling suddenly appeared, Liu Weidun thought it was not important, and said, "he has a plan."

 Chapter 880

    When Rong Ling went back to the mansion, Liu Wei thought that Fu Zichen would tell Rong Ling about it personally.


    After all, Fu Zichen came to the third prince''s residence for a special visit, which should be to discuss this matter with Rong Ling, but unexpectedly, Fu Zichen didn''t say anything about it. He was afraid that the old problem of no chaos in the world would be committed, and suddenly he was tit for tat with Rong Ling.


    This is an old friend. Liu Wei can''t see Fu Zichen take risks without help.


    Just as Rong Ling asked at the moment, Liu Wei said: "I''m not familiar with my family, but I also know that Qingzhou is affiliated to Kyoto and governs the two rivers. It''s easy to say. Qingzhou Fu''s family is the front of the holy family, which is a group of local emperors. Compared with the support and self-respect of the king of power, Fu Zichen''s troops are not much, but his financial resources are immeasurable. Fu Zichen''s return to Beijing, as you and I all know, was invited by the king of power. The purpose of Fu Zichen''s return is naturally to pay the family. But I didn''t expect that Fu Zichen''s movements were so fast that he wanted to take the first step before he could fight with the king of power. But in the end, Fu Zichen''s foundation is weak. I don''t think he can meet with the family hard What''s more, those people in Fu''s family are afraid that they would like to take this opportunity to kill him first and get rid of the disaster. "


    Liu Wei frowned when she thought back to those people and things that Fu Zichen had said about his family.


    Fu Zichen was exiled to the south of the Yangtze River. He was the pawn of the Fu family.


    The identity of Fu Zichen is so awkward in the family of Fu, who always dominates the king. He can never touch the root of Fu family, but he wants to kill the old foxes that are hidden deep in Fu family in a bomb like way.


    He wanted to assassinate emperor Qianling. In this way, the Fu family could not be alone. He had to get involved in this mess.


    But he is looking for his own way.


    Fu''s family can''t tolerate the whole family being affected by his "don''t care", so even if he really succeeds, it will make Fu''s family in a mess. The first thing Fu''s family does is to kill him.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know about the Fu family, the Fu family''s killing methods and routines, but Fu Zichen has no martial arts, which is what Liu Wei knows.


    Anyway, Fu Zichen is too dangerous.


    Fu Zichen doesn''t care about his own life. He thinks it''s a very cost-effective way to turn over the whole family with one person.


    Liu Wei knows that Zichen has to do this. She also knows that she can''t help too much, but she can really help


    Liu Wei saw that Rong Leng''s expression was still not loose. He was shocked for a moment and said, "that''s all. Before you came, we only said that."


    Rong Leng''s expression remained unchanged, and her eyes were fixed on her for a moment.


    Liu Wei didn''t quite understand and asked, "what''s the matter? Although this way is very extreme, the Fu family has to deal with it sooner or later. If the king wants to enter Beijing, Qingzhou will be a difficult place. Now you help the king, and I think you have the intention to fight with the Fu family... "


    "Play dumb?" Rong Leng suddenly makes a noise and frowns.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what he meant, and looked at him with some consternation.


    Two people four eyes are opposite, a long time, allow edge way: "forget."


    Liu Wei still doesn''t understand: "what?"


    "Let Leng collect Mou:" all right


    Liu Wei didn''t ask again, but when she thought of Fu Zichen, she said, "you are the only one who can help him. I thought he would tell you in person, but he didn''t want to."


    That''s nature.


    Thinking of the provocative eyes of Fu Zichen before he left, Fu Zichen would not ask for help for fear that the sky would fall down.


    "Say it again." Rong Ling said at random,


    Rong Ling wanted to see if Fu Zichen could lead Fu''s family out. If he did, it would save him a lot of effort.


    "He sent Liu Mo away, to Qingzhou." Liu Wei said again, with a low voice: "maybe Fu Zichen still doubts that Liu Mo is the one sent by Fu''s family."


    Although Fu Zichen didn''t say it, Liu Wei didn''t know him.


    Fu Zichen seems to be careless, but in fact, he has a heavy sense of prevention and is not easy to trust people. No matter whether Liu Mo is Liu''s family or not, since he appears in front of Fu Zichen at an inappropriate time, Liu Mo is destined to be on Fu Zichen''s investigation list.


    If you want to be removed from the list, you must go through some investigation. Maybe it''s not enough, and there''s real exploration


    Send it to Qingzhou for testing.


    "Anyway, you have to help him." Liu Wei''s attitude towards Rong Leng is no longer to discuss, but to take some strong points.


    Rong Leng paused for a moment, looked at Liu Wei, hissed, and asked, "what''s more, what''s more?"


    Liu Wei pretends not to hear Rong Ling''s voice, saying, "Fu Zichen is my friend."


    "The friend who prepared the dowry for you?"


    "Here..." Liu Wei wants to say "absurd", but when she thinks of what dowry Fu Zichen mentioned before Rong Ling appeared, she stops subconsciously.


    But seeing that she suddenly stopped talking, the depression on Leng''s face was so strong that she said, "yes?"


    Of course, I didn''t admit it. Just Fu Zichen''s words really made a big mistake.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what medicine Fu Zichen took wrong, but it''s clear that Fu Zichen is making trouble for her.To help Fu Zichen, at last Rong Ling didn''t agree. Even before he left, Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei with sharp eyes.


    Liu Wei knew that this time the vinegar jar was fried. It was not something that could be solved by taking the initiative to drink some soup.


    But as expected, in the next few days, Rong Ling was always jealous.


    On the first day, I didn''t talk to her. On the second day, I didn''t go back to my room to sleep. On the third day, I didn''t even go back to the palace.


    Liu Wei can''t help but watch Fu Zichen die!


    In the end, Liu Wei can only get rid of the past suspicion, catch her son and solemnly explain: "in a word, bring your uncle back, do you know?"


    Because his mother didn''t beat him, Xiao Li spoke with such solemnity that he was puzzled: "Dad, why should uncle be angry with you?"


    Liu Wei didn''t know how to explain it, but said, "there are some reasons..."


    "What''s the reason?" Li asked


    Liu Wei lowered her eyes, thought about the wording, and finally said, "he knows that you asked your brother Xiaojin to help you with your homework."


    Little Lipton was very creepy. His face turned white: "I, I, I......"


    Liu Wei touched his son''s head and said like a mother, "it''s OK. My father has concealed it from you."


    Xiaoli was so moved that she cried. She hugged her mother''s fat waist and glued herself on.


    Liu Wei said again, "but you allow uncle not to believe. You think it''s dad who connives you, so you are very angry, so you ignore dad."


    Xiaoli can''t stop crying this time. He "wow" for a while, burping in a choked voice: "yes, I''m sorry, Dad, it''s all my fault..."


    Liu Wei didn''t blame his son, but crouched down and held his little face to dry his tears. "It doesn''t matter, dad doesn''t blame you, but you let uncle be mean, so..."


    Xiaoli hurriedly answered, "I, I will find uncle Rong back. Dad, Dad, you, don''t worry, don''t worry!"


    Liu Wei was relieved and watched his son leave with a gentle face.

 Chapter 881

    Xiaoli went there for most of the day. Fortunately, today is the school for rest. Otherwise, Xiaoli will not have this free time.


    After practicing three sets of boxing, Rong Jindong looked at the dark sun, and then looked at the master who was clumsy and embroidered for several days. He didn''t even embroider a piece of grass. He was worried. He asked, "master, why hasn''t Xiao Li come back?"


    Because there has been a missing criminal record, these days, Rong Jindong looks at Xiaoli everywhere and doesn''t let Xiaoli leave her sight for half a moment.


    But today Shifu told Xiao Li to go to work. He couldn''t follow him.


    After another stab, Liu Wei took the pin apart again and said, "I''ll be back soon."


    Zhengemen is not far from sanwangfu.


    Liu Wei calculates that if his son persuades Rong Ling to go back to the mansion, the journey will be only a few minutes. When it''s dark, Xiao Li should go back to the mansion to eat. Even if Rong Ling doesn''t consider himself, he must also consider whether the child is hungry or not.


    Rong Jindong was a little uneasy. Seeing today''s teaching completed, he asked, "master, can I wait at the door?"


    Liu Wei waved and let him go.


    Rong Jindong has gone, and the yard is completely quiet.


    When the last sunset also disappeared, the little girl came sternly and confiscated Liu Wei''s needles and threads. She also pointed to the dark sky and said: "you promised me that you would not embroider at night. It was dark at night and hurt your eyes!"


    Liu Wei found that it was half an hour since Rong Jindong left. Now, it''s dinner time.


    Did not listen to the girl''s lesson in the ear, Liu Wei asked: "Wang Ye, back?"


    The little girl froze for a moment and shook her head: "it seems that there is no one."


    Liu Wei asked again, "what about the little childe?"


    The little girl still shook her head. "It doesn''t seem to be."


    Liu Wei asked again, "how about Mr. Jin?"


    This time, the little girl replied happily: "Mr. Jin was picked up by the people of zhenggemen. It seems that the prince is going to take him and Mr. Jin to the first grade building."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    So, she thought Xiaoli would take rongling home for dinner, but rongling took her two children to the restaurant?


    So, when Liu Wei used the dinner and read books in the room for a while, it was getting later and later. When she asked again, the girl finally told her that xiaogongzi and jinggongzi had come back.


    But only they came back.


    And probably too tired to play, the two children will be sleepy when they come back. Now Mingxiang Xixiang has served them and coaxed them to sleep.


    Liu Wei knows now. It seems that it''s not reliable to send my younger brother to do things.


    Maybe she has to show up in person


    But in person, is not it too solemn, but also too indulgent edge!


    Liu Wei scolded Fu Zichen again in her heart!


    The next morning, after Liu Wei finished combing and washing, she went out with Mingxiang and Xixiang.


    Before going out, Liu Wei specially changed a white blouse, tied her hair crown, and finally asked Mingxiang to take a slightly bloated fur coat.


    After the Spring Festival, Kyoto becomes more and more bustling.


    Even if you go out very early, but also because it happens to be a market day, along the way, there are many vendors, there are crowds everywhere.


    Liu Wei told the driver to drive slowly and not to bump into people.


    The coachman should not be arrogant because he is the coachman of the third prince''s mansion, so he had to carry the reins and command the horse to move forward a little. It''s not as small as walking fast.


    After walking for a while, the carriage stopped suddenly.


    The coachman''s angry voice came in and said, "young master, the carriage in front of us seems to have hit someone, and we are arguing. There are too many people, and we can''t get out of here for a while."


    Liu Wei did not speak.


    Mingxiang, however, has been wise enough to lift the curtain and get out of the car to have a look.


    After a while, Mingxiang came back, his face was obviously full of sorrow and said: "my head is killing me. Now I''m waiting for someone from the Yamen of Jingzhao Yin, young master. I''m afraid the road won''t work in the next hour."


    Xi Xiang was a little surprised and asked, "whose carriage is so rampant that it can hit the dead on this road? And the one who was killed, the paper man can''t do it? "


    Today, there are many people and vendors on both sides of the street. Ordinary carriages can''t help rubbing against each other any faster. The more so, the drivers should slow down and move slowly.


    And the passers-by is not a fool. How can we not hide when we see the carriage coming?


    But under such circumstances, someone was hit and killed. We can imagine how fast the carriage was driven, and the pedestrians were not able to avoid it, causing a major disaster.


    "It doesn''t look like an official carriage." Mingxiang said, looking forward again, and said: "there is no official sign outside the carriage, but the walls of the carriage are gorgeous. It''s obviously expensive. Which big family''s carriage should it be? I just saw that it was the old man who was killed. Now the old man''s children are all around the carriage. If they die, they will not let them go. They are shouting for the people in the carriage to come down and reason, but the one in the carriage seems to be a man Girl, the people stopped me tightly. The people in the carriage never showed up! ""Girl''s house, that would be trouble!"


    This kind of street disputes, the government came, the parties came out to say, can be private, can not go to the Yamen.


    And if there is a human life, the possibility of privacy becomes smaller.


    But after all, it''s a matter of life. How to deal with it when you go to the Yamen? There''s a lot of knowledge in it. However, if you want to solve any problem, you can still solve it.


    It''s just that the man in the car is a girl''s family, Miss Huhu. The girl''s family said directly to a large number of men and women in the street that it was not polite.


    But the life is up and the reputation is down. At that time, the Yamen''s attitude will be very tough. Even if it''s not for the girl''s family to solve the problem, it''s necessary to let her family make a decision.


    In this way, it will take a long time.


    Look at the carriage. It''s stuck in the middle of the street. There are many people in front of it. There are other carriages crowded behind it. They can''t get in or get back. It''s really just like this.


    Mingxiang complains about the driver''s carelessness, which is what happened to her boss in the Spring Festival.


    Xi Xiang laments that the old man''s life is not good. After the new year''s festival, he leaves the door and falls from the sky. His children are also heartbroken.


    They talked and chattered.


    Liu Wei directly lifted the curtain and got off the carriage.


    "Where are you going?" Mingxiang rushes up to cover the fur for the childe, but doesn''t let the cold wind outside freeze him.


    Liu Wei gathered the fur and said in a low voice, "I have to wait. Go up and have a look."


    Two girls have no problem, one left and one right are in front to open the way for the childe.


    In one street, just in front of the carriage of the third prince''s mansion, three carriages were blocked. Liu Wei looked at the signs on the carriage wall, but none of them had official signs. They were carriages of ordinary people.

 Chapter 882

    If you go ahead, it will be too crowded.


    Liu Wei looked and saw that the carriage hit people. As expected, its body was gorgeous and precious. Even the exquisite beads on the roof were white pearls, let alone the strings of glass hung on the curtain.


    This string of coloured glaze is a ghost. According to Jin Nanyun, it''s not someone who has identity and relationship. You can''t buy it if you want to.


    Liu Wei looks at the string of glass that jingles as a whole curtain. He has vaguely estimated the value of identity of the people in the carriage.


    Although the signs on the carriage are not official families, the people in the carriage must be the relatives of an official!


    And the rank of officials is either grade one or grade two. They can''t go to grade three!


    Then look at the men and women who were crying in front of the carriage. Liu Wei retreated, found a place where he didn''t look, and stood aside.


    It''s cold in early spring. It''s said that the dead old man is lying on the cold ground, covered with blood, especially on his head.


    There was a man, mostly the son of an old man, who grabbed the collar of the coachman and tried his best.


    But the woman, who was mostly the daughter of the old man, took his brother''s hand and kept shouting. He asked him not to be impulsive, but also to cry. He asked the owner of the car to quickly get off the carriage to pay for his life.


    In a word, the whole street is so noisy that people around are getting more and more crowded.


    There are also two girls dressed as servant girls, who are so anxious that they turn around: "we lose money, we lose money!" Then he stopped the old man''s children and shouted: "our young lady is in the carriage. She can''t lift the curtain or get off..."


    Mingxiang murmured: "it seems that this attitude is really an accident."


    Xixiang also nodded and looked at the old man on the ground. He said, "if you don''t help the old man up first, you can''t lie on the ground all the time. It''s too sad to watch."


    Liu Wei glanced at Xixiang, smiled a little, and said nothing.


    At this time, Mingxiang suddenly "eh", pointing to the two maids who are trying to stop the victim''s family members rushing into the carriage: "that little girl seems to be..."


    Xi Xiang looks in the direction of Mingxiang''s finger, wondering, "do you recognize it?"


    Mingxiang nodded: "it''s like An''an."


    "Ann?" Xixiang thought about it for a while, and finally remembered: "An''an of the Marquis of the state of Li?"


    Mingxiang looked at the gorgeous carriage again and muttered, "isn''t it the lady in the Marquis of Li kingdom?"


    Liu Wei is not familiar with Li guohou''s mansion, but when it comes to Li Jun, the eldest son of the Li family, Liu Wei wants to say that she can''t recognize him.


    Li Jun grew up with Rong Su since childhood. Until now, he has occupied the precious position of the first red man around Rong su.


    Besides, there are many ladies in the residence of the Marquis of the state of Li. There are more than ten of them who come from the court, the concubines and the Tang family.


    But the only one who can afford such a carriage must be that one.


    "Li Yin?" Liu Wei''s mind flashed back to the young lady Li Jiada, who was some coquettish, some domineering and some self respecting.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with someone else''s life, but if Li''s family and Li Yin meet again, I don''t know how to solve it finally?


    It''s not that Liu Wei didn''t believe in the justice of Jing Zhaoyin, but that emperor Qianling was in a critical situation. The prince was in a good mood and in a bad mood. Three kings and seven kings were in charge of the court together. In such a situation, as the confidant beside the seven kings, Li Jun was one of the most popular people in the court.


    Together with the whole Duke of Li''s mansion, they have become the tallest gate in Kyoto. Apart from several relatives, the most powerful one is not the Li family.


    People from the Yamen of Kyoto come quickly.


    Eight guards with swords on their faces drove away the passers-by of the crowded onlookers. Then several yamen servants came in. Before yamen servants spoke, a group of men and women knelt down.


    "Lord Qingtian, you have to make decisions for the people......"


    The heartbreaking cry rang again. This time, it was not a single person, but six or seven simultaneous cries.


    These people seem to be relatives of the elderly. A line of people started to cry and howl. This battle is more frightening than before.


    The Yamen servants looked at the blood on the ground again, and the old man who was still in the blood. His face was not good. They immediately shouted: "in broad daylight, rioting and murdering! It''s against the law! Where is the murderer? "


    The old man''s relatives hurriedly pointed to the carriage and shouted, "this carriage is this one. My mother was run over by this carriage. My mother, my poor old lady..."


    Then there was another howl!


    The Yamen servants have been on duty for a long time. They are all very discerning. When they turn around and look at the outer wall of the carriage, they can see that the people in the carriage are not rich but expensive.


    In this Kyoto City, dignitaries can be described as walking everywhere, but the case is still to be handled. Since I worked in the Yamen of Kyoto, I had expected to offend people at any time.


    Yamen servant is serious: "the people in the car still don''t come down to answer?"


    An Lian, the servant girl standing in front of the car, said: "my daughter is so rich that she can''t show up in the street at will. We admit that our carriage ran into the old man. We are willing to lose money. Please learn from him!"As soon as Ann''s voice came to an end, the coachman cut in and said, "Miss ANN, I didn''t hit anyone. I pulled the reins, and the carriage stopped, but I didn''t hit..."


    "Can I die if I don''t hit my mother? There is my mother''s blood on the wheel of your carriage. You dare not recognize it! Do you dare not recognize it? " The old man''s son roared and shouted again, even jumped up impulsively to fight the coachman.


    The coachman was small and didn''t dare to touch hard. He had to shrink back, but his face was full of chagrin and he was crying.


    An''an, the servant girl, waved to the coachman to stop talking.


    Then he bowed to the Yamen servants and said sincerely: "we didn''t mean to. There are many people in the street today. We have obviously slowed down the speed, but I don''t know why In a word, we bumped into people. We have confirmed that if we want to go back to the Yamen for interrogation or lose money, we all know that it''s just that our young lady can''t get off the bus. Please take care of her. "


    Ann said politely, and his attitude of admitting mistakes was correct. But life is a matter of life. Obviously, there is no such perfunctory statement.


    Money must be paid. Yamen must also go.


    As for how to judge the case afterwards, that''s the matter of Mr. Jing Zhaoyin.


    The Yamen servants bowed their heads and discussed. At last, the leader stood out and said, "go back to yamen first." Then he looked at the old man lying on the ground, sighed, and told his children, "put your mother on a shelf and go to the Yamen together."


    The children of the old man were satisfied. They borrowed a pair of shelves from the shop nearby and moved the old man up.


    The victims do not give up, the perpetrators take the initiative, the people in Yamen do business, as long as they go to yamen, I believe that things will soon be solved.


    "That''s the way, young man. Let''s go." Seeing that the crowd was gradually dispersed, Mingxiang looked at the road and said.


    Liu Wei did not move, or stood there, his eyes fixed on the white bamboo pole shelf.


    Xi Xiang thought that the young master was lamenting for the old man''s misfortune, and couldn''t help saying, "although the driver of the carriage said he didn''t mean it, it''s pathetic to see the old man''s children cry so sadly."


    "Pitiful?" Liu Wei looked at Xixiang once again, then turned to the gorgeous carriage that was going to follow yamen runner to Kyoto yamen, and said, "it''s very pitiful."


    The blocked road is finally through.


    Liu Wei went back to the carriage, but before he could sit still, he heard someone outside calling out, "but inside, Mr. Liu, the town gate?"


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, but Mingxiang has already lifted the curtain of the car. Seeing the visitor, she is shocked: "an an?"


    An''an reluctantly pulled out a smile that was worse than crying: "sister Mingxiang, I haven''t seen you for a long time, dare to ask her, here is the head, but sitting on Lord Liu?"


    Mingxiang looks back at her childe and nods to an after getting his acquiescence.


    An''an was so blessed that she said, "my young lady just saw the figure of Lord Liu through the gap in the curtain on the carriage. She asked her maid to come and say," it''s a pity that we can''t talk with Lord Liu. If we have a chance next time, we hope to see him face to face. "


    Mingxiang listens to some stupefied gods, but looks at her childe suspiciously. I don''t know when the childe and the Li family are so familiar.


    In fact, not only Ming xiangleng, Liu Wei is also stunned, because Liu Wei can''t remember when he and Li Yin got to know each other.


    "Thank you very much, Miss Li, for your concern." Liu Wei came back across the curtain.


    An''an gets Liu Wei''s answer. He doesn''t stop long. He leaves in a hurry. He''s gone.


    Liu Wei hesitated for a moment, and when the carriage began to move, suddenly he said to the public, "change course, go to Kyoto Yamen."


    The rickshaw puller changed his route, but Mingxiang was puzzled.

 Chapter 883

    Liu Wei didn''t let the coachman drive to the main gate of Kyoto yamen, but went to the side gate, got off the carriage, and took two servant girls to knock on the door.


    It was a yamen runner who came to open the door. When he saw Liu Wei, he called out warmly, "Lord Liu, you haven''t come for a long time!"


    Because of the case of the princess Yuehai, before the new year, Liu Wei was a regular visitor to the Yamen of Kyoto, and the Yamen servants knew people well.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "come to see your Lord Lin. I have something to say. Can someone else be here?"


    "My Lord is in the front hall. It seems that there is a case in the street. The prisoner is coming back soon. It''s about to be promoted."


    Liu Wei calculated the time. Li Yin and his party walked on Kyoto street avenue. Indeed, they should not be promoted now.


    "I''ll have a word with your adult. Soon, I can''t delay his business." Liu Wei said.


    Yamen runner had a great affection for Liu, who had saved their entire Yamen in Kyoto. He immediately led the way.


    Although we walked very fast all the way, when we got to the main hall of yamen, we still heard the rising drum.


    Liu Wei goes to the side door of the hall, opens the curtain, looks inside, and sees Lin Sheng putting his startling wood.


    Liu Wei "shush" a, quietly called Lin Sheng.


    Lin Sheng didn''t hear the noise, but the master next to him heard it. He turned around and saw it. He was surprised and called out "Lord".


    Lin Sheng just looked at it. When he saw Liu Wei, who was furtive, he was shocked.


    Liu Wei only takes advantage of a group of people waiting for him to go to the hall, and quickly winks at Lin Sheng to let him down.


    Lin Sheng went down with his robe. He was about to say goodbye to Liu Wei, but he was stopped by Liu Wei. Then he gave a general explanation.


    After hearing this, Lin Sheng didn''t have time to respond. Liu Wei took a half step back and said, "people are coming up, I''ll go first. Goodbye!"


    "Lord Liu......" Lin Sheng wants to stop Liu Wei, but Liu Wei has left.


    Lin Sheng doesn''t want to go out now. He has to write down what Liu Wei just said and turn around to go to the hall.


    This head began to rise. Liu Wei went out from the Yamen side gate and got on the carriage. He told the coachman, "zhengemen, let''s go."


    Liu Wei is on his way here, and there is another scene in the Yamen of Kyoto.


    In the end, Li Yin got off the carriage. On her face, she wore the feather hat that her servant girl had just bought and covered her face tightly.


    Listening to the yamen runner''s report, Lin Sheng knows what happened and that the suspect has confessed


    But Lin Sheng did not look happy. Instead, he frowned and asked the old man''s son, "do you think your mother was killed by a carriage?"


    The old man''s son cried: "yes, my mother died! What a terrible death! Today, Japan is a villain''s younger sister''s family, who comes back from other places. She is looking for a chicken. However, before she got to the vegetable market, she was killed by the carriage that suddenly came! Adults, you have to make decisions for the villain''s mother, adults! "


    Lin Sheng asked Li''s coachman again, "but did you bump into someone? I heard that there was blood on the wheels of the car, and I said, "what''s the matter?"


    The coachman knelt down with a plop and said anxiously, "your honor, Xiaomin, Xiaomin didn''t really hit the old man! Xiaomin drives the carriage to see that the old man suddenly rushes out, but Xiaomin has pulled the reins, let alone the wheels of the carriage. Even the hoofs of the horse have not touched the old man! As for the reason why the old man died, Xiaomin, Xiaomin can''t understand it... "


    "You mean we wronged you?" The old man and his son trembled with anger, but they were not as impulsive as in the street before. They wanted to find the rickshaw puller to work hard. They just rushed to the white shelf and cried: "mother, son is useless!"! I can''t avenge you! Now I need to listen to the arrangement and sophistry of the murderer, Niang, Niang... "


    Back and forth are those words. Lin Sheng has a headache. After three shutoumu falls, the old man and his son finally receive their voice.


    Lin Sheng asked the coachman again, "you said you didn''t hit anyone, but they are dead now. What''s your explanation?"


    The coachman''s face was full of bitterness. He didn''t know how to explain. He could only kowtow to the hall and shouted: "little people are wronged, little people are wronged..."


    An''an, the servant girl, couldn''t bear it. She called out, "Uncle Li, don''t say anything. People die in front of our cars. We recognize them."


    Looking around, Lin Sheng turned to the woman in blue who was standing by, wearing a feather hat, and didn''t say a word, and asked, "what''s the name of this girl?"


    An''an is about to answer the question and introduce her to the young lady. However, the woman in blue has already opened her mouth. Her voice, cold and mixed with cold, overflows: "little girl Li Yin, has seen an adult!"


    In this hall, Li Yin is the only one who did not salute Jing Zhaoyin.


    Those with eyes could see that the lady was of high status and did not dare to embarrass her before knowing her identity.


    Now, Li Yin said her name in a word. Suddenly, many people guessed her identity.


    Lin Sheng was more direct. When he got up, he bowed to Li Yin and said, "but, Miss Li guohou''s mansion?"


    Li Yin just nodded and didn''t make any more noise.


    Who is the first person to think of when talking about the Marquis mansion of Li state?The eldest young master of the Li family, the great man in front of the seventh prince, Li Jun!


    What do you think of Li Jun? Naturally, it''s the Li clan that everyone wants to marry now!


    Nowadays, the rise of the Li family, many people see in the eyes, do not say the official, say ordinary people, also have heard, how beautiful the Li family is.


    The Li family is now regarded as the number one in Kyoto, but now, Miss Li makes trouble and kills the old man. Here How is the case going to end?


    The people around the main hall looking at the bustling people looked at each other, thinking that the old man''s family might not be fair.


    The other side is Li''s family. If the Li''s family comes to him, they will be able to hold on to Jing Zhaoyin and fight with him. Don''t be fair. I''m afraid the victim will apologize to the Li''s family instead.


    The common people began to lament that the people did not fight with the officials. They were born in a university and asked yunyun.


    The voice of the discussion was too loud, and the servant girl Ann was very unhappy. She couldn''t help roaring: "didn''t she say that she has already pleaded guilty? What kind of official support? What bribery? It''s unreasonable! "


    The common people were scolded immediately. Some women got angry immediately and scolded: "it''s reasonable to bump into the dead, and shout louder than anyone. It''s great to be a senior official!"


    "That is, that is, there are so many unjust cases and tragedies in Beijing that do not care about people''s lives. There is no royal way to kill people and shout loudly!"


    An''an, the servant girl, was so anxious that she was about to cry. She was so aggrieved that she stamped her feet.


    Li Yin can''t hear any more. She can''t help biting her teeth and shouting with her eyes closed: "shut up!"


    There was no word in the hall.


    Li Yin takes a deep breath and takes a step forward. She raises her head and looks directly at Lin Sheng in the hall across Yu Li''s hat. Calmly, she says: "today''s case, the little girl will take it all by herself. Lord Fuyin can rest assured that the Li family will not be the enemy of Jing Zhaoyin. Just do business!"

 Chapter 884

    But Lin Sheng waved his hand and said, "Miss Li, don''t be impatient. I''m an official, and I always enforce the law strictly! No matter you are the miss of the government or the girl of the street vendor, I will treat you equally! "


    Lin Sheng then turned to the victims'' family and said, "Yu Da, you said your mother was killed by a carriage, but you saw it with your own eyes?"


    The old man''s son, Yu Da, nodded at once: "back to the adult, yes, the villain was right behind the old woman. He saw that the wheel of the car was over half an inch from my mother''s body. I shouted, and they backed up the carriage."


    Lin Sheng nodded and asked, "since you are watching your mother suffer in the whole process, why don''t you rush up and push your mother away?"


    "My Lord, my Lord, take a good example! At that time, the accident happened too quickly. Villain, villain didn''t respond at all. Listen to my mother''s shouting, and then I was covered with blood... " Yu Da said, howling again.


    Lin Sheng was silent for a long time and said: "you said you saw your mother pressed by the wheel with your own eyes, and the coachman Lao Li said he didn''t hit your mother. Although Miss Li has confessed her guilt, I will not be ambiguous when I decide the case. Since there are two Confessions, I will investigate them to the end. Come and bring them!"


    Hearing the word "Zhuo", Yu Da, who was still crying madly, stopped suddenly and asked, "my Lord, many people on the street saw how my mother died and what else should I do?"


    Lin Sheng said without lifting his eyelids: "in all cases of human life, autopsy reports are obtained. This is the new rule of zhenggemen. I want to do my own business."


    "But, my Lord, my mother was killed by a carriage. Isn''t it obvious..." Yu Da said, suddenly changing his tone and muttering, "can I help you to put off the Miss Li?"


    "Unbridled!" Lin Shanda had a drink and a clap of startled wood: "you can see how to slander the officials of the imperial court


    However, Yu Da suddenly ignored it and shouted, "if you are honest and upright, why are you entangled? Who knows what you are going to do to my mother''s body? You can''t touch my mother, you can''t touch her! "


    Yu Da said, jumped up and hugged the old man on the shelf.


    At this time, Zhuzuo came with a toolbox on his shoulder.


    Lin Sheng ignored Yu Da and directly raised his hand and said, "pull me up, do it, and the autopsy will be!"


    A group of Yamen servants immediately pulled Yu Da away, but the other relatives of the old man stopped working. They all started to quarrel. Some came up to fight with yamen servants, and some used to guard the old man''s body. Suddenly, there was chaos in the hall!


    Li Yin is stopped behind by her servant Ann.


    The reaction of the rest of the family is too great!


    After struggling for a long time, the yamen runner finally put the mouths of several family members in, and the hall finally quieted down.


    At the same time, Lin Sheng stood up and walked slowly to the bottom of the hall. He said, "first, when I heard that this girl is the eldest miss of the mansion of the Marquis of Li state, everyone in the hall was shocked. Your family is the only one with a normal look, no surprise. Second, the misfortune happened in the streets where people came and went. Even though I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I also know the road conditions today. It should be difficult for the carriage to drive and move forward. In such a case, it''s not easy to hit the dead and press down to the bottom of the wheels of the carriage. It''s full of blood. "


    The people began to whisper.


    The kind-hearted woman began to comfort the rest of the family: "don''t be afraid, this day and night, can you not be wronged? Let him do the autopsy. The old man will know exactly how to die, and they will not deny it at that time! "


    After the woman finished speaking, a lot of people also agreed with her, a fair autopsy!


    The people of Yu family are sweating. They look at Yu Da one by one. Yu Da is held by the yamen runner and can''t move. He still has a piece of cloth in his mouth. He can''t speak, so he has to struggle.


    Lin Sheng waves and signals to take the cloth from Yu dada''s mouth.


    Can speak, Yu Da''s first sentence is shouting: "my mother died of injustice, what do you do autopsy, you are all a group! It''s just bullying our common people. I have one breath left today, so you are not allowed to touch my mother''s body! "


    "All right." Lin Sheng said in a voice with some coldness: "since my family members don''t agree with me, I''m not strong enough. Let''s wait."


    After Lin Sheng finished, he went back to the upper position, sat down and began to drink tea.


    Others don''t understand.


    "Sir, what are you waiting for?" he asked carefully


    Lin Sheng put down his tea cup and said softly, "naturally, I will wait for the old lady of Yu''s family to get up and make it clear how she died."


    The master was stunned. He just thought that the adult was crazy?


    What else do you want to say? Listen to Lin Sheng and ask, "when did my mother die?"


    Everyone looks at Yu Da.


    Yu didn''t speak, but his eyes were red and his expression was strange.


    Lin Sheng took a startling picture and asked again: "Yu Da! When did your mother die? "


    Yu Da then came back to his senses and said, "one hour ago...""It''s only one hour..." Lin Sheng sighed and said, "I''ll have to wait for an hour. Thank you. I''ll wait with you."


    This time, Yu Da''s expression exploded directly. Not only Yu Da, but also other family members were all in a panic.


    The people around looked at their strange reaction and doubted again.


    However, Yu Da suddenly cried out after some thought: "you want to delay time, you want to delay to Li family!"! What a cruel heart, what a poisonous heart! Mother, I''m unfilial. I can''t fight with these officials. I can''t deal with you Mother...... "


    Yu Da said that the people''s thoughts began to swing again. Is it true that the governor of Fuyin is deliberately delaying?


    For a while, everyone began to whisper again.


    When Lin Sheng saw Yu Da''s coffin was really missing and he didn''t shed tears, he was immediately upset.


    In this case, it would be nice if Lord Liu were here.


    Mr. Liu came to tell him that the case was porcelain bumping. He said that the old man''s family mostly went to Miss Li''s for trouble. He said that the old man didn''t die at all, and that the technique of deceiving death was not excellent, and the medicine used was not good. He could see the flaws at a glance. He would wake up in less than an hour.


    Lin Sheng didn''t have time to ask for details. Lord Liu said goodbye and ran faster than the rabbit.


    It''s the best way to wait for an hour to come to an end. The effect is over. But now people''s hearts are floating. I''m afraid that he will really carry on the pot of bending the law for selfish ends.


    Lin Sheng is in a quandary for a while. I wish I could catch Lord Liu now and let him solve the case in one breath.


    All of a sudden, it''s too late to find someone.


    Without landing at both ends, Lin Sheng could only sit still.


    The people''s opinions are getting bigger and bigger. Even because of Lin Sheng''s tardiness, many people think he is really bribed. Someone immediately goes out to make a rumor, saying that there is a wrong case in the Yamen of jingzhaoyin and that Lord Qingtian is going to frame the loyal and good people!


    The people who heard the news outside ran to the Yamen. The Yamen servants stopped outside, but they couldn''t bear the anger of the people. Several powerful men pushed the Yamen servants directly and released the countless people behind.


    The Yamen in Kyoto is no more than any other judicial organ in Kyoto, no more than the Ministry of punishment, no more than the Dali temple, no more than the Zhenge gate. The jurisdiction and public security of the Yamen in Kyoto is simpler than that of other judicial organs, even the conscription of Yamen servants.


    Therefore, it''s easy for people in Kyoto to see that their relatives are on duty in the Yamen of jingzhaoyin. They come and go together as one family, and they dare to fight against each other.


    Under the group policy, the Yamen servants had to step back and finally directly shrink into the main hall.


    As the people got closer and closer, Lin Sheng, with a cold face, thought to himself, how many of them were the insiders that the man behind the Yu family was looking for?


    Can incite so many people to make trouble in yamen, the person behind the Yu family really doesn''t pay attention to him!


    The scene in the hall is impending. The rest of the family are elated and full of confidence!


    Li Yin was frightened by the people who suddenly rushed in and backed away one after another. I don''t know why the situation is like this.


    But in this difficult moment, a slow voice came in from behind the crowd: "it''s just an uneasy and kind-hearted downtown dispute, which hasn''t been finished yet. Mr. Lin, you''re not efficient."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Lin Sheng paused for a moment, then immediately got up and looked out.


    When the pale figure appeared in the sight, Lin Sheng almost cried with excitement. He shouted and tore his heart and lungs: "Lord Liu! You''re here at last! Come in, you! "


    Liu Wei is here because Rong Ling is not in the gate and has entered the palace, so she is in a bad mood. She plans to come to Lin Sheng and ask him to invite him to lunch. After all, the reason why she missed Rong Ling is that she was delayed in delivering a message to Lin Sheng.


    I didn''t expect to see this scene as soon as I came here.


    A case of "old man touching porcelain" has not yet been solved.


    It''s lunch time

 Chapter 885

    In spite of the surprise of all the people present, Lin Sheng walked down from the platform and hurriedly stepped forward to meet Liu Wei.


    With Liu Wei in, Lin Sheng feels that someone has finally supported him.


    All of a sudden, the waist is straight.


    He came to Liu Wei''s side. Lin Sheng said something to him in a low voice. He didn''t say much, but it was enough for Liu Wei to understand the current progress.


    "Oh?"


    Liu Wei was not surprised. It was normal that the family would not allow the autopsy.


    Lin Sheng nodded wrongly and said quietly: "not only that, but also these people incite people to make trouble. Adults, what do you want to do now?"


    In the beginning, people''s disturbances could not be stopped.


    In the end, there must be a proper way to deal with the mob in the official Kyoto Yamen.


    Although they are all villagers, it''s not easy to do it, but it''s also feasible to do it without hurting people and driving people out.


    The key to Lin Sheng''s failure is that even if he drives people out, the case can''t be solved. Then he, Jing Zhaoyin, can''t stand on his feet.


    Liu Wei didn''t expect that a porcelain case would be out of date, and finally this kind of trouble happened.


    As Lin Sheng entered the Yamen hall, Liu Wei noticed that several lines of vision were hot and direct. She took the chance to see the rest of the family first, among which the eyes of Yu Da were particularly deep.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care. She turns right and looks at the woman who can''t see her face clearly.


    Liu Wei nodded a little in the direction of Li Yin and said hello.


    After Li Yin was slow for a moment and immediately returned a gift, Liu Wei had walked to the shelf where the dead lay without delay.


    Yu Da seems to be aware of something. He quickly pours down again, hugs the old man''s body and says, "what do you dirty officials want to do to my mother?"


    Lin Sheng frowned and tried to suppress his anger.


    Liu Wei looked at Yu Da and said gently and politely, "please forgive me for your death."


    Yu Da was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that this seemingly purposeful young man could say such things.


    The other side expressed kindness to him. Even if he didn''t want to accept it any more, he was not too strong. He could only relax a little bit and said in a slow voice: "if adults really want to let small people mourn, please catch the murderer, don''t let my mother die in vain..."


    "It''s natural." Liu Wei looked back and said to Lin Sheng seriously, "Lord Lin, don''t you start yet?"


    Lin Sheng didn''t know what Liu Wei meant, but in line with his trust in Master Liu, he bit his teeth, waved and said in a hard voice, "come here, catch Miss Li first!"


    An''an, the servant girl, immediately stood in front of her young lady and asked angrily, "my young lady will go by herself! Don''t touch my lady! "


    The arresting yamen servant did not dare to do anything to miss Qianjin of the Li family. He just paused and made a gesture of asking for help.


    Servant girl an an asks warily: "where to go?"


    Liu Wei replied, "no, first? That''s going to be jail. "


    Ann, the servant girl, took a look at the master Liu. Although the young lady had already said that they had confessed their guilt, they would not be punished if they were caught by others. The master Liu suddenly came out to make a scene. It''s not a Zhengge gate. Besides, the young lady specially asked herself to say hello to the master Liu. Doesn''t it mean to be kind?


    It''s only an hour since I turned my face and didn''t recognize people. Mr. Liu is not a good thing either!


    She helped her young lady, and An''an, the servant girl, accompanied her to the prison with the Yamen servants.


    Yu Da saw that several people had been taken away from the side door. He hesitated for a moment. He was not sure, but he did not know what else to say, so he had to be silent.


    Liu Wei also asked, "what''s your opinion on this?"


    Yu Da is puzzled and stares at Liu Wei for several more times. Obviously, he doesn''t believe that the official who suddenly appears doesn''t know what official he is. Is he really so talkative?


    But Yu Da nodded and said, "I only want to be fair for my mother."


    "So this case is solved?" Liu Wei asked again.


    Yu Da nodded again: "as long as the Yamen of jingzhaoyin is fair and the court rules are in place, Xiaomin will give the dead old lady a hand in Ah, what are you doing! "


    Yu Da suddenly screamed, and he pointed at Liu Wei''s feet with wide eyes. His expression was terrified.


    Other people also looked with Yu Da''s eyes, and then saw that the gentle and bookish man had stepped on the old man''s hand on the shelf.


    Although he was born slender, he was also a good-looking man. He must have stepped on his foot. The old man was dead, and indeed he could not feel it. However, such blasphemy against the body of the dead was still very unpleasant to all present.


    Liu Wei seems to have found out that he stepped on the dead "accidentally". He quickly opened his feet and apologized: "the accident is really an accident."


    Liu Wei''s feet touched the five acupoints of the old man''s hands.When Yu bravely snatched my mother''s hand back, under the white cloth covered the body, there was a shallow exhortation.


    Yu Da was shocked and said in a hurry, "since the case has been solved, the grassroots will leave first."


    As he said this, he called on his relatives to lift the shelf away.


    Liu Wei stopped Yu Da''s hand and said with a smile, "what did you hear just now?"


    "No." I didn''t even think about it. I urged my relatives to move faster.


    But Liu Wei won''t let them go. They can''t.


    Liu Wei holds the edge of the shelf with one hand. The internal force on her hand is not big, but it is enough to make several adult men and women unable to resist.


    Some people in the Yu family want to use violence and rush out on their shoulders, depending on the number of people. But this Sven adult just doesn''t let go.


    Oddly enough, there are so many of them, but they can''t compete with this Sven adult.


    My family panicked.


    Liu Wei did not panic, and in the heart of the countdown, ten, nine, eight


    When we count to "one", suddenly there is a loud noise in the hall, which makes everyone shocked.


    The shelf is still intact. At the moment, it''s broken. The people on the shelf can''t help but fall to the ground again with a snap.


    Because of the turbulence, the white cloth covered the body shook for a while, and finally fell down again. However, the old man''s body rolled around the ground for a long time, and once again gave out a voice of exhortation: "Hmmm......"


    Then, with the curious eyes of all the people, the old man who should have died suddenly got up and sat on the ground with his head in his arms and his face in pain.


    "Deceit, deceit!"


    I don''t know who it is, a scream, so big, then there was a continuous scream.


    Liu Wei felt very noisy, pulled out her ears, turned to Lin Sheng, patted her shoulder, and said, "it''s too noisy. I''ll wait for you later."

 Chapter 886

    Liu Wei finished and went out directly from the side door.


    And in Yamen hall, Lin Sheng is fierce and tough. When he steps on the public case, he startles the public. He is stunned!


    Old lady Yu, have you come back from the dead?


    Before Li Yin stepped into the cell, someone came to stop the Yamen servant who was leading the way. Then he turned to Li Yin and said, "Miss Li, I can''t help it. The matter has been settled. I think the people in Li''s mansion are coming soon. Let''s invite Miss Li to have a talk in the back hall. Miss, please go this way..."


    The servant girl an an is surprised and doubts: "don''t go to jail?"


    Yamen servants are embarrassed to look down and touch their noses.


    Anyan, the servant girl, wants to say something more. Li Yin has stopped her and said, "please lead the way ahead."


    The servant immediately led Li Yin to the back hall.


    When passing by the front yard, Li Yin hears a sound from the other side of the hall. She looks at it, but sees nothing.


    However, as you can imagine, the front hall must be in a mess at the moment.


    When Li Yin came to the back hall, he didn''t see Lin Sheng, but he saw Lord Liu sitting around and drinking tea.


    Li Yin''s heart leaped, her face red and she bit her lip and stopped.


    "Miss?" An''an, a servant girl, suddenly stops looking at her young lady and calls out in confusion.


    Li Yin, who had just returned to shener, quietly took Ann and asked, "Ann, do you think I''m dressed well today?"


    An''an, a servant girl, looks at her young lady''s feather hat, which covers her whole face. She thinks that no matter how well dressed you are, you can''t show up. So what''s the point?


    But Ann said, "Miss, you''d better see it."


    When Li Yin heard this, she was still uneasy. She stroked her hair a little and straightened her collar. Then she went in.


    If someone comes in, Liu Wei will not move if Lin Sheng is familiar with him, but Li Yin and Liu Wei have to get up, which is polite.


    Li Yin stopped at the door two steps away. Under the feather hat that covered her appearance, she had a more and more crimson face. Her voice was very small, her knees slightly bent, and she said, "I have seen Lord Liu."


    When the people see the officials, they have to say good-bye.


    Even if she is the eldest lady in the mansion of marquis Li, rules are rules.


    Liu Wei raised her hand to him: "Miss Li doesn''t need to be polite. Come here." He said, pointing to a place a little further away from himself.


    Li Yin used to sit down. After sitting down, she put her little hand on her knee and held it by her fingertips.


    Looking at Li Yin''s every move, it seemed that she was very nervous. The hall was too quiet. Liu Wei said, "Miss Li is scared about today''s affairs."


    Li Yin is burying her head. She is usually brilliant, but today, for some reason, she often shows the shape of her little daughter. ANN, the servant girl next to her, looks surprised.


    However, An''an thinks again that there is a strange husband sitting opposite. She should behave herself. After all, she is a young lady in the government. She is the most virtuous when she goes out.


    "Today, I haven''t thanked you for your help." Li Yin said, looking at the man in the opposite direction through the hazy Yu Li, and then hung her head with red face.


    Liu Wei knows that Li Yin is a smart woman. Even though she is somewhat domineering and reckless in character, she is raised by the Marquis''s office and should have enough brain.


    Besides, Li Yin has a brother with more brains, Li Jun and Li''s genes. I''m afraid it''s OK.


    Liu Wei listened to Li Yin''s thanks, but didn''t intentionally hide it, saying: "in fact, I saw the rest of the family playing crazy and playing silly in the street before. After all, the Li family does not lack Liu''s hand. "


    "No, not so..." Li Yin expressed eagerness and said anxiously: "if it wasn''t for Lord Liu to show up today, I''m afraid that I really want to live in the prison. I really appreciate your presence..."


    Liu Wei looks at Li Yin in surprise. It seems that she didn''t expect that Li Yin would say this. Unconsciously, she smiles again.


    Liu Wei''s smile really annoyed Li Yin. She thought she was just stupid: "I The little girl guessed that they had all arrived at the gate of the prison and had been received. Some of them must have done their best. Maybe they were adults. So That''s why I didn''t mean to be reckless... "


    Liu Wei waved: "now the emperor is seriously ill, the situation in Kyoto is not good, the overall situation is very chaotic, and there are many people with crooked thoughts. It is inevitable for your brother to offend others when he works beside the seven kings. Someone has made trouble to your Li family and found you miss li. I have seen it. I can''t let a girl''s family be bullied. When the Li family arrives, I will tell you one by one. As for Miss Li''s gratitude, Liu also accepted it. "


    Liu Wei has little contact with Li Yin.


    When she used to be a Miss Liu, Liu Wei said something to her, but Li Yin was always unfriendly to Miss Liu.


    However, as time goes by, the little contradiction of the daughter''s family has long since disappeared.


    Now, Li Yin is indeed more mature than last year. At least, she won''t say anything to lower her status.


    A sensible girl is a good girl. If you know something wrong, you can change it. It''s nothing good.Li Yin doesn''t know what Liu Wei thinks. She just listens to Liu Wei''s last sentence. Her ears are red. She has a lot to say in her heart, but she can''t say a word when she reaches her mouth.


    Just then, Lin Sheng came in.


    Lin Sheng was sweating a lot, but he smiled on his face. It was obvious that he had solved the problem outside.


    Seeing that Li Yin has arrived, Lin Sheng bows his hand, apologizes to Li Yin and explains the situation outside.


    Li Yin said nothing, but her eyes were cold.


    In fact, Li Yin also guessed that those people were coming for her, but she was a daughter''s family, living in seclusion, and she would not offend anyone if she didn''t go out two doors, only the men in her family.


    Just now, Lord Liu also said that the overall situation is chaotic and people have many thoughts, but these people involved her and still made her unhappy.


    Li family men''s affairs, why to find trouble for women?


    Although today''s incident is regarded as her escape from the blind date she was going to, if she had not confessed at the beginning, I''m afraid she would still be stuck in the street.


    If a daughter''s family is really hit by several mobs in public, does she still have face? The famous ladies in Kyoto must not laugh her to death.


    When she got here, Li Yin''s voice was also cold: "the specific situation, please tell Lord Lin and my brother, it''s strange to say, it''s been so long, and the people in Li''s mansion haven''t arrived yet?"


    Lin Sheng hears the young lady''s displeasure. He turns around and asks the yamen runner to run again to let the Li family come quickly.


    When he told people to go, Lin Sheng looked at the hall, which was inexplicably quiet, and felt a little embarrassed.


    Miss Li''s family is obviously angry. She seems to be very difficult to get along with. Of course, as a foreigner, he can''t get along with others. But now the atmosphere is very stiff. Here is the Yamen of Kyoto. He is the host. Naturally, he feels in a dilemma.


    At last, Liu Wei said, "it''s time for lunch. Can Lord Lin make arrangements?"


    This is clearly the meaning of not leaving.


    After hearing this, Lin Sheng said nimbly: "arrange, this is the arrangement! Excuse me, Mr. Liu and Miss Li. I''ll be right back! "


    Then he turned and ran away.


    Even if Lord Liu is not the host, he will not coax the girl. But Lord Liu is young, eloquent and well-developed. It''s best to leave the mess to Lord Liu.


    Lin Sheng thought triumphantly that he would go to the kitchen at the corner.


    Liu Wei didn''t expect Lin Sheng to say run. He coughed. He looked at Li Yin in the opposite direction. He was also poor in words.


    Or do you want to go? Let Li Yin stay here and wait for his family?


    In fact, it''s not good to be a "foreign man" who has always shared the same room with the girl''s family.


    Thinking so, Liu Wei got up and arched his hand to Li Yin: "Lord Lin doesn''t know what I like to eat. I''ll go and have a look."


    Say, and go.


    Li Yin, however, changed her shyness and suddenly got up and called out, "Lord Liu, stay."


    Liu Wei stops and looks at her puzzledly.


    Li Yin bit her lips shyly and said softly: "little girl alone Harm, fear... "


    Liu Wei is silent for a while, looking at the servant girl An''an behind Li Yin: "the servants of Li Fu are all capable. I think this girl will take good care of her."


    "Ann can''t help it." Li Yin said, looking back at her servant girl: "An''an, do you think you are not able to cope?"

 Chapter 887

    In fact, An''an, who was in charge of the business, was a little aggrieved, but she heard the voice of her young lady. She cooperated with her rules and said, "I don''t understand anything, but I''m not in charge..."


    After hearing this, Li Yin looked forward to Liu Wei and whispered, "can Lord Liu stay here, Quan Dang, and accompany the little girl?"


    If you really want to accompany you, you will be in trouble.


    Where men and women have nothing to do with the company to accompany, say out, how many people have to blame no rules.


    Liu Wei is very embarrassed and stops.


    And this pause, let Li Yin see the hope, she went straight to, red face, a grasp of Liu Wei''s arm, gently shook, as in coquetry: "Lord Liu..."


    Ann''s eyes are all about to jump out. How can her Miss get so close to a foreign man and pull each other? This If it''s seen, it can''t ruin the reputation of the lady!


    An an rushes over in a hurry, takes Li Yin''s hand and pulls her back a few steps.


    Li Yin is still staring at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is helpless, but also can see that Li Yin still has that kind of mind for herself.


    Last time, the joking in the palace can be regarded as nonsense. This time, how to explain it?


    Liu Wei is still going to leave. She doesn''t want Li Yin to think more.


    However, Li Yin pushed away the servant girl with enough spirit and went up again. This time, she did not pull Liu Wei''s arms and sleeves, but directly held hands.


    When the soft little hand touches her, Liu Wei evades her conditionally, but Li Yin uses a slightly sad voice to say, "don''t go..."


    Liu Wei has a headache. It''s terrible!


    And Li Yin also took advantage of this time, walked directly to Liu Wei and stopped him.


    At the end of the day, Liu Wei can only smile bitterly and stay, sit on the chair and continue to be embarrassed.


    Li Yin was so happy. She went back to sit down and began to ask Jiao Didi, "my Lord, how are you these days?"


    "Very well." Liu Wei said.


    "That adult, you have Do you want to be a little girl? " Li Yin said, covered with shame.


    Ann is going to cry, miss. How do you ask a man this kind of question? Don''t you think it''s a bit out of line?


    Liu Wei rubs his forehead and simply refuses to answer.


    But Liu Wei didn''t say it, but Li Yin couldn''t stop. Her fingers were moving up and down, stirring her sleeve belt. Her head was low, but her voice was not low: "in fact, after that time, the little girl also thought a lot. Listen to the outsider, the adult has a son?"


    There was a lot of talk about Liu''s son.


    But some people also said that it was the illegitimate son of the third prince, but the royal family didn''t recognize the illegitimate son, so the third prince asked him to cover up and take Lord Liu as a shield, and said to the public that it was Lord Liu''s son.


    Since the last farewell in the palace, Li Yin has inquired about Lord Liu everywhere. Naturally, she has heard this saying, so she naturally thinks that it''s Lord Liu who is hiding his loyal master. She enlivens her heart and laughs.


    "I dare to ask your mother..."


    Liu Wei takes a look at Li Yin. Although she hears the Inquisition in her tone, Liu Wei has a set of sayings about Xiao Li''s origin. As usual, she says, "no more."


    Li Yin was secretly pleased, but did not show it.


    Li Yin showed a look of heartache and said seriously, "that''s really unfortunate. Your son is young, but he doesn''t have his mother, so he must be worried."


    Liu Wei waved: "when the child is small, he always wants to be his mother. Just wait for him to be older, and then he will be OK."


    "That''s not the case. It''s very pitiful that there is no mother''s child." Li Yin''s emotion suddenly began to exemplify: "the little girl once had a nanny who had brought her for ten years. When she was ten years old, the nanny died of illness. The little girl was very sad and cried for a long time, but the more sad one was the daughter of the nanny. The husband of the nanny died early. In those years, she came to Li''s mansion with her daughter. When the nanny left, the girl who was only eleven years old was very dangerous Some can''t live, although later was arranged in the mother''s room to serve, but every new year''s day, a lonely person, looking at it is heartbreaking. Without a nanny, no one cares about her marriage, no one prepares for her dowry. Even if her mother later promised her a good marriage, she has been unhappy. Because a girl without a mother knows nothing before marriage. She is confused, nervous, and lonely. How can she look bad? So, a child with a mother and a child without a mother should not be the same. "


    Liu Wei looked at Li Yin and talked, and finally said, "son, I should not be so afraid of things as a girl."


    "If that doesn''t work, the son won''t care about his family? Who will see his wife for him in the future? Who''s going to run the family again? Don''t be careless, Lord Liu. There''s a woman in the mansion. It''s still a lot better. "


    Liu Wei nodded and said seriously, "it makes sense."


    "Yes." Li Yin continued to talk for another quarter of an hour with joy. From xiaoyidayi to Baitai, that eloquence, not talking, is also a good way to speak.


    Finally, when Li Yin finally finished speaking, Liu Wei took up the cup, planed the floating tea pieces, and said calmly, "did Miss Li forget that it''s time for Liu to marry someone?"Originally thought that this sentence could finally let Li Yin rest, but unexpectedly, it underestimated this Miss Li.


    "That''s not the same." "I''m different from the others," said Li Yin, with a stiff neck


    "What''s the difference?" Liu Wei asked


    Li Yin leaned forward and said, "last time I was in a hurry, I didn''t talk to you too much. This time we have time. Listen to me. You may not know me, Mr. Liu. I''m 16 this year. Although I''m older, I''m just a little older." Said, she also compared a gesture, prove really a little, nail cover so a little.


    Then Li Yin said: "the general girls are married at the age of 14 or 15, and engaged at the age of 8 or 9. Our Li family, for some reasons, only engaged me late. I don''t like the person they met. I think that person is not good in all aspects, especially compared with you, Mr. Liu. You are the cloud in the sky, and he is the mud on the earth. You are wise and resourceful , the man Well, I can''t think of his advantages. In a word, I like you very much. I think you look good, have a good disposition, and have everything. When I saw you in the Palace last time, I thought of you. After that, I went home thinking about you. I couldn''t sleep for several nights. I saw you in the street today. I thought it was fate. Just a moment ago, I still thought of you. Guess what you are doing I don''t know if I''m going to be sent to meet a bad man. I think if there''s anything to stop today''s meeting, it''s better for you to show up suddenly and take me away. Don''t you think that''s what you want? It''s true that something happened and blocked my blind date today. It''s also true that you appeared and saved me in danger. So, do you see what''s different between me and other people? "


    Liu Wei shook her head straight. "No."


    Li Yin held up her chest and said, "I''m more predestined than others. Our predestination is determined by God. Otherwise, I won''t be in trouble today and you won''t show up, don''t you think?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    It''s a ghost.


    This can also be related to heaven. Liu Wei thinks Li Yin is really more difficult to deal with than he thought.

 Chapter 888

    Li Yin chirped a lot.


    After that, a pair of expectant eyes stared at Liu Wei. At last, it was the same sentence: "so, Lord Liu, you marry me. Last time I said, your lover, I will also live in peace with her. If you care, you can find her and I will tell her, OK?".


    Imagine the confrontation between Liyin and rongling. Liu, who has been in the sand for a long time, finally starts to panic.


    "Miss Li, I''m afraid you have misunderstood me." Said Liu Wei.


    Li Yin shakes her head gently, expressing her loyalty: "there is no misunderstanding. I have a heart for adults. Heaven and earth can tell."


    "Don''t be impulsive, Miss Li." Liu Wei thought over his words and said, "Liu is a scholar. Compared with many dignitaries in Beijing, he is very mediocre and unworthy of Miss''s love. Besides, I have been devoted to my sweetheart and never failed to live up to it."


    "Live up to, live up to, we can talk about ah, men and women are not easy to talk about, women and women are the most easy to talk about! I believe that people who can make adults fall in love with each other must have a broad mind and we can definitely talk about a good way of coexistence. " Li Yin said, but also stood up and walked into Liu Wei without trace.


    At this critical moment, Lin Sheng, who left for a long time, ran back.


    Lin Sheng came in laughing and said to Liu Wei and Li Yin respectively, "Lord Liu, Miss Li, the lunch is ready, and it''s on the way..."


    "Lord Liu, no matter how many excuses you have, I can resolve them one by one, because I love you, even if you don''t believe it, but this is the truth."


    Before Lin Sheng finished speaking, Li Yin swore an oath again.


    "Eh?" Lin Sheng didn''t know what happened. He looked back and forth at the two men, only to find that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the Yamen hall.


    Li Yin also turned her head and looked directly at Lin Sheng, saying, "let''s invite Lord Lin to testify for the little girl. Today, the little girl represents herself and proposes to Lord Liu..."


    "Ah?"


    Lin Sheng is really scared.


    At last, Liu Wei just shook her head and said "nonsense". She got up and walked out.


    "Lord Liu......" "I said last time in the palace, I will not give up, this time is the same, you wait for my dowry!"


    Li Yin didn''t say all she said, but Liu Wei was walking faster and faster.


    Out of the Yamen of Beijing Zhaoyin, Liu Wei saw that they were going out together, buying sweet glutinous rice cakes and sharing the bright fragrance and cherishing the fragrance.


    The two girls didn''t follow in before, because the young master said that they would have lunch in the yamen, let them go out first, and then come back in time.


    It''s hard for the two girls to be free, so they are a bit crazy.


    Two people are eating snacks, but see the childe suddenly step out, stupefied for a while, just meet up and ask: "childe, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei didn''t explain, but got on the bus and said, "go back to the house."


    "Don''t go to the gate?"


    Liu Wei shook her head. "No mood."


    The carriage drove in the direction of sanwangfu. When it reached the gate, Liu Wei got off.


    After looking at Mingxiang and Xixiang, Mingxiang goes in with Liuwei, and Xixiang stays in the carriage.


    When you are far away, Xi Xiang will let the coachman turn to the gate of the imperial city.


    Xixiang thinks very simply, young master is a bit wrong, I have to find the prince.


    Rong Ling has been in the cabinet for a long time. The lunch was sent in by someone. He took a few simple bites. He and a group of old ministers started a series of discussions on the chaos of the border.


    Until dusk in Xishan Mountain, several old ministers began to show their tired faces, and Rong Ling said, "it''s hard for you to come here today."


    The cabinet ministers sighed, finally relieved, and ended the day''s hard work. They had a chance to breathe.


    Ministers scattered back to "not tired, not tired", hands are not polite to tidy up their own files.


    After finishing cleaning up, he left in groups. Looking back, he saw that the three princes, who were attentive and serious, were still sitting in dozens of memorials.


    With a smile on his face, the minister could not hide his appreciation in his eyes.


    Out of the cabinet door, a few people began to chat, one of them said: "to be diligent and loving the people, several princes, including the prince, are not more than three princes."


    Another person also said: "the third prince works properly and has rules and regulations. It''s good to see. There are a lot of things on the border. It''s been a few years. One is that the king of power is covetous, the other is that foreign countries often make trouble. When the emperor is here, he can''t come up with a good rule. However, these three Lords have their own set of soldiers and servants. If according to his plan, let alone the war, it''s really chaos. He has a way to go. He will never let us be 100% of Qingyun Surname, a little bit of suffering. "


    "Yes, it is a day of constant calamities and sufferings. If there is any more war, the people will not live. It is rare for the third prince to worry about the country and the people."


    Several ministers praised it with all their mouths. The more they said it, the more satisfied they were.


    At the same time, some people are satisfied with Rong Ling, others are dissatisfied with others: "in today''s cabinet meeting, how can the prince and the seven lords not even show each other?"Another minister groaned: "the seventh Lord is engaged in political skills. I heard that he has been dealing with the official department recently. What is our cabinet for? It''s business! It''s a mastermind! It''s all hard work. What does the official department do? It''s to form cliques and divide the Treasury into money bags! "


    "Shhh, I dare not talk nonsense."


    The minister who spoke first didn''t respond. He was still stubborn.


    Another minister asked, "what about the prince? Before that, the official departments were under the control of the crown prince. I heard that the crown prince''s illness was not better? "


    "What''s good?" There is an informed humanity: "on the surface, actually, it''s getting more and more serious. In the past, wushisan used to be used a little bit every day. Although it''s addicted, it''s still able to come out and meet people. Now, it''s said that it can''t stop. Wushisan eaten every day is six times as much as in the past. One tube is worth one hour. Apart from sleeping hours, the day is one hour and one hour Thin can see the bone, let alone go out, is to get out of bed must be supported. Some people have asked the doctor of the hospital, saying clearly that the prince''s condition before, but also control, although sometimes the pain, but take medicine can manage half a month, but since taking the five stone powder, let alone half a month, half a day is difficult. "


    "Ah, evildoing, well, how can we eat that deadly thing?" Someone sighed.


    "Ask who gave the prince food first. Such a person should be pulled out and cut down. The crafty should be in charge and the villain should do it!"


    Several old ministers spoke in indignation all the way, but they did not know that the generation they regarded as the crafty villain was the emperor Qianling in the ninth five year plan.

 Chapter 889

    At the end of the speech, the old ministers went back to Rong Ling, and they praised him one by one. They said that the emperor is seriously ill, but the country is peaceful and the people are calm. That''s the contribution of the three princes.


    The third prince is not only a man of both arts and martial arts, but also decisive and wise in politics and military affairs. He is really a rare talent for governing the world.


    The old ministers said, and arrived at the gate of the imperial city.


    Rows of carriages have been waiting for a long time.


    But after glancing around, the old ministers saw two side-by-side carriages on the right corner, one with the sign of sanwangfu and the other with the sign of zhenggemen.


    They should all come to pick up the third prince.


    The old ministers didn''t care at a glance. At this time, they saw a girl come up and salute: "the maidservant has seen several adults."


    The old ministers paused.


    "But something?" one asked


    The servant girl said with an apologetic face: "the servant girl is the servant girl of the third prince''s mansion. I waited here for a long time, but I didn''t see my lord come out. When can the third prince come out? Because something urgent happened in the mansion, I need the Lord to go back to the mansion and sit in the town. It''s really...... "


    It''s obvious that the little servant girl is brave enough to stop a few top-ranking members. In this way, the following actions against the top are usually done on a plate.


    But I can''t bear that several old ministers have a good feeling for the third prince. Therefore, I don''t blame the little servant girls of the third prince''s mansion very much. I said frankly, "your Lord, I''m afraid it will be some time before you come out. If you really have something urgent, please tell the guard and send a letter to your Lord."


    The little servant girl said with a wry smile, "I''ve handed it over, but the guard elder brother said that there is a heavy guard outside the cabinet, so I can''t go in..."


    The old ministers looked at each other. Indeed, after the emperor was seriously ill, the cabinet was closely defended.


    In the past, the emperor was in charge. Now, several cabinet ministers of the humerus make joint decisions. Among them, the three princes, the seven princes and the prince also have decision-making power. However, most of the time, like today, the three princes are basically alone.


    The other two will not see each other twice in ten days. They will come here unless they encounter the use of military pay or touch the sphere of influence of the two of them. Otherwise, the prince and the seventh prince are determined not to live in the same room with their old group for a whole day.


    Thinking of this, the old ministers looked at the little maid with a face full of embarrassment. They immediately felt good to the third Lord, but also rubbed up.


    The defense of the cabinet was arranged by Zhen Gemen himself. In other words, it was the Lord of the three princes. Some people suspected that the three princes had the intention of controlling the cabinet because they were pretending to work for their own interests.


    But now, it''s very difficult for the third prince''s family to send a letter to them. This shows that the defense of the cabinet is indeed the same, and everyone should do business, which is not fair at all.


    This is very good, and it shows the selflessness of the three princes!


    The old ministers were very satisfied, and some people were not afraid of trouble. They used their identities directly and sent the city guard to report for the little servant girl with the token.


    Small servant girl sees appearance is thousand thanks, good words said a lot of baskets.


    Several old ministers just waved their hands and said, "it''s a chore. Let the little servant girl be at ease and wait. Her master will come soon.".


    For the old ministers, to pass on a letter, that is to say, to do one''s own thing, but to sell one''s face to the third prince, is a good thing to take advantage of once in a blue moon.


    After the old ministers left, the little servant girl continued to wait at the same place honestly. After a long time, she could see the three princes dressed in official robes.


    "Lord, Lord......" Xi Xiang waved.


    Rong Ling came over, waved his hand, pulled up the curtain, got on the bus and asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    It was said before Xixiang that something happened to young master Liu!


    Now, the carriage of the three Wangs'' mansion directly on Rong Ling naturally means to return to the mansion.


    Xi Xiang was very happy, so she told me about today''s day. But what happened to young master Liu, she didn''t know. Because she didn''t know, she had to go to the palace to find the king.


    Xixiang said all the way. At the end of the day, he also talked about how the young master Liu was unhappy when he was absent.


    One by one, Mr. Liu has been wronged. You are so sincere, Lord.


    When Xixiang finished speaking, the third prince''s residence was also in front of him.


    There is no expression on rongling road. Xixiang doesn''t know what the prince''s mind is, and it''s not easy to say more. But he''s afraid to say it again, and it will provoke the prince''s anger.


    But when I got out of the carriage, Rong Ling suddenly said, "you go to Li Fu to inquire."


    Xi Xiang was shocked and asked, "what do you want to know?"


    "What do you want to know?"


    With that, Rong Ling has entered the mansion.


    After thinking about it, Xi Xiang got on the carriage again and asked the coachman to change his way to Li Fu.


    Today''s Li mansion is particularly chaotic.


    This kind of chaos is clear and clear, and the chaos of battle is very big. But all the servant girls and children who serve in the mansion have heard the news one by one."You know what? The young master has hit the young lady! "


    "Yes! It seems that the eldest young lady said something treacherous. The eldest young master was angry and slapped the fan directly! "


    "Madame came out to dissuade her, but she couldn''t stop her. The young master said that he would lock up the young lady for a while. I heard that the evening meal is not allowed tonight."


    "How about waiting for you? Do you want to show up? "


    "No, I didn''t leave Beijing until yesterday! Qingzhou pays for the old man''s birthday. The Marquis has to go to congratulate him personally. "


    Xi Xiang is an outsider. She doesn''t know how much to ask about. But she makes money and blocks the servant girls in and out of the back door of the state''s Marquis''s mansion.


    But no deeper, no more.


    Xi Xiang holds the hazy news and thinks that she should be able to communicate with the Lord.


    Unexpectedly, when turning around, I suddenly heard a "squeak" of the wooden door.


    When Xi Xiang looked back, he saw that there were servant girls coming out of the back door of the Marquis''s mansion. Xi Xiang wanted to talk to them, but then he saw the servant girl who had just come out. He also followed a servant girl: "Miss, you must not be impulsive. If you escape, you must not be mad!"


    Is this Ann''s voice?


    Xi Xiang''s heart moved. Then look at the woman walking in front. Isn''t it Miss Li Jiada? It''s just that Miss Li has changed a set of clothes for a servant girl, without a feather hat.


    Xixiang hurriedly retreats a few steps, hides in the side, does not go out.


    At this time, Miss Li also stood still and turned to Ann and said, "is he crazy? I think he''s mad, so it''s OK to make him mad any more! "


    Say, go straight out of the lane.


    An an pulls Li Yin at the back and is about to cry: "young lady, the eldest young master also cares about you. As soon as you come back, you will say such disrespectful words. Of course, the eldest young master will be angry, but the eldest young master is in love with you. You know that as soon as the eldest young master''s anger subsides, you can come and coax you. Don''t you succeed, young lady, the maid asks you..."


    Li Yin impatiently tried to push Ann away, but she couldn''t, so she said impatiently, "I''m not not not coming back, I''ll be back in a moment, you remember to leave the door for me."


    "I''m sure you''ll find out." An''an did not let her own young lady go, but sobbed, "young lady, where are you going to go at this late hour? What can I do for you? Can''t I do it for you?"


    "No way!" Li Yin frowned: "I have to do it myself to be sincere!"


    "Sincerity?" Ann suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Li Yin clenched her pink fist and said sincerely: "I''m going to the third prince''s mansion to propose marriage myself. I can''t let him think I''m joking. You see, I''ve brought this with me." Say, take out a jade card from sleeve.

 Chapter 890

    At a glance at the jade token, Ann was almost out of breath: "Miss, are you crazy, too? This is the key to my wife''s private library. What are you going to do with it? Madam, if you know that you have stolen this thing, you can''t eat it! "


    "Who said it was stolen?" Li Yin smoothed the ear under the jade card, and a smile appeared on her face: "there are two pieces of the jade card, one is mine and the other is mother''s. In my mother''s private storehouse, half of my things were originally given by me, by the old lady, by my father, by my elder brother The big brother, the big villain, has arranged for me. It''s all my dowry. It''s said that when I get married in the future, I won''t be allowed to go through the door unless I''m covered with 108 auspicious celebrations. "


    Ann is dying. "Where are you going with your dowry?"


    "I didn''t say that? Go and propose marriage. " Li Yin took it for granted: "I''ve brought all my dowry, and I don''t believe it. Adults don''t marry me. You can see it in the daytime. Adults are kind, gentle, and they talk and do things in a whisper. He''s a soft hearted person. He must be ashamed of not responding to me in the daytime, but when I think about it carefully, he must agree with me. Besides, he has three The Lord supports me. Even if I don''t give him face, I have to give face to the third Lord. Then we will invite the third Lord to make the decision. I don''t believe that the eldest brother should not. If the eldest brother should, the father and mother will, and then everything will be fine! "


    Li Yin said confidently, as if she had already made a marriage and was going through the door at any time.


    But An''an was even more anxious: "in the daytime, Lord Liu said that he has a sweetheart, miss, you are a man of great fortune, and people have rejected you. Let''s not be stubborn. In this day, there are many good men."


    Ann has never heard of a lady in a big family who was rejected and rushed to find the man. Isn''t that a mess? If you know it, don''t say it''s a slap. I guess you have to interrupt your legs!


    "That''s his excuse. Can''t you hear it?" Li Yinyi''s words: "I don''t believe it. He refused me for the first time and the second time."


    Maybe it will be rejected.


    Ann wanted to cry very much, but she knew her young lady''s temperament. When she pressed down her throat, she changed her mouth: "let''s go tomorrow. It''s too late today."


    Li Yin doesn''t do it: "strike while iron is hot, I will go today, and tomorrow, he may not marry me."


    But I don''t need to marry you today.


    Ann thought that miss was enchanted, and her soul was picked up by the ghost of the underworld.


    Finally, at the risk of being killed by the eldest lady, Ann opened her voice and began to shout, "come on! Help! Someone killed in the middle of the night! "


    This sudden scream directly shocked the guards of the state marquis.


    Then with An''an''s pestering and fighting, he never let go. Before the bodyguard arrived, Li Yin didn''t run away after all


    Li Yin, with fierce eyes, was escorted to the mansion by the old mother, and scolded an so bloody that the back door of the mansion was closed again.


    And hide in the corner to see the Xi Xiang of the play for a long time, now the whole person is ignorant.


    Some places don''t understand, but they seem to understand vaguely.


    When Xixiang returns to the carriage, she climbs into the carriage under the worried eyes of the coachman, and vaguely says "go back to the house", her whole body is silent.


    In the third palace.


    Liu Wei used the evening meal, and was holding a book in the room, reading it slowly.


    Xiaoli and Xiaojin sit together in front of the round table in the outer room to do their homework. Xiaoli doesn''t listen very much in class. Some strategic questions can''t be written, so she peeks at Xiaojin''s brother quietly.


    Rong Jindong watched master for a while. Seeing that master didn''t notice them, he pushed his book to Xiao Li''s side.


    Xiaoli is ready to copy it as soon as it''s bright.


    "Cough." A quiet cough, all of a sudden.


    The two children were stiff at the same time, and Xiao Li closed Xiao Jin''s book, pretending that she had done nothing.


    When she was sure that there was no movement behind her, Xiao Li glanced at her quietly, but she just looked down upon her mother.


    Xiaoli shakes and turns around, almost burying her head in the book.


    "Xiaojin." Liu Wei''s voice rang out.


    "Yes, master," he replied dryly


    "Bring your lessons here."


    Rong Jindong dared not listen. He collected his things honestly and took them to Shifu.


    "Have you finished?" Liu Wei asked


    Rong Jindong shook his head, opened the book, pointed to the two empty pages above: "there are still two strategies not to do."


    Liu Wei pointed to the table and chair beside her: "write here."


    Rong Jindong doesn''t realize that he looks at Xiaoli. At the same time, Xiaoli looks at him. The two eyes meet in the air for a moment. After all, he dare not resist anything.


    So, after separating the two children who cheated from those who protected them, Liu Wei continued to read.


    When Rong came, the room was quiet.At this time, Xiao Li still has seven or eight questions to do.


    Rong Jindong has just finished the last question. He is looking for several difficult questions. He plans to write them again from another angle, but not for himself, but for Xiao Li.


    Liu Wei''s head is crooked, one hand is against his forehead, one hand is holding the book, his eyes are all on the words in the book, it seems that there are no more people in the room.


    The first thing I found was Li, who was always restless.


    Xiaoli smiled and shouted: "Uncle Rong!"


    The noise was so loud that it woke two other people in the room.


    Rong Jindong takes back his thinking on game theory, turns his head to look at the past, while Liu Wei''s eyes are not moving, but reaches for a page of the book and continues to read.


    I haven''t seen her for a few days. It''s undeniable that Rong Ling wants Liu Wei very much. But Liu Wei doesn''t move at the moment, and he doesn''t make a sound. He just waves to Xiao Li.


    The little guy couldn''t sit down for a long time. He left his homework and rushed to hold uncle Rong''s thigh.


    Rong Leng picked up the little guy and asked, "how obedient are you these days?"


    The little guy nodded quickly: "yes, I am obedient. I am obedient in the school and the mansion." He said, head to allow edge bosom to drill, obviously in coquetry.


    Rong Ling looks at Rong Jin on the other side.


    Rong Jin stood up in a moment and stood up according to the rules: "Uncle Sanhuang."


    "Well." Answer one, allow Leng to ask: "did homework finish today?"


    Rong Jindong takes his book and shows it to Uncle Sanhuang.


    Rong Leng turned two pages, glanced at them, closed them, and said, "I''ll come to my study tomorrow after class."


    Rong Jindong nodded. When Uncle Sanhuang was still living in the mansion, he would take part in the examination of his lessons from time to time.


    Rong Ling talked with the two children for a while and then drove them away.


    Only when he and Liu Wei were left in the room, he went to the round table and sat down. Liu Wei, who was a little far away from himself and was still reading, asked, "don''t want to see me?"


    Liu Wei turned the page again and didn''t reply.

 Chapter 891

    Rong Ling picked up the cup and took a sip of tea, but the tea was cold. The taste of the tea was gone. He only had bitter taste. He took a sip and put it down. He asked, "today, you went to me?"


    Liu Wei still didn''t reply. She continued to read.


    Rong Ling finally sighed, got up and walked towards her.


    The hole Fu Zichen dug before did cause some trouble to the two.


    After walking, Rong Ling sat next to her and picked up her cup. Although it was cold, he took another sip.


    Liu Wei saw it, put down the book, reached out, poured the remaining half cup of tea into a potted plant, and then put the cup down.


    Rong Leng looked at her movements and asked, "I''m sorry?"


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound.


    Rong Leng asked again, "I heard that you have a very lively life today."


    Thinking of Li Yin''s crazy confession and her relentless pursuit, Liu Wei''s eyelids leaped and her face showed some fatigue, saying: "it''s really nice to hear the cool words of Rong Duwei."


    "How can she want to marry you?" Rong Leng smiled


    Liu Wei said maliciously, "more than that, she wants to talk to you."


    Rong Leng raised his eyebrows: "me?"


    Liu Wei: "Miss Li said that if I don''t want to disappoint my lover, she can come forward and talk with her. She will come up with a way to make the best of both worlds."


    "OK, just talk about it."


    Liu Wei does not feel angry, sneers coldly, gets up, puts down the middle book, walks directly toward the inner room.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s back and follows him.


    However, just two steps away, he saw the woman in front of him turn back and said with poor eyes: "things are busy in the town gate, so it''s not easy for the third Lord to be free. Since there''s nothing important, please help yourself. I''m not comfortable with you. It''s inconvenient to see you off. Please!"


    Words fall, she has entered the inner room, backhand slam the door!


    Allow edge to stand outside, some hesitant, laugh.


    Self, is this going to be kicked out?


    I knew that. I would not tease her when I came back. Now I am in hot water. I am really looking for trouble. My headache is splitting.


    "Open the door first." Finding the door locked inside, Rong Ling had to try to knock.


    But there was no movement in it. Liu Wei obviously didn''t want to talk to him.


    Rong Ling has no choice but to wait.


    But after a while, before Liu Wei opened the door, he waited until the candles went out.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei got on the bed, went into the bed, and let the candle light in the outside room shine. There was also a silhouette of a man, which reflected in the shadow.


    Liu Wei closed her eyes and made up her mind not to let Leng get along.


    But now, after all, it''s still early. She can''t sleep, so she can only open her eyes and look at the tall and straight figure of Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling has been standing outside the door without changing his posture.


    Little by little, a quarter of an hour, two quarters of an hour, three quarters of an hour.


    Rong Leng never left.


    Liu Wei didn''t sleep, so she kept looking at him.


    Until an hour later, Liu Wei sighed, got up from the bed, put on his shoes, put on his coat, walked over and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, the cool breath of Leng''s whole body came to his face.


    When Liu Wei reacts, her warm body has been hugged. She shrinks and wants to break away, but she is firmly held by him.


    With a familiar hug, let her hard all day heart, instant soft a lot.


    Rong Ling held her all the time, and then, with a movement, the lower jaw, which had been placed on her head, moved a little, and kissed her white forehead directly.


    Liu Wei said, "don''t think it''s over."


    But listen to a chuckle from the top of his head, then, it''s his tired and low mute voice: "I''m wrong, OK?"


    Liu Wei didn''t say well or badly, but from now on, she didn''t struggle any more and didn''t refuse his embrace. In fact, it shows her attitude.


    Most of the time, women tend to be softer than men.


    Rong Leng hugs her, enters the inner room, changes clothes and gets on the couch.


    Liu Wei sleeps in a little, wait for Rong Leng to come up, the bed already had some warmth.


    Both of them are not afraid of cold. The quilt is cold or hot. In fact, the gap is not big. But if there is heating, people will be greedy.


    Rong Ling suddenly moved in a little bit, it was greedy to get closer to Liu Wei''s warmth.


    Liu Wei follows the trend and moves a little inside, while Rong Leng reaches for her arm and locks her back in his arms.


    The two are close together, breathing as if intertwined, Liu Wei''s face is not aware of some smile, and the next moment, listen to him in front of: "what are you laughing at?"


    Liu Wei snorted, "it''s none of your business."


    Rong Leng raised her jaw abruptly, let her look at herself, then lowered her head and kissed her two beautiful pink lips.His cool lips coincide with the softness of the woman, and Liu Wei really feels his breath.


    Rong Leng began to be a little bit more ambitious. He could not be satisfied with his simple lips. He made a little effort to open the gap between the two men like a slit on the tip of his tongue. Then, he hired the battlefield, attacked the city and invaded her.


    Liu Wei kisses him instinctively, but he doesn''t let her back. He drags her back brain in his palm. He not only doesn''t let her hide, but also forces her to meet him.


    Liu Wei reaches out his hand and touches Rong Ling''s body, as if he wants to open some distance.


    She asked, "has anyone said that you are shameless?"


    Rong Leng''s fingers stroked her lips. She didn''t want to talk back, but she approached again and went to find her lips.


    Liu Wei avoids his lips, refuses to let him kiss, and says, "it''s you who quarrel with me, you who are reconciled, and you who stand in the door. Now it''s you who don''t want to sleep. The third Lord is really powerful and can bend and stretch."


    Liu Wei said, full of irony.


    However, Rong Leng only stared at her pink lips, and then took advantage of her unpreparedness and kissed them again.


    This time, his action is bigger, let her eat ache.


    Liu Wei''s breath is uneven because of him, but he is not only invading from the top, but also approaching from the bottom.


    Feeling that the dangerous weapon was ready to go out of its sheath, Liu Wei suddenly stopped, and then pushed aside her face with all her strength. "I''m pregnant," she said straightly


    Rong Leng doesn''t care. She holds her chin and kisses her. She says, "too much medicine, enough."


    Liu Wei avoids his attack and shakes his head: "it''s not stable at present, not enough."


    Rong Ling finally stops and looks at her incredulously.


    Liu Wei was very proud, but he held his face sadly, comforted him and said, "you should bear it. How can you be so impulsive?"


    At the beginning, he didn''t say anything. Now the fire is on fire and he is called to stop: "..."


    Liu Wei said solemnly, "just a few more months, just a few months."


    Let Leng not speak, obviously very dissatisfied.


    During pregnancy, the first three and the last three are the key points. In the middle days, you can do some moderate exercise, but there are many taboos, you need to do side posture, and you can''t go deep and so on.

 Chapter 892

    Liu Wei''s own physical state, he is clear.


    Because of her strong foundation in Kung Fu, she has a much more stable fetus than Xiaoli. In addition, she has been pregnant for four months now. It''s OK to do that moderately.


    But the medical treatment here is really backward.


    Liu Wei is worried about the poor control of Rong Ling, which will be excessive.


    At that time, if there are some thorny problems, it will be very difficult to deal with them, so she plans to tolerate them. Of course, the most tolerant is tolerance.


    Before that, he had endured for about four months


    Looking at Rong Ling''s sad and gloomy appearance, Liu Wei asked, "tell me frankly, are you living a life?"


    Rong Ling knows that the first three and the second three can''t do it.


    According to Qingyun state''s Taiyi doctor, there will still be fetal instability after the first three months. Therefore, the general Taiyi doctor suggests that four months be the insurance period.


    Four months later, if you really need to, you can do that again.


    Liu Wei made a careful calculation with her fingers, plus the days when they quarreled, today is the day when she has been pregnant for four months.


    And this person just can''t bear it today. Obviously, it''s a long time ago.


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, but hugged Liu Wei a little more, looked down for her lips, and when she found it, she was ruthless and forceful


    Liu Wei was stabbed by his weapon on his leg. He had to stretch out his hand and move the thing away. He thought it was his own.


    Her grip changed his eyes.


    Liu Wei asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Leng hated to eat her. He was hoarse and tried his best to control her. He kissed her on the neck and said, "I''m wrong, OK?"


    Rong Ling continued to rub her neck.


    Finally, maybe it''s really to the limit. Rong Ling''s voice slightly called out: "Wei''er, lady."


    This call made Liu Wei suddenly stiff.


    Liu Wei is at a loss. She holds her hands tightly together, and her breath seems to be stuck.


    Rong Ling continued to grind with her and said, "lady, look at me..."


    Liu Wei secretly said that he was mean.


    But she can''t deny that her heart beat really fast.


    "You Shut up! " Liu Wei is a little angry.


    Rong Leng simply picked up her face and found her lips. Vaguely, she murmured one by one. Liu Wei heard vaguely, and he still shouted those two words.


    Those two words, almost never appeared in their lives.


    Finally, Liu Wei was defeated.


    Turning over, Liu Wei pressed Rong Ling and asked him to stay still on the couch. Then she reached him with her small hand all the way down.


    Hold tight, hold tight


    Liu Wei''s hands moved for a long time. She was tired for a long time. She even climbed onto him and fought with him wholeheartedly.


    Half an hour later, it came out.


    Liu Wei is very tired and falls back to her bed. At this time, her clothes are in disorder.


    ¡­¡­


    But Liu Wei didn''t expect that after four months of vegetarianism, once he broke the ring, he would be like a tiger eating meat, and he would never go back.


    The next day, the third day, the fourth day


    Every night, Rong Leng has to rub and grind around Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei disagreed at first, but every time she gave up her weapons and surrendered.


    At last, when Liu Wei thought that she would live such a life in the next few months, Rong Ling would not return home again.


    This night is different from last time.


    This time, Rong Ling can''t come back.


    In fact, not only Rong Leng, several senior ministers in the cabinet can''t go out of the palace, but also two rare guests, Rong Xu and the prince, who usually don''t go to the cabinet to participate in any proceedings.


    The gate of the imperial city has been closed. According to the rules, it is strictly forbidden to enter or leave the palace. Even if the court minister is the prince and Prince, he must act according to the rules.


    At this time, more than 40 candlesticks have been hung in the cabinet hall, but it is still not bright enough.


    Besides, there was a little eunuch who continued to light the candles and put them in front of several elderly adults, for fear that they would not be able to read the characters of the hairpin flowers.


    "This is the last three years. According to the statistics of the detailed personnel and environmental conditions sent by the garrison, it is necessary to prepare at least four million snowflakes and silver in this war. The household department can take out one million and two hundred thousand, and the official department can take out six hundred thousand. There are still two hundred thousand left. However, it can not be found."


    A man in his fifties said that the prince, who had been taken care of by a young man, was dying in a soft chair. Suddenly he said, "the Ministry of the household can only take out one million yuan. Two years ago, when there was a flood in the countryside and counties, the amount of money used to manage the rivers and dams for disaster relief was still missing. One million yuan is the limit."


    The prince''s condition was very bad. His face was flabby, his cheeks were sunken, his eyes were deep, and his whole body was filled with medicine. All these showed that he was terminally ill.After the prince''s words, he kept silent and said: "what the official department can bring out is actually less than 300000 yuan. Last February''s account book, you can also have a look at the pavilion building written above, which means the pavilion building built by the emperor''s edict to the north of the palace. The pavilion is used to store the relics of the previous dynasty, but because the old objects are moved from other places, some of them are overstocked For a long time, it has been in a state of disrepair. Therefore, the father ordered the repair strictly. Among them, there are two thousand that can still be repaired. Now, the repair is no more than nine hundred. If we want to continue the repair, there will be three hundred thousand silver grains, one of which is indispensable. "


    The prince and Rong Su have one speech, and their intention to stay here for discussion is obvious, in order to save money.


    The prince wants to save money for the national treasury. In other words, the National Treasury is one of his forces and the biggest way to help him get money.


    Rong Xu wants to save money for the official department, which is the treasure he just dug up recently. Naturally, he can''t let it lose too much gold and silver.


    If you want to take money from the official department, you will let him take it in disguise. How can he be willing.


    Several old ministers are old and opinionated. When they heard one by one of them, someone was angry.


    As soon as the eldest brother Zhao slapped the table, he became angry and disappointed: "now there is a war on the border, and Fengbang state and lieguo in the West join hands to integrate 1.2 million troops and make a big breakthrough on the West Road of our country. What does this mean? It means that the west is in a tight battle. If we can''t immediately dispatch 600000 elite soldiers and 4 million military salaries, the west is likely to be broken by barbarians! The great army in the west area quickly reported that it was urgent. You have seen the trade-off. How can it not be too cold and hot? Do you really care about the country''s destruction or not? "


    The more Zhao said, the more excited he was. At the end, the ending was shaking.


    Next to other adults busy to appease the Zhao eldest brother, let Zhao eldest brother do not want to be angry bad body.


    All day long, more than a dozen cabinet ministers stayed here to discuss and discuss, and the gates of the imperial palace were closed.


    Six hundred thousand troops can be sent to the past, but at the same time, four million salaries and six hundred thousand troops are not enough.


    Qingyun is a great country, what is four million silver grains?


    How many princes and princes have to throw in one million Liang and four million Liang. Why can so many people be defeated?


    However, it is difficult.


    Of course, you all know that these four million Liang are just appetizers. If you really fight, it will take less than two months to finish these four million Liang.


    War is a bottomless hole, and military pay cannot be broken.


    Several old ministers understood the meaning of the prince and the seven kings, that is, they didn''t want to fight, and the first four million didn''t want to fight. Do you agree not to fight, and do the enemy agree?


    Zhao was so popular that he shivered and frowned.


    But two of the only three young people in the hall are still a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water.


    The prince continued to say that he had no money.


    It''s hard for Rong Su to save.


    It''s dark in the night. Everyone in the hall is tired. But it''s not easy. No one let go. Things are still stuck.


    Under such circumstances, someone finally turned his eyes to the cold faced three lords who had been silent since then.


    "What''s your opinion, three lords?" It''s Mr. Qian, the old minister who most admired Rong Ling in the past.

 Chapter 893

    There are many kinds of appreciation points, and Mr. Qian''s appreciation of Rong Leng seems to have reached the point where he would like to move forward side by side!


    The ministers who can participate in the political decisions in the cabinet are not ordinary officials. In this case, the elder Zhao naturally has the highest prestige and the heaviest accumulated prestige, while the elder Qian is not the oldest or the youngest, but he is also a person who can speak.


    The reason is that Qian has a background.


    Mr. Qian''s mentor is yuan Huan, the first assistant of the former cabinet.


    The year when the elder yuan came to office, it happened to be the year when Mr. Qian took the imperial examination and Jin was the number one scholar.


    Master Qian is rich in learning, skillful in strategy and theory. He is praised by the emperor as a scholar of poetry and books. He is full of spirit.


    In the end, it was a matter of certainty that Mr. Qian would enter the cabinet.


    Mr. Yuan is the first assistant of the former cabinet. Before he left, he personally recommended his colleague and student, Mr. Zhao, as the next first assistant.


    After Zhao eldest brother was on the top, he took care of his younger brother, Mr. Qian.


    Under this level of relationship, Mr. Qian''s future is smooth.


    Three years ago, when Zhao''s eldest brother was old and returned to the field, he was suspended as the first assistant of the cabinet.


    Originally, Zhao wanted to recommend his younger martial brother, Mr. Qian, as his successor. But Qian was 40 years old. Compared with other cabinet ministers, he was too young.


    Therefore, Emperor Qianling put down this matter and didn''t answer it.


    Emperor Qianling didn''t accept it, and he didn''t refuse it. The position of the new cabinet''s first assistant has been suspended since three years ago.


    This time, the emperor was seriously ill and the cabinet was in a mess. The leader Zhao, who had already retired, was joined by the seven princes and three princes and asked to come out again.


    As the first aide of the previous term, Zhao''s management of the cabinet is very easy.


    In this small hall, the eldest brother of Zhao is in charge of everything. As the eldest brother of Zhao, the most important successor of Zhao, Mr. Qian is treated specially by the elder brother again.


    Now, Mr. Qian points to Rong Ling, and the boss Zhao just calms down his anger. Naturally, he also turns his eyes to the past.


    Rong Leng has no expression. Even if he is stared at by a group of people with different purposes, he is not half different.


    He just looked at the account book spread out in his hand. After a moment''s silence, he closed the account book and said, "raise money."


    Mr. Qian is all ears.


    "Under the national calamity, everyone is responsible. Four million military pay is not a small amount. Since the official department and the State Treasury can''t give money, they will recruit all the officials in the name of the prince tomorrow, and raise money in the palace to temporarily solve the urgent problem."


    When Rong Leng said this, everyone was silent.


    There will be a war at the border. There will be a shortage of money and the State Treasury will not be able to go out. However, we need to recruit hundreds of officials to come to the palace with money to pay for the army?


    Mr. Qian looked at Rong Leng regretfully, and then said in a slow voice, "this method sounds very good, but I''m afraid it''s a bit of a hindrance. Don''t think about other ways, Mr. Zhao. What do you say?"


    Mr. Qian led the conversation to Mr. Zhao again.


    Boss Zhao secretly scolded his younger martial brother for stabbing the hornet''s nest, but let him suffer. But the elder martial brother took over the words and said: "at present, although all the officials have done their best, the money of all the officials is not from the strong wind. They want their ministers to raise money, which will lose the style of the great country."


    It''s not easy to be a big country. It''s a matter of offending people.


    When the country is going to fight, it requires hundreds of officials to take money. It is easy to say that if there are four million and two officials, it is inconspicuous for hundreds of officials to gather together.


    But we all know that if we really want to fight, it''s a matter of long-term struggle. One four million Liang can raise money, the second one and the third one. Do we need hundreds of officials to take money for the next time? In addition, these officials also include the people who are here.


    Six departments and three departments are all oil-water places. The officials in them are full of brains, but they can do it. How many poor scholars in the cabinet can say that they can donate money as soon as they donate?


    If we don''t talk about others, we can say that he is Lao Zhao. He can hold his pants and belt and take out his money. He can''t be open-minded for the country and the people.


    But you have to say that for a long time, the child has not been raised, and the life has not passed, and now the life is already tight.


    The leader Zhao took his head, and after the others were back to their senses, they boasted that Rong Ling had made a good idea, and at the same time let Rong Ling go to the side to have a rest. It''s enough to have them here. The third Lord has been working hard for a day, so don''t get sick.


    Rong Leng''s eyes did not move. He was turned aside by a group of elders. He didn''t say anything. He sat down again and continued to look at the half of the account books he had just read.


    Rong Su looks at Rong Leng from the crowd.


    Rong Ling''s temperament is very clear. Seeing that Rong Ling has retreated from the field, Rong Su can''t help muttering. What does this man want to do?


    The preparation of military pay is imminent, but Rong Ling seems not to be in a hurry. If he had an idea, he would have a bad idea. At this moment, he would have a rest. He would really have a rest.


    Is he really not in a hurry?Or does this man have a conspiracy?


    When dealing with Rong Leng, Rong Su never underestimates it. At this moment, when he explores Rong Leng, he can''t see a reason. However, he can only observe its change.


    But Rong Su''s brain is spinning fast, remembering whether he has any handle, and falling into Rong Leng''s hand.


    We need to know that although Rong Ling has some private cooperation with him, it is only some. For many years, it is impossible for opponents to resolve their grievances overnight. If they are good, they will go together. If they are not, they will be divided. This is a rule that everyone knows.


    The money that the official department had won''t let go of Rong Su''s mouth, but if Rong Leng wanted to, he could help him and force the prince together.


    In the lobby, the atmosphere before was restored, the dispute, the refutation.


    We all know that tonight, I''m afraid it depends on who can''t hold it first.


    When the cabinet is fully supported, it can persuade the officials and the State Treasury to take money out.


    If the cabinet can''t hold on, they can only continue to stand still and recycle under this meaningless argument.


    During this period, Rong Leng patiently read all the books, one after another.


    Until the next morning.


    Sunlight fell into the hall, and more than 40 candles on the table had been burned out.


    The old man with white head, hoarse voice and flowery eyes is biting the last words and will not let go.


    "If the western border is really broken because of the four million troops in this area, all of us here are sinners of all ages!" Zhao said the last sentence, is already tottering.


    Lord Qian held elder martial brother behind him, helped elder martial brother, and patted the table at the prince seven Wang who could not get oil and salt in the opposite direction: "are you really going to destroy Qingyun Kingdom during the period of emperor''s serious illness? Can you afford to let the family go? "

 Chapter 894

    Accompany the prince who has been working hard all night, this is the end of his tether.


    The prince''s physical condition was not good. The tossing of the night made him look thinner than yesterday. Before he closed his eyes severely, he glanced back at the corner of his eyes.


    In fact, last night in the middle of the night, the prince had the intention to let go. No wonder he was so tired that he didn''t want to keep pestering these old immortals.


    However, Rong Su has no intention of letting go.


    That means that if you let go, you are likely to have four million Liang, all of which will be taken by yourself. The official department can play Taiji and continue to drag and pull without any money.


    The prince didn''t want to let Rong Xu take advantage of it. Only in this tone can he support now.


    But the prince is now in a trance. He only feels that opening his eyes is a kind of suffering.


    I want to go back to the mansion, sleep well on the soft and comfortable bed, wake up and smoke a good wushisan. That''s the taste. It''s just like that.


    How good you think in your heart, how cruel the reality is.


    Looking at the old and aggressive cabinet, the prince is still biting him to death. Looking back, he is still in a healthy posture. The prince hates and hates all over!


    But because he was very tired, the prince was so angry that he could not even burn.


    Taking a deep breath, the prince''s patience was exhausted at last. He looked up at the corner and bit his teeth. "Since the stalemate can''t be solved, it''s better to find a compromise. What my third brother said last night is actually very good."


    Isn''t that giving money? Is it enough for him to donate five hundred thousand liang? He made a donation in the name of the prince''s mansion. Is it all right?


    Compared with millions of Liang and 500000 Liang, we can always recover a lot of losses.


    As for the other missing silver, let all officials raise it.


    Of course, it''s not his responsibility to persuade the officials to take out the money. Who gives the idea, who explains and who is responsible.


    Mr. Qian didn''t expect the prince to talk about fund-raising again. He just saw that the prince was exhausted. If he stayed for another hour at most, he would lose the battle and promised to take money out of the Treasury.


    But unexpectedly, at the critical moment, the prince will use such a move.


    If you can''t win, lose less and you win.


    Obviously, that''s what the prince thought.


    Bite your teeth, master qian can''t help but stare at the third prince. There are a million complaints in his eyes.


    Other people are the same. Look at Rong Leng''s eyes, one is more fierce than the other.


    At this time, after a night of silence, Rong Ling stood up, relaxed on his indifferent facial features. Looking at the prince, he asked, "in this case, how much would you like to donate?"


    "Five hundred thousand Liang." The prince simply said that he would break his fortune and avoid disaster.


    Rong Leng nodded and looked at Rong Su: "where are the seven emperor''s younger brothers?"


    Rong Xu expected that the prince would be unable to hold up first, but he didn''t expect that the prince would pull all the people into the water.


    With a sneer, Rong said: "big brother is so generous, but stupid brother has more than enough heart and less than enough strength, 100000 Liang silver, to express his mind."


    There was no shortage of Rong Ling, but he looked down and calculated: "the National Treasury is one million yuan, the big brother donated 500000 yuan, the official department 300000 yuan, and the seven brother donated 100000 yuan. The total is 1.9 million Liang."


    "Wait." The prince sat upright, his expression slightly anxious: "since the collection system, why does the Treasury still need to pay 1 million liang?"


    Rong Leng glanced at the Prince: "it''s the intention of the big brother to donate privately, but the revenue of Qingyun people is in the Treasury. How can they be confused. Or does the big brother think that the money in the Treasury is the same as the private property of the big brother? "


    "You -" the prince is in a trance now, and it can be seen that Rong Ling is cheating his brother.


    What a tolerance!


    In front of him, he said clearly that he wanted to help himself. He disappeared in a few days, but he relied on the old seven. He really had two sides! Eat what''s inside and out!


    The prince bit his teeth hard and turned over his face and said, "since that''s the case, I''ll take back the words of the elder brother. Five hundred thousand Liang, no donation."


    Rong Leng said: "brother Huang, a gentleman can''t recall his words."


    "Whatever you say, no donation, no donation!"


    The prince is obviously angry. Don''t worry if his body can support him. Anyway, he wants to get out of this evil spirit.


    If the prince didn''t give money, he would not give it again. He said, "since he didn''t give money, the fool''s 100000 Liang will have to be taken back."


    The incident went back to the original point and made a fire for the prince.


    Cabinet ministers are so tired.


    One by one, looking at Rong Ling with a sigh, he thought, in the ordinary days, the three lords are famous and famous, and they know everything. Why can''t they do anything this time?


    Third Lord, have you been tired for a long time?


    I''m not tired or sleepy. I look calm.


    Since he was rejected, Rong Ling simply did not speak again and sat back in his chair.But Zhao is really not good, knead because stay up late and aching limbs, dumb voice: "just, come, send breakfast in."


    There will soon be a eunuch outside.


    Breakfast will come in soon.


    Rong Su takes advantage of this Kung Fu and looks at Rong Ling again.


    Rong Ling, what do you want to do?


    From yesterday to today, Rong Leng seems to have been killing time


    I didn''t put forward any constructive ideas, and didn''t say too much about the time policy. It seemed like an irrelevant outsider.


    It''s not right to allow edges.


    Rong Ling used to garrison the border with his army. His father praised him for the first time. He fought with the enemy and broke his right hand. How could such a man who spent a few months in the military camp tolerate such a stalemate in military pay.


    Rong Su unconsciously put half of the steamed bread in his hand and looked back to see that the prince was being served by the eunuch, drawing his five stones.


    It''s a mess.


    Perhaps the prince was annoyed when Leng asked for money just now. The prince had already told people to move the cot here. This is the idea of staying here and having a fight with them?


    Rong Xu hesitates. If he wants to stay for another two or three days, the next one he can''t live with will be himself.


    There are many things to plan outside. He can''t stay in the palace for several days.


    The breakfast was withdrawn.


    Boss Zhao took a sip of tea and started a new round of preparations.


    As we all know, today, I''m afraid it''s another sleepless night.


    "Prince..." Zhao is popular with Dantian. The first thing he says is to shoot directly at the prince.


    Mr. Qian and other ministers all looked at the prince. They knew that today''s first battle would begin with the prince.


    At this critical moment, the voice of the guards outside the hall came: "gentlemen..."


    The door was opened by the eunuch.


    Everyone looked at the door.


    "What''s the matter?" said Zhao


    The guard turned his head innocently and said to the third prince who was eating and drinking enough and was playing with the tea cup cover: "the third prince, there are people in the gate outside asking for advice."

 Chapter 895

    The outside of the cabinet is like a copper wall, which is guarded. The people outside have to unload their weapons and report to them face to face, no matter what happens.


    The people of zhengemen look for the third Lord. That should be the private affairs of zhengemen.


    But because the rules are here, these senior officials have to settle down and temporarily suspend the war to deal with the private affairs of the town gate with the three Lords.


    Allow Leng to raise his hand and let the cabinet guard lead people in.


    After a while, Qin Zhong came in.


    Qin Zhong stood in the doorway and arched his hand and said, "I''ve seen all the adults in the pioneer camp Qin Zhong!"


    Boss Zhao said "eh" impatiently. Obviously, he felt that Qin Zhong had interrupted everyone and wasted everyone''s time.


    Qin Zhong didn''t feel any discomfort at all, but turned his head and directly reported to his third Lord, Duwei: "according to the order of Duwei, as soon as the gate was opened this morning, his subordinates sent a thousand elite soldiers to assist the state of Yue to escort 4.9 million liang of military pay out of the city safely. In addition, Nanzhou, Yangzhou, Tongzhou and Sanzhou, a total of 600000 troops, had arrived yesterday afternoon Shenshi, to this morning Chenshi, has set out, through the two rivers, across the waterway, the fastest ten days, you can reach the West! "


    Qin Zhong finished, the cabinet hall, suddenly a quiet.


    After hearing this, Rong Leng was satisfied and said, "let''s go down."


    Qin Zhong left in good faith and closed the cabinet door before leaving.


    The sunshine after the early morning is excellent.


    Out of the cold winter, when the early spring, is the recovery of all things.


    Outside the cabinet hall, the spring breeze is blowing slowly, the birds are chirping, the guards passing by occasionally yawn quietly, but they dare not be too obvious, lest the leader see them.


    This is an ordinary day. Before a cup of tea, everyone in the cabinet thought it was no different from yesterday.


    Prince, seven kings, a group of ministers, the clarion call of their war has been sounded again, and the soul of the battle has exulted.


    But just after this tea Kung Fu, reality gave them a slap.


    Mr. Qian rubbed his eyes severely for a while, patted his ears again, and made sure that he wasn''t dazzled, tinnitus and brain swelling. He really heard an incredible news, and then shook his hands, turned his eyes to the third prince who started to clean up his sundries and was ready to leave the cabinet Hall.


    "Three, three lords..." Mr. Qian called out, but he felt his voice was a bit erratic.


    Rong Ling picked up two memorials, turned his head, and said to Qian dahen, "since it''s over, please go back to the mansion to have a rest. My king, let''s go first."


    Say, will leave.


    Mr. Qian hurriedly stood up and called out, "wait!"


    Rong Ling stops and looks at Mr. Qian incomprehensibly, waiting for him to continue.


    Mr. Qian looked down and all the old ministers headed by Zhao were looking at Rong Ling with bright eyes.


    Qian raised his hand to the closed cabinet door and said, "Fang, just came in. He, what he said..."


    Rong Leng was stupefied for a moment, and replied: "four million and nine million soldiers have been escorted to the west by the general of the state of Yue, and 600000 elite soldiers from all prefectures have left one after another yesterday and today. Under the arrangement of the two sides, I think as long as there is no major accident, the military situation will not be delayed. Mr. Qian, do you have any other questions? "


    There''s a question, too much.


    Zhao stood up and asked, "you raised 4.9 million army pay? Is that true? "


    Rong Ling replied, "the border is urgent. The enemy is huge. How can I delay such an urgent matter? Four million army pay is needed by one million and one hundred thousand soldiers. Because the journey is far away, I''m afraid that there is any accident in the western border that is not easy to ask for help. I''ve prepared 90000 Liang more, and I''ll deal with it if anything happens."


    "You, you, where did you get 4.9 million liang?"


    Rong Ling looked at the desk, where there was a pile of account books. He said, "the Treasury is three million Liang, and the official department is one million nine million Liang."


    The prince almost jumped up directly from his cot, but because of his big movements, he shook his heart and lungs, and coughed so hard that he could not stop.


    Rong Su''s eyes are full of cold light, leering at Rong Leng.


    After hearing this, the elder Zhao responded for a while, and was immediately happy. He walked to rongling step by step, patted rongling''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "very good, very good! Tell me, when did you make the order and set the plan? "


    Rong Ling calmly glanced at the prince and Rong Su and said, "Lord Zhao forgot that the news of the western region was brought into the palace by the king."


    Zhao recalled, as if it was


    The emperor fell ill on his couch, and no one in the court had the right to make decisions alone.


    Rongling has been in the palace for many days. Every day before entering the palace, he goes to Dali temple and brings with him the memorials of that day. This time, the military information is the same.


    Because it was sent from the border, when I saw the military stripe above, Rong Leng didn''t wait, so I opened it directly in Dali temple.


    From this point of view, there is a plan.The prince was holding the power of the state treasury, but he didn''t let it go. Rong Xu had just put his arms around the official department recently, which was the time to collect money from the official department.


    Rong Leng knows that there will be delay when the burden of paying for soldiers falls on both of them.


    Prepare early.


    Yesterday, the prince and Rong Xu were locked into a closely guarded cabinet.


    Rong Ling then ordered people to start outside. The Treasury and the official Department wanted to find the master, but they couldn''t even get close to the cabinet hall.


    Half a day later, with the military power of zhengemen and the imperial momentum of the old vassal of Yue State, the door of the national treasury opened smoothly, and the key of the official department was also obtained.


    Because of the millions of Liang, it''s really not easy to transport them in whole. I''m afraid that half of them will be taken care of. I let Prince Rong go out and make a mistake. Then Rong Leng delayed and stopped them day and night.


    This morning, Qin Zhong reported that the dust had settled.


    The play should be over.


    Let Leng have a look at the time. It''s time to go.


    He didn''t go back to the mansion last night. He began to think about Liu Wei.


    Elder Zhao didn''t let Rong Ling go so easily. He asked the elder Zhao to say that the three princes are really smart. Why are they so smart? You come here and quarrel with me. He is silent, but he has done everything.


    Also invited the Yue State to appear!


    He is an old general. He is in charge of the west, and he has sufficient troops and pay. Even if Qingyun was passive at first, it has won half of the battle now!


    Very good, very good.


    Although pingbai spent the whole night talking with the seven princes, the eldest brother Zhao was not angry at all. He became a big man and didn''t care about small things. He just spent a night in the house. Tired is tired, tired is tired, but he can set the big things, which is worth it.


    Zhao''s eldest brother was dissatisfied with Qian''s intention to stand loyal to the three kings. Now, they don''t worry any more.


    Nowadays, there are only three kings left who are really willing to do practical things for the people.


    If you really want to support a person to ascend the throne.


    Three kings are the best choice.

 Chapter 896

    Boss Zhao is in a good mood at the moment, and other old ministers are more close to Rong Ling.


    And the prince at that end finally coughed, but he was so angry that he shivered all over. He wished that he could tear up the edge and throw it out to feed the wild dog on the spot!


    Rong Su''s mood is no better than that of the prince. 1.9 million Liang is enough for him to plan how many private soldiers and buy how many six officers?


    But that''s it. It''s gone.


    Good. He wrote down this big account!


    Rong Ling and Zhao''s people exchanged greetings and finally got away.


    Smoothly out of the palace gate, Rong Leng has long been waiting for the carriage outside the palace.


    Qin Zhong, who was in the carriage, met his own lieutenant and was about to say hello when he heard someone call out: "third brother, stay."


    Rong Ling looks back and sees Rong Su coming. He has to put down the curtain and stand in the same place, waiting for Rong to come and talk.


    Looking at the indifferent face of his third brother, Rong went up and bit his teeth fiercely, but suddenly he smiled and said, "today''s matter is a miscalculation of the fool''s brother. The fool''s brother has recognized it, but the third brother should know that I am a small matter here, where the prince is afraid to be a big matter. Today''s third brother annoyed the prince. The plan that you and I originally made, I am afraid, can''t do it."


    "Take care of yourself." Rong Leng is not threatened by Rong Xu. He doesn''t want to say anything more. He lifts the curtain of the carriage and goes to the carriage.


    Rong Su watched the curtain fall and the carriage leave. He frowned and his lips almost closed into a line.


    Is it possible that Rong Ling is still brewing some tricks to pull him into the water? Why is the response so light at the moment?


    At this time, Rong Su didn''t know that he would be pulled into the water, but the problem was not that he was there, but that he was here


    At the same time, in the carriage, Qin Zhong told Rong Ling another news that needed to be reported in time.


    There is a clear conflict with Rong Ling''s current plan. Liu Muyi kills people.


    Frown, listen to Qin lieutenant general''s cause and effect said once, Rong Leng expression is not good: "human evidence, material evidence, all in?"


    Qin Zhong nodded, with a worried expression: "you told your subordinates to observe Fu Zichen secretly. Before Fu Zichen sent the young man named Liu Moyi away from Kyoto, the adults must have known about it. It''s not good for Fu Zichen to send people to Qingzhou. His subordinates thought that Liu Mo was afraid that he would send Fu Zichen to Qingzhou for details, so as to inquire about the news of Fu Fu''s mansion, but they didn''t want to. The people sent by his subordinates to Qingzhou to follow him reported back yesterday that Liu Mo had committed a homicide case in Qingzhou. According to people''s evidence and material evidence, they all had it. Liu Mo thought he was adulterous with a young woman and sent his husband''s family A family is poisoned. The young woman is a witness. The murder weapon is also in her hands. At the moment, both of them are in the Qingzhou Yamen. They are closely guarded. Do you want to take care of this, my lord? Fu Zichen sent people to Qingzhou. It was obvious that Fu''s side was going to cut Liu Mo and warned Fu Zichen not to hit the stone with an egg. But Fu Zichen was obviously in our favor. Whether we can help or not... "


    Qin Zhong said it in a tangled way. In the end, he couldn''t make up his mind, so he could only look at his master Baba.


    Let Leng be silent.


    He knew that Liu Moyi had never been sent to Qingzhou by Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen didn''t know Liu Mo''s background, for fear that he was the spy sent by Fu''s family. Therefore, he deliberately sent Liu Mo to Qingzhou in order to bomb out Liu Mo''s relationship with Fu''s family.


    But the Fu family didn''t recognize Liu mo. instead, they doubted that Liu Mo was the nail Fu Zichen handed in. Naturally, they should start first.


    After all, it''s just that Fu Zichen is suspicious and Liu Mo is unlucky.


    But thinking of the relationship between Liumo and Liuwei, rongling knows that he should save this man.


    But how to save it, how to save it without touching the scale of Fu''s family, is a vexing problem.


    Besides, he is now planning to fight against the prince. It''s not a good plan to rush to Qingzhou for a Liu mo.


    But if you don''t, Liu Wei''s side


    It seems that the Lord is also wandering. The middle of Qin said in good time: "my Lord, my subordinates remember that Liu Mo Yi seems to be highly valued by him?" It seems that Mr. Liu and Mr. Liu have been to Liu''s house together, alone.


    Rong lingdun looks at Qin Zhong.


    Qin Zhong said straightly, "no, tell Lord Liu about it. Lord Liu is resourceful and can''t help others. Lord Liu will have a way to deal with it."


    "Don''t tell Lord Liu about it!" Rong Ling interrupts the middle of the Qin Dynasty and orders in a cold voice.


    Qin Zhong was stunned. He wanted to say something else. But seeing that Duwei''s face was gloomy and dangerous, he dared not disobey.


    Let Leng silence again.


    This time, without thinking for a long time, Rong Ling raised his head and said to the driver, "go to zhengemen."


    The coachman listened and answered "yes". He made a detour.


    Rong Ling stayed in the gate for half an hour. When he came out, he took three letters in his hand and handed them to Qin Zhong. Rong Ling got on the carriage again.


    This time, go straight to the palace.¡­¡­


    Liu Wei is in a bad mood.


    In fact, Liu Wei was in a good mood today.


    Rong Ling didn''t come back last night. She went to bed early last night. She woke up early this morning. She was so relaxed that she sent Xiao Li Xiaojin to the Academy in person.


    But when he came back, Xixiang also came back from the outside with a letter in his hand.


    There is no signature on the letter, only one "received by Lord Liu".


    Liu Wei didn''t take it seriously. She opened the letter and read it.


    Then, Liu Wei is not very good.


    When Rong Leng came back, she saw Liu Wei, who was not very good. She rubbed her forehead and leaned on the rattan chair under the yard with a sigh. The embroidered bandage on her hand was still yesterday''s progress. There was not a lot of stitches.


    Let Leng go.


    At the sound of footsteps, Liu Wei looked up, with a sad expression on her face.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong Ling leans over and pecks at her lips.


    Once again opened the meat''s Duwei adult, one day does not see, like the next three autumn.


    Liu Wei handed him the letter under the embroidered bandage: "look at it yourself."


    Rong Ling took it up and looked at it for two lines, with a delicate expression.


    "Love letter?"


    Liu Wei sighed again: "more than that, after reading."


    Rong Ling looks down again.


    When he saw the last line, the last word, he was a little uneasy.


    Liu Wei opened her hand and asked helplessly, "what do you say? Li Yin gave me her birthday and asked me to elope tomorrow night. She said that she had all the money and money ready. I don''t need to bring too many things. It''s only when people arrive."


    Rong Leng was silent for a while, and asked sympathetically, "do you want to go?"


    Liu Wei stared at him: "what do you think?"


    Rong Leng pauses, but says, "go."


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 897

    Outside the Royal Palace in the west of Kyoto.


    Li Jun received a call from the seventh Prince''s mansion and was about to go.


    The young man saw the master coming by the carriage, rubbed a little cold hand, hesitated, and said, "young master, just now you went to the old lady to ask for safety. The young lady''s side, An''an, came here once."


    Without a word, Li Jun went straight to the carriage and ordered the coachman to drive. After that, he took a look at the young man: "Naan, what''s more?"


    Li Jun''s expression was full of impatience, which fully showed that he felt headache for his close sister.


    The young man can''t help shrinking his neck and whispering: "Ann said that this morning, the eldest lady was carrying the people in the yard. She seemed to deliver a letter. I don''t know where she sent it."


    Li Jun frowned: "who gave it?"


    The young man shook his head: "I didn''t pick up the letter. It was Ann who found out that the eldest lady had touched the pen and ink last night. Under the table in the room, there was also a page of waste rice paper. That''s what he guessed."


    Li Jun sneers: "it seems that our eldest lady is not so difficult to get along with. There are many nails in the house."


    The young man didn''t say anything. He didn''t dare to talk about the master''s son.


    "Since I saw a page of waste paper, I could see what was written on it?" Li Jun asked.


    The young man shook his head: "I haven''t seen it, but the paper is still in Ann''s place. ANN can''t show it to me."


    An''an is a sensible man. If there is nothing important on the paper, it''s OK to show it to others, let alone the people around him.


    But if there''s something written on it that can''t penetrate the wind, Ann naturally doesn''t dare to speak up.


    It seems that the contents of the letter are not simple.


    Li Jun thought in his heart. For a while, he didn''t speak.


    Soon the carriage arrived outside the seventh palace.


    Li Jun got out of the carriage, thought about it, and then turned to the young man and said, "go back and transfer some people. Outside the big lady''s yard, surround another floor. Remember, don''t let the big lady run away like last time."


    At once, I saw my young master enter the seventh Prince''s mansion. Turning around, I was about to walk back. However, I saw a carriage from the Marquis''s mansion coming this way.


    "Eh?" The young man froze for a moment, didn''t hurry to go, just waiting for the carriage of that same mansion to approach.


    Li Jun is in his special carriage. There are seven carriages in the government, which are distributed from top to bottom. Three of the best ones are for the Marquis, the madam and the old man. Four of the middle ones are for several young ladies and the young man. Of course, because the number is not large, who wants to use them? We have to say the first day so as to arrange the stable.


    The remaining two inferior carriages are prepared for the servants in the mansion. The big mammy in the house and the big girl around him who wants to go out and buy some valuables must go out by carriage so as to provide multiple guarantees. Don''t lose money, or buy things and break them.


    At this moment, it''s a waiting carriage.


    After waiting for a while, the boy saw that the carriage came bumping, and the curtain opened, showing an eager face.


    "How about brother Fang, young master?"


    The little guy, Fang Zi, looked at Ann coming down from the car and was surprised: "how did you come? But what happened to the eldest lady? "


    An''an was in a hurry and said: "big miss, big miss, big miss is really crazy this time!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Jun came to see the seven princes, the seven princes were not empty. He was in the study talking with the Minister of the Ministry of officials about something.


    Li Jun was not in a hurry. He stood under the corridor later.


    The Minister of the Ministry of official in the study obviously saw the figure wandering outside the door of Lijun. After a while, he stood up and asked for leave.


    When the Minister of the Ministry of officials came out, he especially bowed his hand and said hello to Lijun, with apologies on his face: "I''ve been waiting for Lord Li for a long time."


    "Where and where." Li Jun, the Minister of the Ministry of official, was ten years older than Li Jun. Li Jun didn''t carry a shelf. He politely exchanged greetings with him. After a while, he went into the study.


    In the study, the seventh Lord was drinking tea. He saw that Li Jun was coming. His face was cold and sharp before. It was obviously relaxed.


    Li Jun smiled and went to sit across from Rong Su and said, "1.9 million Liang is not a large amount. If you lack this, I will give it to you. I don''t need to be angry."


    All day yesterday, Rong Xu was locked in the cabinet, but Li Jun was outside to see Zhen Gemen with his own eyes. Relying on the participation of the Yue State wait, he brutally ransacked the Treasury and the Ministry of officials.


    Li Jun also tried to stop him, but there was nothing he could do. After all, he couldn''t fight with Yue guohou, who was the same as his father. He didn''t dare to borrow ten courage from him.


    Seeing that the seventh prince was still unhappy, Li Jun took out a stack of silver tickets from his sleeve and put them on the table: "Cheng Cheng Cheng Cheng, here you are, here you are."


    Looking at that pile, there are at least one thousand liang of silver notes with a minimum face value. Looking back, I can''t help glancing at Li Jun: "you also need to converge."


    But Li Jun said: "heaven and earth conscience, I didn''t do the things that hurt the nature and hurt the people. These are the filial piety of the lower people, and I also accepted their filial piety."Rong Su said nothing more. Taking Li Jun''s present position, he took out a few million Liang at will. It''s really a small thing, that is himself, and the same.


    Li Jun''s 1.9 million Liang is just to amuse the seven princes. It''s also the filial piety to the above.


    Rong Su didn''t pick it up or push it. He just asked, "in recent days, something strange has happened?"


    Li Jun was serious, frowned and recalled, shaking his head: "the prince is seriously ill, and the three kings are quiet, but there are some neutral officers in the court. They have been running to me frequently these days, and they probably mean to move closer to you, but they are all old foxes. They have found the door, and they are still circling."


    Rong Su said "um" and asked uneasily, "don''t make any trouble these days."


    Li Jun nodded, but now there was a guard outside.


    "Come in."


    When the study door was opened, the bodyguard who came in was Rong Xu''s bodyguard. He respectfully said, "Mr. Li, someone from the Marquis''s mansion came to find out and said something important."


    Li Jun frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    The bodyguard shook his head.


    Li Jun asked again, "what about people?"


    "Just outside," said the bodyguard


    Li Jun takes a look at Rong su.


    Rong Su and Li Jun are not only masters and followers, but also good friends. Rong Su is generous to Li Jun and doesn''t care, so she nods.


    "Let people in," Li Jun said


    The bodyguard called "yes". When he went out and came in again, he took Fang Zi and An''an with him.


    Both of them were in a panic.


    When Li Jun saw an an, he guessed that it was Li Yin again. "What happened?"


    An''an looks at the seventh Prince quietly, but does not dare to say anything.


    Li Jun frowned: "the seven princes are up. What can''t be said? Say!"


    Since the young master said so, Ann did not hold back. She took a deep breath and said bravely, "go back to the old master, the old lady, the old lady, she, she hanged!"


    Li Jun: "..."


    Rong Su: "..."


    In fact, it''s not the case of hanging, but it''s worse in nature.


    Li Yin got up this morning and questioned Ann when she found out that Ann had delivered the letter.


    Ann was timid, and because she had stopped the eldest lady from going to propose marriage in the middle of the night, the eldest lady hated her. She didn''t dare to struggle, so she said it all in a flash.


    But Ann didn''t find the eldest young master, so the contents of the letter have not been reported.


    Li Yin turned her out and told her to keep the news.


    Ann thought that what Li Yin said was irony. Where dare she go, she immediately cried there.


    Li Yin is tired of listening. Let her get out!


    Ann, go away!


    But as soon as Ann went out, the door of Li Yin''s house was locked.

 Chapter 898

    Ann felt something was wrong, so she picked up the crack in the door and looked inside. At this time, she saw her eldest daughter standing on the stool, holding a hemp rope in her hand, putting it on the beam.


    Ann''s hair stood up in fright. She clapped at the door to rush in, but heard the voice of her young lady floating out: "bring me the eldest brother. If you don''t see him in a quarter of an hour, I''ll hang."


    Ann said that the young master was out.


    After hearing this, Li Yin changed her voice: "one hour, one hour I can''t see my elder brother. I''ll kick the stool and hang myself."


    Ann was so frightened that she had to ignore it. At the same time, she told people to go to the old lady''s place to spread the news, and hurried to the seventh Prince''s mansion.


    Li Jun listened with a cold face and felt his head was going to explode.


    One cry two make three hang, more and more unorthodox!


    Rong Su heard something unexpected: "what happened to yin''er?"


    "Possessed!" Li Jun sighed and said the causes and consequences. At the end of the story, he began to get angry again: "I was busy that day, but I immediately rushed to yamen when I received the news. Finally, I was late. I heard that the case was solved by Lord Liu from zhenggemen. I was thinking of coming to thank you the next day, but I couldn''t believe it. When I went back to the mansion that night, yin''er began to go mad, saying that if you don''t marry, you will die Live, it''s really fascinating! "


    Rong Su listened in silence. At last, his expression began to be subtle. After a pause, he saw that Li Junyue was more indignant and upset. He coughed and asked, "do you mean Mr. Liu from zhengemen?"


    "Yes." Thinking that Mr. Liu had a small white face, Li Jun couldn''t help being mean: "what''s the use of looking clear and meaningful, no man''s appearance at all."


    Rong Su continues to be silent. Her expression is still delicate, and her heart is speechless.


    After swearing, Li Jun thought of his sister who didn''t care. He could only get up and bow to Rong Su: "it''s really difficult to solve the trivial matters at home. I need to go back to the mansion."


    Rong Su nods and answers.


    Li Junzheng was about to leave, but he listened to the seven princes behind him saying, "I will go with you."


    Li Jun was surprised. I didn''t know that Wang Ye was still a man who liked to watch.


    Although he didn''t want to talk about the scandal at home, he thought that the prince was not an outsider either. They had a good relationship since childhood and didn''t care.


    They went out of the seventh palace together and went to the Li mansion.


    Afraid that Li Yin would really do something stupid, Li Jun told the coachman to go quickly, so the carriage was bumpy all the way.


    When he finally arrived at the gate of Li''s mansion, Li Jun went straight inside because of his family sister.


    Ann led the people to the big lady''s yard. Before entering the gate, she heard the old lady''s voice coming out.


    "Unfilial, unfilial, unfilial indeed!"


    The old man was so popular that he shivered all over. He patted his chest and watched his grandson coming. He said, "get your sister out quickly. Don''t let her do anything stupid."


    "Yes, grandma, you are resting. My grandson will take yin''er out."


    Li guohou went to Qingzhou to pay his family''s head a congratulatory birthday, and his wife naturally went there together. Therefore, only Li Laofu and Li Jun were left in the mansion to make a decision.


    Of course, there are several common people and women, but they have little power and dare not say anything.


    The great grandson of this meeting is back. Old lady Li takes a breath. After this break, she sees that the seventh Lord is also there. She is eager to say hello.


    Rong Su did not receive the courtesy of the old man. Instead, he helped the old lady to sit down.


    Because there is an outsider in the yard, and he is still a prince, Li''s family are more restrained, that is, Li Jun, who has been angry all the way, is standing outside the door now, and he is also trying to be quiet.


    But Li Yin inside doesn''t know.


    Li Yin was fearless. When she heard that her eldest brother was coming, she was so proud that her tail was up in the sky: "I''m going to marry him. If you agree, elder brother, please write down the testimony and pass it in. If you disagree, I''ll kick the stool!"


    Li Jun''s swearing to his mouth was about to be scolded. At the critical moment, he glanced back at the seventh Prince and said in a good voice: "how many times do you want me to talk to you? I don''t agree, not only me, but also my father and mother. You''re dead! "


    Li Yin stamped his feet and cried angrily: "didn''t you urge me to get married? Why do you want me to marry someone you like? Just because he is the third Lord''s side, you will not allow him to marry me? Elder brother, you clearly said that the most painful thing is me. Then you promise me that I will marry the one I love! Big deal, big deal I advise him, I advise him to leave the third Lord! "


    Li Jun has always loved his sister, listening to her crying, he is also ruthless.


    When Rong Su heard this, he sighed without trace.


    He didn''t know why Li Yin fell in love with the man, or why he just bit Fei Jun and didn''t marry him. He knew the inside information, the identity of the man, and even the situation in his stomach


    Therefore, he understood that it was impossible for the man to leave rongling.


    Rong Ling will not allow the man to leave.


    I''m afraid they can''t be separated at all.


    If he could tear it down, he would have taken the man with his own hands.Li Jun lowered his voice and reasoned: "you just met him a few times, and you know what others are like, and what is your life experience? How to entrust a person who doesn''t know clearly for life? Just a few times, you dare to force your family to die for a strange man. If you are really allowed to be together, he will say two more words, and you can''t burn our Marquis Li''s mansion


    When Li Yin heard this, she was in a hurry and said: "he has never bewitched me. I fell in love with him. He is not an indistinct person. He is very good. He is the best! Before, he broke many cases in Beijing. He was smart and learned. When a woman saw it, she didn''t want to marry her... "


    Li Jun''s face could not see the way: "his method of solving the case is treacherous, how to see it is all crooked ways, this kind of person, is not your good match."


    "What heresy!" Li Yin retorted: "what can he solve, elder brother, can you solve it? You are jealous, jealous that he is more talented and resourceful than you. You are the cheapest! "


    Li Jun is angry: "look at you. Now you have a heart to him. He will sell you later. You may have to count money for him!"


    "He won''t, he is a gentleman. If he marries me, he will treat me well, treat me like a pearl and treasure, and I believe him!"


    "You don''t believe in big brother, family or an outsider?"


    "I won''t say. Anyway, I''ll marry him. If you don''t agree, I''ll kick the stool now and hang it!"


    Li Yin said, holding the hemp rope in her hand, like she was going to hang at once.


    Li Jun was shocked. He put his hand on the door. He was worried on the face, but his hand was secretly pushing. He planned to knock the door open quietly.


    The gate of the Marquis''s mansion is almost unbreakable. It has to be bumped into for some time.


    Li Yin knew elder brother very well in the room, and immediately said, "I have three locks in it. You can''t open it unless you dismantle the whole door!"


    After pushing for a long time, Li Jun, who didn''t push at all: "..."


    Li Jun felt that he owed her the last life. He hesitated for a long time. He closed his eyes and said, "I need to see him. If you like, you can go with me. What''s your family matter, and then make a decision."


    Hearing this, Li Yin turned her eyes twice and said, "how do I know if you will break your promise and tie me up after I go out. I am not allowed to see him or go out?"


    Li Jun took a deep breath: "the seventh palace witnessed!"


    Li Yin was stunned.


    Li Jun said maliciously, "the seven lords are right outside the door. Do you know that you are just unreasonable, domineering and arrogant, and let the seven lords see you?"


    Li Yin: "..."


    Rong Su didn''t seem to care. Hearing Li Jun say that, he said, "I can testify."

 Chapter 899

    At last, Li Yin opened the door by herself. As soon as she came out, she glared at several people outside the door.


    Looking at Grandma''s appearance of breaking her legs, Li Yin was inspired and hid behind Rong Xun. She looked up pitifully and said, "Lord seven, I really admire each other with Lord Liu. Brother and grandmother don''t understand me. You must be the master for me!"


    Mutual admiration?


    Rong Su doesn''t know what Li Yin''s understanding of the four words "mutual admiration" is, but in his opinion, wishful thinking should be more appropriate.


    Even if he didn''t see Liu Wei or hear Liu Wei''s explanation, he also knew that a woman who would be a mother for the second time would not adore each other with a girl who hasn''t left the cabinet.


    Because of the presence of the seven princes to testify, Li Yin''s courage became a little bigger.


    Hearing that her brother asked her to change her clothes, she went to the third prince''s mansion now. She was even more excited and rushed into the room and began to choose clothes.


    Wait until two quarters of an hour, Li Yin comes out.


    Where or the poor little man who is dying and tired of living just now? Clearly, she is a gorgeous, gorgeous lady.


    Look at that dress of Hibiscus satin, embroidered with a wide sleeved skirt with thousands of trees and flowers, and matched with that whole pair of head pendants. I don''t know. I thought it was going to the palace to have a feast.


    I remember that Li Yin didn''t wear such a grand dress when the Imperial Palace held a banquet last time.


    Two carriages have been waiting outside the house.


    Li Yinping and pingtingting got on the back carriage, while Li Jun got on the front carriage with deep eyes and obscure eyes.


    Rong Su and Li Jun share a carriage.


    After getting on the carriage, Rong Xu asked, "do you want to start?"


    Li Jun was stunned for a moment. He looked down at his clenched fist and knew that he had let out his mind. He said, "Lord Liu deluded my sister. I will always teach him a lesson."


    "I can''t agree with you, but for a moment I said," you can fight with me. "


    Li Jun, look at Xiang Rong su.


    "Don''t touch a hair of Mr. Liu," Rong said


    Li Jun: "..."


    "Do you understand?" Let''s trace.


    Li Jun is a little reluctant: "Lord, I''m going to seek revenge." Is it true that he took Li Yin to see his lover to talk about marriage?


    Rong Su nodded, and his expression was as calm as ever: "you can do your best, or sneak attack, or concealed weapons, all kinds of means to deal with Rong Ling. I will not interfere, but I will not hurt Mr. Liu."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Jun took a deep breath and thought that his prince might not understand the cause and effect of the matter.


    Therefore, Li Jun stressed: "Lord, the object of my revenge is Mr. Liu, the little white face..."


    Rong Su nods again, and the logic is very clear: "so, you can attack Rong Leng as much as you like, nothing to do, and I will support you."


    Li Jun died.


    My sister is crazy, so is my Lord!


    It''s not a day!


    When the carriage arrived at the third prince''s mansion, it was noon, and it was time to have lunch.


    When Li Jun got off the carriage, he found that he was hungry. He looked at the seven princes beside him, and saw that he looked as usual and quiet as if he was not hungry. After looking at Li Yin who got off the carriage, he was very good, not only not hungry, but also smiling as if he had picked up a treasure. At the moment, not to mention the delicacy of the mountains and the sea, the Phoenix and the dragon meat was placed in front of her, and she could not even raise a trace of interest.


    Fang went to knock on the door.


    The porter of the third prince''s mansion quickly came out to open the door, and when he saw who was outside, he immediately dared not neglect and hurriedly invited him to go inside.


    And Rong Ling and Liu Wei, who were having lunch, heard the porter''s report.


    He took a piece of sliced meat and put it into the bowl. As Liu Wei was about to take it to his mouth, he asked, "where is it?"


    The porter reported, "I''m afraid it''s coming soon, but I''m going to the front hall."


    Liu Wei nodded and looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng has no action.


    Liu Wei swallowed the sliced meat and let Mingxiang hold the soup. He said, "since I''ve found the door, I can''t hang it at the same time."


    Rong Leng didn''t lift his eyelids or say a word.


    Liu Wei: "I know that when you come back from the palace, you don''t have a rest, and you are busy in the study. It''s reasonable to be relaxed when you have lunch, but you are the guest. You are the host. When the guest comes, you have to see the guest even if you are tired."


    Rong Ling still didn''t speak. He calmly ate.


    Liu Wei sighed: "three Wang Ye, don''t be capricious."


    This time, Rong Ling has a reaction. She raises her eyes and looks at the bowl in her hand.


    Liu Wei held his bowl tightly reflexively, hesitated for a moment, and said, "why don''t you eat it before you go? It''s too early to get up this morning. I''m too hungry. "


    Rong Leng''s expression was calm. When he looked down, he finally said a word: "OK."


    So they continued to eat.


    In the lobby, three guests were left behind.


    Rong Su, drinking tea in silence.Li Yin has been trimming her sleeves and touching her bun from time to time.


    Li Jun is silent.


    After drinking two cups of tea, Li Jun watched the servant plan to pour a third cup. He was in a bad mood today. He got angry and asked the servant in a cold voice: "how long is it going to take, your master?"


    The servants shrunk their necks. They didn''t want to tell the guests. When they went to urge them, Mr. Liu was drinking soup and the prince was still eating. They couldn''t be empty.


    "I have something important to discuss with Mr. Liu. I''ll ask you later." My servant opened his eyes to tell lies.


    "No need!" Li Jun clapped the table and got up. His face was full of sullen. He snapped: "since the third prince has no time to see the guests, we will go there in person. Don''t bother the third prince to go another time!"


    Say, go straight out.


    Just now, I was still leisurely drinking tea. At this time, I put down my tea cup and strolled after me.


    Li Yin, who thinks it''s not proper to rush in directly, hesitates. But seeing that her brother and the seven princes have gone, she is interested in the right person, so she follows them regardless.


    Servants want to stop them, but one is a high-ranking official in the court, the other is the seven princes who are not inferior to their own princes, and the other is a young lady in the royal mansion.


    Seeing that Master Li grabbed an ignorant young man casually, he asked about the position of the Lord, and his face was full of vegetables.


    After drinking the soup, Liu Wei, who was going to have a rest, and then went to the front hall with Rong Ling, looked at the outside like this, and a vigorous party came over.


    The following people were all scared to kneel on the ground.


    Rong Su, Li Jun and Li Yin enter the dining hall.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling are sitting on the table.


    Five people''s untimely eyes, air, for a time as if static.


    In this atmosphere filled with embarrassment for a moment, at last, it was Liu Wei who broke the silence.


    "Do you want to eat together?"


    Li Jun, who was covered in anger all over: "..."


    Li Yin, who stares at her lover with a coquettish face: "..."


    With no lunch, she looks at her peaceful face and looks back: " Good. "


    Then, Rong Hui sat on the table and waited for his servants to add dishes and chopsticks.

 Chapter 900

    Rong Ling and Liu Wei, even if they sincerely invite three guests to eat, they can''t be so casual.


    First, most of the dishes on the table have been eaten.


    It''s really hard to take the leftovers.


    Second, there was also a female family member present. There were many rules between men and women. It was more inconvenient to eat at the same table.


    But COSCO has already done it.


    Liu Wei had to order the king''s kitchen to make several small dishes and open a small table for the guests.


    Just, if you can eat alone, three dishes and one soup, two vegetables and one meat, it should be enough


    Liu Wei thought about it.


    Rong Su wants to stay for dinner, but Li Jun and Li Yin don''t use it.


    Liu Wei looked at Li Jun and Li Yin and asked, "I don''t know why Mr. Li and Miss Li are here."


    Li Jun sneers and says, "you don''t know what happened to this situation?"?


    Li Junyin was about to open his mouth to test Liu Wei. He planned to give Liu Wei a ride first, but he heard that his sister was ahead of her. He said shyly, "my brother has come to see adults specially for you and my family."


    Li Yin said, between the eyes, the water is sparkling, looking at Liu Wei''s line of sight, but also difficult to self-sustaining feelings, pulse are included.


    "Yin''er!"


    Li Jun was so angry that he shouted with a black face. He wished he could slap his disgraced sister on the spot.


    Even if I go crazy in the mansion, I will be ashamed of the humble appearance in front of the foreign man. It''s insulting to the lintel of the Marquis of the state of Li!


    Li Yin is not totally ignorant. Seeing that her brother is angry, she bites her lips. She dare not make it too public, so she has to take a step back.


    Liu Wei was very embarrassed. She didn''t speak, but her eyes turned to one side.


    Rong Ling is drinking tea at the moment. Because the tea is hot, he didn''t drink it for a while. He just blew the tea stem leaves on it, looking relaxed and free.


    Liu Wei reminds, "what don''t you want to say


    When Li Jun heard the words, he sneered directly and said, "well, I''ll listen to what the third prince said."


    Rong Ling said in a businesslike tone: "it''s all the same. Lord Liu mentioned it to me. So I want to hear from Lord Li."


    Li Jun raised his chin and said proudly, "yin''er is not deeply involved in the world, and her love is just beginning to grow. However, adult Liu is several years older than yin''er. It can be said that she has experience and experience. I don''t know why adult Liu wants to seduce yin''er, but yin''er is still young, and there is no plan for her marriage at home."


    It''s a nice saying, but one word and one word all condemn Liu Wei for seducing Li Yin, and the Li family will never agree with the marriage.


    When Li yindeng was angry, he raised his voice to retort: "brother, you promised me clearly in the mansion that you would complete us. How can you change your mouth temporarily?"


    "Can you come out of the house? I''m not afraid to make a statement today! " Li Jun looked at Liu Wei with cold face and said fiercely: "my sister, for your sake, actually hanged herself and threatened the whole house. My yin''er, who always obeyed the rules and was sensible and clever, just met you. Now she is rebellious and unruly. Even my elder brother doesn''t listen! Lord Liu, I''m Li. Please let my yin''er have a mark! "


    Liu Wei frowned and felt wronged: "please don''t be impatient, Mr. Li. I never think about Miss Li. What happened before is really an accident. As for Miss Li''s Thoughts on me, I''m actually......"


    "What do you mean by that?" Li Jun picked up her eyebrows and interrupted.


    Liu Wei raised his words, how can he not only express his position, but also make Li Yin lose face too much.


    Li Jun suddenly spoke again and said coldly: "it''s really an accident to think of everything from nothing to nothing? Lord Liu is a man. Do you still want to blame yin''er for the two of you? Let yin''er take the responsibility of being amorous and shameless? "


    Li Jun''s words are too harsh.


    Liu Wei takes a look at Li Yin, but she sees her eyes full of affection and tears.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Rong Leng asked in a low voice at this time:" this marriage is not allowed by Master Li, but so it is


    Li Jun is stupefied for a moment, turn to look to Rong Leng, and say with a straight face: "yes."


    "Brother!"


    Li Yin interrupts his brother''s words and goes out directly. He says in a loud voice: "what my brother said is that he meant to be alone. It doesn''t mean me. He also asked the third Lord to make the decision. Yin''er really loves Lord Liu and asks the third Lord to be complete!"


    Rong Leng asked coldly, "Miss Li, how can I succeed?"


    Li Yin knelt down directly and said, "please marry me!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    One side is still waiting for the dish''s countenance. Hearing this, he laughed and nodded: "you know, brother Sanhuang gives Lord Liu a heart to rely on. However, if the sages have words, they will start a family first, and then start a business. Today, it''s a chance. Brother Sanhuang, if they don''t complete the couple''s lovers, they will make Lord Liu and Miss Li live together."Li Yin nodded: "yes, that''s it, that''s it..."


    "Yin''er!"


    Li Jun scolds her sister!


    "Get up first." Said Rong Ling.


    Li Yin gets up gratefully, but doesn''t listen to her brother. Instead, she stays away from her brother and goes to Rong Su''s side, as if waiting for him to make up her mind.


    Li Jun looks at Rong Su with disapproval. He''s upset. What''s wrong with Wang Ye? He helps him, but talks for Lord Liu.


    If he had known this, he should not have followed him just now, so as not to turn his elbow out.


    Li Jun is very angry, but Rong Su points to Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng glanced at the seven younger brothers. He was not angry, but his face was already cold.


    In this situation, Liu Wei and Li Yin are of little importance.


    Liu Wei thought it was not the way to go on like this. Just when she wanted to say something, she saw Li Yin look at her, and their eyes met unexpectedly.


    Liu Wei wants to avoid. She is a man now. It''s against the rules for men and women to look at each other. But before she avoids, Li Yin secretly winks at Liu Wei and then uses her lips to shape her mouth.


    Liu Wei distinguishes between them. Li Yin clearly means to wait for you tomorrow night.


    Liu Wei responded for a moment.


    Thinking of the love letter that she received in the morning, Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. Looking at Li Yin again, Li Yin turned her head and continued to quarrel with Li Jun.


    Liu Wei''s mind wanders. It seems that this reckless Miss Li Jiada is not so silly and sweet.


    Just, Li Yin did so many things just to be with her white head?


    Liu Wei couldn''t figure out what could make a miss Qianjin in an ancient Houmen family fall in love with an ordinary civil servant at first sight.

 Chapter 901

    Li Yin has been loved by Li family since she was a child. There is another seven princes accompanying her eldest brother, Zhu Ma. Even if Rong Su is not Li Yin''s dish, what about Qin Pai? How about Fang ruozhu? Liu Wei has some memories of these two people who are now sent to the state capital by Rong Hui.


    Both of them are good-looking. Qin Pai is cold, hard, cold and thin. Fang Ruo is bamboo and Wen Run is jade.


    In addition to Rong Su and Li Jun, once the four people came out in the past, they could make the girls in the street pay attention to infatuation and surging.


    How can I get to Li Yin? I can''t see one of the three, but I just see myself?


    Liu Wei can''t help touching her face. It''s just an ordinary face. She has no more nose or eyes than others.


    The atmosphere is becoming more and more rigid, and Rong Su has made it clear that he is here to do something.


    Rong Su said a word and bit Rong Leng. Even if Rong Leng didn''t want to talk to him again, he had to have self-restraint and patience to deal with him.


    But Lijun didn''t expect that his prince and good friend really didn''t stand on his side. When he was furious, he had to deal with Liyin for fear that his unruly sister would say something insulting.


    After hinting to Liu Wei, Li Yin broke off with her elder brother with all her heart, just like she was desperate for marriage freedom!


    In this case, Liu Wei, as a party, is ignored.


    Liu Wei simply picked up a chair and sat aside, calmly waiting for them to finish quarreling.


    At the same time, there was another situation in the prince''s mansion.


    The prince is in a bad mood today, not only because the Treasury has lost 3 million liang of silver, but also because he has been given a pit by his third brother, who has at least eight points of trust. This makes him, who has been blinded by wushisan, more difficult to control the anger in his chest.


    The prince is a hater of evil.


    This kind of disposition, which was hidden under many schemes, has no trace. But now, this kind of disposition has been put on the bright side because of the medicinal properties of the five stone powder.


    The prince finished his anger on a group of ministers and began to plan for the next thing.


    In the past, the prince thought that Rong Ling could help him. Now, it is obviously impossible. Therefore, he needs to readjust his plan so as not to be unable to deal with it in the future.


    All the people who can use it are left in the study. The prince is fighting against the drug addiction in his body while he is sweating.


    At last, he adjusted the constitution, but he faced a bigger problem.


    "What if the three kings join hands with the seven kings?"


    The possibility was raised.


    Looking at the pile of plan books in his hand, the prince thought that if it was true, he would not be able to carry out any of these plans. The prince was upset again.


    Whether it is Rong Su or Rong Ling, if one comes to deal with it, he is not afraid. He has the huge power and financial resources that emperor Qianling prepared for him. These are all arranged for him by his father long ago, only one day after he ascends the throne, he will inherit.


    But now, the situation is imminent, the prince has no time and so on. These forces have been activated in advance by him, but there is a loophole.


    That his father is still there!


    The father is still alive, so most of these forces still abide by the tradition of only listening to his father.


    There are only two ways for him to take his father''s place, either to ascend the throne or not to receive his father''s order.


    But now, obviously, neither of them can be realized. Therefore, the prince has only one and a half hands to use.


    This small half can defeat the tolerance ridge and the tolerance trace, but it can''t cause too much damage to the two people when they join hands.


    If they do, their plans will fail.


    The prince was silent. There was only one thought in his mind - they could not get together.


    But we have no idea how to do it.


    For a while, the study was quiet. There were several courtiers in the study, including civil servants and military officers, who all supported the crown prince and were highly valued by the crown prince.


    Now we are all thinking, but looking at a stick of incense, two pillars of incense in the past, still no one gives a way.


    "It''s just a method of provocation. Is it so difficult?" The prince was a little angry, and his voice grew louder.


    The prince''s thin and dark face, coupled with the expression and voice distorted by anger, is really frightening.


    At the end of the day, he was still a senior of three grades sitting in the corner. He said timidly, "if it''s just provocation, it''s not impossible."


    Everyone looks at the third grade.


    "Tell me," the prince urged


    Those three products are in a dilemma. They still have a little secret that they know.


    After hearing this, they were quite speechless.


    "Miss Li is fond of zhengemen liusizuo, so what? It''s just a love affair. What''s the connection with the overall situation? " Questions were raised.


    Sanpin said again: "I heard that Lijun disagrees with this marriage. It seems that because of this, he is in the mansion these days and can''t argue with his younger sister..."The officials waved their hands. Even so, they didn''t think it could be used.


    The three products are still a little reluctant, and the weak continues to argue: "Lijun does not agree with Liu Sizuo''s marriage with his sister. We publicize this matter and force them to be the target of the public..."


    "Nonsense!"


    An older Imperial officer slapped the table and stared at the three items: "what''s the plan? Publicize it and force them to make a statement, so what? Do you want to complete their marriage? Is it not even more like being married? Do you want to break them up or do you want to bring them together? "


    Sanpin shrunk his neck and then stretched out: "Lijun is not a man who is easy to compromise. If he tells Lijun that Liu Sizuo is the one who publicizes it, Li Jun must think that Liu Sizuo has a sinister heart. How dare he even play with Liu Sizuo, and even his sister''s reputation is completely ruined At that time, there will be no discord between the two sides... "


    As soon as this statement comes out, the study will be quiet.


    Then you look at me, I look at you, and then I begin to talk.


    When the prince listened to this plan, he thought it was naive and despicable on the one hand, and on the other hand, it was not impossible.


    Perhaps, there will be unexpected progress?


    And the third palace.


    Liu Wei looked at their dispute. From noon, he saw Shenshi.


    Rong Su has already had lunch. Li Yin and Li Jun have also had some cakes. The three people, like intentionally, alternate and argue in turn, even if no one stops.


    Li Jun asks Rong Su not to make nonsense!


    Li Yin scolds Li Jun for being arbitrary and selfish!


    Rong Su says that Rong Ling is not good at her subordinates. She will not marry her daughter-in-law!


    Li Jun said that Rong Ling, your assistant, is not worthy of my sister at all!


    Li Yin cried to Rong Ling again, saying that he must marry the third prince in person


    In a word, Liu Wei is tired.


    During this time, Liu Wei also interrupts and tells Li Jun that I am interested in someone and will not marry Li Yin.


    Then Li Jun said to Li Yin, "you see, he doesn''t want to marry you at all. What''s the use of such a thing that is always in disorder?"


    Before Liu Wei protested that the word "always abandon" was not used in this way, he heard Li Yin say: "we have already agreed that if he really loves that person, he can be taken as a flat wife and serve as a husband with my two daughters."


    Rong Ling''s eyes are grim and horrible, chewing and remembering the word "Gongshi"

 Chapter 902

    Li Yin didn''t give Rong Ling and Liu Wei a chance to talk, because they quarreled again.


    After all, it''s all in circles.


    Li yinfeijun will not marry!


    Li Jun won''t let her marry!


    Let''s go to the side to add fuel and vinegar!


    Rong Ling helps Liu Wei to say a sentence. Rong Su will stop it!


    In a word, it''s all kinds of trouble


    Liu Wei thinks it''s not the way to go on like this. If you quarrel for a while, you''ll have dinner soon.


    Liu Wei went out, then came back, followed by two.


    One big one small, goo and pearl.


    Liu Wei Dynasty a few people point, order: "drive them all out to me."


    Two orders.


    Gulu fluttered with huge wings, ferociously toward the stranger Li Jun, while the Pearl flew to the sky, pecking at its long-time ugly face.


    In a moment, Li Jun has been attacked by big birds. His hair is in disorder, his clothes are in disorder, and his face is covered with color.


    Rong Su is not so good. He has a livid face. He brushed his sleeves to separate the pearls. At the same time, he was bitten by the pearls. When he pulled, his whole scalp was numb.


    Li Jun can''t stand it anymore. He begins to swear at Gu Gu.


    Rong Su runs to Rong Ling and pretends to take refuge. In fact, he entices pearl, the black haired flying animal, to attack with Rong Ling.


    Allow Leng to snort, get up directly and walk towards the door.


    Rong Ling gets rid of the mess and stands beside Liu Wei. Liu Wei raises her eyes, but looks at Li Yin on the other side. She says to Li Yin with a blank face, "go back first."


    Regardless of the presence of the three princes, Li Yin said softly, "at midnight tomorrow night, outside the first grade building on the main street of Kyoto, it will not be separated." Finish saying, cheek is tiny red.


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound, but her expression was wooden.


    Cuckoo and Pearl met their mission and soon drove out the embarrassed outsiders. Li Yin had to go with them.


    Li Jun and Rong trace back to the gate of the third prince''s mansion and get on the carriage almost immediately, but they are afraid that their appearance at the moment will be seen by the people on the street.


    Li Yin is very reluctant to give up. She looks back at the palace step by step. It seems that if she looks more, she can see her sweetheart again.


    Two carriages of the Marquis''s mansion left in a hurry.


    Liu Wei stood outside the door and sighed deeply. On her shoulder, pearl was rubbing her ear for praise.


    Liu Wei shaved his small head.


    Liu Wei tries to go back to the backyard and talk with Rong Ling. But when she turns around, she sees Rong Ling standing behind her, with a fur in her hand.


    "It''s cold in early spring." Rong Ling said, putting Qiu Zi on her, holding her hand and going to the palace.


    Liu wei walked with him and asked, "do you think I''ll go tomorrow night?"


    Let Leng change the calm tease in the morning, calm and say: "don''t go."


    Liu Wei also thinks that it''s best not to go. First, she can''t elope with Li Yin. Second, if she appears for others to see, she can''t jump into the Yellow River.


    "What if Li Yin has been waiting?" For Li Yin, if she can handle it gently, Liu Wei doesn''t want to make it too ugly.


    Rong Leng''s head didn''t turn, and there was a chill in his voice: "how is she? What''s with you?"


    That''s what they say, but


    Come on, I''d better send someone to watch outside the first grade building. I''m sure Li Yin will go back if she can''t wait.


    It seems that I have become more and more soft hearted.


    Before, her mind was much harder, but now


    Touch the slightly raised abdomen, Liu Wei did not know whether this child has changed her, inside, more and more soft.


    Now that she has made up her mind, Liu Wei naturally entrusts everything to Rong Ling. If Rong Ling is too lazy to manage Li Yin, she will be fully responsible for Rong su.


    After solving a problem, Liu Wei went back to her own house and picked up the embroidered bandage which had been abandoned for a day.


    Liu Wei now embroiders the flowers better than before. The embroidered flowers can be seen as flowers at a glance, which was unimaginable before.


    Liu Wei is so proud and confident.


    Liu Wei is so energetic in Mingxiang''s eyes. I''m sorry to say that in fact, I can''t see the flowers embroidered by the young master. But Xixiang ordered everyone to recognize them. That''s the flowers. I can''t make the young master feel bad. If he likes embroidering, he can make the young master happy to embroider and can''t beat him.


    Mingxiang thinks it makes sense, so she listens and teaches big girl and little girl to open their eyes and tell lies.


    Now that big girl and little girl lie, there is no obvious difference. Mingxiang thinks she has a good way of teaching.


    Such a leisurely day lasted for two days.


    On the third day, Liu Wei''s embroidered bandages were put down again.


    Hearing Mingxiang''s report in a hurry, Liu Wei''s expression became more and more ugly.


    "Li Yin missing?" Liu Wei asked incredulously.


    Mingxiang nodded: "it''s been spread all over the world. The Li family has also reported to jingzhaoyin that she disappeared last night. She has been looking up and down in the mansion, but she hasn''t been found. An''an has been taken to the Yamen to inquire. But it''s said that Miss Li ran out of the mansion last night. Before she left, she knocked the night watchman An''an unconscious. When an woke up, she found that she didn''t see her No more, no more. "Liu Wei stood up from the chair with a frown. As she walked out, she asked, "what about the prince?"


    Mingxiang took an umbrella and said, "the prince has entered the palace. He will enter the Palace this morning. Can you send someone to report?"


    Liu Wei waved: "first, don''t worry, go to prepare the carriage."


    Mingxiang orders Xixiang to prepare the carriage.


    Liu Wei decides to go to the seventh Prince''s mansion. Last night, it was the day when Li Yin made a unilateral appointment to elope. But Rong Leng sent a person to inform Rong Su that Rong Su should protect her. How could Li Yin have an accident?


    This morning, the weather is not very good, under the drizzle, hit on the face, cold and ice.


    Mingxiang is holding an umbrella in her hand, but because she is short and Liu Wei is walking fast, there is not much rain that is blocked.


    Liu Wei didn''t care much.


    By the door of the mansion, the carriage had stopped outside.


    Liu Wei got on the carriage, said the destination, then leaned against the carriage wall, frowned and thought.


    Xixiang didn''t come with Liu Wei. Mingxiang was the only one.


    Mingxiang is a talkative person on weekdays, but seeing the young master''s face full of sorrow, she dare not talk now, so she has to lift the driving curtain to look out from time to time.


    Because of today''s rain, there are fewer vendors outside the street. When passing by Kyoto street, Mingxiang finds that even the largest restaurant in Kyoto, yipinlou, has closed its door to thank customers.


    "It''s rare."


    Since its opening, yipinlou has been open every new year and every day. Why hasn''t it opened today?


    The sound of Mingxiang attracted Liu Wei''s attention.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked outside the carriage. This time, she saw the wooden sign of "East Lord is busy" hanging outside the first grade building.


    "Stop." Liu Wei called the coachman.


    The coachman stopped the car and asked, "what''s the matter, young man?"


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, just lifted the curtain and went down.


    Mingxiang is afraid of the rain, so she goes with her umbrella.


    Liu Wei went to the first grade building, looked at the closed door and thought.

 Chapter 903

    Mingxiang didn''t know what childe wanted to do, but he guessed that it should be related to this building. He asked: "childe, can you knock at the door? Even if a restaurant like yipinlou is closed for a day or two, there must be a waiter in it. Do you want your servant to ask? "


    Liu Wei was silent for a while. Thinking of Li Yin the day before yesterday, she said that she met outside yipinlou last night, she nodded to let Mingxiang go.


    Mingxiang runs to knock at the door. At first, no one answers. Later, after knocking for a while, the door creaks. Someone opens the bolt from inside.


    The door opened, but the people inside didn''t open all the doors. They just opened a small gap and stared at Mingxiang warily.


    Ming Xiang felt the second mock exam was odd and unconsciously stepped back.


    But because of Mingxiang''s retreat, Liu Wei saw the face exposed in the crack of the door, and the people in the door also saw Liu Wei standing later.


    Two people four eyes opposite, each other, are all Lengran.


    After that, the door was closed with a "bang" and the action was bizarre.


    Mingxiang is frightened and hides for two more steps. However, she is a little annoyed: "what''s the matter? She closed the door without asking anything. This little girl is so rude."


    Mingxiang said that she was going to knock on the door again, but she saw the young master on the side of her body coming at a gallop. She came to her and raised her head and said, "open the door!"


    Liu Wei''s words are simple and his tone is poor.


    There was no movement in the door. No one opened the door and no one answered.


    Liu Wei frowned, some angry: "Xing Yi, open the door."


    That''s right. The waiter who just opened the door was Xingyi.


    Liu Wei may not know much about Xingyi, but he does.


    This man is now left in Kyoto by the king of power to inquire about the trend in Beijing, and he often haunts jinnanyun. Liu Wei knows all about this.


    Only considering that now Rong Ling and Quan Wang have some cooperation, this person has not hurt Jin Nanyun, and Liu Wei just opened one eye and closed one.


    But Li Yin disappeared last night outside yipinlou. Today yipinlou is closed and Xingyi is still in it. No matter what, Liu Wei has to find out.


    The person inside heard the name and surname of the other party. He was a little flustered for a moment, but he still didn''t reply, just his face was blue.


    The companion on the second floor, hearing the sound of his head down, looked out his head doubtfully and asked, "who?"


    Xingyi stands by the door and makes a silent move to his companion.


    His companion saw something wrong and went down the stairs to look out against the door.


    This look, also surprised: "how can this person come?"


    Xing Yi shakes his head and asks, "can you find something?"


    The companion breathed: "it''s been searched. No, I guess the things have been taken away. Besides, this building is also a tavern. Every day a wing room is welcome and sent. From yesterday to today, for such a long time, there''s no secret. It shouldn''t be left here."


    Xing Yi looks at the small door leading to the back kitchen in the front hall and asks, "what about the others? Have you finished looking for them?"


    "I''ll see." As his companion said, he went to the small door, and was about to go out, when he heard the kind knock just now, it suddenly became bigger.


    The companion froze for a while, the body a stiff, looks back to the star righteousness.


    Xingyi''s expression was ugly. He waved to his companion and said, "go first, take someone to hide, no matter whether you find something or not. Here, I will hold it."


    Some of his companions are worried, but they know that this is the only way to do it. The identity of the man outside the door is not something they can afford. If he can be good, it''s better not to make a fuss.


    When his companion left, Xing Yi took a deep breath, and saw that the door board was almost broken by the outside people, so he had to open the door with a stiff head.


    The door just opened a crack, and a burst of momentum outside shook him open.


    Then the door was open, and the man in white, with a pretty and exquisite servant girl, came in.


    There was a chill in the room.


    Xing Yi looks at Liu Wei a little further away. His eyes are sharp, but there is no pressure.


    Liu Wei looks at him calmly, full of momentum. Just standing like this, people feel infinite pressure.


    "Close the door." After all, Xingyi is the first to speak.


    Liu Wei said nothing and waved.


    Mingxiang consciously closes the door and returns to her son.


    Xingyi wants to delay for his companions behind him, so he pulls a chair, sits down and says impatiently, "if you don''t speak in secret, you and I are old acquaintances. Who do I work for? You know. It''s the same today. I work for my master. You have no right to ask."


    Liu Wei ignored him and walked towards the kitchen.


    Yipinlou is the No. 1 Restaurant in Kyoto. Liu Wei came to Kyoto when he arrived, and then came many times. What''s the pattern here? The location of the entrance and exit is clear.


    Seeing that Liu Wei was going to the back, Xing Yi was frightened and stood up quickly to block it: "what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei looked at him: "you have something to hide. I''m too lazy to talk about it. What''s the matter? I have eyes. I''ll see for myself."Saying, Liu Wei bypasses Xing Yi.


    Xing Yi took another step, blocked it again, and bit his teeth and said, "you are going to find trouble, aren''t you?"


    Liu Wei only said, "you can''t beat me."


    Xing Yi''s mouth is drawn. Although he knows it''s true, how can he hear it? He is a little annoyed: "between you and me, the well water doesn''t offend the river. Why are you so aggressive today? I''ve provoked you?"


    Liu Wei didn''t deal with it either. She asked directly, "what are you doing here?"


    Xingyi said coldly, "it''s none of your business."


    "Oh." The other side didn''t cooperate, and Liu Wei didn''t say much, so she raised her feet and went inside.


    "Wait!"


    Xing Yi then stopped Liu Wei and grinded his teeth angrily: "the first half of a month ago, he ordered to explore a person. The person''s identity was special, and the top said that he only needed to get the baggage he had with him. If not necessary, avoid confrontation with him. We followed the man for ten days. Yesterday, we saw him enter the first grade building, but after two hours, we didn''t see him leave. For fear of something different, we came in to investigate, but we listened to xiaoeryan. He left from the back door as early as he came in. It doesn''t matter if I lose someone, because our people are all around his house. But yesterday evening, my companion found his body in the abandoned old house outside the third street, and the baggage he had been carrying disappeared. I immediately went back to the first grade building and asked Xiaoer. Xiaoer said that when he left from the back door, he didn''t have any baggage. So, the baggage was very heavy Maybe, in this restaurant. "


    Xing Yi said, hard to calm, staring at Liu Wei: "so, you can be satisfied?"


    Liu Wei didn''t say a word. After a moment''s silence, she asked, "last night, the Marquis of the state of Li, Miss Li''s family was missing. Do you know?"


    Xing Yi was stunned, and then angry: "what Miss Li, Miss Wang, all told you, we messed up the top down the important things, from last night to today, we have no time to find things, who has time to care about what miss."


    Liu Wei is angry and doesn''t seem to lie, but how can he be so clever? Li Yin is missing outside the first grade building, and Xing Yi is looking for something in the first grade building

 Chapter 904

    "It''s your pen that yipinlou is closed today?" Liu Wei asked.


    Xing Yi hissed and said: "before the new year''s day, the shopkeeper of yipinlou went back to his hometown for the new year. In this period of time, the shopkeeper of yipinlou is in charge of the business of the second shopkeeper. The second shopkeeper is a gambler. Now he owes a lot of gambling debt and gives him one hundred liang of silver to let him go out of business for one day. He agrees with him."


    So, the closure of yipinlou has nothing to do with Li Yin?


    Liu Wei is confused now, but intuitively, it''s not so simple.


    The drizzle outside is getting louder.


    Liu Wei said, "I will look for you again."


    Said, is already turned around.


    Mingxiang opens the door and Liu Wei steps out of the first grade building.


    The master and the servant got on the carriage before and after, until the carriage was under the rain, and Gulu Gulu went far away. Xing Yi was still standing at the door, puzzled: "look for me? Can you find it? "


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei arrived at the seventh palace all the way.


    At the gate of the seventh Prince''s mansion, the master and the servant knock with their umbrellas. The inner Porter opens a small door. Seeing that the carriage of the third prince''s mansion is outside, they dare not neglect it. They immediately welcome people inside.


    Rong Su is in the study, so is Li Jun.


    Hearing the report from the servant, I knew that Liu Wei was coming. I was surprised to see him, but I still said, "please come here."


    Li Jun stood up from the chair beside him, his face full of anger: "what is this man doing? Do you want to watch the fun?"


    Rong Su has a headache. Li Jun is not calm now. He can only calm down: "I should have listened to yin''er''s affairs and come to care."


    "Why don''t he cry and cry for mercy!"


    Don''t say to see this person, Li Jun just hears Liu Wei''s name, then accumulates a belly fire.


    However, it''s the seventh Prince''s mansion, and now Xiaobai face is the guest of the seventh prince. Li Jun can only bear to be unhappy again.


    When Liu Wei came, she heard that Li Jun was also there. Therefore, when she entered the study, she was faced with some hostile eyes, and she was quite calm.


    Rong Su knows it''s raining outside. Seeing Liu Wei''s hair is wet and her shoulders are dripping, he can''t help but care. He orders: "go get a clean face towel and burn a fire pot."


    The servant quickly brought a good face towel. Liu Wei took it, rubbed her hair, watched the servant put a big fire basin at her feet, and soon the fire was made. All the places where the fire came were warm.


    Liu Wei rubbed her hands and nodded to Rong to show her gratitude.


    "Is there any discomfort?" Rong asked? If not, change clothes first? " The water mark on her shoulder is too much for her eyes, which is very painful.


    Liu Wei just wanted to say that she didn''t have to, so she listened to Li Jun''s unfriendly sarcasm: "a few drops of rain hit her hair, it was a fire pot, a face towel, and she had to change her clothes. The girl''s family was not so charming."


    Rong Su frowned, because of Li Jun''s tone.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care. Li Jun''s family is upset when there''s a big change. It''s no fault that he can''t give others the proper etiquette.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Su and asks, "Miss Li is now..."


    "I haven''t found it yet. Are you happy?" Li Jun cut in and said coldly.


    Liu Wei ignores Li Jun and asks Rong Su, "the day before yesterday, the three princes sent someone to say that last night, Miss Li would go outside the first grade building at night. Didn''t the prince send someone to protect her?"


    Rong Su didn''t make a sound, but she looked at Li Jun.


    Li Jun''s face was livid and his expression was terrible.


    Liu Wei can see clearly. Rong Ling informs Rong Su, and Rong Su should also inform Li Jun. since he informs Li Jun, Rong Su naturally doesn''t care.


    Unexpectedly, Li Jun still didn''t see his good sister.


    In this way, Li Jun is the fault, but knowing that Li Yin wants to escape, how can Li Jun be so careless?


    It''s the Li family''s business. Li Jun is very unfriendly to himself. Liu Wei is not good at asking directly. He looks back at Xiang Rong.


    Rong Suo didn''t care if Li junle didn''t like it. Liu Wei wanted to hear it, so he said, "Li''s house is well guarded, knowing yin''er''s trend, and he specially sent hundreds of guards to surround the house. It''s reasonable to say that even if yin''er knocks people unconscious and comes out of the yard, it''s impossible to avoid the eyes and ears of the guards. But when yin''er disappears, no one is shocked Until this morning


    That is to say, Li Yin left the mansion as a ghost.


    But how could it be?


    Li Yin is just a girl with no martial arts. If she wants to leave Li''s house, which is tightly defended and solid, how can she not disturb anyone.


    Liu Wei asked again, "that one grade building..."


    Rong Su looks down and says, "yipinlou has sent people to go there. Although it happens to be closed today, it''s suspicious, but after investigation, there''s no clue."


    Liu Wei watched Rong Su''s expression and knew that he was lying.


    Yipinlou, Rong Su may have sent someone to go there, but he probably saw Xingyi and other people there and withdrew the original way.


    Xing Yi works for the king of power, so let''s know.In the end, Li Yin is only Li Jun''s sister, but her relationship with Rong Su is peaceful. Rong Su has no reason to quarrel with the king''s dead man for Li Yin.


    Looking back at Li Jun, Li Jun didn''t respond much to Rong Su''s words, but his face was always ugly, and there was chagrin in his expression, but he didn''t show any doubt.


    It seems that Li Jun''s conviction is Ren rongsu.


    Liu Wei said to Li Jun, "a lucky man has his own destiny. Miss Li''s happiness will last forever, and the best will come, and the worst will come."


    Li Jun ignores Liu Wei. His sister''s disappearance is full of suspicion. In fact, he suspects that someone helped her escape from the mansion on purpose. After all, his hundreds of elite guards are not for nothing.


    But what does the man want to do when he helps his sister out of the house and takes her away?


    He has been in the seventh King''s mansion today. He wants to discuss with the seventh king and guess who is behind the scenes?


    It''s reasonable to say that the most likely one is the prince, but it''s not so simple to check the prince.


    After all, we can only wait for the other party to respond first.


    It''s just that the feeling of waiting for death is really too bad.


    However, there is no better way.


    Li Jun feels very tired. His younger sister has been hurt since he was a child. Now his father and mother are not in Kyoto. When his father and mother come back, they know that their favorite daughter is in danger. I don''t know how worried she will be.


    Mother, in particular, has always been ill


    Li Jun is immersed in his own world, and his face is more and more depressed.


    At the same time, in Yipin building a few blocks away, Xingyi looks at the restaurant that has been turned upside down and frowns deeply.


    "Look again. Look carefully."


    But the companion said, "it''s not the way to find it. If you don''t go to see the body of that man again, will there be any clues?"


    Xing Yi shakes his head: "little two says clearly, when he leaves from the back door, he doesn''t have any baggage. What clues can be found on the body?"


    The companion added: "if he really left things in the first grade building, he obviously knew that someone would be bad for him. He left things, at least to ensure that when he had an accident, the other party could not get things. But we have turned the whole restaurant up and down, but we still have nothing. There is only one possibility. The murderer of that person has taken away the things for a long time. So, we can''t find out how to find it. As a matter of urgency, we should first lock the identity of the murderer, find the person who connects with him, and then we can find the things. "

 Chapter 905

    The analysis of the companions is right, and Xingyi is convinced in the end.


    He ordered half of them to stay and search, and the other half to go with him to the abandoned old house yesterday.


    The body, has been abandoned the old house.


    But when Xing Yi and his party arrived, the body that was still intact yesterday was half rotted today.


    Everyone was surprised.


    After a moment of silence, someone asked, "what did our people do?"


    In this cold early spring weather, can a good corpse turn into such a rotten shape in an instant, besides their people, who else can do it?


    Of course, there are people outside the people, and there are people in the family of Ji in Lingzhou in the West.


    But Xing Yi and his family have been guarding Kyoto, but they have never seen the strange trace of Ji''s family, so this possibility is temporarily eliminated.


    "If not, check?" It was proposed.


    If they did it by themselves, it would not be so simple.


    The dead men under the king of power have been divided into several departments. Xing Yi is a kind of people who commit danger by their own lives and eliminate dissidents.


    There are also teams in charge of other battalions.


    For example, before Liu Yi sneaked into the side of the swim gently, this kind of "beauty plan" are all under the control of Yousi, who guards liaozhou.


    Now, for those left behind in Kyoto, Xingyi first excludes those who have been with him for many years, and the rest are the objects to be examined.


    Of course, Youqing is not going to ignore it.


    He and the two sisters, Youjia, have never looked down upon each other.


    In a critical moment, you can think of working for the same master and helping others, but in normal times, you can''t fight together with eight clubs.


    Only Lieyi, the fool, can be played around by the sister of the yous. Therefore, until now, Lieyi has been left in liaozhou by the master, called standby, which is actually house arrest.


    Thinking of Youqing, who is still in Liufu, Xingyi Tut, decides to turn around and send someone to ask him. He doesn''t want to have any contact with Youqing.


    When he made up his mind, Xing Yi did not delay. He ordered people to do things. But he planned to go back to yipinlou again.


    But when he was about to leave, he followed his companion on his side all of a sudden and called out, "wait a minute."


    Xingyi looked back and saw that his companion had crouched down, carefully grabbed half of the rotten body''s hand, stared at a clearly damaged scar on the back of the body''s hand, and said, "we have been following this man for ten days. I think I know all the external characteristics of him clearly, but I don''t remember that he has such a big scar on his hand, and it''s clearly an old wound."


    Xing Yi''s eyelids moved, and he crouched down. He stared at the scar for a while, then at the face of the body.


    At this sight, he found that the other half of the body''s face was still intact, which was no different from what he had seen in the past ten days.


    Xingyi reaches out and touches the body. It''s icy, but there''s no cover on the body''s face.


    This is the real face of the corpse. There is no human skin mask, nor is it a fake.


    But the scar on my hand is really suspicious.


    What''s going on?


    When his companion saw that Xingyi was silent, he put down his hand and said seriously, "we need a work."


    There''s a problem with this body.


    If there is a problem with the body, then the destination of the burden has to be reassessed.


    The corpse rots very fast. Xingyi and his companions all know that it''s not too late. But they have a special identity. This corpse has never been put on record in Yamen. They dare not look for it. They are afraid that they won''t find out the evidence, but they will reveal their deeds.


    So, where is a trustworthy and capable work that doesn''t need to worry about divulging its whereabouts and causing trouble to the master?


    Suddenly, a slightly slender figure flashed in Xingyi''s mind.


    Xingyi looks up at his companion.


    But he saw his companion looking at him.


    Then the companion clapped Xingyi''s shoulder with the hand that touched the body just now, and said with a heavy responsibility on his face: "this matter, it''s urgent. Go."


    Xingyi: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei stayed in the seventh Prince''s mansion for a while. Seeing that the rain was less, he got up and left.


    When Rong Su thought of Liu Wei''s absence of fur cape, he sent someone to take one for her.


    Liu Wei thanked, but did not put it on.


    Li Jun has long been unhappy with Liu Wei. Now when Liu Wei is gone, he is so eager that he can''t even bear to warn: "the matter of yin''er has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to be pretentious. No matter what you do, the Li family won''t accept you."


    Liu Wei listens in the ear, very want to say, big brother, you think much.


    But considering that Li Jun is pitiful now, he is kind enough to keep silent.


    When he left the seventh Prince''s mansion, Rong Su got up and went out to see him off. Liu Wei glanced at Rong Su and said, "if you don''t work hard, the seventh prince will walk around, and the servant will lead the way.""No matter," said Rong


    Then, he insisted on sending Liu Wei to the gate of the palace.


    Before he got on the carriage, Liu Wei thought about it, and then he said, "if you can find out, please take care of the seven Lords."


    Rong Su was stupefied for a moment, and after a close look at Liu Wei, he said, "I will do it."


    Liu Wei was relieved, said thanks, and then handed the fur to him.


    Look back eyebrow frown frown, complexion plank up, did not receive.


    Liu Wei hands it to Rong Su''s doorman.


    The porter didn''t know what the master wanted, but the porter recognized that the fur cape was his Lord''s, and the silver auspicious pattern on it was embroidered by his wife''s mother.


    The porter hesitated for a moment, but he reached for it honestly, but in the next moment, he felt a cold behind his neck.


    The porter shrunk his neck. When he looked back, he saw nothing.


    Liu Wei got on the carriage, and before the coachman drove, he said, "go to zhengemen."


    Outside of the rain, but also under the patter, early spring rain, cold and tide, it is difficult to parry.


    Mingxiang regrets that she was too worried when she came out. She didn''t take the fur cloak with her. Now she''s afraid that the young man will be frozen. The young man''s body will be weak when he looks at him. Her prince usually doesn''t give the young man a big tonic soup. Don''t make it so noisy that he can drink it in vain.


    At this time, Mingxiang happened to see a satin shop passing outside the window. She was about to open her mouth and stop the carriage, but it had stopped suddenly.


    Then, outside came the driver''s frightened voice: "you Who is What are you going to do... "


    Mingxiang is shocked. Just about to lift the curtain to see it, she sees that the curtain has been lifted from the outside. Then three masked men rush in and go straight to her son-in-law.


    "What are you doing!" Mingxiang rushes to stop her.


    But before she gets close, the other side blocks her just like the chicken.


    Mingxiang was angry and wanted to attract the attention of the shops around him with a loud roar. However, he saw the three masked men bowing to her childe. The first one, with a slightly aggrieved voice, was bored and said: "we met a tough problem, but we couldn''t, so we had to take the risk, and we asked Lord Liu to help us."


    Mingxiang: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 906

    Mingxiang hasn''t seen anyone ask for help. It''s like this. She''s dressed in black and has a black towel on her face. You say it''s a road robbery.


    Mingxiang was very angry, and was about to scold several people in black with great momentum. Then she listened to the young man behind her saying, "no help."


    Then, three masked people together, you look at me, I look at you.


    Mingxiang is very proud to shrink back and keep by her own childe.


    But the other side is not going to leave yet. It seems that he is on the hook.


    The two sides were at loggerheads, and the carriage was in the middle of the road.


    Time passed by little by little. After a cup of tea, among the three people in black, the one standing in the middle finally pulled down his black face scarf, revealing a young and fierce face.


    He lowered his eyebrows, sighed, and said softly, "count me, I owe you."


    Liu Wei actually recognized Xing Yi long ago, but he didn''t make a sound, just leaned back in the car and looked at each other indifferently.


    Xing Yi frowns, and is holding back.


    The companion on one side saw that this was not the way to go, so he pushed Xingyi and asked him to speak.


    Xing Yi is upset. He doesn''t want to ask for this man in a low voice.


    But he also knew that this man''s ability was extraordinary. The corpse rotted very fast. When he just came, another finger rotted


    At the urging of his companion, he bit his teeth and finally asked, "what do you want to do to help me?"


    Liu Wei heard the words and smiled, "do something for me."


    Xing Yi looks up at Liu Wei warily: "what can I do?"


    Liu Wei said, "at that time, I will look for you."


    Xingyi intuitively knows that it''s not easy to do this, but he has no choice now. After struggling for many times, he nods: "OK."


    Liu Wei is not embarrassed. "Lead the way."


    ¡­¡­


    It was only drizzle in Kyoto City, but after several dark clouds came, the rain began to become violent.


    Liu Wei''s carriage has been changed to Xingyi''s driving.


    Mingxiang is very uneasy in the carriage. From time to time, she looks outside to make sure that she is not taken to any strange place.


    Liu Wei''s eyes follow the rolling curtain, looking at the rain outside, and his ears are full of the noise of rain and wheels.


    After about two quarters of an hour, the carriage finally stopped.


    Mingxiang is the first carriage to get off. After he has finished the umbrella, he comes down with his young master.


    This is a remote street. Due to the heavy rain, there are not only no people around, but also several shops are not open.


    Xingyi is wearing a black cloak and a straw hat, walking ahead.


    Mingxiang and Liuwei follow.


    The coachman, afraid of the master''s accident, put on his coir raincoat and followed him.


    After walking for a while, at last, they stopped in a small courtyard which looked a little shabby and should have been abandoned.


    The shabby gate of the courtyard was opened, and the messy ground and dirty patio inside were like the temporary residence of a beggar.


    "What are you doing here?" Mingxiang asked, and her tone was full of vigilance.


    Xing Yi didn''t answer. One of his companions, after a pause, said, "less nonsense."


    Mingxiang''s eyes are round and angry.


    Liu Wei touched her head and comforted her.


    Mingxiang is aggrieved to approach some of her own young masters and complains, "young master, their attitude is not good. Shall we not help them?"


    As soon as Xing Yi is stiff, so is his companion. Looking back, he looks at Liu Wei with some worries.


    Liu Wei didn''t make a statement, but also gave Mingxiang face, showing a thoughtful expression.


    Xingyi knew to be bad, and hurriedly said: "sorry, the situation is urgent, everyone is in a bad mood, speak slowly, two don''t mind."


    Mingxiang "hums" and turns her face away.


    Xing Yi is embarrassed, looking at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t care. "Hurry up, it''s raining so hard and it''s still so cold. We miss Mingxiang are in a bad mood."


    Mingxiang is very happy to see that the young master is talking with him. She immediately welcomes Xingyi with pride and despises the man in black who just let her talk less.


    Man in Black: "..."


    Xingyi strikes while the iron is hot. Everyone is at the door, but he can''t do anything about it. He pushes the old door open quickly. Inside, a smell of rotting corpses comes out.


    Mingxiang covers her nose and breath almost at the first time, but because the smell is so bad, it makes her throat twitch, as if she will spit it out in the next moment.


    "What flavor!" Mingxiang shouts.


    Xingyi and other people didn''t expect that in less than an hour, the house smelled so much worse than when they left, which made them, who were used to life and death, a little bit unbearable.


    "It doesn''t make sense, does it..." Xing Yi murmurs. Go in and have a look.


    Sure enough, there were only half of the corpses left in it. Now there are only a third of them, and they are still rapidly rotting at a speed visible to the naked eye."How could this happen?"


    Xingyi feels incredible.


    The companions were flustered, too.


    As soon as Liu Wei opened the door, he knew what was inside when he smelled the familiar odor.


    But the smell was so strong that Liu Wei thought that there were at least three or four corpses here, but there was only one.


    Frowning, Liu Wei poked away the people in front of him and looked closer.


    At this time, Liu Wei could see clearly how miserable the body was. The body was not only rotten, but also some parts were melted.


    It''s not too serious to say that it''s just rotten, but once it''s suppurated, it''s troublesome.


    There is almost no sign left on the surface of the festering corpse. What the pus takes away is not only the simple flesh of the corpse, but also countless clues that can be used as evidence outside the body.


    In front of the body, the degree of purulence is very serious, and most of the stink comes from the pus all over the body.


    Liu Wei said, "take the body out carefully and put it outside in the cloister."


    There is a lot of rain outside, so the yard and patio can''t accommodate the bodies, and only the narrow area of the corridor is still dry.


    Before Xing Yi could ask why, he summoned his companions and some of them tried to move the corpse out.


    Move the body, they found that the back of the body is full of sticky yellow water.


    Before, they could see the corpse with rotten face and rotten hands. Now when they open it, they know that the real rotten body is the back.


    The whole back of the body was almost bone rack.


    Seeing the world and wandering on the edge of life and death for many years, the dead man, when he found the emptiness and stickiness, also seeped his hair.


    But Rao is so, they also painstakingly moved the body out, and then Qi Qi retreated.


    Some people are out of control and feel sick.


    Liu Wei glanced at these people. If Xiao Li was there, he would give out feather pill. But he was not there. So they were miserable and could only carry it on their own.


    It''s Mingxiang.


    The coachman is not much better. He comforts Mingxiang, but at the same time, he dare not go this way for half a step. He dare not look over.


    "Mingxiang goes out and waits in the carriage." Liu Wei ordered.

 Chapter 907

    Mingxiang doesn''t want to go out.


    He was looking up to say something, but his nose smelled the smell of the corpse again. His face was white and he could not help but vomit.


    After vomiting this time, Mingxiang didn''t have a hard support. He walked away a little bit more honestly. He crouched down with his mouth covered and pressed the tumbling stomach, but he didn''t go out.


    Liu Wei sees that Mingxiang is OK. He doesn''t say much. He just squats down and looks at the body.


    Liu Wei hasn''t carried any autopsy gloves with her in recent days. She has nothing but a set of silver needles.


    But the features of the corpse are quite obvious. Although there is no skin on the body surface, the bones and internal organs are still there.


    I can barely see a general idea.


    "Male, 30-35 years old, 5-foot-1 in height. It is preliminarily inferred that the time of death is not more than 24 hours. There is obvious corruption in some parts of the body, with high degree of corruption and tide phenomenon..."


    A few people in black beside him were ignorant. One asked Xing Yi, "how can he tell that this person has been dead for no more than two days? It''s all rotten... "


    Xing Yi said, "this is probably his ability."


    If it was not for this ability, he would not be shy and stop others from asking for help.


    Fellow smell speech nod, ask again: "what is tide?"


    Xing Yi didn''t know. After thinking about it, he said, "it''s probably a common word for autopsy. We laymen don''t understand it."


    "We don''t have these words in the works of liaozhou." Said the companion.


    "You''ve seen a few masterpieces." Xingyi stares at him, but you have a lot to do.


    After all, the companion stopped talking, but he got closer. He stood behind Liu Wei and wanted to have a closer look. Could he see any doorway.


    Liu Wei listened to several people and knew that they were suspicious only because they didn''t trust her.


    "The throat of the deceased has obvious strangulation marks, which are more obvious due to more than one day''s ossification. However, from the broken buccinator muscle, it can be seen that the digastric muscle has obvious deformation, which is caused by rope pressure. It coincides with the external wound of the corpse. Moreover, the inner and outer periphery of the deltoid muscle is also twisted, which is caused by excessive rope pressure. This degree of rope pressure may cause suffocation More than 80 percent. If there is no other fatal injury to the body, it is most likely to be fatal here. " Liu Wei finished, looked back and asked, "have you all remembered?"


    All the people standing behind: "..."


    Xing Yi asked stupidly, "what do you remember?"


    Liu Wei frowned and was about to say "record the autopsy", but he thought again that this is not Yamen. They came to him for a autopsy report.


    So think, Liu Wei also stupefied, immediately, after knowing, ask: "what do you want me to do?"


    Xingyi immediately said: "we want to know how he died, and if we can, we want to know who he had contact with before his death..."


    At this point, Xing Yi is a bit embarrassed: "if the latter one can''t be found, it''s OK. After all, he''s rotten like this..."


    I met Liu Wei in Jianyang mansion. Xing Yi knew that he could see many things from a corpse.


    What cause of death, time of death, is who the murderer is, this person can also see.


    This is also the main reason why he asked this man to help, but he did not dare to dream. From the body that has been destroyed into such a body, he can really see the identity of the murderer.


    But it''s always good to have more clues.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "as I said, the dead died of suffocation. They were strangled by rein and oppressed by throat. As for the people you said the dead contacted before their death, from my point of view, the people contacted by the dead are very miscellaneous. I will tell them one by one, which one you think is useful. "


    Said, Liu Wei does not dislike to grasp dead person''s rotten hand.


    Just about to open her mouth, Liu Wei paused for a second, turned around and asked, "don''t you really remember?"


    Xing Yi thought of the mumbling words just after the autopsy, so he had to look at his companion seriously.


    Without delay, the companion ran out of the yard immediately. After a cup of tea, he came back with a stack of rice paper and a pen in his hand. It was obvious where he borrowed them.


    "Say it." Xing Yi takes the paper and plans to remember.


    Liu Wei nodded and looked at the dead man''s left hand and said, "there is oil stain in the fingernails of thumb and index finger. The stain is brownish yellow, but not in the fingernails of middle finger, ring finger and tail finger. It means that before the death of the dead man, he used his thumb and index finger to receive something greasy."


    Then he opened the mouth of the dead man and held half of the mouth of the dead man. Liu Wei pointed to the upper seam and said: "there is something similar to oil in the mouth. It''s difficult to distinguish because of the comprehensive smell, but from the color, it''s as if it''s out of the nail. This means that the deceased ate something before his death, but he picked it up with his thumb and forefinger. "


    Liu Wei reached out his hand and made a movement of twirling things with his thumb and index finger. He analyzed: "a man, no matter what he eats, should not use such a feminine gesture. It can be inferred that the food eaten by the deceased is relatively exclusive, and his actions are disgusting, but at last the deceased ate it. There are two possibilities. One is that the deceased cannot refuse it He was given by Jue''s people. After eating, he didn''t have the right to ask for a hand wash. Secondly, the dead man was so hungry that he had to eat even if he was disgusted... ""Yes!"


    Liu Wei''s voice just fell, and Xing Yi suddenly said, "to tell you the truth, I followed that man yesterday. Before he entered yipinlou, I saw that when he passed the street vendor, he stopped for many times. He should want to buy food, but at last he didn''t buy anything, so he entered yipinlou."


    Liu Wei asked, "at that time, it was lunch time?"


    Xing Yi thought about it and nodded: "yes."


    Liu Wei said: "since it''s lunch time, it''s normal to be hungry, but the dead don''t find the nearest restaurant or restaurant, but they plan to buy some snacks on the street. This shows that, first, the dead are in a hurry and don''t have time to carefully use a lunch. Second, the dead are very poor and can''t afford a restaurant."


    "He should not be poor..." Star meaning vague memories.


    Liu Wei said, "the dead are not poor indeed. There is a money bag hanging on him."


    From the waist of the rotting corpse, he pulled down a silk bag wrapped in drum bags. Liu Wei opened it and saw that it was full of silver tickets, which were packed in disorder.


    The silver note was dirty when the body water was immersed.


    Xing Yi said again, "since he doesn''t have money, he is in a hurry."


    Then Xingyi begins to remember again.


    But the last time he saw the dead, it was when the dead entered the first grade building.


    Although the deceased stopped at the stall vendor before entering the first grade building, he didn''t buy any food. According to the second child of the first grade building, the deceased left the back door just after entering the building, so he should not have eaten anything in the first grade building, so the deceased was the food after leaving the first grade building?


    But where did the deceased go after he left Yipin building? He didn''t know who he had met, and how did he know what happened later.


    Liu Wei saw that he couldn''t think for a long time, so suddenly he couldn''t see it.


    Xing Yi blushed a little and his eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 908

    Liu Wei didn''t expect him to say anything, so she paused and said: "on the way here, I saw a lot of stalls on the street that I must pass by. Although there were no vendors because of the rain, there were many signboards selling snacks. There were three tea and fruit shops, four fruit shops, two fried food shops and one porridge shop. Based on the stains left in the nails of the dead, I preliminarily concluded that he It should be fried. "


    Xingyi hears the words, nods his head suddenly, and then writes it down on the paper. He plans to check it later.


    After reading Xingyi''s notes, Liu Wei pointed to the wrist of the dead man and said: "the hand of the dead man is rotted seriously, but the elbow is down. There is no completely rotted skin beside the rotten mark. There are obviously scarlet spots. It''s not a corpse spot, it''s not a rotten spot, it''s a hairspot."


    "What is a hairspot?" Asked Xing Yi.


    "Hair spot is an allergic spot caused by soft covering such as fluff. There are too many festering places on the outside of the dead''s skin to collect evidence. For the time being, I can''t be sure what animal''s hair causes the allergy. But generally, the hair allergy is caused by cats, dogs and mice. This spot is not deep, but it''s very large, which shows that the allergy of the dead is serious. And a person with allergic constitution should avoid the allergen as much as possible, but before the death of the dead, the allergic part is still expanding, until the death of the dead, the body surface is rigid, and the blood is not circulating, which stops. This shows that the deceased knew his allergy before his death, but he still had a long time to contact with the allergen. "


    "It''s a cat." A companion of Xing Yi said, "the innkeeper of the inn where he lived kept a cat."


    Xing Yi frowned: "if you remember correctly, he stayed in that inn for ten days, knowing that he was allergic, but he didn''t move away. Why?"


    There are things in the inn that will make you allergic. Normal people, shouldn''t they change to another inn? But he didn''t.


    Does that mean he has to stay in this inn?


    Why?


    Do you have a date?


    Xing Yi doesn''t think very well, but Liu Wei suddenly smiles.


    One person asked, "what''s your smile?"


    Liu Wei said, "I laugh at you."


    Xing Yi did not understand: "what are we laughing at?"


    "Laugh that you are found, but don''t know."


    Xing Yi is stunned: "what?"


    Liu Wei said again: "not long after the deceased lived in the inn, he knew that his body could not bear it, but he had to live in that inn. He would rather bear the discomfort of his body than let you see the slightest mistake. This is a play for you? I''m afraid you''re smart enough to analyze. "


    Xingyi sinks his face. In fact, he knows that the dead must have found their tracks before they died. Otherwise, he would not enter yipinlou intentionally and leave from the back door.


    But Xing Yi didn''t expect that the man, from the very beginning, knew that they were following, and then he made every move and calculated every step.


    Xingyi was a little angry, but he had to bear the anger and asked, "what''s your opinion, sir?"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, but just a few words." Liu Wei stood up from the ground, took out the black face towel in Xing Yi''s hand, wiped his hand like a handkerchief rag, and then threw it. "Before it''s too late, hurry to search the surrounding area of the inn where the dead lived. If I am the deceased, I know you are following me and plotting something on me before I die, then I may take it into my own hands, just under your eyes, and try to hide things and carry them with you. I don''t know the strength of the other party. In case you force me? But where can I hide it? "


    Xing Yi''s eyes brightened, turned around and looked at his companions.


    His companions did not need Xingyi''s command, but had already realized it. They immediately turned around and took two of them and walked out.


    They searched for the first grade building because they felt that the dead knew they were following before they entered the first grade building. Therefore, the dead entered the first grade building in order to get rid of them and protect the things in their burden.


    Finally, the dead temporarily hid things in the first grade building, and then left through the back door.


    But if the dead had known they were there, there would have been no case of temporarily entering the first grade building to hide the burden.


    Even, maybe the burden that the deceased has been carrying for more than ten days has been fake from the very beginning.


    Where is the real burden hidden?


    At first, there was no clue, but after Mr. Liu said so, everyone realized.


    Yes, if we knew that we were being followed at the beginning, the dead must hide the contents of the package in an absolutely safe place.


    You can''t hide in the inn.


    Who knows who follows them, when will they go out and search the inn? But it''s not safe to put things far away, so it''s the best near the inn.


    In combination with the criminal record of the deceased escaping from the back door of the first-class building before his death, Xing Yi can not imagine whether the deceased went out from the back lane of the inn to steal things when they were squatting at the front door these ten days.


    At this point, Xingyi becomes obviously excited and looks at the direction of the gate, which is more profound.Seeing that he was obviously already jubilant, Liu Wei shook her head helplessly.


    Xing Yi is very sensitive to Liu Wei''s response, and immediately asks, "why does Mr. Liu shake his head?"


    Liu Wei said: "it''s possible that things are still there, but if not, how are you going to stay?"


    Xingyi frowns and thinks that Liuwei crow mouth, crow mouth!


    Liu Wei really thinks that it''s been a day and a night. Maybe things are not there.


    Liu Wei is not idle, squatting down, this time is to untie the clothes of the dead.


    "What do you do?" Asked Xing Yi.


    Liu Weidao: "you have two choices. Keep remembering or not. Wait for your partner to come back and report the news to you. And I have two choices. Go now, or stay, repeat all the questions on the corpse, and give a complete autopsy. "


    Xing Yi is stunned for a moment.


    He felt that if he could find the things in the package, how the body died in front of him, and who the murderer was, it would not matter.


    He just wanted to finish the task. He had no feelings for the man who had been following him for more than ten days.


    But look at this handsome gentleman and start to tamper with the dirty body again. After a moment of silence, Xingyi carries the rice paper and continues to record.


    Seeing the action of Xingyi, Liu Wei didn''t say anything.


    When the clothes of the dead are stripped away, the degree of decay inside is much more serious than the part exposed to the air.


    After treatment, internal organs can be seen.


    "The liver is complete, the lung is broken, the spleen and kidney are in good condition..." Liu Wei paused and frowned.


    Xingyi looks up and asks, "what happened?"


    Liu Wei did not make a sound, but put her hand into the body''s broken abdomen and moved the messy internal organs aside. When Xing Yi thought the picture was disgusting, Liu Wei snapped a bone near the abdomen of the body.

 Chapter 909

    Under the condition that his hands were all covered with corpse water slurry, Liu Wei raised the hard broken bone and looked at the place with good light.


    Xingyi and his companions: "..."


    Unconsciously, we should take two steps back.


    "It''s crooked." After a while, Liu Wei commented.


    Xing Yi raised his hand, rubbed his nose which was fumigated by the smell of corpse, and asked, "where is it crooked?"


    "The waist is crooked." Liu Wei said, then lowered himself to look at the neck part of the corpse: "what''s on the neck is fatal injury, suffocation and death. There''s no doubt about this, but the abdomen of the deceased has been hit hard before his death. The abdomen is the most soft, and the insides are all internal organs. The biggest possibility is to bruise the skin of the wounded. The internal organs are slightly broken, and the internal organs are broken by the people who can fight It''s more likely. There is a part of the body and internal organs, but the waist bone is distorted due to the impact. That is to say, the one who injured the dead is not only the expert, but also the expert among the experts. So the problem is that such a high expert can shock people to death with one stroke. Why do you have to start from the neck? Isn''t that a waste of time? "


    Liu Wei didn''t quite understand, so she could only hold that part of her waist and look at it repeatedly.


    Xing Yi didn''t understand what Liu Wei said at all, but when he saw it as if he was thinking, he kept quiet.


    Liu Wei was silent again for a moment, then raised her eyelids, and suddenly reached out to turn the body directly.


    The clothes on the body have been removed for a long time, leaving only a ragged naked body, which is said to be naked, all beautified.


    The body was damaged to a high degree, and the back part of the body suffered from rain, which led to miasma and excessive tide, and accelerated decay.


    Now the whole body below the chest, above the crotch, is basically a hole the size of a person''s head, and the complete internal organs inside are removed like Liu Wei. Then, Liu Wei put the waist bone back, and after that, compare it back and forth.


    Liu Wei then breathed and said, "just now, I want to fork. It is true that the deceased was hit in the abdominal cavity before death, but not from the front, but from the back, back and waist bone are closely connected. It seems that the murderer first injured the dead, and then strangled the dead when they were unable to bear the pain. The method is very skilled. "


    Liu Wei said, and raised the dead man''s rotten hands to see, the remaining nails in addition to the Yellow fried oil stains, there is really nothing different.


    Liu Wei just thought that when the dead was strangled, there was not much resistance from observation, because the hand bone was not buckled, and there was no skin tissue or clothing fiber left in the nail when fighting with the murderer, which was not normal.


    But now it seems that the key is found.


    Liu Wei turned to Xing Yi and asked, "what did I say just now, do you remember? I''m talking faster. If you don''t remember, I''ll say it again. "


    Xingyi looked at his rice paper, then he bowed his head and wrote a line of words, saying, "remember."


    Liu Wei clearly saw that he had written a line of no more than 20 words.


    She frowned with an ominous foreboding.


    "Show it to me."


    Xing Yi didn''t care much. He handed over the paper.


    Liu Wei simply wiped her hands, took the rice paper, and saw that she had examined the corpse for such a long time, but on this rice paper, she only wrote less than half of it, which added up to five elements.


    The first line - strangled, rotten, stained nails and mouth, is caused by fried snacks.


    The second line - there is a red dot on the hand, because the innkeeper has a cat.


    The third line - money in the purse, not poor.


    The fourth line - a hole in the stomach.


    The fifth line - was beaten from behind before death, so the bone was crooked.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Although she did not expect a layman to write a qualified autopsy report, according to her words, "dictation" can not be done?


    Liu Wei thought that although he seemed to be a little bit careless, he was actually smart. At least he never asked her to speak slowly, write with his head, and keep up with her.


    Now let''s see. Keep up.


    What is this he wrote! What are they!


    It''s better not to write like this!


    Liu Wei was a little angry. She stared at her face. She didn''t know where she was wrong. She sighed, "I think what I said is nonsense."


    Xingyi didn''t know what was bothering him, but he was so modest, and he complimented him: "what you said is very good, really."


    Liu Wei wants to beat him up.


    The next autopsy, Liu Wei has no idea how to proceed, close his eyes and breathe deeply, breathe in, try to calm himself, don''t move the fetal Qi.


    Xing Yi takes back the rice paper which is wrinkled by Liu Wei, smoothes it, and asks, "is there anything else?"


    Liu Wei thought to herself, I won''t tell you!


    Seeing that the man was silent, Xing Yi said, "you are so busy and tired. Take a rest first." Say, wiped the armrest beside the corridor with sleeve, let Liu Wei sit.Liu Wei is just a little more comfortable. She goes to sit down.


    Mingxiang also came here now. He carefully took a wooden spoon with a mouth missing, and received a full spoon of rain to wash his hands.


    Liu Wei cleans his hands, and Mingxiang wipes his hands with a handkerchief.


    After cleaning up, just in time, all three of Xingyi''s companions are back.


    Their faces were ugly and they shook their heads slowly.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Xing Yi.


    One of the companions pointed to the body on the ground and said: "we have checked it carefully. This man did go to the teahouse on the right side of the inn from the alley outside the backyard two evenings. Two times ago, it was the time when the teahouse was closing, but the shopkeeper never allowed to neglect the guests, and the second child entertained him, and two times, the man happened to go to the same side room for tea, which was recently wrapped up. We went to have a look. The window on the west side of the wing room is aimed at the window of the Inn room. Search for it, and move the wooden cabinet under the window. There are traces of things hidden under the ground, but they are gone. "


    Xing Yi twisted his eyebrows: "he was the first to win."


    He said, for a while also some angry, and then a meal, looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei pretends not to notice his sight.


    Xingyi organized some words and said cautiously: "help others to the end..."


    "No help." Liu Wei said directly, even with a trace of contempt.


    Xing Yi''s face is a little red. The one who is good at talking just now is angry.


    Under the suggestion of his companion, he said: "if you can follow me to the teahouse, you may find other clues. As you know, we are also obedient. The life of a dead man is not worth money. If you can''t finish the task, you may die..."

 Chapter 910

    Xingyi starts to sell miserably, which is pitiful.


    But Liu Wei didn''t listen.


    Liu Wei is also very aware of the Revenge of the autopsy report. At last, after listening to Xingyi''s grumbling for a long time, he replied with a word: "Oh."


    Xingyi: "..."


    The three companions who just came back all looked at Xing Yi with puzzled eyes and asked - how did you annoy this gentleman?


    Xing Yi is very aggrieved and doesn''t know what happened.


    The companions knew that they could not count on Xingyi at this time. They elected a representative, swallowed his saliva, and went up and said, "Sir, be generous. No matter what we offended, please let me make it clear. We can correct it."


    This person speaks much better than Xingyi, at least in a comfortable manner.


    Liu Wei turned her eyes and said, "if I can help you any more, it will not be impossible. It''s just that we need to add chips."


    People don''t know. Look at me. I look at you.


    Finally, the representative said, "please make it clear."


    "You." Liu Wei pointed to everyone: "work for me together."


    It was Xingyi who promised to do things for him. Now, he asks all of us to do it together.


    The subconscious of Xingyi feels like a pit.


    What''s the matter? It''s so serious that we need to send out their whole team of dead men?


    Although they are not afraid of life and death, they are not willing to do meaningless risks. Of course, in their eyes, everything that has nothing to do with the interests of the master and the son is meaningless.


    Now, when Mr. Zhang opens his mouth, he will use all of them. The first reaction of Xing Yi is to refuse.


    And his companions obviously think the same.


    Several people discussed, on behalf of humanity: "I would like to serve you, but it is only related to rights, the government, or things that are contrary to our morality, please forgive me and others for being difficult to comply."


    Liu Wei nodded, "don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. You don''t need to be so nervous."


    Even though Mr. a said so, others still didn''t relax.


    At this time, the rain, no half to stop the meaning.


    They had to get on the carriage again and go to the inn where the dead lived.


    Before leaving, Liu Wei pointed to the body and said: "the body is sprinkled with body powder, but it is not the product of your Liao state."


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "the poison you produced in liaozhou has also been seen. It''s so vicious that it''s beyond our reach."


    There was a moment of embarrassment.


    Even though the new witches are young, some of the commonly used poisons of the witches are still skillful in refining and many of them are reserved. And those poisons are really vicious.


    What''s more, those of them who go out and walk are used to the poison.


    Liu Wei said: "the body powder looks like it''s self-made. Due to the lack of various materials, the effect of body powder is not good. If the one you gave birth to in liaozhou could not survive for two quarters of an hour, it would become a pool of water. Where can you survive a day and a night. So it seems that the murderer is not a great man. The killing technique is troublesome, and the destruction of the body is troublesome. "


    Everyone secretly wrote this down and groped for the suspect in their hearts.


    After a pause, Xing Yi takes up the rice paper, holds the brush, and adds five words to it - the murderer is not brilliant.


    But when it was finished, the rice paper was taken away.


    Mr. Zhang wrote something for half a day directly, tore it to pieces, and raised his bad hands. Suddenly, the paper scraps flew all over the sky, and fell slowly on the dirty ground.


    Xingyi: "..."


    Other companions: "..."


    Liu wei walked out of the yard with anger, and said, "you don''t need to remember anything. Don''t remember a word."


    The investigation needs to look at the details, not the surface.


    Xingyi: "..."


    On the way to the inn, it''s still Xingyi''s carriage.


    Because the place was not far away and the streets were clear, the carriage drove for less than a quarter of an hour and reached its destination.


    Four words of safe Inn appear in the field of vision.


    Liu Wei got off the carriage and looked not at the inn, but at the right side of the inn, the teahouse called Siming house.


    "That''s it, sir." Said Xing Yi.


    Then he led Liu Wei to the teahouse.


    "This way first." Liu Wei made a decisive decision and walked directly into the gate of the inn on the other side.


    Xingyi looks at his companion.


    People can''t, just wait to follow Liu Wei into the inn.


    It''s raining heavily today. The business in the inn is not good. In addition, it''s not a meal at this time. In addition, there''s not a mobile guest except a waiter dozing off.


    When he heard something moving at the door, the little boy who dozed off jumped up immediately and asked politely, "how many are you sharp or staying?"


    "Ask."


    Liu Wei said, feeling out ten liang of silver and throwing it to Xiao er.Small two Ma Li son''s next, way: "the childe has what to ask, small certainly knows without saying."


    Liu Wei looked around the Inn and asked, "do you have a cat?"


    Small two Leng for a while, return: "it is have, call recruit money, it is our shopkeeper raise, this day cold, probably in the kitchen stove side heating."


    Liu Wei asked again, "yellow?"


    Xiaoer smiled: "you are an old guest, aren''t you? Yes, Zhaocai is a cat with yellow and white fur. All the guests here are happy to have fun when they see it. "


    Liu Wei said, "well," turning the topic aside, she asked, "you have a man who is about five feet one or two inches tall, with a wide body, square face, big eyes, thick eyebrows, and a mole under your mouth


    The height is not surprising, but the body is wide, the face is square, the eyebrows are thick, the eyes are big, and there is a mole under the mouth


    "This..."


    The little two faltered and stammered, "childe, we have rules in our shop. We don''t let out the information about the guests..."


    Another ten liang of silver was thrown.


    The second one caught him and immediately changed his voice: "yes, there is such a guest, but he went out and hasn''t come back till now."


    "What''s his name?" Liu Wei asked


    Xiaoer said: "last name Yao, but first name, wait..." With that, the waiter ran to the back of the counter and opened the guest list.


    Line by line, the second one pointed to one of the lines at last, pressed his fingers, and handed it to Liu Wei: "that''s it, young man, please take a look at yourself, I didn''t cheat you."


    Liu Wei saw the words "Yao Guang" written on it.


    Close the list and return it to Xiao er. Liu Wei said, "go to his room and have a look. Do you have the key?"


    "This..." Little two began to hesitate again.


    Liu Wei sighed and lost another ten liang of silver.


    The second one took it. Malier went to the counter and got a bunch of big keys. Then he called out to the backyard: "xiaoxizi, look ahead."


    A promise came from the backyard, and then a black and thin boy came running.


    After telling people to look at the shop, the waiter led Liu Wei and his party to the second floor.


    Stop at the third door.

 Chapter 911

    The waiter opened the door.


    When the door opened, what Liu Wei saw was the open window on the opposite side.


    As Xingyi''s companion said, the window of this window is facing a wing room on the second floor of the teahouse on the right.


    "Oh, the windows are not closed, and the house is wet with rain!" Little two cried out in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect that when the guest left, he didn''t close the window.


    Small two also can''t care for a few God of wealth, quickly took a rag to wipe the ground, for fear of splashing rain, the ground will be damaged.


    Little two is busy inside and outside.


    Liu wei walked in the room for two times.


    Just walk for two times, and you will not go on.


    When Liu Wei went downstairs, Xing Yi and others didn''t know. Mr. Liu Wei looked at the meaning of the two rounds and where it was.


    On the way to the inn, he actually asked the names of their dead people and what else was in their room.


    And the companion of Xing Yi has answered.


    The dead man''s name was Yao Guang. When he came to Kyoto, he had a burden on him. Now the burden is gone.


    There was nothing left in the Inn room.


    But clearly know the situation, this gentleman has not yet run.


    Xingyi and others all think that this is because Mr. Wang doesn''t trust them, but now it seems that Mr. Wang doesn''t see why he came.


    It''s not a long stay in the inn.


    Liu Wei is going to leave after scanning upstairs and downstairs.


    Before leaving, I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Liu Wei looks at xiaoxizi, who is sitting on the stool and looking at a group of strangers curiously.


    Xiaoxizi saw Liuwei look over and was stunned for a moment. Then a pair of black eyes bent and asked, "what else can I do, young master?"


    Liu Wei said nothing, took back her eyes and left directly.


    With thirty liang of silver in his arms, little two gave one or two to see xiaoxizi in front of him. Xiaoxizi picked it up. He was very happy. He took the silver and said to go out to buy sugar.


    Xiaoer thinks that xiaoxizi is a half eldest child, and because he just came to Kyoto from a foreign country, he left for a distant relative who didn''t know how many generations later. He is really pitiful and forgives xiaoxizi.


    Xiaoxizi left the back door with an umbrella.


    In the rain around seven or eight streets, passing three or four sugar shops, but did not stop.


    At last, he went to an entrance of the street, looked around cautiously, determined that no one was following him, and then he got in quickly.


    Stop at the deepest part of the alley, in front of the mahogany yard.


    The wooden door opened and there was a bit of a dilapidated but clean yard.


    He walked through the yard and into the inner room. He collected his umbrella, patted the wet water stains outside his shoulder, lifted the curtain and walked into the inner room.


    As soon as I went in, there was a rush of medicine.


    Xiaoxizi rubbed the tip of his nose, and said to the young man who was sick on the bright face of the bed, but with a fierce look, "I''m back, young man."


    ¡­¡­


    The Siming house on the right is the second floor, the same as the Ping''an inn.


    Different from Ping''an Inn, the decoration of Siming house is much more exquisite than that of Ping''an inn.


    The inn has been built for a long time. What it does is popularity. People come and go. Just passers-by passing by and seeing it can give people a cordial feeling.


    The teahouse is elegant.


    Although this street is not the main street of Kyoto City, the location is not good, and the guests are not very rich, but the teahouse is decorated very well.


    Liu Wei goes from the first floor to the second floor.


    Xingyi and others have said hello to the shopkeeper and stuffed silver. They didn''t stop them when they went up, but the shopkeeper is still unhappy.


    It''s raining hard today. It doesn''t matter if there are no guests in the shop.


    When she was about to go to the second floor, Liu Wei suddenly stopped, turned her head, and said to the shopkeeper, whose eyes were not eyes, whose nose was not nose: "you are elegant in this teahouse."


    As soon as the guest praised the store, the shopkeeper''s face immediately recovered and said, "our boss specially found a superior craftsman to make this. I heard that the craftsman had built a garden for the lady in the palace before."


    Liu Wei smiled and praised: "no wonder the small teahouse is extraordinary from the inside to the outside. I think the shopkeeper spends a lot of time in daily operation. Look at the ground, it''s spotless."


    "That''s nature." The shopkeeper complacently added: "we only have eight scaffolders here. When there are no guests, we clean every five hours. When there are guests, we clean every other hour. Every morning, we open business. I have to check a wing room. If we don''t pass the customs, the shopkeeper will directly deduct the whole day''s wages to see if they dare to neglect."


    Liu Wei listened and boasted again, and then went upstairs.


    Xingyi and others were in such a good mood that they delayed their time at the inn, arrived at the teahouse and had a chat with the shopkeeper.


    But after all, they are eager to help others, and they are not easy to urge.At this time, I finally went to the second floor. One of Xingyi''s companions hurriedly led the way ahead, and led Liu Wei all the way to the sixth room on the left of the second floor.


    Liu wei walked very slowly. After entering the room and looking around a little, she saw two abrupt bricks under the table in front of the windowsill.


    "We took out the bricks. There is a small hole under the cabinet. At the beginning, we didn''t find it. Only because it''s the right wing room of Yao Guang''s room, did we look at it a little longer. When we looked at it, we found something strange." The companion of Xing Yi explains, saying that he still moves the cabinet away.


    Liu Wei squatted down to see, the hole opened under the ground, can put absolutely not much, and opened a little rough, it seems that the dead in a hurry, panic excavation.


    Maybe it''s just because he was too reckless and afraid to show his horse''s feet, so he came again later.


    Liu Wei stood up and was facing the window. Looking up, he saw the window of Yao Guang''s room on the second floor of the opposite inn.


    The window has been closed by the waiter. Now the window is locked. I can''t see the scene inside.


    "Sir." Xing Yi called out and asked with a little expectation, "what can you see, sir?"


    Liu Wei said in a trance, "I''m afraid you can''t find what you are looking for, but there are some points for reference."


    Hearing that something can''t be found, Xing Yi and others are a little flustered, but it seems that there is a turning point. They immediately wake up and stare at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said: "first, the dead should be from Lingzhou. Judging from the few traces of life left in the dead''s room, at least before he died, he still kept traces of Lingzhou people''s life style. That is to say, the dead are very dependent on their hometown and familiar with their hometown''s life style. Usually, if a person often goes to other places, more or less, he will catch some local people The habits of the dead, but the traces of their lives, remain the same. The dead are most likely to be the first time they have traveled far away, and the place where they started when they came is Lingzhou. "


    Xing Yi and others listened stupidly and asked for a while: "life Traces? "

 Chapter 912

    Liu Wei said: "there are vases on the table in the hotel room. The style of the vases is gorgeous, which is not in line with other decorations in the hotel. And the flowers in the table are just the best flowers, but they are just ordinary Shandan. This flower is not a rare variety. Many people buy and sell it in the flower shop. This kind of flower is rich in Southwest China. I heard that people in Lingzhou regarded this kind of flower as companion flower. Almost all of them were planted at the door of every household. Three Shandan plants are placed in the center of the table in the room. There are three Shandan plants in Yao Guang''s room. It''s not likely to be a coincidence that the vase looks like he bought it specially. "


    After listening, Xing Yi and others recalled the appearance of the Inn room.


    Some people think of the flowers in the center of the table, but they never pay attention to the flowers.


    There are so many ways for several flowers.


    "It''s not easy to directly determine the origin of the dead with only a few flowers, but with others, it''s not conclusive." Liu Wei continued: "the beds in the inn are all from the head to the inside and the tail to the outside, which conforms to the ergonomics. Of course, you may not know what the ergonomics is, but you think it''s very comfortable. Therefore, one family, one family, has become a fixed mode for many years. It''s good, but it''s not suitable for any area. At least, it''s not good in war prone areas."


    When Liu Wei saw that everyone couldn''t understand, he simplified it.


    "In areas where wars often break out, people want to be safe, but how can they be safe? What should we do if the enemy invades suddenly at night? There are soldiers stationed nearby. What should we do if we want to fight at any time? Because there are many security risks, they are used to the position of the bed, try to rely on the door, and even people have become a head out, foot in way of rest, so that once anything happens, they can hear as soon as possible, react and escape immediately. Not only in Lingzhou, but also in the border areas where people fight all year round. According to the storyteller, Lingzhou people have an extra thought. They will tie a hemp rope around the bed and hang a bell on the rope. Once something goes wrong, people will ring the bell and wake up other people nearby. Just now, in the guest room of the inn, I saw that the simple bed had been dragged. Because the room was not big, the dead should just move the water basin shelf from the door to the window, so as to change the position of the bed and the shelf. The difference was too small. Moreover, Yao Guang''s bedside was tied with a rope and a bell hung on it. Of course, he was not worried about the invasion of the enemy, but was afraid of the people who were following him. The night was not good for him. With the bell tied, he could immediately ring the bell and alert others nearby. "


    Xing Yi and others tried to recall the scene in the guest room again, but they couldn''t remember it.


    Maybe the differences are too small. The subtle arrangement of the bed, the subtle position of the pillow, even the bell, under the cover of the bed curtain, are so subtle and inconspicuous, and the obvious shandanhua on the table, even if you see it, is directly ignored.


    The group began to whisper.


    "There are others." Liu Wei did not stop, and said: "there are four chairs in the Inn room, but only three are placed in front of the table. Four square table, only left a vacancy, looking at abrupt. But that chair was not broken before it was moved out of the guest room. It was placed on the left side of the wardrobe, which shows that the chair was deliberately moved there. Why? Whose hands and feet can a chair get in the way? If you look closely, the focus is on the chair that was removed alone. The Central Plains people have the habit of storing cellars. Even in a small house, there must be a cellar to store things that can''t be put in the house, or wine. But in the early years, Lingzhou was a deserted area. Most of the people who lived here were refugees from neighboring countries. They were not all Central Plains people. Therefore, many Central Plains people''s living habits, they were not good at and recognized They don''t like the wet cellar, they prefer the sky cellar, that is, they store things on the beam, and they also build the space on the high beam into a storage cabinet, which is convenient to store more things. Qingyun Rongshi, the ancestor of the southern expedition and the northern expedition, took down the Lingzhou area a hundred years ago, and Lingzhou became the land of Qingyun state. It was guarded by officials, and because it was located at the border, it became a war gathering place. However, no matter how the land ownership changed, the people who lived there could not change. For hundreds of years, they pursued the wisdom of ancestors'' life and lived some lives with other Central Plains people Different life, Tianjiao only exists in Lingzhou. Although Lingzhou people later knew about the existence of the cellar, they still used to put things on the cooler and ventilated top, rather than the cold and humid bottom. They continued to live in the most comfortable way they thought. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei glanced at Xingyi and said, "in those days, Yao Guang should have something on the top. If you look carefully, you can see that there are footprints on the chair, but the footprints are very shallow, leaving a layer of dust."


    Xingyi listens to Tianjiao.


    There is an assistant in the Lord''s mansion. He is from Lingzhou. When he came to liaozhou, he was not used to many places. The last thing he was used to was the house.


    Xingyi has been to the man''s room once, and is very impressed. The man is on the roof, separated by a board, and there are stairs next to it. Xingyi didn''t know the situation at that time. He asked, what is this.


    But the man said that he likes to put something that is not commonly used on it.


    Xingyi asked, is it the wardrobe? You can talk to the master about building a separate small warehouse in the yard.


    The aide shook his head and said that he would not want to go to the storehouse, but the people there were used to put the most commonly used and small things in the cabinet, while the less commonly used things would be put in the cellar, which was convenient to take up, bright and transparent, and not easy to break.Xingyi didn''t know much at that time, but he also respected other people''s hometown traditions, just like their witch people, who like to keep some insects and snakes in their rooms.


    Now I hear from you. Xingyi wants to understand at once.


    Liu Wei added some details of the room.


    In fact, Liu Wei didn''t know about Lingzhou''s life before, but only because of the Ji family, he read a lot about Lingzhou, and heard the book.


    After explaining the probability that Yao Guang is from Lingzhou, Liu Wei said, "the fastest and most conventional way of transportation for Lingzhou to come to Kyoto is by water. I believe that you who are wandering on the edge of life and death are the most clear ones."


    Xingyi said: "it''s the fastest way for Lingzhou to take a carriage, cross Anzhou lanchengfu, shangyanfu, cross Liangjiang waterway, and reach Qingzhou obliquely. It''s the fastest way to come to Kyoto from Qingzhou through official road."


    "Look here." Liu Wei pointed to the ash under the cupboard and said, "the hole here is probably the one Yao guangzang had prepared. Of course, now it has been preempted by the murderer. In my opinion, the murderer doesn''t have to get it."

 Chapter 913

    "What do you mean?" Xing Yi asks in a hurry.


    Liu Weidao: "simanju is decorated so elegantly, the shopkeeper is so clean, and even eight of sasao''s staff have been raised. They will allow the guest''s wing room to be so clean, and there is dust left on the ground that hasn''t been cleaned?"


    Xing Yi was stunned, and then he saw what important information he seemed to have captured, but he felt separated by a layer of gauze, so that he could not see what it was.


    Liu Wei didn''t expect his intelligence quotient to be of any use either. He said directly, "Si Ming lived in Riqing and swept the wing rooms. Before the shopkeeper opened the door, he would check every room carefully. But the ash is really here. Your people also found it. What does this mean? Explain that after opening the door this morning, before your people come here for the first time, under this cabinet, someone has opened it once. Who is the person who lifted the ground? The killer? Or someone else? I think it''s useless if the murderer contacts the dead with you at the same time and you don''t find it. If there is another force, that is to say, you let two suspicious people go. Do you think it''s possible? "


    Liu Wei leaves the problem to Xing Yi.


    Xing Yi frowned, thought carefully, and then shook his head: "it''s impossible to miss the killer. It''s our fault, but I don''t believe that we will make the same mistake twice at the same time."


    Liu Wei said: "I don''t think so, and judging from the way to open the ground, this man seems to be in a hurry, so he can''t even care about cleaning up. What does this mean? It means he''s in a hurry. Why is he in a hurry? Maybe it''s hard to find what you''re looking for, kill people, take it home and study it all night, but it''s not right. It''s played by the dead? Then, when the killer came back, he couldn''t find anything. It can also be said that the murderer thought it was necessary to clean up the ashes. "


    When Xing Yi thought of this possibility, his face became serious and clear.


    Liu Wei continues the topic of "Lingzhou to Kyoto, passing through Anzhou and Qingzhou. Anzhou is not likely, but Qingzhou is very close to Kyoto. It''s only a few days'' journey. If I know that I have such valuable things on my body, and I want to enter the Jackal''s Kyoto, I will definitely stay behind and keep true east Tibet in a safe place.". It can be seen from Yao Guang''s painstaking efforts to put the fake East Tibet in Siming house that he is a suspicious and cautious man. It is not impossible to make another fake in the fake, but where is the most likely to hide the real thing? I don''t think it means Qingzhou. "


    When a group of people came out of Siming house, the rain had not stopped, and it became more and more big. There was thunder in the sky, which was very rare in the early spring of Kyoto City.


    Liu Wei looked at the dark clouds, and felt that the surroundings were chilly. He could not help tightening his sleeves. Turning back, he said to Xing Yi, "what I promised you has been done. What you promised me is expected to be fulfilled as soon as possible."


    Xingyi''s serious gaze at Mr. Xingyi has no previous reluctance. He sincerely said: "I will come back from Qingzhou and work for Mr. Xingyi with my colleagues."


    Liu Wei saw that he was so serious and smiled: "it''s just a not difficult thing, and don''t want you to live and die, not so serious."


    Xingyi doesn''t speak and his expression doesn''t change.


    It seems to him that this man helped him so much that he should take risks.


    After all, there are no useless people around the master.


    The task is ordered by the master himself. If it is not done well


    If we can make up for the mistakes and get things back before the master and son blame us, it will save all lives.


    Seeing Xingyi''s attitude is very correct, Liu Wei also forgives him for the crime of randomly recording the autopsy. Before getting on the carriage, he added: "report Yao Guangzhi''s case to the Yamen of Kyoto, no matter who he is, and what personal grievance he has with you, the dead should be respected, find out the murderer, and give him justice. This is what yamen should do."


    Xing Yi nods. He plans to send a beggar to Yamen to report the case later.


    Liu Wei was satisfied. Looking at the carriage parked outside the teahouse, under the cover of Mingxiang''s umbrella, she stepped on the carriage.


    As soon as the curtain of the carriage was lifted, a cold, sharp and handsome face appeared in front of her.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei pauses for a moment and turns to see Xiang Mingxiang.


    Mingxiang looks away awkwardly and doesn''t look at you.


    Liu Wei looks at the coachman again. The coachman grabs his head and says nothing.


    Liu Wei went in with her head down.


    The curtain is down. It''s much warmer inside than outside, but Liu Wei doesn''t wear a fur suit. Looking at her thin body, she still looks cold.


    The side of the Rong Leng will be his cape off, to her.


    Liu Wei holds the cloak with the temperature on his body and wraps herself up honestly.


    Then he glanced at him and said, "I was going to find you. Knowing that you have entered the palace, I went to the seventh Prince''s mansion instead. I talked with Rong Su and Li Jun for a while. Thinking that it was not too early, I planned to go back to the mansion, but I met some acquaintances on the way and was pulled to help me."


    The side of Rong Ling didn''t speak, also don''t know whether to believe her words.


    Liu Wei asked again, "Why are you here? Don''t you come to the palace in the evening? "Rong Leng finally took a look at her, looking down her cheek, and finally stopped on her hand.


    Liu Wei didn''t know, so she was about to ask again.


    But Rong Leng put out his left hand and put it on her cold fingertip. His voice was not happy: "it''s cold."


    Liu Wei moved her fingers and said, "when the wind blows, it''s cool, but not cold."


    Although this explanation is true, it is not convincing to others.


    Rong Ling holds her hands. His palms are very hot. The hot breath soon wraps Liu Wei''s hands.


    Then he let go and rearranged the cloak for her. He had to wrap her whole body tightly before he said to the outside, "go back to the mansion and reserve some ginger soup."


    Mingxiang sits outside with the coachman. Hearing the order, crisscross agrees: "yes! Lord! "


    Rong Leng looks back at Liu Wei and asks in disapproval, "who said that in this period of time?"


    Liu Wei looked at his thoughtfulness, then he gave some advice, shrunk his neck, and said, "didn''t he just catch up. Yes, I promised you that I would not go to the Yamen or work hard, but I would not think about it or interfere in other people''s affairs. Especially after Li Yin''s incident, there was something unexpected. They came to me and looked worried. I just wanted to see it by the way. "


    Rong Leng narrowed his eyes: "by the way?"


    Liu Wei coughed and shifted the topic: "it''s not without harvest."


    The trouble that Xing Yi encountered this time was explained, including the man named Yao Guang, and the mysterious burden in their mouth.


    Finish saying, Liu Wei emphasizes a sentence: "the king of power is also an acquaintance after all, can help and help."


    Rong Leng eyebrows are still not loose, just looking at Liu Wei, silent.


    Liu Wei''s eyes twinkled: "there''s no next time."


    Rong Leng saw that she was still a little aggrieved, and the fire burned to her heart and mouth, and then he took her hand: "there are always troubles in Kyoto. It''s not easy to cure them."


    Liu Wei looks at him and doesn''t know what he means.


    Rong Leng didn''t say anything more, just thought about it. The expression was very serious. Liu Wei always felt hairy.

 Chapter 914

    Before the evening, Liu Wei received the news that Jing Zhaoyin had received a report of human life and brought Yao Guang''s body back to Yamen.


    But in the past half a day, the body now has only a dry bone without much meat. I can''t see why.


    Jing Zhaoyin can''t confirm the identity of the dead. The reporter is just a beggar on the street. When the case is foggy, Lin Sheng tactfully touches his chin.


    After that, he sent his master to the third prince''s mansion.


    The master quickly came to the sanwangfu and informed the porter that he wanted to see Liu Sizuo. Not long later, I saw the housekeeper of the royal family come out to meet him personally.


    The master can''t help but be astonished and behave politely.


    The housekeeper said, "master, you don''t need to be polite. Please come to my Lord."


    The master was really stunned for a moment, then he followed the housekeeper anxiously.


    After entering the study of the royal residence and meeting the third prince, I asked carefully before coming out. It was a quarter of an hour ago.


    When the master came, he was still in good spirits. When he left, he was sweating.


    When the master finally walked out of the gate of the palace, he could not bear it any more. He ran straight away, burning his arse, and disappeared in a flash.


    At that time, Liu Wei was still in the room.


    Looking at the rain outside, she turned the script in her hands and asked, "haven''t the people of jingzhaoyin come yet?"


    If there is a case that cannot be settled in Kyoto, Lin Sheng should come to find himself.


    Although Liu Wei promised Rong Ling that there would be no more trouble, she had already seen Yao Guang''s body, and there was no reason why it could not be presented to Yamen.


    Liu Wei thought that it would not be appropriate to send him to the door on his own initiative, which would not make sense. When Jing Zhaoyin came to invite someone, he would follow him to have a pretentious autopsy, and then send the autopsy report to him.


    But I''ve been waiting for so long. I heard that the Yamen of Kyoto has moved out, but why hasn''t anyone come to find me?


    Can Lin Sheng solve the case by himself this time?


    Liu Wei is puzzled. Looking at the sky, she plans to call Mingxiang and go to the Yamen of Kyoto to inquire.


    But Liu Wei hasn''t seen Mingxiang yet, and Rong Leng is coming back.


    "Done?" Liu Wei asked.


    Today, allow Leng to go into the palace, order a Mao, and then go out of the palace. Liu Wei didn''t know until later. The spies of the first battalion and the second battalion of zhengemen have important matters to report back. They need to have Rong Ling present in person. When Rong Ling meets him at the gate of Siming house, he is the one who leaves the palace at the end of his time and is hit by the king''s coachman.


    After she was properly returned to the mansion, Rong Ling went to zhengemen again. Now it seems that the matter was solved before he came back.


    "Well." There is a chill on Rong Leng''s face.


    Liu Wei looked at the sky outside her eyes. Although there was no rain, it was still cold.


    Rong Leng asked her, "where are you going?"


    Liu Wei said, "I want to find Mingxiang."


    Said, he told him his plan, told and stressed: "it''s not meddlesome, just unwilling to be irresponsible, Yao Guang is a dead man after all, his ancestral home is in Lingzhou, to find out the murderer, I''m afraid that he will have a lot of involvement with the king of power, people are born on the ground, good or bad, to send people back to their hometown, good for life and burial."


    Yao Guang is unlucky. Liu Wei can help him find out the murderer and give him justice. However, it''s his own carelessness to bear the blame. Yao Guang carries a treasure.


    Liu Wei''s explanation, let Leng not deny, he looked at Liu Wei two eyes, casually asked: "autopsy, you sorted out?"


    "Well." Liu Wei went to the desk in the inner room, took out a stack of rice paper, which was densely covered and wrote a whole six pages.


    Among them, the level of detail and the kind of playfulness written by Xingyi are far and wide apart.


    Take over the rice paper, let Leng turn it over, then cover it up, and say, "I''ll go to the Yamen to say hello. I''ll do the autopsy. Xiao Li can do it."


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    "Rong Leng said," it''s just like reading the book, Xiao Li is going there. "


    Liu Wei thought, anyway, it''s just to follow this autopsy and pretend to examine Yao Guang''s body again. It''s OK to let Xiao Li go.


    Liu Wei nodded and didn''t care much.


    Thinking of Rong Ling, I''m not sure. She''s alive and kicking all day long. How can I keep such a precious one in the house.


    It''s just that right should be for the little guy in the belly. Who let his father, just don''t worry.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei no longer pays attention to Yao Guang.


    After a few days of eating and sleeping, sleeping and eating, and occasionally embroidering and embroidering in her spare time, Liu Wei received a dark letter from Xing Yi.


    The letter was sent by Jin Nanyun.


    Jinnanyun looked at Liu Wei''s letter and peeled an orange beside her. Eating it, she asked, "why do you have private relations with him? I don''t think you like him."


    Liu Wei said: "I used to think that this man was a little black hearted, but now I think it''s stupid and easy to cheat."


    Jin Nanyun asked, "are you a liar? You say that kid? "


    Liu Wei looks up: "you are also several years older than him, but you have a seniority.""He''s just a kid." Jin Nanyun didn''t care much. "Impulsive, reckless, sometimes calm, sometimes full of youthful energy, not as ruthless as previously thought, but it''s not good."


    It''s true, dead man. Few are good.


    "But with him, my business is easy to do." When it comes to this, jinnanyun is happy again.


    The merchant''s daughter, seeing money, is everyone''s impression of jinnanyun.


    But not Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei takes a look at jinnanyun. Jinnanyun is a philistine and loves money. But jinnanyun also has feelings and intentions. If she is merciless to anyone, it must be that person who is merciless to her first.


    Another piece of orange was thrown into his mouth. Jinnanyun looked up and asked, "what does the letter say?"


    Liu Wei has opened the letter with few words on it.


    1¡¢ Xing Yi said he had sent someone to report the case of Yao Guang.


    2¡¢ Xingyi said that he checked the Posthouse book and found out that Yao Guang had spent five days in Qingzhou before he came to Beijing.


    3¡¢ Xing Yi said that he promised Liu Wei that he would fulfill all his obligations one by one after he had finished it.


    Liu Wei finished reading the letter, put it down, and Jin Nanyun took it to read it.


    After reading it, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "report the case? Qingzhou? What do you promise? "


    Liu Wei said with a simple voice: "last time I met him, he was in some trouble. I helped him a little. If you help, you will be paid. "


    Jin Nanyun didn''t speak. He stared at Liu Wei for a while, and then at the letter. His expression was strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei, aware of jinnanyun''s difference, asked.


    Jinnanyun put the letter down and asked, "well, it''s about Qingzhou. Do you help him? It''s about Qingzhou?"


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said vaguely, "it is."


    Jinnanyun''s expression has changed again.


    Liu Wei frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Jinnanyun also doubts: "what you said is not Liu Mo''s story, right?"


    "Liu Moyi?"


    Jinnanyun didn''t eat any oranges, and said, "it''s Liu Mo who killed people."

 Chapter 915

    "Liu Mo kills people?"


    Thinking of nassvenwen, a young man who is considered by the people of Liufu to be very similar to his father''s appearance, Liu Wei looks ugly.


    Jinnanyun looked at Liu Wei''s expression, and was stunned for a moment. Then he felt numb and flustered: "I didn''t say anything, you didn''t hear anything."


    "What''s going on?" Liu Wei doesn''t give jinnanyun a chance to escape, she asks directly.


    Jin Nanyun''s face was bitter, and he was very aggrieved: "Fu Zichen doesn''t allow me to tell you, but I thought you knew it, and then he said more Ah, I won''t say it. I''ll go first. This orange is for you. You can eat it slowly. "


    With that, he jumped up like a flea, twisted his skirt and ran out in a hurry.


    Fusheng was looking at Mingxiang''s braided flower rope intently outside. Now, he saw that his young lady came out. Before he asked what happened, he saw her running fast.


    Fusheng was confused for a while, and hurriedly followed up, lest the young lady run too fast and fall.


    Liu Wei sat in the room with a little frown and thought for a moment. After a while, she got up and went directly to the Royal study.


    These two days, because of the matter of zhenggemen, Rong Ling didn''t go into the palace very much. He was busy in his study.


    When Liu Wei went, there were three deputy generals in the study. They were seriously discussing important matters with Rong Ling.


    Seeing Liu Wei coming, the three deputy generals were stunned for a moment. Then Qi Qi got up and saluted Liu Wei: "master Sizao."


    Liu Wei, with a calm face, said, "three of you, please stay away. I have something important to discuss with Duwei."


    Who is liusizuo? In the gate of Zhenge, you can disobey rongduwei, but you can''t disobey liusizuo. You can follow rongduwei with red neck and green eyes, but you must be respectful to liusizuo.


    Why?


    There''s no reason.


    After all, even Rong Duwei watched Liu Sizuo''s face.


    You say that Captain Rong Du is the first person in zhengemen?


    Then you must not know Liu Sizuo, who is temporarily recovering from a slight illness and does not return to yamen, but still has an explosive popularity in the town gate.


    The three deputy generals were informed, knowledgeable, and did not struggle at all. They did not even ask for the opinions of Duwei. They left the study directly.


    I''m kidding. What can I do for your advice? In front of Liu Sizuo, can you be the master?


    Quiet down in the study.


    Rong Leng buttoned a memorial in his hand without trace, then pressed his hand on it, raised his eyes and asked Liu Wei, "what''s the matter?"


    "What is that?" Liu Wei pointed to the memorial he was pressing and asked sharply.


    Rong Leng is calm: "the fold of the border."


    "Not to the cabinet?"


    "I''ll take it to the palace myself tomorrow."


    Liu Wei looked at him doubtfully. For a moment, she went straight ahead and reached for the fold.


    Let the edge not let go.


    Liu Wei drew twice, but didn''t, and a cold light burst out of her eyes. She looked at Rong Leng and said, "let go."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Rong Leng, frowning


    "Let go first."


    Rong Leng still didn''t let go, but said seriously, "if there is nothing to do, go back first, and wait for me to finish."


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling''s prim handsome face and suddenly felt funny. In a voice like ice dregs, she asked, "tell me what makes you fat."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "Or do you want to sleep in your study tonight?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Sometimes, doing business is the easiest way to solve conflicts.


    Just like now, Rong Ling doesn''t want to show Liu Wei the fold under his hand. He can take out his power and send her away. Even if she is a little unhappy, she should be fair and dignified in business.


    However, Liu Wei put down his cruel words one after another, and Rong Ling knew that it was not good today.


    Liu Wei didn''t plan to do business with him. Even if it was his study and his subordinates were outside, she didn''t plan to give him any face, and she was aggressive.


    The cold brow peak, in the end together, let Leng raise eyes to look at Liu Wei for a long time.


    He finally let go of his hand.


    Without saying a word, Liu Wei took away the memorials under his hands and opened them.


    This is not a border fold. It''s from Qingzhou.


    Qingzhou is the territory of Fu''s family. In a word, the most powerful person of Fu''s family is the emperor of the earth in Qingzhou.


    But at present, the memorial of simaxi, the official seal of Qingzhou government, is a secret one, with the honorific name of Rong Ling and the signature of simaxi.


    The content of MI fold is very long. Liu Wei looks down line by line, and occasionally raises her eyes and glances at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling''s expression has been very calm. There is no different kind of calm in peace.


    Liu Wei''s understanding of Rong Ling can be seen from just a little detail that his indifference is true, his lack of desert is true, and his eyes are empty.He''s guilty.


    After reading the fold, Liu Wei buttoned it up and patted it on the table.


    "Simaxi, the official of Qingzhou, is your man." Liu Wei is not questioning, but affirming.


    Rong Leng put his hands on the table, put his fingertips on the wooden table, and clicked it. At the same time, he gave a "hum".


    "The secret fold handed by Sima Xi, not the secret letter, that is to say, Sima Xi is not safe around. Only the fold presented formally can avoid the investigation of Fu''s family. The letter will be intercepted all the time?"


    "Yes." Rong Leng points to the table again, not surprised at Liu Wei''s ability to understand the tense in three words and two words.


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "the fold says that it''s settled. All the people and horses will arrive soon. Who are they talking about?"


    "You don''t need to know." The words of Rong Leng are tough: "they......"


    "Let me guess." Don''t want to listen to Rong Ling''s perfunctory words, Liu Wei cut off his words, broke his fingers, and began to count: "first, King Quan sat down with dozens of dead men, went deep into Qingzhou, and explored the unknown treasure?"


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    "Second, Fu Zichen, the first son of Fu''s family, entered Weng with Liu Mo, an unidentified man, and became a son of the Bureau."


    Allow Leng to keep silent.


    "Third, Li Yin, the eldest miss of the Marquis''s mansion of the state of Li, had no trace of her whereabouts, no idea of her life or death. She was actually held hostage and forced into the Bureau."


    Rong Leng is still silent.


    "Fourth..." Liu Wei pauses and looks at Rong Leng''s eyes, which is very profound: "four, it''s hard to guess. There are two possibilities. One is that you allow Du Wei to visit Qingzhou in person and take charge of the situation. The other is that there is a big man of your identity who is going to Qingzhou. When the man arrives, it''s the time when the muddy water is completely stirred."


    Rong Ling is no longer silent this time.


    In fact, he knew that he could not keep it from her for long.


    Liu Wei is smart. Even though her life seems leisurely, she has a keen and exquisite heart, which never fades.


    Just give her a clue and she''ll be able to connect the beginning and the end.


    She once said that solving a case is to dare to think and try.


    Even if the case is settled, let alone be a man.


    She is fearless and audacious because of the word "dare".


    Now, the same is true.


    She looked at the fold, marked the four sides of the "Quartet" and connected with what happened in recent days. It was easy to find out the truth.


    It''s just a guess.


    Rong Leng sighed and said, "there are three guesses. One is wrong."


    Liu Wei frowned.

 Chapter 916

    1¡¢ King Quan''s men are in the game.


    2¡¢ Fu Zichen enters because of Liu mo.


    3¡¢ Forced, Li Yin was taken to Qingzhou to control someone''s entry into the Bureau.


    4¡¢ Rong Ling or the king of power will enter the Bureau in person.


    Wrong one.


    Which one?


    Isn''t Li Yin taken to Qingzhou?


    Li Yin suddenly disappeared. Li Jun once placed a heavy guard on the night of his sister''s disappearance, but he still let her fly away. It''s really unreasonable.


    Someone took Li Yin, but why did that person take her? Li Yin is just a daughter''s family, a boudoir in the backyard. What''s the big deal?


    Take her, but only four words. It''s very useful.


    What''s the big use?


    Blackmail, chips.


    Who are you going to blackmail?


    Li Yin is the eldest daughter of the Li family, Li Jun''s favorite sister, the only legitimate daughter of the Marquis Li''s mansion and his first wife. She is the treasure of the Li family.


    Li Yin''s valuable identity is used to intimidate not Li Jun, but Li guohou.


    When he came back from the seventh Prince''s mansion that day, Liu Wei knew that both Marquis Li and his wife had gone to Qingzhou to pay their respects to Fu''s family. Now after several days, they have not returned.


    Qingzhou.


    Qingzhou again.


    Liu Wei had to guess that Li Yin was kidnapped to Qingzhou and used to threaten the Marquis of Li.


    It''s just that Liu Wei doesn''t know who is the man binding Li Yin.


    In principle, it is the most likely to pay the family.


    Fu Jiaru is really ambitious. Now, he should try his best to win over Li guohou.


    Li family, it''s like the sun rising in the middle of the court.


    But Liu Wei felt that there was no relationship between Rong Leng and Rong su.


    Let the edge wither and the heart grow black. And Rong Su, he watched the growing of the Li family, and Li Jun became more and more difficult to control. Isn''t he taboo at all?


    Liu Wei couldn''t guess in her heart, so she looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng doesn''t seem to be going to show off either, but he keeps his eyes and says, "the first one is wrong."


    First?


    Liu Wei thought about what she said first, and then her face changed slightly.


    "One of them......" Rong Ling looked into Liu Wei''s eyes and said slowly, "it''s not right for the dozens of dead men under the king of power to enter the Bureau. It''s right for Yue Dansheng to enter the Bureau."


    Yueshan Sheng?


    At first hearing the name, Liu Wei was shocked.


    "You said..." Liu Wei pauses for a while, but he still has some questions: "Yueshan Sheng?"


    Yueshan Sheng''s whereabouts are unknown and mysterious. Liu Wei has heard of his name for many times, but has not seen a shadow so far.


    Why does it involve Yue Dansheng?


    Xingyi and his family are helpless to enter Qingzhou because of Yao Guangzhi''s death. Yueshan Sheng


    Wait.


    Liu Wei''s expression was stiff for a moment. She turned her head and looked at Rong Ling again. She frowned and asked, "it''s Yueshan Sheng who killed Yao Guang?


    Rong Leng didn''t speak, didn''t admit it or deny it.


    Liu Wei knows and is right.


    Yao Guang was killed by Yue Dansheng. Therefore, the first entrant is not Xingyi''s group of dead men, but Yue Dansheng, the murderer.


    But it''s not right


    Recalling all the signs on the corpse, Liu Wei said uncertainly: "according to the past, Yue Dansheng is clearly a man of excellent martial arts. But Yao Guang''s corpse has many traces, which are not handled cleanly. Such techniques are not like those of experts. Of course, it may be that he pretended to be clumsy, so as to hide people''s eyes, but I don''t think I can''t see the way of camouflage... "


    "Not bad."


    Rong Leng nodded and said, "it''s not his intention to kill Yao Guang. When the people of Zhen Ge men found out where he was, they found this."


    He said, got up, went to one side of the bookshelf, on the second shelf of the second grid, and took out a fist sized oilpaper bag.


    He opened the paper layer by layer, and when he saw what was inside, he spread it out in front of Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei picked it up just to see, but smelled a bitter astringency.


    Cu Cu eyebrow, Liu Wei looked at the strange soil in front of her eyes, and knew that it was the dregs of medicine, but it was not clear for a moment, what kind of dregs of medicine.


    When she opened her hand and looked at it for a long time, she could see.


    "Baishi Jiangxin decoction is a kind of antidote. It has been processed and contains several ingredients. It is better than the original formula." Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at Rong Ling: "Yue Shan Sheng, is he poisoned?"


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. I don''t know if he was poisoned. But the residue of the medicine is enough to show that Yueshan Sheng''s body condition at the moment is not good.


    The body is not good. It''s hard to kill people. There''s nothing wrong with it. Although there are three Jin nails in a rotten boat, you shouldn''t miss it because of a little illness.


    But if it''s poisoned, it''s hard to say.


    There are many poisons in the world. Some of them need human life, popularity and strength. Who knows where the poisons affect him.Liu Wei put down the dregs of the medicine: "it seems that there is an answer to everything. Yue Dansheng is poisoned, Yao Guangzhi is dead, the things in the package are gone, the murderer is gone and returned, and the dust left on the floor of the teahouse turns out to be like this Xing Yi has been following Yao Guang for more than ten days. In these ten days, Yue Dansheng must have been staring at Yao Guang. Knowing that Yao Guang hid things in the teahouse beside the inn, he went to the teahouse and took away the things. He went back to open it and found that the things were wrong. Not only was they wrong, but they were covered with poison. He was poisoned for a while. Then, he went to Yao Guang directly, In the end, he even killed him and killed all the people. He went to the teahouse again. Maybe he didn''t want to find it again. At that time, he thought that Yao Guang must have brought things into Kyoto, but after returning empty handed, he knew that Yao Guang had left things in other places. This other place, like Xingyi and I speculated, is most likely to be in Qingzhou. "


    She said her hypothesis of cause and effect.


    Rong Ling did not speak.


    After a short silence, Rong Leng said, "the Bureau of Qingzhou has been launched, and the people in the bureau can''t be excused. I am not in it."


    This is to show that he does not intend to go to Qingzhou, when the so-called Bureau eye, sitting on a set of doomed complex chaos.


    But eventually there will be another person who will go to town.


    But that person, Liu Wei didn''t guess who it was, but Rong Ling knew it clearly, not others, just the king of power.


    At this time, King Quan should have been on the way to Qingzhou.


    Although Li Yin is not willing to be intimidated, her safety must be guaranteed if she wants to take her life to threaten her family.


    Fu Zichen sent Liu Mo to Qingzhou. No matter what the purpose was, it was Liu Mo who was hurt to be cut by Fu''s family. Fu Zichen went to save Liu Mo himself, which was also reasonable.


    As for Yueshan Sheng, he wanted to find the thing, which was also wanted by the king of power or brought from Lingzhou. It''s involved, not to mention it''s clear.


    However, it has nothing to do with Rong Ling''s family, whether Fu family knows the existence of that thing or not, and how King Quan and Yueshan Sheng will fight.


    Qingzhou is a board. The chess pieces have been set. When the four sides are together, the chess game will start. The winner will be the winner It''s hard to tell.

 Chapter 917

    Allow Leng to say a few words and make clear the Qingzhou tense and Liu Wei. No matter whether Liu Wei believes or not, listens or doesn''t listen, he can only say that.


    He took the fold back and put it under a pile of copybooks.


    When Rong Ling raises her eyes again, she looks at Liu Wei''s deep eyes.


    Liu Wei said, "you are not in the Bureau, and you say you don''t want to enter the Bureau, but you just recruited simaxi, the official of Qingzhou, and Rong Ling. Don''t you think you are very contradictory?"


    "What about soliciting?" Rong Leng sneers once: "even if you don''t get into the game, you need to watch the game. If the game is good-looking, you will have two more eyes. If it''s not good-looking, you will turn around and don''t see it. How can it be contradictory?"


    Liu Wei nodded, his eyes narrowed, "it''s what you allow Du Wei to do. He''s arrogant."


    Rong Ling doesn''t feel arrogant.


    But Liu Wei is in a bad mood now. He listens and doesn''t retort.


    Liu Wei is really in a bad mood, not only because she knows Liu Meiyi, who looks like her father, is in danger in Qingzhou. What''s more, she is not happy that she has done so many things, but Rong Ling hides her to death.


    Today, if it wasn''t for Jin Nanyun to let slip, she was afraid that she didn''t know what happened in Qingzhou.


    The study is quiet again.


    This quiet time is much longer than before.


    Because until Liu Wei left, she didn''t say anything to Rong Ling.


    When Liu Wei left, she was more fierce than before. When she left, she was much thinner.


    After Liu Wei left, the three deputy generals standing outside the door moved in too. They carefully glanced at the situation in the study, but only saw their commander, who was standing in front of the desk. His eyes were dark and he did not know what he was thinking.


    The three deputy generals hesitated for a moment. Look at me. I''ll look at you. At last, the three elected one. Go ahead and ask your excellency Duwei. Is this meeting still open?


    But before the outsider spoke, he heard a cool voice, and suddenly it sounded: "liusi Zucai is full of emotion, early wisdom and early wisdom. With her help, my king is like a tiger. Although you are good at martial arts and self-improvement, you are not as good as Liu Sizuo in case you are involved in a strategic business. However, my king and Liu Sizuo''s strategic discussions always contradict each other. They are not willing to give way to each other, but they are out of harmony. It''s a matter of making small things big. I''m willing to end my double grudges. Do you have an idea? "


    All of a sudden, the three deputies looked at each other, but they didn''t know what he was talking about.


    For a while, one of them seemed to understand. After a while, he tried to pull the two robes secretly.


    The two men looked at the man curiously, then looked at Rong Duwei who began to bow his head and meditate. They took two steps back and secretly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Very simple." After thinking about it, the deputy general smiled a little and said in a low voice, "when we went out just now, Duwei and liusizuo didn''t know what to talk about. They didn''t talk well. There was a gap between them. Now Duwei is in a panic and asks us how to coax liusizuo. I guess Duwei wants to apologize, but he doesn''t know what to do."


    Both of them had a sudden realization. Then they looked at Duwei and felt a little hurt.


    Zhengemen Duwei is a prince. Why are you so afraid of liusizuo? Liusizuo is white and clean. She is like a girl and has thin arms and legs. It''s not frightening to watch. How can rongduwei be so useless in front of him?


    In the end, the three deputies were upset for a while, but they still kept up their spirits and gave advice to the boss.


    One said: "otherwise, give gifts. It''s no wonder that there are many people giving gifts. Give a good thing of value. Besides, even if Liu Sizuo is very angry, he will send something by himself. He will never be able to pick it up. As long as he picks it up, the fire will be bad."


    Another said: "I heard that there will be a small meeting in Yiya Pavilion tomorrow, at which time many literati and elegant guests will be present. Liu Sizuo is a person of learning elegance. If adults take him there, he must have some fun. In addition, Liu Sizuo has been resting in the house in recent days, so it''s inevitable that he wants to go out for a walk. It''s better to relax."


    Another one said: "is there anything that Liu Sizuo likes to eat? The four major events in life are eating, drinking and Lhasa. Eating takes the first place. After eating, there is no temper. The first grade building hasn''t returned to China for the Spring Festival because of the shopkeeper''s return. The latest dishes and fires are all poor. But in Kyoto, there are more than one delicious restaurants. The king of ming''er leads Liu Sizuo Yi I''m afraid I can''t stop Liu Sizuo''s fire when I go to eat. "


    Rong Leng listens to three people finish saying, in the heart brew, slowly nods: "or is good plan."


    After discussing private matters, there are still business to talk about.


    In the study, get serious again.


    It''s dark when the door of the library opens again.


    After the three deputy generals left, Rong Leng came out of the study to see the sky outside and the cool fog that had not yet dispersed.


    Allow Leng to ponder for a moment, turn to body side small Si way: "go to call uncle Ming."


    Uncle Ming, the steward of the third prince''s residence, came soon.


    Rong Ling calls uncle ming to the room and orders some.


    After that, he said, "move faster."Uncle Ming also can''t remember how he promised to be his own prince. In a word, uncle Ming came out with a lot of sweat.


    The boy at the door was curious. Seeing uncle Ming, he asked, "what happened to Uncle Ming? What did the LORD say? "


    The sweat on Uncle Ming''s forehead was more fierce. Looking at the boy, he could not tell what he was feeling. He said bitterly: "the prince said that Liu Gongzi was not well. He wanted to send something to let Liu Gongzi have fun, so Let me send the key to the big warehouse to Mr. Liu... "


    "Large warehouse warehouse? Land lease, house lease, account, all the gold, silver and jewelry in the house, one application degree Big warehouse? "


    Uncle Ming nodded numbly with complicated face.


    The young man is crazy: "darling, this is to send all the belongings to the past."


    Liu Wei received the key to the big warehouse half an hour later.


    Looking at the golden key in his hand, listening to the chirping sound of Mingxiang Xixiang, Liu Wei frowned and looked at Mingshu: "what do you mean?"


    Uncle Ming looked at the key that Mr. Liu put on the table casually, and his face was tangled. However, he said: "the LORD said that he is not well cared by our servants. As the Lord of the house, he is really to blame. Therefore, he sent the key to the warehouse, which contains all the valuable toys in the house. If you are comfortable, you can take it back to the house and put it in the room, maybe it will make you feel better I''m very happy, and I''ll get better soon. Of course, if you can''t see anything, you can also buy some silver from the inside and go out. If Mingxiang can''t move it, please ask me to find seven or eight people to move it back... "


    Uncle Ming said that he was about to cry. He didn''t know what was wrong with the prince. According to reason, even if the prince had a good relationship with Mr. Liu, he was not good enough.


    The key of the big storehouse, you say give it to anyone. This thing will be under the jurisdiction of the princess in the future. It''s always the hostess who is in charge of the house.


    How can I give a man with a different surname casually?


    Uncle Ming was very distressed. As the steward of the third prince''s mansion, he had never seen Wang''s madness for more than ten years.


    Uncle Ming was flustered, but he didn''t know what to do.


    The only expectation is that Mr. Liu doesn''t take the key.


    How important is the key to the storehouse? Even if the prince dare to send it, young master Liu is an outsider. How dare you take it?


    In this way, uncle Ming''s expectation of small eyes has been floating on Liu Wei.

 Chapter 918

    Liu Wei is silent.


    Mingxiang Xixiang smiles with her mouth covered.


    One said, "what''s the matter with you, Wang Ye? How did you send the key to the big warehouse?"


    One said: "it must be the prince who ran out to make trouble a few days ago. The prince can''t control him, so he just sent the key to the big warehouse. This is to force the prince to help the prince to keep the Butler away from him!"! However, the housekeeper has always been learned by girls. What do you want to learn? Is it hard to say that when the prince gets married, he has to ask the childe to give it to the housekeeper? "


    The two girls are not as tangled as Uncle Ming. They are all joking.


    Uncle Ming was annoyed and stared at them several times.


    But Mingxiang Xixiang grew up in the third prince''s mansion. He followed Liu Wei and was spoiled. Now, unless the prince comes in person, they haven''t seen anyone they said they were afraid of.


    Even if Uncle Ming is their respected elder, or Mingxiang''s godfather, they are still playful and smiling, but their eyes are also looking at their own childe. They have the same idea with Uncle Ming in mind. The prince dares to send such things, but does the childe dare to accept them?


    Do you dare Liu Wei?


    what dare you?


    Pulling the corners of her mouth, she did not know what medicine was sold in the linghulu, but she hissed and said, "OK."


    Uncle Ming suddenly stiffened.


    The smile on Mingxiang''s face stopped.


    Liu Wei said, "since the LORD looks up to it so much, I will not be respectful if I leave these precious things here."


    Say, reach out to pick up that key, string in fingertip sway twice, send out the sound of tinkling bell.


    That sound is like a talisman. I can hear that uncle''s life is gone.


    Uncle Ming finally how to go, he did not know, he left after crying, no one knows.


    When Liu Wei and Mingxiang were left in the room, they saw two girls looking at each other. At last Mingxiang said, "young master, do you really want to take this key?"


    "Well?" Liu Wei glanced at her. "What''s wrong?"


    Mingxiang shakes her head: "there is nothing wrong, just It''s just the key to the storehouse. You may not know, sanwangfu has two storehouses, including the small storehouse, the private house and the large storehouse of the prince. The small storehouse is the application of the whole Prince''s house, the profit of the farm in the countryside, the things sent by the noble people in the palace, and even the title deed of the real estate of the prince''s farm. There are countless properties in it. You can take this What do hot potato do? "


    The big storehouse means that it''s not gold and silver, but the livelihood of the whole sanwangfu.


    If you pick up the key to the big warehouse, you''ll have to be a housekeeper.


    In the past, uncle Ming was in charge of it, because there was no princess in the house. But in the future, when the prince married the princess, the key was for the princess.


    Mingxiang said something quickly. She thought to herself, is there any place where the prince offended him? That''s why the prince used such a method to make it difficult for him?


    After Mingxiang finished speaking, Xixiang also wanted to say two words, but when the words were in the throat, Liu Wei interrupted: "private room? You have a private house? "


    Mingxiang and Xixiang are stunned. They look at each other, and then nod: "that The small storehouse is the prince''s private room... "


    "That happened." Liu Wei swings the key to the storehouse again and says with a sneer: "since your prince likes to send things, he will ask him to send some more. I have taken the key to the big storehouse, and he will not be stingy in the small storehouse. Hand it in, and I will take it together."


    Mingxiangmu.


    I''m silly.


    Neither knew what to say.


    Liu Wei urged: "go ahead and tell your Lord that a bunch of keys to the big storehouse are not enough. If he really wants to make me feel comfortable, he will send the keys to the small storehouse himself."


    Mingxiang: "..."


    Xixiang: "..."


    Half an hour later, the study.


    After hearing Mingxiang''s stuttering report, Rong Ling had no expression on his face. He just knocked on the desk for a moment, closed half of the memorials, opened the small drawer on the right side of the desk, took out a bunch of keys from inside, got up, and said, "let''s go."


    Mingxiang and Xixiang are all in a daze. They want to say something, but seeing that the Lord has come to their front, they have to stamp their feet.


    There must be something wrong with the prince''s brain.


    You have given the key to the big warehouse and small warehouse. Why don''t you give yourself to Mr. Liu?!


    I''m so angry!


    Two quarters later, Liu Wei received another set of keys.


    Looking at Rong Ling, who actually sent the key in person, Liu Wei thought for a moment and asked others to step back first.


    Waiting for each other in the room, Rong Ling has been sitting on a chair beside and drinking tea.


    "What do you want to do?" Weighing two keys, Liu Wei asked directly.


    Rong Leng looks at her and says, "give it to you."


    "Why send me?"


    "Coax you."


    In exchange for a straight answer, a straight question.Liu Wei stagnated for a while, and felt that the key in her hand was a little cold. She thought of the life before she came to Qingyun country.


    Once, the parents quarreled, the mother was angry back to her mother''s home, the father just began to hold the temper, not to coax, later saw that the wife really did not come back, had to be low-key, sent all the salary cards, just coax the mother back, and the next day, Liu Wei was forced by her mother to go shopping together.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to buy anything. She just went out with her mother to relax, but her mother swiped the card and bought several sets of luxury lady care products, cosmetics, several famous brand bags and dozens of famous brand clothes. At last, she wiped out her father''s salary card, and left satisfied.


    Liu Wei remembered that when she came back home, she saw her father''s face was green. Maybe, the card swiping record had been sent to his mobile phone.


    As if, coax the wife to be like this, no matter how angry, bought to buy to also disappear.


    Liu Wei looked at the two keys in her hand, and looked at Rong Ling sitting opposite her. "Who gave you this idea?" she asked


    She doesn''t believe it. Rong Ling has this brain and understands this kind of thing.


    As expected, allow Leng Leng Leng, then way: "you like then good."


    Liu Wei smiled: "how do you know I like it?"


    Rong Ling looks at her.


    Liu Wei put down the two keys and said, "silver and heart are two different things. I can take the key, but it doesn''t mean I''m angry."


    "I heard that there will be a poetry meeting in Yiya Pavilion tomorrow. Tomorrow, I will go to sit down."


    Yeah? How did the topic turn to Yiya pavilion?


    Liu Wei was shocked for a moment, and then said, "it''s just a poetry meeting. I don''t like writing poetry. Don''t you know?"


    Rong Leng said: "there is a new Jiangnan restaurant in sanlixiang. It''s said that the chicken head nine days stew in it is very well made. Do you want to taste it?"


    "I''ve heard about the nine day stew of chicken, fish, pork, mutton and duck. It''s always made of fish, chicken, pork, mutton and duck. It''s very hard to work. It''s full of hot materials. But I don''t like that kind of stew. It''s not like that. It''s just a gimmick. The real Jiangnan cuisine is not so popular."


    Rong Ling said, "there is a real stew of sheep brain soup in Huaxin Lane..."


    "Mutton is not delicious."


    "Lianxintangzi porridge in West Street of Kyoto..."


    "After drinking it, Mingxiang didn''t bring it back yesterday, but it''s better."


    "The ninth way Buddha jumps over the wall..."


    "I''ve also had it. It''s delicious. I''m pregnant, and I''m not feeling well. If I eat too much, I''ll be upset."

 Chapter 919

    Rong Ling even said seven or eight kinds of famous food in Kyoto. Liu Wei either said that she had eaten them, or that she didn''t like them during pregnancy.


    When Rong Leng finds that he has nothing to do, he has to stop and sit there in silence.


    Liu Wei looked at his painting, smiled and said, "silver, play, food, your military division is no more than that. What else can you do? Let''s go."


    Rong Leng got up and said, "no more." Then turn around, go straight out, mouth is still cold and said: "in a word, as you will, tonight, I sleep in the study."


    "Not tonight." Liu Wei interrupted.


    Rong Leng looks back at her delicately.


    Liu Wei smiled gently: "it''s half a month in a row."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "When you want to know what''s wrong with you, come to see me again. Before that, I''ll take the key of your storehouse for you. Of course, if you need it, send someone to tell Mingxiang. Mingxiang will tell me how much you want. I''ll show it to you."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    In his opinion, Liu Wei was just reluctant for a while.


    But when Rong Leng''s expression became intolerant, "I want to mention it, but I also need to pass the chapter?"


    Uncle Ming''s face was full of bitterness: "Lord, this is the rule. This rule was set by you before. You said that everyone is the same. No rule is perfect."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Finally, Rong Leng was unable to let uncle Ming rent a carriage outside.


    Uncle Mingmu looked at his prince and said with trembling hands, "it''s half a day, two liang of silver, to rent a car or a horse."


    Rong Ling:? "


    Uncle Ming said: "Lord, you know that small workers don''t bring money. You..."


    Let Leng eyebrow frown deeper, looked at the boy beside the eyes.


    The young man said bitterly, "Lord, your money bag was put back into the small warehouse last night, or you can give me the key and get it according to the regulations?"


    The prince doesn''t care about money in ordinary days, but the young man doesn''t dare to carry the prince''s silver on his body for the night. In the past, when he was in the night, he would put the silver back into the small storehouse and put it into the account of the small storehouse. The next day, he would put it out according to the rules.


    Rong Ling has no key, no key.


    He stood cold in place, finally waved his hand, and said, "that''s all."


    With that, go straight out.


    There are no cars and horses in the mansion, and there are public cars and horses in the town gate.


    Simply, sanwangfu is not far from zhengemen.


    Liu Wei didn''t get up until he was up in the morning. He was yawning lazily. I heard that uncle Ming had been waiting outside for a long time.


    Liu Wei dressed up and went out meticulously. After listening to Uncle Ming''s request, she asked if the warehouse could be opened today.


    Liu Wei said "yes", and handed the key out, saying: "in the future, you don''t need to ask for instructions every day. You can do whatever you want. The warehouse is open from noon to afternoon every day. Everything in and out will be sorted out at that time."


    Uncle Ming didn''t dare to make any difference. He just answered in a low voice and said: "the Lord didn''t take the silver this day. Can you open the small storehouse together, young man, and send the silver to the Lord?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "if the Lord wants to spend money, he will come to get it himself. Uncle Ming doesn''t need to worry about it."


    Uncle Ming: "..."


    That is to say, the Lord has to come to you personally to ask you to open the storehouse door with his own money bag?


    Uncle Ming has lived for half his life. He has met many shameless people, but he has never met such a young master Liu.


    This is the third prince''s mansion. The third prince wants to use the carriage in his mansion. It''s enough to see your face. The prince wants to take back his money bag. You have to make a trip.


    It''s, it''s that ''s going too far!


    Uncle Ming was very angry. Liu Wei saw it, but pretended not to see it. He waved and said, "go down."


    Uncle Ming is suffocating and leaves.


    When he went far away, he heard him murmur in secret, "evil is the way, evil is the way!"


    Uncle Ming''s idea, Liu Wei doesn''t know.


    Even if she knew it, she could listen to it in peace of mind.


    Not for the sake of others, but because Rong Leng gave her the key since she died, she had no reason for incomplete Rong Leng.


    So to speak, you must not live if you commit sin yourself.


    Liu Wei is satisfied. She only thinks that the sky of today is better than that of the past, and the clouds are whiter than that of the past.


    She leisurely nest to the yard under the grape trellis to read a book, Mingxiang Xixiang next to serve.


    Liu Wei felt a piece of cake, chewed it, thought about it, and drank apricot tea, feeling sweet and sour, and the taste was endless.


    Just eat and die One day later, in the evening, Rong Ling came.


    When Rong came, Liu Wei was guiding Rong Jin, who had finished his homework, to take a horse stance, while Xiao Li, who had not yet finished his exercises, was biting his pen and squatting on one side, racking his brains.


    Looking at Xiaojin''s standard horse stance, Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, but walked slowly to Xiaoli''s side.Seeing uncle Rong coming, Xiao Li handed over his homework and asked anxiously, "Uncle Rong, sir, I have been thinking about water control for a long time, but I don''t know what to say. How do you say I should write?"


    Natural disasters and man-made disasters, floods and droughts have always been the most popular strategies put forward by Mr. private schools.


    Rong Ling thought about the latest flood and the governance items of the imperial court, so he simply explained with Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li was hazy. Such a big child didn''t understand the terrible flood after all, but he still muddled to write on the textbook. His words had been well written. Soon, he wrote more than three lines. When he got to the place where he didn''t understand, he looked up and asked Uncle Rong.


    Therefore, Xiao Li did his homework for an hour, and Rong Ling guided him for an hour.


    On the other side, Rong Jindong has practiced enough horse walking time every day, and Liu Wei begins to teach him sword posture.


    One culture one martial arts, one man one woman. A man teaches his son to learn culture, a woman teaches his apprentice to practice martial arts, and Mingxiang changes tea twice. Seeing this situation, they all think it''s wrong. But they can''t say what''s wrong, so they just forget it.


    It''s time for dinner. Seeing that the king is not going to leave, Mingxiang orders his servants to put all the meals in the childe''s room.


    Xiaoli and Xiaojin have finished their homework and martial arts, and they are too lazy to leave. They simply stay for meals.


    It''s rare for four people to eat together. The dining room is lively.


    When the meal is over, Xixiang takes Xiaoli and rongjindong away, and plans to serve two young CHILDES back to bathe and wash.


    Liu Wei also got up, but together, she looked at the man in the room who was still at the dinner table, motionless, and she stopped again.


    "It''s not early. The Lord will get up early tomorrow. I won''t stay." Liu Wei goes straight to order.


    But Rong Ling didn''t leave. He was still sitting there, lifting his eyes. His dark eyes stared at Liu Wei for a moment.


    Liu Wei was not bluffed by his eyes and asked, "what else can I do for you?"


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Liu Wei explained himself and said, "but what about this morning''s carriage? Don''t worry, my Lord. I''ll tell you. Tomorrow morning, you have a car. "


    Rong Leng is still silent.


    Liu Wei said again, "your money bag will be sent to you in the morning. There are three liang of silver in it. You don''t spend much money when you enter the palace. After you leave the palace, you go back to the palace directly. Three liang of silver is enough."


    Rong Leng is still silent.


    Liu Wei is also silent. She will see what Rong Ling wants to do.


    Rong Ling sighed in the end, then said evenly, "three days later, my king is going to go to Qingzhou and Liu Sizuo. Would you like to go with me?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened, and then the corners of her mouth widened, but she felt happy again. On her mouth, she also held: "since the Lord invited in good faith, Liu did not give up!" Words fall, immediately turn around, shout: "Ming Xiang, pack my luggage for me, quickly!"

 Chapter 920

    In the north of early spring, it is a little bit more wet and cold than in the deep winter.


    Especially in rainy days.


    Liu Wei sat at the window of the inn, through the crack of the window, looking at the heavy rain outside without the tendency to stop. He tightened his neck, crooked his head, and asked Rong Leng, "how many days has it rained?"


    Holding on to the Rong Leng, who is looking through a book, without raising his head, he said, "two days."


    Liu Wei broke her fingers and calculated, "that is to say, we have been away for six days?"


    "Well."


    Liu Wei is a bit dispirited, holding her chin with her hands, looking at the rain outside, and whispering sincerely: "boring."


    Rong Leng, who was reading a book, finally raised his head, put down the book he had been reading for a day, got up, walked to her side, wrapped her cloak tightly, and said, "when the rain stops, he will go."


    Just at this time, there was a spring thunder outside.


    The expression on Liu Wei''s face is worse.


    Lei Jinghong falls. How many days will it rain?


    Six days ago, Liu Wei looked left and right. Finally, he hoped that Rong Ling could explain the details of zhengemen and the palace. He could set off for Qingzhou.


    She got on the coach out of the city early in the morning.


    At the beginning of the three days, it was really smooth, but on the fourth day, it rained.


    At that time, it was still in the afternoon. The coach didn''t plan to stop, but the rain was not small. I was afraid of any accident on the road, so I went to the inn in advance to rest. I thought that the rain would stop tomorrow at most.


    It didn''t stop.


    Think again, another day should stop.


    It still hasn''t stopped.


    Today, looking at the heavy rain outside, Liu Wei can''t bear it.


    It''s not easy for her and Rong Ling to leave Beijing this time. Rong Ling won''t talk about it. There are a lot of things in Zhen Ge men and the cabinet. He used all the excuses for this half month''s rest day, and finally let the old cabinet ministers let go for a while.


    Liu Wei is in trouble, too.


    Xiaojin and Xiaoli are all going to study. Liu Wei didn''t plan to take them at the beginning, but the two children knew about it, and they had to follow. They coaxed left and right, but they didn''t coax them well. Finally, she left a note in the early morning before Xiaoli got up and secretly ran out. Before she left, she wrote that she would return for half a month.


    Originally, from Kyoto to Qingzhou, if you take a short walk, it will take only five days.


    But now, I have been delayed for several days on the way alone. I have to walk one day from here to Qingzhou. Now, there is no time left.


    Liu Wei is very melancholy, especially thinking that she still can''t start today, that melancholy spreads into gloom and covers her whole person.


    But compared with her impatience, the other person in the company was very leisurely.


    Liu Wei turned to look at the man who wrapped her cape, sat back in his chair, and began to read slowly. He asked, "can''t start, is Rong Duwei very satisfied?"


    Just picked up the book''s Rong Leng did not look up, but chuckled: "No."


    Look at that smile, you know there is.


    Liu Wei sighed, "you don''t mean it."


    Allow Leng not to speak, continue to read.


    When the room quieted down, the rain outside seemed especially loud.


    Liu Wei stood up and looked at the rain at the window. She stared at the rain in the distance as if she was idle.


    And just then, a gurgling sound, from far to near.


    Liu Wei followed the sound and looked around. To the right, a speeding carriage was coming.


    Liu Wei watched the small carriage staggering, and curiously fixed his eyes.


    The coachman in coir raincoat was sitting in the shaft of the carriage. It seemed that the coachman knew that there was an inn in the hard place of the mountain road. The carriage drove straight into the horse shed outside the inn. At this time, the waiter of the inn who heard the noise went out to meet the guests.


    The coachman took off his wet coir raincoat and put it on the shelf beside him. He said to the waiter, "my wife has caught cold on the road. You can find the warmest room and the nearest doctor. This is a reward." He said, throwing a piece of silver.


    The second child, malier, took over and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll prepare a room for you. As for the doctor, the rain is too heavy. I''m afraid there will be some delay on the way. I''ll find it for you as soon as possible. Don''t you think so?"


    The coachman also knew that it was not easy to be picky when he went out, so he said, "well," turning around, he said to the car, "madam, everything has been arranged."


    The door of the carriage was opened. Inside, a maid in red with plain make-up and cold eyes first came out. She looked at the Inn and said nothing more. Turning around, she respectfully helped the woman out of the carriage.


    The woman was dressed in a long white fur with a hairy neck around her. She was pale and unstable. She walked out slowly with the help of a red maid. But at this time, a cold wind blew up. The woman''s face was immediately stained with a lot of rain. Suddenly, she was in a mess.


    The maid in red immediately pinched her sleeve nervously and wiped her face.The woman then waved her hand with a kind face to show that she was not in the way. The maid did not insist any more. She helped others and hurried into the inn.


    After entering the inn, Liu Wei could not see what was going on inside.


    Liu Wei was not interested in the two strangers who happened to pass by and set foot in the same inn, but the maid in red gave her an extra look.


    If the maidservant is right, she should have excellent kung fu skills. However, it''s not surprising that the maidservant of a rich family has kung fu skills. Besides Jin Nanyun, she doesn''t have a floating life.


    The scenery outside the window is calm again. The rain is still that rain and the sky is still foggy.


    As soon as the new guest arrived, Liu Wei stopped to watch the rain. She turned back and closed the window. Looking back, she saw that Rong Ling was still reading a book. Then she looked at the title of the book with interest. She was stunned.


    "Pinghongce" Liu Wei asked, "it has rained for many days. Although it''s not very serious here, there are some places that are afraid of flood. But do you have time to look at this now?"


    Rong Ling turned the book to another page and said, "I''m not good at flood control, but look at the rules and regulations, or work out the amount of funds allocated for flood control."


    Liu Wei understood, nodded, sat back in his chair, and sighed: "every year there is a flood, but this year it''s so early, and I don''t know how many people are going to die."


    Rong Ling put the book down and looked at her and said, "Hong, it shouldn''t happen."


    Liu Wei met his eyes and nodded: "yes, Hong, it shouldn''t have happened. There was a flood, but it was because of the poor drainage and improper coastal dam and ladder. It was all the problem of the managers. If the regional arrangement was proper, even if it rained heavily for two months and flooded the fields, there would be no casualties. But the regional management never went through After decades of consolidation, nothing has been achieved. The ancestors dislike the long-term cure, and they are unwilling to spend more time here. Later generations follow their ancestors'' journey, and they don''t care. In the long run, the disaster is still the disaster, and the disaster is still the disaster. "

 Chapter 921

    What Liu Wei said is just what she has experienced. A person who is accustomed to more efficient and rigorous programs in the 21st century, of course, has a lot to sigh about these backward governance levels in ancient times.


    But she can think of these, because she is an outsider, and there is a contrast between ancient and modern, natural language.


    Rong Ling can think of all this because he is wise enough.


    Liu Wei sometimes felt that if Rong Ling became emperor, he would be a good emperor. He was just and not pedantic. If he came to govern, Qingyun country would be a higher level. The people were rich and the country was prosperous. At that time, it would be prosperous, but it was near at hand.


    And Liu Wei knows that not only does she think so, but many people should think so.


    So the old ministers in the cabinet love Rong Ling very much.


    Some officials of the Qing and Ming dynasties also highly praised the three princes.


    It is the number of literati in the folk, but also their praise and praise.


    Rong Ling will be a good emperor, Liu Wei believes, everyone believes.


    But Liu Wei knew that he would not be the emperor.


    Even if he wants to, the golden crown of Dragon Robe will be close, but he just doesn''t want to, so he works at ease, works for the people, refuses to be attached to his officials. He rejects all elements of the ninth five year plan, and he doesn''t want to be emperor.


    Liu Wei feels that his decision is right. He is wise and knows Jing''s heart.


    A wise man knows how cold and lonely the golden position of the ninth five year plan is.


    As Liu Wei himself knows, if someone gives up the throne to himself, he will not ask for it. He has more identity and more responsibility.


    Some people are willing to bear the huge responsibility because of their great ability, and resist the burden of the world on their shoulders.


    Some people are selfish. They prefer to be free and comfortable, rather than be encircled and suppressed by all kinds of things.


    Liu Wei is the latter.


    Rong Ling is also the latter.


    Now, as one of the people of Qingyun, Liu Wei also hopes that Rong Ling can shoulder this burden and build a prosperous mountain and river for the country and the people.


    But as the father of her child, she hoped that he would be safe, simple and happy.


    Liu Wei thought a little far. When she finished thinking, she found that Rong Ling was reading again. He had read two-thirds of pinghongce. Only a few thin pages remained.


    At this time, the heavy rain outside, has not let her upset.


    Liu Wei leaned on the side, put down the warm tea cup on her hand, supported her arm, and looked at the men around her. Looking at it like this, she seemed to feel that she didn''t see enough.


    The person on the side of the body seemed to notice her vision, and raised her eyes to look at it. Then, the bottom of her eyes gathered a light smile.


    He leans over, puts the book down, takes her gently in his arms with one hand, lowers his head to her eyes, pecks her pink lips with thin lips, and asks in a hoarse voice, "what are you looking at?"


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "look at the pillars of our country, Qingyun."


    The smile at the bottom of Rong Leng''s eyes deepened. Her long and warm fingertips pinched her chin, and her body was closer. Her lips were printed again. This time, it was no more than the light touch just now. His strength was so great that Liu Wei could not bear the kiss.


    She wanted to retreat, but he grabbed the tip of her jaw and didn''t let her retreat. The breath between the lips and teeth of the two people began to become rapid, and then


    "BAM BAM."


    Knock on the door, it''s time to ring.


    The two people who are kissing each other so warmly, have a meal together.


    Liu Wei clearly saw that there was no danger in the bottom of Rong Leng''s eyes. Then, after a pause of less than half a breath, she kissed again.


    "BAM BAM."


    Knock on the door, it''s still going on.


    Liu Wei felt funny. He pushed aside the man in front of him and said, "open the door."


    A frown on one''s face.


    Liu Wei said, "listen."


    The word "obedience" has a euphemistic tone and a light tail. Hearing this, Rong Su doesn''t want to "obey", but the knock on the door outside the gate is so constant that he can''t help but turn a deaf ear to it.


    With a clear gloom, he got up and opened the door.


    Liu Wei was behind him, finishing her dress a little and looking at the direction of the door.


    The door opened, and there was a strong man standing outside. Liu Wei recognized that it was the woman''s coachman who had just entered the inn.


    "Excuse me, gentlemen." Seeing that there were two people in the house, the coachman politely picked up two pastry plates and said: "my wife lives next door, here It''s a neighborhood event. My wife sent two plates of home specialty cakes and fruits, which was also a greeting to the two young men. "


    Rong Leng looked at the half open door next to his eyes, took the cake and said, "you have a heart."


    The coachman smiled and said, "then I won''t bother you."


    The door closed, and Rong Ling came with two plates of fruits.


    Liu Wei looked twice and said, "no poison." Finish saying, pinch a piece of green Hibiscus fruit, put it into the import, chew twice, the eyes of a bright: "really delicious, you also taste."Rong Ling didn''t eat the sour, sour and sweet things. He didn''t like them all the time. Liu Wei didn''t like them before, but after she was pregnant, she was greedy for them.


    He checked some gynecological Pharmacopoeia, which mentioned that after a woman is pregnant, her taste will change, and she will like what she didn''t like before, and she doesn''t know the principle.


    If you don''t allow Leng to eat, Liu Wei will eat alone.


    Two plates of cake and fruit add up to just eight pieces. Liu Wei eats them two or three times, but he still has some ideas.


    She clapped the cinders on her hands, got up and went out.


    "Where to go." Asked Rong Leng.


    "The lady next door has a cold. The doctor won''t arrive until an hour. I''ll see for her."


    If we can cheat two more pieces of cake and fruit, we will pay for the visit.


    Liu Wei didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but Rong Ling understood her immediately.


    Shaking his head, he had no choice but not to stop her because he was not far away.


    The door of the next room was not closed, because the lady''s servant girl was getting hot water in and out. When Liu Wei went, the red maid was coming out with an empty bucket. Seeing this strange man, she immediately became alert, closed the door, and asked, "what is your son?"


    Liu Wei pointed to the room next door with a smile: "I''m here to thank you. The cake and fruit given by my wife just now is really delicious. I don''t know the etiquette if I don''t thank you."


    The maid in red didn''t know what cakes were, but thought that maybe the lady told the coachman to deliver them when she fetched water, she relaxed a little bit and said, "I met by chance and made a good relationship. My wife is just like this. You don''t need to care about it. It''s good to have things together."


    Liu Wei nodded: "it''s very close. I just watched the rain in the room below. I happened to see you in the stack. I heard that my wife was ill. I''ve been practicing medicine for many years. If you don''t dislike me, I can work for one or two."


    In front of her eyes, the maid in red said, "is the young man a doctor?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "that''s right."

 Chapter 922

    The maid in red said, "please wait a moment, young master. The maid needs to report to the lady first."


    Liu Wei nodded and let it go.


    The maid turned and entered the room, where the conversation was very shallow. Liu Wei didn''t listen deliberately, and didn''t care.


    After a while, the maid came to open the door again and said to Liu Wei, "please come in, young master."


    Liu Wei went in and saw that there was still some confusion in it. The baggage was placed in the corner of the room. Behind the screen, it was ranranranqi. On the only carved wooden beam bed in the room, across the gauze curtain, Liu Wei could see the dim figure of the woman inside.


    "Thank you, young man." The maid in red said.


    Liu Wei went to sit in the wooden chair prepared for her by her maid.


    The maid walked beside Liu Wei. After Liu Wei sat down, she carefully lifted the corner of the curtain and pulled out her wife''s wrist.


    Liu Wei nodded and began to feel the pulse.


    The pulse is very weak and the wrists are very hot. It seems that this lady is not only infected with the cold, but also has a high fever.


    "It''s not serious, but my wife is weak. I really shouldn''t rush on in the rain. If the high fever is treated one day later, I''m afraid it will fall to the root of the disease."


    The maid in red is very nervous: "now..."


    "Don''t worry."


    "Liu Wei said:" I prescribe a pair of medicine, first will burn back


    The maid went to prepare the ink, paper and inkstone. Liu Wei was waiting. When she was free, she saw that the lady had a very shallow scar on her wrist outside the tent.


    The scar is very deep. Liu Wei can see it, but it doesn''t fit into the sleeve, and it doesn''t end.


    It''s strange that she looks like a rich lady raised in a deep house with such a sharp knife wound.


    In this way of thinking, I don''t know if it''s curiosity. Liu Wei reaches out again and probes into the pulse of the lady who obviously has been sleeping because of the high fever.


    This exploration is not just shallow vein exploration as before.


    Liu Wei explored the deep vein, but found that there were many blocked meridians in the lady''s body. It was because she was disabled or died early.


    But this lady is not young at all. I saw her walking just now. Although she was hobbled by the heat, she is not a cripple.


    So this person


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, slightly twisted his eyebrows, and continued to explore the pulse.


    This exploration turned out to be a surprise to her.


    When the meridians are blocked, it is not necessarily the closure of the main vein, but also possible that there is something wrong with the body vein.


    The so-called body pulse is the back pulse, which is another pulse path nurtured after people practice martial arts.


    But this lady belongs to the latter. That is to say, her channels are blocked not because of her weakness, but because of After being deprived of martial arts, what is the sequela?


    Looking at the continuous knife marks on the lady''s wrist, Liu Wei felt that it was not impossible.


    The maid in red finally found the ink.


    Liu Wei is not curious about the gossip of strangers. She takes the pen, writes down the prescription and leaves.


    Before leaving, the maid to pay Liu Wei gold, Liu Wei refused some, and then shamelessly put forward to try that cake fruit again.


    The maid was shocked for a moment. She went to pick up a bag of cake and gave it to the young man.


    Liu Wei left contentedly.


    After Liu Wei left, the maid in red immediately gave the prescription to the coachman and asked the coachman to take the second child to buy the medicine. Then she went back to the house and called the sleeping master: "master, master, wake up, the water is ready, let''s warm up and sleep again."


    The woman on the bed slowly opened her eyes.


    Hazy line of sight floats for a moment, just slowly condense, look at the red maidservant beside the bed.


    The maid''s face smiled and her voice was soft: "the water is ready, let''s take a bath first."


    The woman tried to sit up with some strength.


    The maid in red helped her up and put on her coat and shoes.


    The woman''s head was still a little confused and asked, "how long have I slept?"


    Probably because of physical discomfort, the lady''s voice is very slow, and her voice cavity is also full of confusion.


    The maid thought about it and shook her head. "Not long ago, she worked hard for a quarter of an hour."


    The woman did not make a sound, and looked at the ink, paper and inkstone left on the table, and asked, "has anyone come?"


    "It''s the doctor." The maidservant said, "the young man next door is a doctor. He took the cake sent by the master, uncle Feng, and offered the peach for the plum. Please see the master for you."


    The woman thought about it, and remembered that she had sent uncle Feng and the next door to go through the door. Because of the cold in these days, and the illness became serious, she fell asleep well, and could not stop coughing when she woke up. Therefore, she was afraid of disturbing the next door, so she called first.


    "But a good man." Said the woman.


    The maidservant nodded: "looking at a frank man, he came here since he was invited. The maidservant was not very relieved. He wanted to report to the master of the workshop, but came in and saw you sleeping again, so he didn''t dare to disturb him. In other words, the master of the workshop was very sleepy yesterday and today. He was afraid that he could not afford to delay his illness. This time, we didn''t stay here for a few more days until you recovered."The woman thought that she would delay her journey because of her illness, so she refused: "this rain can last for two days, so it''s better to avoid the rain."


    At this time, the steaming bathtub is close at hand, and the screen is fully tightened. The maid just begins to undress and untie her master''s son.


    In the next room.


    Liu Wei is eating a new bag of cake and fruit happily. The more she eats, the more she wants to eat. After eating three more pieces, she licks her lips. She exclaimed, "I don''t know why. The taste always makes me feel a bit depressed."


    Rong Ling has finished reading the pinghongce. Hearing her words, he looks up and says, "excuse, but greedy."


    Liu Wei choked for a while, and then he took a piece of cake and handed it to Rong Leng''s mouth: "if you don''t believe it, you can taste it. It''s a unique craft."


    Rong Leng didn''t eat it, so he turned his head away.


    Liu Wei handed it forward again.


    Let Leng dodge again.


    Liu Wei didn''t like it. She went straight to him, took his book away, raised her legs, straddled him on the knee, put one hand around his neck, and said, "eat." Then, like a soft bandit, put the fruit in the man''s mouth.


    Rong Leng was really not able to be grinded by her. She sighed and took a bite.


    Sour and sweet taste, not greasy, is really a good delicacy.


    "Is it delicious?" Look at Rong Leng and swallow with a face. Liu Wei throws the rest of the cake into his mouth. He chews it and asks, "who did you say made this cake? There are only three people in their line. The coachman is rough in hand and feet, unlike the one who can do this fine food. The maid is cool and fierce, saying that her martial arts are not vulgar, but she can do the work of this girl''s family? But that lady, though she didn''t see her appearance, but she should be a gentle person. Did she do it by herself? "


    Rong Leng put his hand around her waist to prevent her from falling on him. He said, "or before going out, the cook at home is ready."


    "No way." Liu Wei twists another piece of cake and jam in his mouth, chews it for a while, and says, "the pulp is fresh. It should have been made in the last three or four days. At first glance, the lady''s illness has been delayed for seven or eight days. If she was still at home before three or four days, how could she go on the road with illness?"


    Rong Leng is not sure. He has little curiosity about this kind of passers-by.


    It was only when Liu Wei finished one piece and began to touch the next, that he reached out and grabbed her cake and said, "you''ve eaten too much."


    Liu Wei was stunned, then reached out and said, "one more piece, one more piece."

 Chapter 923

    "No way." Rong Ling said seriously, "it''s delicious, but it also needs some."


    "Just one piece." Liu Wei''s eyebrows drooped and looked pitiful. Looking at the cake he had taken, his eyes were shining.


    Although this appearance is pitiful, but Rong Leng does not indulge. He puts the cake back into the bag, ties the bag up, and orders: "eat again tomorrow."


    Liu Wei still wants to struggle. Rong Ling has moved her away from her leg and left the room with the bag of fruits.


    "Where are you going?" Liu Wei licked her fingers with cake crumbs and asked.


    "Kitchen." Let Leng head not return.


    Seeing Rong Ling leave, Liu Wei sat back in his chair and looked at the smooth plate on the table. He murmured, "delicious is delicious, but I always feel that the taste is familiar."


    But I can''t tell you where I''m familiar with it.


    An hour later, the doctor invited by the next door came in the rain.


    Although Liu Wei has seen the doctor and prescribed a prescription, the doctor has gone to ask for it, and there is no reason to let others go back halfway.


    Here is an old doctor. It''s not easy to look at his legs and feet. His diagnosis is similar to Liu Wei''s, but it''s much more serious than Liu Wei''s.


    What later, is the heat dryness into the lungs, to human life clouds.


    In a word, alarmism is really frightening.


    Because of the backward medical facilities and few medical methods, doctors are used to saying everything seriously, so that even if patients can not be saved, their families will not find trouble. Among them, the older the doctors, the more familiar they are with this method.


    However, the usual patients, even those who listen to this kind of old doctor, always feel that the old doctor has real ability, and that those who have no hair on their lips are not able to handle affairs well.


    Liu Wei sat reading in the next room. Occasionally, from the wall with poor sound insulation, she heard the old doctor''s incessant instructions.


    In the end, high fever patients, the usual doctor is also cautious, after all, high fever is easy to cause tuberculosis, serious life, it is not to say.


    When the old doctor left, Liu Wei''s door was knocked again.


    She went to open the door and saw the coachman outside.


    The coachman laughed heartily and said at first: "my young master has been ill since childhood. My wife, in her early years, has been deeply affected by all kinds of prescriptions and herbs. She is seriously ill at this time, but she knows more about her body than others. The illness is serious, but it''s not as bluffing as the doctor just said. I believe in your prescription in my heart. The medicine has been prepared, and I''m waiting to boil it. I''m afraid that the young man will listen to others'' advice, and I''m not worried about it. I''m afraid that I''ve hurt the harmony. I''ll let you explain one or two. Please don''t worry about it. "


    Liu Wei felt that the lady was a proper person.


    In fact, Liu Wei was not concerned about his medical skills. Although the old doctor overstated his words, his prescriptions were three or four times more expensive, three or four times more troublesome, and three or four times more time-consuming, they were able to cure good people.


    If this lady doesn''t believe her, she won''t be angry, because the consequence is that the patient and the people around her suffer three or four times more.


    If you believe her, she will not be complacent, saving lives, this is the mission of doctors.


    But this lady sent someone to explain it, which Liu Wei didn''t expect. She was not only meticulous and comprehensive, but also showed her character.


    The coachman said one or two things, knowing that Liu Weizhen didn''t care, and relieved himself, so he nodded goodbye.


    This little interlude is nothing, and Liu Wei only regards it as a good relationship in the vast sea of people.


    The next day, the rain finally stopped.


    Although I''m afraid I''m still wet all the way, I can finally go on the road.


    Liu Wei started packing early in the morning. This time, they didn''t bring any attendants. Even the carriage and coachman were long-distance carriages and horses rented when they left the capital city. It can be said that, except for the protection of the three guards along the way, rongling and Liu Wei did their own cooking along the way.


    It''s three days in the inn. Most of the luggage has been opened. It''s going to take some time to clean up.


    The door of the room is wide open. It seems that we are busy here. The coachman we saw yesterday came in again: "I''m a scholar. I''m afraid that I can''t get used to these heavy work. This box is too big, so I''d better do it for you."


    Liu Wei can carry the box, but Rong Ling won''t let her carry it.


    Just in time, Rong just brought two big bags downstairs, but he hasn''t come back yet. At this moment, someone asked for help from him, but Liu Wei was not respectful.


    This rickshaw puller is very nimble. He picked up a box of ten jin.


    Liu Wei looked at the back, but her eyes brightened.


    Liu Wei believed that the female servant in red had good Kung Fu. The coachman didn''t see it before. Now, she was born with magic power.


    The people around that lady are really interesting.


    Just think of that lady''s blocked meridians again, Liu Wei feels pity again. If the meridians are not closed, this little wind and cold should also be her fault.With the help of hands, Liu Wei didn''t have many hands to block the road. She stood aside and watched the coachman run three or four times for them.


    It''s not until everything''s sorted out that I''ll have a rest.


    Outside the carriage, Rong Ling was still binding the luggage. The coachman didn''t sweat a bit. He laughed and joked with Liu Wei: "the two young men are very particular. When they go out, they even take their own quilts. They thought that the red girl in my family was so concerned. Every time the lady went out, she would like to carry her home. The two young men were also the same people."


    Liu Wei smiled for a while, and felt a bit troubled.


    What can I do? I have to take the edge.


    In the past, from Fuping County to Kyoto, he was empty handed and didn''t take anything with him. This time, he had many special things to do. This should be done as well as that. Liu Wei knew that he wanted her to live and sleep better outside, but they were all martial arts practitioners, and he still felt like making a fuss.


    When Rong Ling tied up the luggage, Liu Wei said goodbye to the coachman: "although it was a chance meeting, it was a fate. Yesterday, to make my wife feel the pulse, I knew that her body had a side disease that smothers her heart and lungs. I just left a few small pills on my hand. If my wife didn''t dislike them, I could eat them. Under the solid foundation, I would cultivate my prescription and money. If I was properly adjusted, I would not get rid of all the old diseases , after all, it''s soothing. "


    Liu Wei said and handed over a small white jade bottle.


    The coachman was stunned for a moment. Looking at the bottle nearby, he still couldn''t respond.


    Liu Wei simply shoved the bottle into the driver''s hand, said nothing, and turned to get on the carriage.


    Rong Ling gets on the car after Liu Wei, puts down the curtain, and looks at the coachman looking at himself. He''s talking, as if he wants to say something.


    Rong Leng has no intention of listening again. No matter thanks or asking, it''s a waste of time.


    In the end, Liu weioccasionally did a good job, just because he thought that the lady was good-natured, so he helped her. But if she got any burden that she couldn''t get rid of, it would be more than worth it.


    The carriage drove slowly. In a short time, it disappeared in the muddy and stone path surrounded by clouds between heaven and earth.


    When the coachman felt the white jade bottle in his hand and it was cold in the palm of his hand, he suddenly came back to see where there was the trace of the carriage on the narrow path.


    Holding the small bottle, he hurried back to the second floor. Because he was travelling too fast, he almost ran into the red maidservant who was going downstairs.


    Maidservant some not Yu: "wind uncle, be careful some."


    "Here This That... " The coachman pointed out and pointed to the white jade bottle in his hand.


    Maidservant frowns: "what is this, this and that? Have something to say."


    "That, the young man who is going to see the landlord is the young man next door to the landlord. He said that he saw the landlord''s heart and lungs smothering yesterday."


    The maid was stunned for a moment, and then her face changed slightly: "how could it be that the disease in the master of the workshop is the root of an old disease. When young master Yue was there before, he didn''t notice it. He only examined the pulse for his wife once, and he would see it?"

 Chapter 924

    "I see it." Uncle Feng was a little anxious. He pinched the white jade bottle in his hand and shook it. "He gave it back to me, saying that if it''s easy to take, it can relieve the disease."


    The maid in red took the small bottle, pulled out the plug and put it on the tip of her nose.


    This smell, a smell of grass and trees, came straight through.


    She twisted her eyebrows, but she still didn''t believe it.


    But Uncle Feng said, "we don''t understand this. Show it to the Lord, the Lord knows it."


    Although the maid was repelled, she didn''t dare to make her own decision. After all, she said "um" and went upstairs with a white jade bottle.


    The pill beads in his hand are round and exquisite, and the whole is covered with light green. Although the fragrance is not obvious, it also shows a continuous air.


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at the pill for a long time. She finally put it down when the red sister and uncle Feng thought the LORD was asleep with his eyes open.


    On the face, however, there is a subtle complexity.


    "Sijin xiangzhiwan."


    Five words, from the mouth shallow overflow, tone with a tired.


    Uncle Feng hasn''t heard the name of the pill, but it can be given a name to prove that it''s really tasty.


    The red sister had heard of the name. After a while, her hands trembled and her expression was strange. "But that one, the king of power said Four brocades know each other... "


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at her and nods.


    The red sister''s face, which was usually cold and fierce, showed a joy that was hard to hold on to. Then she doubted: "the king of power clearly said that three ingredients of this medicine have been destroyed, not only in Qingyun country, but also in the surrounding countries. How could it be..."


    It has been more than 20 years since the master''s martial arts were abandoned.


    When the red sister knew that the master had a martial art before, the master was already a weak and weak man with angina, headache, pain here, communication there.


    The red sister once asked that such a person, who has been in disuse for more than 20 years, could still be saved.


    Everyone said that there was no help, the time was too long, the disease was too long, the root of the body had been worn out, OK.


    The unexpected guest Quan Wang always likes to come to the master. The red sister doesn''t like him very much, but at the same time, she knows something from him.


    One of her biggest concerns.


    The body of the master is curable.


    For more than 20 years, the meridians were blocked, and the depression of internal Qi was unimaginable. The only way to break the disease was to dredge.


    Internal diseases are different from external diseases. Let alone dredge the meridians. It''s an ordinary doctor. If you don''t mention it, he won''t be able to diagnose your internal vessels.


    But the red sister knew that since the king of power said it could be cured, it must be cured.


    The king called in several old doctors. It is said that they are all immortal doctors. Two of them were retired from Taiji hospital, and one of them was a mentor of three Taiji doctors in the dynasty.


    It''s more than one. Several people have felt the pulse for the master of the workshop. They also answered that the root of the disease can be cured, that is, there is a lack of medicine.


    It is said that there is a lack of one flavor, but in fact, there is a lack of three flavors. It is not simple to make the "four brocade mutual knowledge pill" mentioned in the ancient Chinese medicine book.


    This time, the red sister was reluctant to leave the living state capital. Before she came, the owner of the workshop began to feel sick. It was probably a change of weather, and the angina pectoris recurred.


    But at that time, the news came from Kyoto, saying that the young master had gone to Kyoto, so the red sister could not stop her. The master of the workshop went to Kyoto in person.


    On the way here, the master''s angina was not very disordered, but because of the bad weather, he got cold directly.


    Just before that, she regretted that she did not take care of the owner and that she did not stop her. Why did she agree to the trip.


    But now, she feels that all these things are predestined. The four brocade xiangzhiwan, which has long been extinct, is so easy to get?


    Happiness comes too fast, and there are too many impossibilities in it, which makes the red girl not too excited, but afraid to be extremely happy.


    In the white jade bottle, there are only three pills, not many, but they are very precious.


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at the surprise of red sister and uncle Feng, but the frightened look in his eyes. He puts down the medicine bottle, but asks, "what age is that childe?"


    Red sister recalled, immediately said: "about 20 years old, look very young."


    Ji Xiaqiu asked again, "what does it look like?"


    "Junyi is very, gentle and elegant, just like a scholar." Red sister describes.


    Ji Xiaqiu laughed. She thought that Rong Huang had said to her in private. He said that there are thousands of doctors in the world. He searched all the people in Qingyun who can be called the doctor by the local people to see her, but only one of them was missing.


    That one, from the Qujiang mansion in the south of the Yangtze River, is said to be a man of extraordinary ability. He has an open stomach and a treacherous way of governing people''s lives. He is a mysterious doctor. His surname is Liu, which is called by the local people.


    But more people love to call him Mr.


    Because of this person''s real duty, it is not to open a medical center to treat people''s disease, but to enter the yamuan court to dissect people''s bodies and cases.King Quan said, "dead horse should be a living horse doctor, or you can find this one and show her?"?


    Ji Xiaqiu refused, but did not say why.


    King Quan didn''t ask, but maybe he knew, knew her, and didn''t have the courage to see his daughter.


    The white jade porcelain vase on the table is crystal clear. Ji Xiaqiu has seen it for a long time, and his eyes show a shallow smile.


    Edge to edge, pass by.


    She touched the edge of the porcelain bottle with her finger. Her movements were soft as if she were touching the baby''s face.


    In fact, the baby''s face, as a mother, has only been touched once. Now I want to recall it, but I can''t remember that feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    In the narrow cell, the turbid breath pours into the nose.


    Liu Moyi can''t remember the day when he smelled it. It was wet and smelly, with a sour smell.


    He opened his eyes and slowly sat up from the haystack, with his back against the unclean wall, looking at the half crippled man in the opposite cell. For a moment, he took back his eyes.


    The big man opposite also seems to see Liu Mo to see him. In his indifference, he sweeps past with a sinister sight, turns his back again, and sleeps on the wall.


    Liu Mo was actually woken up. Half an hour ago, the prison door opposite him opened, and the big man who lived opposite was taken away. When he came back, the smell was stronger.


    Liu Mo knows that this is the rotten taste of the man''s legs. Maybe, there are some other things in it.


    Prison guards are used to punishment, that is, those, in your wound fester, put on the iron, let you pain on pain, pain.


    It''s cruel, but it works.


    In the opposite prison lived a bandit. He was a strong robber, plundered and plundered. He committed many crimes. He had been stealing for ten years and killed hundreds of people.


    Some time ago, after Fufa, some relatives left by the LORD came to Qingzhou Yamen to clear up the money angrily.


    From the second day on, the big man would be tortured for an hour every day. Half an hour in the morning and half an hour in the evening, it''s not to ask him what he wants to ask. It''s just that the people in the Yamen receive money and revenge for others.


    It''s nearly ten days since he was in prison. Liu Mo wakes up every day and sees this kind of picture. What he smells is this kind of dead air. From the beginning, he couldn''t accept it. To this day, he is used to it.


    "Dinner." The sound of the jailer came from far to near.


    Then, we''ll share the meal all the way down.


    When we arrived here, the bucket was half gone, and a bowl was placed outside his railing. Then someone scooped a spoon from the bucket and mixed the soup, vegetable leaves and rice into the bowl.


    This is breakfast. After this meal, the next one is evening.


    Liu Mo reached out, moved the bowl carefully in, stared at the endless food, closed his eyes severely, grabbed a vegetable leaf with his hand and put it into his mouth.


    It looks terrible, and the taste is really bad, but maybe because of the cold weather, it hasn''t been rancid yet.


    It''s better than starving.


    For the first two days, Liu Mo didn''t eat, but because he would be pulled out by the jailer to do work and dig the earth, he had to eat. If he didn''t eat, he would not be able to support himself physically.


    This is the daily life of the death penalty. The date of questioning and beheading is ten days later.

 Chapter 925

    He has ten more days to live.


    But compared with him, other people are more miserable. All the prisoners in this prison are capital criminals, but the waiting time for questioning and beheading is longer than him.


    Just like the big man opposite, he was ordered to be beheaded after autumn, and there was a whole half year left. That is to say, if the bitter master who had been killed by him continued to buy his punishment, he would be punished at least half a year, one in the morning, one in the afternoon, and another in the evening.


    Of course, it is based on the fact that he can live for half a year.


    After all, Liu Mo only ate half of the rice. He could swallow some of the dried food on the top. He couldn''t drink the soup on the bottom.


    When he put the bowl in the ground and took back his hand, he felt a sinister look coming from the opposite side.


    Look up, sure enough, the big man on the opposite side is staring at him, and the bowl with half of his soup left.


    Seeing that no jailer came, Liu Mo reached for his hand and pushed the bowl to the opposite side, just where the other man could reach.


    At once, the big man crazily stuck on the railing and went to grab the bowl.


    After catching it, Gudong Gudong drinks all the soup left that is not good to drink.


    Liu Mo works only in the afternoon every day, but the big man in the opposite side has to bear the punishment in the morning and night. Compared with him, the big man''s physical consumption is much faster.


    Liu Mo to see each other finish eating, but also kept licking the bowl, can not help but say: "I hope that after I go, your new neighbor, will also give you half of every meal."


    The big man didn''t return to him. After licking the bowl clean, he dragged the disabled legs back to his own haystack and lay down.


    Liu Mo looks up at the high skylight on the top. The weak light can bring him fresh air.


    He looked down at his hand.


    Because of the continuous farming work for several days, the eldest young man who used to be well-off without touching the spring water with ten fingers is now covered with a thin cocoon, which is ugly and rough.


    Ten days later, is he really going to be beheaded?


    Liu Mo looks at his hand, a little confused.


    He didn''t kill, but he also knew that someone wanted him to die, so whether he killed or not was not the point. The point was that he would die.


    When he can''t contact anyone, he may be killed in this strange land.


    But he still didn''t know who was going to kill him.


    Who did he offend again?


    When he was here, almost no one recognized him. After he was sent by Fu Zichen, he left a sum of silver for him and a boat ticket to Jiangnan.


    He was arrested the next day on his way to the dock.


    Leaving Kyoto is due to the entanglement of the Liu family.


    But although he left, there was no doubt in his mind. He wanted to go back to Fengzhou and ask the old housekeeper. He knew that his mother would not tell him, so he did not plan to go to find her.


    But as soon as he saw the ship coming, he rushed to Yamen to tie him up and take him to Yamen. Then, he was accused of adultery and murder by a strange woman.


    He didn''t even see the woman, but that''s how they convicted him.


    No one listened to his explanation.


    The fresh air penetrated too little, but it could not reach the stink of the room after all. Even if Liu Mo tried to get close to the skylight, what he smelled was still the stink that he could not bear.


    He lowered his eyebrows, sat back in the straw, leaned against the wall, and closed his eyes again.


    Maybe he can get another sleep before working in the afternoon.


    This time, no one should wake him up.


    But the sky didn''t follow people''s wishes. Half an hour later, he was woken up again.


    He made sure through the skylight. It''s not the afternoon yet, but there are yamen servants coming here, holding handcuffs and shackles, opening the prison door and putting them on for him.


    Liu Mo stretches out his hands numbly, and his eyes are still confused.


    At the same time, he heard a fierce voice beside him: "fuck, how can it be so early! You son of a bitch bastard, don''t you treat me like a man


    The voice of the man did not fall, accompanied by the whips of the yamen runner.


    That''s right. Death row criminals, not people.


    For Liu Mo to wear the shackles of the Yamen to see him silent, but smile a bit, said: "you are a smart."


    Liu Mo took a look at the Yamen servant and asked, "today is ahead of time, but there are other jobs to do."


    Yamen servant didn''t want to chat with him. He snorted and said, "just follow me. There are so many bullshit."


    The Yamen servant shackled Liu Mo and closed the prison again.


    Go to the next cell and wear it for another person.


    Yamen runner went far away. Liu Mo didn''t know what was going on, so he had to settle down and sit back in the grass.


    At this time, he felt the eyes on the opposite side and threw them back.


    He could see that the right one was the fierce sight of the big man.


    "You don''t have to go." Liu Moyi said yes, because he found that the yamen runner had chosen some people to be shackled, not everyone had to wear them, so, in other words, some people would not be taken away.The man across the door looked at him for a moment.


    Although he didn''t say a word to Liu Mo these days, he ate half of the other''s food for several days. It seemed that he hesitated for a while. The big man slowly opened his mouth. His hoarse voice showed a rusty saw: "ten miles to the left, behind the third big stone, there is a rotten pool."


    "Well?" Suddenly heard this person speak, Liu Mo still Leng for a while.


    But when he wanted to ask again, the opposite man went back to the haystack and looked inside the wall without looking at him.


    Liu Mo frowned with a wrinkle. He didn''t quite understand what he said. He walked ten miles to the left? Where to go? Farmland? No, the expansion of farmland covers an area of 5600 mu. Because it''s Yamen''s own farmland, there are sentries around it. It''s more difficult to make a decision on farmland than to go to the sky.


    Liu Mo didn''t understand. After a while, the yamen runner came back, took his shackles, took him out, and continued to gather with other prisoners.


    Liu found that all the people who were taken out this time were younger and the oldest, i.e. those in their thirties, while those with disabilities or old age remained in prison.


    Why, this extra work, or a respect for the old and love the young?


    He thought for a moment and was covered with a black bag from the top of his head.


    At once, he heard a cry: "fuck, what the fuck is this! Where are you bastards going to take me! "


    It was the fierce voice just now, but in return, it was still the violent attack of yamen runner.


    Liu Mo to this time also found that today, as if some different.


    Liu Mo can''t see the road. He walks very slowly, but others walk equally slowly. After all, they walk for several days. Even if they can''t see, many people know that they are not going to the farmland.


    They were taken to another place.


    Beheading?


    A place of execution?


    Their day of execution is not yet


    Many people have doubts in their hearts, but they dare not ask. The fierce man scolded a few more words. It seems that he was afraid and stopped talking.


    This time, they left for about half an hour. When the black cover was taken down, they were already in a dense forest.


    The trees on all sides, the mottled Road, are really trees.


    "To the fucking hunting ground!"


    Someone scolded me!


    But more people don''t understand why they were taken to the hunting ground?


    The yamen runner took back all the black covers and ignored the prisoners'' eyes. He sneered and said: "today, Fu''s seven young masters made a fun of entertaining all the friends in the hunting ground. You can run as fast as you want. Remember, you must run faster than those tigers and deer. Otherwise, you are not the ones who were shot under the arrow. You are the ones £¡¡±

 Chapter 926

    When yamen runner said this, all the criminals were in uproar.


    The criminal who had recognized this as the "hunting ground" knew something clearly. His face was the most ugly, and the gloom of his eyes could not be covered.


    Then, the Yamen servants really left. For a moment, there were only twelve people who were brought here with their hands and feet in chains.


    "Did I hear that wrong? These sons of bitches put us into the hunting ground to kill those dandies as prey? Fuck his ancestors! Are these animals fucking human? "


    The fierce man, after his consternation, was furious.


    The man who knew the situation hummed and said: "find a place to hide in a moment. The forest looks big, but the front is the tent camp, and the back is the lion and tiger territory. There are few places we can escape from. At that time, whether we can survive depends on our own ability."


    "How can I run when the shackles are so heavy!"


    "No wonder they don''t bring the old, the weak and the disabled. When they come in, they are the targets for people."


    "Yes, what''s the fun of target shooting? They just want us to be strong and able to run. The more we run, the more fun it is to kill! I really want to see one of these beasts who don''t work! "


    More and more abuse.


    Liu Muyi stood in place, but looked around. Now he knew what the big man said to the door. The big man, obviously, had been to the hunting ground and was still one of the people who lived.


    Ten miles to the left, sour pool.


    Maybe that''s the only way to do it.


    Maybe, he can hide there for a while more, and hide until those boys leave. The hunting ground is closed. Maybe, he can escape!


    Thinking of the possibility in his mind, he immediately looked at others.


    But when they saw the abuse, some of them were naked. Obviously, they thought of this layer.


    Today, it seems inhuman to be reduced to a hunting ground for livestock, but it is also a way of regeneration.


    "Dong Dong!" In the distance, drums and gongs vibrated.


    Some people shouted: "hunting drums, they are coming in, run!"


    The voice of the man didn''t fall. In the distance, the sound of horses'' hooves came.


    A group of people sped away.


    Liu Mo didn''t dare to run to the pond immediately. He went to another road and planned to wait for the right opportunity before going to the destination.


    On the other hand, the front line of the hunting ground.


    A flamboyant young man in red, with a bone fan in his hand and a smirk on his face, sighed at the forest: "these young masters of Fu''s family are all a family. Who hunts is not the same. As for such a contest, they are all the same."


    "Not so." Another young man in blue picked up the white jade glass cup and pecked at the good wine in the cup. His eyes wavered, and he just looked at the young man in red: "although a family, it''s inevitable that there will be some competition because it''s not from one room."


    "Oh, Mr. Yang, it doesn''t taste right." A beautiful female voice sounded.


    The man in blue, who was called Mr. Yang, took a look: "Miss Song Er is worried, but she is casual. What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not easy for a little girl to listen." The second miss of Song Dynasty wore a silk skirt, and the skirt turned over the curtain. On her face, she smiled subtly: "how do you think young lady, young master Yang, has a hint?"


    She said, the glass like eyes, a slight turn, turned to sit in the most right place, the holding jade cup, has not said the white man.


    Young master Yang followed her eyes and looked at the man in white. He smiled and asked, "Fu Jiawu, your brothers have gone, but you are not in a hurry?"


    The Fu family seems bright, but there is a mess between the rooms inside. Outsiders may not know much about it, but Yang Min and Fu liugongzi, the third room of the Fu family, have a good relationship. Naturally, they know something that others don''t know.


    "It seems that Mr. Wu has just returned from Jiangnan?"


    Yang Min said, and the young man in red also said, "I''ve heard of Qujiang mansion in Jiangnan. Qujiang Fuyin, eh! Among the people who came out of the Fu family, I haven''t seen anyone who would like to be a local official. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, brother Liu." Yang Min put down the cup in his hand and said to the young man in red on purpose, "let''s pay for the fifth young man of our family, but he is a man of ability. I heard that in Qujiang mansion, he is a great master of Qingtian who is praised by everyone. The common people are very kind."


    "No matter how much the people love it, the salary is just like that, a small sesame official..." Liu Sui put in a word, but he didn''t say it out. Half of it fell, but it was clear.


    "Ha ha..." Miss Song Er couldn''t help laughing.


    Liu Sui shakes his fan and smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    Yang Min coughed and waved: "no nonsense, no nonsense." The smile at the bottom of the eye, however, could not be stopped.


    There are other young ladies and princes who laugh with each other, as well as those who are silent. However, the party involved in this case, Fu Jiawu, is just silent, holding the jade cup in his hand, with a stable expression, as if those people who laugh are not themselves."Dong!"


    Another sound of exhortation was heard, and the crowd looked up.


    Then Miss Song 2''s face was pleasantly surprised: "someone pulled the top, who is it?"


    "It''s amazing! It''s only half a pillar of incense for hunting. We haven''t entered the arena yet, but someone has hunted the prey. What can it be? Ziyao said that if he does not hunt, he will be a tiger and a leopard. "


    Fu ziyao, the fourth son of Fu family, the first son of Sanfang Di, and Fu Zilan''s elder brother, the same father and mother.


    "Here it is!"


    Someone shouted.


    They immediately looked at the forest road. Sure enough, they saw some high horses and kicked them back.


    "It''s the third childe." There''s a human voice.


    The third son of Fu family, Fu ziyong, the second son of Dafang di.


    "Eh, I don''t see the prey. It''s too big. It''s still in the future?"


    All the people were full of tongues, and some of them who were attentive had risen and met them in person.


    Fu ziyong was born with a strong nature and didn''t care about small things. He turned over and dismounted, ignoring the public''s enthusiasm, and went directly to the big drum, holding a heavy mallet and beating the drum.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong! "


    Three times in a row.


    There are rules in the hunting ground. Anyone who wins the first prize after hunting must sing a drum three times in person to show the opening. The name taboo should be placed at the top of the hunting ground.


    "Fu sangongzi, what are you hunting?" There was a petite young lady, holding a embroidered handkerchief, and asked with a smile.


    Fu ziyong put away the drumsticks, raised his hands, and said to the back, "bring them up!"


    Then he saw two brave men with big horses, dragging a man with no breath, unkempt face and shackles.


    When they saw the body of the man, they were stunned for a moment. Then they laughed: "it''s so wonderful. It''s so interesting today. It''s fun!"

 Chapter 927

    The rest of us are also reacting to what''s going on.


    "I don''t know who came up with the idea, hunter, but it''s much more interesting than hunting those animals. Otherwise, who hunts more people today?"


    When everyone was happy, at the end of the crowd, Fu Jiawu, a white man, slowly turned his eyes and glanced at the dead man with deep meaning.


    The body of the hunted man was soon taken down.


    Although the hunter aroused many people''s interest, there were many women on the field. They were timid. They were still afraid to see such a upright body.


    But in the end, with the interesting story of the hunter, some young men, who were self-supporting and unwilling to cross the horse and bend the bow, also took their harness and went to the forest.


    Fu ziyong hits the first kill drum and selects a batch of elite arrows. When he wants to make friends with Sanliang and go to the hunting ground again, he sees the white man behind the seat.


    "Five brothers." Fu ziyong called out.


    As he stood far away, Fu ziyong''s voice was a little loud, which attracted other people''s attention: "you seldom come back. You will never sit like this for a day?"


    The man in the moon white robe kept his eyes down, and his elegant appearance was a little dim in the Qing Dynasty. He looked at his so-called third brother, looked at the silver arrow on his back, stood up from his seat, and said with kindness: "it''s really boring to sit dead."


    Fu ziyong didn''t expect that he could really talk about the five younger brothers.


    He and the five younger brothers of the second room have not had a lot of common friendship. In addition, he went to Jiangnan many years ago, and his temperament has become unpredictable.


    At this moment, I just want to say that today is my grandfather''s birthday.


    Since the five younger brothers came back specially, it''s not good to neglect him too much.


    Looking at this five younger brothers thin weak, Fu ziyong atmospheric way: "since want to go, you will follow me." Have their own watch, will not let these five younger brothers encounter any danger.


    Fu Zichen did not refuse. He took a brown high horse sent by the coachman, turned over and sat on it.


    Fu ziyong was really surprised for a while, thinking that he could ride a horse, but he didn''t look so weak.


    The two or three confidants who have been waiting for Fu ziyong are impatient. Seeing that other people have already entered the arena, they can''t help urging: "hurry up, don''t say how many people are put in it. They will finish hunting if they go late."


    Yes, they all went to the hunters.


    Tiger, leopard, deer and wolf? Oh, those animals are tired of hunting.


    Fu Zichen listened to the words of several people indifferently, but never made a sound.


    Fu ziyong took the lead, several people galloped on the horse, and soon disappeared from Yingkou.


    Outside, it''s still that small table.


    Liu Sui bent his fingers and knocked on the table. Looking at Yang Min in the opposite direction, he said in a voice that only two people could hear: "how do I feel that the third son of the family is a little silly?"


    Yang Min smiled and held up his glass of wine: "Fu ziyong, as his name implies, has just enough courage and lacks brain."


    Liu Sui smacked his mouth: "it''s obvious to everyone that several young men of the Fu family are pushing Fu Zichen out of the way. He is the only one who brings Fu Zichen back. Tut, isn''t that offending brother?"


    "What are they afraid of? They are big houses. Besides, Fu Ziyan''s elder brother is covering them. Someone dares to say that he is not a big brother?"


    "Yes." Liu Sui sighed, "Fu Ziyan, you can be a man."


    "Not really." Yang Min seemed to think of something, and his eyes flashed a little narrow: "the third generation of the Fu family, a Fu Ziyan and a Fu Zihan, are not to be underestimated."


    The Fu family is a large family, which has been occupying Qingzhou for many years. It is now the third generation of officials. The first generation is the old man of the Fu family who is now longevity.


    The old man is over eighty years old, and he''s already in his ninth grade. His brain is in chaos, but it doesn''t affect his momentum. It''s also the pillar of Fu''s family.


    The Fu family has been in this position for decades, and has become the gatekeeper for the emperor to guard the two rivers.


    The second generation, not counting those who came out of the commoners, also had three bedrooms.


    Dafang, the eldest son of Fu Laozi, Fu Hongmei, the official of the second grade Qingzhou political secretary.


    The second room, the second son of the old man, Fu Hongwang, was appointed the official salt transport envoy of Sanpin and Liangjiang.


    Sanfang, the third son of the old man, Fu Hongshi, was appointed by the official to take charge of Sanpin and Liangjiang.


    One is bigger than the other, one is more capable.


    These three houses gave birth to a total of seven children.


    Fu Ziyan of Dafang, Fu ziyong.


    The second room''s Fu Zijiao, Fu Zichen and Fu Zihan.


    Three room Fu ziyao, Fu Zilan.


    Among them, Fu Ziyan, as the eldest grandson, is 18 years older than the youngest Fu Zihan. Because of his steady nature, he has long been regarded as the next generation leader of the Fu family.


    Liu Sui or Yang Min, seeing the big brother of Fu''s family, they all have to bow their heads and say hello, respectfully. Because of the age difference, Fu Ziyan will hardly appear at their young parties.Fu Ziyan has a high status and is valued by the family. As the brother of his father and mother, Fu ziyong naturally takes advantage of it.


    The second room and the third room students are excellent, including the genius Fu Zihan who is good at writing and martial arts. The big room is always superior to others.


    Today, Liu Sui and Yang Min are chatting with each other. No matter how to say that Fu ziyong has a simple mind and developed limbs, he dare not leave out a sentence to let others listen.


    They dare to laugh at Fu ziyong, but they dare not provoke him. If they say two small words behind them, it will be heaven.


    However, Liu Sui was still curious: "do you think Fu ziyong is really so stupid? Fu Zichen had been abandoned by the Fu family for many years, but now he comes back suddenly. It''s said that he has entered Beijing to report his work. Is it possible? What''s Fu Ziyan''s plan? "


    "You mean that Fu Ziyan wants to win over Fu Zichen?" Yang Min thought for a moment, then shook his head: "impossible, these two people, can come together?"


    "Not necessarily." Liu Sui muttered.


    "But I heard that Fu Zichen was kicked out after offending him."


    "Is it?" Liu Sui obviously didn''t know the gossip. He immediately came up and asked, "what did Fu Zilan tell you? Come on, what''s the matter? "


    "There''s nothing to say, like, about women." Yang mindao.


    Liu Sui''s eyes brightened: "what woman? How can I not know that there is such a play when the two brothers fall in love with a woman


    "You think more, not that kind of woman, but Fu Ziqiu."


    Liu Sui thought for a moment, but he was not sure: "who is the Miss Fu? Isn''t it marriage? "


    "It''s about getting married." Yang mindao: "I heard Zilan say that Fu Ziqiu''s original marriage was given by Fu Ziyan. Originally very good. Later, Fu Zichen heard that there were many wives and concubines in the man''s house, and they were still in the land of fireworks. He was not good at sex and had no dandy. So he refused to pay Ziqiu''s marriage and had to leave. But Fu Zichen was only 13 at that time. Who would listen to him? In the end, Fu Ziqiu married. It was only one year since he got married. It seemed that something happened again, but finally it was agreed. However, when something happened later, Fu Zichen made a lot of trouble and lost his face. After two days, he heard that Fu Zichen had been sent to Jiangnan. Two years later, he passed the imperial examination and got a good job. Then he asked to go to Qujiang mansion to take the post, Until now, basically, after 14 years old, Fu Zichen hasn''t returned to Qingzhou very much. "

 Chapter 928

    "That''s it?" I thought there was something interesting, but I didn''t expect that Liu Sui could not hide his disappointment at this little thing.


    Miss Song Er, who was not far away from them, went along with her ears and heard a familiar name. She put in a word: "Fu Ziqiu, it''s very pitiful."


    Liu Sui is stupefied, turn round to see her: "how to say?"


    Miss Song Er gently stroked her fingernails and said, "I know Fu Ziqiu, who was married in the same year as my elder sister, is ahead of my elder sister. However, her husband''s family treats her badly. She hasn''t given birth to a son and a half girls yet. I heard from my elder sister before. Fu Ziqiu is not sure when he will be taken back. "


    "Really?" Liu Sui is slightly surprised: "but the woman has no queen, really big taboo, oneself son stomach is not contending, also cannot say to be pitiful."


    "If you have a problem of your own, you can''t put it off until now." Said Miss Song er.


    Liu Sui raised his eyebrows: "and the secret?"


    Song two Miss look around, make sure no one see, just low voice way: "my elder sister said, banished."


    "Well?" Liu suiwei Leng.


    "It''s said that Fu Ziqiu was pregnant just two months after she married. But when she was pregnant for five months, her husband and a concubine ran into her and ran her child away. Later, she was nursed for two months and was pregnant again. Somehow, she was not pregnant for two months and then fell away. After that, she was not pregnant. Now, it''s nearly eight years. Now her husband is The children are in groups, and the biggest common people are almost 13 years old, so they pay Ziqiu. They don''t even have any offspring. How can they become a family without a legitimate son? My elder sister also listened to my brother-in-law. It seems that the family is looking for young ladies of all ages to carry a flat wife. However, if there is a family with a face, who will be a flat wife? It seems that there is a daughter of Zhaozhou family who is willing to marry, but they say that she is only a good wife, not equal to others. Do you think Fu Ziqiu can stay when she enters the door? "


    Liu Sui listened, and his eyes showed a subtle color. He looked at Yang min. Yang Min didn''t speak, but obviously he thought of it.


    It seems that Fu Zichen offended Fu Ziyan because of his abortion.


    It''s my own sister. Fu Zichen can''t stand it. It''s understandable. But in the end, he shouldn''t work hard with his eldest brother.


    After all, it''s still too much.


    At this point of view, there is such a festival, Fu Ziyan is really unlikely to attract this old brother.


    So it''s silly for Fu ziyong to take care of Fu Zichen like this?


    Tut, smart and wise Fu Ziyan, his brother unexpectedly


    They didn''t think about it any more. They had nothing to do with it. Liu Sui and Yang Min said a few small words and looked at the direction of the hunting ground for a long time.


    "Or shall we go in and have a look?" Liu Sui proposed.


    Yang Min''s lips are not happy: "forget it. It''s better to have tea here if you are free. How about a game with me?"


    "I don''t care if I come to the hunting ground and play chess."


    Liu Sui finished saying that, he got up directly, turned over in a red robe, and asked the groom for a horse, intending to enter Lele.


    But he just got on the horse, holding the reins, but he saw a dark figure in the direction of Yingkou. He was coming.


    He frowned and looked at the man''s plain eyes, always thinking where he had seen them.


    Liu Sui is from Qingzhou, but his grandfather is from Kyoto. Over the years, he has been familiar with Kyoto and Qingzhou.


    It''s reasonable to say that all the people who can appear in this hunting ground today should be those who have friends with all the Dukes of the Fu family. Among these people, he can find familiar faces, which is normal. But now he thinks about this person for a long time, and doesn''t think of who it is, but he just feels familiar.


    Very familiar.


    "Who is it?" He muttered, intending to wait for the man to come near and see if anyone else could call out the man''s name.


    "Why haven''t you left?" Yang Min plays chess with a boy in purple. Looking up, Liu Sui is still sitting at once. He doesn''t move. He says something.


    Liu Sui "tut" a, was about to point to the dark figure, Yang Min but suddenly a strange laugh, suddenly get up, a bone fan hit the horse butt.


    The horse was frightened, hissed and galloped forward.


    Liu Sui was shocked. He grabbed the reins and looked back at Yang Min: "what are you doing?"


    Yang Min laughs, and everyone around him laughs.


    Looking at Liu Sui''s angry face, he was taken away by the horse. Yang Mincai snorted and said, "let this kid go crazy. See if he is crazy!"


    The atmosphere was active for a while, and everyone was laughing.


    Outside the crowd, Liu Wei, dressed in a black robe, looked around strangely, turned around and asked the Pearl on the branch beside him: "are you sure Liu Mo is here?"


    Pearl raised her neck and called out, "Jie Jie!"


    Liu Wei said: "I still think it''s better to go to Yamen. This is Fu''s father''s birthday. The guard outside said that this place was packed by Fu''s children for gathering and hunting. How could Liu Mo be here?""Jie Jie, Jie Jie Jie!" Pearl was not happy because of being questioned. She stood on the branch and jumped.


    If it wasn''t for pearl to know that Liu WEIhuai needs to be careful, he might have run to her head and pecked her hair as before.


    Liu Wei can only appease it: "I don''t believe you, but it''s so far away from Yamen. Even if Liu Mo escapes from prison, he can''t escape here. Is it possible that your nose is out of question..."


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie!"


    "Well, no problem, no problem, don''t worry, we''ll go in now, we''ll go in now."


    "Jie!" Pearl snorted.


    Liu Wei sighed: "OK, I''ll go in now. I don''t want to wait for Liu Leng, but I''m afraid I can''t wait for him. I''m so confident to hear what he said before. I can''t find out what to avoid the gate of the city. I didn''t expect to be found by Fu''s family as soon as I entered the city. I have to wait for him to go to Fu''s house and come back after his birthday. It''s cold. I''d better go to see Liu Meiyi first. It''s been ten days. That kid Son is thin But is he really here? Pearl, think again. "


    "Jie Jie!" Pearl is furious again.


    Liu Wei can''t say anything more. He''s afraid pearl will get angry. He will really peck at her hair, so he has to walk towards the field.


    Today, Liu Wei is wearing clothes with ribs. They are black and skinny. They are Matsumatsu and don ''t show her stomach. However, the clothes are really big and the walking is awkward.


    But the clothes are of good quality and look dignified. When I came in just now, no one dared to stop him, even though there was no invitation or companion.


    Look at the men and women in front. A dozen people are chatting at the table. Liu Wei hesitates for a moment. Instead of asking, she goes to the other side. She plans to walk around the outside of the hunting ground first to see if she can meet Liu mo.


    And at the same time, inside the hunting ground.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves behind him is getting closer. Liu Mo can hear many people''s voices. Some laugh, some roar, some boast. He leaches cold sweat from his forehead. He is always elegant and noble. He never thought that one day he would be in such a mess.


    Even if he was in prison and was in a cage, he would be killed on that day. In that turbid place, he would not have been so miserable if he had eaten the food like the rotten water.


    Yes, miserable, very miserable.

 Chapter 929

    Liu Mo is now at large. He''s fighting for his life!


    Even though he has been hit by an arrow in his arm, it''s very hard for him to escape, but he can''t stop because there are probably seven or eight bows and arrows right at him behind him.


    Just a few more steps slower and he''ll be in their range.


    Then, he died completely.


    Just like the one who just died.


    The man just had a rest at the edge of the rubble and was stabbed in the throat by a sharp sword.


    At that time, he watched from a distance, watched the man die, watched the man fall down, watched a group of well-dressed young boys stop beside the man, urged the waiter to take the body away.


    Liu Mo is really scared. After that, he has several excited eyes.


    It''s the eyes of the hunter when he sees the prey.


    The boys found him.


    He turned around and ran with the conditioned reflex. He was killed, but he was shot in the middle. But he dared not stop, nor could he stop.


    To escape, he must escape. Even if he breaks into the deep forest or the territory of wild animals, he must also escape.


    But how can a man run faster than a horse?


    Although the woods are full of trees and it''s difficult for the horse to run, it''s four legs, four indefatigable legs.


    Soon there was another "whew" in his ear, passing through his face.


    At that moment, Liu Mo felt cold. He knew that the arrow had scratched his face, but he had no time to feel the pain.


    "Run, run faster, have fun, have fun! Ha ha ha ha! "


    The laughter behind is clearer and more rampant.


    Liu Mo''s hands and feet are cold. His body can''t bear it. His arms are still bleeding, but he is still running, numb.


    "Mr. Qi, hurry up and catch this slippery rabbit!"


    "Seven childe, don''t let him run away!"


    "Bang!"


    A root of a tree, tripped Liu Mo Yi''s feet, fell heavily, knocked his head on the side of the gravel, and blood flowed out.


    Liu Mo stops. He has to stop. He can''t get up.


    He fell to the ground and watched the six horses around him in a flash, and the six arrogant people on the horse. His eyes were full of fear.


    "Still running?" In the cold air, with the young voice cavity of Qingling, it sounded slowly.


    Liu Mo looked up, against the sun, he saw a wicked and wild face.


    "Seven CHILDES, do it!" Someone shouted excitedly.


    The boy, who was called the seventh childe, hooked his lips. In the sun, he smiled without any temperature.


    "It''s interesting to run and shoot again." The young man said proudly, with the eyes of ants, looking at the man on the ground who was afraid of him.


    The young man reached out and grasped an arrow. He fingered the arrow with his belly. The arrow was silver and bright.


    Others began to get excited again: "look at this posture, what''s the interest of the seventh childe?"


    Hunter, it''s really fun, but I''ve hunted three or four along the way.


    The hunter is different from the beast hunter, but it''s just a "special", but when people die and animals die, it''s just a pool of rotten meat. After a long time, the interest will fade.


    Now, looking at the appearance of the seventh son of Fu''s family, is there any other idea?


    I''m here to make fun. Naturally, the more interesting it is, the better.


    This Fu family''s seven childe is used to be a thoughtful one. He doesn''t know how long his brain grows. He has been playing with him for a long time, but his heart of playing has grown with him. He is no longer willing to play with the little fun of cockfighting and dog fighting before, and really likes the big fun of unruly.


    The people around began to talk a lot, and they were all looking forward to the youth to have some more fun.


    The young man suddenly attached himself, looked at the man who was looking at him and was full of embarrassment. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "running cross, not straight. Although it''s slow to run, it has a lot of crooked thoughts."


    When a man escapes, especially when he has a pursuer, he must think how to run quickly. Especially in this forest of disorderly trees, where is his mind?


    A lot of people often run fast and straight, but let the long archer in the back take the vest directly and take his life.


    But the man in front of him, when he was running on the level road, began to run not according to the straight road. Although he was hit by an arrow, he ran askew and out of strength, but he clearly ran skillfully.


    Fu Zihan looks at the distance almost every time. He bends his bow and wants to shoot a long arrow. In the next moment, the man changes his steps and makes his arrow inaccurate. It''s not easy to start.


    The mountain forest and wild animals may have this kind of instinctive judgment of escaping from life all the year round, but people don''t have it. Therefore, hunters are actually easier than beasts.


    There are twelve people in the forest. At present, there are nine people who have been hunted. Four of them are hunted by him. If he hunts one more person, he will be sure that he will take the title of the head of the hunting trip today.


    But it just happened to him.


    There is a man who can run better than a beast, which brings a bit of wild fun.Seeing that the man didn''t return his words, Fu zihanweiqi got up, touched the tip of the arrow, smiled and said, "run again, and I''ll leave you a whole body when I''m happy."


    Fu Zihan is a playful and interesting man. He likes interesting things.


    Liu Mo is ready to land his head on the ground, but this man says so.


    Stupefied for a moment, he looked at his bleeding arm and his limping legs after tripping just now. He laughed at himself and looked up sarcastically: "it''s not rare to see the whole body. Let''s do it."


    If he could run, he would run again to escape. But now, if he didn''t say that he was exhausted, he would say that his body could not stand it.


    This man is staring at him. He drags this miserable body, but he can''t run away. He is tired even when he is dying.


    Don''t you just die? If you don''t want to, if you don''t want to, if you are angry, if you regret, you don''t dare to die.


    After a few days in prison, when the day of execution is near, you may not have been able to live at first, and you have made some preparations in your mind, so it is.


    He raised his head and closed his eyes, waiting for the arrow to end his life.


    Fu Zihan "tut" a, it seems that because the mind can''t do what he wants, and some unhappy, this unhappy, coupled with the other side''s unwillingness, so that he didn''t say much, didn''t use a long arrow, but pulled out a dagger, intend to take the head straight.


    When the dagger was approaching, Fu Zihan moved half way. Suddenly, hearing the wind breaking through the air, he raised his eyes and saw a long arrow running through the front. He subconsciously closed his hand to avoid it, and the arrow shot into the right hand of the prey under his horse''s feet.


    Liu Mo was so exhausted that his scalp was numb with pain. He opened his eyes and looked at an arrow in his right hand. He was covered with hot sweat.


    Fu Zihan frowns.


    But in the distance, Fu ziyong''s hearty laughter came: "see seven younger brothers do not start, this prey, elder brother, I will take it."


    He said that he would pull up his long bow and shoot another arrow. This time, he aimed at Liu Mo''s throat. He planned to come and seal his throat with one arrow!

 Chapter 930

    Fu Zihan narrowed his eyes, and his voice was cold and sharp: "the third brother is not reasonable. I have been chasing him for a long time. How can the third brother rob his brother?"


    Fu ziyong didn''t say anything. He laughed. The arrow on the bow had been shot. He was determined to gain the potential of the prey.


    Fu Zihan immediately accepted the thought of gossiping, grabbed his bow, and was able to block Fu ziyong''s sharp arrow!


    The other hand, holding the dagger, stabbed the prey in the chest, intending to take the lead in taking the prey''s life.


    But Fu Zihan stabbed the dagger in his hand just over half of the time. Before it was fully stabbed, he felt another long arrow suddenly shot fiercely.


    This time, the arrow is not aimed at the prey, but at himself!


    Fu Zihan was afraid to hold up his body. He was on one side and dodged danger. He was surprised that Fu ziyong wanted to rob the prey even if he hurt him. His brain was really sick, but when he looked up, he had another pair of eyes.


    The man was five points like himself, riding on a high horse, dressed in a white robe, with a bow and arrow in his hand, but there was no arrow on the bow.


    Fu Zihan''s face is ugly!


    Fu ziyong was also shocked. Looking at Fu Zichen, who was half a step away from him at this time, he said: "even if you want to rob the prey, you can shoot accurately. You almost hurt the seventh brother."


    Fu Zichen didn''t say a word, his legs clamped on his horse''s belly, "driving" a sound, the horse kicked twice, stepped to the front, and stopped in front of Fu Zihan.


    Fu Zihan''s fundus is already dark.


    Fu Zichen didn''t even look at him. He only looked at the so-called "prey" with his eyes in awe. He just looked at it from afar. His body shape was like that. Now, looking close, it was true


    He turned over and dismounted. His face was not good either. Looking at Liu Mo, he closed his eyes a little. He was half faint and didn''t faint. His body was full of blood.


    At first glance, there are three wounds. One is an arrow wound on one arm, and the other is an arrow on the hand. At the heart, it is stabbed by Sen Leng''s dagger.


    I can''t say what I feel in my heart. Fu Zichen has bowed down and picked up the person. He is careful in his actions and is careful not to touch the wound.


    Without saying a word, he was about to mount his horse with a man in his arms.


    Fu Zihan blocked his way: "what''s brother Wu doing?"


    Fu Zichen turns his head and stares at him. For his brother, who is the same father and mother, Fu Zichen was not close before. Later, when he went to Jiangnan, he was no longer connected.


    Many people say that Fu Zihan has the general style of Fu Ziyan, but Fu Zichen doesn''t get along with him very much and doesn''t jump to conclusions.


    Last time I came back to Qingzhou, I saw two brothers who were not close to each other and did not interfere with each other. This time, he felt that this man did not say whether he could be compared with Fu Ziyan in other aspects. However, the nature of his mind was better than that of Fu Ziyan.


    "This man is a prisoner of death. Why is he here?" Fu Zichen doesn''t answer the question of paying Zihan, but he asks it back.


    Today''s hunter''s interest is arranged by Fu Zihan.


    Liu Mo will be here, and Fu Zichen is unexpected. Suddenly, he was hurt so badly. His heart and lungs are shaking. If he didn''t recognize it in time, Fu Zihan and Fu ziyong will fight harder. The consequences It''s really unthinkable.


    Thinking of this, Fu Zichen''s back is already covered with a layer of sweat. Liu Wei said that Liu Mo and Liu''s family are inextricably connected. If it''s right, I''m afraid it''s one of her ethnic brothers.


    Liu Wei is not married to Liu''s family, and has fled for several years because of his marriage.


    But now Liucheng is smart and has a good look at her. She has also taken the burden of the Lius. She must also see the people of the Lius.


    And she seems to love Liu Mo very much.


    If you want that person to know that Liu Mo has not only been in prison and suffered hardship, but also become like this now, that person may be What he can''t do well


    I''m slightly glad that the man is far away from Kyoto, and will not know about it, and will be angry. He sent out all his anger to Fu Zihan: "seven younger brothers are still young, don''t understand the rules, and you can have fun with death row inmates, too? I don''t know how to explain it to my father! "


    Fu Zihan likes to play and how to stimulate him. Today, he arranges death row inmates to enter the forest to play game. To a lesser extent, they are all dying people. It''s harmless. To a greater extent, it''s a private punishment for the court''s serious crimes, contempt of the royal law, and the crime should be punished.


    Although this is in the boundary of Qingzhou, his little childe Fu''s family has been covered, but after all, he has made a taboo. He is corrupt, disorderly and corrupt, and is used by people who are interested in it. That''s to get caught in the fire.


    Fu Zihan obviously also knows this relationship, but today''s banquets are all close friends, and in the past, he has done some rebellious fun, no one investigated, naturally not too afraid.


    Now Fu Zichen says it to his face. It''s dark on his face. A pair of ink like eyes burst out with a chilling color. Staring at Fu Zichen, he doesn''t let it go: "five brothers'' words are intriguing. How is it that five brothers plan to play the Ming Dynasty in Kyoto, but they can''t get a copy of it?"


    Fu Zihan has no official position now, but because of his sensitive identity, he really wants to join in this concert and deal with it as a case.


    Obviously, it''s the birthday of the old man. It''s a part of the game for the feast. However, it''s on line by Shanggang. It''s unprovoked to teach people a lesson. Fu Zihan is grumpy. He doesn''t listen to it, and his anger is forced out.Fu Zichen looked at him and said in a cold voice, "if this man really loses your hand, he will be your father, and he will not protect you!"


    Fu Zihan sneered at the night, but his eyes turned a little. He looked at the weak man in Fu Zichen''s arms, but he could not see what was special about him.


    Today, however, he did ask the yamen runner to find the young and strong dead prisoners. When he just shot other people, he saw that all the prey were full of fierce faces. At first, he saw that there were several dead men under his hand. At last, he saw that the man was handsome and thin. He didn''t look like a felon with a lot of crimes. It''s like a teacher in a bookstore to change clothes.


    Is it really a character?


    Regardless of whether Fu Zihan hesitates or not, Fu Zichen has been on the horse, carefully holding Liu Mo to walk on the horse.


    Other people''s funny young men are also afraid. After all, hunting for living people is really a bit of corruption. But if something happens, you can''t escape the relationship.


    Then someone asked Fu Zihan in a low voice, "what do you want to do in the end, Mr. Qi and Mr. Wu?" You''re not really going to complain, are you?


    Fu Zihan doesn''t speak. Seeing that Fu Zichen''s horse is about to disappear, he suddenly gets on the horse and catches up with it.


    In the distance, Fu ziyong stepped on the horse, frowned, and asked the remaining childe: "what happened just now? Seven younger brothers give the game to five younger brothers? Also, five younger brothers are afraid to sit in the Yamen too much, and they are not strong enough to walk with him for such a long time, let alone people, a rabbit has not been hunted, and it is nothing to let him a prey. "


    The young men looked at each other, and at last someone came out and told them the story.


    After hearing this, Fu ziyong was stunned for a long time, then frowned again: "no, something must happen!" The words fall, carrying the reins, also pursued the past.

 Chapter 931

    Fu Zichen is holding a frail and bruised man in his arms. He doesn''t dare to drive the horse too fast. Fu Zihan, who is behind him, quickly catches up with him and directly asks, "who is he?"


    Pay no attention to this problem. Fu Zichen goes on.


    Fu Zihan was dissatisfied. He took a turn and stopped Fu Zichen''s horse. Then he asked, "who is he?"


    Fu Zichen was forced to stop the horse, and his face was almost dark: "it''s a person you can''t touch!"


    "Oh." A sneer, Fu Zihan face fearless.


    Fu Zichen didn''t want to delay his time. Now Liu Mo has only half of his life left. He has to go to the doctor. If he is late, he must have an accident. He doesn''t speak. He turns around with his reins in his hands and plans to bypass Fu Zihan.


    Fu Zihan does not give up. His brother moves and his brother blocks up. It seems that he wants to know the whole story.


    Fu Zichen is really angry. His eyes are as sharp as knives.


    However, Fu Zihan was not afraid of it. He smiled for a while. He was wild and furious.


    The two faced each other for a while, and Fu ziyong, who was behind them, finally caught up with them. He said, "today''s grandfather''s birthday, no matter what, is not what we should say today. It can be big or small. You can''t make a big deal out of small things."


    Originally, there was a Fu Zihan standing in the way, but he couldn''t move. Now when Fu ziyong came here, he was really stuck here.


    At this time, people in my arms seem to wake up and struggle.


    Fu Zichen immediately took care of the man, and dared not touch his wound. He said softly, "nothing, I''ll take you to see the doctor."


    The pale and weak man opened his eyes and looked at the man above his head, but his eyes were out of focus, dazed and fainted again.


    Fu Zichen didn''t dare to delay any more. He shouted, "get out of the way!"


    Fu ziyong frowns, but Fu Zihan sneers.


    Neither of them moved.


    Fu Zichen''s eyes were red and his eyes were red. Looking at the two people in front of him, he laughed angrily: "well, it seems that you are not going to die!"


    Not far away, a dark shadow suddenly came running, and then soared.


    Fu Zichen only felt that his eyelids flashed for a moment, not an illusion. He listened to the sound of birds in the air, and suddenly said, "Jie Jie!"


    The familiar call made him suddenly look up and look at the bird''s voice. He saw a black star bird, which was high above, flapping its wings and looking at the people below.


    "Pearl?" With a whisper, Fu Zichen''s face suddenly changed.


    The blackbird seemed to hear the other party calling himself, and then raised his head and called twice. The voice of Jie just fell. In the distance, a dark figure had entered Fu Zichen''s vision.


    Actually, it''s very close to the camp outside the forest. It''s not too strange for a figure to appear without riding a horse. However, Fu Zichen''s appearance shocked him. He nearly threw out the whole man in his arms with his wrist shaking.


    Liu Wei sees Fu Zichen, some surprises, just about to open his mouth, but finds that his expression is not right, and the situation is not right.


    Carefully looked at the eyes and Fu Zichen driving the other two men on the high horse, a strong body, high big, a small size, young.


    She did not know who the two were, but seeing that they were well dressed and had good looks, and they were similar to Fu Zichen, she could not help wondering whether they were the other sons of the Fu family? So I ran into the scene of dispute between Fu Zichen and his brother?


    Although she is close to Fu Zichen, it''s not suitable for her to appear in this scene. It seems that Fu Zichen still holds a person in his arms, with blood all over his body and long arrows in his arms.


    Intuitively, she really shouldn''t be in trouble, so she plans to leave first. After all, she is not here to find Fu Zichen, but to find Liu mo.


    Just now I heard pearl calling. I thought it had found Liu Mo Yi, but I didn''t want to meet Fu Zichen, an acquaintance.


    She quietly back some, called pearl, said: "find Liu Mo to go, pay son Chen let''s see you later."


    Say to want to turn head to another direction, want to act separately with pearl.


    But the Pearl flies in the sky and cries: "Jie Jie!"


    Liu Wei turned around, a white cheek, slowly changed look.


    She looked in the direction of Fu Zichen, and saw that he was looking at himself, with fear in his eyes and a lack of heart.


    Look at the blurred figure of blood in his arms. Because it''s too far away, she can''t see the specific face of the man, but


    She went step by step.


    As she approached, Fu Zichen''s face became worse.


    Fu Zihan and Fu ziyong also found that he was not right. Looking down his eyes, they saw a young man in a loose and broad xuanpao.


    Fu Zihan doesn''t remember who this person is. Today''s feast is mostly for friends who are familiar with him, or friends of friends. This young man, however, has a good eye.


    Fu ziyong, who has some basic Kung Fu, was a little surprised, and called directly, "which young man is this? He has Kung Fu in him. It''s not vulgar to work hard."If an expert looks at a man walking, he will know whether he has kung fu skills.


    Fu ziyong has a little Kung Fu himself. Among the children of the noble families, it''s good Kung Fu. Therefore, I can see that the young man next to him has a Kung Fu background, which is on the rise for a while.


    But his questions were doomed to be unanswered.


    Liu wei walked straight to Fu Zichen. When she was approaching, Fu Zichen knew that the situation was over. She turned over and dismounted, but her eyes were flustered.


    Liu Wei approaches and sees that the person in his arms is really Liu Muyi, and it''s still miserable. Her breath is sluggish and her scalp is numb. She reaches for her hand and immediately grabs Liu Muyi with her wrist to explore her pulse.


    After checking for a moment, she felt her fingers cold and cold all over.


    "My heart is weak and my life is in danger." Eight cold words came out of her mouth. At the next moment, she had touched a bag of silver needles, pulled them apart, held one, and plunged into Liumo to stabilize his heart.


    "I......" Fu Zichen licks his lips, and finally starts to apologize softly: "I didn''t mean to..."


    Liu Wei: Why are you


    Fu Zichen''s head is very low: "it is."


    For the next moment, with a "pa" sound, he felt that the wind was blowing in his ears, and his cheeks were burning with pain. Then, blood came out from the corners of his mouth.


    Liu Wei used 30% of his internal power.


    Her movements were unexpected, including Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen opened his eyes incredibly wide and looked at the woman close to him. The bright red on the corner of his mouth was particularly dazzling.


    Fu Zichen wants to say that you are crazy? But look at Liu Wei''s eyes full of anger, and he can''t open his mouth.


    Liu Wei''s expression was very cold. She grabbed Liu Mo, who was going to die, and carried him. She turned around and walked away without looking back.

 Chapter 932

    Fu Zichen is in a trance. He quickly catches up with her and wipes the scarlet on his lips at will. He follows her and says, "I don''t know how it will turn out. He should stay in prison. Ten days later, I think it''s time..."


    Liu Wei stopped and looked at him. There was no temperature in her eyes.


    Fu Zichen was a bit embarrassed. Although he knew that he was the culprit, he couldn''t stand Liu Wei''s eyes. He was as wise as he was. At this moment, he became flustered.


    "Even if I am not right, but he is worth your protection? You have no friendship with that family. What do you do now? You''ve only seen him a few times! "


    Fu Zichen is telling the truth. If Liu Yu becomes like this, Liu Wei won''t be so angry. In fact, she can''t tell what she''s angry about. Hurry up and hurry to save him. But as soon as the talent is found, it looks like this.


    It''s a tragedy. Her life is in the air. Her heart is caught!


    There''s no reason for anger!


    Liu Wei didn''t regret that slap. No matter how close Fu Zichen is to her, it doesn''t mean that she will ignore the mistakes Fu Zichen made.


    What did Liu Mo do wrong?


    He is not the nail of Fu''s family, nor the detailed work of Fu Zichen. He is just an ordinary scholar with Liu''s blood. He is gentle, has no martial arts, and has no power to bind a chicken.


    This is Fu Zichen who has been implicated in him. What''s the reason for this? Can you be so upright?


    After a few steps, Fu ziyong and Fu Zihan catch up with each other again. They look around and look at Fu Zichen and the strange young man in xuanpao.


    Fu ziyong said, "we don''t care about the personal grievances between you two, but the fifth brother, you can''t take this prisoner away."


    has the final say, "brother Liu Chen" still looks at Liu Wei, and when he returns to pay for Zi Yong, the tone is also wearing a temper: "you can''t take it away without any help."


    Fu ziyong frowned: "that is to say, a sinful slave. Do you want to hurt the brotherhood for him? How many people are there today? How much is the next game? You''re trying to get everyone in the water and upset grandpa''s birthday? "


    Saying that, Fu ziyong went to see the Xuan Yi childe holding the guilty slave again: "I don''t know which family of Childe is in the invitation list of my Fu family, but the person you are carrying needs to be put down."


    "He''s my brother." Liu Wei raised her eyes.


    Fu ziyong was stupefied for a moment and said, "this man is a prisoner of death. This is to rob a prisoner, young man?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes became cold and his face was very heavy.


    Fu Zichen understands her. Seeing her face now, he immediately says, "I''ll take you." Say, go straight to the other side outside the forest, signal Liu Wei to follow him.


    Fu ziyong raises the horse to block.


    Liu Wei''s face is getting colder and colder, but she holds her breath. It''s important to save Liu Mo''s life first, so she has to follow Fu Zichen to bypass Fu ziyong.


    Fu ziyong continued to stop.


    If they take a step, he will take a step.


    Liu Wei can''t help it at last. She reaches out with one hand, pinches the corner of the saddle on the horse''s head, uses her internal power, and yanks it. The horse''s body is in a state of stupor. Her two front legs are bent and fall on the ground.


    Fu ziyong on the horse''s back was in a hurry, but with his big body, he rolled hard to the side, bumped his head against the stone on the ground, bled on his forehead, and was in a mess, but somehow he didn''t hurt the bone.


    "How dare you!" Fu ziyong stumbled, got up and shouted loudly.


    Liu Wei and Fu Zichen have gone a long way at this time.


    "Stop running!"


    Fu ziyong pulls the high horse on which Fu Zihan is riding, turns over and gets on Fu Zihan''s horse. He doesn''t ask for Fu Zihan''s wishes, grabs the reins and gallops after him.


    However, Fu Zihan feels that the situation is not right. He intends to keep a low profile for a while. However, Fu ziyong is a fire bucket. When he touches it, it burns up, which makes the atmosphere violent and arrogant.


    Fu Zihan wants to get off the horse first, but he doesn''t want to stir it up and watch it change. But where does Fu ziyong give him the chance to catch up with the horse faster.


    Liu Wei had to use lightness skill to carry people, but as soon as he came out of the forest, he saw the tent in front of him, and Fu ziyong came after him.


    Two words don''t say, Fu ziyong jumped off the horse is a set of long fist attack.


    The movement here attracted the attention of the men and women sitting at the table in the distance. When someone called, all the people gathered around.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Fighting?"


    "Which family is xuanpao''s son?"


    The chirping voice is endless, but Fu ziyong can''t hear it. He only focuses on his moves, so he must be angry.


    Liu Wei did not have the heart to mix with this rude man. He only resisted twice with one hand, and looked at Liu Mo''s face on his shoulder more and more pale. He was eager and called out directly: "Pearl, help!"


    Fu Zichen rushes here, but before he can stop it, he sees the shadow of the black bird falling down and goes straight to Fu ziyong.


    Fu ziyong seems to be also aware of the danger and evasion of the conditioned reflex, but his speed is no faster than that of the Pearl.The Pearl suddenly flapped its wings and stopped steadily in front of Fu ziyong. The black and hard wings blinded Fu ziyong''s eyes. Then, the sharp Falcon pointed at his face, stabbed him, and pricked a bleeding hole in the other side''s face.


    "Ah --"


    Fu ziyong exclaimed, raised his hand to block, but he blocked here and always missed there.


    Pearl is moved again true temper, not in the past light peck shallow bite.


    It''s a cute little mouth that only tickles people. Now it looks like the tip of a knife. If you touch it, it''s not a skin. If you break it, you have to take the meat off the other side''s face.


    After six or seven, Fu ziyong suffered a lot.


    The guards of the hunting ground all came for a while. Seeing this situation one by one, those who were not afraid of it immediately rushed to protect Fu ziyong.


    Then the bodyguard took the torch and wanted to burn the bird.


    All the animals were afraid of fire, so the Pearl had to avoid it. A pair of fierce eyes were still staring at all the people. For a moment, it raised its neck and hissed: "Oujie -" the shrill chant was far and wide. All the people were shocked in their hearts and were afraid of intuition.


    But the chanting was not over, and suddenly there was a sound in the forest. Then there was the roar of the tiger and the roar of the lion.


    A great wave of birds and birds chirped, and came quickly from far to near.


    The well-informed guard of the hunting ground immediately said, "no, the animals are out of control. There''s going to be a mess. Let''s go!"


    The call of the guard of the hunting ground made other guards react. They supported your son, Miss Qianjin, and went out one after another.


    Yang Min looked at the spectacle, but he was also shocked. "There are still many people in the forest, will there be any danger?"


    The guard did not know the situation, only said: "there is a guard inside, don''t panic."


    Yang Min also can only follow others to retreat first, retreats further and further, actually has already retreated to the camp outermost guardrail.

 Chapter 933

    When a group finally retreated to a stop, the experienced guards of the hunting ground paid close attention to it for a long time. They listened to the sound of animals in the forest, but they didn''t seem to catch up with them, so they finally put down their hearts.


    At the same time, the guards of the hunting ground were surprised. What happened to the sudden riot of animals?


    It should be noted that the last time the animals were shaken, they were still because of Xia Lei''s rolling, which hit the dead wood in the forest and caused a large-scale fire of Zhu Rong. Only when the animals were frightened did they riot in succession.


    This time


    The hunting ground guard couldn''t help looking up to the sky, looking for the small black bird, but he didn''t find it.


    Is it because the bird has been crying for a while?


    Birds can resonate with finches, but why do tigers, lions, leopards and wolves move together?


    By right, no!


    Liu suizheng in the forest, together with Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan, also heard about the animal riots, which made them a little frightened for a while.


    The escort who accompanied them to protect them had already changed his face. He said, "in case of danger, you''d better leave the forest first!"


    This is the old guard of the hunting ground. People don''t want to take risks because of what he said. Although they don''t know what happened, they decided to leave first.


    Today is the birthday of the old man of Fu''s family. It''s time to have a good time and have a good time. However, such a thing happened unexpectedly. The great interest was mixed.


    Liu Sui didn''t hunt people before, so he didn''t feel happy. Now he is even more reluctant to directly scold: "how do the people in the hunting ground do things? Call me the manager!"


    The guards of the hunting ground don''t know why such a thing happened. But they had to ask for help.


    Because other people were evacuated to the outside, the guard took them outside and walked a few steps. Liu Sui suddenly stopped and looked back at a camp.


    "Is there anyone else in the camp?"


    Fu ziyao was right beside Liu Sui. Hearing this, he looked into the account and saw the two shadows.


    Fu ziyao went to lift the curtain and saw no one else. It was Fu Zichen who was in it. Beside him, there was a handsome young man in xuanpao, lying on a small couch in the camp. He was in a state of embarrassment.


    "Five brothers?" Fu ziyao called out.


    Fu Zichen turned his head and looked back at Liu Wei after seeing the people outside. Then he went out and put down the curtain. He didn''t dare to disturb Liu Wei who was giving Liu mo the needle. He said to ziyao, "everyone else is outside. Let''s go first."


    Fu ziyao looked at the five younger brothers and the closed camp curtain, and asked, "what happened in the forest just now, five younger brothers?"


    Fu Zichen shakes his head.


    What else does Fu ziyao want to say? Fu Zilan is a little impatient. He pulls his brother''s sleeve and says, "leave him alone. He doesn''t want to talk to us. Let''s go."


    Fu Zilian was a little bit discouraged.


    Fu ziyao frowned. Although he didn''t like the fifth brother of the second room, he didn''t show his intention. Fu Zilan''s words directly showed their attitude towards the third room, which offended people.


    He didn''t say anything. He didn''t scold his brother for speaking carelessly. He nodded to Fu Zichen and planned to leave.


    After two steps, I found that there were still people behind me who didn''t keep up. Looking back, I saw Liu suizheng looking around outside the camp.


    "Brother Liu?" Fu ziyao called.


    Liu Sui looked back and said, "the fourth and sixth princes will go first, and Liu will come later."


    Fu ziyao twisted his eyebrows. "But brother Liu has seen an acquaintance?"


    Liu Sui pointed to the tent and looked at Fu Zichen, who was keeping his eyes out of the tent. He asked, "the young man in the tent looks very good. Five young men, do you know which family he belongs to?"


    Fu Zichen said casually, "it''s just a little friend. He''s not a childe. He came to me."


    Liu Sui laughed: "it''s fate to meet. It''s better to call out and say hello. It''s also recognition."


    Fu Zichen frowned, obviously unhappy.


    Liu Sui, however, seemed unable to understand his eyes, and rushed inside: "since the young man didn''t want to come out, it''s OK for Liu to go in."


    Fu Zichen reaches out his hand to stop him. The repulsion of the fundus is very obvious.


    Liu Wei slapped him just now. When he was angry or not, he treated people and things, and saved his patience. He became aloof and indifferent to Liu Sui. He didn''t have a good face: "the hunting ground is dangerous. You''d better leave first!"


    Liu Sui quickly smiled, his red robe dazzling very: "why the five childe refused people thousands of miles, but to say hello, otherwise you go in and ask, maybe that childe would like to see Liu?"


    When Fu Zichen was about to speak, he heard a familiar voice in the camp: "keep quiet!"


    Fu Zichen: "..."


    Liu Sui: "..."


    Acupuncture needs to be quiet. Liu Mo is seriously hurt. When Liu Wei patiently applies the needle, he is so noisy that his temper will inevitably grow up.


    Fu Zichen didn''t dare to say anything, but looked at Liu Sui coldly.


    Liu Sui didn''t think that the man was so hot tempered and spoke so quickly. He immediately felt that the man was yelling at him and scolding him for making noise.Liu Sui, the legitimate son of Liu''s family, is also a popular figure in Qingzhou City. Where has he ever suffered such a loss in ordinary times? Liu Sui immediately said angrily, "it''s a maniac. Don''t let Liu see it. Liu still has prejudice!" Say, hand out to open Fu Zichen, go to lift curtain directly.


    When Fu Zichen stops, there will inevitably be a collision between the two people. When you come and I go, there will be some disputes.


    Fu Zichen didn''t know what was wrong with Liu Sui, but he screwed it on.


    Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan are both impatient, but Liu Sui is not someone else. He is very close to them. At the moment, he can only make ends meet. He wants to drag Liu Sui away.


    The three rooms of Fu Zichen always don''t want to take care of this matter. Their friends are more reluctant to make friends, but somehow Liu Sui gets upset and makes the scene ugly.


    During this time of coming and going, the people who had been waiting for a long time outside, after finding that there was no animal voice, the guard checked and found that the forest seemed to have calmed down, Sanliang came back and planned to wait for the steward to report again.


    But as soon as I came back, I saw something happened in front of a certain account, which was being pulled.


    Fu ziyong has been sent to the doctor''s office at the foot of the mountain. Fu Zihan also accompanies him. Those who come back at this time don''t know much about things, and they are all confused.


    But Yang Min, who was familiar with Liu Sui, came up and asked him, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    Fu Zilan and Yang Min are close friends. They immediately left the mess to him and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I have to go in and talk to my five elder brothers'' friends. I don''t know what to worry about. I just don''t let him in."


    Yang minpo was speechless. He went up to pull Liu Sui and said, "what are you doing?"


    Liu suizheng is fighting with Fu Zichen. He looks up at Fu Zichen''s cold eyes, but also his anger. He drags Yang Min, without saying the reason, and says, "you take him for me, I''ll go in and see him!"

 Chapter 934

    Yang Min felt that this man was really stunned, and he reached out and patted him: "what are you doing? Who is that man in there? You have to go in?"


    "Go in and I''ll know who he is." Liu Sui took it for granted.


    Yang Min is quite speechless.


    Fu Zichen is like a door god. He doesn''t speak much, but he just blocks it. No one has ever given it.


    This impasse is not clear for a moment, but suddenly a voice rings in the account: "let him in."


    Originally, Fu Zichen, who was still standing upright, seemed to listen to the "imperial edict" and didn''t speak. With his eyes lowered, he stepped aside.


    Liu Sui rushes in.


    Because of the uproar, others were curious. They wanted to see what was sacred in it. But Liu Sui went in two steps and retreated again. With him, there was a clear and meaningful man in a black black black black robe who looked like a loose crown.


    This man looks a little thin, his clothes don''t fit, he looks very bookish, his face is particularly excellent, and there is a sense of awe between his eyebrows and eyes.


    But he is a man of bearing. He should have a high status. Who is he?


    Today is a family feast, the main family is naturally family.


    Today, Fu ziyong, the third, the fourth, the fifth, the sixth, and the seventh are in charge. They should be the top ones. But if Fu ziyong is not here, he will make a sound.


    Fu ziyao stepped forward, arched his hand, and politely said to Liu Wei, "you are a friend of the elder brother, and you are a friend of Fu. Do you know your surname?"


    Rich and noble families always guess people by their surnames first. They don''t ask each other for their names directly, because their names are not very important, so their surnames are the most important.


    Liu Wei glanced at him coolly and said, "Liu."


    "Liu?" When Fu ziyao heard this, he couldn''t help but look at Liu Sui and think, is this why Liu Sui has to rush in? Who is this from Liu Sui''s family?


    "Wood, willow." Liu Wei said again.


    Fu ziyao was stunned and said with a smile, "it''s Mr. Liu, I don''t know today..."


    "I remember!"


    Before Fu ziyao finished speaking, Liu Sui beside him made a sudden exclamation, and then a pair of eyes looked straight at Liu Wei, with a somewhat ugly expression. He opened his mouth and said, "you are the one The Liu who saved my cousin Lord Liu


    Liu Sui finished, no matter whether others understand it or not, but his face turned white and he regretted the impulse.


    He quickly smiled on his face and said, "I just said that adults are familiar with each other, but I can''t think of any taboo when I come to my mouth. Now when I mention it, I can remember that Lord Liu''s kindness is to save my cousin in danger. It''s my great benefactor to reunite my four uncles in one room and one family!"


    Liu Wei looked at the man and didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Liu Sui saw that he didn''t remember, and hurriedly said, "I''m Liu Sui, the former commander of Zuowei in Kyoto."


    Front left Guard commander?


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, but there was a person in her mind. That was an old man who was nearly sixty years old. She had come to the door to thank her for saving his last grandson when her baby disappeared.


    So it was him?


    Liu Sui''s words, coupled with his respectful attitude, stunned everyone for a moment. Then he looked at the man in black, looked up and down, and looked inside and out.


    Fu Zichen still thought about Liu Mo''s life. He glanced into the tent slightly, but because of the angle problem, he only saw the side of the couch. He couldn''t see the man''s appearance, and he didn''t know whether the blood stopped.


    "It''s an adult from Beijing. It''s a long way to go!" Fu ziyao is also smart. In addition, although he is the legitimate son of Fu''s family and has a distinguished identity, he really has no reputation. He should give enough face to Beijing officials.


    Liu Wei looked at him. It was a strange face. She looked back to find another two figures from the crowd.


    The arrow wound on the hand and arm, the knife wound on the chest, and the three wounds are unfathomable. Liu Wei thinks that an explanation is needed.


    It seems that Liu Wei''s intention of seeking is obvious. Fu Zichen said: "the third brother should have been sent to the doctor. As for the seventh brother..."


    Liu Wei looks back at him.


    To her line of sight, Fu Zichen also does not know is the heart is empty or what, silent shut up.


    Liu Wei took back her eyes and looked at Fu ziyao: "today, I''m just looking for someone, but I don''t want to disturb you. I just found someone, but something happened. I need you to explain it to me."


    Fu ziyao paused for a moment, and saw that the man''s eyes were awe inspiring, but there was something wrong with him. Then he accepted the etiquette before, straightened his back, and picked up his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    The strong dragon doesn''t press the local snake. Although it''s a Beijing official, it''s not Kyoto.


    As the emperor of Qingzhou''s family, since he knew that the other side was hostile, he also saved some face wordiness.


    "I don''t know what you want to tell me? Who are you looking for? " As he said that, Fu ziyao glanced at the barracks, where there was a man, and he saw it.


    Liu Wei didn''t hide it either. She turned half of her body aside and opened the curtain in one hand so that everyone outside could see Liu Mo Yi inside, but she didn''t want to be seen by others. She put down the curtain and said in a cold voice, "inside, it''s my younger brother. When I found him, he was dying and seriously injured. As for the one who hurt him..." Liu Wei looked at Fu Zichen and said slowly, "I heard that it''s you who pay the third and seventh CHILDES of the family. I need them to give me a statement about this."Just now, Fu ziyao didn''t look at the person in the account. He only thought that he was the son of his family. He was surprised how the third brother and seventh brother hurt the guests. He looked around again, but didn''t see the two brothers. For a while, he hesitated.


    Fu Zilan Guan is in the same breath with Fu ziyao. When he sees it, he backs up and asks his friend Yang Min in a whisper.


    Yang Min didn''t know what happened. He only said what he knew before. At the end, he said: "the third childe was seriously hurt. His face was full of blood. He could only see several pieces of meat. The bird was bloodthirsty and ferocious. He looked more terrible than the mad dog and beast."


    Fu Zilian frowned and went up to explain to him in a low voice.


    Fu ziyao''s face changed again!


    Today''s great day, how can we do something about blood and light?


    However, no matter whether the third brother really hurt the younger brother of the Beijing official, but this is Qingzhou, holding the beast to hurt people, which is not to give them face!


    With a sneer, Fu ziyao began to attack: "about your brother, Fu will give you a statement, but I don''t know if you want to explain the matter of your brother''s distress."


    Liu Wei thought of the action before Pearl, which was undeniable, and she was also surprised.


    Pearl is a wild bird, not an ordinary crow. Although she has been with her for many years, she can''t figure out its specific species. It was brought out from the Amazon jungle. Liu Wei has always known that it''s not a gentle bird. She has been able to get along with her for so many years, but she has never seen pearl exert such strength. When Pearl hurt Fu ziyong, she obviously had a vital energy. If it''s not a bodyguard Stop in time. Maybe Fu ziyong will die.


    After all, she saw the Pearl mouth with her own eyes and took several pieces of flesh and blood from Fu ziyong''s face.

 Chapter 935

    "It''s just the guardian."


    Liu Wei''s eyes were even colder: "my elder brother is in danger, and I have no time to investigate the murderer. I just want to take my elder brother out of the hunting ground for treatment first, but two young men of my family obstruct him in all ways, and finally I will start. What''s wrong with that bird, which is raised by the official, who has hurt its owner and needs to be protected naturally? "


    Fu ziyao looks at Fu Zilan.


    Fu Zilan looks at Yang Min again.


    Yang Min frowned and nodded to them.


    Many people have seen it. It''s really Fu ziyong''s first move.


    When things get to this point, Fu ziyao is not easy to deal with. He doesn''t know what kind of resentment Fu ziyong has with this Beijing official. Naturally, it''s not easy to argue.


    But Fu ziyao was also able to bend and stretch, hesitated for a moment, and then bowed his hand to Liu Wei, saying: "please wait a moment, whether it''s your brother''s business or your brother''s injury today, you need a speech. No solution, no one can go. "


    It sounds reasonable on the surface, but it''s warning on the inside.


    Warning Liu Wei, your brother''s business is different, but you will pay the price if you hurt Fu''s legitimate son by killing animals.


    Fu ziyao comes from Sanfang. It''s not easy for Sanfang to come out directly when no one comes out.


    At this time, Fu ziyao is already the biggest man, and he deserves to show up.


    But Fu ziyong is Fu ziyao''s elder brother. Fu ziyao''s move is a bit limited. After all, I haven''t heard that his younger brother handles things for his elder brother.


    Therefore, when Fu ziyao sent someone to find the injured Fu ziyong for questioning, he also sent someone back to the mansion by the way, intending to find the second brother Fu Zijiao.


    Fu Ziyan certainly can''t shout, but Fu Zijiao is also the second in the third generation of Fu''s family. He handles it according to all the rules.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Zijiao was having a banquet in the hall when he received the news from his servant.


    Today is my grandfather''s birthday. I don''t know how many guests have come to Qingyun from all over the world. The high ones are from his father, two uncles and his eldest brother.


    He is in charge of the relatives of the officials with lower status, who are above grade 6 and below grade 4.


    As for the younger generation of the next generation, for example, the childe and the young master and the young lady of the family, they were ordered by the elder brother to take the first few brothers out for fun and only come back before the feast.


    When his servant came, Fu Zijiao was exchanging greetings with several local officials who had just arrived, saying something about Qingzhou''s local conditions and customs. Naturally, he could not help mentioning a few family and state affairs.


    The next servant listened to him and said a little. When Fu Zijiao had finished listening, his face was not good.


    There was no time to chat with people. When I got up, I apologized to the guests. I went outside and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The servant said the matter more carefully in a hurry. When he mentioned the injury on the third childe''s face, he trembled all over. Obviously, he could still think of the ferocious and miserable picture. He was still frightened.


    Fu Zijiao is really a little angry: "as much trouble as possible!" Finish saying, turn to look for his eldest brother.


    In the hall looked around, but did not see Fu Ziyan, Fu Zijiao had to pull his third uncle asked: "three uncle can see big brother?"


    Third master Fu looked around, but he didn''t see Fu Ziyan, and he didn''t even see him, so he said: "I think it''s going to the backyard. I heard that when your brother went to meet your sister-in-law''s family at the gate of the city, he met a prince from Beijing, invited people together, and went straight to the backyard to say hello to your grandfather. Your uncle''s later head also went. Now, I''m afraid it''s still there Accompany. "


    Is Jingli the king?


    Fu Zijiao was a little surprised, and he thought of his elder brother''s identity. If he was an ordinary prince, he would not be so attentive, so he asked, "which prince do you know


    The third master smiled and said, "can''t you guess? Those who can stir your uncle up and make your brother face others. They are not the three kings or the seven kings. But recently the emperor is seriously ill. The three princes and the prince should be in charge of the cabinet. The seven princes should be in charge. "


    Fu Zijiao ponders for a moment. If the visitor is the seventh prince, he dare not go over. For the sake of the mess of some younger generation, he disturbed the seventh king of the hall and lost the face of Fu''s family.


    "What do you want to do with your big brother?" Asked the third master Fu.


    Fu Zijiao couldn''t, so he had to tell the story. At the end of the story, he said: "I don''t know if my nephew should go to have a look. Ziyao seems to have no idea. Ziyong is the brother of the eldest brother..."


    The third master Fu''s face sank. Fu ziyao was his own son. They were always low-key and didn''t want to make a big deal, but this time they brought the injured second son.


    Third master Fu hesitated for a moment and said, "go to find your elder brother. Call him out and bring it up again. Don''t make it public in front of the dignitaries."


    Fu Zijiao got his uncle''s approval. He answered and hurried to the backyard.


    When I got to grandfather''s yard, I was hearing laughter coming from inside.


    When he got closer, he could hear that it seemed that he was playing chess. No wonder my eldest brother and uncle had been with him for such a long time. It was a chess game, but it would take a lot of time.


    He opened the curtain and went in, just to see his grandfather smiling. He grabbed the black man with his hands like an old urchin and placed a piece on the chessboard.Sitting opposite his grandfather was a young man who looked very stable. Because of his back to himself, Fu Zijiao couldn''t see the man''s face, but he heard the man''s voice was cool and his voice was low and light: "I''m sure you''re ready, old man?"


    When Fu Laozi heard this, he quickly reviewed the chessboard again. At last, he was particularly uneasy to judge again. Then he said, "I''ll think about it. I won''t change it."


    Then the man on the opposite side did not speak, holding the white son, and gently fell on the chessboard.


    As soon as the son fell, he heard old Fu yell, "Oh, this one doesn''t count. I need to change that one." As he said this, he was shameless and had to stretch out his hand to repent, take away the white son of others and take back his black son, but he didn''t do it again. He just looked around and looked at the board.


    For the old man''s chess pieces, the opposite man seems to be no accident, just a good temper of the side of the teacup, a sip, patience.


    Accompanied by big master Fu and his son, they were quite speechless. Big master Fu smiled and said to his own father, "father, you have already regretted ten sons."


    Fu Ziyan''s serious face also showed a shallow helplessness.


    Fu Zijiao didn''t dare to disturb others, only gave Fu Ziyan a wink.


    Before Fu Ziyan saw Fu Zijiao come in, but he didn''t say hello or a word, but he stood quietly at the door, and he didn''t say a word. Now he saw Fu Zijiao''s sign, got up, whispered "excuse me" and came out.


    "What''s furtive?"


    Fu Zijiao was embarrassed. He sighed and said something about the hunting ground. Then he looked at his eldest brother.


    Fu Ziyan was silent, and his brows and eyes were cold and stern in the past. Now he was even more penetrating. Looking at Fu Zijiao, he asked, "in the hunting ground, they accidentally hurt themselves, and they didn''t get hurt to their lives. What did they play?"


    Fu Zijiao stagnates and doesn''t speak.


    Fu Ziyan knew that he was clear and didn''t press questions. He just looked at him coldly.

 Chapter 936

    After all, Fu Zijiao did not dare to show his mind in front of his elder brother. He was sweating and whispered, "I heard that it was seven younger brothers who proposed to find some fun. It seems that he went to see the Qingyu government Yin and finally borrowed some criminals from the prison..."


    "Nonsense!" Almost immediately, Fu Ziyan guessed the meaning.


    Fu Zihan is the youngest. Although he has masterminded people, he is grumpy and arrogant. He doesn''t know how to restrain. One Fu Zijiao in the second room can muddle along. The other Fu Zichen can walk with the enemy, and the other Fu Zihan can do something.


    Fu Ziyan has always been able to teach this seven younger brother. He has also left a capable person for the second room. But he doesn''t want to. This kid has no way to this extent!


    I''ve heard that he played too much and liked life when he was young. At that time, Fu Ziyan thought that the outside world was exaggerating, and he didn''t hear that Fu Zihan had done anything harmful to people''s lives. I didn''t expect that today, he has dared to hit the dead prisoners of Yamen!


    "He didn''t do it for the first time, did he?" Fu Ziyan asked in a sharp voice, 50% colder than before.


    Fu Zijiao''s head is almost buried under the ground, so he can only nod with his teeth.


    Fu Ziyan is really angry.


    But thinking of today''s full of guests and the great scandal, I can only cover it for a moment, ponder for a moment, and close my eyes and say, "you go there, no matter what the situation is, you can put it down for me!"


    Fu Zijiao nodded quickly, but he was not relieved: "however, the Beijing official......"


    Fu Zi said, "let him shut up. If you dare to make a statement, you will be charged first. What will you do after today''s birthday, and then make a decision?"


    Fu Zijiao knew that even if he offended people, he could only do this. He immediately took the lead and took a group of guards to the hunting ground.


    When Fu Zijiao left, Fu Ziyan turned around and planned to say it to his father again. But when he came in, he saw his grandfather regretting again.


    But this time, the good-natured young prince refused.


    A prince''s long fingers stopped a chess player, and his voice was low and steady: "if I don''t give up, will I?"


    When Fu Laozi, who was full of wrinkles, heard the words, the folds on his face were immediately more folded, which made him quite temperamental: "my old man is so old, can''t the Lord make him fail once?"


    A prince withdrew his hand, put the chess pieces taken by the old man back, pinched a black one, fell into his own white one, and slowly said, "moving forward is gathering, but moving back is not for no way. Sometimes he looks back, and the unexpected gains are close at hand."


    Words fall, a prince rises, to the old man''s voice natural and unrestrained way: "the old man has won, this game, this king lost."


    Fu Laozi stared at the chessboard. Seeing that the young man had only one son, he turned the loser into a winner. He smiled for a while, but not just that naughty smile, but he smiled deeply: "when did the prince see it?"


    A prince said: "Fu''s father, when he was the first emperor of the dynasty, was an important official. Although he is now returning to the old and doesn''t ask about the affairs of the dynasty, he is as wise as before, just like a chess board. But the old man is just trying his younger generation, just don''t know the old man, do you want to try it?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Fu Laozi burst into laughter and stood up: "if it''s really extraordinary, the Lord is thoughtful and prudent. If you''re famous, you''ll be worthy of the name. I''m Qingyun, happy and carefree with such talents as the Lord."


    Fu is a good chess player. In other words, everyone who is good at mental skills has a resonance with the game. From the perspective of chess, it has always been like this.


    Just then, Mr. Fu really had the heart to explore the inside information of this young prince.


    The old man''s mind is sharp. He can kill each other at any time. He hides the kill chess under the fool''s chess. It seems that it is downwind, but in fact, he controls the whole situation.


    The young prince''s chess skill is amazing and patient. He always repents frequently to the other side, but he doesn''t want to be arrogant. He has seen through the other side for a long time, and only moved one son of the other side a little. Then he exposed all the layout of the other side to the public, confessed to be clean and tidy, so thoughtful and resourceful. It''s really not the thing in the pool.


    The old man in his eighties, who could only be his grandson, couldn''t help being interested in him, said: "the Lord has come from afar, and it''s time to take the seat."


    A prince has no opinion. He goes out with the old man.


    Just out of the yard, a shadow passed by.


    A prince paused and looked up at the tree shadow in the yard. The tree shadow was calm and automatic, but it moved frequently.


    Staring at him for a long time, Fu could not help but ask, "Lord?"


    A prince sank his eyes and said, "I have something important to do. I''ll leave first."


    ¡°£¿¡± The old man was stunned for a moment, and stopped him quickly. He didn''t let him go: "this is the old man, my birthday. How can the king leave without a banquet? The LORD said, what is the matter? Let the old man''s son and grandson do it. "


    A prince looked at Fu Da Ye and Fu Ziyan, who followed him respectfully, and said in a cold voice: "my husband, who used to rest in the post house, seems to have caused some trouble now. He is trapped in the hunting ground in the suburb of the city. I need to go and have a look."As soon as the voice fell, Fu Ziyan''s face had changed greatly.


    Fu Ziyan''s eyes are slightly shaken, the hunting ground in the suburb, the Beijing official from Beijing Thinking for a while, I began to feel numb.


    He looked up in amazement to see the young prince, but he was right on each other''s icy eyes.


    Fu Ziyan knows that it''s a big deal. It''s not good!


    ¡­¡­


    Before Fu Zijiao arrived at the hunting ground from Fu''s home, his servant had found out the injury of Fu ziyong and reported it back.


    Fu ziyao listened to the reply. He was stunned at first, then looked at the man in Xuanyi in front of him. He asked uncertainly, "is your brother a dead prisoner in Yamen?"


    Fu ziyao said that all the people were shocked. Countless pairs of eyes immediately gathered on Liu Wei.


    Liu Sui, who was very respectful to Liu Wei, changed his expression.


    Who is Mr. Liu? It is said that the third prince''s henchman has a great prestige in the town gate. He is in the court and is the target of many courtiers'' solicitation. Such a noble and promising official, his younger brother, should be a prisoner of death?


    The scene was once bizarre.


    Fu ziyao, who is in charge of his family, was unable to speak for a while.


    Liu Wei was very calm: "because of some misunderstandings, my brother was temporarily imprisoned in prison, but I don''t know. It''s clear that ten days later, he will be in the street asking for the beheader. Now, how can he be humiliated by this inhuman in this hunting paddock?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes are pressing and majestic. He is not embarrassed by Liu Mo''s identity. He hunts and destroys human nature. It is exposed that he is afraid of these ruthless noble children, not her, not Liu Mo as the victim.

 Chapter 937

    As Liu Wei expected, it''s hard to deal with what used to be a playful thing about hunters.


    Obviously, these people think it''s not a serious thing to hunt and kill some death row prisoners for fun, but at the same time, they also know that it can''t be known to the elders of the family.


    Liu Wei is now an official in Kyoto. He suddenly broke through the matter and it was not easy to clean up. Everyone was in a bit of a panic.


    One by one, they are silent and hide themselves behind others, but they are afraid that they will be remembered by the Beijing official and cannot be explained when they go back.


    Yang Min and others did not enter the hunt, and they were very uncomfortable. Although they did not bend their bows and shoot people in person, they could not escape the relationship if they didn''t report their feelings to each other, and they were careless about their lives, and they were scolded later.


    Fu ziyao didn''t know how to deal with it. He should have informed the Qingzhou yamen immediately to take back the dead prisoners, alive or dead, and cover up the ugly face.


    But the culprit who caused the whole tricky event was seriously injured and slept soundly in the camp. At the gate of the camp, there was another iron faced Yan Luo, who had to stand outside and do nothing.


    It''s nothing to do!


    Fu ziyao scolds in his heart. He only hopes that Fu Zijiao will come as soon as possible. Whoever loves to clean up the mess will do it!


    Fidgety for a moment, Fu ziyao looks at Fu Zichen again, and remembers that Fu Zichen preached. This Beijing official is his friend.


    Hesitating for a moment, Fu ziyao said, "five younger brothers, what do you want to say?"


    Fu Zichen''s robe is not as clean as before. There is some friction in the sleeve position. If you look carefully, you can see that there is a piece of redness on his face. I don''t know how he hurt it.


    Fu Zichen was named and everyone looked at him.


    Liu Wei also glanced at him.


    "If you set up a private execution ground, you should be punished!" Fu Zichen''s expression remained unchanged, with some cold sarcasm in his voice. When he finished speaking, the whole audience was still.


    Fu Zilan scolded directly: "traitor, what are you talking about! Zihan is your brother. Are you going to kill him? "


    Fu Zichen didn''t respond, just frowned a little.


    Fu Zilan comes forward and pushes Fu Zichen directly, with a powerful momentum: "you''re just a man with a strange spirit in your daily life. At this moment, you''re afraid that the world will not be disordered! This man is your friend. You must have brought him in. He is just a prisoner of death! Not now, but in a few days! How dare you say that in prison? It ''s time to ask for the chop! In my opinion, this is a plan today! Grandfather''s birthday was a time of celebration, but he couldn''t bear to have a white eyed wolf in his family, hook up with outsiders, injure his hands and feet. It''s not filial, disloyal and unjust. It''s the biggest shame for his family to give birth to you! "


    Fu Zilan was so angry at this moment that he could not stop him.


    But in the past, Fu ziyao would wake him up and ask him not to go too far. This time, Fu ziyao didn''t speak, and he was clearly holding fire in his heart. How could he not follow his words?


    And those young men behind, who didn''t say it one by one, were also identified in their hearts.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes at Fu Zichen were disgusted.


    Liu Wei knew that Fu Zichen had a bad life at the Fu''s house, and he was almost the same as an outsider.


    Now when she saw this, she didn''t understand anything.


    Although it was Fu Zichen who killed Liu Mo, Liu Wei was so angry that he was so angry that he died. That doesn''t mean that she would look at her friends and be insulted and indifferent!


    Her account is calculated by her, her debt is paid by her, others, be an old man!


    Liu Wei cold eyes, asked: "this, do not know how to call?"


    Fu Zilan glanced at her and said, "I''m going to pay Zilan. I''m going to pay six. What can I do for you?"


    Liu Wei said: "pay six childe, disrespect, I have a question, I do not know six childe can be willing to solve the puzzle?"


    Fu Zilan''s intuition is that this man''s attitude is suddenly respectful and deceitful, but after all, he is young and vigorous, and he is also angry, so he said frankly: "let''s listen."


    Liu Wei: "Fu''s family is very strict and prosperous. The three masters of Fu''s family are the pillars of the country. They have done a lot of good deeds. The next seven masters are all outstanding and outstanding. They are rare role models of the younger generation. This is what I heard when I was far away in Kyoto. But today I saw Fu liugongzi, but Liu wanted to offend him by asking him, "is it really Fu''s family?"


    "What do you mean!" Fu Zilan listened to the words in front of the man, and felt proud. Hearing the last sentence, he almost exploded on the spot.


    Liu Wei, however, did not care whether he was angry or not, and then said: "if you utter wild words, hurtful words, ridicule your brother, unfilial, disrespectful, gibberish, insincere and full of stories, no matter inside or outside, there is any advantage of the Fu family''s children that Liu heard about. Therefore, Liu has this doubt. I wonder if Fu liugongzi can tell me which master you are, Is it a thief, a rat and a villain who was picked up on the street and raised up? It''s a big fallacy to come here and boast about the market because of the name of the sixth son of Fu''s family? "


    "You, you..." Fu Zilan''s throat was shaking with the frequency of his hand, and he couldn''t speak well.Liu Wei waved his hand and said, "don''t be excited. I''m just wondering. If you offend me, I''d like to see Haihan. But there is a good word that needs to be reminded after all. If the sixth childe is really arrogant, he should be careful and lenient. Don''t put your small bellied son in the open, which will make the whole face of Fu''s family plain, but it will hurt the elders of Fu''s family to be a man. "


    "You, you, you deceive too much!" Fu Zilan bursts and rushes straight to Liu Wei''s face with a fist.


    Liu Wei only leaned to the side of her head and dodged the move. She was handsome. She raised her arm smoothly, pointed around and poked at the other side''s elbow.


    Fu Zilan felt that his arm was stiff and half of his body was soft!


    Liu Wei looks at the other side''s falling down, and then he lifts it up. He holds him up in a false way, but his hands contain internal power, and directly hit him in the abdomen. He only listens to Fu Zilan''s shouting. He falls back and falls on the ground in a panic, half kneeling on the ground with his stomach covered. He can''t get up because of the pain.


    Liu Wei''s face was straight and polite: "well, how can you do this? How can I dare to do this? Hurry up, hurry up. "


    Said, Liu Wei again stretch out his hand, obviously is the action of supporting, but Xu with the strength way, pressure to pay son to see lying on the ground, can''t move.


    In the roar of Fu Zilan''s distress, Liu Wei had to gently hook her lips and said: "since the sixth childe is so polite, this gift will be taken by my official for your elders. I hope you will repent in the future. Don''t open your mouth again and lose face. Look at you. You look so white and clean. Would you like to talk more and do more? "


    "Enough!"


    Fu ziyao could not bear to insult his brother like this. He reached out, pushed Liu Wei away, helped him up, looked at his brother''s face and asked, "but where is he hurt?" Then he glared at Liu Wei and said, "you are clearly a lifeguard of the imperial court, bullying the small with the big. Who on earth doesn''t want to face the small generation?"


    Liu Wei raised her hands and said innocently, "I''m a civil servant. I don''t have the strength to bind a chicken."


    "You..." Fu ziyao can''t speak because of this man''s face!


    Liu Wei stood in front of the account, and the shallow Mou Zixu didn''t respond to the complicated vision that Fu Zichen had cast. He only yawned, as if what he had just done was nothing.


    Fu Zichen was very angry. He asked for trouble. At the same time, he couldn''t help being sweet. After all, he was in love with him.


    Years of friendship, not fake.

 Chapter 938

    When Fu Zijiao came here, he saw such a scene. It seemed that something happened to Fu Zilan. He was surrounded by people and greeted him with all kinds of greetings.


    Fu Zijiao thought for a moment, and then the servant came back and said, "the injured one is Fu ziyong. How can Fu Zilan seem to be in a bad condition?"?


    He frowned and stepped forward.


    Seeing him coming, someone in the crowd called out: "Er childe, you can count it!"


    These young men are all acquainted with the Fu family. They all know that the second young man of the Fu family once worked with them, fighting chickens and provoking dogs and playing with music. Only when he was old, he was taken out to see the world by the eldest young man, and then he began to work for the public, and then he stopped making friends with these fox friends.


    But at the end of the day, it used to pay off.


    Compared with the serious and upright eldest son of Fu''s family, now there are two eldest sons coming out, everyone is relieved. After all, don''t be afraid that things will make a big noise in front of their parents.


    Liu Wei looks at the second childe of Fu''s family. Seeing that his appearance is similar to that of Fu Zichen, she can''t help turning her head and taking a look at Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen did not speak.


    In fact, from just now on, he has never made a sound.


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe that Fu Zichen is willing to be humiliated. In the past, Fu Zichen was so ambitious and angry that he didn''t even give face to Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe these young masters. Fu Zichen will be afraid of them.


    Fu Zichen must be in the mind of dressing up as a pig and eating a tiger. The pig has to be like a pig and a fox. He has to stop everything.


    Liu Wei is not used to paying children like this, but she is not easy to ask.


    She only coagulated her mind and looked at Fu Zijiao again. If she had not guessed wrong, this should be Fu Zichen''s brother, the same kind as his father and mother.


    When Fu ziyao saw that Fu Zijiao had come, he fell down on his heart and hurried to talk to him.


    When Fu ziyao finished speaking, Fu Zijiao came up and looked up and down at Liu Wei. He arched his hand and said, "this is Lord Liu? I''m paying Zijiao. It''s polite. "


    Liu Wei replied, "you are very polite."


    Fu Zijiao: "today, there are frequent misunderstandings in my family. My family should give an account to the adults, but it will take a long time to investigate. At the moment, I''m afraid it''s still your brother''s injury. If you don''t send your brother to the doctor first, and when your brother wakes up, the third brother of my family will come back. Let''s sit down and spread the matter out."


    Liu Wei is right to hear what he said, but if he hears only half of what he said, he will be able to understand his purpose. There is no more than one word - drag.


    Liu Mo to send a doctor, Fu ziyong healing, until the two can speak soberly, I''m afraid it''s gone.


    By tomorrow, these young men will have run away.


    Fu''s family then told yamen that they denied Fu Zihan''s arrangement of hunters. When the situation changed, Liu Wei was afraid that it would be reasonable and unclear. If they were more ruthless, Fu''s family directly told Yamen to come to her and arrest Liu Mo, and said that it was not proper for them to commit a felon outside the prison, and then put a crime of prison robbery on her. At that time, the truth was transferred. Qingzhou was the leader of Fu''s family again. She And Liu Mo to, but really jump into the Yellow River can not wash.


    Liu Wei looked at Fu Zijiao, and his eyes were cold. "What the second childe said is really a good policy. It''s just his brother''s injury. The second childe doesn''t need to worry about it. Liu didn''t know anything about apricot forest. Just after the emergency treatment, my brother had no worries about his life. As for the third childe in your mansion, he was reckless because of the bird''s variety. If the third childe wants to have no scar on his face in the future, he needs to take medicine from his hands. The doctors outside can cure his wound, but they can''t cure it. "


    Fu Zijiao was a little flustered. He didn''t expect that this man would be a doctor. He had to take this man out of the paddock first, then find someone to clean up the forest. Finally, he asked Fu ziyong to delay for some time, at least until the end of his grandfather''s birthday feast, and then reported to his eldest brother.


    Now the other side said this, but put on a clear attitude, will not leave the paddock.


    And Fu ziyong there, the other side is to explain, if do not come to the paddock to get medicine, the scar on the face will never disappear.


    Fu Zijiao doesn''t believe that there are any scars. The doctor can''t cure them, but this man can. There are several resident doctors in Fu''s mansion. They were retired from the palace. Is it not that Liu''s medical skills are higher than those of the old imperial doctors?


    It''s just that this man''s death depends on not leaving. Fu Zijiao is really in a bit of a dilemma.


    Do you really want to catch people like brother ordered?


    If we do it, there are more than sixty bodyguards here. It''s not a problem to catch a thin scholar civil servant.


    Just, I really move my hand, and then I''m afraid I can''t be good at it.


    After pondering for a moment, Fu Zijiao finally made a decision. He raised his head, reached out for a lift and didn''t talk nonsense. He directly ordered the guards to attack in groups and take people down.


    As soon as his orders fell, more than sixty bodyguards immediately rose up and attacked. Liu Wei was surrounded by many people.


    Fu Zichen, who was guarding Liu Wei''s side, looked awe inspiring, and immediately wanted to say something, but Liu Wei stopped him, just pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled, asking Fu Zijiao, "what is this, young master?"Fu Zijiao said coldly, "I''m offended!" Words fall, make a "hands-on" look to the guard.


    In the next moment, the crowd around us is approaching. If you are quick, you will catch Liu Wei''s hands and detain them.


    But just at this time, the half air several voice of breaking the air, then, the besieged bodyguards together "ah" a, one by one cover hands, stagger back.


    After waiting for the bodyguards to stand, all the faces are surprised!


    Fu Zijiao frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Before the bodyguard had time to report, he saw ten black shadows coming out of nowhere. In a flash, he was forced to the front of his eyes. When the people looked at them, they saw ten strong guards with strong martial arts. They had fallen into the crowd. One by one, they protected the man in front of the tent closely.


    The scene stunned everyone.


    Those childish brothers retreated one after another for fear of being hurt. Fu Zijiao also retreated two steps, looking at the ten people suddenly appeared in front of him, and his expression was tense.


    Before he could speak, the ten men in black had turned around and bowed to the man in black. They said in unison, "I hope you will forgive me for the delay of the rescue!"


    Liu Wei only looked at the ten people in front of her, and her expression was also bad.


    In this way, she and Rong Ling are going on the road in light clothes, with a total of ten dark guards around her. Today, when they separated, Rong Ling took five people away, but left five for her. At this moment, ten of them came out, that is to say, Rong Ling already knew what happened here and sent someone to guard them.

 Chapter 939

    The other end.


    When simaxi received the Yamen''s urgent report, he was still in the mansion, changing clothes, so he planned to go to the mansion with a pinch. Anyway, he was just a small official. It didn''t matter whether he went early or late. He just sat on the most peripheral table with other local officials. In the middle of the way, he was afraid that he didn''t even have a waiter. He only ran by his servant girl.


    He didn''t want to join in the power. He went early, that is to say, he was left in the air. It''s not interesting to do it. It''s better to arrive before the dinner. After the gift and dinner, he could leave with a few words of greetings.


    However, the Yamen''s report broke simaxi''s free fantasy.


    Master''s hurried words let simaxi know that today, don''t say to step on the table. He can''t even scratch a birthday bag until the end of the birthday party.


    Unfortunately, two hours ago, he sent a gift to Fu Fu Fu. That is to say, if he didn''t go to eat the birthday table, the gift would not come back.


    It''s a big loss.


    With a sigh in his heart, simaxi changed the brown and gold robe that his wife had chosen for him, while wearing the official uniform, he asked the master: "pay seven less words, and the prison will really give him the death row?"


    There was some embarrassment on the master''s face: "I can''t blame you. The seventh young master came here in person. Besides, I thought it wasn''t a big deal. How could I think of something out of the box..."


    Simaxi didn''t have much expression, as if he didn''t care much about the filth in the Yamen. He asked again, "have you received the order from Fu family? What are you going to do? "


    The master said: "the second young master said that we should get out as soon as possible and bring back all the dead prisoners. Don''t worry about the life and death. Anyway, we should cover up the matter. Today is the father''s birthday and nothing can happen."


    Simaxi nodded: "then go, I will go back to yamen, you take people to the paddock, and bring back all that should be brought back."


    In other words, the master asked simaxi to report to him. Knowing that this was the only way to deal with it, he didn''t expect Lord Fuyin to have another idea, so he responded and left.


    When the master left, simafu came in from the door and said, "you really want to take care of this matter?"


    However, simaxi said, "it''s just a black pot, not a black pot. What do you care?"


    Mrs. Sima obviously didn''t want to say, "you are such a good-looking official. You can''t let the death row go out of the prison without knowing you. Now something happened, but you should bear it."


    Simaxi put his arm around his wife''s waist and said, "the court''s life officer, I can''t help it, but I''m not so aggrieved by your heartache."


    Mrs. Sima hummed, "I''ll talk to you."


    Simaxi said again, "if I had made more friends with Fu''s family and stayed in duoliwei, would you like to?"


    "No!" Mrs. Sima immediately refused, looked up at Xianggong and stared at her with a smile in her spare time. She said: "I''m used to bullying you. Go to the Yamen. I''m afraid there are many things to deal with later. Whether you can come back tonight is not certain. Just remember to eat yourself. You have a bad appetite..."


    Seeing that his wife is going to nag again, simaxi hugs her for a while, stops her words, and then leaves.


    Simaxi, the governor of Qingzhou, is an alien. It is reasonable to say that in such a sensitive Prefecture as Qingzhou, he must be close to Fu''s family, not a relative of Fu''s family, but also his own. In the end, he cannot be an outsider.


    However, simaxi was a stranger. His mentor was Shaoqing, who had been in Dali temple for eight years. When simaxi had just been in the imperial examination, he worked in Dali temple. Later, he was promoted and transferred several times. Finally, he was transferred to Qingzhou the second year after his mentor was old and returned.


    When he first came to Qingzhou, simaxi was still a person similar to the previous Fuyin. He was handed over to his superiors and kept in touch with the Fu family. In a word, as an outsider, he was steadily on the ship of the Fu family and became a part of the Fu family''s power.


    But after two years, simaxi changed and became lazy and easygoing. Despite the fact that he was still the one who paid for his family, he was more like a pawn. In political affairs, he could not help his family any more. Even sitting in the Yamen on weekdays, he also did not do his business and did little work.


    Now, it''s the people in Qingzhou who are forgetting that they also have a parent official. In normal times, what''s the matter? It''s always Mr. Xiao Kang who comes out to deal with it. And Mr. Fu Yin, who may see him sometimes, is short-lived. If you want to find him again, you will never find him.


    Qingzhou government Yin is a leisure eater. Everyone in Qingzhou City knows this. After a long time, everyone is used to it. In any case, there is a mess in Qingzhou. It''s not important to find a paying family. Qingzhou yamen, which is built there, is just a decoration.


    When simaxi came out of the mansion, he got on the carriage. The carriage was a little old, and the curtains were all white after being washed. When he passed the city street, he stopped the carriage, pulled up the curtains and went out, handed over three Wen''s money, and gave it to the fried cake stand beside him, saying, "a three-layer cake."


    The peddler is busy in the pot, listening to the voice, looking up at the official''s official Yin, lifting his eyelids. He has no respect for the official''s family. He just said casually: "the price has increased recently. The three-layer cake needs four Wen."


    Simaxi Tut, and touch out a text, pass it.The peddler wrapped a thick three-layer cake for him to hand in the money and deliver the goods.


    As the carriage continued to drive, simaxi sat in the car eating pancakes, thinking that if nothing happened to the paddock, he would be eating the delicacies of the Fu family now in the Fu family''s courtyard.


    I don''t know what is the main dish of the birthday party tonight. It''s said that in order to show Shanda, the Fu family invited several honored chefs from Beijing to cook in person


    Mercilessly bit the pancakes, and simaxi was frustrated.


    When we got to yamen, we had finished the pancakes. Simaxi wiped his hands and walked towards Yamen.


    As soon as I walked in, I listened to the sound of wind and fire behind me.


    When simaxi looked back, he saw the Yamen commander running in a panic. When he saw him, he reported: "Sir, it''s not good. Something happened in the paddock!"


    What happened to the paddock? After listening to the Yamen commander patiently, simaxi understood. He went back to the Yamen and had a drink of tea. He didn''t seem to care much. Only after the Yamen commander finished, he asked: "how about Mr. Xiao?"


    The Yamen servant led: "it''s still in the paddock, but there''s something wrong there. The dead prisoners can''t take them away. There are more than ten people in black with excellent martial arts. They watch the dead and the living. Our people can''t move forward. Mr. Xiao, at the command of the second young master, plans to be tough. Let''s go straight to the paddock, good guy. A dart is coming from the opposite side. It''s almost there Our lives! " After saying that, he was afraid that the Lord Fuyin would not believe it. The chief of Yamen stretched his neck and pointed to a small mark beside his throat: "look, here it is. If a dart comes here, it will cross my neck. If it is deeper, I will die!"

 Chapter 940

    Simaxi looked at it carefully for a while, nodded, and agreed earnestly: "it''s true that a little deeper is bound to die."


    Yamen''s commander is in a hurry!


    "Leave this alone, my Lord. What shall we do now? Mr. Xiao said that you have to come out in person, or everyone else''s name is not right


    Simaxi smiled: "I''ll be right? What shall I do if the other party holds me for power and personal gain, fawns on the powerful, and refuses to punish me for setting up a punishment hall? "


    The Yamen servant commander also thought of this place, but at the moment there was no other way but to say: "what are you afraid of, my lord? Even if he really catches you, who is behind you, the Fu family must protect you, that is, the loss of eating two mouths now. When the dead prisoner comes back, all the things that should be covered are covered. Tomorrow, we will not admit it. Who can do with us? Adults, let''s go quickly. It''s late to go. In case something really goes wrong... "


    Simaxi promised to go, but he didn''t speed up at all. The cup of tea was still in his hand.


    Yamen''s commander also saw that Lord Fuyin didn''t want to carry the pot, but he couldn''t help it. It''s the same thing. If something goes wrong, you can''t escape the responsibility. Otherwise, what do you do with your family support? Do you have rice for nothing?


    In a word, no matter how long simaxi delayed, in the end, he was forced to go to the paddock carriage.


    This carriage is not simaxi''s, but Mr. Xiao''s, good guy. It''s big and bright. How do you think it''s dignified from the inside to the outside? There are cushioned sandalwood in the carriage. Once in, it''s comfortable.


    Simaxi likes it a little. He lives in the carriage and would like the carriage to slow down.


    But no matter how long the road is, it will not be able to withstand the death of the Yamen master. But half an hour later, they arrived at the paddock.


    After simaxi got off, he looked at the dense crowd in the distance and sighed.


    Xiao shiye saw simaxi appear from a distance, ran to him quickly, repeated the matter in three or two sentences, and finally added: "the second young master means that no matter what reason the adults use, they should take away the dead prisoners first, how much they can take away, and how much they live. However, when you go back to yamen, you have to arrange someone to deal with those who died. At least you can''t let them die outside like this. It''s better to let them stay in prison safely. Of course, it doesn''t matter whether they are in prison or not. No one can find out the truth. You say it is, you say it''s not. "


    Simaxi understood. Looking at Mr. Xiao, he asked, "I heard it was just started? Are you ok? "


    Mr. Xiao shook his head: "the brothers in front are slightly injured. I''m in the back. It''s OK."


    "Be careful." Simaxi''s language is slow, just like him. He said vaguely: "if something happens to you, I don''t think I can do it."


    Xiao shiye was stunned, frowned and said, "Your Excellency is joking."


    Smiley.


    Xiao Kang is a good student of the Third Master of Fu''s family. He has a bright future and a good talent. However, he has been admitted to Qingzhou Yamen to be a master of no quality. What''s the reason for this? Simaxi has a clear idea.


    However, Xiao Kang is also a ruthless person, but he is very calm at a young age, and does not advance at all.


    After entering the paddock, the first thing simaxi saw was a strange silence. Of course, he didn''t miss the crackle in the silence.


    He went in and gave a small gift to the three young masters of his family.


    Three people in front of the stranger, also returned a gift to simaxi, among them pay two little way: "Sima adult come, we here, finally have a can talk."


    Simaxi smiled, but looked at the two men in front of the camp.


    It''s Fu Zichen, the fifth young master of the family, who attacks the white robe of the moon. It''s said that he only returned to Qingzhou these days and specially paid the old man to celebrate his birthday.


    A black robe in black, but strange, looking a little thin.


    Simaxi didn''t care much. He looked down and said, "I heard from you when I came here. There seems to be some misunderstanding here. I just don''t think many young masters and young ladies are involved. Mr. Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Kang respectfully went forward and said: "there is a misunderstanding, my Lord. Originally, this paddock was packed out today. It was the seventh master of Fu''s family. The reason for this is to entertain a group of friends who came to celebrate the birthday of Fu''s father. But somehow, a stranger suddenly appeared in the paddock. It''s not that there are people here who hunt the living. It''s the Yamen who are killed The death penalty was heavily guarded. Later, the matter was alarmed. I immediately followed up, but I didn''t find any dead prisoners missing in the prison. When I came to the paddock to investigate carefully, there was a block... "


    "What''s the block?" he asked


    Xiao Kang looked at the man in Xuanyi in front of the tent and said, "I heard that he came from Beijing. He said that the ten corpses behind him, two living people, were all dead prisoners in Yamen. When I was planning to interrogate him nearby, the adult was not allowed to do anything. He even killed his servants and moved his hands..."


    Simaxi seems to understand. Looking back at the man in Xuanyi, he asks, "what do you call him?"


    Liu Wei''s cold eyes swept him, but did not speak.Fu Zijiao said, "it''s said that he was on duty in zhengemen. His surname is Liu. It seems that he has a good reputation in Kyoto."


    Simaxi was surprised. Obviously, he didn''t hear that the other side was this identity before. He was always idle and rarely showed a moment of dignification. He twisted his eyebrows and said, "it was Liu Sizuo from zhenggemen? Liu Sizuo''s name, I have heard about it. In my opinion, today''s matter should be a misunderstanding. If not, I will let the two later ones out first. I will interrogate them and finish the matter on the spot. How about that? "


    At this time, the sky is not early, the dark sunset is slowly scattering, the broad hunting ground Avenue, a piece of orange light, will light the world a little bit old.


    Liu Wei is standing in front of the white tent. The tent is very big and the curtain is clean. Beside her, she is protecting ten men in black. Behind her, there are ten corpses and two living people who are still alive.


    One of the living people, Liu Muyi, has a well proportioned breath and a stable injury, but is still in a coma.


    The second living man, a middle-aged man with a ruffian face, is mottled with more than a dozen scars, but none of them is fatal. Although his lips are white and his face is colorless, he has a clear sense of life.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were very strange looking at the people outside, including the young Beijing official who saved him from the guards who were going to kill people.


    He looked up and down at them, silent and silent.


    His silence was not intentional. If he could, according to his nature, he would have denounced these animals who did not treat death row as human beings.


    Unfortunately, he can''t scold. He had been tongue plucked before. He has been mute for nearly half a year


    One is unconscious, one is unable to speak, and there are ten unbearable corpses. In the face of the fierce "clean up" from Fu''s family, the current situation is actually very bad.


    Liu Wei''s expression has been very calm. She didn''t look at the clowns of Fu''s family. She just turned her eyes a little and looked at the Qingyu government Yin.


    Liu Wei remembers the name of simaxi. She has seen the secret letter written by this man to Rong Ling with her own eyes. She knows her identity very well.

 Chapter 941

    Liu Wei looked for a while, and took back her eyes: "the day is over, the night is coming, and the time of black lights and blind lights is coming. Young people, it''s time to see the situation one by one?"


    Fu Zijiao hated the innuendo of the other side, and immediately raised his eyebrows: "please be careful, Lord Liu. Now Qingyou''s government has found you, but you are still cold-blooded. What''s the matter? If it''s really from Beijing, I can''t...... "


    "Second brother!"


    The male voice with the unique tone of the youth came from behind.


    Fu Zijiao was stunned for a while, and then turned around. He saw a proud young man with a clear face and quiet eyes. It wasn''t Fu Zihan, who was it!


    Fu Zijiao is just about to ask what you are doing when you run back! However, it was suddenly found that there were several people behind Fu Zihan, among them, the one walking in the front, dressed in a golden Python Xuan robe, with a cold face, a frightening brow, and a sense of supremacy of those who lived in the top


    Fu Zijiao once went to Kyoto. He happened to meet Zhen Gemen in the street to handle a case. At that time, he also saw this man. He was gorgeous and powerful. He was not someone else. It was the third son of the emperor, the General Commander of Zhen Gemen, who everyone in the court was frightened by the wind. Rong Ling, the Third Prince of Rong!


    Fu Zijiao''s eyes hurt as if they were going to burst. Looking at the magnificent man, he walked here, but didn''t notice for a moment. Fu Ziyan, his expensive brother, accompanied him on his side. He had a serious and introverted face in the past. At the moment, he was full of cold air.


    Simaxi didn''t expect this scene when he saw the third prince again.


    He stood at the same place, looking at the tall figure who came slowly against the dark light, touched his chin, and then looked at the capital official in front of him.


    As he expected, Liu was not surprised on his face. Obviously, he had already guessed it.


    Simaxi began to worry. He came here today, but he was dragged out of the water and wiped the bottom of this bunch of dandies. But now things have changed, which makes him at a loss.


    Regardless, leaving yourself clean is bound to offend your family, and you will be wearing small shoes later.


    But as I thought before, I didn''t know what the third prince was going to do to pay for the family''s back. If I shouldered all the responsibilities bravely, would I go against the third prince''s mind.


    One is the current superior, the other is the loyal object, the palm and the back of the hand are all meat, which is not easy to solve.


    Simaxi is bored!


    I didn''t hear that the third prince has come to Qingzhou. If I had known this, he would have been in front of the third prince. Even if he pretended to be ill, he would have to nest well at home. He would never come out to mess with cats or dogs.


    Rong Leng comes, Fu Ziyan is half a step behind, Fu Zihan is one step behind, and the three of them are followed by a series of guards. They are mighty and full of vitality.


    Fu Zijiao went up, bowed first, and saluted to Rong Leng. After receiving the response, he got up with fear, as if seeing Fu Ziyan, and called out, "big brother."


    Fu Ziyan frowned at him and said nothing.


    Fu Zijiao''s face was ugly. For a while, he didn''t know what to say. He had to look at Fu Zihan again and ask, "seven brothers, three brothers are OK?"


    Fu Zihan raised his eyes, the naturally tender lips, slightly pursed, speaking in a cool voice: "back to the house, no harm."


    Fu Zijiao became nervous: "that grandfather is his old man..."


    Fu Ziyan interrupts: "grandfather does not know, today''s matter, can''t disturb grandfather, do you know?"


    Fu Ziyan said this, saying it was for Fu Zijiao to listen to, but it also implied Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. He just stood there, like an outsider. However, the whole body was so powerful that people couldn''t ignore it.


    After thinking about it, simaxi went to the first two steps to learn what Fu Zijiao said. He asked the third prince for his peace and then he took the opportunity to show his courtesy to him.


    Fu Ziyan is an official. Simaxi, the official of Qingzhou, is short in front of him.


    The people nearby heard that the cold man was the three princes of the current Dynasty. They were quiet as cicadas, and they saluted one after another, but they kept their eyes on the capital official before the account.


    Is the third lord the commander of zhengmen? Are these two people coming together?


    Can the third prince also recognize the death prisoner Liu Sizuo saved? Knowledge?


    Originally, they were waiting for Fu''s family to come out and put things in order, so they were able to get rid of a lot of children. Suddenly, people were in danger. Several timid people turned white into paper.


    Liu Wei finally stepped out of the camp where she had been guarding for a long time.


    Go straight to Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling looks at her in a black robe. He is dressed as a man. His face is as usual. His lips are red and his teeth are white. There is nothing wrong with him. The only messy hair is insignificant because of her calm expression.


    It seems that there is no injury, no viviparity, no bullying, and no fault recognition.


    Rong Leng picked up her eyebrows and said nothing. He patted Liu Wei''s thin shoulder as a consolation, as if to reassure her.Then, Rong Ling walked in front of Liu Wei, straight to the camp.


    Fu Zichen was still standing there, different from the cautious figure around him. He stood straight and looked at Rong Leng''s eyes, with some sharpness and no concealment.


    Rong Leng goes to Fu Zichen and looks at him carefully. His eyes are fixed on his slightly swollen face for a while. Suddenly, he smiles. His original threatening momentum is relaxed for a moment.


    "You seem to have learned your lesson."


    Rong Ling''s voice is very low, but because it is too low, others may not hear what the third prince said, but Fu Zichen can hear it clearly.


    Fu Zichen frowned and stared at the man without saying a word.


    Rong Leng didn''t pay for his son any more. He crossed him and entered the camp. At a glance, he saw the corpse all over the ground. There was also a middle-aged man leaning against the corner of the wall, dying.


    Take back your eyes, allow Leng to look forward, and see the weak youth on the couch who is tied, eyes closed, lips pale and sleeping.


    At this time, Liu Wei also followed her to rongling. She went up carefully to pull up the blanket for Liu Mo, and looked back at rongling. She didn''t say a word, but her eyes showed her attitude. She couldn''t bear it.


    Well, if you can''t bear it, you can''t bear it.


    Rong Ling is willing to indulge and pamper.


    Out of the tent, Rong Leng looks out at the man with full purpose. Finally, he looks at Fu Ziyan and says, "what do you think of Fu adult?"


    If you don''t ask what happened before, if you don''t say anything about it, in a word, you will ask Fu Ziyan how he intends to deal with it. Obviously, he already knows the situation of the paddock.


    It''s clear that the third prince just came out of Fu''s house. When did he hear the whole story?


    Fu Ziyan did not dare to make random guesses or ignore questions. He had to calm down and look at Fu Zijiao. He said, "Master Liu, who came with the third prince, is a distinguished guest that my father entertained personally. What happened? You should make it clear that there is no wrong meeting to let the distinguished guest suffer."


    When Fu Zijiao saw that the third prince had come in person, he was already in a panic. Now Fu Ziyan asked him to tell the whole story, but he still stressed that he could not let the honored guest be wronged. What should he do?


    To tell the truth, to admit the mistake according to the rules, and to save all the face of your guests? Or do not do two endlessly, will lie to the end, pinching a dead cross, frame up, absolutely not let the face of the family pay a little bit damaged?


    Fu Zijiao could not understand the meaning of elder brother, so he faltered for a moment.

 Chapter 942

    Fu Ziyan''s eyes became more and more gloomy, as if he was extremely disappointed with his mediocre cousin.


    However, Fu Ziyan''s expression is too serious and his eyes are too harsh. Fu Zijiao is even too scared to speak. Finally, he can only point to Fu ziyao and throw out the hot potato at a loss: "fourth brother, you are here all day today. You must know the beginning and the end better than brother. You should talk about the situation well."


    Fu ziyao was nameless for a while and then found that everyone was looking at him, especially the third prince and his eldest brother. Their eyes were so oppressive that he could not help but shrunk.


    Fu Ziyan''s face is very dark!


    A Fu Zijiao can''t be expected, and a Fu ziyao is a pussy. He closed his eyes severely, his eyes were full of depression, and he tried to restrain himself.


    "How about me?" When several people hesitated and looked forward to the future, a cold juvenile voice came out.


    Once again, everyone''s vision turned to fall behind Fu Ziyan. From the beginning, he never made a sound of Fu Zihan.


    Fu Zihan is indeed the person who has the most position to reply. After all, he started to set up the venue and arrange activities from the beginning to the end.


    Of course, because it was he who started it, and because it was dirty, he was to blame.


    Not to mention that he is the originator of this inhuman mess. Even if he is not, he cannot escape this sewage.


    Fu Ziyan looks at Fu Zihan. When they went up the mountain, he saw the seven younger brothers in the middle of the mountain. At that time, Fu Zihan didn''t have a bodyguard to follow him. He was the only one walking on foot. His expression was calm. It seemed that he was quite invisible and calm.


    After seeing them, the seven younger brothers saluted and looked at the third prince for a long time. Then they followed them and came up together.


    Fu Ziyan didn''t remind the seven younger brothers to leave. He also knew that the seven younger brothers could not leave. If the third prince really intends to intervene in this matter, Fu Zihan must give an account.


    It''s only at the age of 18 that Fu Ziyan is not sure that the seven younger brothers can deal with the matter, so he plans to let Fu Zijiao make a preface and stabilize the situation first.


    But Fu Zijiao didn''t have the ability, and Fu ziyao couldn''t do much. In the end, he still wanted to fight the battle.


    "Tell me." Fu Zi said with exhaustion in his voice.


    Fu Zihan didn''t talk nonsense either. He looked at Rong Leng, but didn''t look carefully. He turned his eyes to the rear. His eyes were on the young Beijing official and his own five brothers. He smiled slowly and said in a clear voice: "Twelve dead prisoners, I killed ten people and injured two people. How about the crime? Let''s see the court''s law."


    "Seven brothers!"


    "Seven brothers!"


    Fu ziyao and Fu Zijiao speak at the same time.


    But Fu Ziyan interrupts: "shut up!"


    They had to hold their breath and shut up, but their eyes were full of anxiety. How could Fu Zihan plead guilty? Qingzhou government Yin is here. How can he plead guilty alone?


    He knew that when he confessed, all the things that his brothers had done before to help him cover up became favoritism and disregard the king''s law?


    He knew that he was putting his brothers in a position of being invincible and unjust?


    Fu Zijiao and Fu ziyao are going to die of rage.


    However, Fu Zilan suddenly shouted, "you are still young and have no reputation! Two no orders! How can we get the death row out of Qingzhou prison? Seven younger brothers, don''t be cheated. Are these people really dead prisoners? Just now, master Sima clearly said that there was no death row in the prison! These people have suspicious identities and unknown origins. There must be some doubts among them. Don''t be cheated by others! Confession is so fast, I know, I know you are wronged, I don''t know, I really think you are a murderer, a traitor and a villain! "


    Fu Zilan''s righteous words are sonorous. Those who don''t know the inner feelings really think that Fu Zihan is a little pitiful who is vilified by others but eats the bitter fruit.


    Fu Ziyan also didn''t expect that Fu Zilan would suddenly come out and speak, and he said it in a reasonable and well-organized way.


    As the eldest brother, his eyes narrowed for a while, and suddenly he had an idea. He looked at simaxi and said, "Sir Sima, are these people dead prisoners in your prison? Can you find out?"


    Simaxi is wronged. Xiao Kang said that these people are not dead prisoners, not what he said. Why don''t you put the shit basin on his head without consulting?


    He bowed his head wrongly, touched the sweat on his forehead, and looked at the third prince quietly. Seeing that his eyes were calm, he didn''t give him any hint. For a while, he was very tangled. He couldn''t hold his own words. He just let it out, and closed his eyes and said, "I really didn''t receive the news that there was a big criminal escaping from prison."


    Simaxi''s words are very clever. He used the word escape.


    That is to say, he didn''t know that there was a prisoner of death escaping, but maybe he did? Where''s the escape? Would it be that you ran to the hunting ground in a hurry?


    If this is the case, Qingzhou yamen may be charged with failing to take care of it. As the arranger of the hunting activities, Fu Zihan will also be charged with failing to report his feelings.


    But these people are death row prisoners. They escape from prison. Everyone has to kill them. Fu Zihan shoots them. No credit, at least no credit.Simaxi''s words fell, and Fu Zijiao came back to him. He took Fu Zihan and said, "seven younger brothers, do you know their identity? If you know, why didn''t you report it, instead, you started your own punishment and killed them? But they started first and hurt you? "


    "And the third brother''s injury, the seventh brother, you want to know that the third brother is fighting with these villains, only to be injured miserably, and almost to lose his life?" Fu ziyao followed suit.


    Several people sang the double reed, Liu Sui, Yang Min and others were shocked.


    If you want to say that the others are OK, Fu ziyong is not hurt by fighting with the bird of Lord Liu? How could it be a fight with the escaped prisoner?


    It''s a little too far, isn''t it?


    But no matter how much they think about it, these people don''t dare to talk. As long as the matter can be settled, they can withdraw all over. Even if they tell shameless lies, they can listen and firmly Express - yes, that''s it!


    Fu Zijiao and Fu ziyao try their best to give Fu Zihan a hint and a wink. In a word, they just let him go down the slope


    Liu Wei looked at it from the side. The sarcasm on her face could not be covered.


    She looked at Rong Leng again, saw that she was silent and listened safely. Then she asked in a voice that only two people could hear: "what are you going to do?"


    "How are you doing?" Rong Leng glanced back at her


    Liu Wei vaguely said, "Liu Mo can''t get hurt without cause. Even if he doesn''t tear his face with the Fu family, he has to get back some interest."

 Chapter 943

    "Oh?" Allow Leng to be surprised.


    Liu Wei said, "Liu Mo is still carrying the crime of killing people. If he can clear it, I will make it small."


    It''s small things, not small things.


    So, even if the Fu family let Liu Mo go, she would not give up. She would still make a scene, just how big, would she restrain?


    Rong Leng is silent.


    In fact, Liu Moyi and Fu Zihan are not interested in these people, but what Liu Wei wants to do, he follows. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as sleeping in a study.


    "Whatever." At last, Rong Leng only said these two words.


    Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Leng and doubts how he suddenly becomes easy to talk. Is there any plot?


    She plans to fight with Fu''s family, and Rong Leng refuses to persuade her that "if she can''t bear it, she will make a big plan". However, she just follows her in a word, which is trust, but always feels like calculation.


    Is it good for him to be against Fu''s family? Or is he in need of a reason to be opposed to the Fu family?


    Liu Wei thought again and again, but still had no clue.


    But Rong Ling doesn''t know that Liu Wei has thought so much. If he knows it, he will be gloomy. After all, he just wants to spoil her more, get used to her more, and really don''t have so many twists and turns


    "I want to know if it''s death row or escape. Why don''t you ask me?" Liu Wei spoke, and his voice was louder than that of Fu Zijiao and Fu ziyao, reaching all the people''s ears.


    "Then you, say it."


    With the words of Rong Ling, he is determined to listen to the nonsense of Fu''s family and give Liu Wei a chance to speak freely.


    Liu Wei went to the west of Sima and asked, "Sima said that you don''t know if there are any dead prisoners escaping from prison. I want to ask, but there have been such incidents before?"


    Simaxi looked at the thin adult in front of him and nodded: "two years ago, because the prison was in disrepair, it rained heavily for seven days in succession. The wall of the prison was soaked in wet water, and there was a small-scale collapse. Some criminals made a hole and ran out, but within a day, they were arrested. I went to yamen early yesterday, but I haven''t been to yamen yet today. Therefore, I don''t know if there are any other problems in the wall and soil of the prison. Therefore, I have this remark. "


    Simaxi is an old-fashioned man. He never makes mistakes when he speaks or deals with affairs. His words are reasonable and can''t be picked wrong.


    But others can''t pick it out, Liu Wei is not.


    Liu Wei nodded and thought deeply on her face, but then she said, "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s really normal. Just listen to the adults. You went to the Yamen early yesterday. I don''t know why?"


    Simaxi was stunned and subconsciously said: "there was no case trial yesterday. After finishing the official business in yamen, I went back to Yamen. Although it was a little earlier than before, I went to Yamen in the end..."


    "Fu''s father''s birthday party is just around the corner. There should be many officials from all parts of the Yamen to show their respect and send them to him. Do you really want to go down to yamen after all the business is done?"


    Simaxi frowned, paused for a moment, then seemed to understand what he was going to say


    But Liu Wei said, "look up, then turn right again, with your fingers curled and your eyebrows slightly closed. It''s a sign of lying. Master Sima and the third prince are here. Don''t try to make nonsense and disturb the audience!"


    Simaxi is shocked and stares at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei added: "when you went down to the Yamen in advance yesterday, sir Sima, you said that your expression was calm and steady. That is to say, you really think that you have dealt with the official business before leaving Yamen and returning home. But when I asked you again, you hesitated and then decided to lie. That is to say, you finally realized that you may not have finished the business. But if it''s not finished, how can you think you''ve finished before? Let me guess, but someone has hidden your official discount, which makes you pretend that you have dealt with the official business and settle down in the Yamen? So, what is the purpose of that person doing this? Behind your back? Or do you have to be supported and do something you can''t do without telling you? "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei turned her eyes to Xiao Kang, the master, who was white and sweating.


    "It''s very important to be an official of the government. If you are in charge of the affairs of the local people, I hope you can clean up your internal affairs as soon as possible and make good efforts to rectify them."


    Said Liu Weiyi.


    Xiao Kang is not good all over at this time. He wants to say something and distinguish something. But here, he has the lowest status and has no position to speak at all.


    Liu Wei asked again, "master Sima left the Yamen ahead of time, sir, but he also left ahead of time?"


    Xiao Kang buried his head respectfully. His eyes wandered around where people couldn''t see him. He seemed to be hesitating about how to say the best.


    "It''s not!" Liu Wei was impatient with his procrastination, and directly shouted.


    Xiao Kang was shocked, but after years of enduring humiliation and bearing heavy burdens, his mind was firm. In the moment before his panic, he had clenched his teeth and said heavily: "my lord knows, the little one stayed in Yamen yesterday, and didn''t leave yamen until the time of 1898.""What''s wrong with you when you''re on duty?"


    Xiao Kang shook his head: "no, nothing wrong."


    Liu Wei said with a smile: "Fu Laozi''s birthday is coming. You are on duty to watch the class, but you don''t even know that you are missing the death row. What is the value of your on duty? Although the master has no goods, he also eats, lives and uses the court''s food and salaries. You are in his position and don''t plan for his responsibility. Can you know that because of your negligence, ten death row prisoners escaped from prison? You have committed a heinous crime and dare to say that there is nothing wrong with you? How dare you! "


    Finally, Xiao Kang was so frightened by Liu Wei that he fell on his knees and began to kowtow: "forgive me, forgive me! Little slip of the tongue! Small is to say, yesterday''s small stay at the time of Xu, but it is not on duty, please learn from adults! "


    Liu Wei continued, "not on duty, why did you stay until the Xu time?"


    Xiao Kang said: "small, small is to deal with things in the yamen, busy, then forget the time..."


    "Oh?" Liu Wei picked up his eyebrow and said: "master Sima said that he went down to the Yamen just after he had dealt with the government affairs. The time of going down to the Yamen was earlier than usual, which shows that there is little government affairs accumulated in the Yamen. But why can master Sima go down to the Yamen ahead of time, but you have to be busy until Xu time? Xu Shi! The gates are closed and the streets are closed. When you are busy, do you have more to do than Lord Fuyin? Or are you telling me that master Sima neglects his duty and does not pay attention to government affairs. How about you? "


    Although Xiao Kang, the master of Qingzhou yamen, really has a higher position than simaxi, it''s all behind the scenes. Obviously, who can tell? Who dares to say it?


    Even the Fu family, who is in charge of Qingzhou, dare not bias Xiao Kang on the bright side.


    Not for the other, just for one reputation.


    No superior will go to wait for him for a little master.


    Xiao Kang also understood this truth, so he knew that he was trapped!


    Today, if he doesn''t say this, he will not be able to stay in Qingzhou yamen even if he can live today and tomorrow!

 Chapter 944

    Xiao Kang took a deep breath, forced himself up, and said, "I don''t know anything about yamen, but there are many trivial things, ranging from the big news to the small news. From the yamen runner on duty to the guard, they need to be arranged as a whole. And these trivial things are always done in a small way. I was busy last night, which is nothing more than these things... "


    Liu Wei nodded and said, "then tell me what you were busy with last night."


    Xiao Kang''s brain was running fast, and he quickly put out some chores one by one. But when he said, "tell the kitchen to cook the night snack", his voice was interrupted.


    "Cook night? You''re going to tell me that, too? " Liu Wei asked.


    Xiao Kang looked at the Beijing official and estimated that the identity of the other party was precious. He must not know the situation of the local government, so he said: "these are always small orders."


    Liu Wei smiled, very casual, but the smile was creepy.


    Xiao Kang shakes.


    Liu Wei slowly walked up and around Xiao Kangdu, saying: "I left home six years ago to work. My first job was to work in the Yamen of Qujiang government. Later, because of the importance of Qujiang government Yin, I asked for my life and asked for a qualified public office. So far, I am also a small sesame official. That official, I have been a government official for five years, which is one year I went to Kyoto and solved several cases before I was accepted by zhengemen. Do you think you can make a fool of me in these trivial matters? "


    Xiao Kang''s face was blue and white. However, he did not expect that the other side had such a past.


    Liu Wei continued: "according to the local state law, there are rules in the yamen, Qujiang government is far away from Kyoto, located in the south of the Yangtze River, and the rules are strict, and the personnel inside are arranged one by one. Qingzhou is just in front of Kyoto. The so-called emperor''s feet are guarded by several adults of Fu''s family. I don''t believe it. The rules of the government office of Qingzhou are not as strict as those of Jiangnan. According to the state laws and regulations, your so-called command to the kitchen should be the responsibility of the back Yamen. It''s the former Yamen. You said that you arranged yamen guards. I believe that because this involves the safety of the whole city''s people, you said that you arranged guard, I believe that the security of Yamen is also part of the official duties of the teacher. But I don''t believe anything else you said. The kitchen is back to the yamen, the servants are back to the yamen, and the sweeping and cleaning are all back to the Yamen. What the former yamen did is quite different from the latter yamen, but you mix it up. Do you think that you can''t distinguish this yamen, so you swindle this yamen? Or think the third prince is just as confused as his own? You are full of nonsense in front of the three princes. How many villains have you done behind your back? How many things are different? I don''t fear death! "


    Xiao Kang is smart again. He is just a master. Such a low status here means that everyone can kick him and kick him.


    The Beijing official made so many speeches that he wanted to explain one by one, but found that he could not go back at all.


    He regretted so much that he should have said that he came to the Yamen on time yesterday. At that time, even if he neglected his duty, he would not be guilty to death.


    Xiao Kang''s whole body was shaking and his heart was in a state of confusion. His mouth was full of accusations. His eyes also looked at simaxi and Fu Ziyan and other people, asking them to save him.


    Simaxi did not say it, but Fu Ziyan would never appear for a Xiao Kang.


    If today''s event really involves the dereliction of duty in the yamen, which leads to the escape of death row inmates, the loss of a Xiao Kang is the lowest price.


    To protect Fu Zihan, to protect all the young ladies who are taking part in the hunting today, and to block the mouth of the third prince and his irresistible Sizuo, there is no harm in any way.


    Seeing Fu Ziyan''s cold vision, Xiao Kang knew that he was really finished! He will be the first victim of this incident, maybe not the last one, but no matter who is behind, he is dead!


    He felt sad. He had a bright future and boundless scenery. If he had not been ordered by Fu''s family to stay by simaxi''s side to watch, he would have gone to Beijing for an examination, passed the examination for fame, glorified his family and strengthened his official robe. But now, what is he? He is nothing but a dog and a pig!


    He wanted to live, but he knew it was just wishful thinking.


    Xiao Kang''s face changed again and again. Liu Wei saw enough of his face, and saw that he had become despairing from the wing. His face was white and green, green and black. He smiled slowly and said, "you are greedy and take advantage of the post yamen''s work. Your character is poor. Your crime is not small. According to the law, you should deduct three months'' salary to make an example."


    Xiao Kang was stunned. For a while, he thought his ears were broken and wrong.


    When despair has spread all over the body, but hope suddenly appears, stunned, stupefied, making people at a loss.


    Do you dare to seize the work of the post yamen?


    Just this?


    Is it just this small deduction of three months'' salary?


    Isn''t he a liar, trying to mislead the king? Is it not that he is not always untrue, and in front of the big case, he talks and hides his eyes and ears?


    Not a capital crime?


    Xiao Kang didn''t believe it. Looking up at the Beijing official, he let himself go? Why?Liu Wei understood his sight and sneered.


    Why, and why, what she has to deal with today is not a little master. Since she has been against Fu''s family and raised the flag, how can she be willing to put it down now?


    She''s not that kind or stupid.


    "Mr. Xiao, now, you should be willing to tell the truth. Last night, when did you leave the yamen, and did you find anything different?"


    Xiao Kang took a deep breath. Although he was grateful for the adult''s forgiveness, he knew that even if he was rescued, he could not point the spear at Fu''s house.


    He was very unconvinced that Fu family pushed him out to die when he was in trouble, but he didn''t dare to bite Fu family back after all, just because he had the whole family, he couldn''t provoke Fu family.


    "Back to your excellency, I left yesterday after Sima left. I just wanted to hide myself. I really don''t know what else would happen in Yamen..."


    Liu Wei guessed that Xiao Kang would not tell the truth or worry about it. He said slowly, "where did you go after you went to yamen yesterday?"


    "I went back to the mansion."


    "How long is the journey from Yamen to your house?"


    "About two-quarters of an hour."


    Liu Wei turned to the people around him and said, "go to find out if Xiao shiye did go back to the mansion in the second quarter of Youshi last night, if not..." Liu Wei looked at Xiao Kang''s eyes and said coldly, "I will never forgive the same person twice!"


    Xiao Kang began to sweat again, clenched his fingers tightly, and his whole back neck felt cool.

 Chapter 945

    Seeing that the person ordered by Liu Wei is about to leave, Xiao Kang quickly blurted out: "forgive me, forgive me! I didn''t go back to the mansion, I did I went to the concubine in the outer room. Because the lady in the house didn''t know that I installed the outer room, I didn''t dare to talk about it. So... "


    Before he finished, Liu Wei said, "it seems that your outer room is more sensible than your wife? Your lie, your outer room will be round for you? "


    Xiao Kang shakes his head: "the adults are on the top, the small ones dare not lie, never dare!"


    Obviously, they are full of lies, but they still say they dare not lie, which is really ridiculous.


    Liu Wei said: "you don''t need to be nervous. I didn''t say that I want to hold you. I know your attitude. I just hope that what you say now will not be reversed for a while."


    Her words fall, raise eyes, line of sight swept a circle of children, swept to the crowd of Fu Zihan.


    "I have the courage to ask Mr. Qi to answer some questions about my office."


    Fu Zihan removed the two brothers'' hands holding his shoulders, nodded to the brothers, motioned for reassurance, and then walked out. Facing Liu Wei, he was cold and proud all over, without any cowardice: "excuse me."


    "When you were hunting today, did you accidentally find the escaped prisoner in the forest?"


    Fu Zihan didn''t answer. His eyes were deep. Liu Wei looked at him for a long time and nodded: "your silence has given me the answer."


    Fu Zilan hurriedly said, "my seven brothers didn''t say anything. Your answer is just your imagination!"


    "Then I''ll bother you to open your mouth." Liu Wei is not upset, said the good tempered one.


    Fu Zilan hurriedly came to push Fu Zihan: "seven younger brothers, are you not telling the truth? It''s time to be stubborn! "


    Fu Zijiao also said: "how proud you are in your daily life, you don''t care for your brother, but you can''t today, Zihan, the overall situation is important!"


    "Zihan, hurry up." Fu ziyao also urged.


    They all know Fu Zihan''s arrogance and disdain to lie.


    But now, it''s not something that can be done by Fu Zihan. At this time, the stubborn is a fool.


    Fu Zihan seems to be finally moved. After watching Liu Wei for a while, he nods in silence.


    Liu Wei asked, "are you admitting that you have only found these fugitives after entering the woods? So who hurt your third brother? "


    Fu Zihan takes a deep breath and wrists his brow hard.


    How did the third brother get hurt? Isn''t it the bird that hurt him? This man clearly knows the original reason, but deliberately asks, clearly laughing at him.


    The fist on Fu Zihan''s hand was clenched tightly. He was always surly and arrogant. He got angry from his heart. He closed his eyes and closed them. When he opened them again, his eyes were full of cold air: "I don''t want to wrap around nonsense, and you don''t want to listen to it. I brought the prisoner out. The interest of the hunter is that I plan to run it, your brother I don''t know why he''s in it, but I''m the one who started it. Whatever you want to do with it, you can do it! "


    "Fu Zihan!"


    Fu Zijiao roared, and his whole body was angry.


    He planned for him for such a long time, arranged for such a long time, circled for such a long time, but he did not appreciate it at all, and had no overall view.


    He knows what he will face when he admits it?


    If you report to the cabinet, you are likely to join the nine clans!


    Whether he knows or not, how many people will be killed by his pride for a while!


    "It seems that the truth is clear." Liu Wei smiled, and the afterglow of the setting sun made her shadow very soft and slightly distorted: "since you admit one, you may as well admit the other, say, how did you bring the death row out?"


    "Son cold, you want to say clearly!" Fu Zijiao hurriedly reminded him that he could not make another mistake.


    Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan are in a hurry.


    However, Fu Zihan said calmly as if he could not see their expression: "last night, thinking of making fun of it, he went to the Yamen. It was Mr. Xiao Kang who was responsible for it. This morning, people sent it."


    Xiao Kang fell to the ground with a thump. This time, he passed out completely.


    Xiao Kang has been supporting for so long in front of him. He can''t resist the words of the seventh young master. He doesn''t know how he will die.


    If he could, he would rather die of fainting now and pass out, and never wake up again.


    Liu Wei really laughed. This Fu Zihan is more honest than she thought. She believed that even if she didn''t have to be aggressive, Fu Zihan might be able to have a high morale and get into the set by herself.


    I didn''t expect, never thought, that under such a big environment as Fu''s family, such a "upright" person was born.


    Is it grumpy? Strange character? Moody?


    So many words, but not a "cunning and changeable.".


    After all, I''m still a kid.


    Liu Wei: "it seems that I don''t need to talk about it any more. Three princes are up, please make a decision."


    For a while, everyone''s eyes turned to the tolerance of the white drama.Rong Ling felt bored for a long time. When he saw the end of the matter, he slowly said, "let''s deal with it according to law."


    "Wait!"


    Fu Ziyan interrupts Rong Ling. He looks down and ponders for a long time. Finally, he looks at Fu Zichen in white.


    Fu Zichen stood there for a long time. From beginning to end, he seemed to be an irrelevant outsider, but he was the most important hub and the most important link of the matter.


    Fu Ziyan breathed. He looked at Fu Zichen and said, "can you take a step to talk?"


    If at ordinary times, Fu Ziyan would never be so warm to Fu Zichen, but now, he has to.


    Third Lord, Liu Sizuo, Fu Zichen These three people are clearly one head.


    Fu Zichen takes a look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak or stop.


    Fu Zichen goes over and talks with him in the distance.


    They didn''t know what to say. During this period, Liu Wei seemed to know everything. She was not worried at all, just waiting.


    Two quarters of an hour later, Fu Zichen came back and said something in Liu Wei''s ear over Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei listened, "hiss" and gave Rong Leng a look.


    Rong Leng received her signal and said lazily, "hold up."


    Ten dark guards come forward and fasten Fu Zihan.


    Liu Wei added, "and they." With this finger, she encircled all the young ladies.


    All of them were shocked. They all backed up and looked at Fu Ziyan with their eyes at a loss!


    They all think that Fu Ziyan and Fu Zichen just finished the matter in private. Perhaps, what did Fu Ziyan promise and offer in exchange, but not all of them were safe?


    Fu Ziyan didn''t say anything, but his expression was still serious and reserved.


    There are only ten people in rongling, but there are many young ladies. When Liu Wei saw them, he said to them, "please pay the adults to handle it fairly."


    Fu Ziyan looks up and takes a deep look at Liu Wei. Then he raises his hand and beckons the attendant to help him.

 Chapter 946

    When all the people were taken away, Fu Ziyan went to Liu Wei, bowed his head, bowed his head and said, "please be merciful."


    Liu Wei: "today is to pay the old man''s birthday. My official, of course, should pay the old man''s face."


    Fu Ziyan didn''t say anything more. He took another look at Rong Leng and made a gift before leaving.


    ¡­¡­


    When they were all gone, Rong Ling looked at the woman beside her eyes and asked, "do you really want to let them go?"


    Liu Wei looks sharp: "you have to look good on your face."


    There was no one else around. He held her hand and felt the coolness of her hand. He frowned: "you will still be worried about your face?"


    Liu Wei heard that he was not satisfied. He grabbed his hand on the back and said, "I understand that you are not good at dealing with the situation."


    Rong Leng looks at her and says nothing.


    He didn''t see the woman thinking about him.


    Used to make trouble.


    Liu Wei turned around and asked Fu Zichen, "I''m afraid it''s hard to explain when I go back today. What are you going to do?"


    "Who said I would go back?"


    Fu Zichen was silent for a long time, and then returned this sentence. His tone was careless, but his eyes looked at Liu Mo, who was still unconscious in the tent. He was helpless and slightly tired: "wait until he woke up."


    "I''ll have to wait."


    She lost too much blood, was malnourished and hurt her heart. How could she keep it for three or five days? It''s still light. If it''s more serious, she can''t cure it. I''m afraid it''s


    Think of here, Liu Wei begins to be angry again, it seems, still can''t let go.


    How about Fu Ziyan''s promise to let Liu Mo go?


    How about promise to clear Liu Mo''s "crime of killing" with Lao Shizi in ten hours?


    Liu Mo didn''t kill people because she didn''t have to. The most important crime is to put it there. She can also get rid of it. At best, the process is more troublesome, and she wastes more time because of the obstruction of her family. In a word, it''s not impossible.


    Liu Wei is greedy for this advantage. She asks the Fu family to take the initiative to let go. In return, she also gives small punishments and big admonitions to a group of people involved in Hunter activities today. She will not go online.


    But now she regrets, what is a small punishment and a big admonition!


    As long as we don''t kill them, we must teach them enough lessons. Otherwise, we really think that the yamen gate is opened by their family, and the Royal Court law is determined by their family!


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of the banquet, it''s past the opening time, but a group of young people can''t be found, that is, all the valets have disappeared.


    One or two are missing, and they can cover it up. A group of more than a dozen people are missing. There are always people asking why.


    Seeing that there is going to be a great disorder, Fu Ziyan will come forward and stabilize the situation.


    After hearing the report of the eldest son, the old man of Fu''s family looked very bad. He didn''t know that he still had such a thing today. He immediately frowned: "one by one, it''s getting more and more outrageous!"


    Fu Ziyan said in a low voice, "in any case, grandfather''s birthday feast must be well handled. Grandfather''s place cannot be alarmed."


    Fu nodded and patted his son on the shoulder: "you are fully responsible for this. Remember, everyone should come back safely, including your seven brothers."


    Fu Ziyan nodded, which he could promise.


    Mr. Fu didn''t leave the hall for a long time either. He simply finished speaking with his son and went back to fight with several valuable guests.


    Fu Ziyan thought for a moment, but did not return to the banquet hall, but turned to the study.


    After a few steps, I saw someone coming after me.


    He saw who was coming, stopped and waited.


    When Fu Er came, he was still a little out of breath. He had just heard about today''s event. His face was very ugly. He asked: "you tell uncle Er frankly that today''s event is indeed the result of factor Chen?"


    Fu Ziyan''s eyelids flashed and said, "as my nephew knows, Zichen and Liu Sizuo in the capital do have old friends."


    Second master Fu''s eyes are deeper, and his whole body and atmosphere are heavier.


    Fu Ziyan then said: "there is no need to worry about the matter of Zihan. My nephew has agreed with them that Zihan''s life can be saved."


    Fu Er nodded a little dejected, raised his head and asked, "hasn''t Zichen come back yet?"


    Fu Ziyan shook his head: "I''m afraid he won''t come back. The second uncle knows that he has always had an idea. He has been away for many years. He didn''t have much affection for this family. This time, he''s afraid that he won''t come back for a while. If the second uncle wants to find someone, maybe he can find someone in the post house."


    Master Fu Er didn''t say anything more. Seeing that Fu Ziyan was still busy, he didn''t disturb him. He thanked the great nephew again and planned to leave.


    Looking at the back of the second uncle, Fu Ziyan was silent for a moment and asked, "second uncle, don''t you worry about Zihan?"


    Fu Er stopped, turned around and said, "you don''t mean that Zihan will be ok?"


    "Nephew naturally won''t let seven younger brothers have an accident, but in seven younger brothers'' mind, he must be looking forward to the second uncle at the moment. In his teens, he is afraid of doing something wrong."But Fu Er said, "let him learn."


    Fu Ziyan doesn''t say anything anymore. His second uncle obviously cares more about Fu Zichen than Fu Zihan. No matter how much he says, it won''t change anything.


    That''s how it was at the beginning. After Fu Zichen went to the south of the Yangtze River, his second uncle came to Beijing several times to meet the saint. They all mentioned Fu Zichen. The implication was to ask the emperor if he could transfer people back to Qingzhou, or to Kyoto, or to get closer.


    After all, for the son who rebelled in his early years and left home after that, er Bo felt guilty and wanted to make up for it.


    It''s just that the heart is cold. Your compensation will be appreciated?


    Fu Ziyan sneers, turns around and goes on to the study. Today''s business will be done properly. No one in Fu''s family will have an accident. All the children involved will be safe.


    As the next head of Fu''s family, this is what he has to do It is his duty.


    Fu family''s birthday feast is not finished. The front hall pushes the cup to change the cup. Fu sits on the high seat. Today, although it''s his birthday feast, he is old. Compared with those social activities, the old man is more like a mascot, accompanied by several friends, talking about some old things in his youth.


    This night, it looks perfect. Although there are fewer people, it has no impact on the overall situation.


    At last, when Xu time was not up, the old man could not bear it. He went back to the hospital for dinner. Before leaving, he left several friends who came to the dinner from other places to stay for a few more days and have a good chat.


    The old man left, but the banquet did not go away, until half past the time of Xu, it began to see off again and again.


    By the end of the Xu period, the front hall had been completely quiet.


    Looking at the two tired brothers, Fu waved his hand and said with his eyebrows in his heart, "go back and have a rest. What can I do for you tomorrow?"


    People are scattered, so big Fu Fu Fu, slowly silent, the moon in the sky reflects the virtual light, the night, shrouded in some hazy.


    Tonight, some people are already drunk and can''t wake up. Some people are going to fight all night.


    After he personally sent Li guohou to the guest garden, on his way back, he happened to pass by the study and saw the bright work in the study. He went there and wanted to knock, but he didn''t knock after all. He just looked through the window lattice for a while and saw that in the study, his eldest son, who was most proud of, was writing a quick book and was full of concentration. He put a bowl of longevity noodles in front of him, but the noodles were already battered.


    It seems that late meals are useless. I have been busy till now.


    Mr. Fu didn''t say anything. He was proud and a little distressed.


    It''s said that Fu Ziyan is sophisticated, precise, promising, rigorous and introverted. However, how many people know that some people are not as talented and capable as they think they are. They just practice and harden a piece of pig iron.


    The world only looks at the results and ignores the process, but it is the process that is the most fundamental to change a person.


    Fu Ziyan was born as the first person of the three generations of Fu family. He has an inescapable duty. He is not Fu Zijiao, not Fu Zihan, not mediocre, not reckless. He must be the most perfect person. Fu family needs him to be so perfect.


    And what does this perfection need for?


    Freedom, nature.


    A lot of things.


    Tonight''s Moonlight, in fact, is not good, but the cold thin shadow of the moon, just can shine into many people''s hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Liu Wei was awakened by Rong Ling.


    She buried her face in the soft quilt and didn''t want to come out.


    Rong Leng held her from behind and coaxed her in a low voice: "it''s time to go to bed with breakfast."


    As the stomach became more and more obvious, Liu Wei''s lethargy became more and more serious.


    In the past, there was someone in Kyoto who didn''t worry about Leng, but this time, there was no one around him. He needed to take care of him from time to time, so Liu Wei was not allowed to miss a meal.


    Liu Wei didn''t like it. He groaned and buried his face deeper under the quilt.


    Rong Leng is helpless. He holds her chin, pulls her out, holds her in his arms carefully and says, "you are not even as good as Xiao Li?"


    Xiaoli rests and bathes in the house. If she sleeps late, she will get up and eat breakfast. Of course, Xiaojin will not let Xiaoli sleep.


    Xiao Jin is in charge of it. Liu Wei and Rong Leng are very convenient.


    It seems that because of dissatisfaction with being compared with a child, Liu Wei finally opens her eyes with a twisted eyebrow. After focusing her eyes for a long time, she stares at the man in front of her and sits quietly.


    Rong Leng sees that she gets up and lets her dress. She gets out of bed and goes to get her robe.


    Who knows just a turn around, behind "Wu" of one, turn round a look, only wear white blasphemy of woman, fell back again in quilt, wrap oneself afresh.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Rong Ling takes all the clothes and robes. She simply doesn''t expect her to get up on her own. She supports her half and helps her dress directly.


    Liu Wei is messed up by him, raising his arms and legs. But she just depends on not opening her eyes. It seems that as long as she doesn''t open her eyes, she can do whatever the other party wants. She has no problem.Seeing that the clothes are more difficult to wear, there is no way to accommodate the edges. I was thinking that I would not take the breakfast and let her use it on the bed, but I heard a knock on the door from outside.


    "Who?" Rong Leng asked.


    The man outside was silent for a moment and said, "it''s a moment."


    He was not very happy to hear the voice of Fu Zichen.

 Chapter 947

    Partial pay son Chen to say outside: "Mo Yi, should change medicine."


    And at the same time when his voice fell, Rong Ling felt a light in his arms and looked up at the woman who was just lying in the face and was determined not to get up. At that time, she stood up with all her brains, grabbed half of the clothes and robes with flexible hands and feet, wrapped them up 32 times, kicked them off the bed, put on shoes, grabbed a big bag and rushed directly to the door.


    When the door opened, Liu Wei didn''t say anything to Fu Zichen, who was outside. He went straight across the man to the next room.


    After a while, I heard Liu Wei''s complaint and came out along the open door: "why don''t you wake me up earlier? It''s time to change the medicine. Eh, the wound is healing well. Go get the ink, paper and inkstone, and I''ll change the prescription..."


    Rong Leng walked down the disordered bed without expression, straightened his disordered clothes, walked out of the room, turned around, looked at the scene in the next room, looked back numbly, went downstairs, went to the first floor to bring up the breakfast.


    He told himself, don''t be angry, don''t be angry.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Ziyan, as he expected, sent all the things Liu Wei wanted within ten hours.


    When Liu Wei received the confession from yamen, she was still acupuncturing Liu Mo, glancing at the words in the book. She didn''t say anything, so she continued to apply the needle.


    Fu Zichen read the fold over and over again for a long time, and then said: "all the witnesses changed their confessions at the same time. The wife of the deceased wrote a letter asking for guilt and said that it was her adulterer''s family brother who collaborated with the adulterer and inflicted harm on him. It''s really a necessity to slander others. Now I feel guilty and have trouble sleeping and eating. So I came from the first place in order to be happy Ah, in ten hours, there are many things to be done. If Fu Ziyan is really Fu Ziyan. "


    Liu Wei stabbed a silver needle into the Baihui cave of Liu Mo Yi and asked, "do you think highly of your eldest brother or not?"


    Put down the fold, Fu Zichen sat next to him, continued to hold the wet cloth towel, wiped Liu Mo''s hands, and wrote softly in his mouth: "if he has more ability, he should send the head of the adulterer and the whore directly."


    Liu Wei: "what do you want their heads to do? Do you want to dig clean and make specimens? "


    Fu Zichen carefully breaks Liu Mo apart with ten fingers and wipes his skin white and bloody red. Then he says, "send the head, and be sincere enough."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    However, although he didn''t deliver the head, Fu Ziyan was sincere indeed. That evening, he came to the post house in person.


    Instead of looking for Liu Wei or Fu Zichen, I chatted with Rong Ling in the room for nearly an hour.


    When he came out, Rong Ling''s expression was as before, but Fu Ziyan was a little tired, and his forehead was still sweaty.


    Liu Wei is sitting downstairs with her set of silver needles to disinfect and wipe. Fu Zichen is sitting next to her with a stick and a candle.


    Rong Leng sends Fu Ziyan to the door. Fu Ziyan turns around to thank him. At a glance, he catches a glimpse of the two idle hairy people in the corner.


    Twisting his brow, he seemed to think of something. Fu Ziyan opened his mouth and said to Zichen, "uncle Er has something to say to you. If you like, go to see him."


    Fu Zichen didn''t seem to hear it. He lowered his head and was still fiddling with the candle, but Liu Wei slapped open his paw and said, "pick me again and I will be blind!"


    Fu Zichen had to let go angrily. He raised his eyes at will and said, "I have my own arrangements."


    Fu Ziyan doesn''t seem satisfied with his attitude, but after all, he doesn''t say anything and leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    What did Fu Ziyan and Rong Ling say? After returning to the room at night, Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Leng took off his clothes and said with a sneer, "it''s just some ideas that can''t be put on the table."


    Liu Wei is interested. He helps him fold the clothes he has changed. He looks up and asks, "about whom?"


    When Rong Leng got on the bed, there was still some cold in the quilt, but he was not afraid of the cold. After sitting for a while, he warmed up a lot: "prince."


    Rong Ling suddenly came to Qingzhou. When he came to Qingzhou, something so big happened. Fu''s family is not angry, but in the current situation, Fu''s family can only endure humiliation.


    This time, the Fu family invited many officials from all directions to celebrate the old man''s birthday. They would propose to make friends with each other, some of whom were interested.


    We don''t need to guess what this friendship means. We all know that it must be related to the serious illness of emperor Qianling and the instability of the situation in the middle of the DPRK.


    Rong Ling was stopped by the Fu family as soon as he arrived in Qingzhou. Although it was an accident, the Fu family was so eager to entertain him. Obviously, they had a plan to ventilate him. However, they didn''t expect such a farce.


    But Fu Ziyan is flexible. When he comes to the door today, he shows his sincerity and sends Liu Mo to release the man without guilt. Secondly, he mentions Kyoto.


    The Fu family is very ambitious, which is definitely not limited to the dragon''s work. So when Fu Ziyan proposed to assist the three kings to ascend the throne, he didn''t believe any punctuation mark of Rong Ling.


    In fact, they use the title of "Three Kings party" to better solicit their own forces in Beijing.


    The idea that can be seen at a glance will not be responded to naturally.But Fu Ziyan was also clever. He immediately put forward a way to crack down on the crown prince''s party, and even brought several pieces of evidence that the crown prince embezzled, accepted bribes and collected money. He seemed to think that this would be enough for him to climb the ship of the three kings.


    In the end, Rong Leng just returned the evidence to him and sent off the guests coldly.


    Fu Ziyan''s mood at the moment, let alone, but Liu Wei has some questions.


    "I thought that Fu''s family intended to accommodate and trace Li guohou, but I came to ingratiate myself with you?"


    Rong Ling sees that Liu Wei has finished folding her clothes. Before she gets on the bed, she lifts the quilt and signals her that she has covered it and is warm. Hurry up.


    Liu Wei went up slowly. As soon as she got into the quilt, she felt a warm heat.


    She leans comfortably to Rong Ling, who embraces her and holds her in her arms. She feels that her fingertips are cold and warm in her hands. She holds them all the time.


    "Marquis Li is afraid that it is not easy to talk."


    Liu Wei sneered: "Li Yin has not caught all of them? Are you afraid that Marquis Li will not cooperate? "


    He is not interested in the tense of Qingzhou. He is more like a bystander than the client.


    What''s more, all parties have not arrived at the same time. The real drama of Qingzhou has not yet begun.


    At the end of the day, it''s all fun.


    At the same time, near Kyoto City, Ji Xiaqiu got on the carriage to Qingzhou. The red sister gathered the fur soft fur clothes for her and complained softly: "how can I go to Qingzhou again? The young master is really, and always loves to run there."


    Ji Xiaqiu felt much more comfortable in these two days because of the improvement of the cold. Therefore, even if she had just learned that her son had gone to Qingzhou, she did not stop to rest and directly changed to the carriage of Qingzhou.


    Uncle Feng drives the car outside. After walking along the official road for half an hour, he suddenly stops the car and looks alert.


    The red girl inside felt something was wrong. She lifted the curtain and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Uncle Feng didn''t make a sound, just pointed to the road ahead.

 Chapter 948

    The red sister saw that there was also a carriage on the road. The carriage was carved with beams and painted with ridges. It was very delicate. The people in the carriage knew that it was not rich but expensive.


    But at this time, the carriage stopped in the middle of the road, and several servants were circling around the carriage. It seemed that the wheels were stuck somewhere.


    Red sister''s deep voice overflowed: "be careful, beware of fraud!"


    Uncle Feng also understood that he thought of the special identity of the owner, so he drove the carriage to the side of the lane, slowed down the speed, and walked evenly by the rich carriage.


    It seems to be even, but in fact it hides murderous spirit. If there is an unknown killer or dark guard in the rich carriage, uncle Feng can draw his sword at the first moment, and at the same time, he can keep the horse from being frightened and bumping to the owner in the carriage.


    The blue top carriage passed by. It looked very common. But when they passed the rich carriage, they were suddenly stopped by a round old Mammy.


    The soft sword in Uncle Feng''s waist is ready to be launched, and the red sister squats in the carriage, with fierce eyes.


    The old mother didn''t notice the murderous air. Her face was embarrassed and she said bitterly, "I''ve seen you. Who is in your car?"


    Because the other side didn''t start, uncle Feng didn''t have any impulse, just squinted and said, "my wife."


    "Only Madame?" she asked


    Uncle Feng is black all over.


    The old mother realized her abruptness and hurriedly said: "you misunderstood me. I have no intention. It''s just that our carriage has a problem. The wheel of the carriage has been blocked by a stone. The underbody seems to crack. It''s my lady in the car. She is very noble. I dare not wait for her. I can''t change the car because I''m standing in the way. I''m worried and have a headache. Unfortunately, I see you Home carriage? If there is only one lady in your car, would you mind disturbing me? Don''t worry, it won''t take long, just an hour, we''ve sent someone back to the city to get the carriage. It''s bound to come before dark. "


    It seems that the other side is really only interested in asking for help, but Uncle Feng dare not relax and said: "my wife is not well, which makes the young lady so reserved and expensive. She is afraid that she will get sick. At that time, it will be even worse."


    The old mother didn''t expect that the other side would refuse. She was shocked for a moment, and then said with some displeasure, "my young lady''s name is Fang, my old master is Fang Di, the former Minister of Dali temple, and my young master is Fang ruozhu, the present Minister of Dali Temple!"


    Fangdi?


    Ji Xiaqiu, who had been keeping his eyes shut for a while in the carriage, was stunned, then opened his eyes. In the clear eyes, he had some complicated thoughts, and then gave a sign to the red sister.


    Uncle Feng is trying to say that he doesn''t know anyone whose surname is Fang Yuan! But seeing the curtain lifted up, the red sister patted him on the shoulder, and then said: "Madam said, be kind to others. If this Fang family girl is really difficult, there is a seat in the car for a rest."


    The old mother was very happy, and then she despised it in her heart. She thought that the other side was willing to make up for it, so she said proudly, "thank you very much for your convenience!"


    Finish saying, also don''t see that black face coachman, just turn around, go to own that rich carriage side to say a few words.


    Uncle Feng looks back at the red eyed girl.


    "The meaning of the master," said the red sister


    Uncle Feng also guessed, but he still had some doubts in his heart. Don''t you like Kyoto people? How can I help you?


    After a while, a pingting woman with a feather hat and three nanny servant girls came over.


    The old mother took a look at Uncle Feng.


    Uncle Feng consciously lets dao''er, and the pingting woman gets on the carriage.


    At this time, the red sister has specially separated a seat to facilitate the guests to take a seat.


    Because the carriage capacity is small, it can only accommodate this Fang''s young lady to come up alone, and the old mother and two servant girls are guarding underneath.


    It seems that the Miss Fang is a little shy. After getting on the bus, she first thanks, but the feather hat on her head is not removed. It seems that she is very strict with her family. She still has good manners in front of outsiders.


    Hongjie''s son didn''t like the person who stopped for help. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but say coldly: "the car is small, my wife is not well, and she has palpitations. If you can, please take off Yuli, don''t hold back my wife."


    Hearing this, the pingting woman seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then she took off the feather hat with a light hook. She was sorry.


    As soon as she let go of the feather hat, a lotus like clear and beautiful face came out. There was a cool air between her eyebrows. With her whole temperament, it was icy, but it didn''t make people feel disgusted. On the contrary, because of its outstanding charm, it seemed to make people want to be close.


    Of course, this kind of want to make people close, refers to men, women, do not like this appearance very much.


    There was a moment of silence in the car.


    In the end or Ji Xiaqiu opened the mouth: "girl surname Fang?"


    Looking at the owner of the carriage, the woman lowered her eyes and gave her maiden name: "if Tong is polite."


    Ji Xiaqiu smiled and looked at her face. It seemed that she was looking for something similar. Then she asked, "how is your kindness?"Fang ruotong was stupefied for a moment, then raised his head abruptly. He looked around the lady who had met by chance for several times, and then asked, "does the lady know my mother?"


    Ji Xiaqiu: "I met twice when I was young."


    Fang ruotong was silent for a moment, then said slowly, "my mother died 12 years ago."


    As soon as the atmosphere sank, Ji Xiaqiu''s gentle brow began to wrinkle slowly. It seemed that he didn''t expect to get such an answer. He was at a loss for a moment.


    Fang ruotong looked at it and asked, "what''s your surname, madam?"


    Ji Xiaqiu stared at Fang ruotong''s face, which was five points like his mother''s, and said, "my husband''s surname is Liu."


    "It was Mrs. Liu." Fang ruotong said, with some respect that the younger generation should have: "my wife said that she knew my mother. I wonder if she could say something about my mother''s past. If Fang ruotong was seventeen years old, when my mother died, she was still young, and there were too many things to remember."


    Ji Xiaqiu''s eyes were a little confused. For a while, he said, "your mother has always been in poor health."


    Fang ruotong knew that she nodded and said, "my uncle once said that before my mother got married, she had been caught in a heavy rain, and then she fell ill."


    Ji Xiaqiu sighed softly: "I was in that heavy rain."


    Fang ruotong opened his pupils and asked in surprise, "is Madame my mother''s friend?"


    "Old man." Ji Xiaqiu didn''t take on the words of friends.


    Fang ruotong did not speak.


    Ji Xiaqiu: "if Ling CI knew that her daughter was talking with me, she would jump out of the coffin angrily and scold me."


    Fang ruotong frowned. Obviously, she didn''t like people making fun of her mother. Of course, hearing what she understood here, she asked again, "is there any complaint between my wife and my mother?"


    Ji Xiaqiu smiled happily: "rob a man, is it resentment?"


    Fang ruotong was startled. Suddenly, he was in a trance. His voice lost its previous calm: "you and my father..."


    "It''s not your mother who robbed you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fang ruotong is silent.


    Her intuition is that she can''t ask any more. Her mother is the most respected and most important person in her heart. Her mother died early. She can''t tolerate anyone to sully her mother''s famous day.


    But looking at the lady''s eyebrows and light smile, she couldn''t help wondering what happened to her mother when she was young?

 Chapter 949

    Seeing her entanglement, but biting her lips, Ji Xiaqiu lost his interest. He thought to himself, what''s the relationship between him and a little girl? He waved his hand and closed his eyes. "It''s all over." Then he said, "he married me after all. I''m not satisfied with anything else."


    Fang ruotong listened, always feeling that his mother was looked down upon, and asked: "my wife said that you were there on that day when my mother was in the rain, because..."


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t open his eyes. His voice was so light that he seemed to pass through time and space. From a distant rain curtain, he passed on the cool feeling.


    "Yes. That''s the day he killed your mother completely. "


    Liu Huan and Wen Lan are engaged. Since childhood, Wen Lan has been expecting Liu Huan to marry her. However, before the dowry ceremony, the family waited for Wen''s letter of withdrawal.


    The reason why the Wens dropped out of marriage was simple. At that time, Dali temple was highly valued by the emperor. As the Shaoqing and Fangdi of Dali temple, Liu Yuan, who was only a minor vice general at that time, was more than dazzling.


    The Wens and fangs formed an alliance, and Fangdi fell in love with Wenlan again. The Lius did not show their love at that time, though the family was huge and rich.


    Many people say that the position of prime minister belongs to Fang''s family.


    Because of this, the Wens got married and quit cleanly.


    Later, the emperor did have the intention to target the Liu family, and Liu Yuan was sent to the front.


    Let a son of Liu family go to the front to fight, which is undoubtedly a hint that Liu family is not happy for the emperor.


    In those days, the Liu family endured humiliation and looked at it all, and Liu Huan, who was also ordered to go to the border.


    Before leaving, he met with Wenlan. Wenlan said sorry to him, which erased all the friendship they had known for many years.


    The falling flowers are intentional and merciless. Wen Lan has decided to get married again. I can''t talk about it. I just wish you all the best.


    Liu Huan didn''t die in the battlefield. He pacified the border chaos, made great contributions to the war, helped King Quan Liwei, and met a big soldier who always served him when he was bathing, but always touched his back, his hands, and his abdominal muscles.


    After that, the big soldier fell down on him, fell on him, played coquetry and rolled. The unspeakable elves made him confused. He married her and took her back to Kyoto. He decided to love her all his life.


    The so-called companion of a king is like a tiger. The emperor''s heart is also hard to measure.


    Liu Huan''s military skill is enough to make the Liu family enter the emperor''s eyes again. The rise of the Liu family is due to the Liu family army and General Liu.


    Wen''s family, come to the door.


    Wenlan even went to the door several times. At that time, Ji Xiaqiu was already Mrs. Liu. She met the women''s family. She came out.


    After knowing the causes and consequences, Mrs. Liu is not happy. In addition, Wen Lan''s provocations are frequent, and the Wens are aggressive. What kind of wife, what kind of second lady, stir Mrs. Liu to punish General Liu for sleeping in his study for several nights. She hasn''t been angry for seven or eight days.


    Later, it was the rainy day. The persistent Miss Wen came again. The sour lady Liu couldn''t see her guests. But Miss Wen knew that General Liu and his deputies were discussing business in the study. Where would she go? She went to the backyard with an umbrella. When she saw General Liu, she just sprained her feet and fell to the ground. The drizzle all over the sky wet her whole body. In the boundless In the fog, she was like a flustered white rabbit, sitting on the muddy ground, looking up at the lion in the fog in the distance.


    Then, the lion left. It seemed that because of the heavy rain, he thought that his wife had been wearing a single coat before. He was afraid that she would not remember to add clothes when she was cold. He walked in the opposite direction. From the beginning to the end, he did not see any other person in the rain curtain at all.


    When white rabbit went back, she became ill. She was too sick to be a demon. She married Fang''s family and became Fang''s wife.


    Later, Mrs. Liu and Mrs. Fang saw each other. At some small banquets, until Liu Huan had an accident, Liu family was behind bars, General Liu beheaded, and Mrs. Liu died


    Some old things, once gone, Ji Xiaqiu opened his clear eyes, looked at the sky outside his eyes, and asked her, "when is it?"


    "It''s your time," said the red sister


    Ji Xiaqiu looks up at Fang ruotong.


    The coquettish woman saw the appearance and frowned slightly. Turning her head, she asked mammy outside the carriage, "is the carriage here?"


    The chubby old mother thought that the young lady was bored sitting in the cramped carriage, and hurriedly said: "it should be fast, young lady, you can bear it any longer. In two or three quarters of an hour at most, you will surely come."


    Fang ruotong''s face was red, and he looked at the lady and said, "I''m sorry."


    The precious woman did not speak, closed her eyes again, and continued to sleep.


    But she obviously felt the other party''s intention of chasing customers. Fang ruotong began to be unable to sit down. After a while, she finally waited until the carriage came. She quickly thanked the driver and got on the new car without looking back.


    The simple carriage with blue roof drove away. When the old mother wanted to turn around and say thanks, she could only see the back of the carriage, so she would not like to hum. Bah said, "poor people, there is still temper!"


    After saying that, he went back to his new carriage. After getting on the carriage, he felt completely transparent and said to his young lady: "our car is good, our horse is good. It doesn''t matter if we delay this moment. We will be able to go to Qingzhou in three days, but young lady, are we going so directly? Although it''s a letter from the seventh prince, isn''t Miss Li''s family missing? Why write to you in Qingzhou? "Fang ruotong seems to be still thinking about what happened before. She was in a trance. Hearing the words of the old mother, she just calmly replied: "yin''er told me before that she loved someone and wanted to elope with her. I don''t like her, but she was bold and went. She was afraid that she just lied to Li''s brother. She took the seventh Lord to defend for her, but she was scared after all, so she asked me to accompany her She. "


    The old mother was still uneasy.


    "It''s a long journey. Although the madam and the old lady agree, the young master will ask when he comes back. Miss, do you want to send a letter to the young master?"


    Fang ruotong thought it was impossible: "you go to do it."


    When she got the order, she felt a little more relaxed and asked the carriage to move forward quickly. It was already dark, so she had to find an inn to stay.


    As the carriage went on, the old mother asked the coachman how long the fastest Inn was, and she took out the cake that had been prepared, and wanted to cushion the belly for the young lady.


    Fang ruotong twists a plum blossom cake and takes a bite. The soft, fragrant and crispy sweet mud spreads in her mouth. She eats it twice, as if she can''t control it after all. She looks up and asks Mammy, "mammy knows mother?"


    Old mammy: "why did the young lady suddenly ask her wife?"


    "Just ask casually. At that time, I was too young to remember many of them. Can mammy still remember?"


    The old mother shook her head, looking very sorry: "when the old slave came into the house, the lady had been lying in the bed for half a year. The old slave was assigned to take care of the young lady. In order to be afraid of being ill, the person in your room was not allowed to go to the main hospital. The old slave had seen the lady once, though the lady was not good at that time, but the whole body was still impressive." Said, and looked up at Fang ruotong, said: "miss is also, miss and madam look like, compared to the beauty of the lady''s weak and delicate win, more clear and lovely, more beautiful."


    These praises Fang ruotong heard a lot on weekdays, but he continued to ask: "father used to treat mother well?"


    The old mother said at once, "that''s still to say, miss, but who has said something that you don''t like? You can''t believe it. The master treats his wife very well. If there is anything wrong with it, how can the Wen family and the Fang family have no estrangement so far? "


    Fang ruotong listened, and thought it was the reason. His heart calmed down again.

 Chapter 950

    After another quarter of an hour''s driving, the coach still couldn''t find the inn, so it had to stay at a manor.


    Because of the name of Fang''s family, the steward of the manor was very attentive to decorate the guest rooms for them. At the same time, he said, "there were several distinguished guests who had been staying in the east garden. They should have no conflict with Miss Fang, just to say so as not to collide with each other."


    The old mother answered, not curious about the same group of people.


    But when the old mother told the little servant girl to fetch water for her young lady and prepare to bathe, she saw the other side of the yard and was walking three familiar figures.


    The old mother immediately stopped and watched the three men welcome in by the manager of the just in person.


    The steward''s mouth is still chattering and apologizing: "I don''t know if my wife will come. I borrowed it from the east garden. There are several guests here. It''s hard for my wife to stay in the side room temporarily. If not, I will go to the East Garden and say something to you to free the east garden? You are not in good health. There is a chill here at night. How can you be good if you are out of shape? "


    But the woman, who was called Lady, waved her hand, and her face was calm: "it''s very good here, since I''ve borrowed it, I don''t need to be busy any more."


    The steward was more anxious when his wife said this: "here, here..."


    Not until the steward is in a hurry, the lady has entered a large guest room. Unable to deal with the matter, she has to catch a middle-aged man with the appearance of a coachman beside her and say: "brother Feng, isn''t the lady angry? I think it''s as cold as red girl''s eyes. How about I go to Dongyuan? Those guests don''t look very particular. I''ll arrange for them to go to Nanyuan. You say... "


    The middle-aged man who was called style elder brother laughed, patted the manager''s shoulder and said: "red girl always has that face, except for madam, whose eyes are not cold? Madame is not angry, you should be at ease! There are several old people living in Nanyuan. It''s not nice to go in and out. How can I say that we should arrange our guests there? It''s all right. Madam is only staying for one day. We''ll set out in the morning. You can make a meal of hot water and let madam have a rest earlier. Don''t worry. Madam is very kind. "


    The steward was dubious, and did not dare to delay, so he hurried to answer the question and planned to go to the kitchen to give orders himself.


    Seeing this, the old mother of the Fang family quickly stopped the steward and said, "when can I have my miss''s meal?"


    The steward is in a hurry. Where can I manage the old lady? She walked out and perfunctorily said: "the old man told the little servant girl to hurry up. The kitchen received three waves of meals from the waiters. I''m afraid she was busy."


    After a quarter of an hour, the old mother couldn''t say anything, but she was not happy to see the steward come to the lady''s room and serve her delicate meal with soup and water.


    The meal was prepared for the young lady at first sight, but it was sent to the next room?


    My young lady has been waiting for half an hour. Why can we have food and drink in a quarter of an hour?


    Old mammy is not willing to, pulled a small servant girl that delivers dish, tone is not overcast of ask: "what is that madam come from, how to still have to intercept the family meal say?"


    The little servant girl listened to the old mother''s saying. She hurriedly looked around. Then she said, "you can stop talking, old mother. If you let our stewardess hear this, I''m afraid that I don''t care about the identity of your young lady, I have to drive you out."


    The old mother was annoyed: "drive out? We are the relatives of the fangs of Dali temple! "


    The little maid smiled and said, "but our garden is the other garden of Fengzhou king."


    The old mother was stupefied. She had seen before that the manor was elegant and chic. There were many people in it. At first sight, it should be the attached garden of a certain authority official.


    But I didn''t expect that it would be the king from thousands of miles away?


    Dingwang was the ninth son of the first emperor. He was the brother of the same father and half mother of the emperor. In that year, the emperor ascended the throne, except for a few princes who had been granted a fief to drive away, most of them died of unnatural diseases.


    This king, to say, really has no sense of existence. His mother''s concubine is a legitimate daughter of a small official family. When she got the fiefdom, she went to Fengzhou and lived a peaceful life. It is said that she had frequent contacts with the king of Liao in the past two years. Therefore, the name of the king was spread in Kyoto.


    The little servant girl said that this yard is the king''s court. Bah, what''s the king''s court? It is clearly the gateway of the king of power!


    Fengzhou has long since returned to liaozhou, which is known by an old servant in the inner door of the old Mammy. However, because of the name of the king of power, she was feared by the holy master. When she went out, she would not be able to speak well. That''s why the name of King Ding was used.


    Thinking of being honored as a guest of honor by the people in the king''s manor, the old mother was a little surprised. The lady, sitting in the blue top carriage, looked poor and shabby. How could she be so extraordinary?


    After the emperor''s serious illness, the situation in the middle of Beijing has been empty and floating. Although there are princes, three kings and seven kings in the political affairs, they are not the long-term plan after all.


    The state can''t be without a monarch for a day. As long as the prince doesn''t ascend the throne, the situation will be in chaos. During this period, there are many forces in the court. They have been secretly flirting with liaozhou for a long time. They are determined to support the rebellion of the monarch at any time.In such a mess, although the fangs are in charge of the Dali temple, they are speechless.


    However, the fangs were close to the seven kings, and they were more or less named as the Party of the seven kings.


    The old Mammy''s heart turned a thousand times. She dared not mention the meal any more. She went back to the room in a gray way. She saw her confused eyes and could only take out some more cakes to let her continue to pad her stomach.


    Until half an hour later, their meals were sent. Because they were half full of cakes, Fang ruotong took two mouthfuls and put down his chopsticks.


    The old mother was distressed at the sight, but she dared not to be angry.


    There was no word in the night. When she left the next morning, she was very alert.


    When I went out, I didn''t see the door of the lady next door open. Mammy took a breath of relief and urged the servant to load the car and get the luggage on the way.


    But when they just came out of the yard, the door of the next room opened. The servant girl in red was walking out with a huge bundle in her hand and supporting her wife.


    The old mother''s scalp was numb.


    But listen to their own miss doubts, stopped: "they also here to stay?"


    "Perhaps, miss, the carriage is ready. Let''s go."


    Fang ruotong hesitated and said, "since we meet, we should say hello." With that, he walked towards the lady.


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t expect to see the Miss Fang. Seeing her coming, he stopped and looked at her.


    Fang ruotong came forward, slightly drooping his eyes, and said softly, "I slept early last night. I don''t know if I''m next to my wife. It''s a coincidence."

 Chapter 951

    Ji Xia Qiu light smile, face generous: "indeed fate."


    Seeing that the other side didn''t want to talk more, Fang ruotong didn''t say anything more. He nodded a younger generation''s gift and walked back.


    Both sides are supposed to meet by chance and never meet again in the future. It''s not necessary to talk too much. It''s enough to just nod with courtesy.


    Fang ruotong walked in front of them. Ji Xiaqiu took a few steps after the red sister helped them fall. The two groups left the yard and walked towards the gate.


    The steward was already waiting at the gate. When he saw people coming out, he went to the front himself.


    Fang ruotong saw the steward yesterday, and was about to thank him in person. He saw him go straight past him and towards the lady behind her.


    "Did Madame sleep well last night? What''s the problem? How are the maids doing? "


    After a while, Fang ruotong, who was in front of me, was pulled by the old mother and urged: "Miss, let''s get on the bus."


    Fang ruotong had to get on the car, but through the window, he looked outside for a long time.


    At this sight, I saw a group of people coming out of the gate.


    These people, it should be yesterday''s steward mentioned that the guests who lived in the east garden, because they were all male guests, Fang ruotong didn''t look much, took back his eyes and put down the curtain.


    Fang ruotong, however, did not see the lady and her party who had not yet boarded the car. They just met the men.


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at these strange faces in front of him. His eyes float, and finally fall on the ugly young man at the end of the crowd.


    The young man seemed to feel each other''s eyes and looked up.


    The eyes of the two met, and the red sister blurted out: "Yue..."


    Just say a word, and then shut up, obviously also realize that the situation is not right, dare not speak up.


    Ji Xiaqiu slowly took back his eyes, didn''t say anything, didn''t look at anything, got on the carriage, and sat steadily in the carriage.


    Uncle Feng drives away, but the red sister is still showing the rickety curtain. Look back.


    When the gate of the manor became narrower and narrower, the red sister turned around uneasily: "master, that''s not Young master Yue? "


    Although wearing the mask of human skin and covering the original appearance, the people we know can still see the sharp and unique vision at a glance.


    Once in Fengzhou, the young master Yue accompanied him for many years. The red sister had seen him countless times, and she never acknowledged his mistake.


    Ji Xiaqiu just said "well", it seems that he could talk more.


    But the red sister was curious: "young master Yue, do you have anything to do? But he''s always on his own. How can he join others this time? In that group, I think all of them are top-notch in Kung Fu. The first one, with some outlandish air in his body and steps, is very strange. How can young master Yue join them? "


    "Foreign domain?" Ji Xiaqiu recalled the body shape of the previous group of people, sighed and said: "the witch family, can be regarded as Outland?"


    The red sister''s pupil was shocked: "Wu clan? The witches are not loyal... "


    Aren''t the witches loyal to the king of power?


    Yes, he is loyal to King Quan. At this time, Yue Dansheng, who has always been mysterious, is dressing up in disguise and is on the same road with all the hawks and dogs of King quan


    What does he want to do?


    A long time ago, Ji Xiaqiu didn''t care much about Yueshan Sheng. Because she knew that this person, she couldn''t control it, and she didn''t have the means to ask about it. At that time, she even hoped that Yueshan Sheng could leave. Don''t keep pestering the stranger so much, and make him so dependent on this elder brother.


    But it seems that she also knows her mind. Yueshan Sheng once asked her for a deep talk. After that, she looked at it.


    As long as the other side to the stranger with no malicious, that is enough.


    After all, Yueshan Sheng has never done anything to hurt them, except for the mystery and oddity. In this case, she has no reason to be mean.


    After that, Yueshan Sheng left Fengzhou and her whereabouts were unknown. She knew that he had something to do. She didn''t care what he did or what his purpose was.


    Now she saw him walking with the king of power. She didn''t ask. As long as the other side didn''t ask him for help, she shouldn''t meddle.


    The red sister has stopped asking. Ji Xiaqiu looks at her. She is still curious, but she has to hold it. She smiles and says, "hurry up as soon as possible. We can''t manage his business."


    Red sister nodded, probe urged uncle Feng to speed up.


    At the same time, another group of people after them also got on the carriage. Xing Yi looked at the end of the crowd. The man who came from liaozhou three days ago to join them asked, "Qiu Yi, the lady before you, do you know?"


    The ugly young man looked at him coldly and shook his head.


    Xing Yi frowned and reminded him, "you can''t go to Qingzhou this time, but you can''t speak up and act in secret. Do you understand?"


    Qiu Yi''s impatient "Er" voice closed his eyes and talked more.


    Xing Yi looked at him for a long time, and saw that he was still a dead man''s face. He put down his doubts and urged the coachman to hurry up.On the official road leading to Qingzhou, it''s particularly lively to come in, entrusted with the blessing of Fu''s father''s birthday. Recently, there are a lot of traffic. It''s hard to make money from the chaliao Inn beside the official road.


    When the life is better, the people''s mouths will be full of excitement. How many people talk and talk with each other, which is the praise of Qingzhou Fu''s family.


    It''s no wonder that the fortune of Fu''s family made money. Fu''s family is also the emperor of Qingzhou. It''s always right to flatter more.


    ¡­¡­


    When Fang ruotong arrived in Qingzhou, it was noon. The old mother suggested that she stop to eat first, and then go to the city in the afternoon.


    As soon as I entered the inn, I saw that Mr. shushuo was being surrounded, and he said the anecdote about the seventh son of Qingzhou Fu family.


    Fang ruotong went to the wing room on the second floor. Through the window of the wing room, he could see the scene on the first floor. He also prevented the old mother from closing the window, and then he followed her.


    Mr. shushuo is speaking with admiration: "good guy, a pearl as big as a fist!"! When the shopkeeper sent it, Fu qigongzi took a look. When he lifted his mouth, he said that the style was good. The shopkeeper''s great joy, he quickly said that he would make a thought for the seventh childe. The seventh childe said a word, but he said that it would not be bad to feed the dog after grinding... "


    Immediately someone around retorted: "nonsense, the Pearl as big as the fist has been ground to feed the dog? Don''t say if there is such a big pearl, just say feed dog, such a big blessing, where is enough to eat. "


    Mr. shushuo smiled: "I don''t think it''s from Qingzhou. Mr. Fu''s seventh son has a wide range of hobbies. He likes to make treasures. What can enter his eyes is a hundred treasures in his heart. Those who don''t come into his eyes, those who feed dogs are generous, those who feed pigs and mice are all. The shopkeeper thought that deep sea pearls were valuable, but he didn''t want beads of that size. Don''t say that the seventh childe didn''t see them, that is to say, the maid who was favored by the family didn''t have to look at them directly. " A storyteller is bound to exaggerate.


    At the same time, there was humanity: "such a good Yi greedy treasure, really extremely dandy, Fu family is famous, how the descendants are such goods?"


    "Well, you don''t want to be a liar, sir. It''s going to be listened to by some people. I''m afraid an old man will not see you."


    "Are you threatening me? Why, this hasn''t entered Qingzhou City yet. Fu''s hand is out. I''m from Kyoto, and I''ve been here before. I can''t stay in Qingzhou anymore? What''s more, I have heard clearly that you have been punished by the adults from Kyoto two days ago for setting up the forest and hunting for your seven young master''s private prisoners. Instead of saying more good things for them, you ordinary people have come to tell us all about their idle deeds. Are you afraid that he will not die fast enough? "

 Chapter 952

    "An adult from Jingli? Is that the eunuch''s man The storyteller seemed to hear something interesting. He laughed uncontrollably: "say that you are from other places. You don''t believe in evil. The man from Beijing has left!"


    "Gone? Why? "


    Shushuo said: "I heard that it was the second day after the accident, and I left. Of course, I said it was, but the master Fu had a hand. Who knows how to get there! In short, you may not see him in the future! "


    "Well, do you Qingzhou dare to lynch our adults from Beijing? How could it be, how could it be! " The man beat the table and jumped angrily.


    Mr. shushushuo is just ready to work hard, watching coldly, watching the theatre around, or sighing, or proud, in short, all kinds of looks.


    Fang ruotong sat in the wing room and saw that the dishes were ready. He asked the old mother, "what are they talking about? Are you from Jingli? "


    The old mother didn''t know. She said to inquire about it.


    After going out for a while, when the old mother came back, she inquired clearly and said, "it seems that the adults of zhenggemen came to Qingzhou, and something happened. They offended the seven young masters of Fu''s family. But after that, it seems that no one saw the adults again. The adults didn''t go to yamen or Fu''s family. Then someone came out and said that the adults had gone, and others said that the big one He was caught by Fu''s family and secretly disposed of. Ah, this Fu family used to be a rule. The emperor is seriously ill these days, so it''s a mess. Miss, let''s hurry back to find Miss Li''s family. When we came out, we thought it was a serious place, but we didn''t expect it to be worse than Beijing. "


    Fang ruotong asked Mammy, "my letter."


    Fang ruotong received another letter from Qingzhou, which was written by Li Yin, asking her to go to the Redwood loft behind the East Third Street after entering the city.


    After reading the address above, Fang ruotong handed the letter to grandma and said, "in the afternoon, I''ll go straight to the city and find yin''er as soon as possible. I''m relieved."


    She asked if she had heard of the book. Fang ruotong listened. She waved her hand and motioned to close the window.


    When mammy closed the window and put an end to the noise downstairs, she missed a corner on the first floor where she was listening to the books.


    Liu Wei drank a mouthful of white water, crooked her head, and asked her if she was shaving the fish''s bone: "the Beijing adult they said is me?"


    Rong Ling picks all the fish bones, leaving only the white tender meat. He takes the meat and sends it to the mouth of the person beside him. When Liu Wei bites it, he says, "right."


    Liu Wei finished eating and said, "the Qingzhou people can make up words much better than the Kyoto people, but they don''t want to make a noise in the Fu family''s territory and keep a little low profile, which will spread the news that I am different."


    Rong Leng took another piece of fish and put it into her mouth, saying, "I can''t hear you tomorrow."


    Liu Wei knew what he meant. He took a look at him, thought about it, and reminded: "you''re so nice to say, don''t scare Fu''s family. We didn''t leave. They didn''t even breathe through the atmosphere." Then he looked outside again, tut, impatient: "are you sure you can meet those people who catch Li Yin here? Why don''t I see who''s suspicious. "


    In Qingzhou for a few days, Liu Wei and Rong Ling lived in seclusion except on the first day, because they lived in the official post station, didn''t live in the inn, and didn''t go to the other courtyard where the family arranged the recruitment. The rumors outside mixed up and became more and more bizarre.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care.


    To say what she is busy with these days, it''s Liu Mo Yi''s body that is naturally busy.


    Liu Mo lost too much blood. Although he was saved, he hurt his root. Because he didn''t want his first two days to hurt him badly, Liu Wei gave him the elixir that didn''t hurt his body and let him sleep for a while. When he woke up the next afternoon, his body had already passed the initial strength. It didn''t hurt so much, and he also took less pain.


    Liu Wei has been recuperating Liu Mo''s injuries. Fu Zichen has not returned to the Fu''s house since then, and lives with him in the post station.


    Liu Wei didn''t bring out the waiter, and Rong Ling didn''t allow her to take care of Liu Mo and Fu Zichen. At this time, it became important.


    Liu Wei did not blame him for his mistake, though he let him make up for it and told him to serve Liu Mo comfortably.


    Originally, Liu Wei was going to wait for Liu Mo to get better. She and Rong Ling would go back to Beijing first.


    He promised Xiaoli to go back as soon as possible, but because of the delay in the journey, he would have timed out. If he still depended on not going, he was afraid that the little guy at home would turn over the sky.


    But last night, Liu Wei accidentally heard that dark Wei had reported to Rong Ling and mentioned Li Yin.


    Li Yinguo was really taken to Qingzhou. The news that Amway heard was vague. It only said that someone had seen her on the third West Street.


    There are three other houses of Fu''s house on the third West Street, and a whole street front shop. Liu Wei estimates that Li Yin was brought by Fu''s house, but he doesn''t know how his life is going. He is badly treated.


    By right, she is useful and should not be abused.


    After eating a few pieces of fish, Liu Weicai wiped his mouth and looked around when he finished eating the most tender part of the fish.


    Rong Ling breaks her face back and puts a bowl of medlar soup in front of her.Liu Wei casually blew the soup, and when it was a little less hot, she took the spoon and sipped it.


    Liu Wei drank happily and chewed two wolfberry seeds from time to time, which was full of sweetness.


    "After a meal, will someone come?"


    Liu Wei didn''t have any patience to murmur. She felt her hand was caught. She looked back and saw Rong Ling holding her hand. She was holding the wet pad soaked in warm water and wiping her hand.


    When it''s cleaned, Liu Wei feels cool with her hands. She stretches out a finger to poke at the wing of rongleng''s nose to cool him.


    Rong Ling looks at her and wipes her other hand.


    When both hands are wiped, Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and asks, "are you sure it''s here? Qingzhou City has three gates and one port. Are you sure it''s the suburb? "


    Rong Ling took a sip of tea, but because of the general taste, he didn''t drink deeply. He put down the cup after pecking, and said calmly, "yes."


    Liu Wei looks at his confidence and doesn''t know what to say. Turn your back and wait.


    It''s too boring to wait. Liu Wei looks at the storyteller in front again to see what else she can hear.


    The outskirts of Qingzhou are traffic fortresses. Those who enter the city go to the city and those who go out.


    Busy, but half an hour, the restaurant has almost replaced a group of people.


    Liu Wei looks at her eyes and feels sleepy.


    But at this time, eyes just a turn, a glimpse of a different color.


    Liu Wei''s eyelashes moved, and then her tiredness flashed by. Her eyes were full of real meaning. She pushed her side and asked, "but those three people?"


    Mr. storyteller is still talking, and sitting in front of him on the table for tea, there are two men and one woman, which is particularly abrupt.


    Both men were in their thirties, looking fierce, while the woman was not young. She was full of delicate and dusty taste, with a heavy face of powder and a moles at the end of her eyes.

 Chapter 953

    Liu Wei also saw two more eyes before connecting the three.


    Three people''s words and deeds, dress, how to see are not like to know, but three people have one thing in common, that is, eyes.


    The eyes of the three people are looking at each other. They look around and around all the guests, as if they are searching for someone, as if no one has been found.


    Rong Ling didn''t make a sound.


    Liu Wei did not hear his answer, but turned to look at him, but saw that the other side''s eyes were not on the three suspicious men and women, but


    Liu Wei followed the eyes of Rong Leng and easily saw the second floor of the inn. She was walking among many servants, wearing a feather hat and graceful.


    The feather hat looks very solid. Liu Wei can''t see the real appearance of the woman, but she can see her extraordinary origin from the number of servants around the woman and her clothes and manners.


    Touching her chin, Liu Wei''s eyes became interested. She looked at the woman and two men and one woman downstairs. Sure enough, when she saw the woman coming downstairs, the eyes of the two men and one woman immediately changed.


    It''s a "finally found" look.


    Liu Wei asked Rong Ling, "do you know that girl?"


    Rong Leng has withdrawn his eyes, frowned and shook his head for a moment.


    Liu Wei looked at his expression and couldn''t tell whether he really didn''t recognize it or not, but she said, "I do!"


    Rong Ling looks at her.


    Liu Wei said: "the clothes are custom-made, the cloth is brocade, and the embroidery on the clothes is cloud embroidery. Her clothes, the relatives of the officials below the second grade, are absolutely unable to afford to wear. Cloud embroidery is now in addition to the palace, where else have you seen it? The clothes of her servants were expensive. The old lady walked in the front. She was wearing the things of Furong silk and satin villa. The craftsmanship looked like that of Su Niang. Su Niang, you can remember, the two loose clothes that Jin Nanyun brought me last time were made by Su Niang. The embroidered clothes of this Su''s lady were sectarian. She was used as a royal embroider in the palace several years ago. She was old Just then she let it out. Her eyes are not good. She can make one in a month. She can wear the clothes made by the lady of the Su family, but the size of the clothes doesn''t fit her very well. Most of them are appreciated by the old man in the house. She can give twelve pieces of clothes of the lady of the Su family to a servant at will this year. The identity of this family, at least, is more than two official titles. Of course, there are special cases. Some people who are deeply loved by the saint also have this face. "


    "So?" Rong Ling didn''t know about those embroideries.


    Liu Wei suddenly fell in love with embroidery a few days ago, so she paid much attention to it.


    Liu Wei said: "so, I know this woman. It seems to be called Fang ruotong? Fang''s eldest daughter, Fang ruozhu''s younger sister. "


    If you say Fang ruotong, you can''t remember who Rong Ling is for a while, but if you are Fang ruozhu, you will be clear about Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng said "well" and then looked at Liu Wei: "how to make sure it''s Fang''s?"


    Kyoto Yipin everyone, don''t say too much, or at least there are ten, how do you know it is Fang''s?


    Liu Weibai glanced at the careless man and said, "the servant girl called her eldest lady after embroidering the square characters on the handkerchief. What do you say?"


    Rong Leng listens to her. As expected, she hears a little servant girl beside the graceful woman softly calling "big lady, slow down.".


    And the handkerchief that that small servant girl pinches on the hand corner, also embroidered clan grain really.


    Liu Wei excitedly said to Rong Leng, "what do you say Fang ruotong is doing in Qingzhou? Are those three people coming for her? "


    She was murmuring, when she saw the two men and a woman, she got up suddenly, but she did not walk towards ruotong, but turned her foot and went to the door.


    Liu Wei zazui watches the opera. Seeing that Fang ruotong is out of the inn, she quickly gets up and follows him out.


    Rong Leng closes the account at the back. When he comes out, he just sees Fang ruotong get on the carriage, which moves forward evenly.


    Liu Wei hurried up to their carriage, lifted the curtain, and waved to him, "come on, come on."


    Seeing that she finally came to spirit, Rong Leng didn''t know whether it was better for her to gloat or to be afraid that the world would not be in disorder, so she got on the bus in the end.


    The coachman is hired and obeys orders. The employer said that he should follow the carriage in front of him and fall a little bit. Don''t be found too close, and he will be honest and far away.


    The coach went all the way to Qingzhou City, and then went to Dongsan street.


    Liu Wei asked Rong Ling in the car, "why not West Third Street?"


    Rong Leng didn''t return. He just grabbed her hand and told her not to jump up and down.


    The carriage had been following for half an hour. Suddenly, the carriage in front stopped. Then, a little servant girl ran out to ask the way of the street vendor. The vendor was about to say something. Suddenly, with a cry of "ouch", he covered his head and looked back.


    Liu Wei, with sharp eyes, saw a man of two men and a woman she had seen before. She took a stone and threw it at the stall owner. The stall owner was in agony. She touched the back of her head and the blood in one hand.


    The stall owner was frightened and yelled. Other people came up to check and asked him to bandage.


    Such a farce, the little servant girl who asked the way was squeezed out of the crowd.


    The little servant girl is at a loss. A woman with a sense of wind and dust on her body comes here. She holds the note in her hand and looks at it. She says something and points to a direction.The little servant girl thanked him and got on the carriage again. Then the carriage began to travel to the West.


    Liu Wei saw it later, didn''t say anything, just sneered.


    On the way, the carriage stopped three times, and met one of the two men and one woman three times. Originally, it was to the East Third Street. This time, it took seven or eight turns to the West Third Street.


    At the entrance of the lane of West Third Street, it seems that we have gone the wrong way, and the carriage stops again. But somehow, the busy West Third Street in the past is light and quiet. There are few idle people and even no two vendors in the street.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, the servant girl who came down to ask for the way was not steady. Suddenly, countless people in black came from all directions, and the carriage was surrounded by people.


    In a short time, all the people were arrested.


    Before entering the alley, Liu Wei and Rong Ling got out of the carriage and paid the coachman''s silver to leave by themselves.


    Now they stand at the end of the street, watching the big play in front of them, but they don''t help each other.


    When Fang ruotong was taken off the horse, her face lost color. The feather hat on her head had already fallen out because of the struggle. All the servant girls around her were in danger. Even the old mother who had been closely serving her had been shut up and was crying.


    Fang ruotong''s face is red, as if the weak willow is facing the wind.


    These people don''t ask for anything. If they don''t say anything, they will start each other''s business. If Fang wants to move his identity, it''s too late. His mouth is also filled with a silk scarf.


    Fang ruotong''s eyes were red with anger, and he looked around at the scattered passers-by frequently, praying for help, but those people were as blind as no one came.


    Fang ruotong finally knows that he may have been in the middle of the game, and tears fall.

 Chapter 954

    I think they are making too much noise. The man in black stuns the servant girl, the coachman, the old mother, and so on. Fang ruotong is the only one left. Watching the people around him lose consciousness and are scared to the extreme.


    The man in black didn''t stun her. He seemed to have some scruples. He just pulled her and shoved her into another prepared carriage.


    Liu Wei peeps through the gap of the car curtain, and dimly sees that the charming shadow with the full sense of wind and dust is caressing her eyebrow and chuckling.


    Fang ruotong is tied up.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei, hiding all the way, followed the carriage all the time.


    The carriage did not stop on any road of the third West Street, but went south around the whole street.


    Their driving speed is very fast, but they are also sorry that both Leng and Liu Wei have kung fu skills, and they can keep up with each other. So one time before, one after another, after an hour, the carriage stops.


    And the place that stops at this time, unexpectedly is the drift lane outside the small north gate.


    Wandering lane, as the name implies, directly calls people linger.


    On the second day when Liu Wei came to Qingzhou, he knew that the famous wandering alley and the Postmaster in the post house were used to making small plans. Seeing her as a young man with a gentle quality, he seemed to get along much better than the coldly spoken three princes, so he found the meaning of flattering her. He introduced the local conditions and customs of Qingzhou to her. In a word, he naturally talked about the places that men love ¡£


    Liulian lane is Qinglou street in Qingzhou. It''s a whole street. No matter day or night, it''s yingyingyanyan, who wants to die.


    At that time, the post Cheng''s words were full of dazzle. Liu Wei listened to them even though he didn''t expect that he would come here.


    "I don''t know if Miss Bai Xin of qianxifang has any guests." Liu Wei sighed with a smile.


    Look Leng Cu eyebrow, dissatisfied stare at her: "white heart girl?"


    Liu Wei nodded excitedly: "it''s said that it''s the first beauty in Qingzhou. It''s so beautiful in the clouds and temples. Every smile is elegant and delicate. It''s very delicate. I heard that someone once asked her to smile, threw millions of money and dismissed the backyard. How beautiful is it? How can it make you intoxicated?"


    Her face is full of yearning. It seems that she really yearns for the white girl, just for a look.


    Rong Leng looks at her expression as if it''s not fake, and her heart doesn''t smell at once.


    For a moment, Liu wei walked directly to the "qianxifang" signboard which could be seen far away. He stretched out his hand and said, "they have come here."


    Say, point to just that dust woman takes Fang ruotong to enter that house, call "a little red" brothel gate.


    Liu Wei reluctantly stops, pulls the sleeve of Rong Leng and says, "this green building can''t run. Let''s go to qianxifang first to see the excitement, and then turn around..."


    Rong Leng doesn''t go back to her. She takes a lead and directly goes around the back door of "a little red". She goes to the room and sneaks in.


    Liu Wei was reluctant to do anything, but the people had already come in, so they had to do a good job at present.


    Fang ruotong was taken to the backyard and entered a wing room.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling waited for a quarter of an hour on the roof until the door of the chamber was opened again. The woman in the dust came out with a group of men in black and gave two orders. She left six men in black and guarded the door of the chamber.


    It''s not easy to do things in this blue sky. Liu Wei gives Rong Ling a look, and Rong Ling says "hum". They step back slightly. After a while, they come out of the brothel.


    "Come again tonight." Liu Wei made a decision and went straight to qianxifang.


    Rong Ling pulls her collar at the back, pulls people back, drags and walks out of the alley.


    Liu Wei cried, "wait, where are you going? It''s all here. I''d like to go in and have a look. The brothel here is open day by day, Miss Bai Xin... "


    Without expression, Rong Leng pulled Liu Wei out of the lane, beckoned a carriage and ordered the coachman to go to the post station.


    On the way back to the post station, Liu Wei didn''t look very well. It was already afternoon. They could wander in qianxifang until evening, and go straight to the red spot. With the Kung Fu of running back to the post station, she was afraid that she had met the first famous Huakui in Qianli.


    When I got back to the post station, it was the second quarter of Shenshi. Rong Ling got off the train very quickly, walked in front of Liu Wei and went to the room on the second floor, but didn''t come out.


    Fu Zichen just came out of the next room. He saw Rong Ling slam the door shut. He was stunned. Looking back downstairs, he saw Liu Wei, who had paid the driver''s silver and was staggering in.


    He went downstairs, poured himself a cup of tea and asked Liu Wei, "where have you been?"


    Liu Wei went over and robbed his tea. He drank it himself and said, "the lane is full of people."


    Fu Zichen is pouring the second cup of tea. His hands shake when he hears it, and he looks at her thoughtfully.


    Liu Wei finished his tea and sat down in his chair. He also asked him, "where is Mo Yi?"


    "Upstairs." Fu Zichen said, sitting opposite her, not sure: "you have gone to liulianxiang?"


    "Well."


    "Drift lane?" Fu Zichen is still unbelievable.


    Liu Wei finally looked at him with a strange expression: "yes, it''s wandering in the lane. What''s the matter?"Fu Zichen was silent for a long time and asked hesitantly, "do you know where that is?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei replied, "I just came back from there. How can I not know?"


    Fu Zichen stopped talking.


    Liu Wei thought that he was strange and didn''t care about him. He went upstairs to see Liu mo.


    Just walked to the second floor, downstairs Fu Zichen caught up with her, and the voice came to her ear: "Rong Leng has also gone?"


    Liu Wei casually replied, "well, there you are."


    "You''re looking for him?"


    Liu Wei thought the problem was a little strange. He grabbed his face and said, "it''s to find someone, but not..."


    "Ah!" Without waiting for her to finish, Fu Zichen suddenly takes Liu Wei''s hand and takes her to Liu Mo''s house. His mouth is cold: "I said he just lost his temper! It''s a good thing to be smashed. Are you in bed? I''ve already said that he''s not a good thing! "


    Liu Wei is not sure. So he drags her to Liu mo.


    Liu Mo to also because of the sudden visitors, and put down the book, a face inexplicable look at them.


    Liu Wei immediately forgot the difference of Fu Zichen and turned to ask Liu Mo in a whisper: "is there anything uncomfortable and the wound itchy?"


    Liu Mo to see Liu Wei, eyes also curved up, he was clear Jun Sven, now because of the infirmity more delicate, especially make people pity, he shook his head and said: "the medicine is very good, not itchy."


    Liu Wei leaned over to pull the collar of his clothes: "I''ll show you if the wound is scabby."


    Liu Mo opens his clothes in half.


    They whispered and laughed in the bed. Fu Zichen frowned and stared at Liu Wei''s carefree back for a long time. They didn''t come forward until they saw that the two were making more and more noise. They pulled Liu Wei over and stopped him. They were not relieved to pull up the quilt and cover his neck to ask Liu Wei "What are you going to do?"


    Liu Wei did not quite understand the question: "what to do?"


    Fu Zichen, with a black face, hums and smiles for a while: "are you going to forgive him?"


    Liu Wei still doesn''t understand, "forgive what?"


    At this time, Rong Ling in the next room waited and waited, but he didn''t wait for Liu Wei to come back. He finally couldn''t sit down. He got up, opened the door and tried to find someone, but as soon as he opened the door, he turned to Fu Zichen''s eyes full of rage.

 Chapter 955

    When you go to Liulian Lane in the evening, the whole street is totally different from the day.


    Although we live in the daytime, at the best time in the evening, we can hear the constant male voice, and the continuous singing and laughing of the women around us. We can see that the joy here is just beginning.


    Liu Wei got off the carriage, and the black robe on her body was similar to that of Rong Ling. But they were thin, tall and tall. Looking at the back, they had two different tastes.


    The girl who has an eye to greet the door is the most able to see the identity from the clothes and clothes of the guests. She can see the two people. Several girls in Dengshi are lost in their eyes. They come out with a coquettish smile and call out: "young master, you are good at seeing your eyes. Would you like to chat with me?"


    Liu Wei was surrounded by seven or eight women in a short time.


    Liu Wei touched the tip of her nose and was about to speak when she felt the fragrance of the powder mixed with them.


    Liu Wei looked back and saw Rong Ling''s dark eyes.


    Rong Ling is surrounded by many women, but because he looks at the cold face, the girl''s family dare not get too close, only a soft voice to test. At the moment, it is obvious that he is not worried. The girl''s family dare not go forward, but only step back.


    Let Leng pull Liu Wei, like pulling a younger brother, regardless of the gathering of fireworks women, directly pulling people to "a little red".


    A little red girl saw this scene, and she immediately lost her teeth and eyes. She pushed away the other girls who were competing for guests, and followed them up.


    Liu Wei asked Rong Ling in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you? In a bad mood? "


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, just glanced at her.


    Liu Wei asked again, "what did Fu Zichen tell you? I said are you two finished? Besides, he makes you unhappy. What''s your face to me? "


    It''s true that Rong Ling is in a bad mood, but it''s not because Fu Zichen, a Fu Zichen, can''t stir up his anger with a few words of sour provocation.


    Liu Wei is the only one who really affects the mood.


    But the party did not know it.


    Girl yingmen soon came after her. She hesitated for a moment. She didn''t dare to approach rongling, but approached Liu Wei. As soon as she came up, she took Liu Wei''s arm and said: "you''re so fast, but you''re so worried. Why don''t we have a little red Li, and you''re good-looking? Can''t I see you in such a hurry? "


    Liu Wei smelled the fragrance of the woman again, but it was not bad because there was only one person, and there was not much overlap.


    Liu Wei wants to go to the backyard. It''s the most suitable way to borrow this girl to go in. She also presses patience, holds the girl''s hand on the back, and whispers, "the country is beautiful, how can I not see it?"


    The girl yingmen, who was praised by Liu Wei, blushed and felt the warm touch of her fingers. Her heart was agitated and she went straight to her body. The thin clothes on her body could not cover anything at all. The exquisite body pressed directly on Liu Wei''s arms and said softly: "my son, it''s so cold outside. I''d like to go back to my house to have a rest and drink two cups of hot wine to warm up my body Son? "


    Liu Wei embraces the shoulder of the woman and holds her tightly. She sticks to her ear and says, "but it''s up to you."


    The sound of Qi is long and the breath is harmonious. Only the girl''s ears are hot and her legs are numb.


    They are in the same mood, looking at each other and putting them on ordinary people. That is to say, we should spend Spring and night together.


    Yingmen girl knows what to do. She immediately takes the new guest to the back wing room.


    Liu Wei followed the trend and thought that Rong Leng was still single. He turned around and said to him, "come on, brother."


    Yingmen girl''s face is still coquettish just now. Now it''s even more red. To be together, it''s three people, the brothel and the Chu hall. Three or four people often have fun together. But the two in front of her are all good-looking and well-dressed. It''s her luck to be able to work with these two people.


    Yingmen girl refused to raise her eyes even if she wanted to welcome her. She looked at Rong Leng again, and her eyes were sparkling, which seemed to be very eager.


    Rong Leng''s face is still calm. Watching Liu Wei walk through the flowers, his means are old and spicy. His love words come with his mouth open. His depression can''t be stopped.


    The whole body of air conditioning, whizzing straight out.


    If his intention is shallow, his face can''t be seen. This is the skill of the royal children. They like to do things without showing their color. But if it''s deep, everyone can feel that the wind blows. It only makes people''s scalp numb and tremble.


    Yingmen girl is not knowledgeable at all. She just thinks that this young man can''t see herself and doesn''t want to go with her three people. She quickly says: "the first-class young man should have better service. The green is not good enough, so she will find a good match for the young man."


    Said, then turned to recruit a servant, let the servant go to call out the mother.


    The servant looked at the two guests, and the other guests in the hall, regardless of their bearing or appearance, were both in the sky and underground.


    Dare not delay, immediately called the procuress.


    The procuress is a gorgeous woman of about 30 years old. She came here with a handkerchief in her hand. After looking at the two young men, she said to Lvyan, "my daughter is not quick to take your guest back to the house for rest? Young man, you have your sister to serve you as you wish. "My mother moved out the "wish", a little red, green Yan in the end at ease, coquettish to let Liu Wei go with her first.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to waste time. Although she didn''t know why Leng didn''t want to go with her, she didn''t have time to ask more questions. She said, "please help yourself, brother." Finish saying, embrace green Yan''s waist, and leave.


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei''s back. Her eyes are fixed on her hand, which clings to other people''s waist and feels uneasily for a long time.


    The procuress is a sensible person. She immediately greets two little girls and greets Rong Ling to take him to the wing room.


    Allow Leng to see Liu Wei disappear completely, just calm face, look back, but because there is no convergence, and full chill.


    The procuress saw to be startled, the smile on the face also paused for a while, hurriedly let the next servant call to wish.


    Liu Wei and Lvyan return to the room.


    Green Yan knows that the more gentle people are, the less they like the vulgar opening. For the sake of being special, she still calls for food and wine, and first talks with Liu Wei.


    Inside and outside, they are all poems, songs and Fu. They love each other very much. After drinking three cups of wine, they blushed, took off their coats, only revealed their red belly pockets and said they would play the piano for the guests.


    Liu Wei smiles and agrees to let her play what she is good at, but she looks at the door and thinks when will Rong Ling be ok.


    When Lvyan finishes playing and stands up, but he is too drunk to sway to Liuwei, there is still no movement outside the door.


    Liu Wei''s face was a little tense, but green Yan was lying on her body, leaning against her, playing with her dress belt, singing her charming voice gently, and slowly spitting out: "my son, are you drunk?"


    Liu Wei patiently dragged her chin and said, "it''s more beautiful to be drunk."


    Green Yan holds Liu Wei''s hand, puts it on his lips and kisses her. His eyes turn around and he says, "is that childe willing to relieve the wine spirit for my family?"


    Liu Wei glanced at her: "how do you want me to understand?"

 Chapter 956

    Green Yan''s catkin is gently hooked, his fingertips are around Liu Wei''s coat, and his coat is scraped off so falsely. He lets the coat fall to the ground without looking at it. He leans close to Liu Wei''s ear and says, "you can solve it if you want to, but you can handle it if you want..."


    Finish saying, begin to untie Liu Wei''s next dress again.


    Liu Wei looks at the direction of the eye door again, and finally grasps green Yan''s hand. In green Yan''s smile, Liu Wei approaches her lips.


    Green Yan closes his eyes, looks up and waits, but Liu Wei turns her wrist, a hand knife, splits her back neck.


    Listen to a dull hum, green Yan''s body has fallen into Liu Wei''s arms.


    Liu Wei picked up Lvyan and put him on the bed. Then she took out a pill and put it into her mouth. She was sure that she couldn''t wake up in five or six hours. Then she picked up the robe on the ground and went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, she would look into the cold eyes of the upper Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei: "after waiting for you for a long time, are you standing outside the door?"


    Rong Ling turns around and leaves.


    Liu Wei followed. They crossed the path, circled several times and dodged some people before they reached the outside of the wing room they saw in the daytime.


    The guards in black were still there, but they changed their clothes and looked like ordinary servants.


    The backyard of the brothel is where the guests come and go. The guards don''t look at all the passers-by very attentively. Instead, they get together and talk.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng and asks, "where is your wish girl?"


    It''s easier to get by without a trace.


    Liu Wei said again, "it''s not easy for Lvyan to come here. You call that girl as you wish. It''s said that she is the number one. She has a good identity. She should do better."


    Rong Leng replied, "dizzy."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    After looking at each other for a moment, Liu Wei said, "I''ll find another one."


    Rong Leng directly pulls people back: "break in."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Didn''t we say that we should not disturb others, infiltrate into it and investigate first? What is the strategy of hard break? This is Qingzhou!


    But it''s not a joke to see Rong Ling''s expression.


    Liu Wei was a little worried. "Don''t mess with me."


    Rong Leng did not make a sound, let her stay under the tree, he turned to the other side.


    Liu Wei saw that he was walking fast, so he couldn''t catch up with him. He just watched him go farther and farther, and soon he disappeared.


    Liu Wei had to step back and stay under the tree, but she looked at the front wing room and wondered if there was any other way to get in.


    After a quarter of an hour, Rong Ling came back without speaking. He just led her to another place.


    Liu Wei followed him and walked along. Just when she didn''t understand their meaning, they came to the window lattice at the back of the wing room. Then she stopped.


    Look at the big open window, and then move your eyes to the window, the three strong men who sleep in a pile.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "these people are trained at first sight. There are several guards at the front door and several guards at the back window. I have just observed that every half an hour, one of them leaves towards the back window. You put down the man in the back window. Within half a quarter of an hour, we will be found. "


    They walked into the room with their feet on the window lattice.


    The wing room was large, but there was no one in it.


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at Rong Ling: "nobody, what are they guarding?"


    Rong Ling had obviously come in before. He knew that there was no one inside and was not surprised. He just walked all over the room and stared at the objects on the wall cabinet one by one.


    Liu Wei understood, took a breath, and began to look for it, but found a large circle, but did not find any suspicious.


    "Strange." Liu Wei murmured.


    The next moment, I heard a clear voice.


    She immediately turned her head and saw Rong Ling standing in front of the bed, touching the woodcarving lines of the carved wooden bed.


    Liu wei walked over and looked at the wood carving. As expected, there was a thumb sized mechanism in the middle of the wood grain.


    Rong Ling has been pressed down. After the mechanism took effect, there was no secret room except for a crisp sound.


    Liu Wei did not understand. He reached out to touch the mechanism, but was restrained by Rong Leng.


    "Chain lock." Rong Ling said, turning around and walking to the other side of the wooden bed. As expected, he saw the same thumb mechanism on the other side. He pressed it again.


    There are two on the bed, one cabinet, one table and one candlestick. There are five in total. After pressing all five small mechanisms, the middle of the bed slowly opens. In front of you, there is a deep staircase leading to the underground.


    Liu Yuyao thought of the scene that he had seen before, but it was funny: "it seems that there are always some people who like to work hard in the brothel. Rong Duwei is also a person who has come here. No wonder he is so proficient in this chain lock."


    Rong Ling knows that she means "Tianxiang tower".


    There is also a secret room in the Tianxiang building of Kyoto. It is the place where jade dye and magpie are working. Coincidentally, it is also a chain lock, but it is more complicated.It''s not too late. They didn''t say much. They stared at the dark hole. Liu Wei said, "I''ll go down, and you''ll watch outside."


    It''s not safe for both of them to go in. It''s best to go one by one.


    Those who stay above are not easy.


    People at the front door will come back in half a quarter of an hour. Once they find out the fainting companions under the window, they will make a big scene. The longer Liu Wei goes in, the longer he will allow Leng to stand outside.


    The stairs are deep and dark. After Liu Wei got used to her vision, she walked carefully towards the only road.


    It''s a basement, but it''s not too big. When I go down to the bottom of the ground and pass the narrow path, I can walk only six or seven steps, then I can see the light in front of me.


    The light was turbid, and the air was filled with a faint fishy smell. Liu Wei got up, leaned forward carefully, tried to see the scene in the light from afar, but suddenly saw a pair of eyes.


    Liu Wei was stunned and stood still.


    There is a cell in front of us, or not a cell, but a cell.


    All kinds of torture tools are placed in all parts of the room. On the cross wooden frame in the center, there is a young man tied. The young man is covered with wet blood and ragged. His eyes, which are about to crack, are staring straight ahead, opposite to Liu Wei''s four eyes.


    But Liu Wei knew that he could not see himself.


    The dead cannot look at the living.


    Liu Wei, standing in front of the cross, stared at the young man''s body for a moment, and came to the conclusion that he was cruel to death.


    The fishy smell in the air became a lot heavier. It was too fishy. Liu Wei looked around the torture room, saw the use of the tools, and then guessed what the man had experienced before he died. He had some guesses in his heart, but before he could verify it, he was attracted by the small door in front of him.


    There is a narrow door on the left side of the penalty room. If it is not covered by a door plate, it is not too much dog hole.


    The small door was not locked. Through the crack of the door, Liu Wei saw that it was black without any wax. She squatted down and pushed the door cautiously and tentatively.


    The door squeaked open.


    The door is too short and the inside is too dark. After adapting to the weak but still a little candlelight in the penalty room, it will be more terrifying to see the dark place.


    Can not see clearly, but can hear.


    Liu Wei heard a breath inside, very light.


    Is it someone who deliberately lowers his breath, or is he seriously injured and dying?


    "Someone in there?" Liu Wei''s voice was not loud, echoing in the dead and silent basement.

 Chapter 957

    There was no answer in the small door, and there was no other sound.


    Liu Wei waited for a while, listening to the other party''s delay in responding, he would get up, just at this time, a dirty hand, slowly exposed.


    That hand has a small skeleton and mottled skin.


    Liu Wei looked at the hand, the low door, which greatly affected her perspective, so she had to squat down again.


    The hand moved forward slowly. Through the muddy candle light shaking in the penalty room, Liu Wei saw a man slowly climbing out. When he climbed to the door, he finally showed a face.


    A face, blue and white staggered, eyes lost.


    Li Yin''s face.


    Rong Leng is still waiting, staring at the entrance of the dark room, listening carefully to all the sounds around him.


    Half a quarter of an hour passed quickly, and outside the window came the sound of footsteps as scheduled.


    "The third? Senior four? Junior nine? "


    A voice called three times in a row, but didn''t hear a response. A moment later, it was silent again.


    In a short time, Rong Leng clearly felt that the surrounding atmosphere had become very tense again, and it was very hair trigger.


    Some people gathered around and surrounded the outside of the room. The number of visitors seemed to be quite large, at least more than 15.


    Rong Ling didn''t wear a knife or a sword today. If you want to do it, you have to fight barehanded.


    His hands slowly overlapped and rubbed. He moved his hands for a while. He was not afraid of one enemy, ten or even more. He was only worried about attracting more people and shaking in vain.


    "Shh." Suddenly, I heard a light sound.


    Rong Leng''s eyes flashed. He turned around and saw clearly the entrance of the basement. A swarthy head came out.


    Liu Wei crawled out in a very small way. When she saw Rong Ling, she gave a mischievous smile.


    Just about to ask if she has any injured Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei doesn''t like to laugh very much, especially when she laughs so foolishly. If she laughs so much, she either asks for something or does something wrong.


    At this time, it is not clear whether the former or the latter should be tolerated, but whether it is the former or the latter, it should not help them in any way.


    Liu Wei only glanced at Rong Leng, then she attached herself to the entrance and said, "come out."


    Then another black head came out.


    Liu Wei reaches out to help Fang ruotong, who is unconscious and has not been awakened, and then reaches out to pull the remaining one.


    Li Yin came out, too.


    Her face was pale, her hands and feet were soft, and half of her body was on Liu Wei''s body. Her eyes were slightly red, obviously she had just cried.


    Li Yin''s body timidly shrinks away from Liu Wei''s back. She looks straight at the cold man who is staring at her beside the bed.


    The atmosphere was a little stiff, the room was silent, the sword was drawn out of the room, and Liu Wei felt surrounded, but some words had to be said.


    Liu Wei whispered to Rong Leng, "here''s the torture room. There''s a dead man tied to it. It''s been a day or two since she died, but no one has cleaned it up. Li Yin is locked in the attached ear room. The ear room is very small. She can''t stand up inside. She can only sit and crouch on her stomach. Fang ruotong was sent in today. Maybe she hasn''t been awake. Maybe she woke up and fainted again. Li Yin hasn''t Injured, but in a bad spirit. The auricle is not locked. I think how did the man in the penalty room die? She saw the process of death... "


    After Liu Wei finished, Li Yin''s eyes were red again. She held Liu Wei''s arm tightly and pasted her whole body on it. It seemed that only in this way could she be relieved.


    Li Yin has been "mentally abused". Although her body is not injured, her mental impact is too great. From the moment she saw Liu Wei, she said nothing.


    Rong Leng''s expression has not changed, and there is no sympathy and compassion for anyone in his eyes. The matter has come to this point, and people have brought it out. Can he be locked back?


    Look at the weak Liu Yingfeng''s Miss Li, and look at the unconscious Fang''s Miss Fang. Let Leng be silent.


    Liu Wei said: "although there are many people outside, who can stop you and me if you want to go? I carry Li Yin on my back, you carry Fang ruotong, and rush out? "


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, only looked at Liu Wei again, and then reached out to catch Fang ruotong like a dead body.


    Rong Leng, a martial artist, has great strength. He holds the crooked Miss Fang''s back, but he doesn''t carry it. He just carries it.


    Liu Wei stooped to let Li Yin on her back.


    Li Yinhong put her eyes to Liu Wei''s neck, and her little hand was just about to be around her neck. However, the collar behind her dress was suddenly pulled. When she looked back, she found that she was also held by the third Lord. The third Lord held ruotong in his left hand and her right hand.


    Li Yin was so scared that she was about to cry.


    Liu Wei nodded clearly, walked ahead and pushed the door open.


    As soon as the door opened, a dozen swords and swords came close together. Liu Wei''s eyelids jumped, his body dodged from left to right, avoiding all attacks, and he turned back sharply to Rong Leng and said, "take people first, my rear."


    Rong Leng knows her level and sets up her lightness skill with ease. In a flash, Liu Wei helps him delay for a while, and then takes advantage of a gap to jump up and disappear.Indeed, they are the kind of people who can''t be stopped by anyone. They drag the burden of two people''s flesh without any hindrance.


    But the pursuers in the back, however, are reluctant to give up. They seem to be chasing you even when you are too old.


    In order to get rid of them, they can fly all over the world and run from east to west, not to mention how scared Li Yin, who is still conscious, is. Even Fang ruotong, who is in a coma but not awake, shakes and shakes his back at any time.


    Liu Wei wants to tell Rong Ling to be careful. Don''t beat the two girls. But looking at Rong Ling''s dead face, she swallows it back.


    If he is willing to save them, he will be unhappy. If he asks again, he may throw the two girls to death.


    This kind of hard work can be done by Rong Ling.


    It took half an hour to get rid of the pursuers.


    At the same time, in a study in the compound of Fu mansion, Fu HongMian, the eldest son of Fu family, is talking with his eldest son about Li guohou, who is still in Qingzhou and has not returned to Beijing.


    When receiving the secret report, Fu Ziyan was talking about his plan. Suddenly someone knocked outside.


    Fu Ziyan stopped at once and said "come in". Then a young man pushed the door in and presented a letter.


    Fu Hongmei took it apart and looked at it. His face was shocked. He got up and clapped the table!


    Fu Ziyan got up and asked, "father, what happened?"


    Fu hongtimes took a look at his eldest son, closed his eyes again, put the letter away, and said, "nothing!"


    Fu Ziyan looks at a piece of letter in his father''s hand. The cover of the letter is red. Only when the brothel women write love poems and love letters, can they use red paper.


    He frowned and asked, "what did the father do with his son on his back? That letter was sent by Aunt Hong? "

 Chapter 958

    A little red boss "looks for red". Jiangnan people, for the first time ten years ago, were listed for sale at night. They were just out of Jiangnan to pay a visit. They redeemed themselves and took them back to Qingzhou as concubines.


    The concubine, however, died of an unexplained illness a year later.


    In September of the same year, a little red brothel opened up in liulianxiang. The boss behind it was Fu Ziyan''s once red aunt.


    Looking for red was born in the brothel. She was brought up in a brothel in the south of the Yangtze River since she was a child. Fu hongbiai thought that it was really a waste to leave her alone in the backyard and deal with some bad things for Fu''s family. By taking advantage of the brothel, she could collect information from all over the world, which was the real use of everything.


    Fu Ziyan is not interested in things outside his father. He never asked what his father did before.


    But recently, he doesn''t allow anything out of the box.


    Li guohou''s agreement has not been settled yet, and the three princes have been delayed in leaving. They agreed to release Fu Zihan and other young ladies in advance. Fu Ziyan said that these two Japanese were upset and walked carefully to all sides, lest one of them should make a mistake and lose all their previous achievements.


    He would not allow anyone to sabotage his steps, even his own father.


    "What did you ask aunt Hong to do? What did she say in her letter? "


    Fu Hongmei frowned and was not satisfied with his son''s aggressive tone. He squeezed his fist, and then put the letters in his palm into a ball, and then directly threw them into the charcoal stove for heating.


    Destroy the dead.


    Red paper is quickly swallowed by the tongue of fire, but in the blink of an eye, it doesn''t exist.


    Fu Ziyan''s face was calm, his eyes were deep, and he stared at his father closely.


    Fu Hongmei sat down, leaned back on the chair, waved his hand to him, and said wearily, "OK, I''ll come here today and go back to sleep."


    Fu Ziyan didn''t move.


    Fu opened his eyes and said, "get out!"


    Fu Ziyan took a deep breath. Something rushed to his throat, but he didn''t say it after all.


    He turned around with heavy eyes, and left without looking back.


    When he was far away, Fu Hung-chien looked at the stove beside his eyes and feet, pressed his brow hard, and called out, "bring people in!"


    After a while, the young man came in with a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man bowed when he entered the room, and his attitude was extremely cautious. He carefully called out: "adult......"


    "Bang!"


    Fu HongMian didn''t speak, but he had smashed the inkstone and scattered mottled ink spots on the ground.


    The middle-aged man knelt down suddenly and said with trembling: "forgive me, my lord..."


    Fu hongtimes asked in a deep voice, "who is it that took those two?"


    The middle-aged man buried his head deeply and said in a timid voice, "I can see clearly that Liu Sizuo, and three or three princes..."


    "Hua La" of a, Fu Hong times swept the penholder to the ground again.


    The earth was in a mess, and the moon was cold.


    The middle-aged man didn''t dare to say a word any more. He just leaned on the ground and listened to the order for a while. When he got the order to withdraw, he quickly withdrew.


    At the time of the library, the middle-aged man was sweating. In the early spring, the night was cold and dew heavy, and he could not help shivering.


    He shrunk his neck, sighed, followed the way he came, and went back.


    When he arrived at the entrance of Liulian lane, he saw the delicate words of yingyingyingyanyan on both sides of the lane. He subconsciously wanted to turn back a little red, but when he glanced at his eyes at will, he suddenly froze, and then stopped.


    The line of sight was in the middle of the group of Yingyan women, but after a while, I didn''t see the familiar figure.


    Frowned, the man is not sure whether he read wrong, just think tonight is really trouble, do not say the job, brain is still confused.


    He turned around and planned to leave like this, but he just walked two steps and was patted on the shoulder.


    He looked back in consternation, and on the last face that was two or three points like his own, his eyes brightened and he called out, "brother, it''s really you?"


    Uncle Feng looked at his surprise face, smiled and said, "ah Yu, long time no see."


    Zhang Feng, Zhang Yu, Zhang Tong, Zhang Zhou.


    It''s Zhang''s only wish for his four sons to live in the same boat. He only hopes that their four brothers can live in harmony and go hand in hand.


    However, due to the death of his younger brother Zhang Zhou, the relationship between the three brothers also disintegrated and parted ways.


    Zhang Yu is a kind-hearted man. He is in a dilemma between his eldest brother, Zhang Feng, and his third brother, Zhang Feng. Zhang Feng left home early. Over the years, there are few opportunities for the two brothers to meet.


    Can see own big brother in this bad night, Zhang Yu exclaimed, God somehow didn''t drive him to death.


    Zhang Yu took brother''s shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s really a long time since I''ve seen you. How many years has it been? Elder brother, tonight we must narrate the old words, not drunk not to return! "


    But Zhang Feng said, "I''m not busy. I have something to tell you."


    Zhang yudun came down, looked at the elder brother''s serious face and smiled: "I also said that you really want to see my younger brother, so there is something to ask for, say, what''s the matter?"Zhang Feng: "go."


    Zhang Yutiao eyebrows: "hmm?"


    "How far is it from Qingzhou?"


    Zhang Yu frowned: "elder brother, you are......"


    "Not only you, but Zhang Tong. You go together. I know who you two are loyal to. If this boat is going to capsize, you must go!"


    Zhang Yu is silent.


    On the one hand, he didn''t think that big brother was joking. On the other hand, he didn''t know what kind of identity he was looking for when he was in a bad mood. He said that.


    He secretly loyal to Fu''s family with his third brother, and the three most powerful soldiers he had in hand with xunhong and Fu Hongbiao, the eldest master of Fu''s family. He thought that no one should know about it.


    "Second brother, believe it or not, in a word, the sky of Qingzhou is about to change!"


    This is Zhang Feng''s last words to his long lost brother.


    Words fall, and people go.


    By the time I got back to the inn, it was very late.


    Red sister sat on the first floor of the inn, saw people coming back, and called out: "Uncle Feng."


    Zhang Feng answered, looking tired.


    Red sister said: "Uncle Feng is well-informed, even the master doesn''t know, but you know clearly that the sky in Qingzhou is going to change? Why change? Do you seem to know? "


    Zhang Feng, shocked, looked at her firmly, sighed at the end, and said, "in any case, the little one is only loyal to the Lord, and the red girl doesn''t need to worry about it."


    "I know." Red sister stood up and went to Zhang Feng: "Uncle Feng has been with the master for many years, and also watched her grow up. The Lord always knows that you are an effective loyal person, but because you have never harmed the Lord, the Lord has always been generous. I think, the Lord is wise, even if you have guessed it for a long time, uncle Feng is really loyal to the cheeky Lord... "


    Zhang Feng choked for a while, and thought that the words of red sister were a little too much, but thought of the shameless appearance of King Quan when he was facing the master of the workshop, he thought that she described it very well.

 Chapter 959

    Red sister said again: "Uncle Feng is ordered to protect the master of the workshop. It''s the Lord''s kindness. Later, uncle Feng no longer contacts with those people. He only cares about the master of the workshop. The master of the workshop is responsible for uncle Feng. But this time, when we first arrive in Kyoto and then in Qingzhou, uncle Feng seems to know many things we don''t know. In the end, whether you are loyal to the master of the workshop or your original son, please give me one Yes. "


    Zhang Feng confessed: "I am the only one in my heart, but I do know something when I go to Kyoto or change my way to Qingzhou."


    "What?" Asked the red sister at once.


    Zhang Feng shook his head: "before going out, King Quan Zeng Zhao saw the little one. He only said to let the little one protect carefully and never let the owner of the workshop get involved in danger. He also said that if it is necessary to go to Qingzhou, it is necessary to go back quickly. There is a big event in Qingzhou. He also said that the small one should not let the owner contact any one of the family of Qingzhou Fu. He said that the family of Qingzhou Fu has a bad future and the magnitude of the disaster is hard to determine."


    Red sister frowned: "how did he know that we would turn to Qingzhou? What''s going to happen? "


    Zhang Feng still shakes his head: "I have been with the Lord, and I know that the Lord is not a man who aims at nothing. There must be great risks before this order can be made. All the way here, I have some selfishness. Even though my brothers have already turned against each other, I can''t watch them die. If red girl wants to blame me, I''m willing to be punished. "


    The red sister looked at him for a long time, and then said, "these are the questions that the Lord asked me to ask. You need to explain. In the morning, I will explain to the Lord myself."


    Zhang Feng nodded, his face was magnanimous. In any case, he treated the master wholeheartedly. He recognized only one master. He was not afraid of the master''s blame.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Yin woke up, the panic on her face had not dissipated.


    She opened her eyes and her heart beat very fast. She looked at the clean curtain on the top of the bed, smelled the dry smell in the air, and her manic heart seemed to settle down.


    Slowly lift the heavy quilt, get off the bed, go to the basin, she looked at herself in the bronze mirror.


    This is not the cramped auricle, and there is no smell around.


    It was still cold in the morning. She put on her clothes, shivered her hands and feet, washed and washed well, then pushed the door open and went out.


    The post station is quiet and light, because it''s too early and nobody is around.


    She stood in the corridor for a while, looking left and right, remembering that the third room in front of her was Liu''s room.


    She wants to go over and see him, just to see him.


    She had just had a dream that she had forgotten, but she couldn''t remember it in such a short time, but the fear in her heart had not disappeared. She was afraid, very afraid, but there was nothing around to give her a sense of security.


    The tip of her nose began to turn sour. She rubbed her nose, and just felt that it was not so swollen, and her eyes were blurred again. As soon as she wiped her face, she felt the water.


    She walked slowly and stood outside the third room, looking at the closed door. Without making a sound, she stood.


    She has been standing at this station until her legs and feet are still cold.


    I don''t know how long it will be before the door of the next room opens.


    Liu Mo came out with a thick coat and an empty bowl in his hand.


    I didn''t expect someone in the corridor. He was shocked. Looking at some strange women, the other side was also looking at him. They looked at each other. Liu Mo was about to ask, but the other side was afraid to step back. Then he turned around and ran to the room in the corner.


    Liu Mo stands in situ with Leng Leng, some don''t know why.


    The door of the room on his left also opened at this time. Fu Zichen came out dressed in blasphemy: "what''s the matter?" When he finished, he saw Liu Mo standing at the door with an empty bowl in his hand. He took it over and asked, "why don''t you sleep any longer?"


    Liu Mo said nothing, and Fu Zichen continued, "who said you could get out of bed?"


    Liu Mo pointed to the room in the corner and asked, "who lives in that room?"


    Fu Zichen took a look and said casually, "last night, Lord Liu brought it back."


    Liu Mo is obviously concerned about "Lord Liu" and says, "just now a girl is here, guarding Lord Liu''s door, seeing me and running away."


    Fu Zichen listened, lifted his eyelids, and said, "don''t worry about other people''s affairs. Lord Liu won''t allow you to get out of bed. So no matter whether you can get out of bed or not, lie down for me. I will collect the bowl of water in the middle of the night, without your hands." Words fall, push people directly into the room, but the action is careful, but also afraid of great strength, push people.


    Liu Moyi was able to get out of bed the day before yesterday, but his "help benefactor" said no, he had to raise again, and ordered his "supervisor" to urge him. He must stop when he got out of bed, otherwise both of them would not want to have a good life.


    Liu Mo was obedient at the beginning, but he sat on the bed, and it was hard


    Like a loser.


    Liu Mo asked Fu Zichen, "I think that girl is strange. Who is she?"


    Fu Zichen covered the quilt for him. He was not allowed to show a little wind before he said, "I don''t know."


    Liu Mo to see his hands and feet, has been busy to go and not stop, can not help holding his hand, said: "you''d better go back to sleep."Fu Zichen looks at him carefully.


    Liu said, "if I don''t go out, I''ll go back to sleep."


    Fu Zichen then promised, "I''ll change your medicine later."


    Liu Mo nodded and watched Fu Zichen pull the quilt again. After a while, he left.


    The door closed and waited for a few breaths. Hearing the door opening and closing next door, Liu Mo opened the quilt again and went down again. Almost at the same time, his door was opened with a "bang". Outside the door, a cold face appeared quietly.


    Liu Moyi: "..."


    Fu Zichen''s expression of "sure is so".


    Liu Mo is embarrassed. He takes off his shoes and climbs to bed.


    Fu Zichen goes in, pulls a chair, puts it beside his bed, and then sits down.


    Liu Mo is very dispirited and says, "you don''t have to worry about me like this. I remember that even if he really blames me, I will excuse you. You don''t have to guard me like this every day. You don''t owe me anything. Didn''t you save me?"


    Fu Zichen''s face darkened and gave him a deep glance. He didn''t argue or explain. He can''t admit that Liu Mo''s going to jail was because of him. It was also because of him that he almost died in the paddock


    Fu Zichen didn''t speak. Liu Mo couldn''t speak. He had to bury it in the quilt.


    Liu Mo wants to sleep with his eyes closed, but he has eyes high beside him. He stares at you directly. A normal person will fall asleep if he can.


    He tossed and turned for two or three times. He was tired after all. He moved some inside, opened the quilt, and said to the man who collapsed, "sleep together?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Zichen looks at him in silence.


    Liu Mo is already lying down naturally. He doesn''t seem to think it''s inappropriate to have such an invitation to a man.


    He used to be in poor health. His elder brother recuperated him day and night. Sometimes he would stay overnight in his room and watch him. He was afraid that he would be left unattended all night. After all, there was still a careless place for the servant girl. Therefore, the two men fell asleep. In his opinion, it was normal.


    When he lay down and looked at Fu Zichen, he found that he was still.


    He picked up his eyebrows: "hmm?"


    His eyes were very clear. Fu Zichen looked at him for a while. After a long time, he frowned, got up, followed the opened quilt angle, and went in.


    The room is quiet. Before dawn, the outside is quiet. Soon, Liu Mo falls asleep again.


    He slept very quietly, breathing very lightly. Fu Zichen didn''t sleep. Listening, he looked at his eyes and then closed his eyes, but he had too many things in his mind. He was tired of thinking, so he was a little tired.


    The corridor outside the room was quiet for a long time. The door in the corner opened slowly again. Li Yin''s half head stuck out and looked cautiously to make sure that there were no strangers. Then she walked to the third door and stared at the door, waiting quietly.

 Chapter 960

    Li Yin is wrong, very wrong.


    Liu Wei takes a bun into her bowl. She starts to eat it, takes two bites, stops again, looks up at Liu Wei, makes sure that Liu Wei''s expression hasn''t changed, and then continues to eat.


    Li Yin''s careful appearance is not fake, but strange.


    Liu Wei scooped out a bowl of porridge for her again and pushed it to her face. She took a quiet drink. Her posture was not rude, but she was more timid than before.


    Liu Wei''s breakfast is also steamed buns and porridge. After eating, he asked Li Yin, "are you full?"


    Li Yin stared at Liu Wei, but did not speak.


    In fact, she hasn''t spoken since she came back yesterday.


    It''s a process to recover from mental injury. You can''t rush it. Liu Wei isn''t too worried about it, but Li Yin doesn''t express it. It''s hard to avoid some inconvenience in communication.


    Liu Wei said: "full of nodding, not full of shaking."


    Li Yin still doesn''t move, nods or shakes her head.


    Liu Wei was not sure. He asked for a plate of steamed buns and pushed them all to Li Yin.


    Li Yin took the plate and stared at the empty bowl.


    Liu Wei scooped out another bowl of porridge for her, and said to her heart, this girl is quite able to eat it.


    Porridge and steamed bun are all set up. Li Yin still hasn''t moved, but she has both kinds of food. Obviously, she wants them. She doesn''t know why she doesn''t eat them.


    Liu Wei frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly, "are you for Miss Fang?"


    Li Yin responded this time. She nodded and her eyes twinkled.


    Liu Wei got up, patted her head, and said: "don''t worry, I will take care of her. There are many overpowering drugs in her. I can use medicine to wake her up, but I''m afraid of hurting her body. Therefore, let the medicine evaporate naturally. In a moment, I should be able to wake up. Since I have saved you, I won''t leave any of you. Don''t worry, I I will send you back to Beijing. "


    Li Yin''s eyes are sparkling.


    Liu Wei said, "you will get better, take the medicine I prescribe, listen to my words, face up to those encounters bravely, I believe you, you will do it."


    When she said this, Liu Wei automatically replaced Li Yin into the role of patient and encouraged patients, which is a basic skill that every doctor must have.


    Li Yin still didn''t speak, but she looked up and admired Liu Wei, her eyes getting deeper and deeper.


    Liu Wei touches her head again. Every doctor will like the patient who is quiet, obedient and obedient.


    When they talked about it, they were very harmonious. It seemed that they didn''t notice that there were two other people on the table.


    Rong Ling didn''t eat a bite of breakfast He can''t eat it.


    Fu Zichen had a good meal. He was waiting for Liu Mo''s "sick and delicate" meal. Looking at Liu Wei and Li Yin by the way, he thought for a moment and said, "she''s watching outside your room this morning before it''s clear."


    Rong Ling looks at Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen looked at Liu Wei and said, "is not Marquis Li in Qingzhou? It''s not convenient to send them all here. "


    As soon as Fu Zichen''s voice fell, Li Yin suddenly stared at him. Her eyes were frightened, resisted and angry.


    Liu Wei hurriedly touched her and nodded. She felt helpless: "it must be delivered. Is Li guohou still paying?"


    Fu family can imprison Li Yin and Fang ruotong so boldly. It seems that the current situation of the Marquis Li is not good. The purpose of Fu family is clear.


    When Li guohou came to Qingdao this time, he didn''t bring too many guards. He really wanted to open the door. I''m afraid that Li guohou and his wife are also in danger, which will be even more troublesome.


    Fu Zichen obviously also knew this, so he said: "the Fu family seems to be a harmonious group, but in fact, they are seriously divided. They are not the same people who solicit Li guohou and imprison Miss Li."


    But Liu Wei said, "it''s not good for you to pay for your family."


    Fu Zichen was not ashamed, but proud, and even laughed: "indeed."


    Liu Wei doesn''t say anything. He takes breakfast and Li Yin to Fang ruotong''s room.


    Fang ruotong woke up in the afternoon. When she woke up, she saw Li Yin''s pale face. She stared at Li Yin for a long time. She opened her mouth to talk, but felt her throat was dry and could not make a sound.


    "Awake?" It''s another voice, pure and elegant, very gentle.


    Fang ruotong looked at the past, and what he saw was a clear and meaningful face. It was very bright and elegant.


    Looking at this strange man, she subconsciously felt familiar. Before she could figure out the identity of this man, she shrunk back, raised her hand difficultly, and touched her face.


    A woman should not show up in front of a man at will. This is her tutor.


    "Thirsty?" Liu Wei asks, side Mou orders the person of body side: "pour a cup of lukewarm water, want water, do not want tea."


    Fang ruotong looks at Li Yin in front of her bed. She turns around and walks out. She is very upset. Facing strangers, she is a man again. She is nervous.


    "I''ll take a look at your pulse. Don''t be afraid. I''m a doctor."


    Doctor?


    Fang ruotong finally relaxed a little. As a doctor, no matter when he was a doctor, he could let people down their guard, even if it was just a little.Holding her white wrist, Liu Wei inquired twice and said, "it''s OK. It''s only for two days."


    Fang ruotong looks at him and wants to thank him. He can''t make a sound.


    What happened to her when she fainted? And her servants? Where are the maids? Who are those who bound her?


    Thousands of questions are gathered in the chest.


    At this time, Li Yin came back with warm water.


    Liu Wei said to Li Yin, "accompany her. I''ll go out first."


    The room is quiet. Fang ruotong looks at Li Yin, grabs her hand and asks, "what happened?"


    Li Yin looks at her with a strange expression.


    Fang ruotong asked again, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk all the time? "


    Still no answer.


    Li Yin clenched Fang ruotong''s hand, pinched it several times, stood up again, walked to the door, opened the door seam, peeped out, looked at a full cup of tea, then came back, carefully pressed his friend''s ear, and said in a very small volume: "I can speak, not dumb, don''t worry."


    Fang ruotong looks at her in surprise!


    Li Yin: "he He is very good to me because I can''t speak. He has never been so good and close to me. He has been hiding from me, only this time At first, I didn''t mean to, but I was very afraid, and because I saw the situation that the man was tortured to death, I didn''t eat for two days, I was hungry and didn''t have the strength to speak, but he misunderstood that I couldn''t speak. When I was treated as a caretaker, he claimed that he would make me recover and take care of me, I would, I would... "


    Fang ruotong was even more surprised: "he He''s the one you said, the one... "


    "Yes." Li Yin nodded, "my husband."


    Fang ruotong: "..."


    After chatting for a while, Fang ruotong got to know the whole story from Li Yin, and at the same time caught a key point: "three Three lords? Yin''er, you say the third prince? He saved me? "


    Li Yin said: "yes, last night my husband was so brave that he saved me and you from the purgatory. The third Lord took his hand."

 Chapter 961

    Fang ruotong''s eyes were a bit dazed, and his brain kept showing the heroic posture of the third prince. He grabbed a corner of the quilt with his fingers, and his palms were all full of sweat: "he, he walked with me in his arms?"


    Li Yin thought about it for a while, and thought that it would be more appropriate to call it "carrying". But thinking that the third prince was also a person with a face and a friend of her family, she added some impressions and said, "well."


    Fang ruotong''s eyes and tail were flying, and the whole person became hazy without any reason, and his cheeks were red rapidly.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Li Yin knew that she paid more attention to men''s and women''s defense than herself, so she added: "at that time, life was at stake, and some touch was forced to be helpless, but you can rest assured that I have been watching for you, and I will take you when I land, and I promise that the third Lord didn''t touch even one of your fingers."


    Fang ruotong: "..."


    Seeing that her face changed again, Li Yin thought that she was relieved and thought about her own affairs. She said, "in a moment, when someone else comes, you have to pretend that you don''t know these things, but you can''t expose the fact that I will lie. If my husband knows that I lied to him, he must ignore me again. He finally hurts me and sympathizes with me. If you make him stay away from me, you can see that I won''t break you up!"


    Fang ruotong: "..."


    Li Yin has been taking care of Fang ruotong in the room. Liu Wei has been in the room twice, once for pulse diagnosis and once for medicine delivery. She hasn''t stayed for long twice, and hasn''t talked to them too much.


    But after Liu Wei left twice, Li Yin would fall into obsession, holding Fang ruotong''s hand and saying all the good things about "self-respect".


    Fang ruotong was tired of listening to her for a long time, and interrupted her chatter: "you are so eager that he is not married. I see his eyes on you, but they are not so different. Are you..."


    "It''s not different?" Cut off the friend''s words, Li Yin stood up a little excited and straightened her neck: "what did he tell you when he just delivered the medicine?"


    Fang ruotong recalled and said, "is he better? Any discomfort? "


    "What did he say to me?"


    "Tell you to have a rest earlier?"


    Just now that Lord Liu came in, he said three words in all.


    Fang ruotong said it truthfully. Before the voice fell, Li Yin was excited: "haven''t you heard it? He cares about me. He cares that I can''t bear to sleep late. He asks you a few questions at will, but it''s perfunctory. But for me, it''s sincere care. Can''t you tell? "


    Fang ruotong was stupefied. She didn''t really distinguish: "I always think that in his eyes, you and I are just patients..."


    Li Yin interrupted: "can''t a patient be a sweetheart? He is not so good to you. His tone is full of alienation. You may wake up just now. Your brain hasn''t turned back. You''re a little confused. I think you''d better have a good rest. If you have a good brain, you can be divided. "


    Fang ruotong didn''t speak, but he thought, and didn''t know who was confused.


    About because of these words, Li Yin was in a bad mood. After a while, Fang ruotong, who was lack of interest, went back to her room.


    Fang ruotong didn''t think much about it. Now she is full of other people. The one who saved her from the dangerous place together with Lord Liu.


    At the thought of that man''s tall and straight posture, cold and fierce eyes, his face was burning hot. Then he imagined that the man would hold her and carry her all the way back to the post house from the wolf cave, which was a wave of emotion.


    At that time, why didn''t she wake up? Why didn''t she open her eyes and look at his expression? His eyes should be worried


    The more she thinks about it, the more she shakes. She falls back to bed, pinches the bedding, tosses and turns. She can''t close her eyes. Once she closes it, she can remember the figure of that person. So tall, it seems that if he wants to, she can support a day for her.


    Thinking more, more can not sleep, she slowly sat up, body is still some weak, take medicine and some tired, but Rao is so, she still went down, slowly, toward the door.


    It''s dark outside.


    Fang ruotong stood in the dark corridor, watching the flickering candlelight of the hall on the first floor, holding the handrail, step by step, walking towards the stairs.


    Fu Zichen is still waiting for medicine. Liu Mo has to take a dose of medicine before he goes to bed.


    He was alone on the first floor. He was idle. He was holding a book in his hand and watching it to kill time.


    Hearing the movement of the stairs, I glanced at them briefly. I was just looking at them at will, but I saw someone''s face, squinted, and put down the book.


    Fang ruotong wanted to come down to find the man she was thinking about. She didn''t see the man, but instead saw a strange man. She suddenly felt uneasy and hurriedly buried her head down.


    Fu Zichen looked at her for a while, but when he saw her, he didn''t talk to him. He just stood at the stairway and didn''t make a sound.


    There was no one around. The evening wind blew the lanterns outside the post house, making a rustle.


    This kind of silence hasn''t lasted too long. In the end, Fang ruotong opened his mouth: "excuse me..."


    Fu Zichen looks at her, her eyes are not deep.


    "Excuse me, is there a gentleman here, Mr. Rong and Mr. Rong?"


    Her voice was small, with a touch of shame.


    Fu Zichen heard it. He heard the meandering and timid in her words. He had an estimate in his heart. He said, "let''s face the edge?"Fang ruotong immediately brightened his eyes and nodded: "Rong, did you allow the childe to go out?"


    Fu Zichen smiled and glanced at a door on the second floor: "no, it''s in the room."


    "Then..." Fang ruotong stirred his fingers and his cheeks were red.


    Fu Zichen asked thoughtfully, "what do you want to do with him? It''s too early for him to go to bed. May I call for you? "


    "Yes, may I?" The woman''s voice is smaller. I''m afraid she can''t lift her head.


    Fu Zichen is particularly enthusiastic: "naturally, this cool night, there is a beautiful invitation, happy afraid of him." He said, regardless of how Fang ruotong behaved, he got up straight and walked up the second floor from the other side of the stairs.


    Fang ruotong watched as he walked to the third room and knocked on the door. She immediately lowered her head and did not dare to look at it again, but for fear that the door would open, it would be opposite to the four eyes of "the man".


    It was an impulse for her to come out to find him. By this time, she had not thought about what to say with him.


    Thank you for saving his life? Or, ask him if he still remembers his one-sided relationship in the palace?


    Nervous, her fingers are more and more difficult to control, fingertip pinching the palm, pinching out a deep mark, but it seems to feel nothing.


    The door of the second floor opened. Fang ruotong restrained his desire to look up. His ears and neck were all purples.


    It was Rong Ling who opened the door. When he saw the man outside, his face and tone were not good: "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Zichen looked at him, not facing each other in the past, with an abnormal smile on his face. "Sleeping?"


    It''s not like what Fu Zichen would say in his daily life. Rong Leng didn''t return, just waiting for him to get to the point.


    Fu Zichen took a leisurely step back and pointed to the first floor under his chin: "someone is looking for you."


    Rong Ling glanced at the past and lit three candles on the first floor. Although it was not bright, he could barely see things. From a distance, he saw a man standing at the entrance of the stairs in the hall. His weak body was half hidden in the shadow and half swayed in the candle yellow.


    Rong Leng frowned, but Fu Zichen smiled again: "good old man?"

 Chapter 962

    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei had already been on the couch. When he heard something moving at the door, he came down to ask.


    Fu Zichen squeezed directly into the room, and under the discontented gaze of Rong Leng, he said quietly: "Miss Fang, the one you saved seems to be an old acquaintance with our three princes. At this moment, he is red faced and hearty, waiting for you."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    "I don''t know her," said Rong Ling with a cold expression


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound.


    Fu Zichen is afraid that the world will not be disordered: "those who don''t know their names and surnames need to find you? When I ask about you, it''s tone, tone, honey wrapped and sugar wrapped. My face is even redder. I don''t know. It''s your wife. It''s so affectionate... "


    "Shut up!" Let Leng yell.


    Fu Zichen sneers, walks to Liu Wei, takes her hand, and says, "I''m afraid this room is going to be the one next to you tonight. You can''t sleep well. Go to my room."


    Words fall, take Liu Wei and go out.


    However, after only one step, he couldn''t move. Fu Zichen turned around and saw that Rong Ling took Liu Wei''s other hand and bound him to death.


    "You still want to hug each other?" Fu Zichen was mean.


    "You want to die?" said Rong Leng angrily


    Liu Wei looked at the battle between the two men, exhausted, and asked, "is it over?"


    Both look at her.


    Liu Wei opened her hand, stepped back, and looked at Fu Zichen first: "where is the medicine of Mo Yi?"


    Fu Zichen paused for a moment, unwilling to turn his eyes away.


    Liu Wei: "medicine doesn''t matter?"


    Fu Zichen''s reply was unconvinced, but the voice was very small: "the kitchen is boiling, someone is guarding."


    Liu Yu: "then you don''t care? Who said to take care of him until he recovered? So quick to start slopping? "


    Fu Zichen dared not to be angry, but turned away with hatred.


    When Fu Zichen left, Rong Ling was very happy. He pulled Liu Wei to explain, but Liu Wei said, "Fang ruotong is still weak. Don''t let her wait for him alone. He has something to say, and then he will send her back to the room."


    When the voice falls, Rong Ling has been pushed out of the door by Liu Wei, and the door is closed with a "bang".


    Rong Leng stood in the doorway stiffly. When his vision deviated, he saw Fu Zichen in the corridor, who was still walking. He was looking at him with his arms around.


    When Fu Zichen felt this man''s vigorous killing intention and thought about how to fight against the weak, and how to be even, he heard a familiar scolding from the closed door: "fight out, quarrel with strangers, and you will sleep in the courtyard tonight!"


    The blatant murderous spirit dissipated in a moment.


    Rong Ling didn''t even look at Fu Zichen. She turned around and went down the stairs.


    Fu Zichen snorted and went downstairs from the other side to the kitchen.


    Fu Zichen wanted to see a play, but also wanted to know what the relationship between Rong Ling and the eldest lady of the Fang family was. So, he went to the kitchen to see the medicine first, told the waiter two sentences, and then ran to the hall.


    But at this time, there is no one in the hall, including Leng and Fang ruotong.


    Looking at the room on the second floor, Fu Zichen felt his chin to guess whether they had returned to the room, and listened to the sound from the backyard.


    Fu Zichen''s eyes brightened. He walked quickly. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, he saw a man and a woman standing under the pine tree in the dappled moonlight.


    "What a good old face?" Fu Zichen murmured and smiled and watched.


    The pines are thick and the shadows are bleak. Fang ruotong only wears a thin single garment. She feels shivering when she stands under the tree, but she can only bite her teeth and bear it because of the people around her. She blushes and asks, "tonight is as beautiful as that day. Can you remember the third prince?"


    Rong Leng did not look at her, but stared at the dim shadow of the moon and asked, "aren''t you cold?"


    Fang ruotong is going to be a fool when he is cold, but he still shows a proper warm smile. He looks down and says with a smile, "it''s not cold." Again summon up the courage, looking up at the body side of the man, that beautiful eyes color, contains thousands of words, the face is full of endless young girl sentiment.


    Rong Ling said, "I''m cold."


    Fang ruotong was stunned, but did not respond.


    The other side asked, "so what''s the matter?"


    Fang ruotong blinked, and then blinked. He was stiff for a long time. Then he pressed his cold fingertips and said carefully, "yin''er said that the one who saved me is the Lord..."


    "Say?" Let Leng ponder.


    Fang ruotong said: "it''s for writing. She wrote it for me."


    Let Leng stop talking.


    Fang ruotong nodded and his eyelashes quivered: "since the last farewell in the palace, ruotong thought when he would see the Lord again. This death was a fatal situation, but he relied on the Lord to rescue him. He was very kind and didn''t think it would be reported. He just wanted to I just hope The Lord can give ruotong a chance to help the little girl...... "


    She turned three times in one sentence, speaking normally, but clearly speaking with words in it.


    Rong Leng listened, but he didn''t have much expression on his face: "it''s not the king who insists on saving you."Fang ruotong hurriedly said: "we should thank Lord Liu for his personal danger. But Lord Liu works for the Lord. If Tong thinks about it, if not for the Lord''s advice, Lord Liu..."


    "I have no idea." Rong Leng is very upright.


    Fang ruotong insisted: "the Lord didn''t say it, but Lord Liu was willing to do it. I think it''s to understand the deep meaning of the Lord..."


    "In my heart, I have no deep meaning." Rong Ling said, afraid that she would find another excuse, and said directly: "if not for Lord Liu''s own initiative and dragging two burdens up, I just want to leave silently with her, so as not to disturb the grass, the snake and the muddy water, from the beginning to the end, you or Miss Li, I don''t want to care."


    It''s hard for Rong Leng to say so much, but he is tired of dealing with women and forced to say nothing.


    Fang ruotong couldn''t go on talking. She didn''t expect that the third prince was so hard to talk. She pinched the palm of her hand. Her fingers were cold. Not only her fingers, shoulders, neck and head were cold. In the cold night, she was frozen like a human ice sculpture by the words of the third prince.


    "What do you mean, Lord?" She trembled, and asked after all, her eyes glistening with water, as if hurt by his desperate words.


    Rong Leng is outstandingly Frank. For the first time since tonight, he was looking at her with frank and serious eyes: "what I mean is that Miss Wang Fang will recover as soon as possible, leave Qingzhou as early as possible, and go back to your Kyoto. Don''t drag me down again, Mr. Liu."


    My heart tingled.


    Fang ruotong, a young girl''s heart, is broken in pieces and covered with debris.


    At this point, Fang ruotong has no face to talk about it. Her eyes are red. She looks up at the man who left a deep color in her heart and asks sadly, "the Lord didn''t think about it. If you didn''t help her, would ruotong have gone back to Jiuquan?"


    Rong Leng said, "I didn''t think about it."


    Fang ruotong was angry: "you You... "


    Rong Leng looked at her with cold eyes: "what do you do with me, and why do I want to think about it? Who are you from? "


    His body shook severely. Fang ruotong covered his heart and stumbled. He fell back. Because he could not stand stably, he would fall down.

 Chapter 963

    Rong Ling didn''t mean to help.


    Fang ruotong''s eyes are infatuated. Finally, he manages to keep his pace.


    Rong Leng said, "it''s cold outside. Go back to the room."


    Fang ruotong looked at him, but he didn''t speak. His tears rolled in his eyes, falling down at any time.


    Rong Ling walked ahead, remembering that Liu Wei said that when he sent her back to the room, he walked a little fast, went up the second floor, and stood in the corridor.


    Fang ruotong is slow to follow, but she is a lady of great family. She is full of physical deficiency and Qi. She still walks with charm. Every step of her foot is smooth and winding, and every step of her step is full of lotus.


    Rong Ling sent her to the door of the room. Fang ruotong went in. Before closing the door, he still looked at him and said, "you are serious, don''t you remember the moonlight that night?"


    Her heart, still left in the shadow of the moon, in the man''s dark eyes.


    "Remember."


    Rong Ling''s reply made her dead heart burn up.


    "That night," said Rong Ling, "thank you for not revealing the trace of our king."


    Fang ruotong''s eyes are full of fire: "that..."


    She said again, but Rong Leng interrupted her: "it''s a good fight. You help my king once, and my king saves you once. In the future, don''t mention the grace of saving life again. Only when my King returns your human feelings, since then, you and I have nothing to do with each other."


    The heart just glued, snapped, broke again.


    Rong Leng turns around and leaves without looking at Fang ruotong more.


    Fang ruotong was still standing in the door. The whole person was stupefied, like a puppet drawn out of his soul.


    Fu Zichen stood in silence under the corridor. Just then, he heard all the words. After listening, he was filled with disappointment.


    This Fang ruotong is really useless.


    At this time, the back chef came here with the boiled medicine in his hand. Fu Zichen took it over and looked at the fire. He was sure it was OK. Then he slowly went up to the second floor and walked to Liu Mo''s room.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Leng enters the room. Liu Wei has fallen asleep, not asleep. She just lies in the bed and is still reading. This is her habit. She always reads two pages before going to bed.


    See him come back, Liu Wei raised to lift Mou, seem to have an accident: "so fast?"


    Rong Ling takes off her coat and pants, goes to bed and sleeps beside her: "how long do you need?"


    "Isn''t it the old face?" Liu Wei put the book aside in a sincere tone: "don''t you talk about philosophy of life from poetry, song and Fu? I think tonight''s moonlight is very good. It''s very suitable to talk about Well


    The lips were blocked before the voice fell.


    She was surprised to see the person in front of her. Rong Leng had turned over and tied her under her body. She looked at her eyebrows and eyes from high to low. For a while, she kissed her lips closely. Her chin, fingers and belly touched her ears, and rubbed the little earlobes, till they were soft and red. She would not give up.


    Then he took his mouth to bite and lick it gently, which made the earlobe restless. He pointed down his belly, leaned into her collar, and lifted the hem of her dress.


    "The moon is good."


    The man''s deep and cool voice is dim under the flicker of candle fire.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day when she had breakfast, Liu Wei saw Fang ruotong.


    Fang ruotong was wearing a feather hat on his head. He seemed to be well behaved. He sat at the dinner table with a bit of formality. He wished his body were behind Li Yin.


    Liu Wei and Fang ruotong said, "did Miss Fang sleep well last night?"


    Fang ruotong didn''t speak. The expression hidden under Yu Li was unknown except for herself.


    Liu Wei waited for a while, but the other side was late.


    Li Yin reaches out and pushes Fang ruotong. Fang ruotong makes a sound. His voice is tired and his voice is hoarse: "very good."


    After a while, Fu Zichen and Rong Leng come down.


    They came out of the house one before and one after another. They met in the corridor for a while. They turned back to each other and came down the stairs on both sides.


    Fu Zichen came down from the left, stepped up and sat beside Liu Wei.


    Rong Ling came late and sat in the vacant place, impartial, just between Fu Zichen and Fang ruotong.


    Fang ruotong is stiff all over.


    Liu Wei noticed that Fang ruotong quietly pasted another post behind Li Yin.


    Before breakfast, Rong Ling went to the backyard. He didn''t know what to do. When he came back, the meal was already on the table.


    Fu Zichen had to take care of Liu Muyi. After breakfast, he had to send Liu Muyi''s share upstairs and stare at Liu Muyi. But this premise is that he had to finish his own first.


    A few days ago, the kitchen was very interesting. It would first warm Liu Mo''s porridge and keep it cool. When Fu Zichen finished eating it, he would have his servant hand it to him. The time was just right.


    But today, just as Fu Zichen was about to move chopsticks to eat his own meal, the food box in the kitchen came out. Looking at his unused meal, he also looked at the honest face of his servants. Fu Zichen glanced at the corner of his eyes and saw the graceful face.


    Rong Ling didn''t even look at him. He drank his own porridge and occasionally brought a small dish.Fu Zichen clenched his fist!


    Liu Wei saw this and asked, "are you hungry?"


    Fu Zichen didn''t speak, Rong Ling didn''t speak, no one spoke, the whole hall was silent.


    In the short two breaths of the unusual silence, Liu Wei raises her eyes to see Rong Ling, but Fu Zichen has already got up, carried the food box and climbed the stairs.


    As soon as Fu Zichen left, Rong Leng stood up, took his own chopsticks, occupied Fu Zichen''s position, and put others'' chopsticks on another table.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Fu Zichen, who is still walking on the stairs: "..."


    This quiet mess of breakfast, the strange beginning, the peaceful end. Fang ruotong''s chopsticks were pinched for a long time. It seemed that he could not hold them. At last, he simply put them down. He glanced at the chair he had sat in before Rong Leng around him and closed his eyes severely. His nose was sour.


    She cried for a long time last night. She didn''t fall asleep until midnight. She thought she could face it peacefully today. She didn''t want to be affected by each other''s every move.


    He went to other places because he didn''t want to sit next to himself?


    This cognition, makes this Fang family eldest Miss heartache.


    After breakfast, Liu Wei went upstairs as usual to change Liu Mo''s medicine.


    Liu Mo looks better today than yesterday. Liu Wei feels his pulse and asks Fu Zichen, "aren''t you hungry?"


    After going upstairs at that time, Fu Zichen didn''t go down and didn''t eat breakfast naturally.


    Liu Wei asked, directly asked Fu Zichen''s painful feet: "Qi is full."


    Liu Wei thinks Fu Zichen is really naive: "what kind of gas do you have with him?"


    "I just don''t like him." Fu Zichen said straightforwardly, and then he also pulled the alliance: "brother Mo Yi, what do you think of the Lord Rong San?"


    Liu Mo is not familiar with Rong Ling at all. He has seen her for several times and just nodded his head. He thought about it in vain and said honestly, "he looks very calm and decisive


    "Do you hear me?" Fu Zichen knocked on the table in a fierce voice: "kill decisively! How many people do you think he killed? "


    Liu Wei heard for the first time how decisive the killing was, and sighed, "can''t you be more mature? It''s not what you said. How much do you have to rely on him to pay for your family? If you don''t have a good relationship with him, how can others help you? "

 Chapter 964

    "Then don''t help." Fu Zichen leaned back on the mahogany armchair and was lazy: "without him, I can''t deal with the Fu family? You just look down on me like that? "


    Liu Wei "tut" said: "how do you deal with it? Fu Zihan is still in prison, accompanied by several children of the officials involved. Now the best chips are in his hands. Without him, who will come to town? Believe it or not, he left Qingzhou on the front foot, and Fu Ziyan could open the prison door on the back foot, and wipe his hands on it as if it hadn''t happened. "


    Fu Zichen, of course.


    "Still say..." Liu Wei''s eyes are so dangerous, and she guessed: "is that what you intend to do in your heart? Fu Zihan is the brother of your father and mother. Do you want to let him go? "


    Fu Zichen frowned: "of course not..."


    Liu Wei: "I don''t care what you think about this matter. I can''t live here. It''s not over. Mo Yi is still lying on the bed. It''s useless for anyone to talk. This Fu family has been king for a long time in Qingzhou. It''s also time to learn a lesson. Otherwise, I don''t know how many disasters will be done in the future, which will harm the lives of the people. So, you can also stop for me. Let Leng not go. You are rare What''s the matter. "


    Fu Zichen is a little unconvinced: "you don''t want to know what he said to the big Miss Fang last night?"


    "No!" Liu Wei didn''t lift her head back.


    "He and Fang''s eldest daughter used to know each other. It sounds like they were in the palace. Fang ruotong helped him. He was a man and a woman. He was involved in the kindness. This kind of man can''t be relied on. Besides, he had an amorous and thin nature. He was dressed like a bird."


    "ENGO involved?" Liu Wei said, tied a beautiful bow on Liu Mo''s chest, looked back impatiently at Fu Zichen and hissed: "you and I have no benefactor? I remember your life, I saved it several times, and your face... " She looked at it and glanced at it from the corner of her eye. "It''s not quite right."


    "Compare me with him. This is the worst time you scold me!" Fu Zichen said.


    Liu Mo is independent in this unknown "standing fire circle". Look at this and that.


    Liu Wei got up and left.


    The door of the house was smashed loudly. I heard that the two people in the room had a meal together.


    When the footsteps gradually went away, Liu Wei was sure to have gone downstairs. Liu Mo looked at Fu Zichen, who was burying his head and bandaging himself, and asked, "who is that Fu Zihan?"


    Liu Mo never inquired about the relationship between the Fu family and the identity of Fu Zichen. All he knew was that he fell ill in Qingzhou, went to prison and was sent to the hunting ground by mistake. He became a living prey for the powerful to hunt, and was finally rescued.


    Then I woke up and my life was saved. Then I took care of Fu Zichen. And the man Liu, who knew in Kyoto, was treating him meticulously.


    In Kyoto, he left because of the entanglement of the Liu family.


    Liu Jiafei said that he looks like a great master who has passed away. He insists that he is a distant relative of the Liu family. He can''t stand his disturbance and leaves Beijing in anger.


    He walked fast, but he didn''t have doubts in his heart. He had no father since he was a child. His mother didn''t have the surname Liu. He followed his father''s surname, but he didn''t see a father''s family since he was a child. Of course, his mother''s family didn''t see either.


    No one is absolutely not curious about his life experience, but the biggest reason why he left is because of his mother.


    He thought that even if he had other relatives in the world, he should ask his mother first. If he didn''t recognize them or see them, he should ask her for advice first.


    When I went to Liu''s house, he was brought by the Lord Liu. His surname was Liu. At first, I thought it was fate, but maybe it wasn''t just fate.


    Liu Mo knew that the Lord Liu threatened to say that he was his younger brother, and that he would not hesitate to fight against the dignitaries of Qingzhou.


    He could see clearly that the man who was suspected to be his brother was really kind to him.


    Liu Mo didn''t say anything, but he recognized his brother in his heart. Therefore, he was very close to him, only thinking that he was different from brother Yue.


    All brothers, but there are many different places.


    It''s more obvious that Lord Liu treats him well as a child, much like his mother.


    Elder brother Yue wants him to be independent, walk, run, stand up to the sky and be a real man.


    These days, Liu Mo has been very relaxed, and the process of recuperation is basically that clothes reach for food and mouth, next bed, two more steps will be unanimously opposed. After getting on the bed, the quilt will be carefully tucked in several times, for fear of local air leakage, cold bones.


    Mr. Liu is kind to him. He thinks clearly. The man treats himself as his younger brother, but Fu Zichen is so careful with himself. Mr. Liu doesn''t understand much. Now, he seems to find the reason.


    Fu Zihan, Fu Zichen.


    Very similar name, said no kinship, who believe.


    "Fu Zihan, in prison?" Liu Mo asked again, saying that it was a question, but the tone has been determined. Just now, the words of the master Liu, he heard very clearly.


    Looking at Fu Zichen, who is half bandaged and no longer moves, Liu Mo''s eyes are clear and clean. He wants to hear the truth. At best or not, he has also walked around the gate of ghosts. He can''t die or live in any way. He is ignorant and doesn''t know anything.This medicine has been changed for a long time.


    When Fu Zichen comes out again, there is thin sweat on his forehead.


    Outside the room, Liu Wei stood with her hands around her chest.


    Seeing Liu Wei, Fu Zichen twisted his eyebrows and said, "haven''t you left?"


    Liu Wei: where to go


    Fu Zichen''s face is full of iron and green. Secretly, he is pawned.


    Liu Wei smiled: "I''m very congenial with mo. my thoughts and thoughts always fit. When I mentioned Fu Zihan, he looked at you a few times. How about that? Now I''ve made it clear?"


    Fu Zichen didn''t speak, but his eyes narrowed into a line.


    Liu Wei was so happy that he said: "it''s not that I said you. I didn''t urge you to do something. You should take the initiative. In fact, Mo Yi didn''t know that you were paying for his family? How can you not tell him? How can I cheat him? You''re not right! But now that we''re done, let''s talk about it. In the future, we''ll be frank and aboveboard friends. " The premise is that you can still be friends.


    Fu Zichen always knew that Liu Wei was a black hearted man. He knew that before, but at that time, everyone was standing on a boat. Her black hearted liver was not a defect in his eyes, but an advantage.


    But now identity change, Liu Wei becomes the opposite person, Fu Zichen can''t accept it, dumb voice: "why don''t you strike thunder?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes were curved with a smile, and her eyes were all magnificent: "what are you talking about? I have to live forever."


    Immortality to the devil!


    At the end of the day, Fu Zichen can''t fight Liu Wei. He can''t fight in the sense of spirit and body. Therefore, he''s in a bad mood all day.


    Specifically, when Fu Ziyan came again, he didn''t even exchange greetings on his face. When the elder brother''s eyes were obscure and he tried to talk with him alone, he replied coldly: "I''m tired of seeing you."


    Fu Ziyan''s expression at that time was endless.

 Chapter 965

    At last, Fu Ziyan went to find Rong Ling and said something. No one knows. Fu Zichen was still standing at the door of Liu Mo''s room. He hesitated to enter. He didn''t care what Fu Ziyan came for.


    In fact, what else can we do? It''s not about paying Zihan.


    Liu Wei is in Fang ruotong''s room to explore her daily pulse.


    Li Yin was beside her, with a lovely face.


    Make sure Fang ruotong is OK, Liu Wei plans to get up and go back to the room.


    Li Yin pulls down Liu Wei''s clothes and looks sad.


    Liu Wei is not sure, so


    Fang ruotong''s dry and dumb voice came from Yu Li: "yin''er wants to ask you, if she can''t speak in the future, will you not want her?"


    Liu Wei looks at Li Yin. Li Yin''s expression is not very good. Her eyes are drifting and her fingers are turning. This is the expression of her heart.


    Liu Wei: "the symptoms of transient aphasia caused by excessive fright will gradually reduce after being dredged. Usually, normal people will recover their language ability slowly. I haven''t done psychotherapy for you all the time. First, I''m afraid of your conflict. Second, it''s a little invasion of your privacy. But since you''re so afraid, I''ll do hypnotherapy for you from tonight. I think it will soon have curative effect ¡£¡±


    Li Yin looks at Liu Wei excitedly, though she doesn''t understand hypnotherapy.


    Fang ruotong responded quickly: "privacy? What is it? "


    "Invasion" is too serious, so Fang ruotong is very concerned about the privacy later.


    Liu Wei told the truth: "hypnotherapy is the most effective and fast psychotherapy. Through language, props, and environment, it gives patients great sense of security. At the same time, it opens her heart, makes her look directly at her disease process, and gradually carries out guided relief and worry relief. But the situation of patients at that time belongs to deep sleep, so there are often patients at this time, Tell some secrets that you will not tell in ordinary days. Privacy is the secret that you do not want to disclose with others. "


    Fang ruotong''s expression changed.


    After a sudden freeze, Li Yin hurriedly waved her hand.


    Liu Wei sighed: "I knew it would be like this. When you think it out, you can treat it!"


    Li Yin nodded quickly.


    Liu Wei leaves first. When Liu Wei leaves, Li Yin grabs Fang ruotong''s hand and asks in fear, "what can I do? Do I really want to pretend to be mute all my life?"


    Fang ruotong glanced at her with less spirit and scolded slightly: "in fact, you admitted earlier that he might not blame you, but you acted more and more fiercely. How can you end up after that?"


    Li Yin was so flustered that she couldn''t help scratching her ears. She walked around the room. When she got to the windowsill, she grabbed the window lattice and was thinking about the countermeasures. However, she saw downstairs, at the gate of the post house, a blue and white carriage was stopping there.


    The curtain lifted, and a middle-aged man in a low-key dress came out. The man had a strong eyebrow, a correct facial features, and a determined and heroic spirit. After a long time, Li Yin recognized the man and said: "quan King of power? "


    After hearing Li Yin''s voice, Fang ruotong got out of bed and went to the window to look down. At this time, he did not see any king of power, but saw a pretty familiar figure of a woman.


    The woman was dressed in red, with a graceful figure, a cold expression and careful movements.


    The woman in red stood by the carriage and lifted the curtain of the carriage. She seemed to be talking with someone in the carriage. Between words, her eyes looked at the gate of the post station from time to time.


    "She..." Fang ruotong blurted out, but he could not remember his name.


    "In." Li Yin said a word, then ran to the door from the window, opened the door, stood in the corridor and peeped down.


    After watching for a moment, after confirming, he ran back and said to his friend in a low voice: "it''s really the king of power. It''s on the first floor. My God, am I dreaming? Or am I wrong? The last time I saw the prince, or two years ago at the emperor''s birthday party, it was such a long time. Maybe I was wrong? "


    Li Yin mumbles for a long time, but Fang ruotong is still standing at the window, staring at the woman in red for a moment.


    Twitter for a long time, did not get a little response, Li Yin also returned to God, looked at friends, asked oddly: "what are you looking at?"


    Fang ruotong pressed his lips tightly and didn''t speak.


    Li Yin followed her line of sight and saw that there was only a woman in red under her head. She asked, "do you recognize that?"


    Fang ruotong nodded unconsciously.


    Li Yin frowned: "the king of power came down from this carriage. She should be the servant girl of the king of power? Or a concubine? How do you know her? "


    Fang ruotong didn''t answer either. She was still thinking about the woman''s name and how the lady called her


    Wait


    "Red girl!"


    Fang ruotong clenched his fist and nodded his head severely: "yes, that''s the name. The coachman called her red girl!"


    Li Yin felt that she was too excited to hold her hand.


    Fang ruotong held her back and changed her expression: "she is not the king of power, she is loyal to a lady, that lady..." Speaking of this, Fang ruotong''s vision changed again. He stared at the carriage and looked again: "it should be in the carriage."What Li Yin thought was, I don''t know why the king of power came to Qingzhou. Maybe he wanted to go to Beijing?


    From liaozhou to Kyoto, it''s really important to go through Qingzhou.


    The official royal family settled down in each state capital, and the most frequent place to live was the post house. If the local state government did not set up a post house, or the post house was full of people, they would arrange to stay in the local official''s home temporarily.


    The post house in Qingzhou is very empty. Although there are many foreign official families because of the longevity of Fu''s father, they are all arranged in other houses or guest houses because of the fact that Fu''s family is the host. If they can''t help it, they are also looking for the first-class inn.


    The post house, after all, is for the officials who go out to work temporarily. It''s not good for public use or private use.


    So far, there are only three princes living in the Qingzhou post house. There are more than 20 rooms, five rooms and six people.


    King Quan passed Qingzhou and went to Kyoto to stay in the post house. There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Fang ruotong''s eyes were still staring at the carriage downstairs. The red girl was watching by the carriage. It seemed that she didn''t plan to enter the post house.


    And the people in the car, it seems, have no plans to get down.


    As time goes by, Li Yin is actually curious about what the king of power is doing now? Can I go back to my room?


    So curious, she lingered against the door and tried to look out, but the door was too thick to see anything, so she had to open the door and peep out her head to look down.


    At this point, I just heard a quarrel.


    "Don''t even think about it." The familiar voice of Qingling poured into her ears. Li Yin could easily judge that it was her family''s "Xianggong". She was doubting who her family''s Xianggong was talking to, so she heard a middle-aged man''s voice with a smile.


    "I really know him. I don''t believe you asked him to come out and recognize him face to face."


    Then there was her husband''s voice: "no need to identify. The stranger is seriously injured and is not allowed to walk. You say you recognize him and you need to pick him up. You can come back two months later. When he recovers from the injury and jumps around, I will let him go."


    The middle-aged man''s laughter became reluctant: "you can''t help being reasonable, Rong Ling, and you don''t care?"

 Chapter 966

    Li Yin didn''t hear the voice of the third prince Rong, but her husband said, "the king of power comes to visit in the middle of the night. If you want to steal it from me Patient, please leave as soon as possible! I won''t give you people. Now the stranger has rested. If you want to make noise and tangle here again, I will report to the official! "


    The middle-aged man was very embarrassed: "when is the time to rest? If you don''t let him down, I will go up? I know his mother. She asked me to pick him up! "


    "I don''t know his mother, and I don''t believe you." Liu Wei sneered and said, "I''m sorry to be frank. Your words are the same as those of the tooth traffickers who abduct and sell people! In other words, are you really the king of power? Nothing on your face? In order to ensure the integrity, let''s report to the official as soon as possible. This man is very suspicious. I suspect that there is a big conspiracy behind his pretending to be the emperor''s relatives and relatives. Let''s catch him! "


    Middle aged man: "you - how can you do this!"


    When Li Yin heard this, she didn''t hear any more. She turned back to her room and quickly told Fang ruotong the gossip she had just heard: "this king of power is a fake. My husband found it out. He is easy to pretend to be a relative of the emperor. The third prince is about to report to the official, saying that he should be arrested first."


    Fang ruotong ignored her, still looking downstairs.


    Li Yin had to follow her eyes again.


    Maybe their eyes are too bright. The woman in red downstairs finally looks up to them.


    In contrast, Fang ruotong pretends to be calm, but Li Yin marvels at the woman''s light and gorgeous appearance. When the other party sees them, it seems that she is also surprised. The woman in red says something to the carriage. For a moment, the window curtain is lifted, and a glance is made, and then it slowly sweeps up.


    It was her!


    Although only half of it was exposed, although it was just a brush with the indifferent scanning, Fang ruotong recognized it.


    It''s the lady. It''s the lady.


    On the first floor, the situation is still in a stalemate.


    Rong Ling took a sip of the second cup of tea tonight and added a cup of white water to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took a sip and drank half of it. He glared at the king of right across the hall. He did not let go, which made the whole hall quiet.


    paid him Chen downstairs. At the moment, he was waiting for Liu Mo''s medicine, and he would have to wait for half an hour. He was very relaxed. He seemed to have no interest in confrontation between Liu Wei and Wang Quan. He was holding the book that he read last night, and he was neither fast nor slow.


    "Rong Leng!" Finally, the king of power broke the silence first: "you don''t want to say anything?"


    Rong Ling is about to open up


    Liu Wei said to King Quan, "he has nothing to say." Then she looked at Rong Leng and asked, "what do you have to say?"


    Rong Leng is opposite to her eyes. She shakes her head just for a moment.


    The king hates iron but not steel: "are you so afraid of her?"


    "Let Leng not light not heavy return way:" nephew feels, drink tea, very good


    King Quan was very angry, but he tried to put the facts on the table as much as possible. He said: "Liu''s mother and I are close friends. You saved mo. Mo''s mother is very grateful, and I''m also very grateful. But the parents'' heart and love for their son are very deep. They will be reunited after all. Besides, Mo''s mother is now in Qingzhou. You can ask Mo if you want to see his mother."


    Generally speaking, when it comes to parents, they have to make concessions.


    But it was someone else, not Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei: "then let his mother come and ask me for help."


    The king of power is sluggish.


    Liu Wei said, "if a person is in Qingzhou, it shouldn''t be difficult to meet her once. Then let her come here, or, as a junior, I can go."


    King Quan stopped talking, and his heart was weak.


    Liu Wei keenly noticed, and said, "there is a problem indeed. You must have made up those things before. Third Lord, this man is really suspicious. It seems that we can''t wait for someone from the government. Let''s do it!" Say, immediately get up, reach for the king of power to attack.


    King Quan took a guard with him. He was simple in dress and plain in appearance, but he was good at martial arts. Almost at the same moment when Liu Wei started, he also made a move. They were opposite. When they were about to fight, Rong Leng got up, hugged Liu Wei in a protective way, and hugged her behind her.


    The king also raised his hand and motioned for the guard to retreat.


    The hand didn''t move, the atmosphere was low for a while, and the hall was back to its former stillness.


    In this case, Fu Zichen alone, undisturbed, still looked at his book leisurely, without lifting his eyelids.


    ¡­¡­


    About because the king of power really went in for too long, outside the post house, the red sister frowned: "master, if I don''t go in to have a look?"


    Ji Xiaqiu met Rong Huang this morning.


    The inn is far away from the main street. Uncle Feng came to find it this morning. Before he finished speaking, he heard red sister arguing with others outside the door. After opening the door, he found a distant guest.


    Ji Xiaqiu knew that his journey could not escape the eyes of Rong Huang. Therefore, on the way to Qingzhou, he also borrowed the other courtyard of Rong Huang.Looking at the time, it seems that the man has been in for too long.


    Is there any change?


    But if something happens, there will be no movement or stillness.


    "All right." Ji Xiaqiu said, "go and have a look. If you see Mo Yi, let him come out first. I have something to say to him."


    The red sister should go.


    Looking up, he found that a window on the second floor was still wide open. In front of the window, the eldest lady of the Fang family and another woman were still looking at them.


    The red sister is not aware of some annoyance: "what''s good-looking!"


    Then he went straight to the gate of the post house.


    The gate of the post house is closed. It''s getting dark at this time. The post house in the state capital usually lights at the unitary time and closes at the Xu time.


    The door didn''t close tightly, but it was covered with emptiness. The red sister opened it as soon as she pushed it.


    Before I saw anyone, I heard a cold and clear voice, which was filled with displeasure, and floated into my ear: "Liu Mo is very good here. Even if there is a mother, please tell me. If you really love your son, then don''t do anything about it. People are still hurt and have trouble getting out of bed. What''s the difference between letting him go now and letting him die directly?"


    "The young master is injured?" The red girl blurted out immediately, in a tone of astonishment.


    The abrupt voice forced several people on the first floor who were having a bad conversation to turn their eyes.


    Both sides were surprised at this.


    Not for anything else, but for acquaintances.


    It never occurred to her that when she met the master of the workshop who was seriously ill, the young man who helped him was not clear about the identity of the other side, but the medical skills were very good. The master of the workshop has been taking the prescription with him since then, and the wind and cold are very good.


    The medicine given is called "Sijin Xiangzhi pill". Although the owner didn''t eat it, he would take it out from time to time to have a look. When he looked at it, his eyes were full of bitterness.


    Red sister is very kind to this young man. She still thinks that if she can meet him one day, I don''t know if she can ask him to have a good diagnosis for the Lord.


    Goodbye today, the situation, but it''s hard to talk.

 Chapter 967

    "Dare to ask this young man..." Looking at the young man, the red sister frowned slightly: "I don''t know where my young master is now?"


    Liu Wei did not speak, but her eyes were very bad.


    It''s weird, but it''s so obvious.


    When Rong Leng saw her, she raised her eyebrows, ignored others'' eyes, reached for her hand and pinched it.


    Liu Wei''s fingers are cooling rapidly, or his heart is cooling.


    When the king of power suddenly came, he was the one who wanted to open his mouth. Liu Wei not only didn''t let people go, but also shamelessly argued with him and distorted the facts. That''s because she did take this position and left people in the king''s mouth.


    But now, there comes another man, a man named Liu Mo with "my young master".


    Liu Wei knows this man again. This man is a maid of a lady. She is weak and gentle.


    Now I know that the lady may be Liu''s mother, Liu Wei, but she can''t say a word.


    Or continue to be shameless and insult that lady as a traitor and villain? They are one with the false king of power. They are united to cheat Liu Mo out of her hands?


    Or admit that the lady is Liu''s mother? But if this is the case, even if there are many excuses, she will not be able to stop them.


    Do you really want to send Liu Mo out like this?


    Not willing.


    Not willing.


    It''s clearly her Her


    With his head down hard, Liu Wei was so depressed that he could not get even. One backhand grabbed Rong Leng''s big hand, full of heart and eyes. It was very special, especially unconvinced!


    The red sister-in-law could not wait for the other party''s answer. She was in a bit of a hurry. Because of her cold face, she often didn''t show her face. When she was in a hurry, her eyebrows became vivid: "childe?"


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and still didn''t answer. Moreover, she turned around and directly pointed her back at others.


    The red sister was stunned.


    Rong Leng hesitates for a moment, or raises her eyes, and says to the woman in red: "people are upstairs."


    Almost immediately, the red sister carried her steps and was about to go upstairs. But after a step, she paused again and turned to go outside the post house.


    King Quan suddenly got up and drank, "stop!"


    The red girl stopped and looked back at the king.


    The king looked at Liu Wei. His rare eyes and eyebrows were solemn. He had already lost his playful and smiling face. Instead, he looked at Hong jie''er and said, "tell your wife, people, I will take them back. She doesn''t need to come in."


    The red sister was always not afraid of the shameless prince, and immediately said: "the young master was injured and didn''t know what to do. The lady should go up and see for herself. If it''s true, as the young master said, it''s not appropriate to move it, even if it''s necessary to bother the young master for a while. After all, the young master''s medical skills are extraordinary, and the lady and the maidservant know it on the way."


    Before King Quan could ask, how is this man''s medical skill? How do you and your wife know? Listen to Liu Wei''s excited way over there: "it''s really not suitable to move. If you don''t believe me, please let my wife come in and have a look. As for the trouble, I''m very committed to the stranger. There''s no trouble."


    The red sister thanked Liu Wei in place of her master, turned around and went out.


    The action is too fast. Even if the king responds immediately, he can''t stop it for the second time. Finally, the king simply goes out with him.


    Liu Wei stood in the hall and said to Rong Leng, "you uncle Huang, I haven''t seen you for a while. It''s really strange. Don''t you have a brain disease?"


    Rong Leng knows that Liu Wei has already scolded the king of power in her heart. The saying that her brain is sick is very euphemistic, so she doesn''t talk. She just looks at her angry and holds her hand and coaxes her patiently.


    King Quan went out for a long time and didn''t come in.


    Liu Wei looked at the sky and made sure it was a quarter of an hour ago. Then she became impatient and went out with her steps raised.


    Just at this time, the gate of the post house was opened and the king of power came in again.


    There was no one behind the king. Neither the maid in red nor the so-called lady appeared.


    Liu Wei was shocked for a moment, and then he heard the king of power say, "it''s late today. Tomorrow morning, I''ll meet Liu Mo again."


    Finish saying, still saw to allow edge one eye specially, it is the meaning that needs to allow edge to cooperate apparently.


    Liu Wei roared at the king, "who says you can take him away! What about his mother? Didn''t we say that if we had a look at the condition, we would stay if it was serious? People! "


    "Go first." King Quan glanced at Liu Wei. He felt a headache. He looked at Rong Leng again. His eyes were deep: "this king, come back tomorrow."


    Say, turn around to leave.


    Where is Liu Wei willing to let people go? I haven''t made it clear yet!


    Step forward, blocking the gate, Liu Wei stared at the middle-aged man: "are you sleepwalking under the pavilion? Didn''t you hear me? People, you have no right to take it today or tomorrow! "


    King Quan knows that he can''t talk to her. He doesn''t intend to break up with her at all. After talking to himself, as if he didn''t see this man, he goes around her and pushes the door.


    Liu Wei stopped again, and the king of power went around again.Rong Ling can''t look down at it at last. He moves forward, pulls Liu Wei over, hugs him in his arms, and beckons to the king of power to let him go.


    King Quan jumped into the carriage with his arse on fire, and the wheels gurgled forward, soon disappeared.


    Liu Wei pushes aside Rong Ling: "do you help him or me? Why, are you going to join hands with him in the morning and secretly send Liu Mo away? "


    Rong Leng lightly hugged her and said, "I will not pay attention to him."


    Liu Wei is about to cry.


    The lantern hanging at the gate of the post house is very old. The yellow candle light penetrates through the lampshade. The figure of the two people at the gate is stretched infinitely.


    Rong Ling coaxes Liu Wei seriously. He just wants her to calm down, but his younger brother will be stolen. Liu Wei is like an enemy. It''s strange that he can calm down.


    They could not argue, but they listened to the sound of distant wheels coming from afar. They couldn''t help turning their heads and looking at the past.


    On the second floor, the same sound of wheels also rushed into Fang ruotong''s ears. She went to the window again and looked down. Sure enough, she saw the simple carriage again.


    The lady''s carriage.


    Just then king Quan came out and didn''t know what he said to the people in the carriage. Then, the red girl and his wife left, but unexpectedly, they went back.


    Li Yin looked at Fang ruotong and ran to the window again. She took a look at him, but felt speechless: "what''s the beauty of the carriage? It''s not gone. How can it come back?"


    In the carriage, there was also the red sister: "master, let''s go to the end..."


    Before, she wanted to ask the master to go in and see the young master. No, but the king of power came out and took the lead, saying that he could not go in.


    The red sister didn''t understand, and the master didn''t understand. The king didn''t say the reason. He just said that he would explain later, but now, he must go first.


    The red sister thought that the king of power was weird, but the master of the workshop was silent for a moment, and didn''t ask the reason, so she answered directly.


    Young master is in front of him. He has been separated for such a long time, but he is still injured. How can I go to have a look? Where can I go?


    The carriage driver was about to leave the main road when the owner of the workshop suddenly held a sharp blade and forced the coachman to come back.


    This coachman is not uncle Feng, but a man of the king of power. But the blade is on his neck. He''s afraid of death, so he comes back.


    In this way, the red girl is more confused.

 Chapter 968

    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t reply to the red sister, and her eyes were always staring out of the window.


    The carriage soon returned to the gate of the post house. The red sister started to get out of the car, lifted the curtain, and saw two familiar faces at the gate of the post house.


    The other side seemed to be surprised that the carriage had gone back and was standing there, frowning.


    The red sister only turned around, holding the action of lifting the driving curtain with one hand, reaching into the carriage with the other hand to help the weak master.


    The white fur fur came into view first. Ji Xiaqiu got off the carriage. The fur robe on her body was not too tightly wrapped. Some of it was loose and collapsed. The red girl immediately came forward and closed it for her master and son. Her body just blocked Liu Wei''s and Rong Ling''s eyes.


    It''s not the king of power, but the lady I met on the road.


    The light is dim and blocked by others. Liu Wei can''t see the lady''s face clearly, but somehow, she has stopped her anger and pretended to be a gentle and elegant young handsome boy.


    The red sister finally moved away, and when she was sure that the master had been wrapped tightly, she retreated to one side.


    The red sister looked at Liu Wei and Rong Ling. At last she said to the owner, "madam, I was in a hurry. I forgot to tell you that these two young men are the two men we met in the business road outside Kyoto, your prescription, and the bottle of Sijin Xiangzhi pill..."


    What else did red sister say? Ji Xiaqiu couldn''t hear it.


    Ji Xiaqiu''s eyes are so straight looking at the front, looking at the young man in the black robe.


    Very handsome appearance, very delicate and beautiful facial features.


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at it, and the one in his mind is another face.


    A clank iron, galloping in the thousands of horses, but also fearless, haughty face, that face, there is such a temperament, not angry since the prestige, do not speak, show fierce.


    The palm of his hand was numb. When Ji Xiaqiu returned to his mind, he found that he was clenching his fist and his fingernails had sunk into the palm.


    Take a deep breath, Ji Xiaqiu slowly opens his mouth: "two young men I, I''m Liu Muyi... "


    "Mother?"


    A shock in summer and autumn.


    Liu Wei''s expression was very calm, and her eyebrows and eyes were as good as ever. She seemed to be no different from the ordinary: "are you Liu Mo Yi''s mother?"


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded hurriedly, holding his airway: "yes, I''m his mother, I don''t know him How are you doing now? I heard that he was injured... "


    "I was injured." Liu Wei replied that the tone was lighter than before: "the wounded are very serious, but they have been saved and are still in recuperation."


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded: "that''s good, that''s good..."


    "Would you like to see him?" Liu Wei asked.


    Ji Xiaqiu holds his hand tightly again and hesitates.


    "Don''t you?" Liu Wei suddenly raised her feet and took a step forward.


    Ji Xiaqiu almost immediately panicked, staggered back half a step, and quickly stabilized himself, but began to shake.


    "You don''t feel well?" Liu Wei continued to walk forward, and when Ji Xia Qiu could not be avoided, he raised his hand and stretched out to the people: "I am a doctor, you know, do you need me to explore your pulse?"


    "No more."


    Ji Xiaqiu is very embarrassed to avoid.


    I don''t know why the always cold and arrogant master looks like this now. It''s inconceivable that she looks at her master and his son back and forth, and that young master Qing Jun is forced to step by step.


    There seems to be a strange aura between the two people. Others can''t understand it, but they have no right to approach.


    "Have you just been outside the post house? But king Quan asked you to leave first? But why do you come back when you leave? " Liu Wei continued.


    Ji Xiaqiu did not know how to answer, as if he lost the ability to speak, and could not say a word.


    "Is there any special reason why you came back? For your son? Or for someone else? "


    "I......"


    Ji Xiaqiu looks up at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei no longer approached, stopped, suddenly looked up at the sky, the wind and the moon, the moon, but clearly not round.


    "Sometimes, I hate my reason very much. I''m surprised. Why force myself to calm down? Is it fear that if you are not calm, if you are out of control, you will find that everything is nothing? " Liu Wei said that he aimed at the woman in the opposite direction: "if I want to hide, I think it''s a good way to change my face..."


    No one knows what Liu Wei is talking about. The red sister doesn''t understand. The rickshaw man of King Quan doesn''t understand. Fang ruotong, who is still peeping on the second floor, doesn''t understand. Even Rong Ling


    Rong Ling may understand, but he doesn''t say a word, just like he doesn''t understand.


    Fu Zichen did not know when he had also come to the door. He leaned against the door frame and looked at the people outside, especially Liu Wei.


    He has been close to Liu Wei for many years. He knows her well. He has confidence in some special places. He knows more than Rong Ling.


    Now, for example, Liu Weiming doesn''t laugh. Mingming''s face is full of rage, as if he is losing his temper.However, he could see that she was very happy, even happier than a serial murder.


    His eyes turned and Fu Zichen looked at the woman again. She was very beautiful, weak and warm. Her eyebrows and eyes were somewhat similar to those of Liu mo.


    But the eyes of the woman, a pair of very bright eyes, are different from those of Liu Mo with peach blossom, but very similar to those of Liu Wei with spring like eyes.


    Liu Wei is looking for his mother. When he is still in Kyoto, Jin Nanyun wrote to him, saying that Liu Wei is looking for her mother.


    At first, he was surprised. Who was Liu Wei''s mother? Lu Shi, the wife of Liufu, is definitely not! Some concubine in Liu''s mansion? Isn''t it true that he died of illness in his early years?


    Where can I find the dead?


    Fu Zichen continued to read the letter with doubts and saw a piece of news that shocked him.


    Liu Wei said that she was not born in Liucheng, her father and mother, but someone else.


    The letter wasn''t written very carefully. Jinnanyun obviously didn''t dare to disclose too many details in the letter, lest others could see it. Even Liu Wei''s name was replaced by another one. After all, Liu Wei was the eldest miss of Liu''s mansion at that time.


    To Kyoto, Fu Zichen did not ask Liu Wei, or to ask jinnanyun.


    I found a place with no ears on the partition wall. When they were right, they knew the whole story.


    The main reason is that Liu Wei''s father died, but his mother may still be alive. Many of them don''t dare to ask. In a word, in the absence of any explanation, they only pretend to know nothing.


    Now I see the situation in front of me, and I think about it again. After all, Fu Zichen doesn''t know what to say.


    This is Liu Wei''s mother?


    What''s more, Liu''s biological mother?


    Liu Mo and Liu Wei


    Since a mother was born, why did one follow her mother, and one was locked up in the willow family of Kyoto when he was a child, and lived as an ordinary eldest daughter?


    Son over daughter, only son?


    Or is there something else?


    If it''s really just because it''s her daughter that she doesn''t want to take away, what''s the meaning of Liu Wei''s searching and finding it?


    To be abandoned once, to be abandoned a second time?


    The lantern in front of the gate of the post house swung twice. The candle light inside was more and more empty.


    There is a waiter in the back kitchen coming out with a tray in his hand. It''s a boiled medicine. He goes forward and hands it to Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen took over, looked at the drug vapor on the top and suddenly said, "can we go up together? Drink medicine, Mo Yi really should sleep


    Liu Wei hears the words, does not look back, only stare at the woman in front of her eyes: "do you want to go up?"


    Ji Xiaqiu shakes his head, tries to calm the uncontrollable mood, turns around and goes to the carriage.


    Liu Wei frowned, a little sullen: "isn''t he your son! He''s dead or alive. What''s his injury like, you don''t want to know? "


    Ji Xiaqiu has got on the carriage, put down the curtain and sat in the dark carriage.


    The red sister is ignorant, but instinctively wants to follow the car.


    Liu Wei pushed away the red sister, walked quickly to the carriage, lifted the curtain, looked at the person inside, was about to speak - but found that the person inside was already full of tears.

 Chapter 969

    A lot of words got stuck in a moment.


    Liu Wei stood there with deep face, and the cold wind came from all around.


    When the king realized that Ji Xiaqiu didn''t follow what he said, he went back to the inn first, and asked immediately, only to know that she went back to the post house.


    Almost immediately, he stopped riding, stepped on the high horse, galloped back.


    Fortunately, it is late and there are not many people in the street. Otherwise, according to his speed, some accidents will be caused.


    When he arrived, the lanterns outside the post house were still glowing yellow. Under the light, several people stood outside the gate.


    A familiar carriage came into view, and the figure of the unreasonable Liu Wei stood in front of the carriage, holding the posture of lifting the curtain.


    "Drive!" Roaring horse, whips a fan, high horse eat pain, crazy like forward.


    Rong Ling hears the sound from afar, looks back over there, and sees his uncle''s anxious and cold face.


    After arriving at the gate of the post house, King Quan turned over and dismounted, walked directly to push away Liu Wei, and looked inside the car. Sure enough, he saw the woman with tears on her face.


    Snatched the curtain from Liu Wei''s hand, he "snapped" it down and directly stopped in front of the carriage.


    The upper part of rongling''s lower consciousness is also in front of Liu Wei.


    Two uncles and nephews, four eyes opposite, King Leng Lin said: "leave first!"


    Finish saying, oneself sit on carriage shaft personally, the place that the coachman will sit in the ordinary days, carrying the reins, will drive.


    Liu Wei bypasses Rong Ling and steps forward: "did I say she could go?"


    King Quan pinched his whip and looked at Liu Wei. "You''d better find out who you are talking to. Don''t think this king is really afraid of you."


    Liu Wei retorted: "Sir, who is the woman in it? Why did you take it? "


    The king frowned. This kind of questioning made him very unhappy!


    He has always been generous to Liu Wei. First, she is Ji Xiaqiu''s daughter. Second, it''s because of Rong Ling. But at this time, for the first time, he gave birth to the idea of knocking her out.


    The whip in his hand was tight again, and he thought that if he had not known the importance of being old, he would have slapped a whip on her face.


    Liu Wei can''t see the murderous spirit on the other side''s face, but she doesn''t move and still blocks: "why don''t you say who you are? I''m talking to her. Do I need you to run around? Right Wang is not too busy, who has to manage the family''s affairs! "


    "Bastard!" The king of power is already in a rage.


    Rong Leng pulls Liu Wei behind her, eyes in one eye, and looks at this uncle Huang.


    The atmosphere is on fire.


    Now the red sister also came back. She went to the carriage, lifted the curtain and went in.


    Liu Wei saw as like as two peas in the car''s curtain, the woman who cried in the car. The woman had a face that she would never forget, her face, her mother''s face.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath, and looked directly at the humanitarian in the carriage: "Liu Mo is in it, you really don''t see him? He got in the way of others and was locked up in the prison for a while. Then he was taken to the hunting ground for those rich and noble children to hunt and capture. When I found him, he had his life in the air. He didn''t know his life and death. There were many fatal injuries on his body. If I found him later, he would go back to bliss... "


    Liu Wei''s words are serious. He just wants to keep the people in the car.


    But there was no movement in the car. The people in the car seemed to be indifferent.


    Liu Wei was a little anxious. Seeing that the king of power was about to leave, he blurted out, "isn''t he your son? Are you addicted to abandoning your children? Not one, not the other? "


    At once, the king looked at Liu Wei. His eyes and eyebrows were full of Fury: "shut up!" The words fall, the whip drops directly, toward Liu Wei''s direction.


    Liu Wei did not move, and Rong Ling took the lash with one hand, rolled it twice in his hand, and looked at Uncle Huang on the shaft in silence.


    King Quan pulled the whip twice. He couldn''t pull it back. He was so angry that he threw it away. Don''t break the whip.


    Rong Leng takes the whip and throws it aside at will.


    Liu Wei''s words are too much, and she also feels it. But if she doesn''t say anything serious, she will be blocked in her heart.


    "As a human being, can we have some backbone? What I''ve done, I don''t want to face it, but you''ve been so useless? " Liu Wei stepped forward in an aggressive tone.


    It''s been so useless? No, before, she was a bold and straightforward person.


    When to start, has become so cowardly, need to hide behind others, need to rely on others'' wings.


    Ji Xiaqiu pinches his palm.


    The red sister took the master''s hand painfully, choked her throat, and cried together: "master, what''s the matter with you? Don''t cry, I look sad. "


    The sound outside the carriage is still coming in.


    "Liu Mo did not know that his mother was here. If you go ahead, I can tell him how cruel you are! Knowing that he was seriously injured, he didn''t even want to take a look at him and ran away with other men! "In the last sentence, Liu Wei didn''t want to say it, but when it came here, she couldn''t stop it. But after she said it, she even felt uncomfortable.


    The red sister can''t stand it any longer. She has to open the curtain to make a theory, but she just moved her hand and was caught by the owner.


    Looking back, I saw the master shaking his head at her.


    "This man can''t insult you so much! Master, he doesn''t know anything! " Red sister clenched her fist and said.


    Ji Xiaqiu shook his head and sniffed: "she won''t say it, she just scares me."


    The red sister frowned, hung her head, and said no more.


    Ji Xiaqiu thinks that he can stand all the taunts of his daughter. As long as he doesn''t go out, as long as he suffers from his poor words and loses patience, Rong Huang can drive away. Today, he even hides.


    Originally, I thought that Liu Wei didn''t know herself, so she went back boldly. She was worried about her daughter and her son. She thought very well. She wanted to meet Liu Wei as Liu Mo''s mother. She was close to Liu Wei. She said a few words with Liu Wei, but didn''t think that Liu Wei knew her clearly. As soon as she was exposed, Liu Wei pressed her step by step.


    Clench one''s teeth and shut in the corner of the carriage, listen to the continuous ridicule outside, close one''s eyes and tell oneself that it will soon pass by and can leave soon.


    But at this juncture, suddenly heard the familiar name.


    "Did Liu Huan know that he married such a woman?" Liu Wei asked.


    Ji Xiaqiu''s heart string seemed to burst.


    Even the red sister was stunned. Liu Huan''s name is so familiar. The master''s room still contains the throne. He has three meals a day and consecrated it continuously. The master offered incense and exchanged fruit with his own hands.


    That''s the grandfather of the master, the father of the young master. Even though Liu Huan is a man she has never met before, the master''s affection for him is real.


    She had seen, once in the morning, the LORD was still sleeping, her eyes were swollen with tears, and the LORD was holding the throne in his arms.


    She wakes up the master. He touches his eyes when he wakes up. He puts the throne back and says, "I had a nightmare last night."


    What kind of nightmares will make the master afraid of it, and what kind of nightmares will make the master need to hold a spiritual seat to sleep, so as to be relieved?


    Red sister dare not ask, but in her heart she knows that even after many years of death, this man has never faded in the heart of the Lord. Perhaps, he is more important than many people who are still alive in the heart of the Lord.


    The man outside said that, she thought, the master could not help it.


    Sure enough, almost immediately, the owner opened his eyes, lifted the curtain and stepped out of the carriage.

 Chapter 970

    When King Quan saw that Ji Xiaqiu had come out, he said to himself, if it is true, only Liu Huan can make this woman''s mind panic, and there is a trace of complexity in her eyes. He said, "you go to the carriage, she''s a fierce general, you can''t hear it?"


    Can hear, how can not hear, but involves that person''s matter, has won this fierce general method how.


    Ji Xiaqiu was very embarrassed. He didn''t have any prestige at all. His face was white. The whole person was in a precarious state.


    King Quan got out of the carriage and stood by Ji Xiaqiu, ready to take care of him.


    Red sister also quickly got off the carriage and stood on the other side of her master''s son.


    Ji Xiaqiu goes to Liu Wei, his eyes are not firm, he looks weak, and in the next moment, Liu Wei''s cheeks are hot!


    Liu Wei opened her eyes in some consternation and looked at the person in front of her. She only felt the burning pain on her face, like a needle.


    Rong Leng did not expect that the other side would start. He was on guard against the king of power and the servant girl who knew martial arts, but he was not on guard against the woman whose martial arts were abandoned.


    Looking at the rapid swelling on Liu Wei''s face, Rong Leng pulls the man behind him. The bottom of his eyes is all surly.


    Ji Xiaqiu takes a look at Rong Leng. He is not oppressed by the momentum of Rong Leng. He just turns around his eyes and aims at Liu Wei behind Rong Leng. He says, "even if you are angry again, you can''t slander him."


    Liu Wei covers her face. After a while, she feels that this action is too ugly. She puts down her hand, pushes away Rong Leng, and looks at Ji Xiaqiu: "am I right? What do you have to do with him! " Liu Wei pointed to the king of power.


    The king of power wanted to open his mouth, but Ji Xiaqiu first said, "there is nothing to do with it."


    The king of power only felt that his heart was pierced by something, and his blood was dripping, which could not be seen.


    Liu Wei looks at the king of power and is silent.


    All around were silent, the wind was magnified infinitely, blowing in the ear, roaring.


    Rong Leng, afraid of Liu Wei''s cold, took her hand and said, "go inside."


    Liu Wei didn''t move. She looked up at Ji Xiaqiu.


    Ji Xiaqiu also looks at Liu Wei, her daughter, who is her own daughter. At this point, anyway, tonight, she has to give an account.


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded and did not flinch.


    Liu Wei''s face is obviously smiling, but it''s too shallow. Nobody can see it except for Rong Ling.


    When a group of people entered, Ji Xiaqiu walked behind him and the king of power was beside him. He came to the door and asked, "have you really decided?"


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at him: "Wei''er is stronger than I thought. I have no choice."


    King Quan frowned: "I can take you now. When you think it out, you can..."


    "No more." Ji Xiaqiu interrupted: "Wei''er''s temperament is the same as that of her father. I can''t leave without an explanation."


    The king of power stopped talking.


    It must be much warmer in the post house than outside. The medicine in Fu Zichen''s hand is getting cold. Seeing that the people are not going to go upstairs, they go up by themselves.


    As he walked through the corridor, a door beside him suddenly opened. Turning his head, he saw the big Miss Fang''s in Yuli.


    It seems that I didn''t expect that there was someone outside the door. The other side was stunned and quickly returned to the room, strictly observing the distance between men and women.


    Fu Zichen didn''t speak. He walked through the front door of the big Miss Fang''s house, and then went to the door of Liu Mo Yi''s room. As soon as he was about to push the door, he saw that Fang ruotong had come out. He stood in the corridor and looked up to the first floor.


    Fu Zichen''s voice was not loud or small, saying, "it''s not a good habit to be too curious about things that have nothing to do with yourself."


    Fang ruotong obviously knew that he was talking with himself, so he replied, "whether it has nothing to do with it or not, it is still unknown now."


    Fu Zichen stopped talking and pushed the door in.


    The corridor was quiet. Fang ruotong stood there, trying to hear what was going on downstairs, but she could not hear it clearly.


    Just at the window, she didn''t hear anything. It was too far away and the wind was too loud. But the picture she saw was enough to amaze her.


    In the carriage, it was really the lady, who seemed to have something to do with Lord Liu, Li Yin''s favorite, and slapped each other.


    At that slap, the white face of the other party turned red.


    Fang ruotong is really curious, but now it''s normal downstairs. She can''t hear the sound and see the extraordinary picture. After a while, she is impatient, wondering whether to go downstairs?


    But the lady knows herself and doesn''t like herself very much. Will it be too abrupt to go on like this?


    In the end, she still has no impulse. She leans in front of the fence and waits quietly.


    The atmosphere below was not as harmonious as Fang ruotong saw. There were four people sitting at the long table. They looked at each other and said nothing.


    At last, Liu Wei said: "the injury of Mo Yi has been much better. Now it''s the stage of recuperation. As long as you keep your mind at ease, it will be sooner or later to recover. His foundation is not good. This time, he was seriously injured. His life is hanging on the line. He was really hurt inside. That''s what needs long-term care. It''s the recovery of the injury and the internal deficiency. Otherwise, there will be other diseases after 30 years Pain is coming out. "Liu Wei said a string in a row, then looked at Ji Xiaqiu.


    Ji Xiaqiu is now in a much more normal state than before. At first glance, it looks like normal.


    But the red sister has been waiting on the master for a long time, but at one glance she can see that the master is stoic, but it is too natural to be seen.


    "Your skill is reassuring." Ji Xiaqiu said with a faint sigh: "you can save Mo Yi, it''s really good."


    Liu Wei drooped her eyes, stirred her fingers at the bottom of the table for a while, and asked, "whose son is Mo Yi?"


    Ji Xiaqiu suddenly reflected Liu Wei''s meaning and said, "can you recognize me and him?"


    Liu Wei looked up: "the old lady said that he looks like his father, but I haven''t seen his father..."


    The old lady means that Liu Mo looks like Liu Huan when he was young, but Liu Wei has never seen his father''s appearance when he was young.


    Mo Yi and modern father are not like, not to say appearance, but character, father so rigid, Mo Yi is very lovely, let people see want to hold pain.


    It''s totally different.


    Ji Xiaqiu listened to Liu Wei''s words, and his heart was hurt.


    Never met my father.


    Yes, she and Mo Yi have never met her father, not once.


    Ji Xiaqiu: "I was pregnant with you two." Finish saying, the eye socket already red, knew that oneself finally must face the most difficult part.


    As a mother, I don''t know how to explain to my daughter why they chose their son but not their daughter.


    No matter how to explain it, it seems to be nonsense, because no one is willing to be the one to be given up.


    Liu Wei was not surprised at the bottom of her eyes. After thinking about it, she asked, "at that time, you took a stranger..."


    "Pa!" The king slapped him on the table and rose from his chair.

 Chapter 971

    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, the words are stuck in his throat, and he looks at the king strangely.


    King Quan''s expression was very ugly: "at that time, you were born prematurely. No one had seen and said that it was a twin. In a hurry, only a dead baby was prepared! Who would have thought that two would be born in one''s life? OK, neither of them can be solved. It''s not difficult to carry them away. But then you suddenly cried so loudly that you shocked everyone! All the surrounding areas are royalty lines. They can''t help but give a child to the emperor. At that time, you were very angry and big, but your brother''s face was weak and his breath was uneven. In a helpless way, your mother left you temporarily. She thought that she would take you away in the future, but because of the pursuit of the royal family, she left with your brother. Her life was worried for several times. When she finally settled down, she heard that you left home, whereabouts were unknown! I know you are angry, but the current situation is pressing. You have to do it. Your hands and backs are all meat. Over the years, do you think your mother is not sad? Who is willing to leave his own flesh and blood? Besides, your mother doesn''t care about you. Do you think that without your mother''s pressure on Liu family, Liu family can protect you with all their heart? Lu will acquiesce to your daughter? Will Liucheng be willing to take you in for so many years? At the end of the day, it''s all unprofitable! Can you live to this day with good arms and good legs only by your weak kinship? "


    As soon as the king said it, he couldn''t stop. He was afraid of Ji Xia Qiu''s grievance. After that, he pointed to Rong Ling and burned the fire on his head.


    "If you want to blame your mother for leaving you, why not blame this person first? This man has called you to kill his father''s enemies for many years. You have a temper, and now you will go your separate ways with him. You will die forever! "


    Without saying a word, he was suddenly caught by the small Braid''s Rong Leng: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    After King Quan finished speaking, he finally calmed down, sat back in his chair, turned around and went to see Ji Xiaqiu, but found that Ji Xiaqiu didn''t see him at all.


    Ji Xiaqiu is staring at Liu Wei. He seems afraid to miss any expression on her face.


    The king pretended that he didn''t care and said "hum" in silence.


    Liu Wei also looked at Ji Xiaqiu and saw the worry in the other side''s eyes. She kept silent and looked at King Quan and asked, "what''s the relationship between you and your mother?"


    The king frowned and subconsciously said, "friend."


    Finish saying and some inexplicable, but did not find, Ji Xiaqiu in hear "mother" two words, expression is how surprised.


    Liu Wei looked at King Quan: "friend, it''s an outsider. What''s my family''s business to do with your outsider?" Let''s get your education!


    King Quan immediately retorted: "I have been close friends with your parents for many years. When you were born, I still......"


    "It''s an outsider after all. Luo Liba said a lot. I dare to ask you what''s the position of judging my family affairs of Liu family? Your last name is Liu? Or married to Liu? If not, please close your mouth. When other people talk, they cut in at random. It''s no tutor. Dogs are only six years old. They all know how to write politeness. You are seventy-eight years old. Can''t you even remember the basic etiquette? "


    King Quan patted the table: "who are you talking about?"


    "Who says what."


    "You..."


    The king of power has made this popular. If it''s not for his amazing self-control, he has to pull out his knife and do it to the death.


    Liu Wei, however, after running the man, moved her eyes away and said, "besides, when do you hear that, I blame my mother? I don''t know what others think, but in my opinion, brother is the most important. "


    Even if Mo is not Xiao Ling, even if Xiao Ling will never come back.


    She used to be a derelict sister, Xiao Ling died, which is the pain she carved in the bone.


    If a person has a mind demon, then Xiaoling must be her magic Zheng. Unless Xiaoling comes back to life, she will never be able to let go.


    as like as two peas in modern times as like as two peas, the mother with the same name has chosen her brother and brother to protect her brother. This is very good.


    She''s even thankful that she''s the one who stayed.


    It took a long time for King Quan to understand Liu Wei''s words after he was angry.


    He was surprised to see Liu Wei and Ji Xiaqiu. He found Ji Xiaqiu really excited.


    Ji Xiaqiu: "you You just Call me... "


    Liu Wei looks at Ji Xiaqiu and says nothing.


    Rong Ling can see clearly.


    How Liu Wei wants to find her mother? Rong Ling always looks at her. From Kyoto to Yangzhou, from Jianyang mansion to Guyong mansion, Liu Wei has met several Ji family members. Liu Wei always believes that her mother is still alive and has never stopped looking for her.


    And if hate, why?


    Liu Wei has never hated it. Even now she knows that she has a twin brother, she must be surprised, more surprised.


    Liu Wei only wants to reunite with his family and get together with Tianlun. He doesn''t care about favoritism and favoritism. All he wants is the health of his family and the longevity of his parents.


    Even if she grows up in the Liu family, Liu Wei is different from the people in that room in Liucheng. She is not the other miss of the Liu family, nor the so-called girl who cares about a gold hairpin or a jade bracelet.Her atmosphere is calm and her heart is divided. What she cares about is not external things, but real feelings.


    Let Leng hold Liu Wei''s hand, how lucky, such a woman, for him.


    They had a child and were about to have a second.


    He will marry her, will live with her, husband and wife, children and grandchildren around the knee.


    Flowers in the world, beautiful thousands, can walk with her side by side, hand in hand to enjoy, but he alone.


    "It''s late today, madam..." said Rong Ling in a low voice Looking at Ji Xiaqiu, Rong Leng hesitated for a moment, or changed his words: "it''s better for mother-in-law to live first. What can I do for you tomorrow?"


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at Rong Ling in dismay.


    King Quan''s eyes were round.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Ji Xiaqiu, the mother-in-law, was not happy to hear it. She lowered her head and said, "if there is still room available in the post house, she will have a night off..."


    Saying, Ji Xiaqiu looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was not happy, but did not refuse, just silence.


    Ji Xiaqiu is pleased.


    Rong Ling raised his head and called back.


    Later, he immediately ran out to a servant, and Rong Ling said, "prepare two rooms". Then the servant was busy, and his movements were extremely sharp.


    However, in a moment, the room has been arranged. The two rooms on the second floor between Li Yin''s room and Fang ruotong''s room are separated.


    Liu Wei didn''t send it, but Rong Ling did. He personally sent Ji Xiaqiu to the door of the room and ordered his servants to send hot water before leaving.


    When Rong Leng came out, he saw that his uncle Huang was still clubbing there at the door. He asked, "it''s not early, uncle Huang isn''t going back?"

 Chapter 972

    Right Wang Ba is at the door. Looking into the room, he doesn''t understand Leng. Instead, Chao Ji, Xia Qiu, asks, "do you really want to live here?"


    Ji Xiaqiu sits in the room, looks in a good mood, nods: "mmm."


    King Quan: "don''t go back with me?"


    Ji Xiaqiu said, "no more."


    King Quan: "but your luggage is still in the inn. Otherwise, go back to the inn tonight and come back tomorrow morning?"


    Ji Xiaqiu shakes his head: "no, it''s not necessary. The luggage will be picked up by hong''er tomorrow morning."


    "Let uncle Feng bring it," said the red sister at the right time


    Ji Xiaqiu nods and feels that it''s more convenient for uncle Feng.


    King Quan still doesn''t give up: "I don''t think this room is very good. The window is too big and it''s cold inside. What if it gets cold? Your body is empty! "


    Ji Xiaqiu said, "I''m in good health."


    What else does the king want to say, but the red sister is impatient. She goes directly to the door and pulls the door and says, "you are right, Wang Ye. The wind is too strong. It should be better if the door is closed!" Words fall, knock the door up with a bang!


    King Quan immediately dodged. Fortunately, he did so in time, or his nose would be smashed.


    Rong Leng watched the poor uncle for a while, but he just walked by without expression.


    The king immediately took his nephew''s arm: "is there any other room available in this post house? I''ll stay, too! "


    Rong Leng looked at the paws that uncle Huang put on his arm and waved them away. He said coldly, "there is no room left."


    King Quan stared, "no way, isn''t it just your family?"


    Rong Ling did not look at him, or the sentence: "there is no vacant room."


    "I''ll go to the post Cheng," the king said


    "Rong Leng said:" the post Cheng only listens to the officials of the imperial court, uncle Huang, seems to be in disorder


    King Quan was angry. He turned around and scolded: "are you playing music in front of me? Ah Leng, you are not such a person. "


    Rong Leng glanced at the fifteen emperor''s uncle coldly, and his voice was covered with ice dregs: "my nephew has killed his father and his enemy for many years, and I hope my nephew is a man who cares for friendship?"


    King Quan was stunned. He knew what he was angry with. He was embarrassed: "then That''s right. I''m just saying that. Your family is not angry. "


    "If she is angry, uncle Huang will be satisfied?" Asked Rong Leng.


    "You know I don''t mean that," said the king


    "I don''t know anything, nephew. There''s no vacant room. Uncle Huang, please." Rong Leng said, holding up a posture of not looking at this man going out of the gate and not giving up.


    King Quan couldn''t help it. He offended people and couldn''t stand on his feet. At last, he could only walk out of the gate of the post house in a gloomy way under the aggressive eyes of his nephew.


    He went out with his front foot, and the back foot of the gate was locked. His face was black when he heard the clear sound of locking.


    Rong Ling urged the little boy of the post house to lock up, and told him that no one could knock on the door, so he went back to the second floor. Liu Wei was waiting for him in the room.


    See him come in, Liu Wei immediately ask: "how, really live down?"


    Rong Leng put her arms around her and stroked her back so that she could not be so nervous. She said, "I have lived here, and the hot water has also been sent. I can''t leave."


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief, but was still uneasy: "will she wake up tomorrow morning and go? If we go any further, where can we find it? "


    Rong Leng hugged her and let her bury her face in her arms. She said softly, "she can''t bear you."


    Liu Wei grabs his sleeve, nods and shakes his head: "even if you give up to me, you will not give up to strangers. They are so lovely. No one will give up."


    Allow Leng to be silent for a while, then say: "it is Whatever you say, it is. " Then he said, "talk about it tomorrow. If you are late, go to bed first."


    Liu Wei nodded and let Rong Leng twist the veil for her.


    After a wash, she went to bed, fell into the bed, let Rong Leng hold her, thought about it, and said, "I haven''t dreamed, have I? is that true? I found my mother? "


    Rong Leng said, "your mother came by herself."


    "Mo Yi is still my younger brother, my own younger brother, born with dragon and Phoenix."


    "Well, sleep."


    "I have always felt that strangers have a predestination with me, so predestined. I''m his elder sister, my elder sister."


    "Are you still asleep?"


    "Is my family reunited? If my father is as like as two peas, I really want to see if he is just like before.


    "Go to sleep."


    , as like as two peas, I think I have only one person. In this strange world, there is no trace of the past. I am afraid that one day, I will forget my past and forget my family. Now my mother appears, she looks the same as before. I did not admit it, but it is the same. She is my mother.


    When Rong Leng stopped talking, he felt that it was meaningless to say anything. The man in his arms was excited and immersed in his own world. Probably he could not hear the voice of others.Liu Wei said to himself and whispered to himself for a long time. Some of the words he said were understandable by Rong Leng, some could not understand, and even some strange names made him confused.


    But he didn''t ask. He knew that she was happy and confused, but she was still curious.


    He held a woman''s chin, looked at her ruddy cheek, dropped a kiss, gently asked: "you really, no complaint?"


    Maybe the kiss was too hot. Liu Wei finally came back to his mind, and finally looked at him and asked, "what''s the blame?"


    "Your mother chose your brother."


    Liu Wei leaned against him, played with his fingers and pointed his fingertips, saying, "I don''t like to suffer losses. Someone has done something that I''m sorry for, and I will never let that person go. I have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, and I always have a way of doing things. But this is for outsiders and families, and it''s impossible to calculate."


    "Liucheng is also your second uncle. You don''t seem to be so tolerant to him."


    Liu Wei smiled: "tolerance should also be based on relativity. If he is good to me, I will be good to him."


    "How can you be sure that what your mother said is true and that she really had to choose your brother? Or could she have taken both? "


    "You forget my old business?" Liu Wei moved her body to face Rong Leng, and then pointed to her eyes: "really someone, can you lie in front of me?"


    Rong Ling grabs her hand, puts it on her lips and kisses her.


    Liu Wei smiled again and said, "besides, even if I don''t use this, I know my mother didn''t lie, because my mother really loves me, er But once, when she went on a trip with my father, she told me that she was working overtime and was too busy to come back to celebrate my birthday. That''s another matter. "


    Rong Leng points the tip of her nose and says, "are you talking nonsense?"


    Liu Wei bent her eyes, buried her face in her bosom, and her voice was muffled: "well, there''s nonsense again..."

 Chapter 973

    The next day, Li Yin got up early in the morning. After washing, he was also idle, so he went to Fang ruotong''s house.


    It took a while for the door to open. Inside, Fang ruotong was dressed neatly. But looking at his face, he was clearly not sleeping well. The whole man was wilting.


    Li Yin saw that she was not very good. She went up and touched her forehead. She found that it was not hot, so she asked, "can''t you get used to sleeping outside? Go to have a rest. I''ll accompany you. "


    Fang ruotong shook his head, walked back to the chair, thought about it, raised his head and asked, "you went back to your room last night, but you went to sleep?"


    Li Yin nodded, "well, what''s the matter?"


    "You didn''t hear anything about the movement and stillness outside?"


    Li Yin didn''t know what to do. She asked, "what''s going on outside?"


    Fang ruotong shook his head, looking more depressed than before.


    Li Yin didn''t know what was wrong with her. She was about to ask again when Fang ruotong took the initiative to say, "last night, something seemed to have happened."


    "What happened?"


    "When you get back to your room..." Fang ruotong said: "after you go back to your room, I have been looking at you at the window. There must be something important. The king of power has turned back again. He looks very bad. He seems to have some conflicts with your Lord Liu."


    "My husband?" Li Yin still didn''t understand: "then king Quan came back to quarrel with my husband? Why? Wait, my husband is not wronged, is he? He is good-looking and has a good temper. He can bully at first sight. The king of power is not a thing. He is designated as a bully! "


    Fang ruotong glanced at her and said, "it''s OK."


    Li Yin was relieved and asked, "this is what you said? It doesn''t sound like much. "


    Fang ruotong said, "I just vaguely feel that there is something wrong."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What do you mean?"


    Fang ruotong didn''t understand. He felt headache and pressed his forehead hard.


    Li Yin looked at her and was a little worried: "why don''t you sleep a little longer? I don''t think you''re in a good mood. Let''s wait until you sleep well."


    Fang ruotong couldn''t sleep. He asked, "you just came in, can you see someone else?"


    Li Yin shook her head. "No."


    Fang ruotong didn''t say anything. He got up and went out.


    Li Yin walked behind her and asked, "really don''t sleep any longer?"


    As soon as the talent comes on, it''s only a quarter at most.


    Fang ruotong really didn''t want to sleep. He casually perfunctorized Li Yin and went out of the room, stood in the corridor and looked to the first floor.


    On the first floor, only the servants who got up early were cleaning. Fang ruotong had a look and felt bored. He wanted to go back to the room, but saw the door next door opened.


    The woman came out in a cold red dress with a superior appearance. She was dressed as a handmaid with a basin of cold water in her hand. It should have been brought in last night. It was changed this morning.


    The woman in red also saw her, but only glanced at her eyes and walked straight past her.


    Li Yin was right beside Fang ruotong. Seeing the maid, she blurted out, "this is not the one last night..." Then he looked into the next room: "she''s in?"


    Fang ruotong was also busy looking into the room, but only saw a plain figure, the lady.


    Fang ruotong was really surprised. After he was surprised, he stared at the door next door.


    Say, oneself and that madam, be quite predestined, since the same eave, say hello, also should?


    Thinking like this, Fang ruotong raised his step to the door, just wanted to look inside, and a female voice came back: "what are you doing?"


    Fang ruotong looked back and saw the red maidservant standing there coldly, glaring at them.


    Lost for a moment, and quickly recovered, Fang ruotong took out the style of the eldest miss of her Fang family and said: "I met with the girl a few days ago, can you remember that girl?"


    The maid in red is still that sentence: "something?"


    As a handmaid, the other side''s attitude is really not good, and a little arrogant. But when she went out, she didn''t take a waiter with her. Fang ruotong also couldn''t afford to put on airs, so she had to bear it, saying: "I left my wife before, I didn''t want to see her again. Girl here, the lady must be here. In the end, I think you should give her good-bye. "


    Red sister: "my wife''s body is not well, and she is not seen. Please do not have to. She is not very familiar."


    Fang ruotong frowned. He was really angry.


    Li Yin looked around and made sure there were no acquaintances. She sneered, "who is your wife? So big? My wife ruotong is in front of the empress. She is also given a seat. But she has never eaten such a grievance in front of any noble lady. I don''t know how noble your wife is. Even the first lady of the Qing''s family in the hall of Dali Temple dare to refuse! "


    Li Yin has always been unruly and headstrong. This time, she has changed. Her sweetheart is around again. Her temperament has been restrained and she pretends to be smart. However, she is still a Miss Li who doesn''t suffer a little loss.


    Seeing Li Yin offend people, Fang ruotong can only listen to her. Occasionally, she looks up at the maid in red.The maid''s face changed as expected, but it was only for a moment, and she returned to normal. She ignored both of them and left directly.


    Li Yin has a bad temper. She will catch up with her soon.


    Fang ruotong hurriedly grabbed her and shook his head: "forget it. I''ll visit later."


    "What else do you visit? Who is in it, worthy of your low voice? "


    Fang ruotong said, "it''s my mother''s old knowledge."


    "Your mother is not..." Later, she stopped in time and didn''t sprinkle salt on Fang ruotong''s wound, but her expression was subtle: "how do you know that she and your mother are old acquaintances?"


    Fang ruotong: "that lady said."


    Li Yin smiled: "who comes to get the advantage of the relationship? I ask you, who is the wife''s husband''s family? But the court''s life officer above the second grade? "


    Fang ruotong was stupefied and shook his head: "I don''t know. I only know that lady. My family name is Liu."


    "Liu?" This surname made Li Yinmin feel, but quickly left behind: "Liu, Qingyun country is not many, but not few. As we know, the prime minister Liu in Kyoto is now the former prime minister. But the former Prime Minister''s wife, whose surname I remember is Lv, and several young ladies in my family, I also have some impression. This lady is the former Prime Minister''s wife? "


    The real lady of Liu''s family, Fang ruotong, is not the one in the house.


    Thinking so, he shook his head.


    Li Yin then broke her fingers and began to count: "Qin Zi had an aunt and uncle''s family name, Liu, who got the Qin family''s relationship. Now she is seeking a job in Zhaozhou."


    Fang ruotong also shook his head: "if you are a relative of Xiao Zi, you should not have that attitude after knowing my identity, I don''t think so."


    Li Yin added, "what''s the name of the new number one scholar at the Luming banquet years ago? He''s the nephew of Chongzhou Fuyin, also named Liu. My family still wants to match me with him. Do you remember?"

 Chapter 974

    Fang ruotong shook his head again: "that''s not Liu. It''s su. Where do you remember? Tanhua is Liu. But Liu Tanhua has no father or mother. He grew up in a temple and got his official name. He volunteered to return to his hometown to serve as a parent official for the benefit of the people. He is a man with solar terms. My father mentioned it a while ago and said that he wanted to recruit his subordinates."


    At last, Li Yin said, "anyway, there are only a few people with surname Liu. If the lady in there has nothing to do with her, what is she? How dare her servant girl shout at you! "


    Fang ruotong didn''t say a word. When he was in the carriage, he had to rest for a while. As a troublemaker, he didn''t want to ask more questions. He also learned about his mother''s old affairs. His heart was a little confused. He didn''t really think about who the wife''s husband''s family was.


    At this time, when Li Yin analyzed it, she couldn''t help wondering, isn''t that master Liu, the official of the imperial court? What''s that, peddler? Mr. school?


    But my mother, I really like this identity A lowly man?


    My uncle clearly said that my mother had always been taught by my grandmother, and had never made friends with people of equal status, and would never surrender her status and communicate with those who were not in the society.


    Thinking of this, Fang ruotong looked at the next room and said, "maybe it''s really a relative of Prime Minister Liu''s family. Prime Minister Liu''s family is in Kyoto, but the same clan I remember is in Qingzhou?"


    Li Yin: "who knows, but even the relatives of the same clan can''t get on the stage. They are still far away from your identity. So, don''t be bored. Don''t say that she didn''t accept your invitation today. If she did, she can''t bear it. She can''t afford to be an unidentified person. She can''t bear the blessings, but she will live a long life."


    Fang ruotong thought that she said this too much and twisted her eyebrows: "anyway, this lady and her mother know each other, ruotong will respect her as an elder."


    Li Yin hates the iron and stabs her forehead: "it''s right to make you like before, like a gourd with a saw mouth."


    Fang ruotong stopped talking, but his eyes still seemed to look at the next room.


    Li Yin pulls her directly and drags her back.


    In the next room, Ji Xiaqiu apparently heard the noise outside. Sitting in front of the dressing mirror, he asked the red sister, "who is outside?"


    Red sister said, "it''s not important. You don''t need to care."


    Ji Xiaqiu thought that he would see his daughter again for a while. He had a heavy mind. He didn''t really care about others.


    "Master, let''s change into a bun today." Red sister went to her master''s back, held his hair, considered it, and said, "it''s easy to comb, how about a gorgeous one today?"


    "Good." As usual, Ji Xiaqiu doesn''t like publicity, but today, she subconsciously wants to be ceremonious.


    Seeing that the master was in a good mood, the red sister also smiled a little. She didn''t smile very much. She was always taut. When she smiled, her eyebrows and eyes were soft.


    A bun is not good-looking. It looks at the craftsmanship of the hairdresser. The red girl is flexible in her hands. Several times up and down, she pulls out the prototype of a slanting cloud bun. She looks dignified and elegant.


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at the mirror for a long time, and suddenly he laughed.


    The red sister is curious: "what does the master laugh at?"


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at her face in the mirror and said, "you know what I''m doing best. I''m nervous. It''s normal. There''s no reason for you to be nervous."


    Knowing that she was seen through, the red sister said, "I didn''t understand yesterday, but I was confused. I only thought that the young lady was a girl, how could she become a man. I didn''t expect that it was a woman disguised as a man."


    Ji Xiaqiu nods: "still pretend to be full of images, when you meet on the way to Kyoto, you don''t realize it."


    "At that time, if I knew that this was the miss whom the master was thinking about, I would stop her even if I had lost my life. Where could I let her go?"


    "Stop doing something." Ji Xiaqiu sighs.


    So many years, has been avoiding, in the end or afraid, afraid to meet, ushered in is not a mother and daughter reunion, but a split.


    Ji Xiaqiu began to lose his mind again.


    The red sister combed her hair in a bun. Seeing that the master was thinking about something, she called out, "master, miss, I love your cake and fruit."


    Jixiaqiu accident.


    Red sister said: "when we met at the inn, you asked Uncle Feng to send some cakes to the next room. After a short time, the young lady came to thank you in person. Then she offered to see you. When she left, she didn''t ask for a diagnosis. She asked for the cake and fruit. It''s still early at the moment. The master of the workshop can cook in person? "


    Ji Xiaqiu stands up and goes straight to the door.


    Go downstairs, ask the servant, and then go to the kitchen.


    Ji Xiaqiu is busy. Red sister is busy, mixing plum juice, picking up new dew, kneading the dough, going to the steaming stove and staring at the fire. She can''t miss her eyes.


    It''s the beginning of spring. The cool air in the morning hasn''t disappeared. Ji Xiaqiu stands there, waiting for the fruits to come out.


    Red sister took a chair outside and asked the master to sit down and rest. From time to time, she took a fan to fan the stove.


    "In such a hurry, the plum juice is all seasoned. It''s dried plum dried in the post house, not in the house. Will it taste bad? Will she like it?" Dissatisfied with the material, looking at the pan ran hot gas, Ji Xiaqiu some uneasy.The red sister sniffed the sweet aroma of the cake. She said that although there was a gap in craftsmanship, it must be sweet, sour and delicious.


    But the red sister knew that the owner of the workshop was only excited, so she was critical and would not advise.


    I didn''t pay attention to the sky for a while when I was making cakes and fruits. When I got back to my mind, I found that it had been more than half an hour.


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at his pot of cake and fruit, frowning. It seems that he can''t catch up.


    When the plum cake came out of the pot, another quarter of an hour passed. It was very hot, and the taste was delicious.


    Ji Xiaqiu set the plate and put it into the food box. Because the plate was hot, he also scalded his hands and served the plum cake. The two went out together. They thought that the outside had been scattered. After all, a breakfast could not last long.


    But as soon as he came out, he saw the huge square table full of people. The table was full of food, and the chopsticks didn''t move.


    Ji Xiaqiu looked straight at the only table in the hall and stopped.


    "Mother." Speaking of Liu Mo Yi, today he suddenly got his "elder brother" and chief doctor, Mr. Liu''s permission to go downstairs for a meal. He was excited at the moment.


    Mother came. Liu Mo knew it last night.


    When Fu Zichen gave him medicine last night, he said that he wanted to go downstairs to see it, but let Fu Zichen stop him. He said that he dared to go out for a step, someone would directly interrupt his leg, and he began to be afraid, forbearing and forbearing, so he had to go back to bed and continue to lie down.


    I wanted to ask someone to pay me today. At that time, I asked him to have a word with my mother. When I ran to Kyoto without a word, my mother must be worried about him.


    Unexpectedly, before he spoke, someone suddenly became very kind and took him down for breakfast. He said that his mother was cooking in the kitchen.


    Liu Mo was so happy that he still had a smile on his face.


    Liu Mo opens his mouth. Ji Xiaqiu and her sister are back to their senses. She is OK, but Ji Xiaqiu is nervous and motionless. She always looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei also looked at her mother and said, "sit down."


    Ji Xiaqiu immediately replied, "ah." Then, holding the plate in the food box, he went to the table.

 Chapter 975

    There are other people on the table, Rong Ling and Fu Zichen, one is sitting beside Liu Wei, the other is sitting beside Liu Mo, the most side, Fang ruotong and Li Yin are also there.


    Fang ruotong looked at Liu Mo Yi and the lady with the cake. Her brow was slightly twisted, and her mind became deeper.


    Li Yin is not comfortable.


    Ji Xiaqiu goes to the table. Liu Mo immediately says, "when did my mother come? How could I know that I was in Qingzhou? Does the mother only bring her red sister? No one else to wait on? "


    He asked eagerly.


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at his son and keeps his eyes closed to see Liu Wei.


    "Don''t worry, young master," replied the younger sister''s son, "Madam arrived the day before yesterday. First we heard that you went to Kyoto, and found a place in Kyoto. Then we heard that you went to Qingzhou. Then we turned to Qingzhou, where my son came. My wife brought my maid and uncle Feng. Uncle Feng was in the inn. I''ll be back in a moment."


    Liu Mo to listen to, then nodded, and some wronged looking at the mother: "mother can blame me, leave without saying goodbye?"


    If there is no Liu Wei here, Ji Xiaqiu may reach out and wring his son''s ear directly, and teach him the lesson that he deserved when he left home without permission.


    But Liu Wei is here. Ji Xiaqiu subconsciously doesn''t want her daughter to see that she is too close to her son, so she says casually, "no wonder you have grown up."


    Liu Mo thinks that his mother is saying the opposite, and then he droops his eyes and head: "if my mother wants to scold me, I will scold you. Listen to me."


    Ji Xiaqiu said, "don''t scold you, eat." Then coughed, to all humanity: "all eat." Finish saying, also personally clip a plum cake.


    Liu Mo consciously put the bowl up and handed it forward.


    Ji Xiaqiu holds the cake, but he passes it over him, carefully hands it to the plate in front of Liu Wei, and puts it down gently.


    After putting it down, Liu Wei looked at himself. Ji Xiaqiu said nervously, "eat while it''s hot."


    Liu Wei nodded a little in acknowledgment.


    Ji Xiaqiu breathed a sigh of relief, took another piece, went to his bowl, took a bite slowly, and determined that although the taste was not as good as what he had done at home, it was still pretty good, so he carefully went to see his daughter''s expression, for fear that she didn''t like it.


    Liu Wei took a taste. She seemed to feel her mother''s eyes. She looked up and nodded, "it''s delicious."


    Ji Xiaqiu is really laughing. He immediately takes the whole plate and puts it to his daughter: "eat more if you like."


    The table was full of dishes. Suddenly, it was necessary to move the plate. Naturally, there was some trouble. Fu Zichen wanted to help, but Rong Ling stood up directly, helped his mother-in-law put the plate in place, and nodded at it politely.


    Ji Xiaqiu had a good impression on Rong Leng and said with a smile, "you can eat it, too."


    Rong Ling nodded solemnly, put a piece in his mouth, and immediately said, "it''s more delicious than the imperial chef in the palace."


    Ji Xiaqiu immediately laughed.


    Liu Wei then silently glanced at his man and thought to himself, who would not eat a bag of cake and fruit sea in the inn before, saying that he did not like it at all?


    Rong Ling ate a piece of it, and there was no more. Ji Xiaqiu didn''t show it on his face, but he didn''t want him to eat more. This was originally made for his daughter. Whoever ate more would not like to be a mother.


    Liu Mo stopped at the top of the table for a long time to see if his mother really didn''t want to give him anything, and put the bowl down.


    At this time, a pair of chopsticks, holding a fist sized cake, put it into his bowl.


    Liu Mo''s eyes brightened and he immediately looked up. He thought it was his mother, but he turned to Fu Zichen''s clear face.


    The joy flashed by and the disappointment shrouded again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fu Zichen endured and endured, but didn''t bring the cake back.


    This morning meal, Liu Mo to finally only eat a cake, a bowl of congee.


    Midway through, he still wanted to eat eggs, but Liu Wei stopped him and said that he could not eat so much breakfast.


    Liu Mo stops chopsticks half full and watches others eat.


    A morning meal can''t last long. Liu Wei finished the whole plate of cake and fruit under his mother''s attentive eyes, but it''s only eight pieces in one plate, and it''s not very big, and it''s not enough.


    After eating, probably because of the sour and sweet taste, Liu Wei really appetized a lot, and drank a bowl of clear porridge, which left chopsticks.


    Li Yin has no appetite after eating half of it. She always thinks it''s wrong. The lady who hasn''t met before is so kind to her husband. She has a vague premonition in her heart.


    During the meal break, she would like to ask Fang ruotong if this lady knows her husband, but now she is pretending to be mute and can''t speak in front of others, so she can only hold back and be confused by herself.


    After breakfast, Liu Wei immediately ordered: "Mo to return to the house."


    Liu Mo said, "I have something to say to my mother."


    Liu Wei is merciless: "I have something to talk with my mother, you go back to the room first, darling."


    Liu Mo is still reluctant to say: "I''ll finish......" In the middle of the conversation, he suddenly stopped and looked straight at Liu Wei. "What do you call my mother?"Liu Mo thought he had heard wrong or slept too much, which resulted in bad ears.


    Therefore, when asking this question, Liu Mo is waiting for Liu Wei''s explanation with all his heart, even if he says "I''m sorry, but I have to wait, wait, wait, and see that a cup of tea has passed, but I haven''t got any answer.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became strange.


    Liu Mo sees from Fu Zichen, Rong Ling, Liu Wei and his mother one by one, but only a row of drooping eyes.


    Finally, what broke the silence was Liu Wei: "go back to the house."


    The tone of the instigation is the sternness above.


    If Liu Wei said that at ordinary times, Liu Mo would listen. But at this moment, he didn''t move. He just looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei frowned and said, "listen."


    Liu Mo didn''t move.


    Liu Wei is a bit stuck in the audience. Her eyes hesitate and turn to her mother.


    Ji Xiaqiu and her daughter''s line of sight are opposite. Her eyes are fixed for a while, and she says, "Mo Yi, go back to the house."


    Liu Mo is not silent this time, ask directly: "are you, what matter is hiding from me?"


    Fu Zichen looks embarrassed and comes out to fight. He goes behind Liu Mo and raises his hand to take his shoulder: "listen to the elder, what can I do later?" Say, pull Liu Mo past stair there.


    In the end, Liu Mo is a weak body. At this time, he recovers from a serious illness and loses money. Fu Zichen doesn''t use any strength. He just drags the paper like person away.


    Pulled up the stairs, Liu Mo is still a little reluctant to go back to see, but every time Fu Zichen breaks his face hard, and finally until he is locked back in the room, he doesn''t get any substantive response.

 Chapter 976

    After Liu Mo was banished, Ji Xiaqiu and Liu Wei also went to the second floor.


    When the door was closed, no one knew what the mother and daughter had said.


    Fang ruotong and Li Yin both returned to the room.


    Li Yin couldn''t sit down, and immediately asked Fang ruotong, "what is the sacredness of that lady, and what''s the relationship with my husband?"? Mother? "


    Fang ruotong didn''t know about it, but he didn''t hinder his bold guess: "that lady said, my family name is Liu What a coincidence! I''m your husband and I have the same surname! "


    Li Yin''s face will soon be white.


    Fang ruotong said again: "it can be confirmed that the lady is the mother of the young Liu childe, who has been in the room to cure diseases before. You and I haven''t explored it, but I don''t know what the relationship is between him and your family."


    "It''s just the relationship between the patient and the doctor." Li Yin immediately made a statement and vowed: "I''ve heard what they said. It''s not close. It''s strange. He called me Xianggong. He called brother Liu. You said that if they were really It''s really a brother, it''s not going to be called that way, is it? "


    "Not necessarily." Fang ruotong is practical and realistic: "just now, your husband didn''t call that lady a mother by himself? That young Liu childe''s face is ignorant, obviously also does not know the inside information, maybe, what do they really have to do with it, just before today, has not said yet? "


    Li Yin held a corner of the table and barely stood up. "You said, did the lady hear what I said in the morning?"


    Fang ruotong sipped his lips: "even if the lady didn''t hear it, the maid in red also heard it."


    As soon as Li Yin''s eyes were black, she fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    In the other room, Liu Wei and Ji Xiaqiu are silent.


    Such silence lasted for a long time. At last, Liu Wei broke it and said, "Mo Yi, never knew my existence?"


    Ji Xiaqiu was stupefied for a moment, and immediately explained: "at first, he concealed it from him, because he was weak, afraid that he would be confused all day, and later, because of his temperament."


    Liu Wei asked, "spleen?"


    Ji Xiaqiu had some helplessness: "this time he went to Kyoto, do you know why?"


    This matter, Liu Wei also seriously know: "said to find a brother."


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded: "when he was seriously ill and was going to die at any time, someone appeared and saved his life. He grew up with him. He recognized this feeling. Therefore, he gave up his mind and remembered the brother. After the man left, he searched all over the world. All the exhortations of that man are memorized in his heart. It''s a good thing to pay attention to love, but he just... "


    "The spleen is simple and easy to use." Liu Wei made up the second half of the sentence for her mother and lowered her eyes: "it''s true that you can remember people''s'' kindness''. The bigotry you can remember is the big problem. Is Yue Dansheng right? I know this man. "


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at her daughter at once.


    Liu Wei''s tone was not very good: "I''ve heard a lot about Yueshan Sheng''s story, but this man is too mysterious to meet."


    Ji Xiaqiu''s voice is a little heavy: "it''s a good thing to be missing!"


    Liu Wei heard the deep meaning in this words, but did not ask more, just said: "Mo Yi was afraid that he was too lonely when he was young. You are right not to tell him about me. If he knew that there was a sister in the world, he would come to find it, and then he would inevitably enter Beijing. But Kyoto is not the place he should go, and some people in Kyoto are not the place he should go."


    Ji Xiaqiu has some accidents. Liu Wei will say, "do you know anything?"


    "What?" Liu Wei asked.


    Ji Xiaqiu confessed: "something about the Liu family..."


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, "if you are talking about the Revenge of killing my father, I do know something about it."


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at her daughter and loses her voice.


    Liu Wei said directly: "when I first knew it, I was surprised. Later, I became numb. Knowing that nothing can change the fact, I pushed everything to the bottom of my heart and completely became the bottom of my heart. At that time, I didn''t know you were still alive. "


    Ji Xiaqiu reaches out and holds his daughter''s hand.


    Liu Wei didn''t hold her mother''s hand back or push it away, but she just let her mother hold it. After a while, she breathed, and her voice was tired: "I don''t want to trace too much. The past has passed, but the future is good enough. What do you say?"


    Liu Wei as like as two peas in the body, does not have much affection for the loved ones, but the mother in front of him is exactly the same as the modern one. This feeling is very real and seems to be goodbye.


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t say anything. He cried, tears falling one by one.


    Liu Wei wiped away tears for her mother and said: "my father''s revenge will be rewarded if you say so. Mo Yi''s body should be carefully cared for. The old disease in your body should also be treated. We There is still a lot to do. "


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded. When he spoke again, his voice was hoarse: "I dare not dream. You will say this to me, and you will be willing to forgive me. At the beginning I shouldn''t have left you, but I I...... "


    This sudden feeling of happiness made Ji Xiaqiu cry for a long time, and still felt that he was dreaming.A good dream, dream people do not want to wake up.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Mo met his mother again before dinner.


    Mother''s eyes are red, there are bloodshot in her eyes, the tip of her nose is red, the brocade handkerchief is even slightly wet.


    He could see that his mother had cried, but he was not sure why, so he had to silence first.


    "Your body is better?" Ji Xiaqiu asked aloud, his voice became a little weird because he cried for a long time.


    Liu Mo listened and answered honestly, "it''s much better, but Lord Liu said that it''s not appropriate to get out of bed and walk more for the time being."


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded. Subconsciously, he wiped the corner of his eyes with the brocade handkerchief in his hand. Without tears, he put it down and continued, "don''t call Mr. Liu later. When there is no one outside, it''s better to be close."


    Liu Mo was stunned and sat up straight a little: "close?"


    "Do you want to know your relationship?" Ji Xiaqiu asked.


    Liu Mo wants to know, of course, but feels nervous inexplicably. Finally, he hesitates and shakes his head: "not for the moment."


    Ji Xiaqiu is confused: "why?"


    "Mother." Liu Mo grabbed a corner of the quilt and crumpled the cotton in it until he said: "after so many years of father''s death, my mother wanted to find someone else. My son shouldn''t object, but should you bring him to me first? Instead of going over the elders, start with the elders first? "


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at his son and didn''t understand what he meant: "what?"


    Liu Mo took a breath and said slowly, "Lord Liu is good-natured and good-natured. He is so good that his father must have his son. If his mother is happy, his son will not be surprised, but his son is curious. When did his mother know Lord Liu''s father? Is it in Dingzhou or Fengzhou? "

 Chapter 977

    Ji Xiaqiu listened for a long time before he understood what it was. His face suddenly changed: "what are you thinking in your mind?"


    Liu Mo waved his hand and said generously with a kind of generous gesture: "no wonder that when he saw me, he said that he fell in love with me, cared for me a lot and took me to Liu''s house in a roundabout way. The owner of the Liu family still took me by the hand and said who I was like. At that time, I thought that the Liu family really had something to do with me. Now it seems that they are all in the relationship. I''m afraid that I don''t agree with your mother''s remarriage, so I played a set of plays? However, it is undeniable that Lord Liu really treats me very well. Well, I want to recognize him as my cousin. If he can really become my elder brother in the future, even if he is not my own, I would like to. "


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at his son with a bitter face, deeply doubting whether his son has hurt his brain these days!


    Just then, Liu Wei knocked on the door.


    Ji Xiaqiu went to open the door and saw his daughter. His face became more worried.


    Liu Wei saw something wrong and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Xiaqiu said bluntly: "your brother There is some confusion in the mind. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei asked, "haven''t you said yet?"


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded.


    Liu Wei didn''t worry as much as Ji Xiaqiu. She always spoke straight. So she stood up and said, "Mo Yi, I am a twin of you. When I was born, my mother took you away because of changes at home. I was left at Liu''s house in Kyoto. You may not have heard of me when you were young, but I was connected with your blood. Although we don''t look like each other, I didn''t do it To explain to you the difference between the same egg and the different egg, you only need to know that in this world, except for your mother, the most intimate person is me, that''s enough. "


    Liu Wei said a long string of words and went to see Liu Mo Yi''s face.


    Liu Mo didn''t have a face. He didn''t even have an expression. He just looked at Liu Wei and stared, but his eyes didn''t turn.


    Liu Wei stretched out his right hand and shook it in front of his eyes: "are you still alive?"


    Liu Mo stared at her fingers again. As her arms swung, his eyes turned. At last, he seemed to know what was going on. He opened his mouth, looked at the clear figure in front of him, and slowly and incredibly said, "ah?"


    Liu Wei stretched out a finger and poked him on the forehead: "little fool."


    Ji Xiaqiu looked around, his nose was a little sour, and urged, "call me sister, she is your sister."


    Liu Moyi: "..."


    Liu Mo has a feeling that the whole world is teasing him. He can''t tell from his mother and adult Liu. Who is crazy in the three of them!


    He felt that maybe it was him, because he already had a hallucination.


    Sister? You told me to call me an elder sister. Wait a minute. What''s your misunderstanding about the two words of elder sister?


    Does elder sister use it like this?


    If you want me to call him his sister, he must be a woman at least!


    Liu Mo has so many elder sisters all of a sudden. How does this elder sister look like a handsome man.


    The accident kept him up all night.


    When I woke up the next day, my eyes were all black.


    When Fu Zichen came to give him the medicine, he saw the dying man in bed.


    Because last time Fu Zichen confessed his relationship with Fu''s family, Liu also let Liu know that the main culprit that had harmed him so much was his brother, Fu Zichen and his father and mother. Liu has been very indifferent to him these days.


    But today, the cold energy is gone.


    Fu Zichen didn''t expect him to have a good face for himself. He thought that he would go out after delivering the medicine. He would come back after the breakfast.


    Liu Mo suddenly said, "brother Fu."


    Fu Zichen stopped almost immediately, turned around and said, "you call me?"


    Liu Mo reached out and patted his bedside position: "come and sit."


    Fu Zichen looked at the bedside, which was deliberately vacated a piece of position, hesitated, or went to the past, but did not sit down.


    "Yes?" Fu Zichen asked.


    Liu Mo did not make a sound, and patted that position.


    After all, Fu Zichen sat down and asked him, "don''t be angry?"


    "What''s the good news." Liu Mo is sincere with his face. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that he is pretending: "even though my injury has something to do with your family, it will not be saved by you and protected by you after all? You are still my benefactor. "


    Fu Zichen didn''t speak. He was afraid to expose this man''s nonsense.


    "After all, brother Fu treats me with kindness and righteousness."


    Fu Zichen still didn''t speak. He wanted to see how much he could pretend.


    Sure enough, after a long time of saying good words, Liu Mo couldn''t make them up and went straight to the theme: "I heard that brother Fu and Lord Liu are close friends and have many years of friendship?"


    Fu Zichen''s eyes showed a glimmer of surprise and smiled: "yes, I do have a good relationship with Lord Liu.""What do you know about Lord Xiaoliu''s secret?"


    "Secret?"


    Liu Mo approached him and lowered his voice: "that is, some identities, secrets of his life."


    Fu Zichen changed his sitting posture and approached him a little: "I don''t understand what you are talking about. What''s the secret of Lord Liu?"


    Liu Mo frowns with a frown, and looks a little urgent: "you don''t know about Lord Liu? Do you know where Liu''s parents and relatives are still living? "


    "Know something."


    Liu Mo has been trying: "tell me what you know."


    Fu Zichen Tut, back up a little bit, away from him: "why tell you? How can I say my friend''s private affairs without permission? "


    "You tell me secretly, no one knows." Liu Mo goes up with her face full of flattery.


    "Not good." Fu Zichen is honest: "if you have any questions, you can ask her directly. She loves you so much. If you ask anything, she should know nothing."


    "It''s not easy to ask her..." Liu Mo murmured and looked at Fu Zichen: "brother Fu just said a few words. I just want to know some small things. It''s harmless."


    Fu Zichen touched his chin, or shook his head: "no, if she knew, she would blame me."


    "She won''t know. Only heaven knows it. You know me."


    Fu Zichen still shook his head, a picture of oil and salt.


    Liu Mo threw all his good words out and froze for a long time. He found that Fu Zichen was really hard hearted and didn''t go out for half a word. He was also angry. He immediately turned his face and didn''t recognize people. He said coldly, "I''m still sleepy. I need to sleep again. Go out and don''t sit in my bed."


    Fu Zichen was pushed away from the bed. After standing up, he saw Liu Mo patting the place where he had just sat, as if he was stained with something dirty.


    This attitude is not excessive, the moment will fall from the sky to the ground.


    Fu zichenben just teased him, but he didn''t want to make this man angry. He didn''t like it, so he didn''t dare to tease again. He said honestly, "in fact, she didn''t mention anything about her, but I know that she has been looking for her mother all these years."


    "Mother?" Liu Mo with a move, hurriedly looked at him: "you continue to say."


    Fu Zichen glanced at him and saw where he had just sat.


    Liu Mo changed his face again. "Come on, sit down."


    Fu Zichen sat down again. This time, he spoke seriously. He told Liu Wei''s five years in Kyoto and Qujiang mansion, which was quite true.


    Liu Mo listened and looked calm, but when Fu Zichen said how Liu Wei cut a dead man''s head and dug out the brain flower to determine the cause of his death, his face finally turned blue, and then he never came back normally.


    "Is it all autopsy?" Liu has read a lot of books, but they are not written in them. How did he do things? At this moment, when he heard that Fu Zichen described it so vividly, he seemed to be on the spot. The whole person was not good.


    Fu Zichen is natural: "ordinary works are not as rebellious as her, but thanks to her, this unique method of solving cases really avoids many wrong cases."


    "She..." Liu Mo hesitated and bit his teeth. After a while, he asked, "she does these bloody things, OK?" After all, it''s a girl''s family.


    "She was very happy." Fu Zichen said calmly: "she is more powerful than you and I think. I don''t know how she learned these things, but she can do it well. You don''t know that in our Qujiang mansion, her popularity is much better than that of my official Yin. It''s good deeds and good deeds to make peace for the living and voice for the dead. "


    Liu Mo to listen, eyes staring at a place, looked for a long time, obviously in a daze.


    Fu Zichen looked at the time, estimated that the breakfast should be ready, and did not disturb him. He got up alone and went out of the door.


    As soon as the door closed, he saw a figure in a dark dress standing in the corridor.


    Fu Zichen did not look at the man and went downstairs in silence.


    But the man stopped him.


    "He asked you?" Liu Wei asked.


    Fu Zichen "hum" and walked past her.


    Liu Wei followed him, one step at a time: "what did you say?"


    "As you ordered."


    "How did he react."


    "I''m surprised. After all, he didn''t think that you would cut people."


    "You told him about my case? You''re going to scare him! "


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to focus on your wise and wise side? What other talents do you think you have that you can use? "


    Liu Wei touched her chin, recalled, and said, "you can say I can embroider. I learned to embroider a while ago, and now I can embroider peonies."


    Fu Zichen sneers, disdains (£þ, £þ): "Jin Nanyun really told me that you can embroider, and embroider the knotty Dogtail grass."Liu Wei was silent for a moment and asked him calmly, "do you think I want to hit you now?"


    Fu Zichen: "..."

 Chapter 978

    Liu Wei is not satisfied with Fu Zichen''s business ability. She didn''t wait until noon in the morning or her brother said she wanted to see her.


    She felt that this was because Fu Zichen didn''t say well, didn''t describe her as tall and great, and didn''t let her brother realize that she was a very excellent sister, and she blamed Fu Zichen for her mistake, and said that to Rong Leng after returning to the room.


    Rong Leng listened to her for a while, raised her hand directly, and tapped her head gently with the book in her hand.


    Liu Wei looks at him unhappily: "what do you do?"


    Rong Leng leers at her with a cold look: "he has no choice."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "Liu Mo has no choice." Rong Leng said again, "whether he wants to or not, you are connected with his blood. A mother and compatriot are facts and cannot be changed. You don''t need to flatter him in a roundabout way. If he wants to think, he will let him think, think clearly and come to you."


    Liu Wei mumbled, "I didn''t please him..."


    Rong Leng smiled: "no?"


    Liu Wei went straight to him, put his hand over his mouth, twisted his eyebrows and quibbled, "no, no, I just don''t want to see him too tangled and sleepy, he''s empty and worried too much."


    Rong Ling can''t speak, and doesn''t want to speak. In a word, Liu Mo doesn''t know whether Liu Wei''s brain is really in a mess. From last night to today, the way she talks has never changed.


    Liu Wei tightly covers Rong Leng''s mouth and never lets it go. Later, seeing that he really doesn''t struggle, she simply sits on his leg and leans her body against his arms. She says in a muffled voice: "I''m really over nervous. My relatives meet again. After a short period of excitement, the rest is the doubts about how to get along in the future. Although I said so much yesterday, my mother now sees that I''m still nervous. I''m very careful in every move. Mo Yi can''t digest it. He still avoids me. I I just want to... "


    Rong Leng finally opened her hand, pinched it, and said for her, "you just want to do more to bring the relationship closer?"


    Liu Wei groaned around his neck, nodding his dying head.


    Rong Ling holds her face and sees that her little face is wrinkled into a ball. Then he looks up and kisses her pink lips. He kisses it shallowly. He sticks it up and then releases it. Then he sticks it back and forth. He pecks it again and again. After a long time, he releases it. His forehead is against her forehead and he says softly: "what you need is time. It takes time to adapt and accept. ¡±Liu Wei looked into his dark eyes and nodded, "well, listen to you."


    Liu Wei actually knows these principles, but somehow, she says them calmly and let his bright eyes stare at them, and she will feel more at ease, as if she has been poisoned.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s gentle appearance, then sticks her right hand to her back waist, holds her firmly, clasps her left hand to her back brain, presses her head down, bites her lips, licks the tip of her tongue, and deeply sucks it.


    Liu Wei was bit passively by him.


    When he let go of her lips, she clearly felt that the lips were all wooden. She stretched out the tip of her tongue to lick it, but the edge of her face came up again and held her tongue.


    "Well..." Liu Wei''s eyes began to wet, trying to push him away.


    Where can a man put it? He turns directly, presses the man in his arms between him and the round table, puts her back against the edge of the table, and signals her to sit on his leg, facing him.


    Liu Wei was fooled by him for a while, and was annoyed: "don''t pull me I don''t want to sit like this... "


    Rong Leng pressed her lips again and swallowed her endless protest.


    Liu Wei stared at him with evil eyes, and the man ignored him. The lip spread from her mouth to her chin and neck, all the way down.


    The belt of the robe has been torn.


    When Liu Wei is wearing clothes, Rong Ling is always beside her. He is afraid that he knows more about how to tie her waist seal than she herself.


    Two or three times, kuanjin''s waist seal fell on the ground. Liu Wei''s clothes were lifted by the man. Inside, the snow-white inner clothes wrapped her body, which was not obvious.


    However, this strictness did not last for a long time, but two breaths, with the same skilful technique, the man removed the clothes there.


    The hands with thin cocoons touch the skin, making both of them have a momentary trance.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were open, and in a blink of an eye, she was half faded. She stared at the culprit and said, "it''s still day."


    Rong Leng said "well" and opened her mouth to bite the Huns who had missed half of her. He said vaguely, "it''s not bad, either, in the daytime."


    "What''s good!" Liu Wei pushed him and pulled his robe to cover himself.


    But now she wants to hide it. Rong Leng clasps her hand and cuts it back to her back. She holds it with one hand, and with the other hand, she swings away the corner of her dress that she has not easily pulled up, buries her head again, and bites a tooth mark on her soft flesh.


    "Pain, pain, pain..." Liu Wei cried and looked down. She was furious: "you''re a dog, you''ve broken your skin?"


    Rong Leng looked at her and said nothing. He didn''t apologize for his mistake or explain. He just held out the tip of his tongue and licked at the bloodstain.The smell of blood spread, he carefully licked the wound clean, until there was no blood, still containing there, teeth repeatedly grinding.


    Liu Wei is afraid. She thinks that Rong Ling is wrong today. Why can''t she live with that piece of meat?


    She carefully asked, "do you want to break it again and suck up my blood?"


    Rong Leng pauses for a moment and looks up at her: "good idea."


    Liu Wei''s hair stood up, and she felt shivering all over: "you What kind of stimulation did you get? "


    Rong Leng did not make a sound, but glanced at the book that was left aside.


    Liu Wei followed his eyes and saw that it was a very normal book. At least the book case was very normal. Rong Ling asked the young man of the post house to buy it yesterday. He had the habit of reading every day. Those books he brought from Kyoto had already finished reading, so he planned to buy some books with distinctive Qingzhou area.


    When he heard that he wanted to buy one with regional characteristics, he took a lot of trouble, ran several bookstores, and finally found ten books, and brought them back in one go.


    Liu Wei also turned two pages. The books are all very good books. They are not very famous. But they describe the local customs of Qingzhou vividly.


    Liu Wei didn''t turn over this book in Rong Ling''s hand, but when reading the title of the book "biography of hundreds of people", it seems that it''s about the people''s family''s sophistication.


    Looking at Rong Ling''s dodging eyes, Liu Wei''s intuition is wrong. She reaches for the book.


    When she got the book in her hand, she casually turned over the two pages in front of her. There was no problem. When she turned over to the back, she saw a picture of men and women''s intercourse!


    "What is this?" Liu Wei angrily points to the picture.


    "Spring palace." The man replied very clearly.


    Liu Wei stares and circles his eyes: "you You''ve been watching this all day? This is little yellow book! "


    Rong Leng took the book away, put it around her waist, and said, "I bought the stolen collection. The first half is the biography of hundreds of people, the second half is the biography of hundreds of blasphemies."


    Hundred blasphemies, self blasphemy!


    Liu Wei''s face turned red and angrily scolded: "I know that if piracy is not eliminated in one day, the society will be in chaos!"

 Chapter 979

    Rong Leng''s throat let out a low laugh, head, hold her chattering mouth, hands from the bottom of her robe to her pants.


    The trousers are easier to fall off than the outside clothes. Two or three times, Rong Ling has grasped the naked ankle of the man in his arms.


    Liu Wei''s forehead began to sweat, thin sweat.


    Rong Leng saw and looked at her tense appearance. Suddenly, she felt very interesting. She didn''t rush straight to the theme. Instead, her fingertips wrapped around her thigh twice and around her waist.


    I didn''t notice it when I put on my clothes, but when I took off my clothes and had a big stomach about five months ago, I could see a little bulging arc.


    Liu Wei is thin. Even after five months, her stomach is not big enough. Her fingers move again, attracting someone''s breath.


    "You''re not finished!" Liu Wei is angry. He''s half open. Let this man fiddle with him. He''s still pushing forward and touching her bottom line more and more.


    As expected, it''s "stealing collection" that harms people! Rong Ling didn''t do these tricks before!


    Thinking like this in her heart, Liu Wei heard the man chuckle, his hoarse voice, which was a little low and steady. Then, she was picked up by him.


    Liu Wei instinctively grabbed his neck and hung the weight of his body on him.


    Let Leng get up, hold her firmly, and go to the other side of the bed.


    When I got to the bedside, I didn''t rush to put her on the bed, but let her stand against the bed outside the curtain.


    Liu Wei had a kind of foreboding feeling, and his scalp began to numb.


    Rong Leng raised a leg, half knelt on the couch, and locked Liu Wei in his arms, so that she could not get in and out, watching her tottering.


    Liu Wei is going to cry: "ancestor, what do you want?"


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, but kissed her again. This kiss, for example, was much more intense. Her back was close to the bed, and her back was a man''s sliding fingers. She felt crispy and numb, and her legs were hard to stand.


    "I''ll go up." Liu Wei''s request in a low voice.


    The man bites the skin on her neck, the voice is light: "you are so urgent?"


    Liu Wei carried the pot of lust, and said stiffly, "yes, I''m in a hurry. Let me go up."


    Rong Leng said softly: "the golden prescription contains that for pregnant women, March is the assistant, and it is suitable to eat and disperse effective substances, to take off clothes and the heart and spleen, and to support physical fitness. May is the slaughter, and it is suitable to be moved to the soul, to comfort the body and mind, and to cultivate the standing nature."


    Liu Wei listened to him vaguely, but he didn''t understand the meaning of these words. He nodded in a trance: "the first one also said that may is the slaughter, and then the pregnant women''s actions are related to childbearing. Their feelings are soul, they encourage intercourse, and when they are childbearing, their mouths are dredged and they give birth smoothly. So, what''s the connection with my going to bed at this moment?"


    Let Leng catch her chin, turn her face up, let her misty eyes look straight at herself, hook her lips and repeat: "Pei Yi stands still."


    Liu Wei''s eyes turned red because of the heat, and his white eyes were slightly bloodshot.


    Rong Leng held her lips and sucked them.


    After waiting for him to kiss enough, after all, Liu Wei let go for a while. Liu Wei took the time to say, "Pei Yi stood still, so what?"


    "Li." Rong Ling said only one word this time.


    Liu Wei''s mind was a little confused. After a long time of straightening out, she came up with the meaning of the word in the man''s mouth. She was ashamed: "Li, not the one who is standing doing that thing, is Let Leng not listen, he obviously only recognizes his own stand, so his fingers have opened Liu Wei''s Her fingers touched her


    Liu Wei takes a breath of cool air and wants to fight, but the man has


    Rong Ling is really ruthless. For half an hour, she has been holding back the dying man in her arms. She is not allowed to sit or lie down. She is only allowed to "stand" - safety!


    Liu Wei is about to explode. When he did that, he even made a decision with him several times!


    The fury of a field, exhausted all her strength, to the end, she can only die fish general retaliatory grasp his shoulder bite.


    Bite out the bloodstain, learn to let Leng, and then lick the trace off.


    Before he swallowed it, the man caught him suddenly began to go mad, which made her unable to resist. The sound from the tip of her nose was nothing but hum.


    When all is over, Liu Wei is finally put on the bed. She is paralyzed, her face is buried in the pillow, and she is still breathing.


    Rong Leng looks at her half naked back, lying on her side, fingers following the line of her spine, all the way down.


    His fingertips seemed to be electrified and numb!


    Liu Wei struggles for a moment, pulls the quilt angle, wants to cover herself.


    Rong Leng, however, leans into the quilt and continues to wind around her skin.


    "It''s not over." Liu Wei''s feeble, discontented condemnation.


    To answer her, it was a man''s unbridled action.


    Liu Wei felt his hand around his dangerous area again, and sat up quickly: "it''s time to change the dressing for the stranger. What about my clothes?"Rong Leng put her arms around her and held her lips.


    Liu Wei pushes him, and Rong Ling clasps her hand.


    "Well..." Liu Wei struggled twice, but couldn''t get away.


    Liu Wei changed to hold his head, long exhale, suddenly said: "you say, Mo Yi really accepted me, after that, is it also time to change your mouth to you?"


    Rong Leng picked up her eyebrows and did not look at her in a profound way.


    "Call you brother-in-law?" Liu Wei asked.


    In the next moment, someone who was as fierce as a wolf directly sucked at her mouth.


    Liu Wei took the feeling on her shoulders and said with clenched teeth, "the brother-in-law, just for the sake of children''s love, would not care about the body of his mother''s younger brother? I''m serious, his medicine must be changed regularly, otherwise it''s easy to be infected, the inflammation will affect the recovery, leaving scars is still a small matter, I''m afraid of complications. "


    Liu Wei''s words are right in the first place. They are both hard and soft. They seem to be very reasonable.


    But Rong Ling knew that she was talking nonsense.


    Liu Wei finally let him "fiddle" again, and then put on his clothes quickly, tie up the man''s hair style and leave the door.


    After Liu Wei left, Rong Ling didn''t move on the bed. After a while, he got up and changed his clothes and went out.


    At that time, Liu Wei had been in Liu Mo''s room to change his dressing.


    Fu Zichen is next to Liu Wei. He looks at the red mark on Liu Wei''s neck, which is hard to cover. His expression is very bad.


    Liu Mo didn''t notice this. He was nervous because of his sister''s proximity. He kept his head down and didn''t dare to look up.


    After Liu Wei changed the medicine, he picked up the tools and said, "you''re tired of lying down these days. In two or three days, it''s almost the same."


    Liu Mo looked up at her for a moment and said, "you can go down anywhere?"


    Liu Wei stared at him, smiling all over his face: "well, it''s OK."


    Liu Mo looks at her sister''s smiling eyes, and feels embarrassed. She quickly lowers her head again.


    Without saying too much, Liu Wei got up and left. When she got to the door, Liu Moyi called her again: "that..."


    Liu Wei stops and looks back at him.


    Liu Mo pinched his fingers and said, "can I have a chat alone?"


    "Good." Liu Wei replied and turned to Fu Zichen.

 Chapter 980

    Fu Zichen squints and stares at her for a while, silently passing by. When he leaves, the door is still closing loudly.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what was wrong with him. He didn''t have time to think about it. He went back to the bed and sat on the chair, waiting for Liu Mo to talk.


    Liu Mo actually didn''t know what to say. His mother had already told him a lot, but he still felt that he had something to hide. For example, why did he have to choose one of his two children to take away? Why can''t we take it with us? Why, after all these years, has mother never thought of looking for her elder sister or mentioned it to him?


    Too many questions could not be answered at all, so he did not know what mood to use to face the sudden appearance of his sister.


    "I......" Hesitated for a moment, he still decided to detour a little bit, turning around and asked: "do you have anything to do with Kyoto Liujia?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei didn''t know how much her mother had said to her younger brother, but she thought that at least her younger brother had the right to know who her father was.


    "Kyoto Liujia is my father''s family, and of course, your father''s family."


    Liu Mo was stunned for a while, then he asked, "that father..."


    Liu Wei asked him, "how much do you know about your father?"


    Liu Mo said: "there is a father''s throne at home, but I asked my mother. My mother only said that my father died of illness. There are no close relatives at Liu''s side. There are many distant relatives, but they are not connected in the past, and there is no need to contact in the future."


    Liu Wei could probably guess that his mother didn''t want to be a stranger to get involved in too many disputes of the previous generation. Mo was weak, had not learned martial arts, and had a simple mind. It was not good for him to let him know too much.


    But we can''t know nothing. We should grow up. Even if we can''t keep up with ourselves, we should keep up with our brains. We should always understand the identity of the enemy who killed his father.


    "There are still many close relatives. The last time you met, Prime Minister Liu, who is chasing you. He is your second uncle."


    Liu Mo''s expression didn''t change much, but he lowered his head.


    Liu Wei continued, "that old man is your grandmother."


    Liu Mo is still silent.


    "My father didn''t die of illness."


    This time, Liu Mo finally raised his head and stared at her.


    "Things at home are very complicated. I can''t tell you clearly for a while. Do you want me to start from the beginning or tell you the result directly?"


    Liu Mo immediately said, "from the beginning, I want to know!"


    "Good." Liu Wei smiled for a while and began to slowly say to him, "our father is a very powerful person, galloping on the battlefield, leading the army to fight against the enemy, defending the country and the country. Having such a father is the honor of you and me. His father is a hero worthy of admiration for all people..."


    Liu Wei said this for a long time.


    Time passed by little by little, from his father''s identity to all kinds of slanders and framed after his father''s triumphant return, Liu Wei said very carefully.


    Liu Mo listens, his eyes are red, his nose is sour several times, and his expression is very angry: "this is what the book says, birds are all hidden, rabbits are killed and dogs are cooked?"? According to what you said, when my father went out to fight against the enemy, he would die for nine years. No one in the whole court would accept this hot potato. Then the emperor insisted on assigning this task to his father, which is to force him to die? Oh, my father saved the border, won the battle, won''t be praised by the emperor and appreciated by all the officials when he came back, but he was questioned by fear because of holding a heavy army, and finally killed by life and death? If all the generals use their lives to fight and get back to this end, who will be the soldiers in the world and who will be the leader? Did the enemy enter the Central Plains early and destroy and maim us and other Central Plains people? "


    Liu Wei saw that he was excited and clapped his head. He said softly, "it''s because the interests of the officials mingle with those of the officials. My father didn''t mix with them. That''s one of the reasons for his death, but it''s only one of them. At most, my father was a little pushed out. The final reason is that those above the ninth five year plan want to let his father Death is not to say that a prince wants a minister to die and a minister has to die. In a word, the emperor can make you stop yourself. But when the emperor gives a sign, someone will use all means to pull out the nail for the emperor. Our father is the nail. His father died of the emperor''s narrow selfishness. It doesn''t really matter whether he has a heavy army or not. ¡±Liu Mo sniffed: "so, because the emperor was afraid of Liu''s family, he would try his best to get rid of his father?"


    Liu Wei: "because of another person."


    Liu Mo looks at her sister.


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound. She seemed to be hesitating. Should she go on.


    Liu Mo to see her hesitation, quickly said: "sister, you can''t hide from me."


    This sound elder sister, let Liu Wei for a while the spirit of the sky is clear, the eyes are all bright, hesitate to sweep away, direct way: "our mother, is another goal of the emperor."


    Liu Mo''s eyes widened, apparently not thinking: "the emperor to his mother..."


    "Not as you think." Liu Wei shook her head: "mother''s identity, some special, has something to do with the previous dynasty."


    Liu Mo was stunned and immediately thought of something.Anyone, as long as he is related to the previous dynasty, is bound up with rebellion and treason.


    "My mother''s life was also at stake. In order to give birth to you and me, I should have suffered a lot. The last two children, unable to be taken away at the same time, took you away."


    Liu Mo was surprised and looked at her straight.


    Liu Wei didn''t have any resentment on her face: "your body is too weak, it''s normal to take you away. I have a good life. After my mother left, my grandfather and grandmother went to the palace to ask the emperor to spare my life for my baby. At that time, no one knew there was another you in the world. They all thought that I was the only blood left by my father. The elders were reluctant to leave their father alone. In order to protect me, he They put me in the name of second uncle. I didn''t know that until recently. "


    Liu Mo reaches for her hand and holds it tight.


    Liu Wei patted the back of his hand and said, "it''s not easy for us to meet each other. I''m glad you''re my brother. I said in Kyoto, I''m predestined by you, and I''ll be close to you when I see you."


    Liu Mo nodded: "me, me too, I see you are close."


    Liu Wei''s eyes bent with a smile and touched his head.


    Liu Mo let her touch her and stared at her eyes. The estrangement caused by confusion at the bottom of her eyes finally dissipated. The rest was only the cordiality that was carved and melted by blood.


    When Liu Wei went out of the room, it was already two hours. Her brother seemed to be very interested in her autopsy. She said it one by one, and finally mentioned Xiao Li.


    Liu Mo is very happy. He has met Xiao Li, but he doesn''t know that it''s his nephew. He only thinks that the child is cute and lovely. How can he see how it hurts.


    Now I know Xiaoli is so smart. At a young age, he will help his mother to solve the case records, and he can do the autopsy himself. He kept saying, "if Xiaoli also came to Qingzhou."


    Liu Wei said with a smile that there will always be a chance to meet each other.


    Liu Moyi asked many things about Xiao Li and Liu Wei, but the sensible one didn''t ask who Xiao Li''s father was. He didn''t know what his elder sister had experienced, but Fu Zichen said that his elder sister was alone and appeared in Qujiang mansion disguised as a man. At that time, there was no one around her. Xiao Li, who is said to be six years old this year, calculated upward, before going to Qujiang mansion The child''s sister should be pregnant.

 Chapter 981

    After leaving the room.


    As soon as Liu Wei went out, he saw several people sitting downstairs.


    Rong Ling is talking with his mother, and the king of power comes to sit with him, but he just drinks tea in silence and doesn''t talk.


    "Enough talking?" Nearby, a gloomy voice came.


    Liu Wei turns her head and sees Fu Zichen leaning against the door frame, looking at herself.


    Liu Wei asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Fu Zichen came over, reached out, went to her collar directly, pulled away the empty collar, stared at the red mark and sneered: "good interest, all kinds of worries in the morning, this is what happened at noon?"


    Liu Wei''s ear root was scalded for a while, he pulled back his collar and said unhappily, "do you know that people who practice martial arts are most taboo to touch their necks?"


    Fu Zichen sneers: "avoid me, but not him? I can''t even look. He can bite like this? "


    "What do you want to say?" said Liu Wei


    "What can I say for you? Do you listen? " Fu Zichen is also angry. He glances down the stairs and hums: "you are so smooth and smart. I don''t know how you look at this kind of person."


    Liu Wei also followed Fu Zichen''s line of sight and saw that his mother was smiling. Rong Ling seemed to say something interesting.


    To tell you the truth, Liu Wei also saw this kind of Rong Ling for the first time.


    He has a cold temper and a hard temper. In addition to occasionally provoking her anger, he will gently coax her. He has never been so deliberately courteous to anyone.


    It''s the 95th emperor, his father in name. He''s also a cold face. He never changes.


    Liu Wei looks at it and laughs. He replies, "isn''t he worth it? He has the patience to please my mother, do what he can''t do and say what he can''t say, which shows that he really values me. "


    Fu Zichen frowned.


    Liu Wei didn''t talk nonsense and said directly, "if you like someone, you will try your best to make her elders happy and love the house and the Ukraine. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand." Fu Zichen returns coldly. After looking back at Liu Wei, he stares at the downstairs with a smile on his face. He feels that he has said so many things in vain. He goes directly over her and returns to the room.


    In front of the door, Fu Zichen suddenly catches a glimpse of the corner. A door is half opened, and a head is poking around.


    Li Yin doesn''t know martial arts. At such a long distance, she can''t hear anything.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, King Quan stayed in the post house for dinner. Li Yin was frightened by King Quan when he was a child. The psychological shadow area is so large that it is hard to be destroyed. So, after knowing this, he lied that he was ill and didn''t go to eat.


    If Fang ruotong is a girl''s family, she will not go down alone, so she will stay upstairs.


    During the meal, King Quan asked, "I heard that Miss Li and Miss Fang also live here? Why not? "


    Liu Wei said, "it''s not convenient for women to see men."


    King Quan asked directly, "how can you be convenient?"


    Liu Wei looks at him defiantly: "aren''t you also convenient?"


    Right king a Leng, conditional reflex of return: "I am not a female dependents."


    Liu Wei didn''t raise his head either, and he said, "really, I thought you were a woman because you said so much."


    King Quan: "..."


    When the red sister heard her eyes were bright, she almost clapped her hands.


    Ji Xiaqiu coughs and gives Liu Wei a dish. He says, "eat." Another piece for Rong Ling: "you should eat more, too."


    Rong Leng took over and thanked him. He also gave Ji Xiaqiu a piece of meat: "you can eat it, too."


    Liu Wei saw that the two people were getting on well with each other. He left his mouth and took a chopstick of vegetables and handed them to Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen stares at her, coldly: "what to do?"


    Liu Wei said, "I don''t think anyone will give you a clip. I''m afraid you are lonely."


    Fu Zichen ate the dish in silence and didn''t talk to her.


    And from the beginning to the end, no one really gave himself the right king to serve food: "..."


    King Quan is really uncomfortable now, stimulated by the atmosphere on the table.


    Therefore, the tone behind him became gloomy and strange: "my king didn''t talk too much, but reminded you that Fu''s family still held Li guohou, and Fang ruozhu also left for Qingzhou. He should know that Fang ruotong disappeared in Qingzhou, so you really intend to keep these two people? Don''t you want to get into trouble? "


    Liu Wei ate a piece of green vegetables. After eating it, he said slowly, "it''s too late. It''s too late."


    The king of power raised his eyebrows: "how to say it."


    Liu Wei took a look at him: "Mo Yi''s body is good, and it''s time to pay for his family."


    Liu Wei is not a person who must be revenged. Most of the time, she will directly omit some enemies that don''t enter the stream.


    Just back to Kyoto before, in order to check her mother''s affairs, she went back to Liu''s house. Lu''s and Liu''s young ladies didn''t have any kindness to her. They hollowed out their minds one by one, wanted to punish her, and even wanted to get rid of her. But she, in addition to being forced to the end, gave each other a little lesson, but never really.Until the Liu family accident, she can still see in the overall situation, let bygones save people.


    Of course, after that, Lu family was well behaved to her. Liu Yao had some temper, but it didn''t hurt.


    But how kind and angry he used to be, how angry he is this time. Liu Mo is not someone else, but her brother. When she didn''t know that he was her brother, she saw that he was seriously injured and had already been angry. Now let''s be clear. What''s the relationship between the twin brothers? The two closest to each other!


    Liu Wei will never lose this breath.


    ¡­¡­


    When standing in front of the government office of Qingzhou, Liu Wei was not alone. Rong Ling was with her and Ji Xiaqiu was there.


    Coming out to meet is simaxi, the official of Qingzhou.


    It is obvious that the Lord Fuyin has already received the news and came out in time. When he saw them, he didn''t look surprised. He just turned around and led people to the dungeon.


    On the way, Liu Wei asked, "all the time, are they locked in?"


    Simaxi glanced at Liu Wei and nodded, "yes, it has been closed."


    Liu Wei asked again, "have others come to see it?"


    In fact, this question is also a blank question. Who are the people involved? How is it possible that no one is coming? I don''t know how many waves have come!


    The three masters of Fu''s family came here once respectively, and the ladies came here with their food boxes every other time. They were always sad when they came, and their eyes were dim with tears when they went. They thought that the people inside had really suffered a lot.


    However, simaxi could not directly say this to Liu Wei. He said politely, "go back to your excellency. Those who have not been sentenced to death by reason can be visited by relatives."


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound. Several people went on calmly.


    The dungeon is just behind the Yamen. It''s very close. It''s not long before we arrive.


    The prison door opened, and there was a rotten and dreary smell in it.


    Liu Wei didn''t feel the smell. She smelled too much, but she turned to her mother and asked, "is there any discomfort?"

 Chapter 982

    Ji Xiaqiu shook his head: "nothing."


    Liu Wei was not so sure. She took out a small blue jade bottle from her sleeve, shook a pill, handed it to her mother, and said, "take this."


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t ask what it was. He took it and put it in his mouth.


    After taking a bite of feather leaf pill, Ji Xiaqiu carefully tasted the cool taste. He only felt that all his limbs were full of light. He was surprised in his eyes: "this medicine is a good one."


    Liu Wei said: "it''s just for refreshing your mind. When solving a case in the past, there will always be one or two weak people. Without this medicine, I''m afraid it''s difficult to stay at the scene."


    Ji Xiaqiu chuckles and says that his daughter has the ability.


    The dungeon is not far away. Several people went down all the way and soon reached their destination.


    In fact, Liu Wei didn''t see the cell. Instead, he thought that it was the Best Inn in Qingzhou.


    "Good pay."


    The voice of the cold sarcasm is very impolite, full of anger, but very light.


    When simasidun felt his neck was cold, but he nodded back with due diligence: "my lord knows that these are the instructions from above."


    We all know who the "top" is.


    Liu Wei stood a little far away, and in the backlight, the people in the prison could not see her, but did not prevent her from hearing the people inside.


    "Are you ready? No regrets this time! " This is Yang Min''s voice. It''s about Liu Sui, who is opposite him.


    Liu Sui is obviously not a good chess player. He is poor at playing chess. In the cell which is embedded with the Pearl of the night and almost as bright as the day, he sits on a dandelion and stares at the exquisite chessboard in front of him. He plays with a black stone with his fingers and makes two rounds to put the pieces tentatively in an empty space.


    Yang Min smiles.


    Liu Sui immediately said: "hand sliding, hand sliding really, not here, here." Say, changed the chess piece position.


    Yang Min immediately uses the folding fan in his hand, holds his hand, squints and says, "this time, but it''s settled?"


    Liu Sui was staring at him hard. He simply took the chess pieces back and bit his teeth. "I''ll think about it again!"


    Yang Min leaned back on the wooden blue pillow, picked up the white jade tea cup at hand, scooped out the hot air, pecked at the tea, and the fragrance at the entrance was unique to Longjing.


    But he was a bit disgusted: "this Longjing, not before the rain?" He asked the boy who was waiting.


    The young man stood aside in good order and replied, "young master, it''s before the rain, but it''s not soaked in dew. I''m afraid the taste is worse."


    Yang Min "well", put down the tea cup, obviously will not drink a second.


    "Young master can change a cup?" the young man asked smartly


    Yang Min knocked on the folding fan in his hand and said casually, "no need."


    The little guy didn''t talk.


    Liu Sui, on the other hand, finally got the position, put down the chess pieces, and then touched his chin to stare at Yang Min''s face, trying to see some clues from his face.


    Yang Min''s face was expressionless, apparently deliberately guarding him, and he asked, "OK?"


    Liu Sui said uneasily, "well."


    Yang Min calmly gave up a white son and ate Liu Sui''s black son.


    Liu Sui: "..."


    Then Yang Min said, "the first position is right."


    Liu Sui: "..."


    The overall situation of this game has been decided. There is no need to continue.


    Yang Min said that in the next game, Liu Sui was not happy. He stood up and said, "it''s better to play chess with you than go to the examination room with Zilan."


    Yang Min''s face was disgusted, "tut".


    Liu Sui didn''t care about him. He went directly to the prison door. His young man immediately reached out and opened the prison door for him. After he went out, he swaggered to another prison room.


    After walking far, I could still hear his voice: "Zilan, are you there?"


    What appears inside is not Fu Zilan''s voice, but Fu ziyao: "Zilan has gone to the examination room."


    Liu Sui asked, "what is brother ziyao doing?"


    After he asked, he pushed the door in, and then within a moment, he came out again. In the bright passage, he showed a red face and murmured, "what kind of day do you do this?"


    Fu ziyao''s voice came from inside: "you are getting married, and you are afraid of these?"


    Liu Sui said, "even if I''m married, I can''t find a brothel girl. It''s a big day of chaos!"


    Liu Sui is a fugitive, he drilled a few cells, but each one did not stay much, it seems that the final intention is to go directly to the trial room to find Fu Zilian, he led the young man to the passageway.


    It''s a coincidence that Liu Wei and his party are all at the entrance!


    Liu Sui also vaguely saw several figures in front of him. He thought that he was a jailer and didn''t care, but when he got closer, he found that it was too late.


    "You, you, you..." Liu Sui pointed to Liu Wei, and the expression was more surprised.After the surprise, he turned his eyes to simaxi, who was next to him, apparently asking why someone came and you didn''t report it in advance?


    Several young masters of Fu''s family, together with all the young men and brothers who stayed in the paddock that day, were arrested. They lived in a prison, one by one. Though they were boring, it was not difficult.


    But this is a private stove after all. In the early morning of the second day when they were locked in, they knew that it was Fu''s intention. It was estimated that they could not be released for a while, but they could not really suffer losses.


    And they also know that how well they live is another matter! If the three princes and the Beijing adults come, they will still have to pretend to be reformed and disgraced!


    Of course, they believe that before people come, they will be informed that they will be taken to the tattered and dirty cell again, and the whole set of plays will be fully made.


    But who could have thought that at this moment people really came! What about the promised general report? What about a good play? Let the dog eat it?


    Liu Sui was a little flustered at the moment. He wanted to open his mouth and remind the people inside. But after the cold sight of the people opposite, he couldn''t say another word. At last, he could only bite his teeth and hang down his head.


    Anyway, something''s wrong with you today.


    Yang Min is still playing with his chessboard in the cell. He holds a chess book and breaks it one by one according to the above situations. This is his interest, which he often does on weekdays.


    As soon as the prison door was half set, there was no one to say hello to except Liu Sui.


    Without raising his head, he asked casually, "don''t look for Zilan?"


    Asked, but did not get an answer.


    He subconsciously looked up, first to Liu Sui''s face that he would not cry, then to his eyes that looked like ice.


    "Bata." The pieces in my hand fell on the board and messed up the whole board.

 Chapter 983

    In the next quarter of an hour, every other cell encountered a similar scene.


    Fu ziyao, who was holding a famous corner of a brothel, was still carrying on. The woman in her arms, due to the noise in the cell, had been biting a handkerchief in her mouth.


    But the woman''s eyes can see. Just in time, she can see the direction of the prison door.


    The prison door, suddenly opened, was quiet, but not small.


    When the woman saw how many people were outside, her face was not good. She was frightened and nervous.


    She was so nervous that Fu ziyao scolded: "bitch!"


    The woman patted Fu ziyao on the shoulder and called, "four little, four little..."


    This time, Fu ziyao finally responded. Looking back, he was shocked.


    He pulled his clothes in a panic, and his face was blue and purple. Obviously, he was really scared out of the psychological shadow.


    Liu Wei, who had been blinded by Rong Leng, heard a low voice in her ear: "no looking."


    Liu Wei said directly, "I have seen a lot."


    The actions and words of the two men have made their vision different. Liu Sui is the hottest one, followed by Yang min


    It''s on the sly.


    Ji Xiaqiu smiled helplessly.


    When Liu Wei heard her mother''s laughter, she was embarrassed, and added, "but it''s all dead."


    Liu Sui: "..."


    Yang Min: "..."


    Simaxi: "..."


    I almost forgot that Liu Sizuo was born in Zhuo and had been examined for several years.


    Fu ziyao''s here is not too much. Maybe the prison is too boring. There are not a few people who are interested in this kind of fun. In the other prison, there are two rich young men and a pitiful little swineherd. They make the little swineherd angry and cry for help.


    Liu Wei''s appearance obviously scared them.


    Two childish elder brothers rolled down directly from the bed, Liu Wei ''s eyes were blocked again, she wanted to protest, but listened to the voice of Leng Leng: "Damn it!"


    At the first hearing of the two young men, their faces were completely white.


    Rong Ling, with a black face and Liu Wei, turned around and left.


    Naturally, a group of rich young men came to the last room behind their buttocks.


    Fu Zihan''s cell.


    When the prison door opened, it was clear and quiet inside. There was only a silent figure on the side of the bed.


    Liu Wei stood for a while, then heard simaxi say, "seven little, three lords are here."


    Fu Zihan didn''t move. He was still lying there.


    Simaxi came forward and called for him.


    The hand just touched the other side''s back, and the man on the bed suddenly bounced up. He grabbed it, and directly grabbed it. It was right in the neck of simaxi.


    Under the throat lock, simaxi breathed a little bit, and then he could see the person very quickly. He was stunned and looked at the other people outside his eyes.


    Then he stood up, took out his ears, took down the wadding from his ears, threw it to the ground, and stood there in silence.


    No one spoke, the atmosphere was once very awkward, Fu Zihan didn''t mean to salute, and Liu Wei didn''t care about his manners, so he turned around and walked out.


    Fu Zihan, however, was conscious and followed.


    All the cells are empty. The girls in the brothel and the juveniles in the Chu hall have all been sent away. The party goes to the examination room again.


    In the courtroom, the prisoner is being interrogated.


    Two thieves were arrested for stealing gold and silver, but they were not put in prison. Instead, they were taken directly to the trial room, put on the scaffold, and were being punished.


    They were interrogated not by others, but by Fu ziyong, Fu Zilan, and two other young men who came to join the party.


    Those two thieves have been beaten to the skin and flesh. They said desperately that they would never dare again! No more!


    I don''t think they thought that they would be punished so severely if they just stole things and didn''t hurt anyone''s fingers.


    Fu Zilan sat down to drink tea while the other two young men were discussing: "how is this tiger stool used? I''ve heard about it, but I haven''t seen it. Why don''t I give it to them? "


    The other said, "I want to see my fingers, don''t I steal? With fingers between them, dare they? "


    The two thieves seized the opportunity and said, "no! The little one can''t dare any more! Small is not a man, small guilty! Please spare your life. I kowtow to you and give you incense! "


    Fu ziyong is beating sandbags at the same time. He hurt his face last time, and there are scars on his face at this time. But Fu Ziyan goes to Liu Wei to take the medicine. His life is saved. Now he says, "is this a curse? Shall we die?"


    When the two boys heard this, they got angry: "pinch your fingers, use the tiger stool! He dare not talk nonsense! "


    The burglars are going to cry. "I haven''t read a book, I made a mistake, please forgive me! Spare my life! "


    No one spared their lives, and Fu Zilian said, "what are you doing? Don''t listen to Mr. Li, Mr. Yuan? Use it! "He gave this order to the jailers on both sides, but when he finished, the jailer did not move.


    Pay son to look at a Leng, subconscious want to make a sound again, look back, the teacup in hand directly "bang" of fall to the ground.


    Mr. Li and Mr. Yuan were scared to lose their souls. They stood up shivering and looked at a large group of companions standing behind them. They didn''t resist. They plopped and knelt on the ground. They repeatedly shouted, "see, see, see Mr. Wang, Wan Fu, Jin''an..."


    Liu Wei sneered, his voice was not loud or small, but his voice was so cold that he shivered: "this time, it''s all together?"


    After a cup of tea, the two thieves were untied and released. Only then did they tie up their scaffold. Now, they are tied up with Mr. Li and Mr. Yuan, while Fu Zilan is on the tiger stool. Fu ziyong is tied up in a group, pressed on the ground and put two pairs of splints on his hands.


    Ji Xiaqiu was invited to the place where Fu Zilan had just sat.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei sat in the other two positions. They looked at the people standing in front of them, and at Fu ziyong, who was rebellious, and Fu Zihan, who was cold.


    Liu Wei said, "what crime should I condemn you first? Yi, disorderly prison? Defying the law? Abuse of lynching? It seems that none of them is a misdemeanor. " After a pause, she touched her chin lazily, and then sighed, "well, one by one, you four first."


    Liu Wei looked at Li Gongzi, who was just about to pee his pants: "it''s nothing to clip a finger and a tiger stool. In fact, it''s best to use a whip. Take a whip with a hook and a whip with salt water. Hit a person with a blood stamp. The blood will be slippery again by the salt water. It''s so painful that thousands of ants can''t survive. Since Li Gongzi is a curious person, it''s better to try it on his own It''s good to taste it thoroughly. "


    Words fall, Liu Wei''s eyes have looked to the whip on the right shelf.

 Chapter 984

    If Mr. Li was not bound on the shelf, he would be dead for fear that he would be paralyzed.


    Liu Wei looks in the eyes, and the jailer takes the whip for her.


    The whip was pinched in Liu Wei''s hand. After playing for a while, he rubbed it out. The whip drew an arc in the air, making a ferocious sound of breaking the air.


    "My Lord, my Lord, please forgive me, my Lord!" Li Gong son as like as two peas who had been insulted by him just now, his mouth is exactly the same.


    Liu Wei sneers, whips directly at him, "pa", accompanied by Mr. Li''s pig like howl.


    "Ah ah ah ah I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please forgive me, Lord. I''ll never dare to... "


    This time, Liu Wei doesn''t really hit too hard. If he does, he may have fainted. But if he faints, it''s not interesting. So, she controls her strength to make him feel painful and not faint.


    After a whip, another whip, three in a row. In the examination room, there was a faint smell of urine.


    Look, it''s Mr. Li peeing his pants.


    Liu Wei frowned in disgust, and his whip tightened again.


    There are many people standing behind. Two of them are ready to say something, but they are afraid of getting into trouble and dare not say anything.


    At the critical moment, Liu Wei had to continue to work. Finally someone stood up and said, "enough!"


    It''s Liu Sui who was scolded. Compared with the host of Qingzhou, several princes of Fu''s family have courage.


    Liu Sui stood there with a very white face. He was afraid of the misfortune of Mr. Li. Then they came. So he said: "Mr. Li''s grandfather is the Grand Marshal of Yizhou army and horse. He is very important to the emperor. He is also supported by all officials in the court! If his ancestors knew that he had been so humiliated here, they would not get good if they were "some people"


    In fact, the people who are here are not famous, but they are all willing to be locked up, and the poor Liu Wei will deal with them. They are afraid, but they are still famous for the third prince.


    Liu Wei is very clear that what he is taking at the moment is the advantages of these big families.


    Now emperor Qianling is bedridden and has been heard in the streets. The throne is said to be the prince. However, the seven King party and the three King party have been aggressive. The situation in the court is in chaos. It is impossible to know who will be the next to ascend the throne.


    These big families never do desperate things. They can''t make sure whether the third prince will be the next emperor. They can only offer the third prince.


    Don''t say to take the children who have made mistakes in the family and lock them, that is to say, they have to close them by themselves, for fear that they have to hold their tails.


    At this time, Liu Sui''s remark is to remind Liu Wei that everyone is giving face to the third prince. You have to keep on fighting. It''s not acceptable for a small adult to make trouble among the big families!


    It''s hard to hear. Even if the third prince can ascend the throne later, it will be later. Besides, isn''t there still a seventh Prince fighting with the prince''s chamber? Win or lose, not yet determined!


    Liu Wei looked at Liu Sui: "it seems that Mr. Liu is also curious about the taste of this whip." Then he gave a look to the jailer on one side.


    The three jailers hesitated for a moment and looked at their official Yin anxiously.


    Simaxi didn''t say anything, and didn''t plead with Lord Liu for these kids. The meaning is very clear. This is an adult from Beijing, and there is a lord beside him. What I said doesn''t count. Listen to what Lord Liu said.


    The jailer understood and braved to catch Liu Sui again.


    Liu Sui''s face was blue and white. Looking up, he was grateful to Mr. Li, whose eyes were misty with tears.


    Liu Sui scolded the street in his heart. He knew that he would get into trouble. Who cares for your life and death!


    But now it''s too late to say anything. Liu Sui is caught, and Mr. Li is released. He lies on the side of the body, bruised and gasping.


    His position was replaced by Liu Sui.


    Liu Sui swallowed saliva and was tied tightly. After struggling twice, he found that the jailer didn''t let the water go. He was tied tightly. He immediately counseled, shrunk his neck and looked at Liu Wei in fear.


    Liu Wei was holding the whip. It was majestic. There was blood on the whip. I didn''t know whether it was the blood of Mr. Li or that of other criminals before. In a word, it was disgusting.


    Yang Min has a good relationship with Liu Sui. Compared with most of the people here, they are close to each other because of their father''s interaction, and they are also close to each other in the past. At this time, Liu Sui will suffer, and Yang Min''s brow will wrinkle up. Even if he doesn''t care about this friend, he has to think about his father''s friendship. He is willing to ask for love.


    But the end of his plea may be that Liu Sui was set free, and he went up to replace him. The gain is not worth the loss, and there may be two people beaten together.


    It''s OK to talk about love and justice. It''s really a test of human nature. Yang Min is still hesitating.


    Liu Wei''s whip, hungry and thirsty, can''t wait to be whipped.


    Seeing Liu Wei waving the whip, Liu Sui was hit by the whipGet a hit, Liu Sui half of the body are numb, pain eyes red.


    A man''s tears do not flick, it is not sad.


    Liu Sui grew up and lived happily for half of his life. He had to be made into bed and bedclothes and washed. This whip hit his sore spot. His eyes were red for a while, and his tears came out. They flowed down his face, but he bit his teeth again, and didn''t let himself cry.


    The people behind looked, a little admire, heart said, quite backbone.


    But what Liu Sui thinks about himself is that with only one whip, there is no reason for him to shout louder than Mr. Li who has been whipped three or five times, which makes him useless. After all, even if he is beaten, his face should be taken care of.


    Liu Sui didn''t cry, but Liu Wei smiled a little. It was strange. Before Liu Sui could understand the meaning behind the smile, the next whip came again.


    This time, he really couldn''t resist, "Oh" a sound, pain to death.


    After the second whip, it was the third whip and the fourth whip. Before the fifth whip came, Yang Min said: "this adult said that we abuse lynching, and you are not?"


    Liu Wei put down his whip and looked at Yang min.


    Yang Min is gentle and gentle. He used to touch cats and dogs with Mr. Li, but he was beaten by his father every day. In addition, Liu Sui, who likes to hunt and ride horses, has a strong body all the year round, which is different.


    But Yang Min came out.


    Liu Sui was a little uncomfortable. He knew that they had been arrested this time. The other side was supported by the Lord. There was no adult here. Today, he was appointed to be taught in turn.


    Having learned this lesson honestly, the other side may feel bored and play twice less.


    However, if you want to continue to provoke, the other side will be in high spirits. Maybe once you fight, you will become addicted.


    But Yang Min can speak for himself, which is obviously a good plan for him. Liu Sui is very moved.


    When I was moved, I also felt that Yang Min was stupid.


    His skin is rough and his flesh is thick, and the other side is thin and tender. It''s really unnecessary to go out there. Besides, Yang Min didn''t participate in the hunter that day. He only worked on his chessboard outside the camp. If he didn''t talk, the God killed Lord Liu would let him go.


    But the words have been exported and can''t be returned. The atmosphere of the examination room has changed.

 Chapter 985

    Liu Wei looks at Yang Min, and her eyes are full of fun.


    Yang Min and Liu Wei looked at each other. At first, they raised their heads, and then they glanced at other places. They were obviously afraid.


    "Mr. Yang likes playing chess?" Liu Wei asked.


    Yang Min pressed his lips tightly, but did not answer.


    Liu Sui suddenly opened his mouth on the shelf: "yes, he likes it. He only plays chess, and does nothing else!" That is to say, this man is just a weak scholar. Don''t do it.


    Yang Min looked at Liu Suiyi''s eyes and looked at Liu Wei, swallowing saliva. "You have to fight and fight. You has the final say." After that, he glanced at Rong Leng, then went to see simaxi, who was standing at the end of the crowd with his head down.


    , here is the Beijing adult has the final say.


    "Good chess?" Liu Wei continued.


    Yang Min still didn''t answer, just frowning a little.


    Liu Sui answered for him, "it''s very good."


    Liu Wei said again, "why don''t we play next game?"


    Yang Min looked at the man, but he didn''t know what he meant.


    Liu Sui''s eyes were bright, and he thought of something. He asked, "if he came down on you, you won''t hit him, will you?"


    Liu Wei smiled, "yes."


    Liu Sui immediately looks at Yang Min and asks him to agree.


    Yang Min agreed. In fact, he didn''t want to be beaten, but he promised half and half, so he seemed to have backbone.


    There shouldn''t have been chessboard and chess pieces in the prison, but there were in Yang Min''s prison. Simaxi sent someone to take them.


    Soon, the familiar chessboard appeared in front of him. Liu Wei inspired Yang Min to stand out and sit across the chessboard, holding the white son in his hand.


    He has always used the white son to express his feelings. In the past, he used to hold the white son. His face was full of victory. This time, he was not. He was very nervous and his palm was wet.


    Liu Wei has one child first, and Yang Min has the second. There is almost no pause between them. You and I have an average.


    So it was a quarter of an hour, and the first fight began.


    Liu Wei made a mistake and was eaten by Yang min.


    Yang Min''s face finally showed a smile, which seemed to relax.


    After that, Liu Wei caught a gap and ate his two sons.


    Yang Min is very calm. It''s not long before the game starts. It''s very common to eat each other''s food. It''s all for the purpose of laying out the game behind. The more difficult it is for the chess game to get to the back, the greater the risk. Sometimes someone in front will deliberately put the ball, just for the sake of the game''s routine.


    In the second half, Liu Wei eats Yang Min''s two sons again. In total, she eats four white ones and three black ones.


    Yang Min is no different at this time. He deliberately placed the two particles for layout.


    But Liu Wei said, "one son, one whip."


    Finish saying, put the black son in his hand aside, hold the hand of the whip, wave it, and draw it on Liu Sui.


    Liu Sui is still in a state of trance. He is stunned and forgets to endure. He shouts out: "ah --"


    this cry finally reveals his true feelings.


    Yang Min immediately stood up from the chair: "you..."


    Liu Wei put the whip back on the table and continued, "it''s your turn."


    Yang Min''s eyes are full of anger. He stares at Liu Wei fiercely and takes a deep breath. His mood is no longer as stable as before and he begins to be impetuous.


    He wants to do big things. It can be seen that Mr. Liu is not good at chess. As long as he has a good cloth in front of him, he can win the other side in two quarters of an hour at most.


    The game he thought about was a desperate one. It seemed that he could win or lose in front of him, but he could surpass the Jedi in the back. It was a very refreshing one that caught the other side by surprise.


    He deliberately used this game to express his evil spirit and let the other side be completely suppressed by him. He couldn''t move. But now, because of the other side''s whip, Sheng Sheng is stuck.


    If he wants to lay out the whole game, he must give up some chess pieces. But if he does, Liu Sui will suffer.


    How about if he wins? At best, he will take a breath to win a chance that he won''t be beaten. But Liu Sui will win at least a dozen lashes in the process.


    It''s over half of the game. Can we change?


    He frowned and thought. He found that the game he wanted to change was so immortal that he was blocked by the other side''s black man.


    At this moment, he finally knew that the other side didn''t want to play chess with him at all, but wanted to humiliate him and torture him with chess.


    "Why not?" Liu Wei leans on the chair and urges.


    Yang Min''s scalp is numb. After taking a deep breath, he stands up directly and says with a cold face, "I give up!"


    Liu Sui is stunned. He is poor at playing chess, but he can see that this is a winning game. How can Yang Min admit defeat? He gritted his teeth and said, "you can still play, are you crazy?"


    Yang Min didn''t look at him, but at Liu Wei. His eyes were full of indignation.


    Liu Wei asked, "won''t you win?"


    Yang Min clenched his fist and looked away: "Fu."He has no choice.


    Liu Wei pushes the chessboard away, gets up, swings the whip and makes a loud sound. Then she goes to Liu Sui''s face and walks to Liu Sui''s face, but she doesn''t start. Instead, she turns around and looks at the other people who have been standing by and behave themselves.


    "I know what you are thinking. When I play chess with Mr. Yang, many people are sniggering in their hearts. I think it''s better to play. The longer you play, the better. In this way, someone will inform you about my coming to prison. No matter who is going to pay, you can get rid of the difficulty."


    Several people moved their eyes when they were exposed. It was obviously a lack of heart.


    Liu Wei said slowly, "do you think this news means that you can take it out?"


    Liu Wei''s words are a warning and a direct annihilation of the only expectation in everyone''s heart.


    On the spot there were several people with white faces and twinkling eyes.


    Liu Wei did not gossip with them, looked at the blood on the whip, looked at Liu Sui and asked, "does it hurt?"


    Liu Sui stared at Liu Wei. His eyes were angry: "no pain!"


    Liu Wei took a half step back, and then whipped again.


    This played back some internal forces. With the whip of the barb, Liu Sui directly dug a piece of flesh from his chest.


    This time, the pain is real. Liu Sui can''t bear it. He howls directly.


    Liu Wei asked again, "does it hurt?"


    Liu Sui''s anger was mad, and the fire in his eyes was almost visible. He roared, "it doesn''t hurt!"


    Liu Wei fights again.


    One by one.


    When Liu Sui was beaten to sweating and blood and flesh blur, he was panting and his voice choked: "it hurts, it hurts so much, don''t fight, it hurts too much..." Finish saying, head to one side slant, fainted past.


    Liu Wei''s back, this time is completely quiet, all people hold their breath, and dare not breathe blindly.


    Yang Min is the most emotional, but also dare not speak, holding a breath, mercilessly pinching his hand.


    Liu Wei broke Liu Sui''s face with a whip and clapped him twice. He was sure that he was really dizzy. Then he told the jailer, "put it down and shut it up in the West cell."


    To the west is the real cell. It''s messy and full of rats.

 Chapter 986

    Liu Sui is taken away, and Liu Wei looks at the Prince Li on the ground again.


    That Li childe and Liu Wei eyes a pair, immediately cried out, said: "ache, I also ache, I really ache, adult, adult forgive me!"


    Liu Wei flicks a whip, his face is cold: "did I ask you something?"


    Young master Li took that whip and cried out of breath, but he did not dare to cry too loudly. He could only cover his mouth with his hands and sob silently.


    Liu Wei looked at him for a moment and asked, "it hurts when people are beaten, you know?"


    Mr. Li nodded desperately, shaking all over.


    Liu Wei squatted down, and the broad cloak covering her body also fell to the ground. She whipped up his chin: "since I know, why do you want others to hurt?"


    Mr. Li can''t speak and is still sobbing.


    "It''s just a little bit of flesh and skin. Some people have been walking in the hall of the king of hell. Who will cry for their pain?"


    Everyone: "..."


    "Have you heard of retribution?" Liu Wei asked again.


    Young master Li looked at Liu Wei and dared not speak.


    "Never heard of it, just experience it once." Finish saying, don''t give Mr. Li a chance to open his mouth, let someone pull it out directly.


    Mr. Li was dragged away crying. Liu Wei went to see Mr. Yuan on another shelf, as well as Fu Zilan and Fu ziyong on the tiger stool and plywood.


    Liu Wei tut said, "it''s not interesting. Change the way of playing!"


    Say, let a person put 3 people, turn round next, go out.


    The people behind followed for a while. They went out of the prison and saw the sunshine. They found that it was just after noon. It was just the right time for the weather.


    After a long time in prison, I can''t remember the days.


    Everyone has a short time of joy because they see the sky again, but in the next moment, these joy will disappear.


    They saw a dozen wooden posts in the open space outside the prison, one of which was tied with Mr. Li shuddering.


    Liu Wei makes an eye, the jailers bite their teeth and tie up the rest of them.


    Some people still cooperate, dare not make trouble, some people do not cooperate, try to resist, Liu Wei will shake the whip in his hand, dishonest immediately also honest.


    Where there is sunlight, the hooks and blood on the whip are clearer.


    After all the people were tied, Liu Wei pointed to the archers on the walls around him, and said to all the people, "the local hunters are all on the top, and their skills are good. I told them that if you shoot an arrow, you can get a reward of one or two! How many arrows can they shoot


    As soon as Liu Wei finished speaking, all the faces were white.


    So called retribution, so it is!


    They hunt for fun, and this man will turn them into prey for people to hunt!


    The hunters on the walls obviously didn''t know this situation at the beginning. They were recruited. The employer asked them to kill livestock with one or two arrows.


    It''s a very generous reward. The money is calculated by arrows, not by headhunters. That is to say, they can drill a hole and shoot several arrows at a prey. The more they shoot, the more money they have.


    At the beginning, they were angry and determined. No matter deer or sheep, they tried to shoot two arrows instead of killing each other. But now, they are all confused.


    The next one tied to the stake is a living man!


    Most of the hunters are local wild people. Their hands are stained with blood. They are all animals in the mountains. No one has killed people or injured people with arrows.


    This sudden change made them put down their bows and arrows and began to ask the man who guarded them.


    "My Lord, here..."


    They were guarded by the dark guards of Rong Ling, who answered succinctly, "that''s what you see."


    The hunters were pale and fierce. They had already fallen their bows and arrows and began to curse: "what is this? Want us to shoot the living? Are you government officials or not! How could the government do such a reckless thing? Even if the following people are really thieves who are not as good as pigs and dogs, they should be executed by the Butcher at the mouth of the vegetable market. What do you mean by asking us to do it? I want to see Lord Fuyin! "


    Dark Wei didn''t even look at the man. He said calmly, "I didn''t let you kill him."


    The man was stunned, so were the others.


    "Dark Wei said:" shoot and not die, can do


    All of us live here. We hunt animals in the mountains. Some hunters do shoot at the hands and feet of their prey for the sake of freshness, without killing them. They make them lose their mobility and then take them back for slaughter.


    But this kind of behavior is inhumane. Since I have become a hunter, there is no other way. I can only rely on the mountain to eat the mountain. There are mountain gods on the mountain, trees and spirits. The wild people believe in the theory of ghosts and gods. It can be said that from the day I started, I made an unwritten rule to thank the mountain gods for their kindness.


    Animals in the mountains can be killed, but it is a good way to kill them. Before they die, they should try to reduce the pain, not torture, not abuse, and not shoot young animals. This is another rule.


    This is the only benevolence left by hunters and their prey.


    The hunters learned the skill of killing animals with one stroke, but this adult found them and asked them not to speak, but to shoot instead of killing.If we don''t kill people, we can''t shoot people''s hearts, heads or limbs. But how painful it is, and how many arrows are needed. What''s the difference between that and abuse?


    The hunters began to resist and more and more people dropped their bows and arrows.


    The dark guard looked at it and said lightly: "a few days ago, the people below took a group of prisoners from the prison and put them in the paddock for hunting and entertainment. They also set rules. Who brings back more heads and who is the winner of the day?"


    As soon as he finished, the hunters took a breath and looked down.


    At this point, they did see that all the people who were bound were dressed in royal clothes and were very rich.


    Dark Wei continued: "my adult travels around Qingzhou. He encounters this incident. He is not angry. He remands the people concerned to prison. A few days later, these people are dressed in bright clothes, red faces, even singing and drinking in the prison. They are happy."


    After hearing this, the hunters all understood that these people are all distinguished young men at first sight. Even if they are arrested and put into prison, there must be family members to dredge them up.


    Since the adult is from Qingzhou, he is not familiar with the local conditions and customs of Qingzhou. He also did not expect that the people who were imprisoned would not take any lessons and live in the prison. Such a move certainly angered the adult.


    "My Lord''s original saying is that people can not kill, but the truth must be told, just, and begged."


    The first hunter who threw the bow and arrow picked up the bow and arrow quickly and held it in his hand and said, "this adult said that we won''t kill people, but if you want to lend me the hand, you can explain a reason to these people, and I will cooperate with you!"


    Said, he looked at other Hunter: "brothers are all eating this bowl of rice, how to master the discretion, I think I have a clear idea."

 Chapter 987

    One of the hunters smiled. "There must be some discretion. Besides, isn''t it one or two arrows? Before that, we were still discussing that we would shoot two arrows at all the prey. Now it seems that we have saved money. We can shoot four arrows with both hands and feet. We can calculate that there is a lot of money. "


    Other hunters listen to this truth. They all pick up their bows and arrows. One by one, they are all red. They ask Amway, "Sir, when do you start?"


    Dark Wei''s face is still expressionless. He only looks at the empty space under his eyes. After receiving the raised hand of Lord Liu, he says, "now."


    As soon as the voice fell, Fu ziyong, who was looking down, felt the sound of breaking through the air rushing in. He raised his head and stared at the arrow.


    Then, I feel a pain in my right hand!


    When he turned his head to look, he saw that his right arm had been cut open, and a sharp arrow had scratched his skin, and with a bloodstain he had pierced into the stake that bound him.


    At the same time, the arrow from the other side of the wall came.


    Fu ziyong was not the only one who suffered. The group of arrows came down from the sky. All the people tied to the ground were not immune.


    Fu Zilan stared at the arrow one inch below his crotch in sweat. If the arrow came up a little more, he would be dead forever.


    In the same situation, many people are experiencing how close they are to them under their crotch and beside their ears. Many people have been scratched by arrows. The most serious problem is that an arrow has been inserted into their right leg, but after all, it''s too far away. No matter how strong the hunter is, he can''t stab too deep, but there''s a lot of blood flowing back.


    That''s all. It''s enough for the following rich gentlemen to drink a pot.


    Fu ziyong began to scold people. He was a strong man. When he scolded, his voice was loud enough to make people''s ears tingle.


    Fu Zilan cried. This famous Fu family, Liu Shao, has not shed tears since he was three years old. Now he cries like a child. He cries and calls his elder brother. He desperately cries - help me! Big brother, help me!


    Fu ziyao is not so good. His right arm was shot, but it''s not very deep. But he was afraid. He felt half of his body was numb. The blood still flowed down his arm. He was scared to die here. Within a moment, he felt his crotch was wet and his whole body was filled with urine.


    It''s not just Fu ziyao who pees in his pants. Someone has already peed. The young man who was shot in the thigh cried and peed. It''s the most wonderful.


    Yang Min is the best in it, probably because he is far away from the range of the hunter, and he has not been shot.


    At the same time, Yang Min sighed in his heart that Liu Sui had not been bound to be shot, even though he had been beaten to the face of no one. You should know that the sword has no eyes, it is nothing to shoot to the hands and feet, to the head, to the body, that is really human life.


    When Fu Ziyan arrived in a hurry, it was almost half an hour ago, and the archery didn''t stop. At this moment, all people, including Yang Min, had more or less blood on their bodies. The most serious thing was that they had been shot to their stomachs, and had been put down and taken back to prison.


    Fu Ziyan looks at the scene. His eyes are red. He sees his brothers. Fu Zilan has fainted. Fu ziyao is pale. Fu ziyong is tottering. Fu Zihan is tied to the front. At the moment, he has a variety of arrows in his left hand and right hand, and an arrow in his right leg. But he doesn''t faint or cry. He just looks down and has his head down. I don''t know what''s going on Situation.


    "Three lords!" Fu Ziyan almost shouted angrily, looking at the young prince who was sitting in the high chair and with a calm face. He raised his legs and tried to walk past, but he was separated by the arrow rain and dared not rush forward.


    Rong Ling is cutting pears.


    Liu Wei wanted to eat and said she was thirsty.


    The red sister is also peeling grapes for her owner.


    When he finished peeling the pear, Rong Ling wiped his hand and the dagger that wiped the pear. Before his expedition, the dagger was given by his master. It was a self-defense weapon. But now, the dagger has fallen to the point of cutting fruit for his wife.


    Fu Ziyan finally made a big circle of his own. He pointed to the stump in front of Rong Ling and asked angrily, "three lords, you know what you are doing!"


    The action that allows edge to wipe dagger does not stop, just raise eyes, looked at Fu Ziyan, the face is expressionless: "can have a problem?"


    Fu Ziyan gnashed his teeth and said, "if the three lords don''t want to cooperate with Fu, they don''t need to fake colors on that day. Now, with such actions, Fu asked repeatedly, this is the way for the three lords to treat people and things?"


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng and said, "cooperation?"


    Rong Leng takes back the dagger and slowly replies, "I never agree with you."


    Fu Ziyan''s face was dark: "well, a good one has never agreed. It seems that Fu has become amorous. He has to run for the Lord and be loyal these days! It seems that the third prince can''t see the Fu family in our district! "


    Liu Wei understood and couldn''t help but say, "it''s the same thing, devoted to loyalty? Pay adult is to say, you convinced pay a family, want to take whole pay a family, go to 3 Wang Ye? "


    Fu Ziyan stares at Liu Wei coldly and doesn''t answer, but his face clearly means this.


    Liu Wei smiled again: "what a cunning Fu Ziyan. Who else did you say the same thing to? crown prince? Seven kings? Are you loyal to the three kings? Or drag people along first, and then find another plan? "Fu Ziyan frowned and stared at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said: "what do you think of Fu''s family? It''s not only the third prince, but the other two, I think they also know about it. It''s just to see Fu''s face, not to break it. By the way, Li guohou, how are you in your mansion? It is said that Fang Shaoqing of Dali temple will soon arrive in Qingzhou. "


    Fu Ziyan''s face changed when he heard Li guohou, but when he heard Fang ruozhu, he was at a loss and obviously didn''t understand his meaning.


    Liu Wei guesses that there are some twists and turns in Fu''s family. Fu Ziyan knows about Li guohou, but Li Yin and Fang ruotong may not.


    As long as Fu''s family is not rigid, the chances of such a big family getting caught in a pigtail are very high.


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything. He looked down at his head. From the roar at the beginning to the silence now, these young men have been tortured to be immature.


    Liu Wei came closer and waved to the distance.


    The arrow rain stopped immediately.


    Liu Wei saw a man who was tied up and raised his head slowly. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it. This half-hour torture really ended.


    This man is like a broken string. His head is crooked and he stops.


    Fu Ziyan clenched his fist and stared at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei knows that these young men are willing to stay in the prison, and their families have not uttered a word. Apart from not daring to disobey tolerance, Fu Ziyan must have given a promise from it. The promise is that he has already agreed with the third Lord that people are going to be shut down. After two days, when things are light, he will let them go.


    These people trust Fu''s family and let Fu Ziyan accumulate a great deal of human feelings. Maybe Fu Ziyan is still proud. He would like to be shut down again. The longer he is locked up, the more grateful these people are to him when he is finally released.


    But now, all the human feelings are gone.


    There will soon be a large number of people to settle this account with the payer.


    You didn''t promise, did you? So now, how come they all look like they''re going to die?


    As for Rong Ling, the three princes had an iron face and selfless reputation from the beginning. What''s the status of zhengemen captain? How many people who entered his zhengemen prison are perfect? In most people''s eyes, he is originally "evil". No matter how evil a person is, it is still evil. But if a good person is forced to stop being good, it may become worse than evil.

 Chapter 988

    How irascible Fu Ziyan''s expression is. Liu Wei is not interested in seeing it.


    Liu Wei only goes to people, looks at those who have fainted, then at those who have not fainted, and finally asks Fu Zihan, "does it hurt?"


    Fu Zihan looks at Liu Wei coldly, his eyes are like knives.


    Liu Wei is not in a hurry. If he doesn''t answer, he will be tied up all the time. If he is tied up alone, he won''t say. Everyone has to tie up with him.


    Sure enough, but a few breaths, Fu ziyong shouted: "seven younger brothers, you talk!"


    Fu ziyong made a noise, and others began to cry, "pay seven less, you talk!"


    "Fu Zihan, we are all hurt by you! Speak quickly! "


    "Fu Zihan!"


    Before or urge, behind, someone can''t stand the pain, began to swear.


    Fu Zihan listened to the swearing, and his face became more and more heavy. At last, he saw his eldest brother coming over, frowning and staring at him, which was obviously what he wanted to answer.


    Fu Zihan clenched his teeth, and the fire in his heart was almost out of control.


    But in the end, he closed his eyes and said, "it hurts..."


    Liu Wei nodded, "I feel the taste of being shot by someone."


    Fu Zihan''s eyes were hot, but he would not speak again.


    Liu Wei stopped asking and said, "the doctor came to see the young master Zhang, who just had the arrow in his stomach. He can''t last for three hours. He''s going to go. He has informed the people from Zhangjia."


    Fu Zihan suddenly looks at Liu Wei, clenches his fist and tenses his whole body: "will he die? Are you going to kill him? "


    Liu Wei shook her head: "did I kill it? Do you think Zhangjia people blame me or you? "


    Yes, it was Fu Zihan who proposed to add interest to the hunters. He even went to Yamen to find master Xiao to get people. Of course, he was also Fu Zihan. Zhangjia must blame him!


    Zhangjia will also blame this Lord Liu and the third Lord, but it''s useless to blame these two people. Zhangjia is so weak that they dare not offend the Lord. They can only blame him for paying Zihan, but only for him!


    He killed Mr. Zhang?


    Is he the one who made everyone suffer?


    Is it his fault? Is it all his fault?


    Fu Zihan''s eyes are getting redder and redder. In the end, even if he squints his eyes, he can''t stop his tears falling.


    He never cried. He didn''t cry from childhood, but now, he can''t stop crying.


    Fu Ziyan looks at the appearance of the seventh younger brother. His mind is in a whirlwind. How to pacify Zhangjia? If that young man is really dead, he needs to give an account. He remembers that there are two young masters in Zhangjia, but they are not as smart as that eldest son, and they are not very popular in Zhangjia.


    Perhaps, he can put forward to help those two young masters in their official career. In the end, people who die can''t be reborn. Even if they die, the living can get benefits. That''s enough.


    In this way, Fu Ziyan''s mind is settled. He plans to go back and find the adult Zhang himself.


    Liu Wei is not sure if Fu Zihan knows what''s wrong, but she knows that other people on the scene are shocked to hear that childe Zhang will die.


    They have killed many people, people who don''t look good, civilians who dare to offend, and even a group of prisoners who didn''t know each other in the paddock that day.


    But when their companions died, they finally realized what it was called rabbit death and fox sorrow.


    All of them are grasshoppers on one rope. If one of them dies, how can they protect their lives?


    Now that Fu Ziyan has come, they should be able to save their lives, but is this Fu Ziyan useful? Recently, it was clear that he said that they could be at ease in prison and go out in a few days.


    But they were caught at large, and they''re still here.


    This Fu''s eldest son, is it really so well spread outside?


    Can I still trust Fu Jia?


    The head of the earth is only the head of the earth. It is always pressed by the top!


    Everyone was so worried about the same problem that when they were let go of their hands and feet, and they were so weak that they fell on the ground, they came back to their minds.


    Liu Wei stared at these people and said, "call a doctor."


    People are carried down.


    Their new cell is the same as Liu Sui''s. The only difference is that Liu Sui has been properly bound up and safely nestled in a pile of straw to eat steamed bread when their whole body is filled with blood.


    White steamed bread, warm and hot, three steamed bread with a cup of warm water, but white water, tea did not put a piece, Liu Sui eat very fragrant, while eating also frown inhale, obviously very painful.


    Seeing the prison door open, Liu Sui subconsciously looked up and saw that many people were carried over and a wail poured into his ear.


    He straightened his neck and asked the front jailer, "what''s the matter?"


    The jailer wanted to say something to him, but he was afraid of the burden. He did not dare to speak, so he shook his head, only sent people in, and hurried away.


    The cell, which was not big, was crowded. Liu Sui looked at his companions and Yang Min, who was nearest to him, and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    Yang Min hurt his arm. Now there is an arrow in his arm. He dare not move without the doctor. He is sweating because of the pain. Liu Sui has a steamed bread in one hand, a water glass in the other, and a mouth full of water. Although his nose is blue and his face is swollen, it is clear that the bone is not in the way. He can run with energy. He is more active than anyone else.Yang Min said in a sullen voice, "it''s what you see."


    Liu Suidong looked, West looked, and after watching all the injuries, he said, "it seems that you have suffered a lot."


    Isn''t that bullshit!


    It''s like this. It''s not hard. Is it hard or sugar?


    Yang Min doesn''t want to talk to him.


    Liu Sui squatted on the side and asked, "does it hurt?"


    Yang Min closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing to make himself less painful.


    Liu Sui asked again, "did that man put you in the paddock? Let people ride after you? You say you are too. You are so weak. You need to find a place to hide, and don''t come out. "


    Yang Min can''t be bothered by him: "tied, can''t hide."


    Liu Sui is surprised: "so cruel?" Then he felt that he didn''t have anything to do. It''s not good to shout so loudly. He quickly pointed to the bandage on his body and said, "I don''t have any pain. There''s salt water on my head. When the doctor came to bandage just now, he said that there must be scars in several places." Then compared with the fingers, draw a distance: "the longest, such a big scar."


    Yang Min stares at the length of his stroke, spits out his voice fiercely, and is bored to death: "can you stop talking?"


    Liu Sui didn''t dare to recruit Yang min. he went to see others for fear that he would make people anxious.


    Of all the people, Yang Min is the best one. The worst one on the other is two or three arrows. There is one arrow in the thigh when you pay seven less. If you move a little higher, it will be useless.


    Everyone is shouting. It''s worse than one.


    The doctor who came here is an ordinary doctor with a medicine boy.


    The doctor''s hand was heavy. He did not show mercy when pulling out the arrow and applying the medicine. Until the doctor went to treat the wound for the next person, and then he left the work to the medicine boy, Yang Min felt a trace of tenderness in the medicine boy.


    The medicine boy tied a bow and didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end.


    When all the arrows of the people in the room are pulled out and wrapped up, there are some people outside the cell, not others, but Liu Wei.


    Looking at Liu Wei, everyone''s eyes are full of hate, but they dare not show it openly, secretly and with their heads buried.

 Chapter 989

    Liu Wei looks around, but she doesn''t have a few pairs of eyes. Most people dare not look at her at all.


    "Mr. Zhang, there you are."


    Liu Wei said, all around are quiet.


    She added a lingering block to everyone in the prison.


    Everyone did, as she had expected, have a face full of pain, and two timid people who were afraid of death had already cried. Liu Wei smiles with satisfaction.


    Yang Min looked up and saw Liu Wei''s smile on the corner of his mouth. Then he saw Liu Wei''s sleeve. He thought about it and asked, "we want to send Mr. Zhang, OK?"


    Everyone else looked at Yang min. obviously, there were not many people who wanted to send Mr. Zhang.


    A dead person, a corpse, looked, also can only increase fear.


    Liu Wei seems to have some accidents. She looks at Yang min.


    Fu Zihan also said at this time: "I want to see him."


    Liu Wei looks at Fu Zihan again.


    Fu Zihan''s eyes were cold as always. There was something more in the cold. The prison was too dark for Liu Wei to see clearly. But she felt that it should be guilt and regret.


    People will regret only after the tragedy, but what''s the meaning of regret at this time?


    Liu Wei''s face was full of ridicule, and her words were heartless and cold: "why do you see that?"


    Yang Min wants to speak, but Liu Sui unconsciously holds him down and shakes his head.


    Fu Zihan said, "you said I hurt him. I think I should give him the last ride."


    "Did you know that he wanted to see you on his last trip?" Liu Wei impolitely paid Zihan back: "Prince Zhang''s death, because of you, is it possible that when he saw you, he would not close his eyes to death?"


    A word, said Fu Zihan whole body stiff.


    Liu Wei seems to have come to see these people''s ugliness. Having seen enough, she left.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s back, Yang Min suddenly asked Liu Sui, "I remember that you said outside the hunting ground, Lord Liu, you are kind to your family?"


    Liu Sui''s face was cold: "now it''s gone!"


    Yang Min frowned, "tell me about your cousin."


    Liu Sui said: "I''ve heard about the case of missing children in Kyoto. This man was broken. My cousin was found back. My grandfather was very happy. The whole family regarded this master Liu as a saint. They invited many banquets and finally came to the door to thank him. Because of this, my grandfather is still whispering in my ear. If I can, I will ask to work in the town gate. His old man is also confused. How can I become a little bodyguard in zhengemen in terms of my father and uncle''s identity? Only waiting for my imperial examination title, official post below five grades, that''s my choice... "


    Yang Min interrupts Liu Sui''s complacency: "this adult Liu is from zhuozuo family, but there seems to be some other rumors. On that day''s paddock, he was not treating the dead prisoner or his brother for injuries? He also said with Fu Ziyan that if Fu ziyong''s face wants to be OK, only he has a way... "


    Liu Sui vaguely remembers that there is such a thing, but what about that?


    Yang Min recollects the appearance of the man who just managed his sleeves. His sleeves were pulled several times. There was still blood on his cuffs and blood on his fingers.


    All of a sudden, he smiled strangely.


    Liu Sui was permeated by Yang Min''s smile, and asked in horror, "you are not crazy with pain, Yang Min, do you know who I am?"


    Yang Min glared at him, but didn''t scold him. He just whispered, "Mr. Zhang, he shouldn''t be dead."


    Liu Sui is stunned: "are you serious?"


    Yang Min can''t be sure, but "eight or nine are inseparable from ten."


    Liu Sui didn''t quite understand, Yang Min didn''t explain, just looked at Fu Zihan, but saw Fu Zihan holding his head in self reproach. He was worse than the tramp on the street.


    In fact, it''s pitiful, but he deserves it.


    The reason why Yang Min didn''t object to the hunting of living people was that he had seen so much and had been numb, but in fact, this kind of thing was wrong.


    Death row prisoners have their own court decisions, and they cannot be executed by others. The national law is there. They have to live with the law. Sooner or later, they will harm others and themselves.


    When there are more people in the cell, there will be more contradictions.


    The people who are afraid of pain cry all night. The people who are upset don''t sleep all night. The quarrel starts in the middle of the night.


    First of all, Fu ziyong.


    Fu ziyong is a bad tempered man with a developed mind and simple limbs. He was originally suffering from all kinds of noise, which made him unable to close his eyes. No matter how much friendship he had in the past, he was only upset now. What''s more, he had no friendship with these people. At most, he was even a friend of wine and flesh.


    He sat up with half of his body on his back and slapped himself on the face of the sobbing Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li was stunned, raised his red and swollen eyes, and then stormed Fu ziyong''s face. He suddenly screamed, crazily climbed up and cursed, grabbed his hair, and wrestled with him.


    Both of them were in pain. They came down several times. The place where they were bandaged began to seep blood. Fu Zilan, who had not slept, yelled: "fight, fight, kill!"


    This is undoubtedly to add fuel to the fire. Young master li really intensified his attack and scolding. Fu ziyong also started to fight more and more.Soon, both sides were blue and blue.


    Fu Zilan covers his ears and bangs his head against the wall with a headache.


    The others woke up and shouted, "stop fighting!"


    Someone cried with Mr. Li, complaining: "why should we live such a life? At home, my mother will have to turn around in a hurry if she doesn''t eat a meal. If she knows that I''ve been hurt like this, she won''t have a stuttering. She can''t go crazy in a hurry. "


    One person complains, and others follow.


    All the people in the prison wake up, the crying people cry even harder, the scolding people scold fiercely, and finally, someone points the finger at Fu family.


    "What''s the relationship between Fu''s longevity and our family? Three years ago, the Third Master of Fu''s family still embarrassed my father at the banquet! "


    "Yes, my mother also said when she came, the second wife of Fu''s family is a snob. My mother''s family is not rich, but my mother has a good family, serves her parents-in-law wholeheartedly, raises her children to the best of her ability, my family and beauty. Why does she say that my mother is poor? Also said that with my mother in a room, can smell a sour smell! I think it stinks on her. It stinks when she falls into the hut! "


    "What''s so remarkable about Fu Ziyan is that he is a few years older than us and has done some good jobs with the help of Fu''s family. I can hear that in order to achieve his goal, he has no choice but to sell his own brothers and sisters."


    "Yes, do you think no one knows about Fu Ziqiu? My own sister, who was sent out to be ruined, will be taken off now. The woman who is taken off can only be sent back to her mother''s house! He can''t blame Fu Ziqiu for failing to tie up his husband and disgrace his mother''s family. I think he is the cancer of Fu''s family! "


    "Fu''s family is lawless and domineering. Who knows that his family is the emperor of Qingzhou. This time, Fu''s father''s birthday is so grand. It''s spread everywhere. Fu''s family is trying to attract powerful people to enter Beijing and fight against the kings! Oh, the emperor is seriously ill. There are several princes under his knee. When did he pay a stranger? I think Fu''s family is full of food and can''t tell the difference between a few Jin and two Jin! "


    A lot of curses came together, and the scene was suddenly out of control.

 Chapter 990

    Fu ziyong doesn''t fight with Mr. Li. Instead, he starts to fight people who say bad things about Fu''s family!


    Those people are in a line. They are not afraid of Fu ziyong. They start with them directly!


    Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan didn''t like to move, but now they can only help Fu ziyong to argue with others.


    At the end of the day, Fu''s family and other people held a group. They actually cut out two places in the originally narrow cell. It seems that everyone thinks that as long as they keep a distance from Fu''s family, or even fall out, that Lord Liu and the third prince can see that the first one is Fu''s family and let them go.


    In the face of survival, dignity and principles are worthless.


    The farce lasted till morning, exhausted all night, and the one who should sleep finally went to sleep.


    At noon, Mr. Liu appeared again.


    "Open the door."


    Liu Wei said, and began to look at the changes in the prison room.


    It''s kind of like going to jail.


    Liu Wei turned her head and looked at simaxi beside her. She asked, "master Sima, do prisoners in the prison work every day?"


    Simaxi lowered his head and said, "yes."


    "What kind of work? What''s the point? "


    "The women made cloth and embroidered flowers, while the men did not pay attention to farming. When they were working, they were consistent with the farmers outside."


    "Where is the ground, far away?"


    "Just behind the yamen, not far away."


    Liu Wei looked at the man in prison and smiled, "I hear you. Come out."


    Don''t talk about farming. These young men have lived for half their lives. They have never seen anything before.


    So when they were taken to the fields behind the yamen, they saw that other prisoners were busy and loose, and all of them were ignorant. The guards of


    watched them divide their spades and shovels, and judged their injuries, loosening the ground, damaging the heavy ones and shovel the excrement.


    Yang Min can take a pen, take a shovel, but never took it. When he was holding a dry wooden handle, he began to feel that his palm was very nervous. But what can.


    do?


    Bear it!


    Yang Min can''t do it at all. He looks at how others do it and gropes for it.


    When someone has hoed a field, he can''t be too slow. At last, the jailer comes straight to him, fans at his feet with a whip, and scolds him, "hurry up, do you want to eat?"


    Yang Min shrinks his neck, his face endures, and he has to add a gravity path to speed up his speed and continue to turn the ground.


    Liu Sui, on the other hand, hoed the land very well. Maybe he had a lot of strength. After hoeing his own field, he quietly came to help Yang min. Yang Min was very happy. As a result, Liu Sui was called away. The jailer said that he was so idle that he could hoe another piece. Anyway, he had nothing to do.


    Liu Sui was dragged away and looked back at Yang min.


    Yang Min''s heart is as dead as ashes. He can only do his own work and try to have lunch today.


    The people who hoe the land are all well behaved. Although they are hard and tired, they have a thorough nose.


    It''s not good for those who dig excrement. One by one, they are seriously injured. Once they smell the smell of excrement, several people directly vomit. After vomit, they don''t wash their mouths. Let them go on and dig three barrels. The morning''s work is over.


    In fact, there are not many three barrels. The average person can dig one barrel for a long time.


    But these young men are just digging a shovel, they have to vomit twice, dawdle, and there is still pain. Before lunch, none of them finish the task.


    There''s no way. We have to continue. When will we finish and when will we have dinner.


    Yang Min ate on time, with thick steamed bread and hot porridge. There are only two kinds of things. This kind of thing can''t be touched in daily life. At this moment, it''s delicious.


    Liu Sui has a big appetite. After eating his own, he stares at Yang Min''s bowl: "I remember you don''t like steamed bread."


    Yang Minli doesn''t care about him. It''s one thing whether he likes eating or not. It''s another thing whether he''s hungry or not. Now the steamed bread is in his mouth, which is much better than delicacies.


    Liu Sui could not see what he could not eat, so he sat there, dazed, saying that it was, but his eyes were still fixed on other people in the distance.


    They are all rich in clothes and good food. They grow up with thousands of care. Who has ever suffered from this? Only yesterday, I was beaten all over the body. Today, I have to do this kind of physical work. I can''t stand it. I am already pale, gasping and teetering.


    Liu Sui pushed Yang Min and asked, "you said yesterday that the young master Zhang was not dead. Since he was not dead, why did they tell us that he was dead?"


    Yang Min took a look at him, swallowed the last mouthful of steamed bread, and looked at Liu adult who was watching their work in the distance.


    Mr. Liu is sitting in the shed, eating the fruit from the bottom and reading an idle book at the same time.


    "To torture us better." Yang Min said slowly: "the so-called pulling one hair and moving the whole body, the death of Mr. Zhang, among us, has played an important role. Think about it, if Mr. Zhang is not dead, how could Fu ziyong argue with other people last night? At the end of the argument, why did you tear your face so open? After all, everyone is afraid of death. They are afraid to follow Mr. Zhang''s example. Once people are sensitive, their morale will fall. Everyone is suspicious. At the end of the day, we will be scattered and the fishermen will benefit. " When it comes to the word "Fisherman", Yang Min''s eyes catch the sight of Master Liu again.Liu Sui heard about it, and some of them were angry: "this is to play with us as dogs in the cage?"


    "Dogs?" "I think we are not even as good as dogs," Yang Min said with a wry smile


    Liu Sui choked and thought it was true.


    Yang Min finished the last mouthful of hot porridge and said, "I guess there will be more accidents today."


    "What? What''s going on? What''s going on? We all began to hoe the earth and dig the dung. What else did Liu want? "


    Yang Min shook his head. "It''s not Liu." After a pause, he changed his tune: "it shouldn''t be."


    Liu Sui is a little fidgety. "You should make it clear. Don''t let me guess."


    Yang Min glared at him and pointed to the person digging the dung.


    And sure enough, just after a while, something really happened.


    Fu ziyong fainted.


    Fu''s family is now unpopular, but Fu ziyong was seriously injured yesterday. Today, he is arranged to dig dung.


    The so-called skinny camel is bigger than a horse, and Fu ziyong is stronger than any other literate young man. In the morning, he was the first one who finished eating. Liu Sui noticed that there were several people staring at him in the dark.


    In the afternoon, Fu ziyong didn''t make any trouble. He was as diligent as in the morning. It seemed normal. However, several people deliberately shoveled the excrement on his feet.


    Fu ziyong was angry, but he was suppressed by the guards. His face was red and scarred. At last, he could only hold his breath and continue to work.


    But for the second time, someone overturned the bucket of dung he had been shoveling hard. He worked hard for half an hour and paid for it.


    This time, Fu ziyong is really furious. No one can pull it. He has to fight with those people!


    The fight hasn''t been fought yet, just push twice, and people suddenly fainted.


    The first thing that caused his dizziness was Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan.


    One by one, they supported Fu ziyong, red necked, theorized with others, and shouted to find Lord Liu!

 Chapter 991

    Liu Wei was still resting in the shed. When she heard the noise, she didn''t lift her eyelids. Until the jailer came to report carefully, she closed the book in her hand and got up to go.


    The scene was very ugly. After Fu ziyong fainted, his wound began to bleed, and it was torn and cracked.


    "Take it back and call the doctor." After Liu Wei''s command, he turned his head and turned his eyes to some of the people who played tricks on Fu ziyong: "more than one barrel will be fined for one person, and the dinner will be finished before dinner."


    No one has any opinions, no one dares to resist, silently eats the punishment, and everyone is scattered.


    Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan are not sure. They want to follow Fu ziyong to have a look. The jailer stops them directly and warns, "don''t try to be lazy!"


    They didn''t want to be lazy, they just felt uneasy.


    But Fu Zihan didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He was honest and worked hard. Even though Fu ziyong fainted, he didn''t stop to care about one point.


    Liu Wei glanced at him.


    Half an hour later, the jailer hurried over and whispered to Liu Wei in the shed.


    Liu Wei heard that Huoran threw the book on the ground. She walked away with the jailer.


    She made so much noise that someone began to whisper.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter, flustered and flustered? "


    "Isn''t it my father who came to pick me up?"


    "Bah, stop dreaming! Does your father have the face to please the third prince? "


    "What is that?"


    Everyone guessed and guessed, but there was no answer. Instead, Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan looked at each other, and their uneasiness increased.


    Half an hour later, Liu Wei came back. When she reappeared, she looked a bit embarrassed. There was a lot of blood on her clothes, and her expression was strange. When she came to Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan, she said, "Fu ziyong can''t be saved."


    Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan didn''t react for a moment. Instead, Fu Zihan on the other side threw a shovel and rushed over: "what do you say?"


    Liu Wei looked at him and repeated, "he is dead."


    Suddenly quiet.


    Everyone stopped and looked at each other incredulously.


    Fu ziyong is dead? A man who was OK half an hour ago is dead now?


    Liu Wei said, "the doctor did his best."


    "Impossible!" Fu Zihan was very excited. Compared with yesterday''s news of Zhang Gongzi''s death, his cousin''s death obviously made him more unable to accept: "it is impossible that he will not die. He is always healthy and he will not die! No! "


    Liu Wei frowned, and when the words came, there was nothing to say, but in the spirit of humanitarianism, he said, "you three, go and see him."


    The three people ordered are the three brothers of Fu family.


    If the three don''t believe it, they can''t believe it. Fu ziyong can''t die. Although he began to bleed when he left, he sustained such serious injuries yesterday. There''s no reason why he can''t now.


    But when they saw Fu ziyong''s body, all their luck was gone.


    Liu Wei said, "I''ve already informed the Fu family. They should wait a while."


    Fu ziyao looked at the pale man on the plank bed and paused for a while before he reached out his hand to explore his nose.


    No breath, really no breath.


    He was shaking and reeling back.


    Fu Zilan has cried out: "third brother Third brother, wake up Three brothers... "


    And Fu Zihan, who stood at the end, had empty eyes and white lips.


    Liu Wei went to Fu Zihan and asked with a voice only two people could hear: "sad?"


    Fu Zihan looks at Liu Wei quickly. He looks silly.


    Liu Wei said: "he''s not your brother, cousin, but I, my brother, but my brother, do you know what mood I was in at that time? If I go a little late, he is a corpse now. "


    Fu Zihan''s fingertips trembled and he wanted to clench his fist, but he couldn''t hold it. He stared at Liu Wei, and his voice was hoarse: "it''s you, isn''t it you?"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "it''s not me. Fu ziyong''s wound is really getting worse. The wound is festering and infected. I saved him, but I can''t help him." Said, she suddenly smiled: "you don''t have to think of the way to shirk responsibility. I didn''t say that his death is due to you. You can blame me. After all, I caused his injury. If you can feel better then."


    Fu Zihan can''t feel at ease. He doesn''t know how to feel the loss of a close relative. After all, as Liu Wei said, Fu ziyong is only his cousin. In fact, his brother is dead, and he is not sad. In the big family, the most important thing is his brothers and sisters. Everyone''s relationship is not as harmonious as the outside world sees.


    But no matter how, we grew up together. We are not familiar with our relatives. In the past, even if we were not close, we were connected by blood.


    What''s more, it''s really related to him that they fell into this field.It''s him who put forward the idea of hunting for the living. It''s him who went to Yamen to be the dead prisoner. It''s him who did everything


    Self reproach and guilt drown people. Fu Zihan feels that there is a string in his head, a string that has been broken straight. Now, it is finally broken.


    When the string broke, he was in a mess. His head was in a mess. He had a crazy headache.


    He squatted down and hugged his head. His fingernails were almost dug into the skull, but he could not make his head more comfortable.


    He''s going crazy. He''s really going crazy.


    Liu Wei looked at him with cold eyes. There was no expression on her face. Obviously, she had expected the ending.


    The three brothers of Fu family stayed for a quarter of an hour in front of Fu ziyong''s body and were taken back to the farmland.


    Liu Wei''s words are that she will negotiate with the people from the Fu family, but they don''t want to fish in troubled waters. They should go back to serve the punishment, and they have to continue to serve it.


    When they went back, the rest of the people in the farm looked at it frequently.


    At the beginning, they pushed and provoked Fu ziyong. They were even more guilty. They kept shrinking to the side. They were afraid that they would provoke the three brothers of Fu family and kill them to pay for Fu ziyong''s life.


    How is Fu ziyao? There are still tears on Fu Zilan''s face. As for Fu Zihan, he has never said anything before. Now, he is more like a mute and silent.


    If you don''t break out in silence, you will perish in silence. Fu Zihan is obviously the latter.


    Fu Zilian bit his teeth and asked Fu ziyao, "at home, will you help us out?"


    Fu ziyao clenched his fist. He didn''t know. Yesterday''s eldest brother clearly came and saw what happened to them, but he didn''t take them away. Now he''s very afraid. He''s afraid that there''s no way to deal with his family. He''s afraid that he won''t dare confront the third prince.


    Then they can only wait for death. They can only wait for brother bu.

 Chapter 992

    At the thought of this, Fu ziyao trembled all over. He wanted to control his mood, but he couldn''t. his eyes suddenly looked at Fu Zihan.


    The younger brother of the family, since he was a child, has a strong personality and loves to do things that are deviant.


    Fu ziyao tried not to blame him, tried not to hate him.


    But he couldn''t.


    The death of the third brother is like the last straw to crush the camel.


    Yesterday''s Mr. Zhang is a case in point, but today''s third brother is so close to him. Only hatred and anger can simplify his fear.


    "Don''t you say anything?" Fu ziyao pushed his little brother, with a very bad attitude.


    What did Fu Zilan see? He wanted to stop him and took his hand back.


    Fu Zihan did not make a sound. He lowered his head and picked up his shovel. He let out his anger and worked in the dung.


    Fu ziyao pushed him again, and his voice was loud: "the third brother died because of you, and you even lost your tears. Fu Zihan, you are cruel and wonderful!"


    Fu Zihan is pushed to stagger by him. After he stabilizes, he still doesn''t speak. He shovels dung on his head.


    Fu ziyao scolded: "I knew you were rebellious before, but now I find that you are more than rebellious, you are desperate! You have no heart at all. Fu Zihan, say something! I want you to talk! "


    Fu Zihan didn''t say that he was like a walking corpse. Whatever Fu ziyao pushed, he was holding his shovel. For a while, he shoveled the dung mechanically. It seemed that if he focused on one thing, he would forget other things and some people''s death.


    Fu ziyao has collapsed. He can''t care about anything else. He''s on top of Fu Zihan.


    Fu Zilan didn''t stop at first, but later, he had to stop because they were about to fight.


    At the end of the farce, Fu Zihan had been beaten with blood on his face by Fu ziyao. At this moment, the jailer of the distant guard came here unhurriedly, pulled Fu Zihan to bandage, scolded other people and continued his work.


    The farmland has been restored to peace. Everyone continues to work in an orderly way. No one dares to make trouble again, because they know that the result of the trouble is not good for their current situation.


    On the other side, Liu Sui whispered to Yang Min, "yesterday and today, two people died. Do you really want us all dead? Is that Liu satisfied?"


    Yang Min opened a piece of soil and looked at him. "You really believe that ziyong is dead?"


    Liu Sui frowned and asked, "isn''t it?"


    Yang Min smiled.


    Liu Sui said, "what do you want to say? Didn''t the three brothers of Fu family go to see it? They didn''t see people die. They can be so crazy? "


    Yang Min shook his head: "I don''t know, but my intuition tells me that things are not so simple."


    Liu Sui snorted, "you are not a woman. What''s the use of your intuition?"


    Yang Min: "..."


    In the evening, everyone finally finished their work. The jailer set off a meal. Compared with the coarse grain steamed bread and hot porridge at noon, there was an extra plate of vegetables at night.


    No one dislikes it. Everyone gobbles it up. There is not even a mouthful of vegetable residue left.


    When we go to bed at night, compared with the noise of last night, we all have a lot of peace tonight, because they know that only when we have a good sleep can we finish the work and eat food early in the morning.


    One night without words, only on the other side of the prison, Fu ziyong woke up.


    He looked at the surrounding environment with a pale face. His eyes turned around for a few times. For a moment, he turned to the opposite wooden bed, where a thin man in blue was sitting.


    "You..."


    "Pay three less, you wake up." When the emaciated man heard the noise, he looked up and called out. Then he dragged his injured leg and limped over and asked, "have you slept all day? Are you better now? Would you like some water? "


    Fu ziyong looked at him stupidly, looked at him for a long time, and then asked, "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang?"


    Mr. Zhang nodded, turned around again, poured a cup of warm water on the table, took it and handed it to Fu ziyong''s mouth: "it''s more comfortable to drink some water."


    Fu ziyong took a drink with his hand. When he swallowed, his throat hurt. But he couldn''t help it. He just stared at Mr. Zhang and asked blankly, "am I dead?"


    Young master Zhang was shocked. "Aren''t you alive? How could you die?"


    "Then you What are you doing? "


    "Me?" Childe Zhang looked down at himself as if he didn''t know why. He said stupidly, "I''m injured. I''ve got a broken stomach. The elder Liu said that my injury is too serious. I need to rest. I don''t need to live with other people, so I''m allowed to live here alone." He said, he also opened his clothes, exposed the wrapped belly, and said, "my belly is sewn with needles and thread. I don''t know what medicine I''ve applied. I couldn''t move for the first day. I can''t even move today. I can go to the ground today. The elder Liu said," fortunately, I didn''t hurt my internal organs, so I can sew my skin and meat fast. "


    After Zhang finished, seeing whether Fu sanshao was stupid or not, he asked, "are you hungry?"


    As soon as he finished, Fu ziyong felt a rumble in his stomach.His face was a little ugly. He stared at Mr. Zhang and asked difficultly, "yes, is there anything to eat?"


    Mr. Zhang slowly walked to the table and took out two buns from a yellow package.


    "It was Lord Liu who left, saying that I might be hungry in the middle of the night." Then he handed both to Fu ziyong.


    As soon as Fu ziyong got it, he began to gobble it up. It was cold and cold. It was dry and hard in his mouth, but he could not stop eating with white water.


    I''m really hungry. I''ve been rich for half my life. I''ve never tasted hunger. This time, I finally realized it.


    A few mouthfuls of Wotou were eaten up. Fu ziyong was forgiven. As he wiped his mouth, he looked at Mr. Zhang again. He asked in a hoarse voice, "what''s going on?"


    Childe Zhang doesn''t know what he wants to ask. In his opinion, he was seriously injured and was taken care of. He was put in a clean cell to recover his injuries. But from the mouth of the third young man, he heard that he was dead. He was shocked: "I Dead? How, how can it be, I, am I not good? "


    "That''s what I want to ask." Fu ziyong''s brain is not smart. He hasn''t connected things up to now. The only thing he knows is that the master Liu lied to them. The master Zhang didn''t die, but why the master Liu lied and told stories about the death of the master Zhang is beyond his comprehension.


    Of course, at the moment, he did not know that not only prince Zhang is dead, but also he is "dead".


    The successive "death" of Childe Zhang and Fu ziyong added a strange atmosphere to the prison.


    In the next two days, the people in the prison are very secure. They don''t want anything now. The priority of waking up every day is to work hard and strive for a hot meal at lunch time.


    Everyone wants to live, no one wants to die, and they are looking forward to their families'' help, so before that, they have to make sure they are alive.


    Liu Wei also came to supervise the work the next day, but he didn''t come the third day.


    Simaxi came to the post house and reported the situation of the prison to the master Liu. After reporting, he didn''t leave, but turned to the next room.


    Rong Ling is waiting for him.


    When he handed in the secret letter he had brought, simaxi forbear again and again, or did not, and asked, "Lord, what do you want to do with them?"


    Rong Leng glanced at him and said, "you should ask her about this."


    Sima Sidun said, "Lord Liu''s mind, I can''t guess. He said that mental torture is more serious abuse than physical torture. When he can see the appearance of their mental breakdown, let it go. But what is mental torture?"


    Simaxi is also full of economy, but the words of Lord Liu are really unpredictable.


    "In short." Allow Leng to solve his puzzles, words with a smile: "she plays enough to put."


    Simaxi: "..."

 Chapter 993

    Before leaving, simaxi still glanced at the next room. When he glanced over, he saw that the door was open. Inside, Mr. Liu was talking with a middle-aged woman in a cold voice.


    He could not hear what they said, but it seemed that the atmosphere was a little stiff.


    The middle-aged woman, when Lord Liu went to the prison on the first day, also went with him, but she didn''t go after that. Simaxi hasn''t figured out the identity of this man.


    After leaving the post house, simaxi went to Fu''s mansion again.


    now the situation of Qingzhou prison is a little delicate. Simaxi is devoted to the three kings, but apparently he can''t let Fu''s family find out that he pretends to be under the threat of the three kings.


    The Fu family was relieved to him. They only asked him to report to the Fu government and be asked again every time he came back from the third prince.


    Simaxi''s apparent Kung Fu is very good. The Fu family has no doubt about him.


    On the other side, Liu Wei is feeling the pulse for Ji Xiaqiu.


    The place where Ji Xiaqiu had problems was the meridians. The deeper Liu Wei probed, the more ugly his expression became. When he finally stopped, the room fell silent.


    Ji Xiaqiu took back his hand, while managing his sleeves, he said, "it''s ok if it''s cured or not. My mother doesn''t care."


    Liu Wei looked at her mother and asked, "how did you hurt?"


    Ji Xiaqiu shook his head: "it''s all in the past."


    "Those who hurt you want your life."


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at her and answered her question: "because I want his life, too."


    Liu Wei clenched her fist. "You can tell me."


    "He''s dead."


    Liu Wei frowns.


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at her stubborn face, thought of something, and smiled again: "you and your father are really like, as stubborn, as thorough."


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound, but when she heard the word "father", her fingers moved a little and released slowly.


    "That''s after you were born with me. I think you also know that King Quan is your father''s best friend. At that time, I had a son in Liu''s family. He helped me secretly. At that time, he was not a rebel who supported his troops and respected himself. He was just a vassal king. Because of his status, he was feared by the emperor. All the year round, he shrank in liaozhou and became a vassal Lord. But several times, he was embarrassed by the officials of the court and even eunuchs. His life was very difficult. "


    These Liu Wei really don''t know, but it''s not hard to imagine how Qianling emperor is.


    King Quan and rongling''s father and two sons are one mother compatriots. At the beginning, rongling''s father was supposed to ascend the throne. How could King Quan, as his younger brother, not be feared.


    "After giving birth to two children, I will take Mo Yi..." Speaking of this, Ji Xiaqiu took a special look at Liu Wei''s face.


    Liu Wei''s face was as usual without any difference.


    Ji Xiaqiu breathed a sigh of relief, and continued: "it was the king of power who helped me escape from Kyoto, but just out of Kyoto, we were ambushed. He blocked my sword and was dying. At that time, I knew that emperor Qianling had found out and would not let me go, but I could not involve others any more."


    Liu Wei frowned. I can probably think of what happened later.


    "Before King Quan woke up, I had already left. On the way to escape, I inevitably met experts. At that time, I was unable to keep up with him because I had not been recuperated after production."


    "So, your injuries are also caused by those people?"


    "The injury was done by them, the meridians, but I gave up myself."


    Liu Wei was a little surprised.


    Ji Xiaqiu said: "that time, I was poisoned. The poison was all over my body. The person who poisoned was the last person I killed before I used my internal power to block the meridians."


    "Do you know that if you don''t adjust your breath a little, you will die then?"


    "I know." Ji Xiaqiu''s face appeared a short trance, and then he came back to himself and said slowly, "at that time, I didn''t want to live."


    Liu Wei''s heart thumped.


    "But Mo Yi is still small, and you are in the deep and hot Kyoto." Ji Xiaqiu suddenly looked at Liu Wei seriously and asked, "that Rong Ling, do you like it very much?"


    Liu Wei was stunned. He didn''t know why the topic suddenly came here. He was a bit awkward. "Now it''s about your body. Don''t change the topic."


    "Do you like it?" Ji Xiaqiu asked stubbornly.


    Liu Wei blushed for a while, lowered his head, and nodded at the end: "HMM."


    "If he dies, do you want to live?"


    Liu Wei''s pupil shrank.


    "Answer me."


    If Rong Leng died, would she live?


    Liu Wei never thought about this question. She is not a worrier. Since many things have not happened, why should she add troubles to herself? If someone asks this question, she will never return, but this person is her mother. She has to return.


    "I want to live." "I have two children. I have to live. I can''t let them lose their father and then their mother. It''s abandonment."


    Ji Xiaqiu smiled bitterly: "but are you sad when you lose your love?"


    "Sad." Liu Wei cradles her neck and says, "but the children don''t have mother''s instruction. What should they do if they fail to learn?"? How to deal with being bullied? They don''t have a father to protect them from the wind and rain, or even a mother. What are they doing in this world? Are you here to help each other and suffer? "Ji Xiaqiu poured himself a cup of tea and said, "when I cut off the meridians, I want to go to your father."


    Liu Wei guessed it. From the moment her mother asked this question, she guessed it.


    But her answer is what she thinks in her heart. Just as she died, she also hopes that Rong Ling will live well, take good care of the two children and raise them to be adults. However, she cannot find stepmothers for the two children. She does not allow her children to be called other mothers!


    Ji Xiaqiu seems to think of something helpless: "it''s a big thing to consciously understand the meridians. At that time, I cried and hugged the stranger. I said I''m sorry to him. I said that my mother was going to leave him, and even wrote a letter. When I died, someone would send the letter and the child to liaozhou. But the child seemed to know that something was going to happen. At the critical moment of my life and death, he suddenly cried and cried bitterly, When my meridians were in disorder and my mouth was bleeding, I had no time to check myself. I was busy watching why he cried. I knew it was urinating his pants. I changed his diapers on my back, fed him mushy, and coaxed him to sleep. When I explored the meridians again, I found that I had just interrupted, and the poison gas had entered my heart. I was just about to detonate the poison gas in my body. When I died, I cried again and coaxed him for a long time. After coaxing, it was daylight ¡£¡±


    Liu Wei listens to want to smile: "Mo is very spirited."


    "He is too noisy. He used to pee in his pants and bed when he was a child." Ji Xiaqiu shakes his head.


    Liu Wei said, "Xiao Li doesn''t pee in his pants or in his bed when he is very young."


    Ji Xiaqiu''s eyes brightened: "Xiao Li is really powerful."


    Liu Wei didn''t think: "no, it''s not. I was stupid when I was stupid. I woke up in the middle of the night and found that he fell asleep on the ground. When I finished urinating, I was sleeping beside the nightpot."


    Ji Xiaqiu worried: "didn''t you catch cold?"


    Liu Wei: "no, he''s not easy to get sick. Maybe it''s because he has much to do with herbs. I don''t know who said that there were a batch of new corpses in the mountain. A two-and-a-half-year-old boy ran to the mountain to dig for bones at night. When he found him, it snowed. He was still running snot in the snow, holding three beautiful bones."


    Ji Xiaqiu''s face changed and his expression was strange.


    Liu Wei recalled and smiled: "those three bodies are really beautiful. Later, I only left one for him to make specimens, and the other two are for my collection and research!"


    Ji Xiaqiu stopped talking, but looked at Liu Wei''s eyes and became very obscure. After hesitating for a long time, he asked, "what have you taught him?"


    Liu Wei said, "he can see all the things he didn''t teach. However, the child''s eyes are poisonous and his bones are not good-looking. It can be seen from his body. This skill is probably born."


    Ji Xiaqiu gently advised: "I''m afraid it''s not a skill..."


    But the voice was too small for Liu Wei to hear.

 Chapter 994

    When it comes to children, the topic of mother and daughter is finally more joyful. Ji Xiaqiu talks about many things when she was a child, and Liu Wei talks about many things when she was a child.


    Ji Xiaqiu just heard that it was OK. When he heard it, he exclaimed: "it''s not easy for Xiao Li to survive." "Thank you very much for your two good friends, Mr. Fu and miss jinnanpian," he added And the girl named Jin Nanyun is not very reliable.


    Liu Wei nodded, and Fu Zichen did help her a lot.


    Sometimes she was in the autopsy room for several days and nights. Xiaoli was taken care of by Fu Zichen. Nanpian and Xiaoli''s clothes, shoes and socks were all embroidered by nanpian.


    As we speak, we will talk more and more. After all, the separation is too long. There are many things between mother and daughter that we want to say. We couldn''t find a topic before. Now when the topic comes out, we can''t stop talking.


    When it was getting dark, they got back to the point and talked about Ji Xiaqiu''s injury.


    At that time, the poison gas was trapped in the heart. Ji Xiaqiu held the heart of death and didn''t dredge it. Of course, it''s not so easy to dredge the poison gas because of its hegemony. At least one person can''t finish it.


    Now in the past few years, the poison gas has already condensed into a lump and pressed on Ji Xiaqiu''s heart, which also led to her sometimes twining pain.


    After Ji Xiaqiu''s meridians were self sealed, he saved his own life and made the poisonous air pressure unable to get in and out, at least preventing the spread.


    But this method of suppression is not a long-term solution. With the aging of human organs and internal organs failure, within two or three years, the poison gas will eventually not be suppressed. At that time, even if the channels are not connected, the poison gas will detonate naturally, causing sudden death.


    In short, Ji Xiaqiu has a time bomb. To dismantle the bomb, many processes are needed. Fortunately, Liu Wei has medicine here, which can be gradually dredged and detoxified by acupuncture.


    Liu Wei believes that as long as you are careful, there will not be too many side effects.


    It''s just that the body has been blocked for such a long time. It''s obviously impossible to recover the martial arts of that year, but it can still be done if it''s heavy and healthy.


    After exploring the focus, she began to cooperate with the therapy. After washing and rinsing that night, Liu Wei began to scribble hard. She filled the stacks of rice paper with the names of herbs.


    Rong Leng looks beside her. She is absorbed. Suddenly, she leans, pinches her chin, turns around and lets her look at herself.


    Liu Wei waved Rong Ling''s hand, impatient: "don''t make trouble."


    Rong Leng took the brush off her hand and said, "three changes."


    Liu Wei was stunned and looked up at the sky outside the window. It was really late at night.


    Rong Leng immediately hugged her, put her on the bed, covered her with a quilt, and said, "sleep."


    Liu Wei said, "it''s almost finished. You let me finish."


    Rong Leng reaches into the quilt and touches her abdomen. The warning is obvious.


    Liu Wei curled her mouth. She was afraid that pregnant women could not stay up late and did not insist on it.


    But even if she went to bed, she still remembered the medicine in her heart, so she could not sleep with her eyes closed.


    Allow Leng to see her move around, fixed people, do not let her toss.


    Liu Wei is hard to fix and struggles again. But this time, Rong Leng obviously uses internal power. Liu Wei can''t move, just like a turtle who has turned over his stomach. His hands and feet move for a while and then he stops.


    Before falling asleep, Liu Wei felt that Rong Ling was holding her tighter. She was just about to cry for heat, and she was already asleep.


    But after she slept, she could not hear Rong Leng whisper in her ear: "if I die, do you want to live?" The man''s voice is low, dumb and soft, with the deterrent of no resistance: "you can''t live, the world of the yellow spring, heaven and hell, I will go, you will go, the next life will be together."


    As he said, he kissed the lips of the man in his arms and gently stroked: "of course, if you go first, I will accompany you, as for the children Selfishness is selfishness. That self righteous affection is exactly what I want in my life. "


    ¡­¡­


    After all, the Fu family is deeply rooted in Qingzhou. Although Mr. Xiao Kang is temporarily pressed, there are still many Fu family members in the Qingzhou Yamen.


    After three days of concealment, those childish friends were finally poked out on the fourth day.


    When receiving the news, Liu Wei was still in the post house. Today, King Quan came to take a walk with Rong Ling. He didn''t know what to say in the room.


    Liu Wei went to Li Yin''s room.


    Li Yin is very calm these days. Under the pretext of accompanying Fang ruotong, she never went downstairs to have dinner with other people. She shrank in the room all day long and didn''t know what she was afraid of. When she saw Liu Wei, she didn''t stick to her as before. Instead, she looked around and made sure that there was no one else, so she came up to pull Liu Wei''s sleeve and relied on her face.


    Li Yin is OK. Liu Wei has made sure.


    But Li Yin didn''t know that she was still acting dutifully as a mute, and she pretended very hard. Occasionally, she could see that she wanted to talk and stopped, and looked pitiful.


    Liu Wei wants to give her a step down and let her "recover" naturally. Don''t hold back like this. If you don''t talk all day long, you''ll get sick if you are not ill.


    However, Li Yin is probably absent-minded and hasn''t received Liu Wei''s step signal, so she is still playing her own monologue alone.Today, Liu Wei also came to send steps to Li Yin. After a while, she said, "psychological shadow can be overcome by yourself through time. Will you have nightmares after sleeping these two days?"


    Li Yin looks at Liu Wei, eyebrows, eyes and mouth, but does not reply.


    Liu Wei reached out and waved in front of her eyes: "Miss Li?"


    Li Yin was just back to her senses. Her eyes flashed and she nodded in a hurry.


    Liu Wei frowned, "do you still have nightmares?"


    Li Yin nodded and then nodded.


    Liu Wei sighed and opened two more pieces of sleeping potions for her, but before the prescription was finished, the Yamen people came.


    Liu Wei left in a hurry and only told Li Yin to have a good rest. When she was far away, Li Yin came to Fang ruotong''s room, holding her face, and said excitedly, "do you think he would be angry if I kissed my father-in-law secretly?"


    Fang ruotong was reading a book. He glanced up at her and said, "if you want to think about the mess, when will you go home?"


    Li Yin was swept away: "if I want to go back to you, I will not go back for the time being."


    "My brother is coming." Fang ruotong said, taking out a letter from under the pillow: "it was sent this morning. My brother is going to Qingzhou."


    Li Yin didn''t read the letter, but asked, "is it for you?"


    "Well."


    "Then you go back, don''t say you''ve met me. When will he pick you up? I''m hiding in the room


    Fang ruotong put the letter back under the pillow, reopened the book in his hand, and murmured in his voice, "if you can, I hope he will be later."


    Li Yin didn''t hear her clearly and asked, "what?"


    Fang ruotong shook his head again: "it''s OK."


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Wei arrived at yamen, there were three people waiting in Yamen hall.


    She only recognized one of them, Fu Ziyan. The other two were some old, forty or fifty, who should be the elder of the childe''s family.


    Seeing Liu Wei, Fu Ziyan frowned and whispered to the two middle-aged men around him.


    When they listened, they looked up at Liu Wei with harsh eyes.

 Chapter 995

    These two, a surname Liu, a surname Yang.


    One is Liu Sui''s father, and the other is Yang Min''s father, not counting the Fu family. Compared with the elders of other families in the prison, these two are the most capable.


    Fu Ziyan brought these two people with him. He also wanted to put more pressure on them to save them all.


    After all, since the last time he completely tore his face, no matter how big his face is, he dare not come to Liu Wei alone to talk about the terms.


    After the four people''s insincere greetings, Lord Liu first said: "it''s common for young people to be naughty and occasionally overdo things. A little punishment is enough, and there''s no need to use a knife or a gun. Hurt the harmony, but it''s not beautiful. What does Lord Liu think? "


    Liu Wei held the tea in her hand, blew the tea foam, and smiled: "it''s harmless to be naughty, but it''s not easy to protect and protect if it violates the national law."


    Mr. Liu stared: "Mr. Liu is too alarmist to say that the dead prisoners are going to be executed in the end. Even if they do something wrong, Mr. Liu will be punished. He will be shut down. He will be killed if he hears that everyone is dead. He will give up the dead prisoners if they are paid for their lives?"


    "There is life and death, and it''s not impossible to return one report to another." Liu Wei said lightly.


    Then Lord Liu slapped the table: "ridiculous! How can porcelain and tile hillock speak in the same day! " The implication is that the prisoners of death are Wagang, and these rich children are porcelain.


    If the class concept is serious, it is still necessary.


    It''s said that if there is a father, there must be a son. Liu Sui''s appearance as a playboy is indeed traceable.


    Liu Wei stopped talking and said nothing in vain. His three views are not on the same line.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was stalemate, master Yang held down the impulsive Master Liu and said, "since he has violated the law, he should have been sentenced according to the law. Since Master Liu is very worried about this matter, if not, he will report it to the Department of punishment, where the third division will review it and determine the punishment responsibility?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "this matter is suspected of complicated personnel. When it is delivered layer by layer, Mr. Yang may be sure that no one is engaged in malpractice or favoritism?"


    Mr. Liu sneered: "this can''t be done, that can''t be done. You have to be tortured on your hands? As an official of the same Dynasty, Lord Liu really wants to make such a decision? "


    Liu Wei is stable in all aspects: "I have a clear conscience for what I have said and done."


    Liu Da is so popular that he can''t get in the oil and salt. As expected, he came out of the gate. There is not a good thing!


    "Do you want to see them all die?" This is the last sentence that Mr. Liu said when he jumped to his feet on the table.


    Liu Wei saw that he was really nervous, but he didn''t realize the irony: "childe Liu is as good as the people today, and adult Liu is so worried. Liu''s younger brother can walk around the hall of the king of hell."


    "So you can take revenge for yourself?" Lord Yang is aggressive.


    Liu Wei is still that sentence: "Liu said, I do everything, all have a clear conscience."


    Things go round and round, no one is willing to let go, the situation once stuck.


    At last, Liu Wei suggested: "the two adults are all nervous, but they are just remembering their children. Liu has a feeling about this relationship. If they want to, they can go to the prison together and have a look at it from a distance. After that, what should they say? No later."


    They immediately agreed. Fu Ziyan didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end. Now, he also stood up silently and walked with them.


    It''s noon at the moment. Before the meal, those boys are still working in the fields.


    Probably after a few days of habits, all the people have lost their previous pampering, digging dung and turning the field. Their actions are more efficient than one.


    Liu Sui is very active. He has a lot of energy to do everything. When he has turned over his land, he is familiar with the guards and asks for water.


    The jailer handed him a bowl of water. He drank half of it, wiped his mouth, and handed the rest to Yang min.


    Yang Min took a drink and asked him, "have you finished?"


    Liu Sui smiled and showed his white teeth: "that''s not right. I''m fast."


    "My hand hurts," Yang Min said at once


    Liu Sui looked at the left and right, saw the jailer who was covetous, and shook his head: "no, someone is watching."


    Yang Min called to the other side, "Gongsun childe."


    The Gongsun son, who was digging the dung over there, dragged his half arm and raised his head to answer, "what''s the matter?" One side asked, but also one hand dug dung, a look is the ability to practice.


    Yang Min said, "I''m tired."


    Gongsun understood, nodded and said, "little things." Finish saying, just good end of the people, suddenly to the side of a crooked, ouch call: "my hand my hand, my hand is broken, really broken!"


    As soon as he called, the jailer came to check. Liu Sui took over Yang Min''s hoe and did the unfinished work for him.


    Gongsun''s son can''t wait for a long time. He can''t get up without rest. The jailers roar and are scared. But in the past few days, everyone has understood the nature of these jailers. They just yell and scold and won''t really fight them, so they are lawless and noisy.At last, a quarter of an hour later, Liu Sui finished the work for Yang Min, and Yang Mincai made a sign to Gongsun.


    Gongsun immediately stood up and said, "all of a sudden, my hands don''t hurt. I don''t have a rest. I''m going to work and have lunch."


    Then he took his shovel in one hand and continued to dig dung like a stunt.


    In fact, the jailers are not stupid, and the field is not big. These small movements are in everyone''s eyes, but everyone has one eye open and one eye closed. After all, Mr. Yang and Mr. Liu have also told us that he is a scholar. He is delicate and can take care of him if he can. Don''t be too obvious.


    When it comes to lunch, it''s still plain steamed bread and porridge. Each person has three big steamed bread and a bowl of porridge. Porridge can be renewed. After all, it''s no different from rice soup.


    The thief we eat is very energetic. After eating Liu Sui, he pinches Yang Min''s hand. Yang Min is really delicate. When others work for several days, they grind out cocoons on their hands. He is so good that he has no cocoons and directly produces bloodshot.


    Liu Sui saw tut two times: "can''t get up cocoon to pinch hoe to be able to hurt more, have cocoon son to still be able to protect one skin and flesh."


    Yang Min can''t help it. Cocoon is not what he wants. What can he do if he doesn''t grow long.


    There is a break at noon. After having lunch, you can go back to the prison for a nap for half an hour.


    But the cell is too stuffy, and there are rats. Ordinary people are not willing to go back. If they don''t, they can rest in the field shed.


    Everyone was huddled around the shed, chatting.


    "Did you find that the big man in the next cell, the one with a long beard, seems to be something wrong?" One of the boys made a speech.


    Another person on a face disdainful hum: "found, what is wrong, someone else is a sweetheart."


    "Ah, from the women''s prison?"


    "No, it''s the little girl who cleans the corridor every morning. Her name is magpie or something. She works with her mother."


    "Tut tut Tut, magpie is pretty. Her mother won''t agree that she is with a robber."


    "It''s not easy for the big man. He was a scholar before he fell into the grass. Later, the village was flooded by the flood. His sister was starving to death before he forced him to Liangshan. Most of the robbers were for the ill gotten wealth of the rich and the inhuman."


    "But it''s also 20 years in prison. It''s said that Zhen Gemen put forward a new criminal law years ago. Those who are not sentenced to death perform well in prison. They can be released ahead of time after being reviewed by many parties. They''ve been in prison for eight years. I don''t know if they can do so ahead of time."


    "The elder brother''s younger sister is married. He is thirty and the magpie is only fifteen years old. He is unworthy."


    "Magpie also likes that big man. I didn''t see that yesterday morning I secretly stuffed him with a Wotou. Hey, I think I''m jade tree facing the wind and elegant. How many beauties I once charmed. Yesterday I asked magpie to give me a Wotou too. She said that I looked like a Padawan, but I didn''t give it to death. She also told the big man next door that I was bad. The big man stared at me for several times. I felt that he had been doing it all the time Find a chance to beat me. "


    "It''s right that you should boast about the beauty of magpies. You should say it with your mouth."


    Everyone joked that half an hour was fleeting. Liu Sui kept pressing Yang Min''s hand.


    Half an hour later, everyone saw that the time was almost over. They didn''t need the gaoler''s urging. They stood up quickly, carried their hoes and shovels, and went to their jobs.


    The three brothers of Fu''s family are the most out of place in this environment. They didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. They acted together with other people in silence, rested together, and ate together, as if they could not be seen, and never asked.


    A simple day starts and ends.


    Liu Wei looks almost. She looks back at the three people behind her.


    Mr. Liu was very angry. He stamped his feet and stared at Mr. Yang: "why does my son want to work for your son?"


    Mr. Yang is in a good mood: "miner is too weak."


    Mr. Liu was not convinced: "you old slick, tell your son that you are not allowed to take advantage of my son. My son used to be at home, and he was also praised by thousands of beauties. When did he get used to it?"


    "Thank you so much for your help," said Mr. Yang with a smile


    Thank you so much?


    Mr. Liu is not happy, but he thinks his son is stupid. How can he let the little fox of Lao Yang''s family lead him by the nose? And the son of Gongsun''s family is also like a fool. Why do you want to do what you want? Don''t you have any idea?


    But after a long time, Mr. Liu really saw that his son, including Lao Yang''s son and other young people, had no psychological shadow. Everyone was very happy. What''s the matter? In the past, people all over the world were generous. Now why are they down-to-earth?


    So confused, he asked.


    Liu Wei said lightly: "reform through labor, education through labor, I am proficient in this skill."

 Chapter 996

    What is reform through labor? What is education through labor? Mr. Liu can''t understand it. Mr. Yang thinks about it, but Liu Wei doesn''t explain it.


    The more Liu Wei did not explain, the more the two adults felt that Liu was unfathomable. They thought that he was worthy of being out of zhenggemen. There were many tricks in the hands of the third Lord.


    It was originally to make trouble, but when it came to this place, Mr. Yang saw that his son didn''t suffer any loss, so he didn''t contradict him.


    Mr. Liu thinks his son has suffered a great loss, but he also thinks that his son is lawless at home. If he just let him restrain, work and be practical, it seems that he has a good experience. After this experience, he will grow up a little bit more.


    Therefore, Mr. Liu''s attitude improved.


    Fu Ziyan wants to say something, but just about to open his mouth, he squints at the sight of shangliu Wei, and suddenly begins to regret it.


    He shouldn''t have come to Mr. Liu and Mr. Yang. He thought they were the heaviest, but he didn''t want them. They didn''t have the same heart with him.


    I knew it would be so. I should have called that man to come. But after losing his beloved son, that man refused him very coldly. After all, he was a low official. He didn''t want to condescend to show his kindness to him. The relationship between the two sides was at loggerheads for a while.


    However, he hinted that if he wanted to bring back the whole body of his son, he had to go to find the third prince himself. Fu Ziyan thought that if he really dared to send him to the door to challenge the third prince, then he would be angry with his face, and naturally he would have to go out and neutralize himself.


    He still has to rely on him to pay for his family.


    I don''t know. Has Lord Zhang come to see the third prince.


    Leaving from the Yamen of Qingzhou, Fu Ziyan went away for nothing.


    When they were invited to go forward, Lord Yang and Lord Liu received the news that their son would be tortured to death at any time, and he had been seriously injured. But when they saw it just now, there was nothing wrong with them. Therefore, they had some bad ideas about Fu Ziyan.


    Of course, they can guess the purpose of alarmism. They just want to take them as the Gunners.


    No one wants to be used. So do the Liu and Yang families.


    If the three masters of Fu''s family came out today, they would surely give enough face, but Fu Ziyan is a junior, and they did not hide their thoughts for a while.


    No danger, no danger.


    When they separated, Fu Ziyan knew. This time, he lost another game.


    There was some indignation in his heart, more of which was still unwilling. At this time, he received another message.


    "Qianxifang stolen?" Fu Ziyan stared at the boy who came to report. His eyebrows twisted: "when is it?"


    The little boy replied, "a quarter of an hour ago, the girl asked the little girl to report to the adults immediately."


    Fu Ziyan didn''t say much. He got on the carriage and ordered the coachman to go to the lane.


    Drift lane.


    Bai Xin is sitting in the room. Four servant girls are dressing for her.


    The woman in the mirror, in the cloud temple flowers, is incomparably charming.


    The little servant girl looked at her appearance and said softly: "the girl is worthy of being the first beauty in Qingzhou. When she saw it, she was afraid to indulge in it."


    White heart a pair of water Mou curved, took two white pearls, appreciated to go down: "your mouth is sweet."


    The little servant girl took over and swore in a series of swearing words: "what the servant girl said is true. If there is a false word, the servant girl will fight the thunder."


    Bai Xin doesn''t know whether to believe it or not. He just smiles. In a moment, someone informs him that the adult is coming.


    The servant girl was sent away. She waited in the room for a while, and a cold and strict man came.


    She got up from her chair, bent down, and said, "my Lord."


    The man did not look at her, but looked at the rest of the room and asked, "what was stolen?"


    White heart sees him so nervous, walk slowly past, hand is attached to his waist: "see for many days, adult does not want white heart at all?" She said, her fingers circling around the back of the man.


    The man took her disorderly hand and tightened his brow: "you lied to me?"


    Bai Xin looks at him innocently, very pitiful.


    The man shook her off and said that she was a little strong. White heart was aching, tears came out of the corner of her eyes, and the man moved his face for a while. After all, at the moment of beauty, he finally relaxed his voice: "these days, you are busy, you should be calm, things are good, and you won''t be treated badly."


    Bai Xin just lies in front of the man''s chest and says, "Bai Xin just wants to be an adult."


    The beauty is in her arms. Even a man can''t hold it.


    Fu Ziyan was not a gentleman either. He grabbed Bai Xin''s waist and used some force on his hand to force her to attach herself to him. He said lightly, "be obedient, don''t let me worry."


    Bai Xinjiao smiled, looked up, and blinked meekly: "adults say, when is Bai Xin not good? I always depend on you, don''t you? "


    Fu Ziyan knew what she was talking about. He pinched the tip of her nose and said, "little thing."Bai Xin bites his fingers and looks back.


    Qianxifang''s top card, the first beauty of Qingzhou, matches the most powerful young people in Qingzhou.


    But in fact, there are no more than five people in Qingzhou who know the relationship between the two.


    It is Su Shi, the first wife of Fu Ziyan, who has heard some rumors but has never been confirmed.


    But it doesn''t matter whether you know it or not. Su''s soft and sticky temper, afraid of knowing it, won''t make trouble. I''m not sure that he will take the initiative to show his kindness, redeem himself for Bai Xin, and accept the concubine for his husband.


    But Fu Ziyan is to hide it. Although he used some means to make Bai Xin no longer receive guests except him, he just didn''t want to promise her an identity, even a name in the outer room.


    For this reason, Bai Xin seems calm on the surface, but he has ideas in his heart.


    On this day, Fu Ziyan stayed in qianxifang until the evening. When he left, his unhappy mood in the morning finally relaxed.


    After seeing him go far, Bai Xin did not go back to his room, but went around to the front hall and walked through the hall.


    Because she has just been moistened, now she is more charming than usual, attracting the guests in the hall to sigh one after another, one by one, and saliva is coming out.


    Seeing the ugliness of the people, Bai Xin felt more comfortable and could not help walking more slowly.


    Finally, the procuress pulled her away, and when she left the hall, she scolded: "what are you doing? Knowing that adults don''t like your public appearance, didn''t they just send him away, so soon they can''t sit still? "


    White heart stroked his sideburns, hummed, brows and eyes light pick: "does he care about me? I can''t see it. "


    The procuress saw the meaning and asked, "did you mention the redemption again? He still won''t? "


    White heart bites teeth, no answer.

 Chapter 997

    For this matter, the procuress is also very confused. The price she charges is absolutely not high. Bai Xin is a great celebrity in qianxifang. If the price is 20 million Liang, I don''t know how many rich princes are queuing up to the moat with gold.


    But the man who can pay for his family is not short of money, so he just refuses?


    "Let''s estimate the one at home, after all, but his mother''s niece, who is used to having a good reputation."


    Bai Xin frowned: "I''ve inquired about his family. I met him once in the nunnery last month. He''s a gentle person. I don''t believe that she would disagree. After all, or if he didn''t want to, I don''t know what he was thinking."


    The procuress didn''t understand, but she didn''t dare to offend her family, so she could only tell her daughter: "you are good, don''t go out for a walk. You''ve been busy for a day now. Go back to your room quickly."


    Bai Xin has no way. After complaining, he feels more comfortable and goes to his room.


    Half gone, listen to the procuress call her again: "hear this morning you found the house was stolen?"


    White heart stagnated for a while, turn round a way: "read wrong, did not drop what."


    "Be careful," said the procuress. "It''s good to deposit your valuables in the bank. There are many people coming and going here. Some people are on their own, and you can''t find the thief."


    White heart vaguely answered the voice, quickened the pace to leave.


    Back in the room, Bai Xin locked the door and went to the dresser to make sure there was no one around. She leaned to the back of the dresser, opened a small lock, and unloaded the whole mirror. Behind the mirror, there was a small flat space. Inside, there were a lot of silver tickets and two jade pendants. Now, there is one less jade pendants, and the silver tickets are all there.


    The jade pendant, which Fu Ziyan gave her, is said to be a rare and beautiful jade, which is hard to find in the world.


    She has been collecting it all the time. She got up this morning and found that the mirror was opened. After checking, she found that it was stolen.


    When she asked people to find Fu Ziyan, she was going to tell them the truth, but she changed her mind in the middle.


    She vaguely felt that Fu Ziyan was particularly concerned about the jade pendant.


    At first, she didn''t think it was inappropriate. She only thought that Fu Ziyan cared about the jade pendant and would not give up to send it to her until he came to give her the second one. Later, every time he came, he would personally confirm the integrity of the two jade pendants before he would give up. He cared more about her than her.


    Today''s stolen one is the second one. It looks better than the first one, both in color and carving.


    Subconsciously, she didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    I don''t know what I''m worried about, but I feel uneasy.


    Simply, Fu Ziyan seems to be in a bad mood today. Her soft words are gentle. He has no leisure to check the jade pendant.


    Otherwise, the lie can''t be told.


    In fact, Bai Xin doesn''t understand. If the jade pendant is so rare, how can Fu Ziyan send one after another? If it is so willing, why should it be confirmed again and again?


    It''s as if it''s just for a while.


    The willow like eyebrow twisted. She couldn''t figure out. She simply didn''t think about it. The jade pendant couldn''t be found. But in case Fu Ziyan finds it next time, she needs to find a similar one to fish in troubled waters.


    In mind, she didn''t care to rest. She condemned her maid and whispered.


    At the same time, in the suburban Inn of Qingzhou.


    Xing Yi listens to the report of his subordinates, frowns fiercely: "haven''t you found it yet? Have you looked carefully? "


    His subordinates nodded: "we can be sure that Yao Guang stayed in Qingzhou before he went to Beijing. The rich and noble Inn in the city had his guest registration and found a clue to confirm that he had met Fu Ziyan, the eldest son of the Fu family, twice during the three days of resting in Qingzhou. However, in the past ten days, Fu''s family and his other hospital have searched all over the place. Indeed, nothing has been found. Last night, a companion showed his horse''s feet when he was snorkeling. Fortunately, Fu Ziyan''s two-day affairs are complicated, absent-minded, and he didn''t find anything wrong. Otherwise, it''s even harder to find. "


    Xingyi pursed his lips and said, "be careful, master. Don''t disturb the snake."


    His subordinates answered and said, "today Fu Ziyan went to liulianxiang."


    Star Yi Leng: "fireworks lane?"


    The servant nodded: "Fu Ziyan''s other courtyard has been checked in the outer room, and there is no gain. Is it possible that he has a woman in the fireworks place, where is that thing?"


    "Have you examined it carefully?"


    His subordinates shook their heads: "Qiu Yi is responsible for tracking Fu Ziyan''s trip. He reported this, but he said that he did not find anything different."


    "Call for revenge."


    But for a moment, ordinary looking young people pushed through the door.


    He didn''t knock on the door, obviously he didn''t have the habit before. When he came in, he didn''t have any manners. He just pulled the chair and sat down. He said lazily, "if you have any words, please say it."


    Xingyi sees the dark green in the other''s eyes. He knows that he is afraid to find something and follow Fu Ziyan. He hasn''t slept for a few days. He''s so tired that he says a long story: "I heard that Fu Ziyan has gone to liulianxiang today?"Qiu Yi takes a look at him and says "MMM".


    "What to do?"


    "See his old lover." As Qiu Yi said, he changed his sitting posture and relaxed his body: "qianxifang''s top card is very tight. I don''t know if there is such a person."


    Xingyi said, "today I will check qianxifang."


    "I''ll use you." "The enemy said:" command down, when the action


    Xing Yi nodded and saw Qiu Yi squinting his eyes. He wanted to sleep in the past at any time. He advised him, "come back tomorrow morning and have a sleep, no matter if you can find it."


    Qiu Yi stood up from the chair, walked out and waved to know.


    Xing Yi stopped him again and asked, "what really didn''t happen on the way from liaozhou this time? I always think you have something wrong. "


    Qiu Yi stops and looks back at him: "what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t feel right." Xing Yi raised his step, slowly walked to the man''s eyes, stared at each other''s eyebrows and eyes, then suddenly asked, "do you remember the first time you and I met?"


    Qiu Yi looks at him in silence, but does not speak for a while.


    Xingyi raises his eyebrows: "don''t you remember? I thought you would be impressed. After all, at that time... "


    "You wet the bed."


    Qiu Yi: "..."


    Qiu Yi: "don''t test me. I haven''t tested you yet. After staying in Kyoto for a while, you have changed a lot. Who is Miss Jin?"


    Xing Yi frowns.


    Qiu Yi said: "don''t forget that we are in a business where we have no tomorrow or today. We are all encumbered."


    "Stop laughing." Xing Yi smiled and said, "I will never find a married man."


    "Remember what you said today." Qiu Yi returns a sentence and leaves.

 Chapter 998

    Xing Yi looks at the back of Qiu Yi, but the doubt in his heart is still lingering.


    Qiu Yi is a dead man with a bad temper. He can''t get along with most people, but he has known several of his peers since he was a child and has a good relationship with them. This time, Qiu Yi came from liaozhou, which is no different from the previous one at first sight, but after careful observation, many details have changed.


    For example, in the past, Qiu Yi didn''t eat spicy food, but now he does. In the past, Qiu Yi didn''t stay up late. Every time he stayed up late, he would scold people, but now he doesn''t.


    Should we say that Qiu Yi is sensible, or has it really changed?


    It''s just that the other side knows about his bed wetting when he was a child. It seems that there is no problem.


    He pinches his brow and heart. Xingyi doesn''t think about it anymore. He continues to think about his business.


    It''s been many days since I came to Qingzhou. I haven''t found anything.


    I don''t know if that thing is still in Qingzhou.


    Fu Ziyan, this is the only breakthrough, but the identity of the other party is too sensitive, so it''s really not easy for them to search it without attracting the attention of the other party.


    I hope he put that thing in the alleyway. It''s easy to find it.


    How to worry about Xing Yi? I don''t know about Qiu Yi.


    Qiu Yi returns to the room and lies on the bed. He stares at the curtain on the top of the bed without blinking.


    After a while, he turned over and touched a piece of hard thing in his arms. He took it out. It was a jade pendant.


    It''s priceless.


    He rubbed the veins on the jade plate. His expression was focused and his eyebrows were cold.


    Keeping that movement for a quarter of an hour, he finally breathed, put the jade back, got up, and sat up from the bed.


    The lines on the jade plate are marks. The ancient seal cutting method is family totem, which he also knows. It is the totem of Ji family.


    "It seems that..." He murmured, his face slightly changed: "you need to discipline your family before you can crack it."


    ¡­¡­


    When the red sister saw Yueshan Sheng, she was in the drugstore to take the medicine. Seeing the shadow of her body from afar, she didn''t make a sound until the other side came to her.


    "What kind of medicine do you want?" The medicine boy at the drugstore looked at the guests and asked.


    The ugly young man handed in his prescription and said, "take two."


    The medicine boy answered the voice clearly, turned around, and looked for the medicine on the prescription.


    There are two medicine children in this medicine shop, one is taking medicine for the red sister and the other is taking medicine for the new guest. The medicine shop is very quiet. The red sister turns her head and goes to see the people around her.


    Yueshan Sheng is still dressed like Yi Rong, which shows that he still goes with those foreigners, but why do he want to find himself?


    Or is it really just a coincidence?


    Red sister came first, and she grabbed half of the medicine. The rest was soon finished. She paid and turned away.


    When she left, she took a secluded path, which was convenient for the following people to follow.


    But until she went back to the post house, the people behind did not appear.


    Is it really just a coincidence?


    After thinking about it, she decided to tell the owner about it.


    On the second floor, she opened the owner''s door.


    There is not one person in the room, but two.


    "Madam, Lord Liu." She called and quietly quit the room.


    After a while, the door opened again. It was Lord Liu, the young lady of her family, who came out.


    Liu Wei took a look at her and asked with a smile, "what do you want to say to her mother?"


    The red sister did not have the formality, the honest nod.


    "Go ahead, mother is waiting for you," he said in a warm voice


    The red elder sister nodded, saw the other side to leave, just entered the room, backhand closed the door.


    Tell me about the road.


    "What do you mean, young master Yue?" asked Hong jie''er


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t make a sound.


    Now, she has identified with her daughter, and her daughter is competing with Qingzhou''s biggest power. She does not want to save money or delay her daughter.


    If Yueshan Sheng really has something important to do in Qingzhou this time, she needs to make sure. It won''t affect her daughter. It''s not good to touch her hair.


    "Next time I meet you, let him see me."


    After Ji Xiaqiu''s instruction, I thought it would be a few days before Yueshan Sheng arrived. But that night, Yueshan Sheng came.


    His face is the same as that I saw last time. It''s not his real face.


    "Sit down." Make sure the doors and windows are closed, jixiaqiu road.


    Yueshan Sheng sat down on the chair, and Ji Xiaqiu was separated by a layer of gauze curtain. He said, "how''s Mo Yi?"


    "Almost dead."


    Yueshan Sheng was stunned for a moment, but didn''t expect that it was the answer.


    "He looks for you everywhere." Ji Xiaqiu said, with some complaints in his tone: "you''re going too fast."


    "It''s an emergency." Young man explained that he did not talk about it deeply. Instead, he felt a jade pendant in his arms: "today, I want to ask you something." Said, has thrown the jade pendant into the bed.Ji Xiaqiu holds the object and looks down: "Ji family emblem?"


    "Aunt Qiu knows what it is."


    Aunt Qiu, this name has not been called since Yue Chongming''s death. She used to be called Madam. It''s a half Ji family identity to resist him unconsciously.


    Ji Xiaqiu only looked at the jade pendant carefully and said after a moment: "it''s a notation."


    Yueshan Sheng''s eyebrows moved on his ordinary face.


    Ji Xiaqiu said: "Ji''s family has a kind of map, which is divided into three parts: one drawing, one notation, one seal. Only when they are spliced together can they point out one place. Look at the depiction on this notation. It''s been some years, but it''s not a near thing. "


    Yueshan Sheng pauses for a moment, what flashes in his mind, and asks: "if there are drawings and seals, and the map after patching up, can anyone understand it?"


    "Not necessarily, but I should be able to read it." Ji Xiaqiu throws the jade pendant back to him, and the young man catches it accurately.


    The young man got up and arched his hand in the account: "at that time, I need to bother aunt Qiu."


    Ji Xiaqiu responded to the incident and said, "when you walk outside, you should be familiar with the three words of zhengemen."


    The youth did not speak.


    "Mr. zoelliu, zhenggemenshi, have you heard of his name?"


    The youth did not speak.


    "She''s in Qingzhou now. I don''t care what you do, but when I meet her, you retreat."


    "Good."


    The other side has already agreed before the words are fully explained.


    "Why don''t you ask?"


    The young man looked calm and asked, "aunt Qiu and she can recognize each other?"


    Ji Xiaqiu: "..."


    The youth said a lucky word: "congratulations on the reunion of aunt Qiu''s mother and daughter, and on the reunion of Mo Yi and her brother-in-law."


    Ji Xiaqiu: "..."


    Yueshan Sheng came and walked quickly. The house was quiet again. Ji Xiaqiu was afraid of his nephew.


    It was a long night.


    I think it''s Xingyi''s gang who spent the longest time tonight. They spent a night turning the streets upside down. They didn''t find anything and didn''t say anything. When they came back the next day, they had an accident.


    Qiu Yi is gone. I didn''t see anyone in the morning. I didn''t see anyone at noon. I didn''t see anyone at night.


    Suspicion finally became a reality. Xing Yi immediately sent all his men to search, but he didn''t even see the human figure.


    Qiu Yi, it''s true that the world evaporated completely, leaving no trace, disappearing beyond the expectation of all of them.


    In the evening of the same day, at the port of the two rivers in Qingzhou, a handsome young man in purple robes, with his servants, got on the boat to the south of the Yangtze River.


    If Liu Wei is here at the moment, he will surely find out how the servant around the youth looks familiar. That''s not someone else. It''s just Xing Yi who checked out the dead man named Yao Guang, who lived in the inn before his death.


    The name is xiaoxizi.

 Chapter 999

    The two rivers are separated from the north and south of the Central Plains. The sea area is open and rich in marine products. At the same time, the scenery is quite pleasant.


    Many dignitaries and dignitaries who come to Linjiang town will always go out to the sea for a visit. It''s better to attach themselves to vulgarity, or to meet friends in the third and fifth years. It seems that only by boat and boat, and then by taking pleasure in their feelings, can they make a worthy trip.


    Nanyang is the first one to come back to Qingzhou. Therefore, when he entered the port from the big ship, his eyes were always looking around.


    It''s strange everywhere.


    Nanyang came from a remote town in Chongzhou. This time, it was planned to go to Beijing for the examination. It was specially planned to travel half a year ahead of schedule. It was to arrive in Beijing early, rent a courtyard in Beijing, study poetry and books well, and sprint for the final scientific examination.


    Nanyang side with a small bookboy, bookboy than he is five years younger, is the age of play.


    My family didn''t agree with Nanyang''s company. However, the bookboy was more nimble than other servants, and his hands and feet were also sharp. In the end, Nanyang still took him when he had no choice.


    The bookboy is talking to the guest in the next cabin. Nanyang remembers that he lives next door with an old man and a child. The child looks very good, but his clothes are different. It''s different from the children raised by ordinary people, but the old man is very kind, talking and doing things with a smile.


    Seeing the ship coming to port, Nanyang called out, "black beans."


    The schoolboy, Heidou, responded immediately, saluted the people around him and hurriedly ran back: "young master, do you call me?"


    Nanyang did not like the way: "we have to get off the ship, not quickly packed, a while later, but also to find the inn."


    Black beans promise, stuffy head began to make up the bed, think about next, and looked up and said: "young master, those two next door, originally from Lingzhou, Lingzhou side is not in the war."


    Nanyang was a little surprised: "isn''t our boat from the east? Lingzhou is in the West."


    Black bean nods: "that old grandfather says, he is to take grandson to Liao state to investigate a relative, did not pass just know, relative already moved to Qingzhou, so they just come over."


    Nanyang was not curious about other people''s business. After hearing about it, he knocked on black bean''s head and said, "pack your luggage and don''t run around."


    After two quarters of an hour, the ship will stop at the port. Because it is a large passenger ship, it has two floors and can wait for hundreds of passengers.


    Nanyang lives on the second floor. When he went out, he happened to meet his grandson next door. He nodded to each other and left in parallel.


    When arriving at the stairs leading to the first floor, Nanyang politely asked the old man to go first. The old man smiled and stepped forward, but just walked one step, but heard a scream coming from behind.


    "Ah ah ah --"


    the call was terrible, and suddenly appeared, which really scared everyone.


    All the passengers on the second floor turned around and saw a certain cabin door. A boatman like man fell down in the corridor and pointed to the room. His face was frightened: "dead, dead, dead!"


    The roar changed the atmosphere all around.


    Black bean skin is not good, two times to run past, through the door to look inside.


    Nanyang hurriedly called him, "black beans, come back."


    But the black bean has already passed, and has already looked, this look, the small child is also terrified, directly retreats several steps, staggers to cover the heart, cries: "my mother, really, really dead......"


    ¡­¡­


    Less than a quarter of an hour after the murder on the passenger ship at Qingzhou port, the whole port became a sensation.


    When simaxi and his men came, they saw that they were all surrounded, and that the passenger ship that had gone wrong had even more heads.


    He frowned and yelled, "how can we let others destroy the scene of the crime?"


    The Yamen servant listened to his words and waved his hand to show that all the people who watched the activity were scattered.


    The murder happened on the second floor. After climbing the stairs that were not narrow, simaxi looked at the people on the corridor along the way. These people were no longer idle people, but boat passengers. Before they had gone, they were all left behind, because they were suspected of killing people.


    At the front of the corridor is the steward of the passenger ship. A middle-aged man in his forties, sweating heavily, saw the official Fu Yin coming. He walked up and said the matter briefly.


    The steward was probably flustered. He was a little confused, but when simaxi understood, he waved to see the dead first.


    As a result, he was stunned when he was taken to the cabin.


    There were more than one, three, and blood was everywhere. The death was terrible.


    The steward said that these were the three brothers. They were registered on the ship at Liuping mansion, but their native place was marked as Qujiang mansion.


    "Qujiang mansion?" Although it was just a coincidence, because of the place name, simaxi couldn''t help thinking of a person.


    "How did you die? Have you seen it?" This question is about the Yamen servants at the back.


    The Yamen servant hurried back to him and said, "to make a judgment is to bleed too much and die. There are many injuries on his body. He was cut like this by a random knife."


    Simaxi frowned. "When did he die?"


    "He said that he should have died last night."Simaxi turned to look at the passengers in the corridor and said, "check what you heard last night."


    The Yamen servant took the order to ask the passengers in batches.


    Nanyang''s room, far from the dead''s room, and because of the wind last night, he closed the window to sleep, did not hear anything.


    Yamen runner felt that there was no problem, so he recorded Nanyang''s words and asked the old and the young next door.


    Originally thought there was no clue, but didn''t want the young man suddenly said: "no fighting, but there are arguments."


    The Yamen servant was stupefied for a moment and asked: "what is the dispute? Where did you hear that? "


    "In the room." The youth said, recollects, way: "because money silver dispute."


    The Yamen servant looked at the young man strangely: "your room is seven or eight rooms away from the dead man''s room. Can you hear them arguing with others about money and silver?"


    The young man said, "it''s not with others, it''s the three dead who argue with each other."


    The more yamen servants heard it, the more wrong they felt. They asked the young man to wait and turn to find Lord Fuyin.


    Nanyang looked at the calm young man, didn''t ask him what to say, and thought that he couldn''t hear anything. After all, he was really far away.


    However, after being frightened, black bean soon became lively and active: "little childe Ji, you are so powerful. You can hear it so far. How long are your ears?" Said, but also to explore the ears of young people.


    The young man was not comfortable with him, and he shrank behind the old man.


    Nanyang pulled a black bean, let people do not frighten the child.


    The old man stretched out his hand to protect the young man. His face was still kind and kind, but he couldn''t help muttering: "didn''t he say that it''s unnecessary to go out?"


    The young man didn''t make a sound, but he was stubborn and stuffy.


    The old man couldn''t bear to knead the young man''s head: "forget it, it''s not the next time."


    Simaxi came with the yamen runner and asked, "what do you hear?"


    The boy didn''t seem to get used to the forced tone of the man, so he stopped talking for a moment.


    Simaxi frowned and looked at the old man.

 Chapter 1000

    The old man was helpless. He touched the young man''s head and said, "tell the adults."


    The young man just lowered his head and said, "one said, how can you swallow all the three hundred taels of a good man alone? The other said, I''m big brother. What''s wrong with me being in charge of money? Another said, it''s better to spend money now. We''ll go our separate ways and go our own way when we get off the ship. "


    "And then?"


    "No later."


    Simaxi twisted his eyebrows: "didn''t you hear later?"


    The teenager repeated, "no later."


    Simaxi didn''t understand. He looked at the old man again.


    The old man said with a wry smile: "Sir, my grandson has been deaf since he was a child, and then he has to be treated by our local doctor. After he recovers, his ears are better than those of ordinary people. What he said is absolutely right. If there is no later, there will be no later. However, Xiaobing, you should be clear about that. What''s the last?"


    "No one''s talking." The young man replied quietly, in a light and steady voice: "the quarrel is gone."


    That is to say, quarreling, suddenly shut up.


    Or, all of a sudden.


    It''s a little weird.


    It is reasonable to say that when there is a dispute between money and silver, there must be a result of the dispute. Is it a fight or a fight? Is it a fight? Is it a fight? Is it a fight? Is it a fight? Is it a fight? Is it a fight? Is it a fight? Suddenly there is no follow-up?


    After the final scene investigation, he suggested that the young and old should be allowed to live in the Yamen for a while. Although not a witness, the quarrel heard by the young man should be the last words of the three dead before they died.


    It''s very investigative.


    Young people seem to be a little repellent to live in Yamen. They have been holding on to the old man''s hand.


    Nanyang and other people were registered in the inn because they were on the same floor as the dead, although they didn''t seem to have any suspicion, so they must be able to find them immediately when looking for them.


    Nanyang is not in a hurry. After half a year''s scientific examination, he can stay in Qingzhou for more days. Therefore, he cooperates well from beginning to end, and his inn is very close to yamen, which makes the Yamen servant who registered him very satisfied.


    This case is not big. First of all, the dead are not dignitaries, but three villagers from other places. Whether it''s the strength of investigation or the authority of investigation, they are very large. That is to say, as long as we catch the clues, we can follow the lead to find the murderer without any external reasons.


    At the beginning, simaxi thought very well, and thought the case was very easy to investigate. But three days later, he thought he thought it was easy.


    In three days, not only didn''t we find the killer, but also there was something wrong with the body.


    Body, it''s discolored.


    On the day of the crime, the man in charge of the inspection came again. Looking at the discolored body, he was very ignorant. He asked the yamen runner foolishly if he had handled it improperly? Otherwise, how could a good body suddenly turn red?


    This kind of red, as if someone poured red paint under their skin, is very strange.


    Yamen servants are innocent. The corpse is put in the morgue. How can it be handled improperly? The problem is that no one deals with the bodies.


    In the end, both parties could not find the reason. This matter was reported to simaxi, who was silent.


    Suddenly to this step, the case can not continue, and the body has changed greatly, the case has become confusing.


    Then he found the boy named Ji Bing and repeatedly asked him if he could hear any other voice that night. He could say anything.


    The teenager has been asked countless times in the past three days. From the cooperation at the beginning to the impatience now, he is very upset and even a little angry: "that''s what I said, nothing else."


    Simaxi asked.


    After the youth, simaxi was unable to speak, so he had to ask the old man. The old man''s answer was always the same. He didn''t hear anything. His grandson said what he meant, but he couldn''t cooperate with his grandson. After all, the boy was stubborn.


    Simaxi returned without success. After he left, the young man sounded with a slightly tender voice: "I regret it."


    The old man touched the child''s head without making a sound.


    The young man pursed his lips: "I really shouldn''t be nosy. Now I''m locked here. How can I escape?"


    The old man didn''t make a sound, only appeased the young man to sit down.


    The young man sat down, looking a little depressed. On his slightly serious face, his eyebrows twisted into a ball.


    I don''t know who I look like.


    "If you come here, you will be safe. Things have been lost for a long time. It''s not that you can find them after searching. You don''t need to worry too much."


    "But..." What else did the boy want to say, but the old man interrupted him, held him down and let him have a good rest.


    The youth can''t, have to close the mouth, but the heart is still restless.


    At first, the body was only red and discolored. The next day, the mouth and nose of the dead began to spread yellow foul pus.


    At this time, simaxi could not comfort himself any more. He knew that there was something wrong with the body.


    If there is a problem with the body, it means there may be a problem with the cause of death. From the very beginning, Zhuzuo made a vow that the dead had been killed by indiscriminate knives, and now they have begun to falter.After returning to the mansion in the evening, simaxi was still worried about it.


    Madame Sima, however, was a quick witted man, and said directly, "isn''t the third prince still in Qingzhou, the commander of zhengemen? How many cases have passed him."


    Simaxi shook his head: "how can you bother the LORD with such trifles? Besides, the Lord is very busy these days."


    Mrs. Sima did not ask what she was busy with. Instead, she asked, "what about Liu Sizuo?"


    In fact, simaxi also thought of this Lord Liu. He thought of Lord Liu after confirming that the three dead were all from Qujiang mansion.


    But he couldn''t figure out the temperament of that man. He could see what the young men in the prison were like. He was unwilling to deal with him because of the appearance of being merciful and indomitable.


    Madame Sima knew her husband and some of his literati''s stink, so she asked: "the case is bigger than it is now."


    That''s what they say, but in the end


    Simaxi waved and shook his dizzy head: "let me think about it again."


    This thought lasted for a night. The next day, simaxi appeared at the gate of the post house.


    Liu Wei finished his breakfast. He was going to take Liu Mo to the prison for a stroll. He wanted to have fun. He saw a pair of black eyed Fuyin adults.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and greeted in a good mood: "master Sima, come to find the third prince again? He''s on the second floor. "


    Simaxi didn''t reply, but she closed her lips and frowned at Liu Wei.


    His eyes are so strange that Liu Wei hasn''t said anything. Liu Mo has stood up and stood up straight against his elder sister.


    When Liu Wei saw him, he was very happy. He went to pull his brother''s sleeve and said, "it''s OK."


    Liu Mo has a bad impression on Sima. The main reason is that he was sentenced to the crime of Qingzhou government Yin. So now, when I see him, his nose is not his nose, his eyes are not his eyes.


    Simaxi also knew that he was sensitive and didn''t make any explanation. Looking at Liu Wei, he took a long breath and said: "there''s a case in Yamen recently. He wants to ask Lord Liu to investigate."


    Liu Wei: "me?"


    Simaxi, with a red face, nodded stiffly.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to intervene, but after simaxi said the case briefly, Liu Wei felt that he had to go if he didn''t.


    "Three brothers, Qujiang mansion?" Liu Wei smacked these two messages, and there was a chill in her eyes: "maybe it''s still an old acquaintance. Lead the way."

 Chapter 1001

    Finally, when she went, Liu Wei took Fu Zichen with her.


    Simaxi had some doubts, so he asked about it on the way.


    Fu Zichen said in a cold voice, "if we are brothers of the wood family, there are three lives in Qujiang mansion, waiting for them to repay."


    The three brothers of Mu family, Mu Tian, Mu Di and Mu Hai, have committed numerous crimes in Jiangnan.


    In their early years, they were the young masters of rich families. Later, their families fell down, but they didn''t want to make progress. They colluded with a group of bandits and pirates, and they lived a life of burning, killing and looting in a short time.


    Then the imperial court sent troops to suppress the whole Haizhai.


    When the three brothers saw that the situation was over, they fled in a hurry and went back to their hometown, Qujiang mansion. However, the next day, they committed two more human life cases.


    The two granddaughters of a mother-in-law selling firewood that Liu Wei knew each other were killed in the case of human life. The three granddaughters lived in poverty. The two granddaughters were too young to do much work. They could only help grandma pick firewood up in the mountain every evening.


    The accident happened that evening.


    The old mother-in-law waited for a long time at home. Before the two granddaughters came back, she went to the government for help in a hurry.


    Fu Zichen himself took people up the mountain to look for them, but found the bodies of two little girls in the valley. They were first ruined, then abandoned in the wilderness, and the death was extremely miserable.


    Liu Wei arrived at the scene of the crime and saw the body. He was so angry that the whole man was in black.


    However, due to the late discovery of the body, the three culprits had already fled. Liu Wei confirmed the identity of the murderer through on-site evidence collection.


    The old mother-in-law lost her two granddaughters for a while, and then she fell ill. Liu Wei looked after her every day, but she couldn''t bear to go to the old man''s house.


    There are three people in one family, and there is no one left in the end.


    This case has always been a knot in Liu Wei''s mind, which is also unforgettable to Fu Zichen. They issued a wanted order and reported it to the court, but the three brothers couldn''t find it.


    If they are the ones who died this time, they should have said that heaven''s net is magnificent, and it''s careless.


    The morgue of Qingzhou yamen is not a morgue. It is built in a ventilated courtyard with a small area.


    Before Liu Wei went in, she smelled a sour odor. It was so arrogant that she twisted her eyebrows.


    Simaxi also had some accidents. He turned around and asked the Yamen servant: "yesterday I didn''t smell so bad. How can I smell like this today?"


    Yamen servant covered his nose and shook his head desperately: "it''s not so smelly to come back to your excellency this morning, but it''s getting smellier and smellier. Adult, is this body rotten? I think it''s the body buried in the grave for three months, and it''s not so smelly."


    "But have you looked in?" It stinks so suddenly, there must be something in it.


    Yamen servant shook his head. It was obviously too smelly. He didn''t want to get close.


    Simaxi looked at Liu Wei and Fu Zichen. He coughed and said, "first, go to the side hall to have a rest. I''ll see later..."


    "Don''t bother. Let''s go in together." Liu Wei said, step forward and push the door.


    Simaxi saw that Lord Liu was so courageous and had a better impression on him. He took the first step and was at the forefront.


    When the door opened, the stench came to his face. Simaxi was the first to feel that he was about to vomit as soon as his lungs retched.


    Liu Wei saw it, didn''t rush in, but took out a small porcelain bottle from her arms, shook out several pills and handed them to several people.


    Fu Zichen is used to eating too much. He holds the feather pill and swallows it whole.


    Liu Mo was curious, but he believed that his sister would not hurt himself, so he didn''t have much to say and swallowed.


    After eating, it seems that the stink is not so pervasive.


    "What''s the name of this medicine?" He asked.


    "Yuyewan." Liu Wei said that he seemed to like his younger brother again, and gave him two more to eat and play as sugar mouths.


    Simaxi also took one, and the remaining two were given to the two yamen servants who followed him. Several of them were much better after eating. When they were amazed at the rapid efficacy, they also saw clearly the situation in the room.


    There were three corpses, which were placed on three wooden beds. The corpses were covered with white cloth from head to tail, and there was no difference.


    Simaxi went first, opened the white cloth on the body in the middle, and suddenly a face full of blood appeared in front of him.


    There is no difference between the corpse and yesterday''s inspection. It''s still so abnormal. After simaxi''s inspection, he doubted: "I thought the stink was rotten, but there was no damage to the corpse."


    Fu Zichen went over and focused on the face of the corpse. After a while, he couldn''t be sure: "it''s not quite like brother Mujia."


    The portraits and wanted notices of the three brothers of the Mu family are always available in the Yamen of Qujiang government. Fu Zichen is sure that if he sees him, he will not admit his mistake. However, although the face in front of him is too red, it is different from the three brothers of the Mu family.


    Liu Wei also went over and looked at it. Instead of making a sound, she opened the other two bodies. After comparing the three bodies, she said, "it''s them."


    Fu Zichen looks at her.


    Liu Wei felt the gloves out of the sleeve bag, put them on, and said: "people''s looks will change, but the proportion of bones and five senses is difficult to change. In the middle is the wood sea, on the left is the wood sky, and on the right is the wood ground."She said that she had taken out her own scalpel, and on the top of the wooden sea head, she took the knife and drew it on the other side''s face, and drew it apart at her cheekbones.


    As soon as the point of her knife pierced her skin, a large amount of foul pus gushed out.


    Although he ate the feather pill and consolidated his mind, the smell was still difficult for ordinary people to adapt. Two yamen servants covered their mouths and ran out of the wood house.


    He could not bear it, but it was not so serious, so he could barely stand with his face covered by a mask.


    Liu Mo has immediately put badminton pills in his mouth. The more he eats, the more comfortable he seems to be.


    Fu Zichen didn''t feel that a feather leaf pill was enough for him to stay in such an environment for an hour. Before, in Qujiang mansion, he had seen a lot of such stimuli, which he had been used to for a long time.


    The reason for the stench of the corpse is obvious. It''s the pus of the blood.


    The cause of the redness of the body is also clear at a glance. It is also the bad blood.


    In the blood of three bodies, it''s toxic.


    Cut the zygomatic skin of Muhai. Liu Wei felt a piece of skin in the smelly blood. It was like sheepskin. It was very tough. She took the skin out and put it on a clean white cloth. She continued to scratch the other cheek of the deceased.


    After two yamen servants vomited back, they didn''t find their souls and spirits. They saw a face that was cut into three pieces and turned over. All of a sudden, they felt that their eyes were bloodshot and their brains were numb and fainted.


    Seeing this, simaxi hurriedly asked others to come in and drag the two yamen servants away, so as not to lose face.


    Liu Wei took out the two pieces of skin on the face of Muhai, then covered their original skin and meat, roughly sewed the seams, and asked Fu Zichen, "is it like now?"

 Chapter 1002

    Fu Zichen came closer and found that their faces were smaller and their beards were shaved off, as if they were indeed similar.


    "It looks like they are."


    Liu Wei went to see the other two corpses. Mutian''s nose was changed, and mutai''s eyebrows were changed. They took out the gel under their skin, and then sewed it up. Suddenly, their looks changed a lot.


    "I didn''t expect that there are other ways to do this. How can I do it when I put something under my face and I can''t see the difference in appearance?" Fu Zichen asked.


    Liu Wei said: "it''s just some blind tricks. Besides, the biggest actor who covers their looks is their beard, which has little to do with their facial features. Of course, although I can''t see the skill of the doctor, after all, the marks left after the plastic surgery and the wounds covered by the beard are too obvious, but the bold and advanced thinking of the doctor is worth praising. "


    "Plastic surgery?" Catching two strange words, Fu Zichen asked, "different from Yirong?"


    "The former is a trick, while the latter requires surgery. Of course, with the current medical means, the surgery can be successful, presumably using a lot of secret drugs."


    Fu Zichen still didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask any more. Anyway, Liu Wei knows everything. She said it is.


    But he didn''t want to know. Liu Muyi and simaxi thought that they were looking at Liu Wei and their eyes for knowledge were shining.


    Liu Wei was not at ease when they stared at her, coughed, and continued to explain: "actually, plastic surgery existed a long time ago. Of course, at the beginning, it was not called plastic surgery. It was a criminal law. According to legend, in ancient India It was a long time ago that a dynasty in the western regions was located in a remote place, surrounded by a long yellow sand. Like all the dynasties, there were class divisions among the people there. There was a big gap between the poor and the aristocrats. At that time, people who were recognized by the monarch as having made mistakes would be punished differently. There was a kind of punishment called "section", which was first called "cutting nose" and "life general" A person''s nose is cut off from his face, not your life, but your nose. It''s similar to our lettering now. The character of sin is engraved on the face of a prisoner, so that his life can''t be washed out. No matter where he goes, even if he doesn''t know him, he can recognize at a glance that you are a sinner who has been in prison. "


    Liu Mo blurted out, "cutting your nose is more serious than lettering. How can you breathe without your nose?"


    Liu Wei said, "use your mouth."


    Liu Mo is stunned, some suddenly, and some forgivingly, touching the tip of his nose.


    Liu Wei continued: "nose cutting is the beginning. Later, through extension, this kind of punishment appeared again: eyebrow cutting, mouth cutting and ear cutting. That is to say, in that period, in order to make money, some traveling doctors began to operate for sinners to recover their five senses. Those without nose would make a fake nose for you, those without ears would make a fake ear for you, those without mouth would make a fake mouth for you, and then they would add beard, basic It can''t be seen originally. Even if it can be seen, it''s not so obvious to cover up. In a word, the face changing at that time was known as the secret skill of "regenerating sinners". Only after the changes of the times and the development of civilization, the original simple filling skill became the face changing skill. There is a journey to the western regions in my bookcase, which has been mentioned before. Now some ignorant small countries in the western regions still protect it It''s a secret punishment to leave this kind of punishment, because it''s only against humanity, and it hasn''t been made public. However, there are records in that book about this technique of replenishment. Although it''s not commonly used, some people are still proficient in it. "


    Liu Mo understood. He pointed to the body of the three brothers of the Mu family and asked, "so they went to the doctor of the western region to escape the pursuit of the government and changed their faces?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "it should be, but this kind of doctor should not appear in the Central Plains."


    "Have they been to the western regions?" Fu Zichen asked.


    Liu Wei didn''t answer. These three brothers have been fleeing for several years. They may not have been to the western regions.


    Liu Wei didn''t believe it. After all, not everyone can accept the knife on his face.


    Take off the dirty gloves and replace them with a new one. Liu Wei begins to see the other parts of the three bodies.


    "Wood sea, 27 wounds, fatal injury, zero, wood sky, 19 wounds, fatal injury, zero, wood ground, 30 wounds, fatal injury, the same zero." Liu Wei said, looking up at simaxi, "I remember you said that it has been determined that the three were killed by random knives?"


    Simaxi turned around and said to the outside, "go and call Zhuo."


    Zhuzuo was soon brought in. As soon as he came in, he first smelled the smell that could not be concealed. He was a person who had been dealing with corpses all the year round, which should be very suitable, but he was just too fumigated. Even if he refused to enter the door, he stood outside the door and covered his mouth and nose.


    When he was old, simaxi didn''t have any trouble for him, but said, "tell the adults how the three dead died."


    He replied: "when the old man arrived at the scene, according to the environment at that time and the injuries of the three dead people, it was determined that all three of them had been slashed to death. There were many injuries on all three of them. The house was full of blood. The old man thought that even if they were strong and shed so much blood, they would..."


    "You want to?" Liu Wei interrupts the work and asks."Return to adult, it''s the old man according to the past experience..." he said


    "Your experience?"


    "What''s your opinion?" he said angrily


    Liu Wei looked up at the work. She was very old. She should have done it for some time. Therefore, she was not polite: "you can determine the cause of death of the dead through the blood volume. Is it possible that they were killed first, and then the murderer bled them, causing the illusion of blood loss and death?"


    The old man immediately said: "it''s too late to kill people and run. Who will be so free and do such superfluous things?"


    "How do you know that it''s unnecessary, but you don''t know why the murderer set up doubts and deliberately confused the audience? What if the other party is calm in nature? If the other side is a recidivist and there are more people killed, what should I do if I have a set of abilities? I don''t know how many wrong cases have been committed in Qingzhou government because of your work. "


    Lao Zhuo was pointed at his nose and scolded. His face suddenly turned red and he said nothing.


    Liu Wei stared at him, pointed to the wound on Muhai''s chest, and said: "this knife is cut on the left chest of the deceased. The blade is sharp and bone can be seen deeply. But did you find that this knife did not hurt the spleen of the deceased, which is not enough to cause death?" She also pointed to the body of Mu Tian: "the arm of the dead man was cut twice. The injury was very deep, and the tendons were cut off. However, it was not normal to see the blood flow. This shows that he was cut after death. He was injured before and after death. How to judge the conclusion from the wound and blood volume? Do you know?"


    Lao Zhuo knew nothing about his fart, but after listening to what the other side said, he raised his eyes slightly and looked at the corpse, but he couldn''t see clearly because it was too far away.


    "Three people are poisoned by people. The poison gas spreads all over the body and melts into the blood. Therefore, the blood stinks. If you don''t believe it, you can come here and have a good look."


    Lao Zhuo was really a bit hard tempered. After a little delay, he walked in.


    But as soon as he went in for two steps, the stink forced him to survive. He simply held his breath and rushed in, only to have a look. He was suddenly scared and his legs were numb.


    "Niang, face, face how, how did it become like this..."


    The faces of the three corpses were all scratched by Liu Wei and then sewed. So when they came closer, they looked like a dead doll with eyes, nose and mouth.


    The old man nearly peed his pants with fear.


    This old work can''t be expected. Now it''s five days since the crime happened. Liu Wei heard that there is still evidence, and immediately asked for it.


    First, simaxi asked someone to invite someone. Liu Wei took advantage of this time to continue the autopsy, hoping to find some more clues from the body.


    Who knows that the clue was not found, but the Yamen servant who reported back and forth said with a face of embarrassment: "my Lord, the old man and his grandson are packing up and saying they are going."

 Chapter 1003

    Simaxi was stunned and frowned: "the case has not been solved yet. How can I go, man?"


    The Yamen servant said, "they would not come here. They said that they had too much time to do. They still had business to do, so they had to hurry."


    Simaxi tensed his face, turned to Liu Wei and said, "wait a moment." he raised his feet and went to find someone himself.


    Simaxi went for more than half an hour. Liu Wei has experienced the three corpses. Apart from confirming their identities, there is no clue about the murderer.


    "You can''t get away with killing enemies. Go this way." Fu Zichen said after a long time.


    Liu Wei nodded her head, and could only do so.


    However, the three brothers have been wandering for several years, and then they have formed any enemies. No one knows. If we want to find out, is it not looking for a needle in a haystack?


    When simaxi came back, he was not alone, but brought a silent teenager.


    Young students are handsome, young and delicate, but very beautiful. When he saw them, he was obviously sensitive, standing behind simaxi, with his head slightly drooping.


    "This is?" Liu Wei asked.


    Simaxi said: "this young gentleman is the only clue witness of this case."


    Liu Wei looked at the young man, leaning slightly, and asked, "what do you see?"


    The teenager didn''t look at her, just stared at the toe of his shoe, and said stiffly, "I didn''t see it. What I heard, they were arguing."


    Liu Wei looks at simaxi.


    Simaxi nodded: "in fact, what happened to the three people before they died? No one saw it. This young man lives far away from the three people''s room, but he said he heard it."


    Liu Wei looked at the young man again: "can you remember their conversation?"


    The young man said "well", numbly repeating what he had said more than ten times in the past two days.


    At the end of the sentence, he added: "can you hear me clearly? If you don''t hear me clearly, I hope you can take notes on paper. Don''t turn around and forget. Ask me again. "


    It''s very unfriendly.


    Liu Wei felt strange and looked at simaxi as if inquiring, but simaxi avoided her eyes and coughed awkwardly.


    The juvenile''s confession is of great help to the case.


    First of all, we can be sure that the three have had interest disputes. Second, as mentioned in the dialogue, "say three hundred Liang each".


    How did they come here? Who gave them?


    Are the people who give them money related to their death?


    What is the 900 Liang silver at the scene of the crime?


    If not, where is the money? Was it taken by the murderer?


    If we trace the whereabouts of the nine hundred Liang silver, we will trace the whereabouts of the murderer.


    A series of cause and effect cycle together, Liu Wei heart has a belly case.


    She looked at Fu Zichen, and the other side was also looking at her. Her eyes were opposite, and she was the old partner who had worked together for many years to solve the case. The tacit understanding between the two was not joking. They knew each other''s thoughts immediately.


    "Sir Sima, can I have a look at the correspondence in this case?" Fu Zichen went directly to Ma Xi, his superior. He didn''t intend to act on his own behalf. This case belongs to Qingzhou government Yin. He won''t rob it, but he can help from the side. If the parties agree, it''s better.


    Simaxi said that they were all in the study and took Fu Zichen to see them. This time, he left the child he had brought.


    Liu Wei was wearing gloves, which were covered with blood. She didn''t touch the child, but saw some Muna standing there and asked curiously, "how old are you?"


    The child said softly, "nine years old."


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "your skill is different from most of the Central Plains martial arts. Is it from your family?"


    Her voice did not fall, the youth has suddenly looked up, the bottom of the eye is full of consternation, staring at the people in front of her.


    He made a lot of noise, but he scared Liu Wei. Liu Wei said quickly, "don''t be nervous, just ask, you don''t have to say."


    Liu Wei saw the child at the first sight and saw that he had a strong foundation in martial arts. Then, according to his confession, she judged that the child''s outstanding ear power should also be related to his cultivation of martial arts and mental skills.


    Most of the martial arts in the Central Plains belong to the big open and big close school, with swords, spears, swords and halberds as the main part and fist, leg and fist skills as the auxiliary. Like the martial arts of practicing five senses, it belongs to a more partial school. It is usually not a unique family skill, and there are very few schools in Kaishan.


    Liu Wei is embarrassed to see the atmosphere. She says something about the atmosphere. Unexpectedly, she draws the child''s more vigilance. She is helpless, so she has to appease: "when you are young and your bones are the most flexible, it is reasonable to say that you have the best Kung Fu in boxing and feet, but I think you have a mellow internal force, but your hands and feet are not vigorous. If I''m right, you are practicing the method of forging ears and eyes. I''m just curious about the origin of your Kung Fu and how many levels you''ve practiced now, and the farthest distance you can hear. If you don''t want to answer, you can''t answer. "


    She kindly explained to the child, but her eyes were still tight. She could not help but ask nothing.


    "It''s a bit messy here. If you don''t want to stay, I can send someone to take you back." Liu Wei can only do this in the end.Ji Bing didn''t speak, not that he didn''t want to, but that he didn''t know what to say.


    Since he was a child in the family, he practiced martial arts with his children of the same age. At the beginning, he was taught by the sixteen uncles, who taught the most basic skills of the Ji family. Like other people, he studied methodically, but learned. He found that he could not learn.


    At the first time of Xiaobi, he was one year younger than his cousin. He was defeated by his cousin''s three moves. At that time, he thought that he was poor in foundation. He always went to the alchemy room on weekdays and didn''t study hard.


    After that time, he got up early in the morning to practice his moves. The heat and cold kept on going. When the second time of Xiaobi, he was competing with another cousin. This time, he was defeated by the other two moves.


    At that time, Ji Bing found that he didn''t have the talent to practice martial arts. To be honest, it was a big blow. Although he never thought about how deep he would study martial arts, after all, his interest from the beginning was to practice medicine, medicine, poison making and drug judgment.


    But children of the same age all have excellent skills. If he doesn''t have one, he will still lose.


    In the third year, Ji Bing gave up practicing martial arts with Uncle 16. He was willing to spend more time reading and writing. He told uncle 16 that he was not the material for martial arts. He gave up.


    Uncle 16 said that he is not needed to do anything in the family. As long as his martial arts can protect himself, it is enough. If he can''t even protect himself, he can''t leave Lingzhou for one step in his life.


    It''s a family rule, everyone should obey it.


    Ji Bing said that he knew, and at that time he had made plans to die in Lingzhou all his life.


    Until he was six years old, uncle suddenly came to him and asked him if he really wanted to stay in Lingzhou all his life without going out?


    Ji Bing says he has no way. He can''t learn martial arts. He can''t protect himself.


    Uncle said that he found a rare skill. If he learned it, he could still protect himself. He asked if he would try it again. He said that Ji Jia had no child who would admit defeat.


    Ji Bing agrees on impulse. From then on, his life has become home, danfang, uncle''s home. It''s three o''clock, with continuous cold and heat.


    Two years later, his skills have been improved. Now three years later, he can hear any voice within a mile as long as he wants to hear it.


    At the same time, he can see what color the ants on the ground are and what they are doing at a long distance. There are several ants in total.


    He specializes in ears and eyes. Although he doesn''t know what the Kungfu of five senses can do for him to protect himself, after all, if he really wants to fight, his eyes and ears can''t help him. But in medicine making, he is like a fish in water because of these two abilities.


    He can hear the sound of fire burning, see the refining process of the pill, he can adjust the fire most precisely, adjust the prescription of the pill, and the medicine he made, whether it''s poison or antidote, is the best.


    Uncle said that he has the ability to protect himself now, but Ji Bing said that I can''t beat cousin and cousin, uncle said, but you can hear their internal breathing, see their moves and steps, and can use medicine, so that they lose the ability to move.


    Uncle said that his advantages are unique.


    Ji Bing didn''t understand it, but uncle worked hard for him. He was moved. This time, something was lost. There was a great disorder in the family. Uncle 16 was sent out to look for the lost, and he offered to follow him.

 Chapter 1004

    His ears can ask for information, his eyes can track suspicious people, even on the ship, he has not relaxed for a moment, almost every moment, he is trying to find the sound around him, trying to hear any beneficial clues.


    The conversation of the three dead men, which he overheard, had not been taken seriously.


    But all of a sudden, the three died. On impulse, he said the dialogue.


    I thought it was a good thing to help the government solve the case. Unexpectedly, it was so troublesome that he and uncle 16 were under house arrest.


    He didn''t have time to waste in the government office. He wanted to leave. Today, he has made an agreement with Uncle 16. No matter how these people stop him, pack up and go straight away.


    But when he was about to leave, the official came again. This time, Ji Bing was ruthless and didn''t take care of him. However, the other side was very low and spoke softly. He only said that the case had progressed and needed him to meet the adult investigating the case.


    Because it''s the last time, Ji Bing agreed. Who knows, when he came to see someone and repeated his confession, he was asked about his martial arts.


    Uncle clearly said that this kind of martial arts is beneficial to his internal breathing, five senses, but external skills are useless. Therefore, under normal circumstances, no one will see his difference.


    He knew that he would not be seen, so he was never afraid of being found when he overheard others.


    But now, there is a person who speaks out the secret of his skill, even interested in it.


    This makes Ji Bing, who was on the lookout from time to time, more sensitive.


    The little fist is gently squeezed together. Ji Bing slowly retreats. When he retreats to the corner of the wall, his hand quietly goes to his waist and touches a sachet. His fingertips probe into the gap of the sachet and dig a little white powder in it.


    This is a kind of overpowering drug specially developed by him for this trip. It can daze an adult bull for more than 12 hours with just a little bit of the shell.


    Since it has been discovered, the other side will not let him go. Now the only way is to confuse him.


    Then he hurried back immediately and ran away with Uncle 16.


    He believed that as long as he ran out of the yamen, he would be able to get rid of the follow-up pursuers. His ears and eyes would enable him to sense all the dangers and avoid them perfectly.


    The plan is perfectly shaped in the heart. Now, just let the drug hit the target, and things will become very simple.


    In this way, his thumb and forefinger have rubbed the powder to make it hot.


    Liu Wei smelled the air of poppy. The light taste was not obvious, but she was familiar with the medicine. It was just a fishy smell, which could make her judge its exact position.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at the young man in the corner.


    Ji Bing looks at this man. His heart is thumping. As soon as he bites his teeth, he knows that it''s not too late. The chance is fleeting. His hand is raised suddenly, and his thumb and index finger release the light powder.


    Liu Wei grabbed the young man''s hand and looked at the white marks on his fingers.


    The young man didn''t expect that he would stop himself, but he found that his strength was too small to break away.


    "Let go..." He said one.


    Liu Wei simply grabbed his wrist, reached for the powder of his thumb, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed.


    Ji Bing immediately wakes up. He knows that if the other party inhales a little, he will faint immediately.


    He waited patiently, but the time passed by little by little. After ten breaths, he didn''t faint or even blink.


    "Tian San Cao, Gen Qi, white mould mushroom, mountain sea wring, poppy shell, good material..." Liu Wei said as she took a handkerchief, wiped the young man''s fingers and his hands, and asked, "where did you come from?"


    Ji Bing was shocked to hear the other side narrate their prescriptions one by one, and her expression became ugly.


    He controlled to calm himself, but he could not calm down in any case. After a few moments of breathing, he opened his eyes and stammered, "you, how are you, how..."


    "How do I know?" Liu Wei looked up and down at the young man and said, "it seems that you didn''t buy this medicine. Did you make it?"


    Ji Bing didn''t answer, just frowned and asked, "why do you know Dan Fang?"


    Liu Wei let go of the young man''s hand and took a half step back: "your five senses are sharp, so I''m not allowed to have a keen sense of smell?"


    "Impossible!" Ji Bing immediately retorted, then took off his sachet, shook out a small half bag of white powder from it, handed it to him and said, "this Wanxin powder is from the prescription to the manufacture. There are no more than three people who know the process. You can''t know it, let alone smell it. Wanxin powder is colorless and tasteless..."


    Liu Wei reached out and patted off all the powder on the young man''s hand. Then he took the handkerchief just now and wiped his hands for the young man.


    Looking at the latest overpowering drug carefully cooked by himself, Ji Bing almost lost his mind when he was sprinkled on the ground: "what do you do?" He said, squatting down to the ground, to pick up the powder that had fallen on the ground."There''s poison on the head here. You can touch it casually. Do you want to die?" Liu Wei pulled him up and refused to let him pick it up. At the same time, she said sternly, "I don''t know who made this thing, but I want to know what the other side thinks about giving this dangerous thing to a child at will."


    Ji Bing stares at her fiercely, bites his teeth and says, "I will not be poisoned. I have been grinding the poppy shells from the recipe preparation to the refining process. If anything, I will..."


    Before his voice fell, Liu Wei took the young man''s hand and forced him to feel his pulse.


    The pulse condition is normal, the pulse is steady, it seems that there is no sign of poisoning?


    But the resistance of the child is weak, and the incubation period of the toxin is long. Liu Wei is not in a hurry to make a conclusion, but grabs the other hand of the teenager and searches for the pulse more deeply.


    In the process of exploration, she found out the way of the juvenile''s internal breathing, and at the same time knew the specific steps of each other''s five senses.


    It''s a skill that I haven''t seen before. It''s quite different from the martial arts of the Central Plains.


    "You..."


    Liu Wei is about to say something, but the young man suddenly reacts, takes back his hand, backs his hand behind him, and looks at the handsome young man in front of him vigilantly.


    Liu Wei said: "you don''t need to be too nervous. I''m not interested in your business. As long as you are sure that you have nothing to do with the murderer, your secret, I won''t explore it."


    She said, knowing that the young man was very resistant to himself, and didn''t want to argue with him, she said directly, "the gate is there, let''s go."


    The boy did not go, but stood in place to continue to look at her.


    Liu Wei goes back to the back of the wooden bed, puts on gloves, holds the scalpel and cuts on the wooden sea.


    Ji Bing stood at the same place, watching the other side cut off the man''s nose, pale with bluff: "you, what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei also did not lift his head, light way: "to determine whether he has prosthesis face."


    Ji Bing doesn''t understand the meaning of her words. She is silent again.


    Liu Wei cut the nose of the wood sea, the ears of the wood sky, and then the head of the wood earth. She took these fragmentary organs, found a small bag, put it in it, and intended to send it back to Qujiang mansion. With these three things, she sacrificed the three dead ancestors and grandchildren in the heaven.

 Chapter 1005

    Ji Bing looks at her in the whole process, and her mind is greatly shocked. Then she finds that the other party doesn''t really want to ask herself what it means, and the open door is in front of her, and the other party seems to really plan to let him go?


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ji Bing said: "I have nothing to do with the murderer, I only hear those words, nothing else."


    Liu Wei said "yes" to show that she knew.


    "I didn''t lie. They were arguing about money and silver, and then suddenly stopped, and then there was no voice until the next day."


    Liu Wei is still the same attitude, very casual way: "well."


    Ji Bing said, "please don''t embarrass me. I have nothing to do with it."


    Liu Wei looked up at her eyes and said, "what are you worried about, kid?"


    It''s not worry, it''s surprise, it''s fear!


    I''m surprised that you suddenly see through my practice skills. I''m surprised that no one finds out what happened. Why can you easily find it? I''m afraid that since you see so much, whether you will publicize it. If it''s a big deal, will my identity with Uncle 16 be exposed.


    If the thief knows that the Lingzhou Ji family has found it, will he hide in advance? If he hides in advance and transfers things, how can we find the stolen things of the family? It''s not easy to follow the clue to Qingzhou. Is it just going to fall short?


    Ji Bing is in a bad mood. He is very upset and regrets more. He regrets that he shouldn''t know how to show off after he died.


    I regret that I didn''t agree to the Qingyu government Yin just now. I came here to see through him at a glance, and even destroyed the wanxinsan he had developed so hard.


    "No matter what you worry about, I''m really not interested in your business."


    "Really?" The other side repeatedly guarantees, Ji Bing inevitably wants to get a guarantee: "you won''t tell others what happened to me?"


    "I''m not interested in your business."


    "You are not curious about my skill?"


    "It has been seen that it is a rare skill. Its source should be related to the western regions. I feel the trace of the Western mysterious school in your pulse."


    Ji Bing doesn''t know what the Western mystical school is, but this does not prevent him from understanding Liu Wei''s meaning.


    The other side''s meaning is that he really peeped into more secrets and even sources of his kung fu through his just exploration.


    Uncle said that this skill was given to him by a friend of his. It doesn''t belong to the Ji family. Is it really related to the western regions?


    Ji Bing thought about it casually and then went back to his mind and told himself that it was not the time to be curious. He walked to the door and tentatively walked out: "I will leave with my uncle 16 when I go back. I hope we will never see each other again."


    When he finished, the young man didn''t say a word. He thought that the other side had acquiesced. He turned around quickly and rushed directly to the yard.


    But just a step away, he heard footsteps behind him, and then his collar was lifted.


    As expected, the other side will not let go of themselves! What has no interest in his affairs is really an excuse, just to let him relax his vigilance!


    Ji Bing is very angry and stares at the beautiful young couple''s face fiercely, waiting for each other to open their mouth.


    Liu Wei is really not so interested in this child''s skills. Curiosity is curiosity. If people don''t say it, they will find out his secret. It must be the grievance of a bad person. She is also wronged, and even more lazy.


    It''s not because of the skill that she called Ji Bing, but because of another thing.


    "You just said, you and yours..."


    The young man raised his neck and said calmly, "Sixteen uncles, I should call him uncle. He is my uncle."


    Liu Wei is quite impressed by the name of "Sixteen uncles". After all, she heard Ji Fengyuan and Ji Wei shouted many times.


    She looked at the child in front of her eyes, stared and stared, and finally asked, "what''s your name?"


    Ji Bing''s name is very innocent. Before going out, my uncle said that he can call it, just like aunt Fengyuan, who works outside, mostly uses the original name given by the family.


    In their family, except for a few people who need to change their pseudonyms constantly, most of them are clean and don''t need to be hidden outside.


    So he is also very generous and outspoken: "Ji Bing."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei doesn''t hear the name Ji Bing many times, but she does know such a person.


    It''s said that he is a child who is particularly sensitive to poisons and poison sources. Oh, by the way, he seems to be the younger sister of Zhong Ziyu and Yue Dansheng, the son of Yue Chongming.


    She remembered that the Wei couple said that Zhong Ziyu was going to Lingzhou to look for Ji Bing.


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified.


    Liu Wei didn''t like Ji''s family. At first, she thought her mother passed away and wanted to find her mother''s people. However, after she contacted Ji''s family for several years, her desire for finding a family became weak.


    How to say, the concept is different.


    Ji Jia has been hunted by the court for several generations. They are not in a good situation. It can be said that they shrink in the south of the five ridges and are isolated from the world, but they feel very good about themselves.In addition to Ji Cha and Ji Jin, which were met at the beginning, they were also personal. Later, Ji Fengyuan and Ji Yunni made Liu Wei uncomfortable.


    They guard against her and hate her. They don''t know why they think she has bad intentions. They even want to get rid of her.


    Half of her blood came from Ji family. Liu Wei did not know why they were so hostile to their relatives of the same blood.


    Therefore, you can''t see me, and don''t expect me to see you.


    She and Ji Jia are not bad friends, but it''s true that the relationship is not good. In the end, when she knew that her mother had not died, she completely cut off communication with Ji Jia.


    Anyway, Ji''s family is more derogatory than commendatory in Liu Wei''s heart.


    Looking at the young boy in front of me, nine years old, she is lovely with jade and snow, pink cheeks, black and white eyes. She looks like an adult like her.


    This is the child of Zhong Ziyu and Yue Chongming. If it''s just the former, Liu Wei can point to the child''s nose and say that your father is a pervert serial murderer.


    But think of the latter, Liu Wei did not open this mouth.


    She was silent for a long time. After many times in her heart, she finally took a breath and asked the child, "what are you doing in Qingzhou?"


    Ji Bing hesitated for a moment and said a vague answer: "looking for people."


    Liu Wei smiled for a moment, probably thinking of something: "which of your Ji family''s exiled clansmen specially sent you to examine?"


    Ji Bing hears the irony, but he doesn''t know why: "what?"


    Liu Wei looked at him for a while, and saw that he was not pretending to be a fool. He gave up his mouth uninteresting: "forget it."


    Ji Bing blinks. I don''t know why.


    The child''s eyes were pure. Liu Wei didn''t put all his prejudices about Ji family on a child, so he asked again, "you are also in the yamen, uncle 16?"


    Ji Bing nods and looks at her defensively.


    "I want to see him," said Liu Wei


    "What do you want to do?" Ji Bing asked


    Liu Wei reached out and nodded his forehead: "don''t worry, your sixteen uncles are good at it. You can''t be strong until you turn around. Besides, if I really want to do something to you, you two won''t become a climate."

 Chapter 1006

    Ji Bing frowns. How does he feel? This young man seems to know uncle 16 very well.


    Liu Wei''s three corpses were not examined. He washed his hands carefully and wiped them. Then he led the child out and let the Yamen servant outside the gate lead the way to see Jifeng.


    Ji Bing is very resistant. Look at Liu Wei from the eyes of class enemies.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care, only when his child is stubborn.


    Just out of the yard, Liu Mo comes back. Maybe it''s not fun to follow Fu Zichen to read the documents. He runs back.


    See Liu Wei to go out, Liu Mo to ask: "brother where to go?"


    When he went out, he always called Liu Wei brother, and his sister had to shout in private.


    Liu Wei thought of his brother''s identity, hesitated for a moment, and felt that he could not be exposed to Ji''s family without his mother''s consent, especially Ji Feng, who was an old fox, and said, "go to see another witness." At the same time, ask, "do you have anything else now?"


    Liu Mo shook his head: "nothing."


    He''s just hanging around doing nothing.


    Liu Wei said, "that''s right. Take him out to play." With that, he put the child in his hand.


    Liu Mo looks at the strange young man in front of him. The young man also looks at the strange adult. They look at each other and refuse at the same time.


    "Brother, he doesn''t seem to like me," Liu said


    Ji Bing: "what do you want to do to my 16th uncle when you support me?"


    Liu Wei is very strong. No matter Liu Mo agrees or not, he pushes people over directly and says, "no need for him to like you, just take him to play." Then he said to Ji Bing, "I have something important to talk with your sixteen uncles. You stay in the way."


    "I won''t go." Ji Bing resists, dodges Liu Mo to hold his hand, shrinks to one side, looks very aggrieved: "you are uneasy and kind-hearted."


    Ji Bing is mature in mind, but when he is mature again, he is a child, and he is still a child without specific martial arts and hands.


    Liu Wei, like a chicken, threw him into Liu Mo''s arms. Liu Mo hurriedly gave him a half hug for fear that the child might fall.


    "Let go of the nest!" The child was angry and shouted, but he was dumb and could not curse. All the words were the same, without any deterrent force.


    Liu Mo picked up a big burden without any reason. He was also very ignorant. He didn''t know what to do. The child was not easy to get along with at first sight, and he didn''t like it very much.


    Liu Wei doesn''t talk nonsense with them. After telling Liu Mo to take the children out to play, he follows the yamen runner.


    See Liu Wei go farther and farther. Ji Bing is in a hurry. He takes out a small clip with his hand in his sleeve, opens the small opening of the clip, and an ant comes out of it.


    The ant is a little bigger than sesame, but it''s red all over. It''s terrible to see.


    Red snake ant, a kind of carnivorous ant that lives on cliffs and cliffs to drink the flesh of animals or the same kind. This red snake ant is Ji Bing''s nine-year-old birthday gift, which is given by his uncle.


    Ji Bing has always wanted to crush it for medicine, but she is reluctant to give up this rare variety, so she can only keep it first and take it with her as a baby.


    He came out in such a hurry that he only took wanxinsan and red snake ant.


    Wanxinsan has been scattered. This red snake ant is his last weapon. He knows that as long as the red snake ant is placed on the human skin, its hard fangs will bite the human flesh and skin. When the toxin in the teeth enters the human body, it will be useless to return to the sky.


    He raised the red snake ant and threatened the strange man who held him: "if you don''t let go, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Liu Mo takes the child in his pocket, glances at the little ant in his hand and says, "ants are dirty. Don''t play with them."


    Finish saying, when the child hasn''t responded, clap his hand, shake the ant off, and then lift his foot to directly step on it.


    Ji Bing''s eyes are about to fall out when he sees it. He shouts in horror, "red snake ant..."


    Liu Mo touched the child''s head and said, "brother takes you to see the dog. Ants are not fun." With that, he walked to yamen''s gate.


    He remembered that when he came in, he saw a very clean little yellow dog outside the pancake shop opposite the Yamen. Children generally like that one.


    ¡­¡­


    When Ji Feng saw Liu Wei, he was surprised, but it was the old fox with only experience. After a short surprise, the mood on his face had cleared up.


    Liu Wei asked the Yamen servant who led the way to wait outside the gate. Yamen servant left honestly.


    When there are no idle people around, the first thing to talk about is Jifeng: "where is Xiaobing?"


    Xiao Bing and Sima left. Half an hour later, Liu Wei found the door and thought about it. Ji Feng had guessed the reason.


    He doesn''t want to find out what Xiaobing said, he just wants to know where the child is now.


    Liu Wei saw each other go straight to the subject, without any ink, and saved useless greetings, and said directly: "Ji Bing is very good, but I''m afraid that it''s not good for you, say, those three people, but you move your hand?"


    Ji Feng frowned and smiled for a while: "it''s not me."


    Liu Wei sat opposite him, and his momentum did not change: "why did you come to Qingzhou"Looking for someone." The answer is the same as Ji Bing.


    Liu Wei said, I don''t know if I believe it or not.


    Ji Feng was curious: "Why are you in Qingzhou?"


    "I won''t bother you." Liu Wei changed her name, said, and looked around the room with her eyes raised. She found two small luggage bags on the small table beside her. She said, "the case has not been solved yet. You and Ji Bing can''t leave for the time being."


    Ji Feng sinks his eyes and says, "believe it or not, we don''t hurt people."


    "What Ji Bing heard is very useful. It''s the key to the investigation of the case. He can''t leave."


    "He said everything he knew." Ji Feng was a little unhappy: "it''s the government''s business to solve the case. We are just ordinary people passing by."


    "Ordinary people?" Liu Wei''s tone was ambiguous: "is it common people who can''t see the records of the imperial court and have to go back to the source, don''t you think?"


    Ji Feng heard that this was a threat, meaning that if they want to leave, she would not mind immediately reporting their identity as Ji''s family.


    But when Emperor Qianling, who was far away in Kyoto, was in a very sick bed for a long time, even if he knew how, he could still get up from his bed and order them to be arrested?


    After all, Ji Feng is used to travelling in the Jianghu. It''s impossible for him to be fooled by Liu Wei''s three words and two words. As an elder, he just smiled peacefully, and then calmly said, "whatever."


    Since the other side''s attitude is so tough, Liu Wei doesn''t say anything, nods slightly, which is a sign, turns around and leaves.


    Waiting for Liu Wei to go further and further, Ji Feng frowned at the bewildered brow, and thought deeply about what it was.


    ¡­¡­


    The yellow and white puppy looks about a few months old. It''s short and small. It shakes its way and walks two steps fast. It looks like it''s going to fall at any time.


    Ji Bing has been staring at the dog for a long time, but he can''t see it. What''s interesting about this little local dog that can be seen everywhere in the country.


    Looking back at the yamen gate across the street, he was still thinking about Uncle 16.

 Chapter 1007

    He was worried about what Lord Liu, who didn''t look like a good man, would do to Uncle 16. He was eager to find out.


    "What''s your name?" Asked the young man in a low voice.


    Ji Bing didn''t want to deal with this man very much. His red snake ant was destroyed by this man''s hand. If he hadn''t grown up and could not keep up with his physical strength, he would have rushed up and started fighting with others.


    "Little boy?" Didn''t get the other side''s answer, Liu Mo thought he didn''t hear it, and shouted again. Seeing that the other side still didn''t respond, he directly reached out and pushed him.


    Liu Mo with this push, hand strength confiscates, Ji bingben is a not very heavy child, was pushed directly askew body, when angry.


    "Ji Bing!" He said his name viciously, his face unwilling.


    Liu Mo said with praise, "ice, it''s a good word. Your mother took it for you?"


    Mother?


    From childhood, I didn''t see my own parents'' children. After a silence, I raised my head for a moment and said lightly, "uncle said it was my uncle who took it."


    Liu Mo reaches out his hand and pulls the little dog who is chasing his tail. He puts it under his hand and touches it with his hair. He says: "Haiqiong only talks about March ice, but he doesn''t sing for nine days. Your uncle wants you to be a great man who recites for nine days. He has high expectations for you."


    Ji Bing didn''t know the origin of his name. He didn''t know those two poems very well. So, rarely, he asked the killer of his red snake ant, "what is Haiqiong?"


    Liu Mo rubbed the soft hair on his head and said: "these two sentences were made by one of my elder brothers. He is a real gentleman with a gap in his chest. He often said that the world is not fair. He takes raising it as a flat one. If you let him hear your name, it will surely brighten his eyes."


    Ji Bing frowned and said oddly, "I think it''s because I was born in winter. When my mother gave birth to me, it happened to be the first snow of that year, so it''s called Ji Bing."


    Liu Mo said, "name is the first blessing that parents send to their children in their life. It contains their endless expectation and longing for their children. How can it be as simple as you think?"


    Ji Bing drops his eyes and seriously thinks about something. For a while, he doesn''t speak.


    Liu Mo has been rolling the dog for a long time. He looks at the fleshy dog lying on his back, kicking on four legs and shaking happily. He can''t help grabbing the dog''s front leg and pinching it in his hand.


    "Boss, what''s your dog''s name?"


    The owner of the bakery answered, "one."


    "What?" Liu asked


    The boss looked out and said, "the mother of this puppy is pregnant with a litter of puppies. Unexpectedly, she had five puppies. Only one survived, so she called him one."


    Liu Mo is a little distressed. He picks up the dog and lets the carefree dog play in his arms.


    Ji Bing also raised his head and looked at the young man''s arms. The little dog that made him not interested asked the boss: "call him one, not remind him every time, five brothers, one of them is alive, and the other brothers and brothers are dead? Isn''t that pepper the wound? "


    The owner of the bakery choked for a while. Obviously, he didn''t expect the child to understand this way. He said with some stupid words: "call it one, to make it live instead of his brother and grow up well."


    Ji Bing said: "it''s still like poking at his heart."


    The boss is impatient: "it''s just a dog. What can you understand?"


    Ji Bing asked, "since I can''t understand it, why give it a name?"


    "You have to call it your own dog. No one doesn''t take his name."


    "But you call him by his brother''s death. Do you think he will be unhappy?"


    "You..." The boss is speechless. He doesn''t want to take care of the little boy. He is angry. He sprinkles his anger on the adult who brings the little boy to find fault: "do you buy pancakes? Don''t stop me at the door to do business. " Then he called out again: "one, come back, don''t walk close to any three or four people, turn around and abduct you and peel your skin."


    Liu Mo is resented by his boss for some reason.


    "One" although only a few months, but recognized the Lord, the master called, immediately without nostalgia from Liu Mo to jump out of the arms, pouted his ass into the shop door.


    Liu Mo squats in the doorway with emptiness, looking at the figure of the little yellow dog and the serious face of the children around him. For a while, he breathes and presses his eyebrow again.


    Liu Mo can''t take the child with him. He wants to send him back, but as soon as he gets up, he hears someone calling: "little boy Ji."


    Liu Mo turns around and sees a boy who looks like a schoolboy running out of the inn on the right side of the bakery.


    The young man was carrying a small schoolbag on his back. When he saw Ji Bing, he said hello happily. Then the whole man rushed up: "what a coincidence, young master Ji, I thought I was wrong. How are you here? Where''s master Ji? "


    Ji Bing thought for a long time, then thought of who he was. He replied uncertainly, "black beans?"


    Black bean grinned: "it''s me. Young master Ji still remembers me."Ji Bing nodded, remembering, then said: "Grandpa is still in Yamen."


    Heidou pointed to the inn where he came out, and said, "my son is going to the poetry and painting conference held in qianxifang. It''s stipulated that we can take more friends, but we''re not familiar in Qingzhou, and we don''t know anyone. If there''s nothing to do between Mr. Ji and Mr. Ji, we can''t play together. It''s said that the cakes in qianxifang are delicious."


    Ji Bing''s subconscious refusal: "no..."


    "Poetry and painting conference?" As soon as Ji Binggang said a word, he was interrupted by the youth around him: "who attended the poetry and painting conference in Qingzhou?"


    Heidou doesn''t know this young man, but he looks gentle and well-dressed. He''s not ordinary at first sight.


    Did not dare to neglect, black beans immediately took out his childe''s invitation, hands up.


    Liu Mo accepted the invitation and looked up for a while and asked, "the winner of the first prize can stay in qianxifang for one month free? Is this qianxifang an inn? "


    "It should be." Black beans also don''t know, with a vague said: "I heard it is a place where people can stay overnight."


    Liu Mo thought it was the inn, and said to the children around him, "will you go or not?"


    Of course, Ji Bing doesn''t go. He doesn''t know how to write poems. What''s more, he''s so interested in Uncle 16 that he doesn''t care about anything else.


    Just then, another man came out of the inn over there.


    Seeing the man, black bean immediately shouted, "young man, young man here."


    Nanyang walked slowly and approached, only to find that the young man who lived next door to him on the boat was also there, saying hello.


    Ji Bing bows to him, which is a response.


    Black bean way: "childe, childe Ji wants to go to qianxifang with us, don''t you have many famous posts?"


    Nanyang glared at the black bean and said, "I don''t know where the qianxifang is. How can I run around with Childe Ji? If father Ji can''t find the child, he should be worried. "


    Black beans also feel that they are reckless, embarrassed to look at Ji Bing.


    Ji Bing thought it didn''t matter. "I didn''t plan to..."


    "I know where qianxifang is." Liu Mo interrupted suddenly.

 Chapter 1008

    The wandering lane is very busy now. There are many people coming and going in the daytime, and none of them avoid it.


    From time to time, you can hear the girl''s giggling voice in the Jiuyan loft in the middle of the lane. The laughter is like a soft and fragrant cake mixed with honey. Just smelling it, you will be fascinated.


    A little red is not far from qianxifang.


    Green Yan looked at the number of scholar talents, and walked towards qianxifang as soon as he buried his head. Seeing so much, he could not help sighing. He said to his little sister, "do you think if our mother makes such a lottery, our business here will be prosperous?"


    The little sister knew that her eyes were red. She smiled and nodded her forehead. She said angrily, "it''s because we don''t have business here. When did mom treat us badly? There''s someone behind mom. Even if she sat on the cold bench for a year, she couldn''t starve us."


    "Yes." The green replied vaguely.


    A little red aunt, who doesn''t know that it''s Fu''s house to lean on the mountain, it''s the lane that has fallen down, and a little red can stand steadily.


    It''s just that we are in the business of brothels, or we are looking forward to the guests like clouds. If there is a beautiful young man named Qing Jun as our guest, it''s even more joyful.


    Green Yan''s eyes are red because of this. Just now she can see several handsome and talented men enter qianxifang. If these men leave one for her, she will not complain.


    After watching the bustle outside the door for a while, the little sister pulled Lvyan to go back. As soon as they turned around, they saw a plain carriage rumbling past in front of them, and then stopped at the entrance of Qianxi square. The curtain of the car was lifted. Inside, two handsome young men got off one after another. But after them, there was a little Douding who was less than the waist of an adult man.


    Green Yan was stunned. He pulled the sleeves of the little sister and asked, "am I wrong? Is that a child over there?"


    The little sister rubbed her eyes, determined again and again, and finally nodded silently: "it''s a child."


    Two people are looking at the child, with two adults, a bookboy, into the qianxifang, very incredible.


    "This qianxifang is for business, even for such a small child? What a beast! "


    Green Yan has the heart indignant, the little sister pulls her, did not let her run past to make trouble, finally drags the person to drag back to the building.


    I happened to see my mother coming out of the backyard.


    Green Yan hurriedly pleaded: "Mom, we just saw that the customer who picked up the child in qianxifang, a good little child."


    When xunhong was about to go out, he heard the opening words of Lvyan, and didn''t respond: "it''s someone else''s business. What''s your name?"


    Green Yan rushed up and compared with his hands: "such a short child, only so short."


    "I want to go out, you are not allowed to make trouble. What can I do for you?"


    The little sister said nimbly: "understand, mother early to early back."


    Xunhong sighed and didn''t talk with them. He hurried into the carriage outside the door. The driver didn''t ask where she was going, and rushed out.


    When looking for the red to go far, green Yan is still thinking about it, he takes the little sister and secretly says something in her ear.


    The little sister listened and was surprised: "are you crazy? It''s all about making a living in a street. If you offend, it''s your mother who''s hard to do it. "


    "Let''s be quiet. Who knows it''s us? Besides, don''t you also wonder what kind of stunt that qianxifang has made? Poetry and painting conference, how to listen to how strange, has never seen poetry and painting conference do not do in the library, do in the brothel


    "But we are all familiar faces, even if women dress up as men..."


    "I have a way." Green Yan takes the little sister to the room.


    On the other side, Qianxi square is full of people.


    Ji Bing was put on the shelf by a duck. When he came in, he didn''t notice anything. Only when he got in touch with countless strange eyes that looked at him, did he feel uneasy.


    He looked around, trying to find the other three who came with him. His head was twisted, but he only saw black beans on his side, secretly holding two cakes and eating them like mice.


    Ji Bing frowned and asked, "what about your son?"


    Black bean pointed to the desk in front of him: "there."


    Ji Bing looks at the murderer who killed his red snake ant. He is already in front of a couplet with the head of Heidou''s family. He drinks tea and points to the long couplet, which is very agreeable.


    Heidou said: "when my son was at home, he loved to participate in this kind of tea party poetry meeting. I didn''t think of Qingzhou, but also met a like-minded person, Mr. Ji Xiaozi, who is Mr. Liu?"


    "Enemy."


    "What?" asked the black bean


    "Nothing." Ji Bing looked around and asked, "what is this qianxifang? Why so many girls? "


    Heidou looks away from the food in his hand, looks at the surrounding environment, looks around for a while, and is also curious: "it''s not surprising that there are girls and girls in the poetry meeting. There are many talented women in our hometown who will attend such meetings, but either they dress up as men, or they wear feather hats, and they don''t have girls here Cool, isn''t it the difference between regions? "Ji Bing frowns.


    Black beans again focused on eating, bit a piece of fruit and flowers, and asked Ji Bing, "the taste of pastry here is really good. Do you want to taste it, young master Ji?"


    Ji Bing said no, thought about it, and walked towards Liu mo.


    He went to Liu Mo and reached out to pull the other side''s clothes. He wanted to tell the other side that he didn''t like this place and wanted to go.


    But Liu Mo felt nothing. He was talking and laughing with Nanyang beside him: "if you use" non "here, it''s more appropriate than" no "according to brother Nan. Brother Nan''s wisdom is brilliant, and Liu is not as good as he is."


    "Where''s brother Liu''s words? Just now, brother Liu''s words about the fisherman''s boat are thousands of lines and thousands of lines. The same artistic conception is extraordinary. But listen to brother Liu''s words and deeds. Brother Liu also loves Mr. Wang Yu''s masterpiece."


    "Exactly." Liu Mo found a confidant with an image: "Nan brother has also explored Mr. Wang Yu''s works?"


    "I dare not to explore, but the wording and artistic conception of the book are quite different from those of other great Confucians of the same era. One day, Nan was curious and read some of them, but he was fascinated."


    "Mr. Wang Yu himself is happy and upright, not as thoughtful as most of the poets. Therefore, Liu is particularly fond of it. After all, if you can see the smile in the poem, your mood will be better."


    "I see. It seems that nanmou needs to look for Mr. Wang Yu''s works and study them thoroughly. Alas, the closer he is to the imperial examination, the more he feels..."


    "Brother Nan is going to take part in this year''s imperial examination?"


    "Reading for decades is for this time. If it is successful, it will be glorious. If it is not, it will be..."


    Liu Mo said: "brother Nan is rich in learning and has a profound idea. He will surely be able to win the title and shine in front of others."


    Nanyang smiled: "then borrow brother Liu''s auspicious words."


    As they spoke, the topic got further and further away. Ji Bing looked at each other and didn''t take care of him at all. He turned around and walked directly out of the building.

 Chapter 1009

    Although I don''t know the way, I can ask if I can go back.


    When he got to the entrance of qianxifang, Ji Bing looked around. He didn''t see the place where he could hire a car. He walked along the street for a long time. Finally, he saw a carriage parked at the street corner. There was a bored coachman sitting on the shaft.


    Ji Bing immediately walked over and asked, "are you entertaining?"


    Zhang Yu looked at the white tender child in front of him and said, "Hey, you can still see such a small child in the lane. It''s fresh."


    Ji Bing didn''t like people saying that he was young, so he didn''t answer. He just asked again, "are you entertaining?"


    Zhang Yu looks around at the small building, hesitates, and says, "where do you want to go?"


    Ji Bing said: "the government."


    Zhang Yu''s eyes changed.


    Ji Bing noticed that he changed his mouth without trace: "Fulai Inn opposite the government."


    Zhang Yu thought for a moment and said, "I can take you there, but I have to wait."


    Ji Bing looks around and makes sure that there is no other car around. He can only get off. He gets on the carriage. It''s very simple but clean. He sits down honestly and looks out of the window all the time.


    In a short time, a woman came out of the building where the carriage was aiming. She was wearing a veil and could not see her face clearly, but it was not difficult to see her beauty only from her eyebrows and eyes.


    The woman ran straight to the carriage. When she got up, she saw that there were people beside her. She couldn''t help but wonder, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Yu said: "the lost child, first sent you, then sent him back."


    When the woman sat in the car, there was a slight displeasure on her face: "you are not afraid to be a schemer. You have done a lot of immoral things. Now you have taken a good heart."


    Zhang Yu said coldly, "shut up."


    The woman was willing to argue, but she saw the child beside her looking at herself and didn''t say anything.


    The carriage went straight out of the lane. During this period, Ji Bing kept looking out of the window and felt a little grumpy.


    After half an hour, I stopped outside a medicine shop.


    The woman got out of the car and asked Zhang Yu, "I have brought the things, but the price you said can really be achieved?"


    Zhang Yuhui: "do you really want aunt Hongyi to tell you personally?"


    "That''s not necessary." The woman turned and went into the medicine shop.


    Ji Bing has been watching in the car. His eyes are fixed on the plaque of the medicine shop, and his brow is slightly wrinkled.


    When the woman left, Zhang Yu turned to the child and said, "I can take you back. Sit down."


    Ji Bing said, "this medicine is good. It''s so big."


    Zhang Yu smiled and said unprepared, "if you sell more herbs, you will get bigger."


    However, there is no smell of herbs in it.


    Of course, Ji Bing didn''t say that. He knew that the coachman had problems with the girl, but it had nothing to do with himself. He didn''t want to meddle.


    On the ship, he got himself into such a trouble because of his meddling. He won''t make the same mistake twice.


    The carriage continued to drive, but before it came out of the street, it stopped abruptly. Ji Bing saw a middle-aged man coming up with a face full of rage outside the carriage. He stopped the carriage and said to the coachman, "second brother, something''s wrong."


    Zhang Yu looks at his third brother, Zhang Tong, and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "Things are not right."


    Zhang Yu is stupefied for a moment: "Zihua can''t be mistaken."


    Zhang Tongdao: "either she has been found by Bai Xin, or the things in Bai Xin are fake."


    "Not likely." Zhang Yu murmured, but couldn''t be sure. Finally, he could only ask, "what about purple flowers?"


    "If there''s something wrong with it, it''s natural to buckle it down first."


    "Go back and have a look." Zhang Yu said.


    Zhang Tong turned over and got into the carriage. At first glance, he saw a child in the carriage. He couldn''t help being surprised: "this child..."


    "I picked it up on the street. It''s OK." Zhang Yu said, and then to Ji Bing Road: "uncle, there are some things to deal with. If you go along this road, you can see the hire car shop. Do you have money?"


    Ji Bing shook his head and said, "send me back. My 16th uncle will give you money."


    "There''s no time to send you back." Zhang Yu said, lost one or two silver to him: "go ahead and hire a car."


    Ji Bing took over the silver: "how can I repay you?"


    "One or two pieces of silver. Uncle, you are lovely. Don''t pay it back."


    Ji Bing grabs the silver and doesn''t speak. Zhang Tong looks around and asks his second brother, "when I just picked up Zihua, was this child there?"


    "Well." Zhang Yu nodded, "picked it up from liulianxiang."


    "Drift lane?" Zhang tongleng for a moment, suddenly staring at Ji Bing fiercely: "this child has a problem, which child goes to the streets, is not the spy sent by who?"


    "No way." "It''s just a child," Zhang Yu looked


    "Don''t be careless, take it back to let xunhong have a look."


    "But..."


    "Let''s go."


    Zhang Tong has a strong attitude. It is impossible for Zhang Yu to fight against his brother for a child who just doesn''t know him for half an hour.He hesitated for a moment and said to Ji Bing, "I will send you back later, but you have to go to a place with my uncle first."


    Ji Bing looks at the two people in front of him. They are tall and powerful.


    So, can he refuse?


    He can''t even wring Liu Mo''s white faced scholar with thin arms and legs.


    Ji Bing didn''t say anything. Zhang Yu, when he acquiesced, turned around and started driving. He soon returned to the medicine shop.


    Ji Bing was taken into the medicine shop together. Sure enough, there was no medicine in it. Except for a hall at the door, there was some dry medicine that concealed people''s eyes. There was nothing in the hall.


    Through the inner hall, into a wing room, pushing open the bookshelf in the wing room, a secret room revealed.


    Ji Bing is pushed and stumbles into the secret room. Zhang Yuzhang comes in behind. The door of the secret room Slams.


    "Don''t be afraid." Zhang Yu rubbed the child''s head and comforted him.


    Ji Bing is afraid. After all, he has nothing to protect himself, but he is not a spy, so he is not afraid to be interrogated by these strange people.


    The chamber was very deep. After walking along the passage for a long time, I saw that there was light in it.


    The woman who just drove with Ji Bing is in the deepest room of the passage. At this moment, her face has lost the veil of Fang Cai. She is kneeling shivering and crawling under the feet of a woman in her thirties.


    Seeing Zhang Yuzhang bringing a child with him, he was surprised to find Hong.


    Zhang Tong tells the whole story, and Ji Bing feels that the woman in red looks dangerous.


    After all, the child was brought by Zhang Yu. Zhang Yu didn''t let it go. He took the child''s hand and asked the woman in red, "what about the things?"


    Looking for red, he took back his eyes and glanced at the jade pendant on the table.


    Zhang Yu went over, took it up and looked at it for a while. He couldn''t see any difference. He asked, "how to distinguish the true from the false?"


    "Zhang Tongdao:" first, this material is not Hetian jade. Second, the carving on the top lasts no more than two days


    So there''s no doubt about the fake.


    Zhang Yu looks at Zihua.


    Zihua''s pretty face was already crying, and she said with trembling: "I dare not deceive Hongyi. Confessed, I will be sent to qianxifang by Hongyi. Even though I love money, I''m still loyal to Hongyi. Hongyi''s orders are not the rules and regulations. This jade pendant is really a little girl I saw Miss Bai Xin hiding with my own eyes. I don''t know how it is. It will be fake... "

 Chapter 1010

    Looking for red without making a sound, I look at Zhang Yu.


    Zhang Yu frowned and pulled up the purple flowers.


    Purple flower heart grievance, buried in Zhang Yuhuai began to cry.


    The relationship between the two has never been a secret. Because of this, Zhang Tong will immediately call his second brother back. Zihua is responsible for something wrong. If she stabs the master, Zihua''s life will be lost. Of course, it depends on her mood whether she can be sent out by the Red Cross Society.


    Looking at the two people holding together, looking for red is a little tired: "since you say that you don''t know why it''s fake, then go back to look for it, until you find the real one."


    Zhang Yu immediately said, "no way!"


    Purple flower also cried more sad.


    "Look for red to collect Mou:" the job that the master son orders, is you say not to accomplish not to become


    "Zihua is likely to have been exposed. Bai Xin took the fake jade pendant, perhaps to test her. If she goes back, there will be no return."


    "Then what do you say?" Xunhong also has a temper.


    "Find someone else."


    Looking for red Qi smiled: "now I want to give up purple flowers and send others? Do you know how many things Zihua can do and how many people can be sent to do? They are afraid that they can''t even get close to Bai Xin''s side! "


    There was a stalemate.


    Zhang Tong looks at the left side and then the right side. The second brother and xunhong have already faced each other. Both of them have their own things to insist on, and they don''t give in to each other.


    They are all old partners for many years. It''s unnecessary to make a scene for a woman.


    He looked at Zihua and asked, "tell me what you think, how do you feel, are you exposed?"


    Zihua''s eyes were red, and her face was full of tears. She shook her head and nodded again. Her voice was sobbing and speechless.


    Zhang Tong yelled: "answer well!"


    Purple flower was bluffing, dare not pretend to be pitiful, had to hold the fingertip, stuffy nose way: "I, I don''t know, should, should not be possible..."


    "You have to go back and see it again." Zhang Tong looked at his second brother again: "xunhong is right. Zihua is very important. Now it''s not sure if she is exposed. It''s inevitable to go back. If you are worried, we can protect her all the way."


    "No way." Zhang Tong''s voice did not fall, search for red has not said: "we can not appear."


    Zhang Tongdao: "if you don''t go, I''ll go. Don''t worry, we''ll be easy to accommodate..."


    "What if there is an accident?" Look for red and say: "purple flower can give up, our three people''s identity, but can''t reveal, master son''s command you still remember? Who will be responsible for the danger caused by one''s life and the mistake of the master''s son? "


    Zhang Tong is silent.


    Zhang Yu looked at the purple flower in his arms and at the different opinions of seeking red. After a pause, he suddenly said, "I''m responsible for this. I''ll take the purple flower to the master and tell him the truth. I''ll kill and scrape. I''ll take it."


    Zihua suddenly looked up at him, clenched her lips, and cried more bitterly.


    Zhang Tong disagrees: "don''t be impulsive, second brother!"


    Zhang Yu didn''t want to say anything. He took Zihua and left.


    As soon as he left with his front foot, his back foot turned the tea cup on the table and the sound of banging reverberated in the secret room.


    Zhang Yu took Zihua to the medicine shop, got on the carriage, took her all the way to the hired car shop outside a street, gave the coachman ten liang of silver, and stuffed Zihua with two hundred Liang silver tickets, saying: "things can''t be taken, now go."


    Zihua looked at his movements and asked nervously, "how about you?"


    "There''s something else to deal with."


    Zihua grabs his hand and his fingertips tremble: "I can''t live back. Let''s go together."


    Zhang Yu opened her hand and said, "Zhaozhou side, you have a good friend, go to him, better than wandering outside."


    Zihua is stunned, grabs Zhang Yu''s hand and unconsciously relaxes: "you What do you say... "


    Zhang Yu smiled: "you and I are not in love. We need each other''s needs. Now, as a man, I can help you this time. Later, you are you and I am me."


    Zihua didn''t speak, and Zhang Yu didn''t wait for her to say anything. He called the coachman. The coachman got on, and the carriage started to move quickly.


    Zhang Yu also turned over his carriage and drove back. He still remembered that the children he had brought to the secret room were still there.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Bing is very embarrassed now. The atmosphere in the secret room is very dangerous. The woman in red is very angry. She smashed several cups and two kettles. She still wants to lift the table.


    The vicious middle-aged man opposite the woman was persuading her: "my brother is in this temper. You don''t know. I know you don''t expect all the purple flowers. In Qianxi square, you let at least three people go. Without the purple flowers, there will always be others."


    "So what?" The attitude of women in red is very bad.


    When the two quarreled, footsteps came from the secret chamber channel.


    Zhang Tong winked at the search for red, and their quarrel ended abruptly.


    After a while, Zhang Yu, who had just left, came in. He came back alone. His attitude was as cold as before.Zhang Tong came forward, patted his brother on the shoulder and said, "let''s talk about the business first. What should I do over there?"


    Zhang Yu is pulled to sit on the chair. He looks at the pieces of cups and cups on the ground, and then looks away to find Hong. "Today, qianxifang holds a poetry and painting conference. People come and go. It''s a good opportunity to sneak in. I will find things myself."


    Looking for red to hold a breath, staring at him: "if you expose..."


    Zhang Yu took a small bottle out of his arms and a red pill out of it: "I will break it by myself, and I will not affect you or the master."


    It was quiet again in the secret room.


    After a long silence, Zhang Tong said: "in fact, things are not about to arrive today. The time limit given by the master is three days."


    "But today is a good opportunity." Zhang Yu said.


    Zhang Tong is silent again, bowing his head, wondering what he is thinking.


    "That''s the deal." Zhang Yu put the red pill back in his arms and walked towards Ji Bing: "if you have no problem, I will go to qianxifang after I send this child back."


    Ji Bing is led by the other side, and her expression is a bit of a child''s ignorance.


    He felt that he could finally leave, but just after turning around, the woman in red said again: "before you take back the things, this child needs to stay."


    Zhang Yu frowns and looks back.


    "The child''s identity is unknown. Either kill him now or let him go when he has got something. There are only two options."


    Zhang Tong agreed to find Hong. After all, it''s related to his brother''s life. If this kid is really a spy, he can send him away from qianxifang and report to qianxifang. Can his second brother come out of qianxifang alive?


    Last two votes to one, Ji Bing must stay.


    Ji Bing is in a complicated mood. He knew that hiring a car would turn into this situation, so he should go back.


    It''s far away. It''s not dangerous at all.


    Zhang Yu wants to go back quickly. Ji Bing pulls him and doesn''t let him go.


    Zhang Yu thought he was afraid, crouched down and comforted: "I will come back soon."


    On Ji Bing''s serious little face, there was an expression of sigh. He reached out to Zhang Yuhuai and took out the small jade bottle. He shook out the red pill inside. He directly threw it on the ground and crushed it.

 Chapter 1011

    "You..." Zhang Yu was stunned, and quickly pulled the child away to see the pill, but only saw a pile of silt.


    "What''s the matter with the child?" Find red also saw, can''t help but be surprised.


    Zhang Tong didn''t speak. He thought that the child understood what they had said before and knew that the pill was poison. He didn''t want to lose his second brother''s life.


    If so, the child doesn''t say good or bad, at least, he has some feelings for his second brother.


    "This medicine is called black bone red. Its outer skin is red and the inner part is black. It is made of black spider and black skin grass by grinding. Its toxicity is fierce. It lasts for no more than half a quarter of an hour from taking to dying. Once taken, no good doctor will be able to recover." When he finished speaking, he looked at Zhang Yu and his eyes were calm: "listen to what you said just now. If you fail, you are willing to give up and repay the Lord''s life. But in fact, you don''t need to be so realistic. There are thousands of medicines for feigning death in the world. If you want to give up, I can make ten kinds of feigning death medicines for you in an hour. After taking them, they have no side effects and taste sweet and delicious. If you are really defeated and take this medicine, you will have nothing in your heart for an hour, just like you are really dead. After an hour, you can open your eyes and breathe. It''s the same as usual. Do you want to take this medicine? "


    After Ji Bing finished speaking, he saw the three people on the scene, all looking at him with a strange look.


    He coughed, put the genius of the poison maker out, frowned and asked, "if not?"


    "Yes!"


    It was Zhang Tong who returned to God first.


    His voice was echoed by xunhong and Zhangyu. Xunhong got up directly, stood in front of Ji Bing, and looked him up and down for a whole circle.


    Zhang Yu also looks at Ji Bing, and his eyes change from time to time.


    Ji Bing asked Zhang Yu, "do you like sweet or salty food?"


    Zhang Yu didn''t say anything. She asked Hong, "it''s spicy."


    Ji Bing nodded and asked, "do you have a pen and paper?"


    Zhang Tong opens the cabinet beside him and takes out the four treasures of the study.


    Ji Bing went over, wrote a series of medicine names skillfully, and added a piece of chili powder at the end, handed the prescription to Zhang Tong: "according to the prescription on the top, it''s all common medicine. I''ll find them in a quarter of an hour."


    Zhang Tong looks at the prescription and doesn''t move.


    Ji Bing glanced at him and said, "I''m not in a hurry. I''m wasting your time."


    Zhang Tong went to three dispensaries and bought all the herbs. Plus the round trip, he was stuck in a quarter of an hour.


    Ji Bing examined it again and said, "prepare a fire for me, two small iron pots, and a place for air circulation."


    Xunhong took him to the backyard of the medicine shop.


    Ji Bing looks at the wind and starts to heat up behind a rockery.


    Because of the urgent time, what Ji Bing made was liquid medicine, not pills. If we want to bake them, we need at least one medicine stove, which is not available here.


    Put the liquid medicine into a small porcelain bottle and seal it with red mud to make sure it doesn''t spill out.


    It''s half an hour before all this is done.


    Pass the porcelain bottle to Zhang Yu. Ji Bing takes the small pot of steamed medicine again, scoops out a spoonful of the remaining liquid medicine with a spoon, dilutes it with water, grabs a mouse from the mouse hole behind the rockery, and forcibly feeds it to the mouse.


    When the mice finished drinking, their heads were crooked and their tongues spat out, and they died.


    Ji Bing didn''t explain either. The three people nearby didn''t speak. The four people waited quietly. Half an hour later, the body of the mouse was hard and cold, but in an instant, it suddenly twitched. Then, the whole mouse jumped up, looked at the left and right with black eyes, then ran into the grass and disappeared with its tail between its legs.


    Ji Bing claps his hands and turns to look at the three: "so, no problem."


    Zhang Yu''s expression is strange, and his eyes are wandering. Zhang Tong smiles and says, "big problem!"


    Ji Bing knows that he shouldn''t be nosy, especially when he has no self-protection ability and is controlled by others. He is in a very dangerous situation.


    But there is an old saying that if you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you won''t get a tiger.


    The fake medicine he gave Zhang Yu is no problem, but the medicine he asked Zhang Tong to buy is not only for making that small bottle of liquid medicine.


    There are several medicines that he can make into dry medicine by baking.


    If these three people really want to be unfaithful to him, he can delay for a long time, make use of the powder to confuse them, and then escape.


    In the end, as long as he can be exposed to the medicine, he is not the child who has no power to bind the chicken. His weapon is already on him.


    After Zhang Yu left in a dubious way, he found Hong and Zhang Tong, and took the child back to the secret room.


    The secret room was very quiet. The child didn''t feel any discomfort. He wrapped his clothes and found a chair with a cushion. He sat comfortably.


    Midway through, Zhang Tong calls out to find red, secretly asks her: "this child, do you want to give it to the master?"


    Not to mention whether the child is an enemy or a friend. Just because he is young, he has unique skills. Surely he will not be the child of ordinary people. It is the best way to give it to the master.


    She always looked for red before her master, but didn''t immediately answer. She was silent for a long time, and then slowly said, "I''ll make it up when Zhang Yu comes back."Zhang tongleng Leng, don''t think this matter needs two brothers to decide together, but compared with their two brothers, in front of the master son can speak more obviously is to find red, he didn''t say a word.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhang Yu returned to liulianxiang, dressed up and entered qianxifang.


    He had planned to wait and investigate the changes first, and then go straight to Bai Xin''s chamber, rummage through the boxes, and find out the laoshizi''s jade plate.


    Of course, if he is caught halfway, even if he can''t believe it, he can only take the liquid medicine made by the child immediately to escape.


    However, when he entered qianxifang, the previous plan disappeared for a moment.


    He saw a man.


    Someone who shouldn''t be here.


    Zhang Feng came to find Liu Muyi. He was ordered by the master. The young master is still not well. He still needs to take medicine every day. In the past, Fu Gongzi personally supervised the kitchen and then sent the medicine to the young master. But today, Fu Gongzi and miss went to Yamen. It''s said that Yin of Qingzhou government invited him to tell a case. It''s a bit tricky. Let the young lady have a look.


    The young lady listened, and took Fu Gongzi. The young master had nothing to do with him. He also went with him.


    When he arrived at the medicine point, Zhang Feng followed the master''s orders and took the medicine to the yamen, but he saw only the young lady and Fu Gongzi, together with Sima, gathering their heads together, busy in a pile of books.


    Zhang Feng goes up to disturb and asks Miss where is the young master.


    The young lady didn''t seem to know either. After asking the Yamen servant, she found out that she was teasing the dog at the pancake shop opposite the Yamen.


    Zhang Feng went to the pancake shop with the medicine. The boss of the pancake shop had a bad temper. He thought of the two big and small ones who couldn''t talk before. He said angrily, "I''m leaving now. I''m leaving early. I''m going to qianxifang to visit the kiln."


    Qianxifang, visiting the kiln.


    These six words are overlapped together, which makes uncle Feng get stuck in a moment. He hurriedly runs back to tell the young lady. The young lady is stunned after hearing this: "Mo Yi takes Ji Bing, strolls Did you go to the kiln? "


    Uncle Feng nodded hurriedly, but his expression was ugly: "little Lord Liu, young master is never greedy and lecherous. How can he and how can he go to such a place? If I let my wife know, I can''t be angry. "


    Liu Wei also thinks it''s a big deal. If he doesn''t care what he says to simaxi, he will go there.


    Fu Zichen met and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    When the matter was urgent, Liu Wei opened her mouth and said, "Mo Yi took the witness to qianxifang, this child, this is..." She said half, found Fu Zichen''s face black into the bottom of the pot, Liu Wei a Leng, reflective asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Oh." Fu Zichen didn''t speak. He raised his legs and went out.


    Liu Wei followed, and uncle Feng also joined. After two quarters of an hour, they appeared in the hall of qianxifang, which is very busy today.


    At that time, Zhang Yugang arrived at qianxifang.


    Liu Mo has just made a poem to give snow, and is being carried by a charming girl with the word "Snow" in her name, which is so sticky that she can''t move.


    Of course, Liu Mo didn''t know why the girl was so close to her. She just thought that this kind of revered feeling is really good. The girl in Qingzhou is more enthusiastic than the girl in Fengzhou.

 Chapter 1012

    Zhang Feng didn''t see his second brother, Zhang Yu, not only because he had dressed up in disguise, but also because he was now fully absorbed in his young master.


    Young master is always sensible and obedient. Even if he left home before, he just wanted to find young master Yue. In essence, young master is a good boy. He doesn''t eat, drink, go whoring, gamble, kill people or set fire to them. In the current era of the prevalence of dandy, he is undoubtedly a rare stream.


    But now, the young master is talking and smiling among a group of yingyingyingyanyan. Uncle Feng feels his head hurts a little. How can he not figure it out? How can his young master suddenly fall in love with visiting the brothel?


    Is it a proper place for children to come?


    "Lord Liu......" Uncle Feng turned his head and looked at his young lady with an indescribable expression.


    Liu Wei waves her hand and signals uncle Feng to calm down first. She steps up to Liu Mo and is about to speak when her arm is suddenly held.


    Liu Wei looks at her head. She is a gorgeous woman with exposed clothes and a smile on her face.


    The woman made Liu Wei intimate, with a pair of moist eyes turning up and down, and smiled: "this young man is very familiar, isn''t he from Qingzhou?"


    Liu Wei frowned impatiently and pushed away the woman.


    But the woman stuck up again and said with a smile, "this side is a poet, and that side is right. Bai Xin, a girl from qianxifang, has produced a couplet in person. Would you like to have a couplet?"? If it''s neat and beautiful, Miss Bai Xin will be grateful. "


    Generally, few men would refuse to move out of Qingzhou''s first beauty, Bai Xin.


    But Liu Wei is not a man. Although she was curious about the white heart girl, now her younger brother is obviously more important than the wild woman outside.


    Liu Wei didn''t answer and went straight ahead.


    But the gorgeous woman didn''t want to go. She stepped forward to stop Liu Wei, and suddenly shouted, "this young man wants to join hands with sister Bai Xin."


    Many people around her looked at her roar.


    In fact, there are many literati and literati who have been right about the couplet. There are more than a dozen versions of it. However, the writer of the couplet, Miss Bai Xin, has always been dissatisfied.


    Dawdling, up to now, there is no certain win or loss.


    Many scholars are not happy anymore. They think this white heart girl is hard to be treated. After all, there are dozens of versions. They are thin and fat. They have everything. How can you not choose the best one?


    At this time, I heard that someone wanted to be right, and many people looked down on him with contempt. It seems that I didn''t think that if he was right, he would satisfy the first beauty in Qingzhou.


    Liu Wei began to be unhappy at the moment. She tightened her lips and stared at the gorgeous woman with a chill.


    But the woman came closer and whispered in her ear, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''m Fang que."


    Liu Wei was stunned, and her eyes became strange.


    The gorgeous woman pretends to be affectionate around Liu Wei''s arm, pulls Liu Wei to the couplet, and says, "I don''t know if I can meet her here, but I''d like to ask her to help me. I hope she can use her plan to lead Bai Xin away. I have something important to look for in the Qianxi square with Yu."


    Liu Wei tightened her eyebrows: "you and Yu have been dyed in Qingzhou? I haven''t heard from your senior brother. "


    Fang que said softly, "I don''t know, elder martial brother, this is the life of master."


    "Your master..."


    "Please help me."


    Liu Wei has no time to ask again, and has been pulled to a hanging couplet by Fang que.


    When Liu Wei looked back, she saw only the strange looking woman who called herself Fang que, standing outside the crowd and quietly winking at her.


    Liu Wei is in a bad mood when she is put on the shelf. However, she is not sure what Fang que is going to do. Considering the fact that she is from the same school as Rong Ling, she is not easy to tear down the platform. She has to hold the fire and look at the hanging couplet.


    The man who is said, the man who is said, it is better not to say that everyone is said.


    The first couplet is a tongue twister. It''s difficult to form a sentence because of its many overlapping words. But it''s also easy to get out the second couplet.


    Liu Wei looks at the table next to her eyes, and there are ten pairs of couplets, one by one. No matter which one, she can get in touch with the couplet and rhyme well.


    Liu Wei felt that her level would not be much better than that of these scholars. What she was right about should be similar to that of these people.


    "Do you have a good idea, young man?" A handsome young man with a folding fan in his hand stared at Liu Wei haughtily.


    Liu Wei took a look at him, and saw the man sneer and scold him, saying: "there are thirteen couplets here, but none of them can be seen by our high-ranking and clean-up girl Bai Xin. I wonder if your talent can surpass the predecessors and make a quatrain?"


    When the young man finished speaking, everyone else around laughed. I don''t know whether Bai Xin, who hasn''t appeared yet but asked for more thieves, is the same person who is destined to form a league and won''t be lucky.


    Liu Wei thought of Fang Que''s words.


    Fang que wants to help her lead Bai Xin away. How to lead her? Naturally, it''s the second couplet. Guess the white heart girl''s mind, and then gossip with her to delay time.After touching her chin, Liu Wei looked at the couplet and grinded the meaning of the sentence repeatedly. She thought about what the answer this white heart girl wanted to hear. After half a quarter of an hour, she went to the front of the case to write and write.


    Liu Wei''s words are sharp, free and easy, with iron painting and silver hook, which are learned from Rong Ling. Rong Ling''s words are of this style. They have been together for a long time.


    Liu Wei put the pen aside and stood aside.


    At this time, the ridiculed young man came up, closed the folding fan, pointed to the next couplet and read out: "deep feelings lead to feelings, feelings lead to heart, get false feelings."


    After reading it, he laughed around again. Some people joked: "this young man, you are quite neat. It''s artistic conception. It''s a little bit of a small family. It''s not like a man can be right."


    Liu Wei ignores others and looks straight ahead, waiting for the procuress to pass the words to Bai Xin in the room on the second floor.


    The procuress went up and soon came down. When she came back, her expression changed a little. Looking at Liu Wei, she said, "congratulations to the young man, Miss Bai Xin, please."


    As soon as this speech comes out, everyone around us is in a uproar.


    The young man with the fan was not convinced. He clapped the table and jumped up: "why is he chosen? What is he right about? It''s hard for those who love each other! "


    The procuress said with a smile: "but we Bai Xin girl, she is a man of disposition. She likes the affectation things that others think are meaningless."


    The young man choked, snorted and left.


    The procuress said to Liu Wei, "childe, please."


    Liu Wei looks back and can''t see the magpie in the crowd.


    With a sigh, Liu Wei went upstairs with the procuress, but in his heart he was estimating how long the delay would take?

 Chapter 1013

    Qianxifang is very big. The lobby alone has three or four partitions.


    Now I have a temporary poetry and painting conference. The reception area is in the middle, the poetry area on the left, and the couplets and paintings area on the right.


    Liu Wei makes a lot of noise here, but on the other side, Liu Moyi doesn''t know. He is still silly and sweet to duel poems with Nanyang, and then surrounded by a group of girls. He has a special taste and lingers on.


    Fu Zichen didn''t know why Liu Wei Ran to the couplet, but he didn''t plan to manage it. He walked straight ahead and stood silent behind Liu Mo, who was at ease in the crowd.


    Nanyang first found this iron faced gentleman. He didn''t feel anything at first. He just thought that he was a man of the same path, and he graciously handed his poem manuscript to the other side, hoping that the other side would appreciate it.


    Fu Zichen took it, took it in his hand, looked at it, and made no noise.


    Nanyang was puzzled, and asked curiously, "this young man, but what''s your opinion on the manuscript?"


    When he asked, several people around him looked at Fu Zichen, and Liu Maoyi, too, and he was stunned.


    "How can you Here? " Liu Mo asked foolishly.


    Fu Zichen didn''t answer. He just left the manuscript in his hand. When he was in a hurry to pick it up in Nanyang, he grabbed Liu''s hand and went out.


    Liu Mo is dragged by him. He staggers. When he walks out of the crowd, he sees uncle Feng is there.


    "Uncle Feng?"


    Uncle Feng, with a bitter face, handed the food box in his hand forward and said, "young master, I''m here to deliver the medicine."


    Liu Mo looked at the food box, then asked, "what time is it now?"


    "It''s all time."


    Liu Mo responded by chatting with a group of like-minded friends. He forgot to talk. He chuckled, patted his head, and said, "look at my memory. I''m tired of Uncle Feng, and I''ve sent the medicine here. But how does uncle Feng know I''m here?"


    Uncle Feng said deeply: "qianxifang, just ask for information and you will know."


    "Is it?" Liu Mo took the medicine from the food box and didn''t care: "this place is quite partial. I thought it was hard to find it."


    Uncle Feng is very melancholy: "young master knows, where is this qianxifang?"


    "Well?" Liu Mo drinks half a bowl of medicine with a thumping thumping, smacking his lips and saying, "isn''t it a restaurant?"


    Uncle Feng looked at him as if he was looking at a misguided youth: "qianxifang is the largest brothel in Qingzhou."


    Liu Mo was stunned for a moment, then he opened his mouth for a while and said, "ah?"


    Uncle Feng saw that he had finished drinking the medicine and put the empty bowl into the food box. He was just trying to say something, but he heard Fu Gongzi beside him suddenly ask, "where do you think this is?"


    Liu Mo looks at Fu Zichen and says innocently, "I thought it was wine..."


    "There will be girls dressed like this in restaurants?" Fu Zichen''s tone was aggressive, and he stared at Liu Mo''s eyes as if he had a sharp edge.


    Liu Mo was so staring at him, very uncomfortable, touched his face and said: "I think this is the human style of Qingzhou..."


    "Just now the woman in white is rubbing your hand with her breast."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Do you think it''s a friendly way for Qingzhou people?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The woman in pink is touching your face."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Orange''s around your waist."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It seems that in your eyes, the women of Qingzhou are really ungrateful and frivolous."


    "I don''t mean that..." Liu Mo Yi''s explanation was very weak, he was taught to gasp loudly, but secretly complained: "what are you doing so angry?"


    Fu Zichen didn''t answer. He asked for a moment, "what about the witness?"


    Liu Mo is stunned: "what?"


    "Your brother said, she entrusted the witness to you. How about people?"


    "That kid, he''s not there..." Said, Liu Mo to look around, can come and go are adults, where there is Ji Bing that little Douding figure.


    Liu Mo''s face began to turn white and his lips began to turn blue. Under Fu Zichen''s almost harsh gaze, he swallowed his saliva and turned to the other side and shouted, "brother Nan, brother Nan, come here."


    Nanyang listened to his call, said hello to the people around him and hurried over: "brother Liu, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Mo asked, "did you see the kid I was with just now, brother Nan?"


    Nanyang looked around, but also didn''t see the child, so he asked Heidou, who was stealing cakes in the corner. When he saw the master calling, he hurriedly came and listened to the inquiry, and then he said, "jixiaogongzi said he went back first. Before he left, he didn''t say hello to you with liugongzi?"


    Liu Mo feels that Fu Zichen''s eyes are more threatening. He quickly clears the relationship: "I didn''t hear him. When did he say that?"


    "Before he left, he went to see you and pulled your sleeve," said Heidou


    Liu Mo is about to come out with sweat. Looking at Fu Zichen, he deeply guarantees: "I really don''t know...""Oh." The answer is that Fu Zichen is as cold as ice.


    Liu Mo lost Ji Bing. This child is not an ordinary person. He is the only "witness" of a case. It is very important that he should not be lost.


    Liu Mo is very flustered. He doesn''t know what to do. He can only pull Fu Zichen and say, "let''s not worry about it first, and then find it. Brother Fu, you can, but don''t tell me brother."


    The child is entrusted to him by his sister. If she knows that he has lost someone, she will be angry. He doesn''t want her to be angry.


    Fu Zichen didn''t answer at all.


    Uncle Feng said something. He sighed and said: "young master, it''s late. Mr. Liu came with us."


    Liu Mo suddenly gets stuck. The whole person is not good.


    But fortunately, according to Uncle Feng''s oral statement, his sister ran to the next room for a couplet for some reason. The couplet he made was deeply loved by the couplets. He had been in the wing room on the second floor with the couplets for a long time, and didn''t know that he had made a big mistake.


    Liu Mo relieved and looked around for the naughty child. He was looking forward to where he could get out in the next moment.


    Fu Zichen and uncle Feng also know the importance of the child, so they can only find it together.


    Uncle Feng is OK. He does his best to his young master, but Fu Zichen is different. After a while, he will raise his eyes and stare at Liu mo. his eyes are like a needle, which makes Liu Mo feel miserable and miserable.


    At this time, Zhang Yu finally found the space to Bai Xin''s room.


    Because of his personal relationship with Zihua, he was quite familiar with the layout of qianxifang and knew the location of Baixin''s yard. At this moment, he sneaked in and found that there was no guard around him. He was suspicious.


    If Zihua is really exposed, it should be strictly guarded here. Why is it not unusual?


    With this doubt, he pushed open the door, dodged behind the door, stared at the door for a long time, and found nothing wrong.

 Chapter 1014

    Are purple flowers not exposed?


    But what''s the reason for the fake jade pendant? According to the investigation, it was determined that Fu Ziyan had hidden the jade pendant in qianxifang.


    Isn''t it here with Bai Xin?


    In doubt, Zhang Yu carefully rummaged through the boxes and cabinets at the same time, but there was footsteps outside the corridor.


    Zhang Yu quickly dodged to hide on the beam.


    Through the crack in the beam, Zhang Yu saw the door open, and from the outside came a woman with a lot of make-up.


    The dress of this woman is similar to that of the ordinary brothel woman, but at a glance, Zhang Yu can see that this woman is a trainer and her walk is totally different from that of ordinary people.


    "Who?" After the woman came in, she paused for a while, then asked sensitively.


    Zhang Yu didn''t speak, but hid himself in the shadow of the beam.


    Probably because there was no movement, the woman under her head thought that she was more thoughtful and didn''t ask again. Instead, she began to repeat the action before Zhang Yu and began to look around.


    After a while, there was another man outside the door. He knocked gently on the door.


    The woman inside opened the door. Outside, a servant girl came in.


    "Have you found it?" Asked the maid.


    "No." The advanced woman shook her head and frowned: "there should be a dark grid, but I can''t find it. You have been around Baixin for more than ten days, can you find it?"


    The maid like woman looked around and suddenly stared at the bronze mirror in front of her and said, "I''ve seen the white hearted maid Zihua, who once looked around the bronze mirror."


    "Purple flowers?" The woman who came here first seemed to think of something suddenly and was shocked: "it''s said that Zihua was not seen in the early morning today. It''s reasonable to say that today''s poetry and painting conference, white heart is a corner, Zihua is the first person around her, it should be the whole service."


    "What do you suspect?"


    "I don''t know. I always feel something is wrong."


    "What?"


    "Let me see."


    The advanced woman began to think. The maid like woman didn''t waste time. She stooped to look for it. At last, she went to the front of the dresser and stared at the bronze mirror. She couldn''t turn her eyes. "Is the dark pattern behind the dresser?"


    "Not likely." Advanced woman analysis: "this dresser is made of solid wood. If you want to hide something, it''s not easy to move it. I''ve checked it. There''s no mechanism in this room."


    "Where will that be hidden?" The maid like woman murmured, "no matter where you are, hurry to find it. If you can''t find it, withdraw it. Bai Xin is coming back."


    "Bai Xin is not in a hurry." The advanced woman smiled and was very happy: "do you know who I just met?"


    "Who?"


    "Sister in law."


    "You, you mean, Liu..."


    "It''s her." Advanced woman is very proud: "I let my sister-in-law to Bai Xin''s second couplet, she is talking with Bai Xin in the wing room at the moment, she promised me to delay for me, we still have time."


    The maid like woman was suddenly silent.


    After a long silence, he opened his mouth in a strange voice: "you asked my sister-in-law to have a couplet with Bai Xin. I think my elder martial brother knows that he will kill you."


    "Yes." The advanced woman raised her head slowly, and then the words were sonorous: "so, never let him know!"


    On the other end, in the wing.


    Liu Wei really doesn''t know how long she has to wait before she can count.


    She has been in the house for a while. She is opposite to the legendary first beauty of Qingzhou. Her skin is as thick as fat and her eyes are bright. No matter how close she looks, she is indeed more beautiful than most women in the world.


    Liu Wei stared at each other for a long time. When she had seen each other for a long time, she felt that she had not wasted her trip. She wanted to go, but she promised Fang que to help her. It was not easy to go directly.


    When she was in a dilemma, Miss Bai Xin opened her mouth.


    "Young master, don''t like white heart?"


    Liu Wei shook her head with a glass of sparkling white wine, and politely replied, "Miss Bai Xin is so beautiful that I am amazed. How can I not be happy?"


    White heart smiled, this smile, for its originally beautiful not square thing''s face, added a dazzling: "but the childe looked at the door frequently, is not just eager to go look?"


    I didn''t expect that the other side''s observation was still good. Liu Wei paused for a moment, accepted his obvious thoughts, and said perfunctorily: "it''s just rare to be in the same room with such a beautiful girl. I feel nervous and on pins and needles."


    White heart half cover mouth, smile coquettish: "childe true love joking."


    Liu Wei said, "I never laugh."


    Bai Xin poured out a glass of wine, leaned forward and said, "I don''t know how the young master thought of that sentence."


    "Just think about it at will. I''m lucky that I didn''t expect to be favored by the girl."


    "Think about it?" Bai Xin obviously doesn''t believe it. He puts his hand on the table and makes a lazy look: "if you think about it at will, you will be able to take Bai Xin to heart. It can be seen that he and Bai Xin are really in love."Of course, Liu Wei didn''t think about it at will. She looked at the couplet of others'' right, just as the young man with the fan said, others'' right were all powerful and incisive, and connected with the couplet of Bai Xin''s "man". Whether it was the general idea, Zen idea or macro idea, they were all in place.


    But Bai Xin is not satisfied. Why?


    Liu Wei roughly guessed that Bai Xin''s identity was being evaluated.


    Here is qianxifang, here is Qinglou, and Baixin is the top card of qianxifang. Although it has not been listed for a long time, she is the pillar of qianxifang.


    No matter how beautiful or gorgeous a brothel woman is, no matter how proficient she is in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry, song and Fu, she is a brothel woman.


    A day and day with men, contact with the environment, the people around, are all related to love, color, such a woman, you talk to her about the great justice of the world, the current situation and the law, she understands?


    Even if she can understand, is she interested?


    What is a woman interested in? It''s nothing more than love. What is a brothel woman looking forward to most? Is not a good man who can save herself, love herself and value himself?


    Liu Wei''s guess is that Bai Xin, as a top card of qianxifang, is looking forward to true love.


    As she expected, Bai Xin chose her second couplet and invited her to the attic.


    "Do you like drinking?" White heart suddenly asked.


    Liu Wei looked at the sake in his hand and nodded: "it''s not too strong. I like it."


    "Me too." White heart said, and asked: "but some wine, strong smell, strong wine, spicy entrance, to the throat tear, but someone like, young man can know why?"


    "Probably love the thrill."


    "How can he not love?"


    "What kind of wine a person likes to drink is his nature, and external forces are not easy to intervene."


    "But I want to intervene?"


    It''s not wine anymore.


    Wine is a metaphor for man.


    What Bai Xin asks is not how to make a person not drink heavy wine but drink sake instead. What she asks is how to make a man who only loves power and position, who is tired of birds and doesn''t covet foreign things, but loves her alone.

 Chapter 1015

    It seems that the first beauty in Qingzhou is trapped in love at this time


    Liu Wei did not answer, Bai Xin did not ask again.


    After a pause, Bai Xin quickly picked up his glass and drank it up.


    "Do you think I am beautiful?"


    Liu Wei looked at Bai Xin''s face and said, "beautiful."


    "How beautiful?"


    "No woman in the world can rival you."


    White heart smiled: "the childe is really joking, that childe thinks, a woman, enough beauty, useful?"


    Beauty, of course, is useful. People are greedy for lust. They are trapped by external skin bags. In many cases, beauty is very cheap.


    But Guangmei must not.


    "The so-called red and white skeletons, if a person''s mind is clean and he is pure and kind, are not so beautiful. Presumably, it is enough to make people incline to them."


    White heart wry smile: "yes, how many people do not have my beauty, but live ten million times happier than me, so, is my face wrong?" She touched her face, her eyes were a little crazy, and then she said, "but if I''m not beautiful, he''s afraid that he won''t even look at me. Then, what should I do?"


    Liu Wei saw that Bai Xin was a little drunk. Looking at the wine pot on the table, three of them were empty. Before she came up, she must have been drinking alone for a long time.


    "Who does the girl like?" Liu Wei asked.


    Bai Xin looks at Liu Wei. Even if he is drunk, he says nothing carelessly.


    Shaking his head, Bai Xin grabs the glass and shakes: "he forbids me to tell others."


    It seems that the identity of the other party is not rich but expensive. I''m afraid it''s still sensitive.


    "How are you feeling with him, girl?"


    Bai Xin said with a smile: "my house has been stolen, he will come to see me at the first time, but if I am ill, he will only send me thousands of silver, that''s all."


    That sounds strange.


    He will come here if he is stolen. He should be worried about Bai Xin. He should also be concerned about Bai Xin. But when he is ill, he only sends money and silver. He doesn''t care about others. Isn''t that a contradiction.


    "Maybe he''s really busy?" Liu Wei said.


    Bai Xin shook his head: "he is not so busy, I know."


    Liu Wei is silent.


    Bai Xin drinks a glass of wine again. After a while, her eyes begin to slack.


    It''s really drunk.


    "In a word, the young master has made Bai Xin''s second couplet. Bai Xin has promised to give him a thank-you gift. At this moment, it''s time to send it."


    Bai Xin said, stood up and walked towards Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks at Bai Xin like this. Bai Xin stands in front of Liu Wei and slowly stretches out a small hand like jade grease to hold her neck.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and did not move.


    Bai Xin leans slightly, turns a corner, sits directly in Liu Wei''s arms, and leans her head on her shoulder.


    "What time is it, young master?"


    Liu Wei looked at her belly under her broad cloak, and then at the sky outside her window, and said, "three minutes of Shenshi."


    "It''s so late." Bai Xin said a word, and looked up at Liu Wei''s face. His eyes were fixed on Liu Wei''s lips. He stretched out his hand and touched them: "your son''s lips are so soft."


    Liu Wei took her hand and said, "if you are drunk, don''t rest earlier."


    "Just a little wine, I can''t get drunk." White heart smile like dimple, head slowly forward, in Liu Wei cheek lightly imprinted.


    Liu Wei frowned more tightly, and forced the man away: "the girl is really drunk."


    "Don''t you want to thank me in vain, young master?" White heart said, and forced to paste up, this time is not just around Liu Wei''s neck.


    Liu Wei began to plan to split people directly.


    At this critical moment, the door behind was pushed open heavily.


    White heart action, straight stare at the door, eyes deep.


    Liu Wei faintly felt something. Looking back, suddenly, it was opposite to Fu Ziyan''s face.


    At the beginning, Fu Ziyan''s attention was all on Bai Xin. When he returned to his mind, he saw that the man Bai Xin was holding was not someone else. It was Liu Sizuo, the one he hated most now.


    New enmity and old enmity, always rational Fu Ziyan, now began to be irrational.


    He walked into the room, ignored the frightened pimp behind him, looked at Bai Xin and Liu Wei, and asked coldly, "I''m disturbing you guys, Yaxing?"


    Bai Xinsong opens Liu Wei''s neck, stands up, caresses his bun, and asks, "how is your adult coming?"


    Fu Ziyan narrowed his eyes. "You didn''t send someone to know me. Do you want to talk to me about something important?"


    White heart smiled: "the adult is too busy, white heart thought that the adult would arrive at night as soon as possible."


    "So you and your new guest can enjoy themselves in the daytime?"


    Bai Xin doesn''t say no, she goes to Liu Wei and puts her hand on Liu Wei''s shoulder, saying, "this young man promised Bai Xin a thank-you for his couplet. It''s just a thank-you. Adults don''t care."Fu Ziyan snorts coldly.


    Liu Wei saw that he had let Bai Xin be the gunner.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Liu Wei stood up and went straight out.


    Fu Ziyan stopped him: "Lord Liu doesn''t want to say anything?"


    Liu Wei looked at him and shrugged: "as you can see, I can''t ask for a thank-you. It''s enough when the thank-you arrives." Liu Wei said, but also deliberately touched his lips with his hand, laughing meaningful.


    Pay son to say Mou son sends tight, pupil contracts.


    Liu Wei''s back to the room, Bai Xin can''t see Liu Wei''s movements, but hearing Liu Wei''s words, Bai Xin deliberately said: "thank you is not over, young man don''t need to leave in a hurry." She said, looking at Fu Ziyan: "if you also want to thank Bai Xin, you can go downstairs and make a couplet. If you are right, Bai Xin will treat you equally."


    Liu Wei thought that the girl was dying.


    Think of just white heart toward their own spit of bitter water, Liu Wei look next to Fu Ziyan, can only say one, injustice.


    How can a brothel prostitute, even if he is famous for thousands of miles, let the eldest son of an official family take only one ladle for his weak water?


    Maybe in the story, but in reality


    Liu Wei also knows that Fu Ziyan has a wife. Although in this era, men have three wives and four concubines, few official families will bring brothel prostitutes home.


    No one will do such a thing to ruin his reputation.


    At one time, the situation was very awkward, and Fu Ziyan didn''t seem to have expected that Bai Xin, who was drunk, was so brave that he looked iron green, looked at Bai Xin, and looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to have a positive conflict with her. What''s more, she is still for a woman. However, Bai Xin is infatuated with her. No matter whether that love is mixed with status, gold and jewelry, in a word, Bai Xin is reluctant to deal with Ziyan. As a third party, Liu Wei''s existence is very inconvenient.


    Bai Xin wants to take Liu Weiqi to pay Ziyan. There is an old feud between Fu Ziyan and Liu Wei. The three people are in a mess. The key is that Liu Wei, a woman, doesn''t really wear a green hat for Fu Ziyan. She''s actually a little wronged now, but she can''t call it out.


    Finally, it was the brave procuress who broke the silence of the room.


    The procuress is also afraid of human life. She laughs and calls a group of girls to come here. When the girls come up, they surround Liu Wei and take her outside.


    Liu Wei deliberately frowned and pretended to be unhappy, but he walked faster than anyone.


    Just a step away, Fu Ziyan said, "I''m afraid it''s not your honor to go." With that, he swung his sleeve and turned to leave.


    Bai Xin''s face was frozen at that time.


    Liu Wei thought to herself, sister, why do you have to play?

 Chapter 1016

    White heart is also stubborn, there are tears in the eyes, but just did not let the tears fall.


    The procuress saw that the situation had become like this, so she had to ask the girls to go. She whispered to Liu Wei, "this is the nature of Bai Xin in our family. She joined the young master and hoped he could do well and persuade her more."


    Liu Wei wants to say that we are not familiar with each other. There is nothing to advise, but the procuress has already left in a sigh. Before going out, she closed the door carefully.


    Liu Wei was silent for a long time and asked, "don''t go after him?"


    White heart dispirited sits on the chair, sad tears all over his face: "he really doesn''t care about me at all."


    Liu Wei really didn''t do the job of bosom sister. He didn''t know how to cut in, so he had to keep silent.


    But Bai Xin is probably waiting for Liu Wei to ask again. If she asks more, she can spit out bitter water again.


    But Liu Wei didn''t ask. At last, she couldn''t hold back. She said: "last time he came, I lied to him about the theft in my room. This time, I hinted that this was also the case. He only cared about his two jade pendants. At today''s poetry and painting Conference, how many talented and noble people tried their best to please me. I just want him to come and see if I can''t live without him, but he just left. What does he take me for? "


    Bai Xin said that he continued to pour wine at the same time. Liu Weila couldn''t hold it.


    At last, I passed out drunk.


    When I fell asleep, the tears on my face didn''t disappear.


    Liu Wei in line with humanitarian, people get to bed, leave.


    From the corridor, you can also see the bustle on the first floor. Liu Wei didn''t walk along the main staircase. After going down, he saw Fu Zichen in the crowd.


    Liu wei walked over and asked, "where is Mo Yi?"


    Fu Zichen raised his chin to indicate the corner.


    Liu Wei looked over and saw her brother pulling people around to ask what they were asking. She was worried.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The witness is missing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Yugang has just been freed from the love triangle, and her body and mind are all tired. Now she has the following message: "is it back to the yamen, but someone can go back to see it?"


    "Look, I haven''t come back."


    Over there, Liu Moyi asked a few more people, but he didn''t ask for any clue. He turned around and was about to say something to Fu Zichen, but when he turned his head, he saw his elder sister standing in the distance, staring at him.


    One of them was so excited that he kept away from his sight and continued to hold on to the other.


    I don''t know how many people have been asked in qianxifang. No one knows the whereabouts of Ji Bing. But when Uncle Feng comes back from yamen, he brings the news that Ji Feng is still there. Only Ji Bing is missing.


    Liu Wei knows that Ji Bing will not leave Ji Feng behind. Where has he gone?


    Did you hide? Or was it taken away?


    If it is the former, why should he hide? If it is the latter, who will take him? Is it the murderer of the three brothers of the Mu family? What is the purpose of the other party? prevent divulgence of one''s secrets?


    Liu Wei is a little anxious. She looks like Yue Chongming. Her blood relationship should not be much.


    "Keep looking. If you can''t find it again, you will seal qianxifang for me!" This is the last sentence of Liu Wei.


    Finish saying, Liu Wei Dynasty person inquired Bai Xin''s residence, go directly.


    Fang Que and Yu Ran are in qianxifang. They are from the same school as Rong Ling. In qianxifang, they have a task. They must also be watched around. Some of them may have seen Ji Bing.


    As Liu Wei expected, she saw the secret sentry outside Bai Xin''s residence. Because of its concealment and movements, it was very similar to those of Rong Ling''s Secret guards. Liu Wei guessed that they should be the people of Fang que Yu Ran, so she went to knock on Bai Xin''s door without stopping.


    At today''s poetry and painting conference, there was no one in the backyard. Bai Xin, the master of the house, was drunk in the wing room. She knocked on Bai Xin''s door. Either no one opened the door, or Fang Que and them opened the door.


    The door opened, and out came a maid like woman. First, her eyes were alert.


    I knew the secret sentry who was waiting for me, so I relaxed immediately.


    Zhang Yu, on the beam of the room, is always crying. How can we have another one? How many more are we going to have?


    "Sister in law..." Entering the room, Fang que wants to call Liu Wei.


    But was interrupted by Liu Wei''s hands, Liu Wei line of sight in the room to search a circle, finally looked to the beam somewhere.


    In the dark, Zhang Yu was all over, afraid to move.


    "Sister in law..." Jade dye also thought out the sound.


    But Liu Wei interrupts again: "I live in tiger land, but I''m so careless. Let your two elder martial brothers know. I''m afraid I have to scold you first." With that, Liu Wei looked at the beam of the room, and his voice was icy: "it''s not a gentleman''s job to hide his head and show his tail."


    When Liu Wei said this, he had his internal force on his hands and his body was in a flash, and he had already pressed against the beam.


    At the same time, Zhang Yu, who felt the inner strength of the expert, quickly dodged Liu Wei''s attack and fell steadily to the ground.


    Fang magpie and jade dye didn''t expect that there was someone else in the house. They were surprised. They had only one idea in mind. They could never let this person leave alive.The killing intention of the two is obvious. Zhang Yu can see it clearly. He knows that he can''t be good today, but there is only one of the three people in the other side. The strength is very different.


    But we have reached this point. We have to fight even if we don''t fight.


    In this way, he is better to start first.


    Five fingers become claws, wrist accumulates strength, he a tiger pounces, then attacked, because knew Liu Wei martial arts best, he made a detour of Liu Wei when he started, ran to jade dye.


    Yu Ran evades the attack with conditioned reflex, but the other side is a man with great strength. She has bruised her wrist and is numb.


    Jade dye bit teeth, eyes a dark, remove the right hand, with the left hand to meet up, and Zhang Yu move.


    Liu Wei didn''t rush to start.


    But Fang que couldn''t stand up. She immediately joined in the fight and ran two to one with Yu Ran.


    Although the martial arts of the two are not high, but the number of people is suppressed, but 30 moves, Zhang Yu has fallen, he slowly began to breathe unsteadily, and finally, after being slapped, while retreating, leaning back on the dresser, shouted: "wait a minute."


    Fang que is addicted to fighting. If you listen to him, you can rush to him with one punch.


    Jade dye also took a move to lock his throat and ran straight to Zhang Yu''s neck.


    Zhang Yu knew that he had underestimated their joint efforts and suffered a great loss. His face became more and more ugly. While hiding, he continued: "they all said that there was a first come, second come, first come, first come, first come, first come, first come, second come, but they were so unreasonable."


    "Why don''t you come first? Why are you sneaky? I think you are not good at coming!"


    Words fall, conveniently grab the tea cup on the table, smash toward Zhang Yu''s eyes.


    Zhang Yu hurriedly raised his hand to block it, dodged his eyes, but another cup hit him on the chest.


    This time it didn''t stop. The cup bruised on his chest. Then it fell to the ground, broken to pieces.


    With a loud noise, the room was rendered "lively", and the fight was still going on, but because Zhang Yuwu''s skill was also good, Fang que Yuran couldn''t catch him, and the longer the time dragged on, seeing that the fight went on like this, there was no way, Fang que finally asked Liu Wei for help.


    Liu Wei receives her eyes and takes advantage of Zhang Yu''s exhaustion. Raising her hand is a capture.


    Zhang Yu wants to hide, but he has been fighting for so long. He is really tired. When he slows down a little, Liu Wei catches him alive.


    Knowing that he was doomed this time, he gave Liu Wei a shove, touched a jade bottle in his arms, opened the plug, and began to drink it.


    "He''s a dead man!" Take the jade bottle before the jade dye comes on.


    The jade bottle was snatched, but there was nothing in it.


    Liu Wei looked back and saw that the rain had fallen to the ground, his eyes were lax and his limbs were shaking like paralysis.

 Chapter 1017

    "Poisoned."


    Fang que said, took the jade bottle and sniffed at the mouth of the bottle, smelling a bitter taste: "it''s not ordinary poison, it can''t smell what kind of medicine it is, but it''s impossible for him to live."


    Then he handed the jade bottle to Liu Wei again.


    Among the three, sister-in-law is the most proficient in pharmacology.


    As soon as the medicine bottle reached Liu Wei''s hand, Liu Wei didn''t even smell it carefully, so he smelled the smell of mountain grass.


    Shanmaocao is a kind of paralytic drug with viscosity. It is nontoxic and tastes astringent. There are few places for sale outside.


    When Liu Wei makes anesthetics, she likes to use them as raw materials. She is very familiar with the hairy grass, so she also knows what role the grass still has after taking the internal medicine of the grass.


    In general, no one can use the grass root of shanmaocao, but after the grass stem and leaves are removed, the grass root will gradually harden because of the loss of the leaf stem.


    The hard grass will spread a lot of poison.


    Because of the paralytic effect of the drug itself, this kind of grass poison will also be paralytic, and it is highly lethal, which can directly hit the human brain and make people stop breathing at any time in a very short time.


    The secret of the grass poison is that when the poison evaporates, if white grass, ginger slices and other medicine soup are used for brewing, the toxicity will disappear.


    When the toxicity disappears completely, people''s breathing will be normal again.


    This is a kind of magic medicine.


    Liu Wei once made a bold attempt to use the grass roots of shanmaocao to combine with several other poisons to make a fake death medicine.


    Liu Wei didn''t give the medicine to anyone, but he tried it with a white mouse. The white mouse died, and suddenly jumped up again in the cage.


    At that time, she felt fresh and made pills of the medicine. After that, she lost everything and didn''t know where she had left it.


    Looking at the jade bottle in her hand, and looking at the body of the man who had not breathed on the ground, Liu Wei felt that she wanted more.


    Put the bottle aside, Liu Wei asked Fang Que and Yu Ran, "what are you looking for here?"


    The two girls hesitated for a moment. You look at me and I look at you. At last, Fang que said, "master has a life. I want both of them to come to Qingzhou to find a jade pendant."


    "Jade plate?" Liu Wei looked around: "Bai Xin has the jade pendant you are looking for?"


    "According to reliable information, that jade pendant was held by Fu Ziyan, the eldest son of Qingzhou Fu''s family. We found that he had a special relationship with Bai Xin of qianxifang, and the procuress of qianxifang once told people that Fu Ziyan had sent Bai Xin two jade pendants and Tian jade pendants. It was a coincidence that the two of us came in to investigate. Fang que became a girl in the building. I made Ji approach Bai Xin and become the servant girl under Bai Xin''s hands. We have been in Qingzhou for half a month. "


    Yu Ran said this, and then looked at Liu Wei: "just now Fang que hurriedly said that she met her sister-in-law outside, and asked her sister-in-law to lead Bai Xin away. I don''t know that Bai Xin now..."


    "Drunk, asleep." Liu Wei asked again, "today, qianxifang suddenly has a poetry and painting conference. It''s not just you..."


    Fang que said: "my sister-in-law is really smart. It''s just my idea. I don''t know about my sister-in-law. Bai Xin has a lot to do with Fu Ziyan. If she doesn''t meet her guests in Qianxi square, it''s the procuress who meets her. She has to be respectful and respectful to her ancestors. In Qianxi square, she says that no one says two things. It''s not easy to lead her away and search her room well Before I saw my sister-in-law, I had sent three people out for the couplet, but none of them could get into the eyes of the first beauty. Fortunately, my sister-in-law, otherwise this great opportunity would be wasted! "


    Liu Wei was not happy at all, and said with a straight face, "since there are still uncertain factors, why don''t you make a plan in advance? I will tell your elder martial brother about this."


    Fang Que''s face changed greatly. "No, my sister-in-law is very kind. If elder martial brother knew that I asked my sister-in-law to find a girl, he would not tear me."


    Jade dye interrupts: "this matter must not make to elder martial brother." Said half, said again: "but sister-in-law testifies, is Fang que let sister-in-law to Bai Xin''s couplet, has nothing to do with me."


    "Jade dye you..." Fang que is so angry.


    But Yuran''s face was straight: "why didn''t you tell me in advance? I''ll stop you if I know. "


    Fang que knew that her sister-in-law was soft hearted, so she rubbed up again, and even said good words. At last, she pointed to the man''s body on the ground and said: "sister-in-law also saw how dangerous we are today. This man has been hiding secretly, and she doesn''t know what to do. If sister-in-law didn''t find out, we might let him kill them without anyone knowing. She is considerate and considerate to us, because we work well For the sake of tying your head to your waistband, don''t tell your elder martial brother. My sister-in-law is the best. Please


    At last, Liu Wei lost her temper. She could only forget it and asked them if they had seen Ji Bing.


    Qianxifang is a brothel. How could there be children in the brothel? They thought for a long time and said they had not. Yuran went out and asked his companion, Yashi. He said he had seen the child. He said he saw the child go out of qianxifang gate. Later, he went with a coachman. He should have hired a car to go home.


    Liu Wei immediately asked the man to come in and ask more questions.


    The other side came in, dressed in black and cold, and answered Liu Wei''s question honestly.


    Liu Wei was wondering if Ji Bing hired a car to hire a black car and let the peddler abduct it. He listened to the "eh" on the watch.Liu Wei looked up, but the other side stared at the ground behind him, recalled for a moment, and said, "this is the coachman."


    Liu Wei turns her head abruptly and looks at the middle-aged man who has no breath on the ground.


    Ashi not only recognized the coachman, but also said, "qianxifang purple flower, also got on the carriage."


    Fang que a Leng: "white heart servant girl, purple flower?"


    Ashi nods.


    Fang que complained, "why didn''t you say something so important earlier?"


    Yashi is very straight: "you didn''t ask."


    Fang que said, "if I don''t ask you, I won''t tell you? Didn''t I ask you to monitor all the people related to Bai Xin? Zihua is Bai Xin''s close servant girl, and her whereabouts are also under surveillance. "


    "I''m only in charge of the supervision in the workshop," said Ashi


    "It''s just a car at the door. Isn''t the door a part of the house?"


    "Not at all."


    Fang que wanted to hit people a little bit and stared at Yu Ran. "I said I''d changed this man, but you said no."


    Jade dye did not say a word, ask Ashi: "what do you still know?"


    Ashi, with a expressionless face, pointed to Zhang Yu on the ground: "he had stolen love with Zihua."


    Yu Ran stroked her forehead


    Fangque hate molars: "where did they cheat?"


    "Back alley."


    "The back alley is not in the lane?"


    "Not at all."


    Fang que raises her feet and rushes up. Yu Ran moves fast and pulls her to stop the infighting.


    As Fang que struggled, she said, "don''t stop me. I can''t fight him today. I''ll be angry when I see him..."


    Yuran had to let Yashi go first.


    Ashi went out honestly. Before he left, he suddenly turned around, looked at Fang que, pointed to Zhang Yu on the ground, and said, "this man, I just saw him in your forward room."


    Fang que couldn''t help it. She swore and broke jade dye at the same time. She had to go up and fight with this man.


    But Ashi has gone out, and his body shape is gone in a flash.


    Fang Que''s old blood was stuck in her throat, and her voice was shaking: "do you hear me? Do you hear me? He saw someone come into the house. He saw it. He didn''t tell me. He would like to die! I hate this man. I hate him to death! "

 Chapter 1018

    No matter what personal grudge Fang Que and Ya Shi have, what Liu Wei thinks is Ji Bing''s safety.


    Yuran was more knowledgeable, knowing that the child must be important to her sister-in-law, so she suggested helping her.


    But Yuran''s help is limited, and now she still has a task. She doesn''t know where the jade pendant of the worker is.


    Liu Wei didn''t embarrass Yu Ran either. She asked her to go first and let them pay attention to safety.


    The two agreed and watched Liu Wei leave. Then Fang que asked Yu Ran tremblingly, "do you think sister-in-law really won''t tell you about it?"


    Jade dye patted Fang Que''s head: "you still have a dream of this, sister-in-law''s people have lost."


    Fang que grasps the forehead: "isn''t it only half an hour ago? The one who steals children must still be in the city. Sister-in-law is so smart. As long as people are still in the city, there is nothing she can''t find."


    Yuran also thought it was reasonable. She turned to look at the corpse on the ground. "First, check the origin of this man. Maybe she can help her sister-in-law find the child."


    "How can I find out if everyone is dead?"


    "Search?"


    "I don''t search. Men and women don''t give and receive."


    "I''ll let Yashi in."


    "I search! Don''t let that man step into my sight! "


    At last, Fang que did not find anything, and it was not early. Finally, she let ya Shi in and dragged the body out to deal with it.


    Yashi squats on the ground to load the body. Fang que sees the opportunity coming. She goes behind Yashi and stretches her foot to kick him hard on the back.


    Ashi''s center of gravity is not stable. After planting for a while, looking back, the magpie runs faster than the rabbit, leaving only a distant figure.


    Yuran was standing beside her. She had a bad headache.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei comes back to qianxifang hall. Liu Mo has courage to face his mistakes and plans to apologize to her sister.


    Liu Wei didn''t wait for him to speak, so he told uncle Feng, "please run and tell Rong Ling to take the Pearl and go to Yamen to meet me."


    Uncle Feng looks serious and doesn''t look like a joke. He immediately agrees and turns around and leaves.


    Fu Zichen asked her, "do you know where the witness is?"


    Liu Wei''s expression is not good: "it seems to be abducted."


    "Traffickers?"


    "More than that."


    Thinking of the corpse of the man just now, the martial arts of the other side are all in one''s body, and they have been hiding in Bai''s heart for such a long time. It''s certainly not as simple as human traffickers. It has a profound relationship with Bai Xin''s maid Zihua. Although they don''t know the purpose, Ji Bing falls into their hands, which is not a coincidence.


    Up to now, Liu Wei has to plan for the worst.


    Qianxifang was not sealed up at last. Liu Wei was afraid that he would make people who took Ji Bing aware of anything, so he took Liu Mo Yi.


    On the return carriage, Liu Mo looks very depressed with his head down all the way.


    Liu Wei didn''t scold him, Fu Zichen didn''t speak, and the carriage was quiet until he got back to Yamen and got off the carriage. The three men didn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei and Fu Zichen have a tacit understanding. They know what each other is thinking without speaking. Liu Mo is very sad. He is pitifully following them. He has to slow down his breathing.


    Simaxi is still in the study, holding on to the case of the three brothers of the Mu family.


    Liu Wei saw him and said directly, "immediately set a ban on the four gates in the East, West, North and south. From now on, anyone who goes in or out of the gate must be strictly inspected by the government, without exception!"


    Simaxi was stunned for a moment and didn''t understand his meaning.


    Liu Wei said again, "soon you will receive the order of commander zhenggemen himself. Are you going to execute it now or after he orders?"


    What can Si Maxi say? He can''t say anything. Turn around and give orders.


    Liu Wei said, "be quiet, don''t disturb too many people."


    ¡­¡­


    When Rong Ling came, Liu Wei saw the Pearl called by Jie Jie instead of him.


    Because the post house is close to the west gate, and because of its large size, it''s not easy to raise it in the museum, so Liu Wei raises it to play in the woods outside the city and live in it.


    It''s true that Goo Goo has run wild. He can''t see the shadow for a few days. Pearl is a little envious. One day, he suddenly disappears. Liu Wei looks for him and finds that he chases other birds in the dense forest outside the city with goo. He chases them all bald and doesn''t give up.


    Liu Wei is a parent who respects her children''s private life. Seeing that the two birds can be independent, she lets them fly completely.


    Since then, she has never seen a hair of the two birds again, not because of the bad weather, such as wind and rain.


    Today, let Rong Ling bring pearl. Liu Wei doesn''t want to know how Rong Ling found the bird. Anyway, he has dark Wei. He''s powerful.


    Pearl like a small cannon into Liu Wei''s arms, Liu Wei hugged it, while touching hair, looking at the cold man coming towards him: "something happened."


    Rong Leng''s face was expressionless. He just reached out and grabbed the dirty bird. He brushed the black paw on Liu Wei''s clothes. Then he put the bird back and asked, "what''s the matter?""I see Ji Bing, you know, the son of Yue Chongming, and Ji Feng, do you remember?"


    Liu Wei said these two names, of course, Rong Ling has memories. He knows everything about Ji Jia and Liu Wei.


    Cold fierce Mou son narrowed up, he picked down eyebrow, voice is cool: "so?"


    Liu Wei saw Rong Ling''s rejection, patted the back of the man''s hand and appeased him, then he came together.


    In front of Rong Ling, Liu Wei didn''t hide anything. In addition, she was worried about Ji Bing. So when she said it, she was a bit confused. She didn''t pay much attention to it, so she dyed the magpie and jade, including Yashi.


    At the same time, Yashi, who is digging a hole to bury a corpse, helps Yashi to dig a hole to bury a corpse with jade dye, and Fang que, who is just standing nearby for a little help but doesn''t make trouble, rubs the tip of his nose at the same time, and feels that the weather is suddenly cold.


    ¡­¡­


    After Liu Wei finished, he didn''t notice anything, but looked at Rong Leng wholeheartedly: "simaxi, I need your help. He has a small official position and limited authority, so what''s the barrier in the middle of the difficulty."


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. His gaze at Liu Wei was calm.


    Liu Wei realized it was wrong and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Rong Ling slowly opens his mouth:" you are right to the couplet of qianxifang Huakui


    Liu Wei nodded. She had said it just now.


    "To her attention?"


    Liu Wei continued to nod, and she said the same.


    "One room?"


    Liu Wei still wants to nod, but feels that Rong Ling''s tone is weird, so she doesn''t dare to really point out.


    "She kissed you?"


    Liu Wei finally realized the problem, coughed quickly, and said seriously, "it''s important. Let''s talk about it later."


    Rong Leng doesn''t plan to say "ah" to her later. She turns around and leaves.


    Liu Wei was stunned. Unexpectedly, he was angry at the moment. He hurriedly ran after him, pulled his sleeve and blurted out, "no blame, Fang que asked me to go."


    Fang que, who just felt cold in the back of her neck, suddenly sneezed and rubbed the tip of her nose, feeling that the weather was suddenly colder.

 Chapter 1019

    Liu Wei thought that it was better to be a friend than a friend. He could not care about the things he promised Fang que before. With a mouth open, he sold Fang que.


    After hearing this, Rong Ling''s face became cold again.


    Liu Wei swallows her saliva and reminds her, "Ji Bing''s safety is most important now."


    Rong Ling takes a look at Liu Wei, squints, reaches out and pinches her jaw: "afterwards, I hope to hear your explanation, why with that woman..."


    Liu Wei nodded quickly. She looked very good and cooperated very well.


    Rong Ling is a jealous jar. He has a big temper and is not easy to coax. Liu Wei knows him well. Shun MaoShun is easy to drive. Seeing that people are really depressed, he hurriedly drives him to simaxi''s side. He turns around and orders people to call Ji Feng.


    When Ji Feng arrived, he knew that Ji Bing was missing. His face was very bad and he could see that he was worried.


    Liu Wei thought that Ji Bing was lost by a stranger, but she felt more or less guilty. She said, "give me a piece of Ji Bing''s close fitting clothes."


    Ji Feng didn''t know what Liu Wei was going to do, but he still gave her a dress of Ji Bing.


    Liu Wei held Pearl''s buttocks, put his clothes to the tip of his nose, and said, "smell it well."


    Pearl looked at Liu Wei with her head askew, and at the white clothes in front of her eyes. She put her head together and sniffed.


    There are other people around. They don''t speak very much, but they don''t think it''s easy to talk. This man from Gemen, Kyoto Town, looks a little strange. You said it''s ok if you pull a dog to smell it. If you let a bird smell it, what can it smell?


    Do birds have noses?


    Liu Wei doesn''t know whether other birds have noses, but pearl does. In fact, crows are very sensitive to smell, which can be called a miracle of nature. Because of their diet, they love rotten and stinky carrion, not only can they find the dead animals in the forest in time, but also can catch the special smell of dying people. Therefore, crows are called They are ominous birds and gods of death, but in fact, they are different from ordinary people in their ethnic olfactory characteristics and have nothing to do with superstition.


    Liu Wei knew Pearl''s nose was smart. She knew it a long time ago, so occasionally she would borrow the advantage of pearl.


    The Pearl smelled the smell of his clothes, circled the sky for several times, and finally flew to the East.


    Liu Wei followed up and told others to stay in the Yamen for standby before leaving.


    Liu Mo had been huddled in the corner of the wall before. He dared not come out to meet people. Seeing his elder sister go now, he asked Fu Zichen quietly, "can pearl find the child?"


    Fu Zichen looked at him and said coldly, "I''m dead. I can find it."


    Liu Mo said with a white face, "what does that mean?"


    "Pearl can tell if there is a corpse within ten miles." Fu Zichen finished, didn''t look at Liu Mo''s expression, turned around and went to the study.


    Liu Mo followed him and asked, "that elder brother let pearl lead the way. It''s Is that the child has Has been killed? "


    Fu Zichen replied, "probably."


    Liu Mo suddenly froze in place.


    Fu Zichen turned his eyes and looked at him: "do you know that you are afraid?"


    Liu Mo didn''t speak, but he buried his head fiercely and held his sleeve tightly.


    Seeing that he was really frightened, Fu Zichen didn''t add fuel to the fire, but thought that the lesson this time should be enough for this boy to eat a long memory.


    Pearl can''t find out exactly where Ji Bing is. It''s not so divine, but it has smelled Ji Bing''s clothes. So if he stays in a place for a long time, he can also find his smell. Of course, the smell must be on the ground. If the ground, cellar and other places are isolated from the air, it can''t help.


    At the same time, in the secret room under the medicine shop.


    Ji Bing is hungry. He sits in a broad chair, holding a cup of cool tea and moist eyes, and turns to the opposite man and woman.


    He wants to open his mouth to eat, but he can''t open it because of his always reserved nature.


    Finally, he put up with it and took a sip of tea while drinking it.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not delicious, but for him who is used to tasting herbs, it''s not like he can''t taste them.


    The sound of chewing tea is a little loud. Xuhong was absent-minded, but now he turned to look at the child and saw that there was a tea stem at the corner of his mouth. He stood up and walked out.


    Zhang Tong asked her, "where to go?"


    Xunhong didn''t answer or look back.


    After a quarter of an hour or so, he came back with a bowl of egg noodles in his hand.


    Put the noodles on the table and push them in front of the child: "eat them."


    Ji Bing didn''t pick it up, just looked at her with her eyes in her eyes.


    The child''s eyes are very black and bright. In the dark room with insufficient light, they are shining brightly. They are a little fidgety to find red, and their tone becomes evil: "like eating or not eating."


    Zhang Tong felt fresh and smiled, "do you still have a soft heart?"


    "He hasn''t arrived at the time of death," said Xun Hong coldly


    Zhang Tong stopped talking, only smiled oddly.Ji Bing stared at the steaming noodles in front of her eyes. I have to say that the more she looked, the more greedy she was.


    Children of this age are hungry. Before the side was completely cold, Ji Bing touched his chopsticks and began to eat.


    Eat very slowly, not impatient, even if already hungry, but still did not let himself look embarrassed.


    During the search for red, she looked at the child''s eyes, which became more and more strange. At last, when the child finished eating and began to wipe his mouth, she finally walked over, sat opposite the child and asked, "who are you?"


    Looking at this bowl of noodles, Ji Bing didn''t turn away. He answered the woman''s question: "Ji Bing."


    Looking for the red one Leng, just react to come over, what he says is his name.


    Ji? I haven''t heard of this surname.


    "Do you have parents?"


    Usually, children who are arranged to do detailed work at a young age are mostly fatherless and motherless.


    Xunhong thought it was a normal problem, but the child on the opposite side gave a sudden, as if stimulated, staring at her and saying, "you have no parents!"


    "Look for red to frown, scold a way:" I just ask, you are so excited to do what


    Ji bingpang starts to face, snorts, turns his back and takes his butt to her.


    Xunhong was also a little angry, so he didn''t stop: "since there are father and mother, who are your parents? Where are you now? What''s your family name? "


    Three questions, like three sharp swords, prick Ji ice everywhere.


    He breathed deeply and tried to calm himself down, but he could not calm down. So he turned his head and said: "I have uncles, sixteen uncles, grandparents, cousin Fengyuan, cousin AChA, cousin Altun, cousin Weibiao, and many other brothers and sisters!"


    Looking at the red eyes of the child, Xuhong guessed something in his heart.


    "Oh," she said, raising her eyebrows, deliberately asking, "so you don''t know who your parents are? I don ''t know where they are. "


    Ji Bing feels his nose itchy. He reaches out to rub it, but rubs it red. It''s ugly red.


    Xunhong saw him, pulled his hand down and asked, "want to cry?"


    Ji Bing didn''t answer, but she blinked her eyes and swallowed the sadness in her eyes: "No."

 Chapter 1020

    Bullying a child is boring. It''s still a child without father or mother.


    Looking for red boring turn around, holding arms, leaning on the back of the chair, but a look up, on the same view.


    "What to see."


    Zhang Tong didn''t hold his breath with her. He turned sideways and stopped looking.


    The secret room was completely quiet. Half an hour later, someone came outside.


    Zhang Tong got up at the first time and looked up. It wasn''t his second brother who came back. It was his subordinates who came to report.


    Zhang Tong talked with each other carefully. After that, he turned his head and looked at xunhong and said, "the news of qianxifang, the second brother was found, dead, even buried." Finish, look at Ji Bing.


    Looking for red also looks to Ji Bing.


    For the two pairs of equally complex sight lines, Ji Bing said expressionless: "dig it out before the end of the drug effect. You can''t die."


    They were relieved.


    They don''t know if there is any other emphasis on the fake death medicine of the laoshizi. Although they witnessed the rat''s death and rebirth, people are not rats, and the rat hasn''t been buried in the earth by them. The ghost knows whether it can survive after being buried!


    "But..." Ji Bing spoke again in a slow voice.


    The hearts of the two adults were indeed raised again.


    "But what?"


    "But if we don''t dig it out before the end of the medicine, the ground is sealed and there is no air, we will die."


    Just after the children''s voice fell, Zhang Tong rushed out like the wind.


    Xunhong also wanted to go, but after thinking about it, he didn''t worry about the ghost child staying here alone, so he pulled people together.


    Ji Bing didn''t resist. He followed them, got on the carriage with them, and went back to the busy street with them.


    But at this time, he was taken to another yard, not the previous one, but in a similar shape. The plaque outside the door said that it was a little red.


    The mother suddenly brought a little boy back. Although she didn''t go to the main door and startled the guests in the lobby, many girls received the news.


    Therefore, after a while, seven or eight girls in light and charming clothes came to surround Ji Bing.


    Ji Bing was pinched his cheek by this one and touched his little hand by that one. He was very uncomfortable, and his face was bulging. He said seriously, "men and women don''t care about each other. Please be more serious."


    He didn''t say anything before. As soon as he said it, a group of people covered their faces and smiled. One of the round faced girls even bent down and hugged Ji Bing fiercely. She said, "how lovely is this child? Mom, where did this child come from?"


    Looking for red to wring his eyebrows to pull the child out of the other side''s arms and scold: "it''s none of your business where you come from. If you go, you''ll go out and invite visitors. Don''t be lazy here."


    The girls were reluctant to leave. Xunhong directly took out the whip and made a gesture to teach people a lesson. The girls just scattered and ran fast one by one.


    Looking for red and pulling the last one, he asked, "what about red makeup?"


    The other thought and shook his head: "I don''t seem to see red makeup this afternoon, but I saw her and green Yan, talking about the qianxifang poetry and painting conference opposite."


    Looking for red and frowning, she wanted to give the child to red make-up first. After all, red make-up is sensible and general. She always relies on it, but it''s difficult for her to do without red make-up.


    After thinking about it, she decided to take the baby with her.


    Therefore, when Zhang Tong, with his people, has explored the route and is quietly digging for the "body" of his second brother, he can see that Xun Hong is pulling a half old child and walking in the dark.


    Zhang Tong asked other people to dig first and then turned to ask xunhong, "what are you going to do with him? What should he do if he takes the opportunity to make a noise and disturb others? "


    Looking at the child near her eyes and feet, xunhong hesitated and said, "he doesn''t look like a noisy person. Besides, he should have no malice to Zhang Yu."


    Zhang Tong is still not at ease, drooping his eyes and staring at the child several times.


    Ji Bing ignored, only looked at the pit in front of him, and said in a low voice: "it should be the hand of the one with high martial arts to bury so deep."


    Zhang Tong snorted, "I''m not good at martial arts. I can''t force my second brother to take the medicine of tiger and wolf."


    Ji Bing didn''t say a word, but pointed to the night sky, reminding: "if you want your second brother to live, you''d better dig out people in half an hour."


    Zhang Tong thought that the other side meant that there was only half an hour left for the drug effect. He did not worry about it. He jumped into the pit and dug.


    Ji Bing looks at each other in a hurry, and says nothing. He just finds a stone and sits down with his chin on his back.


    When Zhang Tong dug out Zhang Yu''s "corpse", the Pearl had already taken Liu Wei and walked around the city for several times.


    Liu Wei is tired. She looks for a remote alley and reaches for pearls.


    The Pearl flew down and landed steadily on a crooked neck tree, calling to Liu Wei, "Jie Jie."


    "Can you find it?" Liu Wei asked


    Pearl is very aggrieved: "Jie Jie Jie......"Liu Wei said, "the street just now, it''s the street where the child disappeared. It''s normal to smell. I want to find the place where he left."


    Pearl continued to call: "Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "no way. Someone saw him being taken to a carriage. If he was still in that street, what kind of carriage would he take?"


    "Jie Jie Jie......"


    "You mean you can''t smell anywhere else, just there?"


    "Jie......"


    Liu Wei was silent and thought.


    After a while, Liu Wei nodded: "you''re right. Since there''s only one clue, even if it''s impossible, it''s time to search again. OK, you go back and call someone. I''ll go straight there."


    Pearl agreed, flapping his wings and flying towards Yamen.


    When flying to yamen, those who are familiar with pearls need to find Rong Ling. Both Rong Ling and Fu Zichen are in the study. When they see pearls coming, Rong Ling lifts his hand to facilitate the birds to perch on his arm.


    Fu Zichen said at this time: "Pearl, come here."


    After more than five years of feeling, pearl eyes saw that he had reached rongling, but her body turned and fell steadily on Fu Zichen''s shoulder.


    The paper in rongling''s hand was slapped on the table with a loud voice.


    Fu Zichen looks at Rong Leng with a light smile, reaches out and scrapes the small head of the Pearl, and asks, "where is your master?"


    Pearl opens his mouth and says, "Jie Jie......"


    Fu Zichen nodded, "have you found someone?"


    Pearl shook her head and said, "Jie Jie."


    Fu Zichen continued to nod: "OK, you lead the way."


    Pearl felt that this man was not in line with his cow''s head, but he still flew to lead the way. He knew that Fu Zichen could not master martial arts, so he flew very slowly and gave in to his speed.


    Liu Mo followed him. It was not the first time he saw pearl, nor the first time he heard Fu Zichen talking to it.


    He knew that Pearl was his sister''s bird. His sister and Xiao Li could communicate with each other. He thought it was magic in a way that normal people didn''t understand. But he thought that Fu Zichen was also proficient in this way, which was not so magic.


    Maybe he is familiar with pearl, he may understand.


    But thinking about this, Liu Mo thought of another person.


    Looking back at Rong Ling, Liu Mo rubbed against each other and whispered, "Rong Duwei may understand the words of pearl."


    Rong Leng, who never understood, looked at him in silence.


    Liu Mo asked, "rongduwei?"


    Rong Ling: "you talk a lot."


    Liu Moyi: "..."

 Chapter 1021

    Liu Wei returns to qianxifang alone.


    At that time, qianxifang was no longer like a day, the poetry and painting conference was over, and the lobby was back to normal, but the guests at night were much more than the scholars and talents in the day.


    Yingmen girl saw Liu Wei smartly, and she came up to serve her with a smile.


    Liu Wei let them all around, entered the hall, and began to look around.


    After a while, a familiar voice came from behind: "this is Mr. Tian. I miss you so much."


    Liu Wei looks back and sees Fang Que and Ping Tingting coming, holding Liu Wei''s hand.


    The girls next to me see if they are acquaintances, or if they have a master, they have lost their sense of interest.


    Fang que pulls Liu Wei aside and whispers, "how can my sister-in-law come back? But what''s the matter? "


    Liu Wei nodded and said, "the child should still be in qianxifang."


    Fang que is a Leng, Cu eyebrow says: "but after sister-in-law leaves, I also did not see what child is in the building, sister-in-law this news where come, can have mistake to leak?"


    "I''m not sure. Maybe it''s not qianxifang. It''s in this wandering lane and other buildings?"


    Fang que was very loyal and nodded, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ll call Yu Ran now. I''ll help sister-in-law find the child."


    Fang que said that he was about to leave, but Liu Wei suddenly called out: "Fang que."


    Fang que looked back. "Is there anything else for sister-in-law?"


    Liu Wei looks into her eyes and wants to confess: "your elder martial brother..."


    "Senior brother? What''s the matter with senior brother? "


    "Your elder martial brother..." Liu Wei stuck on these three words for a long time. At last, he lowered his head, shook his head and waved: "it''s OK, your senior brother is OK."


    The magpie did not understand.


    Liu Wei urges: "go to find Yuran first."


    Fang que doesn''t delay. She raises her feet and leaves.


    Liu Wei looks at her back and looks very complicated.


    She thought that what she could do was to reach out to stop Fang que when Rong Ling started beating her Come on.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Ji Bing yawned. At this time of the day, he was already asleep.


    Looking at the moon in the sky, he rubbed his confused eyes and looked at the people who were still digging there. Seeing them for a while, he leaned against the stone askew to take a nap.


    "Slow down. Slow down." A lowered voice sounded.


    Ji bingbear sleepy, go to see again, found that people have been dug out, wrapped in a sheet, is being carefully carried out.


    Stand up and Ji Bing walks over.


    Zhang Tong and others immediately opened the bed sheet to make sure that the person lying inside was right, and went to see Ji Bing''s face.


    Ji Bing took advantage of the moonlight to judge, for a while, in the surrounding quiet environment, nodded, said: "still alive."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and carried them out more carefully.


    On the shore, Zhang Tong is still a little uneasy. His brother is still breathing with his eyes closed. Although the strange child says he is OK, his heart is still hanging, so he says directly, "let him wake up."


    Ji Bing took a look at him and said, "take him back and wake up in the middle of the night."


    Zhang Tong squinted. "I want him to wake up now."


    Ji Bing thought the man was making a little fuss: "he''s not effective."


    "That''s your business. I want him to wake up now!" Zhang Tong''s attitude is very tough and unreasonable.


    Looking for red, he frowned and said, "this is not the place to talk. What do you want to say? Go back and say it."


    "Let him wake up my second brother." Zhang Tong didn''t even look for red face. He only looked at the children with aggressive eyes.


    Ji Bing doesn''t know what he''s worried about. He gets angry. He squats down directly, grabs Zhang Yu with his hand and presses his strength hard, but the other side doesn''t wake up.


    Ji Bing is a bit dispirited, or that sentence: "the efficacy has not passed, at this time can not wake up."


    Zhang Tong stood up from the ground and reached out to lift the child half empty.


    Ji Bing''s feet were off the ground, barely keeping calm, but he was surprised: "what are you doing?"


    Zhang Tong didn''t speak.


    Looking for red to break his hand, his tone was very heavy: "if you say you want to go back first, you don''t want to make trouble here. Besides, this child is here. Since you say you''ll wake up in the middle of the night, you can wait until the middle of the night, but you don''t have it..." She said half, suddenly stopped, raised her eyes, looked at Zhang Tong for a while, and then suddenly asked, "what did you do?"


    Zhang Tong doesn''t speak, but grabs Ji bing more urgently: "let him wake up!"


    Looking for red just clapped his hand away and stopped the coughing child behind him. He shouted angrily, "what have you done? Did you tell the master? "


    Zhang Tong moved his eyes to her, but did not answer.


    She took a deep breath and looked back at the child at her feet.


    Ji Bing is covering his neck, panting hard. On his neck, he is red marked by his collar. His pale face is not bloody. His bright dark eyes are also full of tears. Maybe he is really scratched and hurt. His eyes are all burning.After a flash of red eyes, she couldn''t tell if she was soft hearted or something else. She turned around again, pulled Zhang Tong aside and asked severely, "are you crazy? I''m afraid to ask the master for help. You dare to go. What''s the use of your child? Can he answer for us? "


    "Who says no?" Zhang Tong greets her with a cold expression: "when I went out to take the prescription he gave me, I sent someone to ask, do you know what prescription it is?"


    Look for red frown: "what?"


    "There are several kinds of medicine in fangzili that are not rich in the north. The assistant who handled the medicine said that the doctor who started the prescription was definitely from the south. Among them, baizhuzi and lvguilan are two kinds of medicine. They are produced in the wetland. Today, in the Central Plains, only the deep mountains in the south of the five ridges are produced. This child is from the south of the five ridges!"


    "So what?"


    "So what?" Zhang Tong sneers and laughs at the folly of finding Hong: "the news is that there is a man in Lingnan who entrusted a mysterious package to Fu Ziyan. He doesn''t know what is in the mysterious package, but what we are looking for you should know, right? It''s a jade pendant in the package. Now that the jade pendant can''t be found, another Lingnan child appears. Do you think it''s a coincidence? Don''t give people to the master and hide them. If we let the master know later, the three of us can''t get rid of the relationship. "


    Looking for red, he closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and then opened his eyes: "you''ve already thought about it, but you don''t say it to me?"


    "You cooked him noodles." Zhang Tong sneers: "woman, the weakness of heart is that it can''t be changed."


    Look for red teeth.


    Zhang Tong didn''t want to talk nonsense with her, and said directly, "now just wake up my second brother and hand the child over to the master. We don''t need to interfere in this matter. Is it right or not? My second brother''s head doesn''t understand. You''re a smart man. Given you time, you should think about it?"


    Looking at that standing in the distance, xunhong was looking at their children with eyes in her eyes, and said to Zhang Tongdao, "you are much more cruel than your brother."


    "I just know who I serve."


    Service?


    Looking for red suddenly said: "at the beginning, I started to create a little red. The master arranged for me two of you. For many years, I always thought he was sending people to me."


    "Now, too, you can send us to do whatever the Lord tells us. We are all looking forward to you."


    "Is it?" "We all know whether to assist or monitor," she said with a slight tremble


    Zhang tonghun doesn''t care: "it''s just that I''ve made a decision for you. It''s not necessary to be serious. The three of us are on the same boat. As long as we have nothing to do with each other, everything will be fine."


    Looking for red didn''t speak, but silently step aside and expose the children behind.


    Zhang Tong knows that she understands. We are all adults. We all know what the four words mean.


    He went up, grabbed the child as before, threw him to the ground when his face was in pain, pointed to the sleeping people beside him, looked at the sky, and said, "wake him up in a quarter of an hour."


    Ji Bing was very angry. He clenched his fist and raised his head and said in a cruel voice, "when I say it, he will wake up naturally!"


    "I''ll wake him up now before that time!"


    "Three more hours at most!"


    I can''t wait for three hours. When I get back to a little red, there will be a bodyguard coming out to take the child away. If the second brother can''t wake up, where should he go to find someone? Master, you will never let the people you have got out again.


    Zhang Tong is very stubborn. Ji Bing doesn''t cooperate. The atmosphere between the two men turns sharply. Seeing a word of disagreement, they will start. Suddenly, there is a rumor around them.


    Zhang tongleng, put up his ears and listen carefully, but he didn''t hear anything.


    But this is qianxifang site. They can''t stay for long.


    Grabbing the child''s clothes, he tugged at his second brother and said, "hurry!"


    Ji Bing is forced to be ruthless. He reaches directly into his sleeve, grabs the dry medicine he secretly collects, and grinds a corner.


    Just then, the wind started again.


    This time, Zhang Tong listened carefully, raised his mind, judged the direction from left to right, and then suddenly, with a palm, he attacked to the right and up. Then, there was a "bang Dang", the sound of his breaking the trunk.


    There was a moment of silence around. It was as quiet as death.


    But after the silence, a sound of breaking through the air, swooped from above.


    Zhang Tong flashed quickly, his whole body was tense, but he saw that it was just a stone, which fell where he had just stood.


    The stone fell to the ground and rolled to his feet.


    He frowned. He was about to pick up the stone. Suddenly, a more reckless wind hit him.


    He looked up quickly, only to see a shadow in the dark, from top to bottom.


    Then, he felt a pain in his forehead, and at the same time, he heard a strange hawk chirp: "googoogoogoogoo!"

 Chapter 1022

    Gugu is a young eagle. Compared with the adult eagle, it is not only charming, small in size and strength, but also not fully developed in vocal cords.


    It''s still a kid.


    Since he followed Liu Wei, although he was always bullied by pearls, Liu Wei was so used to it that he couldn''t do it.


    Every child who is spoiled has a big temper. If he has a big temper, what will he do? It''s natural to hit, attack and get angry.


    Eagles are fierce animals. What happens when fierce animals get angry?


    Xunhong has taken the frightened child to his back, and at the same time, he also hid away from the bloody scene ahead.


    Zhang Tong''s men are very loyal to him. They are either carrying hoes or shovels around their eldest brother and the one They wanted to approach the challenge, but they were afraid that the bird would return and pat them. They thought they would have to die on the spot.


    Zhang Tongjiao is miserable. He has good martial arts and is better than his second brother''s martial arts. He seldom fails to win the competition with others, but he never fights with birds.


    He wanted to clap the bird, but as soon as he raised his hand, his arm was scratched with a blood mark.


    He had to hide his head while covering the wound. He was afraid that the bird''s hard nails would scratch his skull.


    "What are you doing standing there? Take this beast away! " It''s going to be numb, Zhang Tong roars!


    I don''t know if I''m sure. I dare to poke the big bird tentatively with the tip of a hoe.


    Goo Goo is not willing to be poked. With a flick of his wings, he even takes a hoe to turn it over.


    They were so scared that they went back and were stunned.


    Zhang Tong was so angry that he found his face wet. He reached out and touched it. It was all blood.


    He clenched his teeth and cursed, "this wild animal from nowhere!"


    Looking for red, afraid of being splashed by blood, holding the child and saying: "you just clapped, afraid of breaking the tree it perched on, it thought you were going to attack it."


    Zhang Tonghong stared at her: "thank you for telling me! I don''t know if you don''t say it! "


    "Look for red to hear his taunt, way:" I find someone to help Said, with the child to go out, just walked two steps, the book attacking Zhang Tong''s fierce bird suddenly turned around, to two people to catch.


    Looking for the red body to dodge, but because of the subconscious self-protection action, will be ignorant of the little boy exposed under the talons.


    She immediately turned back and tried to pull the child, but the speed of the bird was faster than her, her hand had not arrived, and the claw of the bird had arrived, and clasped the child''s shoulder straightly!


    Looking for red, he was shocked and shouted: "no......"


    The voice didn''t fall, but the pale child grabbed a mass of powder from his sleeve and scattered it towards the fierce bird.


    The bird was originally wild and hard to train. After being scattered by the powder, it suddenly made a move. Then, with a sharp momentum, it put its claws on the ground and stood on the ground. After staring at the child for a long time, it also tilted its head: "coo?"


    Ji Bing looks at the close face of the fierce bird, but he can''t breathe.


    "Goo Goo?" The fierce bird came closer to him, pointed its pointed Falcon at his neck.


    Ji Bing clenched his fists and shuddered uncontrollably.


    There are many wild animals in Lingnan, but he has never been so close to a giant.


    "Goo Goo?" Goo Goo called twice again, and still didn''t get any response. He was puzzled and thought about it. He rubbed the kid''s side face with his hair.


    Ji Bing''s cheek was scratched by hard feathers. Although it didn''t hurt, he still shook again.


    Goo Goo rubbed his arm again, then took his head to arch his hand, let his palm, stick to his forehead.


    Ji Bing is controlled by the bird all the time. His hands and feet are so stiff that he doesn''t react until his hands touch the huge head of the fierce bird. It seems that the other party doesn''t want to hurt himself?


    He hesitated for a moment, slowly, gently, to give it Shun Mao.


    As soon as the fierce bird jumped, Ji Bing was so scared that he stopped his hand. However, he found that the fierce bird was not angry, but glad that he touched it and was circling around him happily.


    Ji Bing was surprised that he didn''t know the bird at all.


    This scene stunned the other people around, especially Zhang Tong, who was about to break his hands now and had no strength at all.


    Ji Bing touched the fierce bird a lot. Seeing that he didn''t really mean anything, he thought of the powder he had just sprinkled. Was it the powder''s function?


    However, it''s just a common overpowering drug, not a kind of animal taming drug. Why is the bird tamed?


    But in any case, such a bird obeying his orders is much more useful than the overpowering drug just now.


    In this way, he straightened his back, looked straight at Zhang Tong, who was hostile to him, raised his chin, and looked defiantly.


    Zhang Tong narrowed his eyes, wiped the blood on his face and clenched his teeth.


    Gugu can''t stand loneliness. He likes to be busy. So when he feels comfortable with Ji Bing, he raises his neck and hisses to find their pearl."Googoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoo.


    In the backyard of qianxifang, Liu Wei, who was talking with Fang queyu ran, was stunned at the sound and turned to look away.


    "What''s the matter, sister-in-law?" Asked Fang que.


    Liu Wei frowned and shook his head: "nothing, the children of my family have run into the city."


    Children at home?


    The first reaction of Yuran is: "here comes Xiaoli?"


    Liu Wei said, "it''s Gugu, probably following the Pearl." She asked Rong Ling to bring back the Pearl. Gu Gu didn''t want to. She also came.


    "I''ll see if it''s inside the city. It''s always bad to be too ostentatious."


    Yuran said she would go together. By the way, she would discuss with Liu Wei about finding someone.


    After walking for a while, they heard the hawk chirping louder and louder. At last, Liu Wei stopped suddenly and closed her lips tightly.


    "Sister in law?" Jade dye calls.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were deep: "it''s like saying Did he see Xiao Li? " Every time when I was in Xiaoli''s arms and competing with pearls, I always called it that.


    But Yuran did not understand: "what happened to Xiaoli?"


    "Xiaoli is in Kyoto."


    "You and your elder martial brother even threw Xiao Li down?" surprised Yuran


    Liu Wei glanced at her.


    Yuran hurriedly changed her voice: "did Xiaoli come to Qingzhou by herself? So far away, he Alone? "


    "Impossible." Liu Wei frowned. Yesterday she received Xiaojin''s letter. He said that he was very strict with Xiaoli. Xiaoli could not be here.


    "Whether it is or not, go first and have a look." "Yuran said, speeding up her pace, but the more she went forward, the more frightened she became. When she arrived at a dense canopy, she stopped suddenly and said to Liu Wei," sister in law, this is the place where I and Ashi bury bodies. "


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 1023

    At the same time, Zhang Tong, holding his injured body, told people to carry his second brother on his back, and said to Ji Bing, "let him not shout!"


    Ji Bing is not afraid of Zhang Tong. He straightens his back and says, "it''s going to be called. What can I do?"


    Zhang Tong didn''t have time to fight with a child. He looked at xunhong again and said, "we''ve alerted others. Let''s wait for the end!"


    Xunhong also knew that the situation was serious. He said to Ji Bing in a good voice: "this bird listens to you, and you don''t let it scream."


    Ji Bing has a better attitude towards finding red, but it''s still that sentence: "I can''t help it."


    "Then kill it!" Zhang Tong said, throwing a dagger at Ji Bing''s feet: "it''s not prepared for you. You cut its neck!"


    Ji Bing''s eyes were suddenly cold. He picked up the dagger, but it was not on his waist as a defense.


    "You..." Zhang Tong is angry and yells at his subordinates: "OK!"


    He is still filling the hole. He has no time to promise, but he is more diligent.


    Several people under the tree are in a hurry.


    After cooing for a long time, he was probably thirsty, and finally stopped. As soon as he stopped, his sensitive nose smelled a familiar smell.


    Its black eyes brightened, and immediately jumped away from Ji Bing''s side, and rushed steadily toward the crown of the tree. It had a big body and great strength. As soon as it rushed, it ran into the shadow of the tree, and was firmly caught by the "man" behind the shadow of the tree.


    Goo Goo Lais by Liu Wei''s side to be coquettish. Her head crazily arches her neck. It''s called "Goo Goo Goo..." like a treasure offering


    Liu Wei can''t understand the words, but she can understand the meaning. While Goo is drilling into her arms, she is shaking to look at Ji Bing. The meaning is clear: Xiaoli Xiaoli, I found Xiaoli. Xiaoli is there!


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what to say. Under the moon night, she looks not far away. The little boy who let herself find a day. The breeze blows. She smells the strong smell of herbs on the boy


    Touch the head of the cuckoo, Liu Wei is very serious, very seriously said to it: "not all the dwarfs with the smell of medicinal herbs are Xiaoli."


    Liu Wei''s voice was not loud. Ji Bing and others didn''t hear it. He heard it, but he couldn''t understand it. So he continued to dance around Liu Wei like a joy, and he also made a sound of snapping with his wings excitedly.


    Seeing strangers, looking for red and Zhang Tong have been waiting for them. Those who were still filling the pit are also armed and alert one by one.


    Yuran glances at those people, and turns his eyes to someone''s back, who is carrying a dirty man wrapped in sheets and covered with mud.


    She tugged at Liu Wei''s sleeve to show her how to look.


    Liu Wei looks at the past.


    "Withdraw -" is Zhang Tong. He shouts. Regardless of the blood, he dodges to Ji Bing, grabs people and sets up his lightness skill.


    Ji Bing exclaimed, looking at Liu Wei''s direction, his eyes fixed.


    Liu Wei meets the child''s eyes, leaps up, chases him, clasps his shoulder and pulls him to his side.


    Zhang Tong sees Liu Wei catching up with her. There is a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes. Reaching out is a trick.


    Liu Wei doesn''t take Zhang Tong''s move. Several evades the attack. Taking advantage of the other party''s efforts, she Yanks Ji Bing to her arms.


    At this time, xunhong also flies up. She clasps Ji Bing''s ankle, regardless of whether she will hurt him, and pulls out Liu Wei''s arms.


    "Ah -" Ji Bing called again, holding Liu Wei''s clothes tightly with a short hand, some of them were afraid that they would be pulled away.


    Liu Wei hugged him more tightly. In his spare time, he had time to smile in his ear: "now I know I''m afraid?"


    Ji Bing looks up at her. In her dark eyes, she is stubborn and angry.


    Liu Wei smiled again. Meanwhile, she turned around, hugged Ji Bing, avoided looking for red hand, and then kicked him to the chest.


    Searching for red wanted to avoid, but she had to let go. She hesitated for a moment. She had been hit hard on her chest. She hurriedly backed away, but because of her unsteady body shape, she fell directly to the ground from the air, leaving dust everywhere.


    Zhang Tong was scratched to half his life by Gu Gu. He couldn''t find red to get Liu Wei''s move. Other men rushed up, but they were just mobs.


    Liu Wei effortlessly kicks everyone over, until no one dare to rush forward again, then he slowly lands on Ji Bing.


    After Ji Bing fell to the ground, he left Liu WEIhuai and stumbled back several steps until he nearly tripped over a stone.


    Liu Wei glanced at him, saw that the child''s ears were red, and was timidly looking at her.


    It seems that I really know how to be afraid.


    Looking for Hong there and Zhang Tong have a look at each other. Although they don''t know the man opposite, they know that his martial arts are more than twice as good as theirs.


    At present, it''s obviously unwise to fight hard, but Zhang Yu hasn''t woken up. They still need the child.


    "What to do?" I asked Zhang Tong in a very small voice.


    Zhang Tong''s current physical condition can''t support him to fight with an expert at all, but he has no choice. He must take the child back."Fight!" He has a firm voice.


    "Look for red to shake head actually:" beat however


    "Then what do you say?"


    I don''t know how to find red. It''s obvious that he came to the child. The child has been robbed by the other party. If he wants to get back again, he can''t do it hard. But how can he come soft?


    So thinking, her brain quickly turned, for a while, she covered her chest, kneeling to the ground.


    Her action was a little abrupt. Everyone was shocked, but when she knelt down, she suddenly fell down again. Her fingers grasped the earth on the ground. Then, with a "poof", she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Zhang Tong was shocked. The first reaction was that he found the kick that had just been kicked on his chest, which had become an internal injury.


    He was about to look down, but he saw that xunhong was looking at him with delicate eyes.


    After years of friendship, Zhang Tong immediately understood.


    He realized that he was busy covering his bleeding wound. He bent down in pain and stood up as if he were strong. He said to the child on the opposite side, "you can find a helper, but how can you hurt her like this? I don''t mean well to you. She''s good to you! "


    Ji Bing didn''t make a sound. He stood behind Liu Wei, with black eyes, and looked at Xun Hong firmly.


    Xuhong also looked at him. The blood on the corner of his mouth was particularly dazzling.


    Liu Wei stood aside leisurely, a trace of mockery flashed through her eyes, but she didn''t say anything. She wanted to see what Ji Bing would say.


    "Don''t you come to see her?" Zhang Tong pretends to be angry.


    Ji Bing turned to Zhang Tong again, looked for a while, and said calmly, "I can still distinguish human blood from berries."


    Zhang Tongyi chokes, and Xun Hong is stunned. She looks at the child, but the child looks at her own eyes. She is indifferent and alienated, without any sympathy.


    Failed.


    "Ah." She breathed, reached out to wipe the red stains on the corners of her mouth, stood up, and slowly said, "I can''t deceive you. If you are proficient in medicine, how can you not distinguish human blood and plasma?"


    "It''s red." Ji Bing corrects: "the juice that boils out with red berry, kind of blood, do not have blood flavour however, can distinguish easily......"


    "Yes, you have knowledge." After looking at Liu Wei, xunhong said to the child, "let''s have a discussion. For the sake of inviting you to eat noodles, let your uncle let us go?"

 Chapter 1024

    "He''s not my uncle." Ji Bing said, "I have no right to ask him to promise me anything."


    "You..." Looking for red Qi, I had to say to Liu Wei, "this young man, it''s a misunderstanding."


    Liu Wei nodded softly, with an easy-going attitude: "hmm?"


    "We didn''t hurt him. In fact, he lost his way in the street and was brought back by a friend of mine. Because my friend had something important to do, he had to stay first, but I promise we didn''t mean any harm to him."


    "Well, another friend of mine doesn''t like children and isn''t very friendly to him, but we didn''t hurt him," he said


    Liu Wei listened in silence, then called out, "Ji Bing."


    Ji Bing looks at Liu Wei.


    "Have they hurt you?"


    Ji Bing touched his neck and said, "well."


    "That doesn''t hurt," said Xun Hong hurriedly. "My friend is in a hurry. He is rude in pulling him. He has no malice."


    "Jibing." Liu Wei called again, "do you think her friend is malicious to you?"


    Ji Bing nodded, "yes."


    Xuhong coughed and felt chest pain: "he was just careless. I can make him apologize to you."


    "Jibing." Liu Wei asked again, "do you accept his apology?"


    Ji Bing shakes his head: "No."


    Xunhong couldn''t speak. The kid remembered his revenge. He hated them at all. He said nothing for nothing.


    Liu Wei laid out his hands and walked towards xunhong step by step, in a leisurely tone: "it seems that this matter can''t be good."


    Xunhong pinched his finger, and finally he didn''t put it on: "what do you want?"


    "I think..."


    As soon as Liu Wei was about to speak, he heard a birdsong in the air. From far to near, he said, "Jie -"


    could hear the sound of pearls, but he could not enjoy it. He quickly raised his neck to respond: "gugugu -"


    then came the wind hunting. In a moment, the black bird never knew where to drill. A fierce son got into Liu Wei''s arms.


    Liu Wei hugged the Pearl and touched its head. Goo Goo also flew from behind and landed on the ground. She looked up at the Pearl.


    Liu Wei put the Pearl on the back of Goo Goo. Goo Goo immediately dragged it carefully and communicated with it: "Goo Goo Goo."


    The Pearl listened to its words, the black eyes turned around, turned to Ji Bing in the corner, only looked at it, then turned around, pecked at the forehead, pecked at the neck as well.


    Gulu is hurt by its bite. He hides and covers it with his wings. He prays for mercy: "Gulu..."


    At this time, a large number of hurried footsteps in the distance approached quickly.


    Zhang Tong can''t care about anything else. He drags to look for red and gets into the surrounding trees.


    Liu Wei catches up with her and catches the two figures in front of her with precision over the dense shadows of trees.


    The two people in front obviously know the road. They run very fast and the route is very tricky. However, Liu Wei''s speed is not low, and he can always fall behind them not far or near, so that they can''t get rid of him.


    On the other side, the left behind men, along with Zhang Yu, who was feigned dead, were taken into custody by simaxi.


    Ji Feng saw Ji Bing and hurriedly held the child in his arms to see if he was hurt.


    Ji Bing patiently explained that she was ok, but she couldn''t help looking at the trees on one side.


    "And she?" When Rong Leng came to Ji Bing, his face was calm and his voice was like the crumbling ice.


    Ji Bing knew who he asked and pointed to the trees: "there are still two people running. He went after them."


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. She followed that route in silence.


    Ji Bing is worried, but his eyes have not been drawn back.


    Ji Feng touched his head and forced the child to look at himself. Then he asked, "she saved you?"


    Ji Bing nodded and apologized: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t run around."


    Ji Feng hugged him and patted him on the back: "next time, OK?"


    Ji Bing agrees.


    Ji Feng got up, grabbed him, looked at the dark trees, and said, "when she comes back, I want to thank her."


    Ji Bing was a bit awkward, but nodded, "I will."


    Ji Feng took a look at him and suddenly smiled and said, "well, you should call her cousin Cousin. "


    "Cousin?" Ji Bing didn''t hear the sentence in front, but heard the one in the back. He was very surprised and looked up at Uncle 16. "Does he also have the surname Ji?"


    "No, her mother''s surname is Ji."


    Ji Bing listens, lowers his head slowly, and doesn''t make any more noise.


    On the other side, Liu Wei chases after Xu Hong and Zhang Tong, and then goes to liulianxiangkou, but loses their trace.


    Liu Wei stopped and stood at the Street junction, looking at this fairly wide fork in the road.


    "Gone?" A familiar male voice came from behind.Liu Wei looks back and sees Rong Ling catching up.


    Liu Wei''s expression was tense: "it seems that there is a secret way around here."


    Rong Leng goes to the front of her, looks left and right, and finally turns to an alley at the right corner.


    That lane is very narrow. It should be a drainage lane. There is a ditch under it. Only a thin man is allowed to cross it sideways.


    Looking at the walls on both sides of the alley, Rong Ling looks back at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei sighed, "it''s my carelessness."


    Rong Leng looked into her eyes and said, "you let them go?"


    "What?" Liu Wei asked


    "You let them go." The man repeated, then took her hand and took her back.


    Since it was released on purpose, there is no sense of pursuing.


    Liu Wei let him pull, walked two steps, finally admitted: "I deliberately let them go."


    Let Leng keep silent.


    Liu Wei had to explain: "I put something on the woman. No matter where she hid, pearl will find her."


    "What do you suspect?" Rong Leng glanced at her


    Liu Wei said: "I had a hand with the dead man. In Bai Xin''s room, your two younger martial sisters were also there. They were looking for a jade pendant. I think that man''s purpose is also that jade pendant, but he is dead. I can''t ask. If I want to find out, I have to start with his partner. I just wonder what jade pendant it is, and why, and this How many people want it? "


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a map."


    In the Yamen wing room of Qingzhou Prefecture, Fang Que and Yu Ran were huddled in the corner. They looked at the elder martial brother across the room timidly. Then they quickly lowered their heads and replied in a polite way: "at least Shifu said that the jade pendant is related to what map."


    Rong Ling holds the tea at hand, shakes the cup, and raises his eyebrows at will.


    Fang que was frightened. She shook Yuran''s hand and said with difficulty: "I really only know this. Elder martial brother, you know Master is mysterious and won''t tell us anything. Otherwise, ask Yashi. I remember that before master sent us out, they called Yashi alone, and they secretly touched and said a small word in the room for an hour."

 Chapter 1025

    Rong Ling asked: "inferior stone?"


    "Master brought it back." Yuran quickly said, "Shifu said that he saved a patient while practicing medicine in the countryside. After he was cured, he wanted to repay him, so he brought him back. Yashi had kung fu skills, but he said that he could not remember who he was or what his name was after he was injured. Yashi was named by Shifu. Shifu wanted to take him as an apprentice. When we were little brothers, he didn''t agree, just When he was a servant, he was obedient to his master. This was not the first time he came out to work with us. Master trusted him very much and entrusted him with many things. "


    Rong Leng said "well", then looked at Xiang Fang Que and asked, "do you like couplets?"


    Fang Que''s face turned white as soon as she had a thump in her heart!


    Liu Wei waited at the door for a long time before Rong Leng came out. Rong Leng was still that Rong Leng, expressionless and cold. He didn''t say anything superfluous. He took Liu Wei''s hand and took her outside the yard.


    Liu Wei was a little uneasy. She turned to look inside the house. It didn''t matter. She was stunned immediately.


    Fang Que and Yu Ran are helping each other out. Both of them have bruises on their faces. When they walk, Fang que is obviously a little hunchback.


    Liu Wei was shocked and asked Rong Ling, "did you beat them?"


    "Rong Leng''s tone is normal:" take an examination of martial arts. " Then he said, "elder martial brother''s duty."


    Liu Wei was stunned: "you are beating them, they are all hurt!"


    But Rong Leng said, "I can''t die."


    Liu Wei thinks this man is really cruel!


    When they came out of this place, Rong Ling and Liu Wei were stopped by simaxi, who wanted to talk to Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei said he would explain something to Uncle Feng and go to find them later.


    In fact, she was afraid that Fang queyu would leave scars on her face. She wanted uncle Feng to go back to the post house and bring her two bottles of gold sore medicine.


    Liu Mo didn''t follow the army last night. He was rushed back to the post house by Fu Zichen to have a rest. But this morning, he came again to see if Ji Bing was hurt.


    Liu Wei didn''t tell his mother about Ji Feng''s service, so he didn''t dare to ask him to find Ji Bing in the room. He just asked people to shout him out and let them meet in the yard.


    Liu Mo is now asking East and West about Ji Bing. He also brings a lot of snacks to Ji Bing. Uncle Feng came with him, but now he doesn''t know where to go.


    Liu Wei has been looking for it for a long time, but she doesn''t find it. Let others run for it, and then she sees uncle Feng walking in the yard arch in the distance.


    Liu Wei called out, "Uncle Feng."


    Seeing Liu Wei, Zhang Feng''s face changed. He hurried to meet her. He opened his mouth and wanted to talk again.


    "Uncle Feng, what can I do for you?" Liu Wei asked.


    Uncle Feng''s expression was very white. He looked at the tip of his shoes and Liu Wei. After a while, he clenched his fist and raised his head abruptly, saying, "Miss, please spare your life."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "huh?"


    Zhang Feng didn''t participate in many things yesterday. Today, he also came with Liu mo. as soon as he arrived at the Yamen today, he heard yamen servants chatting and saying something about the resurrection of the dead.


    At that time, he asked a lot of questions, saying, "what comes back from death?"?


    The Yamen servant said that he brought back a dead man last night. He didn''t expect to suddenly come alive in the middle of the night. Now he has been locked in the prison, so he waited for a while to talk with Lord Liu, the third prince.


    Zhang Feng thought it was strange and asked, "how can anyone die and live?"


    The Yamen servant thought that he was the servant of Lord Liu. He was unprepared. He took people to the prison to show him. Zhang Feng''s face changed as soon as he saw the man in the prison.


    He asked yamen runner what was going on.


    Yamen servants were not very clear, but they seemed to know each other, so they said, "people are brought back by Lord Fuyin, but they are caught like Lord Liu."


    Zhang Feng immediately panicked. He was afraid that his second brother would offend the young lady. You should know that the master and the third prince are not allowed to hurt the young lady.


    At the moment, I saw Miss Zhang Feng, who hesitated, but he still couldn''t control his kinship and begged for mercy.


    Liu Wei didn''t know it, but thought of the expression of simaxi when he was looking for them, guess it should be that.


    She frowned and asked Zhang Feng, "are you sure that man is your brother?"


    "My brother, my father and my mother, how can I admit my mistake?" Zhang Feng''s lips were all green, obviously frightened: "Miss, I haven''t been in touch with my second brother and third brother for many years. When I came to Qingzhou recently, I knew that they were loyal to Fu''s family. They were sent by Fu''s master Fu hongtimes. Miss, no matter what my foolish brother did, please forgive me and spare his life."


    He said, bending his knee, he would kneel.


    Liu Wei hurriedly stopped him and didn''t let him kneel, but his eyes turned to Ji Bing, who was talking with Liu Mo in the garden.


    Come back from the dead?


    So it seems that she didn''t hear it wrong at that time. In the self denial medicine, it was true There are mountain grass.


    When Ji Bing saw Liu Wei coming, he was very nervous. He kneaded the corner of his coat subconsciously, holding the sugar gourd in his hand, but didn''t dare to eat it again.Liu Mo was also nervous when he saw his elder sister coming. He was afraid that his elder sister would settle accounts after autumn. He wanted to repair him and quickly hid his tall body behind the short Ji Bing.


    One big one small, holding two pairs of equally innocent eyes, secretly glanced at the man in Xuanyi from far to near, looked for a while, and then stepped back half a step, looking very guilty.


    "Cough, brother..." When Liu Wei approaches, he first talks to Liu Moyi. He buries his head and is quite a big man, but he withers from the beginning to the end like a dog that has been watered.


    Liu Wei took a look at him, and then looked at Ji Bing next to him. He asked, "you two seem to get along well with each other?"


    Liu Mo did not dare to say no and nodded: "this child is very lovely, I like him very much."


    Liu Wei looks at Ji Bing again.


    Ji Bing''s face suddenly turned red, and he said: "I, I don''t like him very much, but the candied haws he brought are better than those from Lingzhou."


    Liu Mo listened to the child saying that he didn''t like himself and was a little hurt. He also liked eating candied haws. He couldn''t help saying, "this is the candied haws from Grandpa Wang''s stall at JIEKOU. I saw the wrapped hawthorn. It''s the sweetest one in the whole street."


    Ji Bing thought deeply, staring at the red hawthorn fruit in his hand, and a smile came up from the corner of his mouth: "the Hawthorn in Lingzhou can''t be wrapped so thick."


    "That''s your Lingzhou vendor cutting corners."


    "Are Hawthorn in other places so thick?"


    "Fengzhou and Kyoto are thick anyway."


    "Other places..."


    "Have a good chat?" Liu Wei interrupts their conversation and laughs darkly: "it seems that you really like each other."


    Liu Mo and Ji Bing take a tacit look at each other, and know that the topic transfer failed.


    Well, since you can''t hide, face it!


    Ji Bing suddenly raised his neck, stared at Liu Wei, and said bravely, "thank you for saving me. I''m very grateful. I owe you my personal love!"


    Liu Wei hissed, "what can your human feelings do?"


    Ji Bing is embarrassed. He also feels that there is nothing he needs to repay for this man.

 Chapter 1026

    "Does Shamrock know?" Liu Wei asked suddenly.


    Ji Bing is stupefied for a moment, nods: "a kind of herb."


    "For what?"


    Ji Bing replied: "it''s a kind of medicine that can make people feel numb. It''s usually used to deal with knife and arrow injuries, which can help the wounded to suffer less."


    "Where is the grass root?"


    "Grassroots..." Ji Bing was about to say something, but suddenly realized something. He stopped and stared at Liu Wei.


    "Don''t know?" Liu Wei asked.


    Ji Bing twisted his eyebrows, as if hesitated, whether to say it or not.


    Finally, he bit his teeth and said: "the grass root is poisonous. It can make people In a short period of time, the false appearance of death. "


    "Illusion?" Liu Wei asked.


    Ji Bing swallowed and spitted: "you want to ask that uncle. Yes, I gave him the medicine. I don''t want him to die."


    Liu Wei raises her eyebrows.


    Ji Bing pressed his lips tightly: "he wants to send me back. He doesn''t mean anything to me."


    Liu Wei squatted down, looked at the child''s white face, and put down her voice: "without self-protection ability, you can show your talent in front of outsiders, do you know it will make you die faster?"


    Ji Bing''s fist was pinched as soon as he was sluggish.


    "If we hadn''t arrived last night, what would have happened to you?"


    Ji Bing, though small, was not stupid. He pieced together the words that the two men and women heard last night. He knew that they wanted to give him to a big man.


    And that big man, it seems that his temper is not very good. If he falls into the hands of that man, he may really die.


    "Now you know it''s wrong?"


    Ji Bing knew that he was wrong, but he couldn''t say it, so he was silent for a while, and he suddenly turned around and ran.


    "Well, where are you going?" Liu Mo cried, but the child ran faster than the rabbit.


    Liu Wei slowly got up, looked at Ji Bing''s back in panic, reached out and patted his sleeve, and said to Liu Mo, "I''ll take care of you from mother''s side, but it''s not so easy for you to visit the brothel here."


    Liu Mo immediately begged his ancestors for his sister: "brother, brother, don''t tell your mother!"


    "Then you are wrong?" Liu Wei asked.


    Liu Mo nodded in a hurry: "wrong, know wrong, elder brother knows clearly, younger brother knew wrong yesterday."


    "What if I''m wrong?"


    "Wrong nature..." Liu Mo''s mouth was trembling. He pulled his sleeve into a knot: "recognize, punish."


    "For what?"


    Liu Mo with a stem neck, long breath: "but by elder brother disposal."


    Liu Wei smiled, "follow me."


    Liu Wei takes Liu Muyi to the prison. The prison of Qingzhou mansion is not big. When entering, the jailer at the gate sees that Liu adult is an acquaintance, so he leads him to the right half consciously. On the right side is the young men who are in custody of the hunting ground. When the jailer knows that Liu adult has nothing to do, he likes to walk inside.


    Today, however, Liu Wei waved and asked the jailer to take him to the left.


    The jailer thought of a mysterious man on the left who had heard that he had come back from the dead. He estimated that Lord Liu was there for this purpose. He said, "Lord Fuyin and the third prince have just entered. Your excellency is careful to look at the road. The ground is very chaotic."


    After walking for a while, he came to the place where Guan Ren was. Uncle Feng stood behind Liu Wei, and his whole heart was clenched.


    Liu Wei looks back at him and comforts him: "if he doesn''t say it, this life can be saved."


    Uncle Feng hurriedly promised: "if he is not all untrue, I will fight, and I will fight him out!"


    Liu Wei smiled and walked forward to see Rong Ling and simaxi.


    Simaxi is interrogating. He uses harsh words and has a loud voice. Rong Leng doesn''t say anything, but stands aside without expression.


    Seeing Liu Weilai, Rong Leng looks back and subconsciously reaches for a move.


    Liu Wei came to him and stood with him. He asked, "have you judged anything?"


    Rong Leng looked at her gaping collar and tightened it for her, saying, "No."


    Liu Wei let the man tidy up her clothes, and looked at simaxi at the front of her eyes: "is Sima''s voice OK?"


    Rong Leng smiled: "not very good."


    "Then he''d better take a rest." Liu Wei said, went to simaxi, whispered to him, changed simaxi, and faced Zhang Yu.


    Just now, Rong Ling, who was just idle watching the white play, came up and guarded Liu Wei like a loyal big dog.


    "Zhang Yu." Liu Wei calls out the name of the other side.


    Zhang Yu looks up in a moment of consternation, but sees Zhang Feng, the eldest brother behind Liu Wei.


    "You..."


    Zhang Feng bit his teeth and told his father''s and mother''s brother, "if you ask me anything, I''ll tell you what. Don''t hide anything. Do you hear me?"


    Zhang Yu''s eyes straightened for a while, looked at Zhang Feng and Liu Wei. At last, he looked at Rong Ling again. Suddenly, he laughed and his eyes were red: "you are a group."It''s not a question, it''s a affirmation!


    Zhang Feng was angry at his attitude: "I want to help you, a Yu, you can''t be stubborn at this time!"


    Zhang Yu didn''t speak, but closed his eyes like a cold heart. When he opened his eyes again, his expression suddenly hardened: "I can''t say anything. If I want to kill or scrape, I will do whatever I want."


    "Ah Yu!" Zhang Feng roars at him.


    Zhang Yu, as if he hadn''t heard it, was leaning on the mottled wall of the cell, his eyes hanging like a dead silence.


    Zhang Feng is worried. He is afraid that his second brother is really out of his mind. He wants to persuade him in recent steps, but he is stopped by the jailer.


    "You think we can''t find it if you don''t say it?" Liu Weiman''s voice sounded, and his eyes looked at Zhang Yu: "a little red landlady, looking for red mother, I''m a stranger. They didn''t recognize so many yamen guards last night?"


    Zhang Yu looks at Liu Wei at once. He doesn''t know what happened last night. He woke up in prison in the middle of the night.


    "If I want to catch it, I can catch xunhong now, and all of you in Hongnei, but all of you are pretty girls. Can they live in this prison?" Liu Wei said, crouching down, looking at Zhang Yu''s eyes, slowing down his voice: "what do I ask, what do you honestly say, we have solved the problem privately, what do you think?"


    "What makes you think that I care a little about the lives of others in the red?" Zhang Yu''s eyes gushed a trace of laxity: "are they able to live in prison? What''s the matter with me?"


    Liu Wei stood up. "It seems that you have made up your mind."


    Zhang Yu didn''t speak, his face was full of careless laughter.


    Liu Wei turned and said to Sima Xi, "please, Sima, I''m afraid it''s red. I''m going to be out of business for a few days."


    Simaxi understood, arched his hand and said, "please wait a moment." Say, begin to order troops in prison, order to finish, take a person to walk directly.


    Zhang Yu looks at Liu Wei''s eyes, which are deep and tense.


    Simaxi didn''t come back so soon. Liu Wei continued to talk to Zhang Yu patiently: "now it''s too late to regret."


    Zhang Yu sneers: "regret what? I have nothing to regret! "


    "I admire you for your strong temper, but I admire you even more if you didn''t drink fake medicine yesterday."


    "I don''t care about your admiration!"


    "Speaking of the drug, do you know where the drug''s children are?"


    Zhang Yu looks up at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei pointed to the wall next to her: "it''s in the cell next door. The child is full of evil spirit. He is still hiding some overpowering drugs. Yesterday he tried to escape, but he failed. He was beaten. Now he''s not awake."


    Zhang Yu immediately stood up: "he has nothing to do with it. Don''t hurt him!"

 Chapter 1027

    Liu Wei shrugged: "it doesn''t matter if you need to check more. You can''t be sure if you say so, but if you want to see him, you can see him." Liu Wei said, and he would tell people later.


    Allow edge to suddenly cold interpose: "the doctor is not to say, should not move?"


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng and smiled, "isn''t it just two broken legs? It''s not serious, how can''t it be moved? "


    Rong Leng''s face is expressionless: "it''s not easy to connect the bones. He''s afraid to move and crack."


    Liu Wei "tut" said: "it''s very delicate." he added: "it''s OK. If it''s cracked, it''s OK. If it''s not enough, he can''t cut his leg. If he''s lame, he can''t survive. Besides, if he''s going to live in prison, whether he can eat or not, what''s the matter."


    Rong Leng listened to her, but he didn''t stop: "then bring it here."


    They sang together, but Zhang Yu''s heart was twisted. Seeing that there was a jailer walking to the next cell step by step, he hurriedly shouted, "don''t move him!"


    Liu Wei looks at Zhang Yu: "don''t want to see him again?"


    Zhang Yu gnashed his teeth and said, "it''s so cruel to a child. Do you have human nature?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "are you just? But it''s too early to save your justice. It''s not too late to be cynical when that kid can''t stand it. "


    "You..." Zhang Yu thought that the handsome young man in front of him was actually a beast with tusks on its head. He was furious: "if I said that, you would let the child go!"


    Liu Weisu''s white fingers brushed his ears and hair. His attitude was leisurely and loose: "it depends on you. It''s not enough."


    The next interrogation was very smooth.


    Hiding around the corner, he accompanied Lord Liu to play a play. In fact, he didn''t go to simaxi, who was a little red. He whispered to Liu Mo beside him, "brother, wise man, too."


    Liu Mo is proud of his outstretched and smiling: "my brother is very intelligent, and he never makes a draft when he lies. I admire him very much."


    The commander nodded: "it is the third prince who also took the words of his brother, which shows his brother''s ability."


    Liu Mo said: "in the past, in private, the three princes often listened to my brother''s words. They were one king and one minister, one martial arts and one Wen. The three princes highly respected my brother, the military master." But he was curious: "it''s just that the boy can be used as bait tomorrow morning. Why do you want to talk a little red? It''s a bit of a roundabout... "


    The commander, Maxi, was clear: "your brother should be trying. The other side can expose a little red without any concern. Presumably, the personnel inside have been cleaned up. My official is to bring people back the whole building. I''m afraid I can''t get any clues."


    Liu Mo suddenly said, "I see. I have been taught."


    The two chatted for a while again, and the interrogation inside was over.


    When Liu Wei and Rong Ling come out, they can hear Zhang Yu''s voice: "you promised me, you won''t hurt that child!"


    Liu Wei didn''t look back, but she smiled: "don''t worry, my official, do what you say!"


    Finally, Zhang Yu was relieved and sat back in the disordered haystack.


    Outside the prison door, Zhang Feng looks at his brother in a quiet way. After getting an unfriendly stare from his brother, he sighs a long time.


    My brother is so stupid. I haven''t seen him in recent years. He must have suffered a lot and suffered a lot of bullying.


    In this way, he was busy quietly giving money to the guards, hoping that they could take care of his brother and arrange a better meal for him.


    Liu wei walked through the passage and saw simaxi and Liu Meiyi on the side of Jingshou. He stopped and said to Rong Leng: "if this matter is really done by Fu Hongmei, maybe we don''t need to rush for a moment."


    "Rong Leng" well "a, way:" snipe clam fight, profit. "


    Liu Wei stared at his face: "so dare to ask the fisherman, what''s your plan now?"


    Rong Leng glanced at her and saw enough mischievous energy in her eyes. Then he said, "since we are profitable, we will not be afraid of more profits. Our king''s plan is not important, but Uncle Huang''s plan is more important."


    Liu Wei understood, and said, "you''re a traitor, don''t you know how to fight at all?" Finish saying, the bottom of the eye peeps out gloating smile: "so, no way, can only be tired and tired, your Highness the king of power."


    "Rong Leng knocked her on the head:" see him, don''t smile so obviously


    Liu Wei grabs his disordered hair and says, "don''t worry, I know how to measure."


    Fu hongtimes sent someone to steal the things his son hid in qianxifang. How do you think it''s all the housework of the two parents? Since it''s the housework, let them solve it by themselves. But who will come out and stare at them to solve it?


    In any case, King Quan is always idle in the post house and has nothing to do. It''s no harm to keep him busy.


    Of course, in the end, Fu hongtimes and Fu Ziyan turn against each other, and the king of power succeeds in interfering with it, but allows Leng to collect all the benefits. Will others be dissatisfied?


    Liu Wei said that she was not very clear about Rong Ling''s mind. Basically, she was under a lot of pressure to get pregnant recently, so she seldom cared about his father.After reaching a consensus with Rong Ling, Liu Wei put her mind on her younger brother.


    Going to the brothels is a big deal for Liu Wei. It involves both style and family education. She needs to take it seriously.


    So, leading her ignorant brother to an empty cell, she patted his shoulder, pointed to a sudden square table in the cell, a stack of rice paper, a set of four treasures of the study, and kindly said: "one hundred copies of the book of caution, when to finish copying and when to leave."


    Liu Mo stared at the thick stack of white paper and was scared to death: "brother, brother......"


    "Or do you want me to tell mother?"


    Liu Mo was afraid to beg for mercy, and his face was bitter. His eyes were red. "One day, I can''t finish copying."


    "Then copy for two days." Liu Wei doesn''t care: "meals and medicine, uncle Feng will bring them to you. There is a place for me to go around and sleep at night. Someone will take you there. Any questions?"


    Liu Mo dared to have any questions. He didn''t dare to say a word. He sat down trembling and grasped a brush.


    Liu Wei is not really cruel. Her younger brother has no time to suffer from pain. She is willing to let him suffer in prison. Food and medicine will not be broken. The place to sleep at night is the Yamen wing room. Basically, he is allowed to copy books in prison, just to make him remember well, but she is a little aggrieved and dare not let him suffer.


    After Liu Mo left, Liu Wei went to the right cell again.


    I didn''t see those boys in the cell. She went to the farmland again. Sure enough, she saw a group of people working at the same time sing.


    Liu Wei was a little surprised and asked the jailer, "what song did they sing?"


    The jailer said, "it was made up by Mr. Liu Sui. I don''t know what tune was changed. He said that he worked hard while singing. They also wanted to teach other prisoners to sing. They said that they couldn''t sing well in the second part. We stopped them and didn''t let them play nonsense."


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what to say. She thinks that these young masters and sons are in prison and have feelings? I''ve been thinking about prison songs. Is there a choir for her tomorrow?

 Chapter 1028

    Liu Wei left the cell with a headache.


    Rong Leng is waiting for her outside. When she sees her, she is pinching her eyebrows.


    Worry because of the poor environment in the prison, let her body stuffy, let Leng come forward, take her hand, knead for her personally.


    Liu Wei closed his eyes and let him knead. He asked, "you are not going back to the post house."


    "Someone has gone." Rong Leng asked her again, "what''s wrong?"


    Liu Wei waved and said that he was OK. After thinking about it, he asked, "how about Fu Zichen?"


    I haven''t seen Fu Zichen this morning.


    His face was a little heavy, and his voice suddenly turned cold: "I don''t know."


    Liu Wei glanced at him, smiled and explained, "I asked about his case."


    Rong Leng put down his hand, still cool: "the case is not urgent, you are not comfortable, go back to rest first."


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "it doesn''t matter. It''s not that serious. It''s just a moment..."


    "Lord Liu, something happened..."


    Before Liu Wei finished speaking, a yamen servant ran to Liu Wei from afar, panting: "someone reported to the official outside that he died again. Master Sima asked me to invite Lord Liu. Please hurry to the lobby."


    Liu Wei is not from Qingzhou. Although she promised simaxi to help him solve the case of the three brothers of the Mu family, it was only for that case.


    What does it have to do with her if there''s a homicide elsewhere?


    "What''s going on?" Liu Wei did not rush to move, frown asked.


    The Yamen servant looked at Liu Wei and the three princes beside him. He said nervously, "two bodies were found outside qianxifang gate of Liulian Lane this morning. After inspection, both of them are a little red hanging girl. One is called Lvyan and the other is called Hongzhuang. Because we went to Liulian lane and found suspicious people in the backyard of qianxifang yesterday, we have two bodies, Lord Fuyin dare not make up his mind. I''d like to invite Lord Liu to see if it''s related to yesterday''s business. "


    Qianxifang, a little red, one behind is Fu Ziyan, one behind is Fu hongtimes, and now two people are dead


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling quickly.


    Rong Ling is also looking at her. They both look at each other. They all know that they are afraid of yesterday''s events. They really have something to do with it.


    "Go and have a look first." Said Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei said "well" and let yamen runner lead the way.


    Because of the serious report, the body was directly carried to the front hall. The reporter was the procuress of qianxifang. He was kneeling under the hall and explained the whole process of finding the body.


    When Liu Wei went, simaxi was still in trial.


    Seeing Liu Wei coming, simaxi gave a little sign to let her talk.


    Liu Wei went to the hall, looked at the procuress, looked at the procuress and asked, "is that the body you found?"


    The procuress looked up at Liu Wei, and seemed to recognize that he was the man who made the white heart couplet yesterday. She bowed her head and said: "it was the little girl in the building who found it. The little girl had to get up early to buy vegetables. When she went, she left the back door, the main door when she came back. That''s what she saw..."


    Liu Wei asked again, "what time is it?"


    "It''s time," said the procuress


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "so late? As you said, the body is just at the street corner, so big two people are lying on the ground, and no one else has found it all the time? "


    The procuress smiled: "the adults are joking. We wander in lanes and other streets, which are different. Our whole street is full of color and sound. Let alone this street, which is the two streets in front of us. In the early morning of this morning, it must be inaccessible In the afternoon, the guests will have a meeting... "


    Liu Wei went to look at the two shelves next to her. She lifted the white cloth and saw two bodies.


    They were girls, with earholes and Rouges, but they wore men''s clothes.


    The two died not ugly, except for the white face and the blue lips. They were like sleeping. The body had no surface injury. If they had not touched the breath, they would not have thought they were dead.


    "A little red?" Liu Wei looked at the procuress and said, "do you recognize it?"


    The procuress pointed to the female corpse on the left: "this is called Lvyan." It also points to the right: "this is called red make-up. Green Yan is a little red door. He often comes and goes without friendship, but he is familiar with his face. As for this red make-up, I didn''t recognize it before, but recently it''s a bit hot. It seems that she learned to deal with a little red boss. It''s said that red boss looks after her carefully and has rules. She wants to She has become a steward. "


    Liu Wei asked, "what kind of person does she want to raise to be in charge of her business? Do you remember clearly when you are alone in the building?"


    The procuress, afraid of Liu Wei''s misunderstanding, hurriedly said: "adults don''t know. Our whole street is a building, and there must be many exchanges. Of course, the most exchanges are between girls from other families who have been poached, or whose girls have robbed other family''s acquaintances. Just seven or eight days ago, a girl from qianxifang had an old guest, and she was pulled away by a little red. Our girl He has a big temper and doesn''t know the rules. He went to the door behind my back. A little red sent someone to talk about it. It''s the red makeup girl. So even after many days, the women still recognize her face. "Liu Wei holds the hand of red make-up, carefully observes on the hand, the mouth continues to ask the procuress: "so, you qianxifang, still have old grudges with a little red?"


    The procuress panicked for a moment: "how can this be regarded as the old grudge? Adult, it''s a misunderstanding when it''s said. It''s just that two girls are fighting over each other. It can''t be said that it''s a festival between the two buildings. Besides, after that, a little red boss came to qianxifang in person. It''s already over. How can it take so many days? We are all It''s impossible to bring up the past again... "


    Liu Wei saw what the procuress said in a hurry. Her eyes were not lying. She waved her hand and asked her to shut up.


    The procuress dare not talk much. Be honest and shut up.


    People have always found out outside her shop. She is afraid of being implicated, and even more afraid of affecting the business of qianxifang. Therefore, she always follows the rules and answers questions.


    Liu Wei checked the hands and neck of the red make-up, but found no fatal injury. Instead, at the neck of the green Yan, she found the obvious trace of rope rope.


    Touching the red part, Liu Wei clapped her hands and stood up and said, "send the body to the back."


    Simaxi waved and beckoned yamen servant to do it.


    Four yamen servants came and pulled the shelves to carry the people away.


    Liu Wei looked at the procuress again: "you are the reporter, but since the body was found outside the qianxifang gate, your whole qianxifang people are also suspected..."


    "Big, adult, what do you mean by this? We are all honest people and a group of women. It''s really true that we can kill people and kill people."


    Liu Wei interrupts the procuress''s explanation: "before the murderer is caught, all the people are suspects, not only you, the whole street, all the people who have relations with them and have contact with them are suspects. No one is special. Don''t cry for justice."

 Chapter 1029

    The procuress hears that the adult''s tone is not good. She dare not speak again, but her heart is full of grievances.


    Liu Wei added: "you go back first. There will be someone in the Yamen at the scene of the crime to collect evidence. But remember, take care of the girls in your building and don''t go out talking nonsense."


    The procuress hurriedly promised to get up from the ground and leave.


    When the case came down, Liu Wei asked simaxi to personally send someone to the scene of the crime to investigate. He brought back a little red boss by the way. He and Rong Ling entered the morgue.


    There are five bodies in the morgue, the bodies of the three brothers of Mujia. At this time, they are pushed to the corner of the wall. The green and red bodies are placed in the middle of the room.


    Liu Wei looked around, supported most of the people out of the door and took a set of four treasures of the study to Rong Ling.


    "I said, you remember."


    Let Leng "Er" sound, flatten the paper.


    Liu Wei took off the belt of the red dress and said: "there is no damage on the outside of the body, the lapel is completely worn, the cloth is not obviously wrinkled and worn, the chest of the body is near the left ventricle, there are round scars, the traces are not deep, it should be made of hard objects, the joints of the four limbs are normal, there is no obvious wound, the heel skin of the foot has wear traces, micro broken skin, light Injury is not fatal... "


    Liu Weiyue''s face was heavy after checking. When she took off her red makeup and touched her head, she found that there was a bruise on her heel and a bruise on her chest caused by something. There was no wound anywhere else.


    Of course, no fatal injuries were found.


    Because she was worried that she didn''t find out. After seeing it again, Liu Wei looked again, pulled her hair apart, and even touched her bones through her skin. She didn''t find any problems. She was silent for a moment.


    Is it suffocation? If it''s suffocation, there''s no external wound.


    But it''s not right either. The features of asphyxiated corpses are very obvious. Because of the pressure of breath and occlusion of arteries, the blood of the dead can''t flow to the heart, but only to the head, which will lead to congestion of the head and swelling of the face. At the same time, because of high oxygen deficiency, the blood under the conjunctival membrane will cause extensive bleeding.


    There was no red make-up for these symptoms. Although her face was white, it was not swollen. There was no bloodshot in the fundus of her eyes. Moreover, there were no signs of pressure in her mouth, nose and neck.


    Liu Wei was confused for a moment, and said the appearance of the corpse again. After confirming that Rong Ling had made a good mark, she covered the red makeup with white cloth and went to see the corpse of Lvyan.


    Before examining the corpse, Liu Wei stared at Green Yan''s face for a long time. After looking at the crooked head, she asked Rong Leng, "I always think she is familiar with her eyes. Do you recognize her?"


    Rong Leng took his eyes away from the rice paper, looked at the corpse and lowered his head: "I don''t know."


    Liu Wei doesn''t doubt Rong Ling''s memory. If he says he doesn''t recognize it, he really doesn''t.


    Put aside the doubts in the brain, Liu Wei''s eyes focus on green Yan''s neck.


    Compared with the situation of red makeup, there are obvious traces of strangulation on green Yan''s neck, but from the perspective of depth, it is not enough to cause a person''s death.


    When a person is alive, the blood circulation is normal. After the injury, the metabolism will automatically compound the wound for the human body. The rope mark on green Yan''s neck is pink, not dark red. If it is dark red, it means that she died immediately after being strangled. Because the reduction of hemaglobin caused by the wound increases, the color of the wound will become dark, accompanied by blood coagulation. This kind of dark The wound will stay for more than a week until the body begins to decay naturally.


    And her wound is pink, which shows that she has been slow for a long time after the injury, at least for more than an hour.


    At that time, she didn''t die. Her body''s recovery system was healing the wounds autonomously. The oxygen and hemoglobin were increasing. Her body function was actively evacuating the bruises for her, so her wounds would become shallow.


    But she died at last. Two to three hours after the injury, when her scar did not fully recover, half recovered, the death caused her blood to coagulate, and the gradually shallow wound stopped recovering. The trace remained pink, which became her now.


    Liu Wei thought about the time difference, then untied the green Yan collar and picked her clothes.


    Like red make-up, green Yan has no other wound except for the rope mark on her neck, but like red make-up, her heel is also worn.


    Liu Wei picked up their shoes again.


    Shoes are not new shoes. The heel part is soft. There is no possibility of kicking. What is the cause?


    Because the external characteristics of the corpse are obvious, and there is no internal injury or excessive injury, Liu Wei did not dissect them. She put on the clothes of the two dead people, took the records written by Rong Ling and looked through them again.


    "What do you think it will be?" Liu Wei asked Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, but looked at the body for a while and asked, "is there any possibility of poisoning?"


    "Probably not." Liu Wei said: "no matter what kind of poison, as long as it is lethal, the color of lips and tongue will show excessive color. The finished product of poison, no matter it is animal poison or plant poison, has one thing in common, that is, color change. The throat of two corpses, including fingers, toes and eyes, has normal color. If it is poisoned and dead, it can''t be like this.""What if it''s not poisoning by taking food?" Rong Leng asked again.


    Liu Wei understood his meaning and said: "external poisoning, how to import the poison body? No wounds. "


    Let Leng be silent.


    Liu Wei continued to look at the records, looked for a while, and suddenly heard Rong Ling say, "anatomy."


    When Liu Wei did the autopsy, Rong Ling usually didn''t give much advice. But this time, he asked for an autopsy. Liu Wei couldn''t help but look at him and said, "you insist on poisoning?"


    Rong Ling doesn''t speak.


    Liu Wei frowned, thought about it for a moment, and said, "then cut."


    It''s not complicated to dissect a corpse. Liu Wei is skilled, quick to operate and stable in technique. She integrates tools and orders people outside to fetch water and clean cloth.


    The first thing to cut is red makeup, and the last thing Liu Wei cut is the position of her heart and mouth. No matter what the poison is, it will finally reach the heart center to see whether it is poisoned or not.


    The red make-up heart is intact, the color is normal, and there is no problem.


    Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Leng. Seeing that he has no expression or speech, he continues to cut.


    Cut the whole front chest of red make-up, and completely cut her from the middle, but inside, chest to abdomen, the internal organs are complete, all normal.


    Liu Wei rubbed the blood on the scalpel and threaded it. He asked Rong Leng, "why do you suspect it is poisoning? Do you have any ideas? "


    His face was slightly heavy, and his eyes were still fixed on the viscera of red makeup.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer for a long time, Liu Wei looked back at him again.


    Just listen to the man''s low voice: "it''s poisoned."


    Liu Wei was stunned and opened her eyes.

 Chapter 1030

    Rong Ling stood beside her, pointing to the skin opened in the red make-up''s abdomen. What he wanted Liu Wei to see was not the internal organs, not the bones, not the intricate diaphragms, but the thin blood vessels inside the skin.


    "Color, changed." Rong Ling said.


    Liu Wei immediately looked down and saw that it was different.


    She left the body half sewn just now, turning the flesh carefully with her gloves and bloody hands. Because of the dark light in the room, she also hurriedly asked for candles.


    After lighting the candle and seeing clearly, she saw that the color of the blood vessels of the red make-up had changed.


    The blood vessels of red make-up are light gray, not blue, not purple, but gray.


    Suddenly something flashed in her mind. Liu Wei was too busy to think. She went to Lvyan''s side, opened the white cloth, cut her arm and opened a piece of skin.


    The blood vessels inside were normal in color, and she broke a skin on green Yan''s stomach.


    This time I see it. It''s really gray.


    She was busy rummaging around the waist of Lvyan, from the belly, waist to back. At last, she found a small mouth with the size of a thick pinhole in the position of Lvyan''s waist.


    That mouth is too small and has no color. Without a magnifying glass or a microscope, it''s easy to ignore it if you don''t look carefully. Even if you look carefully, it looks like a small mole at first sight.


    But this is the wound.


    And it''s fatal.


    "It was poisoning." When Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling again, her eyes are different: "you Do you know anything? "


    Rong Leng glanced at her and said calmly, "no trauma, no internal injury, no poisoning, what else?"


    "But you are so sure..."


    "Since there are only three possibilities, not the other two, but the last one, why not be sure?"


    Liu Wei has no words to refute. She opens her mouth and wants to say something more. She can''t say it.


    At last, she sighed. She sewed up the wound with red makeup and said, "I need to go back and look through the medical books, blood vessels, and gray. I remember where I saw it and what poison would cause this effect?"


    After finishing the body, Liu Wei took off her gloves and hurried out.


    After washing her hands, Liu Wei is in a hurry to turn over the book.


    But just out of the yard, suddenly a short child appeared.


    Ji Bing is here to thank you. He should have said it when he met in the morning, but he didn''t say it at that time. He went back to think about it, and then came again.


    Just now I saw Liu Wei busy in the morgue. He didn''t bother. He had been waiting by the arch for a long time.


    Slowly wriggling his fingers, his mouth pouted and pouted. At last, he finally opened his mouth: "yesterday, yesterday Thank you for saving... "


    "Get out of the way."


    Not waiting for Ji Bing to finish, Liu Wei, who is in a hurry, has waved his hand and flicked the light floating child to the side, leaving in the wind.


    Ji Bing looks at the back of her leaving, her eyes are round.


    The child didn''t expect that this is said to be his cousin''s Qing Juan man meeting! Here! Ah! No! Courtesy! Appearance!


    Rong Leng saw Ji Bing. His eyes were circling around the child, and he didn''t plan to stay too much.


    Ji Bing stopped him: "wait, wait..."


    In fact, Ji Bing was worried. After shouting, he found that his uncle didn''t stop. Another man beside him looked back at him. He couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    Licked the lip, he hesitated: "I, I''m here to thank you."


    Rong Leng raised his eyebrows, but there was no sound.


    "My 16th uncle asked me to come, not my own, but But yesterday, indeed, thank you very much... " He recognized the man he had seen last night. Ji Bing gave him a polite nod.


    Rong Leng says "um" with patience. He finds Liu Wei has disappeared and sighs a little.


    Ji Bing ran up again, took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms and handed it to him: "this is my own medicine. It can be used in an emergency fashion. It''s a thank you and a thank you."


    Rong Ling looks at the porcelain bottle and squints: "you can cure. Do you like to give medicine to others?"


    Ji Bing was stunned for a moment. He probably said the cousin and pouted: "my medicine is different from others. It''s not a critical moment. It''s not available."


    Look at the child to say seriously, let Leng reluctantly take over the porcelain bottle.


    Ji Bing found that although his face was very serious, he looked very fierce and fierce, but actually he was OK. He couldn''t help saying: "I don''t know if he told you about my five senses. I have a keen sense of five senses, especially poisons. My medicine is more or less poisonous and can''t be taken randomly. But at the critical moment, it''s definitely more effective than those ordinary Chinese medicine. Don''t you Look down. "


    Rong Leng receives the bottle into the sleeve bag, turns back and plans to leave, suddenly gives a meal, and then turns to look at the child: "poison?"


    Ji Bing nodded modestly and didn''t make himself too proud: "even if it''s nearby, I don''t know the poison in the world."Look at his self-confidence, let Leng ponder and ask: "a kind of poison that enters the human body and causes discoloration of blood vessels, do you know?"


    "Blood vessels?" The child doesn''t understand the word.


    Let Leng explain.


    The child understood, frowned and touched his chin, and said for a moment, "if according to what you said, the thin meridians under the human skin are called blood vessels, what will make it change color, I can only think of the fear of snakes, is it gray?"


    Rong Leng''s eyes stopped for a moment: "afraid of snakes?"


    "A kind of poisonous snake, which lives in the swamp, usually has poison in its teeth. Otherwise, it has poison in its whole body. Skin, meat and snake gall are all poisonous. However, the blood vessel discoloration you said should be snake gall. Some medicines need to be afraid of snake gall when they are developed. There is also a dry snake gall in my room. It was collected by the villagers in the mountain before I came to Qingzhou. Would you like to have a look?"


    Rong Ling nodded, "OK."


    Ji BingDao: "you wait for me here. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    With the child finished, he pedaled and ran out.


    When Liu Wei ran back to the post house with a lot of books, he searched the East and the west, and Ji Bing had cleverly taken the dried snake gall and put it to Rong Leng''s hand.


    "Don''t touch it with your hands. Wrap it in a cloth." Ji Bing reminds him to hand him a handkerchief.


    Rong Ling wrapped a handkerchief, took out the gray black snake gall in the small box, and asked, "is there any name for this poison?"


    "I don''t think so." Ji Bing said: "fear snake is not a rare snake. It is found in many hot and humid forests. Usually villagers catch it and sell it to the pharmacy in the city. This snake venom is mostly used to make rat medicine."


    "Rat poison?"


    "Yes, it''s the most common kind of rat poison, but you say it will make blood vessels gray. The poison must be very heavy. The usual poison is discoloring the skin and flesh. It''s gray. As far as I know, it''s the only one. How? Is someone dead?"


    Rong Leng looked at the child and said, "two women."


    Ji Bing nodded and said, "the one who killed them must be a woman."


    Rong Ling looks at him.


    Ji Bing naturally said: "isn''t this obvious? Only women like to use rat poison arsenic, which can be bought in pharmacies. Those who have a little experience will not be so blatant." Said and asked: "where is the wound?"


    Rong Leng said, "back waist."


    "Is the wound big?"


    "Silver needle size."


    Ji Bing nodded and determined: "the murderer must be a woman. The needle, thread and other things are women''s favorite. Someone must have bought the snake gall. Insert the silver needle into the gall and soak it for more than three hours. When the poison is saturated, use the silver needle to kill people. But there is still a problem. Although the snake gall is poisonous, the pharmacy can usually buy the ready-made snake gall. We know how to use it It is not convenient for the murderer to have a good understanding of vipers and know a little about medical skills. I prefer the former. "

 Chapter 1031

    When Rong Ling listened to the child''s words, he couldn''t help discussing with him: "according to your words, you know something about snake fear..."


    "Villagers." Ji Bing knew what he was going to ask and interrupted, "I just said that ordinary villagers know how to catch snakes."


    Rong Leng understood and reached for the child''s head.


    Ji Bing is stunned for a moment, and quickly dodges away. He is not used to being so close.


    Rong Ling didn''t care. He took back his hand and asked, "can I have the snake gall?"


    Ji Bing said, "if you want to take it, it''s not worth anything. It''s just that when you enter the north, the drugstore here is not easy to buy. I took one when I passed the south for a rainy day."


    Rong Ling catches a little: "can''t Qingzhou pharmacy buy it?"


    Ji Bing said: "I can''t buy it after crossing two rivers." After thinking about it, he said, "maybe the murderer also knew that it was hard for northerners to think of the snake venom, so he used it specially."


    Compared with ordinary children, Ji Bing is definitely the most logical and mature child that Rong Leng has ever seen. He can draw inferences from others, draw parallels from others, and even give his own thinking and summary, which is worthy of his great reputation in Lingzhou.


    A genius poison maker?


    Maybe it deserves the name.


    On the other side, in the post house, Liu Wei is still wandering in the sea of books.


    She always had a little thought in her heart. From the sight of the gray on the blood vessels, something was about to come out of her heart, but she couldn''t speak to her throat.


    This kind of dawdling makes her uncomfortable, so when she reads the book, her strength becomes very strong.


    Li Yin lies at the door crack and peeps at her sweetheart. She is worried about her sweetheart. She makes a good Longjing with her own hands and sends it in timidly.


    Hearing the footsteps of outsiders, Liu Wei immediately looked up, saw that it was Li Yin, and lowered her eyes.


    Li Yin saw that he didn''t turn himself out. She looked excited and put the tea in the other side''s hands, looking very careful.


    Liu Wei didn''t care about her. She simply asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Yin was nervous, clenched her finger, pointed to the book on her desk, and looked puzzled.


    "I''m looking for something." Liu Wei said that she was still half gone for Rong Ling and left her own business. She thought it was two people who came back to find it together. But she didn''t know where Rong Ling had gone in the middle of the way. When she got on the carriage, she didn''t see anyone.


    She was upset at the moment because she was unhappy and slow to find her own.


    Li Yin interrupts Liu Wei''s search, grabs a book and holds it in her arms.


    Liu Wei looked at her. "You want to help me find it?"


    Li Yin nodded quickly.


    It must be quicker if someone helps.


    Liu Wei thought and said, "please take a look at it for me, Miss Li. In this book, there is a kind of poison that can make your blood color change."


    Li Yin happily took the stool and sat down beside Liu Wei. After sitting down, she felt a little far away and leaned towards her sweetheart without trace.


    Liu Wei didn''t notice Li Yin''s small movements. She was absorbed in reading.


    Finally, half an hour later, Liu Wei found a kind of snake in one of the books called "ten thousand snakes record".


    "Afraid of snakes." Liu Wei patted her head: "how can I forget that I''m afraid of snakes."


    Li Yin saw that he had found it and was also happy for him, but she hurriedly grabbed his hand and waved it to say, "don''t hit yourself on the head if you are happy.".


    Liu Wei took out her hand and thanked Li Yin: "I''m sorry to trouble Miss Li."


    Li Yin''s head gently shakes, indicating that she is not hard-working, but sweet and shy in her heart.


    Find the viper, and other memories follow.


    When Liu Wei returned to yamen, she went straight to simaxi.


    Simaxi has come back from Liulian lane and is talking with Rong Ling in the study.


    Liu Wei is not happy to see Rong ling here, but he is patient and says to Sima Xi: "about the two female corpses, the murderer..."


    "Lord Liu is back." Seeing Liu Wei, simaxi naturally said, "the murderer has come back. Do you want to try now or later?"


    Liu Wei is surprised: "murderer, brought back?"


    Simaxi looked at her as if she didn''t know. She was stunned and looked at the third prince.


    Rong Leng goes to Liu Wei, pulls her dusty to a chair and sits down. He pours her a glass of water and says, "I brought the murderer back."


    Liu Wei holds the glass of water and looks at him: "do you know who the murderer is?"


    "Qianxifang procuress."


    "Why do you know?" said Liu Wei


    Rong Ling takes a small box and opens it in front of her eyes.


    Inside, a black, gray snake''s gall came out.


    "Fear of snakes?" Liu Wei immediately reached for it.


    But let Leng "pa" close the box and put it in the distance.


    "Let me see." Liu Wei said."Toxic." "Don''t touch it," he said


    Liu Wei said "tut" and frowned again: "how do you know that you are afraid of snake venom? How do you know it''s snake gall? "


    Rong Leng said a name: "Ji Bing."


    "Ji Bing?" Liu Wei froze for a moment, then the tone changed: "what are you going to do with him? Can Ji Feng see it? "


    Rong lingdun looked at Liu Wei''s strange expression: "didn''t you see him?"


    Liu Wei looked around: "where can I see it?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Rong Ling didn''t speak. He didn''t know what to say.


    Liu Wei smacked his lips: "since you know that it''s snake venom, how can you not let me know that it''s harmful to find Baba, you know..." Ming knows that since she became pregnant, her silly pregnancy has become more and more serious. For this time, if no one reminds her, she will never think of the "fear of snakes" on her lips.


    Rong Leng sees the grievance at the bottom of her eyes, and goes up to hold her hand, silently appeasing her.


    Liu Wei was not bribed by his small favor. He took his hand back and asked simaxi, "what about people?"


    Simaxi hurriedly returned from his stupor and said, "first, I''ll take it in the next room. Will Lord Liu review it now? Can I take it to the prison? "


    "No." Liu Wei said, got up and dusted the wrinkles on his clothes and went out.


    Rong Ling took the snake gall and walked beside her.


    So did simaxi.


    In the next room, the procuress was shivering and fluttering around the house.


    When the door opened, the procuress was startled. When she saw the stranger, she would stop breathing and stammer, "you, your excellency, didn''t you ask clearly before? Why, why bring back the women? "


    Liu wei walked at the front, smiled and waved: "I just thought of something that hasn''t been asked, so I asked my mother to come back again. My mother sat down."


    The procuress sat down tight, stirring her sleeves with her hands.


    "Mom''s nervous?"


    The procuress said with a smile: "Minfu, Minfu has never seen the world If adults want to ask anything, they should ask. The women of the people must know nothing and dare not hide anything. "

 Chapter 1032

    Liu Wei personally poured a cup of tea for the procuress and pushed it.


    The procuress is flattered to catch it and holds it in the palm of her hand.


    "Where''s mom from?"


    The procuress trembled for a moment, and hurriedly looked at Liu Wei. "How can you ask me, adult?"


    "You say so."


    The procuress''s eyes drooped, she could not help licking her lips and said dryly, "the people''s women are from Qingzhou. When she was a child, she lived in Zhaozhou."


    "Zhaozhou?" Liu Wei asked, "that''s the border. It''s next to Lingzhou."


    "Yes." The procuress took a sip of tea and tried to make it clear: "my father, just because he thought the hometown was difficult and sometimes suffered from war, brought his mother and brothers and sisters to the north."


    "Mother and other brothers and sisters?"


    "The procuress nods:" two elder brothers, two elder sisters, still have a younger brother


    "Is everything ok now?"


    No matter how relieved the procuress was, she heard the question here, and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter, my lord? Is there any relationship between the family of the women and this case?"


    Liu Wei still said, "you say it."


    The procuress doesn''t want to talk.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "or does mom want to visit our interrogation room in Qingzhou?"


    The procuress''s face turned white, and hurriedly replied, "the relationship between the Minfu and her family members is not good. When she came to Qingzhou for the first time, her parents used up all their savings. Our family can''t settle down here. Her father is that she sold Minfu and a sister to rent a small house. So in recent years, Minfu and her family have not been in touch very much."


    "Is it qianxifang that was sold?" Liu Wei asked


    The procuress shook her head: "at that time, there was no Liulian alley in Qingzhou Prefecture. The folk women were sold to a brothel in another place. Later, they were old enough to save enough money to redeem themselves. Then they turned to Liulian alley to be a steward, and finally they settled down in Qianxi alley."


    "Then you bought qianxifang?"


    The procuress didn''t dare to answer. She stared at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei added, "it''s not easy for you, a brothel woman with no background and no background, to save enough money to redeem yourself at a young age, but when you get out of the fire pit, you voluntarily run to another brothel to do business. At last, even this brothel can be bought. How much money does it cost to buy a brothel, including so many girls in the brothel?"


    The procuress knelt on the ground with a plop, shaking the whole person to be unable to speak: "big, adult, how much money does the civilian woman have? It has nothing to do with this case. Why does the adult always hold the civilian woman, civilian woman, civilian woman really don''t know anything..."


    "You don''t know?" Liu Wei leaned over and grabbed the pimp''s hand: "what is the pattern on your sleeve? It''s a kind of tree pattern made for sacrifice in Zhaozhou countryside. If it''s true, you left your hometown when you were young, or even had a bad relationship with your parents and brothers. How could you be middle-aged and still remember the local customs of Zhaozhou? Moreover, as far as I know, this kind of tree pattern is used to drive away evil spirits and avoid ghosts. If you haven''t done anything bad, why should you be afraid to embroider it on your clothes? "


    Then he raised the procuress''s chin and exposed the procuress''s ears: "what''s that on your earlobes? It''s not gold and silver, it''s not a gem. It''s a kind of mountain stone that is often seen in the southern countryside. It''s called rattan crystal. You are a brothel pimp who wanders happily. Don''t wear jewelry and rattan? Why? Because you grew up in the mountain when you were young. You know that there is a kind of snake in the mountain. The whole body is poisonous and you can''t touch it easily. But as the old saying goes, where there is poison, there must be something to interpret. This rattan crystal is the thing to relieve the fear of snake venom. When you touch the fear of snake gall, you are afraid of the residue of toxin. You put rattan crystal on your earrings and wear it close to your body. Isn''t that what I said? "


    The procuress frightened the whole people: "no, no, no, no, the women don''t know what to fear snakes, what rattan crystal, the women don''t know anything..."


    Liu Wei said aggressively, "you killed the two corpses outside the qianxifang gate! Of course, this should not be your intention. From your experience, there is a gold master behind you. Your gold master can make you the owner of qianxifang, and he can roll you down naturally. He made you kill people, right? "


    The procuress shivered.


    Liu Wei frowned, still cold and stern: "tell me who is behind you! Why did he kill two innocent women? Don''t say it''s Fu Ziyan. When you go to qianxifang from the original brothel, Fu Ziyan is still a small fart kid with no hair. How can he help you! "


    It seems that the procuress should have killed for the first time, and she was nervous. Now, she was stabbed by three words and two words for only half a day. When she was in despair, she cried uncontrollably.


    The procuress is really afraid. When she closes her eyes, she seems to be able to see the appearance of those two people when they died. She opens her mouth and says: "please forgive me, please forgive me! Green Yan red makeup, they, they see the things they should not see The housekeeper said, "if the women don''t do what they do, they are the women who die. That''s why the women My Lord, please forgive me... "


    "Who is your master?" Liu Wei continued.


    The procuress shook her head as hard as she could: "please forgive me, my wife. She really can''t say..."


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "you killed people. Even if you don''t say it, you must recite the murderer! Do you know that killing pays? If you don''t confess again, it''s the matter of asking for beheading after autumn. Think it out for yourself! "This pimp is different from some people she met before.


    Some people want to protect their master''s life, but the procuress can''t. She''s afraid. She cherishes her life. Then she will say it''s only a matter of time.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to wait too long, and she didn''t have the patience to wait too long.


    The procuress was really scared. She cried and began to cry. She begged for mercy and walked to Liu Wei''s side. She wanted to hold Liu Wei''s leg.


    Liu Wei took two steps back and didn''t let her hold her. She forced her for a while, only to find that the procuress had a stiff mouth. It seemed that she didn''t say anything.


    "Buckle it first!" Finally, Liu Wei can only want to lock up people.


    After seizing the procuress, simaxi asked, "who does Lord Liu think the person behind that will be?"


    Liu Wei pondered and said, "it must have something to do with Fu''s family. This Qingzhou is the most powerful and the most dare not offend, only Fu''s family."


    "I just don''t know who it is." Simaxi frowned: "there are three masters in the Fu family and one senior master. They have a large population and each is not simple."


    Liu Wei said: "what I want to know now is what the red make-up and green see. Their time of death was last night at midnight, but from the mark on their neck, when they were found and attacked, it was roughly from the unitary time to the Xu time. What was qianxifang doing at that time?"


    Simaxi''s eyes moved.


    "I don''t think she can last ten hours. If she can, there will be an answer tomorrow at the latest."


    After that, simaxi planned to come and give orders in person.


    When she came out of yamen, it was past lunch time. Liu Wei didn''t eat yet. Naturally, Rong Ling didn''t agree. She took her to a nearby restaurant.


    Liu Wei is still analyzing the case when she is eating. Rong Leng is silent all the time, and sometimes she is served with vegetables.


    After two more bites, Liu Wei suddenly asked him, "what''s your opinion on this case?"


    Rong Leng is in hot water, and when he hears this, he replies, "the key is not the case itself, but the significance behind it."


    Liu Wei nodded, "what do you think is the meaning behind it?"


    Rong Ling put the soup in front of her: "jade plate."


    "You think it''s jade, too?" Liu Wei''s spirit came to her, and she was thinking of this: "I don''t know what jade pendant is so charming that everyone wants to get the so-called map. Where is the map that points to? But I think you need to contact your master, who may be able to decrypt it for us. "

 Chapter 1033

    "Can''t be reached."


    Liu Wei frowned: "so sure?"


    Rong Leng looked at her and hissed, "I haven''t seen him for three years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Wei was surprised: "but I hear that. Your two younger martial sisters often see him."


    "They are different."


    "What''s different?"


    "Live together."


    Liu Wei immediately said, "then let them contact."


    Allow Leng to be silent for a while.


    Liu Wei frowned: "what''s the matter? no way? In fact, Yuran is very good at talking. Although they fight each other badly, I can deliver the medicine. Let''s play it. I''ll say you two in front of them later. Don''t take it seriously. It''s acting. In a word, I''ll scold you for a while and make them angry. I think they will be willing to help us spread the news. "


    "No." Rong Ling''s answer is very clear.


    Liu Wei said, "don''t worry. I think they are all very good girls."


    "No."


    Liu Wei shook her head. "You are biased against them."


    Rong Ling pushed Tang in front of her and said seriously, "it''s you who are biased."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Finally, Liu Wei is not willing to eat lunch and runs back to Yamen to find jade dyed magpie.


    Because of the serious injuries, they couldn''t leave for a while, and were applying medicine to each other in the room.


    Liu Wei didn''t let Rong Ling follow him. He asked him to wait at the door. He went in with the wound medicine.


    After going in, the scene was a bit awkward, but Liu Wei ignored it. She sat on the chair and handed the medicine to the doctor. She whispered, "this is very good."


    Yuran takes a look at her, digs a piece into the bottle, and silently wipes it on the face of Zhaofang magpie.


    Fang que stares at Liu Wei: "what else does sister-in-law come to do?"


    Liu Wei apologized: "I''m sorry for the omission."


    Fang Que''s eyes were dead, and she was stared at.


    Liu Wei also stressed: "I owe you one person, whatever you want, just mention it."


    Yuran continues to apply gold sore medicine to Fang Que''s face. The color of the medicine is yellow. Fang Que''s face is wonderful now.


    Fang que wiped her eyes a little, so that she would not be too funny when she opened them. She asked Liu Wei, "does sister-in-law know how bad elder martial brother is?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "know."


    "Does sister-in-law know how much we hurt?"


    Liu Wei continues to nod: "also know."


    "Sister in law, won''t your conscience hurt?"


    "It hurts." Liu Wei covered her heart and apologized again: "I''m sorry."


    Fang que is probably also venting. Liu Wei has a good attitude of admitting her mistake, but she doesn''t continue to be angry.


    Jade dye is still smearing the medicine on Fang Que''s face. He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end.


    Liu Wei looked at the mood, and began to lead the topic to their master: "say, after last night''s events, your identity has been exposed, can you go back to qianxifang?"


    "Yes." This Fang que is not worried, she pointed to her face: "the excuse has been figured out, jailed with grievances, tortured and so on."


    Liu Wei lingered for a moment, and heard that Fang que didn''t seem to be mocking himself, and asked, "will it affect your task?"


    Fang que frowned: "this is definitely influential. We suspect that the jade pendant may have been turned away. After all, there were so many things happened in qianxifang yesterday."


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened: "do you want me to explain to your master? It''s up to me. "


    Fang que paused and looked at jade dye.


    Yuran didn''t even think about it. She shook her head.


    "Why?" Liu Wei blurted out and explained, "I will tell you that your master will not blame you."


    "Thank you for your kindness, sister-in-law. But Shifu doesn''t like to meet people. He shouldn''t see sister-in-law."


    "Ask, perhaps he would like to see me?"


    Fang que shakes her head and comforts Liu Wei in turn: "sister in law doesn''t have to blame herself too much. We know the right and wrong, and we won''t blame sister in law any more. We will explain ourselves to master. I and Yuran were taught by master since childhood. Master loves us very much and won''t be willing to punish us." Speaking of this, I paused again: "master is different from elder martial brother."


    Liu Wei decided not to spread the news, and changed an excuse: "I haven''t seen your Shifu before. It''s reasonable to say that I have this relationship with your senior brother, and I should see him."


    Fang que nodded, "master loves elder martial brother. When I see my sister-in-law, I will like her."


    "I wish I could see master as soon as possible," said Liu Weiyi


    Fang que guard against death: "there will be opportunities in the future."


    It seems that Rong Ling is right. These two younger martial sisters are really not so good at talking.


    Liu Wei decides to change her goal. She looks at Yuran and asks, "why hasn''t Yuran kept silent? But blame me? "


    Fang que shook her head gently, explaining, "jade dye has broken her throat. She is afraid that she can''t speak these days."Liu Wei: "..."


    "But Yuran doesn''t blame her sister-in-law. Don''t think about it."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    When she came out of the room, Liu Wei saw the corridor.


    Rong Ling saw her face and knew that she was defeated. She said lightly, "Shifu doesn''t see people easily. She can''t find them."


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, just stared at him.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong Leng asked


    Liu Wei gnawed his teeth.


    Rong Leng came to take Liu Wei''s hand and said, "I will know a lot about the jade pendant from Uncle Huang."


    If it was the king of power, it would be a lot easier.


    Liu Wei thought so, and suddenly forgot about jade dyeing.


    Pregnant women are always distracted and have poor memory.


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Zichen was called back by Fu Laozi. In the letter sent this morning, he said he wanted to see him.


    When he saw the master, Fu Zichen didn''t expect to see Fu Ziyan again. He went to his grandfather and asked for his safety with a cold face.


    The old man told him to go over with a smile, and Fu Zichen went forward according to his words.


    "Your brother said, you are with the third prince these days?"


    Fu Zichen looked at Fu Ziyan and said, "yes."


    The old man nodded: "the third prince is a man with lofty ambition. You can follow him, which is also a way out."


    Fu Zichen listened, did not refute, just asked: "grandfather called grandson back, just to say this?"


    The old man asked him to sit down and hold his hand: "Grandpa is old, he doesn''t ask for anything else, just for your brothers to be harmonious and the family to be reunited."


    Fu Zichen took back his hand: "grandfather has something to say."


    The old man looked at his cold appearance, sighed and looked at Fu Ziyan: "Ziyan, you say."


    Fu Ziyan looked at his rebellious fifth cousin: "it''s a good thing that you are close to the third prince and Liu Sizuo next to him, but you need to remember that your surname is Fu. If you have a share in Fu''s family, we are the family."


    Fu Zichen laughs sarcastically and looks at Fu Ziyan with cold eyes.


    The old man frowned, and seemed to think that Fu Ziyan''s words were inappropriate. He said to his face, "you said you wanted to reconcile with your brother, and my grandfather called him back. He didn''t want to hear you threaten him."

 Chapter 1034

    Fu Ziyan clenched his teeth: "grandfather, is this a threat? As a family, why do you always turn your elbows out? Grandfather can still remember that some younger brothers are still in prison and the children we have made friends with. What do adults Liu and Yang think of their grandchildren now... "


    "Enough!" Don''t you use your head to talk? Those things they do, let alone the third prince, I can''t watch them, I can''t watch them, I can''t watch people''s lives! You''ve been living a good life for a long time. You dare to have fun! I will not appear in the event of an accident, nor will your father and two uncles be allowed to appear in the event of an accident. Can''t you imagine why? "


    Fu Ziyan clenched his fist: "my grandson knows that they are wrong, but they are still young. What torture method did Lord Liu use to abuse them? He bound them and let the country Hunter shoot around the wall. Grandfather, you can hear this..."


    "Are you dead?" Asked the old man.


    Fu Ziyan was speechless for a while.


    "No one died, no one died, which means that Liu Sizuo knows the right way!"


    At first, Fu Ziyan thought someone was dead, but at last he knew that Liu Sizuo had bypassed him and had already reported to the Fu family, saying that he was intimidating him, and no one died.


    Fu Ziyan came back to make the matter bigger. He didn''t let go of the human life, but he was told by his grandfather that he would not intervene in the matter in the future.


    Since he was an adult, he has been responsible for many affairs in the government. He is responsible for many things that his father and uncle can''t handle, no matter what they are.


    For the first time, he was reprimanded by his grandfather and ordered not to interfere.


    Fu Ziyan''s heart was not willing. The anger on his face could not be suppressed any more.


    The old man saw that he was impetuous and frowned severely: "it seems that you said you want to reconcile with your brother, which is also a fake. Since you have no intention, go out!"


    "Grandfather..."


    "Get out!"


    Fu Ziyan did not dare to be stubborn with the old man. He looked at Fu Zichen hatefully and turned away.


    When he went far away, the old man sighed: "your brother''s conceited fault doesn''t know who to follow." Then he pointed to the chair beside him: "you sit down."


    Fu Zichen sat down with a cold expression.


    The old man looked at him: "these years, you have suffered."


    Fu Zichen shook his head and said, "it''s my grandson''s wish to be the official Yin of Qujiang mansion. It''s not miserable."


    The old man smiled: "compared with your elder brother, you are calm these years."


    Fu Zichen didn''t speak.


    "The old man asked:" Jiangnan outstanding people, you are not young, can have the person of intention


    I don''t know why grandfather thought of this. Fu Zichen showed his vigilance.


    The old man said: "don''t be more thoughtful, don''t mean to be a matchmaker for you. You don''t like the style of the family, especially your elder sister''s business, which makes you hate the family marriage completely. Grandfather doesn''t force you, just ask you, but there are people who really love you. Even if you don''t have enough identity, your father and mother dare not talk."


    Fu Zichen lowered his eyes, and after a while said, "there is a man."


    The old man smiled, "who is it?"


    Fu Zichen shook his head again.


    The old man was in a hurry: "what? She doesn''t like you? "


    Fu Zichen still shakes his head.


    The old man sighed: "forget it, if you don''t like it, if you are a talented person, you will always meet someone who likes her and she also likes you. At that time, you should tell Grandpa, OK?"


    Fu Zichen nods.


    In fact, Fu Zichen seldom communicates with his grandfather. When he was a child, he could only speak alone. In his impression, since his grandfather entrusted politics to his uncle''s father, he has been in leisure in the government, playing chess occasionally, tasting tea occasionally, and inviting friends to talk and chat occasionally, leading an ordinary old man''s old life.


    However, the father and his two uncles show great respect for their grandfather. They don''t say whether they are filial or not. Usually, what''s important in the court? It''s necessary for the eldest uncle to discuss with his grandfather in detail.


    In Fu Zichen''s view, his grandfather was a wise man. Even if he left the court, he was still the pillar of Fu''s family. Therefore, he was afraid of his grandfather when he was a child.


    When he grew up, his grandfather grew older. His fear gradually turned into respect, which was more respected than his parents.


    So today, grandpa came to him and said something about chatting, which made him uncomfortable.


    After staying in Fu''s mansion for lunch, he left. He wanted to go to Yamen to have a look. He was worried that without his eyes at noon today, Liu Mo would not be able to cook the medicine. So he turned back to the post house.


    When I arrived at the post house, I saw Uncle Feng waiting at the kitchen door, saw him and said hello to him.


    Fu Zichen asked casually, "how about your young master?"


    Uncle Feng''s face changed. He looked around and made sure that the partition wall had no ears. Then he lowered his voice and said, "Lord Liu has put the young master in prison and asked him to write the book of caution a hundred times. He can''t finish it without letting people go."


    Fu Zichen said, "a hundred times?"


    Uncle Feng nodded: "when I came back, the young master just copied it for the fourth time. I don''t know how long it will take..."


    "Your wife agreed?" Fu Zichen was worried about Liu Mo''s body. He knew what the prison environment was like. He was afraid that Liu Mo could not bear it."Madame does not know." Uncle Feng continued to keep his voice down: "don''t tell your wife what you have said. Lord Liu will punish your young master. The young master will punish you, but he doesn''t want your wife to know."


    Fu Zichen understood and said, "I''ll see him later." "I''ll take the medicine," he said


    "Where to?" Behind me, a female voice came asking.


    Fu Zichen turned around and saw Liu Wei''s mother standing there, looking at him.


    Fu Zichen looks at Uncle Xiangfeng


    Uncle Feng said, "Lord Fu said that he will go to yamen if he has something to do for a while. At the same time, young master will play with Lord Liu in Yamen. He will take the medicine."


    Ji Xiaqiu smiled gently: "when something happened to Mo Yi, it was up to him to take care of it. It''s a blessing for the dog to have such a close friend as Fu Gongzi."


    Fu Zichen nodded to her, "madam, you are welcome."


    Ji Xiaqiu said again, "I have something to look for Wei''er. I''ll go with you in a moment."


    Fu Zichen: " Good. "


    Uncle Feng: "..."


    At the same time, Li Yin, who had just come downstairs, was standing at the corner. She stopped for a while, then suddenly turned around, ran up to the second floor, pushed Fang ruotong''s room aside, and said excitedly, "I know my husband''s name, Wei''er? Liu Wei? My name is Liu Wei! "


    Fang ruotong was reading a book. He didn''t care. Hearing the two familiar words, he suddenly looked up at Li Yin and said, "Liu Wei?"


    "Yes, Liu Wei!" Li Yinxiao''s mouth couldn''t close: "I can''t believe I''ve never asked about my husband''s name. I''m not a good lady, but now I know it. The name is catchy and easy to understand. Fortunately, I''m familiar with it. Where have I heard it? By the way, I must have heard the name of my father-in-law before, and I said we were very lucky! "

 Chapter 1035

    "I''m familiar with the name, too." Fang ruotong put down the book in his hand and thought, "Liucheng, the former Prime Minister of Kyoto, is Liu."


    Li Yin sat down and poured herself a cup of tea: "so what? Does my husband have any kinship with that family? Wait, let me see. It seems that we don''t have any problem with Prime Minister Liu''s family. "


    "I''ve always heard the name Liu Wei." Fang ruotong supported his jaw and knocked his sideburns with his fingertips.


    Li Yin is not as persistent as Fang ruotong: "it''s all from Kyoto. I''ve heard it naturally. Have you heard it from your father and brother? My husband has been appointed as the assistant of the gate keeper of the town for some days. His fame is not small. It''s not very popular among women in the backyard. "


    Fang ruotong didn''t have a clue. He thought Li Yin had a point. Pressing the doubt in his heart was the default.


    Li Yin lay on the table and murmured: "I envy Mrs. Liu and them. My husband is very busy these two days. It seems that there is a human life case in the city. The Qingyou government can''t solve it. I beg for the third Lord. Mrs. Liu and they are going to Yamen to see my husband. I can''t go, but I want to go with them. "


    Fang ruotong stared at her: "we can''t go."


    "I know." Li Yin pouted: "we''ve come out secretly. We''ve been in trouble in Qingzhou government. We can''t go out and make public again. At least we have to wait for your brother to come. But when will your brother come? So far there is no news. Is he not coming? "


    "Brother will come naturally." Fang ruotong said, and told Li Yin, "don''t walk around. If you live in the post house, you can still rely on the protection of the three Lords. When you leave the gate, I don''t know what will happen to you or me."


    "But I think my husband and I must have already put those people to sleep." Li Yin is very confident in her sweetheart: "after saving us at that time, my husband said that he would deal with it?"


    "I don''t know." Fang ruotong''s feeling towards Liu Sizuo was a little complicated, which was not good, but the other side did good deeds, which made her unable to say bad, so she could only say: "wait a moment, wait for my brother to come, then we will have a final conclusion."


    Li yindiao said: "in a word, don''t sell me to my father and mother. I don''t care. As long as I can follow my family, it''s enough. We''re destined to marry each other. With him, I can turn bad luck into good luck and have a baby."


    Fang ruotong knocked on Li Yin''s head: "nonsense."


    Li Yin doesn''t care. She looks contented.


    Seeing her like this, Fang ruotong thought of the scene when he woke up that night and chatted with the third prince''s backyard. He couldn''t help but drooping his eyes. His eyes were a little gloomy. He asked, "where do you fall in love with Lord Liu?"


    Li Yin looked at her and crooked her head. "I remember I answered your question."


    "When you say you''re predestined, you just like him." Fang ruotong did not understand: "why? Why can he let you cling to this point? Your family doesn''t want him. Is it worth it? "


    "Ruotong, I have never loved anyone." Li Yin suddenly leveled the horizontal line of vision. Such a woman is not a noisy one or a proud one: "but when I know that I want to marry someone I even reject, I am eager to try and try to love someone. What is it like?"


    "How do you feel now?" Asked Fang ruotong.


    Li Yin shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Fang ruotong frowned.


    Li Yin said: "when I was eager to be around and look for someone who could make me feel moved, Lord Liu appeared. At first, I thought he was white, good-looking and good-natured. I wanted to make friends with him on impulse, but I was not able to avoid him. Don''t you think it''s interesting?"? I''ve never met a man who was so afraid of me. When I left, I even looked at me with a kind of eyes that said, "this girl must be very sick." it tickled my heart. "


    Fang ruotong''s eyes changed when he saw Li Yin: "do you like that people don''t give you face?"


    "Hiss." Li Yin laughed and said, "that''s not the same. Is the feast in the palace fun? When I was a child, I thought it was fun, but later it was not. Is the Queen''s praise important? I used to think it was important, but later I didn''t think it was that important. Do you feel comfortable when you are proud and rich? Of course, it''s comfortable, but after a long time, it''s boring. If you want to repeat the previous days and life, it seems that it''s a bit boring. Ruotong, you know my temperament, I want the best in everything, but I already have the best. What''s the better? "


    "Queen." Looking at Li Yin, Fang ruotong suddenly felt that Li Yin, who was the most immature before, seemed to have really grown up: "you have noble parents and promising brothers. I think you want to be queen in the future."


    "That''s Violet''s wish."


    Fang ruotong paused and blinked.


    Li Yin was surprised: "don''t you know? Ah Zi wants to be a queen. She always wants to be a queen. At first, I want to be a queen. Later, I know she wants to be a queen. I don''t want to be a queen. If she can''t do any of the three of us, we can''t do any more. Looking back at what ah Zi has done, how can we rob her? "


    Li family, Fang family, Qin family and their three daughters grew up together. Li Yin is pretty, Fang ruotong is quiet, Qin Zi is exquisite, and they complement each other and take care of each other. They are famous among the famous ladies in Kyoto.


    Li Yin said: "a Zi can be a queen. What''s the best for me? I can''t find it. ""In my opinion, you are angry with your family. If you find one at will, you will be shocked." This is Fang ruotong''s opinion.


    Li Yin smiled and said, "it''s his ability to make me bewildered. I''m more and more bewildered. I''m only bewildered to him. It''s also his ability. If Tong is happy, I''ll be happy. Why do you say he''s not good?"


    "I didn''t say he was bad." Fang ruotong retorted, but he couldn''t explain that since he didn''t feel bad, he always spoke with prejudice.


    She doesn''t want to fight with Li Yin. This person is confused. When she comes back to Li''s house and has her brother''s instruction, she will get better.


    Some people, the more you don''t let her do something, the more she does something, rebellious, willful, perverse, Li Yin is clearly this situation now.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the official road outside the north city of Qingzhou, the slowly advancing carriage was stopped by the coachman.


    The bodyguard who had been searching ahead ran back and said to the biggest official car in the middle of the guard of honor, "my Lord, the gate of Qingzhou is ahead."


    The curtain of the official car was pulled open. The white and clean man''s fingers were bent and put on the edge seam of the window. He hooked the shaking curtain whiskers and looked out from the small gap. As expected, he saw the lush trees around him, which had become mediocre vendors.


    He knew that it was not far from the gate.


    "Hurry up and go straight to the government office of Qingzhou after entering the city."


    In response, the bodyguard raised his neck and asked the coachman to move on.


    The carriage began to move again in a bumpy way. Under the shaking curtain, the white fingers had been withdrawn.


    Fang ruozhu sat in the carriage, eyes, with a vague feeling of not waking up. He yawned and touched the plate at hand. The plate was empty, with only some scorched baking crumbs.


    He picked up a big piece of scorched chips, put it into his mouth, tasted a taste, and called out the little guy: "come on."


    The horseman pulled the horse out of the window, bent over and asked, "what''s your order, my lord?"


    Fang ruozhu hands out the empty plate.


    The young man took over, understood, turned around and "drove" a sound, rode the horse to the back of the pony, handed the plate in, after a while, handed out another plate, the plate is no longer empty, but filled with fragrant grilled fish.


    Send the grilled fish to the official car in front of you. The curtain falls down. Fang ruozhu in the car looks at nine fresh dried spicy fish. He twists one of the top and thinnest looking fish with bare hands, puts it into his mouth, chews off the head of the grilled fish, smashes it, smashes it, chews it up, even doesn''t let go of the skull of the fish, and breaks it and swallows it.


    When he finished eating all the fish, Fang ruozhu licked his fingers, looked at the empty plate again, picked up the handkerchief, wiped his hands, and asked the outsider, "how long is it?"


    Someone outside replied, "my Lord, just entered the city gate."


    Fang ruozhu took a sip of tea early, moistened his throat, grabbed a square pillow, locked it in his arms, padded his jaw with one corner of the pillow, squinted his eyes lazily, and went to sleep again.


    It was half an hour before he was awakened.


    Having enough to eat and drink, he went back to sleep. The youth looked very energetic.


    He stretched himself out, got off the carriage with the help of the guard, looked up at the magnificent yamen gate of Qingzhou government, called the young man to speak to the Yamen guard with the official card.

 Chapter 1036

    When simaxi received the report from the door, he was surprised. He got up from behind the desk full of papers, wiped his hands and hurried.


    The yamen runner below is the one to report.


    The Yamen servant obviously looked at the official card of the big man outside the gate, and said cautiously: "Sir, Shaoqing of Dali temple Why do you come to Qingzhou? Don''t you For the recent cases? "


    "All the cases have just come out recently. It will take half a month to come from Kyoto. It''s certainly not for this reason."


    Simaxi said this in his mouth, but he was very worried. Anyway, the people of Dali Temple dare not eat sin.


    When he got out of the door, he saw that the handsome young man who was looking around was bored. He managed his sleeves and went to salute cautiously.


    Fang ruozhu leveled his hand and let him get up, saying, "I haven''t seen you for many years. Do you remember my official, Sima adult?"


    Simaxi smiled and nodded: "I remember what you said. If it wasn''t for the appreciation of the school, I''m afraid I''m just a scholar. I don''t know where to stand a peddler and sell words for a living."


    At the time of simaxi''s scientific examination, the chief invigilator of that term was Fang di. There is a saying in the circle of literati that, regardless of the teacher, the chief examiner is the teacher of that term.


    Generally speaking, the circle of civil servants looks at Teachers'' obedience. Only when teachers recommend it, can you integrate into the circle and go further.


    Simaxi''s teacher is Fangdi.


    He said it was a teacher, but because of the reference of his students, Fang Di was pushed down by simaxi. Actually, Fang Di didn''t like simaxi very much.


    After a face-saving effort, he was never warm or angry with him. Later, simaxi was sent to Qingzhou, and Fang Di didn''t even have a chance to deal with him. If it wasn''t for his brainpower and understanding, he was in collusion with Fu''s family, then he found his own way and set foot on the ship of the third prince. Now, he is just a small sesame official who can be kneaded and flattened by others.


    The relationship between simaxi and Fangdi is very common, but because he is not a relative disciple of each other, he only bears a name, so he does not respect each other except for his teachers.


    Today, Fang ruozhu suddenly came to Qingzhou to talk about the old love. This puzzled simaxi. What does this man want?


    Simaxi kept alert, but Shaoqing of Dali Temple stopped talking. He lowered his eyes and swept his yard. He asked where he would live tonight.


    Simaxi was shocked and thought that if you were sent to Qingzhou from Kyoto because of political affairs, you should live in the post house.


    Can you imagine who lives in the post house now? Simaxi dare not drive people there, so he has to say, "you need to arrange an inn for adults?"


    Fang ruozhu "tut" a, gently frown: "you this yamen, will not even out a guest room?"


    Simaxi''s face was blue, and he replied with a dry smile, "I''m going to prepare the guest room for the adults."


    The guest rooms in the Yamen are not good, simple and crude, even the bedding sheets are shabby. Simaxi did not dare to give Fang ruozhu such housing conditions.


    He not only found the best room for Fang ruozhu, but also sent people to his home to bring his private bedding.


    Fang ruozhu didn''t say he was satisfied with the room or not. He just leaned on the chair lazily, supported for half a day, and asked simaxi, "don''t you disturb Sima


    What can Si Maxi say?


    He smiled and shook his head: "I don''t want to disturb your words, but I don''t know if you come to Qingzhou this time, but there are political affairs? If so, what can I do to serve as a servant? "


    "You want to work for me?" Fang ruozhu raised half of the lip angle.


    Simaxi''s scalp was numb and he was afraid to speak.


    Fang ruozhu snorted, "it''s just passing by. I can''t stay for two days. There''s no need to be nervous."


    Sima Xi as long as calm response, pretending that he is not nervous.


    When the people were settled down, simaxi went out of the guest room and asked the Yamen servant, "what about Lord Liu? How about the third prince? See? "


    Yamen servant shook his head: "you two went out earlier, but you haven''t come back yet, sir. Would you like me to invite you


    Simaxi hesitated for a moment and said, "no need to ask, just say Shaoqing of Dali temple is in the yamen, let the two adults understand."


    The yamen runner went in response.


    Simaxi stood outside the corridor and looked back at the broken doorsill of the guest room, scratching at the cat in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling are not in yamen, post house or lane.


    They are in a big ship at the port.


    The ship has two floors. It''s spectacular.


    Liu Wei stood in the corridor of the second floor cabin and looked at the mottled and bloody wall next to her. She asked the front Rong Leng, "how can I come here? And the king of power? "


    Rong Leng led her to go on, through one empty ship room after another, to the end.


    Inside, the king of power was there, and he was not alone.


    Xing Yi stands beside the king of power and hears the movement outside. Turning around, he sees two familiar faces. He is stunned for a moment, then looks at his master and waits for his next order.The king seemed to have expected that the two would come. He was not surprised in his eyes, but he was a little reluctant: "dig a trap for your uncle. You are filial."


    When Liu Wei heard the name, he knew that he was talking about Rong Leng, and unconsciously he looked at Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng''s face is calm and expressionless. After Liu Wei sits down, he looks at Xingyi.


    King Quan groaned and waved: "you go out and wait."


    Xingyi leaves in response. When he comes to the door, he takes a special look at Liu Wei.


    When Xing Yi left, King Quan sat down and asked Rong Leng with a straight face, "have you guessed that for a long time?"


    Rong Leng sat down opposite him, and took Liu Wei and asked her to sit next to him. Then he said, "you can do more than you can. My nephew trusts uncle Huang."


    "Hiss." "King Quan said with a smile:" who cares about your trust


    Rong Ling doesn''t speak.


    King Quan knew that his nephew must have been wrong, and he didn''t intend to admit his mistake. After a while, he had no choice but to hold his breath and ask, "tell me, what''s the condition?"


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s face is ignorant. She doesn''t understand what these two people are talking about.


    King Quan accidentally points to Liu Wei: "she doesn''t know?"


    Rong Ling shakes his head.


    King Quan''s psychological balance was balanced. He told Liu Wei fiercely, "your family is not a good thing. Talk to me about that old man Fu Hongbei and his son. The dog bit the dog''s fur, and what rare treasure was involved! I guessed the treasure he said. It was what I was looking for. I thought it was to sell me a favor and let me take away things. Of course, in return, I know what he meant. Don''t you want me to check the payer? I agree, it''s not a big deal! But, this black hearted bastard, what he wants is not so simple at all! This stinky boy''s heart, eyes and blood are all dirty, even his intestines are more pleated than others. I tell you, if you break up with him early, this kind of man can''t marry, and it''s the second half of his life to marry! "


    When King Quan said this, he got angry. At the end of the speech, he began to attack himself.


    Liu Wei didn''t understand. She looked at Rong Ling and asked in her eyes - how did you stimulate him?

 Chapter 1037

    Let Leng how stimulate his uncle Huang, this matter, still have to start from the beginning.


    After learning from Zhang Yu that Fu Hongmei and Fu Ziyan were involved in one thing, Rong Ling and Liu Wei reached an agreement. They all thought that this kind of hard work was not pleasing, and that it was appropriate for the king of power to provoke other people''s father son relationship.


    Later, Rong Ling sent someone back to tell the king.


    The king of power was not happy. He thought it had nothing to do with himself. He didn''t want to be a gunner for Rong Ling for some reason. He was very witty. He declined politely, making it difficult for Rong Ling to make use of it.


    But just after he refused to go out, the secret guard suddenly came to report that something suspicious had been found on a ship that had been temporarily detained by the Yamen and had been killed.


    Maybe it''s related to the missing jade plate.


    King Quan knows the ups and downs of finding that thing. In a reasonable way, the traces of that man in Lingzhou shouldn''t be so mottled. He sent people to track him from the beginning, even before he arrived in Kyoto, so that he didn''t do anything. What he did was to lead the man to the back of the mountain in Kyoto and touch the bottom again.


    In the end, I didn''t touch the bottom, but I was dead, and I couldn''t find the jade plate. I finally got the news and knew that something was in Qingzhou. When I came here, I still had nothing.


    The king of power was very worried. He didn''t show his face, but secretly sent not only the first Xingyi team, but also two teams to search and arrest from other ways.


    The news that dark Wei brought is the news that Xing Yi got. It''s about the man who pretended to be Qiu Yi and then disappeared.


    About this matter, King Quan is also very angry. Xing Yi has been walking outside for many years. He is a experienced and careful dead man. But this time, the thief got into the inside.


    It''s even possible that the thief has already got the jade pendant.


    However, there is no conclusive evidence, and the king of power is not willing to give up. Therefore, while sending people to track down the thief, he continues to send people to search in Qingzhou.


    According to the original words of Amway, someone from Xingyi found the whereabouts of the thief and knew that he was leaving by boat.


    It''s OK to leave. Do you know the direction?


    Yes, not only that, but the man came back.


    Back? That''s the problem.


    The king of power did not pretend to be someone else. He sent for Xingyi to ask for help himself.


    asked about the as like as two peas. The last trace of the thief was indeed in the harbor. Some people saw the thief with a younger boy, leaving the boat. Though his looks were different, his figure was exactly the same.


    But the problem is that after the ship went out to sea, there was a problem. There were two shipmen in the ship who had a conflict. After the ship started, they started to fight in the bottom cabin, damaged the ship''s pillars, smashed them down, broke the old plank wood, and flooded in a moment.


    Now it''s a big deal. The boat is broken. If it''s not good, everyone has to fall into the water.


    The steward was decisive and didn''t dare to make fun of people''s lives. At this moment, another ship was going to Qingzhou port. Two ships met in the middle of the way. The steward told the situation clearly and asked the ship to bring back the guests from the broken ship. Qian Yin and other people were all responsible.


    All of them are boaters. Of course, they are not helpless. Plus, they also give money.


    So the ship stopped, picked up the broken ship''s guests and pulled people back to Qingzhou port.


    I thought it would be OK to pull it back. Unexpectedly, when I arrived at the port, the second floor was killed. The Yamen detained all the people for questioning. There were even two guests. Because of the strange noise, they had been taken to the Yamen to stay. They said they would not let go until the case was solved.


    And other boat guest, after identifying the identity registered permanent residence, did not be difficult by yamen very much.


    When King Quan heard this, he understood. He asked Xingyi directly. What about the man?


    Of course, the king wants to ask, what about that?


    But it''s a rather polite question.


    This is also the key point of Xingyi report. He said, "people are missing.".


    What is missing?


    That is to say, it''s certain that the thief did change the ship. It''s certain that the thief is in the ship, but it can''t be found in all channels.


    People are obviously in Qingzhou, but they are like hidden ghosts, and there is no trace.


    King Quan was not happy when he heard this. He felt that his subordinates were not reliable and efficient.


    But Xingyi said that most of the passengers were put on the first floor, because they were about to arrive at the port, so they were not allocated rooms, but one of the guests, because she was a pregnant woman, was arranged in the room on the second floor to rest.


    Her father-in-law accompanied her all the way.


    Finally, when getting off the ship, after inquiry, Xing Yi found the pregnant woman, but found that she did not go with her husband, but with her mother''s family, she went back to Qingzhou to visit her relatives.


    Xingyi asked, who is the one who claims to be her husband in the shipyard.


    The pregnant woman said that she didn''t recognize her, and no one accompanied her back to the room, but when she went upstairs, she met a fellow man on the stairs. When she went upstairs, she entered the room with her aunt, and the man went to the other end.


    Xing Yi guesses that the man is a thief pretending to be Qiu Yi. He continues to inquire according to this line, but he doesn''t find it, but he knows from other shipmen that the thief man finally entered the ship room at the end of the second floor.


    The king felt that he should go and have a look, so he went in person.


    But just after leaving, another secret guard came to report that brother Fu Hongmei and brother Fu Ziyan had two forces respectively in the wandering lane. Something happened last night. It seems that the two forces had something to do with each other, and the reason was for a jade pendant.The jade pendant was not stolen by the thief. It''s still in Qingzhou, and it''s in the wandering lane?


    The king of power immediately ignored Xingyi and asked the details of the secret guard.


    When I finished asking, I thought about the things that Rong Ling had sent someone to say before. Immediately, I didn''t say anything. I sent someone to Rong Ling to say that the previous rejection was a misunderstanding. I didn''t expect that my nephew was really a nephew. This uncle accepted them. Later, they were good nephews who loved each other!


    At this time, the king felt that Rong Ling had helped him a lot.


    He was also sorry that "Rong Ling just wanted to borrow his hand to make trouble for Fu Hongbiao''s son, but he didn''t agree to it. It''s really not right. It hurt my nephew''s heart.".


    He decided to help Rong Ling get things done properly. He would definitely pay for the whole thing and make it a mess.


    Then, he really foolishly sent people to tell Fu Hongbiao about his black appearance, and secretly went to Fu Ziyan''s side to tell him about his "wishful thinking".


    I was informed by the secret guard that the two father and son had met each other and had been locked in the study for an hour. Sometimes there was a sound of smashing things.


    King Quan was very happy and asked Amway, "did you hear about the whereabouts of the jade pendant?"


    Dark Wei said: "no, Fu Ziyan said that he found the jade pendant today. Bai Xin had lost it for a long time, and scolded that it must have been stolen by Fu hongtimes!"! Fu Hongmei said that he didn''t steal it. It was a fake. It''s still qianxifang! "


    "Where is the jade plate?" said the king


    "I don''t know, no one knows," said Amway


    The king of power immediately exploded. He thought that Rong Ling must know where the jade pendant is. So he sent someone to the Yamen to find Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling''s reply is quite mysterious: "four lines, four people, who is true and who is false?"


    That is to say, what Fu Ziyan said is not necessarily true, what Fu Hongmei said is not necessarily true, what Bai Xin said is not necessarily true, what Xu Hong said is not necessarily true.


    It took the king of power a long time to understand. Then the question comes. Who is the truth?


    King Quan didn''t give up. He decided to keep watching.


    Then, his secret guard found Zhang Tong, one of Fu''s men, who had appeared in the port several days ago.


    Fu Hongbei, or related to the so-called murder of the three brothers.


    Do these three men have anything to do with the jade plate?


    Under a lot of speculation, King Quan finally came to the port.


    Xingyi reappeared at the side of King Quan, took the master and his son on board, and explained to the master and his son all kinds of gossip he got from the boatman.


    At the beginning of listening, King Quan was a pure king. He tried to mix some clues to see if he could find a new direction.


    But listen, King Quan found something wrong.


    "You say you have seen Rong Ling?"


    Xing Yi nodded politely: "yes, when I was in Kyoto, my subordinates met Rong Duwei. Thanks for Liu Sizuo''s care at that time, my subordinates found out the direction of Qingzhou. They were about to leave. They were invited by Rong Duwei. They had a meeting with him."


    "What did you say?"


    Xingyi said: "Rong Duwei asked his subordinates not to appear next to Liu Sizuo. He said that it was most appropriate for them to find what they were looking for from Fu''s house. At that time, Fu Ziyan was the one who had not found the Lingzhou man in Qingzhou, but Rong Duwei seemed to have guessed it at the beginning."


    King Quan looked serious: "when you came to Qingzhou, have you seen Rong Ling?"


    Xingyi said, "I haven''t seen it, but I received a letter sent by Rong Duwei."


    The king asked him to take the letter out.


    Show Xingyi to the master.


    There is only one sentence in the letter: to find things is to be found in the West.


    "Chua" once, King Quan crumpled the letter into a ball, clenched his fist and looked at Xingyi: "the lane of wandering is in the West."


    Xing Yi nodded: "yes, according to Rong Duwei''s prompt, I found out the relationship between Fu Ziyan and this matter. But at that time, I didn''t put my mind on liulianxiang. I didn''t expect that Fu Ziyan would be so relieved. I put such important things in a place of fireworks. Therefore, most of the search was for Fu Fu and his other courtyard."


    King Quan pinched the letter ball smaller and gnashed his teeth: "keep talking!"


    Xingyi felt that the atmosphere was not right, but he still said: "it seems that Rong Duwei has given his subordinates many clues because of his relationship with the master and son, but the thing has not been found yet. Now it seems that if Fu Ziyan had not been there, he would have been taken away by the thief. This is the ship house where the thief evaded others and sneaked into. He must be here It''s done. "


    King Quan didn''t answer, but he just puffed up his cheeks and asked, "who is the one who saw the thief dressed in disguise and got on the boat with the boy?"


    Xing Yi is stupefied for a moment, and answers, "it''s just a passer-by..."


    "Why do pregnant women who go to the second floor to have a rest meet you and still know nothing about you?"


    Xingyi grabs the head: "subordinates indicate their intention, declare that they will not hurt her, ask her what, and she will return what."


    "I didn''t say anything when I was looking ahead, but suddenly I came out to tell you how the suspicious boatman in this boathouse room got on with you?"Xing Yi really thinks it''s wrong. He''s a little flustered

 Chapter 1038

    Xingyi became stuttered: "that boatman, it seems, knows from other boatman, knows that his subordinates are looking for information for silver, so he entrusts other boatman and delivers words to his subordinates..."


    When it comes to the end, Xingyi''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. At last, it''s mute.


    No matter how stupid he is, he can hear it.


    In fact, there are people behind him who are deliberately urging him to do everything along the way, just like the craftsmen who manipulate shadow puppets, holding a line behind the scenes, letting him do what he wants, and he doesn''t even realize it.


    Xing Yi can guess who is behind the scenes, but he doesn''t understand why. Rong Duwei, why should he lead him to this line?


    Secretly look at the master''s face. The master is still angry. Xingyi thinks that the master should know why, but he dare not ask.


    After that, King Quan didn''t ask any more, just stood at the window and looked at the distance in a beautiful and sad way.


    Then, Rong Ling comes with Liu Wei.


    So, there is the present situation.


    Liu Wei listens to King Quan''s general saying


    The emperor uncle said while swearing at Rong Leng.


    Liu Wei felt that he had scolded too much several times, but looking at Rong Ling''s calm and arrogant appearance, she thought that his face was hateful.


    Finally, when the king of power said something about it, Liu Wei asked Rong Ling, "what do you want to do?"


    As soon as the king slapped the table, he shouted, "what else can I do! This son of a bitch went to the jade plate at the beginning! Say, did you steal the jade pendant? What qianxifang, what''s a little red? Everyone is playing around by him. He said that the stinky boy is wilting and his roots are black! "


    Rong Leng glanced at the king coldly and didn''t bother to talk to him at all.


    Liu Wei was curious: "so, is that jade pendant really here?"


    Rong Ling shook his head. "No."


    The king sneered: "dress, dress!"


    Liu Wei believed that Rong Ling would not cheat her. She asked again, "but at first, you want to get the jade plate?"


    "Well." Rong Leng admits very simply.


    Liu Wei did not understand: "you know what that is?"


    "I don''t know." "But a lot of people want it," said Rong


    Actually, it''s easy to understand the idea of Rong Ling. I don''t know what it is, but so many people rob it. It must be a good thing. I''ll grab it and have a look when I have time. It''s useless to throw it away.


    Liu Wei is silent.


    King Quan slapped the table again: "people want you too. What do you learn from others?"


    Let Leng do not look at Uncle Huang, look at Liu Wei: "that jade plate, no longer in Qingzhou."


    "You know the whereabouts of the jade pendant?" the king said


    Liu Wei also looks at Rong Ling.


    Let Leng nod.


    Then the king asked, "where is it? In whose hands? "


    At last, Rong Leng looked right at the king with contempt and said coldly, "you know, you want to get it back?"


    "That''s nature!" The king of power raised his chin like a tyrant.


    "Rong Leng sneers:" Uncle Huang thinks, to hand of thing, nephew why to give up


    The king of power was stunned.


    "That night, the man with the jade pendant entered the post house and the house of his mother-in-law..."


    "Summer and autumn?!" King Quan was shocked.


    "Mother?!" Liu Wei is stunned.


    Rong Ling looks at one person with two eyes, closes Liu Wei''s mouth half open, gently: "the person who takes the jade plate has an old relationship with his mother-in-law. He seems to think that his mother-in-law knows the meaning of the jade plate, so he comes to ask. When he leaves, he seems to have figured out something."


    The king of power is silent.


    Liu Wei is silent.


    If it''s summer and autumn / mother, it''s another story.


    The lawless king of power silently takes back his sharp claws and hides the nails in his claws in the meat seam.


    Liu Wei began to think seriously. If her mother is related to this matter or interested in the jade pendant, how can she send other people who want the jade pendant away?


    Does this matter offend rongling''s master? Forget it, I''m just a master. I don''t have much contact. I don''t have deep feelings. I''ll offend you if I offend you.


    Suddenly, the boat room calmed down. Rong Ling continued to rub Liu Wei''s hand patiently. He didn''t expect the wind in the port to be so strong. He was worried that Liu Wei would catch cold.


    When the silence was broken, it was half a quarter of an hour later.


    As for the king of power, who used to have the potential to get the jade plate, now it''s like a cat with nails clipped. If you say anything, you should be careful: "the jade plate is really related to Lingnan. I didn''t expect that she still pays attention to Lingzhou in summer and Autumn. If she wants it, please give it to her."


    Liu Wei planned to do the same.


    But when she looked at the king of power, she did not forget her ultimate purpose: "do you know the specific origin and purpose of the jade pendant?"


    King Quan was a bit dying, and he didn''t speak with much spirit: "it''s a map, or a treasure map."


    The three characters of the treasure map made Liu Wei sensitive, and Rong Ling narrowed her eyes,"It''s not the former royal treasure, but it has something to do with it." As the king said, he began to sigh: "the military expenditure is tight. I am a vassal king, and I have no real power. I''m afraid of the emperor. What can I do? I''m poor. I never thought about the so-called treasures of the former dynasty. But a few months ago, something happened in the area of Lingzhou. It''s related to the Ji family of Lingzhou. It''s said that the Ji family had a thief and stole half of the strange map. It''s shown in the picture It is beyond the deep sea that the treasure land coveted by the monarchs of all dynasties has been blurred and even cut off from the map of the previous dynasty. This treasure map, which was apparently later deciphered by the Ji family and found the specific route, naturally attracted many attentions. This king is only one of them and the first one to get the news. The Lingzhou Ji family is related to summer and autumn For many years, I have been concerned. "


    Liu Wei ignored Quan Wang''s words and emphasized his concern for his mother, and directly asked the point: "if it is half a map, it should be half."


    King Quan nodded and looked at Liu Wei. "Have you seen your grandmother?"


    Liu Wei was shocked and shook his head: "never."


    "Have you heard of it?"


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and nodded, "two cousins have looked for me, saying that my mother and grandfather are gone. My grandmother lives alone in my hometown in Lingzhou. I miss her very much."


    King Quan said: "your grandfather is not dead, but he has been missing for more than 40 years."


    Liu Wei looks at him sharply.


    "This is the other half of the map that I want to talk about. In fact, this kind of map is not divided into two parts. It''s just a map. It''s a deed. That jade pendant is a deed. Of course, maybe the Jijia said otherwise. In a word, that deed was brought about by another old gentleman who came back alone after he disappeared with your grandfather. Some people say that it''s just to pursue the map and find the overseas route, while the old man Since Mr. Zhang can come back and bring back Qi Shi, it means that they have found the route, but why can''t others come back? Would the old man not hand in the other half of the picture? It''s not clear. "

 Chapter 1039

    "That is to say, even if you get the jade pendant, it doesn''t mean you can get the treasure? Half of the picture is still missing? " Liu Wei catches the key of the content and sums it up in a leisurely moment: "in this case, what is the effort? Delay your time! "


    King Quan disagreed with her words: "the supreme treasure is in front of us. Who can turn a blind eye to it? The person who took the jade plate has something to do with summer and autumn. I can give up here. But besides me, what the king of Qingzhou knows, there are two forces who want to get it. "


    One Fu Hongmei and one Fu Ziyan are all Fu''s.


    The whole family, however, had two hearts and started internal strife.


    Liu Wei took a silent look at Rong Ling and thought, it''s not two sides, it''s three sides. Rong Ling''s master, but also one.


    After talking about the jade pendant, King Quan didn''t feel comfortable. Instead, his head drooped. After all, for the sake of friendship, he let go of such important things, which is still a little reluctant.


    King Quan wiped his face and asked Rong Leng wearily, "since you have a plan and don''t plan to rob the jade pendant, what else would you do to provoke the people under my hand to lead me to this ship?"


    Rong Leng put his finger on the table and knocked his fingertip on it. He asked, "Uncle Huang can''t see it?"


    The king of power was stunned: "what do you see?"


    Rong Ling pointed to the cabin.


    King Quan looked up and down for a while, but he didn''t think there was any problem. There was a smell of sea in the cabin, and the tables, chairs and benches were clean.


    Liu Wei also followed King Quan to look at the body, but she thought of the bodies of the three brothers of the Mu family, so when she looked around, she took some examination.


    Sure enough, she found something different.


    It was not what she saw, but what she smelled. She shrugged her nose and looked at the direction of the bed.


    King Quan followed her line of sight and looked at the past. He went straight forward to lift the heavy quilt.


    Under the quilt, there is nothing special, but there is a sour smell if there is any floating.


    King Quan frowned and stepped back two steps to put the quilt away.


    Liu wei walked over, stared at the quilt, looked at it again and again, and then directly reached out and tore a broken corner of the quilt with his strength.


    "What do you do?" Asked the king.


    Liu Wei didn''t answer. She tore the quilt cover apart. Then she saw that the lint fell out with a little bloodstain and some blue stains.


    "This is?" The king of power is suspicious.


    Liu Wei picked up a piece of cotton wool and sniffed it. Then he looked at Rong Leng and seemed puzzled: "the blue is the feces of snakes, and the blood is human blood."


    Rong Ling goes over, opens the wadding, and carefully wipes Liu Wei''s hand with a pad.


    Liu Wei let his face be rubbed, frowned and asked, "it seems that some people have lived in this boat house, not only in it, but also in it. Why do they wrap the snake in the quilt? What kind of snake is to be wrapped up? "


    "Afraid of snakes." Rong Leng said suddenly.


    Liu Wei countered subconsciously: "fear snake doesn''t need to be raised so carefully. Fear snake is a wild snake. It likes to live in a place with heavy moisture, and it won''t stay in a dry place."


    "The fear of snakes." Rong Leng said stubbornly, and looked to the king of power: "can Huang Shu recognize this kind of snake?"


    Where does King Quan know about snakes and insects? He shakes his head honestly.


    Let Leng sneer.


    King Quan thought that his nephew was laughing strangely and making people uncomfortable. He snorted and said, "what are you talking about? Don''t be weird. I can''t see your virtue."


    Rong Ling then pulled Liu Wei back to her stool, sat down, and let her stay away from her bed. He said, "a few days ago, the man who left with the jade pendant did get on the ship, and the ship did repair and stop halfway, so he was forced to return."


    King Quan listened to his nephew mention this again and waved impatiently: "I see. I see. Whether the man is in Qingzhou or not, the king won''t deal with him. Can I succeed?"


    What Rong Ling wants to say is not this: "he is no longer in Qingzhou. His nephew knows when he sails, and his nephew knows when he returns."


    "So?" Asked the king.


    "My nephew helped him." Rong Leng said calmly, it seems that he didn''t think this curvy way of flattering his mother-in-law would make him look spineless: "when he left, he asked for a word for his nephew."


    "What?"


    "He saw an alien with a viper at the end of the second floor cabin."


    The king of power still doesn''t understand: "the alien?"


    "My nephew didn''t take this matter to heart, but the man said that the poisonous snake must be very poisonous when it looks at the big head and the bright spots. If my nephew sees it, he hopes to catch the snake keeper. Don''t let this kind of poisonous snake wander in the folk, or it will hurt people''s lives."


    When Rong Ling received the message sent by Yueshan Sheng to Anwei at the beginning, he was still a little surprised because he didn''t think Yueshan Sheng was a person who would care for the people and be kind to others. Later, he thought that he wasn''t worried about others, he should just worry about Liumo and Ji Xiaqiu.


    It''s like a man who knows that a vicious bandit has entered the city. You must first remind his family that you can''t go out and walk around in recent days, and don''t talk with strangers, and close the door tightly.He told simaxi that he wanted simaxi to give orders to let the patrolling yamen servants pay attention to the so-called poisonous snake.


    After a few days, simaxi asked Liu Wei for help. He said that a few days ago, a fatal accident happened on the ship that sent Yueshan Sheng back. He hoped Liu Wei could help him solve the case.


    At that time, Rong Ling didn''t connect the so-called poisonous snake with this matter until he and Liu Wei had an autopsy together and locked the death of the three brothers of the Mu family on top of "poisoning". He began to suspect that the three were killed by snake venom?


    But then Ji Bing disappeared, and his attention was diluted. Then, Ji Bing was recovered, a little red was exposed, and Fu''s family was fighting behind the scenes in qianxifang. Then, two brothel women were killed outside qianxifang. After a series of events, two brothel women died, the murderer was found, and the murder weapon was also found.


    Fear the snake, and it is the snake.


    It''s a coincidence, not a coincidence.


    In particular, the blood vessels of two brothel women were discolored due to the fear of snake and gall. The remains of the three brothers of the wooden family were also decayed and purulent under the skin.


    In the same way, they share the same origin.


    Snake, similar to viper, is more tyrannical and cruel.


    Rong Ling thought for a long time, and finally thought of a person.


    Rong Ling treats Xingyi as a puppet, giving Xingyi a lot of false information, just to protect Yueshan Sheng, so that Yueshan Sheng can disappear quietly.


    But at this time, Rong Ling feels that Xing Yi is not so innocent.


    Knowing that the king of power is on the ship, Rong Ling no longer hesitates, but comes with Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is going to ask about the jade pendant, but Rong Ling is going to ask about the alien snake keeper.


    Looking at King Quan''s ignorant appearance, Leng''s eyes tightened: "I still remember the relationship between uncle Huang and the sorcere

 Chapter 1040

    The king of power was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Rong Ling would mention the Wu nationality. He couldn''t help wondering, "do you doubt that snake keeper is a Wu nationality?"


    Rong Ling just looks at the uncle.


    The king scoffed: "this king didn''t order. There are no Wu people in Qingzhou. The only thing related to the Wu people is Xingyi them. But although they were born into the Wu family, they are already dead men and loyal to this king."


    "Uncle Huang is not afraid that the witch family has already had a different idea?"


    The king of power was a little impatient: "my king knows who he is."


    "Uncle Huang can still remember the case of missing children." Rong Ling suddenly mentioned an old story.


    As soon as he said this, King Quan was embarrassed and coughed, "haven''t they all been sent back? At the beginning, I knew it was you who wanted to help me. I didn''t hide any of my children. I sent them all back. You know how hard those children are. I expected to enter Kyoto on the day of Manchu''s civil and military affairs. When Manchu''s civil and military affairs were at the head of my king, your plan was ruined. "


    "Rong Leng narrowed his black eyes:" at that time, my nephew was also strange. Uncle Huang stole the children in order to win over the courtiers. Why should he abuse them


    "Abuse?" King Quan was surprised, and his eyes were wide: "when did my king order people to abuse them? They were delicious and good to drink and keep. Although the place to keep them was far away, wouldn''t it not be easy to find them in the mountains?"


    Liu Wei chimed in at this time: "the Lord has no one to abuse those children? When they were sent back, they were in very bad shape


    "The king of power snorted:" I don''t bully some children


    Liu Wei smashed her lips incredulously, and gave another example: "some children said that they didn''t eat rice and steamed bread every day, but some raw insects and meat. If they didn''t eat, they would starve to death..."


    King Quan slapped the table: "it''s impossible!"


    Liu Wei whispered, "I''ll do it when I''ve done it. I don''t admit it. I''m not responsible..."


    "I don''t have one!" King Quan glared at Liu Wei: "if this king is such a ruthless person, can they bring back living children?"


    Liu Wei still doesn''t believe in the king of power.


    The state of some children at that time is still fresh in her memory.


    King Quan didn''t know how to explain. He looked at Liu Wei and Rong Ling. Finally, he faced up to what Rong Ling had said before: "it seems that the sorcerer family is not very pure indeed."


    Liu Wei then straightened out the story and felt his chin. "The Wu people are good at raising some strange insects. I have seen a lot of them in the past. It''s like fearing snakes and it''s poisonous. If it''s really the murderer of the three brothers of the Mu family, and the snakes are indeed raised by the Wu people, why do they want to kill the three brothers of the Mu family? Why did the three brothers of the Mu family come to Qingzhou? "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling again. "You told Xing Yi that the man under Fu Hongmei, Zhang Tong, has been to the port. Is this also made up?"


    "No." Let Leng answer.


    Liu Wei nodded: "in my opinion, maybe the three brothers of the wood family are invited by Fu Hongmei. They are all undead. Fu Hongmei looks for them. I''m afraid they have some dirty things to do. But before they arrive in Qingzhou, they die. It''s so weird Don''t forget that the scene of the crime was pretended to be hacked. If it was really killed by a Gu snake, but the snake keeper changed the scene for the better, his purpose was obviously not to let people know that these three people died on snake venom. Since they didn''t want to, it means they had some scruples. What are they afraid of? The king of power in Qingzhou? Or other people associated with the three brothers of the Mu family? "


    Rong Leng raised his eyes and looked around the king: "if the witches had been unfaithful to Uncle Huang, who are they attached to now?"


    Rong Ling''s reminder was like a slap in the head, which made the king of power''s head buzzing.


    Wu Ren, Fu Jia.


    What''s the real relationship between the witch family and Fu family?


    King Quan didn''t want to believe that he had been betrayed. However, Liu Yu''s experience of child abuse made him hesitant.


    He never gave any orders about what to do to the children. After the children were brought back, he didn''t take care of them. He only asked Sisi to look after them


    Silk? Would it be a slight act of defiance?


    It''s impossible. If anyone around me is most loyal to him, it''s only silk.


    Silk is careful and intelligent. She always knows when and what to do.


    He is happy to let Sisi take over some unimportant matters. It''s not too much to say that she is the butler of the royal palace.


    The king of power was still thinking about his family affairs.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling have reached a consensus. They get up and plan to go to Yamen to see the bodies of the three brothers of the Mu family.


    "To be honest, I''m not sure how many of them can be found out. I don''t know how the witch people raise the insects. When they transform the insects and snakes, they will transform something. Except for them, no one knows, but they can''t understand the varieties and toxicity. So when I do the autopsy, you need to adjust everything Strength, find out the snake keeper as soon as possible. If he leaves Qingzhou, I also want to know where he lives at last, even if there is a trace, it can''t be missed. "Liu Wei said, and then focused on the king of power: "I think you also want to know what the witch people have done behind your back. If you catch this snake keeper, you can ask in detail. Afterwards, I have a way to prevent him from going back to complain, so as to ensure that we don''t scare the snake in advance."


    Liu Wei''s argument is well founded, and the king of power really can''t refute it.


    When she finally left, Liu Wei checked the scene of the crime again. Sure enough, she had a goal this time. When she looked again, it would be easy.


    Under a piece of blood in the room, she found a little bit of blue snake feces.


    Thus, it can be determined that at the time of the crime, there was indeed a snake entering the room of the deceased.


    Then, as long as the snake is confirmed, the snake keeper is a witch, and the big snake in his hand is a poisonous snake, then this case can be solved.


    It''s just that we need to think about whether we can break it or how.


    If it really involves the internal strife between the witch family and the king of power, I''m afraid that we must respect the meaning of the king of power and follow the king''s way of doing things.


    When he went back to yamen, it was dark. Liu Wei planned to go to the morgue to have a look and then go back to the post house. But as soon as he entered the gate of yamen, he was blocked by the Yamen servants who were rushing in.


    "Lord three, Lord Liu, I''m looking for two!"


    Liu Wei looked at the yamen runner, panting and sweating. He was slightly shocked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Something big happened!" The yamen runner said excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    According to this small yamen servant, it''s not yamen that has a big problem, it''s Lord Yin of their house that has an accident.


    This afternoon, an unexpected visitor came to the Yamen. Shaoqing, the elder of Dali temple in Beijing, was very young. He asked to stay in Yamen for only a few days. He didn''t bother people.


    It''s not a good house. It''s nothing to give up.


    Lord Fuyin agreed generously. He was afraid that the Yamen''s bedding was not clean. He asked people to come to his house to pick up the good bedding. He watched with his own eyes as the next person changed it for Lord Shaoqing.


    At this time, Mr. Fu Zichen also went back to yamen, but Mr. Fu did not come alone. He brought a middle-aged lady who was gracious and kind. The middle-aged lady said that she came to see Mr. Liu. Knowing that he was not there, Mr. Fu Zichen accompanied him and talked in the hall.


    But at this moment, Shaoqing, who was just staying in Dali temple and was not too tired, happened to come out for a walk

 Chapter 1041

    Mr. Shaoqing of Dali temple said that he knew Mr. Fu and wanted to talk with him.


    Young master Fu exchanged greetings with Shaoqing in Dali temple, but in the end, Shaoqing didn''t leave and turned to talk with the elegant middle-aged lady.


    It seems that they also know each other. They just talked together.


    Chatting, chatting on fire, arguing.


    When master Sima knew about the accident, he rushed there quickly, but it was normal to see the scene, that is, the tone of the three people was not right.


    Shaoqing said: "the wife''s surname is Ji, but the person with this surname is short-lived. On weekdays, it''s better to avoid it."


    "If you really have a father, you must have a son," said the elegant middle-aged lady


    Young master Fu said, "Miss Fang is staying in the Posthouse for a while. Since Lord Fang is here to find a younger sister, he should not be frugal and offend others."


    Master Sima doesn''t know what''s wrong at all, but this is his Yamen. He''s the government Yin. He has to sit with him and fight and persuade him.


    After a while, it''s time for dinner.


    Madame Yongrong and childe Fu didn''t leave. They wanted to eat together. Shaoqing also sent someone to the post house to pick up his younger sister, saying that they would eat together.


    It''s all right. It''s really lively.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, the Yamen servant said bitterly, "now that the evening meal has been arranged and has not yet been opened, Lord Sima has been telling people to wait at the gate of the post house and yamen, and I hope that Lord Sanwang and Lord Liu will come back soon!"


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    He knew that Fang ruozhu would arrive in these two days, but he did not know that Fang ruozhu and Liu Wei''s mother knew each other.


    It''s reasonable to say that the two are not in the right rank. There should be no intersection.


    If it''s someone else, Liu Wei won''t go to join the party, but it''s related to her mother, and her mother also makes people curse for a short life, which can''t be tolerated.


    Liu Weifeng went on, and with the guide of the yamen runner, he soon arrived at the dining hall.


    It''s true that the dinner party hasn''t started yet. Seeing them coming, simaxi got up excitedly and personally asked someone to arrange a place for them. He hurriedly left them. He was afraid that he would miss them again.


    Liu Wei glances at Fang ruozhu coldly. When she was in Kyoto, she had several connections with him. Li Jun, Qin Pai, Fang ruozhu, Rong su. These four people are friends of snakes and mice.


    Seeing Rong Ling, Fang ruozhu seems to have restrained some air conditioning. He rises up in vain and gives Rong Ling a gift according to the etiquette: "I have seen the third prince."


    Liu Wei stares at Rong Ling, and the look is to say that if you dare to make him even, I dare to let you sleep in the hut tonight!


    Maybe Liu Wei''s eyes are too violent, and Rong Leng doesn''t make a sound after all. He just pinches her fingertips under the table and calms her silently.


    After three breaths in the same posture, Fang ruozhu raised his eyes, and looked at Rong Ling and Liu Wei and her children carefully with his slightly lazy eyes


    "Mr. Fang, there is no need to be polite." After a long time, when Liu Wei is comfortable, Rong Ling makes a sound.


    Fang ruozhu stands straight on his back, his lips are pressed into a line, and he looks at Rong Leng.


    Fang ruotong naturally saw that the third prince was not happy with her brother. For a while, she did not know what happened. She had just come and sat down for less than a quarter of an hour.


    Simaxi didn''t want to let the atmosphere continue to stand still. He was busy making peace with the mud, asking everyone to sit down and telling the servants to drink quickly.


    The glass is full, and the first speaker is Liu Wei: "it''s said that Liu met with Lord Fang formally. This is the first time for him. This glass of wine will be first served by Liu, and Liu cheers at will."


    Fang ruozhu looks at Liu Wei and pinches his own glass. He touches Liu Wei and doesn''t seem to reject his drink.


    But Liu Wei was about to take a sip when the cup in her hand was taken away.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling, only to see that Rong Ling had sprinkled the wine in the cup indifferently, and then handed the cup which had just been delivered to her.


    Then, without saying a word, Rong Leng took chopsticks and sandwiched vegetables.


    At this time, Fang ruozhu, who had already drunk half a mouthful of wine, hissed and put the cup on the table with a bang. The bottom of the cup tilted a little, and the wine was completely sprinkled.


    "Don''t move, Mr. Fang. Hurry up!" Simaxi got up in a hurry, and at the same time, he summoned people and went over in person to straighten the slanted cup for Fang ruozhu.


    Fang ruozhu looked at simaxi, got up and went out directly.


    Fang ruotong shouted: "brother..."


    "If you don''t want to share the table, why can''t you eat?" Fang ruozhu spits out a sentence in the dark, but his head doesn''t return. In a blink of an eye, there is no trace.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    Fang ruotong was also uncomfortable. She didn''t know why the third prince had to deal with her brother inexplicably. First, he made trouble when he asked for good-bye, and then he took Liu''s wine away and poured it out when he toasted!


    What is this? It''s obvious that they put their family''s face on the ground.My brother is arrogant. He can''t stand it.


    Seeing his brother go far, Fang ruotong can''t be a girl''s home alone. She hurriedly follows him out. Before leaving, she looks at Rong Leng very hard.


    Liu Wei saw it and touched Rong Ling''s arm: "you hurt people''s heart."


    "Do not touch wine," he warned in a low voice


    Liu Wei didn''t plan to drink it. She turned to her mother and said, "how could my mother think of coming to yamen today? What can''t be said at night? It''s a bully for pingbai to come here. "


    Ji Xiaqiu knew that Liu Wei knew Fang ruozhu''s impolite words and shook his head: "it''s just a child."


    Liu Wei frowned: "how can mother know him?"


    "The resentment of the previous generation." Ji Xiaqiu didn''t elaborate, just took chopsticks and gave Liu Wei a dish: "eat first."


    Liu Wei eats honestly, but her eyes secretly glance at Fu Zichen and wink at him.


    Fu Zichen shook his head at her, meaning that he didn''t know either.


    On the other side, Fang ruotong catches up with Fang ruozhu. Seeing no one around, she simply asks, "brother, what''s the old grudge with the third prince?"


    Fang ruozhu walked slowly toward the guest room, listened to the sound of insects and birds in the bushes on both sides of the path, but asked, "you have been living with them?"


    "Live together" four words, make Fang ruotong some blush, she light argument: "just all live in the post house, Yin Er is also in."


    Fang ruozhu turned to look at her and twisted her eyebrows into a knot.


    Fang ruotong was nervous: "brother......"


    "I came to Qingzhou without a word. What''s the explanation?"


    Fang ruotong was slightly aggrieved: "both father and grandmother agree..."


    "May I agree?" Fang ruozhu asked again, "can you tell me how to write" recklessness "


    Fang ruotong gently stirred the belt of his clothes and looked at the tip of his shoes all the time.

 Chapter 1042

    Fang ruozhu didn''t teach his own younger sister a lesson. He knew that she was similar to him. She was a cold person with few friends. She was very close to Li Yin and Qin Zi. Her younger sister would not stand idly by if any of them happened.


    After sipping her lips, Fang ruozhu continued to walk towards the guest room and asked, "do you know Mrs. Liu?"


    Speaking of the lady, Fang ruotong immediately replied, "I met her on the way to Qingzhou. Brother, the lady recognized me, her mother, and said..."


    Fang ruozhu turned to see his sister: "what did you say?"


    Fang ruotong hesitates and falters


    "Say it!" Fangruozhu road.


    Fang ruotong bit his lips, and then said, "she said that her mother had had a relationship with her."


    "Nonsense!" Fang ruozhu''s tone was a little heavy, his black eyes narrowed tightly, and his pupils were deep: "my father and mother were very affectionate and harmonious. Until my mother died many years ago, my father was still unmarried, which shows his old man''s heart!"


    Fang ruotong nodded: "I know all this, but according to what the lady said, she seems to confirm that she knows her mother..."


    "What about knowing your mother?" Fang ruozhu''s voice is very cold: "knowing doesn''t mean having close friendship."


    Fang ruotong didn''t fight with her brother. When her mother died, she was still young, but her brother had recorded things. His feelings for his mother and brother were obviously deeper.


    "Go back and pack up, and follow me to Beijing tomorrow." Fangruozhu road.


    Fang ruotong''s eyelids suddenly trembled. She knew that her brother would leave now, but she didn''t know that she would go so fast


    "Brother..." She pinched her finger and pleaded, "yin''er is not in good condition now. I want to spend more time with her."


    "Well." Fang ruozhu answered, but said, "when I came, ah Jun also told me to let yin''er clean up and go back together tomorrow."


    Fang ruotong was surprised: "she also wants to go back? She doesn''t want to go back... "


    "Don''t go back? What are you staying for? " Fang ruozhu frowned: "I''m going to stop fame completely if I live with the man under the fence."


    Fang ruotong hurriedly explained: "yin''er came out for her sweetheart. Her sweetheart is still there. She definitely won''t go. She''s a bully. Taking this run away from home as an example, it''s the reason why she had a stiff relationship with Li''s brother. I''m afraid that my brother forced her to go back. On impulse, she ran away again. What danger will she encounter then... "


    Fang ruozhu was a little impatient. He didn''t plan to leave tomorrow. Since he came to Qingzhou, he always wanted to show his face in front of Fu''s house.


    He has some business with Fu Ziyan, but he can talk about it. It can be seen that after seeing Mrs. Liu, he doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    He didn''t want to mess with that identity.


    "Leave tomorrow, no more words!" This is the last order of Fang ruozhu. After that, he asked people to send Fang ruotong back.


    It was not until Fang ruotong went far that he looked up at the dim night, pinched the bridge of his nose with his long fingertips, and remembered some old things in his mind.


    Mrs. Liu, he had met when he was a child.


    At that time, Mrs. Liu was pregnant and settled down in the heavily guarded Liu mansion. When her mother took him to visit, she fell asleep, her face was very white, her cheeks were full of wet tears, her lips were cracked, and the whole person was not as thin as a woman who had been pregnant for many months.


    At that time, my mother seemed to want to wake her up, but at last she didn''t cry. She just stood at the edge of the cave and said, "I didn''t expect that this would happen."


    Fang ruozhu didn''t understand, but he saw his mother crying.


    "Today should be the last day. I remember that half a year ago, it was at old lady Wen''s birthday party. I was still angry with you. In front of everyone, I said that the hairpin on your head was worse than that on my servants. How could I get it? But in a few months, there were so many things happened. I have told you that if you can have this child, he will ask the emperor for help in the face of the Fang family Please, I will protect him. I apologize to you. "


    Finish saying these, Fang ruozhu sees, the woman on the bed is still motionless, she seems to fall into what dream devil, eyebrow is frowned very deep.


    Finally, mother left.


    Fang ruozhu walked with his mother. When he came out, he asked her, "why does mother apologize to her?"


    My mother touched his head and said, "I''m afraid I hurt her, so I apologize to her."


    "What did mother do to her?" He asked.


    The mother squatted down and gently hugged him: "when she was angry with her, when she was just in Beijing, she was still preparing for the marriage with that person. The empress asked her mother, but she would like to help her. When she was confused, she helped..."


    Fang ruozhu doesn''t understand: "isn''t it a good thing to help?"


    "But my mother didn''t know. She was busy, not only breaking them up, but also..."


    "What else?" He asked again.


    The mother shook her head, and the voice became tired: "the mother also knew later, it turned out that the empress didn''t want them to live..."


    Fang ruozhu didn''t quite understand the disputes between adults.His mother didn''t explain too much, maybe she was really afraid. From then on, her mother began to worship Buddha every morning.


    Until one day, he went to say hello to his mother, but he heard the fierce quarrel between his mother and his father.


    "Can''t you ask the emperor again? The child is innocent! " This is the mother''s excited voice.


    Father''s tone was also very bad: "why should I plead for the Lius? You can''t forget him. He''s dead, but you still have to take care of his children. Don''t forget that you''ve married me and we''ve got zhu''er! "


    "You are unreasonable!" Mother''s voice was very loud: "that''s how long ago. I haven''t seen him since I married you!"


    "That''s when he went to the border. You don''t want to see him!"


    "I just want to help Ji Xiaqiu..."


    "Didn''t you arrange for her to enter the palace?" His father''s voice also became very loud: "in order to be jealous, he did something that could not be on the table. Now it''s too late to ask God for fear! Both of them have your credit. This child can''t live, and you have your credit! "


    Father finish saying this, then jilt sleeve to leave, Fang ruozhu hid behind the flower table in the corner, did not meet with father.


    It was the last time Fang ruozhu knew about Mrs. Liu


    After the death of Mrs. Liu, her mother still prayed to Buddha and chanted sutras every day, but her body began to be poor until she was born ruotong, and finally she couldn''t support herself, and couldn''t get up completely.


    At last, the mother did not know whether Mrs. Liu''s child survived.


    Until his mother died, the father cried at the head of his mother''s bed and said that he was wrong. He shouldn''t have lied to her and said that the child was still alive and was saved by the old lady, the son of Liu family.


    At that time, my mother was calm. When she died, she still had a smile on her mouth.

 Chapter 1043

    Many years later, Fang ruozhu traveled all over the world to study. He once met a lady with a clear face and elegant appearance in Dingzhou.


    The lady had a face that he could not forget.


    At that time, he knew that his mother had been cheated.


    That lady Liu didn''t die at all, and her child was born or dead, and she didn''t need the concern of the mother as an outsider


    The past is over. Fang ruozhu didn''t go to see Mrs. Liu at that time. He thought that the best ending would be if he didn''t know or go.


    I thought those old things would never be turned over as time goes by, but today


    Qingzhou trip, coincidence of reunion, who could not have expected to meet.


    It''s an accident to meet that lady again today.


    The lady didn''t recognize him. When he told his identity, he thought that he was the son of an old man. The lady would have some regrets.


    I don''t want to, but that lady is very light and light, as if she is not afraid of anything


    Fang ruozhu is angry and doesn''t like to argue with others verbally. For the first time, he argued with an elder like this.


    Childish bickering did not relieve his half distracted depression.


    At this time, it''s hard to avoid thinking of Qin Pai. If he was there, he would be so stupid.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the morgue.


    Liu Wei wants to talk to her mother privately, but she doesn''t let Rong Ling follow.


    The narrow room was dark and lit three candles. Finally, the vision was much better.


    Liu Wei, while removing the thread for mu Tian''s body, said to his mother: "Fang ruozhu came for Fang ruotong. I just heard from Lord Sima that he should not stay for two days. My mother will not come to the Yamen these two days, avoiding contact with some people."


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t like chatting in this kind of place very much. He looked at the bloody daughter and the bloody corpse and moved to the door a little. Then he said, "I had something to say to you, I didn''t expect to meet him."


    Liu Wei asked, "what does my mother want to say to me?"


    "A jade pendant."


    Liu Wei was stunned. He straightened up and turned his head to look at his mother.


    Ji Xiaqiu sighed: "in fact, I wanted to talk with you for a long time, but you are very busy these days, leaving early and returning late, and I can never see you."


    Liu Wei turned her back and continued to tear up the body: "what jade pendant does mother want to say?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but a friend brought it to me a few days ago. I recognized it was Ji''s, but it didn''t matter. Until you asked someone to bring me a message yesterday, saying that Ji Feng was in the yamen, and asked me, maybe I would allow Mo to meet him. I thought of the jade pendant, I wanted to talk to you last night, but you didn''t come back." Speaking of this, Ji xiaqiudun said: "Ji Feng won''t leave Dingzhou easily. He came here for the jade pendant, so I want you to meet him."


    "Me?" Liu Wei asked back.


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded and explained: "I don''t want to see Ji''s family very much. Of course, if you don''t want to, you don''t need to..."


    "Nothing." Liu Wei asked casually, "what does my mother want me to say to him?"


    "Ask him first." Ji Xiaqiu said: "if it''s really for the jade pendant, you will tell him that the jade pendant has been taken away by the people in the palace and let him not look for it."


    Liu Wei finally peeled Mu Tian''s body in half, and at the same time examined the wound through the dim candle light. At the same time, she asked, "if Ji Feng is going to continue to look for it, and he is going to Kyoto to look for it?"


    Ji Xiaqiu shakes his head: "he won''t go to Kyoto. His surname is Ji. No one dares to go to Kyoto."


    What did Liu Wei think of? She didn''t make a sound. For a moment, in the quiet room, there was only her hands. "Creak" mixed with blood, turning the voice of human skin.


    After a long time, Liu Wei said, "I''ll tell him tomorrow. My mother is at ease. I''ll let him stop looking for jade plate."


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded happily.


    Liu Wei said again, "it''s not early. I''ll send my mother back first."


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t answer, but asked, "where is Mo Yi?"


    Liu Wei froze for a moment and coughed: "Mo Yi is quarreling to help me. I don''t think it''s fun for him to stay in the post house all day, so I asked him to walk with me more. In this case, I caught several suspects. I asked Mo Yi to go to the prison with several yamen servants to learn how to interrogate."


    Ji Xiaqiu frowned: "will he give you trouble?"


    Liu Wei thought to himself that there were so many troubles, but he said: "he is very smart and diligent, and can help me a lot."


    Ji Xiaqiu is still not at ease: "don''t get used to him. If he makes a fool of himself, just beat and scold him or tell me that I will teach him a lesson."


    Liu Wei dry smile: "good, mother I will."


    Liu Wei was afraid that his mother would ask Mo Yi again. She simply wiped her hands, cleaned them carefully, and then sent her out in person.


    When I came to the corner yard, I saw Rong Ling and simaxi walking this way. Liu Wei asked simaxi to send his mother back.


    When they left, Liu Wei told Rong Ling what her mother had just said: "my mother seems to have something to do with the jade plate. Since my mother opened this mouth, we have to keep the jade plate for her. By the way, who is the person who took the jade plate? Need someone to protect him? Don''t let people steal the jade pendant halfway. "Rong Leng looks up at her and says, "it''s Yueshan Sheng."


    "Is it him?" said Liu Wei Then nodded: "he has treacherous means and flexible mind. The jade pendant is there for him, and nothing should happen."


    Rong Leng holds Liu Wei''s hand more forcefully, squinting his eyes: "treacherous means, flexible mind?"


    Liu Wei wondered, "well, what''s the matter?"


    Rong Leng let go of her hand and asked, "how about me?"


    Liu Wei is more confused: "what?"


    Rong Leng''s face was cold: "you praised me for these two sentences before."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    I can''t laugh or cry for a while.


    She reached out her hand, put her arms around the man''s neck, stood on tiptoe, kissed his lips, grinded and gnawed on his lips for a while, and then said, "you are incomparable to any other man I have ever seen."


    Rong Leng''s eyes darkened, he put his arms around her waist and carefully tried to hold her tightly, but he dared not hold her tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Simaxi personally sent Ji Xiaqiu to yamen gate. The carriage with blue roof and white curtain had been waiting for a long time.


    Ji Xiaqiu got on the carriage.


    The red girl was also in the carriage. Then the carriage began to move, warm and warm all the way.


    But after turning two street corners, the carriage stopped suddenly.


    "Uncle Feng?" The red sister called out doubtfully and lifted the curtain.


    But outside, in the middle of the driveway, a thin man with a clear face stood still.


    Red sister frowned.


    Ji Xiaqiu leans slightly and sees clearly who is outside the car from the gap of the slightly turned curtain.


    It''s no one else. It''s the Fang''s kid who fought with her in the Yamen two hours ago.

 Chapter 1044

    Half an hour later, Qingzhou post house.


    Ji Xiaqiu sat on the first floor, looking at the dishes on the table, and then at the young man across the table who was holding a grilled fish and shaving the fish bones with chopsticks. He asked, "Fang Shaoqing came here specially to have this dinner?"


    Fang ruozhu glances at Ji Xiaqiu, cuts off the fish''s head, mixes the roasted fragrance, and puts it into his mouth to chew.


    When he finished eating two fish, he said slowly: "madam, I know the wanted order of the xiaoimperial court. How long is the maximum time limit?"


    "Wanted?"


    "There are two kinds of wanted orders of the court, one is issued by the Ministry of punishment, the other is issued by Dali temple." Fang ruozhu said, and took a green vegetable and put it into his bowl: "the Ministry of punishment decrees that the time limit is 15 years, Dali Temple decrees that the time limit is 30 years."


    Ji Xiaqiu guessed something vaguely.


    Fang ruozhu put the green vegetable in his mouth and took out a folded paper from his bosom.


    That piece of paper has some old, yellow corners, but open, the text inside is still very clear.


    Ji Xiaqiu takes over, looks at the portrait that belongs to her on the top, then looks at the text that signs on the bottom, puts the paper back on the table: "my wanted."


    Ji Xiaqiu was wanted. A long time ago, when Liu Huan just came back from the border, he took her back from the empress with great achievements.


    The queen let people go, but the queen and Qianling emperor are not reconciled. They haven''t got the secret of the treasure map yet. How can you let them go?


    One month after leaving the palace, Emperor Qianling summoned Liu Huan and talked for a whole day.


    That night Liu Huan came back and said, "pack up."


    Ji Xiaqiu knew that the more troublesome thing was still to come. At that time, she was already in her arms, but she didn''t show it, and she didn''t realize it herself.


    After packing, they fled all night long. Unfortunately, they didn''t leave for long. They were caught just after they left the outskirts of Beijing by the wanted notices all over Kyoto.


    After being escorted back, Liu Huan became a traitor and Ji Xiaqiu was put in prison of the Ministry of punishment.


    At that time, Ji Xiaqiu did not see Liu Huan, but she was interrogated endlessly from morning till night.


    Under the mental torture and physical breakdown, she was seriously ill, and also that time, the doctor diagnosed that she was pregnant.


    After that, Ji Xiaqiu was still in prison, but the trial was stopped for two days. On the third day, she was put back to Liufu. At the same time, hearing the news, Liuhuan confessed to treason and waited for beheading.


    Ji Xiaqiu was almost mad at that time. Liu Huan''s life and death were unknown due to the accusation of his family. The arrival of her child oppressed her to death.


    She confessed the secret of the treasure map. That day, she asked to meet the queen and tell her everything she knew.


    Her request is only one, let Liu Huan go, forgive Liu family.


    Emperor Qianling agreed, but he wanted to verify whether her words were true or not, so Liu Huan couldn''t let them go before confirming the authenticity of the treasure map.


    So Ji Xiaqiu waited until his stomach was big, but he still didn''t see Liu Huan again.


    Until the news came out that Liu Huan, the villain, escaped from prison and was killed on the spot, with his head separated.


    Ji Xiaqiu is almost mad. It''s impossible.


    She fought her life to face the saint, and cursed Qianling emperor and empress in Liufu every day.


    She washed her face with tears and became thinner. At the end of the day, she would have died if she hadn''t thought about her baby.


    At the same time, King Quan came to Beijing and figured out a way for her to get out of trouble. It was Liu Huan''s last wish.


    The truth is that Liu Huan, in order to let Ji Xiaqiu and his children live, bowed down and arrested, and willingly died, thousands of soldiers under his command cut their backs.


    It turns out that when he returned to Beijing from the border, Liu Huan knew the misfortune and fortune. He had already arranged everything. If he died, he would save his wife anyway.


    Ji Xiaqiu survived, escaped from poverty and wandered in the Jianghu. However, due to the ambush in the middle, his martial arts were all wasted and his physique gradually weakened.


    But fortunately, she still kept her whereabouts. The court''s Secret guards didn''t kill her, but she killed her. Because of many years of uncertainty, the Court seemed to stop pursuing her.


    Over the years, Ji Xiaqiu once again saw this wanted order, and he made a sharp look on Fang ruozhu''s face.


    "Fang Shaoqing thought that a wanted warrant for Chen Zhima''s rotten millet was still valid for the women of the people?"


    Fang ruozhu took a look at Ji Xiaqiu and said in a light tone, "what do you think of the order issued by Dali temple?"


    Thirty years is still valid.


    But this wanted order was posted when Ji Xiaqiu and Liu Huan fled from Kyoto. At that time, they had been caught back. By right, the wanted order was over.


    But Ji Xiaqiu knows that there are many people interested in his whereabouts.


    If Fang ruozhu really takes her back for such a reason, the bitch of the queen, for fear that she will make a mistake, is eager.


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t want to be more honest with this Fang family child. Although he had old grudges with his mother, he didn''t want to die.Now Fang ruozhu put his posture in such an ugly way that Ji Xiaqiu also got angry.


    "Then do it." Ji Xiaqiu looks up at Fang ruozhu and says, "what about the shackles of Shaoqing?"


    Fang ruozhu was still eating his fish. He chewed the roasted skin until it was crispy. He glanced at Ji Xiaqiu leisurely and said, "this post house is full of ladies. My official, how dare you do it?"


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t make a sound. It can be seen that Fang ruozhu has other things to say. If he really wants to catch her back, the child will never be alone.


    Fang ruozhu continued to eat his dinner. He had a bad time in Yamen. He is hungry now.


    Ji Xiaqiu waited for a quarter of an hour before he saw the young man wipe his mouth, pick up a glass of sake, peck his mouth, get up and walk past her.


    Walking by, I threw a note to Ji Xiaqiu.


    Ji, Xia and Qiu frown and tear it apart.


    There are four words written on it - the enemy is dark and you are clear.


    "Thank you very much, madam." Fang ruozhu''s voice came from behind. Ji turned around in summer and autumn, and saw the young man''s emaciated back. He stepped out of the gate of the post house and gradually disappeared.


    The red sister came over at the moment and asked curiously, "madam, what on earth is he..."


    Ji Xiaqiu waved, looked at the open post house building and said, "he is here to remind me."


    "Reminder?"


    Ji Xiaqiu said, "someone is staring at me."


    Red sister leans over and looks at the four words on the note, frowning.


    "Honger." Ji Xiaqiu calls.


    Red sister is close.


    Ji Xiaqiu said two words in the red sister''s ear. The red sister answered and ran quickly to the outside of the post house.


    When the red sister chases ruozhu, Fang ruozhu just leaves the main street. She drags a man to the side alley and puts the dagger against his neck.


    Fang ruozhu could barely see the person in front of him through the pale moonlight, and his eyes narrowed: "what is this for?"

 Chapter 1045

    "My wife has something else to ask you. I''m afraid you can''t leave for the time being." The red sister said, and drew the dagger closer to him.


    Fang ruozhu''s eyes were full of Rage: "your wife, it''s really a vengeance!"


    Without gossiping with him, the red sister asked, "where did the wanted man come from? Since your excellency is devoted to helping my wife, I think you should and will say a lot about it. "


    Fang Ruozhu did not make a sound, only a deep push her.


    Instead of being pushed away by him, the red sister stabbed the tip of the dagger into his skin and made a dent, almost bleeding.


    Fang ruozhu stops struggling.


    The red sister smiled: "the adult is still more straightforward and honest. You are gentle and don''t take a bodyguard when you go out. You really need to start and suffer, but you are."


    Fang ruozhu was so angry that she smiled and clenched her fist. At last, she said with displeasure, "when I go back to my room, I will press it under the teacup."


    Fang ruotong said that before, Fang ruozhu went back to the room. But when he went back to the room, he saw a yellow paper on the table, which was the wanted notice.


    The seal on the wanted order is from Dali temple. He was really stunned when he saw the content above.


    How could it be so skillful that I ran into Mrs. Liu and quarreled with her. So soon someone sent this thing.


    This wanted order is obviously the ladder someone handed to him. Someone knows the grudge between his family and Mrs. Liu, so he gave him a gift. Once he really has an idea, he can use this order to catch people directly.


    Although it was not long before he became an official in the dynasty, Fang ruozhu was no longer familiar with the world and could not even see through this little trick.


    Now that he knew it was a trap, he would not jump in foolishly. After thinking for a while, he took the wanted warrant and came to the door directly.


    First, if the wanted orders are so old, who will take them?


    Second, how could this thing be in Qingzhou?


    Obviously, Mrs. Liu''s whereabouts have already been exposed. Someone came to Qingzhou with her and plotted against her. When he happened to see him coming, he started to think of something else. He wanted to make this raft and kill people with a knife.


    Fang ruozhu was worried about her mother''s melancholy death, but before she died, she still remembered to atone for her sins and make up for it, which shows that her mother really did something sorry to the Liu family, and she has been suffering for so many years.


    Fang ruozhu didn''t want to help Mrs. Liu, but he didn''t want his mother to die in peace.


    If his mother owes others, he will pay for her.


    From then on, the friendship and resentment are offset, and there is no more connection.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with him how they will save themselves after the news.


    I said this briefly. I felt that the dagger on my neck had finally moved away. Fang ruozhu waved the red girl''s hand fiercely, didn''t even look at her, and turned away.


    Seeing that he is far away, red sister hurried back to report to her master.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Xiaqiu listened and became silent.


    Red sister said: "since we found the young lady, the master of the workshop has focused on the young lady. On weekdays, we have never stayed in other places except Dingzhou and Fengzhou, where we already know our roots and have deep influence. This time, we have stayed in Qingzhou for so long. I''m afraid that some rumors may have leaked out."


    "Leave as soon as possible." Ji Xiaqiu got up, went to the window and looked at the heavy night outside: "if other people are OK, I''m afraid, it''s her."


    The red sister was indignant: "it''s not her or who, after turning into a country, it''s all some mean means! Qianling emperor also stopped chasing you several years ago. Only after the demon, I don''t know why. It''s determined that you are not dead, and that all the people in the world are looking for you! "


    "She knows me." Ji Xiaqiu smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes: "in this world, what she knows most is me."


    "Why?" The red sister asked unconvinced.


    Ji Xiaqiu looks back: "do you know me?"


    The red sister nodded and shook her head for a moment: "the red one doesn''t know the master."


    Ji Xiaqiu turned his head again, stared at the night, and couldn''t turn his eyes: "she was with me since I was a child, so what I am, what she saw, my weakness, my dead spot, she was clear and clear."


    The red sister didn''t say a word. She was not sure whether she should ask.


    In fact, a few days ago, she didn''t even know that there was a connection between the Lord and the court. The Lord never said these things before.


    This time I saw Miss. The owner probably laid down the last care in his heart and told her a lot of old things and the future of baxiu workshop.


    Hong jie''er doesn''t want to hear it, because the tone of the master of the workshop is like, explaining the last words, as if telling her these interests. In the future, when she''s gone, she can go back to baxiu workshop and take care of her brothers and sisters.


    But the owner of the workshop did not know that if she was not there, she would not be there.


    Her life was saved by the Lord. For so many years, she has been loyal to follow the Lord. She is a person who recognizes the Lord. If she does, it will be her whole life.If one day the Lord will die, she will surely die in front of the Lord. As a slave, she will naturally prepare everything for the Lord and his son on the way to the yellow spring.


    "Honger, I''m reluctant to leave." After a while, Ji Xiaqiu suddenly said, "I want to spend more time with Wei''er."


    The red sister was distressed. She approached the owner and said, "let''s tell the young lady about it. She is very powerful. She must have an idea."


    "She has." "But now is not the time," Ji said


    Red girls don''t understand.


    "The queen sent someone to give the wanted order to Fang''s children, but how did the queen know that Fang''s children would really come to arrest me? The queen will not do anything uncertain. "


    "Why is that?" Asked the red sister.


    "This is her warning. She just wanted to tell me that she found me."


    The red sister didn''t understand: "she does this, doesn''t she scare the snake?"


    "Emperor Qianling is paralyzed. Who else can rely on her, queen?" Ji Xiaqiu looked down at his fingernails and brushed the round arc: "she wanted to collect treasure map. She thought it was for the sake of emperor Qianling. She was a servant girl, and she wanted to take the position of the mother of that country. Naturally, she had to take out the corresponding chips. But now, Emperor Qianling is like that. She can support her parents and children to ascend the throne, so she becomes the queen mother. If she becomes too much Later, she asked for the treasure map again. Could it be for other people? "


    "She wants to eat alone." Red sister immediately understood, and did not understand: "but that is a legend, you do not say that the so-called treasure map, is fundamentally false."


    Ji Xiaqiu said with a smile: "in front of the interests, who cares about the true and the false."


    The red sister nodded, and then felt sad: "she''s so worried about this thing that she doesn''t know whether it''s true or not, which has hurt you all her life."


    Ji Xiaqiu did not make a sound. After a while, he said, "go and pack up. After two days, we will go."


    "Where to?"


    "Back to Fengzhou."


    The red sister answered, waited on the master to wash, and left the room.


    When she wanted to go back to her room, Hong jie''er passed by Fang ruotong''s room and heard someone arguing inside.


    "I won''t go back to Beijing. You don''t have to advise me. Ruotong, you still think I''m a friend. Let me go now!"


    This is the voice of the dumb Miss Li.


    "It''s dark. Where are you going? You think you can get out of here? My brother said that someone is going to do harm to you. If you leave the gate of this post house, you may be caught by someone. How did you get locked up in the beginning? "


    This is the voice of the Miss Fang.


    "You said your brother would take us away tomorrow. What can I do if I don''t go out tonight?"


    "My brother is entrusted by your brother. If you are gone, how can he explain to your brother?"


    "So you''re standing next to your brother? In order for him to explain, sell me out? "


    "Calm down first, and sit down and say!"


    "There''s nothing to say. I won''t go back to Beijing anyway!"


    They couldn''t settle the dispute, and as they knew that Miss Li''s "mutual love" was Miss Li''s red sister, they shook their heads helplessly and sighed, "beauty brings disaster."


    I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    The next day, Fang ruotong got up very early. She wanted to persuade Li Yin again, but as soon as she entered the door, she found that Li Yin had disappeared, along with her luggage.


    Fang ruotong was startled and asked all the people in the post house. Only one guy said that before dawn, Miss Li went out with her pack on her back.


    Li Yin really ran away. Fang ruotong didn''t know what to do. When his brother came to pick her up at noon, she told her about it.


    Who expected that brother didn''t care, just asked: "what about your things?"


    Fang ruotong said, "I''m ready."


    "Then go."


    "Keyin''er......"


    "She''s fine." Fang ruozhu said, looking out at the official car.


    Fang ruotong hurriedly ran out. As soon as he lifted the curtain, he saw that Li Yin was not the one who was tied up and shut up with a cloth.


    "Here..." Fang ruotong doesn''t understand.


    Fang ruozhu glanced at his sister, and the tone was light: "you remind her that she is not willing to leave for her brother. How can you not be prepared for him?"

 Chapter 1046

    Li Yin is tied firmly in the carriage. Fang ruotong looks at her friend and says nothing. She turns around and goes upstairs to take her luggage down.


    When passing the corridor, Fang ruotong stared at the door of Rong Ling''s room, hesitated for a moment, and knocked on it.


    She had planned to quit with them last night, but no one came back until she slept, so she had to disturb now.


    After knocking on the door for a long time, a sound came from inside.


    It''s not Rong Ling who opens the door. It''s Liu Wei.


    Even though he had known that the two people lived in the same room, Fang ruotong was still uncomfortable when he saw the person who opened the door.


    She pinched the green and white fingertips and said softly, "Lord Liu."


    Liu Wei has not fully woken up. Today she is very sleepy. She is wearing a robe. The front of the robe is open, and the inside of the robe is blasphemous.


    It''s Fang ruotong. Liu Wei chuckled, "Miss Fang, what''s up?"


    "Well..." Fang ruotong''s eyes peered into the room.


    It''s noon


    Liu Wei saw each other''s thoughts at a glance and called out: "three lords, someone is looking for it."


    "No, it''s not." Fang ruotong hurriedly waved his hand and was very embarrassed: "it''s the same as you said. Yesterday, Lord Liu must have seen my brother. He came to pick me up with yin''er. We are going to leave now."


    Liu Wei subconsciously looked downstairs, vaguely, and saw that there were several carriages parked at the gate.


    "Is it going back to Beijing?" Liu Wei asked.


    Fang ruotong nodded: "it should be."


    "Is Miss Li going too?"


    Fang ruotong listened to Liu Wei''s question, but smiled: "yin''er, if she knew that Liu asked her, she would be very happy."


    Liu Wei shook her head, but she was helpless: "Miss Li is really very good, but I have been interested in people. Therefore, I have to live up to her."


    Fang ruotong didn''t say anything. She couldn''t answer for Li Yin.


    Liu Wei said again, "Miss Fang, wait a moment. I''ll change my clothes for you."


    "No need..."


    "Nothing." Liu Wei interrupts her words, and then turns around and shouts, "three lords, haven''t you woken up yet?"


    Inside came the languid voice of Rong Ling: "HMM."


    Liu Wei and ruotong smile apologetically. They cover the door of the room and go to the room complaining. They say, "Miss Fang and Miss Li are going away, and the third prince gets up..."


    Fang ruotong didn''t listen much. Although she wanted to listen, she had the reserve of her daughter''s family. She went to a far place and so on.


    After only half a quarter of an hour, the door opened.


    Let Leng come out first, Fang ruotong sees him, and hastily nods to say hello.


    "Let Leng answer a voice, ask:" leave today


    Fang ruotong''s heart was thumping. His face was a little red. He had lived in the post house for so long. This was the third prince. He talked to her alone for the second time.


    She hurriedly replied: "I thought I would stay for two more days, but my brother seems to have something else to do. He came yesterday and said he would leave today. It''s not easy to delay..."


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei came out because her clothes were changed in a hurry and her hair was pressed into her collar.


    Rong Leng reaches out to straighten her hair, carefully pulls it out, follows her back, straightens her hair, and finally straightens her sleeves.


    "All right?" There is no mirror here. Liu Wei asked him directly.


    Rong Ling raised her hand and stroked her face.


    Liu Wei also touched and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Pillow print." Rong Leng said, pointing to the red mark on his abdomen, and scolded lightly: "I can''t sleep well."


    Liu Wei pushes away his hand.


    When the two are ready, Liu Wei looks back at Fang ruotong and says with a smile, "let''s go down, Fang Shaoqing. I''m afraid it''s been a long time."


    Fang ruotong looks at the speaker and the three princes next to him. He is in front of him.


    After half a stair, Fang ruotong suddenly responds. How can he walk ahead of the third prince?


    But the stairs are narrow, and now it''s embarrassing to make way, so she had to go down hard. When she got to the first floor, she was busy standing aside.


    When Rong Leng goes out, she follows.


    To say goodbye is to go through the motions.


    Because of the things on the table yesterday, Fang ruozhu did not like to look at Rong Leng, and Rong Leng did not like to look at each other.


    Liu Wei, on the other hand, looks like a peacemaker. He says politely in the middle. Seeing Fang ruotong getting on the carriage, he quickly says, "slow down, you two."


    Liu Wei did not see Li Yin.


    Fang ruotong actually wanted to let them see him, but he was stopped by Fang ruozhu before saying anything.


    When Fang ruotong got on the carriage, he suddenly stopped and said, "Lord Liu seems to have gained some weight these days."


    Fang ruozhu said, "if you are red, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Fang ruotong also knew that she was a daughter''s family. It was frivolous to talk to a foreign man. She lowered her head, but her eyes did not trace the position of Liu Wei''s abdomen.Just when Lord Liu opened the door, he only wore a profane dress inside. Fang ruotong didn''t look at the difference between men and women, but he still glanced at the corner of his eye.


    This adult Liu seems to be wearing dark clothes recently, which are dark and thin, but the blasphemy is white. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Under the white clothes, she always feels that this man''s stomach seems to be a little big.


    Liu Wei took a look at Fang ruotong, and then he replied with a good temper, "I think it''s because I''ve been eating too well recently, but I''m getting fatter."


    Seeing that the other side was not angry, he replied naturally. Fang ruotong could not say anything. He hurried on the carriage and sat next to Li Yin, who was bound into zongzi.


    A long train of carriages moved forward evenly and slowly towards the city gate.


    When the carriage went a long way, Liu Wei looked at her stomach with some headache and asked Rong Ling, "am I really fat?"


    Rong Leng reached for her shoulder without any hesitation, took people to her arms and said, "I like it."


    Liu Wei put an elbow on him and said, "it''s not that I''m fat, it''s your son."


    "It''s a daughter," said Rong Leng


    "My intuition as a doctor tells me that this is a son."


    Let Leng keep silent.


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "is that a daughter? You don''t like it if you''re a son? "


    "I like it." When Rong Leng answers, his eyes are full of warmth: "I like it all."


    Liu Wei added: "I know that my son is very troublesome. Looking at Xiaoli, I know that he is very naughty and loves to hide things. How many treasures I used to let him steal and hide. He thought I didn''t know that I would hide things when I was only two years old. It''s really not a good thing."


    Count up your son. Liu Wei has a set of them.


    When she finished, she felt her stomach again, and looked at Rong Leng seriously: "this child is born, you can''t let Xiao Li touch it, otherwise it will be damaged."


    Allow Leng to see her so nervous, pacify of answer way: "good, do not touch." And he said, "I will take it."


    Liu Wei thought about the picture that Rong Ling had a baby pocket tied to her bosom, which contained a little finger eating baby. In the court, she discussed political affairs with a group of ministers. She thought it was a bit strange: "let me take it." She works in a low-key environment.

 Chapter 1047

    Rong Leng didn''t retort. He said directly that if the child let her wear it, it would be "the satin of this suit is given by the empress''s mother. When she made the skirt, xiuniang had to remove the Zhaoning palace seal, but Grandma thought that since it was given by the empress''s mother, it was dignified to wear the seal, so she let it stay."


    Li Yin is not a stupid person. She looks down at the seal on the skirt and her waist. She mumbles, "you mean, on my waist..."


    "It''s the trigger." Fang ruotong used his finger to measure: "the mark is not big. It''s about as wide as the finger, but there''s the mark of Zhaoning Palace on it. Why? Among the people around my brother are the empress''s maidens? "


    "Ruotong." Li Yin swallowed her saliva gently, and her voice suddenly became tense: "the man beside your brother, who can fight, is there a woman?"


    Fang ruotong didn''t speak for a moment, because she knew that the bodyguards around her brother were all men.


    Her silence also gave Li Yin the answer, and her voice was even more unstable: "there are four people who beat me this morning and charged me, all of them are women..."


    At this time, the carriage is bumpy. Fang ruotong and Li Yin in the carriage shake unconsciously.

 Chapter 1048

    When the carriage is stable, Fang ruotong and Li Yin look at each other, looking at each other with unpredictable looks.


    At the same time, the bodyguard beside the front official car, looking at the time is almost over, takes the initiative to lift the curtain of the car, and is ready to take out the grilled fish plate eaten by the owner inside, and then goes to replace it with a new one.


    But when he reached for it, he felt the weight was not right. When he looked closely, he found that there were many fish on the plate.


    counted carefully, as like as two peas in a time before him, that is to say, at this hour, the master didn''t even eat a fish.


    The bodyguard was scared. The master didn''t eat fish!


    Master, are you ill?


    Fang ruozhu glanced at the bodyguard and asked, "what are you doing?"


    The bodyguard quickly closed his hand, hastily confessed his guilt, and carefully put down the curtain.


    Fang ruozhu took back his sight, lowered his head, and looked at a wrench on the palm of his hand. On the wrench, a small word "Zhao" was clearly visible.


    Touching the lines of the small characters, Fang ruozhu raises the driving curtain again.


    On both sides of the official vehicle, twenty bodyguards rode high headed horses to protect him strictly.


    But he knew clearly that among these twenty people, he still knew, perhaps, only the one who just lifted the curtain.


    All the people around were left behind. In the hours from Qingzhou City to the outskirts, people, one by one, came back more and more.


    To this day, he has no one to use, surrounded by songs.


    The wrench in his hand was too Chrome for him. He put the wrench on his hand. Fang ruozhu raised his voice and said to the outside humanity, "I want to eat pigeons and beat two pigeons down."


    His voice was a little loud, and Li Yin and Fang ruotong in the carriage behind heard it.


    Li Yin looks at Fang ruotong incomprehensibly.


    Fang ruotong whispered in her ear, "it''s a carrier pigeon. It''s estimated that my brother also found it..."


    ¡­¡­


    It was the morning of the third day when King Quan brought back the news of the snake keeper.


    Knowing that Liu Weirong and Ling were all in the post house, he went directly to the post house, drank water, and went straight to the theme: "the last place where people appeared was Shangyuan Inn in front of the west city gate. After staying for a day, he heard from Xiao Er that the door left early the next day, and then he didn''t come back. There was no new guest in that room. I gave you a time to see it."


    When King Quan finished speaking, he looked at the two people in the opposite direction, only to find that they were both in a desperate state. He couldn''t help frowning: "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sound coming from the second floor.


    King Quan subconsciously looked up and saw Ji Xiaqiu coming out of the room.


    Seeing them downstairs, Ji Xiaqiu''s expression is also a little strange.


    King Quan got up and asked Ji Xiaqiu, "how early do you get up today?"


    As soon as he said this, he realized that Liu Wei and Rong Ling also got up very early. Now it''s just Chen, he didn''t pay attention when he came. In retrospect, these people usually don''t show up when they''re already gone?


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t speak, just looked at Liu Wei with sad eyes and slowly came down from upstairs.


    Liu Wei''s face is taut, and Rong Leng is afraid of her discomfort, and immediately grabs her hand.


    Red sister came down from behind with a package in her hand. Seeing the man at the bottom, she didn''t say anything. She took the package out of the post house in a hurry and went to the side yard to help Uncle Feng load the car.


    Uncle Feng told Ji Xiaqiu that he wanted to stay in Qingzhou for a while because Zhang Yuzhang''s same problem had not been solved. Therefore, it was Rong Ling who escorted Ji Xiaqiu back to Dingzhou. However, uncle Feng was not at ease. He packed his luggage early in the morning. He was afraid of missing something to be used on the way of the owner.


    When King Quan saw this, how could he not see the strange atmosphere? He coughed and asked uneasily, "what''s the matter with all this?"


    Rong Ling suddenly gets up and the king subconsciously looks at his nephew.


    But Rong Ling ignored the king. He went to Ji Xiaqiu and handed over a small package: "you are not well. You should take these medicines regularly."


    Ji Xiaqiu took over, but looked at Liu Wei. "No wonder, there is always a smell of medicinal herbs in your room these days."


    Such a package of medicine was made in the past three days. People who make medicine must have worked very hard.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, and her eyes turned to one side.


    Ji Xiaqiu felt sad.


    "Rong Leng consoled:" her mouth is hard and her heart is soft


    Ji Xiaqiu understood that if he didn''t have a hard mouth and a soft heart, he couldn''t be angry, so he made medicine for his mother.


    Ji Xiaqiu walked over to Liu Wei and suddenly bent over to hug her sitting daughter.


    Since birth, the mother and daughter who have never been together have not been able to see each other for a long time, but they did not expect that the separation would come so soon.


    Liu Wei is not happy because she doesn''t think it''s necessary for her mother to go in such a hurry.


    Ji Xiaqiu had a reason to go, but he couldn''t explain to Liu Wei in detail.


    After such a quiet cuddle for a moment, the red sister came back. She wanted to say that the carriage had been prepared, but she didn''t open her mouth when she saw the owner so sad.Now the king of power said, "you want to leave?" He asked Ji Xiaqiu, shocked: "where are you going alone?"


    "Mo to go with me." Ji Xiaqiu said, gently let Liu Wei go, and said to King Quan, "you are the elder. Take care of these two children."


    King Quan looked at Yan rongling and Yan Liuwei. He didn''t feel that these two people needed his care. However, he took Ji Xiaqiu aside and asked, "do you want to take a stranger back to Dingzhou? What are you going to do? You''ve got your daughter back. I''ll live with her in the future. "


    Ji Xiaqiu broke his hand a little and sighed: "there are some things to take care of."


    "What is worth it." King Quan has sent people to stare at Ji Xiaqiu before. I don''t know where. Although she has opened an eight show workshop, she is in Fengzhou most of the year.


    Mo Yi is in Fengzhou. Her mother loves her son. Most of the time, she turns around her son. But now her son is by her side, and her daughter is by her side. As a mother, what else can she do in Dingzhou?


    Ji Xiaqiu is not easy to explain, let alone say plainly, when she knows the Queen''s plan, when the time comes, she will revenge for Liu Huan!


    If she said so, the first one is Liu Wei, and the second one is Rong Huang.


    The enmity between the queen and her is not forged overnight. She did not find her daughter before, and her son''s body is not good. Once she tolerated it again, she shrank and lingered, hiding in the dark!


    But now, the queen has found the door!


    Her son and daughter are all grown up. What else can she worry about? What''s the reason why we don''t seek justice for what happened in those days?


    Liu Huan''s death is the knot of her life. She wants to open it by herself and herself. No one''s help is of any use!


    Didn''t say too much. Ji Xiaqiu told King Quan to take the package of medicine and walk outside the post house.


    What else does King Quan want to say? Go to the door and don''t give up.


    At this time, Liu Muyi also came here in a carriage. He was released from the prison this morning. His punishment hasn''t been finished yet, but the person who came to pick him up said, no need to write. After urging him to wash, he pushed him to the carriage.


    After getting off the carriage, Liu Mo was still a little confused.

 Chapter 1049

    Looking at the gate of the post house, the mother and King Quan beside the other carriage, and then the elder sister and the third prince walking to the gate, Liu Mo subconsciously went to the elder sister, and faithfully handed in the book of precepts which he had copied for three days.


    Liu Wei took the pile of paper, did not check it, just reached out and touched his brother''s head.


    Liu Mo felt puzzled and doubted, "brother, what''s the matter?" Then he looked at his mother and said, "mother, this is..."


    "Mo Yi, get in the car." Ji Xiaqiu calls.


    Liu Wei patted Liu Mo''s shoulder: "take care of your mother. Don''t let her work. She is not well, you know."


    Liu Mo''s response was that his mother was going to take him away.


    But he just met his elder sister again, and he couldn''t bear it.


    Liu Wei was very happy. He punished his younger brother. He thought that his younger brother would remember hatred. Even if he didn''t remember hatred, he would be a little afraid of himself. But the expression on his younger brother''s face was not fake. He really hated himself. Liu Wei suddenly felt it was worth it.


    After sniffing, Liu Wei hugged Liu Mo, collected his hair, patted his shoulder, and reluctantly told him: "your medicine should be taken on time. You are poor from your body and bones. After the injury is cured, you will take the medicine to recuperate your internal breathing. You need to keep your unhealthy spleen and lungs well. The medicine will be handed over to red girl. After eating it, you will continue to catch it according to the prescription I gave you, There is no treatment course for this set of prescription for regulating breath. You can eat it all the time. When I meet you next time, I''ll change it for a better one. You''re empty and can''t be replenished. It''s too invigorating. When you eat it, you will be congested... "


    Chattered on a lot, and when she finally let go of Liu Mo, I saw that Ji Xiaqiu''s eyes were red.


    Liu Wei''s nose is also red. He goes and hugs his mother.


    Ji Xiaqiu hurriedly returns to hug her daughter and shouts: "Wei''er, Wei''er......"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Ji Xiaqiu''s carriage go away slowly, Liu Wei is sad. She wipes her eyes and feels tears. She is embarrassed and buries her face in Rong Leng''s bosom.


    Rong Leng hugged her and kept patting her back.


    When King Quan turned his head in a complicated mood, he was blinded by the gentle stab on Rong Leng''s face. He breathed heavily and raised his feet to enter the post house.


    No shame!


    On the face of the sun or two men, the intention of breaking sleeves is known all over the country?


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling have been outside for a while before they enter. When they enter, Liu Wei''s state has been adjusted. Rong Ling takes her and they sit opposite to the king of power.


    King Quan glanced at their clasped hands, forced himself to look away, and told the story of the snake keeper again.


    Liu Wei listened and said: "the body of the three brothers of the Mu family has been determined. They have snake bite wounds on their bodies. They are also judged to be fatal injuries. Through my test, the wounds have been confirmed to contain snake venom, but not all of them. That snake is a mutant. What it looks like can''t be concluded only from the wounds that have been over for many days. We have to look at the inn you said and understand the habits of that snake before we can get the exact results. "


    The king nodded, thought about it, and said another thing: "there is something wrong with Fu Hongmei."


    "What''s the problem?" Liu Wei asked


    "Fu''s whereabouts are a little complicated these days."


    Fu Hongmei is a local official. He usually deals with affairs in the office of the Chief Secretary of Buzheng, which was built in Qingzhou. According to his previous style, Fu Hongmei would go to sit in the outer office of the brothel except occasionally when he went to the Yamen. Most of the time, he would go home on time.


    But these days, he will go to a teahouse in the south gate every day.


    The chief secretary''s Yamen is in the middle of the city, but there is no direct line to the South because of the route problem.


    It takes more than half an hour to get to the north gate and the east gate, but it takes one and a half hours to get to the south gate.


    The road is too far, but Fu Hongmei is happy to go there every day.


    King Quan''s people followed him to the teahouse. There was nothing special in the teahouse. Fu Hongmei went to the teahouse every day. He didn''t meet anyone. He just sat on the second floor. He would hold a book in his hand, read it in his spare time, and left after sitting for half an hour.


    Is the tea in the teahouse special? not.


    There are many kinds of tea, but the quality can only be counted as the middle. The high gate of Qingzhou like Fu''s family can''t see the quality of those teas.


    Why does he go there every day?


    The king''s guess in this regard is, etc.


    "Maybe it''s the snake keeper. I didn''t mention that Fu Hongmei''s men have been to Qingzhou wharf before?"


    Rong Leng thought for a moment, but he didn''t think so: "Uncle Huang''s people, all follow Fu hongtimes?"


    "King Quan said:" these days, Fu Hung-chien''s whereabouts are strange. I really sent a lot of people to follow him, and it took some manpower to check up and down the teahouse


    "I''m afraid the king of power is wrong." Liu Wei shook his head, and followed Rong Ling''s words: "the sound strikes the East and the West. Fu Hongmei directed the Lord''s eyes to the far south gate, which means that during this period of time, the chief secretary''s Yamen or Fu Fu''s office had secret affairs going on.""No." The king of power has been in power for many years, where he does not know the tricks that he can see through one eye: "there has been another group of people squatting at the expense of the family. As for the chief secretary, the Imperial Palace has already planted this king''s eye liner."


    Liu Wei Tao: "the squatting person may have been discovered, the eyeliner, perhaps also reveals the horse''s feet, is so close to the payment of hung Ho, this old fox will not find it?"


    King Quan frowned, his expression uncertain.


    "But I''m not sure." Liu Wei stood up and walked outside: "it''s still early, go to Shangyuan Inn first."


    ¡­¡­


    When the three arrived at Shangyuan Inn, the shopkeeper was there.


    The shopkeeper himself led the man upstairs, pointed to room two and said, "here it is."


    Liu Wei asked, "can the shopkeeper remember the clothes and features of the guest?"


    This question was obviously asked by the people of King Quan. The shopkeeper answered quickly: "the guest is a young man with a rough face. He is about twenty-five or six years old. He doesn''t need to wear anything on his face. He doesn''t look like the clothes of the Central Plains It''s like the clothes of a remote people. "


    "The shopkeeper also knows the clothing style of remote ethnic groups?" When Liu Wei said this, she turned her head.


    The shopkeeper explained nervously: "don''t get me wrong, adults. Qingzhou is a port city, with two rivers on the side. Whether it''s a tourist in the South or a foot trader in the north, we have many people all the year round. We''ve seen all kinds of things naturally."


    Liu Wei nodded and entered room two that day.


    The room is very tidy.


    The shopkeeper said, "I don''t know that one of the guests in this room is the one the Yamen is looking for. After the guest checks out, his servant will be swept. I don''t know if it matters."


    "It doesn''t matter." Liu Wei turned to the shopkeeper and said, "can we have a look alone?"


    "You can, you can." The shopkeeper said with his mouth, and left the room.

 Chapter 1050

    As soon as the shopkeeper left, King Quan took Liu Wei to the corner, pointed to a little obvious trace in the corner and said, "this is the snake excrement found in the cabin last time?"


    It is because of this that King Quan decided that the snake keeper must have lived here.


    Liu Wei waved the king''s hand, looked around the room, lowered his voice and said, "this room has been unoccupied for at least one month."


    The king of power was stunned and his brow was frowned.


    Liu Wei went to the table and touched the table. It was spotless. Looking at the cup, it was clean. But there was obvious dust on the silk mat of the table.


    There is a water stain on the edge of the windowsill. The water stain is at the bottom.


    Push open the window. There is a clear dry and wet boundary on the windowsill. Liu Wei points to that boundary and says, "this window hasn''t been opened for at least a month."


    Liu Wei went to the bed again and stared at the quilt for a while.


    The king of power came forward and opened a corner of the quilt and touched it: "it''s a new quilt."


    "But no one has slept." Liu Wei said, pushing aside the steps with her feet: "the inns are equipped with clogs, which are used for guests to get up at night. The bed has been changed, and the steps have been wiped, but the clogs under the steps have been ashes."


    The king still frowned and said, "maybe the snake keeper doesn''t get up at night?"


    "It''s not a matter of not getting up at night." Liu Wei said: "the waiter of the inn should take the reward, send the guests into the room and make the bed. He will consciously take the shoes out from under the pedals and set them for the guests. If the waiter finds that the shoes are covered with dust, how can he not change a pair of clean shoes for the guests?"


    But the king didn''t understand: "so, where is the snake''s excrement? Why does the shopkeeper lie? "


    "Why else? This is Qingzhou."


    Who else can this Qingzhou City cover the sky with one hand!


    "South gate." Rong Ling suddenly said a word.


    Smell speech, Liu Wei nods: "the west city gate is a set son, the south city gate just has the thing." With that, she turned and walked out.


    Rong Leng is with her.


    King Quan looked around the room again, and was unwilling to keep up.


    Down the stairs, Liu Wei is very warm, to the shopkeeper''s way: "really found something, nagging shopkeeper''s business."


    The shopkeeper''s smile: "it''s a small blessing to help the adults. What else do you have to see? The small ones must know everything and say it all."


    Liu Wei thought about it and asked, "can I borrow a piece of white paper from the shopkeeper?"


    The shopkeeper quickly took a stack of rice paper, laid it and prepared the ink.


    "Any carbon bars?"


    The shopkeeper didn''t quite understand: "charcoal "No."


    "It''s the leftover charcoal from the stove."


    The shopkeeper didn''t know what he was going to do, but he told the waiter to go to the back kitchen and get some.


    Liu Wei picked a small piece of charcoal and tried it on rice paper. He asked: "the shopkeeper may elaborate on the five features of the man, for example, whether the man''s eyes are big or small, whether the tail of the eyes is up or down, whether the head of the eyes is down or parallel..."


    According to Liu Wei''s own words, step by step, the shopkeeper could stutter at the beginning, and there was only sweat left behind. Seeing that the Qingjun adult used charcoal blocks to draw a real human figure on the rice paper as he said, he was completely scared, holding the sleeve, and the whole person was shaking.


    Liu Wei didn''t see the shopkeeper''s fault. He asked more and more carefully. When a portrait was finished, the shopkeeper''s face was red and sweaty.


    "It''s him?" Liu Wei shakes the rice paper, shakes off the extra carbon powder, and asks.


    The shopkeeper clenched his teeth and nodded.


    "Well, thank you very much. Goodbye!" Liu Wei said, folding the rice paper and going out.


    After walking far away, King Quan asked her, "what do you do with this picture when you know the shopkeeper is lying?"


    Liu Wei said: "if the shopkeeper can confuse us, we can''t confuse him? The LORD sent someone to stare at it. The shopkeeper was shocked and worried about the problem of the portrait. He was appointed to explain it to his master and son. Then he would have a look to see if he could find out whether he was behind the plot or not. "


    Because want to know the result quickly, Liu Wei simply sat in the teahouse of the next street and waited.


    Rong Ling went out for several times in the middle of the trip, like explaining something to his dark guard. Liu Wei didn''t listen, but he could guess that it was mostly related to Fu''s family.


    After waiting for an hour, King Quan also came with Xing Yi.


    Xingyi reported that the shopkeeper went to the chief executive''s Yamen later.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Liu Wei and Rong Ling come to the teahouse near the south gate.


    In order to avoid being discovered by Fu Hongbiao, the first floor they chose was close to the stairs, which had a shielding effect. When they came in from the gate, their sight would be blocked by the wide stairs, and they could not see the tables and chairs behind the stairs.


    When the waiter came to ask for tea, Liu Wei ordered two kinds of tea, looked at the sky, and calculated how long it would take for Fu to arrive.


    "Are all the people in the neighborhood arranged?" Liu Wei asked Rong Ling.Since it has been determined that the inn in the west gate is a cover, Fu Hongmei comes to the south gate every day, which is really suspicious.


    A few days ago, the king of power came back without success. Today, Liu Weirong Leng personally brought people here. He will never get nothing.


    "All right." Rong Ling said, and asked Xiaoer how many kinds of snacks he took to let Liu Wei eat more.


    Liu Wei took a piece and put it into her mouth. She ate and stared at the gate.


    Now it''s time. All the storytellers who talked last night are here. They are sorting out their things in the first floor.


    Outside, the sky is gray, and between heaven and earth, it seems that they will fall into darkness at any time.


    When the storyteller made a good arrangement of things, many adults who had dinner at home also brought their children to the gate of the teahouse.


    In ancient times, there was little entertainment in the evening. Most ordinary people who were serious people had nothing to do with their dinner, so they would come to the nearby teahouse to hear about the book. After listening to the book for an hour, they came home just to have a rest. The time card was just right.


    "As mentioned in the last reply, the Wang''s daughter in the Western chamber, who didn''t know that her husband had become the emperor''s son-in-law, was still waiting for him to return home from high school, and even sent a letter to Kyoto, didn''t mention the news that she was pregnant, but was afraid that he might be distracted and worried..."


    Mr. shushuo''s voice was not loud, but the people around her were quiet. Liu Wei didn''t want to listen, but she went into her ear. She looked up and saw that Mr. Shuo was going to knock on the table and point to the front.


    "He also said that Cao Xiucai in the capital, who was instructed by his teacher Xie after the banquet, had a position in the Imperial Academy, and because of the princess''s love at first sight, he borrowed the convenience of the palace to exchange letters with the princess. His mouth was slick, and he was raised in the deep palace. He had never seen the princess who was dangerous in the world, which made him very happy. He was also very devoted to Cao Xiucai, who was not married to you ¡­¡­¡±


    "Here we are."


    Liu Wei is hearing this, the voice of body side Rong Leng rings.


    She slanted her eyes, and sure enough, she saw that outside the gate, Fu Hongmei, accompanied by a young man, entered the teahouse and went straight up to the second floor.

 Chapter 1051

    From Liu Wei ''s point of view, we can see that Fu Hung Thames said two words with Xiaoer, such as ordering a kind of tea, a kind of cake and so on.


    When the second child answered, he stepped back, and Fu Hongmei turned to fetch a book from the young man, looked out of the window, and began to read it.


    Sitting at the window, it''s possible that someone in the street is communicating with him.


    Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Ling, who nods to her, obviously ready.


    Mr. shushuo''s voice rang again: "the princess didn''t know that Cao Xiucai had a wife. She only thought that he was a humble man and loved him to the greatest extent. She asked the Emperor himself to marry him before the 16th of this month. The emperor loved the princess and thought that Cao Xiucai was a good-looking person, so she agreed. Now it''s busy. The princess''s wedding is about to be grand There are many things to prepare. Thousands of silks and tens of thousands of cattle and sheep. What do you want to do, sir? What can that do? Is it still edible? Nature is a sacrificial offering. The holy fathers are on the top. The royal family is happy. It is a good thing to celebrate the whole world. It is not a patriarchal master, a Taoist ancestor, a Buddhist holy sage. It is a common God in Town God''s Temple. It is also a golden crown and a ritual sacrifice. "


    "The golden crown adds to the body, and the ceremony is rich?" Liu Wei listened to the last eight words and raised her head abruptly.


    Rong Leng also responded.


    On the second floor, Fu Hongbei was still absorbed in reading his books. Those two ears didn''t hear what was going on outside the window. It seemed that they could read more in this noisy environment.


    Liu Wei holds the sleeve of Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng replied, "storyteller."


    Liu Wei nodded, and the tone was a bit cold: "the God of the City God is not the true God, but the embodiment of heroes of various generations. It is neither true nor immortal. What is the qualification of the golden crown?" this is a hint. What is implied is that at sixteen o''clock this month, someone in Town God''s Temple is looking for a master to ask for something. As for what he wants, what he can not escape is gold. Secondly, what is the ritual of that ritual? ¡±


    I didn''t expect that Quan Wang kept the contact person for a few days, so he was nearby.


    However, Fu is smart enough to sit in front of the window deliberately, making people think that the person he is waiting for will pass by the window and send him a message.


    But I don''t want to hide those who really convey information.


    Liu Weirong Leng continued to listen to the storyteller''s speech: "Miss Wang waited at home, waited, didn''t wait for my husband''s reply, but waited for the urgent report from my fellow countryman, saying that Cao Xiucai had become the son-in-law, and would soon marry the princess, and Miss Wang was not in good health. In this hurry, she had a serious illness and could not afford to lie in bed. During that time, she was far away from the business watch Brother came back to bring her thousand year ginseng and ten thousand year Ganoderma lucidum. What''s delicious and easy to use? Just cook them and cultivate her sickly body alive... "


    "Ganoderma ginseng." Liu Wei said, and looked at the second floor.


    As expected, Fu Hung-chien, who was still calm, suddenly put the book in his hand for a while and raised his hand to carry the tea cup in front of him.


    The storyteller said: "this thousand year ginseng and ten thousand year Ganoderma lucidum are rare things. Miss Wang''s cousin, who has lost all his money, wants to cure his cousin. When Miss Wang is well, she has a big stomach. When she is about to give birth, she is afraid to let her cousin spend money for nothing. She won''t eat that precious thing any more, but the children in her stomach are not waiting for others, stable My mother said that if I don''t eat the best thing that nourishes Qi and blood, I''m afraid that half of my child will have to give birth. I can''t help it. My body and bones are too poor to bear the pain of giving birth... "


    When Mr. shushuo came to this point, Fu Hung-chien picked up the book again and looked at it in an orderly way as before.


    Is that agreement? Send the ganoderma ginseng to each other?


    The book was told for half an hour, and after a pause, the storyteller changed, and the story changed into another one.


    Liu Wei takes a look at Rong Ling, who nods to her, indicating that someone has already followed her and won''t let the storyteller run away.


    At the same time, after changing the person, the second floor''s Fu Hongmei also received the book, and took the young man out of the teahouse slowly.


    Fu Hongmei went directly to Fu Fu''s house, and the storyteller went to a nearby courtyard.


    There are two or three doormen at the front door and back door of the courtyard with thick walls. Even there are dogs at the entrance of the courtyard.


    "It looks like it''s in there." Liu Wei stood outside the street, facing the side of Rong Leng road.


    Let Leng "Er" sound, carefully stare at the courtyard door up and down.


    "Go back and wait for the news."


    ¡­¡­


    That night, there was news. After all, this other hospital is such a large product that it is not easy to check. When data is built in the yamen, you can always see it immediately.


    Liu Wei stared at the name of the head of the house at the bottom of the title deed. After a while, she suddenly smiled: "look for red, isn''t it the little red landlady?"


    Rong Ling takes the deed of the house, looks at it, and then searches for it in another pile of documents.


    After a while, I turned to the other two deeds of house, and one deed of land. The name of the owner was all searching for red.


    "We need to check all three houses, as well as this field. There are also problems."¡­¡­


    The news was received later this time. It was only at noon the next day.


    It was the dark guard of Rong Ling who came to report that he had found the so-called snake keeper in another house in search of red.


    And the house is in the outskirts of the city. Nearby is xunhong''s field. Recently, the farm workers working in the field are clamouring for money because there are dirty things in the village.


    "Dirty?"


    "It''s said that it''s haunted," said Amway


    Liu Wei wondered, "how to haunt?"


    "In the middle of the night, some farm workers saw someone walking in the fields. When they came near to see them, there was no one but a pit as big as a man''s body. The hole was very deep, but it was clear that there was no day and there was no night."


    Potholes?


    Liu Wei touched her chin and then looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng looked at her expressionless and said coldly, "no way!"


    Liu Wei frowned: "if you don''t go to investigate, how can you know what''s going on? Maybe that hole is a secret. There must be something hidden in a hole as big as a person''s body."


    "No way." Rong Leng is still that sentence, at the same time, she looks at her stomach uneasily.


    Liu Wei took his sleeve and said, "you can come with me, will you?"


    Rong Ling doesn''t want Liu Wei to get involved in danger. If he is in danger, what should he do?


    That''s the witch people. The means of the witch people are unpredictable.


    Rong Ling has met several of his subordinates before. They were planted with insects in their brains by the witches. At that time, if Liu Wei had not opened their brains to get insects, he would have killed many more people.


    Liu Wei has been pestering Rong Ling Ling, and repeatedly guarantees that she will be careful and not impulsive. Finally, Rong Ling agrees.


    But Rong Leng not only called simaxi to mobilize more than 30 yamen servants, but also recalled all his secret guards. He asked them to protect Liu Wei in case of danger.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng''s caution and is a little upset. Do you think it''s better to let others go?


    In other words, she is not at ease when others go. After all, if the witch is really so powerful, she can''t escape. How can others escape?


    Finally, she decided to go by herself, but Liu Wei could feel the seriousness of Rong Ling from getting on the carriage to arriving at the suburb.


    Rong Leng is really cautious. There is no smile on her face. She looks like a cold face.

 Chapter 1052

    When Liu weizha saw the violence on Rong Leng''s face, he finally remembered it. Before, this Rong Duwei was a big man who could frighten more than ten children to cry with one look!


    Because I counted the time before I went out, when I got to my destination, it was just dark.


    Liu Wei went to see the so-called pit first, and found that the pit was indeed large, but the shape was very strange, it was a barrel.


    "It''s hard to dig such a hole." Liu Wei muttered, and then went around the round hole for several times.


    Suddenly, a black thing came out of it.


    Rong Ling reached for a hand and caught a large, dark vole almost at the same time.


    "Don''t throw it, I''ll see!" Seeing that Rong Ling was ready to throw away the vole, Liu Wei hurriedly stopped him and went to see it.


    This vole is bigger and bigger than ordinary voles. Liu Wei looks at it, grabs its neck and opens its mouth.


    Inside, the red juice stuck to the rat''s teeth.


    Liu Wei''s hand was stained with a little, and he let the vole go. He twisted it with his hand: "blood."


    If it''s ordinary blood, she won''t say it specially.


    Rong Leng understood and asked, "human blood?"


    Liu Wei nodded, took a pad, wiped his hand, and continued to stare at the hole: "voles eat everything, grains, dead chickens, and human flesh. Of course, there are dead people buried in the soil. If there is a vole nest nearby, the body will not survive. Within a month, it will be eaten up."


    Rong Leng said: "the farmland needs to be turned over and buried here?"


    "What if someone intentionally buries human bodies in it and feeds voles?"


    Rong Ling looks at her.


    Liu Wei said: "the natural enemy of snake and mouse, the ordinary vole is small and thin. It''s not delicious. When it''s fattened, it''s delicious."


    Rong Leng didn''t speak for a moment.


    Liu Wei pointed to the cave again: "what do you think it looks like?"


    "Like..." Rong just said a word, his eyes narrowed sharply.


    "It''s a snake hole." Liu Wei said with cold eyes: "no wonder the snake keeper wants to live in the countryside. The snakes are so big, and they are put in the city. Don''t they have to be disordered?"


    "Sure about the snake?" Even if it''s a mutated snake species, it will grow into So big?


    "Must have been fed something good." Liu Wei broke hands to calculate: "thousand year ginseng, ten thousand year Ganoderma lucidum, these things are kept, where is the snake, is clearly a monster!"


    Rong Leng''s eyes are colder.


    Liu Wei said, "I need help."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Weirong Leng hasn''t been in the field for long. It''s dark. If there are several corpses under the snake cave and a couple of voles, the big snake will come to look for food in the night. At that time, we must first see what the snake looks like.


    Since snakes are not human beings, the danger level of Python is immeasurable. Therefore, Rong Ling arranged for 30 or so yamen servants and 15 secret guards to be placed in proper positions.


    For a man who is used to marching and fighting, it''s his strength to arrange his lines.


    While Rong Ling is busy predicting the possible dangers, Liu Wei borrows a house, grabs Ji Bing, and stirs up all kinds of medicinal materials.


    "Our time is limited. Here is realgar. Here is alcohol. In front is saltpeter and arsenic. You can use them."


    Ji Bing is about to go to bed. As soon as he gets on the bed, he is bound by five big men.


    When Uncle 16 saw him, he almost wanted to fight with others. Lord Sima, the late official, hurriedly explained that Lord Liu wanted to see him.


    At first, I didn''t know what to do. Ji Bing was careful when he was thrown into a carriage and transported out of the city.


    Now, seeing the dangerous goods all over the table, Ji Bing finally raises his eyelids and stares at the man who is said to be his cousin.


    "You say there''s snake trouble here?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei returned to the sound, at the same time realgar deployment to the saltpetre side.


    Ji Bing looked around and frowned: "there''s no snake disaster here. I''m the closest to snake, insect, rat and ant, and I''ve practiced the technique of five senses. I can see that there''s not a snake or even a snake within thirty miles of the neighborhood."


    Liu Wei took a look at him and snorted: "there is no snake in the field? Do you believe it? "


    Ji Bing is stunned. It''s a suburb. There are farmland nearby and woods in the distance. If there''s no snake in winter, it''s spring. It''s just when the snake and the mouse are recovering. How can there be no snake nearby?


    "Here..." He murmured and bit his lips.


    Liu Wei said: "a python has been kept in captivity nearby. Other snakes are afraid of being too fierce and hide early."


    "Python?" Ji Bing is stunned: "captive?"


    Liu Wei pushed a package of realgar to him: "Tonight we will catch the python, maybe the python keeper. If you don''t speed up your movements, the Yamen guards outside, maybe no one will live in the morning."Ji Bing finally realized the seriousness of the matter, but looking at the table full of drugs, he said: "I can only make poison."


    "I want you to make poison." Liu Wei said, "the poison of killing snakes."


    The moon slowly shed.


    Liu Wei and Ji Bing are busy making more than 50 saltpetre bombs in the room. The ammunition is full of things to avoid snakes. If they are worn on their bodies, they can drive away snakes. In a critical moment, they light saltpetre and smash it into python. It is also a heavy weapon.


    When all the saltpetre bombs were fired, Liu Wei gave Ji Bing to the woman of a nearby farmer.


    Ji Bing is not happy: "I can help!"


    "You''ve helped enough." Liu Wei said and touched his head: "the rest will be handed over to adults, just stay well."


    Time passed by little by little, and Rong Leng accompanied Liu Wei. They stared at the sky all the time until midnight, when the sound of pattering sounded around them.


    "Snake?" Let Leng ask.


    Liu Wei shook his head, adapted to the night vision eyes, looked at his feet: "it''s a rat."


    As Liu Wei said, the voles in all directions seem to be out of control. They are chirping and running outside. The dense rat shadow goes through the ankles of all the people hiding in the dark and moves in the same direction.


    Liu Wei looked in that direction and waited for another quarter of an hour to hear the creeping sound of reptiles.


    "Here we are."


    Smell a fishy smell at the tip of nose, Liu Wei knew that the python was near, and her palms began to sweat.


    Rong Ling holds her hand and brings her to her back. Liu Wei looks at his shoulder and says, "the bigger the head, the more inflexible it is. Don''t be afraid."


    Rong Leng rubbed her trembling fingers and exposed her strong support: "it''s you who are afraid."


    Liu Wei shakes her head and looks forward to her eyes: "I''m excited!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "Do you know the medicinal value of snakes? Snake gall, snake skin, snake slough, snake whip, snake meat! I want to eat snake soup for a long time! We wait for the boa to eat up the vole and catch it. The fatter it is, the more delicious its meat is. Tomorrow I''ll make you a boa pot. It''s delicious with shredded chicken, shredded bamboo shoots, shredded meat and mushroom! "


    Rong Ling: "..."

 Chapter 1053

    Liu Wei looked straight ahead and lowered the volume: "here you are."


    In the dark shadows and grass in front of us, there was a crash from far to near. It was like something passing through the terrace.


    It''s getting louder and louder. It''s a strange smell. It''s getting closer and closer.


    Rong Ling pulls Liu Wei to one side and places her in a safe place, while he, as planned before, waits for the snake to lurk in the snake cave and cast himself into the net.


    "Be careful." Pulling the corner of Rong Ling''s clothes, Liu Wei said.


    Rong Leng pinches her fingertips and answers silently.


    The snake has a keen sense of smell.


    More or less, we all have Realgar on our bodies. Liu Wei has spent a lot of time to cover the realgar with the smell of grass field. But if the snake is too close, it will still smell it. So before it is completely close, we need to take it down in one fell swoop.


    Rong Ling is the striker. After measuring the distance, Liu Wei can see his black back. Like a strong wind, he quickly swims it out. He holds his sword in his hand and stabs it into the Python''s head silently!


    This sudden attack obviously frightened the python in the crawling. When it reacted, its mouth was extremely wide, its head was facing the Rong Leng, its back tail was thrown up hard, and its tail root was right in the Rong Leng''s chest!


    Liu Wei''s heart tightened.


    And the well-trained dark guards, with various swords in their hands, have rushed into all parts of the python that Liu weijiao once had with the same posture.


    Beating a snake at seven inches doesn''t mean that the seven inches are so easy to grasp, especially in the dark night.


    Liu Wei arranged to fix the snake''s body first, and seven inch place, not with a sword, but with a saltpetre bullet. A blast, regardless of its rough skin and thick flesh, would certainly explode.


    But when the real bullying was suppressed, all the people found that the snake was bigger than they thought. Even Liu Wei was surprised!


    At first, Liu Wei estimated the thickness of Python according to the size of snake hole.


    But now it seems that it''s just finished foraging. It''s half a circle fatter than the hole. The length, let alone, is as long as five adult men put together. If you move at will, you can lift three or four people, even people with swords!


    "Be careful, everyone. Use ammunition!"


    Liu Wei''s cry was that five or six yamen servants, who had been patted to death by the snake tail, were busy throwing out the saltpetre bombs in their arms. In the dark, they estimated the location of throwing. Two people threw it empty, and four people hit the snake, but it was not the key part they had set in advance.


    There were only four flashes of light, which sparked red light on the rough skin of Python.


    The big snake ate the pain, but could not care about the standing sword on his head. The whole snake moved around, and even rubbed off the fire when it rubbed against the grass stem.


    The Yamen servants were frightened. Those with swords in their hands, soft hands, far away from the snake''s feet and hands, climbed out.


    This snake skin is thicker than they expected, and many people have wasted saltpetre bombs. They can''t take this snake tonight.


    How to get out of the trap is the top priority.


    Liu Wei''s eyes sharpened. The Yamen servants were unstable and normal. They were not trained professionally.


    But the dark guards also showed that they were struggling, which made Liu Wei''s heart tighten.


    The snake has been inflamed by them. Now it''s too late to withdraw. As long as the sword on the rest of the hands leaves the snake, the snake can immediately rise up and lift everyone up. If the snake is unlucky, it will directly fall to death. The lucky snake is half dizzy, but it''s not sure that it will be swallowed by the snake.


    Yes, the snake''s mouth is so big that it can swallow a living person.


    "It''s so refined!" Said Liu Wei, gnashing her teeth.


    A yamen runner asked with trembling: "Lord Liu, what can we do? Let''s run for our lives. This snake can''t be caught at all..."


    "Yes, let''s go first. The snake is too big. We are too few."


    "Lord Liu, I have an old man and a young man. My younger brother is away from home by conscription. I''m the only one at home..."


    The Yamen servants'' chirp made Liu Wei''s brain AChE. She shouted, "stop shouting!" Look at Rong Leng again: "how long can you last?"


    Now the state is that Rong Ling and the dark guards use their swords to contain internal power, to hold down all parts of the Python''s body and control it reluctantly, but they can''t get rid of their hands, and they can''t take out the replacement of the saltpetre bullet according to the original plan, because at the moment when they relax, the snake may get out of the trap immediately. Once they get out of the trap, everyone will die.


    Rong Leng''s voice sank to the extreme: "half a quarter of an hour."


    "Enough!" Liu Wei said, quickly go back to the farm where she used to make medicine. Just a few steps away, she heard the screams of Yamen servants coming from behind.


    When Liu Wei looked back, he saw that he could not wait for half a minute. He pressed a dark guard in the snake, spit out his blood fiercely, lost his internal power on his sword, and was bounced away by a refined python.


    Without one person''s control, the python can move a little bit. It angrily raises its head. There is a sword in its head, and there is a man on the sword.Snake letter puffed out. Liu Wei saw Rong Ling hanging in front of the Python''s teeth like this, and her heart was raised to her throat. She hurried back to the farmhouse. Before she could find it, she grabbed the package on the table, went back and looked for it.


    When Liu Wei came back, she took a bag of realgar powder in her hand and shook her mouth open. She rushed to it and jumped up. She threw the whole bag of realgar into it along the big open mouth of the python.


    The boa constrictor didn''t react at first. When he tasted the taste, the whole snake began to move crazily. His mouth and throat couldn''t stop roaring. He was so manic that everyone couldn''t hold the sword in his hand stably. Even he had to suppress the surging of his heart and mouth to try to balance his internal breathing.


    "I added arsenic and saltpeter to the realgar powder. Let it open its mouth. I''ll go in and light it!"


    Liu Wei shouted, and Rong Leng looked at her fiercely, but only saw her holding a torch, the shadowy side face set off by the fire.


    "Come on!" Liu Wei urges!


    Rong Leng clenches his teeth, raises his arm, and twists Jian Sheng in one direction.


    This kind of sharp pain makes Python more manic. It roars and shakes its head. Its edge firmly supports the sword, but it clearly feels restless. It will fall short at any time!


    Liu Wei dare not delay. She steps on the lightness skill and rushes over with the torch.


    She was rushing into the snake''s mouth. In order to avoid being dodged by the snake, she needed to be very close. Therefore, everyone saw that she was almost half buried in the snake''s mouth. Sheng Sheng stuffed the torch into the package and hung it there because it was difficult to exit.


    That position is too dangerous. As soon as the snake shuts up, it can bite her in half.


    "Leave!" Let Leng roar.


    Liu Wei also knew to leave, but the torch was buried in the realgar pile, not in the saltpetre, not immediately lit, she needs to move the position, change the angle of the torch.

 Chapter 1054

    But such a difficult action is undoubtedly to fight with the God of death. Rong Leng''s eyes are red. Only by twisting his sword constantly, can Python eat pain and cannot shut up.


    The internal power of rongling is not infinite. After three consecutive twists, the internal breathing is fully used on the sword. When the snake is about to throw itself out, the voice of "crackling" is heard in the snake''s mouth.


    "It''s on fire!" Liu Wei shouted, stepped on the snake''s jaw, and ran away quickly.


    But her movement was slow after all. Under the rage of the snake, Liu weichong''s internal breathing was unsteady, and she suddenly lost her sight. Instead of retreating safely, she was shot dozens of feet by the snake.


    "Liu Wei!" Rong Ling shouted loudly. His voice was full of fear and tension. The shaky internal breathing seemed to explode for a moment, forcing him to step on the head of the snake and press the sword on the top of the head into its whole head.


    The snake''s body twists and turns. Rong Ling can''t care. He retreats a step. Before his toes land, he flies to the direction where Liu Wei is thrown away.


    Liu Wei reluctantly stood up from the ground and saw the familiar black figure coming from afar.


    Rong Leng holds her tight and stares at her with scarlet eyes.


    "I''m fine." Wipe a bloodstain off the corner of her mouth, she swallowed the blood foam and said, "it''s a little internal injury, not too serious."


    Just before the crisis, she first protected her stomach. Therefore, her abdomen was ok, but her internal power was too late to keep the heart pulse, resulting in vomiting of blood.


    Rong Leng hears the words, hugs her and presses her hard in her arms.


    Liu Wei was still panting. He let him hold him for a while, clapped his hand open, and said, "go back and have a look."


    Rong Ling didn''t rest assured. He kept hugging her all the time. When he went back, he saw that when Rong Ling withdrew his hand, he also inserted his sword into the snake''s body and retreated.


    People are now safely standing on one side, and the giant, like a monster python, is still in place, shaking his body, looking up and shouting.


    "I''m not dead yet. I''m so fierce. I''ll throw all the rest of the saltpetre bullets and aim them at seven inches."


    After Liu Wei''s command, everyone threw a saltpetre bullet. The snake was attacked again, but because of its rough skin and thick flesh, it was tenacious to resist.


    He knew that the situation was over, so he had to shrink down, with his whole body of blown blood skin and sword, and quickly crawled back.


    It''s all here. We can''t let it go, but they have no weapons on their hands, and everyone is hurt. Liu Wei knows that she shouldn''t go after them, but she doesn''t want to!


    At this time, an eagle chirped in the air: "googoogoogoogoogoogoo..."


    Liu Wei subconsciously looked up and saw that Gulu opened his wings and slid down straightly. The hard Eagle Claw clasped the fast sliding snake body. For a moment, the tip of his claw buried in the snake body. While the snake was not responding, he quickly dug out the snake gall!


    Snake hawk natural enemy, accurate excavation snake gall, is a major feat of hawks!


    Usually, when the eagle is looking for food in the sky, it starts to attack the snake by digging the snake''s gall, then grabs the snake directly and breaks its neck to eat.


    This snake is too big. It''s not a snake at all. It''s a python. Its skin and flesh are so thick that even a bomb can only blow through its skin. Let alone those swords are used to allow the edge and all the dark guards to stab in with internal power.


    But as soon as Gugu reached out his hand, he dug out the snake''s gall. Liu Wei was not aware of it.


    At this time, with the sound of "Jie", Pearl''s dark body also floated over. Instead of running to Liu Wei, it stood on the snake''s head, bowed its head and pecked a blood hole at the top of the snake''s head.


    The snake''s head, which can only be forced to pierce a hole with 70% internal power, is so pecked by the Pearl.


    Pearl still has a little meaning. If you peck, you will not spread your mouth, and you will soon peck others into a wasp nest.


    Goo Goo grabbed the snake''s seven inches and dug up the snake''s gall. Because the snake was too big to catch, he would clasp the bleeding place with his fingernails, and then he would not let go. The whole snake was just like a cat with its tail trodden on. It could not move.


    It''s not uncommon for Liu Wei to be so powerful. There''s also an eagle fighting against a python. An adult eagle, when all parts of his body are mature and able to fly, has the ability to surprise and subdue a python.


    But what is a pearl? How can its mouth be so sharp and sharp?


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling, together with a group of Yamen servants of the dark guard, looked at two birds foolishly, and made Python who was covered with bruises by them. When they played with toys like that, one got his head, the other got his body, and bullied others. They were not very addicted. Their mood was very complicated


    Finally, Liu Wei stood up and shouted, "Pearl, Goo Goo!"


    At the same time, the two birds looked up, and the Pearl froze, and pecked a blood hole on the Python''s body, then jumped to the top of the Mangu''s head, took the snake gall in people''s mouth, fluttered its wings, flew to Liu Wei''s arms, and put the blood gall in her palm.


    Liu Wei looks at the snake gall and looks at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling takes a piece of cloth to wrap the snake gall and wipes Liu Wei''s hands. Liu Wei holds the Pearl in one hand and goes to see its mouth.Pearl called to her, "Jie Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei frowned and said, "you can''t kill it. Don''t avenge me."


    Pearl is not convinced: "Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei said, "it''s just a fall. It''s OK."


    Pearl rubbed her wrist with her head, jumped on her shoulder, and rubbed her neck.


    Rong Ling took the blackbird with one hand and said, "it''s too dirty. Don''t rub it."


    Pearl looked at him with black eyes open. After a while, she went to peck at the back of his hand.


    But this strength is obviously different from that of the just one. It''s like tickling. Although the back of the hand is red, it doesn''t bleed at all.


    Liu Wei hurriedly holds the Pearl to see Rong Ling''s hand.


    Rong Ling holds her hand and says she is OK.


    Pearl raised her neck and straightened out: "Jie Jie......"


    Rong Ling can''t understand. Look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei coughed and said, "it says you didn''t protect me."


    When Rong Ling looked at the small black face that Pearl entrusted to him, he knew that he could not sophisticate. When Liu Wei was shaken out, he knew how scared he was. His whole heart almost jumped out of his throat. Then he saw Liu Wei spit blood. He knew that she used her internal power to protect her stomach. He didn''t protect her heart, so that her heart was shocked. He wished she didn''t care about her children.


    No matter how much he likes it or how much he looks forward to it, the child is not as important as his mother.


    Liu Wei listened to Pearl''s incessant scolding Rong Ling for a quarter of an hour, just like scolding her grandson. She didn''t dare to translate, but said that Pearl was worried about her and didn''t say the original words.


    Also simply let Leng did not ask, pearl is just self-respect scold, scold chirp, I''m afraid I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    And right now, there was a coo: "coo coo."


    Pearl stopped cursing and stared at Rong Leng. Then she flew out of Liu Wei''s arms and went to the python.

 Chapter 1055

    The boa constrictor is still alive. Even though it has strong willpower, it is still fluttering around.


    Liu wei walked over and said to the Pearl and Goo Goo, "you can''t kill it. We don''t know the structure of this mutant snake, but at least now it''s clear that after so many injuries, it''s not even dead. It''s a bit scary."


    This is also the reason why Liu Wei did not chase the snake when it was planning to escape.


    This snake is too big to be reasonable. I don''t know how to cultivate it. I have to study it before I go back.


    Hearing Liu Wei''s words, pearl looked at the snake carefully, and then called out to Gu Gu, "Jie Jie Jie."


    Goo Goo back to it: "Goo Goo Goo."


    Pearl: "Jie Jie Jie......"


    Goo Goo: "Goo Goo......"


    The two chatted in public for a while. Then, they raised their necks and hissed to the sky, "goo -"


    pearls also flew to the highest branch nearby, which was also called "Jie -"


    just when their shouting tone fell, there was a slight sound in the shadows of trees on all sides.


    This is the outskirts of the country and next to the forest. People just watched. In the shadows of trees, countless groups of birds came out, ranging from vultures to sparrows.


    These birds seem to be summoned by something. When everyone, including Liu Wei, can''t help but step back for a few steps, the birds quickly surround the Python and start to move up and down its mouth.


    The birds are noisy, and the snake''s hissing is almost impossible to hear.


    Liu Wei is protected by Rong Leng, standing far away. We just watched hundreds of birds gradually divide the snake. Yes, it''s true that it can''t be killed if it can''t be killed. Then eat it. There''s no difference between eating alive and eating dead anyway.


    Time passed by little by little, until half an hour later, the birds continued to disperse, leaving the last three vultures with big appetites, still willing to give up the snake skin, licking several pieces of snake skin clean.


    Pearl came to Liu Wei and said, "Jie Jie Jie."


    That is to say, the snake has been roasted and has a burning smell. Its little brothers like to eat it.


    Liu Wei said, "and arsenic."


    Pearl asked: "Jie Jie?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "well, arsenic, a poison."


    The pearl is stiff. I don''t think there is a risk of food poisoning.


    Liu Wei sighed and turned to one person: "go wake up Ji Bing, and tell him to make the medicine to remove arsenic and make it into powder, which can melt into the water. It doesn''t need too much weight. A pack as big as a fist is enough. Let it be done in an hour."


    The man left.


    Liu Wei looked at Pearl and said to the three vultures who didn''t scatter their mouths, "Jie Jie Jie."


    Three vultures listened, a bit muddled, but still did not eat, smack, obediently stand to one side.


    Liu Wei rubbed Pearl''s head: "it''s OK. Arsenic is not used much. It''s all put in the bomb. The snake is hard. The skin of the snake alone has been fried for a long time. The tender meat inside should be ok?"


    After Pearl heard it, she could only look at the three vultures who were still staring at the snake''s skin, and were afraid to steal because of the order of the boss.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Bing didn''t sleep. After being informed, he rushed to the room where he made the saltpetre bullet. He took the rest of the medicine and made the antidote.


    One hour later, Liu Wei asked for a large basin of water.


    Sprinkle the same amount of powder. After neutralization, ask pearl to call his birds and friends to have a drink.


    The three vultures are the fastest. They are like cattle drinking. The pearls can''t see them. They want to educate them, but they are called by Liu Wei.


    "Let me see your mouth." Liu Wei broke Pearl''s sharp Falcon and said to Rong Ling, "look, is Pearl''s mouth broken?"


    Rong Leng reached out to touch him. The Pearl was still angry with him. He turned his head and pecked at him and stabbed him on the back of his hand.


    Liu Wei patted it on the head: "don''t be naughty."


    Pearl wronged not to move, nest in Liu Wei''s arms let it break to break.


    Pearl''s mouth is not broken, and the tip of the mouth is not too sharp. At least it doesn''t pierce people. Liu Wei still doesn''t understand. Just now, how could it gnaw the snake into a hole?


    "Does your mouth hurt?" she asked


    Pearl shook her head and said, "Jie."


    "Doesn''t it hurt at all?"


    "Jie Jie."


    Liu Wei frowned: "how did you do that just now? How do you pierce the snake with its thick skin? "


    Pearl looked at her innocently, and naturally said, "Jie Jie."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Leng did not understand and asked her, "what does it say?"


    Liu Wei said in a complicated mood, "it said that the loach was big, but its skin was brittle."


    Loach?


    Isn''t it a python?


    Rong Ling didn''t speak. When the water in that big basin was drunk up by the birds, pearl boss ordered: "Jie Jie Jie......"The birds also followed the chirp, chirped for a while, then scattered in a crowd, and flew around in a patter.


    When they were all gone, Liu Wei looked out at the ground again.


    In that place, a python just fell down. Now, let alone the shadow of the snake, there are no more than two pieces of snake skin. Only a foul smell mixed with blood and internal organs is submerged in the disordered grass.


    In addition to the gall of the snake, all other parts of the snake have been eaten up.


    Liu Wei regretted a little bit. He said that the snake soup was gone. Then he looked back at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling is talking to other people now. When Liu Wei approaches, he hears that he is telling people to take over the other courtyard where the snake keeper lives.


    When he had all the orders, a question was raised.


    "What?" Let Leng ask.


    The Yamen servant raised his hand and looked at Liu Wei vaguely. He also looked at the disaster bird in Liu Wei''s arms. Then he looked at the straight Eagle standing behind Liu Wei. He pulled his finger wrongly: "three Wang Ye, can you ask, are these two birds monsters?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei explained: "it''s raised at home, connected with human nature, not a monster."


    The yamen runner was relieved, and so were the other yamen runners.


    After making a plan for the raid, Rong Ling will take people with him. He won''t let Liu Wei follow him again. Liu Wei wants to go. The wizard''s methods are treacherous. Although the python is dead, it''s hard to guarantee that there are other beasts in the other side''s hands. She can''t rest assured that she doesn''t follow.


    Rong Leng could not resist her, so she had to be together, but she was not allowed to be too close for a while.


    When I arrived at the other courtyard, I saw that the lights were bright and Leng made a serious gesture. All the people were stationed one by one according to the positions arranged in advance.


    Yamen servants are not good at skills. They can only crouch at the "front and back" three gates and wait for the rabbit. Rong Ling and Liu Wei take the dark guards into the house.


    At the moment of entering the house, Liu Wei felt uncomfortable. The snake smell here is too strong, even heavier than that of the python just now.

 Chapter 1056

    Liu Wei tightened her lips and eyes. At last, when Rong Ling was about to break into the main room, she said, "wait!"


    Everyone stop and look back at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei sinks her eyes, feels the acupuncture bag she carries with her, takes out three silver needles, twists her fingertips, and flies to a cluster of trees on the left.


    The shadow of the tree shakes for a while, and only listens to a few clicks -


    when people look at it, they see three snakes on the ground with thick and thin thumbs and long and short arms.


    "Ignition." Liu Wei said.


    Rong Ling told people to follow suit, but a yamen servant lowered his voice and said, "Lord Liu, when he lit the torch, he was found."


    Liu Wei''s voice was very cold: "before and after the yard, at least thousands of snakes lived, and all of them were poisonous snakes. If you don''t light the fire, do you want to die?"


    As soon as yamen runner heard of thousands of them, his scalp was fried by hemp. He hurriedly set the ignition on fire.


    After waiting for a torch, Liu Wei looks at his eyes.


    Rong Leng understood and rushed directly into the inner room with people. Sure enough, there was no one in the inner room, but the ground was full of dense snakes.


    The Yamen servants hurriedly forced the snakes to stay away with the fire, but they stepped back and soon retreated to the center of the yard.


    There are countless snakes left in the other courtyard, but there are no snake keepers. It can even be said that there are no traces of human beings living here.


    "What''s the matter?" Let Leng ask Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t understand. He said, "let''s get here first tonight. We''ll leave safely. Tomorrow, you''ll send someone to wait outside. Now, we can only wait for the snake keeper to show up."


    Know that this is the only way, even if not willing, also had to admit.


    One night''s hard work only broke the Python and found the laboratory of snake keeper. There was no real behind the scenes.


    Liu Wei is a little dying. After going back to the post house to sleep, he still thinks about it.


    Rong Ling went to the kitchen and brought her a bowl of chicken soup, which he ordered his servants to simmer in the daytime.


    Liu Wei sat up to drink soup, and looked at Rong Ling and took out a letter, which was being opened.


    "What is this?" She asked.


    Rong Leng said: "Yueshan Sheng''s reply."


    Hearing the three words of Yueshan Sheng, Liu Wei''s eyes brightened for a moment, and she had to look at them as she approached.


    There were not too many words on the letter. Rong Ling glanced at it and handed it to Liu Wei to sit down and have a look.


    Liu Wei took the letter and took another sip of soup. Seeing a line of words popping out of the letter, she puffed out the soup.


    Rong Leng frowns, wipes her with a veil, and says gently, "how can I drink a soup without a good one?"


    Liu Wei handed the letter to him: "look here! Do you see this line! "


    Rong Leng glanced at it with a light expression: "HMM."


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened: "Yueshan Sheng! Kill Zhong Ziyu? I remember they didn''t know each other? "


    "How about knowing?" Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei, with a deep look in her eyes: "are you still reluctant to part?"


    "Say what." Liu Wei smacked her lips: "what are you doing with me?"


    Allow Leng Leng to hum: "a damned person, I don''t know who, in Kyoto must let him a horse."


    Liu Wei thought about it and said, "I didn''t think at that time that it would be more enjoyable for him to die than to die directly? I''ll tell you, just like I hurt him, if he can live on his own in ten years, I will lose! "


    Let Leng keep silent.


    Liu Wei looked at the letter, but still didn''t understand: "Yueshan Sheng said that the other half of the map, he found it in Zhong Ziyu, but how could that map be in Zhong Ziyu?"


    "How do I know." Let the edge of yin and Yang return.


    Liu Wei glanced at him and asked, "do you think Yueshan Sheng really killed him? I heard that Miss Hong said that in Qingzhou, Zhong Ziyu had committed so many murders. It was baxiu Fang who was protecting him because Yueshan Sheng had entrusted him. The mother also sees in the Mo by''s sake, if is not later the matter causes on me, feared the mother will continue to protect really


    Rong Ling has heard about this, but she doesn''t think about it: "there is only one map, killing people and robbing treasure. What''s the wonder?"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "since they know each other, can''t they say it well? If I borrow it, I will become a killer. Gee, I still like Ji Bing. Isn''t Zhong Ziyu Ji Bing''s father? "


    Let Leng keep silent.


    Yueshan Sheng''s letter mainly means that the map has been found. When he finds out the whole terrain, he will copy a copy to Rong Ling and send it to him. Thanks for Rong Ling''s help all the way.


    The letter mentions Zhong Ziyu only with a stroke.


    Rong Leng guessed that Yueshan Sheng should know Zhong Ziyu''s grudges with them. When he wrote this sentence, he also said that he had avenged them in disguise.


    In this regard, Rong Ling is very satisfied, while Liu Wei is a little concerned about Ji Bing.


    The next day, Liu Wei saw Fu Zichen downstairs at a glance. She walked quickly and asked, "I didn''t see you yesterday."


    Fu Zichen is using breakfast, tone light: "back to pay home."Liu Wei sat opposite him and said, "my mother has left with me, and you will not send her."


    Fu Zichen didn''t make a sound, but added a bowl of porridge to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took the bowl of hot porridge and took a sip. Suddenly, Fu Zichen asked, "did he ask?"


    Liu Wei: "what?"


    Fu Zichen''s eyes looked elsewhere: "Liu Moyi, why don''t I send him?"


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and shook her head: "I don''t think so. He doesn''t think he found you out..."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Fu Zichen left the bowl in his hand, got up, turned around and left.


    Liu Wei asked later, "where are you going?"


    Fu zichentou also didn''t reply: "Yamen."


    Liu Wei said, "I''ll go in a moment. Wait for me."


    Fu Zichen is indifferent: "wait!"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling takes people to keep an eye on the whereabouts of the snake keeper. Liu Wei eats breakfast and goes to the Yamen himself. When he arrives at the yamen, he sees Zhang Feng waiting for her at the door.


    Seeing her, he said anxiously, "I heard about last night. Miss, you can help ah Yu..."


    Liu Wei pulled him aside and sighed: "Uncle Feng, this matter has nothing to do with your brother. The snake keeper is our main target now. He not only killed three people on the ship, but also had a lot to do with Fu''s family. Even the place where he lived is looking for another hospital under the red name, which doesn''t mean that your brother is also involved here. You If you are worried, you can ask him later to let him know. You can''t hide it. If you can let him show up, you can find red. Let''s have a good talk. Naturally, you can atone for your mistakes and come out of prison in a few days. "


    Zhang Feng listened and nodded stiffly, but he didn''t feel confident.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Wei comforts uncle Feng: "as long as he cooperates fully, I can protect him."


    "Miss." Zhang Feng falters and tangles: "a Yu is a good boy. He is not bad at all. He is guaranteed by the young lady. I believe he will be OK, but besides him, he has a younger brother..."


    Liu Wei knows that, Zhang Tong.


    When it comes to that Tong, Liu Wei dare not guarantee anything. Even if he understands uncle Feng''s love for his brother, he can''t be irresponsible and partial on the issue of right and wrong.

 Chapter 1057

    "Uncle Feng, you should understand that compared with Zhang Yu, Zhang has more contact with Fu Hongbei. He is very loyal to him."


    "I''ll try to persuade him, will I?"


    Liu Wei shook her head: "no, you can''t touch him."


    Zhang Feng clenched his teeth and clenched his fist.


    Liu Wei said: "he is an unstable factor. You don''t have full assurance to persuade him. Once you find him, you will start to frighten the snake. It''s not helpful."


    Zhang Feng also understands, but he doesn''t want his third brother to go on the road of no return.


    "Take your time." Liu Wei comforted: "who can say what will happen in the future?"


    Leaving from Zhang Feng, Liu Wei went to simaxi to talk about the case of the three brothers of the Mu family. Since the murderer has appeared, it''s time for Ji Bing and Ji Feng to leave.


    Liu Wei goes to Jifeng again.


    Because Ji Bing was busy in the middle of the night last night and still sleeping, Liu Wei said to Ji Feng alone, "that jade pendant is indeed in Kyoto."


    Ji Feng frowned. He didn''t trust Liu Wei''s clue: "how do you know?"


    Liu Wei said: "when you came to Qingzhou suddenly, you just met me. Naturally, I need to check more. This check shows that you lost your jade plate in Lingnan. It happens that there are several forces in Qingzhou who are interested in the mysterious jade plate. I checked that the last place where the jade pendant appeared was qianxifang in the wandering lane, the flower head of qianxifang, Bai Xin girl, who had an affair with sun Fuzi, the parent of Qingzhou Fu. That jade pendant was a plaything that Fu Ziyan gave to Bai Xin. But when I knew about it and went to find Bai Xin, I heard that she had sold the jade pendant to a tourist. I don''t know if the tourist was a real one, but the tourist was going to In the direction of Kyoto. "


    Ji Feng couldn''t believe Liu Wei''s one-sided words.


    Liu Wei was not worried, and continued, "you can ask if there have been many things happened in qianxifang recently. Bai Xin''s house has been searched by many forces."


    Ji Feng didn''t say anything. He seemed to be thinking.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "I''m not interested in what the jade pendant is. I''m not interested in your Ji family''s things, but I like Ji Bing very much. You are so old that you can walk around with one of his children. The road is hard. I can''t bear to point out a clear way for you, so that Ji Bing can take less pains. If you don''t believe it, you can go to Kyoto to check it in secret first , if you find the trace, you''d better inform your family members of their assistance. It''s up to you two to get the jade plate back. "


    Ji Feng looked at her and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Liu Wei did not believe him, but said, "Ji Bing''s father is dead."


    Ji Feng''s eyes glared.


    Liu Wei said: "you are old and respected. You should know who his father is. I also got the news that people died in other places."


    Ji Feng frowned: "how to die?"


    "Hate killing." Liu Wei said simply, "it''s not surprising that the man has enemies. Ji Bing''s mother died when she gave birth to him. His father is also a rogue thief. I really love him. You know, I have a son who sympathizes with him. I also feel sorry for this child. In the end, he and I are cousins. I don''t like other people in your Ji family, but not even one Children can''t bear it. "


    Ji Feng hesitated, apparently believing Liu Wei''s words.


    Liu Wei thought it was almost over, and if he said more, it would be too radical and suspicious.


    The rest, let Jifeng think about it.


    When they left Jifeng, Liu Wei had 90% confidence. After they left Qingzhou, they would surely go to Kyoto.


    This is also the completion of the mother''s orders.


    Liu Wei has finished one thing. She is in a better mood, so she wants to find Fu Zichen.


    When I asked, I heard that Fu Zichen had come to Yamen and left again. Then I knew that he was called away by Fu''s servant.


    Liu Wei is trying to figure out that recently Fu Zichen and his family are getting closer and closer.


    Liu Wei stayed in Yamen until the afternoon, mainly to finish the case of the three brothers of the Mu family, and just towards the evening, someone from the Fu family came to invite her.


    In a hurry, the man showed Fu Zichen''s jade plate as proof.


    Liu Wei Leng Ran: "pay son Chen to look for me?"


    The visitor shook his head and said, "the young and the five young are attacked. Now both of them are in a coma. Our old man knows that Mr. Liu is skilled in medicine. He has known Mr. Liu for many years. So he invited him to have a look..."


    Liu Wei is surprised: "Fu Zichen is attacked?"


    Too late to ask, Liu Wei packed things, immediately with the people to go.


    When he arrived at Fu''s house, it was dark. Someone led Liu Wei all the way to Fu Zichen''s room. Sure enough, he saw a man lying in bed who was unconscious.


    She stepped forward quickly, and a group of servant girls hurriedly made way.


    Liu Wei explored the pulse and found that Fu Zichen was not too serious. Although the pulse was flat, it was steady and had no life worries.


    The main cause of his coma was that the palm of his chest shook his heart.


    I gave him a little acupuncture and prescription.


    Then as soon as Liu Wei got up, he heard the noise outside the door.She looked back and saw a faltering old man walking in with the help of two middle-aged men.


    Seeing Liu Wei, the other side said, "this is Lord Liu, isn''t it?"


    Liu Wei guessed this person''s identity and bowed respectfully: "I have seen the old man."


    Fu Laozi waved and looked at the direction of the bed anxiously: "Zichen, are you ok?"


    Liu Wei said, "it''s just a slight injury. A night''s rest is good."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Old Fu is full of decadence.


    The middle-aged men on both sides couldn''t help comforting: "father, you are not in good health, and you must not be worried."


    Another person also said: "father, Zichen is OK here. Don''t worry. Let''s go back to Ziyan first. Ziyan spits blood."


    Two middle-aged men, one is the fourth master of Fu''s family, the other is the fifth master of Fu''s family. Both of them are commoners. They only rank in the Fu''s family and have no real power. They happened to go back to the mansion to say hello to the old lady. They saw two nephews who were unconscious. The corners of Fu''s mouth were still full of blood.


    Liu Wei listens to their conversation and sees that old man Fu has a deep look at Fu Zichen for a while before he leaves with Fu Hongda and Fu Hongtian. She can''t help shouting, "is Fu adult very serious?"


    The old man turned around and nodded, "it''s all blood."


    "Can you come and have a look?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t like Ziyan. It''s nothing to do with her to pay Ziyan. But it''s related to Fu Zichen. At least she needs to know what''s going on.


    What happened to the assassination?


    There are a lot of people who have paid for their families. Do you want to find two young people to do it? Is it real? Or are there people who make mysteries and do something sneaky?


    Fu Laozi has no opinion about this. He agrees with Liu Wei. Liu Wei leaves the prescription and leaves it to Fu Zichen. Then he goes there.


    When seeing Fu Ziyan, Liu Wei knew that he didn''t pretend to be ill.


    After exploring a pulse, Liu Wei''s guess about the villain''s heart disappeared.

 Chapter 1058

    It seems that as the servant said, when Fu Zichen was talking with Fu Ziyan, he was attacked. The target of the visitor was Fu Ziyan. Fu Zichen wanted to stop him. He clapped them and they both fainted.


    "Doctor Chen, I said that..." The old man sat on the chair and looked at his grandson. His heart was all clenched together.


    Dr. Chen is an old doctor of Fu''s family. Hearing this, he just put Fu''s hand back into the quilt, turned his head and sighed: "internal injury is quite serious, and his heart is damaged, I''m afraid..."


    The old man had a flower in front of his eyes and his body was leaning sideways.


    Fu Hongda and Fu Hongtian help their father and ask doctor Chen anxiously, "can''t they be cured? Just say what medicine you want. Even the stars in the sky will be picked for you. Doctor Chen, Ziyan can''t have an accident! "


    Of course, Dr. Chen also knows the importance of Fu Ziyan, but the injury is here. He is not good at learning, and indeed has no skills.


    "Old man Go first. " Doctor Chen said, wiping the sweat on his head, carrying the medicine bag and going out.


    Fu''s family couldn''t stop him. Seeing him leave, Fu Hongda immediately said, "go to Qingzhou street and find all the doctors in charge of the pharmacy. One is not allowed to be less. Hurry!"


    Servant listened to my life and hurried to go.


    And the dizzy old man Fu managed to stabilize his mind, leaning on the wooden chair, the whole man was tottering: "how could it be like this How could this be Well, how could it happen... "


    Fu Hongda comforted: "father, don''t worry. There''s always a way. About the thief, you''ve sent someone to chase him. You''ll find him back. Then, we''ll see who he is. He has such a big guts. Even our family dare to move!"


    Liu Wei looked around and thought about it. He went to the bedside, first turned over Fu Ziyan''s eyelids, then looked at the palm print on his chest, and finally looked at his wrist. Sure enough, there was a snake print on his wrist, like Fu Zichen''s.


    "In fact, it''s not that serious." Liu Wei''s voice is not small.


    When she came to the bedside, Fu''s eyes lit up, and he knew more about Liu''s background than many people.


    This is a doctor of professional origin. Although he was engaged in the work of Zhuzuo, he was famous as a living doctor in Jiangnan in the early years, especially in Qujiang mansion. That''s why he sent someone to invite him. He didn''t expect him to help him, but only wanted to save Zichen''s life at least.


    No, Zichen''s injury is not serious. On the contrary, Ziyan has reached the point where all doctors give up.


    Liu Wei took out the needle bag and took out the silver needle. She put her hand in Fu Ziyan''s front chest and heart Shu Points, abdomen Zhongwan points, side waist Tianshu points, hand side Hegu points, and inserted them one by one.


    Fu Laozi stood up at this time and looked nervously at his grandson, who was like a hedgehog, and at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei wiped her hands and tightened the needle bag at the same time: "don''t worry, old man. It will work for half an hour."


    Fu Laozi nodded and had to wait quietly.


    Fu Hongda and Fu Hongtian looked at each other. They obviously didn''t trust the young man, but their father made up his mind and they were not rebellious. After all, in the Fu family, their status didn''t have the right to talk to the guests.


    Time passed by little by little. When the servant brought the first doctor who was in urgent need, Liu Wei had just finished taking the silver needle.


    The doctor thought how serious it was, he went up to explore the pulse, checked every part of Fu Ziyan''s body, and finally breathed out his voice, saying: "life should not be cut off, but life should not be cut off. Pay more or less is seriously injured, chest is shocked, heart pulse is damaged, it should be a return to heaven without skill, there is no way to do it, but the chance is not gone. There is a vigorous Qi in his heart that will last for a long time, just wait for the old man to dredge it I believe that if you pay more or less, you will be able to recover. "


    Pay father son to see to Liu Wei, the gratitude in the eye, overflows in the speech.


    After that, there were other doctors coming. They said the same thing. They just said: God bless the good people, Bodhisattva bless them, and then they began to write prescriptions.


    Fu comes to Liu Wei and asks, "do you have a good prescription for a book?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "pay for the little wound. These doctors have enough medicine. I don''t have anything to read."


    It''s a pity that Fu Laozi thought that Liu would send the Buddha to the west, but he didn''t want to treat it by himself. It''s Zichen, which is not serious. However, Liu would like to do it all by himself, even the quilt should be tucked in by himself.


    Fu Ziyan is OK here. Liu Wei knows the basic information, so she doesn''t stay much. She resigns. The servant takes it with her and returns to Fu Zichen.


    When she got to the yard, Liu Wei heard someone talking inside.


    The next servant said in good time, "it''s the second master and the second lady. I think they heard about the assassination of the fifth master."


    Second master, second lady? Isn''t it Fu Zichen''s parents?


    Liu wei walked two steps forward. When she reached the door, she heard a sobbing voice: "you care about Zichen, don''t think about Zihan now? In that dark prison, I don''t know how many hardships I have suffered and how many crimes I have suffered. I have to wait for my son''s death before you know how to regret it? "Another middle-aged male voice said impatiently, "before Zichen''s bed, what do you say about Zihan, you will know how to cry and tell you that Zihan is OK. He can''t die."


    "I heard that the prison was a cannibal place, and there was a human life..."


    "You listen to who nonsense, no matter, no one died, you do not think nonsense."


    "I''m just worried about my son. Why don''t you understand? Fu Hongwang, if my son is cold, I can''t finish with you!"


    When the female voice finished speaking, there was a sound of footsteps. Liu Wei didn''t know whether to go in or not for a moment. When she was hesitating, the beautiful woman who cried so much that she came out with the help of her servant girl and met her.


    Liu Wei knew that if the second lady knew it, she would be the culprit in sending her baby son to Zihan''s prison. She would have to fight with her on the spot.


    Sure enough, the beautiful woman looked at Liu Wei and her eyes were puzzled.


    Liu Wei immediately nodded and reported to his family: "I''ve seen the second lady. I''m here to see the fifth young master."


    The beautiful woman thought that he was a doctor, and she didn''t care. "Well," she said, without saying anything. She walked by and wept as she walked.


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief. When she walked into the room, she saw Fu Hongwang, Fu Zichen''s father, standing at the head of the bed, staring straight at the man on the bed.


    Liu Wei could not see his expression, but could feel the gloom of his whole body.


    "I''ve seen Lord Fu." Liu Wei shouted.


    Fu Hongwang just came back to his senses. He glanced sideways at him. He didn''t care, but when he saw his face, he was shocked: "Your Excellency, is that Liu Sizuo?"


    Liu Wei has some accidents. I don''t know whether to hide them. I have to do it with a smile.


    Fu Hongwang suddenly understood what, explained: "my wife just said are angry words, but also hope liusizuo don''t care."


    Liu Wei: "I know something happened to Zichen. I''ll come down and have a look. I hope it''s not disturbed."


    Fu Hongwang is busy giving him room to move forward.


    Liu Wei looks at Fu Zichen again. It''s no different from before she left, but she is careful to explore the pulse again.


    Fu Hong looked around and whispered, "how are you?"


    "A night''s rest will wake you up." Liu Wei said.


    Fu Hongwang was relieved. He said nothing more. He stood quietly beside him.


    When Liu Wei got up, he saw Fu Hong''s eyes staring at Fu Zichen. They were full of concern, but also of tension.


    Liu Wei knows something about Fu Zichen''s family affairs, but she doesn''t have any right to speak. She feels that there seems to be a gap between the second master and the unruly father in Fu Zichen''s mouth.


    Fu Hongwang asked, "the relationship between master Liu and dog seems very close?"


    "Good brother." Liu Wei said: "he helped me a lot, of course, I also helped him a lot."


    Fu Hung Wang nodded, "most of the dog''s achievements come from the care of Lord Liu."


    Those big and small cases in Qujiang mansion can''t be solved by Fu Zichen alone. Such efficient performance lies in Liu Wei''s help, and Fu Zichen pays back his love and tries to meet Liu Wei''s requirements. Therefore, they are close friends in life and perfect partners in work. Those five years are their most cherished memories ¡£


    After chatting with Fu Hongwang for a while, it''s not early for Liu Wei to see. It means that he will come back early.


    Fu Hongwang sends someone to send Liu Wei out.


    Liu Wei went out of the gate of Fu mansion and saw a familiar carriage outside.


    Then he refused to give the carriage to Fu''s family. He got on the carriage. As expected, he saw Rong Lingjun''s cold face as soon as he got on the carriage.


    Sitting next to him, she asked, "when did you come? Why didn''t you let me know?"


    Rong Leng holds her hand and finds that the palm of her hand is a little cold. He covers it and says, "otherwise, there will be no extra branches."


    Liu Wei understands that this is Fu Fu after all. It''s not a good thing to be too vocal here.


    "Is he OK?" Rong Leng asked, obviously knowing about Fu Zichen.


    "Nothing." Liu Wei said, "it''s just that I was touched, but I''m very coquettish. If I faint, I''m scared. But Fu Ziyan is serious. If I didn''t arrive at the right time, I''d probably see the king of hell now."


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, say again: "there is snake mark on the wrist?"


    Liu Wei was stunned and looked at him. "You know that. It''s powerful. Let''s talk. How many spies have you hidden in Fu Fu Fu?"


    "Four." Rong Leng said casually and asked, "do you know the murderer?"


    "I don''t know, but the Fu family is already looking. Why, do you have a clue?"


    Rong Leng raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Liu Wei immediately focused on him: "do you really have a clue? Come on, who is it? "

 Chapter 1059

    Rong Ling is still silent.


    But the more he has this attitude, the more Liu Wei can guess: "snake keeper?"


    Rong Leng finally said, "well."


    Liu Wei tut said, "you''ve been blocking people all day. You''ve let them slip out. You''ve done a lot of work in the Fu mansion. It''s too late. Rong Duwei."


    Rong Leng stretched out his hand and flicked it on her forehead. He said quietly, "it''s blocking people. It''s on purpose."


    Liu Wei: "what do you say?"


    "New discovery."


    Rong Ling''s so-called new discovery is related to the Fu family.


    The accommodation of the snake keeper was given by Fu hongtimes.


    Rong Ling went out early today and locked the search area. He was waiting for the snake keeper to appear. Sure enough, the other side did appear, and the other side was clear. Instead of going to another hospital, he went directly to the field where the python died.


    Maybe it''s the special connection between the Witch and the snake tamer. The snake keeper seems to know that the python is dead. He has stood in the field for a long time and his eyes are dead.


    After that, the snake keeper went to see Fu Hong.


    From that time on, Rong Ling followed him in person. He saw that the snake keeper was arguing with Fu Hongbei, and he saw that xunhong went to find Fu Hongbei. He didn''t have a good talk. Fu Hongbei slapped him.


    Seeing that the snake keeper left, he took out a small snake from his sleeve, stroked it, and headed for Fu Fu.


    The goal of snake breeders is Fu Ziyan.


    The snake was first released by the snake keeper. The snake was not poisonous at first sight, but its appearance was very similar to that of the python. Rong Leng guessed that the snake was born before the python mutated. Maybe it will be cultivated into another Python by the snake keeper in the future. But now, it is just a non-toxic snake. Its function is to leave a mark on Fu Ziyan and Fu Zichen for the snake keeper.


    The place of the sting is not the place where the snake left a mark.


    Rong Ling watched the whole process and knew that the snake keeper''s goal at the beginning was Fu Ziyan, but when he found that there was an unlucky egg, Fu Zichen, he killed them.


    Liu Wei heard this and understood: "I''ll tell you how Fu Zichen and Fu Ziyan were hurt like that, but Fu Zichen was slightly hurt. He thought that the murderer had a good feeling for Fu Zichen, so you saved him."


    "If he is seriously injured, you are not the one to take care of him," he said coldly


    Rong Ling doesn''t want to take charge of Fu Zichen. He was annoyed at this man, but he also thought of Fu Zichen''s accident. Liu Wei must have been busy inside and outside. No matter how old he was, he still made a move to avoid Fu Zichen''s bloody disaster.


    It''s very unpleasant for Rong Ling to save the whole person. His mood is not good all day. Just now, Liu Wei comes out with a relaxed face. If he is in a better mood, he will be a little better.


    Liu Wei knew that Rong Ling was not comfortable. After hearing that, she put her arms around him and put herself in his arms. It was sticky.


    Rong Ling is better. He hugs the man and continues, "the snake keeper went to see another man."


    The snake keeper startled Fu Fu''s yard guard. After confirming that Fu Ziyan was seriously injured, he left, but instead of going out, he went to Fu''s yard.


    Rong Ling witnessed the conversation between old man Fu and the snake keeper, and this is what Rong Ling called the new discovery - Fu Ziyan, which was to be removed by the old man. The snake keeper did this to show his loyalty.


    Liu Wei couldn''t believe it, and frowned fiercely: "I don''t understand. Do you want to kill Fu Ziyan? Does it make sense? "


    "Remember the death of green and red?" "Rong Leng said:" they see what they shouldn''t see


    Liu Wei sank her eyes: "what I shouldn''t have seen is that I saw Fu Laozi in qianxifang? In other words, what did Fu Ziyan see that he shouldn''t? No, I still don''t believe it. You know that I can judge people''s hearts. Fu''s concern for Fu''s words before is not fake. There must be some misunderstanding in it. "


    Rong Leng respects Liu Wei''s opinion, but this time, he just saw it with his own eyes, heard it with his own ears, and witnessed all the evidence: "the real collusion with the witch family is not Fu Hongbiao, but Fu Laozi."


    Rong Ling is not a liar. He said yes, it must be. But Liu Wei can''t believe the truth.


    "Check again." Liu Wei is in a trance: "your information should be kept first, and then we can check it against the old man. First of all, is his relationship with qianxifang confirmed?"


    The procuress of qianxifang is supported by the people behind the scenes. She leaves the original brothel and becomes the principal of qianxifang. Here, at least, we should first see the traces of Fu Laozi.


    "You still don''t believe it?" Rong Leng pinches Liu Wei''s palm and doesn''t quite understand her persistence.


    "I believe." Liu Wei said seriously, "just as you believe what you see, I also believe what I see. But when there is a contradiction between the two, I think blind judgment is not a good thing. It''s better to further investigate and find more clues."


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. He knew Liu Wei was stubborn, but he was stubborn in this kind of things. There was no reason why he believed in an old man with one face relationship?


    With a decision, Rong Ling sent Liu Wei back to the post house and went out to qianxifang.


    As for the snake keeper, since his whereabouts have been exposed and he is sure that there is not too much danger, he is no longer required to stare at him personally.At the same time, Fu Hongmei, the Chief Secretary of the Bureau of political affairs in Qingzhou, listened to the report of his servant. His deep eyes were tight, and he was silent for a long time. He waved his hand and sent his servant back: "go out."


    The servant answered honestly, and asked more questions: "do you want a servant to prepare a carriage?"


    "No." Fu Hongmei said and opened a folding book nearby.


    The servant was stupefied. He couldn''t help looking up and saw that the master really didn''t want to leave. He couldn''t help repeating: "the master, the master was injured and fainted. Now his life and death are uncertain. You don''t want to..."


    "Get out!" Fu hongtimes yelled at him and gave his servant a sharp glance.


    The next servant was scolded and dared not stay any longer. Bowing, he had to leave.


    The door of the study opened and closed. Fu Hung-chien put down the folding book. He put his hands on the desk, fingered his knuckles, and kept silent for a long time. He called out, "come, prepare the car!"


    The carriage was soon ready.


    Just after Fu Hongmei got on the bus, he ordered the driver to go to the south gate, but he heard a clatter. The curtain of the car flickered and a stone was thrown into his arms.


    The stone was also wrapped with a piece of paper. Fu Hung-chien opened it and saw the words clearly in the light. After reading it, his face suddenly turned ugly.


    "Wait." Fu Hung-chien looked out and said to the driver, "instead of going to the south gate, go to the West Lane flower shop on the fifth street."


    The boundary of Shangwu street is a famous wealthy area in Qingzhou. The Huafang in the west is more expensive and expensive. Fu Hongmei has no real estate on Shangwu street, but he bought a house for xunhong, which is the biggest three in one.


    When he arrived at the other courtyard, the door was open. Fu Hongmei ordered the driver to wait outside. He looked left and right, and after he was sure that no one was following him, he entered the courtyard carefully and closed the gate again.

 Chapter 1060

    "Master." Xuhong came out from the side, looking pale.


    Fu took a look at her, threw the paper in his hand and stones on her face. He couldn''t stop looking for red, and got a firm and solid knot.


    "Explain what happened!" Fu Hongbei was obviously angry. He strode into the room and shouted loudly.


    Xunhong followed him honestly, biting his teeth and saying, "that''s to say, the man you ordered to follow has lost..."


    "Lost?" Before he got to the main hall, Fu Hongmei stood still, looked back and looked for Hong, reached out to hold her chin and gnashed his teeth: "you know how important he is! Let you see, you lost someone? Communication of the matter specially sent others to do, is to let you good, wholeheartedly stare at him! You''re telling me now, man lost? Are you tired of living


    As soon as he finished, he shook his hand and slapped xunhong in the face.


    He did not dare to cover his face. He had to take a half step back and said with tears in his eyes, "that man, that man, he..."


    "What''s the matter with him? Are you reasonable?"


    Looking for red to shake his head: "I dare not."


    Fu Hongmei put his hands on his back, turned around and went on to the main hall. As he walked along, he said, "let''s be clear about what''s going on."


    Xunhong followed and said what happened today.


    Before, xunhong was cold for several days because of the jade pendant. Five days ago, fuhhong arranged another task for her to monitor and protect an alien man living in the countryside at all times.


    This task was originally the same.


    She had not seen Zhang Tong for a long time, but knew that she had been disciplined by her master. Zhang Tong seemed to have no influence. This made her curious and had some other guesses.


    But guessing is guessing, and she has no right to question who until the answer is determined.


    On the first day of the task, xunhong was instructed by Zhang Tong. Zhang Tong told her that this strange man was surly, bloodthirsty, and did not like to be watched - remember to act in secret and never watch others.


    Looking for red thought that, as long as he didn''t want to mess up his work, he kept an honest long-distance look.


    This morning, the alien man did not go to the country house as before, but went to the field, and stood in the field for a long time, and then left slowly.


    The alien man entered the city.


    Searching for red was originally followed, but at the gate of the city, there were many fish and dragons. When the flow of people was intertwined, I accidentally saw my eyes. When I turned around, I lost my sight.


    Looking for red impatient, looking for everywhere, but in a dark lane, was blocked by the foreign man.


    She was in a moment of embarrassment, just trying to explain two sentences, but the other side didn''t say anything, and gave her a hand.


    Because I remember my duty, xunhong kept avoiding and didn''t fight back, but the other side obviously killed the enemy, and the other side''s martial arts were strange and powerful. She was 50% better than her. When she was defeated, she was seriously injured and couldn''t catch up with others.


    After that, she mobilizes available manpower to look up and down in Qingzhou, but the whole day has passed, and half of the figure has not been seen.


    Xunhong didn''t dare to hide it. He knew that he could confess earlier and perhaps get the master''s forgiveness. Therefore, when the master came out at the gate of the chief secretary''s Yamen, he lost the note to inform him.


    I told today''s story in detail. Looking for red with red face and dry lips, I said with difficulty: "it''s my subordinates. Please punish me."


    Fu Hongbei looked at her coldly. "Bang", he smashed the teacup he just picked up in his hand, and the white pieces of porcelain exploded in disorder. He crossed the red sideburns and almost pierced her face.


    "What else can you do? You can make mistakes in such a simple thing. Do you know how important that person is? You know what he did after he left you! "


    I don''t know. I just buried my head and didn''t say a word.


    Fu Hung-chien closed his eyes and his voice seemed dry. "He hurt Ziyan badly."


    Looking for the red one Leng, hurriedly looked up, thoroughly flurried: "Lord son, he......"


    Fu raised his hand again and made a sign to stop her: "forget it, if you are hurt, you will be hurt, and your life will be fine."


    Xunhong didn''t know what to say. She bit her lips and sighed that she was really finished this time. Fu HongMian had high hopes for a son, Fu Ziyan. She planned to pass on the mantle in the future. Now Fu Ziyan has such a thing. She can''t help it.


    "In a day, we will find people. Can we do that?" He said.


    Find red where dare to refuse, hurriedly nodded: "Lord son is at ease, is dig the earth three feet, subordinates also will find this person!"


    Fu seemed to slow down, looked up, looked at Xun Hong again, and beckoned to her, "come here."


    Go to find red, stand in front of him.


    Fu held out his hand and touched the bloody spot on her forehead: "does it hurt?"


    Looking for red to shake his head: "it doesn''t hurt. Thank you for keeping your hand."


    Have you left your hand? Fu Hongbei knows that he breathed, pulled the woman in front of him to his knees, held her in his arms, and said to her ear, "you are the one I believe in the most. I dare not entrust others with many things. I can only ask you to do them. If you can''t do them well, you will push my heart to the person next to you. Do you understand?"Xunhong''s body was a little stiff, but he nodded honestly and said a few soft words: "I''m not very comfortable recently. I''m not lazy in my work, which makes the master angry. It''s my fault. I swear that this kind of thing will never happen again. I hope the master will give me another chance."


    "Chance, not many times in all." Fu Hongmei said, holding xunhong''s hand and rubbing: "what do you call me?"


    "Look for red to hang an eye to change a mouth:" master


    Fu Hongmei smiled and said, "go back to find Zhang Tong. Don''t do something about your strength. Let him do it. Find someone. You can''t find it with him. Do you know the consequences?"


    "Yes." Looking for red mouth to say so, but in the heart is in Pan cool.


    This is not the first time that she, as a concubine, has lain in Fu Hong''s arms and listened to him use such cruel tone to warn her against doing things badly.


    Once and twice, it''s OK, again and again. No matter how much love you have, you''ll have to be hammered away.


    Fu Hongmei regarded her as her subordinates, women, but they were very open. She nipped out her imagination of "Fu''s backyard" in the bud.


    He can use her, sleep her, but will not take him back to pay home, even if it is just a small concubine room identity, also grudging to give.


    He wants her to stay in the brothel and take care of everything outside for him. She only needs to fulfill her duties and fulfill his orders without any right to refuse, to be coquettish, to fail and to be punished.


    No woman has ever thought of such a day, so does seeking red.


    Biting her lips and swallowing the pain of her heart, she tried to bury the hidden hatred on her face skillfully in her heart, which no one could see.

 Chapter 1061

    Fu Hongbei left half an hour later. He had dinner here, but he didn''t plan to spend the night.


    Xunhong sent Fu Hongmei to the door and watched the carriage leave. Just turning back, he heard a chuckle on the wall.


    She looked up and saw Zhang Tong, who had been missing for several days, "how long have you been here?"


    Zhang Tong jumped down from the wall and came to her side: "it''s been a while. I dare to come out when the master is gone."


    "I messed up the job this time, but I didn''t do it for you. Are you still afraid of the punishment of the master?" xunhong said


    "Naturally, punishment can''t reach me. Can''t you just avoid it?" Zhang Tong said, looking for the wound on his red head: "I''ll give you the bag. Where''s the medicine?"


    Looking for red into the main hall, pointing to the location of the side room.


    Zhang Tong went and soon came back with several kinds of gold sore medicine and white cloth in his hand.


    When looking for the red bandage, Zhang Tong said about tomorrow''s arrangement: "I take people to the East, and you take people to the West. I have some conjectures in my mind, but I dare not guess about the matter of the master and the son. Anyway, as long as we look carefully, people will be able to find it, unless he has left Qingzhou City."


    Zhang Tong said, also simple to find the red bag is over, the bag is still neat, a look is skilled.


    Looking for red to look at the mirror, feeling the white cloth, the absent-minded answer: "you''re sure."


    Zhang Tong packed his things and suddenly asked, "why don''t you stay the master for the night?"


    Look for him.


    Zhang Tong smiled: "you keep him, he will not leave, do such a big thing, do not find a chance to make up for it, waiting to settle accounts with you after autumn?"


    "Don''t I want to stay?" "Look for red cold voice to say, close own collar:" besides, Fu Ziyan had such a thing, I stay him again, don''t seem too ignorant


    "If the matter of paying the son''s words can really make the master and the son sad, the master and the son will not be free to come to you. What are the wives and children of a successful man?"


    "That''s what you think," sighed Chihiro


    Zhang Tong didn''t answer. He smiled again.


    "It''s all heartless and ruthless!" Find red scolded a, also don''t know who is scolding, get up and go to the room.


    Zhang Tongtong then shouted, "my second brother is not. He wants to lead his wife and children. He has to spend his whole life. If you want to think about such a day, it''s better to get together with him."


    "Speaking of this." Searching for red automatically blocked the second half of his sentence, turning back to ask: "you don''t save your second brother? I heard that other people are in Qingzhou yamen, but they don''t suffer much. But after all, they are in prison. You are willing to let your brother suffer such a crime? "


    "Someone saved him." Zhang Tong said, "one Despicable


    "You hate so much, but you can still save your second brother. This man is interesting. Who is it?"


    Zhang Tong smiled and said, "my big brother!"


    Zhang Yuzhang also has a big brother. It''s only now that she knows about it. But she knows it. She never thought about what the so-called big brother would have to do with her.


    So, until noon the next day, when she was intercepted by a man who claimed to be brother Zhang Yu, she was still a little confused.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Someone wants to see you."


    The conversation between the two was very brief. After that, Zhang Feng was determined to take xunhong away. Xunhong moved his hand with him. After a fight, xunhong lost the enemy and was carried to the prison of Qingzhou government.


    Because she still has the task of looking for people in mind, she is very anxious to find red. She tried to escape several times on the road and was pulled back by Zhang Feng to teach her a lesson. So when she saw Zhang Yu, Zhang Yu was completely shocked by the blue, blue and purple marks on her face.


    "What''s the matter?" What Zhang Yu asked was to find red.


    Xunhong was about to answer, but he heard a clatter. The iron door behind him was pushed open.


    At the gate of the iron gate, Liu Wei and simaxi, the official Yin, are walking in slowly.


    Seeing that there was a blue nose and a swollen face in the cell, Liu Wei glanced at Zhang Feng and then turned to look for Hong and said, "look for Hong, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Looking for red obviously recognized the person in front of her. At that time, she suddenly turned to look at Zhang Yu.


    Zhang Yu stood up consciously and stopped before looking for red: "Lord Liu, what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei looked at Zhang Yu, the hero who saved the beauty, and said, "you seem to have forgotten. What did you promise us?"


    Zhang Yu frowned: "I didn''t forget that I said I would pull up for you to find red, but why did you hurt her like this? Is that your sincerity? If so, even if I break my mouth, even if she will not agree to any of your requirements! "


    Liu Wei takes another look at Zhang Feng.


    Zhang Feng''s face also changed. In fact, his original intention was not to start, but to worry too much. Knowing that looking for red was an important goal to decide whether Zhang Yu could take the blame and make contributions. That''s why when she tried to run again and again, she put a heavy hand on it. In her mind, she just wanted to keep people first, but ignored other aspects.


    Liu Wei looked at Zhang Feng''s expression and knew what he thought in his heart. He had no choice but to skip Zhang Yu and find Hong: "I''d like to ask you to come today. I hope you can help me.""Help?" Looking for red holding his red and swollen cheek, his eyes burst into flames: "you look like I''m going to help you, young man?"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "why not listen to the exchange terms first, and then decide whether to help?"


    "Hum!" Find red don''t face, but because of the action is too big, affecting the bruise on her neck, she immediately stared at Zhang Feng in pain, her eyes bright as if to eat him alive.


    "A little red, is it up to the girl?"


    I didn''t make a sound.


    "Because of the relationship between the girl and the master of Fu''s family, it''s not a day or two. It''s a long time. It''s natural to find out what should be checked, and what should not be checked. For example, the management mode of a little red, how much profit, how much dividend, and..." When Liu Wei said that, he stopped suddenly: "and The destination of a large sum of money that is extra every month but is not included in the account. "


    When Liu Wei said that in front of her, xunhong didn''t respond. Speaking of the last sentence, xunhong tensed up sharply and swallowed spittle.


    "It can be seen that Miss Xun Hong used many ways to cover up the extra silver to make sure that she would not leave any clues. But there is no airtight wall in the world. There are always clues about what happened and how to hide it."


    Search red frowned, and his face was very ugly: "what do you want to say?"


    "It''s a pity, red makeup girl." Liu Wei drooped her eyes and walked slowly outside the prison room across the railings: "you have already taught the red makeup girl how to split up and carry away the extra silver every month, but before the red makeup girl can start, it''s a waste of your teaching."


    Looking for red heart more and more flustered, can''t help clenching Fist: "I don''t understand what you are saying!"

 Chapter 1062

    "I''m talking about your plan to separate a little red." Liu Wei said to xunhong, "you have a conscience. You know that a little red is just a curtain that Fu hongtimes hides from the outside world. This curtain will be used up by him in the future. It will be used as a shield to enter the vision of his political enemies, and will never surpass life. You can''t bear the innocent girls in red. You want to save them, so you are secretly outside to build another shelter for them. But you are too close to Fu Hongmei. You are afraid that for a long time, Fu Hongmei will find the clue. You have been looking for another person to do this for you. Red make-up is as delicate as hair, you are very agreeable, but red make-up suddenly died, you should, also very unprepared


    Looking for red, he hurriedly looked at Zhang Yu and the others at the scene. His eyelashes were slightly quivering: "you Nonsense... "


    "Nonsense?" Liu Wei stared at Xuhong''s eyes and said: "the red make-up is dead. You don''t show it on your face, but you are worried. It''s Fu hongtimes who found out your plan and killed people. You are afraid of the death of red make-up. It''s Fu hongtimes''s warning to you. You have messed up the jade pendant and been ignored by Fu Hongbiao. You dare not even go to find Fu Hongbiao to plead for forgiveness as before. You can only wait quietly and wait for Fu Hongbiao to give you the next task, but unfortunately, you have messed up the next task. "


    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    "I can''t understand you. I know you and I are looking for red. I''ll give you a chance now. A little red person, you can''t save it, I can save it, the death of red makeup, you can''t check it, I can check it, the snake keeper you can''t find, I can find it, as long as you promise me a condition, everything you can''t do, everything that troubles you, will be solved easily..."


    It''s an absolutely attractive deal.


    It''s like a pie in the sky. When you''re at the end of your tether, someone brings you gold, silver and jewelry. It''s full of life. If you nod your head, it will bring you out of trouble and help you to be reborn.


    But in the world, there is no cheap pie in the sky. The reason why people are always cheated is that they are greedy. Only when they are greedy, they will be cheated.


    Therefore, even if what the other side said was so extravagant, Xuhong was also stuck in his neck and didn''t loosen his mouth.


    Liu Wei waited for a while, and understood that this speech was not enough to move the man, so she sighed with regret: "I will give you time, one night, tomorrow we will continue to talk."


    Since Zhang Feng was not told not to start, Liu Wei didn''t start with the purpose of discussing and catching people.


    It''s polite to be polite before you fight. Now you can speak well, but the other side won''t listen. Tomorrow, you won''t be so comfortable.


    When he left the prison, Zhang Feng ran after him.


    Liu Wei knew what Zhang Feng wanted to ask, and he took the initiative to say, "it''s not good for anyone to go back and persuade Zhang Yu and let him play the side drum. Today, I''m saying that tomorrow is not the case. Uncle Feng, you know that the third prince is not a good speaker."


    Zhang Feng understood, at the same time, he was worried: "the third prince, can blame ah Yu? I have already said with a Yu that he will persuade that woman well even if he doesn''t do it for himself, for me and for a tong, but that woman looks like she is tough. If he doesn''t agree, will he... "


    "It depends on whether your brother tries his best." Liu Wei said so.


    Zhang Feng nodded his head, his heart always in a state of confusion.


    Meanwhile, in the prison, Zhang Yu and Xun Hong look at each other.


    The jailer of the guard had already been ordered. Knowing that they had something to say, he deliberately raised his feet and went to patrol elsewhere.


    When there was no one around, he immediately asked Zhang Yu, "what''s going on?"


    Zhang Yu simply said what happened after he woke up, and finally asked Xun Hong, "are you really carrying the master on your back to move a little red field?"


    "No." Search for red quickly recognized: "that person is an official. Is what the official said true? It''s clearly bombing me, or it''s provoking you and me. Don''t believe it. "


    Zhang Yu was silent. After a long time, he said, "it doesn''t matter. I will never betray you."


    Xunhong looked at Zhang Yu and lowered his eyes: "don''t say that. First, think about how we can get out of trouble. I''ve been to many places in Qingzhou, big and small. It''s still the first time in prison. You''ve stayed for a long time and seen a lot. Do you know how to escape?"


    Zhang Yu hissed, "you think you are singing and escaping from prison. If you want to escape from prison, you will break one of the bars and let me have a look."


    Looking for red really broke the railing with her wrists thick and thin. After a long time, she had enough ten percent of her strength, but didn''t break it a little. She sat down on the ground and began to have a headache: "this time it''s really over."


    Zhang Yu came to her side and sat next to her: "did you do a bad job? In this case, it''s better to stay here and hide for a while, so as not to be sent off by the master. "


    "Look for the red way:" you say light, this is to hide for a while? This is missing! I''ve lost my whole life. Master Zibao can''t think I''ve escaped. If he can''t find me, he must be a little red. Others in the city, then... "


    "As expected, you are still worried about a little red." Zhang Yu holds the key.


    Looking for red wanted to hit: "what''s the matter? Who lives a lifetime without a worry? I have lived a life without father or mother and without family or reason for so many years. How many younger sisters want to take care of me, but they are still wrong? ""I don''t mean that..." Zhang Yu heard that xunhong was really angry. He recognized and counseled wisely and said, "since that is the case, you might as well promise them."


    Look for red to see him.


    Zhang Yu said bluntly, "if you don''t say anything else, it''s not enough for them to help you settle down with other people in Hongli."


    "You believe them?" "Look for red sneer:" anyway I don''t believe


    Zhang Yu knew that he had made up his mind to find red. Although he wanted to persuade him, he was afraid to talk too much. He simply changed the topic: "what''s going on outside when I come in?"


    "A lot has happened." Because they had been friends for many years, xunhong didn''t hide from him: "that day you were taken away, Zhang Tongyi wanted to save you, but he came back two days later, but he said he was not in a hurry to save. He said you were OK for the time being, and I didn''t take this matter to heart. At that time, I was suing the master. Because I couldn''t find the jade plate in Baixin, the master had a fire, and then the master left me alone, Zhang Tong I was assigned a new task by the master. I didn''t know where to go. When I saw you goodbye, the master asked me to guard a person. Unfortunately, I lost it. I came out to find it today, but I was caught here again. This time it''s really over. When I enter this place, even if I''m loyal when I go out, the master can''t believe me. Later, in the eyes of the master, even if I''m no longer there. "


    "No, No." Zhang Yu doesn''t care: "you''re not young, you should have been away from these things for a long time. I think this time, it''s an opportunity."


    "Oh." Looking for red glances at him: "opportunity?"


    Zhang Yu said: "do you want to know what they want you to do?"


    "What?"


    "Snoop." Zhang Yu looks around and makes sure that the partition wall has no ears before he whispers out what he heard from Zhang Feng: "they don''t care so much about the matter of the master and the son. I hear that. They have already got the handle of the master and the son. They want to borrow your relationship in paying home and find out about the whole paying house from you in recent years."


    "Fu family?" "I''ve been out of Fu''s house for a long time," seeker thought absurdly


    "But there are still a lot of nails left at Fu''s house."


    Looking for the red heavy eyes, a moment, did not continue to quibble, but asked: "how do they know I am paying someone?" Said, doubting eyes will look up and down Zhang Yu.


    Zhang Yu hurriedly waved: "don''t look at me like this. I don''t know if there are people in your family. They said it."


    Xuhong frowned and didn''t speak again.


    She did bury a lot of nails in Fu''s house. To be exact, since the day she left Fu''s house and became a woman outside Fu Hongbiao, she went to Fu''s backyard to settle down. At first, she just wanted to go back to that high gate courtyard for preparation. Later, she became to observe the whereabouts of Fu Hongbiao, so that she could move a little red out slowly.


    But these, she has been concealing very tightly, conceals very well, even if pays the Hong time also not to discover, other people how can know?

 Chapter 1063

    Seeing that xunhong was silent, Zhang Yu continued: "Fu family, everyone is not easy. I heard that they found several suspicious people in Fu family, but the nails just put in are too shallow, so they want to seek foreign aid and find you. However, it seems that at the beginning, they knew that there were many people in your family. I also heard that the night I was arrested, someone went after you, but finally deliberately let you go for what Long line Big fish? "


    I thought about the night of qianxifang poetry meeting.


    It was a rather complicated night for her, and then when she fled, the process of finding a hidden path to escape was also dangerous. But she never thought that the enemy she was pursuing was not what she had thrown away, but someone deliberately let her go?


    "What else do you know?" Looking for Hong to hold Zhang Yu''s hand, she looks eager.


    Whoever knows that he has been playing with applause since he started so early will not be too happy.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Yu said another message: "did the man you said the master wanted you to protect raise a python?"


    Looking for red to think, shaking his head: "no, but that person likes to catch some snakes."


    Zhang Yu is not sure: "I know they are looking for a snake keeper. It''s said that the man came from other places. He killed several people as soon as he came, and then he has contacts with the master."


    "As a prisoner, your news is much better than mine," xunhong looked at Zhang Yu


    Zhang Yu smiled and said, "I have a big brother who has been looking after me. You don''t have one."


    "So for your big brother, you''re going to push me out and sell me?" Xunhong stood up from the ground, and under Zhang Yu''s slightly stunned eyes, he said, "don''t think I can''t see it. You have been knocking on the sidelines, just want to tell me, how capable are these people? I followed them, how beneficial and harmless? I said Zhang Yu, that''s how you calculated me? I''ll leave my words here today. Don''t try to persuade me, or we won''t be friends. "


    With that, xunhong went to the other end of the cell. He didn''t say a word to him at all, as if he were in a rain of 18000 Li.


    Zhang Yu is helpless.


    Looking for red at the corner wall, he had closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. He knew that he had nothing to say. At last, he added: "at least, they can help you keep a little red, but they will only destroy your little red."


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Wei saw Fu Zichen again, he was in the post house.


    Fu Zichen is staring at his wrist.


    Liu wei walked over and touched him at the back, then he turned around to see her: "back."


    Liu Wei sat opposite him, took the cup lazily, poured himself a glass of water, and asked, "how did you come back?"


    Fu Zichen covers his wrist with his sleeve and says, "I''ll be back when I wake up."


    Liu Wei was drinking water and didn''t say anything for a while.


    Fu Zichen said, "they sent you to Fu Fu''s house?"


    "Well." Liu Wei simply nodded and said, "but don''t worry. I''ve shown it to you. It''s OK. Are you comfortable now?"


    "No." Fu Zichen shook his head, thought about it and raised his wrist: "you see the mark on it?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "snake mark, Rong Ling said, it''s the snake keeper who started. Before he hurt you, he put a small snake on you and left a mark. He attacked according to the mark."


    "That''s the problem." Fu Zichen frowned, stroked the mark on his wrist, and said, "I have seen the face of the man who hurt me. He has problems with his eyes."


    "Well?" Liu Wei did not understand: "what''s the problem?"


    "No eyes."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment.


    Fu Zichen said: "the man''s whole eyes are only white. He hurt me first. Fu Ziyan was frightened and shouted. Then he turned around and attacked Fu Ziyan. When he hit Fu Ziyan far and even let him spit blood, he turned around and started again. But when he turned around, he was obviously slow, because I had not spoken, He didn''t make a sound. At that time, he was probably judging my position... "


    "Is he blind?" This guess, let Liu Wei some trance: "from all the clues known at present, there is no one clue can point to him is blind, Rong Ling and his hand, also did not say he is blind."


    "Maybe he wasn''t blind again."


    "Ah?" Liu Wei can''t understand.


    Fu Zichen also thought his words were absurd: "Rong Ling and he moved hands. I know that when the man turned to attack me and threw me out, I saw Rong Ling appear, but the blame was that his eyes turned down from above, but I knew that he was blind, even if he had eyes. Before I fainted, I had been paying attention to his expression. He was using his ears to judge the specific position of Rong Ling. "


    Liu Wei''s brain is spinning fast.


    Fu Zichen put his wrist in front of Liu Wei and said, "I think you need to take a closer look at this kind of snake that can mark. What kind of snake is it? The snake keeper judges the position according to its mark. Does it indicate the mark of this kind of snake and what is its special taste?"Liu Wei grabbed his wrist and looked at it seriously.


    When Rong Leng came back, he saw such a picture.


    Fang Fangzheng''s dining table is full of food. Liu Wei and Fu Zichen sit opposite each other. Liu Wei pulls Fu Zichen''s right hand in her left hand, squints her eyes, eats the food while taking it with her, and keeps watching on his wrist.


    While Fu Zichen had to take chopsticks with his left hand because his right hand was pulled. However, his left hand was not used very often, which made him unable to work. At last, he had to put the chopsticks away, scoop vegetables with a spoon. However, the long green vegetables could not be scooped up again. At last, he could only drink soup and ask the woman who was domineering and focused on the opposite side: "can you watch it later?"


    The woman was very attentive and didn''t answer him at all. She also collected his hand and looked into her eyes.


    Fu Zichen can''t help it. He can only extend his arms to accommodate her. At the same time, he continues to drink soup. For a whole table of food, he can only drink two mouthfuls of soup.


    "Cough." Rong Leng made a sound, which attracted the attention of the two people at the table.


    Liu Wei sees Rong Ling coming back, immediately releases Fu Zichen''s hand, waves to Rong Ling and says, "come here, I have something to tell you."


    Fu Zichen took the opportunity to take back his right hand, grabbed the chopsticks, sandwiched a piece of Hibiscus chop, put it into his mouth and chew it.


    Rong Ling walked over and sat down beside Liu Wei. He let the servants of the post house carry the chopsticks. Then Liu Wei asked, "is there any problem with the snake keeper''s eyes?"


    Holding chopsticks to think about it, Rong Leng took a piece of meat and put it into a bowl, saying, "it seems that it is."


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened, and Fu Zichen immediately looked at Rong Ling.


    "There is a mole on the eyelid," Rong said


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "it''s not that. Have you ever had a hand with him? Do you feel that his eyesight is blocked?"


    Rong Ling looks up at Fu Zichen and says, "hand in hand, that''s what we''re talking about?"


    Liu Wei is stunned.


    Fu Zichen laughed in a good mood and said, "yes, it''s good to have no mouth to mouth."


    From the bottom of his heart, he said, "you should not be saved."


    Fu Zichen is immediately satisfied: "but you are still saved. You are not lucky."


    Rong Leng put the chopsticks on the ground with a loud bang.


    Liu Wei grabbed her finger and decided to lead the topic back: "well, let''s talk about the previous problems, eyes, eyes of snake breeders..."


    Let Leng Huoran get up, the meal also did not eat, go straight to the second floor.


    Liu Wei reached out and hit Fu Zichen hard on the head: "OK, you recruit him again!"

 Chapter 1064

    Waiting for Rong Leng to go up the two floors, looking down, I just saw Liu Wei holding chopsticks, chasing Fu Zichen and hitting him on the head.


    Rong Leng looked coldly for a moment and said, "people are outside the door." With that, he entered the room.


    Liu Wei hears the words and is stunned for a moment. For a moment, he can''t judge the meaning of Rong Ling''s words. After returning to shen''er, he immediately slowly gets down from the stool and looks out of the gate.


    It didn''t matter that she found "one person" at the door. To be exact, it should be three people, two familiar dark guards, with a mouth blocked, hands and feet tied, eyes blindfolded, and a strange man "whining".


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Leng brings back the snake keeper. As for why, now she can''t directly ask herself, so she has to spy on Chao darkwei.


    Dark Wei still can see that the third prince and Lord Liu are playing with flower spears. They are not really angry. Therefore, they know nothing.


    Because Liu Wei didn''t believe that Fu would do the same thing, Rong Ling was forced to find evidence for her.


    This search, naturally the first to find out the death of red makeup green Yan.


    Today, Rong Ling spent a day in Liulian lane. He was very tired. However, he didn''t block the snake keeper, but the snake keeper sent him to his house. It is estimated that he remembered yesterday''s fight, which broke his big event. The snake keeper started as soon as he came up, and he used his moves to force Rong Ling to die.


    Rong Ling was not happy at that time. He started to fight with others and then locked them down.


    After listening to the narration of dark Wei, Liu Wei looks up at the snake keeper whose eyes are tied so that he can''t move. Then he looks up and up the stairs.


    Finally, look at Fu Zichen.


    He has beaten his brother seriously, and he has been unconscious for a night. Now the culprit is in front of him. Fu Zichen is calmer than Liu Wei, an outsider.


    While Fu Zichen was eating, he glanced at the snake keeper and finally asked, "take it to yamen?"


    Liu Wei shook his head and said, "although it can be determined that he was the culprit of the murder of the three brothers of the Mu family, he was involved in other cases, so he can''t be put in the Yamen for the time being, so as not to disturb others."


    If the snake keeper is caught, he will not be able to sit down. So far, he has to keep it from him, so as not to make trouble.


    "Stay in the post house?"


    plan, Liu Wei also wants to veto a little bit: "the Qingzhou post office, after all, is under the jurisdiction of the Qingzhou local government, and how many paid Eyeliner around this week. We all know that although the personnel in the post office are safe, the snake charmer is very cunning and stays on the bright side. I still fear that he will send messages outside."


    "Let go?"


    "Even worse." Liu Wei glared at Fu Zichen and said, "I''ve got all of them. What else can I let go of? Give him a chance to go back and report the news, and then run away with fear of crime?"


    This is not good, that is not good, Fu Zichen does not want to, continue to eat, leaving Liu Wei to have a headache.


    "You said he had an eye problem?" Liu Wei suddenly thought of this. Without saying a word, he lifted the blindfold of the snake keeper and looked at it with his eyes open.


    When he lifted his eyelids, Liu Wei saw that the man''s eyes were white for a while, and then he looked again. The eyes were bright and white in the middle of his eyes, dark and full of danger and vigilance.


    "He is really blind." Liu Wei said.


    The snake keeper is covered with his mouth, his hands and feet, unable to speak or move, but his ears can hear.


    When he heard Liu Wei''s words, he tried to focus his eyes on her direction. It seemed that he didn''t understand. His eyes were long. Who are you talking about?


    Liu Wei looked at the movements of the snake keeper and knew his doubts. He didn''t mind to solve them: "the nerves in the eyes of people are very complex, but the visual changes are very obvious. It should be said that you are not blind. You can see a very fuzzy shadow, right. Where there are people, your eyeball will follow the rotation. This response is given by the brain. When you identify people in your eyes and feed back information from the brain, your response ability will be slower than that of normal people, and your visual response will be worse than that of normal people. Therefore, if you carefully observe, you will find that your eye rotation is unnatural, and judge whether you are blind or not


    The snake keeper is silent for a while, and his eyes are fixed on Liu Wei''s position.


    Liu Wei simply took the plug from his mouth.


    The snake keeper immediately said:% * & Yuan%


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Fu Zichen: "..."


    Liu Wei coughed and said, "although I can feel that you are in a hurry, I still want to say that this is the Central Plains. If you are in a hurry, please speak the Central Plains dialect. I can understand very little witch language and can''t judge your meaning."


    The snake keeper breathed heavily. It was obvious that he could understand the Central Plains dialect, but he said it with great difficulty. He held it for a long time, only holding two words: "kill You... "


    Liu Wei "..."


    The dark guard''s eyes on the edge narrowed, clasped the hand of the snake keeper and twisted him 180 degrees.


    Liu Wei had a hard time communicating and said, "if you don''t make sense, how can you kill me? I didn''t mess with you, but well, if you really decide to kill me, I''ll have to start first, take him up and put him in my room. "Liu Wei''s room is rongling''s room.


    Dark Wei tied people''s eyes again, stuffed their mouths, and threw them into the room, allowing Leng to look at them coldly.


    Dark Wei buried his head and reported, "it''s Lord Liu''s idea." And then immediately ran away.


    Rong Leng silently waits for Liu Wei to come up and explain why. After a long time, he only waits for Fu Zichen to kick dada.


    Fu Zichen had a narrow smile on his face, and his mouth was crooked. He said, "here you are..."


    "Pa!" Allow edge to close the door, do not disdain to say a word with the other side at all.


    Liu Wei did not come up until she had finished eating. When she came up, she also brought a meal to Rong Ling. Rong Ling looked at the three-layer food box, and the depression in her eyes dissipated a little.


    Liu Wei handed the food box to Rong Ling and said, "no matter what, the food is always out all day. I''m tired."


    When she said that, she let Leng''s sulk disappear in half.


    Liu Wei began to praise him: "in fact, you''ve done the most right thing. This snake keeper will come back sooner or later. I''ve wanted to come back and have a look. However, you have to cover up his whereabouts so that no one can find him here. People, I''ve been locked in the post house these days, separated by a room and guarded by four sides. Just in time, I have something to discuss with him. "


    "Discuss?" This gentle word makes Rong Leng pick his eyebrow.


    Liu Wei seized the opportunity and quickly boasted, "you know me, I''ll discuss with him, and I don''t need his cooperation."


    Rong Leng did not make a sound and opened the food box.


    When he was ready to eat with chopsticks, Liu Wei took a scalpel, spread out her needle bag, and approached the snake keeper step by step. As he approached, he said, "I have never dissected a living person."

 Chapter 1065

    What''s the difference between dissecting the living and the dead? It''s quite different. The autopsy of the dead doesn''t care about anything, but the living should pay attention to it. You have to take it apart and put it back in the air.


    Although ancient medicine was backward, Liu Wei, the snake breeder, wanted to study it.


    First of all, it''s the eyes of the snake raiser. Liu Wei needs to make sure first whether the eyes of the snake raiser are born like this or damaged by the drug.


    If it''s poison damage, what kind of medicine is it? But it has something to do with the transformation of the monsters of the witch family?


    Secondly, it''s the problem of this man. Liu Wei just smelled it downstairs. This man has a smell. Is this smell aimed at attracting some snakes? If so, what kind of snake is it, what is the purpose of attraction, domestication or murder?


    There are many puzzles, Liu Wei can''t wait.


    Push the snake keeper to the ground, Liu Wei holds the silver needle and stabs it in the head. He stabs it and says, "I will be careful not to harm your life. Of course, the worst result is to become a vegetable, but I promise my life will still be there. Now I give you acupuncture anesthesia. Don''t move around. I''m not responsible for the stabbing."


    Liu Wei said that more than half of the snake keepers could not understand it, but this did not prevent them from feeling something stuck on their heads one by one.


    He struggled first, but was mercilessly pressed, then roared, but because of the cloth in his mouth, he could only make a "whine" sound. Finally, he felt that his consciousness was gradually blurred, and his brain was more and more unconscious. He began to use his internal power to twist his body to resist.


    Of course, the result of resistance is to speed up blood flow, and dizziness is stronger than before.


    Seeing that people are about to faint completely, Liu Wei''s scalpel is ready to move.


    At this time, I don''t know where I twisted it. The snake keeper loosened the cloth in his mouth. He threw the cloth out in embarrassment and effort, holding his voice: "no No No...... "


    Liu Wei calmly picked up the cloth and stuffed it back for him.


    The snake keeper had to shake his head desperately and let Liu Wei''s hand not allow his mouth.


    Liu Wei sighed, "why do you say you need to do this? Why don''t you faint and feel pain?"


    The snake keeper was sweating: "Shang Business Discuss... "


    Liu Wei said, "but I think it''s more interesting to find the answer by myself. I''m too tired to talk. You talk slowly. I''m impatient."


    "No No Slow... "


    "Off and on, hard to hear."


    "Constantly Constantly... "


    "Tut, people''s potential is indeed unlimited. Give you a chance. What are you going to discuss with me?"


    The snake keeper swallowed his saliva and said, "man, man..."


    "Who?"


    "Pay Pay... "


    "Pay the family?" The scalpel in Liu Wei''s hand flickered in the candlelight. "I''m not interested in dealing with the rest of the family. Tell me about Fu Laozi. Do you know who it is?"


    The snake keeper nodded quickly: "know Know Know... "


    "What''s the relationship between Fu Laozi and your witches?"


    "He Together Make... "


    "What to cooperate with?"


    "Knot Knot Soldiers... "


    "What do you do to join the army?"


    "Usurp Usurp Usurp Liu Wei ponders and looks back at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling put down his chopsticks and set his deep eyes to look at her.


    Liu Wei got up and put her foot firmly on the snake keeper: "you speak too slowly. I''d better check for myself."


    The snake keeper was kicked and didn''t dare to cry for pain. He stumbled and said: "write I I Write... "


    The snake breeder may have passed the written test of Zhongyuan dialect, but he can''t speak. He wrote faster than he said. Liu Wei pricked him two more stitches to make him wake up and handed him the ink.


    The snake raiser''s eyes are not good. He writes only by feeling. He doesn''t write on the paper. It depends on the fate between the ink and the paper. However, it''s strange that the words are well written and arranged. It''s really not like a blind man can write.


    Liu Wei judged that he was not born blind. At least, he was blind after learning the characters of the Central Plains. Otherwise, writing would not be like this.


    Liu Wei has been waiting for a quarter of an hour. The snake keeper has written out his confession. There are many words on the paper, two full pages.


    It''s about the relationship between the witch family and Fu Laozi.


    At the beginning, Wu family decided to cooperate with Fu Hongbiao, but at that time, it was a misunderstanding.


    Fu Hongmei sent a book to liaozhou in his personal name. Originally, he was the king of power.


    At that time, the rebellion of the king of power was widely spread. Liaozhou, Fengzhou and other places had already gathered. Some of the Beijing officials were OK, holding the emperor''s thigh more or less, and had no worries. But some of the local officials had more misgivings.


    Especially like the Fu family, they have the most ideas, which are high status and command the state capital, but they have some distance from the imperial power.


    Fu HongMian''s letter was intended to be subordinated to the king, but it didn''t fall into his hands at last, because the king wasn''t in liaozhou at that time.At that time, the Wu people took advantage of Fu''s heart and sent a letter back to Fu Hongmei, in which he was advised to seek another major event. At the same time, he wrote that the Wu people would like to give their full assistance.


    The status of Fu''s family is not so common. Rather than depending on others, it is better to achieve hegemony by oneself. The emperor''s dream of Fu Hongbiao started from the time when the reply letter from the witch family was sent.


    After that, Fu Hongmei kept in constant contact with the Wu nationality. The three brothers of the Mu family were the forerunners sent by the Wu nationality. The snake keeper in this place wrote vaguely. He mentioned that the three brothers of the Mu family worked for Fu Hongmei, but they had different ideas.


    Liu Wei guessed that what is the effect of Fu Hongmei, 80% of it is for the sorcerers.


    I''m afraid that the Wu clan not only recruited the three brothers of the Mu family, but also recruited many thieves for their use.


    It''s the snake keeper who killed the three brothers of Mujia.


    The snake keeper didn''t confess his position in the witch family, but Liu Wei estimated that he could not lower it.


    No matter which of these two things, no matter what, any peripheral personnel can be qualified to do.


    Maybe he still cherished his life. The snake keeper said everything he could, including Fu Laozi.


    When the snake keeper arrived in Qingzhou and met Fu hongtimes, he repeatedly asked about the whereabouts of the jade pendant and whether the officials who were detained in Qingzhou had been tamed, and he was stopped by Fu Laozi.


    At that time, old man Fu came to meet Fu Hong.


    It was the old fox. There was a man hiding in the room. The old man saw through at a glance - until the snake keeper left the room and was blocked by the old man outside.


    Fu said it directly, and even took out the talisman of Qingzhou local military camp.


    The talisman can not directly drive the garrison of Qingzhou, but because of the emperor''s gift, it has the power to cooperate with the garrison commander of Qingzhou.


    Fu also mentioned that he had a good relationship with the commander of Qingzhou garrison.


    The snake keeper gradually recognized the taste. Fu Laozi intended to pry his son''s corner.


    Compared with Fu Hongbiao, Fu''s background is indeed deeper. When he first came up with the idea of Fu''s family, the witch family meant to pay him.


    Fu is the leader of Fu''s family. With the support of him, he will be more relaxed and efficient in many joints. However, the Wu people are not sure whether Fu has the heart to climb the dragon''s gate. Therefore, he will accept Fu hongtimes.


    But this time, old man Fu came to the house, and the snake keeper dared not neglect. After returning, he immediately sent a letter to the clan elders stationed in Kyoto to discuss the matter.


    The family elder''s answer came quickly and asked him to hold on to Fu.


    Therefore, the snake keeper once again found Fu Laozi, but because both sides didn''t trust each other very much, they put forward a way to test sincerity.


    Three days ago, Fu Ziyan went into Fu''s study and was described by his servants. When Fu Ziyan left, he was in a hurry.


    Although I don''t know what Fu Ziyan saw, he didn''t want to keep this uncertain factor.


    The old man asked the snake keeper to kill Fu Ziyan.


    Grandpa is going to kill his grandson!


    It was doubted that the sorcerer would really cooperate with the old man. Now, all doubts are gone. Unfortunately, in the process of murdering Fu Ziyan, something went wrong and someone stopped the good.


    The python was killed and his whereabouts were determined. Fu Hongbiao had to spare time to go around, and Fu Laozi had to calm down seriously. The snake keeper was exhausted.


    I was annoyed at first, and then I ran into Rong Ling in Liulian lane.


    Originally, I thought that the first day was when I was attacked by Rong Leng without any defense, and then I was defeated. I didn''t expect that he would start this time, and the other side would still hit him on the head.


    As a result, he was caught and his life was in danger.

 Chapter 1066

    Liu Wei read the content on the paper and handed it to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng glanced at the paper, threw it aside, and asked the snake keeper, "what are you doing in Liulian lane?"


    In Liu Wei''s opinion, this question is not important. When she was wondering why Rong Leng wanted to ask this question, she saw the stable snake keeper, and suddenly her face changed.


    "Oh." Liu Wei sneered. "So, everything seems to be explained clearly. In fact, there are many things that are really hidden. Forget it, you don''t have to. I''ll check it myself. " Words fall, the dissecting knife in her hand, under the light of candle fire, silently refracts the awe inspiring silver light.


    Snake keeper: "..."


    "Say Say I Say... " The snake keeper watched Liu Wei approach again, and began to talk nervously.


    Liu Wei stops and warns indifferently, "if we don''t make a mistake, we won''t have a chance."


    The snake keeper looked at Rong Leng tremblingly again and bit his teeth and said: "yes Yes See See See... "


    "See people?" Liu Wei added for him.


    The snake keeper nodded and lowered his head: "see you See People Pay Pay... "


    "Pay the old man?"


    The snake keeper pauses, looks at Liu Wei and nods.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling and wants to get some other information from him.


    Rong Ling knew what Liu Wei was going to ask and said directly, "today, Fu Laozi has indeed been to liulianxiang."


    Although I haven''t seen Fu today, Rong Ling knows that he has.


    In the main street outside Liulian lane, Rong Ling''s people first reported that they saw Fu Fu''s carriage going this way, because they guessed that it was Fu Hongbiao who was concerned about it. However, Rong Ling didn''t want to see that carriage passing through Liulian lane and didn''t enter the lane.


    Rong Ling didn''t care. He sent someone to investigate again.


    The news came back that the carriage was filled with two concubines, Fu and the old man. The two concubines accompanied the old man to his best friend''s house. When they arrived, they went into the house and didn''t come out.


    I thought it was just a misunderstanding, but Rong Ling didn''t pay any more attention to it. Now I hear from the snake raiser. Rong Leng remembers that the house Fu went into is not far from Liulian lane. It''s not impossible to go in from the back lane.


    It seems that, no matter what, Mr. Fu can''t get rid of it.


    Liu Wei was in a low mood. For a while, she didn''t speak. She sat in a chair and pondered. Rong Ling became the master for her. She got up and called for Yin Wei. She asked people to take the snake keeper to the next room and lock him up. She was strictly guarded.


    When the room is quiet, Liu Wei says to Rong Leng, "starting tomorrow, let''s send more people to pay."


    Rong Leng said, "well," and he said, "I''m afraid the new man doesn''t dive deep."


    "I''ll find a way of that." Liu Wei thought of looking for red again. She had intended to give more time to the two brothers of Zhangjia to persuade them to find red. Now, it seems that she has no time. She needs to get the contact of Fu Fu as soon as possible.


    This night, because of the uneasy mood, Liu Wei slept badly.


    In the morning, there are dark circles around her eyes. Rong Leng feels her fundus and sinks her eyes.


    Liu Wei didn''t care. He patted the back of his hand and said, "nothing."


    With breakfast, Rong Leng went out of the door.


    In the name of healing, Fu Zichen stayed in the post house. Liu Wei saw that he was free anyway, so he asked him to go to the Yamen with him.


    "The case has been solved. What else can I do?" The murderer is now closed in the room on the second floor. The follow-up procedures of the case of the three brothers of the Mu family have been completed. Fu Zichen is not willing to run to the Yamen again.


    "Go to jail." Liu Wei said: "the case of the three brothers of the Mu family has been solved, and the case of red makeup and green Yan has a follow-up."


    Finally, Fu Zichen can''t help but let Liu Wei catch the strong man and go to the prison together.


    Liu Wei went to find Hong.


    Today''s xunhong is still stubborn, but today''s Liu Wei is ready for a long war, so she is not as easy to fool as yesterday and has been in prison.


    Fu Zichen was bored for a while. He simply went to the fields behind to see what those childish brothers who were put into labor reform by Liu Wei look like now.


    It doesn''t matter. He''s completely frightened.


    The fields that were returned to xilili earlier are now lush. They were preparing for spring sowing, but now they are covered with green stubble. Fu Zichen didn''t come near. He saw a group of people there working and gossiping.


    He was shocked by the topic.


    "Is your rice seedling a little short? I asked the jailer, ah Jun, who was a farmer for the last three generations. He said that the seedlings were short and easy to be diseased, and they would be dying later, but not very long. "


    "No, the seedlings here are the same as those you planted together. How can they be short?"


    "Is it the problem of soil? The soil on our side is fertile. The soil on your side is a little yellow."


    "That''s not reasonable. Why give us loess? No, I''m looking for a steward! ""Don''t make any noise. It''s not about soil. It''s about you planting deep."


    "Eh, it seems that it is. Is there any problem in this way? Do you want to move out a little, will it grow bad? I''m still waiting for the autumn harvest. "


    "Autumn? Do you want us to be here in autumn? "


    "Also, it must have been released before autumn. No, I can''t think about it. I can''t bear to think about it. I planted these seedlings one by one. I want to see them grow up."


    "I''m not the same. These fields are all my fertilizer, not me. Where can these seedlings grow so well? It''s all my credit. Without me, how can these seedlings live?"


    "Someone else must have taken over."


    "But others certainly don''t pay attention to us. Look at that mu of farmland over there. It''s from other cell races. All the seedlings are the same. They''ve been raising it for several days, and it''s almost yellow. If we give them our farmland to keep it, our seedlings will be completely finished!"


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Maybe we can''t go out before autumn. Maybe Lord Liu will keep us closed."


    "I hope so, ah..."


    Fu Zichen has never seen such a thing, never!


    He didn''t know whether he had heard it wrong or looked it wrong. Were those who were hard-working and hard-working really rich people who could not live in the past?


    Are they evil? Or is it stupid to be put in jail?


    Fu Zichen doesn''t believe in evil. He continues to look there to see if these people are pretending to be diligent in front of the prison guards. He thinks they are not sincere.


    Unexpectedly, the ending disappointed him.


    Because before noon, something else happened.


    If Fu Zichen didn''t admit his mistake, it should be Fu Zihan, his father''s and mother''s brother. When he washed his hands in the middle of the way, he passed by the field where he didn''t know who was. He stepped on the empty foot and suddenly stepped on the seedlings in the field.


    As soon as Fu Zihan stepped on his feet, there was a howl behind him. Then, Liu Sui, yes, that man was Liu Sui. Fu Zichen recognized him for a long time and finally recognized him. Liu Sui hurriedly ran over, pushed Fu Zihan away and rescued a young seedling from Fu Zihan''s feet. But later, the one that was shorter than other seedlings was completely flattened.


    Many people around were attracted and surrounded. Everyone saw that Liu Sui''s eyes were red, holding the young seedling and shaking his hands.

 Chapter 1067

    A lot of people comforted Liu Sui and said, "well, this young man is small and hard to support."


    But Liu Sui didn''t listen. He put down the nearly half dead seedling in his hand and pushed it directly on Fu Zihan. The field was unstable on the spot. Fu Zihan didn''t expect that he would start and fell down.


    It''s not good. Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan rush up, push Liu Sui and shout, "he didn''t mean it. How about you do it?"


    There are only Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan on Fu Zihan''s side, but there are more than a dozen people on Liu Sui''s side, and others are standing with Liu Sui at once.


    Yang Min came out and said, "Fu Zihan didn''t say a word of apology. Liu Sui was worried. Besides, who knows if he intended it?"


    "A field seedling, what''s the intention? I think you are crazy! "


    Well, it''s crazy. Fu Zichen thinks so.


    But Liu Sui didn''t think so. They were completely enraged. How many people crossed Liu Sui and reached out to push the three brothers: "what''s wrong with being crazy? What''s wrong with hitting you? Can''t beat you, can''t you? Are you the labor pioneers of this month? It''s not so much nonsense! "


    Fu Zichen didn''t know whether it was the labor pioneer or not, which was the only criterion for ranking here. He thought that the word labor pioneer must have been brought by Liu Wei. Only she had these strange ideas.


    Because they were not labor pioneers, the three brothers of Fu family were completely bullied. Fortunately, the jailer came back and separated them, which ended the war completely.


    When Fu Zichen saw this, he didn''t know what to say. He left silently. His back seemed to be bleak for some reason.


    On the other hand, Liu Wei is still fighting with xunhong.


    Looking for red is to bite to death, but Liu Wei is very patient and has been dawdling with her.


    Next to Zhang Yu, he can''t see any more. The main reason is that the man in the prison doesn''t speak, and the man Liu outside the prison doesn''t speak. There is an iron bar between them. They look at each other and are silent. He''s stuck in the middle. He''s very uncomfortable.


    Finally, he said, "I don''t know when lunch will be delivered."


    After that, it''s quieter around


    Zhang Yu is very embarrassed. He can only keep his mouth shut and keep silent.


    Later, at a quarter of noon, lunch arrived. Because the food was not abused, Zhang YuXun had a good meal.


    Liu Wei simply got up and finally went out of prison.


    Look for the red man and hum.


    Zhang Yu looked for Hong and said, "why do you need it?"


    Look for red and ignore people. Bow your head and eat.


    Zhang Yu knows that xunhong is still vigilant. She can''t hear what she says, so she has to stop saying it.


    Liu Wei came out of the corner and saw Fu Zichen coming back. Her expression was ugly. She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Zichen shook his head and asked, "what is the pioneer of labor?"


    Liu Wei was stunned and subconsciously replied, "the highest laborer in the group, the pioneer of laborer, has brocade banner, and little red flower. The flower is cut by hand. I specially found the best paper-cut man in Qingzhou to cut it. After that, I also put paste on it, which can be pasted in front of my bed in the cell."


    Fu Zichen: "..."


    Liu Wei already knew what he had experienced and clapped him on the shoulder: "you may not believe it, but if I didn''t launch the labor pioneer policy, they would hold a choir. They have all chosen the songs. They usually go back to the prison to rehearse after work, and other cells nearby have put forward their opinions. The following people have no way to submit their opinions together. I read them and read them again I can only find another thing for them. I can''t sing all over the prison. It''s too much like a spring outing. "


    Fu Zichen: "..."


    "But it''s good now." Liu Wei said sincerely: "in order to win the pioneer of labor, they work harder. They are too tired every day to sing."


    Because Fu Zichen was shocked, Liu Wei took charge of him in the afternoon, refused to let him go out again, and asked him to help find Hong.


    But Fu Zichen didn''t know xunhong at all. After a while, he didn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei finally said that she could still find Hong in the morning. If she asked three questions, she would shut up.


    I''ve been running out all day. In the evening, news came from outside.


    Liu Wei listened to the yamen runner''s report and looked to find Hong: "a little red happened. A girl hanged herself in the room."


    Xunhong stands up from the ground, stares at Liu Wei and clenches her fists.


    Liu Wei said coldly, "it''s not what we did. Who did it? You should have a clear idea. After you''ve been missing all day and all night, Fu Hongbei has to use some means to force you out."


    "You did it all!" Looking for red and gnashing his teeth, he rushed to the door and said, "let me out!"


    Liu Wei stood up and sighed: "today I have spoken so much to you, but you don''t listen to me. I hurt you a little red with the way of doing things. You are obedient and loyal to him. Are you cheap or hard or soft? Only when someone beats you, forces you and abuses you can you cooperate well? "Liu Wei said this and left.


    Looking for the red has been staring at Liu Wei''s back, until disappeared, only dispirited to sit on the ground.


    Zhang Yu came to appease: "this adult is also right. One day after you disappeared, the master can take a little red man as a hostage to find you, and say kill him. Do you really want to be loyal to him?"


    "I......" Looking for red, he opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t speak any more.


    After a little red girl was brought back, Liu Wei personally examined the body, and Fu Zichen recorded it for her. He asked, "how did you die?"


    Liu Wei checked it out and said, "he died of internal injury." Then he untied the girl''s clothes and revealed a scarlet blood fingerprint on her chest.


    Fu Zichen made a record straight on the paper and asked, "murderer?"


    Liu Wei said, "let''s check the experts around Fu Hongmei to see who is proficient in Palm Technique and who is the murderer."


    "Bang......" The sound of the broken porcelain rings from behind.


    Liu Wei and Fu Zichen turn their heads at the same time, and see Zhang Feng standing in the middle of several broken teacups at the door, looking at them pale.


    "Uncle Feng?" Liu Wei wondered, just to ask, what flashed in her mind, and immediately looked back at the corpse: "Murphy, uncle Feng''s third brother, is a master of palm?"


    Zhang Feng fell on his knees with a thump, because the ground was full of broken porcelain pieces, and two pieces of his knees were pierced directly, but he didn''t get up and begged: "please adults Spare your life


    Liu Wei immediately stepped forward to help him up and said: "Uncle Feng is at ease. If you can prove that he was abetted to kill people, you can be lenient even if you can''t acquit him."


    Zhang Feng looks as if he is ten years old: "really?"


    "Really." Liu Wei nodded and comforted: "Uncle Feng has to go there in person to talk with Zhang Yu. The best way is to talk about it in front of seeking red."


    "Here..." Isn''t that why Xun Hong hates Zhang Tong?


    Liu Wei doesn''t explain. No matter what their private relationship is, xunhong, Zhangyu and zhangtong are all on the same boat. Zhang Yu has defected. If she doesn''t follow the defection, even if she goes back, she just watches how Fu Hongbei dotes on Zhang Tong. For her, it''s a dead end situation.


    She will never get Fu Hongbiao''s important position again, and the crisis of a little red will increase day by day. Even Zhang Tong has surpassed her, and she will only fall to the point where Zhang Tong has to look ahead.


    Such a result is a real blow to her.


    Zhang Feng was ordered to leave.


    When Liu Wei and Fu Zichen finished the autopsy report, it was one hour later. They were about to leave, but they received a reply from the prison.


    I want to see you.


    "I didn''t expect the effect to be so significant." Liu Wei smiled and was very satisfied with Zhang Feng''s efficiency.


    The first thing I said when I saw Liu Wei was to have a look at the body of the girl.


    Liu Wei met her request and took her to the morgue.


    When he saw the body, he determined the other side''s fatal injury. When he came out, he looked at Liu Wei and said directly, "I promise you what you want."


    Liu Wei had expected it, nodded.


    But xunhong said: "you must do what you say. A little red, no more dead people! Not one! "


    "No problem." Liu Wei said.


    Later that day, Liu Wei left yamen very late.


    There are two carriages waiting outside the yamen gate. One is from Sima Xi''an, and the other is rongling.


    Liu Wei goes straight to Rong Ling''s carriage. Fu Zichen follows. But when Liu Wei gets on the carriage and Fu Zichen is about to step on it, there comes Rong Ling''s cold voice: "drive."


    The coachman looked at Fu Zichen, who had not yet got on his legs. He raised his whip quickly and drove the horse forward.


    Fu Zichen can take two steps backward to keep his body stable. He looks at the carriage with a taut face and his eyes narrowed into a line.


    In the carriage, Liu Wei said Rong Ling, "why do you two always have to fight each other, so you can''t get along with each other harmoniously?"


    "No." Rong Leng gives a decisive answer and refuses to communicate with others on this question.


    Liu Wei took him out of the way. He took out a list from his sleeve pocket and handed it to him: "this is a red letter written. It''s all buried in Fu Fu''s eyeliner, and it can be used for it by holding the secret code."


    "Well." After receiving the list, Rong Leng also handed her a letter: "it just arrived today."


    Liu Wei unfolds a look. This is a letter from Jingli. It''s written by Rong Jindong. It''s very long. The main idea is - Uncle Huang and Shifu. Sorry, I lost Xiaoli.


    Liu Wei''s face was expressionless and asked, "lost?"


    Rong Ling received the letter and handed her another.


    This letter was arranged by Rong Ling in Kyoto to protect Xiaoli and Xiaojin''s Secret guard. It was sent together with Rong Jindong''s letter. In short, it was a letter sent by Rong Ling to protect Xiaoli and Xiaojin''s Secret guard. The content of the letter was that xiaogongzi lost his maidservant, seriously injured the secret guard, let the dog bite the courtyard guard, scared the young man with a flower spider. Then, he left Beijing. At present, it can be judged that he was heading for Qingzhou.Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling: "you promised him to go back in half a month."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling: you promised, I didn''t


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling: "think about how to explain it."


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 1068

    At the same time, in a small town between Kyoto and Qingzhou Road, a boy about five or six years old, riding in the night, walked into a clean inn together with a cold young man.


    In the inn, the second child greets very hard. He opens his mouth and shouts, "are you sharp or staying?"


    "Stay in the hotel, prepare some food and send it upstairs." As the young man said, he said, and looked at the boy beside his eyes and feet: "what would you like to eat?"


    The little boy looked up at the recipe on the wall behind the counter and timidly pointed to two vegetables.


    "That''s enough?" the young man asked


    "Little boy Nuo Nuo nodded, obediently said:" I eat less, no food


    The man didn''t make a sound. He ordered two more meat dishes on his own. He took the child upstairs. He asked for four rooms on the second floor, two for his servants, one for him and one for a little boy.


    Send the child into the room. When the dishes are delivered, the two will eat together in the room.


    When eating, the man ate very slowly, and looked at the little boy from time to time. Seeing that the little boy was biting his chopsticks and eating only vegetables, he pushed the two meat dishes towards the little boy and said, "eat them."


    The little boy said at once, "I don''t like meat. I like vegetarianism." Said, hurriedly holding his bowl, away from the two meat dishes.


    The man frowned, "no money."


    The little boy was stupefied for a moment. He reached out his hand and immediately pulled the two meat dishes to him. After thinking about it, he hesitated and asked, "don''t you accept both dishes?"


    The man nodded, "well."


    The little boy happily pinched a sparerib, took a big bite, and chewed it with his cheeks bulging.


    The man soon finished, but the child didn''t finish.


    The man didn''t rush to call the waiter to clean up, but he watched the little boy eat. He saw that the little boy looked inconspicuous. He only nibbled a little bit, but the whole table was full of vegetables. He couldn''t help but ask, "I haven''t eaten in a few days?"


    At the mention of this, the little boy was aggrieved and mumbled with a flat mouth: "three days ago, I didn''t go out with money. I didn''t know that I had to take a lot of money when I went out. In the past, I went with my father, and he didn''t let me save my house money..."


    The man looked at the little boy and said that he was about to cry. He was not easy to ask again. He said, "you said you''d go to Qingzhou. I''ll take you along the way, but I won''t go to Qingzhou. Maybe I can''t care of you on the way. Then I''ll send a servant to take you there, OK?"


    The little boy wiped his eyes, nodded his head honestly, and said seriously, "thank you, beautiful brother. I''m a good breadwinner. I don''t eat much. You sent me to Qingzhou. My father is stingy, but I allow my uncle to give you money. There are also pearls. Pearls are a little rich man. They hide a lot of good things. I''ll let them give you."


    The man first in the child''s "beautiful brother" on the stupefied for a while, and then listen to the child said that he did not eat much, can not help but look at the empty dishes on the table, and finally said: "these do not matter."


    After dinner, let the second child clean up. The man stared at the child to wash clean, and then went out to his room.


    Nothing happened overnight.


    The next day, they set out very early. In the carriage, the little boy got up a little bit angry and fell asleep. He frowned at everything. His face was very serious.


    The man asked the child to sit next to him and put two cushions on the back of the child to ensure that the child would not be bumped. Then he asked, "sleep a little longer?"


    The child always remembers his identity of being a host, rubbing his car against his food, and immediately wakes up, sips his mouth and shakes his head, saying obediently, "I''m not sleepy anymore, I don''t sleep much."


    The man didn''t ask. There was no sound in the car.


    The man took a book and read it in his hand. Looking at it, he felt a weight fall on his shoulder. He looked at it and saw a beautiful and delicate little boy. He smacked his mouth, closed his eyes and fell asleep on his shoulder.


    Put the book down, he moved the position for the child, let the child lie on the cushion, and put a blanket on the child.


    The child slept comfortably, simply bending his knees, lying on his side, holding a corner of the blanket, and soon fell unconscious.


    Until "bang Dang" a, the carriage suddenly stopped, the violent action, woke up the sleeping boy, but also surprised the young man is reading.


    Holding the corner of the blanket, he sat up from the mat. The little boy rubbed his eyes. He didn''t know what was going on. After a while, he woke up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Outside the carriage, there was fighting.


    The child is curious. He climbs over and holds the corner of the curtain. He will lift it.


    However, he was pulled back by the man, dragged behind him, and earnestly told: "don''t come out when you hear any sound." Say, open the dark grid under the carriage plank again, let the child hide in.


    The boy was stupefied and put into the dark lattice. He was small. The dark lattice was obviously prepared for adults. There was still plenty in size. He didn''t understand for a moment. Until the dark lattice door was closed, he knocked on the board and asked, "beautiful brother, what''s the matter?"


    No one outside responded, but there was a voice.


    It is the voice of the young man: "the empress''s hand is faster than Qin''s imagination. You are so hard to catch up, but you have thought that if you come, you will not go back?""If we wait for safety, we won''t worry too much about childe Qin!" Then there was another fight.


    This fight lasted longer than before, until the bloody smell at the tip of the nose reached a point that can not be ignored. The wooden board in the carriage was dark, and the little boy finally couldn''t sit down.


    The palms were filled with internal power, and the not light partition was easily broken. The child stood up, crawled out from under the dark lattice, lifted a corner of the curtain, and looked out.


    Just outside, a dozen men in black and masked clothes surrounded the young man named Qin. On the ground, there was blood flow. There were at least 20 men in bodyguard clothes. Some of them were lying in a pool of blood. Some of them were dead, some were breathing, but they could not get up.


    The young man, who was blocked in the middle of the crowd, also had blood on his lips. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    "Qin Pai, do you think you are the only one who has ambush? What about? Have you tasted the taste of miegongsan? "


    "Despicable!" Qin Pai was gnashing his teeth. He was weak and had no internal power. He looked at the bodyguards all over the place, with a heavy accent on his throat: "with poison medicine, the queen can only take out such inferior methods?"


    "Young master Qin is a gentleman. How about we recognize the name of this crafty generation? This miegongsan was eaten by one of you in the inn last night. It''s strange. It''s only because you can''t taste the peculiar smell. How can you blame us? "


    The masked man finished, reached for a move, and ordered his men to catch them.


    Qin Pai still wanted to resist, but he was pale after struggling because of his strength.


    The masked man said: "remember, if you want to blame Fang ruozhu, if he is interesting, he will take these things away!"


    Qin Pai was tied up in all sorts of ways. The little boy in the carriage looked as if they were going to leave. In a hurry, he opened the curtain and ran out, standing in the middle of a bloody place. Baba shouted, "beautiful brother, where are you going?"


    Qin Pai blinked, turned around quickly and couldn''t help but shout: "it''s not that you don''t want to come out! Let''s go! "


    The little boy not only didn''t leave, but also walked towards him in full view of the public, stood up to him, grabbed his corner, said timidly, "you said to send me to my father, you can''t throw me half way, I don''t know the way."

 Chapter 1069

    "Oh, there''s another one." The masked man said, and said, "take this child."


    "He has nothing to do with it. You let him go!" Qin said, biting his teeth.


    The masked man smiled: "it doesn''t matter if it''s not up to you." Say, already had a black dress person come forward, reach out to grab child collar.


    When the child saw the man in black approaching, he quickly dodged the attack and frowned: "I don''t know you. Dad said I can''t go with the bad guys!"


    "Catch it!" The masked man shouted.


    This time, four people in black came up at once, and Qi Qi gave the little boy a hand.


    The little boy pouted his mouth, made a small fist, and pinched it into a circle. His knuckles accumulated strength. When the first man in black approached him, he put his strength on one hand, and his knuckles hit the middle pole and Yangguan two points of the man''s abdomen accurately. The other one suffered from eating pain and his eyes were bulging. He immediately bent over and covered his belly. He cried out: "ah --"


    when others saw this, they immediately increased their strength The little boy is very good at attacking Dao. His little body leaps into the sky and jumps to the top of the carriage not far away. A few stones fall out of his sleeves, one by one. He smashes at the front door of the man in black. In a short time, a group of people are blue and blue with blood on their faces.


    The little boy stood on the top of the car and threw stones. He said: "my father said, don''t hurt people''s lives. You need to do things in a proper way. But I allow my uncle to say, in a critical moment, just keep yourself. If the other side wants to take my life, I can''t let the other side live. So, are you going to hurt my sexual life? If so, I don''t need to keep my hand. If not, I can let you go. "


    The little boy''s voice has just fallen. The masked man over there is full of grumpiness. He has mastered lightness skill himself, jumped up and rushed to catch the boy''s life gate.


    The little boy dodged his attack with a little toe, kicking his leg to the other side''s face. He kicked the other side down the roof and fell to the ground with 80% strength.


    The little boy flew down, stepped on each other, jumped hard, and scolded: "I''m talking to you, but you''re attacking me. You''re a bad guy. I don''t like you!" Say, grab each other''s collar, sit on each other''s stomach, hit each other in the face with a fist, only listen to the "click" and hit each other''s nose askew.


    The mask on the masked man''s face could not cover his embarrassed appearance at all.


    He held his breath and tried to jump up, but found that he couldn''t use any internal power. He stared in horror and cried out like tears, "miegongsan, how can I get miegongsan?"


    When the masked man shouted, other people in black hurried to use their Kung Fu, but they found that they could not accumulate their strength. They all became flustered and looked around to find out if there were any other ambushes around the Qin family.


    "Miegongsan? You say this? "


    The little boy squatting on the masked man blinked, took out a celadon bottle from his arms, shook off the cork, and sprinkled out a few nail sized white stones, which volatilized naturally when encountering the air. In a short time, it was filled with a wisp of white smoke, which drifted to the tip of the nose.


    However, it''s colorless and tasteless. Unless you close your breath, it''s all pervasive, and it always creeps into your respiratory tract.


    "It''s not called miegongsan, it''s called yicundan, because it''s only an inch in size, such a small pill, enough to spread over a hundred meters. I don''t know what you mean by miegongsan, but if you want to kill people''s internal skill, you need to take orally, and the effect needs to wait four to five hours to take effect. It''s really poor quality. When I was one year old, I couldn''t make that medicine, No After you that medicine taste good, mixed in the corn ribs, it is very to improve the flavor of ribs, what is your formula, put pepper big material in it? Are you diligent? I have the taste of cumin. "


    The masked man looked at the little boy in shock. His trembling eyes seemed to distinguish who the little boy was, who had such skills and skills, and who could not be influenced by them. This was impossible before


    The little boy looked at the masked man for a long time and didn''t answer. He mumbled with his cheeks bulging: "if you don''t say it, I don''t want to steal my teacher. My father can also do cumin. Before, we rented an mu of land from Grandma sun in Qujiang mansion to plant cumin. The cumin powder we made is loved by even the lady. She''s not good. She can''t eat too much food. She can Eat a bowl and a half. "


    The masked man is not good at all now. He holds his breath and yells at his subordinates behind him: "what are you still doing? A dozen people can''t catch a child?!"


    When he called out, the people in black were all in a hurry. They had learned a lot about the martial arts of the child. Now they have no internal power. If they rush up again, they will die.


    "The purpose of this time is to catch Qin Pai. This kid is not in the range of catching. Why don''t you take Qin Pai first?" Said one of them.


    This attracted other people''s approval. At once, someone stretched out his hand to drag Qin Pai, pulled people and ran to their own carriage in the distance. As for the safety of masked men, as long as the task was completed, the lady would not care about one or two useless people who died because of this


    The masked man didn''t expect that he would be betrayed by his companion. He was shaking with rage.The little boy saw that the young man was taken away. He got up quickly from the masked man, and a lightness skill flew by and stood in front of the people in black.


    "I''m still saying that." Small children, soft and sweet voice: "you do not hurt my life, I do not hurt your life, but people, you can not take away."


    "What if we insist on taking it?"


    "Then I''ll see Qin. I can''t answer." Qin Pai said a word calmly, and then, his hands suddenly untied the bundle, and he accumulated internal power. According to the person closest to him, he hit the man directly for ten meters, and then he fell to the ground to spit blood.


    "You..." People in black are incredible.


    Qin Pai ignored them, but looked at the child at his feet. When he was near the child, he suddenly felt that the internal force on his body was gathering slowly. He was motionless at that time, and only when the internal force was 80% full did he dare to break through the rope and untie it.


    Later, the little boy didn''t need more hands. He pedaled back to the front of the carriage, took out some medicine powder pills from the small bag he had with him, fed them to the Qin family guards who were sure that they were still alive. After feeding one, he didn''t forget to probe his pulse and make sure that the other''s breath was weak, but it was really stable, so he turned to the next person.


    When Qin Pai personally tied up the people in black, including the masked man, and then came back, he saw the twelve bodyguards who he thought were bound to die, who had turned to wake up in a quiet way, and got up from the ground with a slightly bruised face. Looking at the little boy''s eyes, he was full of gratitude.


    "Who are you?" This problem is not only for those in black, but also for Qin Pai. He is staring at the little boy. His eyes are very complicated, such as exploration, suspicion and vigilance.


    The little boy tilted his head and looked up at him. He said obediently, "my name is Liu Xiaoli. When I saw my beautiful brother yesterday, didn''t I say that? My brother is so stupid that he can''t remember my name. "


    This little boy was met by Qin in a teahouse in Shilipu yesterday morning. At that time, he was standing outside the teahouse. His clothes were clean, but he grabbed his fingers and looked at the steamed bread on the stove of the stall owner. His eyes could not move.


    Because of his kindness for a while, Qin Pai sent a bowl of tea and three steamed buns to the child. Later, when he was on his way, the child followed him.

 Chapter 1070

    After some inquiry, Qin Pai knew that the child had run away from home and was going to Qingzhou to find his father.


    Qin Pai thought that he would go to Qingzhou. The child was white and clean. He was obedient and sensible. It was not difficult to take him on the way, so he agreed to let him get on the carriage.


    Later, it was as usual, but Qin Pai never thought that the child was so skilled in martial arts and seemed to be proficient in medicine.


    When we met yesterday, he didn''t see that the child was armed with martial arts. Otherwise, a child with extraordinary martial arts appeared in the wild, he could not let the other party go with him in any way.


    Liu Xiaoli gave medicine to all the bodyguards and servants who could be saved. Then he went to Qin Pai''s face and said bluntly, "I''m sorry for my beautiful brother. I had a peculiar smell in my meal yesterday, but I thought it was cumin. I didn''t know it was xiaogongsan. I didn''t remind you. I''m sorry."


    Qin Pai looked at the child''s dark hair top, listened to his waxy tone, and his tense expression eased a little. He said: "so many adults haven''t eaten it, but they want you to take care of it. It''s no wonder that you can''t be blamed."


    Liu Xiaoli still felt sorry, and chuckled: "the two servants over there are no longer angry. I can''t save them. My brother is sorry. I''m too stupid. My father always says that I have a bad brain. If my father is here, he can save them. My father can do this."


    Now the child said this, Qin Pai was finally sharp, sinking his eyes, and asked, "who is your father?" Along the way, he didn''t pay attention to what the child said. He didn''t know what to miss.


    To raise such a child, the father must be a rare figure.


    "My father is my father." Liu Xiaoli blinked and said, "in addition to being a little lazy and greedy, my father likes to rob my quilt and steal my colorful skull when he sleeps and leaves me to my little brother. In fact, she is just a good father."


    "Achoo!"


    Rubbing the tip of his nose, Liu Wei, who is far away from Qingzhou mansion, felt the cold of his back neck for no reason. After sneezing, he unconsciously tightened his tight Cape.


    It''s a light rain in Qingzhou today. It''s cold everywhere.


    Liu Wei refuses to allow Leng to ask her to wear an extra lining for fear of cold, but she is still forced by men to wrap a cape.


    She used to think that there was something wrong with the Cape, but now she suddenly got cold. It''s not good to blame Leng for making a fuss. After all, there is a child in her stomach.


    If you really have a cold and fever, her father will not eat her.


    That box Fu Zichen is intimate, see her catch cold, command, let the little fellow change a cup of hot water to come over.


    Holding the water cup, Liu Wei pecked lightly and asked him, "how long will we wait?"


    Fu Zichen, with a light look, said, "Fu Ziyan is seriously injured. His grandfather hasn''t slept well for two days in a row, so it will take a long time."


    He said so. Liu Wei couldn''t, so she had to wait patiently.


    After another quarter of an hour, there was a man from the small hall. Liu Wei had met him two days ago. It was Fu Hongda, the fourth son who had been waiting beside Fu Ziyan since the accident.


    Fu Hongda''s eyes were a little dark, obviously he didn''t have a good rest. His attitude was extremely gentle: "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    Liu Wei got up and looked elegant. "It''s Liu who''s bothering me."


    With Fu Hongda leading the way, Liu Wei and Fu Zichen arrive at Fu Laozi''s yard unimpeded.


    Because Fu didn''t get up, Fu Hongda went in to report, and ordered Haosheng to wait on him to wash, so he came out and said to Liu Wei, "please wait a little longer, I''ll be fine."


    Liu Wei nodded, with a gentle attitude: "it''s Liu who is reckless. He came this afternoon."


    "In the afternoon, I''m afraid you''ll have to go for nothing." Fu Hongda said, sighing: "Ziyan''s body is hanging now. When he wakes up, the doctor can''t give him a letter of approval. His father is worried about this. He gets up at noon every day, feeds Ziyan with medicine, and goes to his old friend''s house in the afternoon to ask for medicine."


    Liu Wei thought of what Rong Ling had said before. Fu Hongda and Fu Hongtian passed by the street and entered a big house for a long time. Although he had guessed that the old man left the back door of the big house and entered Qianxi square to meet the snake keeper, he had other words.


    "Medicine?"


    "It''s a pearl from the South China Sea. It''s a family heirloom of my father''s early friend and the old prince of the Wang family. The doctor said that the pearl powder is used to nourish the spirit and nourish the spirit. Father pulled down his face and went to the central government every day to ask the Wang family for help. However, the Wang family is not the one who is short of money. Where can I give the things left by my ancestors like this? Many times ago, the Wang family was still perfunctory. I haven''t seen anything at all. "


    At this point, Fu Hongda sighed again, obviously also worried about it.


    Liu Wei didn''t say much when he heard the words. He answered vaguely and waited for the old man to meet him.


    But he couldn''t make it right for a while. Seeing that a quarter of an hour was about to pass, Fu Hongda was also a little embarrassed. He had to say something else: "Zichen, I heard that your mother mentioned you yesterday. If you are free, go to her to have a look. For the sake of your seven brothers, your mother has been down for a long time."Because he is an elder, although Fu Hongda has more respect and respect for Fu Zichen in his position, but in his seniority, Fu Zichen has also paid Hongda''s face, so he said, "Uncle Lao worries."


    Fu Zichen''s identity at Fu''s house is more sensitive. For one thing, it''s his gratitude and resentment with Fu Ziyan for the sake of paying Ziqiu. For another, it''s his parents'' partiality to his young brother. For another, it''s his own. It seems that he doesn''t regard himself as Fu''s family anymore. So even if he can go directly to Fu''s house today and bring Liu Wei to the old man''s yard to see him, he didn''t do so.


    He positioned himself as a guest and kept the guest''s duty.


    But in other people''s eyes, there are some people who can''t see it like this. The eldest master Fu Hongbiao, the third master Fu Hongshi, all have opinions about it. Fu Hongda is just a commoner, but he dare not have opinions. In terms of words, he mostly keeps a neutral attitude.


    In such a big family as Fu''s, if you want to have a good idea, you really need to know the current affairs like Fu Hongda.


    Fu Zichen, in response to Fu Hongda''s words, did not go to see his mother, which was the second thing. The old man Fu finally got up and beckoned them to go in.


    Liu Wei came by the matter of Fu Ziyan. He had hoped that she could save Fu Ziyan, but she didn''t agree.


    At this time, she came to the door in person and said directly that if necessary, she could make a diagnosis and treatment for Fu Ziyan.


    This inconsistent attitude made the old man subconsciously alert and said, "if Lord Liu can help me, I will be grateful, but what else can I ask for?"


    Smart people think that there must be a price for the cheap door-to-door delivery without any reason. The old man knows that Liu Wei doesn''t pretend to be a smart man, and says frankly, "the old man is a happy man. I think you know that in recent days, this Qingzhou mansion is not peaceful."


    Fu nodded and asked, "what does Lord Liu mean?"


    Liu Wei said, "Liu doesn''t mean anything. He is the king of our family."


    "The third prince?" Fu asked, just at this time, the servant offered tea, Fu said, "it''s a good tea last year. Taste it."

 Chapter 1071

    Liu Wei took the cup, but Fu Zichen stepped in and took it away, saying, "I agree with that man on this point."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    That man, it means that there is no doubt about Rong Ling.


    "What does that mean?" Fu Hongda was puzzled.


    Liu Wei was a little embarrassed, so she had to say, "my throat is a little uncomfortable. I can''t drink tea these two days. I''m sorry."


    It''s just a small matter, and Fu Hongda doesn''t care. He immediately orders the servants to send warm water.


    However, old man Fu lingered between Liu Wei and Fu Zichen for a while, then he pressed his mind and asked, "three lords, but I have orders?"


    "I don''t dare to tell you. I just have some things. I hope the old man can make up his mind and cooperate with me."


    "What?"


    "I think the old man also knows that a few days ago, there was a murderous case involving three human lives in a large ship that landed at Qingzhou port. Up to now, the case has not been solved."


    Old man Fu seems to know nothing about it. He looks up at Fu Hongda.


    Fu Hongda said: "it''s said that there is such a thing, but it doesn''t mean that the Yamen has already determined the suspect and is making an all-out search?"


    "I didn''t find it. The suspect was in Qingzhou. It seemed that he was on the back of the mountain. He could not find it just by using the forces of the government Yin of Qingzhou. At present, there is no way. The third prince asked Liu Mou to come to the door for help." Speaking of this, Liu Wei stood up and raised his arm under the broad cloak to deal with the archhand of the old man, in order to show his solemnity, "the old man is highly respected. If the suspect wants to catch him as soon as possible, he must rely on the strength of his family. The old man is the chief political secretary of Qingzhou, the second is the salt transport envoy of Liangjiang, and the third is the general leader of Liangjiang, whether it is the chief political secretary yamen, the salt transport envoy yamen or the participating Yamen Gate, its troops are surely superior to those of the government. If you can borrow troops... "


    Speaking of this, although Fu Hongda knew whether he should or should not, he couldn''t help interrupting and said, "I''m afraid it''s the three brothers..."


    "Hongda." Fu Yanzi stops Fu Hongda''s words, ponders for a moment, and asks: "if the old man talks about them, he agrees to borrow soldiers, and what the son says..."


    "Don''t worry, old man. Liu has brought it here. Have a look." Liu Wei said, took out a porcelain vase from her arms and put it on the table.


    Fu Laozi took it, untied the plug, sniffed and smelled the pill, but he was still worried: "this medicine is serious..."


    "Liu has seen the wound of the eldest childe. This medicine can make him recover immediately. After consolidating his capital and cultivating yuan, Liu''s unique method can be used again. Within seven days, people will surely wake up."


    With the words of Lord Liu, Fu is also moved.


    But the old man didn''t answer immediately, but said: "this matter, in the end, we need to discuss with the three of them, you go back, today, will give you a reply."


    Liu Wei nodded: "Lao Lao Lao Lao Lao."


    Old man Fu raised his hand to show them off.


    Fu Hongda was kind enough to send them off.


    When he sent people to the gate, Fu Hongda couldn''t help saying, "I don''t think I should, but Lord Liu, it''s not easy to borrow soldiers."


    Liu Wei, looking back at Fu Hongda, said, "it seems that the fourth master knows something about it?"


    Fu Hongda sighed and said: "it''s true that my father is highly respected, but since he came back to the fields, he has seldom been in charge of his family. The three elder brothers respect him, but it''s impossible to listen to the old man''s one-sided words in official business In particular, there is something wrong with Zihan. I''m afraid it''s in the hearts of the three brothers. They have some grudges against the three princes. "


    Liu Wei listened to him. For a moment, she was silent.


    Fu Hongda just stopped at that time. Later, he stopped talking. When he returned to the mansion, Liu Wei asked Fu Zichen, "you four uncles know a lot."


    Fu Zichen took the lead in getting on the carriage and said, "it''s the family. It''s not surprising to know."


    Liu Wei''s heel: "do you think it''s difficult or easy to borrow soldiers?"


    "Hard." Fu Zichen replied quickly, "no matter what else, the chief secretary''s Yamen will not borrow it."


    Liu Wei said, "I think it''s Yi."


    Fu Zichen looks at her.


    Liu Wei said, "women''s intuition."


    Fu Zichen hissed, "remember being a woman? It''s not easy. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    The carriage was moving slowly, and Liu Wei could not help but lift the curtain again, and looked at the interest of Fu Fu ''s gate.


    The high and broad court, the fluent and surging plaque, the first powerful house in Qingzhou, is really more and more interesting.


    Back at the post house, Liu Wei went to the house where the snake keeper was being held. The people in the room were seriously tied up, and they were huddled together and stuck on the ground for a nap.


    Hearing the sound of the door, the snake keeper woke up and saw that it was Liu Wei and sat up straighter.


    "It''s a little early in the afternoon." Liu Wei said something casually.


    The snake keeper didn''t make a sound, kept his eyes fixed, and looked at Liu Wei with hidden vigilance.


    Liu Wei took a chair and sat down: "what you have to do with Fu Laozi, say more clearly."The snake keeper frowned: "Du, Du, du..."


    "All said? I can''t even say that. I don''t have enough information. I need you to think about it again. " With that, Liu Wei took out the scalpel without hesitation. "If I don''t want to think about it, I''ll do it by myself. It won''t cost me much."


    When the snake keeper stared at Liu Wei''s knife, he became violent. He wanted to rush to kill her.


    Liu Wei didn''t mind that she was hated. She said unsteadily, "I count three numbers, one, two..."


    "No, no, no, yes..."


    "Since you have an appointment with Mr. Fu to meet in qianxifang, there is always a reason why qianxifang, an old man, is not suitable to appear in such a place even if he has a strong heart and a big day. Why don''t you want to see him in another place?"


    There is nothing to hide from the snake keeper about this: "secret, way..."


    "Is there a secret way in qianxifang? What''s in the secret way? "


    The snake keeper shakes his head and is caught before he sees anyone. How does he know?


    "I haven''t made an appointment before?"


    The snake keeper shakes his head: "the first time..."


    Liu Wei ponders and spins in her head.


    ¡­¡­


    As Fu said, he replied within today.


    The three families borrowed soldiers, only the father of Fu Zichen and the salt transport envoy yamen of Fu Hongwang.


    "Is there any chance for the other two?" Liu Wei asked Fu Hongda, who had come to report on his behalf.


    Fu Hongda twisted his eyebrows, shook his head after a while, and then added: "the second brother said that salt transport was the yamen, and 200 elite soldiers could be transferred, and there should be a lot of them."


    How many garrisons can there be in Yamen? There are hundreds of garrisons coming and going. It''s true that Liu Wei''s intention is not to borrow soldiers. The real murderer and snake keeper are all locked up by her. She''s going to play bad. She''s going to catch any suspects all over the world.

 Chapter 1072

    Liu Wei kept silent for a while and put on an unacceptable expression: "not enough. It needs at least 500 people to come to Qingzhou. How big is Qingzhou? You know it. Besides, people have left the Qingzhou government. Now they are wandering in the attached land of Qingzhou. No matter how many villages there are, there are more than 20 small towns with a population of tens of thousands. There are too few people to check."


    Fu Hongda couldn''t help it, saying, "but I will never let go of my brother''s third brother. My father and son are angry about this and have a doctor."


    Liu Wei raised his face: "don''t you want his son''s life?"


    "Here..." Fu Hongda was embarrassed and said, "if you want to say that, Mr. Liu, it''s too..."


    Liu Wei waved: "it''s my abruptness. It''s hard to hear. Don''t mind. I''m in a hurry."


    They talked for a while.


    When Fu Hongda was sent away, Fu Zichen came over and raised his eyebrows: "women''s intuition?"


    Liu Wei said: "it''s just hard to get, wait, tomorrow morning, the good news will come."


    It''s a bit interesting. If you want to be hard to get, who''s going to get it and who''s going to do it? Is Fu Hongpei, Fu Hongshi, or Fu Laozi?


    Liu Wei didn''t explain too much. At night, he should eat, sleep and wait for Rong Ling to come back. Liu Wei told Rong Ling about today and asked him, "are all the people who are looking for the red ones useful?"


    "Well." Rong Ling took off his clothes, went to bed and lay on the outside, saying, "it''s not easy to pay for the family."


    "You seem to have found out, too?" Liu Wei turned over a little and looked at him with bright eyes.


    "Also?" Let Leng look at her.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "I have found a lot of things. The Fu family is a place where the Dragon lies. Who did you find? "


    "Fu Hongtian." Rong Leng said, "this man has an affair with Zhang, the concubine of Fu Hongmei."


    "It''s just an affair?"


    "More than that."


    Not only was he having an affair, but Zhang was also pregnant. What''s more, Zhang was obsessed with Hongtian''s love. In order to love her husband, he used Fu hongdai''s official position many times to help Fu Hongtian resell his household registration. Even his ancestral land in Qingzhou border town was sold by Fu Hongtian off and on for several pieces, which made him at least three million liang of gold.


    Liu Wei pulled the quilt up, covered himself, and said, "you bastard, you always have to think of some way to plan for yourself. It''s not the same in your family. But Fu Hongtian''s courage is not small. After many years of overstocking, his women dare to move and don''t worry about what to do with the help?"


    "I can''t wear it." "Rong Leng said:" there is Fu Hongtian''s first wife, Xu, to cover it up


    Liu Wei is a little surprised this time.


    Rong Leng put her in her arms, put her chin on her hair and asked, "where are you?"


    "Coincidentally, he is also a commoner, Fu Hongda."


    Rong Leng said "well", and waited for her to go on.


    "Fu Hongda is powerful around the old man. Because he has no official position, he is in charge of the management of the shops under his name. But there are many things happened in the mansion these days. He doesn''t go to the shops anymore. He takes care of the old man all the time, but he has a lot of problems."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Today, I went to talk about borrowing soldiers with the old man. When he came out, Fu Hongda stressed to me how difficult it was to borrow soldiers. It''s hard to hear. What''s his right to comment on this? But he just wanted to step in. Besides, he came to pass on the words of the old man, said it, and emphasized to me that it was not easy to borrow soldiers. He also said that the old man was angry about it and asked the doctor. It''s not clear that he wanted me to give up? But they didn''t ask me to give up. Why is he so active? In terms of military strength, Fu Hongda became the most concerned one. This is putting the cart before the horse. We went to borrow soldiers to check the strength of the old man and see if the old man can freely instruct the three brothers of Fu family and easily shake the official position of the three brothers. But the old man hasn''t heard yet, and Fu Hongda has turned upside down. "


    So it''s really suspicious.


    "What do you suspect?" Rong Leng asked


    Liu Wei tucked in his own corner and said, "Fu Hongtian can be honest with his brother''s woman to make money. If he checks again, maybe he will get some unexpected results."


    ¡­¡­


    When Fu Hongda arrived at qianxifang, it was not clear.


    Pushing open a delicate door, he saw Ah Ping, the turtle slave waiting for him in the backyard. He did not call people, but took advantage of the fog in the morning to bring people to the bottom.


    At this time of qianxifang, most people are sleeping.


    Two people all the way into the deepest second floor loft, just into the loft, Fu Hongda can''t help but ask: "people really pick it up?"


    Qianxifang procuress was arrested in Yamen earlier because of a murder.


    The case was settled by the Qingyou magistrate, who pointed out that the procuress was the murderer. Although this matter has not been disclosed to the public, the people in Qianxi square are all aware of the internal situation.


    A ping nodded: "although the case is settled, but because there is no plaintiff, the Yamen did not sentence for a while. The prisoners who haven''t been sentenced are all loose guards. The people I''m looking for are very powerful. They have been jailed. Don''t worry, they haven''t alerted the jailers. They are all going on quietly. I''m afraid they won''t be known until dawn. "Fu Hongda didn''t know whether to rest assured or not. He frowned slightly.


    On the second floor, the procuress was holding a cup of tea and looked nervously at the door. Seeing someone coming in, she immediately got up. When she saw the person coming, the slightly fat face froze for a moment, rushed to the back of Ping and hid behind him: "you You lie to me, you lie to me! "


    Fu Hongda frowned again. He waved Ping to go out first. Ping broke off the pimp''s hand and grabbed his arm. He hurried out of the room.


    Without the cover, the procuress stared at Fu Hongda, retreated every day, shaking all over. At last, she couldn''t bear it. She fell on her knees and kowtowed repeatedly: "master, I didn''t say that! I said nothing! They only think that I killed people, and I admit it. I have never offered it to the Lord. Please let him know! Let me go, let me go... "


    Fu Hongda smiled. He looked at the honest and honest face, but now there were some weird lights. He pulled up the procuress and asked her to sit down. "Don''t be nervous, what do you have? Speak slowly."


    The procuress cried: "master, they asked me a lot of things. They asked me what the hatred between red makeup and green Yan was to kill them. Of course, I said that it was because a little red robbed many guests of qianxifang. They sent them to the door. I was angry for a moment, and then I gave them a fierce hand. After that, they didn''t ask. Master, they didn''t know you. I didn''t say anything..."


    "I didn''t say it without saying it. What are you flustered about?" Fu Hongda claps the procuress''s hand, which only makes the procuress shake more.


    Fu Hongda said again, "I can find out if you are telling the truth. Now, I plan to take you away first."

 Chapter 1073

    The procuress immediately responded, almost fully attached to the ground: "I go, I go far away, the end of the world go, never come back."


    "Now that you have borne the blame yourself, it''s time to give you a chance."


    The procuress raised her head abruptly and thanked repeatedly: "thank you for your life! Thank you for your life! "


    "Get up."


    The procuress dare not rise, still kneel there, head buries very low.


    Fu Hongda sighed, picked up the teacup on the table, mixed some hot water in it, squatted down, and handed it to the procuress for a while: "have a drink, calm down."


    The procuress catches the cup tremblingly and stares at the edge of the cup, which is steaming, but does not move for a moment.


    "Afraid I will poison you? You didn''t just drink this glass of water? "


    The procuress hurriedly said that he dared not. He took a cup and drank half of it.


    Seeing that she''s almost drunk, Fu Hongda pulls her up with her own hands and says, "before it''s light, go to pack up. It''s better to leave the city as soon as the gate opens. Remember, never come back in your life."


    "Yes, never come back, never..." Before the promise was finished, the procuress suddenly raised her eyes, stuck her hands on her neck, and her whole face quickly turned purple red. Then, she couldn''t turn her eyes to Fu Hongda, whose eyes were filled with unbelievable panic.


    Fu Hongda was in the strange sight of the procuress. He smiled softly and murmured, "never come back..."


    After a cup of tea, to be sure that the procuress has completely swallowed the gas, Fu Hongda just called out to the door: "come in."


    A ping pushes open the door, comes in, the eye looked has not breathed the procuress, this just walked to Fu Hongda front: "Lord son."


    "When I''m finished, I''ll start tomorrow. This qianxifang is where you are in charge."


    A ping covers up the happy smile on his face, lowers his head, and agrees heavily: "Lord, don''t worry, little one knows how to do it."


    Fu Hongda got up and walked straight out of the door. Halfway through, he stopped again. He turned around and asked, "call Bai Xin after daybreak, and let him go to Fu''s house."


    A Ping is shocked: "the master is going to..."


    "Didn''t Bai Xin want to enter? Fu Ziyan has one more concubine room, which is not in the way of anything. Let her go straight to the door to find the young lady. "


    The little lady, naturally, is Fu Ziyan''s first wife. Now Fu Ziyan is dizzy and can''t be the Lord. But the little lady can carry her aunt.


    A ping listened to the master''s words and understood that the young lady must also take the master''s lead.


    Fu Hongda went back to the mansion before daybreak. As usual, he began to meet with the shop managers at Chenshi, disposed of the affairs before the time, and then went to pay the old man''s yard directly.


    At the moment, old man Fu was not awake, but he was ill with Qi due to borrowing soldiers yesterday. Today''s first bowl of medicine has to be drunk at the right time. It should be fed by Fu Hongda himself.


    When the medicine was delivered, Fu Hongda was reading it with the account book in his hand. Hearing this, he moved the account book aside, took the medicine and entered the inner room.


    When Fu Laozi was awakened, his eyelids were still a little heavy. Looking at the bowl of bitter medicine, he asked, "when is it?"


    "Father, it''s time."


    Fu didn''t speak. He slowly drank the bowl of medicine, then lay back in bed and said, "in the afternoon, I''ll get up."


    Fu Hongda asked, "what can I do for you? The doctor said, "you''d better take a rest these two days."


    "Go to the Buzheng Yamen."


    Fu Hongda frowned: "or for yesterday? Father, please call the eldest brother here. You go there in person. It''s a bumpy road, and you will certainly lose your body. "


    Fu didn''t promise. He just waved and went to sleep again.


    Fu Hongda didn''t listen or say anything. He left the inner room and went outside to continue to look at the account.


    Three minutes later, Fu Hongtian came to say hello to the old man. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see the old man, but he sat down next to Fu Hongda: "fourth brother, there''s something my brother wants to tell you."


    Fu Hongda didn''t lift his head and asked casually, "what''s the matter?"


    "About the ancient room in Min''an street."


    Fu Fu has three shops in the antique street of Min''an street, the best one of which is Guyun Zhai. This morning, Fu Hongda met the shopkeeper of Guyun Zhai and knew that yesterday he sold a jade brush wash of the former dynasty. It is said that it was used by the emperor of the former dynasty, with a net profit of 600 Liang, which is the most profitable one sold this month.


    "What happened to the ancient rhyme room?"


    Fu Hongtian rubbed his hands and showed two points of greed on his face: "I heard that the antiques of the former dynasty are sold very well these days. I have a jade hairpin used by the princess of the former dynasty here. Yesterday I went to the ancient rhyme room, but the shopkeeper didn''t accept it. He said that I can''t see the truth and don''t dare to accept it. Fourth brother, you know me. Although I don''t have any skills, there are many friends. This is the East I''m sure it''s true. I didn''t think that when I sold it to the ancient rhyme room, fourth brother, you could give me some money at will. If you change your hand, can you earn at least 200 Liang more? It''s cheaper for you. Fourth brother, I have brought this hairpin. Would you like to have a look? "


    When Fu Hongda heard this, he closed the account book in his hand, raised his eyes and stared at Fu Hongtian, "is there a shortage of money again?"Fu Hongtian said with a dry smile, "it''s not me, it''s my family. Her mother''s brother is seriously ill and wants to go back for relief. I don''t want to give her a few thousand Liang. She takes it back, but also has face. She thinks that she married me. How unhappy it is."


    "How many thousand Liang would you like to spend on your sister-in-law?" Fu Hongda didn''t continue to break it, sighed, "let me have a look at the hairpin."


    Fu Hongtian hurriedly took out the hairpin.


    Fu Hongda turned the hairpin and looked at it for a while. The jade is a serious purple jade. It''s been working for some years, but it''s not used by the princess of the previous dynasty. I''m not sure.


    Fu Hongda understood the shopkeeper''s concerns. The shop certainly didn''t dare to accept this kind of thing. Especially, he didn''t know where Fu Hongtian found it. The way was unclear.


    "How much are you going to sell?" Asked Fu Hongda.


    Fu Hongtian stretched out his finger, compared eight, and changed it to seven: "seven hundred Liang."


    Fu Hongda returned the hairpin to him: "two hundred Liang."


    Fu Hongtian called out: "fourth brother, my dear brother, you can''t let my younger brother lose the capital. We are all a family. If you put this hairpin in the shop, it will sell for thousands of Liang at least. You have the right to help my younger brother, OK? This kindness must have been written down by my brother in his whole life. "


    Fu Hongda and Fu Hongtian are not the same mother, but because they are both commoners, they have been supporting them since childhood. Seeing Fu Hongtian''s indomitable posture, Fu Hongda also knows that he really needs help with this help. Finally, Fu Hongda can only say: "things are only worth two hundred Liang, but I can borrow five hundred liang from you."


    "This loan, not to return?" Fu Hongtian is not happy.


    Fu Hongda said in a cold voice, "then go away. It''s not worth the price. You won''t buy the ancient rhyme room."


    "Here..." Fu Hongtian bit his teeth and said, "yes, it''s only two hundred Liang. I have the cheek to borrow five hundred liang from my brother, and I''ll pay it back."


    Send away Fu Hongtian. Fu Hongda holds the hairpin, looks at it, and says to the servant outside the door, "find a brocade box."


    The servant brought the box quickly.


    Fu Hongda put the hairpin in place and said, "send it to the fourth lady."


    When the hairpin thing was over, Fu Hongda looked at the time and went to ask him to get up.


    On the other side, Fu Hongtian went out of Fu''s house with a silver note, turned several walls, and finally reached a courtyard beside Caishikou.


    As soon as he entered the yard, the two big men came out and held him up.


    Fu Hongtian hurriedly took up the silver note and raised it. He shouted, "I have money, I have money, please spare my life! Spare your life


    The big man snatched the silver note and ordered it. He said with a smile, "if the five masters really said it, the silver brothers have collected it. Next time, you can get it earlier."


    Fu Hongtian gnashed his teeth and asked: "you, didn''t you say that you gave me money? What about things? "


    "Things?" The big man felt several love letters from his arms and smiled: "when the fifth master was hooking up with his sister-in-law, he didn''t expect to be found one day? Did not think, in order to block the mouth, there is a day to spend money and disaster? "


    "I gave you two thousand Liang yesterday and seven hundred Liang today. What else do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything now. I will look for the fifth master since I am short of money."


    This is intended to blackmail for a long time.


    Fu Hongtian was suddenly covered with black clouds, and was shaking with anger.


    However, he can''t fight, and dare not make a statement about it. Ask his friends from the wild road to come out and take the letter back for him. Finally, when he left, he only dared to spit in the door.


    When Fu Hongtian went far away, the two big men decided that the partition wall had no ears. Then they went into the inner room and said respectfully to the man in the room, "young man, he was cheated."


    Rong Ling slowly put down the cup in his hand, got up and said, "tomorrow, as usual."

 Chapter 1074

    One of the big men hesitated: "young man is not from our local area. I''m afraid it''s not clear. Although Fu Hongtian is a dandy who has no shortage of food, drink, prostitution and gambling, he''s the fifth master of our Qingzhou Fu family. We''ve pushed him hard. I''m afraid he''ll stab the horse hive of the Fu family. In time, whether he seduces the eldest sister-in-law or not, the Fu family always wants to protect him first. We foreigners who know this People must be silenced first. In a small way, we should slow down for a while, at least for another four or five days, and then ask him for money... "


    "Tomorrow as usual." Rong Leng is still that sentence, finish saying, don''t look at the big man''s disapproving expression, and said, "if something goes wrong, you don''t need to top it."


    It''s not easy for the big man to say anything about this sentence, but he is estimating in his heart that the purpose of this young man is to do it.


    Is it not for money at all, but to pay for the family?


    But the big guy was rejected again. Who foolishly ran to Qingzhou to fight against the Fu family? Fu''s family is the emperor of Qingzhou. What''s the difference between provoking Fu''s family in Qingzhou and provoking the emperor in Kyoto?


    ¡­¡­


    When it was time, Fu Hongda woke up the old man, waited on him to wash and wash, and then accompanied him to the chief secretary''s Yamen.


    But what I didn''t expect was that before I entered the gate, I heard the guard at the gate say that Fu Hongmei was not in the Yamen and went to the town to inspect.


    Fu Hongda suggested that we go back.


    The old man said that he would go to the Yamen.


    The father and son had to change their ways and went to Fu Hongshi again. What''s more, Fu Hongshi was not there. The bodyguard said that Fu Hongshi had something to go out.


    One after another, I couldn''t see anyone. Fu was tired and finally went back to the mansion.


    Fu Hongda waited on the old man. When he came out after the old man had a rest, he saw his own young man, Ah Fu.


    Ah Fu just came back from the outside and said to Fu Hongda, "the money of the chief secretary and the assistant yamen has been given."


    Fu Hongda said "well", then sighed: "I''m also for my father''s sake. Knowing that the eldest brother and the third brother don''t agree, it''s noisy to meet each other. Why do I have to make him angry?"


    Today, Fu Hongbei and Fu Hongshi were all in the Yamen. But Fu Hongda had an internal agent in the chief secretary''s Yamen and the leader''s Yamen. Before he arrived, he arranged for someone to deliver a message. Therefore, the old man would not see anyone.


    The young man Ah Fu listened to the master''s words and nodded his head and said: "you are always for the sake of the old man. Everyone can see that."


    Fu Hongda didn''t say anything, and turned to his own yard.


    After Fu Hongda went back to the hospital, he didn''t need Fu to wait on him any more. He went back to his house, wrote a small letter while no one was around, stuffed it in the rags to be thrown, took out Fu Fu''s house, and threw it at the corner of the alley at the back door.


    When Ah Fu left, two dark shadows sneaked into the alley silently and took away the small bag of clothes, which disappeared in a flash.


    When Fu Hongda arrived at the courtyard, his wife Lu came out, wearing the same hairpin that Fu Hongda had sent.


    The hairpin is a girl''s style. Lu Shi is old and it''s not suitable to wear it. But because it''s from Fu Hongda, she can''t help wearing it immediately. She wants to wait for Fu Hongda to come back and show it to him.


    Fu Hongda went back to his room to change his clothes. Seeing Lu''s hairpin on his head, he said, "it''s quite suitable."


    Lu immediately smiled, went forward to change his boots, and said, "is it too young for me to wear this style?"


    Fu Hongda said, "I''m afraid that the Zan hairpins and antiques of the previous dynasty are more than 100 years older than you. Are they young?"


    "That''s very expensive," Lu said


    "Two hundred Liang."


    Lu immediately took off the hairpin and held it in his hand and said, "I will not wear it, but I will marry my daughter in the future."


    Fu Hongda and Lu''s daughter, because they are commoners, have a very low position in the government. They have no right to go to the old lady and the old lord except to say hello to their parents. Because of this, Fu Hongda has been very sorry for Lu''s mother and daughter, especially that Lu was originally the legitimate daughter of Lu''s family in southern Shaanxi. If she married him, it was really a low marriage.


    Thinking of this, Fu Hongda took Lu''s hand and said: "if you want to wear it, you can wear it. Your daughter is only ten years old. Before you get married, a father will give her another gift. You don''t need to save your money here."


    Lu heard the words and smiled, but she still decided not to wear the hairpin. She liked Fu Hongda and he was practical and practical. So even when she married him, she knew that he had appointed Rick''s wife. The first wife was over 30 years old and died of illness without any children, and she also insisted on marrying him.


    Fu Ziru, the only daughter, both felt pain in their eyes. No matter how aggrieved they were, they dared not let their daughter suffer a little. Every time they got something good, Lu would stay. Their daughter was not their own daughter. They were afraid that it would not be easy to find a good family in the future. The dowry would be more generous. If they married to their husband''s house, they would also have some face.


    In the night, Fu Zilu left school and went to his parents'' yard to have dinner.


    It''s rare that my father, who hasn''t been seen for several days, is here. Fu Zilu goes to his father and bows to salute: "I''ve seen my father."


    Fu Hongda beckoned to her.Fu Zilu stepped forward and looked at his mother secretly. She was afraid.


    Fu Ziru prefers a gentle mother to a serious father.


    "What did you learn today?" Seeing his daughter''s uneasiness, Lu came over, grabbed her shoulder and held her child in her arms.


    Fu Ziru felt much more comfortable, smiled on her face, and broke her hands carefully. "Today''s teacher taught her a female ring, and Lu Shi touched her head." Ziru can recite it. How can he praise you? "


    Fu Zilu nodded and said heavily, "my husband praised seven sisters and me."


    Now Fu Fu has not been married yet. The only daughter in the family who is taught by a female teacher is Fu Ziqing, the seventh daughter in the second room. All the others are common women. Apart from Fu Ziru, the only Miao in the fourth room, there are four girls in Fu Hongtian''s fifth room. Therefore, six girls teach together every day. Who did you praise Boast who, has become the invisible competition of six people.


    Everyone wants to be praised and recognized by his elders.


    But miss seven Fu Ziqing is 14 years old. She is also engaged to be married next year. She doesn''t love to fight with her younger sisters. Because of her atmosphere, four room Fu Ziru and five room four girls are more forward-looking.


    Hearing that Mr. Fu praised Fu Ziqing and Fu Ziru, Lu also smiled sincerely: "that Zi Ru can be happy, you are getting closer and closer to your seven elder sisters."


    Fu Zilu nodded heavily. "Seven elder sisters also boasted that I had a good memory. They told me to teach me how to embroider azalea in two days. If I can do it well, I will help her to embroider the dowry."


    Lu''s tiny surprise: "the dowry all lets you intervene, then your seven elder sisters really like you."


    Fu Ziru has been happy for a whole day because of this incident. At this moment, hearing his mother''s words, he immediately laughs more happily. The world of the legitimate daughter is different from that of the common daughter. Fu Ziru is young and has seen the most legitimate daughter in the government since he was sensible. That is miss six, Fu Zixue. But Fu Zixue can''t see the common daughter. When Fu Ziru was five years old, he just went to school, he saw Fu Zixue face three Another commoner in the room made a vicious remark and ordered the servant girl to push people into the river and not allow them to go ashore.


    Fu Zilu was really afraid at that time, and was still scared when he came back. Later, with Fu Zixue getting married and no longer coming to study at home, Fu Zilu was a little relieved.


    The mother and daughter in this room are talking happily, but the only man in that room frowns: "if the dowry is borrowed by others, Ziqing is becoming more and more outrageous."


    Fu Ziru was very happy. At first hearing this, she stopped and looked at her father timidly.


    Lu also silence for a while, and then said: "eat first, the food is getting cold."


    A family of three just came to the table. When eating, because Fu Hongda had rules and didn''t say anything, they didn''t talk.

 Chapter 1075

    One day later, "this..." Fu Hongtian is really flustered this time. He doesn''t know how Fu Hongda knows about his fake appointment, but his brain is turning fast. Since the fourth brother called him to talk in this hut and told him to leave, he naturally didn''t plan to open him out. With this confidence, he also calmed down, knelt down and moved over, lay on Fu Hongtian''s legs, and hugged: "fourth brother, if you let go This time, I''ll pay Hongtian''s life to you. What you say is what you want me to do. I''ll do what you want me to do. Fourth brother, let me go this time... "


    Fu Hongda narrowed his eyes and snorted, "what am I going to do with your rotten life?"


    Fu Hongtian turned his eyes and began to beat his legs for his fourth brother. He said: "in these years, when it comes to the Fu family, who doesn''t say the three brothers above? Otherwise, it''s Ziyan, the eldest grandson. But who knows that all the shops in Fu''s mansion are profitable because you are the fourth brother. Why can Fu''s family prosper? Do you really depend on the salaries of those officials? Those salaries, have a fart to use, not enough to fill the stomach! The main expenses in the mansion are all earned by the fourth brother''s business. However, no one can see the efforts of the fourth brother. It''s the father who always makes the fourth brother the steward. Fourth brother, to be honest, I pay Hongtian is not a thing. I''m a jerk. I can''t do anything but fail. But I have the fourth brother. The fourth brother takes care of me. I''m grateful. I''ll say a bold word now In other words, fourth brother, have you ever thought that since all the family''s money depends on you, choking on this money is equivalent to choking on the whole life of Fu family? "


    There is no need for Fu Hongtian to say these basic principles. Fu Hongda didn''t say a word, waiting for Fu Hongtian to continue.


    Fu Hongtian continued: "the old man is seriously ill. In fact, no one can say that he is ill. Especially when he is so old, why don''t the fourth brother take this opportunity to take the power of the government in one fell swoop?"


    "Ridiculous!" Fu Hongda yelled, "is it a great power to be in charge? No matter how smooth the power in charge of the family is, it should also go to elder brother. Where is my business? "


    "It''s not easy..." Fu Hongtian looks up and takes a look at his fourth brother.

 Chapter 1076

    "As long as big brother gives up, it''s not natural..."


    "Give up?" How can Fu Hongda give up?


    Fu Hongtian laughs and says: "if you don''t worry about my brother, I''ll leave it to him. Now I''m very fond of Zhang''s baby, and because of the baby in Zhang''s belly You know, that''s elder brother''s Laolaizi. How can a man not be nervous about Laolaizi? "


    Speaking of this, Fu Hongda hummed again: "needless to say, this child I''m afraid it''s yours, too? "


    Fu Hongtian is still a naughty smile: "I haven''t rested in Zhang''s house for many days, but I think I''m very handsome and powerful......"


    Fu Hongda listened more and more, and asked, "how are you going to let big brother give up?"


    "Don''t worry about the fourth brother." Fu Hongtian, looking treacherous, continued: "as long as the eldest brother gives up, the second brother and the third brother are there, it''s easy to say. Second brother is a master who ignores common affairs. It''s easy to persuade second brother. Third brother, hum, if the third brother is not his own son, he is not as good as me. What can he do? At most, it''s cursing and swearing, which can be suppressed in three words. At that time, the fourth brother will just take over the power of the government and put everyone in his hands. "


    I talked with Fu Hongtian for a long time in the room. When I left, Fu Hongtian''s mouth was almost on the tip of his ear. Obviously, they had a very pleasant conversation.


    That night, Rong Ling received a small letter from Ah Fu.


    After reading the letter, Rong Leng put it aside and let Liu Wei, who was touching her abdomen, see it.


    "So soon? This Fu Hongda is not very smart. "


    Let Leng go and touch it.


    Liu Wei is lying on the soft pillow. When she is caressed comfortably, she groans and asks, "what are you going to do next?"


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, just say: "look again."


    "What else to see?" Liu Wei is a little impatient: "actually, I don''t understand. Since Fu Hongda is the real master of qianxifang, he should rush in and catch people when he poisons the procuress. Now I don''t understand your ultimate goal. Do you want to catch Fu Hongda? Or do you want to use him to deal with Fu hongtimes? "


    "Not at all." Rong Leng''s eyes were clear and sharp: "if we deal with it properly, we will be able to pay for it in one pot."


    "Eh?" This Liu Wei did not understand: "how to end?"


    "It''s no use knowing it."


    Liu Wei choked and said, "do I have to borrow soldiers from Fu tomorrow? Originally thought that the second day can be accomplished, did not think the old man suddenly sick, but it is delayed. "


    Rong Ling: "go."


    "What did you say?" Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows: "I can''t always make people seriously ill. I still force people to get out of bed and find someone to lend me soldiers. It''s a bit hard to say."


    "I''m not looking for the old man this time. I''m looking for Fu Hongda."


    "He?" Liu Wei said, "you have found out that he has arranged a lot of contacts in Sanya, so he will not let go and borrow soldiers, but also let me talk about this nonsense?"


    "It''s not bullshit." Rong Ling said, raising her eyes and looking at Liu Wei, "tomorrow, let the snake keeper go."


    Liu Wei didn''t understand: "what did you do? If you let it go, it''s not easy to catch it back. "


    "No catch."


    Although I don''t know what it means, Liu Wei''s subconscious choice is to believe him.


    In fact, Liu Wei didn''t want to shut down the snake keeper because he was so untrue. After being locked up for several days, he seemed to explain everything. He was so honest. In fact, he kept a lot of things secret. No matter how threatened Liu Wei, he was so pitiful. He swore to say what he should say or not, and the more he said it, the more he said it There are many suspicious places on my body.


    Let him go.


    Putting on a long line and catching big fish is another way.


    It''s just that you can''t make it too obvious. You have to think about how to make it not obvious.


    Liu Wei thought of looking for red.


    After xunhong explained the list and reached an oral cooperation agreement with them, Liu Wei released xunhong and asked xunhong to return to Fu Hongbei.


    Now, Fu Hongmei is still arranging Zhang Tong and Xun Hong to find the snake keeper. For this snake keeper, Fu Hongmei is sure to win.


    The next day, Liu Wei sent a letter to xunhong.


    At noon, taking advantage of the small number of people in the post house, Xuhong and Zhang Tong sneaked in, touched the room of the snake keeper, and rescued the colorful snake keeper.


    At the moment of being rescued, the three men were discovered by the guard''s dark guard, and then a fierce battle began.


    At last, dark Wei was defeated and hurt. He watched the snake keeper being taken away, and hurriedly informed his prince.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei pretend to come back from the outside and scold him very loudly. When they carry people on their backs, Liu Wei gives him a thumbs up and praises him for his perfect performance.


    Dark Wei shyly responded to the praise, and the red faced one received many rewards. Only then did he take the gold sore medicine and Guben pill given by Liu Wei and go back to recuperate and enlarge the fake.On the other side, the snake keeper and Fu Hongbiao finally met again.


    Because of the pain of imprisonment, the snake keeper gnashed his teeth at Rong Ling and Liu Wei, and ordered Fu Hongbei to send their heads to him.


    Fu didn''t argue with the snake keeper or take up the topic. Instead, he talked with the snake keeper about the connection with the witch family.


    The snake keeper didn''t look forward to Fu Hongbei. He didn''t respond to him directly. Then he went back to his room for the sake of recuperation.


    Fu Hong met with a soft nail, and his face was very bad. When he left, he ordered him to look after the snake keeper. This time, there must be no more trouble.


    Two people obediently promised, but did not want that night, the injury is not light snake keeper, avoid two people, secretly jumped out of the window.


    The snake keeper ran to qianxifang.


    In the daytime, the snake keeper has sent a message to meet people at night.


    Walk through the lighted hall to the secluded backyard. At last, the snake keeper stops in a two-story attic.


    The door of the attic is wide open. The snake keeper goes in and sees a middle-aged man on the tea table.


    The middle-aged man turned around, looked at the intruder, got up, smiled and made a ritual to him: "you finally come."


    The snake keeper also saluted the man and said, "four masters, I have been waiting for a long time."


    Different from the poor Zhongyuan dialect in the post house, the Zhongyuan dialect of snake breeders is very fluent and articulate very clearly.


    The snake keeper was invited to sit down on the chair. Fu Hongda poured tea for the snake keeper himself: "these days, I have suffered for you."


    When it comes to this, the snake keeper sinks his face and says in a muffled voice, "I''ll decide the lives of those two people!"

 Chapter 1077

    "That''s that. It''s up to you." Fu Hongda answered and said, "it''s my fault that I only know what happened these days after I received your letter. How can I fix the place here? Qianxifang is not safe now. Next time I meet you, we''d better find another boundary."


    "You will." The snake keeper took a sip of tea and asked, "where is the mansion? Do you have an idea?"


    "Yes." Fu Hongda said, "the old man is seriously ill now. In a short time, I will be able to get the power of running the family, and the government seal will fall into my hands. Then, with my contacts in the three Yamens, I will unite with the three Yamens, plus the power of Fu''s family, I will mobilize the Qingzhou military camp, cooperate with the Xianzu sages, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, we can easily get it."


    The snake keeper laughed, "thank you."


    "It''s an honor to serve the fairies."


    The snake keeper nodded, and the more he looked at Fu Hongda, the more satisfied he was. Yunyun said, "in the beginning, it was your eldest brother who found me. Fu Hung met the man. He was timid and timid. He looked like that. Only when he got in touch with him did he know that he was ambitious and resourceless, and he would not win people''s hearts. He was really a conceited and arrogant fanatic. Later, it was your father who contacted me Dear, I''m very optimistic about your father. I''ll tell him what''s going on Fortunately, you came out at the critical moment. Hum, your father was a despicable man. He was pretending to save your elder brother and almost fell into the trap of the old fox. After all, you are the most capable person in Fu''s family. "


    Fu Hongda said: "elder brother has always wanted to be king, but his strength is weak. He has been trapped in Qingzhou for many years. He has been used to doing things and has the power of Fu family. Apart from Fu''s family and the glory of this century old family, he is nothing at all, full of straw bags. My father is a wise man, but when he was young, he was old, and his heart was weak. It happened that the third prince came to Qingdao. My father knew that the eldest brother had a rebellious heart, and he also imprisoned many courtiers. I was afraid that the third prince came for this. When he was nervous, he made the next policy. He was trying to lure the enemy into the deep and make up for the mistakes. It was really useless ¡£¡±


    The snake keeper scoffed: "it''s not only useless, it''s also stupid. No, it''s his right to hurt his parents and grandchildren."


    About this matter, Fu Hongda didn''t know: "it''s not your excellency that is the matter of Ziyan..."


    "Nature." The snake keeper raised his chin: "does your father expect us to be polite when he plays with my witch people? Your great nephew, who should have swallowed up on that day, unfortunately, two scum appeared out of the sky, which was in my way and ruined my good plan. "


    "They are the three princes and Liu Sizuo. They are the two people from Kyoto. They are also the first reason my father is afraid."


    "Kill them sooner or later!" Said the snake keeper.


    Fu Hongda also thought that these two people were strange in ancient times. It would be a good thing if they could get rid of them by the hand of the witch family.


    "Next, I''ll wait for the official seal to arrive. Please wait for a few days. I''ll finish it quickly. When you leave, I will be able to take good news."


    "Then I will wait for the good news." The snake keeper got up and made another salute to Hongda.


    Fu Hongda returned the gift. Neither of them can stay out more. If they have a good talk, they should be separated.


    Before leaving, the snake keeper turned around and gave Hongda a supplement, saying, "just wait for the day when you are finished, that''s when you pay the fifth master of your family and become the master of your family. At that time, as soon as you step on the dragon''s gate and make a change, you will become the most important person in Qingyun country, under one person and above ten thousand people. "


    Fu Hongda seemed to have the beautiful picture in front of him. He smiled out of the air and bowed deeply: "I wish you good luck."


    In the lane of the night, the warbler, the warbler, the swallow and the swallow are whispering.


    The sound of men''s teasing and women''s coquettish is heard continuously.


    This Shenghuan alley is one of the most beautiful sceneries in Qingzhou. It is also a bloody battlefield for all kinds of dignitaries to fight.


    The owner behind every brothel can''t be underestimated. You may know his name, or you may know what you hear, but it''s also fake.


    This is a garden like boundary, but the flowers in this garden are cannibal.


    Fu Hongda didn''t rush back to the mansion. He wore simple clothes. He walked through the alleys one after another. This lane is the place where he achieved his success.


    The internal officials of the three Yamen and the general of the military camp stationed in Qingzhou were all from this place. They were also from this place. They seized their handle and let them use it for themselves.


    In addition to qianxifang, there are seven brothels in the street. He hides himself under layers of smoke. No one knows his real identity. He wears a friendly mask, laughs at all stupid people, and is played by him in applause.


    Now, his chance comes.


    A great opportunity to prove yourself, subvert yourself and achieve yourself.


    From the glory of the dragon''s work, the status of the owner of the family, and the future of exaltation, as long as he holds the present, as long as he keeps up with a Ming Lord, his future is limitless, his wife, his daughter, will leap into the dragon''s gate and become the most honorable woman in the whole Qingzhou, even the whole Qingyun country.Listening to the gentle breeze in his ear, Fu Hongda seemed to see his future and the dignity he got after his success.


    Who says that the commoner can only live in the shadow of his own son? Who said that Fu Hongda was just a material for being a housekeeper and shopkeeper? He is the most intelligent person in Fu family. Only he is qualified to be the leader of the whole Fu family!


    At that time, he asked all people to come to him. Those high-ranking legitimate sons, those three commanding brothers, dare to let her daughter be the legitimate daughter of a cow and a horse. These people, he asked them to pay a price!


    Liu Wei has been standing in the distance for a long time, with Rong Ling beside her, holding her thin body in her arms.


    Now it''s the third quarter of midnight. They were already in bed. After the massage for pregnant women every night, they were called out when they were going to sleep.


    The secret guard informed that the snake keeper left the other courtyard arranged by Fu Hongmei without permission and went to qianxifang.


    No one expected that the baits released on the first day would be collected immediately.


    The surprise came so quickly that Rong Ling had to go there in person after changing her clothes. Liu Wei was woken up and didn''t sleep. Then she got up and had to come to see it.


    Rong Ling is worried about the wind at night. She gets cold, but Liu Wei refuses to let it go. She insists on joining the party.


    Finally, they could not. The two had to go together. They hid in the attic window of qianxifang backyard and listened for a long time. They came out and followed Fu Hongda for a long time. At that time, Liu Wei was really tired.


    "What else does he want to do? Shopping? " It''s either cold or standing at the corner of the lane in the middle of the night, peeping at a middle-aged man walking in front of him. This kind of behavior is really stupid.


    Rong Leng hugged Liu Wei a little more, rubbed her chin back and forth on her head, comforted her: "or, you go back first?"


    "Don''t go back!" Liu Wei stared at the front: "I''ll see how long he has to walk. He has the ability to walk until dawn!"

 Chapter 1078

    Rong Leng chuckled, his lips pressed Liu Wei''s cheek, kissed her for a few times, tasted a bit of coolness, frowned again and said, "it''s windy."


    Liu Wei felt her face, didn''t feel anything, and said, "it''s not cold."


    Rong Leng didn''t let her go. She wrapped her whole body in her own black cloak, which was very tight.


    It''s on the street and in public. Liu Wei is so wrapped up by a man. It''s hard to walk. She suddenly feels uncomfortable. She struggles for a few times, but she doesn''t break away. She sighs: "otherwise, I''d better go back and watch for yourself."


    Rong Leng finally let her go and helped her manage her hair: "well, go back to sleep."


    Liu Wei, with a vague response, turned around and walked out of the lane. She felt that someone was following her, but she didn''t turn back. She just waved her hand and ordered: "don''t protect me. It''s only a few steps away. Follow him. Don''t let him have an accident."


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Hongda finally wandered back to the mansion when he was ugly. When Rong Ling went back to the Posthouse, it was Yin Shi. Liu Wei slept in a daze. He was awakened by the sound of opening the door. When he opened his eyes, he saw Rong Ling carefully changing clothes, facing her back and preparing to go to bed.


    Liu Wei half sat up and made some noises.


    Rong Leng looks back and asks, "did it bother you?"


    "No." Liu Wei said softly, but she didn''t have the strength to return to the quilt, and asked, "have you found anything?"


    "Well, there are some clues." Open the quilt, let Leng go to bed, still have a cool air on the body, feel some ice.


    Liu Wei moved over and held the man gently, lazily putting his side face on his chest: "what clue."


    "Is it not cool?" Rong Leng asked


    Liu Wei mumbled vaguely, "hot." Said, but also kicked by the angle.


    Allow edge corners of the mouth light hook, tuck in the quilt for her, hold the person steady, just say: "according to his route, if not guessed wrong, is in patrol."


    "Patrol?"


    "He has a lot of property."


    "Oh." Liu Wei is confused.


    The harvest of this night is very rich. The next day, Rong Ling sent someone to inform the king of power. Now it''s time to share the clue with the king of power.


    Of course, the purpose of sharing is to let King Quan run more errands. After all, when this is over, the one who benefits the most is king Quan.


    The contact with King Quan is in charge of Rong Ling. Liu Wei is not interested in managing this. He runs to yamen alone to find Ji Bing.


    It''s reasonable to say that she should go to Fu Fu again today, but it''s not that there was sudden progress last night? Therefore, before King Quan and Rong Ling decide how to carry out the follow-up plan, Liu Wei does not need to ask about borrowing soldiers for the time being.


    Ji Bing and Ji Feng will wait until Ji Xing comes to Qingzhou, and then they will go to Kyoto together. It is said that Ji Xing is today''s ship.


    When Liu Wei arrived at yamen, he happened to see Ji Fengji Bing go out.


    I was surprised to see Liu Wei and Jifeng Jibing.


    When Liu Wei knew that they were going to the wharf to meet Ji Xing, she said with a smile, "I''m just on the way. I''ll take you there."


    The road was somehow smooth, but it was not early. Ji Feng didn''t insist and got on Liu Wei''s carriage.


    In the car, none of the three spoke.


    Ji Feng actually has a lot to ask, but due to the bad relationship with Liu Wei, some of them have no position to open their mouth.


    Ji Bing is a cold and quiet child. In the past, she was silent. When she met someone unfamiliar, she couldn''t say a word all day.


    At last, Liu Wei broke the silence and asked Ji Bing, "do you want to know the future of that day?"


    What Liu Wei said about that day was to kill boa constrictor that night.


    After Ji Bing produced the antidote powder, Liu Wei sent it back to Ji Feng. Later on, Ji Bing didn''t specifically ask, and Liu Wei didn''t find him.


    When he thought of leaving at last, he saw a flock of birds in the field, surrounded by drinking water. Ji Bing''s eyes flashed, and then nodded slowly.


    Liu Wei was very fond of the child and said without concealing, "those birds are not poisoned, they are all alive. My pearl also said that two sparrows know you."


    "Ah?" Ji Bing is stupefied for a while, just stupidly ask: "sparrow?"


    "Is there a sparrow nest on the locust tree in front of your house?"


    Ji Bing nodded, thought and said, "but there are many sparrows."


    "There are two people who know you. Do they talk to you?"


    "I''ve been called." Ji Bing said, as if thinking of something, suddenly a little happy: "they really know me?"


    It''s children, birds, dogs and other fluffy things, which are still curious and like.


    Liu Wei''s face showed a kind smile, raised his hand and rubbed it on his head: "I really know you. What do you want to say to them when you go back?"


    Ji Bing''s eyes suddenly brightened: "I want them to take care of the weaved brandy spider on the top of the tree for me."


    Liu Wei: " Brandy spider"A mutated poisonous spider is the combination of the silk spider and the black butterfly spider. It''s very unusual. It''s a tyrant spider with unusual toxic effects on its tentacles and heart. Because it''s white on the outside, it''s called the brandy spider. I''ve long found that there''s one on the pagoda tree outside the gate. I was going to catch it before I left, but I''m afraid it''s a long way to Kyoto, so I can''t serve it well. If someone can take care of it for me, Let it continue to grow in Qingzhou, and when we return to Lingzhou, we will come back to get it. "


    Ji Bing says it''s like there are two nannies who can raise spiders for him.


    But Liu Wei still had to say, "I know what a brandy spider is. Do you know why it is called the overlord spider?"


    This, Ji Bing really doesn''t know.


    Liu Wei said, "brandy spiders have a huge appetite. They eat everything. Ants and insects eat it. Birds eat it. In their recipes, there are sparrows."


    Ji Bing stared, "but those sparrows are building nests in the middle of the tree."


    "There is only one explanation." Liu Wei looked at him and said, "this nest of sparrows may be the food reserve of that spider."


    Ji Bing: "..."


    "But obviously, the grain reserves do not know that there is an enemy living on their head who only needs to eat them."


    On the way to the wharf, Liu Wei and Ji Bing started a series of discussions on how to catch the brandy spider and how to take it across the mountains and rivers to Kyoto without being damaged on the way.


    Xiaoli also likes to raise some strange insects. However, Xiaoli is relatively wild and doesn''t expect these snakes, insects, mice and ants to bring him anything.


    Ji Bing is different. He uses spiders to make poison. He can''t be raised casually. He has to serve carefully. When arranging silk, he has to collect every thread that spiders spit.


    When arriving at the wharf, Ji Bing benefited a lot and decided to go back and catch the little spider.

 Chapter 1079

    Ji Feng stood at the ferry after he had been silent all the way, and looked at the two-story ship on the coastline. He said to Liu Wei, "there''s something I haven''t asked you. The young man who is on the same road with you and has lost Xiaobing once seems like he hasn''t seen him for a while?"


    Ji Feng said Liu Mo Yi.


    Liu Wei didn''t remember that Ji Feng had met Liu mo. of course, Liu Mo turned around in Yamen in those two days. Maybe it was possible to meet Ji Feng by chance.


    However, Liu Mo is a person. Liu Wei doesn''t think Ji Feng will recognize anything.


    After all, there are many differences between Mo Yi and her appearance. Although they are brothers and sisters, they look very different.


    "You want him?" Liu Wei asked tentatively.


    Ji Feng lowered his eyes and said, "like you, he is our Ji family."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lao. You know, I''d like to talk to you, but for Ji Bing''s sake, the reason why I like this child is because, like me, he is not your authentic Ji family. His mother''s surname is Yue. Even if he is close to your Ji family, the relationship has long been estranged. Because of him, I''m willing to tell you the whereabouts of the jade pendant, So, I hope you Ji Jia can do well. "


    Ji Feng knows that Liu Wei has no good feelings for Ji family because of his previous unpleasant experience. Although Liu Wei still remembers the young man in his heart, looking at Liu Wei''s expression, Ji Feng is really not good to talk about.


    By this time, the distant ship had entered the harbor.


    After stopping the ship, the passengers continued to come down.


    Ji Bing stood at the far end of the harbor, looking for the passengers who got off the ship with bright eyes. Until the crowd began to decrease, he finally saw a rough man with beard.


    "Uncle Xing!" Ji Bing craned his neck and raised his hand in an attempt to let Ji Xing in disguise see him.


    Jixing did see him, not only saw him, but also saw Jifeng and Liuwei standing in the distance.


    Stunned for a while, Ji Xing didn''t go back to shen''er until the people behind him hit him. He went to Ji Bing, took the child''s hand, and walked to Liu Wei with the child.


    "Long time no see." Liu Wei said hello calmly.


    Ji Xing didn''t say anything, just nodded to her, which was a greeting.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care. Last time she saw Gu Yong''s mansion, she knew Ji Xing was not a very talkative person.


    When I went back, I also took the carriage, but this time, Ji Feng and Ji Bing took the carriage, and Liu Wei and Ji Xing sat on the shaft outside.


    The coachman was rushed to the end of the ride.


    Ji Xing once came to Qingzhou. He was familiar with the road, took the reins, drove the car seriously, and looked straight ahead.


    "You don''t ask me, what do you want to say?"


    Liu Wei looks at Ji Xing with his head askew, but when the line of sight is about to be opposite, Ji Xing does not look away.


    Ji Xing looked at the distance, and his voice was cold and clear: "they are very good."


    Liu Wei smiled, leaned back against the car wall, narrowed her eyes: "how nice?"


    "Only the wall." Ji Xing is talking about Ji Cha and Ji Jin. He took the two sisters back that day. Although Liu Wei didn''t say anything when he left, it can be seen that Liu Wei was worried.


    After all, Ji Cha and Ji Jin came to her in order to fulfill her grandmother''s wishes.


    "And what else?"


    Ji as like as two peas, who are still concerned about it, but not the other one who is still at home, is more like Liu Wei. Is it exactly the same as the modern one?


    Ji Xing pauses for a few moments, and after a while, he sips his lips and says, "she''s fine, too."


    Liu Wei said: "you know, people are actually very interesting. For example, when people lie, they will deliberately avoid the main position. This is a subconscious of self-protection and self-persuasion. For example, I offer you to go to the tea house today. If you don''t want to go, the good reason may be that your wife needs you to go back immediately. Then you will tell me, ''she wants me to go back'', not It''s a kind of self-confident self-expression to say "who and who want me to go back" and omit the title of the Lord. Again, as you know just now, I''m asking if my grandmother is OK. According to her identity, you should call her aunt cousin. If she is really good, you''ll say "she is good" instead of "she". So, brother Ji, you''ll scatter Lie, tell me why? "


    Liu Wei always has his own way to distinguish the true from the false.


    Even though Ji Xing knew that he couldn''t lie in front of the woman, he still didn''t expect that he would be seen through.


    He took a breath. This time, Ji Xing didn''t avoid Liu Wei''s sight any more, but looked at her straight and said seriously, "I don''t have a wife."


    Liu Wei: " I didn''t ask you that. "


    Ji Xing twisted his eyebrows and said, "your grandmother, it''s really not good."


    "What happened?" After finding his mother and Mo, his grandmother, who was far away in Lingzhou, became Liu Wei''s last concern.


    In other words, it''s about thinking about modern grandmother.


    "Ill."


    "What disease?""Memory."


    Liu Wei didn''t understand.


    "One day your grandmother woke up and began to look for your grandfather, holding him and calling your mother''s name," Jixing explained


    "You mean My grandmother doesn''t remember people? " Liu Wei was a little stunned. There was a disease in her brain, Alzheimer''s disease, also known as Alzheimer''s disease.


    "Not completely." Ji Xing said, "it''s just that, as if I have forgotten the experience of these decades, your grandmother''s memory stops in the year when your grandfather left home."


    Alzheimer''s disease is a common neurodegenerative disease in the elderly. The patients'' ability of daily life will gradually decline. They don''t know their spouse, children, dress, eat, and some have hallucinations.


    The ancients were old and suffered from this disease. Liu Wei was not surprised that her grandmother also suffered from this disease, but at the same time, she felt very sad.


    Ji Xing looked at her serious expression and comforted her softly: "Ji Cha and Ji Jin are all taking care of your grandmother. It''s OK."


    At this time, the Yamen just arrived.


    The carriage stopped, and Jifeng and Jibing in the carriage came out.


    Liu Wei could not speak any more, but watched the three men enter the Yamen without turning back.


    Ji Xing has arrived. After discussing with Ji Feng, they decided to fight quickly and leave for Kyoto in the morning.


    Ji Bing then takes advantage of the night, climbs to the tree, steals that brandy spider.


    Ji Bing was arranged in the Yamen''s guest room, but the Yamen of Qingzhou is not a big Yamen. The distance between the guest room and the guest room is only a few steps.


    Ji Feng and Ji Xing share the same room today. They talk in the room. Ji Bing climbs trees outside. The branches of the tree are very open. When Ji Bing climbs to the middle, he hears the conversation in Ji Feng''s room.


    He didn''t care. Now the child is only interested in the brandy spider on the top of the tree, but accidentally hears his name.


    "Is Xiaobing''s father really dead?"

 Chapter 1080

    This is uncle Xing''s voice. Ji Bing is stunned. He looks straight at the room window under the tree. The whole child''s nerves are still shaking.


    Father, his own father?


    "It should be true." This is Jifeng''s voice, Jifeng said, and sighed, "at least that''s what Liu Wei said."


    Then there was a silence in the room.


    After a while, Jifeng''s voice sounded again: "his father, who is also a master of all evils, died when he died. After all, he didn''t take care of Xiaobing for a day. Don''t tell Xiaobing about it. He doesn''t know or know anything about it..."


    "Who!" Jifeng''s "predicate" hasn''t been said yet. Jixing suddenly jumps to the window, pushes it open, but looks at the dark outside. There is no voice or shadow.


    "What''s the matter?" Jifeng follows.


    Ji Xing''s cold and sharp eyes looked around the window for several times before he shook his head and closed the window again.


    This time it''s closed tightly. People outside can''t hear the sound inside unless they stand under the window.


    Ji Bing is huddled in the dark place covered by the dense trees. Beside him, there is a sparrow nest. The little sparrow in the nest seems to be staring at him straight because he saw his acquaintance without chirping.


    Ji Bing looked at the sparrows for a while, stepped on them from the branches beside them to the top, and grabbed the sleeping brandy spider on its own net. When the brandy spider reacted, it had been put in a big red fist bag, tied to the mouth of the bag and tied to the waist.


    He got off the tree with light hands and feet. When passing by the nest of sparrows, Ji Bing subconsciously looked at them again, but only saw two gray heads, looked at him, and looked at the red bag at his waist.


    Obviously, the sparrow already knows that there is a natural enemy in the place covered by dense trees above his head. It''s hard for them to jump and jump under the eyes of the natural enemy day by day without knowing it.


    Take the brandy spider back to the room, Ji Bing takes it out. Under the fierce stare of the hairy spider, he pokes at the back of its drum and the spider leg that feels a little bit tied. It seems that he has made a difficult decision, and there is a brief tangle on his face.


    For a moment, he breathed, stuffed the spider back into the red bag, tied it to his waist again, and then quietly locked the door and climbed out of the window.


    Ji Bing stumbled all the way, asking people and looking for the way, and finally arrived at the gate of the post house after an hour.


    The post house is very big. At this time, because of the dark, the lanterns at the door are very bright and high.


    Ji Bing hesitated to walk around the door several times, but didn''t make up his mind to knock.


    Seeing the time getting later and later, he knew that he could not delay any longer, but he could not move.


    "Bang." A loud noise suddenly sounded behind me.


    Ji Bing looks back and sees a fierce looking big man in the street, kicking a short little beggar away.


    Because the action is too big, when the fierce big man kicks down the little beggar, he also breaks the broken bowl in the little beggar''s hand.


    The little beggar lies on the ground, shivering and crying: "I, I am wrong, forgive me, forgive me."


    The big man pulled his pants, went up and grabbed the little beggar, and lifted the man to the air: "spare your life? You''ve soiled my pants. Do you have the face to spare my life? I''ll tear you to pieces! "


    In the middle of speaking, a big man would smash such a small child directly to the ground.


    Ji Bing knows that if it is a real smash, the little beggar will have to break his bone even if he doesn''t die. He goes to the front to dissuade him and says, "even if he accidentally touches your pants, he will lose money. How can he hurt someone?"


    I don''t know. It''s dark. There are people in the street.


    At a glance, Ji Bing saw that the child was clean. He should not be with the little beggar, but he would not be polite if he wanted to come out: "lose money, OK! You pay? My pants are made of cloud silk. You give them to me for ten Liang silver? "


    Ji Bing''s face was flat, and he felt in his arms without saying a word. Only then did he find that he didn''t bring any silver at all, and his face immediately became ugly.


    The big man snorted: "no money? If you don''t have money, go away. I''m not in a good mood. I''ll cut you too! "


    Ji Bing didn''t leave. He was thinking about whether to rescue the little beggar directly. Although his martial arts were very poor, it was aimed at other people who also knew martial arts. Facing ordinary people who didn''t have martial arts, he still had some success.


    It''s just that the big man is very tall, but he doesn''t really get it.


    While he was hesitating, the big man had thrown the little beggar to the ground, only to hear the little beggar''s scream. Suddenly, a small red figure came from afar. At the critical moment, he held the little beggar steady


    Hold people well, the little red figure just raised his head, a small face carved with Pink Jade, exposed to people.


    It''s a kid.


    The one who rushed out to save the little beggar suddenly was a child. At the age of five or six, Ji Bing could see that he was smaller and shorter than himself, maybe even smaller than the malnourished little beggar.The little boy has a beautiful face, white and tender skin, big black eyes. When Ji Bing and his eyes were matched, he felt that they were familiar with each other. In his impression, there was also a person whose eyes were so bright, so clear, as if he could see through everything.


    "Are you ok?" The little boy asked the little beggar in his arms.


    The little beggar left the little brother''s arms with lingering fear, but his eyes were full of tears because of fear. Hearing this, tears fell out one after another.


    "No, no, I''m fine..."


    The little boy touched the little beggar''s head. He didn''t dislike the messy knot of his hair. He even touched the little beggar''s head. He felt a little bottle out of his arms. It was very similar to Ji Bing''s bottle of venom. But what the little boy had in the bottle was obviously a better thing.


    He shakes and shakes. He shakes two red balls out of the bottle and hands them to the little beggar. "Please eat them."


    The little beggar was holding his mouth. The dirty little hand touched the little boy''s white palm. He touched the red ball and took only one. He put it carefully in his mouth.


    The sweet taste immediately poured into the nose, and the little beggar raised his head in surprise. Obviously, he was conquered by the taste.


    "This is, what is it?"


    "Candy." The little boy raised his chin proudly: "my sister made it. I have two sisters. The older sister will make a lot of delicious food. The younger sister will make beautiful clothes and handbags, and embroider."


    The little beggar was very envious and asked timidly, "can I have another one? I want to take it back to my mother. "


    "Good." The little boy generously put the whole bottle into the little beggar and said, "all for you, my sister will do more for me when I go home, I can''t eat all."


    The little beggar carefully held the bottle and stuffed it into the deepest part of his thin clothes.


    The little beggar is safe and sound. Ji Bing looks at the little boy who helps each other again. He thinks there should be no problem here. He plans to turn around and leave.


    But before he started, he was covered by the black shadow on his head.


    The big man was obviously impatient with the two little ghosts who were bad for his good. He reached out and lifted them up one by one.

 Chapter 1081

    Ji Bing struggled for a while, but he didn''t succeed. He was caught half empty by the big man. Then look at the little boy on the other side. He should be good at martial arts, but he was also caught by the big man without any resistance.


    The little beggar was crying, he knelt down on the ground and begged: "please forgive me, sir. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t ask you for money. Don''t hurt them, sir..."


    "Go away!" As soon as the big man raised his leg, he kicked the little beggar far away.


    Ji Bing''s eyes are red and his mouth is tight. He has never been so angry or resentful of his incompetence.


    Most importantly, he is now all over, except for a brandy spider, there is no poison, he has no ability to resist.


    In this way, he bit his teeth and touched the bag at his waist. If he didn''t do it for two times, even if it would hurt people''s lives, he would let this brandy spider kill this big man!


    "You said you were going to cut him?" The little boy''s voice suddenly sounded, soft and tender, with a very gentle tone.


    Ji Bing''s subconscious looks at his little friend, and the big man looks at him.


    The big man''s face was grim: "yes, two nosy little bastards! I will not only cut him, but also you! "


    "Really?" The little boy opened his eyes wide and blinked, "can you cut?"


    The big man was stunned, obviously did not expect the child to ask this question.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, the child said, "do you know the proportion of dissections? Know how many scalpels to cut limbs and how many scalpels to cut upper cavity? How much strength do you need to use on your chest and abdomen? Do you know how to preserve the human skin that is dissected? Is it not perishable? Do you know the purpose of human bone after skin and flesh separation and visceral removal? Do you know what kind of bone is suitable for specimen? "


    The big man''s expression gradually stiffened.


    As the little boy finished asking, the black eyes were staring at himself From these eyes, the big man saw disdain and contempt, and immediately became angry.


    "You''ve got a mother''s life. You''ve got no father''s advice! See if I don''t... "


    "You scold my father?" The little boy''s soft and cute face suddenly became dangerous.


    The big man continued to scold.


    The little boy pressed his lips tightly, and the white and tender hand covered the back of the hand of the big man who grabbed his collar. Then he slipped and slid it to the big man''s wrist, and then twisted it. Before the big man realized it, he felt a pain in the bone of his hand, and his hand loosened unconsciously, throwing away the two children.


    Ji Bing falls to the ground and feels pain in his buttocks. When he rubs his buttocks and raises his eyes, he sees that the little boy lifts his foot, kicks the big man to the ground, pours on him, steps on the big man''s head, bends over, grabs the other man''s neck, lifts him up flat and smashes him in the distance.


    "Bang", the big man was hit on the wall, after falling, his back hit the stone on the street, showing his teeth in pain.


    Before the big man could get back to his mind, he saw the little boy like the cannonball coming again. He grabbed his hair and threw his head on the stone!


    "Do you know how angry I am? Do you know how long I''ve been walking all the way? Do you know I haven''t found my father yet? You dare to scold my father! I want you to scold my father! I want you to scold my father! "


    The little boy talked and beat the big man like a sandbag with full of resentment. But in a moment, the big man was covered with blood, and the whole man was dying. There were heavy shadows in everything.


    With blood in his throat, the big man cried for mercy: "help, help Help... "


    The little boy seemed to be so excited that he not only didn''t let go, but also fought harder.


    Ji Bing saw that this was not the way to go. He hurriedly went up to hold the little boy and dragged him back: "if you fight again, you will kill him!"


    "You let go, you let go!" The little boy struggled wildly, but it seemed that he remembered that the little brother who met him by chance could not use his internal power to shock him.


    Ji Bing pulled people back again: "you can''t kill him in public. I have poison. I can use Hua she liquid, ten thousand spider water, heding red and arsenic. When there are few people, we can poison him again."


    When he said that, the little boy seemed to calm down. He didn''t struggle any longer. After taking a deep breath, he thought of something. He felt it in his arms. He didn''t touch anything. He patted everywhere to find it. Finally, he found a hairy spider in his thick hair.


    The hairy spider is still sleepy and impatient to be caught. The hairy calf climbs for several times, stretches, buries its head and continues to sleep.


    "Xiaohua, someone bullied me." The little boy complained to the hairy spider.


    The spider called Xiaohua raised his eyes to look at him, then climbed up from his palm, climbed over the little boy''s arms and shoulders, and finally climbed back into his hair. He lay still in the warm place where he had just slept. He also pulled a few hair threads and covered his spacious back, creating the illusion that "I''m not here, there''s no spider here".


    The little boy saw that Xiaohua didn''t want to avenge himself, so he sighed and asked for the next: "then I want ten thousand spider water."Ji Bing held it for a while, then he said, "no belt."


    The little boy suddenly showed a look of "didn''t waste so much words with you".


    At the same time, by the window of a room on the second floor of the post house, Liu Wei glanced down fearfully, asking the front Rong Leng, "have you left?"


    Rong Leng stood in front of the window and looked down at his long lost son. "No," he said


    Liu Wei said "tut" impatiently and stood in the room and circled: "how can you get to Qingzhou? Aren''t your people guarding at all the gates? How can there be no wind?"


    When Liu Wei closed the window, he saw Ji Bing downstairs.


    Ji Bing''s indecisive appearance of knocking at the door made Liu Wei care a little, so she looked at it for a while. She thought that if the child didn''t come in again, she would go down to ask, but she didn''t want to. Suddenly, she had an accident. Then, she saw a very familiar little figure in the dark.


    Xiao Li wants to come to Qingzhou. Liu Wei knows, but she didn''t expect to arrive so soon, and she didn''t get any news in advance.


    Liu Wei hesitated and stood far away from the window. From time to time, he said to Rong Leng, "come in, don''t let him find out."


    Rong Leng looks back at her. "You don''t see him?"


    Liu Wei asked tentatively, "send someone to take him to other places and lie to him that I will arrive in two days. Do you think it will work?"


    Rong Leng squints coldly: "he is your son."


    Liu Wei sighed: "I wish he was not my son..."


    Rong Ling: "..."

 Chapter 1082

    Downstairs of the post house, Ji Bing wasted a lot of energy to pull the little boy well, dissuaded him from murdering in the street, and said coldly to the big man, "you still don''t leave?"


    The big man cried so pitifully that he almost ran away with his head in his arms.


    The little beggar came out of the corner, rubbed against the little boy and Ji Bing, and looked at them.


    Ji Bing looks at the little boy beside him with his cheeks bulging, and he looks indignant. He decides to say to the little beggar, "it''s late. Don''t beg. Go home."


    The little beggar nodded honestly and looked at the little boy secretly.


    The little boy looked back at the little beggar, saw the worry in the little beggar''s eyes, thought about it, and felt a silver or two from his arms for the little beggar.


    The little beggar hurriedly avoided, and his head shook like a rattle: "no, no, no, you helped me and invited me to eat sweets. I can''t ask for your money. My mother will scold me."


    "But if you don''t have money for food, you will be hungry."


    Little beggar still shakes his head, never.


    The little boy hesitated for a moment holding the silver, threw down a sentence "then you wait for me", and then ran towards the end of the street.


    He came back after a long time of fragrant Kung Fu. When he came back, he took a big bag of crispy cakes and steamed bread and handed the hot food to the little beggar.


    The little beggar refused the silver, but he could not refuse the delicious food. His stomach immediately reacted and began to cry, but he still could not reach for it.


    The little boy simply tucked the package into the little beggar''s arms, patted him on the shoulder on tiptoe, and said, "go home quickly."


    The little beggar''s eyes are red. He holds the package tightly and nods repeatedly: "thank you, young master. You are a good man. You will live forever..."


    Seeing the little beggar turn around step by step and leave with gratitude on his face, Ji Bing asked the little boy beside him, "don''t you go home?"


    The little boy pursed his mouth and looked around. At last, he stopped at the word "post house" and pointed to the plaque and said, "I live here."


    Ji Bing was stunned: "you live here? Are you a family member of an official? "


    The little boy scratched his head: "what is an official?"


    Ji Bing explained to him, "it''s the father or uncle''s relative who is the official in the dynasty."


    The little boy didn''t quite understand: "my father is Zhuzuo. I don''t know if he is an official. Can I live here?"


    "Should not." Ji Bing said to his younger brother, "if you have money, you can live in an inn. Let me take you to the nearest inn."


    "But..." The little boy hesitated and stared at the signboard of the post house: "the elder brother who sent me said that when I arrived in Qingzhou City, I could go to the post house and live in it. He said that if I told the post house manager about his name, I could live in it."


    Ji Bing is not clear: "is he your relative? If it''s not for your family, you can''t even say your name! "


    The little boy hesitated: "otherwise, I''ll try. If I''m kicked out, little brother, will you take me to the inn?"


    Ji Bing nodded, "yes, but one of my cousins lives here. I need to see him first. You need to wait for me."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you." The little boy agreed and then asked, "my name is Liu Xiaoli. What''s your name, little brother?"


    Ji Bing said, "my name is Ji Bing."


    After two children introduced themselves friendly and simple, Ji Bing went to knock on the door.


    The door knocked for a long time before there was any movement. The person who opened the door was not Ji Bing''s post house boy, but a young man with a dignified and cold temperament.


    When he saw this man, Ji Bing thought of other people''s address to him. The third prince, he pursed his mouth and hesitated to call him that. He heard the little brother he just met suddenly "wow" and cried.


    He turned his head in shock, and saw that his little brother was already fluttering his arms and burying himself in the arms of the third prince, and he cried: "Uncle Rong, uncle Rong I miss you so much, uncle Rong. I thought you didn''t want me. Uncle Rong, wow


    Then look at the prince, who has already stooped helplessly and spoiled, picked up the little boy with only his own waist line, dragged his ass, wiped his tears, and coaxed him gently in his mouth: "darling, your father is upstairs."


    Until going upstairs, Ji Bing was still confused.


    He doesn''t understand the current situation. It seems that the little boy who just saw the rough road with him has something to do with his cousin?


    Xiaoli now has no time to manage the little friend he just met. He comes out of the arms of his calm uncle and runs upstairs on his short legs.


    In front of the only room with an open door, Xiaoli takes a deep breath and enters with great momentum.


    As soon as I went in, before I spoke, I saw the half lying figure of Qing Juan on the bed.


    "Dad!" The little guy shouts and pounces straight.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and saw her son coming. He raised his hand and was about to catch him. The little guy stopped three steps away from her. Then he stretched out his fat and tender hand and hit her.It was quiet, but the little fist hurt.


    Liu Wei was beaten several times by him. He was trying to move his arm to resist him. When Rong Leng came in, he grabbed the little guy''s paw and pulled the child: "don''t make trouble."


    Xiaoli is dragged away and comes back. Xiaoli takes a breath, puffs his cheeks and pours on Liu Wei, shouting: "big liar, big villain, big liar, big villain Mingming said to come back in half a month, and promised to come back in half a month, Mingming...... "


    Liu Wei saw that he was so indomitable, and went to see Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng didn''t catch her eyes and didn''t plan to rescue her.


    Liu Wei knew that she could only rely on herself. She sat up a little bit from the bed and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Li stood up with a small chest and said, "if I don''t come here, I will have no father!"


    Liu Wei asked again, "what about your brother Xiaojin?"


    Xiaoli said, "brother Xiaojin is in Kyoto, of course."


    "Do you know how worried brother Xiaojin is when you run away secretly?"


    Small Li Leng next, raise head to say again: "because father does not come back, so I just......"


    "Your brother Xiaojin thinks you''ve lost it. He can''t eat and sleep well every day. You''ve caused so much trouble to others. Did dad teach you that before?"


    Xiaoli is in a trance. Thinking of running away, brother Xiaojin must be in a hurry. He feels guilty, but he murmurs, "but it''s because you don''t mean to talk first, Dad, that I will come here myself. I didn''t mean to..."


    "I didn''t mean to. I heard that it was the servant girl who got lost and stole out?"


    Xiaoli''s head fell down, and her short fingers stirred: "those drugs don''t hurt people, they will wake up soon..."


    "That''s how your medicine was used to take care of your brother and sister?"


    Xiaoli shook her head and lowered her head: "but I want to see my father..."


    "I want to see my father so ignorant?"


    Xiao Li kept her mouth flat and didn''t speak, knowing that she had done something wrong.


    Rong Leng glanced at Liu Wei and got a new understanding of her ability of reversing black and white.

 Chapter 1083

    Xiaoli is not really stupid either. After he was scolded by his mother to be unable to lift his head, he reacted for a while, and then raised his head to retort: "but Dad promised me to go home in half a month, and he didn''t go home. You lied to me first!"


    Liu Wei stroked his stomach, frowned painfully, and suddenly looked back.


    Rong Leng immediately went to hold her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and looked at Xiao Li with difficulty. She said, "you are a doctor. Can''t you see that dad is not well?"


    Xiaoli then looked up at her mother. She saw her mother half leaning on the bed. Her movements and postures showed that she was ill and her lips were white and frightening at the moment.


    He was surprised and hurried to feel his mother''s pulse.


    Liu Wei didn''t let Xiao Li feel the pulse. Don''t start. He said weakly, "my father is ill, so I put off for a while, but I didn''t expect you to be so naughty."


    Xiaoli frowned and said, "what''s wrong with dad?"


    "It''s a disease you haven''t learned yet." Liu Wei said, wringing her eyebrows painfully: "you know what to say now?"


    Xiaoli nodded, and her fingers were right. She was clever and pitiful: "my father will take good care of himself."


    "You know what Dad''s doing?"


    The little guy nodded again and said, "I see."


    "Are you wrong?"


    "I was wrong."


    "What should you do if you are wrong?"


    "I''ll be punished for copying the book of instruction ten times."


    "Ten times?"


    "Twenty times."


    "Twenty times?"


    "Oh, a hundred times."


    "When is it due?"


    "Ming The day after tomorrow? "


    "Now, get out."


    Xiao Li''s head was drooping, he walked back two steps, turned his head and said, "but Dad promised me to go home within half a month. He didn''t come back and didn''t write..."


    "One hundred and ten times."


    "But Dad Mingming..."


    "120 times."


    "Rong, uncle Rong..." The little guy looked at his uncle Rong, and his eyes were red: "Uncle Rong, you say that it''s clearly my father who doesn''t speak, right?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei: "150 times."


    "Wuwuwu I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I''ll write No more... "


    The little guy finally red nose tip and eyes, reached out with the back of the hand on the cheek wiped, pedal pedal out of the room.


    When he left, Liu Wei, who had just been critically ill, immediately looked out of the door and pushed Rong Ling: "go find him a room. Stay away from us."


    Rong Leng glanced at Liu Wei, got up, pressed her head hard, and then went out to find her son.


    When passing the corridor, I saw Ji Bing standing outside the door, and Rong Leng said, "go in."


    Ji Bing has just witnessed the whole process at the door. Now he''s still in a bad mood. Hearing Rong Ling''s words, he nodded subconsciously, but he took a step, but he never stepped in.


    When he finally went in, he saw his cousin sitting on the bed, his black eyes looking at him.


    He went up, sat on the little chair in front of the couch, stretched his face and said, "I didn''t know he was your son, we just met."


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "come to me specially?"


    Ji Bing hangs his head and nods: "I want to ask you something."


    "Say it."


    Ji Bing looked at the adult''s face, didn''t immediately say, but asked, "are you seriously ill? I''m not good at medicine, but I know some. Maybe I can help


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After touching the powder on her lips, she said, "it''s not serious. It''s OK."


    Ji Bing nodded, hesitated for a moment, then said: "my father..."


    When he mentioned his father, Liu Wei knew exactly what he had heard.


    "Your father?"


    "He..." Ji Bing bit his teeth, puffed up his voice, and finally asked, "is he Is it... "


    "Dead."


    Ji Bing raises his head abruptly, his pupil shrinks twice, and Liu Wei''s eyes are shocked, but also with some loss.


    Liu Wei raised her hand to touch his head: "although it''s hard to hear, your father has to live up to his death."


    Ji Bing doesn''t know his parents. He grew up in Ji''s family, but he knows that he didn''t have a family name. No child doesn''t want to see his own parents, but he is more restrained than other children.


    He knew that he was abandoned, so he was stubborn and felt that he should not be so humble to find two bad people who abandoned him.


    But when he heard their news, he still cared.


    Later, Liu Wei said something, but Ji Bing kept hanging his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking or whether he heard it.Until two quarters later, he got up quickly and said, "I see. Thank you."


    The little guy didn''t cry, which was expected by Liu Wei, but the way he looked so lost was unexpected.


    Watching him leave, Liu Wei asked someone to send him back.


    After a while, he let Leng in. His face was tired and his chest was wet.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei asked


    "Tears." Allow edge to change clothes, calm face said: "small Li cry very aggrieved."


    Liu Wei is very serious: "either he died or I died, this time, there is no way."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Fu Zichen had breakfast the next morning, he knew Xiaoli had come.


    Seeing xiaodouding sitting on the chair, waiting for dinner, Fu Zichen smiled and said, "Yo, Xiaoli."


    Xiaoli sees Fu Zichen, gets up and walks over, pours into Fu Zichen''s arms and shouts, "Uncle Fu."


    Fu Zichen picked up the child and asked in a voice that only two people could hear: "your mother, did you come here?"


    Xiaoli shook her head and leaned close to Uncle Fu''s ear and said, "my mother is a villain."


    Fu Zichen nodded and said, "it''s your uncle who is the worst."


    Xiaoli blinked and said seriously, "Uncle Rong is a good man."


    "No, he''s the villain."


    Xiao Li hesitated. He was thinking about what bad thing uncle Rong did?


    Just at this time, a pair of large horizontal hands, will small Li from Fu Zichen arms out, entrusted to their own body.


    Xiaoli turned his head and shouted honestly, "Uncle Rong is early."


    Rong Leng touched his son''s head and looked at Fu Zichen once more: "the separatist plan?"


    Fu Zichen snorted, "to tell you the truth, the third prince wants more."


    Xiaoli feels puzzled. Look at this and then that. Finally, she lies on Rong Leng''s shoulder and asks softly, "Uncle Rong, hasn''t my father got up yet?"


    "Out of the door."


    The little guy blinked: "but, she is ill, where else can she go?"


    "See you off."

 Chapter 1084

    What does the appearance of Xiaoli mean? That Liu Wei can say responsibly means that the resentment between Rong Ling and Fu Zichen has entered a new starting point.


    The reason is that Xiaoli is reading in her room. She is tired and hungry. She wants to eat.


    Fu Zichen happened to be in the post house, so he ordered Xiao Li to buy two strings of sugar gourds.


    The little guy took it and didn''t eat it yet. He let Leng in. He took a plate of cake and confiscated the sugar gourd. He said he hurt his teeth.


    Fu Zichen stopped working, saying that he would not hurt his teeth if he ate two strings occasionally, so that he would not let his child eat some snacks.


    But Rong Ling said that the cake is clean and can relieve hunger.


    They couldn''t argue. One was holding candied fruit and the other was holding cakes. They all handed them to Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli looks at the left side and the right side. She rubs her little fingers and wants to take them all. But looking at the eyes of the two uncles, she feels that none of them can take them, even worse.


    In the end, Xiaoli couldn''t help it. She couldn''t eat any of them. She was so hungry that she had supper.


    And this is just the beginning.


    Since the information of Fu family was told to the king of power, Rong Ling seemed to have a moment of leisure and walked around his son every day.


    Fu Zichen was very concerned about the current situation of Fu family a few days before Ming Dynasty. He went to Fu family two days ago. These two days, he stayed in the post house all the time, just like two ears did not hear outside the window.


    Xiaoli became the pivot of the fight between the two men, which made Xiaoli under great pressure. Taking advantage of nobody''s efforts, he ran to find his mother and relied on her mother''s arms and said, "Uncle Rong and uncle Fu must be ill, but I can''t see what''s wrong with them, Dad. Do you know?"


    Liu Wei turned the book in her hand and said, "brain."


    Xiaoli blinked: "brain disease, how to treat?"


    Liu Wei can''t help shaking her head and said, "it''s not cured. Stay away from them."


    ¡­¡­


    On the fifth day of Xiaoli''s arrival in Qingzhou, Fu Hongda and the snake keeper met again. On the sixth day, King Quan came to the post house to talk to Rong Ling alone.


    On the seventh day, Liu Wei went to Yamen and talked with Zhang Yu and Xun Hong for a long time.


    On the eighth day, Liu Wei and Fu Zichen went to Fu''s mansion again.


    This time, they are looking for Fu Laozi.


    But when Fu Hongda went back and forth, he said that he was seriously ill and had no visitors.


    Liu Wei was blocked in the small hall. She had to deal with Zichen and said, "this Fu Hongda is more and more amazing."


    "New news." Put the teacup in his hand and Fu Zichen said, "it''s rumoured in the mansion that the old man will take charge of the family and temporarily give it to Fu Hongda."


    "No problem with the rest of the family?"


    "Yes." Because of their opinions, Fu Fu''s office was in such a mess these two days. Let alone that the two "outsiders" could not see the old man, even Fu HongMian and Fu Hongwang.


    Fu Laozi is under house arrest by Fu Hongda.


    "Well, it seems like a trip for nothing today." Liu Wei said so, but her face was not disappointed. She got up from her chair and went out.


    Fu Zichen and Liu Wei are together. When they pass by the front yard, they just see something moving on the side of the small arch bridge.


    It''s like someone''s arguing.


    They took their way to see each other, but they didn''t care to see off the guests. They hurriedly ran to the bridge and shouted, "what''s the matter, aunts and grandmothers? Don''t hurt yourself. "


    Liu Wei and Fu Zichen also came closer.


    Liu Wei asked, "who are the two?"


    On the other side of the bridge are two young girls. They are in their teens, but they are pulling a dress. They are talking and talking. Sometimes they can hear each other scolding.


    Fu Zichen didn''t recognize them, but looked at their clothes and the maid with him. He guessed, "the daughter of Wufang?"


    Five rooms, of course, is the room of five masters Fu Hongtian.


    Liu Wei''s inside information about Fu Fu''s mansion also includes five rooms. She thinks about it and guesses, "Fu Zimin? Pay for the child? "


    Fu Zimin and Fu Zihui are two daughters of Fu Hongtian. They are not the same mother, but they were born on the same day, with similar age and many conflicts, mostly because their parents didn''t deal with them.


    Now Fu Zimin and Fu Zihui are arguing about a good dress. The cloth of the dress is Fu Zixiu, the second daughter of the second room who has been married. When she came back, she sent the tribute from Beijing. It was originally for her sister, Fu Ziqing, who had a lot of clothes. When the cloth was sent, Fu Zimin and Fu Zihui were also there. Both of them were bright eyed, so fu Ziqing became good people and gave them half of it Horses.


    Half a piece of cloth is enough to make a garment. When it is made, both of them want it.


    The reason for this quarrel is that Fu Zimin knew that xiuniang had made the clothes, but Fu Zihui took them away in advance, so when he came to the small arch bridge, he stopped people and pulled them up.


    Liu Wei is not interested in such a small matter. After hearing the causes and consequences, she turns around and wants to go.


    But at this time, heard another voice: "two elder sisters, is a dress, if not on the wheel wear it, quarrel is not good."


    The voice is clear and sweet. Liu Wei looks back subconsciously.This is Fu Zilu.


    Others may not be impressed by Liu Wei, but in Fu Hongda''s four rooms, Liu Wei is very clear. Fu Zilu, Fu Hongda''s only daughter, is also very familiar with Liu Wei.


    Fu Zilu passed by the small arch bridge. When she saw the quarrel between the two sisters, she went to persuade them to quarrel. However, they were quarreling with each other.


    Fu Ziru is afraid that they will fall into the water when they stand on the bridge. He wants to go up and pull people. But he is impatient. He waves his hand hard. Fu Ziru is small and young. He just looks so sideways and will fall into the water.


    The servant girl who accompanies him is scared. She grabs it in a hurry, but only the corner of Fu Zilu''s clothes. She looks at people falling straight into the water.


    Just at this critical moment, a dark figure flashed by, and when Fu Zilu was about to fall into the water, she was dragged up.


    The little servant girl hurriedly grabbed Fu Zilu''s hands and feet and looked again.


    Fu Zilu was also frightened. A pair of big eyes were full of fear. She let the little servant girl look at her and looked at the big brother who saved her life.


    Liu Wei returned to her smiling face and rubbed her hair: "in the future, you should be careful."


    Fu Ziru''s cheeks were red, her small white face was pink, and a pair of black and black eyes circled Liu Wei''s body, then she shrank back shyly.


    At this time, the man''s shout from the bridge said, "no more noise, no more dinner tonight!"


    Liu Wei looked back and saw Fu Hongtian coming here in a hurry and scolding his two daughters. In their frightened and timid eyes, they went straight to Fu Zilu.


    "Zi Ru, what happened to you? Come on, let Uncle Wu have a look. Is it frightening? "


    Fu Hongtian looks at Fu Zilu in horror. After she confirms that she is OK, she is relieved. She looks back at her two daughters and says, "don''t you come to apologize to your sister?"


    Fu Zimin and Fu Zihui moved slowly. They were obviously unwilling, but they apologized.


    Fu Ziru hurriedly waved and blushed, "no apology, no apology. I didn''t stand firm. I don''t blame the two sisters."


    "It''s still good for Ziru, you two. Do you see how sensible your sister is? Are you ashamed? I don''t think anyone should wear this dress. It''s the right size, so I''ll give it to your sister Ziru. " Fu Hongtian said, grabbing the clothes and putting them into Fu Zilu''s arms: "Zilu, this clothes should be used as an apology. You can never tell your father about today''s affairs. If your father knows about it, then..."


    "So what?"


    A cool voice, behind itself.


    When Fu Hongtian''s scalp was stiff and his head was mechanically twisted, he saw the fourth brother of his family, with a calm face, coming with cold and sharp steps.

 Chapter 1085

    Fu Hongtian hurriedly stood up and carefully approached Fu Hongda: "fourth brother, this is the children''s play. It''s a misunderstanding. Zi min and Zi Hui didn''t mean to..."


    Fu Hongda ignores Fu Hongtian, only looks at Liu Wei standing beside Fu Ziru, politely nods his head to Liu Wei, and then goes up to pick up Fu Ziru, her 10-year-old daughter, and asks, "is Ziru hurt?"


    Fu Ziru is very rare to be so close to her father. At the moment, she is very uncomfortable. She shrinks in her father''s arms and shakes her head to explain: "it''s my carelessness. I don''t blame the two sisters. Don''t be angry with my father."


    Fu Hongda nodded, "Dad has a sense of proportion." He said, but his eyes turned to Fu Zilu''s maid, "how do you take care of the young lady? Miss was almost killed. What are you doing? "


    The little servant girl was startled. She quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed with a thud: "my servant, I know what''s wrong, please spare my life, please spare my life..."


    Fu Hongda didn''t even look at her maid again. He said with deep meaning, "come, take this man down, hold the staff for thirty days, and keep him in prison for three days."


    "Master, fourth master, spare your life. My maid knows what''s wrong. My maid will never dare to Please forgive me this time... "


    The little servant girl''s cry is getting farther and farther. Seeing people being pulled away, Fu Zilu is in a hurry. She wants to beg for mercy, but she is stopped by Fu Hongda''s eyes. This farce caused by a child makes Fu Hongda punish a little servant girl.


    After the maid was taken away, Fu Hongda didn''t look at Fu Hongtian, and didn''t even say anything else to Liu Wei. He simply thanked her, held her daughter, and turned away.


    Fu Hongtian was suffocating and angry. He threw the anger on his two daughters directly, scolded and cried Fu Zimin and Fu Zihui, and then rushed after him.


    When the surroundings were all gone, Fu Zichen came over and said, "this time is different from the past."


    Liu Wei took a breath: "yes, last time I saw him, he was so domineering. It seems that he has been holding back for a long time. He has gained some power, and then he immediately becomes domineering. Even in front of outsiders, he doesn''t stop."


    "It seems that..." Fu Zichen''s tone is very subtle: "my fourth uncle, he is really going to pay for his family, when he has something in his pocket."


    "Yes." Liu Wei said casually, as she walked out of the mansion, she asked, "what happened just now?"


    "Well?" Fu Zichen did not know what she asked.


    "Your four uncles, five uncles." Liu Weiyi pointed out, "Fu Zimin and Fu Zihui argued on the bridge for a long time, but no one appeared. As soon as Fu Ziru had an accident, Fu Hongtian suddenly appeared. And Fu Hongda, how long has Fu Ziru been in trouble? Even if he can''t fly so fast, how can he come here in the blink of an eye? "


    Fu Zichen frowned and thought for a while. Suddenly, his spirit flashed: "they..."


    "That''s right." Liu Wei said, "they don''t trust us. They are afraid that they will follow us from the beginning to the end. Fu Hongtian is supposed to be instructed by Fu Hongda. They are afraid that we will be in the mansion What do you find? What do you see? But I''m afraid Fu Hongtian didn''t expect that he would follow in person after he was there. Of course, we didn''t expect that either. "


    "So..." Fu Zichen touched his chin, glanced at the huge courtyard of Fu''s mansion and said, "what''s the secret in this mansion that we can''t know?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Fu Ziru was taken back to the yard, Lu happened to be talking to the third lady.


    Seeing the movement outside, both of them got up.


    Tan Shi is the first wife of the third master Fu Hongshi, but she has a good relationship with Lu Shi in private. Before she got married, she knew Lu Shi. In a word, Lu Shi met Fu Hongda, and she also had the merits of her mistakes. That''s why, after Lu Shi got married, Tan Shi always tried his best to take care of Lu Shi.


    Fu Hongda put Fu Ziru down at the door. Fu Ziru blushed a little. Standing on the ground, he hesitated to his father.


    Lu came out and called out, "Ziru?"


    Fu Ziru hurriedly trotted to his mother''s back, holding the corner of her mother''s clothes with her little hands and hiding half of her body.


    Fu Hongda frowned at his daughter''s appearance. He just wanted to say something. He glanced at Tan Shi from the corner of his eye, swallowed his words again, and said to Tan Shi, "three sisters in law are also there."


    Tan came out with a warm smile on his face: "I''ll come here if I have time today. Since you''re back, I''ll go."


    Fu Hongda didn''t detain him. He only asked Lu to send Tan out.


    When Lu sent people, Fu Zilu followed.


    The three men went to the gate of the courtyard. Tan Shi looked at Fu Hongda, who didn''t come with him. He said quietly to Lu Shi, "what you said just now, think about it carefully. In the end, I won''t hurt you."


    Lu''s face was heavy, he nodded stiffly, and tugged at Tan''s hand. "If there''s any news from my sister, please remember to inform me. You know, I can''t get too many letters about it."


    Tan sighed, and then looked down at Fu Ziru behind Lu: "Ziru should accompany your mother more. Your mother is very bitter."


    Fu Ziru obviously didn''t understand the deep meaning of adults'' words. She blinked with big eyes.Lu put his arm around Fu Ziru''s shoulder and watched Tan Shi leave. He was about to enter the room, but he saw Fu Hongtian coming from afar, wiping his sweat.


    Fu Hongtian looked at the Lu family, just as he saw the Bodhisattva coming down to earth. He opened his mouth and said, "sister in law, you have to help me! I''ve taught those two stinky girls a lesson. If we can''t swallow this breath, I''ll let them kowtow to Ziru and admit their mistakes. But they are my kind. They''ve also called my father for many years. I really can''t help it! Sister in law, you will be merciful, open your mouth and beg for the fourth brother. Let them go this time. They will never dare again. They will never dare again... "


    Lu family was confused by Fu Hongtian''s Twitter. Just about to ask, Fu Hongda came out and said, "why did I say that I should investigate the children''s contradiction?"


    When Fu Hongtian saw Fu Hongda, he was shocked into a cold sweat. After listening to Fu Hongda''s words, Fu Hongtian''s original fluke disappeared.


    Fu Hongtian knows that Fu Hongda won''t let Fu Zimin go, and because he''s going to say goodbye to Lu''s family, I''m afraid that the fourth elder brother also remembers him.


    Biting his teeth in secret, Fu Hongtian hated that he could not hold his breath. He was too impulsive, and at the same time he was thinking about how to save his two daughters.


    Fu Hongda takes the unknown Lu family back to the house and looks back at Fu Hongtian, who is trying to follow him. That look is full of coldness and solemnity, which makes Fu Hongtian''s hair stand on end and his back neck shudder.


    Fu Hongtian didn''t dare to follow him again. He was stuck at the threshold and was so upset that he felt numb.

 Chapter 1086

    Lu entered the room and asked his father-in-law anxiously: "this is What happened? "


    "Little things." Fu Hongda took Lu''s shoulder and said, "Hongtian is making a fuss. Don''t think about it. I''m an uncle. How can I care about children?"


    Lu was also right when he heard this. He thought that Fu Ziru had almost fallen into the water. He hurriedly took his daughter''s eyes and checked again.


    Fu Zilu looked at his father nervously, hesitated for a long time, and finally summoned up courage to whisper to his mother, "Mom, I didn''t pay attention to my feet, so I had to do something wrong. I have nothing to do with others, and nothing to do with Zhuer. Can you spare Zhuer?"


    Zhu''er is Fu Ziru''s maid. She grew up with Fu Ziru. Lu did not understand: "what happened to zhu''er?"


    Fu Ziru clenched her lips, looked at her father, and said, "my father blamed the bamboo board..."


    Lu immediately looked at Fu Hongda.


    Fu Hongda frowned, looked at Fu Ziru''s expression and accused him, "how can you tell your father from your mother?"


    Fu Ziru''s head was lowered in fear, and her hand was even tighter holding the corner of her mother''s dress.


    Lu got up and covered Fu Hongda''s broad back with a soft hand. In a soft voice, he said: "even though Zhu Er''s girl is not good at protecting the master, she is still young. Where can she really punish the board? What can I do if I want to die? Ziru must not be sad to die? "


    Fu Hongda was obviously not satisfied with his wife''s plea, but with his wife''s soft eyes and his daughter''s timid gaze, he finally eased his voice: "no more."


    Lu immediately smiled and patted his daughter''s head: "thank you, father?"


    "Thank you, father." Fu Ziru said excitedly, and hurried out to pick up zhu''er.


    Looking at his daughter''s back, Fu Hongda still blamed Lu for saying: "it''s hard to be a great woman. Ziru is still young, but she can still be ambitious at this time, but she will eventually grow up, and you should teach her. "


    Lu nodded.


    At this time, there were only two of them in the room. Lu couldn''t help but think of what he said: "I heard that the old man is really not going to do this time. Can''t he wake up?"


    "What did sister-in-law three tell you?" Fu Hongda narrowed his eyes, and his voice was cold: "sister-in-law three has too much to say, so I''ll pass everything to you. What do you mean you can''t wake up? Just before I was angry, this time I was tired, and I was tired of my old problems. The doctor said that a good rest means that you don''t have to deal with the false information. "


    "But..." Lu''s elegant face was full of anxieties. "But if the old man can wake up, why should he entrust you with the power to run the family? What''s the power to run the family? It''s the front of the first house. Even if it''s not for the second brother, it''s still for the old lady. Where is the reason for it? When sister-in-law San told me, I was scared. If this is true, will we stay in Fu Fu''s house in the future? "


    Fu Hongda looked at Lu''s quietly. Under his calm eyes, his pupils contracted slightly: "give it to me, and you will lose the face of Fu''s family? That''s how you see it? "


    Lu hurriedly took his hand and explained carefully: "the power of the family has always been to hand over people. If it''s handed over to you, it''s not a loss of face, but it''s really against the rules. It''s to let people stab your back. It''s to be taught in the ancestral hall. Xianggong, we''d better live a peaceful life. Don''t get involved in those messy things, and don''t let others throw dirty water on it To you, will you? "


    Fu Hongda didn''t make a sound, and there was no expression on his face. He went back to his bedroom, took out his clothes from the cabinet and began to change them.


    Lu knew that Xianggong was angry.


    Fu Hongda went out of the door and didn''t tell Lu where to go, let alone when to return.


    Lu was uneasy in his heart, and at the same time thought, should I go to find sister-in-law three and discuss with her? However, sister-in-law three seems to know a little about this matter. Brother-in-law three doesn''t tell sister-in-law three everything about her temperament. Besides, there are more concubines in the third room than in the fifth room. Sister-in-law three had a bad time in the room. It''s hard for her to ask her if she comes to the door again.


    Therefore, Lu tolerated, just wanted to wait until his husband came back, and then advised him.


    When Fu Hongda came back, it was the afternoon of the second day. At the same time, the whole Fu mansion, overnight, everyone knew that the old man was seriously ill, and handed over the power of the mansion to Fu Hongda, the fourth son.


    Lu''s fear was so great that he was trembling after getting up. Until noon, Tan''s family came and said, "your third brother smashed many things in the room. He also said that he should find the patriarch to remove Hongda from the clan and drive him out of the Fu mansion."


    Lu''s heart almost jumped out when he heard this. He felt his chest and his eyes were red: "sister-in-law three, you have to beg for mercy! Even if the old man really gives the power of his family to Hongda, it''s also the decision of the old man. Hongda can''t make a decision at all. It''s really no wonder that he''s in charge. "


    Tan sighed: "my good sister, the old man has been dizzy for several days. Where is the order? Your family Hongda, that''s the house arrest of the old man and the power taken!"


    "No, no, No." This saying, Lu''s one million people do not accept, "it is impossible that Hongda is not such a person. I have been married to him for many years, I know him, and he can never do such infidelity and infidelity."Tan Shi stayed in the fourth room all day. First, he accompanied Lu Shi. He was afraid that the second room of the big room would make trouble. Second, he wanted to wait for Fu Hongda. He asked what happened.


    Fu Hongda came back from Shenshi. As soon as he entered the courtyard, Lu and Tan Qiqi came out. They were about to inquire, but they were frightened by a series of people behind Fu Hongda.


    Fu Hongda politely called to Tan''s family: "three sisters in law." Then, to the servants behind, "go and clean up."


    The servant bowed to answer the question, and entered each room in twos and threes, carrying things and sorting things.


    Lu''s heart was frightened, and he asked Fu Hongda, "this is..."


    Fu Hongda didn''t go back to Lu''s, but looked at Tan''s and said, "it''s not early. It''s time for sister-in-law three to go back."


    Tan did not leave, but immediately asked: "I heard that the old man had an assignment there, and had already taken charge of the family..."


    "Go back, sister-in-law." Fu Hongda interrupted with a slight sarcasm on his face: "you want to know, the third brother will tell you."


    Tan Shi frowned. In the impression, Fu Hongda had never been so rude to her.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not good, Lu said quickly: "my husband and sister-in-law are also kind..."


    Fu Hongda didn''t make a sound. He glanced back and forth between Lu and tan, then raised his hand and gave a silent instruction to the back.


    Several servant girls rushed up at once and said, "the maids and maids sent the third lady back to the house." then they put on a stand to talk about the family, and they escorted people out of the gate like that.


    Tan was stunned by the move.


    Lu''s fear is not light: "Xianggong, what are you doing!"

 Chapter 1087

    Fu Hongda comes forward, holds Lu''s wrist in his back hand, pulls the man, squints his eyes and says, "you''d better give me some peace, isn''t it chaos enough?"


    Lu was stunned. Fu Hongda never showed such an expression to her since she married.


    After that, Lu watched as the people gathered the things in the room into boxes and cages and shipped them out one by one. Fu Hongda also took her and walked out of the yard.


    A group of people walked through the courtyard of Fu''s Diaolianghuadong, from the partial courtyard to the main courtyard, and finally stopped at the gate of the courtyard.


    The courtyard is the main courtyard with the best environment and decoration. It is the place where the family live.


    At this moment, the huge courtyard is clear and quiet, and there is no one there. Until the people Fu Hongda brought, they moved things one by one, and the battle seemed to take root here.


    "Xiang, Xiang Gong..." Lu''s legs were so flustered that he could hardly stand.


    Fu Hongda knew what she was going to ask, with a malicious tone, and deliberately said: "my father temporarily gave me the power to run the family. I can''t see the room. This morning, I moved to another hospital. Since the room is empty, there''s no reason why I can''t live in it. It''s convenient here. I''m going to move in from the door, father and warehouse. I''m going to move here. I''m going to do things in the future You live here, and the days are the same. "


    How can we be the same as before?


    Lu clenched his lips and looked at Fu Hongda. His eyes were full of tears.


    Fu Hongda couldn''t see her crying. She said, "it''s enough chaos in the house. Don''t make trouble for me again. I''ll stay in the room these days. Today, Ziru doesn''t have to go home to study. I''ve invited a female teacher. It''s the same with teaching in the room."


    "Xianggong......" Lu took Fu Hongda''s hand, and his fingernails almost pinched into his flesh: "is this true? Are you serious, house arrest the old man? "


    Fu Hongda suddenly shook off her hand. Because of the great movement, Lu stepped back and nearly fell.


    "All the decisions and rules in this house are based on my father''s orders. I''m told by my father and I''m holding his orders. So you''d better shut up for me. Just now, if I hear that again, I''ll go back to my mother''s house!"


    Lu really cried this time, tears streaming down his face.


    Fu Hongda called several servant girls to take Lu family back to the room, and said to the outside world, "go, call Bai Xin to me."


    One room in the big room went to another hospital, but Fu Ziyan didn''t leave because of his serious injury. Instead, he was sent to the old man''s Hospital for treatment. Bai Xin is Fu Ziyan''s "beloved Concubine" and naturally needs to be taken care of.


    When Bai Xin was called, he was smiling. When he saw Fu Hongda, he was well behaved.


    Fu Hongda asked, "in the mansion, are you still used to staying?"


    White heart immediately said: "where is not used to, say, white heart can have today, or thanks to the help of the fourth master, the fourth master''s great kindness, white heart really did not think the reward."


    She said, the eyes of the jade bead general light to shake a moment, the water moist eyes shadow, all is Fu Hongda''s figure.


    Fu Hongda laughed, but said: "I don''t eat this set here, save your flattering Kung Fu, and serve Ziyan well."


    White heart face a red, the whole person is a bit at a loss.


    For a time, it was regret and embarrassment. Bai Xin didn''t dare to make trouble again, but stood a little further and buried his head: "yes, the fourth Master said it was very true. Bai Xin will serve his son well and never dare to live up to your cultivation."


    "You understand." Fu Hongda added, "you should know that there are some forces that cannot be seen clearly in Ziyan."


    White heart a meal, the face appeared a short stiff, and then calm way: "the fourth master is to say..."


    "It''s not your qianxifang. What else do you know?"


    Bai Xin hurriedly raised his head and asked, "not those of qianxifang?"


    "Go back and check." Fu Hongda stood up, went to Bai Xin and said, "check it. It''s good for you."


    White heart busy answer: "four masters at ease, you want to know, within three days, I will check for you clearly."


    Bai Xin leaves. There''s just someone coming in. It''s the servant girl who picks up Fu Ziru and receives the new residence of the main courtyard.


    Before Fu Ziru, she was still uneasy. Now when she saw her father, she decided to go up to her father''s salute: "father."


    Compared with his wife''s incomprehension, his daughter''s obedience made him a little more comfortable: "your mother is in a bad mood, you go with her."


    Fu Zilu dare not ask more.


    When she saw her mother, Fu found her crying.


    This night was the most extraordinary night in Fu''s mansion. Two rooms, three rooms and even five rooms were all lighted and talked about.


    There was only a big room. There was no movement at all. The light was turned off early.


    In the second room, Fu Hongwang, the second master, sat in his study, took the letter sent by Fu Zichen to him, read it and looked at it, folded it up, put it in front of the candle, and burned it clean.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."After Fu Hongwang said, the door of the study had been pushed open. Fu Ziqing took the made ginseng tea to his father.


    Fu Hongwang took the tea and smiled, "did you learn from your grandmother? The tea is better than your mother


    Fu Ziqing smiled and went to his father''s desk. His eyes saw the ashes in the pen wash. He asked, "what is father burning?"


    Fu Hung Wang raised his eyes and said, "some messy records of literature have burned without use."


    Fu Ziqing didn''t ask any more questions, but said, "come here today for my family. My father should know that my mother has found a family for me."


    "Liu Sui?" Fu Hongwang put the teacup down and said, "Liu Sui, that kid, I''m looking to grow up. Apart from the power of the Liu family, it''s not bad to talk about this man alone."


    Fu Ziqing listened quietly, and when Fu Hongwang had finished, he said, "I heard that he is in prison now because of a great disaster."


    When Fu Hongwang heard this, he laughed and said, "it''s reform through labor. It''s because of your seventh brother. But I think I''m staying well now. Don''t worry. Lord Liu also said that he would take this opportunity to correct the boy''s arrogance. If you want to see him, I''ll call you later Ask your five elder brothers to take you to have a look. If you look far away, don''t approach. It''s not solemn. "


    "Five brothers?" Fu Ziqing''s eyes brightened: "can I see five brothers?"


    Fu Hongwang laughed, "why can''t you see me? If you want to see him, you''ll see him tomorrow. "


    Fu Ziqing smiled shyly and thought about what happened in the house today. He asked, "I''ll see brother Wu tomorrow. Can I talk about my grandfather with him? Now that the mansion is like this, the eldest uncle''s family is even more angry. The fifth brother should have the right to know about it. "


    "Just say it." Fu Hongwang seemed to think of these unhappy things, and his face sank: "in fact, it''s not so serious. Your eldest uncle and your third uncle are gambling for one breath. They can''t hold the right to control the family. Who can understand these things when you say that the land lease business in this mansion is profitable? You four uncles want to manage, manage is, but bear a name, who can hinder


    Fu Ziqing does not understand: "can be in charge of the power of the family, is it not to pay the legitimate not to pay the common?"


    "That''s the rule." Fu Hongwang said, shaking his head again: "well, tomorrow I''ll meet your grandfather and ask him about his old man. There are some bandits on the two sides of the river these two days. I''m also busy in the Yamen every day until Xu night."


    Fu Ziqing stayed for a while before leaving with the empty cup. After she left, the study fell into silence. Fu Hong looked at the shadow outside the window lattice and knew that he was really being watched.


    The content of the letter before Fu Zichen appeared in his mind. He knew that from today on, Fu Fu''s house was really in disorder.


    And Ziqing


    Shaking his head, Fu Hongwang did not expect that he, who has already passed the destiny, will face such drastic changes at home when he grows old.


    The next day, Fu Hongwang sent Fu Ziru to the post house as promised. Fu Zichen had received a message from the servants of Fu''s house in advance and stayed in the post house.


    When Fu Ziqing came here, he saw Fu Zichen. He immediately smiled and approached carefully: "five elder brothers..."


    Fu Zichen''s attitude was colder and asked, "do you want to see Liu Sui?"


    Fu Ziqing bit his lip and nodded: "mother, I will marry him, I Want to see him, five elder brothers can know him? "


    Fu Zichen said, "I have seen it twice."


    "What kind of man is he then? Five brothers know? If I marry him, is it luck or misfortune? My heart is always uncertain. I''m afraid my family affairs will be wasted like five elder sisters But I know that as long as there are five brothers, five brothers will not marry me casually. As long as the five brothers agree, Ziqing will dare to marry, but five brothers can''t say it, that is to contradict his mother, Ziqing will not marry either. "


    Fu Ziqing was very worried. He also mentioned Fu Ziqiu. Fu Ziqiu is the biggest heart trouble of Fu Zichen. Now, Fu Ziqiu is brought out by Fu Ziqing. Fu Zichen''s face is not good immediately.


    But Fu Ziqing didn''t seem to find out.


    Fu Zichen didn''t say anything and judge Liu Sui. He just took Fu Ziqing to the coach and went all the way to Yamen.


    As soon as they left, Liu Wei came out of the room in the corridor on the second floor.


    Xiaoli is around her mother, and her little tail goes around: "Dad, where''s uncle Fu? When will he be back? "


    "No more." Liu Wei said casually, pressed his son''s head, and asked, "have you finished copying your punishment?"


    As soon as Xiao Li is stiff, the whole person is numb.


    Liu Wei pushed him for a moment: "don''t fish in troubled waters here. How much is it? Go and write."


    The little guy''s mouth was flat, as if he was going to cry. When he got to the golden bean near his eyes, he was finally wiped by Xiaoli stubbornly and cleanly.


    When she was banished back to her room, Xiaoli turned around unconvinced and said to her mother, "bad dad, the fatter you get!"


    "You..."


    Liu Wei goes after her, but the little guy is smart. He closes the door and locks it.

 Chapter 1088

    Liu Wei stared at the door for a while, then walked back to the room and said to Rong Leng, who was reading a Book: "Xiaoli is more and more lawless, you don''t care."


    Rong Leng turned a page of the book, carelessly, I don''t know if I heard it.


    Liu wei walked over and asked, "Fu Zichen and Fu Ziqing have left. What''s the next step?"


    "Let Leng way:" act according to plan


    Liu Wei frowned: "but this plan, really no problem? How do I feel so dangerous? "


    Rong Leng looked up at her and said, "if you want to be once and for all, you have to go deep into the tiger''s den."


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Zichen and Fu Ziqing arrived at the yamen, got off the carriage, and a yamen servant came to lead the way.


    Fu Zichen asked casually, "what about your master Sima?"


    The Yamen servant replied: "it''s said that the bandits are suffering from the port not far from the wharf. At this time, our master Sima is running to the Yamen to join the leader every day. It seems that we heard that the murderer we are looking for is in the bandits."


    When Fu Zichen heard this, he stopped at once, looked at the yamen runner, and asked, "you said, but the suspect who killed the three brothers of the Mu family?"


    The Yamen servant nodded: "that''s the one. The man escaped from Qingzhou mansion. Our adult was worried. He asked the third prince and Liu Sisuo to come to the Yamen of Qingzhou political secretary, the Yamen of Liangjiang salt transport envoy and the Yamen of Liangjiang chief counselor to borrow soldiers. But before we could talk about the matter of borrowing soldiers, someone came to report that the suspect''s whereabouts was there. He was wandering in the sea with a group of Japanese bandits Go up, this is not, our adult runs to the leader yamen every day, want to combine the strength of the leader yamen, that group of Japanese bandits a net


    "With a trace." Fu Zichen said, and looked at the next Fu Ziqing, who was looking at himself ignorant. Obviously, he didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Fu Zichen added, "there is no need to deal with the affairs in Yamen."


    Fu Ziqing nodded and followed Fu Zichen happily to the prison.


    When I saw Liu Sui, Fu Ziqing''s expression was a little stiff. After hiding for a long time and peeping around, she had a small pink face, which made her sad.


    Looking at Fu Zichen, Fu Ziqing felt very sad: "mother, really want to marry me to such a person?"


    Fu Zichen stood there like a pine or a bamboo, with a smile on his face: "it looks very simple."


    Fu Ziqing''s eyes are red: "it''s not simple, it''s silly. Liu Sui, how can he look like a fool?"


    "Perhaps a fool has a blessing?"


    As soon as Fu Zichen finished this sentence, Liu Sui''s voice sounded in the distance: "look at my flying horse Tianxuan fist, bang!"


    Then there was another childe''s voice: "ah, ah, you, your flying horse Tianxuan fist is so powerful, but I, I I''ll come back for revenge... "


    A fretful male voice interrupted them: "you''re done. You''re not dirty with the cow dung. Liu Sui, come and wash your hands! And you, Li Liang, have changed your clothes for me. Your chest is full of cow dung! "


    Fu Ziqing can''t accept it. She''s too upset to restrain herself. She''s more determined. She''s going back to push off the marriage.


    Since yamen left, Fu Ziqing has been in a low mood. When he was in the carriage, he was bored and didn''t say a word.


    Fu Zichen sent her to the door of Fu''s mansion.


    Fu Ziqing then thought of something and said, "brother five, I made you a dress, because I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s made according to my father''s size. I don''t know if it''s appropriate. Would you like to go in and try?"


    Younger sister makes clothes and shoes for elder brother. It''s a matter of course. Fu Zichen hesitates for a moment and agrees.


    After entering Fu''s mansion, they walked towards the second room. Halfway there, they met Fu Hongwang.


    Fu Hongwang''s expression was very bad. He should have just come from the old man''s yard. When he saw Fu Ziqing, he was stunned.


    Then, Fu Hongwang watched Fu Zichen all the time.


    Fu Zichen sinks his face to deal with Hong Wang''s nod, but doesn''t call that "father".


    Fu Ziqing said, "what''s wrong with my father? Who upset you? "


    Fu Hung looked and waved. He didn''t say anything else. He just asked, "where are you going?"


    Fu Ziqing said excitedly, "I made a dress for brother Wu. I want him to try it."


    Fu Hong looked at Fu Zichen and said, "go."


    Fu Zichen almost immediately walked forward. Fu Ziqing was sluggish and hurried to catch up with her. When she looked back at her father, she saw the gloomy look on his face.


    "Five brothers..." Fu Ziqing gently pulled Fu Zichen''s sleeve: "you don''t want to be angry with your father, OK? In my father''s mind, it''s really hard. "


    Fu Zichen closed his eyes and said to his sister, "you don''t understand."


    After trying on the clothes and making sure there are several places to be modified, Fu Zichen plans to leave, but before he gets to the door of the mansion, he hears the servant''s hurried cry: "kill, kill, kill..."


    Fu Zichen was stunned, and Fu Ziqing, who sent him out, was also stunned.There are a lot of servants around the two people. They also look at the source of the voice, but from a distance, they can see that a young man with blood all over his body is running towards this side.


    Fu Ziqing recognized that it was the white man Fu Hongwang was waiting for.


    In a hurry, Fu Ziqing hurriedly carried her skirt and ran to the other side. Fu Zichen followed, and a group of servants followed.


    When they got closer, they saw Fu Hongwang, who was dying, lying on the ground in front of the lake behind the rockery. There was a lot of blood in his chest.


    "Father!" Fu Ziqing looks pale. She shouts and rushes forward crying.


    Fu Zichen was also very shocked. He stood in the same place with his eyes full and round.


    Fu Hongwang was sent back to the courtyard. The whole people in Fu''s mansion were shocked. They asked the white boy, and then combined with the witness of the soldiers in yamen, they finally determined that the man who came to Fu''s mansion to assassinate was Fu Hongwang''s Japanese first party at sea.


    Those Japanese bandits were chased by the Yamen in recent days. Some brothers died under the Yamen''s armour. They were born bloodthirsty and naturally wanted revenge. So they sent people into the city to sneak into Fu''s mansion in disguise to kill hung Wang.


    The murderer ran away after he hurt someone, but the Fu mansion is too big. He has not yet run out and has been arrested.


    After the interrogation, the result was the same as that predicted before. Generally speaking, Fu Hongwang suffered a disaster without any pretence.


    When the doctor came to see the doctor, the whole second room was full of people. The second lady couldn''t keep crying. Fu Ziqing was comforting her all the time, but her eyes were also red.


    Finally, the doctor confirmed that the knife was not the key point of the injury, and Fu Hongwang was not worried about his life. All the people were relieved and the crowd gradually dispersed.


    In the second room, there are only three men, Fu Zijiao, Fu Zichen, and Fu Zihan. Now Fu Zihan is in prison. Fu Zijiao also goes to Linxian county because he is out of office. If he can''t come back for a while, Fu Zichen will be decided by the third master Fu Hongshi. He will stay in the house. He is not allowed to leave temporarily.

 Chapter 1089

    Fu Zichen rarely refuses to open his mouth. He stays quiet and waits for illness.


    After Fu Ziqing sent his mother back to the house, he came back to accompany Fu Zichen.


    "I didn''t expect such a thing, brother five, when did you say father would wake up? Will the villain come back to the mansion? " Fu Ziqing said, weeping.


    Fu Zichen looked at his father''s old sleeping eyes with a calm face. He said with no emotion, "the doctor said that he will wake up tomorrow."


    Fu Ziqing wiped his tears, nodded and looked up at Fu Zichen. However, he found that since the accident, none of his tears had fallen. He couldn''t help but ask, "five brothers, don''t you care about your father at all?"


    Fu Zichen looks at her.


    Fu Ziqing has some complaints in his eyes, saying, "even if there was a big resentment in the past, our father is our own father. Now that our father is like this again, how can five elder brothers not forgive his father?"


    Fu Ziqing is very excited about this. After saying that, he also reflects how unruly he is to the cold eyes of his fifth brother.


    But the words have been said, she can''t take them back, simply can''t take them back: "at least before father''s injury gets better, please five elder brothers, can you do better to father, OK?"


    Fu Zichen didn''t promise. He only took a look at Fu Ziqing for a while and then asked, "in your opinion, there is still room for me and my father to change the world?"


    Fu Ziqing is too slow to understand this.


    Fu Zichen raised his hand and touched her head for a while: "silly girl, there are many relationships and many things in the world that are far less beautiful than you think."


    Fu Ziqing didn''t understand: "I know that five elder brothers broke up with the family because of five elder sisters, and I also know that the father who didn''t stop five elder sisters from marrying was responsible, but the one who arranged the marriage for five elder sisters was the elder brother in the lobby. If five elder brothers wanted to hate, they would hate the elder brother in the lobby, that is, the father The Father also has the father''s difficulty, who can think, five elder sister''s husband, can be such scum


    Referring to this old story, Fu Zichen''s grumpiness in his eyes became more serious: "your five elder sister''s husband''s personality is clear to your elder brother in the lobby, your father is clear, even your grandfather may have heard about it, but what about this? The man has a distinguished family background and valuable status. If he can marry this family and pay the family''s power, he can cross Qingzhou and go straight to Kyoto. For these interests, they can sacrifice a daughter''s family. They don''t care whether she is happy or not. If they marry in the past, they will suffer. What they want is only the present interests. "


    "No, it''s impossible..." Fu Ziqing shook his head and clenched his small hand tightly into his fist: "if so, it''s impossible for his mother not to stop him!"


    "Your mother?" Fu Zichen sneers and sneers at him with a deep irony: "your mother was then only your seventh brother in her heart. For your seventh brother''s future career, she can''t afford to give up a daughter? Daughter, what''s the price? "


    Fu Ziqing''s face was white. She always felt that the last sentence of the fifth brother was said to her. She said that her face was red and her lips were white. She didn''t know how to refute it.


    The dispute between the two did not go on.


    Fu Zichen only patted her on the head and said, "if you really don''t want to marry Liu Sui, refuse as soon as possible. If you are late, there will be no difference between you and your five sisters."


    This made Fu Ziqing''s heart thump. She left the room without a clue until she was far away. Fu Zichen looked at the direction of the door and could see her stiff and thin back.


    Fu Hongwang didn''t wake up the next day. The house was noisy again. The doctor came to see him and didn''t know where he was. He said it was time to wake up. He didn''t know why he couldn''t wake up.


    Can''t help but guess, can''t you hurt your head?


    However, after another examination, he did not find out what was wrong with Fu Hongwang''s head. The doctor was not sure for a while, so he had to withdraw the prescription and not let him take the medicine without permission. He only gave some prescriptions for nourishing and strengthening the body. He planned to keep warm and explore the disease at the same time.


    If Fu Hong doesn''t wake up, he can''t leave.


    The second lady cried again. Fu Ziqing still comforted her mother like yesterday, but she could see that her words and actions of consolation were not as attentive as yesterday.


    The whole Fu mansion is now like duckweed.


    From Fu Ziyan, Fu junzi, and then to Fu Hongwang, there were three fallen people in the family. At this critical moment, Fu Hongmei and his family left the mansion and moved to another hospital.


    The rumor about Fu Fu''s residence flowed in every corner of Qingzhou for a while, but in this case, Fu Hongda was stunned to be the head of the family. No matter how noisy Fu Hongshi was, he could suppress him.


    Seeing that the Fu family is getting more and more disordered, almost to the place of collapse, Liu Wei is guessing that the time is almost right.


    She asked Rong Ling, "which day did you decide?"


    Rong Leng is caressing Liu Wei''s abdomen, feeling it, and casually saying, "three days later."


    Liu Wei: "why wait for three days? I think it''s enough."


    "Wait three more days, be sure."


    This time, it''s normal to plan for a big event and seek stability, but Liu Wei is still upset. He always feels that if he drags on like this, something will happen.


    And as she expected, it happened the next day.


    Fu Fu, there''s a fire.The time of the fire was midnight. Liu Wei didn''t know it at that time. He woke up from his shallow sleep when he heard the sound of gongs on the streets.


    When she woke up, Liu Wei didn''t see Rong Leng. When she was in doubt, she heard someone knocking at the door.


    Liu Wei goes to the floor and opens the door. Xiao Li is standing outside. Xiao Li is also woken up, but not by the Gong, but by the Pearl.


    The little guy yawned, caught the pearls on his shoulders, stuffed them into his mother''s arms, and got up very angry and said, "Dad, you have closed the window tightly. The pearls can''t come in. It has something to do with you!"


    Finish saying, contain to have a vague go back, want to go back to the room to continue to sleep.


    Liu Wei grabbed his son''s back collar with one hand, asked him to wait, and immediately turned to ask pearl, "say, what happened?"


    Pearl Jie Jie called a pass, and then broke away from Liu Wei''s arms, flew to the window, opened the bolt, and shouted to the sky.


    Liu Wei''s face turned white and Xiao Li''s drowsiness woke up: "what do you mean? Someone''s going to burn uncle Fu? "


    Without saying anything, Liu Wei pulled a broad dress to cover her body and left the post house.


    Xiaoli was stunned for a while, and was also busy keeping up.


    One big one small, one before and one after, stepping on the lightness skill, soon arrived at the door of Fu mansion, at this time, so big Fu mansion door, gathered a lot of people.


    These people are mostly nearby. In the middle of the night, they heard someone beating drums and gongs to "walk away". They got up in a hurry and came out with pots and pans to fight the fire. However, they found that the fire was already raging, and no one dared to go in at all.


    Liu Wei looked at the red and yellow light, and heard the voice of pearl: "Jie Jie Jie."

 Chapter 1090

    Pearl means: the front door can''t go in, and the back door can go in.


    Liu Wei steps away from the regiment and goes to the back door. He finds that the fire is much smaller on the back door. He jumps up the wall and flies in.


    Once inside, Liu Wei could smell the smoke.


    Xiao Li also came in, covering his mouth with his sleeve, and asked, "Dad, where is uncle Fu?"


    Liu Wei knows the location of the second room. Because she knows it, she is shocked to find that the location of the second room is the place where the fire is most fierce. Obviously, the source of the fire is over there.


    Liu Wei turned around quickly and said to her son, "I''ll go to find your uncle Fu. You''ll find your uncle Rong and let him come."


    Xiao Li grabbed her mother''s sleeve and said, "Dad, do you want to go in alone? No, I''ll be with you! "


    "Less chaos." Liu Wei pressed his son''s head and breathed, "go to find your uncle Rong. Hurry up."


    Xiaoli was finally expelled. He was worried about it. After running out of the Fu mansion, his eyes were red. He said to the Pearl on his shoulder, "don''t follow me. Follow my mother. Pearl, you can''t let my mother do anything!"


    The Pearl answered the voice heavily, and flew back to Fu''s house after the heavy smoke.


    At this time, Fu Zichen, who had been locked in the room for more than half an hour, grabbed the locked door and window while coughing and patting the door, but no matter how he asked for help, there was no movement around him.


    The fire was inexplicable. Judging from the light outside the window, the fire came from Fu Hongwang''s room. The room was separated from Fu Hongwang''s room by a small garden. When the fire encountered wet flowers and plants, it burned slowly, which delayed the spread of the fire.


    But how to delay? After half an hour, the fire has also come. Fu Zichen, in addition to himself, can''t even hear anyone''s cry for help.


    He didn''t know whether other people had been burned in their sleep, or whether he was the only one here?


    "Five elder brothers Five brothers... "


    A woman''s call came out of the door.


    Fu Zichen''s heart was cold, and he pressed against the crack of the door and asked hoarsely, "Ziqing?"


    Fu Ziqing pours on the door and looks at Fu Zichen closely. Behind her, the red light of the sky is like a giant dragon that will burn all the things, and the gesture of opening one''s teeth and dancing one''s claws will burn all the things.


    Fu Ziqing''s face was full of tears. He desperately slapped the doorplate and cried: "five brothers, five brothers, help me, help me, I don''t want to die..."


    Fu Zichen frowned and said, "hurry up, don''t stay here. I''m dead here. Go in other directions!"


    Fu Ziqing shook his head and his face was covered with ashes: "it''s all fire. The whole yard is full of fire. The front door and back door are blocked. What should I do, brother five?"


    "What about the others? Is no one fighting the fire? " Fu Zichen asked.


    Fu Ziqing was at a loss for a moment. He was stunned and said, "yes, why no one, why no one? Anyone here? Where have all the people gone? "


    Fu Zichen sees that his sister is about to collapse, and tries to calm her down: "first, calm down and see if there are any stones around. Break the door open for me."


    Fu Ziqing was instructed by him to wipe his tears and look around. She found a small stone under the flower table, picked it up and smashed it at the door lock.


    While smashing, he said: "I will not die, you will not die, there is still help, five brothers, we still have help..."


    The little girl''s strength is always limited. How to smash it? The door lock can''t be opened. Fu Ziqing feels the more and more heat on her back. Knowing that the fire is near, she finally collapses and drops the stone. She lies in front of the door and cries, "why can''t you open it? Why can''t you open it, open it, open it!"


    She said that she broke the iron lock with her bare hands, but she could not move the lock even though her fingers were cut out of blood.


    Fu Zichen looks at her crazy behavior and stops saying: "don''t open it, don''t open it, stop it!"


    Fu Ziqing didn''t stop, she continued to pick stubbornly, until ten fingers couldn''t see, she finally stopped, grabbed her head with her hand, and desperately went to see her five brothers through the door crack: "what to do, what to do now, five brothers, five brothers..."


    "Zi Qing, calm down, listen to me, listen to me."


    Fu Ziqing couldn''t calm down immediately. After several hiccups, she calmed down a little. She looked at Fu Zichen and nodded desperately: "I listen, I listen. I listen to what you want to say, brother five."


    "I want to say..." Fu Zichen looked at her tears wet eyes. Suddenly, without warning, he smiled: "you acted badly."


    Fu Ziqing was stunned and mumbled for a long time, then asked like a shell: "five, five elder brothers, what are you talking about?"


    "You are not Fu Ziqing." Fu Zichen said this in a light and floating way. As expected, he saw Fu Ziqing''s face outside the door and changed a color.


    "Five elder brothers, I, I don''t know what you mean. I''m not Ziqing. Who can I be? I am Ziqing. "


    "This is the time. Is it necessary to put it on?" Fu Zichen narrowed his eyes ironically, as if he was too lazy to deal with her. What he cared more was: "is Ziqing still alive?"Fu Ziqing looked at him, looked at the face that was through the crack of the door, at the critical moment of life and death, but was extraordinarily calm. For a moment, it seemed that he was lazy and didn''t pretend: "when did he find it? Even your parents haven''t found out. "


    Fu Zichen sinks his eyes and continues to ask, "is Ziqing still alive?"


    "Of course." "Fu Ziqing" put away his pathetic appearance outside the door, slowly wiped off the gray tears on his face with his sleeve, even gathered his hair at will when he was free, and said: "you know, to learn through what Fu Ziqing said and did, I wasted a lot of time, but I don''t want to show my feet here. Would you mind telling me what I did wrong?"


    "The worst you can do is call me brother five."


    "Fu Ziqing" didn''t understand, squinted and raised one eyebrow: "how to say?"


    Fu Zichen: "people in the second room, do you think only I hate Fu Ziyan?"


    Fu Ziqing is a daughter''s family. She had the best relationship with Fu Ziqiu since she was a child. Knowing that Fu Ziqiu married such a person, Fu Ziqing, who was far away from her grandparents'' home, was more angry than anyone else, but she was too young to speak. Later, she knew that the fifth elder brother of her family had turned against her elder brother because of the fifth elder sister''s affairs, and she went away from home. With great strength, she wrote a letter to Fu Zichen, who was packing his bags at that time.


    The letter was full of Tongyan and Tongyu. She threatened that after paying the family, she only recognized six elder brothers, but no elder brother. The order was upward, five elder brothers and four elder brothers.


    Fu Zichen was in a bad mood at that time. When he was teased by the little girl, he was a little bit more stubborn. After he went to Jiangnan, he never went back to the mansion again for five years. He never met during the Spring Festival, but Fu Ziqing wrote to him every year. He called his fourth brother, saying what delicious food she had and what fun she had.


    After all, men and women are different, and they are separated from each other. In fact, their feelings are not good. But because of their persistence in the same thing, their relationship has never been broken for many years. In the letters, although they are all trivial matters, they are real and have unbreakable feelings of brother and sister.


    "The fourth brother" is Fu Ziqing''s unique name for him, indicating the firm spirit of their resistance to Fu Ziyan. Even if they dare not shout in front of outsiders, they will always do so in private.

 Chapter 1091

    This time, Fu Zichen went back to Qingzhou to see the first side of Fu Ziqing. Fu Ziqing called him five elder brothers. At that time, he had already dropped the seeds of doubt.


    Later, they met by the lake and passed by. "Fu Ziqing" even called him brother five. Fu Zichen''s suspicion reached its peak.


    But at that time, because Fu Zichen had not returned for many years, he was still in a bad mood when he went back to Fu''s house. He left the matter behind. Only when the people in the house were very mixed, Fu Ziqing could not be presumptuous and rebellious, so he called five brothers.


    Later, Liu Wei came over and Fu Fu entered the sight of Rong Ling and the king of power. After a further investigation, the identity of Fu Ziqing came out.


    Fu Zichen regrets that he didn''t have the heart in the morning. What he worries about most is the real Fu Ziqing, who has been in great trouble and has a different body.


    After Fu Zichen explained the reason why he saw through, under the fire, the fake Fu Ziqing outside the door, with a certain fierce expression on his face: "since I have seen through, I will not talk with you much, and tell you what you know, and I may be able to leave you a whole body!"


    Fake Fu Ziqing is obviously exhausted of patience. She knows exactly who the fire is, and the purpose of the fire is clear.


    Her task, from the beginning, is to infiltrate the second room. At the critical moment, she will cooperate with the host and cooperate with the outside in the second room.


    Now, the second room is not enough for fear.


    However, Fu Zichen has a very close relationship with the three princes. They have to be careful and find a suitable opportunity to kill him.


    At the same time, they are not willing to give up the friendship between Fu Zichen and the third prince. If they can find some inside information, it would be better.


    Go deep into the tiger''s lair, and make plans with the tiger. The task of Fu Zichen this time is just to plan.


    From the moment he left the post house with Fu Ziqing, he knew that he would be trapped in Fu''s house. He also expected that these people would attack him. He took all kinds of antidotes prepared by Liu Wei. He thought that they would surely use the most concealed method to kill people, and poison them in a low-key way.


    But unexpectedly, they chose such a high-profile way to burn Fu Fu''s whole house in a big fire.


    Yes, it''s good to kill people and set fire. You can kill several nails in one breath. In addition, there are ready-made scapegoats that can be used. After all, when the Fuhong family left the fufu mansion and went to another hospital, the fufu mansion was in a fire. It''s said that it''s the ruthless hand under the mansion. Naturally, it''s believed.


    Therefore, if this matter is done well, it will really be one stone and three birds.


    One is to get rid of the people who want to get rid of them, the other is to put the black pot on Fu Hongbiao''s head, and the third is to make fu Hongda more stable as the head of Fu''s family, without any worries.


    What a good chain plan, and only when the plan is completed, the whole Fu mansion can be completely transformed.


    The fire is more and more fierce. Fu Zichen can see the more and more intense flames outside. The fake Fu Ziqing can feel it.


    Leisurely expression accepted, false Fu Ziqing pressed the door, eyes tightly looked at the youth in the door crack, said: "you should know, even if you don''t say anything, there will not be your friend to save you, today you are definitely going to die here, but if you are honest, I may be able to consider, let you live."


    "Life?" Fu Zichen sneers and looks at her.


    Fake Fu Ziqing looks back at the firelight and takes out a key from his arms: "said, the door will be opened for you, of course, the fire is so big, even if the door is opened, whether you can escape or not depends on your own ability."


    This is interesting.


    It is specially stated that only opening the door can you escape to see your ability, and you can''t guarantee your life at last, but it''s easy to be convinced. In addition, at this moment, it''s a life and death moment. People who are afraid of death listen to this and look at the key that is close to you. I''m afraid it''s really exciting.


    "Pay less than five. Think about it. Time is running out."


    Fake Fu Ziqing is obviously worried. She must have a way to escape if she can come to play this play. But the fire doesn''t have eyes, so she can''t choose someone to burn it. She can''t get out of trouble even if she''s afraid of herself.


    "How are you doing?!" Feifu Ziqing asked again, but his tone was more anxious than before.


    At this time, Fu Zichen is not in a hurry.


    The fire was coming from the outside. He was trapped in the room, but somehow there was a door to buffer him. The people outside the door were the first to bear the brunt.


    In this case, since the other side can stand it, how can he not afford it.


    "What do you want to hear?"


    Fu Zichen asked slowly.


    Fake Fu Ziqing''s expression suddenly changed. He said quickly, "what is the plan of the third prince? What is the purpose of his coming to Qingzhou? What''s his plan with the king of power? "


    Fu Zichen did not make a sound, but looked at each other calmly.


    When Ziqing was in a hurry, he put the key in the lock: "if you say so, the door will open."


    "Do you really want to know?" Fu Zichen asked with a smile.


    Under the red fire light, Fu Zichen''s smile was a little bit more creepy. Fake Fu Ziqing stared at his smile, and his eyes were serious: "say!""No."


    "What?"


    "No plan, no purpose, no plan."


    "You..." Fake Fu Ziqing pulls out the key, pinches it in his hand, grins at him and says, "OK, hard mouth? If we pay less than five, we''ll never see each other again! "


    She said, and turned to go, but when she looked back, she found that the fire was near her eyes, and the burning heat on her skin made her heart jump.


    When she got up her lightness skill, she jumped to the nearest locust tree and was about to step on the branch and jump on the roof. Fu Zichen''s voice suddenly sounded: "but..."


    Fake Fu Ziqing looks down at him. From the top to the bottom, she can easily see Fu Zichen''s red face illuminated by the red light. Even though he pretends to be calm, his frightened eyes are also showing at the moment.


    Yes, when death comes, who dares to say that he is not afraid at all?


    "But what?" Fake Fu Ziqing amplified his voice and asked from afar.


    Fu Zichen looks at her and wriggles his lips.


    "What do you say?" Fake Fu Ziqing didn''t hear clearly. He leaned forward and said, "louder!"


    "He said, there''s someone behind you." It''s a nice, cold voice, coming from behind.


    Fake Fu Ziqing almost immediately turned around. He had a pair of cold black eyes and the palm wind of 70% of the opponent''s strength.


    The body fell back. In the process of falling down the tree, fake Fu Ziqing finally saw the man''s face She opened her eyes in horror, as if she did not believe that this man would be here.


    When he was about to fall to the ground, Fu Ziqing stepped on the trunk of the locust tree and borrowed a force. He didn''t fall directly, but was staggered back for several steps.


    Liu Wei jumped down from the tree, five fingers and one button, grabbed the man''s shoulder blades, and when the other side fought back, one caught him and clasped his right hand!

 Chapter 1092

    This fake Fu Ziqing didn''t have much martial arts. Liu Wei seized her two or three times.


    After catching it, Liu Wei touched the key from her waist, put it on her hand and bumped it. She said, "ask me what you want to ask, and I will know more than him."


    The false Fu Ziqing''s pupil shrank, looked at Liu Wei, and soon, she softened her voice: "what do you want?"


    Liu Wei: "I should ask you this. What do you want?"


    Fake Fu Ziqing breathed: "I think..." Before the words fell, she hit Liu Wei violently, trying to hit Liu Wei towards the fire.


    However, Liu Wei felt that she was leaning to avoid her collision and instinctively released her hand at the same time.


    The fake Fu Ziqing pours on the air, but she can''t accept the strength at her feet. She screams, and people are uncontrolled into the fire. In the blink of an eye, the clothes have been ignited.


    "Help, help!" Fake Fu Ziqing shouts.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were fast and she was dragged back.


    But at this time, the fire was close to her body, and fake Fu Ziqing was obviously scared. She was burned to death again. She kept shouting and jumping. Liu Wei wanted to catch her, but she couldn''t catch her at all.


    "Calm down! Do you want to die? " Liu Wei roared, but fake Fu Ziqing took advantage of Liu Wei''s inability to get close, summoned up his strength, stepped on the locust tree, and once again flew up the branch.


    Liu Wei didn''t expect her to do this. If she took off her hand and went away, she would never come back.


    Fu Ziqing didn''t stop. He jumped over the roof of the house from the tree and disappeared with a fire.


    Liu Wei can''t defend himself when he runs. Liu Wei frowns with some frustration, holds the key in his hand, and rushes to the door to unlock the lock.


    The key can be inserted into the keyhole, but it can''t be turned.


    Liu Wei is angry: "it''s fake!"


    Fu Zichen had already guessed that he was sticking to the door plank, looking at Liu Wei outside the door, with a clear voice: "forget it, you go quickly."


    Liu Wei stared at him and thought he was talking nonsense.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a chain. I can break it." Liu Wei said, holding the chain with a small arm and pulling it hard on both sides.


    Fu Zichen looked at her hand and said with force, the knuckles turned white, and he could not help shaking his fist: "even if it can be broken, it''s too late, the fire has come, Liu Wei, go!"


    At this time, the call of pearl on the branch, also Jie Jie sounded.


    Fu Zichen immediately said: "the Pearl also let you go, Liu Wei, go!"


    Liu Wei broke the chain with ten percent of her strength, but it didn''t move. She looked up at Fu Zichen from the crack of the door and said, "stop pretending. When can you understand the birds?"


    Fu Zichen''s fingertips clasped the gap of the door plank, and his voice changed: "go, I''ll let you go!"


    "Don''t make a noise!" Liu Wei yelled, first let go of his strength, then spoke of his real Qi, and then encouraged him again to pull hard.


    The chain is still in place.


    Her back is getting hot. Liu Wei knows that at this time, she can go away, but when she goes, Fu Zichen has only one way to go.


    "You help me, I''m so hard, you do something." Liu Wei is in a calm mood. She doesn''t let herself lose her discretion because of impatience. Her eyes are still fixed on the chain, but she deliberately soothes Fu Zichen with a relaxed voice.


    Fu Zichen looks at the sweat on her forehead, closes his eyes severely, looks around, tries to find something in the room to help, but finds nothing.


    "What can I do?" He asked eagerly.


    Liu Wei looked at his helpless hand and sighed, "cheer me on?"


    Fu Zichen: "..."


    Liu Wei completely followed the chain. When Fu Zichen saw that her hair was splashed with sparks, he had to sit on the ground and look up, almost imploring, to her outside. "I don''t want you to die, let alone you with the child. Liu Wei, would you like to go? Please! "


    "On, on!" Liu Wei didn''t seem to hear Fu Zichen''s words. She stared at the chain joint that was finally cracked in her hand. She was excited again and again. She was full of strength and again.


    "Liu Wei!" Fu Zichen yelled at her, and her voice changed.


    Liu Wei really opened the chain at the same time. Now, as long as you carefully take the ring out of the crack, the lock can be opened.


    She is lowering her head, and is absorbed in breaking it off. Fu Zichen sees the fire, which is only one step away from her. The fire will burn all over her body.


    "Liu Wei!" Fu Zichen yells again.


    "Click." When the chain opened, Liu Wei quickly pulled the chain away, pushed open the heavy door, and dodged into it.


    Fu Zichen looks at the person who appears in front of him for a while. His heart almost jumps out. He immediately catches her and checks her up and down. He sees the burning place of her hair. His fingers are shaking.


    At the last moment when the fire approached, Liu Wei, sweating heavily, untied the chain, quickly entered the room, and closed the door back.


    The heavy door, the iron frame, the fire can''t come in at once, but they are inside, but they are also turtles in a jar.When the fire clears the thick wood, they will also be buried in the sea of fire and nowhere to go.


    At present, it''s just delaying the time of death, which is of no use at all. Fu Zichen scolded her angrily: "it''s not to let you go. What do you want to do? What to do? "


    Liu Wei didn''t want to look at his anxious face. He just patted his head and turned around in the room.


    "The windows are locked. The iron frame pattern is too complicated. This kind of structure can''t be broken at all. It''s not realistic for the staff to break it. The door is a fire and they can''t leave from the door, so the only way out is here..." Liu Wei looked up and put her eyes on the window on the roof beam.


    That air window is used to ventilate the house in winter.


    In winter, there is a fire burning in the house, and the doors and windows are covered with curtains tightly. This can easily cause too much indoor smoke and coal poisoning. Therefore, in the house design of Qingyun state, there is a ventilating air window on the top of the beam. The window is very small, only the size of a child, and it is impossible for adults to pass through it.


    The air window is not made of iron. Because of the structural relationship of the roof tiles, the frame of the air window cannot be welded into the tiles. Therefore, the air window is made of wood. The board used for the window surface is easy to open the small wood. The next thing is to break the air window.


    Liu Wei can do this.


    But there is also a crucial point. There is no ladder in the room, so she can fly up, break the air window and escape, but Fu Zichen can''t go to heaven.


    Fu Zichen was just in a hurry. Now listening to Liu Wei talking about the window, he also calmed down to think about it. For a moment, he figured out his joints and said immediately, "I''ll try to climb up the beam column. You go out first."


    Liu Wei took a look at him, then at the burning fire outside the door, nodded and leaped up.

 Chapter 1093

    The beam column structure in the house is far away from each other, so there is no other foothold near the air window except for a small thin column which is enough for Liu Wei to stand on one foot, and the purpose of this thin column is only to open and close the window.


    Liu Wei is almost in the air now. In fact, she can make the air window bigger so that she can fly with Fu Zichen.


    But time is limited. She is not sure whether she can cut the size that two people can leave at the same time. If not, she must go out one by one.


    However, Fu Zichen''s hands are not strong enough, how can he climb out with the strength of this small column?


    Problems hover in her mind, but Liu Wei''s hands are not idle. She climbs high, climbs low, breaks down windows and tiles.


    When removing the tiles, you should pay special attention to them, because the tiles are all connected. If you remove one tile, it is very likely to affect the whole tile. More seriously, with the fire, it is possible that the whole roof will collapse. Her position is under the roof beam. If the roof falls, she will fall off the beam when she first rushes.


    Her stomach is here, she can''t fall at all.


    Fu Zichen climbs up the side of the pillar and tells Liu Wei to pay attention to safety.


    Liu Wei''s fine sweat on his forehead gradually turned into Beaded Beads. He did not know whether it was urgent or hot.


    Fu Zichen was distressed at the sight and complained: "it''s a lot of maintenance for you on weekdays. At this time, there''s no ghost in sight!"


    Liu Wei is also thinking about whether Xiao Li has found Rong Ling?


    When he was woken up by the fire in the middle of the night, Rong Ling was no longer in the room.


    Where has Rong Ling gone?


    Did he expect the fire today? If so, how could he really give his son Chen''s life away?


    Frowning tightly, Liu Wei thought more and more, and her heart was more disordered. Pearl flew to the outside of the roof and kept shouting at Liu Wei through the small window.


    Jie Jie, please be careful.


    The heartless little black star has never been so nervous, but it is too small to help.


    The fire finally burned through the thick wood of the doors and windows. It came in through the cracks of the iron frame. First, it lit the tablecloth of the outer room, then the wooden cabinet beside the wall.


    After a series of chain reactions, the whole house suddenly becomes a sea of fire.


    Fu Zichen climbs to half, because there is no foothold support, he can''t climb any more. He hangs in the middle of the sky, his posture looks very funny. He stares at Liu Wei''s action without saying a word and doesn''t dare to stop. He doesn''t disturb her. He has already made a decision in his mind.


    A large roof connected by the air window was finally opened. Liu Wei said happily, "OK."


    Fu Zichen immediately replied, "you go out first, and I''ll come up right now."


    Liu Wei looked back at him and saw that his position was very close to the top floor. He said, "come here first, step on the beam column with one foot, and I will ask you to go out."


    Fu Zichen said: "that beam and column have limited bearing capacity. Go out first. I will go slowly. Don''t worry. My position is high. The fire hasn''t been lit yet. You should meet me outside."


    Liu Wei thinks it''s a good way, but Fu Zichen suddenly cooperates with her, which makes her doubt. This guy is just so pessimistic, but he has been shouting that it''s better to die alone than to die together.


    But his life is just around the corner. Maybe he''s really excited.


    Liu Wei first went out, controlled the force, stepped on two bricks and tiles, and reached out to Fu Zichen, "come here quickly."


    "Well." Fu Zichen responds and looks up at her with a smile in her eyes.


    Liu Wei was shaken by his smile, his heart pounded.


    At the next moment, Fu Zichen''s hands, no longer powerless, fell straight to the ground.


    In that fall, he broke at least two bones. The fire was very close to him. After burning the outer chamber, he had burned into the inner chamber.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were wide, and she could not help but scold angrily, "are you crazy?"


    Fu Zichen, with a wry smile, covers his legs. There is blood dripping out of the gap between his trouser legs. He says, "I can''t climb up at all, I know."


    Liu Wei''s eyes are red: "I said let you go first!"


    As she said that, she even tried to get in through the window again.


    Fu Zichen screamed with fear: "Liu Wei, help me to get revenge!" With that, he dragged the broken leg, and even gnashed his teeth. The whole man rushed to the outer room.


    The outer room was already a sea of fire, and he soon melted into the fire. He could not see half an inch of his figure.


    "Fu Zichen!"


    Liu Wei roared, trembling all over, tears fell down, the whole eyes soon blurred in the red one below.


    "Fu Zichen..." She''s talking, she''s going to drill in.


    Pearl called to her Jie Jie. She bit her clothes with her mouth and pecked her hand. She was not allowed to enter again.


    Liu Wei seems to be in a state of magic. He has to go in. Fu Zichen has no voice at all. He''s burning silently. Maybe he has lost his life.


    She couldn''t believe it. She was in such a panic that she didn''t have a proper sense of what she had planned in the past.It was she who agreed to pay Zichen to return to Fu''s house. It was she who agreed to the plan of going deep into the tiger''s den. It was she who thought that she had prepared enough things to let Fu Zichen deal with any imminent danger.


    She was negligent. She didn''t expect Fu Hongda to be so cruel that she would burn half of Fu''s family at any cost.


    Fu Zichen can''t die. He is her first friend after she came to the world. He conceals his identity for her, plans for her future, and constructs a whole five-year peace and happiness for him.


    Everyone and everything in Qujiang mansion leave deep traces in her heart. For Xiaoli, Qujiang mansion is his hometown, where he grew up. For Liu Wei, how could it be?


    She lived in that place for five years, compared with Fu Zichen''s day and night for five years. They had nothing to talk about. They were close friends. They married earlier than Jin Nanyun and Jin nanpian. Fu Zichen spent the most time with her. As many as two people could have a look at each other and an expression under one action.


    Fu Zichen can''t die!


    Just as Liu Wei pushed away the Pearl and pushed it far away to rush into the air inlet window, from afar, a childish cry came: "Dad!"


    It was Xiaoli''s voice, and then there was another hawk and Falcon in the air. At the same time, Liu Wei felt that something had caught her back collar. When she came back to her mind, she found that she was in the air, and the wind was blowing through her face. She looked up, but only saw the huge body.


    Goo Goo catches her and takes her to fly away from the fire.


    "Let me down!" Liu Wei shouted, even trying to pull back the collar locked by the firm eagle claw.


    Gu Gu doesn''t care. He flies straight ahead. The Pearl also comes up at this time. It flies beside Liu Wei, and Jie Jie calls.


    Liu Wei''s head is swollen, and the whole person is embarrassed and trembling. She can''t leave. She has to go back. Maybe Fu Zichen is still alive.

 Chapter 1094

    "Dad!" Xiao Li''s voice came again.


    Liu Wei felt the pain in her head. It broke down.


    When Gugu put her down, a small figure had rushed into her arms. Xiaoli''s warm hands were holding her mother''s round waist. The child looked up at her expression, and was too nervous.


    "Dad, you scared me to death, scared me to death!"


    He said, while tears, such a big child, it is the time to cry, afraid of that, be punished to copy homework can cry for half a night.


    But this time, Liu Wei is crying with him, holding his son tightly.


    Like a bodyguard, Goo Goo stood beside the big one and the small one with tears embracing each other. He was ordered not to let them leave his sight, let alone return to the sea of fire.


    Xiao Li cried enough and asked in a hoarse voice, "Dad, where''s uncle Fu?"


    Liu Wei didn''t answer. Fu Zichen is equally important to Xiaoli. He is not a relative, but more like a relative.


    ¡­¡­


    When Rong Ling saw Liu Wei, Liu Yuzheng sat against the corner of the old house, which was just like the ruins.


    In its view, it is absolutely far enough away from the fire, and few people.


    Liu Wei didn''t cry. Her eyes were red and her face was covered with dry tears.


    She looks very embarrassed. Her hair is burnt. Her clothes are all ashes. Her face is black, black and white, one by one.


    Xiao Li leaned on her mother''s side, with her small body half leaning on her mother. She didn''t speak in her freshman year or even in her junior year. She silently watched a dirty and tenacious wild flower growing in the corner of the wall. Her eyes seemed to stop moving.


    Hearing the footsteps, Xiaoli turned his head first, and saw that it was Uncle Rong, biting his lip, and tears came out again. He stood up, ran to Rong Leng, and held his waist: "Uncle Rong, uncle Fu is not dead, right? Is he still alive? "


    Rong Leng didn''t answer, but patted his son''s head, moved him away, and approached Liu Wei carefully.


    Liu Wei is very tired.


    Rong Leng stopped, looked at her and asked, "is it hurt?"


    Liu Wei did not look at him, but closed her eyes and stood up from the ground.


    Today''s her physical strength is seriously overdrawn, and she cried for so long. The whole person is a bit erratic. Rong Leng looks at her and staggers. She quickly steps forward to hold her, but Liu Wei shakes off her hand.


    Eyebrow gently frowned, allow edge to look at oneself some weak arm.


    "Rong Leng." Liu Wei didn''t find out his difference. At this time, she couldn''t hold anything else in her heart. She looked up at him and her eyes were still: "how much do you know about today''s affairs?"


    Rong Leng raised his hand again, holding her face, letting her struggle, still using his fingers to clean the dust on her face slowly. He said: "there are some things that need to be sacrificed."


    Liu Wei looked into his eyes and asked, "those who have made great achievements are all those who have stepped on the dragon''s gate. Is that what you want to tell me?"


    Rong Leng increased her strength and held her in her arms.


    Liu Wei fiercely pushed him away, and his whole face was twisted with pain: "I''m sorry, I don''t want to step on Longmen. I''m just a small work of Qujiang government. I do a business that ordinary people can''t avoid. I deal with the corpse. Before I met you three lords again, I was just a small person who could eat and live with the corpse , peace and joy for life, you know? "


    Hoarse finish saying these, she staggers his body, staggers toward the outside.


    Allow Leng to let her go, just look back at her back, eyes.


    This night is too long. The fire of Fu''s family has become a topic of discussion all over Qingzhou City.


    There are different opinions about the identity of arsonists.


    Of course, the people who died in the fire are also in the speculation. After all, the Yamen did not announce how many people died in the fire.


    Liu wei walked outside for a long time, and didn''t walk back to the post house until dawn.


    Rong Ling just came down from the second floor. Beside him, there were several doctors with medicine boxes on their backs.


    After personally sending the doctor out of the door, Rong Ling looks back at Liu Wei, goes forward and grabs her hand.


    Liu Wei looked at him calmly, but his eyes were numb.


    Rong Leng rolled up his sleeves and his arms were tied to his elbows.


    "I was injured. The doctor said that if I didn''t bandage it in time, I might lose my arm."


    Liu Wei stared at the arm and said nothing for a long time before turning to walk upstairs.


    Rong Ling followed her up, watched her enter the room, watched her take out the luggage from the wardrobe one by one. He stepped forward and held her hand holding the clothes. The voice was cold: "Fu Zichen is so important to you? More important than me? "


    Liu Wei looks up at him, and his voice is calm: "what do you compare with a dead man?"


    Rong Leng frowned and looked sad: "then who do you choose to die with him?"


    It''s a meaningless question. Jealous people don''t know it. Liu Wei is more lazy to answer, and continues to pick up clothes in the wardrobe."You''d rather I die, as long as he can live again?" Rong Ling said for her


    Liu Wei frowned and was about to say, "no, don''t be unreasonable. Rong Ling suddenly grabbed her hand and took her out of the room. At the same time, he rudely pushed open the door of the next room. Inside, he just bandaged his whole body and was lying on the bed. When he saw the man outside, he called out in surprise:" Liu Wei. "


    Liu Wei looks at Fu Zichen inconceivably, and the whole person stands in place, unable to move.


    After escaping from death, Fu Zichen seemed to be in a good mood. He smiled, raised his active right hand, and beckoned to Liu Wei, "are you scared? I''m still alive. "


    Liu Wei immediately looked at Rong Ling and was very surprised.


    But Rong Leng threw away her hand and turned away.


    Liu Wei stood at the door, stiff and hard to move.


    Fu Zichen hesitated for a moment and said, "did you have a fight? Although I don''t want to speak for that man, he blocked a pillar of fire for me last night and burned his arm. You should take care of it. "


    Liu Wei thought of Rong Ling''s arm wrapped with white cloth, and jumped with a thump in his heart. Then, with a turn of his steps, he hurried to catch up.


    Rong Leng has come down to the first floor. King Quan doesn''t know when he will come.


    When King Quan saw Rong Leng come down, he was about to take him to talk. He saw Liu Wei come down again. Both of them didn''t have a good expression, so he laughed and joked: "Yo, did you have a fight?"


    Liu Wei didn''t want to manage the king. He went to Rong Ling and opened his mouth tentatively: "just now..."


    Rong Leng didn''t return either. He said coldly, "you care about him."


    Liu Wei said, "I thought you would really sacrifice Fu Zichen to force out all the forces of Fu Hongda. I......"


    "You are right." "I really should have let him die in the fire," said Rong Ling


    Liu Wei knows that Rong Ling is just talking. He grabs his corner and says, "I, I, I really I don''t know... "


    Rong Leng turns his head and looks at her suddenly.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are full of guilt.


    Gently down her head, she said nothing, she can only let Rong Leng vent the fire, only to be beaten and scolded.


    "Get married." But unexpectedly, allow edge to say this sentence suddenly.

 Chapter 1095

    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked at Rong Ling in shock, thinking that she had heard wrong.


    In the side of the right to see the play king also thought he heard the wrong, blinked, blinked again, and then came out against: "what''s going on? When you are so serious, you say you want to get married? Where is it going? When? Summer and autumn are not here, no matter how close you are, you are not allowed! "


    Rong Leng ignored the emperor''s uncle, only stared at Liu Wei''s eyes and asked with a smile, "or not?"


    Liu Wei froze for a moment. The proposal came too suddenly.


    "Why all of a sudden, say, say this..."


    "Let Leng tone is very light:" would you like to say it or not


    Liu Wei bit her lip and said, "I That... "


    "Not really?" His face was livid, and he looked at her with gloomy eyes.


    Liu Wei saw Rong Ling''s expression, and was very flustered. He wanted to make him calm down. He quickly said: "wish, wish is..."


    Rong Leng''s expression eased down and stopped looking at her. He turned to talk to King Quan about business.


    King Quan still disagrees with their marriage, but his nephew has seriously shifted the subject to Fu Hongda, and he is unwilling to answer.


    So I discussed with my nephew how to pay Hongda.


    Liu Wei listened to the two people talking about the fire last night. They saved Fu Zichen and Fu Hongwang in the fire. Even under the cover of the fire, they stole half of the secret documents in Fu Hongda''s study and copied one


    Liu Wei has no face to see people. She goes upstairs step by step and turns around three times.


    When Liu Wei went to Fu Zichen''s room and closed the door, Rong Ling suddenly stopped talking about the main business and said to King Quan, "when I worship the hall, I''m tired of Uncle Huang."


    As soon as king Quan heard this, he got angry and blew up: "I said you are not allowed to marry. What hall? Her hall is summer and autumn!"


    "If there is no high hall, you can worship heaven and earth and Bodhisattva two times," said Rong Leng calmly


    The king''s face went up: "what do you have to do to marry now? I''m going to kill the whole family right now. What kind of family is it? Besides, she''s got a big stomach. Can she get married? If you are born, you will be born. "


    "Now." "Allow edge light way:" emperor uncle does not know, she this person, good drag


    "Marriage is a lifetime event for the daughter''s family. Why not be careful? It''s not a good time to wait for summer and autumn to come. "


    "This is a good time." Rong Leng said softly, covering his right arm with his left hand. There, he was wrapped tightly.


    King Quan glanced at his nephew''s arm and asked, "how can it be wrapped like this? When I saw you last night, my elbow was a little red? Did I see it wrong in the dark? "


    "Rong Leng said:" no mistake. It''s a little red


    King Quan tut said, "how can you be so charming? It''s just a red print. As for the package, is it like this? I don''t know how many injuries I still think. In a word, last night''s fire was big, but you have internal power to protect your body. Where will you be really burned? You shouldn''t have this mark. Your martial arts are backward. Remember to practice more later. Don''t always think about your children''s personal feelings. Men, healthy body is the most important thing! "


    Rong Leng listened to Uncle Huang''s words, but his eyes were fixed on his arm, and his mouth was covered with a smile: "in short, on the day of marriage, I''m waiting for uncle Huang''s driving."


    "Don''t wait, I will not go." After that, he stared at Rong Ling''s smiling face and said, "why do I think you laugh so hatefully today? What are you laughing at? "


    Rong Leng didn''t answer.


    King Quan thought of it again and said, "I heard last night that Liu Wei also went to the Fu''s house? Into the fire? What''s going on? Didn''t she know that two streets near the post house were blocked? How could she know and run in? "


    Rong Leng casually replied, "it seems that she was awakened by the sound of fire fighting, and Pearl told her."


    "The broken bird?" The king thought it was wrong again. "Isn''t the black bird and the eagle following you all the time? Why are you running back? "


    Rong Ling shakes his head: "I don''t know."


    King Quan narrowed his eyes: "the streets nearby are closed Rong Ling, are you hiding something from me? I''ve told you for a long time that her stomach is getting bigger and bigger. This matter must not be known to her. Otherwise, she will be blamed in summer and autumn. Are you making your own decisions and doing something despicable? "


    Rong Leng''s face is serious: "Uncle Huang wants more."


    However, the king still felt wrong: "then why do you suddenly say you want to marry? No, there must be some joints in the head. Your boy is full of bad water and says, "what''s your idea?"


    Rong Ling doesn''t answer any more. He talks about Fu''s family with Uncle Huang.


    What does King Quan think of this nephew today? But he didn''t want to understand the details here. He could only guess for himself.


    Until the end of the business, the king still did not think clearly.


    At this time, in the room on the second floor, Liu Wei asked Fu Zichen about his body afterwards, and talked about Rong Ling''s proposal of marriage.


    Fu Zichen was also surprised: "this time?"


    Liu Wei nods.After last night''s event, Fu Zichen''s impression on Rong Ling was quite good: "marry now, but I always think that he suddenly mentioned this, and took advantage of others'' danger."


    Liu Wei buries her head and grabs her finger: "that''s it."


    Fu Zichen asked, "well, who told you about the fire last night?"


    Liu Wei said, "I heard the fire, and then pearl told me."


    Fu Zichen nodded and put down his doubt: "if it''s Pearl, it should be OK. It''s only loyal to you."


    The two men discussed and discussed. Downstairs, Rong Ling sent King Quan away, grabbed a handful of dried meat from the kitchen, stood by the window, and fed one by one to the pearls in the sun.


    Pearl is happy to eat. From time to time, she will use her sharp mouth to rub the palm of rongling.


    Rong Ling will also knead its small black head in order to smooth its hair.


    Getting along with each other is getting better and better.


    Liu Wei is in a state of unease for the next two days. She still hasn''t adapted to the fact that she wants to get married.


    The fire in Fu''s mansion resulted in many deaths and injuries. Simaxi personally led people to visit the mansion and conduct intensive inspection.


    Sure enough, the source of the fire was the room of Fu Hongwang in the second room. Because Fu Hongwang was injured and did not wake up, Du Shi, the second wife, did not rest in the main room, but went to the guest room.


    When Du found the fire, he was immediately escorted away by the servant girl Mammy. Du was not injured, but frightened.


    But after the fire was extinguished, Du realized that his husband had been killed in the fire.


    The flame is that the candle in the house lights the curtain. The night watchman in the room is lazy and dozes off. Fu Hongwang hasn''t come to life yet. Therefore, without any sound, the main room is burned into a sea of fire. Together with the people in the room, he is the first to enter the hall of the king of hell.


    Du''s mood was very excited. Knowing that her husband had been killed, he began to cry, but unexpectedly, it was just the beginning.

 Chapter 1096

    Yamen runner is determining the specific casualties. It is found that not only the second master Fu Hongwang died, but also the fifth master Fu Zichen and the seventh Miss Fu Ziqing. There is also no news, and their rooms, without any accident, are burned to ruins. Moreover, there are two charred black bodies in them that can not be identified.


    One night died three relatives, Du finally can not bear the blow, fainted in the past.


    The impact of the fire is too great. In addition, Fu Hongda, the new head of Fu''s family, has issued a death order. It must be strictly checked. Soon, the whole Fu''s house has been sealed off.


    After two days of investigation, the yamen runner found that the cause of the fire at first seemed to be something wrong.


    Because in the calculation of casualties, they found that the number of servants in the whole second room was not a small problem.


    After a careful investigation, the yamen runner found that the surviving servants in the second room couldn''t explain the process of their rescue.


    Fuyin simaxi knows that there is a big problem here, so he will detain all the people and try them one by one.


    In the course of the trial, some people were timid and revealed the truth.


    According to the coward, the person on duty that night was specially arranged by Li Hei, the storehouse manager of the second room, because the shift of each month was made at the beginning of the month. On the night of the fire, Li Hei temporarily deployed people and screened most of the night watchmen. The intention of this move is really unknown.


    Yamen immediately sent someone to arrest Li Hei.


    After another day and night of examination, they finally opened Li Hei''s mouth. Sure enough, Li Hei knew that there would be a fire that night. Therefore, he specially transferred his servants who were filial to him on a regular basis, and replaced a group of bayonets who were not good with him to die.


    Since someone knew in advance that the second room would catch fire, it means that the fire was deliberately set by someone, not by accident.


    Li Hei confessed the truth and said that he was really loyal to Fu Hongbei, the big master of the big house.


    After the investigation and interrogation, many things have been made clear, but there are problems with the authority of simaxi.


    Fu HongMian is the superior of simaxi. By reason, there is no rule for the inferior to detain the superior. But this case is handled by the injured party Fu Hongda, the head of the family, who is fully authorized to deal with it by simaxi. The whole position of the family is the first.


    Simaxi didn''t know if he should call Fu Hongda. He was confused, so he had to tell Fu Hongda the situation first.


    After hearing this, Fu Hongda was shocked: "you mean, the arsonist, is my eldest brother?"


    Simaxi nodded: "according to Li Hei, it''s true. Fourth master, what do you think about it?"


    Fu Hongda didn''t speak for a long time. It seems that he can''t believe that his esteemed eldest brother will be the murderer of the second brother''s family.


    Fu Hongda said solemnly with his eyes down: "do you really know? Then Li Hei''s words can be believed? "


    Simaxi was in a bit of a dilemma: "it''s reasonable to say that the truth and falsehood are still uncertain. We need to detain the suspect and interrogate him. It''s just the identity of the suspect, the elder master..."


    Fu Hongda understood, and immediately said: "this matter must not be concluded abruptly. It''s important for you to be innocent. Since you need to deduct it first before you can find out the truth, then you can do business. I believe brother can understand that this is your duty. However, if you find out that brother is innocent, you need to release him immediately. During the custody, you can''t use criminal intimidation! "


    Simaxi felt the tip of his nose and thought to himself, but he didn''t say - no torture, how can you expect a murderer to commit a crime spontaneously and frankly?


    After Fu Hongda finished these, he wrote a letter of credit in the name of the new owner of Fu''s family, which stated that during the investigation of the cause of the fire in Fu''s family, the Fu government should bear and account for any overstepping and extreme behaviors.


    Simaxi left with the letter sealed with the seal of the head of the family. Turning around, he took people with him to the other courtyard where Fu Hongmei was staying.


    The family of Fu hongtimes naturally heard about the fire in Fu''s mansion, but when simaxi broke in with dozens of Yamen servants, they were still frightened.


    Fu Hongmei is the calmest one. He is very thoughtful. He is afraid that simaxi, who is coming out of the fire, will deal with him kindly: "just go to Yamen. You don''t need to care. Just tell me the situation. I will send someone to see you back in person."


    Fu Hung-chien glanced at Sima Xi and said nothing. He got into the carriage.


    As simaxi said, although he brought people for interrogation, he was afraid of all aspects of his official duties. He was very polite. He not only served tea to Fu Hongmei himself, but also sent people to move chairs and pave cushions for fear that he would not feel comfortable sitting in this cramped prison room.


    The interrogation process was not very smooth. No matter what simaxi asked, Fu HongMian denied one by one until Li Hei was finally brought out.


    But in the face of Li Hei''s confession, Fu Hongbei obviously has his own set of words. He says he doesn''t know Li Hei at all.


    Li Hei was very aggrieved. Even if she cried and fell on the ground, she begged for Hongbei to save his life. She also said that she had been obedient to him and was absolutely loyal to him.


    Fu Hongbei didn''t recognize the bill. He said he didn''t know each other, so he didn''t know each other.After a while, Fu Hung-chien was impatient: "master Sima."


    "You say," said simaxi


    "If your so-called evidence is the one side of a lowly servant, I''m afraid I don''t have time to spend with you."


    With a dry smile, simaxi turned to Li hei and asked, "what else do you have to say?"


    Li Hei''s eyes were red, and his face was full of tears. He bit his teeth, as if he had let it go, and said: "since the old man can''t save his life, the small one has to protect himself. Adult, the small one has evidence!"


    Fu Hongmei glanced at Li hei and his eyes narrowed.


    "What evidence do you have?" asked simaxi


    "The little one has a book that says when, where and what the big master ordered the little one to do. The big master spent two years as a little one. Every little one of these two years has been recorded. Adults only need to check it to know whether it is true or not!"


    Simaxi looked at Fu hongtimes and stared at Li Hei again. "Where is the book now?"


    "It''s in the second brick on the left side of the bed stove in the small room."


    Simaxi beckoned for Li Hei to be taken down, and said to Hung-chien in a friendly way: "now that you have new evidence, I''d like to ask you to wait a moment."


    Fu Hung-chien frowned, obviously not wanting to wait.


    However, simaxi has sent someone to look for it, and he adds tea and fans to Fu Hongmei, trying his best to pacify him.


    Half an hour later, the yamen runner came back. At the same time, he brought back the book of Li Hei.


    There are more than one volume, three copies in full. The two full volumes are wrapped and wrapped with oil paper. They are placed in the bottom of the bed stove. The unfinished one is placed in the outside. You can see it at a glance when you pry open the brick.


    Three books were placed in front of him. Simaxi didn''t read them alone. He asked Fu Hongmei to read them together and observe his expression at the same time.


    At first, Fu didn''t look up. When he saw the back, his face turned ugly.


    Simaxi looked down and turned over the first notebook, which seemed to say casually: "the first notebook was in March two years ago. It was written that you sent Li Hei to Qujiang mansion in the south of the Yangtze River to check your nephew and pay for the news of wushao?"

 Chapter 1097

    Fu Hongmei immediately lowered his voice: "nonsense! I have never sent anyone to Qujiang mansion. What I wrote above is nothing! "


    Two years ago, in March, when Liu Wei was granted the title of official product, there was a massacre in the Qujiang mansion, which had a very serious impact. Many surrounding prefectures heard the news, and even the Dali temple was shocked.


    South of the Yangtze River to Kyoto, naturally through the Qingzhou government.


    From the beginning of the case to the investigation, as soon as the case is in progress, the Fuyin of Qujiang Prefecture hand over the case layer by layer. Therefore, Qingzhou side also sees the case from the beginning to the end.


    It is precisely because we have seen so much that all people think that this tragedy, which has no clue, no suspect or even incomplete body, is likely to become a mystery.


    However, in half a month, the great and tragic case was solved.


    The court was very pleased and rewarded.


    At that time, Fu Zichen just asked for a report, hoping to put their work in Qujiang government as official product work, and for nearly three years, the documents and files of all the cases that the work participated in were sorted out and submitted to Kyoto for review.


    The result of the audit soon came down, and the official position of the Zhuzuo was also determined. Through this case, Qujiang mansion has really attracted many people''s eyes in Kyoto, especially the outstanding case solving. Fu Zichen, the young and promising official of Qujiang mansion, is favored by many senior officials in Kyoto. Even heard that the emperor has asked about it privately, and also moved the idea of transferring Fu Zichen to Kyoto Head.


    Fu Zichen is the abandoned son of Fu''s family. It''s a good thing to say that he has been settling down in Jiangnan all the time. But once he goes to Kyoto and has a close relationship with the emperor, the reason why Fu Zichen and Fu''s family are separated naturally will be publicized.


    In those days, Fu Zichen and Sanfang were all angry about this. They all thought that Fu Zichen didn''t know what to do and ignored the family''s interests. Especially at that time, Fu Ziyan''s Officialdom was in full swing.


    Fu Hongmei sent people to Jiangnan to find out what Fu Zichen meant.


    Of course, after it was finally determined that Fu Zichen would not be transferred to Kyoto, Fu Hongmei also collected the people back, without further discussion.


    In fact, it''s just a small matter, and more than two years later, but now, this book clearly describes the events at that time, the time when we sent people to pay the time, and even which ship we took, which ship we sailed for a few days, to Jiangnan, which Inn we stayed in, clearly and white.


    Fu HongMian knows that all these records are correct. They did happen two years ago. But at that time, he sent another person to go there. What''s the relationship with Li Hei?


    Fu Hongbei''s heart leaped. The more he looked back, the more he felt numb.


    These three books actually recorded his behaviors in secret in the past two years, but all of them were on the head of the man named Li Hei.


    There is no doubt that this book is false, but the things in it are true. You only need to check it casually to find out.


    When we got here, what else did Fu Hongbei not understand?


    Fourth brother, he has a good fourth brother!


    It turns out that he has been watched by Fu Hongda for more than two years. It turns out that Fu Hongda is really ready to wipe him out at one stroke!


    His fourth brother, the man who set fire to the second room, put the black pot on his head, and knew that there was no evidence. Even if he carried the black pot on his back, no one could do anything about him. Therefore, with a Li Hei, he put all the things he had done in the past two years on the case platform of the Qingyu mansion.


    Three books, bribery and embezzlement, buying murderers and murderers, colluding with officials, communicating with liaozhou privately, have written everything and involved everything.


    The man who holds these three books can be jailed as long as he can easily prove one of them is true or false.


    Good ruthless heart, good plan, good ulterior intention!


    Fu Hongda, Fu Hongda, a mean breed born of a humble concubine, a mean person who can only rely on others and sell well for a living, a villain who is a housekeeper and doesn''t think he has enough strength to handle affairs, he should be defeated by such a thing?!


    Simaxi has collected all three volumes. He stands up and looks at Fu Hongbei''s expression, which obviously changes a lot.


    For a long time, simaxi said: "the Chief Secretary Bu has a distinguished identity. I''m afraid that the place of the prison may contaminate your valuables. Just in time, there is another guest room in the back Yamen. You may as well stay in the Yamen for two more days, or cooperate with the lower officials to investigate the case of fire."


    "Pa!" Fu HongMian slapped the table and stood up: "Mr. Sima is so powerful. That''s what it means to imprison him."


    "I dare not." Simaxi drew the three volumes to his bosom again, and his tone was still polite: "only, there are many problems in this case. I believe that adults also hope that the corporal can solve the case as soon as possible and return you to a quiet place as soon as possible."


    Simaxi was not humble or arrogant. No matter how angry Fu Hongbei was, he still bit his teeth and left people behind.


    It''s reasonable to say that the suspects with major suspects should be put in prison, but the identity of the other party is different, and house arrest in houya is also acceptable.


    When Fu Hongmei was taken into the guest room, simaxi immediately checked all the books in his hand.The process of investigation and verification is very smooth. No matter what is near or far, even after more than two years, many clues can be found out at a glance without any hindrance.


    In the post house, Liu Wei is still worried about her marriage. Rong Ling has already made a death order. It''s a good day on the eighth day of this month.


    Today is the fifth day of the lunar new year. According to Rong Ling, she will marry in three days?


    Liu Wei is all alone. He tries to run to Fu Zichen. He grabs Fu Zichen''s clothes and asks him what to do.


    There is no way for Fu Zichen.


    Liu Wei hates iron but not steel for beating him. "How can I talk to Xiao Li?"


    Alas


    Alas


    Alas, alas


    Liu Wei sighed for almost two hours here at Fu Zichen. When he arrived at the dinner, he went out slowly.


    On the first floor, Rong Ling is also there. Liu Wei goes down with a stiff head.


    "You..." Rong Ling looks at her and opens her mouth.


    Liu Wei immediately stares at his eyes and says, "what''s the matter? I changed Fu Zichen''s dressing. His wound is inflamed, so I''ve been doing it for a long time, and I''ll come down after I finish it."


    Allow Leng to be silent for a while, lightly "Er" the voice.


    At the time of meal order, simaxi also came, bringing all three books, as well as a pile of thick documents.


    Rong Ling looks at two pages and doesn''t care much.


    Liu Wei was afraid of the embarrassment, and he did not have a word to talk with simaxi.


    Simaxi was confused by her questions. After answering one by one, she took advantage of Liu Wei''s Kung Fu in reading the book and asked Rong Ling quietly, "three lords, is Lord Liu OK today?"


    Rong Leng did not make a sound, looking at Liu Wei''s eyes, but full of doting.

 Chapter 1098

    Simaxi''s investigation was smooth because of Fu Hongda''s behind the scenes efforts.


    Fu Hongda believes that he has the right to win. He burns the second room and destroys the main room. The whole Fu mansion has basically become his speech.


    Only three rooms are in the way.


    But Fu Hongshi didn''t take a stand. Especially after the fire, he was bluffed. For several days, he was afraid to leave early and return late. He tried to avoid meeting with Fu Hongda.


    As usual, Fu Hongda came to the old man''s room every day and looked at his father, who was still with his eyes open on the couch.


    Fu Hongda carefully wiped his father''s hands and feet. It seemed that he was really doing something filial.


    Fu''s eyes were moving. They were full of grumpiness. The edges of their eyes were red.


    After wiping his father''s hands and feet, Fu Hongda changed a mask, changed a basin of water and wiped his face.


    The old man''s eyes were very resistant, like to eat people. Fu Hongda looked at it and smiled, but his tone was helpless: "what''s the matter with father? But it hurts to rub you? Where does it hurt? Speak. "


    Old Fu''s brow burst out with blue tendons, and his eyes were even more fierce.


    Fu Hongda looked and narrowed his eyes: "it seems that the father doesn''t want his son to serve him. Then you can tell me where the son didn''t serve you well."


    Fu didn''t speak. In fact, he couldn''t speak or move after waking up. He was controlled by the man in front of him in some way.


    "It seems that the father really hates his son, and he is not willing to talk with him. Well, who do you want to talk to? My son will call for you? "


    Fu Laozi stared at him more angrily.


    "Big brother? second elder brother? If the third brother, it''s OK to say that the third brother should be in the Yamen at this time. The son sent someone to invite him. But the second brother, I''m afraid it''s not easy. My father must have heard that the second brother was burned alive after a night of water walking in the mansion. But my father guessed what happened. The man who set the fire was the first brother! Who do you know that the one who hates the second brother the most in this mansion is the eldest brother? Now, elder brother is being detained by the Yamen. If father wants to see elder brother, he will have to wait for a while. When the head of the vegetable market is beheaded, his son will surely pack the Best Inn on the street to let your father see clearly. "


    Fu''s raging anger was all stuck in his head. His nostrils were swollen. Fu Hongda was amused. He got up and threw the veil into the basin. The splashed water wet half of his face.


    Looking at the old man''s embarrassed appearance, Fu Hongda called out to the door, "come here."


    Soon Alfred came in.


    "Wipe the old man''s body well and dry it clean. I''m afraid he has to lie in bed for the rest of his life. The more comfortable he is, the better."


    Ah Fu listened to the first half of the sentence, but heard the second half, but a shock.


    Fu Hongda told him to leave. Ah Fu entered the inner room and sighed silently when he saw Fu''s angry but helpless appearance.


    Ah Fu went to wring the handkerchief, wipe the water on the old man''s face carefully, and looked outside. He was sure that no one came in. Then he whispered, "if everything is not in a desperate situation, it may not be that there is no turning around. In this sense, the old man wants to be more clear than the small mediocre."


    Pay the old man son a Leng, look at a Fu abruptly.


    Ah Fu smiled at the old man and leaned half to his ear Whisper


    ¡­¡­


    Simaxi''s movements were very fast. In addition, Fu Hongda was behind him. Fu Hung met with those old stories. However, in a few days, the investigation was completed.


    To integrate the evidence, simaxi began to play to Kyoto.


    Now the emperor is seriously ill, and the government is divided into the prince, the seventh Prince and the cabinet. Simaxi is very clear that as long as he can leave Qingzhou smoothly, his memorial will definitely appear on the cabinet table.


    At that time, I''m afraid Fu Hongmei will be really finished.


    Fu HongMian is under house arrest in the houya of the government, but he is not a prisoner, at least not on the face of it. Therefore, Fu HongMian still has the right to see his relatives.


    Every day, simaxi will ask about Fu Hongmei. Be sure to know who he has met, how long he has seen him, and how his expression changes before and after the guests go in.


    Simaxi did his best to monitor Fu Hongmei and kept him under close control, but this kind of blatant prying was obviously unacceptable to him.


    After two direct reprimands of simaxi, Fu knew that things could not be delayed any longer.


    It was the end of another meeting with his first wife. Fu Hongmei sent sue to the door. She looked at her husband with a worried face and held a handkerchief. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you at home."


    Fu Hongmei patted Su''s shoulder with a light voice: "I''m at ease with you."


    "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Fu Hongmei nodded and hugged the man lightly. Only then, under the eyes of six yamen guards outside the door, he watched Su leave.


    This is a meeting that is no different from the previous one. The master of Fu''s family is staying in Yamen temporarily. His wife is not at ease. He has been coming for three days.The yamen runner was numb. He didn''t report this to him, but he didn''t know that the Su family left the yamen gate and didn''t go back to the other courtyard immediately. Instead, he turned his steps to avoid pedestrians and went to Liulian Lane in seven or eight turns.


    A lady of a large family, a lady who is not suitable for a woman in the market, appears in such a place of fireworks. It''s too boring.


    Instead of wandering in the main street, sushi was wary of being followed, and walked carefully around the long road. Finally, he entered the famous sales nest in Liulian Lane - a little red.


    Sushi went to the back door. According to the code given by Fu Hongmei, she knocked three times, stopped twice and knocked again.


    After the last knock, the small wooden door was opened from the inside. A middle-aged man in the shape of a tortoise man buried his head and made a gesture to sue.


    Su Shi has never seen this person before. He said cautiously, "I''m here to find..."


    "Come in and say."


    Su Shi was not reassured by the suspicious behavior of the other party, but Su Shi still remembered the purpose of her presence here. Therefore, she dared not hesitate and walked in.


    As soon as Su''s family entered, the tortoise man put his head out to have a look at the left and right sides. He was sure that Su''s family had not been followed. Then he closed the back door and took Su''s family to the front yard.


    Su followed them all the way. They walked for about a quarter of an hour and finally stopped in front of a small courtyard.


    As soon as she entered the yard, Su Shi saw a familiar image. She was stunned and stopped in place.


    Looking for red was drinking tea in the courtyard. Hearing the movement outside, she raised her eyes, which were opposite to Su''s four eyes. She got up first and said, "I have seen your wife."


    Su Shi stared at her, her eyes were tight, and her expression immediately changed badly: "it''s you? I knew how he would give up on you, if he really put you outside. "

 Chapter 1099

    Looking for red didn''t care about the other side''s sour and jealous tone, so he made a gesture to ask the other side to sit down and say.


    Su went to the opposite side of xunhong and sat down. He put his hands together in front of his knees in the most noble manner and said to the public, "you must have heard about the situation of Hongmei. Why I came to see you? You should also understand."


    Instead of sitting down, xunhong stooped to pour a cup of tea for sushi.


    "I didn''t drink this cup of tea at that time, and I won''t drink it today. No matter what your relationship with the master is, there will never be a place for you here."


    Looking for red and smelling words, he simply put down the tea, raised his eyes, and sat across from Su family.


    Su frowned and rose abruptly from the stool. Obviously, he didn''t accept to sit on the same level with such a fireworks woman. Such a fox spirit, taking advantage of her pregnancy, seduced her master outside, even wanted to enter the house. It was just beyond her control and crazy!


    Many years ago, she couldn''t see xunhong, a woman of humble origin. Now, many years later, she hasn''t changed her mind either!


    The man in Guigong''s shape took off his hat that covered his half face, stood in front of Xuhong''s body and stopped Su''s grudging eyes from staring at Xuhong. He said, "madam, I don''t think it''s nonsense about these children''s love. How is the master now?" Unwilling to remain out of the limelight,


    looked as like as two peas at the head of the street.


    Find red to listen to go on, take a deep breath, clap the shoulder of the man before body: "Zhang Tong, here give you, I am a little tired."


    Zhang Tong took a look at her. She didn''t have to. It''s better for her to avoid first.


    After xunhong left, Zhang Tong sat opposite to Su''s and compared hands with Su''s to let her sit.


    This time, Su Shi sat down without bitterness. He made clear with Zhang Tong what Fu Hongmei asked her to bring.


    They spent most of the time in the courtyard outside. During this half hour, xunhong stayed in the house until Zhang Tong came in and told her that Su had left.


    "What''s the matter with you, master?" she asked


    "The Lord wants us to be ready to rob the Yamen."


    "Robbing yamen?" Looking for the red one Leng, inconceivable: "master son wants to leave Qingzhou?"


    "Now the situation in Qingzhou is extremely unfavorable to the master. The master needs to find his support. Now there are two supports, the first is empress, the second is..."


    "Empress?" I don''t know how to look for red. "The Lord is loyal to the empress?"


    Zhang Tongding looks at her and says nothing more.


    Xunhong suddenly understood. It seems that Fu Hongbei was hiding more than one and a half things from her.


    "Sure enough, you are the most trusted person of the master. You know everything..."


    Zhang Tong twisted his eyebrows and said: "as I just said, it''s not the time to care about children and girls. The empress''s side really cooperates well with the master. But now the emperor looks like that. The empress''s mother is covetous. No one knows whether the empress can turn over any waves. Recently, the master has alienated the empress''s mother. That''s why he moved his power Wang together. "


    "Then needless to say, the second backer is the king of power?" Seek red to ask.


    Zhang Tong shook his head: "the witch."


    "Well?"


    "It''s true that the master intended to contact with the king of power, but the news spread to liaozhou. The person who received the master was not the king of power, but the most proud disciple under the king of power. Liaozhou is far away from Beijing, far to the southeast, and near the border. We always thought that the land was vast because of the king''s extraordinary ability and his powerful troops. Later, we learned that the king was just winning by a group of good students. The Wu family was the great promoter who really won the king. Now, the master has made good contact with them, and the other side is very optimistic about the master. This time They sent someone to discuss with the master about the plan of forcing Beijing. "


    When he said that, xunhong suddenly thought of the snakes in that room and the snake keeper who had been told by the times to take good care of them.


    "Sorcerer, I have never heard of this clan."


    "This is the most important Assassin''s mace in the hands of the king of power. How can anyone hear about it?"


    Looking for red nodded: "the master wants to go to the Sorcerer''s territory? But won''t the king of power doubt it? What''s more, the master is the life officer of the imperial court. Now that he''s gone, does the imperial court not pursue him? "


    "I can''t go this time." Zhang Tong sighed and lamented for the shipwreck in the gutter: "Yin of Qingzhou government sent a batch of documents to Beijing. They are all evidence of the Lord''s son''s corruption and perversion of the law. I''m afraid that when the Kyoto crime order comes down, the Lord will..."


    "Evidence of guilt? How can the government of Qingzhou have these? "


    "Qing Zhou Fu Yin, in the final analysis, is a dog of Fu''s family, who changes the owner of Fu''s family. Naturally, someone digs out the evidence of the crime and uses his hand to kill all the owners and children."


    "Look for red bit teeth:" Fu Hongda


    "In a word, we can''t hesitate to act as soon as possible. The sooner, the better. I suggest that we rob the Yamen tomorrow. As long as we take the master out of the city, people in Qingzhou will not find him so easily."But he hesitated: "tomorrow, is it too soon? We should take more than 30 people out of the city in a day, for fear that it will arouse suspicion... "


    "Where are thirty?" Zhang Tongxiao, "it''s too much to take so many people away."


    Looking for the red one Leng: "the master son does not take his wife and children?"


    Zhang Tong went to xunhong and said, "if you don''t take it away, you will not take it away. If you leave Qingzhou, you will be the only woman beside the master. Don''t you want to enter the room? Opportunity is at hand! "


    Looking for red to see him: "are you sure the master is going to go alone? That''s his first wife, his children, his own children, Fu Ziyan, who is still seriously injured... "


    "You don''t know the master yet?" Zhang Tong said this in a quiet way.


    Seeing that xunhong was really silent, his face was tired and cold. He didn''t understand. He sighed: "you women are trouble. Those people are better to stay in Qingzhou than drag on the road. Maybe they can have another two days."


    "But when the crime of Kyoto comes down, if the master is afraid of people''s absence, he will be severely punished. The master is a big house. From the day when the house is divided, it will be counted as a separate house. The family of Fu family and other houses may not be involved. But none of the family members in the big house can survive. If they are light, they will distribute, if they are heavy, they will cut their heads..."


    "So what? Why are you more and more womanly? " Zhang Tong doesn''t understand how to find red. She was brave and resourceful before, but now she''s more and more useless. "In a word, you''re ready to start tomorrow at midnight, OK?"


    Find red to take a deep breath, silent for a long time, just slowly nod.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Fu Hongda was in the attic of qianxifang, meeting the snake keeper.


    The snake keeper drank the tea in his hand, blowing the leaves floating on the tea from time to time, and asked, "everything is going well?"


    "Of course." Fu Hongda smiled for a while, and then said helplessly: "Fu Hongmei was also confused. He asked Su family to run errands for him. He also wanted to go to liaozhou. He didn''t think about it. Who''s the blessing of him to fall into this situation today?"

 Chapter 1100

    The snake keeper waved: "don''t put the matter on the head of our Witch family. Good birds choose trees to live in. He doesn''t have the ability to pay the times. What''s the matter with our Witch family?"


    Fu Hongda laughed: "I don''t know what he''s going to do, but I''m not sure if you want to spare his life or..."


    "It''s good to cut the grass and root when doing things. If you are out of Qingzhou''s situation, do it."


    "In this way, I am relieved to pay." Fu Hongda took his own tea cup and offered tea instead of wine to the snake keeper.


    The snake keeper also touched him with a teacup. Both of them were very satisfied with the conversation.


    Of course, at this time, no one would think that there would be any twists and turns in Fu Hongbei''s escape from the government the next day. After all, as long as Fu Hongda did not intervene, he should be able to leave Qingzhou safely.


    ¡­¡­


    On the second day, at midnight, Zhang Tong and xunhong knocked out all the Yamen servants along the way to the back yamen, and then they arrived at the room where Fu Hongmei was imprisoned. At that time, Fu Hongmei was dressed up and waiting in the room. Obviously, today, Su Shi had already detailed the plan of the evening with his son.


    "Master." After a brief salute, Zhang Tong looked at the left and right, but he dared not look down on them, and said, "you go first with Xun Hong, and I''m done."


    Fu Hongmei did not hesitate to walk out of the guest room.


    Search for the red will drag people, all the way to avoid, to the back door.


    Zhang Tong is about ten steps behind the two of them, paying careful attention to the surrounding wind and grass, and seeing whether the two of them are going in the wrong direction.


    All the way to find red, he was silent. When he was about to arrive at the back door, he suddenly stopped.


    Fu Hongmei was stunned, and stopped subconsciously. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Looking at the shadow of the black rockery in front of her, xunhong said, "it seems that someone is there."


    Fu Hongbiao was in a panic.


    Zhang Tong''s face changed greatly. He hurriedly guarded Fu Hongbei and said to xunhong, "first, you will escort the master away, and then I will follow you."


    "Be careful." Xunhong gave an order to stop Fu hongtimes again.


    Fu Hongbei was obviously afraid. He was trembling and trembling. As soon as he was far away, he heard a fight coming from behind.


    Looking for red, he stopped and looked back with his teeth clenched.


    Fu Hongmei said quickly, "hurry up, hurry up!"


    "Look for red frown:" I am afraid Zhang Tong has an accident, I go back to have a look


    Fu held her down: "what''s good-looking? Lead the way!" Finish saying, still will look for red push twice, let her be faster.


    Looking for red heart cold, forbearing and forbearing, or can''t help but ask: "is everyone, in a critical moment, you can abandon? Even Zhang Tong, you are so important... "


    Fu Hongbei looked at xunhong and returned after a long time: "I will not abandon you."


    Oh.


    I want to laugh. I want to laugh too much. At the same time, I want to slap myself once. I want to wake up the fool who has no brain and is still touched by people''s use!


    Zhang Tong at the back is far less dangerous than what was said in the red mouth hunt. After Zhang Feng has bound his third brother, let''s get together, tie up the people, shut up the mouth, cover the eyes and throw them to Zhang Yu who came out with him.


    Zhang Yu holds his third brother, feels his brother''s fierce struggle and resistance, and comforts him helplessly: "be quiet, we will not harm you."


    Hearing the voice of the second brother, Zhang Tong was stunned for a moment. At the same time, he immediately guessed who was the man who just hit him on the head in the dark. His eyes were red with rage when he stopped, and he resisted even more outrageously.


    Zhang Feng could not lift his head in front of his young lady because Zhang Tong had done too many things wrong. Seeing that he was not wrong now, he immediately slapped each other on the head with his new hatred and old hatred. He stretched out his feet to kick people to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Zhang Yu couldn''t bear to look at it, but he couldn''t stop it. He had to be kicked and bleeding in Zhang Tong''s head. After breaking several bones on his body, he whispered: "there is a chance to fight, and there is something to do tonight."


    There are two carriages arranged in the back alley of yamen, one for picking up people and one for transporting goods. Since we are going to leave the city overnight, we must prepare the baggage for going to liaozhou in advance.


    In the dark place of Qingzhou, the most useful thing for Fu Hongbiao is to find Hong and Zhang Tong. Since they have to leave together, the expenses are not small. It''s not enough to install a whole car.


    Now Zhang Tong is not back after his death. He drives without one person. Fu Hongbei looks at the two carriages, hesitates, and goes to the freight car.


    "Look for red to call him:" Lord son, this side


    Fu Hongbei, however, had got on the shaft and said, "if you want to drive, just drive this one."


    Looking for red when even if understand his meaning, some anger: "regardless of Zhang Tong?"


    Fu Hongmei could not let her be stubborn at this time. He held her hand tightly and said carefully: "we should take care of ourselves, but not now. Now we are in trouble. What can we do to help others? Be obedient, leave first, wait for the safety to settle down, then come back to pick him up. "


    "Now the gate of the city is closed, and the only way out of the city is Zhang Tong. If he doesn''t join us, we can''t go out of Qingzhou.""Fool, the only way in the world is for one person to know." Said, just to find red pull to the shaft, let her drive, his four down wait and see, make sure no one follow.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Fu Hongda had a panoramic view of the tragedy in the mansion, and listened to the housekeeper report the damage. After a long time, he said, "go out first."


    The housekeeper didn''t finish his report, but he didn''t dare to talk much when he heard it. He answered and respectfully quit.


    All the doors and windows were burned to ashes, leaving only the carved iron frame. Fu Hongwang''s room had become an open coke. When he got to the bed, he saw the faint black human shape trace on the bed. Fu Hongda smiled and his eyes were full of joy.


    It''s no surprise that he will rule the whole Fu mansion after he eradicates it tonight.


    There was a noise on the broken roof beam.


    Fu Hongda looked up and saw a thin figure with half of his face wrapped in bandages on his left hand and left foot, and then left.


    "Master." The other side called out a sentence, it is the voice of a woman.


    Fu Hongda looked at her and sighed, "why don''t you take care of yourself in the room?"


    When the woman came down, she lowered her head and said, "I''m not willing. The doctor said that my face will leave scars." She said, stroking her injured cheek.


    Fu Hongda came forward and said: "the Wu people are lucky to know a man who is proficient in human body and five senses. He can change human appearance from one kind to another. It''s not that human skin mask needs to be cleaned up every day, but that it really changes human appearance. I think that man can do such miracles as changing his head and face. To clear the scar on your face, he should , that''s all. "


    The woman''s eyes suddenly brightened: "change your appearance? Really change the appearance? Isn''t it the way I used to pretend to be Fu Ziqing? "


    Fu Hongda said with a smile, "when all the old troubles are eliminated, I will surely seek the man of God to cure you."


    The woman, that is, fake Fu Ziqing, knelt down gratefully and kowtowed to Fu Hongda for three times, then said wrongly: "if it wasn''t for Liu who came down from the sky, how could I have no time to evacuate and be burned like this? Fortunately, Liu and Fu Zichen, the short-lived ghost, were burned into the fire together. The master found that he didn''t show up very much these two days."


    "It would be a good thing to drive the three lords out of Qingzhou." Fu Hongda said quietly and said to the fake Fu Ziqing, "don''t show up these days. I''ll take you away first when you''re cured."


    Fake pay Ziqing nods: "everything depends on the master." Then he asked, "Fu Ziqing..."


    Fu Hongda thought for a moment and narrowed his eyes: "it''s necessary to cut the grass. The second room is dead. She lives alone in the world and must be lonely..."


    Fake pay Ziqing understood: "subordinates will do it well."

 Chapter 1101

    Strictly speaking, the second room is not all dead. Fu Zijiao is still in other provinces, and Fu Zihan is in prison. Instead, he has survived.


    But how about this? Two young people who don''t have the same hair. How much harder is it to kill them than to crush an ant?


    Looking at the devastated second room, Fu Hongda is like looking at his booty. He is satisfied, excited, exultant and ecstatic.


    He thought that he would never forget today, even if he had experienced many things in the past many years. This was his first time to defeat those legitimate sons who were superior and to establish a reputation for himself.


    "Four madams, four madams, please walk slowly. It''s very dirty here..." There was a voice outside the door.


    Fu Hongda put his heart away and took a look at the fake Fu Ziqing.


    Fake Fu Ziqing immediately nodded and dodged behind a group of cupboards that had been burned.


    Outside the courtyard, Lu Shi is holding his daughter, Ziru, with a basket in his hand, and comes in.


    Seeing Fu Hongda, Lu''s expression stagnated. He immediately looked away, squatted down, and took out the things in the basket one by one.


    When Lu arranged it, he could see that it was all incense money and paper money, which was sacrificed to heaven.


    "Zi Ru." Fu Hongda called out.


    Fu Ziru died in the fire, but she was sad. After listening to her father''s call, she raised her head reluctantly, with tears all over her face.


    Fu Hongda went over to wipe his eyes for his daughter, and looked at Lu with disapproval: "what are you doing with Ru in this place? And these things will be prepared on the day of burial. What''s the use of your worship now? "


    "It doesn''t work." Lu family had a cold war with Fu Hongda for a long time because of the fact that he was in charge of the family power. When he spoke at that time, Fu Hongda found that his wife''s voice was hoarse and her eyebrows and eyes were haggard. "At least, I feel better."


    Just now, Fu Hongda still felt sorry for his wife. "What makes you feel better?" he said coldly? They were killed by big brother. What''s the matter with you? "


    Lu calmly lit a candle with a torch, smelled the words, looked up at Fu Hongda and said, "do you really believe that the one who killed the second room was the big room?"


    "The Yamen of Fuyin has been found, but there is still something wrong?" When Fu Hongda looked at his wife''s sneering eyes with a straight face, he was angry and scolded: "you don''t need to be weird here! Go back to the house so that I can stay alive. Don''t make trouble for me! And Ziru. There''s something else going on in the house recently. Take good care of Ziru and don''t let her leave the hospital. "


    Fu Ziru heard his name, looked up at his father, and then asked in fear, "father, seven elder sisters are really dead?"


    Fu Hongda looked down softly and touched his daughter''s head: "your seven sisters will always bless you in the sky. If you miss her, you will talk to the sky and she can hear you."


    Fu Ziru did not know whether to believe it or not. Her dark eyes turned to the night sky outside.


    Lu family didn''t quarrel with Fu Hongda any more, but quietly took his daughter to incense the creatures in the two rooms and one room. Until Fu Hongda became angry, he ordered the servants to take them back, and they were staggered away.


    Out of the yard, Lu felt sad for a while. At last, he cried.


    These days, mother often cry, Fu Zilu saw and worried and distressed, can only hold mother''s waist, a word of comfort can not say.


    After the mother and daughter left, Fu Hongda was also a little tired. His heart was half stopped because of victory.


    Fake Fu Ziqing comes out from the back of the cupboard and knows that it''s not the time for him to talk. He doesn''t say anything according to the rules.


    Fu Hongda was not happy. He couldn''t understand that when he was about to climb the summit, he was the first one to bless him. Why wasn''t he his wife who really cared for him. He didn''t understand his wife''s accusations. Was it easy for him to be trampled under his feet?


    Mingming has grasped the power and opportunity. He has climbed to the top of everyone''s head. Why can''t his wife be happy for him? Does she know who he is doing this for?!


    He was devoured by his fierce anger. At this time, only power could soothe his heart.


    "You go back and have a rest. I''ll go out."


    Fu Ziqing watched Fu Hongda leave, looked at his lonely back, and sighed heartily, "what''s not satisfied with such a good husband? We can see how many women there are in this world that we can''t ask for."


    "You say you?" The laughter that appears out of the sky makes fake Fu Ziqing shake all over.


    Feifu Ziqing looks at the left and right strangely, and makes sure that there is no one else around. Then he can''t help but feel cool on his back.


    Many people died in these two rooms. They are not haunted, are they?


    Women, even if they are strong and independent, still have their own weaknesses. It''s probably because they have done too much to fear ghosts. They never stop worrying about ghosts.


    Fake Fu Ziqing swallows saliva, touches his back neck, lifts his feet and leaves, hoping to leave the place quickly.


    But just out of the yard, he was stopped by a dark shadow.


    The shadow is hidden in the night. Fu Ziqing can''t see clearly, but he is alert and asks in a sharp voice, "who is it!"The dark shadow slowly walked forward, the dim moonlight on his body across a layer of fluffy light, he went to the moonlight, a clear Jun Jun soft face, exposed.


    Fake Fu Ziqing immediately opened his eyes wide, retreated in an inconceivable way, pointed at him and asked with trembling: "Liu Liu How could you... "


    The other side didn''t return, just smiled, and the agile body suddenly approached. When Fu Ziqing was about to scream, he covered her mouth, and in the other side''s eyes that seemed to explode, he said calmly, "I''m here Pull you down With me. "


    Fake Fu Ziqing''s mouth was opened wide, his eyelids were turned over, and he almost fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    If you ask where you can make fu Hongda feel the joy of power, there is no doubt that there are many alleys.


    Not to mention how many brothels and brothels in the whole street are his forces, it is said that the snake keeper is now placed here by him.


    In the end is a man, even if it is a man of a foreign land, in the face of a gorgeous woman, also can not help but mind ripples.


    When Fu Hongda arrived at qianxifang, he heard that the snake keeper took three women and was in the small yard absurd.


    Fu Hongda didn''t say anything. He waited quietly outside. After half an hour, the inside seemed to be finished and the door was opened.


    The servant girl came in and out with a water basin towel. After the inside was almost cleaned, Fu Hongda went in.


    The snake keeper is lying on the bed, holding three naked women in his arms.


    "It''s over to know you''re here. What can I do for you?" The snake keeper asked, but his eyes were still on the woman in his arms, and his hands were restless.


    The woman was tickled by his touch. She fell into his arms with a smile and panted softly.


    "Something." Fu Hongda said a word, but he saw that the snake keeper didn''t look at himself at all, and he was still busy with the woman, so he couldn''t help but drink a sentence: "everyone else is out!"

 Chapter 1102

    Fu Hongda made a sudden noise. The three women didn''t react. Instead, they made the snake keeper a little angry. He stared at Fu Hongda, and his eyes were provoked: "what''s your crazy? If you have something to say."


    Fu Hongda said, "Sir, there is something important."


    After all, the snake keeper is not a public or private person. He sighed and patted the woman in his arms. He said, "go out first."


    It''s all Huanchang women. Where there are those who don''t understand? They naturally put on their coats and went out together.


    When the room calmed down, Fu Hongda closed the door himself, and said to the snake keeper, "today is the day of success or failure, sir. I should not disturb you, but we need to be cautious."


    The snake keeper frowned: "if you want to say anything, you can say it directly. You don ''t need to be nagging."


    Fu Hongda said: "my people watched Fu hongtimes closely. They did go to the road to escape from Qingzhou as we expected, but the carriage changed from two to one."


    The snake owner smiled: "you disturb my elegance because of a carriage? Fourth master, are you kidding with me


    Fu Hongda was on the way from Fu Fu''s house to the streets. At first, he didn''t take it seriously when he heard from his subordinates. Therefore, when he arrived at Qianxi square, he heard that the snake keeper was at ease and didn''t disturb him. But the more he thought about it, the more cautious he felt. Finally, he felt that he should mention it.


    Fu Hongda can get to his present position by plotting for many years, keeping a low profile and staying dormant. As soon as something deviates from his expectation happens, he will check it carefully. Ninety nine steps are stable. He doesn''t want to be in the last step because of his carelessness.


    "In a word, Mr. Wang should be more vigilant before the completion of the event to prevent failure."


    The snake keeper was displeased by Fu Hongda''s excessive caution, but he also understood more about the key to his success.


    Different from many people, the more critical moment Fu Hongda is, the more he thinks about it, not belittle the enemy, not arrogant. This is the reason why he stepped out of the crowd and became the ultimate partner of the witch clan.


    "Well, I''ll wait with you until Fu Hongbei''s head arrives. Then you and I will have two more drinks."


    "Nature." Fu Hongda smiled, and his quiet eyes fell on the bright yellow candle light on the table. The candle flickered and the fire was pleasant.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the outskirts of Qingzhou Prefecture, in the barracks.


    Cold Yi, the commander in chief of the Garrison who led a hundred thousand elite soldiers to ensure the safety of Qingzhou, was sitting in the barracks talking with two distinguished guests from afar.


    In fact, lengyi didn''t want to entertain them very much, but they came to him in the middle of the night and made him want to drive them out, but they were too embarrassed to do so.


    Cough, look at the time, cold and taut: "it''s not early, if not, two first rest, what can we do tomorrow?"


    The two young men sitting opposite each other did not move. The man sitting on the left, dressed in a grey robe and with a high posture, said: "I shouldn''t have disturbed him in the night, but I dare not delay in case of an emergency. Leng Laozi and his father also have a friendship. This happened in Qingzhou again, so I came to complain and asked Marshal Leng to help me."


    Lengyi has begun to fret. He can''t keep his eyes on the outside of the camp tent. He can''t even sit down. He just doesn''t like to nag with civil servants. He can''t finish a thing for half a day.


    With a sigh, he asked coldly, "that Lord Fang and Lord Qin are frank. What kind of trouble do you have and what kind of help do you want Leng?"


    After leaving Liu Xiaoli, he took his bodyguards to rescue Fang ruozhu, Fang ruotong and Li Yin. However, they were monopolized by the Queen''s forces because of the subsequent rescue, and Qin Pai, who can''t leave Qingzhou mansion until now, said in a rather awkward tone: "if we don''t have a way out, we don''t want to implicate Marshal yuan. This is a big figure in the palace. I''m here..."


    "Marshal, the troops have been integrated!"


    At this time, the deputy general outside the camp suddenly came in and gave a military salute to Leng Yi, saying truthfully.


    Leng Yi is about to open his mouth, but Fang ruozhu squints and asks, "the whole army is in the middle of the night. What''s the matter in the camp?"


    Leng Yi gets up and bows his hand to them: "what can I do for you? Please wait for Leng to come back. You can rest assured. It''s hard to say in other places. In our garrison camp, you are absolutely safe." He said, as he walked out, he said to his deputy, "can you control people well? There is no mistake in today''s encirclement and suppression. General Rong will also be present in person, hurry up and do everything according to the plan... "


    Coldly, Fang ruozhu and Qin lingered in the room and looked at each other. They were stunned when they heard the voice "general Rong". Fang ruozhu asked indefinitely, "but Leng Rong?"


    Rong Ling had been in the border war for many years. Later, he was summoned by the Emperor himself and went back to Beijing to report his work. He was a gate commander in the town. In Beijing, he was called many names. In public, most people called him Rong Du Wei, and in private, he was called three princes. But there was another name that only spread among military officers. It was the name of the taboo that Rong Ling was called when he was fighting the border chaos.


    Although he has been out of office for many years and has not marched any more, the military officers are used to calling him general.


    Rong Ling is in Qingzhou. Fang ruozhu is clear. He is almost sure that general Rong Ling mentioned in lengyi''s mouth is Rong Ling. But in the middle of the night, he collaborated with the garrison of Qingzhou. What is Rong Ling going to do?"It seems that there are not only things for us, but also things for rongduwei." Qin Pai said this, then went out of the camp and looked at the hurried sequence of troops outside. The other side said, "let''s talk about leaving the green tomorrow. Now, take a rest."


    Fang ruozhu also came out of the camp and asked, "Qingzhou garrison, I remember, is the force of Fu family?"


    Qin Pai said: "the Fu family is the only one in Qingzhou. In terms of politics, the Fu family has made overall planning for Qingzhou. In terms of military duties, the emperor is no longer at ease. It is impossible to send 100000 troops to pay for their families. Therefore, as early as two years ago, the garrison troops in Qingzhou and other rich places in the south of the Yangtze River have been changed into the imperial power. But now the emperor is seriously ill and the military power is handed down according to the rules The cabinet is now in charge. "


    Fang ruozhu sneered: "the cabinet, when I left Beijing, I also heard that the cabinet was once again jointly named. The crown prince was still suffering from a violent illness, so he wanted to set up Rong Ling as a reserve."


    Qin Pai said in a deep voice, "Rong Su will not agree. The old ministers in the cabinet have fought the prince, but not necessarily the prince. "


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    The news of the spy never came, and Fu Hongda never left the snake keeper''s room.


    With the time getting later and later, the snake keeper was impatient. He slipped down from the bed, dressed casually and went out.


    Fu Hongda didn''t stop him. Seeing the snake keeper disappear, he put down his cup and stepped to the window to look out.


    It''s reasonable to say that at this time, Fu Hongbei should have been out of the city, but the person who answered the news never came. Fu Hongda was calm on the surface, and he was not in a hurry.

 Chapter 1103

    The snake keeper went to the clean room and came back. Seeing Fu Hongda by the window, he had to say, "go and see for yourself."


    Fu Hongda looks at him.


    The snake keeper has been putting on other clothes, and said: "I''ve seen it with my own eyes. It''s a good night for me to have a long dream. I''m here to save money."


    It''s really not the way to wait, but it seems that it''s not very good to go there in person. It''s mainly because I''m afraid that my whereabouts will be revealed and something unexpected will happen. On the contrary, I''m afraid that I''ll cut corners and get into trouble.


    "Wait another half an hour." Fu Hongda said.


    Before the Jedi, Fu Hongda, who was always cautious, didn''t want to appear in person.


    The snake keeper agreed, changed his clothes and sat down on the chair.


    After a while, the snake keeper got up again, went to the cabinet, and took out a box from it. As soon as the box was opened, it was full of bottles and cans.


    "These are..."


    "A life preserver." Without much explanation, the snake keeper picked out a few bottles and put them into his arms.


    Half an hour later, the person who answered the news still didn''t come, and the snake keeper couldn''t wait. Fu Hongda also knew that maybe there was something wrong with the road. I''m afraid, I really have to go there in person.


    After leaving qianxifang, he got on the carriage. Ah Fu was the coachman. At the master''s command, Ah Fu drove to the west gate.


    The watchman of Xicheng gate tonight will be Fu Hongda''s person. It''s very convenient to get in and out.


    Out of the city gate, according to the predetermined location, Ah Fu made a quick journey and arrived at a thatched house on the outskirts of the city before three o''clock.


    When Zhang Tong contacted the outside of the city to settle down, Fu Hongda had already worked behind the scenes to provide the thatched cottage. Zhang Tong thought that the place was favorable in time and place, so he immediately set about it, but did not know that it was Fu Hongda''s trap.


    According to the plan, when Fu Hongbiao entered the thatched cottage, someone attacked him. When he was seriously injured, his guilt would be sent to Qingzhou yamen the next morning. Fu Hongbiao himself and Fu Hongda would arrange for him to "appear" at the right time.


    Of course, at the right time, it must be after the Kyoto conviction order is delivered.


    In fact, at the beginning, the snake keeper disagreed with the plan. He didn''t think it was necessary to wait for the conviction order and kill Fu Hongmei. However, Fu Hongda was unwilling to let him become a prisoner. This desire was very persistent.


    The carriage stopped in the woods in front of the thatched cottage. Fu Hongda and the snake keeper saw that the thatched cottage was lighted with candles. It was obvious that people had already lived in it.


    So, when Fu Hongbei arrived, what about the people who started?


    Fu Hongda was the one who arranged the operation. The snake keeper was dissatisfied immediately and gave Fu Hongda a look.


    Fu Hongda had no impulse. He calmed down and thought. He looked around to see if there were any traps around.


    "Not if I do it myself." Said the snake keeper, with a cruel eye, and went straight to him.


    Fu Hongda held him: "wait a moment, sir, and then have a look."


    The snake keeper felt that he was a mother in law. He waved his hand and twisted his eyebrows impatiently.


    At this time, tens of meters away from the front, suddenly a dark shadow flashed, then two, three, ten dark shadows gathered - Fu Hongda recognized their identity, those were the people he arranged.


    "Although I don''t know why I started at the moment, the process is not important, and the result is the most important." Fu Hongda said, hiding himself in the dark again to make sure he didn''t have any risk of exposure.


    Soon there was a fight in the thatched cottage, followed by Fu''s roar.


    Everything was the same as he expected. Fu Hongda''s face was smiling, while the snake keeper laughed directly.


    After a long time, it was quiet inside. The snake keeper went straight to the hut and entered the hut.


    Fu Hongda wanted to call him, but when he thought that the big thing had been done and there was nothing to be afraid of, he followed in.


    But before I went in, I heard the "roar" of the thatched cottage. Then, there was a flash of fire in front of me. The red cloud seemed to poke a hole in the night, shaking the ground.


    Fu Hongda stared at the scene in front of him, looked at the suddenly exploded hut, and stood in the same place foolishly.


    The snake keeper was stunned.


    Fu Hongda didn''t blow up the thatched cottage in his plan. He didn''t know where he had made a mistake. Up to now, a little bias different from the original plan will make him uneasy.


    Ah Fu was also nervous: "master, let''s get back quickly. Is there any gunpowder here?"


    Hearing the words gunpowder, Fu Hongda''s eyes stared. He staggered back, and Fu kept protecting the master.


    They ran back to the carriage and peeped nervously in the direction of the thatched cottage, but there was a red light there. It was impossible to distinguish anything.


    "What''s going on?" Fu Hongda mumbles to himself, his eyes are all in confusion.


    It may be strange for the Central Plains people that the snake breeders want to rush in to see the situation. However, it is nothing to the witch people.


    The snake keeper looked at the hut, raised the sparks with bare hands, and looked inside to see what was going on inside.


    But when he got closer, his head was not in yet, and a charred hand suddenly came out.The snake keeper retreated, some surprised.


    Only when we can see clearly, can we see that the owner of the hand is not someone else. It''s Fu Hongbei who is determined to cut the grass and root.


    Fu Hongbei was still on fire, half of his body was eroded by fire. He looked at the snake keeper outside the fire curtain in fear, as if he saw a life-saving straw, and his mouth spat a dry and gasping sound, like dying: "help Help me... "


    The snake keeper stepped back a few steps after he was stunned at the beginning, and looked at Fu Hongmei''s desperate look with his arms around him. His smile grew deeper and deeper.


    Fu Hongbiao couldn''t believe that the other side could not save his life. He climbed out again: "first Sir Save... "


    "Although I don''t know why I changed from captivity to explosion, I''m satisfied with the result." The snake keeper chuckled and said, "pay the fourth master, haven''t you come?"


    His voice is very loud, which contains internal power, so that Fu Hongda in the carriage can hear it.


    When Fu Hongda heard that the other side was so easy to say his own name, he secretly scolded him. However, he was still hard headed and walked over under the watchful guard of Ah Fu''s left and right.


    Go to the thatched cottage, see the burned Fu Hongmei, Fu Hongda is stunned, subconsciously look around, want to save.


    Fu Hongbiao can''t die so easily. He is the first brother to trample on his brother as a pleasure. He wants him to die more ugly, more shameful and more painful. He wants him to be ruined and worthless. He can''t close his eyes after he dies.


    He can''t be so cheap. It''s just a fire. What right does this fire have to deprive him of the happiness of revenge!


    Fu Hongda immediately said to Ah Fu, "help people."


    The snake keeper grabbed him and said, "are you crazy?"

 Chapter 1104

    Fu Hongda''s eyes were all red, and he didn''t know if he was too excited or if he was caught in the fire: "Mr. Fu agreed with me that he can''t die today."


    "Who told you that?" The snake keeper snapped, "what''s the difference between seriously injuring him and killing him? I wanted to kill him in the first place. Now it''s just a chance given by heaven. His life should be like this. You don''t have much to do."


    "But..."


    "No, but." The snake keeper showed him the dying Fu Hongbei: "don''t you want him to die? Don''t you want to replace him? Fu Jiazhu, chief political officer of Qingzhou, you don''t want these? Let him die, die, and be clean! "


    Fu Hongda didn''t make a sound, and his eyes were fixed on him for a moment.


    Fu Hongmei was also looking at Fu Hongda. His fierce eyes seemed to devour him alive.


    "See? That''s the loser''s eyes. He lost to you!" Said the snake keeper pointedly.


    "The eyes of the loser." Fu Hongda stared at his eyes. They were hard to cover and his heart was full of excitement.


    At this time, it was as if the dying Fuhong Thame suddenly stood up from the ground, his body was full of fire, his hands and feet were burning, he supported the last bit of strength, regardless of jumping out, made great efforts to rush to Fuhong da.


    But before he could get close, the snake keeper had already taken the dying man into the fire house.


    Fu Hongmei stumbled to the ground, a beam and column on the roof fell down, right in his chest, the shrill shrieks sounded, in the countryside of this late night, sent out a lot of echo.


    It was like the last rumble before the death of an elephant. The giant that had been standing in Fu Hongda''s heart finally fell.


    Fu Hongda was still unable to respond. He stared at the fire house, which he could not see. He was uncertain about the ups and downs in his heart. So he died? So easy to die?


    "Don''t be shocked, and deal with the aftermath quickly." The snake keeper reminded him of his ignorance.


    Fu Hongda is trying to order Ah Fu, but what''s his reaction? He has arranged people to do everything from arrest of Fu Hongbei to rehabilitation. What about the people he arranged?


    Ten people who had just entered the cottage are missing now. There should have been three people in the cottage, i.e. Fu Hongbiao, Xun Hong and Zhang Tong


    At the moment, there is only one Fuhong meeting.


    It''s not right, man. Where have you been?


    All burned? soundless and stirless?


    But in such a small hut, if more than ten people die, there will be no sound at all?


    Even Fu Hongbiao can climb for so long in the fire and seek for help. Those martial arts practitioners will not be as good as Fu Hongbiao?


    Fu Hongda thought about the joints inside. A moment later, his heart leaped and he stared at the snake keeper and said, "hurry up!"


    The snake keeper was stunned by his shouting. Around him, several winds came, and then dozens of figures from nowhere surrounded them.


    Fu Hongda was shocked. He turned around and ran away, but as soon as he took a step, he was tripped.


    He fell to the ground and looked at Ah Fu, who was staring at him in an inconceivable way, with an uncontrollable expression.


    Leng Yi brought two battalions of elite soldiers, a total of 320 people, and then came, looking at the burning grass house with a cold face. He stepped up to Fu Hongda, picked up his collar with one hand, and said with gnashing teeth, "a good move is to attack the west, but it''s to belittle you. Two, come to our camp and sit down."


    The snake keeper looked at the soldiers and guards who surrounded them in panic, swallowed their saliva, and turned to see Fu Hongda.


    Fu Hongda was also shocked, lying on the ground, never embarrassed.


    Rong Ling stood behind the man and stared at the burning hut, his brow twisted into a knot.


    Liu Wei came later. He pretended to pay Ziqing and was personally sent to lengyi''s confidant. That man is the best evidence to overthrow Fu Hongda.


    When Liu Wei arrived, he saw that there was chaos in front of him. All the Yamen and yamen of Qingzhou government were installed by Fu Hongda. To defeat him completely, he could only use the force of the garrison. Rong Ling was also the garrison marshal who was found after confirming Fu Hongda''s ambition, colluding with the Wu family and plotting to revolt. He only delayed to deal with it until now, but it was because of the king of power.


    During the period of emperor Quan''s departure from Liao, all the affairs of liaozhou were entrusted to yousisi, who was also a member of the Wu nationality.


    In order to determine the specific situation of the erosion of their power in liaozhou, they can only temporarily postpone the plan of catching Fu Hongda and the snake keeper.


    This time, it was Fu Hongda who sent it to his home.


    Fu hongdanai couldn''t help being lonely. He moved to the second room and made a big fire. Then he used the fire to pull Fu Hongmei into the water. A series of tricks were played by him. People such as Rong Leng watched the change. At the critical moment, they killed him all.


    Liu Wei didn''t know the current situation, and asked Rong Ling, "how did it burn? Did you pay for the meeting and find Hong?"


    Let edge lips pursed into a line: "an accident."


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    When Rong Ling and Leng Yihui made peace, a group of people started from the camp and went to the hut. They calculated the time and communicated with Xun Hong well. They knew when it was best to ambush. But when they arrived here, they saw that the room was dark. The time had arrived, and Fu Hongbei was not there, and Xun Hong was not there.At this time, I watched Fu Hongda''s side and received the news from the spy.


    Yes, Fu Hongda always thought that he didn''t wait for the spy to respond. In fact, the response came long ago and was intercepted by Ah Fu.


    The problem is with that message.


    The spy replied that they were ambushed in secret, and the woman Fu Hung Thame was taken away by another gang.


    The news was immediately passed on to Rong Ling. Both Rong Ling and Leng Yi saw it, but they couldn''t be sure what happened to another group of suddenly emerging forces.


    But the spy said that the gang had gone to the south suburb of the city.


    Rong Ling sent people to follow him. They arranged many plans tonight, but none of them allowed Fu Hongbei to escape from Qingzhou.


    As expected, a suspicious person was found in the southern suburb of the city. He was cold and decisive, led his troops to pursue him. At that time, Rong Ling was wandering in his heart. He thought that if the two places were too far away, would Fu Hongda find something? He deliberately made a mystery and worked out a plan again.


    For Fu Hongda, no one dares to look down on him. His means are sinister and merciless. He is good at tolerating cruelty. These are his labels.


    Until the news came from the south of the city, and Fu hongtimes and others were arrested - this conclusive notice made Rong Ling give up hesitation. Nobody expected that there was a dissident in the cold conscripts.


    There was nothing in the south of the city. When they reached the north of the city, the hut was on fire. Fu Hongda and the snake keeper stood outside.


    They did not arrest them on the spot. Even if they were taken back now, they would not be able to be convicted. Tonight''s plan almost failed. Even if they finally managed to convict Fu Hongda of the crime of plotting chaos, they would not be able to submerge the Wu clan.


    At the end of the day, Fu''s family is a small problem, while Wu''s family is a big one.


    The ambition of the sorcerers is so great that no one knows which forces they have contact with besides the Fu family.


    The whole Qingyun country is so big, relying on the name of the king of power. They may have already gathered a large number of forces. These forces are far from shaking Kyoto, but they will shake liaozhou in an instant.


    To raise the tiger for the sake of suffering is to raise the tiger for the sake of suffering.


    Hearing Rong Ling''s words about the causes and consequences, Liu Wei''s face became ugly. She went to the front, stood behind the crowd and looked at Fu Hongda and the snake keeper. She looked at all their expressions for a moment, then came back and said to Rong Ling, "it''s not Fu Hongda."


    Rong Ling looks at her.


    Liu Wei''s voice and color are determined: "when people face unexpected events, they will have a stress response. The stress response is a high-speed and highly tense emotional state. The most direct manifestation is mental tension, panic, rapid rise of adrenaline, which causes a series of reactions. You see Fu Hongda, he''s in a panic now. Obviously, he didn''t expect this situation. He''s thinking crazy now. He''s planning how to protect himself and how to retreat. Obviously, he can''t grasp the current situation. If he can really plan to play with you and clap, will he panic now? Would you be impatient? You said that those people in the south of the city. If you say more, I doubt that there is another group of people who took Fu Hongmei away. At the same time, they took advantage of the contradiction between us and Fu Hongda to send him back and let him die in front of us. "

 Chapter 1105

    "Dead in front of us?" When I heard Liu Wei''s words, my expression was stagnant. I looked around Liu Wei and asked, "is that Mr. Liu you?"


    Mr. Liu''s name is not big or small. For one thing, it''s because of the children''s disappearance in Kyoto, and for another, it''s because of Rong Ling.


    When I came back to Qingzhou, even lengyi knew that general Rong came with his close friend, Liu Sizuo, who had become famous in Kyoto.


    Liu Wei nodded to Leng, "I have seen Marshal Leng."


    Coldly, he waved his hand and asked, "Sir, how do you know if someone wants Fu Hongbei to die in front of us?"


    Lengyi is the commander in chief of the garrison. Qingzhou is also an important state capital on the way to Kyoto. Lengyi''s identity is very high. In the face of Rong Ling, he has three respects and two sighs. They all come from personal feelings. In fact, despite the identity of Rong Ling''s Lord, lengyi''s position is no lower than that of zhengemen Duwei. There is no difference between him and Rong Ling, let alone Liu Wei ¡£


    Liu Wei said her own thoughts once: "Marshal Leng is rigorous in leading troops, has a good governance, maybe there are some lawbreakers, put in an internal line around you, but there are no more than two. According to the third Lord, in addition to the one who reported that Fu Hongbei had been arrested in the south of the city, there are dozens of elite soldiers. They have actually seen suspicious people in the south of the city. One person''s statement needs to be discussed. A group of people''s statements may not be all lies. Combined with the emotional analysis of Fu Hongda''s and snake breeder''s expression, Liu believes that the suspicious people really exist, but it is clear that Ming took people away, but sent them back. This contradictory behavior, in addition to being interpreted as killing people and killing their mouths, Liu didn''t think of any other possibility. "


    "Kill and kill?" Cold meaning frown: "if it is really killing people, not to mention should not be sent back."


    Liu Wei smiled: "Fu Hongmei has a special identity. Our plans for tonight are almost all around him. If the other party knew that Fu Hongmei was not only involved in the third prince, but also alarmed the Qingzhou garrison camp, you said, could the other party not be afraid? It''s easy to kill a Fuhong man, but how can you avoid getting into trouble after killing him? It''s better to let everyone ignore themselves, which requires a little brain. It''s Fu Hongda who is going to kill Fu Hongbei tonight. Everyone knows that. The other side uses this to witness his death in front of Fu Hongda. It''s equivalent to telling us that Fu Hongbei was killed by Fu Hongda. The other side used a counter plot to try to play us in applause, but he didn''t know that he missed something important. "


    "What''s important?" Lengyi takes a step forward, and Leng Rui''s eyes firmly stare at Liu Wei.


    "Environmental evidence."


    I don''t understand.


    Liu Wei said, "can you let Liu have a look at Fu Hongmei''s body?"


    Leng Yi looks at Rong Ling and knows in his heart that Liu Sizuo, who is beside Rong Ling, was born in Zhuo and is good at autopsy.


    Let Leng nod.


    "This way, sir." Leng Yi takes a step back and takes Liu Wei with him.


    The fire in the thatched cottage has been put out. Fu Hongda and the snake keeper are chained by heavy soldiers and trapped in the center of the elite soldiers. When they see Liu Wei, they look very wonderful.


    Liu Wei didn''t look back at them. He went into the burnt house like the ruins, looked at the burning body like black charcoal on the ground, and bent down slowly.


    Burning really can be listed as the top three best killing techniques. A fire can annihilate any evidence.


    In modern times, in the face of burned victims, forensic authentication has unspeakable difficulties, not to mention the backward technology of ancient times.


    But Liu Wei has her own way to find some clues that are hard to see.


    Taking out her scalpel from her arms, she looked around Fu Hongmei''s body for a while before she started to tear away his tattered clothes.


    Fu Hongbei is now a naked body.


    Lengyi stands close. Although the man is unruly, he rashly lets him face a man''s body that is burned black and naked. He is still a little uncomfortable. He is bombarded by artillery on the battlefield, and there are countless bodies that lack arms and legs, but they are still dressed.


    "Two people to help." Said Liu Wei.


    Coldly, he took a look behind him and randomly ordered two soldiers to come over.


    "Put him right on the stove over there."


    It''s a small hut with burning potholes and flying ashes. It''s also a country near here. We can''t find a platform that can be used as a coroner''s platform. The stone stove is very suitable. It can be used for the time being. After all, it''s hard for her to squat down in her stomach for the coroner''s examination.


    The soldier was ordered to put Fu''s body in order, but the stove was too small and his hands and feet were still outside.


    Liu Wei didn''t mind. He took the scalpel and made a comparison while looking for Rong Leng.


    When Rong Leng came in, his dark guard had handed over his pen, ink, paper and inkstone. I don''t know where he came from in the wild.


    "General Rong, what is it?" Looking at the pen and paper coldly, I feel inexplicable.


    Liu Wei is in a state of being. She narrates the time and cause of death. Her scalpel has been inserted into Fu Hongbiao''s calf.Seeing the silver bright knife pierce into the scorched black skin and break a hole, then along the blade, pull down, a bright red hole has been revealed.


    I''m a little chilly.


    "What is this, sir?" He couldn''t help asking.


    "To evaluate Fu''s exercise volume before his death." Liu Wei explained: "there is a structure called lactate in human leg muscles. It is an intermediate product produced by metabolism of glucose in the body during exercise. Excessive exercise exceeds the intensity of anaerobic exercise. As a result, lactate produced in the body cannot be further decomposed into water and carbon dioxide in a short period of time. Lack of oxygen supply will lead to anaerobic metabolism. Generally speaking , the most obvious symptom is that you don''t exercise for a long time and suddenly do a lot of exercise, which will cause leg soreness and pain. It will last for three to five days before it can be completely eliminated. Through the accumulation of lactic acid, you can judge a person''s daily exercise volume. For example, marshal Leng usually leads his troops to exercise, train, and your exercise volume is larger than that of ordinary people, but because the amount of exercise is similar to the amount of decomposition Wait, you don''t have leg ache, but lactic acid won''t disappear. He will still metabolize fast in your body every time you exercise. You don''t feel it. "


    Lengyi listened vaguely and couldn''t help but look at his intact legs and feet: "I have something in my leg?"


    Liu Wei paused and breathed: "it''s not something, it''s a kind of metabolite. You don''t need to worry about it. People''s body is huge and contains numerous structures. I''m just talking about one of them, which doesn''t affect your normal life."

 Chapter 1106

    Lengyi sees Liu Wei''s helplessness in the eyes. He is a little shy and flustered. For the first time, he thinks that he has few studies and is a good country bumpkin. If he has many studies, he is good at everything. Before, he couldn''t see those civil servants. Now, it seems that civil servants do have the ability of civil servants. He can''t tell what kind of structure and products he wants to talk about and can''t understand them.


    Cut Fu''s shin, remove a piece of flesh from it, put it aside for the time being, and Liu Wei asked for water again.


    It''s in the wild here, but after all, the cottage was inhabited before. There is still half a tank of water in the water tank outside the yard.


    "Without instruments, it''s hard to identify. It''s a very subtle authentication method. All I can do is to determine through my experience whether he has experienced a lot of exercise beyond his body load before his death, and whether he has escaped from the south of the city to the north of the city. Even if someone leads him, it''s still very encouraging for Fu Hongbiao, who doesn''t touch the sun and spring water, and who has a sedan chair to send in and out Strong. "


    Coldly, he stared at the red leg, tentatively trying to poke it, but Liu Wei stopped him.


    She said implicitly, "please don''t make trouble."


    Lengyi''s face is red, so he quickly backs up and looks around in embarrassment.


    Liu Wei''s judgment process is rough.


    All around was filled with torches. In this dark night, the bright light did not obstruct her sight.


    It took a long time for everyone to be quiet before Liu Wei came to the conclusion: "according to Fu Hongbei''s height, weight, steps and comprehensive calculation, before he died, he had at least ten to twenty kilometers of exercise intensity, that is, twenty to forty miles. Of course, this is a conservative estimate."


    Thinking about the journey, he frowned: "from the south to the north of the city, it''s more than 40 Li."


    Liu Wei nodded: "not only, but from the south to the north, will someone really come here? The amount of exercise for 40 Li should have happened during the running process after Fu Hongbiao got out of our control and met with another group of people. Therefore, our search scope is 40 Li around the outskirts of the south of the city. After checking the 40 Li, we can find the clues of another group of people. In addition, Fu''s legs and hands were bruised. Because of the fire, the naked eye needs to look carefully to see it. However, it''s easy to judge if you look at the color of the inner fat without the skin. In the process of sending it back, Fu Hongmei should have been bound to a carriage. Therefore, all the official barracks and garrison near the north of the city should ask if there is a carriage passing by during the period from the first to the third watch. "


    Liu Wei has said all that needs to be said, listed the scope and recounted the possibility. The rest needs a large number of soldiers and horses to investigate, instead of just using their mouths to get the result.


    Coldly, he made a quick decision and ordered people to search according to Liu Wei''s words.


    At the same time, lengyi couldn''t help admiring: "Liu Sizuo is really intelligent, smart and decisive. What''s more, he is young and talented. It''s no wonder that the general can take you everywhere. It''s better to take you than the whole staff."


    He said, probably because he appreciated it so much, he put Liu Wei''s shoulder around her and clapped her with laughter.


    Rong Leng''s eyes narrowed dangerously at once, and he pulled Liu Wei back without saying a word.


    The strength of Rong Leng is so great that Liu Wei is pulled awkwardly and bangs her forehead on the man''s hard chest.


    She stood still, held down the man''s restless hand, and smiled at his face. "I''m sorry to be praised by you. It''s not too early. Although she said something unexpected, Fu Hongbei died, others, please follow the plan."


    Leng Yi understood Liu Wei''s words, and immediately didn''t care about allowing lengla people. Instead, he looked coldly at Fu Hongda and the snake keeper.


    Fu Hongda is the head of the Fu family. The snake keeper is a foreign force. Neither of them can let it go!


    When lengyi went far away, Liu Wei looked back at Rong Ling and coughed: "you don''t always move in front of others. It''s strange to watch."


    Let Leng hang eyes, obsidian eyes look at Liu Wei''s face for a moment. Under the other party''s obvious look, he sneers: "the wedding is in the future. Now it''s strange. Will it be earlier?"


    Liu Wei choked, like a cat on its tail, and her hair was fried: "do you want to entertain all the guests?"


    The man''s voice is cold: "I have this plan."


    Liu Wei grabbed his sleeve and choked his throat. "I''m still a man now!"


    Let Leng look at her sarcastically.


    Liu Wei coughed: "everyone thinks I''m a man, Rong Ling. Don''t push your luck. Even if you get married, do you really want to advertise? If I say you''re the problem, I didn''t say you''re not married. Why do you have to rush? Or at this time, can''t we go back to Beijing? "


    Rong Leng glanced at her stomach. Recently, Liu Wei''s clothes have become more and more loose. This stomach can''t be covered. It''s not long before the production is expected.


    The thought in my heart circled for several times. Looking at Liu Wei, I still looked at myself with the incomprehensible eyes. My throat was a little hoarse. I held her wrist for a while. I couldn''t help but ask, "do you want to marry me?"


    Liu Wei looks at him, of course."Have you thought about it?"


    The tone of the man is gloomy, light and not obvious, but how close Liu Wei is to him, how can he feel it.


    She looked at him, the hand that was not held, covering the back of rongling''s hand gently: "I thought about it."


    This time, she was surprised and looked at her like this.


    "But I didn''t think about the specific time or place."


    Rong Leng frowned, and his throat moved a little: "I''ll think of it for you. The next day, when you arrive, it will be."


    With that, he took the autopsy report and went cold.


    Lengyi stares at the words on the rice paper and reads them again. They all know each other. They can''t even understand a word. Their IQ is abused. Lengyi simply breaks the jar and plugs the paper back into Rong Ling. She says firmly: "it''s better to ask general Lao Rong about these things on the paper."


    Later, Rong Leng''s contact with the garrison camp, with respect to Fu Hongda''s evidence, financial situation and real estate situation, has been handed over to lengyi.


    And the background of the snake breeder.


    Apart from the information related to the king of power, the Wu nationality, as a foreign nationality, is not from the Central Plains. In this matter, it is highly valued.


    Fu Hongda has a good relationship with a huge foreign power. This alone is enough for him to copy his family and kill the family.


    The trouble point is the snake keeper. A snake keeper is not enough. It doesn''t matter if he is convicted and beheaded in the capital. What matters is his behind the scenes forces.


    It''s really difficult to uproot the sorcerers. Even if the evidence is conclusive, the power of the sorcerers is incalculable. If we really want to move, we don''t know how many ministers, including the king of power, will be involved, and it''s impossible to retreat completely.

 Chapter 1107

    Liu Wei was sent back to the post house. For pregnant women, sleep is very important. Staying up late is a big taboo.


    Now it''s close to the fourth watch. It''s late, but you can still have a rest.


    Fu Zichen didn''t sleep all the time. There was a big action tonight. He knew it. When Liu Wei was sent back, he looked at Liu Wei''s obvious expression of being ungrateful and asked, "failed?"


    Liu Wei shook his head and sat down on the chair with some displeasure: "something''s wrong, but it''s still within the range of acceptance."


    "Then you..." Fu Zichen asked, "is it uncomfortable?"


    Liu Wei lies on the table and says, "I don''t know what Rong Leng is thinking. It''s not appropriate to have a marriage now. I mentioned it before. It''s better to talk about it after the baby is born, but this time, I don''t know what he is insisting on."


    Fu Zichen is on the bed. Is he hurt or is he comfortable.


    "He didn''t explain?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and said, "just let me be there later." Then she raised her head again and looked at Fu Zichen. "If it was you, would you do the same? You get along well with a woman and talk about marriage. But when the other party is pregnant and doesn''t want to marry for the time being, will you insist on marrying the other party? "


    Fu Zichen frowned: "why is she pregnant before marriage?"


    Liu Wei: "because of premarital sex."


    Fu Zichen didn''t make a sound, but the expression was clearly four words - pornographic x unbearable.


    Liu Wei''s face went up for a while before she realized that it was ancient.


    She has the soul of modern people, but the ancient people obviously don''t think so. When they first met Fu Zichen, he thought that she had suffered a lot and had to raise her children independently after being abandoned by men.


    It wasn''t until later that Fu Zichen got to know each other.


    However, if it happens to him, Fu Zichen is still not fashionable. He thinks it''s proper to have a relationship with the other party before marrying a woman.


    How can a good wife be so disrespected?


    This is also the reason why Fu Zichen always dislikes Rong Ling. He thinks that Rong Ling is trampling on Liu Wei.


    But listening to Liu Wei''s tone, Fu Zichen didn''t understand how much money he had made by imitating the Buddha''s image.


    "So, do you insist on marrying someone at an inopportune time?" Liu Wei asked again.


    Fu Zichen didn''t even think about it, and said, "yes."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Fu Zichen stared at her: "there is no place, what is a child?"


    Liu Wei understood. She felt her chin and began to think: "that is to say, Rong Ling wanted me to give him a place? He''s afraid I''ll have a baby and not recognize him? "


    Fu Zichen is silent, mainly because he hasn''t heard that a woman wants to give a man a name, and a man is afraid that a woman will give birth to a child and won''t recognize the bill. In general, this situation seems to be identity reversal. In Fu Zichen''s mind, men are superior to women, as it has been since ancient times.


    "Probably, you are too wild to be reassured." Fu Zichen said, and felt that this sentence is not right. Generally, it is too wild. It should be used to describe the playboy who lives in the brothel. Liu Wei is not suitable either.


    This moment, should be Fu Zichen''s lifetime, the first time to have sympathy for Rong Leng.


    Fu Zichen began to face up to whether he had been too arbitrary about the identity of the persecutor.


    Liu Wei went back to her room and slept well. In the morning, she was awakened by the sound of the bolt.


    When I got up, I saw that Rong Ling was changing clothes. He should have just come back and was going to sleep.


    Liu Wei sat up and reached out to the man.


    Let Leng put down his clothes and came to sit beside the bed.


    Liu Wei knelt down behind him, reached out his hand and kneaded his shoulder, saying, "are you busy?"


    Rong Leng almost immediately pressed her hand, stood up coldly, and said to her expressionless face, "don''t use this. It''s fixed when you get married."


    Liu Wei blinked and said wrongly, "it''s just that I love you and pinch your shoulder. Don''t be nervous."


    Rong Leng was merciless and didn''t listen to the slander. He changed clothes and washed clean. When he came back, he would lie in bed and wouldn''t give Liu Wei a chance to flatter him.


    Liu Wei glued it to his back, chin against his hard shoulder blades, and said in his ear, "Rong Ling, I like you very much, especially."


    The man didn''t say a word and didn''t return his head.


    Liu Wei stretched out his hand, moved his earlobe, and kept fiddling with the little meat ball: "do you hear what I said, I like you very much, like my sweetheart."


    The man still didn''t respond. He closed his eyes and tightened his eyebrows.


    Liu Wei saw that the preface was almost laid out, and then he shook him vaguely, and made a quick discussion: "I will not change my mind to you whether I am married or not, Xiao Li is your child, Xiao Ye is your child, a name, but not so..."


    "Hua La" a, allow Leng to return to the body, hawk like line of sight, tie in Liu Wei''s face, sharp as if to pierce a hole in her.


    Liu Wei, who thinks what she said is very good, shrugs a little, tightens her lips and looks at him carefully.The man sat up, tall and oppressive at this moment. He looked at the woman on the inside of the bed and said coldly: "after the baby is born, how do you tell him? How do you explain my name? What does Xiaoli think of me? What do outsiders think of you? Have you thought about that? "


    Liu Wei was so annoyed by his serious appearance that he buried his head low and twisted his fingers: "just like now, so There''s nothing wrong... "


    "Not good." Rong Ling approaches her: "I want to be more aboveboard, let our children have father and mother, let the world know that you, Liu Wei, are my wife of Rong Ling, a person who has been with me all my life and has been with me till the old age."


    Liu Wei looked at him dumbly, his eyes to the man and his burning determination to the bottom of his eyes.


    Some people don''t care about the scores and think that comfort is the most important thing when they are together. However, some people think that the weight of the scores is not only a change of address, but also a real and true internal and external, and all levels of spiritual interaction.


    Marriage is not a shackle, not a legal cover for their future. It means that both of them are ready, ready to live and die together, ready to live forever, ready to run an independent home.


    Rong Ling is not obsessed with marriage. He is obsessed with Liu Wei. He does not want to tie her down with marriage and leave her nowhere to escape. He just wants to treat their future, their children and their whole life more clearly.


    As he said, be aboveboard.


    Maybe because she didn''t understand, Rong Ling''s expression was very poor, and Liu Wei didn''t dare to provoke him, so she could only nod her head honestly and say: "it''s reasonable, it''s reasonable. Then I''ll prepare the Heying wine for tomorrow. I can''t drink real wine."


    Finish saying, hurriedly get out of bed, grab the coat to go out of the house, don''t dare to close the door, carefully close up, tiptoe downstairs.

 Chapter 1108

    Liu Wei went out of the room. Just as she was relieved, she ran into Fu Zichen, who was coming to meet her.


    Fu Zichen''s body was hurt and his leg fell badly, but he was still strong enough to change his clothes and dress up for going out.


    "Where? Don''t you fear the pain? " Liu Wei asked.


    Fu Zichen looked downstairs. Liu Wei followed his eyes and saw a Fu family member dressed as a servant.


    Fu Hongda is arrested. There will be chaos again in the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Wake up one night, Qingzhou people have a new gossip.


    The storyteller in the teahouse is the most intelligent. He drew a curtain on the stage early and tied up the story to be told today. Then he began to tell it sonorously. What he said was that the second master of Fu''s family died and came back to life.


    There are many people in the street, and Fu Zichen''s carriage goes slowly. When passing by the teahouse, he hears the shouting inside. Mr. shushuo''s mystical tone. First, he explains the process of the night of the fire in Fu''s mansion carefully.


    The carriage quickly drove by, and all the way to Fu Fu Fu smoothly.


    Someone was waiting at the door of the mansion. Fu Zichen recognized that it was the man in the old man''s room.


    Walking into the second courtyard, I saw a figure full of sweat coming quickly from afar. The man walked in a hurry, didn''t see the road, and almost hit Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen called out: "why is Wushu so anxious?"


    When Fu Hongtian was called by him, he stopped at once, stared at him with wide eyes, then stepped back and stumbled a few steps: "you, you..."


    Fu Hongwang survived, and Fu Zichen even


    Fu Hongtian felt like he was falling asleep from the blue. The old man woke up overnight. When he was summoned, he spoke loudly and asked about his relationship with Fu Hongda.


    Fu Hongtian was frightened. He only dared to pick up the good words. He wanted to make perfunctory remarks first. He met his fourth brother later, and then took the long view.


    He thought that the fourth brother should not know that the old man had suddenly woke up. After all, they arranged so well that the old man could not open his eyes.


    But before he left, a man came in to say hello to the old man. When Fu Hongtian saw it, he was scared out of sight. Fu Hongwang was the one.


    Seeing Fu Hongwang, the old man let Fu Hongtian go, but ordered him not to leave the mansion for half a step.


    Fu Hongtian did not dare to stay. He left in a hurry. He was about to find Fu Hongda in the main courtyard. He thought he was a ghost.


    But now, he meets Fu Zichen again.


    It''s really Fu Zichen, who died in the fire.


    How can it be? The Yamen has been settled for those who died. How can they suddenly come to life? In the daytime.


    Fu Hongda is cunning and crafty. He is right to take advantage of Fu Hongtian, but it is impossible to tell his five younger brothers that he has not done enough to defeat. Obviously, he is a commoner. But when it comes to scheming, Fu Hongtian can''t resist paying a finger of Fu Hongda, and Fu Hongda never paid attention to his younger brother.


    When Fu Zichen arrived at the old man''s yard, the first thing he saw was the dense servants outside.


    After this incident, the old man was afraid. Many people were planted around him. Only when he was sure that he could keep it secret could he feel at ease.


    Fu Hongwang was also in the room. When Fu Zichen saw his father and nodded, he said to the old man, "I have seen my grandfather."


    The old man is in a good mood. Let him go.


    Fu Zichen approaches, the old man takes his hand again, and says gently: "this time, it''s thanks to you. If it wasn''t for you, the whole Fu family would be really afraid..." Thinking of the rebellious and unfilial sycophant, the old man was angry and scolded: "Fu Hongda, a good Fu Hongda, he is hiding from everyone, even I almost died in his hands!"


    Fu Hongwang was afraid that his father would be too excited. He handed over a cup of tea and comforted: "this time, it''s a good thing and a bad thing. The fourth brother is unfilial and disrespectful. The eldest brother has not forced the whole family to die..." He said, looking at Fu Zichen again: "can you see your uncle?"


    When she came back last night, Liu Wei said that Fu Hongbei had died, but the news should not have been sent back to Fu Fu Fu.


    Fu Zichen looked at his angry grandfather and his calm father, and said the news calmly.


    My grandfather had already dropped the tea cup before the words came out.


    "Death, death..."


    Fu was shocked. He thought a lot in his mind for a moment. From knowing that his eldest son was colluding with the party and seeking rebellion to being trapped by Fu Hongda, the eldest son never came to see him.


    The first child is of special significance to most fathers. Besides, Fu Hong''s time is not mediocre. He has been a scholar since he was a child. After winning the first prize, he is even more successful. He has completely inherited his father''s role in politics. He used to be the most satisfied and similar child to himself.


    When he knew that the eldest son had the intention of rebellion, the old man attacked him, and indicated that he didn''t want to face the old man and the old man. He also saw that Fu Fu''s house was doomed.


    But the eldest son didn''t care. He did more and more things behind him. At last, he became possessed and wanted to compensate the whole Fu Fu.Fu Fu''s family is not only one of them, but also has a lot of collateral support and a wide range of connections.


    If the whole family of Fu''s family is to be destroyed because of a decision made by Fu Hongmei, the old man is dead and has no face to see the ancestors of Fu''s family.


    Therefore, he used a circuitous method to contact the forces of Liao state colluded with Fu Hongbei.


    The old man thought it was the king of power at first, but later he knew it was not. If he helped the king of power to make a mess, he still had a name, but who was the other side? A foreigner! Not even from the Central Plains! What is the purpose of the other party to destroy the whole Qingyun dynasty?


    It''s terrible. It''s not internal strife, it''s aggression, it''s the devouring of foreign forces on the Central Plains!


    It was the only idea of the old man at that time that he could not be appeased. However, if he could report this matter to the imperial court and do business, even if he could take the name of the country and the people, the eldest son would be completely involved.


    In the face of blood, the old man was selfish. He used his self righteous method to solve the chaos and save the whole Fu family''s treason and precarious fate.


    But in the end, the old man failed.


    When he was young, he was a man of amazing ability and courage. Now he is old, and he has too few things to do, and his power is too weak.


    You can only drag the other side, while the other side of the circle, to plan.


    But who would have thought that when the mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow finch is behind, Fu Hongbei is the cicada, Fu Laozi is the mantis, Fu Hongda, the real yellow finch.


    Seeing that everything is about to be destroyed, Fu''s family will step into the state of death completely. The old man knows that he is desperate. Fortunately, at this time, someone pulled him and gave him a hope.


    Looking at the grandson in front of him, the old man let out a long breath and pined away a lot: "dead, then dead, but he died alone, I paid for it Thank you very much! "

 Chapter 1109

    Fu Zichen could hear his grandfather''s sadness.


    Fu Hongwang was really shocked by the news. After a long silence, he asked, "what about Fu Hongda?"


    In everyone''s eyes, Fu Hongda is the most damned one!


    Fu Hongda''s affair is still in the stage of confidentiality. Fu Zichen doesn''t say much but says that it has been taken away by the garrison barracks.


    There is no way not to stir up the garrison and collude with foreign forces in this case, which is related to important national security issues. Moreover, in accordance with the identity of Fu Fu Fu, if you don''t say Fu Yin, it is Dali temple that has to deal with it in person, even if it has to be considered.


    Only when the military takes over, which is different from the civil service system, can we achieve real fairness and minimize the potential danger.


    Hearing that the garrison troops stepped in, the old man''s eyes showed sorrow again. After all, Fu Hongda was a member of Fu''s family. Once the story was publicized to Kyoto, Fu''s family was afraid that it would be completely suppressed.


    Fu family is highly meritorious and popular with the emperor. He has been regarded as a thorn in the eye by many forces. Taking advantage of this opportunity, these people will have their own grievances and revenge.


    As soon as the old man thought of the disaster Fu''s family was about to face, he once again scolded Fu Hongda.


    What kind of sin did he create? He has produced such a rebellious thing!


    Fu Zichen''s return today is also a medium.


    After catching Fu Hongda, Fu Fu survived, thanks to Liu Wei and Rong Ling.


    When Fu Zichen is close to them, he will be regarded as a representative. In this respect, Liu Wei said with Fu Zichen a few days ago that Fu Zichen also knows how to talk about it next.


    According to Liu Wei, if the Fu family wants to take this matter over, keep the huge official system of the family, and put all the mistakes on Fu Hongda or even Fu HongMian, they need to rely on it.


    In the past, Emperor Qianling was their support. But now, if we don''t say that emperor Qianling is seriously ill, even if he is not seriously ill, will he tolerate his ruthless nature in the face of the enemy who intends to destroy his own dynasty?


    The old man Fu''s face was full of Xiao Suo: "this time, I failed to discipline, Zichen, you said to the third Lord, my old man, would like to apologize for his death, just ask our family to survive."


    Fu Hong frowned: "if my father said no thanks, you have already retired. Even if you want to thank me, I should be responsible for my brother, and my brother, and I am responsible for it." He said, looking at Fu Zichen: "later, I will go back with you and tell the third prince myself."


    Fu doesn''t agree: "now you are the only one in Fu''s mansion. Your third brother can''t count on it. Your fifth brother is a complete villain. When I am old, I don''t need to die. On your shoulders, there is hope of the whole clan. If you want to die, you can''t die!"


    Fu Hongwang said seriously: "father..."


    "Escape from the dead, but rush to die in a flash. Why should we save each other?" Fu Zichen''s cold voice is like a stone thrown into the lakeside, breaking the peace. He looks at his grandfather and at his father: "death is never the way to solve the problem. Pay for the family''s iniquities. Pay for them alive. Who will pay back when they die?"


    The two elders looked at Fu Zichen like this. Their eyes were burning. They could not understand what the Enlightenment was.


    Third Lord, would you let Fu Fu go so easily?


    Let go of them who almost become sinners of all ages?


    Fu Zichen didn''t want to talk with them about the nonsense of life and death. He only cared about one thing: "find Ziqing as soon as possible. She is very dangerous."


    Fu Hongwang was stunned and said, "you don''t mean it''s Ziqing. Is it the spy sent by your fourth uncle?"


    "It''s fake, but it''s still there." Fu Zichen''s eyes suddenly cold down, looking at Fu Hongwang, squinting: "you don''t seem to care much about Ziqing''s safety, like the seventh sister, you don''t care about your daughter''s affairs, do you?"


    Fu Hung Wang frowned, trying to explain something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    The atmosphere became queer.


    Fu Laozi looked at this and that again, fearing that the father and son might not agree with each other in their lives. He said: "we need to pay more attention to the rescue of Xiaoqi. I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    With the old man''s circle, Fu Hong hopes to follow the trend. He should make a full investigation and carefully look at Fu Zichen''s face.


    Fu Zichen didn''t stay in Fu''s house for long. Today, he came to tell us about last night''s progress, to talk with the old man about current affairs, and to pay Ziqing.


    Now that he has talked about three things, there is no point for him to stay.


    But the old man didn''t want him to go. He said he wanted to stay for lunch and dinner, but he had to put people down.


    Fu Zichen also understood that this is the purpose that the old man must cling to the three kings and one party. He didn''t break it. In the identity of the younger generation, he stayed in the end.


    On the other hand, the garrison camp outside Qingzhou.


    When Qin Pai woke up early in the morning, he saw people coming and going outside the camp. Sometimes, there were yamen servants wearing the official uniform of the government''s Yamen.


    Where is the Yamen messenger from the barracks?


    He didn''t understand, and asked the guards.


    However, the soldiers strictly abide by the military rules and keep their mouths shut. They only said that it was the case of the marshal, and they would not tell the reason why they died.Qin Pai simply didn''t ask. He directly sent people to express his coldness. Just in time, he didn''t finish what he said last night, so he should continue to talk today.


    The news that lengyi summoned over there hasn''t come yet. Fang ruozhu wakes up.


    As soon as Fang ruozhu came out, he saw Qin Pai standing at the door. He went over and asked, "what was the noise last night?"


    Last night, there was a lot of movement, walking and walking in the camp. Fang ruozhu was always sleeping and woke up. He wanted to go out and have a look, but he was stopped by the soldiers outside the camp. He claimed that it was Marshal Leng who was arresting Qin criminals and forbidding outsiders to come near.


    Fang ruozhu didn''t want to quarrel with the people in the barracks. He didn''t insist on it, but in his judgment, the movement last night seemed to last for at least an hour.


    "Ask later." Qin Pai said casually, only to see Fang ruozhu''s dark green at the bottom of his eyes. This dark green is not made overnight, but by worrying for three or five days and unable to sleep at night. Fang ruozhu has really suffered for a while.


    Qin Pai said, "let lengyi find a doctor later. It''s time for you to take care of yourself."


    Fang ruozhu did not make a sound. He looked at the school yard in front of him calmly. There, the soldiers were doing morning exercises. On the platform, the man who was talking with others was not cold.


    At this time, the soldiers who came to reply also arrived, saying that marshal Leng asked them to meet in the main camp.


    Fang ruozhu looks at the direction of the eye school platform again. People are clearly there. What are they going to do in the main camp?


    It''s not easy to ask if it''s someone else''s territory.


    Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai followed the leading soldiers all the way to the main camp. They opened the curtain and looked inside. There was someone inside.


    They didn''t go in for a while, but looked at the figure of the strong man with his back to them, who couldn''t see his face clearly.


    The man heard the movement and turned to look at them with a broad face and a light smile.


    Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai are stunned. They didn''t expect to meet this man here.


    "Right Wang? " Qin Pai called out, apparently not responding.


    Fang ruozhu came to Qingzhou once before. At that time, King Quan didn''t think much about this young generation. He only heard that Fang ruozhu had some discord with Ji Xiaqiu after the other party left, which made king Quan couldn''t help but pay attention. When someone inquired, he knew another thing.

 Chapter 1110

    It was a few days after Fang ruozhu left Qingzhou. The spy brought back the news that no one had ever seen Shaoqing''s chariot and horse in Dali temple.


    Fang ruozhu didn''t return to Beijing. This is the subconscious idea of King Quan.


    But Qingzhou is adjacent to Kyoto and connects two rivers. If you go out from the suburbs, you can only go to the south of the Yangtze River by water from the wharf instead of going to Beijing by official way.


    Since I left the city and entered the mountain, it is not back to Beijing, where can I go?


    At that time, King Quan was curious. When Ji Xiaqiu left Qingzhou, he was not happy. He even bit Fang ruozhu.


    But when we looked it up again, we found something strange.


    This is a mountain road that ruozhu didn''t follow. He also passed several bandit villages and went straight to Qingzhou.


    Qingzhou is adjacent to Tongzhou, located in the northwest. The Northwest has always been desolate. Most of the Hu people and the barbarians are not the places where the children of the officials love to go. What do you mean by this trade rushing to Qingzhou?


    The barbarians of the Hu people came from the West. At the beginning, the west of Qingzhou was not the land of Qingyun state. Until the reign of the first emperor, Hu Yi came to invade, and the first emperor ordered the northern army of the town to fight in the West. After more than five years, he eventually drove the Hu people out of the Shanhai Pass, and brought Qingzhou into Qingyun state.


    Qingzhou in Tongzhou is like a separate world. Apart from the diplomatic family LV family who has settled here for many years, there are usually no Kyoto officials here.


    Fang ruozhu took two girls with him, but he took a detour to the chaos. How could the king of power not care about the criticized land.


    Further surveillance, he found that things did not seem so simple. Before they arrived in Qingzhou, Fang ruozhu was ill.


    But this disease, let the king of power discover the clue.


    Fang ruozhu was kidnapped.


    It''s not that he is going to Qingzhou, but someone is going to take him to Qingzhou.


    Then we can find out that the other people who walked with Fang ruozhu, the servants who looked like gods, the guards who couldn''t live a lifetime, all of them showed the demeanor of the people in Beijing, the way that their eyes were higher than the top, and the way that their young and delicate soldiers pretended to walk, all of them were palace soldiers.


    The soldiers in the palace are all under the direct jurisdiction of the Ministry of military and zhengemen. The Ministry of military is still in the hands of the crown prince. Zhengemen is the old territory of rongling. Is it the crown prince who takes Fang ruozhu?


    What can I do for you?


    The position of Fang family only governs Dali temple. Dali temple does not belong to three departments and six departments. It has little influence on current affairs. Let alone Fang ruozhu, who is his father Zhengqing, has nothing for the prince to covet.


    The king didn''t say anything about it. The snake raiser and his family''s work exhausted his mental strength. Most of his thoughts were still on the sorcerers.


    Until two days ago, he received news that ruozhu was gone.


    Qingzhou and Qingzhou are not connected. It is very difficult for the two places to communicate. When Quan Wang''s spy sent the letter, he actually disappeared from Fang ruozhu, Fang ruotong and Li Yin for no reason. It has been more than five days. Why are they missing? Are they rescued or involved in other forces? can make nothing of it.


    This matter has been around for two days in the king''s mind. However, the matter of paying the family in these two days is still to be solved. He has no skill and curiosity. He can only press aside first.


    But unexpectedly, last night, there was an unexpected harvest.


    Last night, he arrived at the barracks in the second half of the night. The snake keeper was there. He didn''t show up directly, so he didn''t agree with Leng Leng about where they had happened.


    He saw the coldness directly and understood the situation.


    While in the road business district, he saw a young man dressed in light clothes, who seemed to wake up in the middle of the night and go out to investigate.


    Isn''t this Fang ruozhu?


    The man who didn''t want to go missing for several days ran under his nose.


    After the king talked with Leng lengyi, he pulled lengyi aside and asked for details.


    That''s why Fang ruozhu came to the garrison with Qin Pai.


    Or come for help?


    Last night, I was busy all night. This morning, all three of them were very tired. They arranged camp coldly. They said that they should rest for a while, but Rong Leng didn''t agree. They had to go back to the city as soon as the gate was opened. They didn''t know what they were planning. They just thought about their daughter-in-law for a day and a half? Affectation!


    King Quan left, but he was not sleepy, so he was still reading the documents in the main camp. Lengyi was called away by the deputy general, as if it was for the detailed work in the army last night. At this time, the camp curtain opened.


    At first, King Quan thought it was lengyi who came back. When he looked back, he found that it was Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai. He smiled. His elder identity made him just sit there, and he felt a sense of self-respect.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sit down." Looking at the two upright young men, King Quan pointed to the chair.


    Fang ruozhu looked at Qin Pai and twisted a knot on his brow.


    Qin Pai thought about it. He thought about the matter that was busy in the army last night. Maybe it was related to the king of power. Did the army mention general Rong? Rong Ling and Quan Wang, these two are cousins and nephews.


    Fang ruozhu doesn''t understand human feelings, but Qin Pai knows this way. He ponders and says, "I''ve seen the Lord, and I''m as good as the current.".


    This is the main camp of the garrison. When the host''s house is away, the three outsiders are embarrassed whether they talk or work.However, King Quan is more cheeky than the two young people, and he is an elder. Naturally, he starts: "Why are you two here?"


    This question is quite simple and crude, and it is just the right place to ask people where they are most reluctant to answer.


    Fang ruozhu didn''t say a word directly. For him, the king of power is an owl king. The orthodox family doesn''t have a good feeling for such a vassal king who supports soldiers and respects himself.


    Qin Pai is more sensible than Fang ruozhu, but what should be kept quiet is that he will not show a word after being killed.


    "A few days ago, there was a new order in Beijing, which is related to the next year''s great event. My father was elected as the new leader by the cabinet. In order to investigate the knowledge of students from other places, the Qin government began to recruit talents and talents before March, and wanted to select ten teachers to work for the great event. Qingzhou is located within two rivers, with clear mountains and clear waters. There are plenty of talents, and my father is too old to admit me. Naturally, there is no reason not to visit Marshal Leng when I come to Qingzhou. "


    King Quan listened to his nonsense quietly. Then he put the Chinese book in his hand and slapped the table: "you are growing up. I can''t beat you anymore. I''m starting to let you go."


    Qin Pai choked so much that he lost his temper: "I was really entrusted by my father to come to Qingzhou to select talents. Of course, I also have my selfish heart. Leng Yi, general, is of moderate age. Qin Zi, my younger sister, is also getting married..."


    "Fart." The king of power said, "when you are not in Kyoto, you don''t know the current affairs of Kyoto? Isn''t your sister near the prince''s house? I heard it''s going to be over in two months? Is it cold to see each other now? "


    Qin Pai was shocked. He didn''t expect that the king of power knew all the details of his family''s women''s family. It seems that the king of power''s treason is true. He was in all the official residences in Beijing. He was afraid that he had put up a lot of internal affairs.


    Qin Pai simply stopped talking, looked down, and began to look forward to the cold and hurry to come.


    King Quan stared at him for a while, then turned his eyes to Fang ruozhu: "what about you? Don''t tell me to choose someone to show your sister your husband. Choose a new one. "

 Chapter 1111

    At this moment, King Quan''s eyes are too narrow, his tone is too provocative, and Fang ruozhu''s face is light and heavy, a little angry.


    Qin Pai understood his friend''s temperament and gently pulled Fang ruozhu''s clothes from behind, indicating that he should not be rash.


    Qin Pai obviously didn''t want to have a positive conflict with the king. Fang ruozhu, even though he was already full of anger, knew that the overall situation was very important. He took a deep breath and finally said, "my younger sister is reckless. Recently, because of the suffering of a close friend, I left home alone. My younger generation was ordered by the elder generation in the government to come back to Qingdao. On the way, I met the elder brother of the Qin family, so I went with him."


    This is not a false statement, but concealing the follow-up, unwilling to talk about it explicitly.


    Fang ruozhu is a gentleman. The gentleman never tells a lie. The king of power looks at him coldly, but he is full of vigilance. He can''t help but say the truth: "the great events in Beijing are uncertain, so the Fang family and the Qin family need to stand. You don''t want to tell me more about this king. This king shouldn''t be forced. But now there is a big event in Qingzhou, which is urgent and involves a lot of people. You two just wander in Qingzhou, I can''t help thinking more. "


    Qin Pai heard the taste and asked, "what''s the big thing? I don''t know... "


    The king sneered: "yellow hair children, different from the king to tell the truth, but also want to repeat from the king''s mouth, and itch?"


    Qin puihe smiled: "if you don''t tell me, I''ll forget it. Although I don''t know what happened to Qingzhou, I don''t know what happened to you, but I think it''s the same thing that happened to you, not the same family."


    Qin Pai took a stand and confirmed that he had no intention to make the right decision with the king of power.


    King Quan didn''t make a sound. He looked at him carefully, and then looked at Fang ruozhu next to him.


    Qin Pai touched Fang ruozhu and signaled him to say something.


    Fang ruozhu didn''t want to say that he was a man of high morale, and he was never allowed to be looked down upon by others. The king''s eyes were too high, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Qin Pai couldn''t, but he had to smile at the king.


    King Quan doesn''t care about this young generation''s good temper. Like his father, he is stubborn and upright. He is used to pretending.


    From these two populations, the king of power is not impatient.


    If these two people really want to seek help from Qingzhou garrison, then he will always know the truth from lengyi''s words. Lengyi''s boy is very pleased. Probably because he is a new commander, flexible, brave and resourceful, he knows more about flexibility than those senior generals, and he appreciates it very much.


    Lengyi came in two quarters of an hour later. At this time, King Quan was no longer there. When he came in, he saw Qin Pai and Fang ruozhu sitting side by side, saying something.


    "You''ve been waiting." Coldly, he stepped into the camp, lifted his robe, sat on his head, looked around again, and asked, "what about the king of power?"


    Qin Pai didn''t make a sound and took a peck at the tea cup.


    Fang ruozhu looked elsewhere, and did not answer.


    Or the guard at the door, he cut in and said, "go back to the marshal, the prince has returned to the camp, saying that he is sleepy all night and needs to rest for a while."


    Coldly nodded and waved the soldiers down.


    When there were no other people in the camp, he looked at Qin Paier''s humanity coldly: "although King Quan is famous, he is the brother of the emperor. As long as he didn''t raise his army for rebellion one day, he was still the king of residence. He should be respected by the generals. This truth should be clear to both of them?"


    This is to make it clear that the king of power is in his camp, not to say that he has attached himself to the king of power and wants to go against him, but that since this guy has come, he is a small state general, and he should do his best. There is absolutely nothing wrong here.


    Qin Pai didn''t know whether to believe it or not. He just smiled.


    But Fang ruozhu hissed, and the volume was not loud, but in this quiet camp, it was extremely harsh.


    Lengyi said this sentence, which was meant to avoid suspicion, and didn''t mean to please the Qin family. Listening to Fang ruozhu''s rude nasal sound, lengyi was a little unhappy. His face was cold, and he changed the topic: "as you said yesterday, I''m handsome for help. I''m free today, and I don''t want to talk about it in detail."


    Qin Pai was about to open his mouth when Fang ruozhu suddenly asked, "if we said that, can marshal Leng really help?"


    Cold meaning wring eyebrows, the first time I saw the person who asked, than the person who was asked temper is also big.


    Leng Yi also said: "it depends on the size. There are few villains in my garrison camp. It''s too big to be the master."


    "It''s big, but it''s small." Qin Pai was afraid that Fang ruozhu would offend people by talking blindly again. He rushed ahead of him and took the cold words: "in fact, I came back to Qing, and I did have some misunderstandings with a big man in Beijing. If I could get the help of the marshal, I would be very grateful. But if the marshal thought about that big man''s identity, I would leave immediately."


    "But it doesn''t matter." Coldly, he waved his hand and asked him to elaborate. At the same time, he guessed in his heart that the big people in Beijing and the Qin family were not big enough? What else could be a great man?


    But as Qin came slowly, he was surprised to hear the taste inside.


    Big man, big man, this man is really not as big as the Qin family.


    The tea in the main camp continued again and again. After two hours, the curtain opened. Qin Paifang, ruozhu, came out together. When he arrived at the door, he turned back and nodded to Leng.Leng Yi didn''t entrust much this time. He also gave a small gift to them and watched them leave.


    As soon as the man left, he turned back to the camp coldly and said to the accompanying officer, "go and see if King Quan is awake. If you are awake, please come quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    Brown wine is a kind of sweet soup mixed with Jiangmei juice. It''s made by mixing and shaking. It looks like brown wine.


    Liu Wei is in the kitchen, mixing the water in the round pot with the wine, and at the same time thinking about tomorrow''s marriage casually.


    After all, she is going to get married, and her mood will inevitably fluctuate.


    The marriage in a hurry has nothing but a name.


    Liu Wei sips the juice of the wine again. It tastes sweet, sour and delicious.


    She took one and simply brought it to her mouth.


    Xiaoli wakes up and goes downstairs. He sees his mother in the kitchen. He smacks his little mouth and flutters to come over. He reaches out and hugs her waist, buries his face on her fat stomach.


    Liu Wei''s hands were wet and a little impatient: "what kind of Jiao are you going to have? It''s dirty."


    Xiao Li, with her head up, her eyes half asleep and half awake, said with a smile, "Dad, I''m not afraid of dirtiness."


    Liu Wei frowned: "who said I was dirty? I mean you were dirty. Did you wash your face and brush your teeth?"? What are you messing about with? "


    Xiao Li was despised. He pouted his lips and opened his mother''s waist. Standing away, he looked at the water on the table curiously and asked, "Dad, what are you doing?"


    "Fake wine." Liu Wei said, suddenly thinking of something, she put the wine into the big pot, turned around and asked her son seriously, "do you know what day tomorrow is?"


    Small Li Leng for a while, grasps the head, then raises the head to say: "know."

 Chapter 1112

    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed: "do you know? What day do you mean? "


    The little guy blurted out, "the eighth day of the lunar new year."


    Liu Wei glared at him: "didn''t ask you this, that is, do you know what special day tomorrow is?"


    "Special day?" The little guy picked up his finger and counted: "it''s not my birthday, it''s not Dad''s birthday, it''s not Pearl''s birthday, it''s not a new year''s festival, Dad. How do you think tomorrow is just an ordinary eighth day, not a special day?"


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, and sat down on the bench in the kitchen, clapping next to her to let her son sit.


    Xiao Li climbed up and sat down, looking good.


    "Tomorrow is a special day." She said.


    Xiaoli looks at her mother and waits for her to continue.


    Liu Wei is stared at by the child. She feels embarrassed. What she wants to marry is Rong Ling. How can she explain to her son and become her?


    And how do you explain that?


    Thinking about it, she decided to make a big decision: "Xiaoli, do you know how to remarry?"


    Xiao Li doesn''t know. The ignorant children haven''t even heard the word. He grasps his head foolishly and doesn''t know whether to say that he doesn''t know. Will his mother think that he''s not good at learning.


    "I think I have." Xiao Li thought that pretending to be a good example would make her very learned.


    Liu Wei was stunned. "You heard that, where did you hear it?"


    Xiao Li can''t make it up. He said vaguely, "there''s a place. I''ve heard it."


    Liu Wei looks at him with a raised eyebrow and thinks his son is suspicious.


    Xiaoli hurriedly urges her: "Dad, you said remarriage, what happened to remarriage?"


    Liu Wei closed her heart and said something in her heart. After touching her son''s head, she said, "if a woman goes down to court, she can stay away for a long time and remarry. This remarriage means second marriage."


    Xiao Li can''t understand it any more. When explaining the meaning of second marriage to a five-year-old, it''s absolutely beyond the scope of the questions. What''s first marriage? It''s not clear.


    But Xiaoli pretended to be very understanding, with a wise face: "I understand."


    I don''t know if he really understood, but his son suddenly became so transparent that Liu Wei didn''t get used to it.


    "Your father, do you know your father?" Liu Wei asked.


    Xiaoli reaches out, chubby fingers, straight at Liu Wei''s face.


    Liu Wei grabs the finger and shakes her head: "it''s not me, it''s your other father, dear father."


    Xiao Li immediately snorted and said in a cold voice: "he is not a good man, but a bad guy, a big bad guy. If you see him, you should cut off his hands and feet, kill his life, destroy his internal organs, kill his soul, and let him die forever. You can''t live beyond life!"


    Liu Wei listens to his son''s heroic words, pinches a cold sweat in his heart for Rong Leng, claps his son''s head and laughs: "who taught you these?"


    "Pay uncle." Xiao Li blurted out and said: "Dad, you said that uncle Fu said that my father is not a good man. He always gives up and robs the people '' It doesn''t matter if he lives or dies. "


    Liu Wei''s forehead made a delicate step out of a thin sweat. She stammered: "I So, did you say that? Have you got it wrong? "


    Xiaoli''s face was grim and solemn: "I have no wrong memory. My memory is very good."


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what to say. Did she describe Rong Ling like this a few years ago? Why doesn''t she remember?


    However, if there was such a quarrel, it would be more important to bite it to death on the second marriage. If you know that Rong Ling is his father, Xiao Li still doesn''t know how to react.


    And Rong Ling. It''s determined not to let Rong Ling know what she said before


    "Uncle Rong." Clear and crisp children''s voice, with joy, floats over the silent kitchen.


    Liu Wei''s back is stiff. She turns her head mechanically. Her eyes are clear and numb. She looks towards the kitchen door.


    That against the light, I do not know how long to stand the Pianpian man.


    Liu Wei''s heart was broken by countless nervous lines.


    "You, you..." Liu Wei''s voice has changed its tone. The sound of the characters is strange and sharp through his throat, but in any case, he can''t say what''s behind it.


    Xiaoli looked at her mother curiously, jumped off the stool, ran to the door, and rushed to rongling''s arms: "Uncle Rong, you are back. Last night I went to find you in the room and wanted to show you my copy of" Fangcai Zhiwen ". Dad said you won''t come back to sleep."


    "Well." Holding up the child only to his waist, the man has a pair of obsidian eyes and pupils, staring at the kitchen. The woman sitting on the bench, motionless and nervous, asks, "what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei almost immediately stood up from the stool, grabbed the full pot of plum juice on the desk and said, "make wine, tomorrow use it."Rong Ling stepped in and approached. He saw that the round pot was full of brown juice.


    Liu Wei''s expression of "I didn''t cheat you" secretly touched the sweat on her forehead.


    "What was Xiao Li talking about with your father just now?"


    Just stopped the sweat, and flow down, Liu Wei want to stop, but his son has crisply replied: "Dad said remarriage, she said remarriage is a woman''s next hall, can be too few days, remarriage can be remarried."


    Rong Leng''s eyes narrowed into a line, and she stared at the woman in front of her eyes with deep meaning: "Oh, then, who will go down to the hall and marry again?"


    Xiaoli shook his head and said softly, "dad didn''t talk about it." Then Xiao Li looked at her mother and said, "Dad, who will go down to the hall and marry again?"


    Being restrained by one big one small two pairs of eyes, and asked by them the same question, Liu Wei''s hair was all standing up. She began to think about how to explain, so that neither of them could swallow her alive.


    The air in the kitchen was very quiet. Liu Wei thought for a long time. Then, in the atmosphere of suffocation, she pointed to the tip of her nose and said to her son, "I am."


    Xiaoli looks at her mother silly.


    The breath around the body becomes sharp and dark.


    Liu Wei swallowed his saliva, but did not dare to look at him. He just stared at his son and said seriously, "tomorrow, my father will marry. Do you understand?"


    How can Xiao Li understand? He thought for a long time, according to his consistent logic, he asked tentatively, "father wants to marry daughter-in-law?"


    "That''s right." Liu Wei agreed vaguely.


    "No." Rong Leng interrupts Liu Wei''s words and stares at her son and says, "she wants to marry."


    Xiao Li looked at her mother, uncle Rong, and then at her stomach, vaguely. "I want to have a little brother and a little sister, so I want to get married?"

 Chapter 1113

    Did not expect that the son still understands this, Liu Wei quite surprised, said: "almost."


    "It''s not." "Rong Leng once again retorted:" married, is a man and a woman, true love, not all factors around


    Xiaoli stretched out her short hand, took a round finger belly to learn from the elder, and rubbed her chin. After a while, she asked thoughtfully, "who is the father going to marry?"


    Liu Wei points to Rong Ling.


    "Uncle Rong?" This under small Li is surprised, he is bulging an eye to ask: "allow uncle to want to marry with my father?"


    Rong Ling looks at Xiaoli, as if to cover the tension on the surface. His expression is very serious, more serious than when he urged Xiaoli to copy a Book: "don''t you want to?"


    Xiaoli Zhang opened his mouth and said vaguely, "why does uncle Rong want to marry his father?"


    "Because of love." Said Rong Ling.


    Liu Wei''s face turned red in a flash. "Don''t talk to children about this. He can''t understand it."


    "I can understand. I have knowledge!" the child said Even if not, pretend to have: "love, I know, of course I know."


    Rong Ling looked at his son''s strength and asked with a smile, "what do you know?"


    "Just love each other." The little guy puffed up his cheeks and choked his neck and said, "if you love each other, you have to get married. Everyone knows. How can I not know!"


    "Then do you agree?"


    Agree? What do you agree with?


    Xiao Li wanted to ask, but under the burning eyes of his mother and uncle Rong, he couldn''t ask, so he just said, "of course, everyone agrees. Why don''t I agree?"


    Liu Wei was a little bewildered. She reached out and poked at his son''s forehead. "You agree with me. Do you know what we are talking about?"


    "When, of course, I know everything!" Xiaoli said, and looked at Uncle Rong carefully, and said with special emphasis, "I really know, especially know!"


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say about Xiao Li.


    Rong Ling felt the child''s forehead and thought he was so stupid. He didn''t know who to follow: "then you have to change your address."


    "A change of address?"


    "Call me father, call her mother."


    Liu Wei immediately looks at Rong Ling and raises her eyebrows.


    Xiaoli immediately shook her head and refused: "Uncle Rong is uncle Rong, not Dad. Father is father, not mother. "


    Finish saying, the little guy also came to the past, attached to the ear of Rong Leng and whispered: "you can''t call your mother your mother, or your mother will break my leg and call me father, you must call me that." The small appearance, which I thought deeply, was obviously the one who had suffered a great loss in terms of address before.


    It''s obvious that he wants to argue, but he''s afraid that his son will not be able to digest so many problems. The relationship between adults is complicated.


    Liu Wei took Xiaoli''s leisurely arms out, laid them down, patted his son''s back and said, "darling, go wash your face and brush your teeth. I don''t like to be clean in the morning. Wash them with salt water."


    Xiao Li is driven out, and Liu Wei stares at Rong Leng seriously and says: "some things are not in a hurry for a while. The change of address will be explained later. He is still small and big..."


    "Second marriage?" Leng Leng interrupts Liu Wei''s words, his expression is heavy, and his eyes are full of storms coming from the mountain rain. He asks, "apart from growing well and having some money and silver, there is nothing else to do with it?"


    "Cough." Liu Wei coughed for a while, and the whole man was petrified. He said, "I really don''t remember what I said. I doubt it was the kid who made it up. Xiao Li has always been a set of lies. There are many tricks. Don''t let him cheat."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you die or live. It doesn''t matter."


    "I didn''t know you at that time. Listen to my explanation..."


    "He is a shameless person who always refuses to give up and robs the women of the people. It''s time to fight the thunder. He can''t die easily."


    "This is what Fu Zichen said, not what I said..." The enemy has its head, the debt has its owner!


    Liu Wei is going to cry. Before she cries, she only sees the colder face of Rong Ling at that moment, and the fiery light in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    If in the beginning, the hurried marriage was only a whole name, a meaning of mutual love, a sense of belonging and comfort in psychology, then when Rong Ling left the post station for two hours, and then came back, he brought back the red suit of dress and gown, eight lift sedan chair, and things began to become extremely delicate.


    Liu Wei stood at the door, staring at the red sedan chair in the backyard of the post house, and then at the set of bride''s red robes, which were placed in the right plate, fine, beautiful and tidy, and could not say a word.


    Rong Leng checks the goods in person. After confirming, he pays a considerable reward to the delivery boy. Looking back, he says to Liu Wei, "it''s the wedding sedan chair, the wedding red robe, not the match for remarriage."


    The expression on Liu Wei''s face finally cracked. She grabbed Rong Leng''s hand with red eyes and gnawed her teeth: "you want me to wear this tomorrow? Sit on this thing? You''re trying to make me laugh? "Face edge face light and gentle, clap her hand back, soft voice way: "Xi Niang will arrive tomorrow, dress up, own people help."


    Liu Wei is going crazy.


    She took a deep breath and saw that the man was not joking. She hastened to soften her voice and pleaded: "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t speak ill of you behind my back, or instill in my son the idea that you are a traitor and a villain. Let me go. This time, let me go."


    However, it is obvious that Rong Leng has made up his mind and has no feelings to talk about.


    ¡­¡­


    When Fu Zichen came back in the evening, he still thought about the little things of Fu''s family, but when he entered the lobby, he saw that the hall was red and green, and the whole hall was decorated with big happy balls.


    He froze for a moment, after making sure that he didn''t go to the wrong door, he asked the servant who was hanging Xi silk: "what is this doing?"


    The servant turned around and said, "it''s the Lord on the second floor. He said that he had a happy event. He wanted to greet his son and ordered that the hall be dressed up."


    Fu Zichen choked for a while. How could Leng be so aboveboard in the hall? This is to tell everyone, is Liu Wei dressed as a man?


    He frowned and hurriedly stepped up to the second floor. He pulled the wound and grinned with pain.


    Pushing open the door, I was about to ask for guilt, but I saw only Liu Wei in the room.


    Rong Leng is not there.


    "And the third prince?" Fu Zichen asked angrily.


    Liu Wei turns to look at the people and says, "he went to buy firecrackers and date peanuts. He said that it''s a rule and etiquette to set off a firecracker in auspicious times. The date peanuts mean to have a baby early..."


    Fu Zichen disguised her gloating expression. Seeing that she was pitiful at the moment, she went forward and touched the dog''s head. "Now it''s too late to escape marriage. Do you want me to arrange a fast horse for you?"


    "You may die first." Said Liu Wei.

 Chapter 1114

    On the other hand, lengyi didn''t expect that things were so much worse than he thought.


    After inviting the king of power to discuss, the young cadre, who has a family background and is famous as a young man, has a deep understanding that can''t be covered up: "this matter should not be said to disturb the king, but the king''s relatives and relatives, and the emperor is a father, according to the king''s view, the queen is really brave..."


    King Quan''s face was also cold. He expected that there was a secret about Qin Pai and Fang ruozhu, but he didn''t expect that he would climb on the two state army.


    "Although Tongzhou and Qingzhou are under the jurisdiction of Qingyun, they are not friendly with the Central Plains for many years. It is the three-year imperial examination of the central government. They all set up a special threshold. Each state can give 1000 yuan, but the two states of Tongzhou and Qingzhou can only give 300 yuan. When the first emperor was in power, it was OK. Later, we, the emperor Qianling, never regarded those barbarians as people. Who can think of that To the empress, who is superior to her, but she has been so special about these two states that she has not been moved to take charge of them. If it is a man, she will be afraid that she will not yield, which has been clearly revealed, right? "


    Cold face is not good: "that Lord also thinks, square, Qin two people, say is true?"


    Before that, King Quan wondered who would take Fang ruozhu under house arrest to Qingzhou, which can be explained.


    Fang''s family did not know why they were in the eyes of the queen. However, in Tongzhou, Qingzhou, the two wild places that Qingyun people could not see, were just the base camp of the queen.


    A woman who has been in the imperial palace for decades, even in the palace gate, has the strength to return the most valiant and skilful hu man soldiers in the northwest border to her command and use.


    How did the woman do it?


    King Quan was silent for a moment, and looked at Leng Yi for a while. "This matter needs to be discussed in a long way, but if it is true, what about the marshal?"


    This is a turn of the story. I began to feel cold with this.


    There was some hesitation in his cold eyes. Obviously, for a marshal stationed in Qingzhou, the military in other places is not under his jurisdiction. But now, when people come to him, he has to choose.


    "I would have sent Fang and Qin back to Beijing."


    This is Leng Yi''s final decision.


    At the bottom of the king''s eyes, he could not say whether he was disappointed or regretted: "if the marshal is really the Dynasty''s humerus, he has already made a choice, and the king does not demand it."


    Leng Yi looked at him, stood up solemnly, and saluted him: "the family is still alive, Leng family dare not take risks."


    The king waved his hand and asked him to sit down: "since you promised to make it convenient to pay for your family, I have written down your kindness. The bitter melon has never been sweet, and my king also expected that you would not be under his command. You and I are very different in age, and it is not necessary to be a friend who forgets his years. "


    On the face of Leng Yigang, there was a smile: "the Lord is magnanimous."


    King Quan said again: "although you don''t want to use it for me, if the Queen really has a solid army in Qingzhou and Tongzhou, you will send Fang and Qin back to Kyoto without hesitation, for fear that there is a suspicion of standing. Since emperor Qianling was seriously ill, the cabinet, the prince and the seven kings read the important affairs of the court. There was no delay in the official business of the court, but in the end, their names were not right. What''s more, the current situation, the management of current affairs was ok, and they really wanted to fight. Who could be the Lord? "


    "According to the king?"


    "Isn''t Rong Ling still wandering around Qingzhou? I think he''s quite free." In a word, King Quan sold his nephew, who was always thinking of his best friend''s daughter, completely.


    He frowned coldly, as if thinking about the candidate.


    "Go and call Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai. I will tell them personally that you are stupid. Let those two little foxes fool around. Maybe they will really fool around to Rong Su''s side."


    Leng Yi knows that King Quan is kind. She nods gratefully and asks people to come.


    Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai have been waiting for the cold reply. At this moment, they are invited to come immediately.


    Entering the main camp, he saw the haunted face of the king of power.


    After the ceremony, Qin Pai was OK. Fang ruozhu directly engraved the word "unhappy" in his head.


    King Quan''s toothache hissed and clapped his hand on the table: "are you so reluctant? You are a mess that the king is not sparsely in charge of. "


    Qin Pai stretched out his hand and pulled Fang ruozhu down. He took the man to the chair and sat down. Then he looked at Leng Yi and asked, "Marshal has a decision?"


    Coldly looking at the king of power.


    King Quan raised his nose and said, "there''s a decision. Leng yuanshuai is loyal and brave. He doesn''t want to rely on the king as a lawless subject or a thief. He doesn''t want to have a confrontation with the queen. He wants to help you two return to Beijing, but he has to stand on the road of loyalty."


    Loyalty to the emperor means loyalty to the emperor. So, be loyal. If you are not sent back, you will stand on your old seven''s side.


    Qin Pai turns his eyes to lengyi. To tell you the truth, he and Fang ruozhu dare to come to Qingzhou garrison to ask lengyi for help. That is to say, they are interested in the character of Leng''s family. There are so many generals and marshals from Leng''s family. During the war, they can be seen everywhere. Only in the year of Zhengan, when there is no war outside, no rebel inside, and no useful place for officers, can they be so unknown To surrender to a state garrison, overqualified.


    The loyalty of Leng''s family to the king can''t be said, but this time, Qin Pai found Leng''s approach to the king of power. Now in Qingyun, the situation is very delicate. The prince and the seven kings fight openly and secretly. They spend all their efforts to save the king''s position, but the cabinet ministers are especially optimistic about the three kings.In this way, no matter whether the three kings have the heart of the throne or not, in the face of the sun, they also form a tripartite confrontation. For whom the throne finally falls, Kyoto people form various parties. In liaozhou, east of the south of the Yangtze River, however, there are ministers and kings who gather their troops and wait.


    At this time, whether it''s the fight for the throne of the monarch or the foreign invasion that the king of sycophant brought his troops to bear on the territory, all these have made Qingyun country, which has no monarchy, shake step by step.


    At this time, someone told you that there was more to the national disorder than that. There was also the queen. She was in the same state of Qingzhou, privately supporting fierce soldiers, and she didn''t know what she wanted.


    The queen is the prince''s mother. Will this soldier be for the prince? If so, it''s easy to say, but the prince''s body is not good. It''s a secret that has long been disclosed by the high officials in Kyoto. A woman who alone has two state troops, even her own flesh and blood, will put her decades old business foundation on a son who, even if she ascends the throne, will not know how many years she can become an emperor?


    The question is, what is the plan of the queen?


    In the worst case, the prince and the seven kings were both defeated and wounded. The king of power raised his army to fight against each other. When the Kyoto army and the liaozhou army were in full swing, the queen stood by her own side and took advantage of the benefits.


    Many people will ignore women, because the struggle between monarchs does not take women to play.


    However, there is now a woman who supports her soldiers and respects herself. Who can say that she has no rebellious heart with such a large background?


    As the king of power said, if this was a man, he would be afraid of not giving in, which had already been clearly revealed.


    King Quan said everything he wanted to say, in a clear tone.


    Leng Yi is not a person who doesn''t know how to praise. He immediately said: "if the official way can''t return to Beijing, as you said, even if you would have sent 500 soldiers to escort you to Beijing, you won''t have a smooth journey in the middle. If you want to return to Beijing and quietly bring the news to the person you want to bring, you have to do it secretly. If you want to be secretive, you will think of one person, if he wants, two people This journey will be safe and sound. "


    Qin Pai was disappointed because of lengyi''s attitude of staying out of the trouble. He wanted to pull Leng''s family into the ship of the seven kings through this matter. But now he has the right king. He can''t say what he wants to persuade any more, so he has to hold it for a while. In the end, even if he can''t get Leng''s family, at least they should return to Beijing safely. The Queen''s story must be told to Rong Su as soon as possible.


    "Three Lords." Cold meaning says, eyebrow eye is particularly bright: "if can mix in three Wang Ye to accompany drive in car, think must go to the road of Beijing, will be smooth."

 Chapter 1115

    Cold meaning this words just finish saying, that square if bamboo already wring eyebrow to refuse: "do not become."


    Cold meaning a Leng, subconscious look to Fang ruozhu.


    Fang ruozhu didn''t explain too much, but said: "Marshal Lao Leng, with the help of soldiers, would like to thank him when he arrives in Beijing!"


    "But..." There is obvious hesitation in coldness.


    The Queen''s people, even if they are brave enough, dare not wander in front of the third prince''s car.


    What''s the status of commander Zhen Gemen? Bright eyes are like torches, min sicongda! It''s true that the third prince''s chariot passed through the official road in a dignified way. Those people were afraid that they would not only dare to go forward to investigate, but also try to hide, so as not to expose the fox''s tail in front of the evil star. Obviously, it''s a big flag that covers the sky and blocks out the sun, so it''s easy to pull it. Why should they refuse?


    Cold thought for a while, thought of the seven kings and three kings seem to be rumors of the matter.


    However, in the name of the third prince, it was proposed by the king of power.


    Since the king of power dares to say that he can persuade the three princes to escort them, they don''t mind. What are you doing?


    Lengyi is a little reluctant to see Fang ruozhu. He only looks at Qin Pai. In lengyi''s opinion, Fang adult, who is as clean as silk as bamboo, is proud and self-supporting. He can''t afford to communicate. It''s better to talk to Qin adult, who is more important to the overall situation.


    Qin Pai didn''t expect that the other side would mention Rong Ling. There were many rumors that three kings and seven kings disagreed with each other. However, Qin Pai had a firm relationship with Rong Xu, but he knew that after leaving Beijing last time, the relationship between Rong Xu and Rong Ling seemed to be eased. The evidence was that he had witnessed the two people''s peace talks in the small pavilion of the seventh Prince''s mansion.


    At that time, he thought that the two were going to join hands to resist the prince. He specifically asked Rong Su once, but he didn''t join hands. However, his three brothers were shameless and threatened to repay him.


    Yeah? Is Rong Ling in favor of Rong Su?


    He asked again, but rongsu didn''t say it.


    However, from the point of view of speech attitude, it seems that Rong Su has not rejected Rong Leng as much as before. They should be able to speak.


    If the third prince is willing to lend his name, he and Fang ruozhu should be able to return to Beijing safely. If he wants to come, he will look to Fang ruozhu and try to persuade him.


    Fang ruozhu, as if he had guessed what Qin Pai wanted to say, said flatly, "don''t eat this man''s favor."


    Well, that''s serious.


    Qin Pai didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Cold also a little fidgety.


    But it was the king of power, who scoffed and turned his mouth: "you said ''this man'', didn''t you say ''Rong Leng''?"


    Fang ruozhu didn''t say a word, but he was resolute.


    The king of power snorted and stood up: "since some people don''t appreciate it, the king doesn''t care much about this business, just follow you."


    Words fall, has been out of the camp.


    Taking a deep breath, lengyi urged Qin Pai once more: "if there are three princes to help you, you can get twice the result with half the effort. Lord Qin should be clear."


    Qin Pai took a look at Fang ruozhu and said to Leng, "excuse me, marshal. I have something to say with ruozhu."


    Cold also not affectation, get up, stride out of the tent, will leave the camp to two people.


    When everyone was gone, Qin Pai asked Fang ruozhu, "what are you doing? You have to take care of Gu yin''er and ruotong even though you don''t care about yourself. There is a more peaceful way to live. Why not do it?"


    Fang ruozhu''s eyebrows are all twisted into a knot: "I know it''s my willfulness, but I have my intention. Don''t ask more."


    Because of Fang ruozhu''s insistence, Qin Pai couldn''t, so he had to say with lengyi, escorted by soldiers.


    Lengyi is a pleasant person. He promised to send people back to Beijing. Even if they have a lot of shit, he didn''t eat what he said, so he immediately arranged for people and horses. However, from the pace of his journey, he was not willing to go up and down.


    Since we have to leave, it is natural that we should not be late. People arranged that night. We decided to leave early the next morning. Lengyi personally escorted a part of it and went back to Chengguan.


    Li Yin and Fang ruotong were placed in another car. In order to hide their eyes and ears, they both dressed in men''s clothes.


    Li Yin dislikes the coarse cloth clothes on her body, but Fang ruotong holds the back of her hand: "you look like this, don''t you tell others that you are different?"


    "But it''s really hard." Li Yin raised her sleeve and showed her her her arm: "it''s red. I can''t wear such cheap clothes. I will have a rash when I wear them."


    Fang ruotong breathed, took out a cool perfume and applied it on her hands. He said, "I''ll leave the city soon. Be careful not to show my horse''s feet."


    Just as he was saying this, Li Yinxi heard the sound of the suona in his ear. He opened the curtain and saw a group of relatives coming to them.


    "Someone is married." Li Yin said a word and stared at the red sedan chair. "It''s a sedan chair with nine seats. It''s so brave. The world only uses eight seats for marriage. Nine seats are the right of the royal family. Which family is greeting and paying?"


    In Qingzhou, it''s only Fu Jiayou who is so rebellious.


    "Probably." Fang ruotong doesn''t care about this. She just covers the curtain and tells Li Yin, "don''t open the curtain at will. Let people see it."Li Yin didn''t care: "didn''t you wear a man''s dress and tie your hair? You can''t recognize it. But why did the sedan chair go to Chengguan? Did you want to marry out to Linxian? If you go far, why don''t you take the red carriage? "


    Usually, on the day of marriage, women who marry far away only use sedans in the city. When they get out of the city, they change for red cars, or when they get to the wharf, they change for red ships. This is the outskirts of Qingzhou City. It''s time to change cars.


    Fang ruotong took a look at the red team''s pace and guessed one or two: "it''s not a long marriage, it''s a detour. Usually, if the woman doesn''t go out of the cabinet in her hometown, she will walk in a red sedan chair before three times of worship with her husband''s family. It''s a detour around the landlord city. It''s considered a detour. It''s to let the god Buddha recognize her as a daughter and bless the husband and wife."


    "And that?" Li Yin also saw something new. He didn''t look at the slow walking of the greeting team, but he was still angry with the nine sedans: "after all, the nine sedans are not in line with the rules. When I get back to Beijing, I will tell my elder brother that I will give the family a good beating."


    Fang ruotong smiled and said, "did your family provoke you?"


    "It''s nothing to provoke me. My husband doesn''t like to pay for his family, and I don''t like it either. It''s called Fu sing and Fu follow." She said complacently, then sighed, "I don''t know what my husband is doing now. I don''t think I have."


    Liu Wei doesn''t think of Li Yin now. She doesn''t think of anyone. She just sits in the red sedan chair numbly and watches the procession. From the west gate, she knocks and beats all the way to the outside of the city. Later, she goes to the east gate and back to the post house.


    Today, she got up at Mao time. According to the itinerary set by Rong Ling, when she went back to the post house, it is estimated that it is late in the afternoon. Look, lunch is ready. Two boxes are ready for her to eat in the sedan chair.


    Really, too! Body! Paste! Yes!

 Chapter 1116

    Fresh berries are placed all over the plate, red and gorgeous, and Luan is covered with Phoenix scarves. In front of the bed curtain, there are double happiness horizontal stickers, which are opposite to each other, standing in the collapse.


    The servant put the last pair of red seat covers on the small chairs in the room, looked up and said to the great man next to the post Cheng: "I have never heard of a noble man getting married in our humble place. Do you take good care of the adults and the dishes in the kitchen?"


    Qingzhou post Cheng didn''t pay attention to the words of returning to his servants, but nervously looked around the house for several times, and made sure there was no missing place. Then he wiped his sweat and said: "the dishes have been arranged, you can be sure. The noble said that the dinner was arranged at the time of dinner?"


    The servant hurriedly nodded: "I''m sure. I haven''t seen anyone who has a wedding dinner at night. The little one asked me more about it. The third prince said that the dinner was in the evening."


    The postmaster couldn''t help muttering: "it''s the first time that a prince or a dignitary has settled a business in our foreign country without greeting him in Kyoto. The rules are strange. Have you heard that the prince is going to marry a girl from any family?"


    The servant shook his head: "there was no news in advance. I just made a scene these two days. I didn''t see any matchmaker coming to visit. Would it not be our Qingzhou girl?"


    "It''s not a girl from Qingzhou. How could the prince decide to marry in Qingzhou temporarily? I guess it''s the girl of Fu''s family, and only the girl of Fu''s family is worthy of the Lord. "


    The servant thought for a while, and thought it was reasonable, but also strange: "I didn''t see Fu''s house decorated with lanterns. It''s not like the government wants to go out of the cabinet."


    "Muddleheaded." The postmaster patted the servant''s head and said in a low voice, "it''s a big deal for the Fu family. It''s a change of management. It''s a fire. A second master and a grandson have died. Do you dare to do something red at this time? Are you not afraid of big trouble caused by red and white? "


    "Then how can we..."


    "It must be secretly. The man''s family is the son of the Holy One. When the king is in power, he can marry such a gentleman. How about the red and white conflicts? As long as he doesn''t speak up and sneaks around, he will decide first."


    "It seems so." The servant thought it was reasonable. He couldn''t help guessing. Can''t the bride really be the girl of Fu''s family?


    After that, the postmaster went up and down to patrol the post house, making sure that he understood everything, from the decorations in the lobby to the patterns of flower balls, so that he could do it himself, lest it might not be as good as the idea of the nobles.


    In the near future, the sound of Suona and drums came from outside the street.


    The post Cheng knows that the greeting team is back. He quickly pulls all servants of the post house out to meet him.


    When the sedan chair fell down, Xi Niang took a fan and shouted at the door, "please kick the door."


    At this moment, there are a lot of people around to watch and talk about it. They are guessing which family is getting married. The groom is not handsome, and the bride is not beautiful.


    Xi Niang shouted twice according to the rules. When the second voice fell, there was a man in the gate of the post house. The man was wearing a big red gown, a wide rib belt around his waist, a white jade crown on his head, and dark Tuo shoes on his feet. He took a step to be elegant. When he walked, the hem of the gown swayed with kicks. His features were cold and his eyebrows were beautiful. This gesture, no matter what From the top, from the bottom, from the inside, and from the outside, they are all indispensable among the people.


    Many women have whispered in the crowd, admiring the bride''s words in the sedan chair: "it''s such a blessing for this girl to have such a fair husband."


    "Isn''t it true that I don''t know what kind of woman the young man will marry. Can I see the whole picture of the bride in a moment?"


    The crowd''s voice grew louder and louder, but Rong Ling turned a deaf ear to it. He looked intently at the two red sedans and stepped to the front of the sedan under the urging of Xi Niang.


    Kicking the sedan chair door is an indispensable part of the wedding ceremony. According to the rules, the bridegroom kicks the sedan chair door three times outside, and the bride kicks the sedan chair door three times inside. It means that the bridegroom is not afraid of the inside and the bride is not weak after marriage.


    Rong Leng kicked the three car doors, but for a long time, didn''t hear the response from inside.


    He was stupefied, his brow slightly frowned.


    After all, the bride is a professional. She responds very quickly and says with a smile: "the bride is shy. Girl, I''ve seen it for you. The new Lang official is really a jade faced official. You can marry him. Come on. If you agree, kick the inner door three times. I''ll listen for you."


    Many people around laughed, thinking that the bride must be nervous, and that the girl would be nervous when she was in the sedan chair for the first time.


    But Xi Niang all beat the round field to this part, but there is still no movement in the sedan chair.


    It''s not good. Is there no one in the sedan chair? Or is it time for the bride not to marry? To repent?


    All the people who watched the activity began to look into the curtain windows on both sides of the sedan chair.


    Xi Niang was also sweating. She wiped her forehead with her sleeve. She didn''t care about her appearance. She also went to the window of the sedan chair and raised the curtain to see what was going on inside.


    At this sight, she nearly bled out.


    The great woman who was about to be married fell asleep in a sedan chair, wearing a red cap and curling her side.


    This didn''t remind her when she arrived at the city gate. It''s going to be a ceremony soon. Why did she turn around and go to sleep? Look at this posture. I''m still asleep. What can I do?For half a lifetime, Xi Niang never met this kind of situation. She was tongue tied and couldn''t speak. She just pinched her sleeve and looked at the bridegroom in a hurry.


    Without waiting for the three kicks, Rong Leng opened the sedan chair and saw the scene inside. His brow had been twisted into a knot. He took a deep breath and, regardless of the eyes of other people around him, reached out and carried the sleepy woman out.


    "It''s against the rules. It''s against the rules." Seeing that the bridegroom wanted to take the bride in, the wedding mother immediately said.


    The bridegroom didn''t even look at other people. He held them in his arms and stepped into the post house.


    Fu Zichen, as the only guest in the wedding today, and Xiaoli, two people, took the whole banquet. They watched the man who went out to meet the bride, but didn''t bring in the bride. Instead, the man who brought in the bride was puzzled and looked at each other.


    Fu Zichen opened his mouth and asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    Without saying a word, Rong Leng carried the man up to the second floor.


    Fu Zichen immediately told Xiao Li, "you want such a person to be your father?"


    Xiaoli didn''t feel anything at all. Hearing this sentence, he was immediately nervous. He stiffened his cheek, glanced at Fu Zichen, then raised his neck and said bravely, "father, father, yes, father, I know it''s my father. Uncle Fu, you don''t have to tell me. I know everything."


    Fu Zichen: "..."


    The main platform in the lobby is still in good order. The ceremony of worshiping heaven and earth and Bodhisattva has not yet begun, but the bride and groom enter the cave enigmatically.

 Chapter 1117

    If you look at me and I look at you, I don''t know what to do next.


    Until a quarter of an hour later, the door of the room on the second floor was opened. The bride, covered with a red cap, walked down slowly with the help of the bridegroom.


    They went downstairs and stood in front of the main platform.


    Facing the candle, the bride asked, "after worshiping heaven and earth, it''s ok?"


    "The bridegroom said:" worship heaven and earth, but also toast


    "To whom?" the bride asked


    "Family and friends." The bridegroom said, turning his eyes to the banquet, only two of them were alive.


    The bride looks at the past as if she is feeling something. She looks hazy through the red veil. Then, she sneers with contempt.


    Fu Zichen and Liu Xiaoli, friends and relatives who were laughed at: "..."


    The pregnant woman is easy to get sleepy. Liu Wei got up early this morning and swayed around with the sedan chair for several hours. She was exhausted. Now she desperately wants to go back to her soft and warm bed. Therefore, she hopes to go to the hall soon to have a rest.


    In fact, there are many plans in Rong Ling''s mind. Toasting is a part of it. There are also firecrackers and fireworks. In the evening, he has to go to the Xifang cruise river. But the woman is pregnant and hard. He can''t bear Liu Wei''s tiredness to accompany him. It''s a compromise. Let her have a rest for a while.


    After three times of worship, Xi Niang was granted amnesty, and she took the red seal and ran away.


    The postmaster also immediately ordered people to serve wine and vegetables. Rong Ling took Liu Wei back to Xifang, uncovered the red cover with a scale bar, and looked at the woman under the cover, who wore a bunch of women''s clothes and wore a cloud bun with a soft eyebrow, and kissed her in the middle of her eyebrow.


    Liu Wei lifted his eyelids and looked at him. He asked lazily, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Ling looks into her eyes and touches her cheek. This morning, in the bed she got up at the time of Mao, Xi Niang took the makeup on the door of the sophisticated Mammy. At that time, Rong Ling was separated by Xi Niang. He didn''t see the appearance of Liu Wei after she put on the makeup. Now, he can see clearly.


    The pink cheeks like red clouds and the soft and charming eyes are different from the free and easy and elegant men''s dress. The women''s dress softens the past heroism, and the eyebrows and eyes are low, showing the little daughter''s clear state.


    Rong Ling has never seen her like this. When she was in Liufu, she had half a scar on her face, covering half of her appearance. Now, it''s her real appearance. It''s so beautiful, so beautiful, even her mouth painted with red grease, which is different from usual.


    Rong Leng looks at her mouth as if fascinated. She leans to the bottom and falls on it.


    He was only going to have a taste. After all, this man was pregnant, and he was still tired at the moment, but the other side was obviously more mischievous than he imagined. After his lips were pasted, this man opened his mouth and bit his lips.


    Rong Leng looks at her in silence and her eyes turn red.


    Liu Wei crooked out a disgusting smile, stretched out the tip of his tongue, licked his lips, nibbled with his teeth, and then asked lazily, "you want to What to do? "


    Rong Leng reaches out and presses her back brain, deepening the shallow kiss.


    The intertwined space between lips and tongue, panting heavily, moves lips up again.


    Liu Wei smiled, pushed him gently, half of his body soft in his arms, buried his face in his chest, and said: "I didn''t know that marriage would be so tired in advance, I can''t bear it any more. You know, the more complicated things, the more heart grinding, sitting in a sedan chair for several hours, is more tired than letting me fight a set of fist, I''m really sleepy."


    Rong Leng hugs her, looks down at her face, and her eyes are all soft: "I''ll sleep with you for a while."


    Liu Wei looked up at him. "Isn''t there anything else? I see you have a pamphlet in your hand these two days, with two pages full of things written on it. It''s the process of today. "


    Rong Leng bent and lifted her up in the air. In Liu Wei''s light smiling eyes, he put her on the red cave, and let her lie down: "you are tired, you will rest first. Those will be used sooner or later."


    Liu Wei looks at him with a smile and doesn''t understand: "sooner or later, what does it mean?"


    Rong Lingwen said: "this time, there is no hall around you. It''s not a serious marriage. I''ll pick up your mother, do another one, go back to Kyoto, do another one, three times in total. Please invite all the relatives and friends to the list, and do everything without omission."


    The smile on Liu Wei''s face suddenly froze, and her voice was like a shell stuck: "you want to do three games?"


    Rong Leng took it for granted: "it''s simple here. I''ve wronged you. I want to make up for it."


    Liu Wei quickly shook his head and waved his hand crazily: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Rong Leng frowned and said seriously, "today, I only want to establish a relationship between you and me. I have made a book to the Ministry of the household to give you more surname. I am qualified to join the family tree of Rong''s family. However, the wedding of the guests should be rescheduled on a certain day."


    Liu Wei hurriedly sat up from the bed and pointed to the red happy letter and red candle red curtain. "There are all kinds of decorations here. There are two relatives and friends downstairs. It''s so busy. Where can I do it again?"


    "It''s not Kyoto, many things are not well arranged..."


    "Very good, very good, I''m very satisfied. When they get married, what''s important is their feelings. Don''t go with the bureaucracy. It''s not how they do it grandly, but how we do it. It''s good to have their own style. It''s just this one. It''s settled.""After all, the form is too common..."


    "It''s not ordinary, it''s not ordinary, it''s very special. I like getting up at the prime time and going around the suburb for a few hours. It''s very interesting and fun!"


    "After returning to Beijing, the king will be married. He has a set of different etiquette, which will be more grand than today..."


    "Don''t be so grand. Mind is the most important thing. Mind is priceless. Mind is priceless."


    "But..."


    For a long time, the two fought with each other. Finally, Rong Ling didn''t want to argue with his wife in a happy day, so he lowered his voice and said in a slow voice, "this matter will be discussed later."


    Liu Wei didn''t dare to say anything, but she was afraid of death, for fear that Rong Ling really planned to do it again Just one is too tired to breathe. If you want to do three addictions, who knows what she will be like?!


    When Liu Wei and Rong Ling were married and slept together, the official road from Qingzhou to Kyoto took place.


    According to the county and township officials nearby, there was a group of mountain bandits. When they went down the mountain to rob, they happened to meet the commander of the military camp in Qingzhou, who was passing by here. The commander, together with 500 elite soldiers, had a big fight with nearly a thousand of them.


    In the end, both sides were defeated and injured, more than half of them were killed and injured, resulting in a huge tragedy of the dead.


    The news quickly reached Qingzhou camp.


    The Deputy General of the guard camp was shocked. He immediately summoned people and horses to take the commander back to Linxian County.


    The king of power stayed in the camp temporarily because the snake keeper had not released the secrets of the witch family. When he heard the news, he naturally asked. When he asked, he immediately knew that this was not a fight between the officials and bandits, but a confrontation between them and the Queen''s people.

 Chapter 1118

    Isn''t it true that a garrison marshal, a country, will be afraid? If you take 500 people, I''ll take 1000 people. Crossing the mountain road beside Qingzhou is the boundary of Qingzhou. It''s easy to gather a thousand fierce soldiers. Another short-term battle is to pretend to be a mountain bandit. Even if they are captured later, they can''t find out the clue.


    This is just about to steal Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai from lengyi!


    The king of power frowned and was annoyed. He could use the signboard of Rong Ling to leave Qingzhou unharmed, but he had to stir up for a long time and choose the most difficult road. Now, he also involved the coldness. He lost more than half of the elite soldiers. As the commander, he could not help it!


    "I will go with you." See if the deputy general is ready to leave. The king of power will follow him directly.


    The deputy general obviously knew the identity of the king of power, hesitated for a moment, and agreed.


    When King Quan left, he thought about it and sent Xing Yi to the city to inform Rong Ling Liu Wei about it.


    Two hours later, they arrived at Linxian county and went straight to the county magistrate''s office.


    Leng Yi was injured this time. He had several wounds on his body. His right hand even broke a bone. He was being fixed by the doctor with a splint and hung on his neck.


    Seeing that the deputy general came with the king, he was a little surprised. Seeing that the king was concerned about his body, he didn''t pay much attention to the way: "it''s just a small wound, the martial artist, who has few wounds."


    The king looked around and asked, "how about Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai?"


    "They are OK." Leng Yi said: "Lord Qin has some martial arts, enough to protect himself. Lord Fang is shocked, but he is not hurt."


    The king frowned: "it''s hard for you to live and die."


    Coldly shaking his head, he promised to send people back to Beijing. Since he promised, he considered the danger and severity. Now something happened, there is no reason to blame others. But there is one thing, he has to say.


    From the table at hand, he picked up a crossbow and handed it to him coldly: "have you ever seen such a bow?"


    King Quan picked up the crossbow and looked around: "never seen it, is it?"


    "The weapons of the bandits." Coldly serious way: "this crossbow is smaller than the ordinary long one, and it is more light. Those bandits use this crossbow to shoot arrows and hurt our soldiers'' feet when they are ambushed in the mountain depression. But the Lord may guess how far away they hit us?"


    King Quan thought for a moment and said: "the normal long-distance shooting can take 150 steps. This kind of bow and crossbow is smaller and its feathers are shorter. It should 70 steps up and down? "


    Cold meaning shakes his head, heavy way: "at least three hundred steps."


    "What?" King Quan was stunned and looked at the crossbow in his hand. His face was inconceivable.


    Cold meaning wry smile: "if this kind of crossbow is not too far, how can my five hundred elite soldiers not realize it? Lord, if all the bandits are equipped with such a crossbow, their light cavalry and far Archer are invincible and invincible... "


    King Quan''s face was heavy, too: "the structure of this cabal is special, but it has never been seen in the Central Plains, but it was made by the Hu people?"


    "I don''t know."


    Suddenly knowing that the enemy has several times more powerful weapons than himself, not only is it cold, but even the king of power has to care about it.


    Qingyun is not a country with many affairs, and the emperor is a careful person. Therefore, the national weapons control has always been relatively strict. This is also the reason why the king of power in liaozhou has been able to find two hundred thousand rebel troops for decades. Soldiers are easy to find, but weapons are not easy to prepare.


    Ordinary weapons can be refined by self built iron workshop, but if they are more advanced and lean, they need countless craftsmen to brainstorm and spend countless energy, money and time.


    He looked at the crossbow in his hand again and again, and the brow tightened by the king of power was never loosened.


    He can''t show that he is only catching the two young people who have escaped. How could the other side use such terrible new weapons? If the two armies are fighting each other, what terrible weapons will be used on the opposite side?


    Long silence.


    After a long time, he said coldly, "there is a number in the Lord''s mind. As for the two people, Lord Fang and Lord Qin, I''m afraid they have to ask the three lords for help."


    Now there are only half of the elite soldiers with him. Leng Yi is still hurt. He can''t force himself to expend more forces for two outsiders because he is public and private.


    If the third prince comes forward, maybe Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai will be ugly, but after all, there will be no casualties.


    And the Queen''s people can not be afraid of the soldiers stationed in Qingzhou, but not even the face of the three princes.


    Under normal circumstances, as long as the queen is not crazy and sees the banner of the third prince, she will not dare to act rashly.


    Knowing that lengyi tried his best, King Quan patted him on the shoulder, weighed the crossbow in his hand, and clenched it a little: "I''ll tell you about ah Ling''s side. As for this, I''ll take it away."


    Since Leng Yi told the king of power, he didn''t mean to hide. He said generously: "I hope the craftsmen in the mansion can understand the mystery of this cabal. If one day our Central Plains army can wear this cabal, it will greatly boost the morale of the soldiers. Of course, this cabal will also be sent to Kyoto. This needs to be explained to the Lord first."


    The king understood himself, nodded and boasted, "Marshal Leng is righteous."Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai are in a hurry. Now they have had a fierce battle. They are determined to leave as soon as possible. If they stay here for another day, they will be more dangerous.


    But now the Garrison has been defeated and suffered heavy casualties. It''s hard for them to hurry up at this time.


    At last, Leng Yi came in person and delivered a message to the two: "Leng has been entrusted with the task of escorting the two. Only when the three princes come, can they leave for Beijing."


    After hearing this, Fang ruozhu frowned when he stepped on the stage. Qin Pai knew that there was no way. He nodded to lengyi and said solemnly, "commander in chief, Qin Mou wrote it down."


    Leng Yi didn''t look at Fang ruozhu''s face, which was obviously not happy, and said: "not in war, but he lost more than 200 elite soldiers in the battalion. Leng should be serious..."


    Qin Pai said again: "after the matter came back to Beijing, Qin will tell the main government one by one. The marshal doesn''t have to blame himself. The soldiers'' pension, family placement and other issues can be handled freely."


    With his words, the cold feeling is more comfortable in the end. He nods silently and doesn''t stay in the room much. After a while, he leaves.


    When Rong Ling receives the news sent by the king of power, Liu Wei is still sleeping.


    She was really sleepy. After lying in bed, she slept for a long time.


    It''s not dusk yet. The lobby downstairs is very jubilant, but only the servants of the post house are busy inside and outside.


    Fu Zichen and Xiao Li both went back to the house. As the only witnesses of this marriage, they were not interesting.


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t know why he had to get up so early today. Besides, his mother was very polite, and suddenly she had to wear a girl''s dress. The skirt and the bun were all used by the girl''s family.


    The subordinate sent by King Quan is a familiar face with some impression of Leng. In fact, King Quan has always used the army of righteousness, that is, the group of Xingyi. Because of their witch blood, strong physique, hard work, and the unique thing of the witch family, which can protect the life of insects and snakes, they are more suitable and good at fighting than the ordinary Central Plains dead.


    But this time, the sheepskin of the witch family''s anti Lord has been completely torn, and the Yizi army on the back of the sheepskin has not completely eradicated these face-to-face sets, which is the greatest patience of the king of power to take the overall situation into consideration and not to scare the snake. All the nearby people should be replaced naturally.


    This is the new bodyguard. He is a rude face. Rong Ling has seen him twice. He knows that he has some mana, but at least he is loyal.


    The other side handed over the little letter written by Prince Quan.


    Rong Leng opened his eyes. The dark eyes circled in the short two lines of writing. He kneaded the letter paper and threw it to the guard.


    The bodyguard hurriedly catches him and looks at the young Lord.


    Rong Ling''s voice was very weak, but his tone was cold without any temperature: "today, I''m married, but Uncle Huang doesn''t come to congratulate me. Why should I care about his business?"

 Chapter 1119

    After hearing Rong Ling''s words, the bodyguard was stupefied and didn''t know how to answer. After thinking about it, he said everything that happened in the official way.


    The bodyguard said it in detail, hoping that the young Lord would change his mind and lend a man to help him.


    But the other side obviously more ruthless than he imagined: "back to your master, to borrow, in person to borrow."


    Words fall, then backhand closed the door, there is no more half nonsense.


    The bodyguard messed up his work, but he couldn''t help it. He could only scratch his ears and hold a group of letter paper. He hurried out of the post house, stepped on his horse and galloped in the direction outside the city.


    After an hour''s whipping, I finally rushed back to the master''s side and said what happened before in the original.


    "What?" King Quan was shocked. "That''s what that kid really said?"


    The guard nodded honestly.


    King Quan slapped the table and stood up: "go in person and go in person. This little rabbit is more and more asshole, even uncle is not in the eye!"


    After a whole trip back and forth, when the sun was about to set, King Quan came to the post house.


    Liu Wei has already woke up. Instead of wearing that bridal dress, she is wearing a set of ordinary red men''s clothes. She is walking to the lobby on the first floor, and she is using her dinner slowly.


    Rong Ling sits next to her and sets dishes for her. Occasionally, she ladles a spoon of soup and urges her to drink it.


    The two wedding guests were at the same table. Fu Zichen played with the glass at hand, but he didn''t eat a meal. Similarly, he didn''t drink a drink.


    Xiaoli is the most comfortable one. He is very happy to have a big meal today. He also hides two big fat chicken legs secretly. After finishing the meal, he plans to go to the opposite street to find the little beggar he met a while ago, two chicken legs, one for the little beggar, and then take one back to his mother!


    As soon as he entered the hall, he saw the red silk, the wedding couplets on the beams and columns, and the wedding knots in front of the railings, which were dense and crisscross.


    In a word, the things that enter the eyes are all red. Even those who are sitting on the table and dressed as grooms have red and hot eyes.


    The king choked and walked over with his eyes bulging. He opened his mouth and asked, "are you really married?"


    Liu Wei chews the bamboo shoots in her mouth, glances at King Quan with a blank face, lowers her head and continues to eat her own food.


    Rong Leng stands up and stands formally in front of the king of power.


    Being looked at face to face suddenly by him, King Quan was stunned for a moment and stuttered unadaptedly: "you, what do you do?"


    "Thank you." Rong Leng said calmly, then reached out his hand and pointed to the inner servant at the door: "give gifts there."


    The king almost died of his anger: "I didn''t come to your wedding party! I''m here to talk to you. I''ll tell you it''s about the Emperor... "


    "Gifts over there." Let Leng simply and decisively interrupt each other''s chatter, stubborn in the gift issue, very real.


    The wedding reception, like when to shoot and when to swim the flower boat, is an essential part of the process on the day of marriage.


    And the process must be followed!


    Fu Zichen, who was in sympathy with each other, timely reminded King Quan: "if you can''t buy more than 3000 liang of gifts at one time, he won''t accept them. He says they don''t conform to his identity. If you can''t buy more than 3000 liang of gifts at that time, you can give him 3000 liang of red envelopes, which he will accept."


    The nose of King Quan''s Qi was full of sparks: "I didn''t agree with your marriage, what is it today? There are no halls. Is there no matchmaking? "


    Rong Leng''s expression changed, and her eyes were almost bleeding.


    "Cough." Liu Wei was choked by the hot soup, turned back quietly, looked carefully at Rong Ling''s expression, and hurried to finish the scene: "there is a matchmaker, who is matchless, and how can there be no hall?"? Heaven is father, earth is mother, and earth mother is the mother of all! " She said, carefully pulling the sleeve of larongleng: "you sit down first, calm down."


    When Rong Leng faces Liu Wei, he always wants to be gentle. He looks at his newly married wife''s frightened face, but doesn''t make a sound. After sitting down, he turns his back to the king of power, and doesn''t turn his head back. "Leave the ceremony, but don''t give it away."


    "You..."


    What else did the king want to say, but Liu Wei hurriedly interrupted: "the LORD said that there is something important to talk about, sit down and talk slowly?"


    This is a step for himself. King Quan''s nose is not his nose, and his eyes are not his eyes. After all, he sat down, groaning and groaning. He sat opposite to Rong Leng, and then he winked at the attendant.


    The bodyguard nodded clearly, took other people with him, drove away all the other people in the hall, and guarded the hall strictly. Then he heard the king of power say, "Fang ruozhu, the boy of Fang''s family, didn''t you come to pick up his sister a while ago? You still have business, don''t you forget?"


    Liu Wei must remember Fang ruozhu. After this man had a quarrel with his mother, her mother suddenly left Qingzhou. She still has a problem with this.


    "What happened to him?"


    King Quan glanced at Rong Leng. On the letter paper from the previous letter, the cause and process were all said, but the other side apparently didn''t tell Liu Wei.Then the king said again.


    After listening, the first reaction was not Liu Wei, but Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli''s greasy mouth was shaped into an "O" shape. After a silly moment, he asked: "Qin Wandering Brother? "


    The king of power looked at him, and the other three also looked at him.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei don''t know each other, but their son and Rong Su''s friend Qin ban know each other?


    "What do you call him?" Liu Wei asked with a frown.


    Xiaoli blinked and said honestly: "brother Qin Pai, I came to Qingzhou by his carriage. His carriage was ambushed by bad people on the way. I saved him. After entering the city, he asked me to stay in the post house before I found my father. He said that as long as I read his name and the post house''s management, I would definitely live in the post house, but I didn''t expect that my father was in the post house ¡­¡±


    Liu Wei''s expression sank: "why didn''t you tell me these before?"


    Xiaoli was stupefied: "dad didn''t ask, I didn''t think it was important..."


    Liu Wei did not look at him angrily, just wanted to teach him another lesson, but listened to Rong Leng and asked, "he doesn''t know you?"


    Xiaoli''s chicken pecked at the rice and nodded: "I know that we went all the way. I know his name is brother Qin Pai, and he knows my name is Liu Xiaoli."


    "Not this." "He has never seen you before?" he frowned


    "Ah?" Xiaoli thought for a moment and shook her head. "We haven''t seen him before. I haven''t seen him either."


    Rong Ling remembers the time when he took Xiao Li to the palace for the first time. It was a big feast. Qin Pai was also there, but he didn''t know where he was. Maybe the two didn''t meet at all, so they ended up.


    Qin Pai and Rong Suo are close friends. For Rong Suo, Rong Ling has never been completely relieved. Why did Xiao Li happen to meet Qin Pai on the way? Qin Pai was ambushed. Xiao Li helped him. Didn''t the other side doubt him?

 Chapter 1120

    Many questions silenced Rong Ling, who was used to thinking for a while. Then he asked the king of power, "according to your words, Qin came to Qingzhou just for Fang ruozhu?"


    The king nodded: "Qin Pai himself said that he had received Fang ruozhu''s plea for help before he came, but he didn''t expect that the other side would have something to do with the queen."


    "The Queen''s house? Why? " This is what Liu Wei asked.


    King Quan shook his head. Fang ruozhu didn''t say it. Qin Pai didn''t say it either. Both of them were guarding against him. They knew lengyi would tell him the news. They didn''t even tell lengyi there. It was mysterious. Who wanted to know.


    "Uncle Huang wants me to lend a horse and send them back to Beijing?" Rong Leng picked a eyebrow and looked delicate.


    When it comes to business, King Quan finally put on a little attitude: "I shouldn''t have said this, but this time I''m going to pay for my family. When they help coldly, they should repay me with their love and help me. If there''s a way or another, they can get along well in the future."


    Liu Wei chuckled, "that''s very nice to say, but what do the three lords of our family have to do with Marshal Leng in the future? I''m afraid you''re still here for yourself? Don''t worry if you can persuade Marshal Leng to vote for you. Qingzhou is the gate of Kyoto. If your liaozhou army wants to come here and go through Liangjiang River, and want to go the most smooth way to Kyoto, I''m afraid it can only ask the Qingzhou garrison to pass by. It''s close to Marshal Leng. When passing by, can you talk? Tut Tut, it''s a good idea. It''s really loud. "


    "Shh shh." The king of power made a silent gesture with his hands before his lips and lowered his voice to accuse him: "you child, don''t always think of people as bad. I am a righteous man!"


    Liu Wei snorted, but did not make a sound. She only looked at Rong Ling.


    In the final analysis, Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai are the best friends of Rong Xu. Although it''s none of their business, it''s not good to let them die in Qingzhou.


    In particular, there is a lot of chaos in Kyoto. Now it''s all up to Rong Xu. Otherwise, those old ministers in the cabinet can''t allow Rong Ling to come to Qingzhou like this?


    Even if you are concerned about Rong Xun''s love affair, you need help. Besides, if Fang ruozhu and Qin Pai didn''t return to Beijing, Li Yin and Fang ruotong will surely stay in Qingzhou.


    Renma, finally, rongling borrowed it.


    There are not many people to borrow, just three, and then hand over the command flag of zhengemen to these three people. If you want to escort the army flag of Qin Pai and other people an Ansheng back, you have to pull it up, and hold it up in full swing so that everyone can see it.


    The king was satisfied with the result, and his heart was relaxed. When he left, he slowly sealed three thousand liang of red envelopes.


    Although he was still opposed to the marriage, in the end, he did what his elders wanted.


    Because of these three thousand Liang red seals, Rong Ling''s attitude towards his uncle was unexpectedly better, and he actually sent people to the door in person.


    "Seeing off" is also one of the wedding processes, which is strictly implemented by Rong Ling.


    On the contrary, King Quan was suddenly overwhelmed by his nephew''s politeness. After coughing twice, he suddenly stuffed a crossbow to him.


    Rong Leng took the bow, which was much smaller than the normal crossbow, and his face was puzzled.


    King Quan said: "this kind of crossbow is said to be at least one hundred steps farther than the normal range of the big one. The cold elite team is defeated by this bow. Liu Wei in your family has a good brain. You can go back and ask her if she knows something. I will send someone to study the crossbow carefully. If you can break the method of making and equip the soldiers, it''s a big weapon in the battlefield."


    Rong Ling looks at the nu in his hand for a long time, then nods. It''s due.


    Send off queen Quan and allow Leng to enter the post house.


    Liu Wei saw him coming back, still holding something in his hand, and asked, "what is this?"


    Rong Leng handed her the crossbow and said the king''s words again.


    Liu Wei was stunned when he heard the words. He took the crossbow and weighed it in his hand. After a while, his face suddenly changed.


    "You know that?" Rong Leng can''t help being cautious as she guesses what she looks like.


    Liu Wei glanced at him and looked at the crossbow in his hand. He held the position of the buckle at the bottom of the crossbow in his hand. The buckle of zhengnu was very small, but the force needed was very great. However, the buckle of this kind of small crossbow was very large, but the force needed was very small.


    Pistol, that''s how it works.


    Exactly, crossbow is the ancestor of pistol, but now, she seems to see the evolution of this ancestor.


    "This thing is really more than the normal one, with a range of more than 100 steps?" Fu Zichen reaches over and takes away the crossbow. Looking around, he only feels that it''s different from zhengnu.


    The children of the aristocratic family have the rule of studying the six arts of the gentleman since childhood. Fu Zichen is the offspring of the Fu family. Although he is not good at martial arts, he is involved in archery and archery.


    "I''ll try."


    Fu Zichen said, fiddling with it, and then searched for some steps. He aimed at the head of the Yu, and set an arrow on a happy lantern at the door.


    Just listen to the "bang Dang" sound, the lanterns fell in response to the sound, the fire and candle turned back, and soon the red lanterns were completely burned.


    Fu Zichen went to review the results, and then turned around and said, "it seems that it''s less powerful and lighter than zhengnu. If zhengnu, I can''t shoot so far, but it''s really not..."Before the voice fell, he felt a cold and murderous air coming from his side. Fu Zichen was stunned and looked at it, just right at the scarlet eyes of the upper Rong Leng, which were full of murderous intent.


    The smile on his face slowly solidified. Fu Zichen, after two full breaths of rigidity, turned his eyes slightly and fixed his sight on the lantern with only ashes at the gate of the post house.


    "Er..." Gently put down the crossbow, Fu Zichen took a deep breath and said, "I''ll send someone to clean it up..."


    Words fall, the person turns around to walk, and allow Leng to also take a step immediately, the meaning of a pair of want a killer.


    Liu Wei hurriedly catches people, afraid of the wedding night, and the blood splashes on the spot. He immediately pacifies: "just try the arrow, carelessly, carelessly. Don''t be impulsive. Let someone change the lantern in a moment."


    Rong Leng turns to look at her, the expression on her face is frightening, but somehow, Liu Wei sees a little grievance in it.


    Liu Wei wanted to laugh a little, but she put up with it again. She slowly rubbed her fingers. She clasped her fingers and held the man''s hand. She pulled him back to the table and asked him to sit down.


    "The construction of this crossbow is indeed extremely ingenious. Go back and talk with the king of power. If you can find this man, treat him with courtesy and kindness, if such a capable man can attract his subordinates, he will benefit without any harm."


    Allow edge to be absent-minded "Er" sound, the eye turns, look to the direction of the door again.


    Fu Zichen runs to the backyard, finds his servants and comes out to clean up outside.


    Liu Wei sighed.


    Let Leng look at her coldly: "red lantern, it''s very important."


    Liu Wei saw that he was stubborn and could only continue to coax: "is it a small lantern that can control our affairs? On a day of great rejoicing, don''t spoil your spirits. "


    At last, at the end of the meal, he coaxed the people.


    In order to compensate for the psychological shadow caused by the early death of the lantern, Liu Wei not only agreed to let him go to the gate to light artillery, but also allowed to go to the riverside for a while.


    Dragging his tired body, Liu Wei sat on the rickety boat. Looking at the river in the distance, Liu Wei tilted her head on the shoulder of Rong Leng.


    The breeze blows across the water, causing ripples. The stars bend and the moon is far away. Liu Wei has been watching for a long time, but she is also comfortable. She tilts her head and goes to see Rong Ling''s side face: "you say, what''s the custom of visiting the lake on the day of marriage? What''s the point? "


    "Sacrifice to the gods." Rong Ling said, holding her shoulder, and taking people to her arms: "three worship is the number of heaven and earth, witnessed by the gods of thousands of lands, the boat is to the water God Road, peeping for the Narcissus, and the marriage."


    Liu Wei thought it interesting: "for today''s marriage, how many ancient books and customs have you checked? We are not boat people. We don''t need to go fishing. Why should we be like the God of water, Minglu? "


    Allow Leng to bow his head, the language belt dotes on lightly scold way: "Mo is disrespectful to the god Buddha."

 Chapter 1121

    Liu Wei is very convinced of Rong Ling. The Central Plains is vast and has different customs. People who depend on the mountains, if they marry, should offer sacrifices to the mountain god to inform the mountain god that I have married my wife. Whoever is my wife is my wife. If one day she gets lost in the mountains, please return her to me.


    People who depend on water to get married are going to the water God Road, which means the same thing. Let the water god see the appearance of my husband and wife. If one day my wife died in the sea, or my husband didn''t go back to the sea, please let the water god open the net and send them home to reunite them.


    The way that Rong Ling asked her to go around in the morning is to offer sacrifices to the mountain gods. After all, they live on land all year round.


    But what''s the function of water god road? How many times can they go back in a lifetime?


    However, Liu Wei also understood that for today''s wedding, Rong Ling really spent a lot of time, regardless of the improper use and suitability of these rules, all for her.


    He stretched out his hand and held his arm tightly. Liu Wei sighed, "I can''t help but promise you to have another wedding."


    Rong Leng looked at her at once, her eyes bright and bright.


    Liu Wei said, "but I still have reason, so, there is still no next time, you die this heart."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    It''s midnight when I get down from the boat and go back to the post house by carriage.


    Liu Wei is really tired today. When he enters the gate of the post house, he yawns and goes to the second floor.


    Just walked two steps, but the arm was suddenly pulled.


    Liu Wei looks back and looks cautiously at Shangrong Leng.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and immediately became alert. Later, she found that there was something wrong with the post house.


    "Someone." Liu Wei whispered to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng nodded, pulled her behind her, protected her closely, and looked up the stairs.


    Just then, a hurricane blew outside. Then, all the candles in the hall went out and it was dark all around.


    Rong Leng is all over the body and his hands cover his waist. He has felt his short blade. Liu Wei also pinches three silver needles in his sleeves and joins them in the finger joint. He is ready to attack at any time.


    "Sister, it''s me." A soft voice came from outside the door.


    Liu Wei frowned and was interrupted by another more familiar female voice when she felt that the voice was familiar to her.


    "Who is your sister? You little thief, I don''t want to catch you now! "


    Then, there was a fight, and it was more and more fierce. At the gate of the post house, it was so noisy that the bell rang and the sound shook the ground.


    After a moment of confusion, Liu Wei put away his silver needle and asked Rong Ling in the dark, "is it a magpie?"


    Let Leng light "um" a, toward the door.


    Liu Wei followed him. When he came to the door, he saw two figures, black and white, winding in the air, sword and sword, and occasionally blood drops falling.


    Liu Wei blinks. With her passing eyesight, she can see that the white figure is a magpie, but the black one, wearing a veil and a night suit, makes her unable to confirm her identity.


    In principle, that woman just called Fang Que "sister"? Is it Fang Que''s relative?


    "Does fangque have a sister?" Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Leng said, "when she was brought back by master, she was an orphan."


    "Then The man... " Liu Wei stared at the black figure, how to see it, how to feel it familiar.


    Fang Que''s Kung Fu is poor. Although she hurt the man in black''s arm, she didn''t get the upper hand for long. After a while, she was knocked down, covered her chest and fell to the ground.


    Liu Wei hurried forward to help, but Rong Leng took her and didn''t let her go. She just picked up a stone from the ground and hit the man in black in the air.


    "Ah..." The man in black cried out and fell to the ground, lying beside the magpie.


    Fang que coughs and gets up from the ground. Her eyes are full of rage. She wants to start again with the man in black. However, the man in black pulls down the veil and shouts in the direction of Liu Wei: "it''s me, Ji Jin!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Jin''s sudden appearance was unexpected to Liu Wei.


    In the brightly lit lobby, Fang que is far away from Ji Jin. Liu Wei bandages Ji Jin''s arm and urges Fang que to drink the medicine. Sometimes she asks them, "how can you fight?"


    Fang Que and Yu Ran were recalled by Shifu. After reporting to Shifu about Qingzhou, Shifu wrote a letter and asked me to send it to the elder martial brother. I have been whipping for three days. When I arrived, I saw that this man was sneaking around in the gate before I entered the post house. I didn''t mean to be unfaithful


    Ji Jin is a little aggrieved. A pair of bright golden pupils twinkle in the candlelight and squint slightly: "Uncle 16 sent a letter home in advance, saying that he met his cousin in Qingzhou, and invited brother Xing to go there. My sister and I were curious and planned to come together to have a look. Unexpectedly, when we got on the boat, we were found by microenterprise. My sister had to deal with microenterprise. When we left the boat by mistake, I had to look for my cousin alone."


    She said, a little red on the tip of her nose, and looked at Liu Wei with an innocent expression: "I arrived in the early days of 1898. I didn''t sneak around, but I didn''t dare to enter the gate of the post house when I didn''t see my cousin. Unexpectedly, I was attacked by this man secretly before I saw her return."She accused of staring at the opposite Fang que, obviously felt that this person asked not to do it, like something wrong!


    Fang que is very angry: "you don''t pretend, a night clothes, you tell me you have no malice?"


    Ji Geun retorted: "it''s not a night dress, it''s just a black dress. The veil is for covering the eyes. My eyes are golden. Don''t you see it? Are you blind? "


    "You, you are blind! You little thief, shameless and despicable, have a sharp tongue. Elder martial brother and sister-in-law, don''t let her cheat you. This man has a clear plan to cheat! "


    "I''m here to find my cousin. You''re weird. You have problems!"


    "What''s wrong with me, i..."


    "All right, all right." Liu Wei was quarreled by both of them. He turned to instruct Rong Ling, "take your younger martial sister away. If you have any secret words, go up and say it."


    Fang que pouted and said, "it''s not a secret story. After I told Shifu about my sister-in-law, Shifu said that I didn''t need to hide this letter from her. It''s like treating her like treating my own people."


    Liu Wei said, "your master has known me?"


    Fang que nodded: "Master said that when elder martial brother and sister-in-law get married, they should congratulate themselves."


    Liu Wei grinned: "it''s too late. Today is the wedding. He has missed it."


    "In time." "Allow Leng to quickly interrupt, the tone is light way:" still can do two more


    "I don''t agree!" said Liu Wei, with a straight face


    Rong Ling looks at her with soft eyes: "you will agree."


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 1122

    Fang que is very Lengran of ask: "elder martial brother and sister-in-law marry today?" Then she looked around the lobby and found that it was full of red silk and flowers.


    "Cousin married today?" Ji Jin was also shocked by the explosive news, looked around, and then stood up excitedly: "how can that be done? Aunt Biao is still in Lingzhou, and her cousin is married. How can aunt Biao not be here? Cousin, aunt Biao is ill. I don''t remember people since a few months ago. I don''t even know her. I always hold the name of the microenterprise called aunt Biao. My sister and I ran out for this. Cousin, go back to see Aunt Biao with me. The old man knows that you are still among people. If you can see her, she will be in a good condition. "


    Liu Wei was silent for a moment. Looking at Ji Jin''s worried face, she said slowly, "I will pick up grandma later, but now..." She looked at the eyes, and then thought of the stomach, and said, "I''m afraid that it''s the lack of skills."


    It''s imperative to get grandma and mother together, but they still have many things to deal with in Qingzhou. These things are more related to Rong lenquan. Liu Wei''s absence is not very important, but she can''t go alone. Rong Ling will never agree that she left him with a big stomach.


    But if we want to work with Rong Ling, at least we should clean up the mess in Qingzhou first, so we can''t start for a while.


    Ji Jin was very worried, and her tears began to fall: "the doctor at home said that Aunt Biao''s disease, called retrospection, is a disease only existing in the elderly. It''s a disease that people trace back to the past before they die. Aunt Biao is looking for Aunt Biao now. After a while, she will find her cousin. When her memory gets worse and worse, no one can find her. Maybe Will, one, one''s life... "


    Liu Wei is really afraid of Ji Geun. She quickly holds her hand. Wen Sheng says, "I will go as soon as possible, but before I arrive, please take care of her old man for me. I don''t believe Ji''s people. Only your sisters, I know you are sincere to my grandmother."


    "Of course." Ji Geun sniffed and her eyes were red all around: "my sister and I are both brought up by my cousin, who is more close than our grandma, but cousin, you have to go back as soon as possible. I''m afraid that she will not be able to wait for you..."


    Liu Wei reached out and patted her on the back: "sure, it must be very fast."


    Ji Jin''s injury is not serious. Fang que is just a half bucket of water. How can she hurt people?


    Liu Wei helps Ji Jin back to her room to rest.


    Rong Ling is still in the lobby, but his face is very ugly.


    Fang que was also very sad when she heard what her elder martial brother had just said. No one was born an orphan. It was just because the whole family was destroyed and helpless.


    Biting her lips, Fang que handed the letter in her arms to her elder martial brother, with her head slightly drooping, and said, "my sister-in-law must miss her grandmother very much. If my grandmother is still alive, I will..."


    Rong Ling looks at her.


    Fang que also looked up at Rong Ling for a long time and thought about it. After all, she said, "elder martial brother promised to revenge for me and Yuran, but he didn''t forget it, did he?"


    Rong Leng''s "um" voice is still as light as ever, but his tone is very determined: "never forget."


    Fang que nodded. After a while, she perked up again and said, "elder martial brother read the letter first. Master must have something important to tell elder martial brother before I can come all the way."


    Rong Ling opened the envelope and looked at the half page letter again. At last, his face was heavy.


    After Ji Jin''s rest is arranged, Liu Wei leaves the room lightly, and sees Rong Ling coming out of the other room. Presumably, Fang que is also arranged.


    The two will be together in the corridor. Liu Wei''s eyes are tired. Rong Ling hugs her and brings her back to their newly married room.


    The room was jubilant. Liu Wei looked at the red cave, red silk and red candle, and sat on the bed. "It''s really a busy day, what did your master say?"


    Rong Ling didn''t answer, just handed her the letter.


    Liu Wei took the letter paper and looked at it once. Her face sank: "do you want us to go to the Shangyan mansion in Anzhou as soon as possible? We? "


    Rong Ling obviously didn''t understand master''s meaning. Seeing that it was getting late, he took Liu Wei''s hand and said, "if you have something to say tomorrow, rest first."


    Liu Wei nodded, followed Rong Leng''s support, went to wash and wash. After washing and washing, she slowly lay down on the bed.


    The next day, for any newly married couple, it''s a very special early morning. There is no feeling in Liuwei and rongling.


    They got up as usual, washed as usual, and went downstairs to eat as usual. The only exception was that there were two more girls staying for one night at the table.


    When Fu Zichen and Liu Xiaoli went downstairs, they saw two more seats in the past. They said they were not familiar with each other, and they said they were not completely unfamiliar with each other. They all looked at each other in an unexpected way.


    Liu Wei took up her hot porridge, blew it, ate it with a small mouth, and occasionally looked up, and asked the two girls, "how did you sleep last night?"


    Ji Jin didn''t make a sound, just nodded. The thin veil on her face made her face hazy.


    Fang que is more cheerful, smiling way: "sleep very well, is to go today, some reluctant sister-in-law."Liu Wei smiled: "your master, now Anzhou?"


    Fang que was stunned, and then thought of yesterday''s letter. Maybe master mentioned it, and nodded, "is it in Anzhou, where my sister-in-law is going? Master must also be very curious about his sister-in-law. We all think that he can''t marry his daughter-in-law because of his elder martial brother''s temperament. He will live alone all his life. "


    Liu Wei fainted the porridge in the bowl and said softly, "I will not go for the time being. I should go for a while."


    But at this time, Ji Geun said, "cousin must go to Lingzhou first, and then go to see my aunt."


    Fang que is not happy at once: "I talk to my sister-in-law, who are you, and what''s your tongue?"


    Ji Geun is usually soft, but the place she should insist on is also very insistent: "you are a strange person, I don''t know where to turn my cousin, where do you care?"


    "Hey, you..." The magpie got angry.


    Ji Jin does not give up, a pair of golden orange eyes, straight at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "Anzhou and Lingzhou are on the same road. After crossing the two rivers and passing through Anzhou, Lingzhou is on the way."


    With her words, the two girls stopped.


    Fu Zichen didn''t know. So he looked at this and that. Finally, he decided to change the subject. Looking at Liu Wei, he said, "yesterday''s crossbow, show me again."


    Liu Wei turns to look at Rong Ling, who squints at Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen coughed: "nothing, just look!"


    Rong Ling then reluctantly takes out the crossbow and puts it on the table.


    Fu Zichen reaches for it, but before his hands touch it, he is blocked by two white and tender catkins.


    Ji Geun: "isn''t this my thousand Fang Nu?"


    Fang que: "isn''t this the wanlinu that master made the year before last?"

 Chapter 1123

    Words fall, two people then look at each other.


    Probably because of last night''s misunderstanding, they didn''t like each other. They glanced at each other and turned away together.


    Fang que goes to get the crossbow, and Ji Jin also wants to take it. The little crossbow is pulled by two people, one on the left and one on the right. They don''t relax each other.


    "This thousand square cabal was made by the uncle who is proficient in making utensils in the clan in the past two years. Everyone in the clan has his own son Lang, but why is this cabal here?" Ji Jin carefully identified the structure of the crossbow and found that it was indeed the same as the one made at home.


    Ji Jin tried harder to get the crossbow completely.


    Fang que, however, did not slacken his grip on the other end of the crossbow, saying, "my master traveled around the world. The year before last, he traveled around the country. In a second-hand shop, he found a manual of craftsmanship. In the article of making the crossbow, there were ten thousand li of the crossbow. For a moment, master was curious and did it himself. The finished product was like this. In the miscellany, there were three locks in the position of the buckle of the crossbow, After the master changed it, he changed it into one, saying it''s simpler and lighter. So what you have in your hand is the wanlinu made by my master. Don''t you let go? "


    Ji Geun''s golden eyes shot sharp and bright light through the gossamer: "the terrain of Lingzhou is precipitous, and there are many wars. For the sake of protecting the ethnic group, Ji''s son Lang has always built a private enterprise with a small number of people, but the weapons that each brother wears are made by the workshop of the ethnic group. The qianfangnu was made by the uncle of the ethnic group, a piece of pig iron, a piece of pig iron As you say, the world knows that a good horse is a good horse, and a good horse changes according to the good horse. Naturally, it is also a good horse. "


    "Oh, are you kidding? Where did your face say it belonged to your family? Has your name been engraved? "


    "I didn''t carve my name. Did you carve your name? This is clearly what comes out of our family! "


    "It was made by my master!"


    "It''s my family''s!"


    "Bah, it belongs to my family!"


    Seeing that the two people were quarreling more and more fiercely, a battle was about to be fought at any time. Liu Wei quickly put down her chopsticks and took the Cabu away.


    The two girls were stunned when they lost the contest. Then they looked at it together.


    Liu Wei threw the crossbow to Rong Leng, bent his fingers and knocked on the table: "eat first."


    Both girls didn''t move, just looked at her for a moment.


    Liu Wei took a bite of chicken shreds, and then said, "although I didn''t expect that this crossbow would be related to you, I also had a meal for the big things, and I used up one by one."


    In the end, Fang Que and Ji Jin didn''t have a good breakfast. They were very angry.


    When Liu Wei finished his meal, he called them to the room and asked them separately. They were very indignant.


    Ji Geun said: "cousin, it''s really made by the uncle of the clan. I heard at that time that a crossbow, which is lighter than the normal crossbow, can be raised by ten-year-old children with one hand, but its lethality is no less than that of the normal big one. The clan also made a stir for this. The thousand square crossbows were supervised and followed by the chief of the clan from mapping to map changing to casting. The 16th uncle also participated in the production, and the elder brother also helped I have beaten iron, but it took our people nine months to make it out of a pile of pig iron as high as the mountain! "


    Fang que said: "elder martial brother, you also know Master''s temperament. He likes to pound the drums and mess things most. After the collection of the book records, they are put on the bookcase in his room. I was curious at that time. When there was such a broken thing in the room, I almost threw it away. Fortunately, Master arrived in time and robbed it back. Later, he made the ten thousand Li Lu Yuran and I have tried it, but Yuran and I are not good at using Zou, so this thing is only made up of ashes. It has been put in the study for more than two years. If I didn''t see it today, I forgot it, but I didn''t think that someone even pretended that it was her family''s thing. It''s shameless. I don''t want this broken thing. What''s the use of it? But it''s true that this is what master did. You can''t let others pick up the cheap! "


    In the two rooms, both girls are trying their best to explain their opinions to their brothers and sisters.


    Half an hour later, Liu Wei and Rong Ling will meet in the corridor.


    "What do you think?" Liu Wei asked, rubbing her chin.


    On the surface of Rong Leng, he pondered a little, and then asked, "is it possible that what they said is the truth?" "As like as two peas,


    Liu Wei shook his head:" how can such a skillful and identical thing be created by two different people? In my opinion, this crossbow is not even made by your master. What virtue do you know about Ji family? How could they not do such shameless things as copying the stolen things and pretending to make them by themselves? However, it doesn''t matter who did it for the time being. What''s more, how could this thing reach Hu Bing? "


    Yes, no matter it was made by rongling''s master or Ji''s family, it can''t be handed down to the queen.


    Rong Ling''s master is a high-ranking person outside the world. He is far away from the world. He makes a thing by his own interest. He just puts it aside and enjoys it. There is no possibility to sell it to the dignitaries in the imperial court.


    He doesn''t lack the money.


    As for Ji Jia, all the weapons and weapons of Ji Jia are used to resist the imperial court. It''s too late for them to hide in the capital. How can they give this new weapon to Ji Jia''s traitors?Both possibilities don''t make sense.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the cold dungeon, the moist air makes it hard for people to breathe.


    Fu Hongda was only wearing a thin blouse. He curled himself up at the corner of the inner wall of the cellar. His mind was running fast.


    Not far away from him lies a man who is dying and covered in blood. His identity is just two days ago. He is also a brother and brother with him. He laughs about politics and aspires to be a strong foreign ally.


    But at this moment, compared with his own clothes, this former ally is in a much worse situation.


    This is the temporary dungeon of the garrison camp, which is transformed from the cellar. The environment is miserable. At the same time, the interrogation mode of the soldiers is different from that of the civil servants, which is light, scolding, heavy, punishing. Each whip and stick is full of blood, as if to fight out the soul of people.


    Fu Hongda hasn''t been beaten. He hasn''t been put on trial since the night when he was locked in, but the snake keeper is one after another. Every day, he is carried away with blood and sent back with more blood. If there''s no doctor to treat him today, I''m afraid he won''t be able to pass tonight.


    Fu Hongda didn''t have any extra kindness to care for the defeated old friend. He only hoped that after the death of the man, those soldiers would be merciful to him. He could be frank and lenient, and tell all he knew, without saying it, one by one. These flesh and blood sufferings are really not acceptable to him as a man of letters.


    In the corner of the saucepan, I heard the voice of Suo.


    Fu Hongda glanced at him casually, and saw a scarlet toothed rat with his eyes. He stared at him straight.


    The sweat on his back immediately stood up. Fu Hongda drew himself closer to the corner of the wall. He was not afraid of mice, but the mice here were different from the wild mice outside. The mice here were crazy. If they touched the human flesh, they would jump up and bite. They had to bite off a piece of skin!


    He saw these mice pounce on the snake keeper, biting his face and limbs into potholes. No matter how the snake keeper struggled, it would not help.


    Fu Hongda was afraid. He was afraid that these mice would find him. He didn''t want to end his life in such a group of inferior animals.

 Chapter 1124

    Simply, the red eye mouse beside the soy sauce jar judged the only two living people in the room, which was better to eat, and chose the one lying on the ground, covered with blood.


    Fu Hongda just watched the evil rat and went to the snake keeper''s arch. Then, there was the sound of rats gnawing at human flesh.


    "Bang."


    There was a loud noise, the sound of the door of the dungeon being opened.


    Fu Hongda hurriedly looked over, and the red eyed evil rat, as if afraid of outsiders, hid behind the body of the snake keeper.


    The Guard officer came in wearing camp clothes. He lost two steamed buns, looked at Fu Hongda, and looked at the snake keeper who had not woke up since the day. He came down and reached out to the snake keeper''s nose.


    "It''s a big one. It''s not dead yet." The officer chuckled.


    Fu Hongda lowered his head and clenched his fists.


    The officer said nothing more, and after leaving, silence returned to the dungeon.


    After a while, the sound of the mouse eating meat rang again. Fu Hongda stared at the wet and rotten ground, which was already dirty for more than half of the steamed bread. He took a deep breath, rushed to it, grabbed the steamed bread in his hand and came back.


    The two steamed buns are the food for him and the snake keeper for the whole day. He ate his own one, and then focused on the steamed buns of the snake keeper.


    Since people are going to die, what else can they do? It''s better to complete him who still has a trace of life.


    Sneak past, catch another steamed bread, and quickly hide in the corner. Fu Hongda is about to open his mouth and bite. On the ground, the alien man who fainted for a day moves.


    This move, the first thing to wake up is the red eye mouse eating meat. After all, the mouse is a mouse, so it''s timid when it moves.


    The red eye mouse ran back to the mouse hole behind the saucepan, and the snake keeper sat up from the ground when he felt all over the body pain.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he stared at Fu Hongda. Compared with his embarrassment, Fu Hongda is almost unharmed now.


    Obviously, he is an ally. Why is he the only one to suffer?


    The snake keeper took a deep breath, and the hatred in his eyes was gathering slowly. His dirty face was full of ferocity. Fu Hongda was so oppressively stared at him, trembled, and threw the steamed bread forward.


    The snake keeper looked at the steamed bread rolled to his feet, grinning like a sneer, which could not be called a smile at all. Fu Hongda trembled even more. He swallowed and spit, trying to keep the sound stable, and said: "your injury is too heavy, you can eat some East and West first, but also support more."


    The snake keeper didn''t make a sound or take the steamed bun, just kept staring at him.


    Fu Hongda was afraid that this man would suddenly go mad. He was a dying man who had no desire or desire. The only evil intention was to take a person and go to hell together.


    Fu Hongda doesn''t want to die. He has lived so stealthily for most of his life. He just got everything he dreamed of. He can''t die now. He has to live. At least he has to live to leave the damn camp, return to his wife and daughter, and have a look at them!


    The dungeon is very quiet. Fu Hongda''s heart is suspended in his throat. His eyes are closely watching every move of the snake keeper, and he thinks, if this man really rushes up, where will he run? How can he win?


    But he waited for a long time, and the snake keeper didn''t rush up. Maybe his physical strength was too poor to stand up at all. Maybe he didn''t want to waste his energy to deal with the useless man. The snake keeper grabbed the black and dirty steamed bread and ate it slowly.


    After eating all the steamed bread, the snake keeper still felt empty in his stomach. His eyes looked at Fu Hongda again. His sharp eyes were better than those of the red eye rat in the dungeon.


    Fu Hongda suddenly has a ridiculous idea in his mind. This man is not going to eat him because he is not full, is he?


    Wu nationality, this treacherous and terrible nationality, may still have the habit of eating raw and drinking blood and living people?


    Fu Hongda did not dare to speak for a moment, and tried to reduce his sense of existence.


    Fortunately, the snake keeper didn''t make up his mind at last, but moved slowly on the ground, step by step, to the side of the saucepan.


    There are six rats living in the mouse hole behind the soy sauce jar. They are like a family. In recent days, Fu Hongda has recognized all six of them. Each one is as big as a cat''s head, and it''s dark all over. It has fangs. It looks gloomy and fierce.


    Grabbing a vicious rat, the snake keeper almost didn''t look at it, and put it into his mouth.


    Fu hongdayton spits out the time difference, but when the snake keeper breaks the mouse''s neck, he chews its head raw and swallows it!


    "Oh." Fu Hongda finally can''t stand it. He lies at the bottom of the wall and vomits.


    But the snake keeper was very happy. He grinned. His teeth were full of blood. Between his mouth and tongue, he could see the rat''s skull fragments. The red eyes were opening at the moment of death, and the eyeballs were bulging to burst at any time.


    After eating three mice, the snake keeper is as full as he is. He leans on the side of the saucepan satisfully and looks at Fu Hongda from time to time.Fu Hongda thinks he should say something. This man is too dangerous. In order to ensure his life, he must pacify him.


    But before he could think of a good word, the snake keeper suddenly said, "it eats my meat. I eat its meat. How do you think it''s unfair?"


    Fu Hongda did not dare to agree, and immediately shook his head: "how can it be unfair? Mr. Fu is born with courage, which can''t be done by a competent person. He only has respect for him, so he dare not question it."


    The snake keeper laughed, perhaps because he ate the red eye mouse, and Fu Hongda thought his eyes were turning red.


    "Would you like to have some?" Asked the snake keeper with a grin.


    Fu Hongda shook his head desperately again: "I dare not compete with you for food, please use it slowly, please use it slowly."


    "Are you afraid?"


    Fu Hongda felt the cold sweat on his forehead. He was afraid. He was scared to death. He lived in the same room with a live rat eater. He was afraid that he would be a little distracted. His bones would be bitten and his marrow would be sucked out.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t know if I can survive tonight. What are you afraid of?"


    Fu Hongda''s heart leaped, and hurriedly said, "Sir, Hong Fu is blessed by a hundred gods and will live for a hundred years. Besides, if you''ve just eaten a god rat, you must be full of vitality and live longer. If you still rely on Mr. Fu to take him away, how can you say something unlucky?"


    "Hahaha." The snake keeper laughed and looked up.


    After laughing, I didn''t say anything. I was tired and leaned against the soy sauce jar. I narrowed my eyes after a while.


    Fu Hongda didn''t dare to be careless. He was still tense and didn''t dare to relax for a moment.


    After three quarters of an hour, the iron gate of the dungeon was suddenly opened again.


    This time, it was not the officers in military uniforms who came in, but three masked men, three of whom were big and strong. The leader looked around the dungeon environment for a circle, and then looked at the two living men of Wei Er. He said emphatically, "someone wants to save you, keep up."


    Fu Hongda''s eyes brightened, and the half narrowed snake keeper opened his eyes in a moment.


    Three mysterious men in black took two persecuted prisoners out of the dungeon. As soon as they went out, Fu Hongda saw that two rows of garrison officers outside the dungeon were lying on the ground without any leakage. They did not know whether they had fainted or died.


    With two people who were not able to move, three people in black walked very slowly. Fu Hongda was relieved when he turned seven or eight to leave the camp. He was about to thank the people in black. He asked who saved them, but saw one of them holding a blade and stabbing him with a knife.


    "Poop." There was a sound in his stomach. Fu Hongda looked down and saw that there was a dark color in the middle of his gray black inner shirt, which was slowly spreading.


    "You You... " Fu Hongda pointed to three people in black, and his vision became increasingly blurred.


    Before he fainted, he heard the sound of fighting, and the voice of snake keeper gnashing his teeth and being cruel and cruel: "if the Niang is so cross the river, she will not be afraid to be an enemy to my whole witch family?"

 Chapter 1125

    When Fu Hongda woke up again, he only heard the sound of "crackling" and the branches being burned.


    He opened his eyes, barely conscious, and felt a cramp in his abdomen.


    Suddenly, he recalled something in his mind. He shook his hands and unconsciously touched his stomach. It was really a sticky and slippery place to start.


    His heart leaped and he stared at the wet scarlet on his abdomen. His eyes seemed to be burned by the dark red.


    "Awake?" Strange male voice, from the ear.


    Fu Hongda hurriedly looked up and saw a middle-aged man in a strange suit sitting by the fire five steps away from him. The man was full of beard and slovenly. He looked a little sloppy, but on his back, he carried a long knife higher than others.


    The edge and corner of the long sabre, I don''t know whether it''s a material problem or other reasons, are suffused with a little red light, like a demon''s blood mouth trying to suck human flesh.


    Fu Hongda stammered, "you You are... "


    The man got up from the ground and walked to Fu Hongda two steps. In a muffled voice, he asked, "you killed my brother?"


    Fu Hongda looked at him in dismay, frowning and shaking his head in sweat: "no, no, I don''t know your brother..."


    The man bent down suddenly, took hold of Hongda''s hair, pulled his whole head back, grinned sarcastically: "don''t you know that? You don''t know this person? "


    As he said this, he pulled Fu Hongda''s head to the other side. Fu Hongda saw that there was a body not far from where he was lying.


    Looking at the body''s appearance, Fu Hongda was shocked: "first, sir, he, how can he..."


    The middle-aged man watched Fu Hongda''s expression for a moment. Seeing that Fu Hongda''s surprise didn''t seem to be faking, he put his head away and said in a deep voice, "tell me what you know, and don''t hide half of it!"


    Fu Hongda dared not to disobey, swallowing his saliva, and said all that had happened in these days.


    At the end of the speech, he thought of the knife he had been stabbed. He covered his stomach and thanked the man carefully: "if you are elder brother, you must be a member of the holy family. This time, you have failed because of rongling and other people''s meddling. When you are in danger, you have to help me. I''m really sorry. I swear that I will be filial to the holy family for the rest of my life, In return for your help! "


    "Oh." The man sneered, looked at Fu Hongda like a mole ant, and then turned his eyes from his face to his abdomen, and said, "help me? A knife pierces the intestines and pierces the belly. Who do you say can save you? "


    Fu Hongda was stunned and looked down at his stomach.


    The cold voice of the man was full of malice: "my brother died in an unknown way, and you happened to lie beside him, not to wake you up, how to know his situation, the people of the sorcerer family, to wake up a person, what is easy, just waking up means living?"? Oh, not quite. "


    With his voice falling, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Fu Hongda felt the itchy stomach. The numb pain, accompanied by the strange itch, made his scalp numb.


    He opened his clothes that had been soaked with blood and exposed his bloody abdomen under the clothes. He saw that he had several centipedes with thick and thin fingers lying on his stomach, which were still moving, half of them were in his stomach, half of them were outside his belly, and when climbing, they made a sound of grunting


    "This, this, this..." Fu Hongda''s whole body was soft. The centipede swam in his body, which made him feel that his scalp would be fried.


    "This is a good thing." The man''s voice came down from the top of his head: "the longevity centipede, a kind of poisonous centipede, can use this little thing as long as there is still a breath to make people wake up temporarily. Of course, in return, this little thing will take the host of the parasite as a nutrient and gradually swallow it up."


    As the man said, he laughed, but Fu Hongda was almost mad. He shook his hands and grabbed the centipede on his stomach, regardless of his disgust. He pulled out half of the long worms, but no matter how he pulled, it seemed that he could not finish it. He felt more and more pain, not the pain of the wound, but the pain of the bone and flesh being gnawed, which made people despair and near death!


    "Help, help me, help me..." Fu Hongda finally collapsed. He lay on the ground, hugged the middle-aged man''s pants, and tears ran down his face. That was the fear of death: "please, please help me, I have my mother and daughter..."


    The middle-aged man looked at him like something interesting. His cold sight fully proved his ruthless nature. For a moment, he seemed to be tired of watching. He kicked the blinding thing away, turned around leisurely and picked up his dead brother who had no breath.


    The body is not light, but he can carry it easily.


    Fu Hongda is still struggling in situ, and his words of asking for help are never broken, but the middle-aged man doesn''t care at all. He carries his younger brother on his back and walks away step by step.


    The fire gradually failed to shine on his back. Fu Hongda knew that he would not save himself. He lay on the ground for a while, clenched his hands into fists, and dug his fingernails into the rough mud, until his fingers were bleeding and the pain in his stomach became more intense. Finally, after crying for a long time, he closed his eyes.Everyone has a day to die, just sooner or later.


    Fu Hongda thought that he would die. He was very old. He had been ignorant for decades. He tried to maintain his dignity in that family by making small noises. He was very hard. When he began to resist, he was not confused. If his wife and daughter did not appear, he would not have any idea of overstepping the huge Fu family.


    But he did not want to be himself, but also for his wife and daughter. He thought that they were better off. He thought that they could stand up. When his wife went back to her mother''s house, no three aunts and six aunts sneered and ridiculed in her ears, saying that she had chosen ten thousand or ten thousand choices, and she had chosen a common son who didn''t work at all. It was not right for her to be a widower.


    People have backbone, his backbone appears very late, but at least there is.


    He has strategy and wisdom. He will step by step. He will walk through the light and darkness. He can easily destroy the sacred and inviolable people in the past by his own power. He can kill the eldest, the second and even the old man. He is different. He is not the night boy who once lingered.


    However, he didn''t realize the success of the victory, nor let his wife live a noble life, nor found a husband for his daughter. What he wanted to do was not done. He didn''t get anything except the unworthy owner.


    He was going to die. The feeling of death was so clear. He knew that once he closed his eyes, he would never open them again.


    But, he is reluctant, unwilling!


    His intuition is that he should not be so mediocre and die out easily. He can do many things. As long as he is given a little time and a little chance, he will have the ability to turn over his hands to cover the clouds and rain.


    Who can give him this opportunity? Who can give him this opportunity


    The more blurred the consciousness, the more obvious the feeling of biting the inner abdomen, the more gentle smile of the wife and the bright black eyes of the daughter.


    Can you look at them again, can you let him see them again


    His wife, his daughter


    ¡­¡­


    "Open." The sound of the bed turning woke the little girl inside the soft couch.


    Fu Zilu rubbed her eyes and emerged from the quilt. She asked softly, "mother?"


    Lu was sweating and gasping, trying not to be frightened by nightmares.


    When she heard her daughter''s voice, her pale face turned slowly. She saw her daughter''s small face, which was still awake, and touched her head: "wake you up?"


    Fu Ziru shakes her head. Since her father disappeared, her mother hasn''t slept well for several days. These five days, her family seems calm, but it''s extremely strange. Fu Ziru is still young, and she can''t feel too much, but she can clearly distinguish that many people around her look at them with malice.


    Holding her mother gently, Fu Ziru asked, "does mother dream of her father again?"


    Lu also hugged his daughter back, only to feel a headache.


    Fu Ziru hurriedly said: "don''t think about mother. Father will come back. Don''t worry about mother."


    The comfort of the child didn''t make Lu more comfortable. She just encircled her daughter''s body and felt the hot temperature. She said softly, "Zilu, if your mother is not here one day, you should go to your grandmother. Remember, no matter what method you use, you should go to your grandfather''s house. Although the future life will be very difficult, it''s good or bad At least... "


    "Mother..." Fu Ziru interrupts and looks up in bewilderment: "how can mother be absent? Where is mother going? "


    Lu only felt a lump in her throat. She shook her head and steadied her voice. Then she said, "mother doesn''t go anywhere, just if, if..."


    "Since the mother doesn''t leave, how can the daughter go to the grandparents'' home alone if she wants to be with her mother?" Fu Ziru said, the innocent and hold her mother tight, in her arms, dependent on the rub.


    This night, neither mother nor daughter slept well.


    The next day, before dawn, there was a knock from the servant girl outside.


    "Fourth lady, are you awake? There is something wrong with the fourth master, something important... "


    ...


    Fu Hongda''s body was found two days after the accident. The soldiers who found the body were fierce generals who had seen blood and killed people. They boasted that they were bold and fearless.


    But when he saw the corpse, he was already lying on one side, throwing up.


    After he saw the body, all of the people also went like one, or nausea or dizziness, timid, a breath did not mention, almost so back.


    Liu Wei was informed of the autopsy. The first moment she saw the body, her expression was not very good.


    Liu Wei thinks that she has seen a lot. She can easily examine any strange corpse, but she can''t obviously examine this corpse.

 Chapter 1126

    The body is an adult man. His identity has been confirmed. It''s Fu Hongda.


    There are two factors to determine his identity: one is his complete clothes; the other is his half face that can barely see his face.


    Why half? Because he''s only half a face left.


    Fu Hongda''s body is probably no longer a corpse. Except for the clothes barely covered, it can be seen that it''s a personal shape. If you open the clothes, you will see that his body is in a state of tatters.


    The skin is like mud. It starts from the belly and spreads all over the body. It''s one thumb hole after another.


    The holes are like the beehive on the branch, full of holes, and there are insects and snakes crawling in every hole.


    On the other half of the face with no visible shape, the orbital position is empty. A large centipede with thin wrists is lying on the edge of the open orbital, grinding the cheekbones of the body.


    It''s not a corpse, but a heap of scum, incomplete bones, incomplete flesh and skin. It''s full of misery after being divided by beasts. But according to the surrounding environment, there''s no trace of beasts.


    Therefore, he was not divided by wild animals, but by these dense snake centipedes.


    In two days, enough time for these centipedes to move a living person, like an ant, a little bit and eat thoroughly.


    There is a stench around. It''s the smell of corpses mixed with the feces of insects and snakes. Maggots and flies grow naturally in the stench.


    Liu Wei stood there and looked for a while. She was grabbed by a big hand. She was pulled back by Rong Leng and tightly protected behind her.


    Obviously, a cold-blooded man showed great dissatisfaction with his wife''s proximity to the snakes, insects, mice and ants.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng''s broad shoulders, reached out and patted them, saying: "I can''t go there, but I still need to understand some situations. It''s reasonable to say that I was killed in the wild, and the body was so broken that I couldn''t find any surface clues, but I still wonder why centipedes eat human flesh? Moreover, the seasonal climate here is not the living environment that centipedes always like. "


    Liu Wei said, and couldn''t help but plan to go there again.


    Rong Leng opened her arms and stopped her. He whispered, "if you want to pass, you can''t break my leg."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Finally, Liu Wei is not close to that side.


    On the contrary, Xiao Li is of some use at the critical moment.


    Xiao Li came with her mother, because he heard that there was a dead body, and he came with a leaky mentality.


    But I didn''t expect that what I saw was not a corpse, but a pile of pulp and meat. What about the intact human bones?


    What about the clean and white limbs?


    This corpse has nothing. I feel like I''ve run for nothing!


    Xiao Li was disappointed. When his mother went to check the body, he gave people feather Pill on the side, and he didn''t squeeze past to join in the excitement.


    But later, he was entrusted with an important task.


    His uncle Rong said, "first, make up a autopsy report, second, keep the body well, third, extract and test the insects and centipedes, fourth, don''t let your mother near the body for half a step."


    Xiaoli listened obediently. Although he didn''t know why Uncle Rong suddenly trusted himself so much that he could be asked to have an autopsy alone, he did his work in a pragmatic way.


    Uncle Rong arranged for two uncles to help him.


    He squatted on the ground, using pincers to catch worms one by one, and at the same time, he carefully preserved the undamaged part of the body.


    However, Xiao Li still needs to consult his mother from time to time because he does not have much experience in verifying this kind of corpse with high damage.


    He ran from the body 50 meters away to his mother''s 50 meters away, where he was resting, and asked some questions about verification.


    Liu Wei sat in the soft chair specially arranged by Rong Ling, holding a cup of juice in her hand, pecking at her son from time to time, and gently dispelling his doubts.


    When Xiao Li understood, he ran fifty meters back to the corpse and continued the autopsy with sweat on his forehead. Then he found out the problem and ran fifty meters to ask his mother.


    Liu Wei is a little hungry after drinking the juice. He is eating the walnut crispy that rongling asked people to find. It is full of walnut fragrance, which makes people satisfied. At the same time, he takes time to answer the questions for his son.


    It''s just like this. It''s been an hour.


    Liu Wei couldn''t bear to break Rong Ling''s long legs.


    Xiao Li finally finished the autopsy report. He wiped the sweat on his head with his sleeve, handed the written stack of rice paper to his uncle Jiarong with a smile.


    Because Liu Wei said that he was basking in the sun, Rong Ling asked someone to find a canvas and urge him to build a sunshade sail. When he was busy, he saw what his son had handed over. He glanced at it and threw it back again. He said coldly, "the words are too ugly. Rewrite them."


    Xiaoli''s strong smile, at this moment, looks like a disintegrated dry stone. It''s all over the ground.


    Fu Hongda''s body is to be returned to the payer.When she returned it, Liu Wei went in person. Rong Leng knew that her belly was obviously full under her cloak. She was very reluctant to run around.


    Xiaoli didn''t go. She always liked to join in the excitement. Seeing the children who can call for half a day in a bullock cart, she was probably too tired and tired because she had been working hard for a long time. She was so shocked that she was huddled in the room. Whoever knocked at the door would not open it.


    Simaxi is the team representative who returns the corpse. As the official Yin of Qingzhou, he is responsible for this work. At the beginning, the resident soldiers found the corpse. After turning several canes in the middle, they also blamed it on Yin of Qingzhou government.


    After all, it''s not easy for the resident army to make a statement. If it''s hung on Yin''s head, it can''t be more suitable.


    According to Liu weigei''s script, simaxi said the scene was very beautiful. At least in the eyes of most people in Fu''s mansion, the fourth master of his family disappeared, and then he met with a mountain thief.


    Of course, among a very small number of people, such as Fu Laozi and Fu Hongwang, they know the inside story, because Liu Wei does not hide it when facing them alone.


    After hearing that centipede ate human flesh, Fu Laozi rarely expressed his opinion: "is it the witch clan?"


    Liu Wei then said, "don, it seems that you know a lot about the witches?"


    At this time, the old man smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I don''t know much about it, but since they have been staring at the times, I, the old man, will always check more."


    Liu Wei said again, "the king of power didn''t say that it had something to do with the witches."


    King Quan is so close to the witch family, but he doesn''t think about it. What does Fu Laozi know?


    The old man knew that it was hard for him to be convincing. He simply waved his hand and said to Ah Fu, who was waiting beside him: "go and fetch the book of savages under the chessboard in the study."

 Chapter 1127

    The Central Plains is a land of vast territory and abundant resources, with various ethnic groups, many of which are like stars.


    This book of savages is just a leisurely record. It doesn''t record in detail the frontier and wild nationalities that some big state people are not familiar with.


    Scorpions, cunning people, Xianbei people, barbarians, Hu people, Miao people and sorcerers all have records.


    The book in hand is a new book, but there are several pages and corners that are seriously worn. It can be seen that after getting the book, the old man is afraid to keep looking at it in order to know more about the sorcerer.


    The whole book is only ten or so pages. Turn to the page where the wizard is recorded accurately. The old man moves the book and puts it in front of Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at the white pages, the plain fonts, and not many words, and clearly recorded the characteristics, shape, living environment and origin of the Wu people.


    When she saw the four characters of "good Gu and life", she stopped and frowned.


    "Another page," said Fu


    Liu Wei turned another page and saw the following page. The author criticized the behavior of "good Gu and eat life".


    It''s the way of Miao people''s belief to raise people with Gu and rule their lives with Gu. As a branch of Miao people, Wu people greatly inherit Miao people''s research on Gu and insects. However, they are different from Miao people''s practice of treating them with Gu. They use Gu as a weapon to burn, kill, kill, kill, kill and kill people, and kill people for money and life.


    Later, the author also narrated the differences between the two ethnic groups with his own experience. In order to study the different ethnic groups, the writer went to Hanshan, but met a fierce snake on the way, and the snake''s mouth came out of life. When he was in the line of life and death, he was saved by a Miao Han.


    Miao people use scorpion and demagogue to dispel snake venom for him.


    Not to mention saving his life, he was also taken in for ten days. During the ten days of cultivation in the Miao village, the writers also understood the living habits of the Miao people, and roughly understood the fundamental meaning of their Gu insect rescue.


    It is also said that the Miao people believe in the God of Wa, and the God of cochlea shapes clay figures people. They are the mother of the heaven and the earth. Since the Miao people became a family, they boasted that Nvwa''s lineal family inherited the spirit of the family. Although they could not rise from the dead and return to life, they did their best to save the people with the method of demagogy and general medicine.


    But on the contrary, the Wu people, who were split by the Miao people, have never looked up to the Miao people''s so-called help the dead and heal the wounded. They think that everything has advantages and disadvantages. Gu is the way of heaven. It''s a great waste to save people with Gu. If you use Gu method to distract yourself, you can change the world, change the shape, change the shadow, and close the world in your pocket.


    The sorcerer and the Miao actuaries are the same.


    When it comes to the witches, the Miao people will put aside their manners and criticize them. They will say that the witches are ambitious and have the nature of jackals.


    In the face of Miao people, the sorcerer is also extremely contemptuous. He calls Miao people really stupid. The Central Plains medical skills never respect GU medicine. Miao people have been in business for thousands of years, but they have never really risen. The world has asked for medicine. Have you ever thought about Gu and insect?


    There are only more than ten pages of idle records, including sixteen nationalities, the Miao and the Wu nationalities. It has been described in two pages, which is a very large number of


    books have been recorded here, followed by other nationalities. Liu Wei did not read them again. He closed the book and looked at the old man.


    The old man said: "the original version of this book was written 60 years ago. Although it has passed a Jiazi, there are few idle ambitions in the world. So after Jiawen many times, this book is still sold in some small bookstores. But after all, it was written 60 years ago. My old man is not sure whether the witch is still so bad. He sent someone to liaozhou to investigate it Check, but the investigator has not come back yet. I''m afraid he''s already in a bad situation. "


    Liu Wei nodded and handed the book back to the old man: "there is no detailed description of the specific way of" being good at Gu and eating life ". Can the old man know about this?"


    Fu Laozi shook his head: "there are not many things I can find here. This book of savages is the most complete."


    Being good at Gu''s life, Liu Wei thought of the word "Shi". The old man obviously thought of this too. So when it comes to Centipede''s meat eating, he immediately mentioned the Wu family.


    But this is ambiguous and cannot be used as conclusive evidence. Of course, the investigation in this direction is affirmative.


    Having said the matter of the Wu family, Liu Wei talked a little bit of gossip, and then planned to leave.


    The main purpose of today''s visit is to return the body.


    However, Fu Laozi was obviously indifferent to the fact that his four sons were different from each other. He took the body verbally and sent it to the fourth room coldly.


    Fu Hongwang had some concerns. Before sending the body to him, he sent Fu Ziru out first, so that the child would not see his father look like this.


    Liu Wei was a little surprised at his intimacy, and thought of Fu Zichen again in her mind, laughing sarcastically.


    For other children, there is a human heart, for their own flesh and blood, but they don''t care, a little concern is grudging to give, this kind of man, also don''t know how long the heart is.


    After leaving, Liu Wei couldn''t help asking Rong Ling, "who do you like better, Xiao Li and Xiao Jin?"


    Rong Leng did not know why she asked this, looked at her, or returned: "Xiaoli."


    Liu Wei nodded and did not ask again.Rong Leng is curious: "how?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and sighed softly: "it''s just that the father loves his son. Even if he occasionally dislikes his children in front of others, he will still stand by them in front of the real big right and big wrong. How can there be a kind of person who can be kind and tolerant to others and be so mean to his children?"


    Rong Ling obviously knew what she said, hesitated for a moment, and apologized for Fu Hongwang: "it''s hard to avoid responsibility if you love too much."


    "No." Liu Wei said, "I''m afraid it''s another kind."


    "Well?"


    "Sometimes this kind of person is good to the outsiders, makes himself look kind and amiable, and looks good. But what''s the good for his children? As for their children, of course, they can be treated casually, because they live on their own. Since they are born as human children, they should be left and right by their parents. If they don''t follow, they are unfilial. Do you think that''s the truth? "


    Rong Leng, hearing the anger in her tone, put his hand around her shoulder and said softly, "I won''t do that."


    Liu Wei was angry. Hearing this, he smiled again and waved his hand away. He said angrily, "dare you."


    Rong Leng, with soft eyebrows and eyes, leaned close to her ear: "I''m sure, I dare not."


    Liu Wei pushes him away and signals him not to talk at home.


    But Rong Leng is obviously not concerned about these things. He is pushed away and walked over again. He is pushed away and walked over again. He plays a little game of endless enjoyment and laughs casually while playing.


    Ten steps away from them, simaxi, who has been witnessing this picture of spicy eyes, said: "it''s not easy to see that..."


    Always think that when the third prince and Lord Liu stay together, the atmosphere will become very strange.

 Chapter 1128

    After seeing off Rong Ling and Liu Wei, old man Fu sat in the main hall, silent for a long time, and then brought up the matter of Fu Hongda with Fu Hongwang.


    It can be seen that the old father obviously didn''t want to be involved in this matter. Fu Hongwang put forward that he would take full charge of it and not bother the old man.


    Fu Laozi sighed, looked up at the two sons who had been conscientious and down-to-earth, and nodded heartily: "you are very good."


    Fu Hongwang didn''t answer. He just lowered his head.


    "I intend to entrust you with the power of the family."


    Fu Hong was shocked, frowned and raised his head. "Father, do you want to be so urgent?"


    The former head of the family was an old man who was later usurped by Fu Hongda. Now Fu Hongmei is dead and Fu Hongda is dead. According to the order, he should inherit everything. But now Fu''s mansion has just changed. Fu Hongwang doesn''t think it''s the best time to change the head of the family.


    After all, the old man''s power is deep. It''s obviously better for him to be a monk by himself.


    And how could the old man not know this truth.


    The old man said: "now I can only give you the power to run the family. Don''t blame your father for not helping you. You can do small things in the family. Your third brother is useless and timid, but you can call him for some miscellaneous and trivial things. Only when facing the family affairs, I hope you can discuss with Zichen."


    As a matter of fact, Fu Hongwang understood it thoroughly.


    This power is not so much to him as to pay Zichen, or to the third prince.


    This time, it involves a real rebellion. As long as it leaks half a sentence from the third prince to Kyoto, the whole family of them will be different.


    Now they can only rely on the three princes, and Fu Zichen is so close to them.


    It''s a must to pay the family back to the three kings.


    In order to give a sincerity, the position of the leader must satisfy the three Lords.


    Fu Hung looked at the gray floor tiles under his feet. After a long time, he nodded: "father is the master."


    Fu Laozi nodded and said: "if you want to take it back from the big house, you should discuss it with Zichen first. I want to see that they have a good life in other hospitals. It seems that they don''t need to move around. It''s your two daughters. You need to find Ziqing and send someone to Ziqiu to ask her what she means. If she wants to come back, the family supports her and leaves. At the beginning, you and Zichen didn''t get along well. It''s because of Ziqiu''s business. You need to tie the bell man to untie the bell. You have to untie Zichen''s knot. Do you understand? "


    Fu Hung Wang nodded again, his head hanging so low that he could not see his expression clearly.


    After all, it''s his son, the old man, who finally comforted Fu Hongwang: "don''t be ashamed of yourself. It''s not to make you please Zichen. It''s just a family. You can''t continue to tit for tat. Besides, Ziyan hasn''t woken up yet. He still depends on Mr. Liu. Zihan and his family are in prison. I heard from the Yang family of the Liu family that Liu Sui and Yang Min have lived happily in prison. The previous charming problems have been corrected, but some of our family''s children are suffering from exclusion. Talk with Zichen, if you can, let him beg for help. After all, they are brothers, Don''t hurt the harmony. If you can let it go, let it go. "


    The first thing Fu Hongwang can say, but the second thing he doesn''t intend to say.


    "My father forgot that the first reason for punishing the Mao children was that they nearly killed Liu''s brother. I''m afraid that Liu''s brother would be killed first. Zichen pleaded rashly, and even if he didn''t, if he was involved, would he have to pay for it?"


    "That''s it, that''s it." Fu Laozi quickly changed his words: "it''s been a long time. It''s a few more days. It''s not enough. When the third prince leaves, it''s not stable in Beijing. It''s necessary for them to go back. It''s a top priority, or do you have to make a good relationship with Zichen and clear the misunderstandings before. Father and son don''t have overnight feud, OK?"


    Fu Hongwang nodded and said something else to his father. He was about to leave, but he heard a gasping report from the servant outside: "the old man, the second master, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, there''s something wrong with the fourth lady!"


    "What happened?" Old man''s tone is not good, frown impatiently asked a sentence.


    Fu Hongwang thought of Fu Hongda''s body and said in a deep voice, "but I''m scared? Send for the doctor! "


    "No, no..." The servant''s face was full of panic and trembled: "before we sent the body of the fourth master, the fourth lady has Has I have hanged myself... "


    "What?" Fu Hung stood up from his chair and hurried out.


    Fu was also stunned. He was helped by Ah Fu and followed him.


    ¡­¡­


    Simaxi had just left from Fu''s house, but before he got on the carriage, he turned around and was caught up by Fu''s servants, saying that the lady of four rooms had committed suicide.


    The wife of the fourth room is Fu Hongda''s first wife?


    It must have been known that Fu Hongda was involved in this matter. The people in Fu''s mansion rushed to report it. Simaxi did not dare to be expert. He immediately sent someone to catch up with the carriage of the three princes in front of him and told them in detail.After Liu Wei heard the words, he had to go back.


    When I went back to Fu Fu''s house and went to the courtyard of the fourth room, I saw that there were a lot of people in it, faintly, and I could hear the shrill cry of the innermost girl.


    Seeing them coming in, Fu Hongwang came out at once to guide them.


    After walking through the yard and entering the room, there was no one left to wait. Fu was sitting on the side with iron face, while on the bed of the inner room, there was a woman lying beside her, lying on the side of a teenage girl, who could not cry.


    Liu Wei did not rush to disturb, first asked Fu Hongwang specific situation.


    Fu Hong hopes that Zizai will tell us all the details of the process, and then the servant who reported to him will ask him in detail.


    Liu Wei listened well first. At last, he was shocked: "before seeing the body of the fourth master, he had been hanged?"


    The servant quickly nodded: "I asked people to stop the remains of the fourth master outside the hospital. I wanted to report to the fourth lady first, but I didn''t have a servant girl to meet the door for a long time. I didn''t wait until the young lady came back, but I heard a cry from Miss Ziru. When we went in, we saw Seeing that the fourth lady has died, she hangs in the middle of the room. "


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at the little girl who was crying and fainting.


    Fu Hongda and Lu family have only one daughter, Fu Ziru. They always regard it as a treasure. They take good care of it until Fu Hongda is missing. Lu family is bound to be worried. However, even if they are worried and haggard again, they can''t leave their only daughter and die regardless of it.


    What''s more, Fu Hongda was just missing before, and he''s not sure he''s dead. Why should he hang his wife?


    Entering the inner room, Liu Wei approached the bed and went to see Lu''s body, which had no breath and was covered with white.


    After looking at the neck of the dead for a moment, we got the answer.

 Chapter 1129

    Lu is not suicidal.


    Then, Liu Wei touched Fu Ziru''s head.


    Feeling someone touch himself, Fu Zilu looks up, looks at Liu Wei, recognizes that the right side is the big brother who saved his life on the last small bridge, and cries more bitterly: "big brother, my mother, my mother..."


    Liu Wei did not make a sound, but touched her head again.


    Lu was killed by others because there were two marks on her neck, one was rope mark and the other was finger mark. From the depth of the two marks, she was first strangled by hands, then hung on the beam.


    But who killed her?


    Fu Hongda''s wife is the only noticeable identity of Lu family, who is a woman in a deep courtyard with no more than one door and no more than two doors.


    Liu Wei looks up again and looks around the room. It looks neat, but in fact, many places have been turned over.


    The servant girls of the four rooms were invited to ask for help. The servants all said that they were sent to buy things by the lady one hour ago. The lady said that she was uneasy. She would go to the temple tomorrow to offer incense and let them buy some sacrificial things in advance. The golden pig also had to be determined. She also said that they didn''t need to be waited by others and asked them to help prepare things.


    Liu Wei asked again, "do you see what is missing in this room?"


    People look around carefully.


    The two servant girls who are close to Lu''s body can see the difference at a glance: "how did the jewelry box open? I locked it before I went out today! "


    "The pillow seems to have changed. This is not the jade pillow used by the lady before. Eh, how did the former jade pillow fall under the bed?"


    "Has the sandalwood stove and white jade Buddha on the bookcase changed their positions?"


    The servant girls said a dozen different things in one breath.


    Liu Wei asked again, "just changed? What''s missing? "


    The servant girls carefully checked it, and Qi Qi shook his head: "no, nothing is missing, no jewelry is missing, and all the valuable things are there, that is, the books on the bookcase. It seems that there are several missing books? But the slaves are illiterate, and I don''t know which few are missing! "


    Liu Wei began to judge.


    Fu Hongda was killed. Some people are afraid that Fu Fu''s house has evidence against them? I found it myself and took Lu''s murder and several suspicious books from the room?


    In other words, the one who killed Fu Hongda was also the one who killed Lu?


    No, Fu Hongda died of poisonous insects, and his death was terrible.


    Lu was clearly strangled by a locked throat. Although he was hanged on the beam and pretended to be hanged, he did not know how to kill people.


    ¡­¡­


    "What, four brothers and four sisters in law, all dead?"


    As soon as Fu Hongtian returned to the mansion, before he had a rest, he heard what Xu''s wife said. He was shocked as if he had been struck by thunder.


    Xu didn''t see it with his own eyes. Since the fourth brother''s accident, her husband told her not to leave five rooms and half a step. Although she didn''t know why, she thought that he had been so close to the fourth brother before. The fourth brother disappeared suddenly. She was also a little drummer in her heart, so she didn''t dare to disobey his words.


    Today, it was spread in the government that she heard about it.


    "No, I have to see." Fu Hongwang is alive, Fu Zichen is alive, but Fu Hongda is dead, and Lu Shi is dead. What''s the matter? He must find out as soon as possible. Otherwise, maybe he will be the next one to die!


    In a hurry, he ran from room five to room four without touching the ground. Before entering, he saw that there were people gathered outside the yard. He hid behind the crowd and looked at the movement inside. He just heard his second brother, who was dead and resurrected, saying, "check out and record all the lost things in the book. If you can''t recognize the name of the book, you can describe it by size, thickness, and not have it A little concealment! "


    Then it was the promise of the people under the four rooms: "yes!"


    Lost something?


    Fu Hongtian didn''t dare to get closer. He looked inside. He wanted to see the bookcase, but he couldn''t see clearly because of the distance and difficult angle.


    At this time, the servant standing in front of him suddenly turned around and saw the five masters. He subconsciously called out: "five masters!"


    This call, all around suddenly quiet down.


    Fu Hongtian was so scared that his hair stood up. He was trying to shut the servant up, but when he saw the room, Fu Hongwang heard the noise. He went to the door and looked at him.


    Fu Hongtian didn''t even think about it. He turned around and ran out.


    Fu Hongwang stopped him: "five brothers?"


    Fu Hongtian, who dares to promise, runs faster.


    Fu Hong was stunned for a moment, then thought of something, and immediately said, "take him to me and bring him in!"


    The servants outside the yard immediately moved. They grabbed Fu Hongtian and tried to struggle, but they dragged him into the room.


    There were many people in the room. The old man sat upright, and Fu Hung Wang stood aside, even the third prince.


    Fu Hongtian was a timid man. After seeing this battle, he knelt down on the ground with a plop and said with trembling: "no, it''s none of my business, I don''t know anything, I don''t know anything..."This is really a no brainer.


    Fu Hongwang and Fu Laozi look at each other, and Fu Laozi asks Rong Ling for instructions.


    Rong Leng''s face is expressionless, but she turns her eyes to Liu Wei at the door of the inner room. Liu Wei decides.


    Liu Wei led the sentiment, stepped forward and said gently, "be frank and lenient, and be strict in resistance. This is my only advice to you."


    Fu hongtianxia took a conscious look at her. When he saw Liu Wei''s face, his legs suddenly became soft. The Lord recognized that he had locked dozens of children of officials in prison without saying a word. The first pass was a long time, but now it has not been released.


    It''s said that two of them died because of excessive torture. They are extremely cruel people


    Fearing that he would be in prison, Fu Hongtian would not dare to hide it. He stammered: "I, I really I really don''t know I only know, only that bookcase, on the bookcase... "


    "What''s on the bookcase?"


    "Yes, there are dark squares."


    All of them turned their heads to look at the bookcase, which was not strange. For a while, they were all in a daze.


    "Where?" Liu Wei asked.


    Fu Hongtian shook his fingers and pointed to the top of his fingers.


    When people heard this, they immediately knelt down and said in a hurry: "little people don''t know that this bookcase is just sweeping the dust. The things on it are all arranged by the master himself. Little people dare not touch them."


    When Fu heard the words, he called out directly, "Ah Fu, go and have a look."


    Ah Fu moved the stool, stood up just enough to reach the top floor of the bookcase, looked carefully, and found a small buckle at the corner.


    "Try turning." Liu Wei said.


    Ah Fu turns honestly and listens to a click. There is a real unlocking sound.


    Then, I saw that the bookcase was against the wall, and it broke an inch of space directly. There were several things in it.


    Ah Fu took it down and handed it to the old man.


    The old man presented it directly to Rong Ling.


    Here are two letters and a modest pamphlet.


    Rong Ling took the booklet and handed the two letters to Liu Wei.

 Chapter 1130

    The booklet is a roster. Rong Ling will give it to the old man and Fu Hongwang.


    Two pay a family to see, saw clue.


    Fu Hongwang said with a blue face: "this should be the list of people my good fourth brother put in the Yamen. This is Zhang Shan, the second-class master of Yanyun yamen!"


    The two letters in Liu Wei''s hand were opened. She looked at the beginning, and her face became heavy.


    After reading the letter, Liu Wei turned around among Rong Ling, Fu Laozi and Fu Hongwang. After reading it, everyone was silent.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that Fu Hung Wang raised his voice and sent all the servants out of the house.


    When there were only four people in the room, and Fu Hongtian, who was kneeling on the ground shivering, Fu Hongwang asked Fu Hongtian, "what do you know about these things?"


    Fu Hongtian shook his head quickly: "no, I don''t know, I don''t know anything! I''ve only seen the fourth brother secretly open the dark box, but what''s in it? Where can I know? Fourth brother, this room, where can I come in at will! "


    This is not unreasonable, but when he thought of the contents of the letter, Fu Hongwang still didn''t relax: "what else do you know?"


    Fu Hongtian said: "no, I don''t know anything. I really don''t know. Two Second brother, you have to believe me. I really don''t know... "


    Fu Hongtian used to be a straw bag. He had no courage, no strategy, no martial arts. He was a man of three schools and nine schools. He couldn''t do anything. Fu Hongwang believed that he probably didn''t know anything.


    But it was too much involved. Fu Hongwang did not dare to relax easily. He asked Fu Hongtian again and again for a long time, until Fu Hongtian began to kowtow and beg for mercy. He cried and stopped.


    Liu Wei thought for a long time, looked at Fu Hongtian''s crying appearance, and said, "he really doesn''t know, take it down first."


    Fu Hongwang wanted to say something, but the old man looked solemn and said directly, "Hongwang, send the old man back to his room, and then send someone to enclose his yard for me. Without my order, no one can enter or leave!"


    It''s also good to put him under house arrest first. Fu Hongwang answered and left with Fu Hongtian in person.


    There were two less people in the room. Fu was holding the two letters in his hand. His face was blue and white.


    I don''t know how long later, old Fu suddenly got up and knelt down straight at Rong Leng!


    The old man begged in a heavy voice, "only the Lord can save this time. My old man is willing to bring thousands of people to the Lord''s command, but at the Lord''s command! Just ask, just ask the Lord, can save the Fu mansion this time... "


    Rong Leng still helped the old man up, with sharp eyes, but looked at the letter in the old man''s hand.


    Liu Wei said at this time: "it is clear that the Wu people are rebellious. However, the border minority has nothing to do with the government. They can have two masters, but they are bold and dare to go directly to the palace..."


    Fu Laozi interrupts Liu Wei and says, "big room and four rooms, from today on, we will never communicate with Fu Fu!"


    Liu Wei didn''t expect that the old man would make such a decision. But also, the two sons, who are less successful than defeated, are more important than the rise and fall of the whole family.


    Liu Wei is silent for a moment and looks to Rong Ling.


    Fu Fu''s house has been abandoned only by the manipulation of collusion with the sorcerer family. If you want to keep it completely, you must rely on Rong Ling.


    Indirectly, the seal of Qingzhou is used only in the deep palace.


    But these two letters are two writs.


    One letter was sent by the empress to Fu Hongbiao a year ago. It said that the Chief Secretary of the Bureau of political affairs of Qingzhou was asked to open the city for disaster relief, connect the refugees who died in the flood in Chongzhou to Qingzhou, and then send them to TongZhou for settlement by mountain road. There are also requirements as follows: the number of refugees to be rescued should not be less than 50000, and the winner of the elite needs should account for more than 60%.


    Another letter, which the Imperial Palace gave to Hongda two months ago, is also a rescue letter. It requires Fu Hongda to cooperate with the government offices in Qingzhou to rescue the victims who suffered from the collapse of mountains and mud in Anzhou in the same way. The number of rescuers should not be less than 30000, and this time, more than 80% of them need to be strong.


    Disaster relief and rescue, this is a great good thing for the country and the people, not to mention this kind of government order, empress she a female, have the right to issue, even if she does not, after all, it is a good thing, it is also a good talk.


    However, the letter indicates the number of rescuers and the number of people.


    These two requirements are intriguing.


    Liu Wei remembers that there are also such events in Chinese history, taking the period of the Sixteen Kingdoms of the five Hu as an example.


    During the Sixteen Kingdoms period of the five Hu Dynasty, the central plains were divided into four parts. The Han people and the Hu people were in a mess, which made the central plains become a place for the people to live in.


    At that time, Sima was the ruler of the Central Plains. Sima had more than ten sons, eight of whom were the most famous. The chaos of the eight kings was that each of the eight princes shared a corner of the Central Plains. Every day, they were thinking about replacing the unsubstantiated emperor in the court.Of course, when the eight kings are fighting each other, all eight of them must have soldiers. However, the country is in turmoil and the people are not well clothed. In this case, it is obviously not feasible to recruit soldiers normally. What should we do? Fill in the army. The purpose of filling in the army is to insert the people into the barracks. Originally, there were only thirty thousand soldiers. After mixing seventy thousand strong people, they suddenly became one hundred thousand soldiers.


    Because most of them are civilians. These soldiers have no experience in fighting, but it doesn''t matter. If they die, they will take their lives to fill in. Fighting is fighting with their lives. People''s lives are not lives. They are ants.


    Some of the displaced people who were displaced by the disaster of the army, even because the life was too hard to live, would rather use their own lives to exchange for a meal of dry food that their families could eat. If they were lucky enough to fight a war, they would not die, but could rise, so that they could eat more dry food and make their families full and warm.


    There is no human nature in troubled times, but only the head breaking blood by its own ability.


    Queen these two letters, name to strong displaced people, or shipped to Tongzhou, this dozen is not the price of natural disasters?


    If these displaced refugees are taken in and incorporated into her own private sector, they will become her soldiers in the future.


    It is not necessary to use the normal way of conscription through the state government Yamen to ensure the danger of her identity exposure.


    These homeless people who have left their homes and lost their families have no household registration information. It''s hard to hear. No one knows if they''re dead. Who can know if they''re secretly stationed?


    Fu Hongmei is the chief political officer of Qingzhou, who is in charge of the civil affairs, land tax and household registration of a state.


    Qingzhou is also the gateway of Kyoto. The empress gave it to Fu Hongbiao to do it. It''s just perfect.


    However, the premise is that Fu Hongmei would not only promise to garrison his troops, but also show that he had colluded with the empress for a long time.


    It is intolerable for both the court and the law to build up a private army after helping a country. Once it is revealed, it will be a full-fledged plagiarism.

 Chapter 1131

    I''m afraid that Fu Hongmei really didn''t want to die. He even left the rise and fall of Fu''s family in the dark from such an early age.


    But Fu Hongda was even worse. A commoner son avoided Fu Hongbiao and set up the empress.


    The second letter was signed two months ago, but two months ago, it was the time for Fu Hongda to establish a relationship with the sorcerers.


    Fu Hongmei had a good relationship with the empress, and then turned to the witch family.


    Fu hongdawei came with him. As soon as he got in touch with the queen, he immediately hooked up with the witch family.


    These two brothers, however, are ambitious to eat pot and watch pot one by one.


    They thought they could play the two forces in applause and wait and see which side is more promising, but they had already seen through their infidelity.


    On the night of Fu''s death, someone transferred the cold army from the scene of the crime, and the people who were transferred were not the people of the witch family.


    Now it must be the Queen''s man.


    Through Qin Pai and Fang ruozhu, we can be more certain that the Queen''s people and horses are indeed in Qingzhou now.


    When Fu Hongbiao was in the pursuit of Fu Hongda and the witch people, he never thought that there was a cold feeling behind him, waiting to kill them all. What he didn''t think was that the cold feeling, together with Fu Hongda and the witch people, would have lost the balance. The mantis hunted the cicada, the Yellow finch was behind, and the queen was the Yellow finch. Before she caught up with everyone, she didn''t let it out In the case of identity, you can easily kill your former partner.


    Fu Hongda, later, was found dead in the wild, like a witch people.


    At the same time, another group of people entered his mansion and killed his wife just to wipe out the clues here.


    This other group of people said that they were not queens, and no one believed them.


    Things are far more complicated than expected. Fu Laozi can accept that his two sons conspire against bianya forces, but he can''t accept that they helped the empress in Kyoto to recruit troops and raise affairs for a great cause even earlier.


    The former is the fall of the head, the latter is the door of the family.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that the relationship between Fu Hongmei and Fu Hongda and the empress is very well maintained. Then if the soldiers of the Queen''s garrison really do something, when the event is successful, the two of them can also earn a contribution from the dragon.


    But the queen is obviously killing people and taking revenge on them. The definition of this matter is very different.


    Pay old man son now is really afraid!


    The old man''s posture is very low, almost to the meaning of praying for Rong Ling to bring them under his command.


    Rong Ling didn''t reply for a while. What he thinks now is about the queen.


    Empress garrison, although he knew when the crossbow appeared, but looking at these two letters, one was a year ago and the other was two months ago, who can be sure that they had no other correspondence between them?


    The first one is about 50000 refugees, and the second one is about 30000. That''s 80000. With the local Hu Bing already in Qingzhou, Tongzhou, how many soldiers has the queen stationed?


    His face was cold, and the seriousness of the incident was beyond his imagination. He thought that maybe he should go back to Beijing.


    In the end, Rong Ling, at the request of Fu Laozi, tied Fu''s family to him on a boat.


    At present, Rong Ling does not feel that he has taken advantage of anything, but brings a big burden.


    But Qingzhou, after all, is an important road of the two rivers. It''s safe to be guarded by one of its own people. In other words, no matter which direction liaozhou or Qingzhou TongZhou is attacked by the army, or where Qingzhou is a barrier, it can''t move at all in Kyoto.


    In this way, it''s time to think about how the officials in Qingzhou should rearrange.


    Since we want to defend the last line of defense in Kyoto, we can''t let Fu Jiazhi do anything else. From top to bottom, we need to replace his close friends.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu''s death is nothing to the whole Fu family. The two letters and the register found in the dark lattice are the most concerned of all.


    In the name of Qingyin Yamen in Qingzhou, simaxi finally decided that Lu was killed by others, but no one in Fu Fu''s mansion investigated who the murderer was.


    Liu Wei appointed a person to mark the cause of Lu''s death in the autopsy report and the documents submitted.


    But on this matter, most people are indifferent to Lu''s death, almost numb Including Lu''s family.


    Lu''s mother''s home is at least ten days away from Qingzhou.


    Lu''s daughter is the only one in Lu''s family. Based on this relationship, Fu Hongwang didn''t delay in notifying the death news. He even went to the post house to send a letter by pigeon when someone took the letter with him. He hoped that all Lu''s family members would have a psychological preparation.


    The flying pigeon has a fast foot. She received a letter four days later. After reading the contents, she returned a letter.


    When the letter was sent, Liu Wei was visiting Fu Ziyan.


    Fu Ziyan was taken back to the main house by the old man from another hospital after the accident.The other people in the big room don''t care, but the eldest grandson can''t be indifferent.


    Now Fu Ziyan is awake, and his injury is much better, but the sudden change in the big room obviously makes him unacceptable.


    At first, all the people kept it from Fu Ziyan, but later, Su Shi, Fu Hongbei''s first wife, secretly sent someone to find Fu Ziyan in order to go back to Fu''s house. The original intention was to beg for her, but at first, Fu Ziyan heard the news of her father''s tragic death and the death of his family, but he was angry and fainted again.


    This time, unlike last time, Fu Ziyan is in a hurry.


    People who had been getting out of bed so soon could not afford to lie down in bed without resting for a year and a half.


    Liu Wei will come to see the old man every three days. Today is another day. Fu Hongwang accompanies him in order not to wait.


    Lu''s reply was sent at this time. It was originally a letter from his family. Fu Hongwang didn''t worry about it. He opened it.


    But after reading the content for a while, he frowned.


    Liu Wei saw his difference and asked casually, "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Hong looked up and shook his head. "Some family affairs."


    Liu Wei didn''t ask any more questions. She was not interested in the family affairs of Fu''s family.


    But because of this letter, Fu Hongwang obviously didn''t have the heart to accompany Liu Wei any more. He found an excuse to go out for a while. When he came back, the worry on his face was deeper. Liu Wei could not ignore it.


    Can you make fu Hongwang so anxious? Is it


    "But I have news for you?"


    Fu Ziqing hasn''t been found yet. Fu Ziqiu''s reply about whether he would like to go home with Li hasn''t come. Because of these two things, Fu Hongwang can''t raise his head until now in front of Fu Zichen.


    Liu Wei can see that Fu Hongwang wants to rebuild his relationship with his son, so it is probably this that can make him so anxious.


    Unexpectedly, Fu Hongwang shook his head and thought about it. Maybe he thought that Liu Sizuo knew all about the family''s troubles. He didn''t miss this pile and a half, so he handed the letter to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei glanced at it roughly. After reading it, he looked stunned.

 Chapter 1132

    Fu Hongwang said: "this is a letter from my fourth sister-in-law''s family. When I sent the letter, Zi Ru came to me specifically and said that her mother had mentioned that if one day she was not here, I would not like to see Zi Ru go back to her grandfather''s house. But the child just lost his parents. When it was difficult to pass, I went to her grandfather''s house for a few years. It should be better, so I mentioned it in the letter, But how do you know that Lu''s attitude is like this. "


    Lu family is a legitimate daughter in Lu family. Who would have thought that Lu family only planned to send a housekeeper to mourn his death.


    For the matter of receiving Fu Ziru, countless excuses have been used to show that it is not suitable.


    What is not suitable?


    What''s wrong with my granddaughter?


    Fu Hongwang is a little upset. If Lu family is not sure to accept Fu Ziru, and Fu Ziru is not in Fu''s heart, the child will only feel worse in the future.


    In the end, everyone has a thorn in their heart.


    "I''d better write another letter to southern Shaanxi." Fu Hong sighed and said that he was already thinking about the wording of the letter.


    Liu Wei put down the letter and said, "the Lu family has shown that they don''t want her. If they send her to the past, they will suffer."


    Liu Wei could not be more clear about what life would be like in a family that didn''t like her.


    Last year, when she just returned to Liufu, Liu Yao''s aim, Liu Qin''s contempt, Liu Yue''s hypocrisy and Lu''s hatred are all fresh in her memory.


    Of course, those clumsy tricks had no effect on her at that time, but they would do a lot of harm to a young Fu Zilu.


    Although Fu Zilu is a common girl, she is the only one of Fu Hongda and Lu family. She is very careful. Even though her life is not very good, her parents take good care of her. She is always in good health.


    How difficult it would be to survive on your own in an unacceptable place.


    Moreover, people here generally think that the water thrown out by the married daughter, even if it''s her own ancestral home, always means to put others under the fence.


    Liu Wei, a modern man, can understand these principles. How could Fu Hongwang, an ancient man, not know them.


    But Fu Ziru''s identity is very sensitive now. All the evils that Fu Hongda has created should be borne by this daughter now. The old man doesn''t like it, and the third room doesn''t like it. Even Fu Hongtian, the fifth room, has transferred his current misery to Fu Ziru.


    It is not so good for this child to continue to live in fufu.


    "If you want Fu Ziru to stay in the mansion and live a better life, there is no way out."


    Fu Hongwang looks at Liu Wei unexpectedly and asks, "do you have a way?"


    He can''t afford to be in charge of his family. Is there any way for this outsider?


    "I remember that your old lady is still there."


    Fu Fu''s old lady didn''t live in the mansion. As early as ten years ago, the old man took his hair to practice and became the abbess of the largest nunnery in Qingzhou City.


    Fu''s surname is Tao. Twenty years ago, when she died of a serious illness, she used to say that she dreamed of Bodhisattva in her dream. She firmly believed that her life was saved by Bodhisattva. From then on, she began to worship the Buddha and burn incense for three meals a day.


    Compared with Liu Wei''s grandmother and Mrs. Liu, the piety level is quite different in that she only reads two hour sutras every day.


    Later, old lady Fu was not satisfied with visiting in the mansion. After grinding with the old man for two years, she really became a monk.


    After that, Fu Fu seems to have lost this man, but after all, he is close. The old man has lived a long life this time. The old lady has come back, but she came in the morning and left before dark at night. What she said is to go back to do evening classes before dark.


    I don''t know if it''s due to the Buddha''s blessing that the old lady''s body is getting better and better. The more so, the more she worships the Buddha.


    In the end, it is clearly a secular practice, but it has become a formal one. In order to follow the way of heaven, we have no concern for the things in the world.


    This time, Fu Hung Thames died miserably. In the end, it was his eldest son. The government sent someone to inform the old lady. The old lady''s reply was: life and death are in order. Benefactor Fu just went to the place where he should go, which is good and good.


    And the fufu fire.


    At that time, Fu Hongda was still in charge of the family. Fu Hongda respected this legitimate mother, so he sent someone to talk about it.


    However, the old lady opened her mouth and said, "all the gold, wood, water, fire and earth belong to the heavenly way. The heavenly way comes down to pay for the disaster. There must be someone in the mansion who has made a big mistake. Only by finding out the man and binding his repentance can the Bodhisattva recover the disaster."


    The servant sent by Fu Fu to deliver the message saw the old man''s God nagging. He didn''t care about everything. He felt that he was in great need of beating.


    But no matter how ruthless the old man looks and how angry he is with his words and deeds, she is still the first wife of the old man, the mother of his brother, and the grandmother of his grandchildren.


    You can ignore her, but you can''t deny her. When you see her, you have to respect her and bow down, because this is filial piety.


    Liu Wei mentioned the old lady, and Fu Hong''s eyes brightened, but then he shook his head: "my mother doesn''t care about the death of my eldest brother, the change of the owner of the mansion, and she doesn''t care about a child Ru. I''m afraid my mother doesn''t know that there is a granddaughter named Fu Ziru in the mansion.""Granddaughter can not care, but if this granddaughter has Buddhism, is she born to be blessed by Buddha?"


    "Well?" Fu Hong looks a little sluggish.


    Liu Wei said: "if the second master really wants to help your niece, tomorrow, he will go to the old lady''s nunnery to spread rumors, saying that the fire in Fu''s last house didn''t mean to go out of the water, but the meteor came down from the sky, just fell into the yard of Fu''s fourth room..."


    "Meteor? Isn''t that a broom star? "


    "No, it''s the fate of the Celestial Star to find his master."


    "Ah?" Fu Hongwang was a little silly. He didn''t listen to this kind of words once.


    "It turns out that Miss Fu Ziru, who lives in the fourth room of Fu''s family, is the immortal fairy in the sky. When the star is about to fall, miss Ziru has recovered her immortal body, and her parents are also received by her. She will live forever and enjoy endless happiness..."


    Fu Hong looked at Liu Wei with a nervous expression, choked for a long time, and then asked seriously, "are you serious?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "those who believe always believe."


    Fu Hongwang was dubious, but the next day, according to Liu Wei, he went to the temple to spread rumors.


    In order to be afraid that it would be too abrupt to just go to the nunnery to spread it, Fu Hongwang sent people to spread it in the mansion, in the city and in the crowded places. He even bribed the storytellers to tell them about it as immortals. How exaggerated it is.


    On the first day of the news, Fu Hongwang was still confused. He felt that he was a bit of a madman.


    But the next day, the old man called him over.


    After the old man''s serious silence for a quarter of an hour, he asked: "do you hear the rumors outside?"


    Fu Hongwang didn''t know what the old man said for a moment. He estimated it, and said honestly, "my son has been clarified about the obscure things in the big room and the fourth room!"


    "Not this." The old man looked around and made sure that there was no one else except Ah Fu. He hesitated and said, "the fairy went down to the earth..."


    Fu Hongwang almost thought he had heard the wrong thing. After a long time, he opened his mouth and stuttered, "no, no, I don''t know..."


    The old man condemned to look at his son: "such an important thing, but you do not know, your reaction is still too bad."


    Fu Hong looks at his father. He doesn''t know how to get back.


    When the old man saw that his rotten wood could not be carved, he sighed bitterly and analyzed with him: "in recent years, there have been so many incidents, and we have almost become the laughingstock of Qingzhou City. At present, I don''t know why it came out that Ziru was a fairy. Prepare for it. Later, you will say that those things happened in the mansion a while ago were all caused by the fall of the fairy and the leakage of the fairy gas. Now the fairy has converged the fairy gas. In the future, our mansion will not be affected by the fairy gas, but will be protected by the fairy gas. "


    Fu Hong stood in the middle of the hall, looking at the old father''s serious face, which was not fake. He asked dryly, "father, are you serious?"

 Chapter 1133

    Fu Laozi slapped the table: "I can tell you so clearly. Don''t you understand? With two cover one, so simple truth also don''t understand? Are you so stupid? "


    The truth is to understand, but


    Fu Hongwang didn''t know what to say. In order to make himself not so stupid, he left the old man''s place with a stiff mood. He sent someone to really say it and publicize it to the public.


    The next day, his mother, who had not seen him for half a year, went back to his house.


    Things are just like Liu Wei''s thought. No matter how ridiculous the rumor is, as long as you get to your itch, even if you know it''s impossible, you will still be moved by it.


    The old lady was a Buddhist. She knew that there was a fairy in her grandchildren. She believed that it was her heart to respect the Buddha and was inspired by heaven to send her a fairy granddaughter.


    If there is this granddaughter''s protection, I''m afraid that after a hundred years, I will also be honored in the nine palaces and the heaven.


    And with the support of two big people in Fu''s mansion, how can Fu Ziru not live well in the future?


    Even if there is no father or mother, Fu Ziru can at least be safe in the mansion with this fairy identity, which will greatly benefit future marriage.


    After the matter is settled, when Fu Hongwang and Fu Zilu come to the door to say thank you in person, Fu Zilu, just a few days later, looks like a little girl who has grown up to be ten years old, swoops at Liu Wei, hugs her waist, sobs and repeatedly murmurs: "thank you, big brother, thank you, thank you, thank you..."


    Liu Wei gently touched Fu Ziru''s head. She didn''t do anything, but she had an idea. But she was also very happy to do something for the poor child.


    Maybe there is God''s protection. After Fu Ziru is settled down, the people of Fu Hongwang finally get the news. They find Fu Ziqing.


    Fu Ziqing is an intelligent girl. From Fu Zichen''s description, we can see that she is astute, cunning, and sensitive.


    In the face of the bondage, coercion and even injury of the thief, she can try her best to gain time and opportunities for herself.


    After the fake Fu Ziqing was arrested, he confessed the place where he was detained. In lengyi''s fierce general, few people can really die rather than surrender.


    However, when Fu Hongwang''s people went there, they did not find Fu Ziqing. After searching the surrounding area for ten days, they finally found a girl with a refined demeanor in a farm.


    After proving again and again that they were the people sent by Fu Hongwang, the girl admitted her identity with half confidence. At the same time, she showed that she was able to escape by slowly breaking the rope of her hand with tiles when the thief who was holding her was not awake from drinking.


    And the farmhouse that took her in also received a large reward of gold and silver.


    On the way back to Qingzhou, Fu Ziqiu also got a reply. She was willing to leave and return to Qingzhou.


    For this matter, Fu Zichen rushed to his place and supported his elder sister. His long-standing resentment combined with his own pressure, which made people there tremble. Even he dared not even plead, and signed and signed the deed of separation.


    Looking at his elder sister''s thin and haggard face, Fu Zichen''s eyes are red. It''s hard for him to show his fragile appearance, but now, he can''t help it.


    Fu Ziqiu is a gentle woman. She looks more delicate than a normal woman because of her constant submissiveness. She looks at her brother''s tall posture, reaches out her hand, touches his head carefully, and says softly in a friendly tone that hasn''t been used for a long time: "Zichen has grown up."


    At this moment, Fu Zichen''s nose is sour and hugs his sister since he was a child.


    Liu Wei heard of Fu Ziqiu a long time ago, but it was the first time to see a real person.


    Fu Ziqing is Fu Zichen''s sister. On the first day of Fu Ziqing''s return to Fu''s mansion, Liu Wei went to the door to explore her pulse.


    After being held for many months, Liu Wei was worried that the little girl would be hurt.


    As she expected, there are many wounds on Fu Ziqing''s body, large and small, some of them are whiplash marks, some of them are stick marks.


    This cheerful girl doesn''t call it pain. She just keeps looking at her curiously, and then asks, "are you Mr. Liu mentioned by the fourth brother? It''s strange that the fourth brother''s letter clearly says that you are elegant, how can you be so fat? He has a big stomach, just like my uncle who loves wine like life... "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Since then, Liu Wei''s power to wipe the medicine for the girl has never been lighter.


    Different from Fu Ziqing, Fu Ziqiu is a caring woman at a distance. She is very weak, a little anaemic and has a bad stomach.


    Liu Wei carefully regulates for her. When she looks at this gentle and gentle woman, she can''t help but think of Jin nanpian. Fu Ziqiu is very similar to Jin nanpian, but Jin nanpian is weak outside and strong inside. Her bones are harder than men''s. Fu Ziqiu is obviously the same inside and outside. Her appearance is soft and her heart is soft.


    In a word, he is a woman who has no conscience and can''t bear to hurt when he sees her.


    Liu Wei can''t imagine why such a woman would marry unhappily. She is virtuous, beautiful and gentle.


    This side of the Fu family is stable for the time being, but the Queen''s investigation is in full swing.Thanks to the blessing of Rong Ling, Qin Pai and Fang ruozhu finally returned to Kyoto, and then followed Amway back with two letters sent by Rong su.


    One for Rong Ling and one for Liu Wei.


    Without any concept of privacy, Lord Rong San opened the letter sent to Liu Wei first. After seeing the series of invitations in it, his face was deep.


    Rong Su''s heart is detestable. In the letter, he said that he took care of Liu Yu''s mansion for Liu Wei, and later that he knew that Xiao Jin was Liu Wei''s Apprentice. He always cared for Xiao Jin, and didn''t let anyone bully him. Rong Ling looked at him, and burned the letter paper directly with a fire.


    He opened his letter again. This one was for Rong Su to talk to him about business.


    Rong Suo first thanked him for returning him to Qin Pai and Fang ruozhu, and then mentioned the situation at the prince''s side.


    It''s said that the prince hasn''t appeared for half a month now. He should be extremely ill and can''t get out of bed. However, in order to celebrate, the prince has decided to marry Qin Pu, Qin Po''s younger sister, as his side concubine.


    As for the Queen''s private soldiers mentioned by Qin Pai and Fang ruozhu, he said he would investigate them as soon as possible.


    After reading the two letters, Rong Ling raised his pen and ink and wrote back to Rong su.


    The content of the reply is very simple, only three lines - she and I were ordered by heaven and earth, and her parents were matchmaker, and they had been married in Qingzhou recently. Please send the congratulatory gift of the seventh brother to the third prince''s residence.


    Note: the gift should not be less than 30000 Liang.


    Note again: Silver tickets are also accepted.


    After sending the letter, Rong Leng goes to the next room and looks at his wife, who is urging his son to practice calligraphy. He steps forward and sits next to her.


    Recently, there has been a long delay in Qingzhou. Liu Wei has been nearly eight months now, and her stomach is too big to cover.


    She saw that Rong Ling came over and picked a grape to feed him. Rong Ling ate it. She was a little bit sad because of the acid.


    Liu Wei asked, "has Rong Su sent a letter? What did you say? "


    The third prince Rong took a sip of tea and washed away the sour taste in his mouth. Then he said, "I''ve mentioned some things about the imperial court, saying that we''re not in Kyoto, and he''s not bothered by his absence. He''s had a good life."


    Liu Wei hissed: "I''m only happy when I don''t see him. That man has a poor face. I want to fight once when I see him."


    Rong Ling put down the teacup and picked a grape. He felt that the grape suddenly became sweet.


    But Xiaoli also raised his head and added, "yes, it''s a bad guy. I want to hit him!"


    The smile on Rong Leng''s face deepened, and he rubbed the hair on his son''s head. He felt that his son, who had been stuck between himself and his wife for a long time, was particularly pleased today.

 Chapter 1134

    Lingzhou.


    In the dry climate, there is no wild land full of people. In the sky, geese fly by, bringing a long cry, and then disappear into the dark yellow sunset.


    White makeup looks up at the mottled sky and hears someone calling her


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. You have to wait for me..."


    Familiar voice is close at hand, familiar figure seems to be in front of us, white make-up reaches out to the direction of sunset, and sees his fingertips wandering for a long time, but he can''t catch anything.


    "Nanzheng Nanzheng...... "


    Her mouth was twittering unconsciously, and there were tears all over her eyes full of wrinkles. She wanted to stop him, the man who didn''t go back, and told him that he couldn''t go in this line, he must not go.


    "Auntie, Auntie?" Another voice filled in, white make-up trance sense of the world shaking, she looked at the eyes of the gradual collapse of vision, for a while some bleary.


    Opening her eyes again, she saw a beautiful young woman''s face.


    The woman looked at her worried, two willow like eyebrows tightly closed, she asked anxiously: "Auntie, how did you cry and have a nightmare again?"


    White makeup slowly got up and looked at the woman in front of her without saying a word. After a while, she asked, "summer and autumn, is your father back?"


    Ji Cha''s eyes were astringent, his nose was red and he nodded. He got up and helped his old aunt out of bed. As usual, he was patient and pacified: "my father came back a little later and went out again. He said that he would hunt for the tiger for you. He picked the skin of the tiger to make a coat."


    On her white makeup face, she could still see the tears, but she could not find the sad trace. She boasted: "your father is the best hunter. In the family, he can hunt tigers alone."


    Ji Cha nodded, helped her to the table and asked her to sit down, then brought in and out the prepared food and cloth.


    "What time is it?" White makeup asked.


    Ji Cha said, "it''s time for dinner."


    White makeup looked at the table full of vegetables worried: "but your father has not come back, wait for him to come back to eat it."


    Jicha''s feast never stopped. As it is now, she has to go through it almost every day: "Dad brought dry food and said that we should eat it in the mountains. We should come back late at night. Let''s eat it first."


    White makeup is not very happy, holding chopsticks and looking at the rice in the bowl.


    Ji Cha sits next to her and coaxes carefully: "Mom, if you don''t eat, dad will worry."


    White make-up this just "hum" sound, carelessly ate two.


    In the middle of the meal, she suddenly put down her chopsticks, stared at Ji Cha with puzzled eyes, and asked, "girl, who are you? Why are you in my house?"


    Ji Cha looked at her straight, then stood up from the stool and said, "Hello, madam, I''m a new neighbor next door. My elder asked me to say hello."


    White make-up is clear, get up, hold Ji Cha''s hand: "multi logo girl, new move? Well, the people in our place have the best temperament. You''re in a hurry. Have you eaten yet? By the way, I stewed the spareribs this time. Take a bowl back. " Say, shout toward inside room: "summer autumn, go to kitchen to carry a bowl of spareribs."


    Finish saying, but did not hear someone in the room to respond.


    There is a trace of helplessness on the white makeup face: "this child, I''ll go and have a look."


    "No more." Ji Cha hurriedly grabbed her and said with a complicated look: "we''ve already used rice in our family. Don''t disturb my wife. If you eat first, I''ll go back."


    Ji Cha says, go out hard, white make-up can''t stay, had to send people to the door, just come back to sit down, take chopsticks, eat one mouthful.


    Ji Cha didn''t go far, standing by the fence outside the yard, listening to the movement of the house.


    Sure enough, after a while, she heard the cry inside: "summer and autumn, summer and Autumn Where has this girl gone to be wild? She has no rules all day. Who dares to marry in the future? "


    When Ji Cha heard this, she tentatively walked in from the outside of the house. When she got to the door, she heard her aunt shouting, "you''re back at last. It''s going to be dark. Where are you going?"


    Ji Cha breathed a sigh of relief, walked into the room, and naturally said, "I''ll go out and have a walk." Then I looked at the empty dishes on the table and went to the kitchen.


    White makeup followed her and nagged, "have you gone to the side camp again? How many times have you told me that it''s the place of war. It''s all men. It''s a girl''s house you should go to. If you do that again, when your father comes back, I''ll tell him whether he can fight you or not."


    Ji Cha listened honestly and washed the dishes in her hands. She knew that her aunt just needed an object to tell, and she didn''t need to respond.


    Clean the dishes and wipe the table again. The white make-up is not over.


    At the end of the day, it''s not early for Ji Cha to watch. It''s time for the old man to rest and say, "Mom, I have a sweetheart."


    It has never been a secret in the family about the cousin and the general of the Liu family. Naturally, Ji Cha knew how impulsive she was to run away with the man, and then gave birth to Liu Wei."Ah?" White makeup stagnated for a while, looking at "daughter".


    Ji Cha helped the old man to his couch and said, "it''s the side General of the Jingdu side camp. He''s a soldier from Lingzhou. He''ll go to liaozhou in two days. He''s very handsome."


    White makeup looks at "daughter" not like joking, straight face: "side will? Beijing official? "


    Ji Cha thought of Liu''s identity and nodded: "it''s a Beijing official, but it''s just a little side general, not a senior official."


    "No way." White makeup immediately retorted: "from tomorrow, you will be honest at home for me. You are not allowed to go anywhere. Beijing official, you are not timid. You know that people in Kyoto are jackals. You are not going to die!"


    Then, there was another nagging. Ji Cha listened quietly. At last, the old man seemed to be tired, tired of eyelids, and then went to sleep.


    Ji Cha covers the quilt for it, sits on the wooden chair beside helplessly, sighs sadly: "all these people are old, and they are so repellent to the things of that year. No wonder that at the beginning, my cousin would elope with General Liu But who can think that once you leave, it will be forever, auntie, will you not regret it? That''s your only daughter... "


    I don''t know if I heard her, the white make-up in my sleep, and tears came out from the corner of my eyes.


    Ji Cha couldn''t help but wipe her eyes. When she fell asleep, she got up and left lightly.


    By this time, it was dark. The moon was hanging in the sky. Ji Cha came back to his home. The house was empty. Ji Jin was not there. There was no one who lit a candle.


    Light up the hall, and she''ll wash.


    Just about to go to sleep, but I heard a quick knock outside the door.


    She hurried to open the door and looked outside. The aunt who knew each other said hurriedly, "little tea, your aunt has an accident."


    Ji Cha was shocked for a moment and asked, "what happened? She fell asleep when I just left..."


    "I don''t know what happened. The gate of the yard is closed tightly, but there''s a lot of noise inside. The people who are close to each other in the family have passed. Hurry up. Your aunt doesn''t know anyone, so you and microenterprise can cajole her."


    Ji Cha hurriedly put on a dress and ran back without touching the ground.


    Just outside my aunt''s house, I saw Ji Wei, who was bleary eyed, knocking at the door and shouting: "Mom, I''m your daughter. I''m back. Open the door."


    But obviously, people in the house don''t eat this set. Since seven days ago, my aunt has stopped using Xiaowei as a cousin.


    In my aunt''s memory, my cousin seems to have been 16 or 17 years old, and the microenterprise doesn''t fit in.


    The clang in the room was louder. Many people around the room saw Ji Cha coming. They hurriedly said to her, "I don''t know what happened to the old man."


    "It was when his fourth uncle knocked on the watch that he heard something moving inside, which shocked everyone."


    "Go in and have a look. The old man doesn''t know us. We are afraid to scare her."


    Ji Cha was about to fly into the wall with a worried "hum" on his face. He looked at the distance, and the patriarch and the two elders came in a hurry.


    Ji Cha doesn''t know who told the patriarch. Since she was confused, she has to teach every time she sees the patriarch. She doesn''t like this person very much. It''s just that the patriarch is the same generation of the 16th uncle and the younger generation of the aunt. She can only listen when she is scolded, but she doesn''t dare to go out. But forgive me, she still hates this person.


    Ji Cha knows that this is because her grandfather was arranged to go to sea by the father of the patriarch, and has not yet returned.


    This resentment, my aunt has been hanging on the head of the patriarch''s family, so she just can''t remember all the people, but she still remember the patriarch''s people clearly.


    The patriarch obviously didn''t want to go in to listen to the old man''s tutoring, so when he saw Ji Cha was going to climb over the wall to go in, he told her to be careful and guard the door with other people.


    After Ji Cha went in, the first thing she saw was the mess on the floor of the inner hall. She carefully approached the door, lying at the door, looking inside.


    At this sight, she saw her aunt''s hunched body, searching the cupboard for a round, but she couldn''t find anything. In a rage, she lifted the cupboard.


    Ji Cha rushes in, stabilizes the cupboard, holds the old man''s body, and asks, "what do you want to find, Auntie? What do you want to find? I''ll find it for you. Don''t hurt yourself."


    White make-up didn''t even look at Ji Cha, but looked around the room with trembling pupils, and cried crazily: "Nanzheng, where are you Nanzheng...... "


    Ji Cha held the old man half in his arms and said, "you are looking for Grandpa. He has gone out to do business. He will come back tomorrow. Don''t worry. He will come back tomorrow."


    White make-up pushes Ji Cha away, stumbles to the inner room again, sees everything to turn over, looks like to want to demolish the room.


    Ji Cha is in such a hurry that she doesn''t know what her aunt''s state is. This has never happened before. Even if the old man would look for her husband and daughter nervously occasionally, she would never be so stupid as now.


    Is it serious again? God, what should I do? Can Ji Jin bring Liu Wei back?


    Ji Cha just felt exhausted.

 Chapter 1135

    "I found it. I found it."


    Just then, Ji Cha heard a surprise sound coming from the inner room.


    Ji Cha hurried in and saw her aunt holding a small white box, her fingers caressing the lines on the top of the box.


    Ji Cha finally put her heart down. It seems that the so-called "looking for Grandpa" by my aunt is just what grandpa left behind. It''s also better to have a keepsake around to comfort her.


    When the box was opened, Ji Cha saw that a black stone was placed safely inside. She took out the stone, held it in the palm of her hand, folded her hands against her chest, and finally settled down.


    Help the old man to his bed and sit down. Ji Cha is not willing to clean the room. Go to the door first and tell the people outside that they are OK.


    Everyone entered the room in twos and threes. After seeing the terrible situation in the room, the strong man was already cleaning up. The careful woman was sweeping the cup and cup pieces with the broom.


    The old patriarch stood not far away carefully. He saw that the old cousin did not find himself. He was relieved and his eyes caught a glimpse of the jade box on the ground.


    He "Yi" a, go forward to pick up the box, around to see, the unexpected way: "this thing is still."


    This jade box is where the black stone is placed.


    Ji Cha asked curiously, "did the patriarch know this?"


    "This is Gu box." The patriarch said, and looked toward the direction of the bed. He saw that the old man seemed to have something in his hand. He put down the jade box and sighed, "I was looking for the twin insect, but it was already dead."


    "Twin insects?" Ji Cha asked doubtfully.


    The patriarch looked at the younger generation by the side of his eyes, handed her the jade box, and asked, "your aunt''s name is Bai. Do you know the Miao nationality Bai?"


    Ji Cha thought about it and shook her head. She was too young to leave Lingzhou. How could she know so much about the outside world.


    The patriarch breathed softly and sighed slowly: "your aunt is the descendant of Bai family in Miao area. When she first saw your grandfather, it was when your grandfather was deeply poisoned and her life was in danger. Miao people pay attention to GU medicine. Your aunt saves your grandpa and aunt by loving heart Gu. Then they get along with each other and become married. Miao people have rules. Everyone in the family will love Gu twice on the day of marriage. This kind of Gu is called Shuangsheng Gu. Gu insects have one mother and one son. Both husband and wife will have mother Gu in their bodies, while child Gu will keep warm outside of their bodies. Instead of raising them by themselves, they trust each other Each other. The daughter and mother Gu are one. If the mother Gu dies, the son Gu will die. What your aunt has in her hand is your grandfather''s son Gu. It''s just that the Gu died more than 30 years ago. Now, it''s just hardened into a stone, but your aunt always says that the Gu is not dead, that your aunt and grandfather are not dead, that it''s just asleep, and that it will wake up soon. In short Ah...... "


    When the patriarch said that, another elder heard that he inserted a timely sentence: "not only Nanzheng, but also dozens of people who had gone to sea, all of whom were uncertain about their lives and deaths. To be honest, not only your aunt lost her husband and wife, but many of them also lost their relatives, just her, who can''t see straight away Maybe, because she is a Miao girl. She is passionate and never dies... "


    Ji Cha listened stupidly, then turned his eyes and looked at the bed. The aunt, who was holding the stone and had a gentle face, felt that her throat was blocked and her nose began to ache.


    The house was soon packed. It was late. Ji Cha was not going to go home. After finding a quilt, he laid the floor beside her aunt''s bed.


    This night, my aunt slept soundly. Maybe because of the bug, she had a smile on her face when she fell asleep, but the more so, the more keenly Ji Cha watched.


    Now she only hopes that her sister will come back and take Liu Wei with her.


    In any case, my aunt must meet her granddaughter, who is the only relative in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei was awakened by a nightmare. The moonlight outside the window was cold. She looked at the time, but now it was not Yin Shi.


    Rong Ling sleeps on the outside of her, and wakes up at the moment of hearing the movement. The man half sits up, takes her slender shoulder lightly with his long fingers, and whispers to her, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head, holds her hands on her eyebrows, rubs them, and says, "I have a dream. It''s hot. Go to sleep. I''ll go out and blow the wind."


    Rong Ling didn''t sleep any more. She lifted the quilt and got out of bed with her.


    In the night, Liu Wei was dressed in a white frock, which made her fat. Her belly looked like the moon, but it was so big that Rong Leng dared not let her go out in the dark. If she wanted to blow, he would accompany her.


    They went downstairs. It''s late at night. The post house is quiet and quiet. There is no voice.


    There is a small cool Pavilion in the backyard. Rong Ling puts on a robe for his wife. Seeing her staring at the crescent moon in the sky, he stroked her hair, which was disturbed by the wind, and asked, "what''s the dream, such emotion?"


    Liu Wei looked back at him, half leaning against his arms, shook his head and said, "I forgot."


    Rong Leng hugged her tightly, chin on top of her hair, no words.Liu Wei said, "but I remember that it''s not a good dream. It seems that someone died."


    During pregnancy, I dreamed of the dead, which is not a good omen. Rong Leng couldn''t help but get nervous and look at Liu Wei''s stomach.


    Liu Wei also reached out to cover his stomach, unconsciously stroked and said nothing.


    They sat in the pavilion for a quarter of an hour, afraid that she would catch cold, Rong Ling suggested going back.


    Liu Wei was helped upstairs by him. After returning to the room, she couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    Just now, she couldn''t remember the dream, but she still can''t forget the feeling it brought to her.


    Sad, sad, depressed, painful, these negative emotions, just like the ants, climbing on her body, how can she get rid of them, can''t get rid of them.


    She tried to recall the scene in her dream, but she was in a trance. She could only see a piece of sea water


    All of a sudden, she had a face in her head, which might not be called a face, because it was a wolf face full of white hair, but the man also had a human body.


    Werewolf?


    These two words rush into her mind, and Liu Wei can see them clearly again. The werewolf has a pair of scarlet eyes and stares at her straightly, for a moment.


    And, slowly approaching her


    "Ho!"


    Liu Wei, who went back to the room to sleep, sat up again. She gasped in terror, realized that it was a dream again. Looking out of the window, she found that it was early morning, and the sky was slowly changing from dark blue to light blue

 Chapter 1136

    Liu Wei has not been in good shape since she had a dream at night.


    I stayed in Qingzhou for another seven days.


    In cooperation with Quan Wang and lengyi, he solved all the mess left by Fu Hongmei and Fu Hongda. Then, Quan Wang sent people to Qingzhou to understand the situation. After understanding the situation, Rong Ling thought about the problem of Liu Wei''s baby and proposed to return to Beijing as soon as possible.


    From Qingzhou back to Kyoto, although not for a long time, but calculated to get on the horse hard, Rong Ling still dare not take risks, just hope to go home early, quietly meet his wife''s production.


    Liu Wei didn''t pay attention to it. It''s the same everywhere. Xiao Li was born blind and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    The food and clothes for Xiao Li are very casual. Now they are not the same as jumping around?


    Liu Wei doesn''t care about Kyoto, but Lingzhou. Since Ji Jin came, she has always remembered her grandmother.


    Alzheimer''s disease is not a small problem. People around her should take care of her all the time. The Ji family can''t believe it. She''s afraid that her grandmother will be wronged. Plus, she always has some strange nightmares these two days.


    In particular, the werewolf''s face, which had been lingering in her mind, made her always hang in her heart, vaguely felt that there was any omen.


    But Rong Ling obviously would not agree with her to go to such a complex place as Lingzhou. At last, she did not dare to make suggestions. Only Rong Ling arranged the route back to Kyoto.


    Two days before leaving Qingqing, Liu Wei was busy.


    One is Fu Zichen. This time, Fu Zichen will not go back to Beijing with them. He will stay at the Fu''s house for a long time. The present Fu''s house is just like the reconstruction after the disaster. Fu Zichen must keep an eye on it all the time. Even if he doesn''t do it himself, people should stay here and hold the ground.


    One more thing is the prisoners in prison.


    Liu Wei hasn''t visited them for a long time. When she finds that they have been transformed very well, she lets herself go and doesn''t worry much.


    She was absolutely sure that when she left, the old man had to go to put pressure on simaxi himself and let simaxi let everyone go.


    It''s only a day or two. Instead of letting the old man come out, Liu Wei might as well pick up the favor herself.


    Although she was the one who locked people up at the beginning, but now it has become a great favor to let them go. Other families of Liu family and Yang family always have to put this sentiment on her head.


    Liu Wei went in person when she released people. Standing in the yamen, she saw the dense carriages gathered outside the gate, and many women in rich clothes got off in person and looked in eagerly.


    A sense of seeing that parents pick up their children from school comes out.


    Liu Wei smiled first, and then saw simaxi leading a large group of gray faced young people out in the distance.


    The women outside, suddenly red eyes, a swarm of welcome in, respectively find their own son, wipe tears of crying, some said thin, some said black, in short, where to look is poor.


    Among all the young people, the fattest one, his mother is also fat, two round and fat people hold each other, and his son says to his mother, "Mom, you are thin."


    His mother said: "I don''t miss you, worry about you, you bastard, you Why are you thin like this? Have you suffered a lot? Have you been beaten? Ah, look at your face. What are you holding? It''s dirty. It''s going to be thrown away. "


    The son held down his mother''s hand and comforted him, saying, "Niang, I didn''t suffer hardship or get beaten. This is Sixi. I raised a seedling. Niang, let''s go back first. Sixi doesn''t like to stay in a small basin. We have to change a big place for it, or the leaves won''t grow."


    His mother looked at the pot of mud, and saw the leaves on the street that were to be avoided. Before she could react, she was pulled into the carriage by her son.


    Other people are almost there. Liu Wei looks left and right, and finally finds the one in the dense crowd.


    Fu Zihan noticed that someone was looking at him. He glanced at him, and he just looked at Liu Wei''s indifferent sight. But soon, he turned away his sight for some reason.


    The Fu family also received the news and came to pick up today.


    Liu Wei has never seen the second lady Fu come here in person twice. At the moment, she is holding the baby''s hand painfully. She looks at the small wound on his hand carefully. Her eyes are all red.


    Compared with other people, the brothers of Fu''s family had the worst time in prison because of their exclusion.


    Fu Zihan has no spirit, which is quite different from Liu Wei''s high spirited appearance when he first met him.


    Fu ziyong, Fu ziyao and Fu Zilan have no relatives to pick them up. They are standing with Fu Zihan. When they go back, they can only take a two room carriage and make do with it.


    There is no way for the young people inside to know about things outside.


    These children don''t know about Fu''s great changes and his death.


    Now Mrs. Fu Er is full of her precious son. She didn''t say much to several nephews. It''s obvious that her identity is there. She also knows that she is a female prostitute. She doesn''t have the right to say anything about the important affairs in the mansion.


    However, Mrs. Fu could not help but look at Fu ziyong.Fu ziyong is the second son of Dafang. At that time, Fu Er''s wife was not sure whether to take people back to the main house.


    In a reasonable way, although the old man firmly refused to accept the concubines back to the mansion, he still took Fu Ziyan back, which means that he would not give up his grandson.


    Although Fu ziyong is useless, he is also a grandson. I think he will take it back to the main house, right?


    Today is a great day to go out of prison. When I received my precious pimple, these ladies left in twos and threes.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, so few people know that she is here today.


    After seeing off the last family, simaxi went back to Liu Wei and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that there were still people who couldn''t bear it. The young master of Liu family said that he would come to his hometown again in two days, and he didn''t know what was wrong with it."


    Liu Wei knew that what simaxi mentioned was Liu Sui, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhenfu Ziqing has returned to the mansion. Although the marriage between the Fu family and the Liu family mentioned before was only mentioned in one word, the two families still have the meaning of marriage.


    Even if so many things happened to the Fu family this time, the Fu and Liu families were world friends. The first three generations of the two families knew each other and married each other. Half of them saw these feelings.


    But look at Liu Sui. Liu Wei doesn''t think he deserves to pay Ziqing.


    Fu Ziqing''s spirit is so powerful that he can turn his eyes around and turn out his ghost idea. Can he see Liu Sui as a fool?


    If Yang Min still has something to say, after all, he is really knowledgeable and has some real abilities.


    Liu Wei doesn''t worry about other people''s marriage. Seeing that everyone has gone, she has gone back.


    When simaxi saw Liu Wei''s belly, he always had a guess.


    At present, people are going back to Beijing, and he has nothing to say. Therefore, on the way to send Liu Wei back to the post house, he asked slowly.

 Chapter 1137

    "Is this belly of Lord Liu the reason for the last Python?"


    Liu Wei frowned.


    The boa constrictor died on the same day, and his body was carved clean by birds. It''s hard to remember.


    Simaxi continued to stare at Liu Wei''s stomach with worried face: "Lord Liu, however, is poisoned?"


    Liu Wei looks at him in amazement.


    "My wife said that there is a kind of snake venom. After poisoning, the wound will swell and swell. At last, when the swelling and skin are broken, people will die. Your stomach is too big to be cured. How can you do that


    Liu Wei said nothing and was silent. After a long time, he said quietly, "just a few days, that''s OK."


    "I''ll tell you how strong you are. You can''t cure yourself. If you can do well, you can do well."


    Liu Wei''s skin laughs and the flesh doesn''t laugh. He doesn''t talk anymore.


    Simaxi really didn''t think about Liu Wei''s pregnancy. The other side is a man. How can a man be pregnant? So, this is a big belly, either poisoned or incurable. There is no third choice.


    Now Lord Liu said it would be better in a few days. This is to admit that he was poisoned by snake venom.


    But as long as it''s good, it''s OK.


    To tell you the truth, simaxi appreciates this Lord Liu very much. He wants to work with the third Lord for a long time. Naturally, he must have a good relationship with the Lord''s confidant. Lord Liu is obviously the first red man around the Lord. Both of them live in the same room. When they fall asleep at night, they must have talked about national policies and politics.


    Simaxi thinks he''s getting along well with Lord Liu these days. He also admires each other''s skills. If he doesn''t cure his poisoning, isn''t he jealous of his talents?


    And here, it''s not easy to leave a good impression on Mr. Liu. It''s also very good for him that the other side can live for a long time.


    Relax in my heart. There are more words behind simaxi. I repeatedly mentioned that his wife had prepared a lot of Qingzhou specialties. If Liu Wei wanted to leave, she must take them away. If she didn''t take them, she would not give face.


    Liu Wei is in a complicated mood to deal with simaxi, but she feels her belly with her hands and sighs silently.


    ¡­¡­


    The time to return to Beijing is set for the morning of the eighth day of the lunar new year.


    On this day, when it was dark, Liu Wei woke up.


    She saw that Rong Ling was already awake and was checking the packed things.


    Seeing her get up, Rong Leng comes over and holds her half up and says, "it''s still early, let''s have a rest."


    Liu Wei shakes her head and sleeps faintly: "rest on the road."


    Rong Leng frowned: "the carriage is bumpy. I can''t rest well. I''ll sleep later."


    Then he took her back to the quilt and covered her up, forcing her not to get up.


    Liu Wei is just like this. She looks at the man''s face close to her. The hand in the quilt is pinched by the man. She pinches it back. It''s hard, but it''s thick, giving people a sense of security.


    Rong Ling feels that she pinches herself and thinks that it''s better for her to talk to each other There was a sound.


    Liu Wei smiles, grabs his hand out and plays with his fingers: "you say, what is my mother doing now?"


    Rong Leng is silent for a while, realizing that his wife is probably thinking of her relatives, and says: "after returning to Beijing, I sent people to pick up all the time. You were born and asked her to accompany you."


    "That''s Kyoto." Liu Wei said: "even if she wants to come, I don''t want her to come. That place used to give her fear and later hurt her. It''s really an ominous place for her."


    Rong Ling no longer talks about the contradiction between Ji Jia and the royal family, the past of Ji Xia Qiu and Liu Huan, which are all tragedies of dust settling down, nobody can change.


    Liu Wei also mentioned this on a whim. She just dreamed of the werewolf again. Her intuition told her that this dream must not be simple.


    But she can''t tell where there is a problem. She just wakes up and thinks about her mother, grandmother and brother for some reason. She thinks about those relatives who can''t be seen or around now.


    When we went out, it was already dawn. There were many people seeing us off. Even Xiaoli''s good friend, the little beggar who had been begging in the opposite street, followed the carriage and waved all the time.


    Xiao Li also waved his head out, and said: "don''t eat bread with strange taste or pick up meat in the ditch. I''ve left you medicine for ten days. When your mother finishes all the medicine, she will be cured..."


    Liu Wei saw that his son was still shouting at the back after a long distance, so he pulled him back and sat down. He said with a smile, "I know that I have met Lord Sima. When his mother is well, I will hire their mother and son to go to the back kitchen of Yamen to help. Don''t worry."


    Xiao Li''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard it. He hugged his mother and was very happy.


    The little beggar has a short walk and can''t keep up with him after he has sent him two streets.


    But simaxi, the Fu family, sent them all the way out of the city.


    Fu Zichen told her to be careful all the way. At the end of the day, she looked at Rong Leng uneasily. It seemed that she was considering whether Liu Wei could take good care of her husband.Finally, Fu Zichen turned his head and lost a piece of mince to the Pearl standing on the top of the carriage, saying, "you should take good care of your master. You can''t let her suffer. Take good care of her and bring you delicious food next time."


    Pearl didn''t know whether to listen to it or not. She buried her head and ate minced meat. The meat was full of fragrance. At last, she saved two pieces of dried meat. She planned to leave the outskirts of the city for the long-awaited Gugu.


    Send you thousands of miles, there will be a farewell. Looking at the boundary monument, Liu Wei says to stop you.


    But when they went a long way and lifted the curtain, they could still see the shadow behind them.


    After entering the official road, Liu Wei is surprised to see a group of regular army of fifty men suddenly emerge. Then look at the leader. It''s not lengyi, or who!


    Lengyi also came to send people. He could not send them for a long time, but he sent fifty elite soldiers to escort them out of the suburbs for fifty Li.


    Liu Wei thanks with him, but he thanks with Rong Ling. Liu Wei knows that people don''t want to face her at all. For the sake of Rong Ling, it''s said that in the last two days, Rong Ling ran to the garrison camp every day, as if he had taught the garrison some key points and battle formations of the battlefield.


    These are all things that Rong Ling has experienced personally, but not everyone in the local army has killed people in the battlefield. Some young people who haven''t seen blood are stunned, their faces are red and their eyes are shining.


    Later, Leng Yi ordered to improve the training program, but they didn''t shout.


    Lengyi laughs loudly. Thanks to Rong Ling, those little kids are short of lessons. They always think it''s the same thing to be a soldier. One or two of them are lazy all day long. Because of the peace of the Qingzhou border, they can''t give out soldiers once or twice a year. Even more, they think it''s a good thing to be a soldier.


    With the escort of the fifty elite soldiers, the original low-key car shop, I don''t know if it''s high-key.


    On the way, I met some business cars. When I saw their battle, they were so timid that they didn''t dare to hurry up. However, they were a little closer to them at most, which was the light of these serious and orderly elite soldiers.


    It''s been more than half a month.


    It''s reasonable to say that Qingzhou and Kyoto are not so long away from each other, but it''s a pity that Leng refuses to drive fast. He''s afraid that Liu Wei will suffer from the bumps of the carriage. He''s walking slowly for fear of making people uncomfortable.


    At first, Liu Wei thought it was unnecessary. She ordered the carriage to run normally, but within half a day, she would show vegetables on her face. She felt that no matter sitting or lying, she was not comfortable anywhere.


    In the end, I had to let the car go slowly, and the delay on the road would only be longer.


    At most three days away from Kyoto, unfortunately, the dark Wei, who allows Leng, sent a letter from a flying pigeon.

 Chapter 1138

    There is no signature on the letter, but looking at the pigeon variety, Rong Ling obviously knows who sent it. Immediately open the bamboo tube and take out the little creed inside.


    There are only two words on the letter - it''s hard.


    Liu Wei stared at the words that were written in red ink or blood. For a moment, she was stunned: "this is..."


    "Master''s handwriting." Rong Ling said, and his face sank.


    Then Rong Leng caught the pigeon again. As expected, he saw several dried red spots under the pigeon''s feathers. He twisted them with his fingers and put them on the tip of his nose to smell.


    Liu Wei also sniffed: "human blood."


    No one knows the taste of human blood better than her.


    "Can you contact your master? Or jade dye or magpie? "


    This pigeon letter is obviously a letter for help, but there is no reason or address on it, which makes people really confused.


    Since his childhood, rongling has no mother. Qianling emperor, who regards Ruo as his father, is not his father. Apart from the affection that Princess min gave him, the closest thing around him is probably Shifu and two younger martial sisters.


    Rong Ling''s martial arts do not come from nothing. Even if he is a genius, he can''t do without the earnest instruction of Yan Shi. He teaches carefully. Rong Ling can grow up to the present. In addition to his own efforts, the contribution of Princess min and the greatest credit, it is the cultivation of master.


    Now the rescue letters have been sent to his door. Liu Wei doesn''t want to let Leng regret in the future. He asks, "do you want to go there in person? Do you know where to find him? In the letter your master gave you before, didn''t it say that we should go to the Shangyan mansion in Anzhou? "


    Rong Leng looked at her at once and said coldly, "you can''t go."


    Liu Wei stagnated for a while, looked at his stomach, nodded: "I will not go, I will go back to Beijing directly, you go."


    Rong Leng did not answer, but held her hand.


    Liu Wei also took hold of him and soothed him softly: "you can rest assured that you will be back in Beijing in three days. There is everything in the palace. I''m ok."


    Rong Ling still didn''t answer.


    It seems that Kyoto is safe, but if he is not there, only Liu Wei is alone, but it is not completely safe. If he is there, he can naturally protect Liu Wei without any leakage. Just let her have a baby quietly and wait for childbirth, but he is not there. The queen and Liu Wei are close


    Liu Wei can''t be alone in Kyoto.


    Back to Qingzhou? No, Qingzhou is too close to Qingzhou. It''s not safe either.


    Dingzhou?


    The ancient Yong mansion is far away from Kyoto, and baxiufang is there again. It should be much better to have a mother-in-law to take care of it.


    But this place is at least two months away from Dingzhou. Before it can be reached, Liu Wei will have to live on the road.


    After thinking about it, Rong Leng could not make up his mind. At last, he bit his teeth and said, "Anzhou will send others, I will accompany you."


    There are still three days to go to Beijing. Rong Ling can''t think of the way to complete both.


    First send someone to Anzhou to see the situation.


    In fact, even if he goes there at once, the journey will take nearly half a month. It''s better for him to let the advance troops go. After knowing the situation, he can make arrangements on his own.


    It''s not impossible, but Liu Wei still thinks that master''s accident is a big deal. Rong Ling can go in person. It''s better to go in person at the beginning.


    If there is really a big problem over there, it''s easy to deal with it if you allow people to be around.


    If someone is sent, when someone arrives, understands the situation, sends a letter back to him, and he arranges to solve it again. The time wasted here is more than half a month.


    Liu Wei disagrees.


    But Rong Ling has already ordered the departure, and the carriage is heading for Kyoto.


    Liu Wei persuades him on the way to tell him that she''s really OK. She has priorities. She still has more than a month to produce.


    But to allow Leng is not to listen, stubborn and stubborn.


    Liu Wei can''t help but feel angry when he doesn''t have a good discussion with him. He pokes his hand at the man''s chest and says: "if your master is really good or bad, you can''t regret dying. What will I become then? Disaster water beauty? What are you doing? Since then, the king won''t go to the early dynasty? "


    I don''t know which point he poked at Rong Leng. He glanced at her, looked at her carefully, and said, "you have this ability."


    Liu Wei said angrily, "I''ll tell you that without you, I''ll be fine. Besides, there are so many people around me. What can I do? You say queen, Queen, if she has long hands, she can still fight with me in Kyoto? Is it a good-looking one? You don''t trust me, but you have to trust yourself. Your relatives are all in the gate. Are you not sure about their ability to handle affairs? "


    Rong Leng allowed her to count down, but she did not say anything. She was upright and steady. She made up her mind. Whatever this person said, she would not waver.


    Liu Wei is angry. "It''s like my master!"


    Rong Ling saw that she was tired, so he sent her the cup, which was made of fresh juice and seasonal fruit.


    It''s not convenient to buy anything during the long journey. For these fruits, Rong Ling bullies a group of dark guards who are five big and three rough like old mothers who go out to buy.


    Liu Wei said twice about him, but he pretended not to hear him. Later, she didn''t say anything. She only asked people to buy more each time. Don''t bother others to buy them every day.The carriage went on for another day.


    At noon the next day, another pigeon came.


    Rong Leng takes the pigeon down, breaks down the creed, looks at it and closes it.


    Liu Wei hurried to see that she was blocked by this man. She didn''t want to squeeze the man''s hand away. She had to take the creed to see for herself.


    This time, there are many things written on the creed. There are six long lines and the signature is jade dye. The content is very serious.


    What they said was that they had settled down in Anzhou, but suddenly a group of people came. They couldn''t help but say that they had to join hands with them.


    Each other is an expert with a large number of people who are not good at coming. In order to save Shifu, Yashi is injured. Fang que has gone to Qingzhou to pass on the letter and hasn''t gone back, so she escaped.


    Yuran himself was hurt. Now several people are looking for a secluded place to settle down temporarily.


    She also said that she had sent a letter before, but she seemed to write two words casually without saying anything important in it. She felt uneasy, so she made up another one.


    What''s more, if elder martial brother receives the previous one, don''t be nervous. At present, they have settled down.


    But those people have the waist token of Da nei, which should be the people in the palace.


    So they sent the letter to elder martial brother.


    Liu Wei frowned when he saw it.


    When Rong Ling finished reading the letter, he folded it calmly.


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "do you hear that? Are you hurt or are you from the palace? Don''t you go to have a look?"


    Rong Leng twisted his eyebrows, and naturally said, "Yuran said, no need to be nervous."


    "Ha ha." Liu Wei sneers: "people say that you don''t need to be nervous, that is, even if you receive the previous letter, you will go to Anzhou in a hurry, so let you not be nervous, and give you peace of mind. If anyone knows that you are so unfilial, Shifu has an accident, and you have free time to squeeze juice here."


    Rong Ling hands her a cup of blue juice. It''s grape juice. It tastes sour and sweet.


    Liu Wei catches the cup and drinks it up.


    Rong Ling asked, "do you still drink?"


    Liu Wei: no


    Xiaoli takes Xiaohua for a walk on the side, just hears it, looks up and says happily, "Uncle Rong, I want to drink."


    Before Rong Ling could answer, Liu Wei turned around and became angry at her son: "drink, drink, and stuff everything in your mouth. You are a pig? What do you want? Do you want to go to heaven? How about sending you to heaven? "


    Xiaoli was scolded for nothing, and his eyes were tongue tied. He stood there stupidly. After a long time, he squatted down and fiddled with the little flower lying on the stone in the sun. At the same time, he pouted and said, "I won''t drink it."


    Liu Wei looks back and stares at Leng.


    Let Leng gather his eyebrows, peel one of the remaining grapes and put it into his mouth to taste.


    Liu Wei can''t get out and in at a breath. For a moment, she feels aggrieved. What is she trying so hard for?


    Rong Ling is not really heartless either. Shifu is his relative and benefactor. It''s impossible that he doesn''t care.


    In the last three days, Liu Wei was sent to Beijing and returned to the palace. Seeing that the man''s nose was not his nose, and his eyes were not his eyes, he pulled him back to his room, closed the door, and said, "leave tomorrow."

 Chapter 1139

    Liu Wei is stunned and looks up at Leng.


    Rong Leng was tired at the bottom of his eyes. He reached out to hold his wife, but because his stomach was too big, he couldn''t hold him hard.


    "I will arrange it today. If there is something wrong, I will be informed immediately."


    Liu Wei nodded hurriedly. The anger of these two days disappeared.


    "You need to be careful when you go out," she said, holding the man back. "I''ll help you stare at everything in Kyoto. What''s the idea of the queen, and what''s the plan?"


    "Let Leng immediately five features serious way:" do not involve danger! "


    Liu Wei nodded again and said, "if I don''t show up, I''ll quietly ask for information. I''m not involved in any risks."


    Rong Ling still frowns: "no way!"


    Liu Wei was afraid that he would be stubborn again, so he had to compromise: "well, don''t ask about anything, just stay in the mansion and wait for you to come back."


    Rong Ling is relieved, but maybe she is still uneasy. She let Liu Wei go, stared at her face for a long time, hesitated and asked, "should I believe you?"


    This man has many abilities to stir the wind and rain. If he is not by her side, he is afraid that she will not be restrained, unable to sit down and make trouble.


    If something goes wrong and breaks through the sky, I''m not afraid. I''m afraid that she will take risks. That''s what killed her.


    Liu Wei quickly promised: "believe it, I''m conscious of it."


    So listen, it''s not unreliable.


    Rong Ling regretted a little. Fortunately, he didn''t regret at the end. However, as soon as he came back to Beijing, he didn''t even have a rest. He went to zhengemen, entered the palace, and went to the cabinet. In short, in less than two hours, when he was in Kyoto, he knew that the third prince was back.


    And he took advantage of this day, and did a lot of meticulous work, first of all, Liu Wei''s personal safety, followed by those messy things in the court.


    Rong Ling returned to Beijing for a day, and left the capital in a big way.


    When leaving Beijing, Liu Wei only sent people to the gate of the Royal Palace, but unexpectedly saw three columns of bodyguards outside the gate.


    She froze for a moment and asked in a low voice, "do you want to go to Anzhou like this?"


    The agreed low-key patrol suddenly turned into a personal expedition?


    Rong Leng said, "well," and then said, "I''m measured."


    Liu Wei didn''t ask any more questions. She also wanted to send Rong Ling out, but Rong Ling refused to let her out. Instead, she was a thin young man who had been following in the queue. He was wearing a moon white robe and a bamboo hat. Suddenly, he came out and said respectfully to Rong Ling, "Lord, it''s time to go."


    The voice, thin and soft, Liu Wei thought that she could hear it very well. She couldn''t help but ask: "this is it?"


    Several people close to rongling, she knows them and remembers their voices, but this one is obviously very raw.


    The other side smell speech, looked at Liu Wei one eye, light voice way: "my surname is Liu."


    Liu Wei is surprised. I don''t know what the situation is.


    "Let Leng but way:" this king goes out, Liu Si Zuo from want to accompany in the side


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, and then realized that she was surprised to look at the young man wearing the feather hat. She could not see the face of the other person carefully, but her body shape was really similar to her. She was almost as tall as her body, and the voice just now. She said how she felt familiar. This man was clearly imitating the voice of her man''s disguise.


    This man is obviously the double that Rong Ling has arranged for a long time, because it seems that the other side even has a similar voice, unlike the temporary pull.


    Rong Leng didn''t hide it from her either. She leaned close to her wife''s ear and said, "I''ve arranged it for a long time, since I knew you were pregnant."


    Liu Wei was surprised for a moment, but he didn''t expect Rong Ling to think of this.


    But it''s also true that it''s inconvenient to travel with a big stomach. There''s a "double" around. It''s easy to cope with some necessary occasions, at least to ensure that the identity is not exposed.


    I just don''t know, how much does this "double" know about her identity?


    As if guessing her concerns, Rong Leng said again, "this man, you can rest assured."


    Liu Wei nods and has no objection to his decision.


    The so-called double is indeed selected by Rong Leng Jing. It''s easy to find the one who is similar to Liu Wei in stature and timbre. It''s easy to find it all over the world, but it''s not so easy to find it in the dark Wei library.


    At present, this one is cultivated by Rong Ling.


    What weight, height, tone and manner are required to be specially trained by people. As long as you put on the feather hat and put it out, you can still fake it.


    Besides, when Liu Wei just came to Kyoto, he did have the habit of wearing a feather hat, so this person will not look strange again.


    Rong Ling returned to Beijing in a high-profile manner and left Beijing in a high-profile manner. He came back with Liu Sizuo and left with Liu Sizuo. The so-called "dark under the light" made Liu Wei completely hidden under cover. Who would have thought that Liu Sizuo, who had left, had not left.


    Seeing Rong Ling leave, Liu Wei is reluctant to part with her. When the line is far away, she comes back to the room with the help of Mingxiang and Xixiang.


    If she could hide one or two before she left Beijing last time, now her stomach is like this. Mingxiang and Xixiang are both stupid girls, and they all know.But the biggest surprise is big girl and little girl.


    The two young girls have always called Mr. Liu Wei. Suddenly, the young man becomes a young lady and has to have a baby. Both of them are at a loss.


    The two girls were so skillful that they began to cut satin and look for needles and threads to make clothes and diapers for the future young master or young lady.


    Knowing that master has returned to Beijing, Rong Jindong once came.


    However, he was obviously greeted and knew that he could not reveal his master''s identity. Therefore, he came to see Xiao Li before he came to the door.


    When he saw Xiaoli, Rong Jindong first taught the child a lesson about how dangerous he was when he sneaked out.


    Xiao Li hasn''t seen Xiao Jin''s brother for a long time. I can''t think about it. He cuddles people''s arms, coquettes them and flatters them. At least he dispels people''s anger.


    Xiaojin also has no backbone, which makes Xiaoli''s heart soft again after two rounds of entanglement. She has a muddy temper and doesn''t feel it.


    Xiaojin came to give Shifu an an invitation. Looking at Shifu''s round and big stomach, she stuttered and stammered for a while. Then she regretted: "Shifu Teacher''s wife? "


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "what is the generation, I am your master or Rong Ling is your master?"


    Xiaojin''s face suddenly turned red. Half of the children knew what they should know. I used to think that Shifu was close to Uncle Sanhuang. He was a good brother, but now, a man and a woman have a big stomach.


    In addition, uncle Sanhuang''s previous intimate actions with his master made him a fool who could not guess. Finally, he changed his mouth forcefully: "three Aunt Sanhuang. "


    If Rong Leng is here, he will laugh happily.


    When he wasn''t there, Liu Wei said with a smile, "in the past, it was just like calling Shifu, don''t be restrained."


    Xiaojin''s ears were all hot. She nodded honestly and called back Shifu.


    Liu Wei, the master, was not very responsible. She had not really taught her children for such a long time since she was hired last time. But now it is not too late. Anyway, she still has more than a month to go. She just spent her time teaching her children.


    But Xiaojin said that she was afraid that she could not go back to the third prince''s residence recently.


    Liu Wei thought of something and asked, "I heard that you moved back to the prince''s mansion last month. Why do you want to go back?"

 Chapter 1140

    Xiaojin lowered her head and looked at the toe of her shoes: "my father married the side concubine, she Tell me to go back. "


    Liu Wei frowned, vaguely remembering who mentioned the so-called side princess to her.


    "But the Qin family?"


    Xiaojin nodded and said, "Lady side, let me call her mother."


    Well, Liu Wei is quite surprised.


    Qin Zi''s marriage to the prince made her very happy. It''s a strange thing. I didn''t hear that Qin Zi was interested in the prince before. How could anyone be so ill that they can''t get out of bed? But she is a big legitimate daughter. She has to be a concubine like this?


    Although the side concubine is pleasant to listen to, only a little lower than the right concubine, but it is also the one who enters the door, and the one who marries is different.


    Liu Wei never thought the Qin family would spoil her daughter like this. Besides, it was Qin Pai''s sister. How could Qin Pai give up?


    Side imperial concubine enters the door, don''t know what picture also calculate, return the son that can''t pet in front of the husband and wife to attract to the side suddenly, make no sense.


    Liu Wei thought for a long time, but didn''t think of the reason.


    Finally, he asked Xiaojin several questions. After Xiaojin answered them one by one, Liu Wei felt a slight sign.


    It seems that Qin Zi is really cultivating Xiaojin.


    Xiaojin said that after he went back to the mansion, the crown princess still didn''t want to see him, but because the crown princess had slipped and had a bad body in advance, she managed to get a little better. Suddenly, the crown prince married a small one, younger than her, better looking than her. What''s her mind to deal with children?


    A brain is drilling how to fight foxes.


    In the face of many difficulties of the crown princess, Qin Zi, as a new favorite, is magnificent and does not care about others, nor does she have a good time with the crown prince.


    On the contrary, the prince''s only son so far has been invited to his side. The best gentleman has been invited, good knowledge has been taught, and even the clothes, food, housing and transportation have been taken care of by himself.


    Better than breeding anything.


    Since the fall of the child, the prince''s mood has also been affected. After all, that''s his legitimate son who is about to be born.


    But his son now said no, the only thing left was Rong Jindong.


    Before, I didn''t like this son any more, but now I can only think that he is the only heir for good or ill. Once again, Qin Zi is devoted to this child, and he loves Qin Zi more, and he has a lot of harmony with common people.


    Xiaojin''s living standard in the prince''s mansion is quite good, and even some people call him "shiziye".


    The crown princess was angry behind her, but she didn''t dare to be angry to her face. After all, her stomach was empty, and she was really resented by the crown prince for many days.


    Qin Zi and Xiao Jin are in the crown prince''s mansion. At first, Xiao Jin was called the concubine Qinzi''s wife. These two days, the other party suddenly asked him to change his tongue. He was still a little awkward. Just when master came back, he told her.


    Liu Wei has guessed what Qin Zi''s idea is. Although she is surprised at this man''s ambition, she thinks it will do no harm to Xiaojin Baili. She says: "it''s OK to change your mouth, but you should take your mother into consideration. She feels uncomfortable and doesn''t recognize other women. It''s not wrong."


    Xiaojin buries her head and doesn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei touched his head and said, "master will tell you a story about Zhu Yuanzhang, the emperor of Ming Dynasty, and Zhu Yunwen, the emperor of Jianwen..."


    Xiaojin wonders who these two people are.


    Liu Wei said that Zhu Yunwen was Zhu Yuanzhang''s grandson. Zhu Yuanzhang was to pass on the throne to Zhu Biao, the crown prince. However, Zhu Biao died early. After considering the remaining sons, Zhu Yuanzhang did not pass on the throne to Zhu Ying, the second crown prince, or Zhu Di, the fourth crown prince with both virtue and talent, but passed on the throne to Zhu Yunwen, the son of Zhu Biao.


    It''s a big event to pass on the throne from generation to generation. Uncle generation has strived for the things they have been pursuing all their lives, and a grandson generation is so eager to get them.


    Zhu Yunwen''s ending was not good. At last, Zhu Di, who had fled back to Peiping, became a queen and burned himself in the imperial palace.


    From then on, Zhu Di ascended the throne and Zhu Yunwen became a past.


    But history, there are always reasons and logic for its emergence. Although some people think of it and implement it, but they really do it, the resistance is very great.


    Take for example, Emperor Qianling is seriously ill, Prince is seriously ill, three princes are allowed to edge, seven princes are allowed to trace, and the covetous king ronghuang is in great trouble.


    But at this time, Qin Zi went out of the house and went to another road.


    The Qin family should support the seven kings, but Qin Zi didn''t think about how to marry Rong Su to seek the position of imperial concubine. Instead, she thought about Rong Jindong, the "grandson".


    Yes, the prince''s parents and sons, even if they are commoners, are also the prince''s only sons at present.


    Seeing the prince like this, he can''t have a second one. Is that the ready-made emperor''s eldest grandson?


    Qin Zi''s ambition really surprised Liu Wei.


    Such a girl of noble status and fancy, who is willing to fall down and marry a sick prince to be a concubine, is that what she wants?


    If in the end, Qin Zi can make a eldest grandson of the emperor ascend the throne, and then Xiao Jin changes her name to her mother, then she, the empress dowager, will come out.The mother of a country, the supreme of the world.


    You need to know that the empress dowager, who is still in the temple, has been dawdling for decades. Is she still a dowager?


    For the Empress Dowager''s position, she used all her means, even her own grandchildren were able to lay down their hands, but in the end, she still failed to achieve anything.


    Qin ziruo became the Empress Dowager


    Liu Wei smiled at the thought of it.


    Looking at Xiaojin, Liu Wei looked at the child up and down, and nodded at last: "master is only your apprentice. Even if you can''t fight your father, your two great uncles, your great uncle, master doesn''t blame you. But my apprentice has the ability to fight for the throne, and master still feels proud."


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei encouraged: "come on, listen to Princess Qin. What does she want you to learn? You can learn honestly. That''s for your own good. You can understand?"


    Xiaojin nodded her head in a dazed way. She didn''t understand the meaning of Shifu''s sudden face "waiting for you".


    Then he listened to his master and said, "if you can be the emperor, master will give Xiao Li to you as a general."


    When Xiaojin heard this, her back bristled with fear. She looked right and left at once and said in a panic, "master, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Liu Wei smiled again, reached out and flicked his forehead.


    Xiaojin''s head was tilted by her. She grabbed her head and said, "master, I think about it for a moment. I still don''t want to call the mother of the side concubine. I have only one mother, so I can call her the side concubine?"


    In fact, Xiaojin used to be in charge of the Crown Princess and also called her mother, but she was ridiculed by the other side. Later, every time she called her, she was full of rejection. Outside, she dared to call her mother, not to arrogate anything.


    Liu Wei thought of Xiaojin''s biological mother, who was also her cousin, sighed and said: "go back to discuss, guangxifei is still strange to call her. She can agree."

 Chapter 1141

    In the evening of the third prince''s mansion, Xiaojin follows the little guy arranged by the prince''s mansion and returns to the mansion.


    Compared with before, the current Prince''s mansion has changed to be the head of the family.


    When I returned to the mansion, a servant girl came to report that the lady of the side concubine had invited the eldest son.


    Xiaojin looks at the time, and when it''s time to have a good night, she passes without changing her clothes.


    The yard where the concubine lived was the father of Prince Rong Jindong. When she was seriously ill, she didn''t forget to order someone to build a special Xiaoyu Pavilion. She said that it was the same name as the yard where the concubine lived, which made her feel kind.


    The main courtyard of xiaoyuge and the prince''s concubine is the same in size, but it''s too exquisite.


    In private, many servants have said that the lady of the side concubine has only been in the door for a month, and she has coaxed the prince to love the beautiful and not the beautiful. If there is more time, there will be no place for the crown concubine.


    In the eyes of the servants of the prince''s mansion, the new lady of the side concubine is just like the fox spirit living in the world. She is bewildered by the prince and wants what to give.


    I don''t know how many people here are afraid that the crown princess, who has always relied on her, will lose power and be implicated.


    But in the eyes of Rong Jindong, it''s not so exaggerated. He doesn''t think that the lady of the side concubine is like a fox spirit. On the contrary, she has the bearing of a big girl.


    The newly matched young man also told the eldest son that of course, the lady of the side imperial concubine was the legitimate daughter of the Qin family, and she was a master of all kinds of Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting since childhood.


    But Xiaojin couldn''t figure it out. How could a woman with such good conditions be willing to marry his father who has been staying for many months as a concubine?


    "The eldest son is back." As soon as I arrived at Xiaoyu Pavilion, I heard mammy Zhang, who followed the lady of the side concubine, calling herself with a smile.


    Xiaojin hurriedly accepted those disorderly thoughts, and asked Mama how she was, and then went into the room respectfully to say hello to the side concubine.


    Qin Zi was getting rid of the hairpin. When she heard the news, she went out of the inner room. Seeing Xiaojin''s salute, she quickly held his hand and touched his small head. She said, "I''m not talking with you. I''m here. I''m just going to make a modest salute."


    Xiaojin nods embarrassed.


    Mother Zhang said with a smile, "it''s a good thing that the eldest son is filial to his mother. I don''t want any other mother, but I can''t ask for such respect."


    The only son in the family should give a big gift to his wife, but only a few to his side room.


    However, Qin Zi can also afford this great ceremony. First, she is not a low-level person. Second, the only son is not a legitimate son, but a common son. But she intends to be close to the child. Therefore, from the first meeting, it shows that she hopes that the child will be more comfortable in front of her. Don''t be restrained.


    But this kind of thing can''t be done in a day or two. After all, the child didn''t know what he had experienced when he was a child. He was alert to everyone.


    After more than a month, she didn''t find a chance to let the child open up with herself.


    Pulling Xiaojin to the round table, Qin Zi asked, "but did you come back with dinner?"


    Xiaojin nodded and said, "little brother Li left me to eat."


    Qin Zi knew that he was the kid who went to see the third prince. She had inquired before she came in. She knew that the third prince had received Rong Jindong to live in the prince''s mansion. It was inconceivable that the prince agreed.


    It''s a mess.


    His own child was sent to his brother''s house to live for a long time. The prince, a fool, did not know how his brain grew.


    But a good relationship between the two children is not a bad thing, she asked: "your little brother Li didn''t stay you overnight?"


    Xiao Li stayed, but Shifu asked him to come back.


    But these small Jin certainly won''t say with an outsider, only way: "I want to return to the mansion."


    Qin Zi smiled and said, "it''s a good thing to know that you''re in love with your family at last."


    Xiaojin didn''t say a word. In fact, if Shifu agrees, he still wants to live in the sanwangfu. In his life, that''s the time when he lived in the sanwangfu, he had the most comfortable life.


    Although uncle Sanhuang is evil in face, he is kind-hearted. Master is so gentle that he doesn''t want to leave them at all.


    "Since you have eaten, I will not be arranged. I''d better go back to my room and have a rest earlier."


    Xiaojin responds to her voice, and after talking with the concubine for a while, she gets up and goes back to the room.


    When the man left, Mammy Zhang closed the door and sighed, "Miss, please hurry up. The eldest son is not very kind to you."


    Qin Zi obviously can''t do these things: "take your time."


    Mammy Zhang''s eyes turned. "No, I''d like to invite the five lords..."


    "Shh." Qin Zi frowned and stared at mammy Zhang, warning, "the walls have ears..."


    In the prince''s mansion, the influence of the prince and the concubine is deeply rooted. She just entered the gate and looked at the surface scenery. In fact, the dirty things in the mansion are still in the hands of the prince and the concubine. She has no such ability to fight with others now, at least to ensure that she has no mistakes here.


    "Don''t talk about it in the future."


    Mammy Zhang nodded and looked at the sky. "Do you want to go out tonight? I''m afraid that the prince is not afraid to look for it. ""He?" Qin Zi snorted coldly. On her beautiful face, there was an obvious irony: "after taking the medicine, he could sleep without thinking."


    Qin Zi came out at the time of the third watch, so she made all preparations in advance.


    From the back door of the prince''s mansion, after two lanes, there are carriages waiting.


    She got on the cart and ordered that the carriage, which had no obvious appearance, would drive towards the other end of Kyoto.


    The carriage went on for an hour and finally stopped at the back door of another courtyard in Xiaoci street.


    After getting out of the car and knocking at the door, an old man with grey hair opened the door for her.


    Qin Zi asked: "what about people?"


    The old man said: "the fifth Prince has been waiting for a long time. Go quickly, miss. It''s in the front hall."


    Qin Zi walked over and approached. He heard someone talking inside. The man said, "well, let''s do that."


    She went to knock on the door, and the sound inside stopped. Then the hall door opened, and there was only one person in the huge front hall.


    But Qin Zi knew that there had been at least two people here before, just another one, who had left before she entered the door.


    "I can''t imagine that the Lord is still so busy. Is this the right time for me?"


    The young man who opened the door for her looked coldly. After looking at her, he stepped to the main seat and sat and asked, "what about the things?"


    Qin Zi frowned: "no belt."


    The man''s expression was displeased.


    Qin Zi said angrily, "that''s your brother. You can''t take it by yourself. I don''t want you to call me. Although I''m willing to cooperate with you, I don''t want to be called by you as a running errand. Five lords, we agreed at the beginning. Equality, equality!"


    Qin Zi said, looking at the man sitting upright or the expression looking at himself, when he was a little angry, he said it was equality, but from the beginning, it was not she who begged each other?

 Chapter 1142

    He took a small jade ring out of his arms. Qin Zi handed it to him and said, "your prince and your brother have hidden it very deep. If I don''t make him happy, he can''t give it to me. It''s just that the jade ring is not a rare good jade. What do you want to do?"


    Rong Fei took the little jade ring and looked at it carefully for several times. At last, he put it in the palm of his hand and held it fiercely to form a fist.


    Qin Zi saw that he looked strange and couldn''t help saying two more words: "the ring was found by the prince from his private library. I said that I like these jade things. He sent someone to look for them for a long time. But when I saw them for the first time, this ring was put in an eight treasure box. I know that eight treasure boxes. The empress also has one, which is made of top grade lanolin jade. It''s worth at least a thousand liang of silver. "


    Qin Zi can''t help being surprised. Such a good box and such a shabby little ring are all overqualified.


    Therefore, she guessed that the ring must have any special meaning, so she just thought about it. It''s not so easy to hand it over.


    But in the end, she was forced to compromise because of her unfair position and her cold face.


    The ring thing, Rong Fei didn''t say much, take it well, ask: "Xiao Jin there, how?"


    As soon as he said this, Qin Zi sighed, "your nephew is as you said, very alert."


    Rong Fei raises eyebrows calmly, a smile rises from the corner of his mouth: "normal."


    Qin Zi was shocked by his smile and frowned: "do you want me to be good with him or not?"


    When Rong Fei looked at her, his tone revealed a sense of pride: "I taught him to guard against arrogance and impetuosity. No matter who he is, no matter what, he should be alert and not careless."


    Qin Zi pulled at the corners of his mouth and said, "it''s really good that you taught me."


    Rong Fei took the cup at hand, opened the lid and took a sip of satisfaction.


    Qin Zi said again, "I will get close to him as soon as possible, but if you can help, I hope you can..."


    "I will not appear."


    The other side refused too quickly, Qin Zi was a little angry: "he clearly trusts you more. It''s you who want to hold him up as the grandson of the emperor. It''s you who want him to fight for the throne with the third prince and the seventh prince. Now it''s impossible for him to make the first step. What''s the next? You know, if he doesn''t cooperate, you and I can''t do anything. "


    Rong Fei didn''t make a sound. He kept his eyebrows silent.


    Qin Zi didn''t want to play riddles with him. He asked, "are you really not going to help?"


    Rong Fei looks at her and says, "you, that''s all you can do?"


    Qin Ziyi choked.


    This topic has basically come to an end.


    Qin Zi is very angry and thinks that the bottleneck is unnecessary. At the beginning, she was willing to cooperate with Rong Fei for the benefit of the other party''s idea, but she didn''t expect that things would go wrong at the beginning, which is a very inexplicable problem.


    She thought before that this was a cooperation among the three. As the protagonist, Rong Jindong, as the inner part of the prince''s mansion, and Rong Fei, who is also making great efforts outside.


    But after entering the prince''s mansion, she knew that the so-called protagonist did not know that she was the protagonist at all.


    From the beginning to the end, Rong Fei is wishful thinking about holding his brother''s only son as the next emperor. People involved don''t know!


    It''s really embarrassing.


    Qin Zi had to be busy when she was speechless. She not only had to coax the prince, but also had to fight with the princess for wisdom and courage. She even had to coax her into not knowing that she was the leading role, and persuade others to try to be an emperor.


    The problem is that she can''t speak too clearly. Rong Fei says she can''t frighten the child. She has to be gentle. First, she swindles the child and slowly abducts him to rebel. In the meantime, she can''t let the child find out that her intention is not right. Otherwise, all previous efforts have to be wasted.


    Qin Zi doubted whether she was ill. She knew that she was in such trouble and was a side concubine. She might as well marry Rong Suo. She was looking forward to Rong Suo''s accession to the throne. She would become a royal concubine in the future.


    But Rong Fei knows her. When she complains, she asks, which one do you choose?


    Motherfucker!


    Qin Ziqi scolds his mother, but he chooses the Empress Dowager.


    Qin Zi knew that she was a strange woman. When she arrived at the flower season, all she thought about was that the son of a certain family was really pretty, the Lang Jun of a certain family was really great, even Fang ruotong and Li Yin had a sweetheart.


    Li Yin left home for the man, but he was not married. Although Fang ruotong never said who his sweetheart was, Qin Zi was not blind. Fang ruotong would like to stick his ears to others as long as someone mentioned Rong Ling, the third prince. She was so obsessed with her appearance that she was embarrassed to point out.


    But different from the two good sisters, Qin Zi has no sweetheart. Before Rong Fei found her, the most painful thing she woke up everyday was who she should fall in love with?


    Anyway, I''ve been single for a long time. I just want to get rich.


    When Qin Zi heard Rong Fei''s grand timing, she felt that her whole body was excited. Really, she had a chance to train an emperor to come out and become a queen mother?What is the Empress Dowager? She is the most noble woman in the world. She is under one person and above ten thousand people.


    Compared with finding a sweetheart, Qin Zi decided that it was more attractive to be a queen Dowager. In this way, she got on the boat of Rongfei.


    At the beginning, the relationship was quite equal. Rong Fei gave her many suggestions. The most clear one was to marry the prince first.


    I''m a concubine.


    Qin Zizhen was not happy to marry a sick young man who was dying at any time, but she thought that if she wanted to do something important, she had to do nothing. Anyway, whoever she married was not, she would marry the prince.


    In order to persuade the Qin family to agree with her marriage, she did a lot of work. At last, she almost broke down and entered the house.


    At first, the prince was alert to her and suspected that she was the spy of the seventh prince.


    Qin Zi worries about telling the prince about his love every day. Then she tells the prince a lot of information from Rong Fei. She can tell him about his life habits and style from childhood to adulthood. Even when he was a few years old, he was stung by bees when he was digging out a bird''s nest in a tree. When he was a few years old, he could tell clearly when he peeped at the palace girl''s bath. At last, he shamelessly said, look, I would not have loved him since I was a child How can I know you so well.


    The prince was really bluffed by her.


    Of course, Qin Zi also knows that it''s estimated that there is Rong Fei who sent people to the prince to increase the contribution of wushisan potion in those two days, which makes the prince dazed.


    But anyway, rice has already been cooked. She married into the prince''s mansion.


    Qin Zi lived with the prince in a state of mind of doing great things. Later, she decided that although the road ahead was difficult, it was not impossible.


    But after a long time, she was really tired by the smart kid. There is a simpler way to tell him everything. How can she hide it?


    Qin Zi couldn''t understand it. Looking at Rongfei, she was not afraid of boiling water and scalding. She was so angry that she bit her teeth and said, "don''t expect the little girl to bring you anything in the future. After all, I have this skill!"


    After saying this, Qin Zi turned and left.


    As soon as I went out, I heard the voice behind me: "I have something for you."


    Qin Zitou didn''t return. He continued to go out.


    Listen to the back and say: "Prince Princess handle, if not?"


    As soon as Qin Zi walked back, he saw Rong Fei sneering at her and took out an envelope.


    Qin Zi came up and took the envelope, but he didn''t open it, so he put it into the sleeve bag. Then he looked at Rong Fei and said, "I don''t want to take it, but I don''t want to give you face. I want to save face for you."


    Rong Fei: "..."


    After seeing Qin Zi leave, Rong Fei reaches out and rubs his eyebrows.


    In fact, at the beginning, Qin Zi was not the best person for him to look for, but he made a mistake in the original man, Qin Zi was suitable in all aspects, so he began to talk.


    Of course, when he opened his mouth, he didn''t seem to be too attentive. He just put forward an idea. After the cooperation between the first two was completed, Qin Zi came to ask for him.


    He thinks it''s very good. If the other side wants to be in power, he will give her this opportunity. In addition, the person''s family background is strong enough, but he has more advantages than the person he set before.


    However, after several months of contact, he gradually found out that although she had the demeanor of a great girl, actually she was still too tender, her spleen was not good, she was too happy, which was not conducive to the progress of the situation, but would show her feet in front of the enemy.


    It''s a big problem for the prince and his concubine to hide the fact that he is so confused.


    But now it seems that Qin Zi doesn''t have all the skills. She can be equally powerful against a crown princess.


    Today''s meeting, Rong Fei''s impression of this person was worse. He estimated that everything is still early now. If not, then another person, Qin Zi, is still not good enough.


    The ring in the palm of his hand chrome him at this time.


    Rong Fei lowered his head and spread out his palm. On the old jade ring in the palm, a small "branch" appeared.


    This is Ji Xuezhi''s ring. Rong Fei can think of why this little ring will be treasured by the crown prince and put in the eight treasure box. This is the ring Ji Xuezhi used to wear most often in her life. When she died, the crown prince should, and also had a heart for her.


    But if you have this heart, why do you want to hurt her, why do you want to betray her, even after that, to her left children?


    Mercilessly sipped her lips, let Fei put the ring ring on the middle finger belly, stick it to the lip, and kiss it gently.


    "You say, should I change? You can rest assured that there is no empress dowager. You are Xiaojin''s mother. Only you can sit in the position where the mother is superior to all the people in the world. Even if you can''t sit, I will seal it up for you. Xuezhi, you deserve it, and the family owes it to you. "

 Chapter 1143

    With the approaching of the birth date, big girl and little girl, Mingxiang and Xixiang, catch up with the empty and make Liuwei a baby food.


    Liu Wei was still fighting at the beginning. Although the puerpera was very expensive, she didn''t eat eight or nine times a day. It was to raise a baby or a pig.


    Even in the past, Rong Ling changed her way to nourish her. It was just another two meals of stillbirth soup.


    But big girls and little girls are not willing to do it. They look at their miss''s belly and worry more and more.


    "Aunt Wang in the village had a baby. In August, her stomach was twice as big as that of Miss Wang," said the girl


    The little girl also nodded: "and Sister Li in the next village, when she was pregnant with her second child, she had a round belly and could not see the toe of her shoes with her head down."


    The two little girls said that they had something to do with Liu Wei''s malnutrition.


    Mingxiang Xixiang grew up in Kyoto. She was also a precious servant girl of the sanwangfu. She didn''t serve pregnant women. I''m not sure if Liu Wei''s stomach is really small. But I can hear that from big girl and little girl, she began to be nervous. After that, she kept eating in Liu Wei''s room, so that she could eat more and eat more. I''m afraid that her stomach is really small, and the baby''s body is not good ¡£


    Liu Wei really can''t help it. Four people, four mouths, chatter endlessly. At one time, they nag that she doesn''t eat well. At the other time, they accuse her of being pregnant. They shouldn''t go to any Qingzhou mansion. At the end, they even scold Rong Leng. Although they dare not scold, they can''t help complaining.


    Liu Wei feels that Rong Ling has been wronged, and feels hurt in her heart. She dare not fight any more. She is honest and honest. She can eat whatever she gives.


    During this period, Jin Nanyun came to see Liu Wei.


    Jinnanyun is looking at Liu Weisheng''s Xiaoli, knowing what she looked like before she gave birth to Xiaoli. Compared with now, she is really scared.


    Liu Wei complains with her, but she dare not complain when big girl and little girl, Mingxiang Xixiang is close to her. She only dares to carry them secretly.


    Jinnanyun just lights her forehead and teaches: "you deserve it, but you are smaller than Xiaoli, I think."


    Liu Wei tut: "no, I''m wearing dark clothes, dark and thin."


    Jinnanyun didn''t care. After thinking about it, he said to Fusheng, "I''ll send two big ginseng to you tomorrow. It''s adult shaped."


    Then he said to Liu Wei, "great ginseng nourishes Qi. When you have a baby, you need to be angry. If you don''t have enough strength, you need to suffer."


    Liu Wei glanced at her and said, "it''s as if you were born. In this respect, I seem to be more experienced than you."


    Jin Nanyun groaned: "you have eaten so many things. Are you short of two big ginseng? It''s good for you."


    Liu Wei has no choice but to reply vaguely.


    But I didn''t expect that people around me would have other problems.


    For example, little girl, when she was half asleep, suddenly woke up, then pushed her sister to wake up, and asked, "did you hear the baby crying?"


    Big girl grabs her head and listens carefully. There is nothing moving around. She says, "you''re wrong."


    Little girl went to sleep again, but in the second half of the night, big girl suddenly woke up, woke up her sister and said, "I have a baby, miss has a baby."


    Big girl was frightened. She put on shoes and clothes at the same time, but she remembered only half of them: "isn''t miss still more than a month?"


    Big girl also jerked back, then rubbed her head, sighed and said, "it looks like a dream."


    The two little girls are nervous, and the two big girls are not so good.


    Mingxiang Xixiang is the big servant girl in the mansion. The big servant girls all have their own private houses. They live in a better place than the ordinary girls.


    But these days, the two people were shocked to squeeze into Liu Wei''s ear room. When they heard something in the middle of the night, they took turns to check it. Liu Wei was very distressed by their vigilance.


    This is more than a month from the birth, Liu Wei did not get prenatal depression, the people around are depressed instead.


    Liu Wei had to give the girls psychological counseling, let them relax, and repeatedly stressed with them that a woman has the opportunity to have children, not so serious, ordinary heart, ordinary heart.


    I don''t know if psychological counseling is effective. In the next few days, the situation of several people was better. At least, big girl and little girl didn''t dream all night.


    Big girl has a good dream. Little girl wants to dream a lot. She sleeps in the middle of the night. Once she was found by the guards of the royal palace. She was dressed in a blasphemy and walked in the yard with her eyes half open. She wanted to find Rong Su, but she couldn''t find the way. She could only wander around the house.


    Liu Wei thinks that her priority now is to appease the small ones around her and wait for the delivery.


    Unfortunately, fifteen days after Rong Ling left Beijing, her original peaceful life was disrupted.


    The one who came back was a dark Wei who was familiar with Liu Wei. He was sweating and his face was not calm. When he saw Liu Wei, he said: "Sizuo, Wang Ye, Wang Ye Missing! "


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, in the brain full turn ten seconds, just react to come over: "what missing?"Dark Wei swallowed saliva, hurriedly the future dragon to pulse said once.


    They are going to Anzhou this time, because the LORD said they would go on a journey at the same time, so they hurry up and take a rest for no more than one hour every day. They run from dawn to dusk, but on the sixth day, they arrive at Qingzhou mansion.


    But when they arrived at Qingzhou, they were about to sail across the two rivers when they met two men and one woman.


    After seeing the three men, the dark guards knew that they were the one the Lord wanted.


    The other side was also surprised to see them. After a while, the secret guards understood that these three people sent letters to the Lord for help, but the other side was worried about the distance too far, so after sending the letters, they started to go to Qingzhou to see the Lord as soon as possible.


    It''s unexpected that we can meet again in Qingzhou.


    And then, the Lord saw an old man with white beard. He respected the old man very much. After talking, the old man and the LORD went on a ship to sea.


    The boats at Qingzhou wharf are almost the same style, both of which are people''s boats and cargo ships. But that boat has a unique style, and the patterns on the sails are not like the ships in the Central Plains, or even the ship''s body, with the snake head pattern.


    At that time, the LORD left half of his staff in Qingzhou, and he took the other half on board.


    The LORD said before he left that when he got off the ship, he would fly pigeons to send a letter to them and let them stay in place.


    Before we left, Mingming said that we would get off the ship in three days at most, not far away. But three days later, the people who stayed in Qingzhou didn''t wait for the letter from the Lord.


    So I waited for another two days, until after five days'' work, the people left couldn''t sit down, and immediately linked with the people of the Qingyou government, or even the people of the Fu government, to investigate again.


    They were completely stunned by this investigation.


    The wharves, terminals and even merchant ships of the two rivers have never seen the so-called foreign sails with serpentine patterns that are different from those of the Central Plains.


    What''s the matter? When the ship enters the sea, it''s gone?

 Chapter 1144

    The disappearance of the third prince is a great event, and it''s also lost at sea. Who knows that there are many disasters on the sea? When a big wave comes, people and ships will sink.


    Did something really happen?


    The people who stayed in Qingzhou were restless. They sent people to sea to continue their search and sent people back to Beijing to report to Liu Sizuo.


    When they went to Qingzhou from Kyoto, the path they took, plus the day and night journey, arrived on the sixth.


    When they came back to report, these people kept awake, and three horses were killed. They rushed back in four days.


    But Liu Wei''s brain was empty for a moment when he heard the news that Rong Ling was missing.


    Liu Wei unconsciously reached out his hand and stroked his stomach. His palms were sweaty and his fingers were numb.


    That night, Liu Wei had a dream, in which was the werewolf face.


    But this time, the wolf''s face is not looking at her, but at the moon in the distance. Behind the wolf''s face, a ferocious wolf is approaching people step by step. When the wolf comes close enough, it seems that the wolf''s face hasn''t been found.


    And the real wolf, has a fierce rush up, from behind, the wolf face of the person chewed down, teeth a tear, tear the wolf face of the person''s neck a piece of flesh and blood.


    Before the man with wolf face died, his eyes turned to the front again. In that direction, he looked at Liu Wei again.


    "Ooh."


    Liu Wei sat up, reached out and felt, sweating all over her head.


    Hearing the sound, Xi Xiang of the ear room stepped on his shoes and ran out. Seeing the young lady sitting up, he hurriedly took the water and asked, "what''s wrong with the young lady?"


    Liu Wei took the glass of water and drank it up.


    Xi Xiang looks worried, reaches out for a touch and says, "how can it be so cold? I''ll call the doctor if the young lady is not feeling well. "


    "Wait." Liu Wei doesn''t let Xixiang go. After calling her, she turns her head and stares at each other''s face.


    Xi Xiang was staring at her numbly, and people panicked: "little lady, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you, don''t scare me."


    Liu Wei closed her eyes and covered up the awe of her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she said, "get ready for the horses and cars, and leave the city in the morning tomorrow."


    "What?!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning of the next day, outside the narrow lane at the back door of the sanwangfu, there were three small carriages.


    The servants came in and out with quick hands and feet. They filled two of the cars, paved many cushions for the first car, and prepared many soft pillows. Even the part of the window lattice was sewed with wool felt carefully once to ensure that the windows would not leak when walking.


    Liu Wei sat quietly in the middle of the hall, listening to Uncle Mingshu, the housekeeper, who was very attentive to her. He kept telling her not to be impulsive. He said that he could not bear to leave at this time, at least after he became a moon.


    Uncle Ming also repeatedly promised that the third prince, Hong fuqitian, would be safe and sound, but if you know that you don''t care about your work, you don''t know how much you love yunyun.


    Liu Wei stopped uncle Ming''s words in three words and then raised her eyes to the four girls and said, "this time, I will prepare twenty dark guards, but there are not many places to serve them. One is big girl, the other is fragrant, and the other two are staying in the house."


    The little girl and Mingxiang have prepared their luggage. The news they heard last night, when they got up, they advised the young lady first. But it''s up to the young lady to make up her mind. They know that they can''t speak, so they have to ignore it and pack up the luggage first. Anyway, where the young lady goes, they will go. They must not let the young lady make any mistakes before production.


    But at this moment, the young lady suddenly said that she would take only two away, and the young girl and Mingxiang would not do it immediately.


    Mingxiang said with big baggage and red eyes, "if you don''t take us, no one will want to go. I''ll knock my head on the fence. If you want to go, step on my body."


    Mingxiang''s refusal. After hearing this, the girl nodded her head, even tried her best, and went straight to the gate bar.


    Fortunately, Xiang was quick to see and grasp the child, which made her heart jump out of fear.


    Liu Wei took a breath and said to Mingxiang, "you are going to marry. If I can''t find the prince, I won''t come back for a while. How about your marriage when you leave Beijing with me?"


    Ming Xiang and the three teams of the Dongying Town, the young and the young, were the intention of the Lang''s concubine, and the clever spirits of the Ming Xiang were mischievous. The Deputy would not coax her, and it would be difficult for her to settle her marriage. This would be a way out of the door. If the bride ran away again, the vice general would not have to cry out in frustration.


    Mingxiang raised her neck and said, "if he can''t wait for me, just marry someone else."


    Liu Wei thinks it''s unfair to align with the vice general, but Mingxiang is not willing to let go. If she doesn''t take her, she will make trouble.


    Liu Wei is in a hurry to get out of the city. She wants to find Rong Ling as soon as possible. She has two more words, but she is not in the mood to argue with her. She has to say, "you should follow me and then follow me. If you turn around and tell me about your marriage, don''t depend on me."


    Mingxiang answered immediately and hurriedly carried her luggage to the carriage, for fear that the young lady would repent again.


    When Mingxiang was brought, the little girl refused to stay alone. Finally, she couldn''t do anything. She was still full of four people, plus Xiaoli, a group of six, and got on the carriage.The secret way is the secret way of the secret guard. Except for three people pretending to be rickshaw pullers and six people on the same road, the other 17 people are all following one another.


    After the carriage went on the road, Liu Wei''s heart was clenched and never relaxed. The werewolf''s dream, which she had been dreaming for a long time, had never been associated with Rong Ling.


    She also secretly read some books about dreams, and saw that some people said that dreams of wolves are bad luck, implying that people around will suffer from major disasters or diseases.


    Liu Wei thought that was to say that grandma''s Alzheimer''s disease would worsen, but she didn''t think that what she should dream would be Rong Ling.


    If you dream once, it is God''s vigilance to you. But if you dream ten or twenty times, what is it?


    Liu Wei sat in the car. As soon as she closed her eyes, the werewolf''s face appeared in her head. Before the werewolf died, she looked at her eyes, gray eyes, and the line of sight seemed to want to tell her something, and nothing could be said.


    Because Liu Wei was in a hurry, he ordered people to hurry up, but he was afraid of her body, and the dark guard who drove the car was always restrained.


    But I don''t know if it''s the change of mentality. After the carriage speed up, Liu Wei doesn''t feel uncomfortable. It seems that those so-called pregnant women''s reactions have become insignificant in front of the safety of Rong Ling.


    In fact, it''s the same reason. When Liu Wei was pregnant with Xiaoli, she didn''t pay attention to it. This time, Rong Ling was spoiled. But at the critical moment, she wasn''t made of tofu. It wasn''t her who drove the car. It was just sitting in the car. It wasn''t hard.


    Xiao Li doesn''t understand why he wants to leave Beijing again.


    The mother didn''t tell him the reason, but said that she wanted to go back to Qingzhou in an emergency.


    Xiaoli thought of him after he separated from the beggar. This time, he was happy to see his friend again, but on the way, the sensitive little guy found out that it was wrong.


    First of all, Gugu and Zhenzhu didn''t follow them. It seems that their mother sent them all out to Qingzhou first.


    Secondly, the carriage drove very fast, as if everyone was on their way, and Mingxiang Xixiang, big girl and little girl, all frowned tightly, even his mother, has never seen a smile since she went out.


    Xiaoli felt that something important had happened, but he didn''t know what it was, so he had to be free, so he grabbed the spider flower and nagged, asking if he knew what happened?


    Xiaohuali doesn''t care about him, except when he comes out to eat for insects, he sleeps in Xiaoli''s hair on weekdays.

 Chapter 1145

    At the same time, on the harbor island near shangyanfu, Ashi was all wet, twisting his handkerchief, and asked Fang que on his side, "are you better?"


    Fang magpie''s lips were blue and her face was very white. She leaned weakly against the mast and nodded.


    Ashi wrung the veil off, put it on her forehead, and looked at her clothes. He looked up and looked around: "this island is a moored island. If there is bad weather, there will be ships moored for a rest. There should also be houses on the island. No matter how bad the weather is, there will always be houses. You wait for me here. I''ll go and have a look."


    He said that he was about to get up, but Fang que held out her finger and held on to the corner of his clothes.


    Yashi looks back and stares at her little white hand for a while, reaches out to hold it and pats it: "I''ll go back, and I won''t leave you behind."


    Fang que looked at him with his eyes half open for a long time before releasing his fingers.


    This island is not big. Although I have lost a lot of real Qi due to falling into the water, I can''t walk it for long.


    Ashi soon came back with a bad face: "there is a wooden house deep in the forest, but it seems to have been abandoned and in disrepair. The roof is missing, and there are all snakes, insects, mice and ants in it."


    Fang que didn''t make a sound. She tightened her white lips and turned her eyes to the blue sea behind her.


    "Master Elder martial brother Jade dye... "


    Her voice was low and weak.


    Yashi was a little upset. He held her and hugged her in his arms. "It''s OK. Everything will be OK. The place where they fell into the water should not be far away from us. We were floated here. Maybe they will come to the island. We will wait here."


    Fang que didn''t agree, but her eyes were red and her tears were falling one by one.


    Ashi picked her up and carried her to the dilapidated wooden house in the deep forest. First, he found some wood, made a fire, let the Magpies bake, and then went out to find food.


    On this wild island, there is no place to live, just no food to eat.


    Their luck is not very bad. There are sour fruits in the nearby forest. They are not poisonous and can be eaten. Ashi came back with a lot of fruit and went to the seaside to catch fish. He caught two live fish and let the Magpies eat them with sour juice.


    Fang magpie can not eat these things, she is now like the whole person into the water, a move on the body of jingle Dang, do not bite the fruit.


    Ashi found two clean leaves for her, which were used to press the sour fruit and press out the sour juice. She fed them to her mouth one drop at a time. The fish also tore the fine fish meat and stuffed it into her mouth one by one.


    So slowly, I ate two more mouthfuls, and my face was not as white as before.


    When Yashi finished feeding the magpie and finished eating himself, he began to look at the rotten wooden house. Then he told the magpie to sleep and go out to cut trees.


    There was no tool here. He cut down two trees and began to cut them again. At last, he made many pieces of wood and carefully covered the rotten wooden house one by one.


    It''s not easy to live on an island without water.


    Three days after taking care of the magpie, Ashi has picked all the sour fruits near the forest.


    The island''s climate is unstable. It hasn''t rained for three days. Only dew can be collected at that point in the morning every day. It''s useless at all.


    In the absence of sour fruit and rain, they had to quench their thirst with fish blood.


    But after all, the raw fish stinks. Yashi''s own food is good, so that Fang que can also eat it, but the girl''s family can''t help drinking it. Besides, Fang Que''s body has been suffering from water accumulation.


    On the fourth day, Fang Que''s mood was already very bad. First, she couldn''t bear it. Second, she was worried because she hadn''t seen another brother and sister who had fallen into the water together after three days.


    Although Ashi didn''t deal with her before, they were the only two on the island. Naturally, they thought about her more.


    Thinking over and over again, he said, "today I will cut wood, and in two days I will be able to make a raft. Then we will leave."


    Fang Que''s face was pale. She also saw the three days of Ashi''s hard work. If he could make up the dilapidated house a little, he would understand how hard he took.


    Now we have to cut wood and make rafts.


    We should know that the length, width and thickness of the trees used to make the raft should be consistent as much as possible. In the absence of little tools, all these should be done by Ashi''s hands, which really makes her unbearable.


    "Better wait." Fang magpie looked at the hazy sky above her head, with a small voice: "maybe, there are ships passing by."


    This is an abandoned island. If a boat passes by, the wooden house will not be in disrepair for a long time.


    However, the place where they fell into the water was near Shangyan mansion. Even if they had been floating on the water for two days, they would not have deviated too far from the sea. Maybe they were lucky enough to wait for the boat that was going astray?


    Yashi agrees, and plans to go deeper into the forest to see if there are any other wild fruits that can quench his thirst.


    In this way, the two stayed on the island for another six days, during which it rained once, in the middle of the night.


    When Ashi heard the rain, he woke up. He took the basket of leaves made by day and put a lot of leaves and rainwater in it.With the rain, at least Fang magpie doesn''t need to eat fish blood. After a few days of conditioning, the deposition in Fang magpie''s body is much better. At least it can help ya Shi to do some light work.


    But always stay on the island, is not the way, in the tenth day, Fang que has recovered three success force, she proposed, make a raft.


    The labor force of two people is always better than that of one person. They cut down trees with stones, weave ropes with magpies. Although they stumbled, they built the raft in two days.


    When they were in the water, they were a little nervous. They checked again and again. They were afraid that the knots would be loose. They confirmed again and again before entering the water.


    The carrying capacity of the raft is better than they think.


    Guess how far they didn''t deviate from the sea voyage, so they didn''t plan to go back to Qingzhou on a raft, but hoped to meet a big boat on the way.


    But I don''t know if they were unlucky. After a day and a night of rafting, they didn''t see a boat.


    They can''t help but have a foreboding feeling. Are they really far away from the sea?


    The rafts could not travel for a long time in the surging sea. After another three days, the rafts showed signs of looseness, and the food they brought had been eaten up.


    Ashi began to catch fish again.


    The situation of hunger and cold makes Fang Que''s body start to be bad again, and she also has a fever.


    Ashi can''t help it. She can only hold her all the time and bake with her body temperature to make her more comfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come into the cabin and have a rest, miss. It''s windy on the deck. Don''t hurt yourself." Xi Xiang took a blanket and draped it on her young lady. Then she saw that the wind began to blow. She couldn''t help but exhort.


    After arriving at Qingzhou day and night, they went straight to sea.


    At the beginning, Xixiang objected. After a long journey, she took a boat. The young lady couldn''t bear it, but her objection didn''t work. The young lady even got angry and let her not follow.


    Where Xixiang is willing to work, she has to follow.


    But to this day, they have been on the sea for three days. The ship has been sailing since the beginning, and now it is more and more deviated, and it has no idea where it has turned.


    Xixiang was worried that the sea was unpredictable. If they were too far away from the nearby harbor, they would not even have a place to hide.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are still on the horizon. The sea breeze blows across her face, making her already upset heart even worse.

 Chapter 1146

    Liu Wei closed her blanket and said, "I''ll stand a little longer. You can go in."


    Xi Xiang sighed and said, "I''m with you."


    The master and the servant stood on the deck for a long time, watching the sun slanting to the West.


    Xixiang worried that it would be dark if she stood down again. She wanted to make a voice to persuade her, but suddenly felt a hurricane coming. Then, the sky began to change color.


    And at the same time, in the cabin, the girl ran out: "Miss, the captain said it''s going to rain, so we don''t get out of the cabin, let''s go back."


    Liu Wei looked at the surging sea again, smelled the salty taste of the sea, "Hmm", and turned to enter the cabin.


    But after two steps, she suddenly stopped, turned back and looked at the sea.


    "What''s the matter?" Xi Xiang asked.


    Liu Wei didn''t answer. She just walked to the side of the boat and looked for something on the sea.


    The girl didn''t know so, "what did you hear, miss?"


    Liu Wei didn''t hear anything, but she smelt the smell.


    The smell of fishy and greasy sea water is mixed with the smell of human blood.


    "Ah." Xixiang suddenly called out.


    Liu Wei looks at Xi Xiang, who points to the sea nearby and stammers, "is that right? Is it a human hand?"


    Liu Wei followed Xixiang''s words and saw a hand floating on the sea.


    The broken part of the wrist seems to have been bitten by the evil fish in the sea.


    Liu Wei frowned tightly, holding the edge of the boat bank with her fingers, and swallowing: "stop the boat and salvage that hand."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Xi Xiang hurriedly ran to the cabin. The girl hugged Liu Wei and buried her little head in her young lady''s stomach. She was very sad and comforted: "Ken, it''s definitely not the Lord. The Lord won''t be eaten so easily."


    Liu Wei also hopes not, but she is still nervous and can''t stand. If it wasn''t for the girl to hold her steady, she might have stumbled.


    The news of human hands was found at sea, but the whole ship was informed in a moment, and everyone ran to the deck.


    Dark Wei, who is quick at his hands and feet, has fishnets in twos and threes and is breaking his hands in fishing.


    When the hand was picked up, we could see that the hand was swollen to white. In this way, we could not see who the owner of the hand was.


    But Liu Wei took that hand and looked it over for a long time. He breathed out and said happily, "it''s not tolerance."


    Liu Wei''s words, no one questioned.


    For a while, the tension was finally loose. Then, it occurred to us that there was a broken hand suddenly on the sea. That is to say, there was a living person killed here. Although the hand was swollen, white and swollen, at least there were bones and flesh. It should have been these two days before he was killed.


    Even if it''s not Wang Ye, maybe it''s the same person as Wang Ye. Didn''t wang ye bring a team of dark guards? Are those colleagues?


    The just relaxed atmosphere was tense again.


    The small workers in the boat are also helping out. Some dark guards can''t bear to guess like this. They directly ask the small workers, "do you know where this is?"


    According to his own experience, the small worker replied, "this is the Zhonghai sea to the south of shangyanfu. Because shangyanfu has changed the sea port, this Zhonghai sea has not been sailed for many years."


    "Then there is a small harbor near the Zhonghai sea that can rest temporarily?"


    "In the early years, there were two or three islands, but the tide surged. It was because of the high tide that shangyanfu changed its port. After so many years, those islands should be flooded."


    How good is that.


    There is not even a small harbor nearby for a rest. If the LORD was killed here, he would have been floating on the sea for 20 days


    When everyone looked at each other and felt bad, Liu Wei suddenly said, "can your captain know where those islands used to be?"


    The little worker was stunned for a moment, and nodded: "Shifu surely knows. Shifu is an old helmsman. He has been sailing on the two rivers for 40 years."


    Liu Wei nodded, "that''s OK. Go and have a look."


    The little worker said, "it should be flooded..."


    "Go and see if you''re flooded!"


    The boy dared not argue with the guests, so he had to go back to the cabin.


    After a while, the captain came out in person and said, "if you want to go to the old port, you can''t do it. It''s just how the sea is going there. After all these years, I don''t know if you''re old. When the time comes, the speed of sailing will be much slower. After all, the life of the ship''s people, I dare not joke."


    Liu Wei nodded at him and said with fingers in his hands, "I''m sorry for the captain."


    In this way, the route was set.


    At this time, it was dark. Mingxiang Xixiang helped the young lady into the cabin, and the big girl and the little girl brought out the prepared meal.


    After eating something, Liu Wei went back to the house.


    In the room, Liu Wei did not sleep, just sat in front of the window, always staring at the dark sea outside.


    ¡­¡­At the same time, on another boat with ten people, Yashi placed the magpie in place, watched her sleep and get out of the cabin.


    In the outer hall, a young man with a clear and elegant appearance is using tea served by a young man.


    Seeing Ashi coming out, the young man asked, "OK?"


    Ashi nodded, pursed his lips, and bowed to the young man, "thank you very much for your help. I will report it in the future."


    The young man looked at him. On the jade like surface, he was cold and clear: "your name is Ashi?"


    A stone a Leng, subconsciously hang head, look at oneself waist of affix card, the brand, it is his name.


    Holding the sign, he pulled it out and stuffed it into his arms. Ashi said, "that''s right."


    The young man didn''t say much and asked, "Why are you two wandering on the sea?"


    Ashi said with a wry smile, half true and half false, "I used to sail across the river with my family. I didn''t want to encounter a big wave in the middle. The boat capsized and was destroyed. My sister and I were lucky enough to be rushed to the nearby island, but the other family members are still missing."


    The youth is silent, I don''t know whether he believes or not.


    At this time, the boatman sent the meal, the youth handed a pair of chopsticks to the opposite pottery bowl, looked at the stone: "eat some?"


    Ashi had not eaten for several days. He was very hungry, but he didn''t pass at once, which made him impolite.


    "Afraid I will poison you?" The young man smiled.


    Ashi was shocked. He didn''t think so, but the other side suddenly said so. He actually began to think so.


    Yashi recalled that before, he and Fang que had drifted on the sea for a long time, but they were already desperate. When they almost gave up, they suddenly saw such a boat.


    In the vast sea, the boat seemed so small. Ashi held his last breath to ask for help, but the people in the boat did not immediately rescue him. In front of him, Ashi remembered that he stood at the bow of the boat, stared at him with cool eyes for a long time, and then called the boatman to take them up.


    At first, Yashi only thought that the other side was not willing to save them immediately, because he was worried about their different identities. After all, this is a wasteland, and they suddenly appeared, so they really had to be on guard.


    But now think again, since it''s the barren sea, why does this young man appear here out of nothing, and where is he going?

 Chapter 1147

    Thinking of this, and looking at the table full of food, Ashi had no appetite at all. He said that he was not hungry and let the youth use it slowly. Then he turned back to Fang Que''s cabin.


    After Ashi went in, the young man stared at the closed door for a while, then said to the young man beside him, "you eat."


    Xiaosi laughs and sits on the opposite side. He grabs chopsticks and starts eating.


    While eating, the young man asked: "young man, why do we save them? I think they are weird. The young man has martial arts and the woman who is dizzy. When I explore my pulse, I also feel the breath of internal power. They are both unusual. Why are we meddling? "


    The young man didn''t make a sound, but picked up chopsticks and brought dishes to the young man.


    The young man said that he had enough, and then he held his bowl to keep the young man away from him. Then he murmured, "don''t be so kind to me, young man. I''m afraid that you are strange recently."


    The young man smiled, put down his chopsticks and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Duzui said: "since you met those two people in Guyong mansion last time, it''s strange. Son, who are those two people?"


    The young man drooped his eyes, and his expression became pale: "irrelevant people."


    I don''t believe it: "you will go to the irrelevant people and spend a day and night in the room with the young master Zhong? But why should we hurry to leave the next day? And why does the son of Wei keep chasing us? "


    The young man raised his eyes and looked at the young man''s eyes, mixed with some fishy fire.


    The little guy was scared and hung his head quickly, holding the bowl. He was too stuffy to say a word.


    "It''s not something you can''t say." The young man picked up his chopsticks again, took a piece of red meat, put it into his mouth, chewed it, and said, "I killed his friend, and he will pursue me for revenge."


    The young man blinked: "do you mean the son whose surname is Zhong? What do you do to kill him? "


    The young man''s voice is dull, and his eyes are darkened: "I hate it, and I will kill it."


    The young man mumbled and bit his chopsticks: "you have such a good temperament, you hate people, it must be killed, killed well, killed right."


    The young man made him laugh again and looked at the young man for a while: "in this world, it''s just you who say I have a good spleen."


    The young man raised his neck and said, "it''s difficult to serve you, it''s tricky, it''s a lot of things, it''s the temperament of the young master, and it''s spoiled, but your temperament is not bad. What I''m talking about is the truth!"


    Young people: "..." I don''t feel so happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Ashi didn''t sleep well this day. He was afraid that the master and the servant outside the door were really weird. So he opened his eyes and guarded the magpie all night.


    The next day, at noon, Fang que woke up in a daze, but Yashi fell into a chair and fainted because he couldn''t carry it.


    Fang Que''s confused sight swept around him, and saw the thick black eye under Yashi''s eyes. He couldn''t bear to wake him up for a while, but lay down for a while.


    For a moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Fang que turned to look at the direction of the doorplate, and at this time, Ashi was also awakened by the knock.


    He opened his eyes, subconsciously looked at the position of the magpie, this look, surprise: "you wake up, can be better?"


    Fang Que''s face was still very white, but the fever had subsided. She nodded vaguely and asked in a low voice, "may I drink water?"


    "There is water, there is water." Ashi quickly poured half a cup of water into the nearby pot, picked up Fang que, and fed her one mouthful at a time.


    Fang magpie moistens her lips, feels comfortable and breathes smoothly.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door again. Ashi said, "yesterday, after you passed out, we were saved by passing boats. Lie down for a while, and I''ll have a look."


    Fang que nodded and went back to bed, leaning there.


    The door opened, and outside the cabin was a young man with the appearance of a young man. He held a tray in his hand: "this is your lunch, my son said, you can''t rest assured that you can''t get your sister. It''s the same with eating in the room. You always have to eat, otherwise it''s too hard."


    No matter whether Yashi is afraid or not, he still takes the tray politely and thanks.


    The young man saw the inside bed through the crack of the door. He was looking at his magpie. He was surprised: "your sister is awake. That''s great. My young man knows some basic medical skills. Can I report to him and let him show it to his younger sister?"


    Ashi frowned and immediately said, "don''t bother..."


    The young man waved: "no trouble, no trouble, I''ll call you to..."


    He said, and ran away in a flash. Ashi couldn''t cry.


    Fang que looked at his expression and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ashi said in a deep voice, "the master and the servant are strange. I think it''s better to have less contact."


    Fang que didn''t think of this. In her opinion, the other side should be a good person to help each other.


    After a while, the young man came.


    The other side''s face was light and cold, but Fang que was really stunned when she saw him at first sight. This person''s appearance was at least three points similar to her sister-in-law.Ashi and her sister-in-law have only met twice, but Fang que is different. She has known her sister-in-law a long time ago, and she is very clear about her true features.


    She blurted out, "son, is it Liu?"


    Young people stood in this small cabin with elegant posture. They were shocked by the eyes of the beautiful woman on the bed. They pulled the corners of their mouths at will: "I''m next, my surname is Yue."


    ¡­¡­


    Green and white interlaced wilderness, astringent yellow sky, Liu Wei fell into a dream.


    She stood in the depth of the grass field, beside her, squatting a big brown and hemp wolf. She stared at the scenery in front of her, but saw several wisps of smoke rising on the lofty mountain.


    She could not help but walk towards the direction of the smoke. Before she got close, she heard a voice in her ear: "what are you doing here?"


    The young child''s tender voice made Liu Wei come back to her mind.


    Liu Wei looked at the boy who didn''t know when to walk behind him, looked at the different clothes of the boy and the Central Plains people, and replied, "I''m looking for someone."


    The child blinked and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    Liu Wei pauses for a moment, then looks at the sky, a little confused: "I Forget who I''m looking for. "


    The little boy giggled, "are you looking for your husband?"


    Liu Wei was stunned, and then nodded, "it seems that it is."


    "You can''t do that." The little boy stepped forward, crouched down and touched Liu Wei''s head. The big wolf rubbed his palm, which was not fierce.


    "What can''t?" Liu Wei asked.


    The child raised his head: "how can I forget your husband? You are going to have a baby. "


    Liu Wei, in a trance, looks down at her round belly.


    The child stood up, reached out, pressed her abdomen, closed his eyes, and murmured something in a strange voice.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Wei asked


    The child opened his eyes for a moment and smiled, "bless your daughter."


    "This is the daughter?" Liu Wei felt her stomach.


    "It''s a beautiful, filial child. She will lead you in your stomach and find your husband."


    Liu Wei looks slightly, staring at her stomach.


    The little boy asked again, "haven''t you thought of your father-in-law?"


    Liu Wei frowned, and her voice was a little erratic: "always, I can''t remember..."

 Chapter 1148

    "Ah." The little boy sighed, then touched the wolf beside Liu Wei, and said, "it seems that I don''t recognize your husband yet. I''d better take him away first. When he recognizes your husband, I''ll send him back."


    Liu Wei is surprised: "is this wolf yours?"


    "No, it doesn''t belong to anyone. It''s a God. It''s our patron saint. It protects me and you."


    Liu Wei looked at the wolf: "we?"


    The child smiled again: "our cloud family, you also surname cloud, you don''t remember?"


    Liu Wei retorted, "my name is Liu."


    The little boy shook his head: "no, your name is Yun, but the days are too long. Those betrayers have changed the orders of the ancestral God. They think they can escape the punishment of the holy God by hiding out of the sea. It''s impossible. The holy God is everywhere. They always pay a price. Don''t you see, they are dead?"


    Liu Wei didn''t quite understand. She stared at the child.


    The little boy said, "go home soon. The leader has appeared. We are waiting for you at home."


    "I......"


    What else does Liu Wei want to say, but where are people around?


    She was still standing in the field of grass. The scenery in the sky was still so dry and dim. But the little boy and the wolf seemed to have never appeared and disappeared quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Sweat, wet people''s hair.


    Liu Wei sits on the bed, remembering the vague dream just now. She vaguely remembers what someone said to her in the dream, but she can''t remember what it was.


    Xi Xiang took a nap beside her. Hearing the noise, she opened her eyes and saw that the young lady woke up. She asked anxiously, "is the young lady uncomfortable?"


    Liu Wei looks at Xi Xiang, then closes her eyes and waves her hands.


    Xixiang is still worried. She gets up and pours Liu Wei a glass of water and feeds it to her mouth.


    Liu Wei drank and asked, "when is it?"


    Xi Xiang goes to the window, opens the wooden window sash, looks out and says, "four more."


    Liu Wei asked again, "where is it?"


    Xi Xiang sighed, closed the window, and said, "don''t worry, miss. The captain didn''t say it. Even if the sea is calm, you can''t get to the nearest island until noon tomorrow."


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound. She lowered her head silently and looked at her stomach.


    This night, Liu Wei never slept again. She couldn''t sleep. Her mind was confused. With her eyes closed, a wolf face appeared in front of her.


    Different from the wolf man I dreamed of before, this is a real wolf with brown and hemp hair. Standing there, he looks like the king of the forest.


    Liu Wei thought that the wolf''s eyes were strange and complicated, just like human beings, calm and lofty.


    When it was just dawn, Mingxiang knocked on the door, and Xixiang went to open the door. At the door, Mingxiang came in with the breakfast and put it on the desk lightly.


    Liu Wei, lying on his side, opened his eyes and sat up.


    "But it''s noisy, miss. It''s still early. Miss, can you sleep a little longer?" said Mingxiang


    Liu Wei, who was only sleeping, shook his head and got out of bed.


    The two maids are busy waiting for Liu Wei to wash and wash. They serve Liu Wei with hot porridge and let her drink it slowly.


    The conditions on the ship were limited. Everything she ate was simple. Liu Wei was not greedy. After two drinks, she had no appetite. She left the cabin and went to the deck again.


    It was still early in the morning, and the fog did not disperse.


    Xixiang was afraid that Miss Xi would not feel comfortable after eating the fog. She wanted to let her in, but Liu Wei didn''t, so she stood in the bow and looked at the dark blue sea.


    "Dad." A weak voice comes from behind.


    Liu Wei turns her head and sees Xiaoli dressed askew, rubbing her eyes and coming.


    Liu Wei beckoned to him.


    Xiaoli went to the bow of the boat and leaned over her mother.


    "How can I get up so early?" Liu Wei asked.


    Xiaoli opens her mouth and is about to say something. However, at the corner of her eyes, she glances at the big girl and little girl lying on the side of the cabin door. She has to hold back what she wants to say and says stiffly, "I''ll accompany dad."


    Liu Wei can''t see that the little guy''s ability to lie is poor. She smiles, "it''s big girl and little girl who caught you? Dad is OK. You can go back to sleep. "


    Xiao Li was very happy immediately. He turned around quickly. As soon as he turned around, he turned to the back of the hatch. His eyes were fierce.


    He froze for a moment, swallowing and spitting, and turning back, he said, "no, I''ll be with dad. I''m not sleepy."


    Liu Wei touched his head and scanned the direction of the hatch.


    At this time, I looked at the two gentle faces like spring breeze. The two little girls were looking at her sweetly. When they saw her, they narrowed their eyes and smiled at her.


    These children


    Liu Wei sighed and simply didn''t say anything. He just hugged his son and asked gently, "you said, where is your uncle now?"


    Xiao Li knows that uncle Xiaorong is gone. His mother brought him out. Even when he came to find uncle Rong, he was also upset. Uncle Rong was very kind to him. He was also afraid of Uncle Rong''s accident.Now when his mother asked him, he said, "Uncle Rong must be fine. He is capable and powerful. He must be better than us."


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe these Tongyan Tongyu.


    But when her son said this, she suddenly felt like a devil. She looked at her belly, touched her twice, and asked, "what does Xiaoye think?"


    She froze at this.


    Xiaoli looks at her stomach strangely: "Dad has already named the baby? Xiaoye, eh, it''s so nice. "


    Mingxiang Xixiang also smiled: "Rong ye, it''s a good name."


    Xiaoli ran to her mother''s front, hugged her waist, put her chin on her mother''s belly tip, and asked softly, "can you hear me, little night and little night? I''m your brother. You''re my brother. Can you hear me? "


    "It''s sister." Liu Wei blurted out, finished and froze again.


    Mingxiang Xixiang covered her mouth and smiled: "yes, the little clothes and pants that the LORD had prepared for the little miss were all pink and red, and he must also want to have a daughter. But is it too cold for the baby girl to be called Xiaoye? Isn''t it that night? Is it a leaf of leaves? "


    Rong Ling said before that Liu Wei was expecting a daughter in her stomach. He had been looking forward to her giving birth for several months.


    But Liu Wei always felt that this was just his expectation. She felt that this baby was probably a son, but she didn''t say it. She thought it was fun to prepare small toys and clothes for her baby, just for him.


    But just now, how could she blurt out that the child is a daughter?


    Mingming, she always thought differently from rongling.


    She felt that there seemed to be a voice telling her that what she had in her stomach was a daughter, or a filial daughter


    But who said it?


    Liu Wei breathed, and no matter who said that, but if this daughter is really a filial daughter, then, can you find her father first?

 Chapter 1149

    These three days of Wei couple are not human days.


    When the boat just fell into the water, he thought he was dead. He lay on a piece of driftwood and didn''t know where he was floating. When he came to his senses, he felt hot all over his body. Then he found that he had been saved. Now he was having a fever.


    The rescuer was not one, but seven. He was lucky to know one of them. Although he didn''t know why he was here, he was still very good at shouting to the other side: "allow the third prince."


    The days after that were exciting.


    Seven people huddled in a small fishing boat. The fishing boat was full of fishy smell. There were ten people living on the boat. Seven people didn''t say. One was him, and the other two were the ancestors and grandchildren of the boatman.


    Wei couple are very grateful for these people to save themselves. While wiping tears, a long arrow suddenly burst into the air and shot straight at him.


    When he heard the arrow, it was too late. He saw that the arrow was about to enter his eyebrow. Suddenly, someone pulled him.


    He was a powerful man and should be a bodyguard of rongling. The arrow did not pierce his brow, but shot at the mast behind him.


    The Wei couple clapped their chest and asked weakly, "this is..."


    Before nine people around him could give him an answer, they listened to "whoosh", and several voices came to their faces.


    When the couple looked up, they found that around them, far and near, there were seven or eight fishing boats of different styles. These arrows were shot from those boats.


    The Wei couple had a foreboding feeling in their hearts. They caught hold of Kong Wu and had a drink: "advanced cabin!"


    Then, like a chicken, he was pulled into the cabin.


    Ten people huddled in the extremely closed cabin, and it was difficult to turn around. At this time, the third prince Rong, who had never spoken before, said, "according to the prior decision, five people go first, four people are broken." As he spoke, he took another look at the Wei couple.


    The man holding the Wei couple suddenly said: "Lord, this man is picked up. Why don''t you throw him out to confuse the bandits and thieves? Let''s escape in disorder?"


    Wei couple''s heart was thumping. They hurriedly looked at the man and said, "what are you going to do? 3¡¢ Third Lord, we know each other. You forget that we met in Guyong mansion. Don''t you remember me? Think again! "


    The Kong Wu man stared at the Wei couple suspiciously, as if he thought there were a lot of ghost stories.


    Wei couple had already had a fever, but now they were scared to lose seven spirits. He grabbed the sleeve of Rong Ling and sobbed: "saving one''s life is better than building a seven level butcher. You''ve saved me once, and you don''t care if you do it one more time, three lords, please..."


    Rong Leng waved away his hand, pressed his thin lips, thought for a moment, and said, "take him away!"


    The Kongwu man curled his mouth, his nose was not his nose, and his eyes were not his eyes.


    The Wei couple covered their faces gratefully and almost cried.


    After that, the escape was also a series of dangerous, weak boats, surrounded and annihilated by seven or eight medium-sized and large ships from all directions. In this case, it is the middle of the sea. How can we escape?


    The Wei couple couldn''t help thinking. Before he had thought out a result, he felt someone pushed him behind. Then, his center of gravity was unstable and he fell out of the cabin


    As soon as he got out of the cabin, another sharp arrow came in the distance. The Wei couple jumped at each other''s heart. They wanted to run back to the cabin conditionally, but suddenly five people came out behind them. They pushed him to the side of the boat. Then, with one effort, they pushed him directly to the sea.


    Before the couple could finish shouting "help", they were choked by the sea water for several times, almost unable to breathe.


    But Rao is so. Some people are not satisfied: "what''s your name? You haven''t dived into the water yet. Your head is so high. Are you a target?"


    As he spoke, he held the couple''s heads and shoved them several meters under the sea.


    Wei couple are going crazy, hands and feet shaking, nose and mouth are bubbling.


    The other five people who followed him were a little surprised, talking to each other with gestures.


    - this fool doesn''t shut up?


    What should I do? I can''t go up now. I''ll see it when it''s exposed.


    -- but what should we do if we are going to suffocate? He seems to know the Lord?


    -- it''s really troublesome. Who brought him up? I can''t help him at all. I''m still holding him back!


    Wei couple can''t understand what they are talking about. He is suffering from severe hypoxia. If he doesn''t breathe again, he may drown in a moment.


    Finally, when he began to roll his eyes, someone dragged him under his feet and pushed him back to the water.


    Finally, the Wei couple came out of the water and breathed heavily.


    But the breath is not even, but also "swish" from the arrow.


    At this time, the Wei couple did not have any strength. They watched whether the arrow would pierce his heart or others would pull him back into the water.


    In this way, it''s escape, but the six people are floating in the water. The others are OK. They have been swimming under the water all the time. The Wei couple can''t. They show their heads and breathe. They swim after others'' backs. They almost can''t keep up with the big army several times, so they are thrown in the middle.I don''t know how long it''s been like this. It''s dark. There''s another boat to pick them up.


    By the time they got on the boat, the Wei couple had only half their lives left. Their fever started to blur their consciousness, and they were all in a coma.


    The grandparents and grandchildren of the boatman they saw on the fishing boat couldn''t bear to see him like this. The old boatman said, "let''s change clothes and dry them. If you''re not afraid of burning something wrong."


    The Kongwu man, naked and wringing his clothes, said carelessly, "don''t worry about him, old man. If we have dry clothes for him, it''s his life if there''s a burning problem. It''s a man''s life."


    The old boatman still sighed, but the objective fact is that they escaped from the previous small fishing boat. Now there is nothing in the boat, not even candles, and there is no way to bake.


    It should be said that the people of the whole ship and the ancestors and grandchildren of the old boatman are all grasshoppers tied to one rope.


    Rong Ling and others have been floating in the water since the sinking of the ship. They all know that this sinking is not an accident. It was deliberately done by someone, but the disaster has happened. They are trapped in the water again, and life and death can only be left to fate.


    And sure enough, on the day after they fell into the water, someone came by boat to chase them. The ship of the grandparents and grandchildren of the old boatman was forcibly robbed by the gang of thieves, but those people could not sail, so they left the grandparents and grandchildren behind. When the fishing boat approached, Rong Ling and others had already dived into the water, ready to wait for the opportunity to kill the enemy and seize the ship.


    Everything went well.


    When the enemy is clear and the enemy is dark, the thieves on the fishing boat are killed by the seven people who suddenly climb on the boat. However, in the process of fighting, two of the guards are injured seriously.

 Chapter 1150

    In this sea, even with this small fishing boat, it is very difficult to get to the shore as soon as possible to find a doctor for treatment. Moreover, no one knows which route can return to Qingzhou.


    When they were at a loss, the old boatman rummaged out of the small box of medicine that had been kept on board all year round, and temporarily managed the injuries of the two dark guards.


    It is confirmed that the grandsons and grandsons of the old boatman are just innocent victims, and Rong Ling did not deliberately target them. However, he said in advance that if he wanted to share the same boat with them, he would meet the previous thieves and bandits at any time.


    But the old boatman said, "if you can take one ship, you can take two and three. If you are really chased, you can only change another ship and survive."


    Today, it is their first time to use this strategy. When the first six people dived out and attracted some of the encirclement and suppression firepower, Rong Ling took another dark guard and dived into the nearest enemy ship to seize the ship and kill it.


    However, it took a lot of time for them to go back to pick up the grandparents and grandchildren on the original ship, and then sneak into other enemy ships to escape. Therefore, the meeting with the six former companions took a lot of time.


    But fortunately, there is no danger.


    That night the Wei couple started coughing. The whole man was so hot that he could not find a small place for him to get sick because of the sea water and throat infection.


    So the Wei couple had to lean against a small corner of the cabin, covered with an old mat that the old boatman had turned out for him from nowhere. The mat was suspected by the Wei couple at one time to be a foot pad, with a lot of footprints on it. It was dirty and smelly. As soon as it was covered, he couldn''t stand it. Fortunately, later, his condition got worse, his nose got blocked, and he couldn''t smell it.


    The Wei couple couldn''t sleep well on the mat. They always felt itchy and had to cough for a while.


    Because he coughed like this, others couldn''t sleep well, and the sound of "tut" and "hum" around him continued.


    Wei couple dare not cough so loudly in the middle of the night. They have been struggling all day. Everyone is looking forward to having a rest in the evening. No one can have a good rest when he stirs up.


    But coughing this kind of thing, also is not to say can endure, have no way, he had to move outward, try not to stay in the cabin.


    "Don''t move." I don''t know who called.


    Wei couple immediately dare not move, timidly through the moonlight, looking at the source of the voice.


    This look, on a pair of cold and cold black eyes.


    The couple whispered, "three lords..."


    Rong Leng didn''t answer him, just stood up and walked past him: "go to sleep there."


    The so-called other side is where Rong Ling sat before. Because of his special identity, the cleanest and largest part of the cabin is left to him.


    The Wei couple were embarrassed and stayed still.


    But Rong Ling went out of the hatch alone.


    Wei couple looked at what he was doing outside through the crack of the door, but only saw each other leaning against the bow of the boat, half leaning forward, with their eyes on the curved moon in the sky.


    After thinking about it, the Wei couple also went out of the cabin, but they dare not get too close to the evil star. They are only far away from each other. They asked in a low voice, "why don''t you sleep?" After saying a word, but began to cough, he hurriedly covered his mouth.


    Because out of the cabin, the cabin crew didn''t hear his cough very well. Somehow they didn''t dislike him any more.


    Rong Leng didn''t answer the couple''s words. He only stared at the curved moon. His eyes were not instant, and he didn''t know what was beautiful.


    After waiting for a long time, the Wei couple saw that the other party didn''t take care of themselves at all, so they had to curl their lips and lean on the mast in frustration.


    But when he was about to fall asleep, Rong Leng said, "why did you die?"


    Wei couple immediately did not dare to go to sleep, forced up spirit, honestly said: "in order to find people."


    Let Leng side eyes, look at him.


    The Wei couple sighed, coughing, and said intermittently: "since I went back to Beijing to say goodbye, Zhong Ziyu was seriously injured, so I took him back to Dingzhou, but unexpectedly, coughing, this talent is just complete, so someone came to Dingzhou to find him, that man I don''t know what happened to them, but the next day they left. When I opened the door again, cough! But in any case, I can''t find Zhong Ziyu. I don''t know whether that person took Zhong Ziyu away or did something to him. He''s also a friend for many years. I want to find out that person, but he doesn''t pay any attention to me. When I chase him, he runs, coughs and tosses for a month, but I lose him. "


    Rong Ling''s mind flashed the letter he received in Qingzhou, paused for a moment, and said, "I''m dead."


    The Wei couple were stunned and looked at him: "what do you say? Who, who is dead? "


    "Zhong Ziyu." Rong Leng doesn''t care to reveal two more sentences: "Yueshan Sheng''s personal words have made his hand sharp."


    The Wei couple were immediately excited, but one mouth was a series of coughs.


    When he finally calmed down, he hurriedly asked, "why? Two of them Cough cough cough, at least it''s a childhood friend who grew up together Why It''s for this reason... "


    Rong Ling looks back at the Wei couple: "do you think Zhong Ziyu is innocent?"


    The Wei couple''s face rose. Of course, he knew that Zhong Ziyu was not innocent. He killed countless people. Even the name "Zhong Ziyu" was stolen by others.However, he always stood in the position of his good friend. Therefore, he couldn''t understand how Yueshan Sheng, who was their old friend, could deal with Zhong Ziyu.


    Before Yue Chongming''s death, the relationship between the two was as good as one person. At that time, he joked that there was only one elder brother in Chongming, which was clearly two. Both of them regarded her as a treasure and hurt so much.


    But everything has changed since Yue Chongming died.


    Yuechongming''s child was taken away by Yueshan Sheng. Although Zhong Ziyu has always denied it, the Wei couple believe that the child belongs to Zhong Ziyu. Yueshan Sheng has caused their father and son to separate. How can we do this To kill him?


    Even if Zhong Ziyu is really not allowed, can he be put in prison? Can we judge him after autumn? But Yueshan Sheng, he, why does he want to do this? He is Do you really want to leave all the old feelings behind?


    The Wei couple were upset. They were full of incomprehension and coughed so hard that they couldn''t stop.


    After coughing for a quarter of an hour, the Wei couple slowed down again. He leaned weakly against the mast, couldn''t help but look at the moon in the sky. He said quietly, "I finally know why the literati always stare at the moon. The moon is warm and cold, which makes people feel calm indeed."


    Rong Ling didn''t want to listen to his sad spring and autumn, so he got up and went back to the cabin.


    Just after putting their hands on the hatch, the couple of Wei called him again: "the third prince has contact with Yue Dansheng. Can you ask me where he lost Zhong Ziyu''s body? I think it''s a good time to bury him."


    Rong Leng entered the cabin and said, "OK."


    On the calm sea, with the cool wind blowing, the Wei couple sat alone in the bow of the boat, hands on their foreheads, and sighed.

 Chapter 1151

    Wei couple is really upset. He and Zhong Ziyu have been together for many years.


    Most of the time, he can''t see Zhong Ziyu''s life style, but he''s not completely white. In his early years, he didn''t do less things that hurt the nature.


    Although he has stopped working now, he may have grown up in a different environment. He has been not disgusted or supportive of Zhong Ziyu''s killing.


    He just didn''t expect that the man would die quietly.


    He is the one who cares most.


    Why did Yueshan Sheng do this? What happened then?


    Yuechongming''s death is clearly due to the aggravation of his illness and depression. Why does Yueshan Sheng have to blame Zhong Ziyu for his displeasure with his sister and his good friend''s secret love? But he shouldn''t be so excited to kill.


    Wei couple had already had a fever and were not comfortable. Now they think about it so much that they are even more uncomfortable.


    He leaned against the thin mast, trying to breathe more smoothly, but at this time, a white light from nowhere, in front of his eyes.


    Where does the light come from?


    He frowned and looked around, but saw that there was nothing around him.


    "Is it going to rain?"


    With a whisper, he looked at the sky again and guessed whether it was lightning just now?


    Just thinking, a voice of breaking the sky, from far to near!


    The Wei couple froze, and then he felt his cheeks cold


    "Drop."


    Drops of water fall on my ears, one drop, two drops


    He drooped his eyes and looked at the back of his hand. On the back of his hand, several drops of red blood were converging into one, scarlet hot and dazzling.


    "Enemy, enemy, enemy, enemy attack!"


    Back to God, Wei couple immediately roared out.


    After roaring, he touched his face again and began to moisten it. His palm was all red.


    He cried out shivering: "I disfigured and disfigured, ah ah! Which son of a bitch stabs people in secret, one-on-one with ability! Ah ah ah My face my face... "


    All the people in the cabin heard the noise and hurried out to check. This time, they found that there were seven or eight fishing boats around.


    Someone cursed: "his grandmother''s, in the daytime and in the evening, but also let people not sleep!"


    Rong Ling stood at the head of all the people, obviously angry. After the escape in the daytime, all the people were exhausted. At the same time, all the people in the audience were on fire. They were all elite generals. Now it''s hard for them to hide and shrink in this sea.


    Now the enemy is still sneaking in at night. They are caught unprepared. What''s more, this group of hard men, who are hard-working, have suffered enough.


    Even if someone looks at Rong Ling, he says bravely and proudly, "I will die with those bandits when the master orders me to break my body!"


    "Who wants you to break up?" Rong Leng shouted


    The dark guard held his breath.


    Rong Ling narrowed his eyes: "to die is enough for them!"


    The dark Wei immediately brightened his eyes again!


    The next thing is not that Wei couple can participate in.


    He was pushed back to the cabin by others and stayed with the old boatman and his little grandson.


    Wei couple didn''t know what happened outside, but the sound of sword collision kept coming into his ear.


    The little grandson was very nervous. He grabbed his grandfather''s hand and asked anxiously, "Grandpa, will big brother be ok?"


    The old boatman also grabbed his grandson''s hand and said definitely, "they are all warriors, and they will surely win and return."


    Nana''s little grandson listened, but his eyes were fixed on the closed hatch. He seemed to want to go out and see how the warriors fought bravely to win the victory.


    Wei couple is from the Jianghu. They are not as simple as these simple fishermen think. They have the fighting power to allow Leng. But eight people, but the enemy has eight ships. Even if there are only five people in one ship, then there are forty people, five times of them. In addition, the other side has long arrows. On their side, let alone arrows, weapons that take advantage of them, even daggers that they carry with them ¡£


    The dagger is of no use in such a long battle environment. If they can''t get close to the enemy, the battle will be decided.


    Wei couple thought, if this ship really fell, what should they do? Fight death with them? Or do you dive away alone?


    If it had been before, the Wei couple would have chosen the latter. He was a selfish man, and he never concealed it.


    But today, probably because the news of his friend''s death hit him too hard, he was so passionate in his heart.


    He was also famous for his Danxie ancestors. Although he had washed his hands in the golden basin for many years, he had not forgotten his family skills.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    The scream of forbearance overflowed from the mouth.Liu Wei was lying on the bed sweating all over, his hands and feet were pressed by Mingxiang Xixiang.


    The whole ship is now standing outside the cabin. The little girl carries the newly boiled water in. When she passes the gate, she roars, "get out of the way!"


    Everyone hurried out of the way, and the nervous dark guard asked: "girl, Liu, Liu No, princess, Princess she, is this going to be born? "


    The little girl did not have a good look at the white man: "it''s not to be angry with me. You''re all men. You''re not allowed to get together. You''re all going away. I won''t let you go if you collide with the young lady!"


    The guards hurried back and forth for several steps. They were all in a hurry. They stood outside the cabin door and walked around. Several timid people trembled as soon as they heard the scream inside getting louder.


    The little girl took the water in and saw that the young lady covered her stomach and screamed. She was also frightened.


    There are four girls here, but there are no midwives. None of the four girls have delivered the baby. For a while, they are in a hurry. They don''t know what to do.


    Before they got on the ship, they were looking for the midwife. They were worried that the young lady would be born at sea. But the young lady was in a hurry. As soon as she landed in Qingzhou, she immediately got on the ship. Where to arrange the midwife''s time for them? This delay is now like this.


    The young lady also said generously that she had been born and knew how not to give birth.


    She was born, but now she calls it like killing a pig. There is no midwife. What should I do next.


    Mingxiang Xixiang also made up for some production knowledge these two days. Xixiang put her hand into the water basin to try the water temperature, while holding the scissors, said shivering: "cut, cut the umbilical cord, I know that the scissors are used to cut the umbilical cord."


    Mingxiang asked: "where is the umbilical cord? How, how? "


    Big girl couldn''t look down, rushed up and said: "I have delivered the sow to the adult at home. I know that the umbilical cord is the cord connecting the baby and the mother after giving birth. But now the baby hasn''t come out, it needs to be delivered before the umbilical cord can be cut."

 Chapter 1152

    "How, how?" Mingxiang sees that Daniu is a knowledgeable person and asks in a hurry.


    Big girl was also distressed: "sows, sows will be born by themselves, mother said, I just need to help pat its back, I will pat the sows back that day."


    "Then we clap our backs, too?" Mingxiang asked, reaching for Liu Wei''s back.


    Xixiang put down the scissors and clapped kaimingxiang''s hand: "don''t make trouble, miss, you can''t make your own. What''s the use of clapping our backs, but what''s the hot water for?"


    "The playbook says that you need hot water to have children. It must be a key use."


    "In water?" Mingxiang asked, "but this basin is too small. Why not use a bath bucket?"


    "No, the playbook didn''t say to use bathtubs. People use pots." Girl retorts.


    Four people are so talkative that they can''t talk about it.


    Liu Wei''s pain in bed was so bad that she could hardly breathe. She tried to say something, but when she opened her mouth, all she could do was cry out.


    "Open the door, open the door."


    At this time, Xiao Li''s voice came out of the door.


    The little girl hurriedly walked over and said through the door, "you can''t come in, young master. A man can''t see a woman giving birth to a child, and he will crash."


    Xiaoli bit her teeth and said, "will you deliver the baby? If not, open the door! Hurry up! "


    Little girl looks at big girl, big girl looks at xiangmingxiang, Mingxiang looks at Xixiang. Finally, Xixiang coughs and goes to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Xiao Li''s loach like figure came in.


    He took a package in his hand and went to the collapse side. He saw that his mother was sweating with pain. First, he wiped her sweat with his sleeve, then opened the package, took out a dried wormwood from inside, and put it under her nose.


    "mother, smell the wormwood, and if it doesn''t, you won''t have the strength for a while."


    Liu Wei sniffed at the grass stem. The smell of wormwood made her feel more comfortable.


    Xiaoli then took out a small bottle, shook out a pill, and put it into her mother''s mouth: "this is ginseng pill. Don''t swallow it if you have it. Remember, don''t swallow it."


    Liu Wei nodded weakly.


    Xiaoli rolled up her sleeves and pulled her mother''s arm to explore her pulse.


    After a breath, Xiao Li frowned.


    Four girls hurriedly and nervously asked: "how, how, how?"


    Xiaoli looked at her mother and four other people. Finally, she went to the end of the bed and lifted her mother''s robe. Her eyes wondered, "how did it work?"


    "Water, water, there is water here, how to do it?" the girl said in a hurry


    Xiaoli shook his head: "it''s not this water, it''s amniotic fluid. It''s not broken."


    Even if there is no common sense, a woman also knows that amniotic fluid is the last barrier before production. If amniotic fluid is not broken, it will not be ready for production.


    The four girls were confused and looked at each other.


    Xiao Li explored his mother''s pulse again. After a while, he "tut" jumped out of bed, took out the silver needle from the package, and two of them went into two big holes on the mother''s face.


    Then there was a silence.


    After a cup of tea, the dark guards outside didn''t hear a scream.


    The crowd looked at each other. For a while, someone asked, "is this the birth?"


    "But why didn''t the baby cry?"


    "Maybe children don''t cry?"


    "No, No. the louder the baby cries, the better. No crying."


    "Then this is..."


    Just as they were talking, the hatch opened.


    They hurried to see the past, and saw four girls with red faces, surrounded by a little boy with a gloomy face, coming out.


    When they got to the door, they heard the young master''s lesson: "pregnant women will have several false pains before giving birth, but as long as the amniotic fluid is not broken, it''s not going to be born. If you don''t even look at the amniotic fluid, you''ll make a fuss. Is it disrelish that you can''t beat my mother to death?"


    "That..." Mingxiang wants to argue.


    Xiaoli narrowed her eyes, and a cold knife swept her eyes.


    Obviously dare not say immediately, shrink neck, face almost buried in chest.


    "Xiao Li shouted again:" except for sister Xixiang, everyone else came to my room. I''ll tell you what to do when you really want to live


    All night long fighting, until dawn, just a little calm.


    Both the Wei couple and the old boatman stayed up all night, but the little grandson of the old boatman faintly fainted.


    When the hatch is opened again, the pungent smell of blood is coming.


    The Wei couple stood up nervously and met them, just in time to meet several people who were about to come in.


    The night battle was very difficult, and the main battlefield was not the fishing boat they were on, but the enemy''s boat.


    Last night, like the last time, eight people, including Rong Leng, dived under the enemy ship and attacked it in close combat.It was a very fierce fight. After all, we were outnumbered by the enemy, but the result was pretty good.


    Wei couple saw that the people who came in were all wounded, and half of them were bloody.


    Fortunately, they raided the enemy''s ships and brought back some dry clothes, water and medicine.


    All the people present were old and rough. Although the couple had a high fever, they volunteered to take the medicine and bandage everyone carefully.


    The old boatman confirmed that there were no fewer people coming back. He closed his eyes, folded his hands and said "Amitabha".


    One of them smiled and handed a bag of dry cakes to the grandson of the old boatman.


    The little grandson had not eaten the pasta for several days, and suddenly his eyes brightened with surprise. He was holding the bag of dry cakes and expected to look at Grandpa.


    The old boatman touched his grandson''s head and said, "let''s have one by ourselves."


    Wandering on the sea, this rough bread on land costs only half a Wen, but it is so precious.


    Rong Ling was also slightly injured. Her right arm was scratched twice. When Wei couple applied medicine to him, they found that the wound was bone deep. They were concerned: "these medicines are common wound medicines. You wound is too deep. You can bandage it at will. I''m afraid it will still grow pus..."


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. He fished the small bag in the cabin with one hand, took out several bottles and cans from the small bag, and handed them to him.


    As soon as the Wei couple saw the bottle, they knew it was a medicine bottle. Then they opened it and sniffed it. They were stunned: "it''s a good medicine for sore. Just smelling the taste, they know that the material is not vulgar. With this, they will be OK."


    He said, twisting open the pill, put the mud and water on the wound of Rong Ling.


    When the bandage was over, the couple looked at Rong Ling and carefully put the small medicine bottle back into the bag. They couldn''t help but ask, "are the other bottles also filled with acne medicine?"


    Let Leng keep silent.


    Another dark Wei said with a smile, "it''s a common medicine prepared by Lord Liu for the Lord. Last time, I saw that it''s not only the medicine for acne, but also the medicine for detoxification, wound treatment and fever relief. It''s like the medicine for sore throat. There''s also a bottle of water that I don''t know. The LORD said that when I drip it into my eyes, my eyes will be more comfortable when I stay up at night."


    Dark Wei said a face envy, Wei couple but notice a small node: "fever?"


    "Yes." "One of our companions had a fever and took one of them. The next day, it was very easy. The medicine made by Lord Liu himself was very powerful."


    The Wei couple tried to calm their breathing, but they didn''t let their anger become too obvious. He made it clear: "I have a fever..."

 Chapter 1153

    The Wei couple tried to calm their breathing, but they didn''t let their anger become too obvious. He made it clear: "I have a fever, too..."


    "Then you go to have a rest," said Amway. "My wound is my own bag."


    The Wei couple stared at the dark Wei with red eyes, and their eyes were almost popping out.


    Dark Wei didn''t even look at it. He just lowered his head and went to get the cloth and the medicine.


    Wei couple was so angry that he got up abruptly, looked down at Rong Leng and clenched his fists: "can you give me a antipyretic?" He said, shaking all over: "I have a very serious fever! If you keep burning, your brain will burn! "


    Let Leng look at him and frown.


    Another dark Wei said, "what do you want? It was prepared by Lord Liu for our Lord. You are not familiar with us. How can you give it to us?"


    Wei couple almost vomited blood: "good or bad, two days and two nights, a drug are reluctant?"


    "Dark Wei hissed:" you didn''t do anything, how to share the joys and sorrows


    Wei couple almost cried out angrily. As soon as he turned his foot, he didn''t care about anything and rushed out of the cabin.


    The cabin door was slammed shut, and several people in the cabin looked at each other. For a while, a dark guard asked sincerely, "Lord, there are so many people here. Can''t we throw them down half way?"


    Others nodded their heads and commented: "it''s not helpful at all, it''s a drag."


    "I cough all night, so noisy that I can''t sleep well."


    "I don''t know how long it''s been since I took a bath. It smells bad."


    Rong Leng thought for a moment under the public resentment, and then said, "let''s stay first."


    Others were not happy: "why?"


    Rong Leng said, "that man''s nickname is the ancestor of Danxie. Have you heard of him?"


    The dark guards were stunned for a moment, then surprised: "on the wanted list in the door, the one in the first place?"


    "I remember that two months ago, the wanted list of Dali temple was changed, and the wanted amount of the ancestor of Danxie increased by another 5000 Liang."


    "That''s 35000 liang? If you catch him, you''ll get 35000 liang? "


    When the topic came here, there was a short silence. Then, several dark guards got up one after another and left the cabin.


    Wei couple stood on the boat with a tight face. The guards came out and surrounded him.


    The Wei couple snorted coldly and said stubbornly, "don''t think I will accept the apology, I will not..."


    Before the words fell, suddenly, someone came to him. The Wei couple''s usual reaction was very fast, but it wasn''t a fever. They stayed up all night, and their spirits were not good?


    The other side hit him directly in the back of the neck, and he fell straight down with a flower in front of his eyes.


    When Rong Ling saw his companions again, he saw that they were dragging the bound Wei couple into a sack.


    When the old boatman heard the news, he was surprised: "this is, what''s the matter?"


    The dark guards, with their mouths full of sacks, said to the old boatman, "it''s OK, I''m afraid he''s cold? It''s warm in the bag. "


    The old boatman''s face was sad, and he thought they were not right.


    However, the dark guards stopped talking. Holding the old boatman, they took the man to the other end and asked in their mouth, is the cake ready?


    After a while, the pancake was served, and the old boatman and his little grandson were sent to sleep. Eight people, led by Rong Ling, began to talk together.


    After a fierce battle last night, these martial arts masters who are proficient in land war were suddenly opened a door.


    They huddled together for a meeting, opened it, and the taste changed.


    At the end of the meeting, all the faces were hung with a relaxed smile. These days, I had no choice but to shrink in the embarrassment and suffocation of the fishing boat. At this moment, it seemed that the end had finally come.


    They have thought about how to make things better.


    Five days later.


    A black sea boat with a blood axe on its sails came from far away from the sea level.


    Dressed in silk embroidered pine clothes, a man with a face hanging and fooling around looks at the distant sea boat with his legs cocked and grins: "isn''t that the old black boat? Yo, how can I get from the deep sea? There''s business there, too? "


    The little worker beside the man said with a smile: "the black captain must have scared us. We dare not find business in the inland sea. Then we run to the ghost place in the backcountry. There is no sea line in the deep sea. The passing ships are scattered. Can we meet fat sheep? Dream. "


    The man waved his hand: "don''t say that, the black captain of others is an old senior in our line. You can see that the Pirates of Liangjiang River, some of them who know about our red snake, all they know about is the old black blood axe. There must be a reason for the black captain to go to the deep sea. The young man should be modest. Let''s go. Let''s go and say hello to big brother black."


    Xiaogong smiled and gloated: "how to fight? We still have two guns on board. They were robbed from the official ship to Dingzhou last month. Haven''t we been looking for a chance to use them? "


    "If it''s fine today, try the fire. I''d like to see how much better the artillery produced by this official family is than that made by ourselves."Xiaogong laughs: "well, I''m going to prepare now!"


    A quarter of an hour later, looking at the black boat with the blood axe in the distance, he drove closer and closer. At the command of the man, he only listened to the "bang". It seemed that the sky and the earth were suddenly blown open.


    The man looked up and saw that the black boat with the Blood Axe seemed to have been hit. The boat shook for a moment, and black smoke came out from the stern.


    The man laughed wildly, and the other people beside him could not stand up.


    In the distance, the black boat with the Blood Axe maintained its balance soon after its initial drifting, and then came towards their red snake boat.


    The man narrowed his eyes, and the worker next to him said, "I''m not convinced. Do you want to confront us?"


    "Confrontation, just the old black hands? Captain, let''s stop shooting and let them eat badly? "


    Several of them were full of tongues, but the man who was called the captain just stopped for a moment, then with a wave of his hands, he said generously, "open, open as you want."


    The men were excited. They went to install guns again.


    But before their second cannon had time to go, the black ship in the distance had speeded up to them.


    Captain red snake looked up and waited with a smile to meet the angry captain, but he didn''t see anyone on the deck of the black ship.


    He was in doubt when a scream came from behind him.


    When he looked back, he heard the scream coming from the direction of the fire station. He frowned hurriedly to see it, but before he was near, he felt a chill and rushed up from the back of his neck.


    The sudden attack made captain red snake, known for his keen sense, lose his composure.


    He was eager to see clearly the face of the thief who dared to attack his ship, but what came to him was a sharp blade, which was shining with silver. When he passed his sight, he had stabbed his shoulder.


    Two quarter of an hour later, more than 60 people on the red snake boat were tied up and thrown into the bottom bin. A dark guard clapped his hands and walked out with a smile on his face.


    When he came to the door, he saw his master, and respectfully reported: "in this case, we met three groups of pirates in five days, who captured 151 enemies, eighty-four of whom were still in custody in the Blood Axe ship. In the past, they were afraid that they could not live, so they could only be placed here."

 Chapter 1154

    Rong Leng then just "en" sound, standing under the sail of the red snake sign, looking at the sea in the distance, asked: "have you reached the inner sea?"


    "Dark Wei nods:" ought to be, entered main sea line, again after 78 days, we can return to Qingzhou


    Rong Leng did not speak again. After a long silence, he suddenly said, "go to examine the people on the red snake boat and ask them. In recent days, you can see the official boats appear and disappear."


    Rong Ling is a long-distance ship in Qingzhou as a prince. He left some of his relatives in Qingzhou. Now after so long, he has no news here. Those who stay in Qingzhou will not be able to sit down and will go to sea to find him.


    If the pirates on the red snake ship had seen the official ship looking for people, they would have made peace directly and saved a lot of effort.


    Dark Wei also thought of this, immediately turned back, and went to the bottom.


    People of zhengemen''s origin, not to mention others, are very good at interrogation. They can''t interrogate for half a quarter of an hour and have all the information. However, this news makes dark Wei feel unlucky.


    After coming out, the secret guard will report the information one by one.


    At the end, he said, "although there are four official ships that the thieves have seen, they also mentioned another ship. The ship is a passenger ship and there is no official sign. Instead, they said that all the small workers on the ship are skilled in martial arts."


    Rong Leng picked a eyebrow and said, "Oh?"


    Dark Wei said: "this group of pirates and bandits, when they meet a large ship, naturally send someone to step on it. When they meet the passenger ship, they also send a man and a woman to get close by a small fishing boat. They say they are lost in the sea line, and they ask for help from the passenger ship. The boatman on the passenger ship, instead, connects them. They are all pirates. When they contact the people on the ship at a close distance, they can naturally see the strength of each other This night''s stampede scared them to death. It''s said that on the ship, except for the small workers at the helm, others are not simple. They seem to be the bodyguards of some big man. They are all bloody. At first glance, they have killed people. The red snake boat is a new robber just rising from the two rivers. The courage to rob the official boat is to meet such a big man, but they are not Dare to take risks, therefore, the next day those two people quietly left, dare not make a mistake


    When Rong Leng heard this, he said, "that one should be it."


    Dark Wei hesitated and said: "but Lord, although the two pirates haven''t seen the great man on the ship, they heard the conversation between the two little servant girls. What did they say? The young lady can''t find the Lord again, even if she really wants to produce something on the ship..."


    Rong Leng''s eyes are awe inspiring, and he immediately looks at the past.


    Dark Wei said bitterly: "I''m afraid that the people in Qingzhou will lose the news of the Lord, so he reported it back to Kyoto and alerted Lord Liu..."


    "Ridiculous!" The whole body is full of cold.


    Seeing this, dark Wei was frightened and stammered, "well Let''s... "


    "Immediately ask where the passenger ship is going, and drive at full speed. It must be in the shortest time that the passenger ship will make peace with you!"


    "Yes, yes." Dark guard should be, stumble away, back to the cabin, with other partners said once.


    Other people were frightened when they heard that. They hurried to the bottom of the cabin and asked the direction of the passenger ship. Then they went to the main rudder room and urged the helmsman to set sail at full speed, day and night.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah --"


    the piercing cry of pain, through the dark curtain of night, shocked everyone in the cabin.


    The big girl and the little girl, like the usual exercise, poured the hot water quickly, basin by basin to the main cabin.


    A large number of people gathered outside the door again. They don''t know if it will be a false alarm this time, but to be honest, listening to the screams inside, whether true or false, makes them scared.


    It used to be said that women gave birth to children when they were walking through the gates of hell, but how many men have resonated with it? Women don''t want to have children! Which woman doesn''t give birth, and some women give birth to several children? How can it be said that it''s so difficult to give birth to such ordinary things? It''s hard for you that people can give birth to children well, isn''t it?


    But this time, when they saw the ups and downs for several days, these men figured out how many hardships and sins a woman would suffer in order to give birth to this child.


    There is a pain before production, which is what their princess is experiencing now. Young master said, the pain can be divided into false pain, true pain and false pain, which is also known as white pain. After the pain, they can''t live, so they need to wait.


    But how long will it take? How many times will it hurt? No one knows. It can only hurt once. It can not be replaced or shared by anyone.


    All the people gathered outside the door were clasping their hands and praying to the heaven. They hoped that if they were really alive this time, they would be really afraid that the princess would not be able to bear the pain for several times.


    Obviously is the woman, obviously is born weak extremely, but why wants them to bear such pain?


    The skin of a man is rough and the flesh is thick. Can he fight against it? Can''t these pains be borne by a man?


    Women give birth to children, who is the rule on earth, how do we have to torture delicate and soft women?Outside the door, all the men can be said to think deeply, but also think of their mother, wife and children, it is difficult to calm down.


    In the cabin, Liu Wei''s amniotic fluid had broken. This time, the pain appeared in the middle of the night. When she woke up, she felt that her lower body was wet.


    The next thing, like the first three times repeat.


    But the real pain, with the previous leave, can not be compared, she gave birth once, as a pregnant woman, more experience than the primipara, also a lot of psychological preparation.


    But when the pain really came, and the movement in her stomach made her dizzy, she could only admit that she underestimated the pain, and also underestimated the duration of the real pain.


    Xiaoli is not present this time. The first time is that no one will. He goes to the rescue site temporarily. But this time, Mingxiang Xixiang has been trained. Although the novice drives for the first time, at least the process is clear.


    The atmosphere inside the cabin is extremely tense. There is no good place outside the cabin. Everyone is reading "Amitabha", but they don''t know whether God can hear them.


    At this time, three miles away from the passenger ship, a two-story ship with a red snake style is heading for here, full speed!


    There are sentries on the passenger ship. When hearing the sound of sailing, the watchmen are alert.


    But for a moment, he saw the red snake sail flying in the distance. He was so scared that he ran down the sentry post and shouted: "no, no! Sea, pirate ship Pirates are coming to rob! "

 Chapter 1155

    Gloomy sea and sky, suddenly the disease of the blow!


    Rong Ling is standing in the bow of the boat, facing the sea wind at night, hunting and flying in his cape.


    Someone came to him and carefully reported: "Lord, the one in front should be..."


    Rong Leng didn''t look back. He followed the dark water shadow reflected by the wave light and looked at the shining boat in the distance.


    At this time, a sound of breaking through the air, suddenly came.


    Rong Leng is stunned, and the dark guard around him has rushed to the master with an arrow step, holding a long arrow with a fierce face


    "Rattan!" Holding the arrow feather, dark Wei saw the vine mark under the long arrow in the light of the lantern hanging from the mast: "master, if it is them, it is the feather mark of the first team of Xiying!"


    Rong Leng took a deep breath, palm, and slowly clenched: "tell the steering room to sail fast again!"


    With a smile on his face, dark Wei answered "yes!" After that, he turned around and said, "master, you''d better go into the cabin. Although we are our own people, the other side, who has thrown a sharp blade at us, must think that we are not good at what we are coming, and be alert. If we see that we are not going back, but moving forward, I''m afraid that for a while, we will throw another arrow feather. If we hurt you by mistake..."


    "Nothing." Rong Leng waved his hand and stared at the direction of the passenger ship in the distance for a moment.


    The dark guard knew that Lord Liu wanted to be in a hurry. He was helpless, but he didn''t dare to persuade him. He hurried back to the steering room, ordered the helmsman to speed up again, and called several people to come out together, guard by Lord Liu''s side, and escort him.


    At this time, the double decker passenger ship in the distance.


    Seeing the arrogant red snake ship, the young man holding a long bow sneered: "I really don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. The Pirates of these two rivers don''t want to live."


    There was a man standing next to the young man.


    The man was a little ambivalent. His eyes were glancing towards the cabin from time to time. He heard the young man''s cold sarcasm. He said impatiently, "if you don''t want to live, don''t let them live. Hurry up. The princess doesn''t know when to live. I have to go in and guard."


    The young man clapped back at the man''s forehead: "the princess gave birth to a child, you guard a fart, do you have this qualification?"


    The man pushed the young man and got angry: "why am I not qualified? Am I like you? I stay in Kyoto to protect the princess. Do you know what I am? You went to Qingzhou with the prince and lost him? I''m the princess''s confidant. I''m your own person. Hum, I''ll tell you that if the prince can''t find you, you''ll lose your head first. Then I won''t plead with you! "


    The young man grinned: "who are you talking about? They are all dark guards. What are you more proud of than me? "


    The man raised his nose and looked proud: "anyway, the princess is here. I protect the princess. When the princess has a baby, I will protect the little prince."


    The young man''s face was taut, and he could not speak angrily.


    The man also urged him: "the boat is coming again. You should shoot a few more arrows. You''d better shoot two people who don''t want to die. See if they dare to die."


    Although the young man wanted to keep his temper, he thought that the princess, who was still in the cabin and screamed because of the production, had to bite his teeth, hold his breath and shoot seven or eight arrows.


    This time he was angry. He shot not only far, but also accurately.


    At rongling''s side, several dark guards caught arrow feathers in the dark. Two of them seemed to have never thought that the other side was so fierce. They almost missed them. They were very angry and laughed back: "these are not lethal. Do you know who is shooting? Does that really target us? "


    "The Xiying long-range shooting is good, not only the two, either Xiaoding or Laowang."


    A few dark Wei is saying, suddenly see, in front of shoot more than ten arrow feather, a few people immediately collect the spirit to catch, but flustered, still someone was injured.


    The wounded man bared his teeth: "I''ll kill them!"


    His companion patted him on the shoulder: "forget it, they are also devoted to their duties, which is understandable."


    But the voice did not fall, and more than a dozen arrows came.


    Wave after wave of arrow rain, flying to this side intermittently, gradually, the dark guards could not bear it, even the edges were shaved two arrows.


    Finally, some people were furious: "no, I''ll fly over and have a look. If I shoot like this, we''ll all be sieves!"


    He said so, and then he went straight to the past with flying skill.


    At this time, the deck of the passenger ship, from the previous two, has become full of twenty people.


    Twenty archers, one with a big bow, shot and mended at the same time. Someone secretly competed to see who shot the lantern on the mast of the red snake ship in the distance first. They said that those who shot out the lantern first would be rewarded with a catty of dried beef tomorrow morning. There were only two lanterns in total. Everyone didn''t want to miss the chance.


    When the dark guard on rongling''s side flew over, he just came to face with more than 20 long arrows. He was scared, swearing and dodging.


    Hearing his voice, the people here stopped for a moment.


    After dodging the last long arrow, the dark guard finally went on the deck exhausted. He clapped his chest, gasped, and said, "stop shooting. It''s the prince on the opposite side!"¡­¡­


    Liu Weitong''s consciousness has been blurred. He just feels that he would like to cut himself in half from his waist and throw the painful part far away.


    Mingxiang is still talking in her ear: "Miss, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on..."


    Liu Wei took two hard breaths, then held it down, and then breathed it out again. This time, it made her dizzy and almost lack of oxygen.


    "Miss, use more energy, use more energy..."


    Xi Xiang lies between Liu Wei''s knees. She grins her teeth and looks at the lady''s skirt. She is so worried that her head is sweaty.


    No one could have imagined that the young lady would have a hard time giving birth. The amniotic fluid was broken, but no matter how hard she tried, the child could not even see her hands and feet.


    Xi Xiang even couldn''t help but want to pull out the little ancestor of Mo Ren directly, but she didn''t dare.


    How can we get some parts out first, hands, feet, heads, where there are children, depending on the mother''s stomach, is not willing to come out!


    "How are you, Xixiang?" Mingxiang wipes sweat for the young lady, while biting her teeth, she looks up and asks Xixiang.


    Xi Xiang shakes her head. Both of them are the first to deliver the baby. When they come across this problem, they are all helpless.


    "I can''t. I''d better find a young master." Mingxiang said, turning around and running out, pushing open the door and shouting: "no, I can''t. I can''t live..."


    Before she finished speaking, she seemed to be struck by thunder, frozen in place, looking at the door of the cabin. Mingxiang was so shocked that she could not speak at all!


    After almost two breaths, Mingxiang was tentative and inconceivable, and called out: "Wang Lord! "


    The sudden appearance of Rong Ling undoubtedly surprised all the people on the passenger ship. No one knows why he came here at this time. His appearance is like a dream, a dream that makes all people surprised and surprised.


    At the beginning of Rong Ling''s appearance, Xiao Li saw him. Almost crying, he ran to him and hugged uncle Rong.


    Rong Ling also hugged the little guy severely, but before he could ask "how about your father", he heard a heartbreaking cry coming from the cabin. Then Mingxiang pushed the door open.


    Liu Wei has a hard time giving birth, and her baby is not in the right position to give birth.


    Where does Rong Ling want to get it? It''s like this when he sees Liu Wei.


    Mingming left her in Kyoto. Mingming told her to have a good baby. She told her not to risk her life. But she disobeyed his words and gave up her life.


    In his eyes, these worldly rules are not even as important as Liu Wei''s hair.


    He ran to Liu Wei and watched her sweating, wet and sticky, with tears all around her eyes. The whole person seemed to be suffering from some purgatory torture, and he was too distressed to breathe.


    Grasping her hand hard, his voice was shaking: "Liu Wei, Liu Wei..."

 Chapter 1156

    Liu Wei didn''t answer him. After a long time of torture, she is now instinctively awake. There is only one idea in her mind. Try harder, then harder.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, it was still so painful. The whole person was going to break up. She was afraid that she would not be able to bear it.


    But as a doctor, she knows that she can''t faint. When she faints, the child will suffocate in her stomach. She must breathe and supply enough oxygen for the child to come out of her body.


    I don''t know who is holding her hand. She holds him back numbly. In another effort, her fingernails fall into the palm of the man''s hand. She doesn''t know if she has scratched the hand for the man. She feels the moist feeling.


    But the other side did not get rid of her, or even more forcefully hold her. Liu Wei took a deep breath and held her tightly like a life-saving straw. She did not dare to relax at all.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Thin voice, floating in their ears, but not into the brain.


    Liu Wei felt that her lips were kissed, and the familiar breath of the other side rushed into her nose bit by bit.


    Her lips are very cold, but the other''s lips are very hot. The man touches her slightly, pecks her lips cautiously, once and again, apologizes, and comforts her in his way.


    I don''t know if it really works. For a while, Liu Wei heard a voice: "feet, toes come out, toes come out..."


    Liu Wei opens her eyes like a patient in the back.


    In fact, her vision is very fuzzy, trance, only feel that the eyes are white light, and in this white light, she gradually saw a figure, a contour.


    A pair of eyes that she will never forget.


    In his hand, he still held the big, broad palm. The palm was wet and sticky. At the moment when Liu Wei''s body seemed to be split in two, he looked at the scarlet eyes and lips in front of him, and slightly opened his mouth: "Rong Rong Rong Ling...... "


    "It''s me, it''s me." The man''s voice was hurried and flustered. His eyes were red and hot. He held the woman''s face in one hand and leaned close to her. He kept saying: "it''s me, it''s me, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Liu Wei has recognized it for a long time, but it seems that she still hasn''t recognized it. It''s a dream or a reality. However, no matter where it is, the man is in front of her, and her grievance breaks out.


    "OK, it hurts..." If the tears before were just physiological tears caused by pain, now, these hot tears are her inner grievances.


    People are like this. When they know that even if you cry, no one will feel hurt. However, no matter how hard you are, they can carry it. But once they know that, as long as you cry, some people will be upset. If they treasure you, they will hurt you into the bone marrow. Even if they just prick a little finger, you will cry.


    When she can''t see Rong Ling, Liu Wei is strong and stubborn by herself. With a strong voice, she wants to give birth to her child. Even if the pain almost killed her, she can also clench her teeth, keep awake and don''t let her real pain faint.


    But once Rong Leng appears, no matter whether it''s a dream or not, as long as she sees him, she will suffer. It''s hard to say whether she wants to play coquetry with him or not. But it''s so painful and hard. She wants this person to know that she''s afraid of pain and can''t stand it. She wants him to help her. She wants him to know how broken she is at this moment.


    Let Leng hear her call pain, his eyes are more red, he holds her, kisses her, once, let her know, he will always accompany her, beside her, never leave.


    The process of production is too long, and the difficulty of production caused by the incorrect placentation makes Liu Wei suffer.


    But fortunately, the child''s feet came out first. After seeking the consent of Xiaoli, a small doctor, Mingxiang Xixiang began to give birth to Lhasa. She was desperate to pull the child out of the mother''s body.


    In this process, Liu Wei almost died of pain. She cried and cried again and again, almost unable to survive.


    Rong Ling hugged her, called and apologized. He told her that this must be the last time. Later, they will never be born again. They will never be born again. He can''t let her suffer this kind of crime again!


    An hour later, the baby''s cry rang through the cabin.


    Outside one door, Xiao Li stayed in a daze, maintaining the worried expression for nearly two hours, and suddenly turned to munna.


    Dark Wei people''s mouth read and say, finally born, finally born.


    In the room, Mingxiang Xixiang, big girl and little girl, four girls surrounded the dirty baby and wrapped her carefully.


    After the biggest breath, Liu Wei relaxed. She looked at the front of her eyes and grasped his hand. Her eyes and nose were red.


    Rong Leng also looks at her like this, he still holds her, heart to heart, let her feel his heartbeat.


    The four girls were very excited. They actually gave birth to a child, a living life. Mingxiang held the child carefully and went to the bedside: "Miss, Wang Ye, is a little princess."


    Liu Wei''s eyes are soft. She looks at Rong Leng and her lips are pale and dry: "what you want Daughter... "Rong Leng didn''t look at the child. He just hugged the child''s mother painstakingly, tightly and carefully, as if to rub her into the bone: "this king, as long as you."


    Liu Wei smiled and looked at Xiang Mingxiang: "give me Look. "


    Mingxiang holds the child down so that the young lady can see it clearly.


    Liu Wei turned her eyes, and then her face froze.


    Let Leng be suspicious, also side head look, see a bean sprout vegetable like little guy, shrink in red swaddle, close eyes, seem to sleep in the past.


    Liu Wei''s tone is very difficult to accept: "why So Ugly... "


    Rong Ling smiled and held her tight again.


    However, Mingxiang thought that the child was so ugly that she was so beautiful. She said, "how can it be ugly? Look at the eyes, it''s more like a young lady, its nose is like a prince, and its mouth is like a young man. Ha ha..."


    Liu Wei looks at the cheater in the eyes, silently at Mingxiang.


    Xi Xiang said: "I heard that the children just born are like this. Their eyes and noses are crowded together. If they are bigger, they will grow up."


    As for who looks like whom, it is estimated that Mingxiang has a preconceived idea. In fact, the newly born child can see who looks like.


    Liu Wei disagrees with her. She stares at swaddling clothes and retorts bitterly: "at the beginning Xiao Li is not ugly. "


    Rong Ling touched her hair, kissed her forehead again, and said, "since you say she is ugly, why don''t you call her ugly, ugly?"


    Liu Wei thought for a while, thinking of the old man''s saying that when a child said bad things, he would get better when he grew up, so he thought about it and agreed.


    She only hopes that when she calls ugly, she will become beautiful when she grows up. If she grows up, she will be uglier Then she may suspect that she has a fake daughter.


    The daughter of Rong Ling and Liu Wei was born. Her name is Rong ye and her nickname is ugly.

 Chapter 1157

    When he took the child out of the cabin and showed it to others, all the people who saw the little princess said in unison, "it''s so beautiful!"


    Liu Wei listened in silence, and then said to Rong Leng, "be careful. It seems that all your subordinates are black and white."


    Rong Leng has been accompanying Liu Wei. Hearing her saying this, she just smiles and kisses her lips again without contradicting.


    Liu Wei let him kiss, eyes soft as a water, she looked at him, like a lost treasure.


    Only after the separation can we know the joy of reunion.


    Liu Wei''s strength hasn''t been slowed down yet. Her lower body is still numb, but she doesn''t want to rest. She just wants to hold him like this, the man who has disappeared for nearly a month, making her worried about her heart and soul.


    When they were tired of tilting, the cabin door was pushed open.


    Xiao Li hurried in. He forced uncle Rong and his mother out of the way and got between them. Then tears came out of his eyes.


    Liu Wei was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoli sniffed and asked her mother, "do I have a sister?"


    Liu Wei felt that she had guessed why her son was crying. She said softly, "Xiao Li, no matter how many children my parents have, you are our treasure."


    She deliberately used her parents. When she said "Dad", she also looked at Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling also looks at her, her eyes are very soft.


    But Xiaoli obviously didn''t realize the hint in his mother''s words. He just asked her again and again, and he repeatedly confirmed: "I really have a sister?"


    Liu Wei nodded, then smiled and poured Chicken Soup for him: "you have a sister, and then you will be a brother. You need to protect your sister, take care of her, and your mother will give her sister to you, OK? You should love her and love her. Even if she is not good-looking, you can''t despise her, OK? "


    Xiaoli''s tear bubble finally burst. He cried out with a loud "wow" voice, and the tears fell down one by one: "why is my sister called Rong ye? My name is Liu Xiaoli, mom. Can you tell me if I am her brother, wow..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    Moon stars are numerous, at the same time, in the other direction of the same sea area.


    "Jie, Jie, Jie..."


    The bird''s shrill cry, through the thick fog of the night, penetrated into the ears of some people in the cabin.


    On the sea, surrounded by water, who could have thought that there were birds singing in the middle of the night?


    At first, Ashi thought he had heard it wrong. When he calmed down, he could even hear the sound of the birds flapping their wings.


    Stupefied, he got out of bed and walked out of the cabin.


    Fang que hasn''t fallen asleep yet. This time, because she''s not well, she has been living in the same room with ya Shi. Now, after listening to the next bed, she gets up and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Ashi twisted his eyebrows and said, "do you hear the birds


    "A bird?" said the magpie


    Ashi was a little confused: "did I hear you wrong?"


    Just then, there was a sharp sound of birds outside the cabin.


    The magpie straightened her eyes and sat upright. "It''s really a bird call. Is there any island nearby?"


    Yashi closed his lips, opened the hatch and went out.


    As soon as he walked through the corridor, he saw a nearby door, which opened.


    That cabin is the room of young master Yue. Sure enough, a cold man in a dark coat came out of the cabin.


    Seeing Ya Shi outside the door, Yue Dansheng was stunned, and then walked towards the deck.


    There are two lanterns hanging on both sides of the deck. In the middle of the deep sea and in the dark surrounding environment, these two lanterns are like two stars in the dark.


    Yueshan Sheng stood on the deck, facing the slow sea wind, looking up, as if looking for something.


    Ashi came out after him, saw what happened, and asked, "young master Yue also heard the birds singing?"


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t make a sound, just looked around for two or three times, but didn''t see half of the bird shadow, drooped his eyes, as if thinking about something.


    "Jie......"


    Just then, the birds began to call again.


    Yashi and Yueshan Sheng look up at the same time. This time, they see a sharp beaked bird with dark body and sharp eyes on the top of the mast with high sail. They are looking down at them coldly with a posture of looking down at the world.


    "Pearl!"


    The startled female voice came from behind.


    As soon as Ashi looked back, he saw Fang que carrying her skirt and running out in a hurry.


    She was wearing very thin clothes. Yashi was just about to remind her not to catch cold, but saw her standing under the mast, looking up, and seriously asked the bird, "are you a pearl? My sister-in-law raised the most humane blackbird? I know you. I fed you worms. Do you remember? "


    How could the bird answer her words? Ashi was about to scold the magpie, but he saw the black bird on the mast. Suddenly, he was flexible, with his head askew. Then he fluttered and flapped his wings and flew down.Ashi watched the bird fall on the arm of the magpie in astonishment. Then he heard the exclamation of the magpie: "Why are your feathers wet? Why are you so hot? Are you ill? "


    Ashi hurriedly walked over and touched the bird. Sure enough, he felt the bird wet all over, and his whole body was boiling hot.


    "Do you really know the bird?" Ashi still felt incredible: "how could it be here? It''s all sea around here. "


    Fang que hugged the black bird and said seriously, "it must be a pearl. Look, I call its name. It can understand it. It must have been brought by her sister-in-law. She must have known the news of our landing. She must have come to us!"


    Ashi didn''t make a sound, but after looking at the blackbird for a while, he asked, "how could it be like this?"


    Fang que doesn''t know. In her mind, pearl is a very smart bird. Elder martial brother once said that pearl can replace carrier pigeon, and even help to carry some less heavy things back and forth.


    "Pearl, what''s the matter with you?" Fang que holds the black bird tightly. She is frightened and flustered. She is very afraid of what the bird will do. This is sister-in-law''s favorite pet. She has also seen pearl standing on her sister-in-law''s shoulder and going out with her sister-in-law.


    "Jie Jie......" The black bird''s eyes were not as sharp as before because of seeing acquaintances. It was nestled in the palm of the magpie''s hand. It closed its eyes lazily and did not open them for a long time.


    "Dead?" Ashi asked.


    Fang que glared at him.


    Ashi said innocently: "I didn''t kill it. Did it fall into the water when it came? The bird is so small that it will not live long even if it falls into the water and flies out at once. "


    Fang que was not sure. She thought about it, and turned her eyes to Yueshan Sheng: "young master Yue, can you save pearl?"


    Yueshan Sheng looks at her in silence and at the birds in her hands.


    Fang que steps forward: "you are a good person, I know, I, I know Huang Er, she mentioned you, you saved her..."


    Yueshan Sheng narrowed his eyes. There were two more dangers in his eyebrows.


    Fang que hurriedly said, "your appearance is similar to that of sister-in-law, and you confess that your name is Yue. I guessed it that day, but I didn''t dare to arrogate it, so I forced you to ask. But if you really know the young master Yue, please help me, save pearl. At least you, sister-in-law and cousin Guan..."


    "Not cousins." Yueshan Sheng''s voice is slightly low, and in his tone, he is a little cold and thin: "I have a very far relationship with her and my relatives."

 Chapter 1158

    Fang magpie bit her lips, but for a moment she didn''t know what to say.


    But Yueshan Sheng changed his tone at this time: "I have some feelings with her brother."


    Fang Que''s eyes brightened again and hurriedly said, "you mean Liu Mo, young master? I have seen him. In our brothel, he also went to qianxifang''s poetry and painting feast that day. He also had a good talk with several red card girls in qianxifang! "


    Yueshan Sheng was stunned: "Qing Building? "


    Fang que nodded: "qianxifang is the first red building in Qingzhou Liulian lane."


    Yue Dansheng: "..."


    Fang que thought she had found a relationship with her, and hurriedly handed the black bird in her hand: "can you save the Pearl? Please, help it. "


    Yueshan Sheng seems to be still immersed in the shock of "Liu Mo strolling in the kiln". When he comes back to his senses, he looks at the wet bird and frowns: "it can''t be saved."


    "Why?" said the magpie


    Yueshan Sheng reached out, palmed against the back of Blackbird''s hair, and gently pressed his lips: "it''s dead."


    Fang que is stunned. She quickly raises her hand and looks at it carefully. Only then can she find that the black bird in the palm, I don''t know when, actually has no breath


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, there is another deep sea beyond the sea.


    The old man of vicissitudes sits on a small fishing boat. The sky is full of stars and the moonlight is like water. The old man twists his white beard and gray eyes under his jaw and passes between the stars.


    There was a little movement in the cabin, and then the door opened. A woman in burlap and linen, but with a delicate face, came out. She saw the old man sitting idly in the bow, sighed and said, "master, it''s time for you to sleep."


    The old man didn''t start, just looked at the woman and waved to her.


    The woman walked helplessly and stood beside the old man.


    The old man asked, "what do you see in this starry sky?"


    The woman looked up, looked up, and said, "don''t think you can delay your sleep if you don''t talk to me. I''ll tell you, it''s useless. The doctor said that you have a bad body and you have to go to bed regularly, or you will die suddenly. Do you know? If you don''t come up in one breath, you''re going to breathe! "


    The old man coughed: "today is to tell you the truth. I taught you how to fight with Ziwei. You still remember..."


    "Don''t remember, don''t remember." The woman fidgetily waved her hand and immediately reached out to pull the old man: "you really need to sleep. What do you want to say? Can''t you say it tomorrow? Let you say one day tomorrow, as long as you are not thirsty, you can say whatever you want! "


    "Yuran, Shifu didn''t laugh with you..."


    "Master, I didn''t laugh with you either. If you don''t sleep, I''ll start!"


    "Today is a big day. Look, the brightest star is your sister-in-law''s star..."


    "If you don''t see it or not, just make it up. You said last time that the brightest thing was my marriage star. You said that someone loved me, but it didn''t work out at all!"


    "No, it''s true this time. It''s your sister-in-law''s destiny star. Can you see it? There''s a companion moon beside it. Do you know what it is? It''s the guardian star of the Celestial Star. Unfortunately, the companion moon star is dark and should have been nearly eliminated. Fortunately, there is a smaller satellite on the top left of the Celestial Star. With the addition of its Star Palace, the companion moon star will still shine even if it falls down... "


    "Master, I''ll tell you that I''m afraid the ship will sink if I fight with people!"


    Old man: "..."


    "Believe it or not!"


    The old man: "I went to sleep for my teacher..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the bed board, covered with a thick cushion, Mingxiang squats beside the bed with her hands holding her face. Her eyes are staring at the center of the bed. The washing is fragrant and the baby is wrapped in pink swaddling clothes.


    After seeing it for a while, she reached out to touch it. The adult''s fingers are big, and the baby''s head is not much bigger than her fist. She only dares to rub with her finger belly a little, but does not dare to use any force.


    Xi Xiang goes to wash and comes back. Seeing that Mingxiang is still in the posture of two quarters of an hour ago, she puts water in the basin and laughs at the same time and says, "I like it so much. Have a baby?"


    Mingxiang snorted and felt that she was too loud. She would wake up the baby. She was busy and restrained her tone. Then she said: "the young lady and the prince are both good-looking. The young lady is naturally born bright. I was born Well, let''s not mention it. "


    "Xi Xiang teases her:" you are not bad


    "Of course I''m not bad." Mingxiang straightens her chest and looks up. "But who is so bad?"


    Xi Xiang can''t help but speak for the innocent Deputy General Li: "the Deputy General Li of others is also serious and big eyed. Don''t always bully others."


    Mingxiang curled her mouth, turned her head and held her face. She looked at the baby girl on the bed and said, "it''s still a pretty girl. How can she be so pretty and lovely? You see, her face is like tofu. It''s so soft and small. It''s like it''s going to be broken if you touch it. "


    Xixiang gets close to him and lies down beside the bed, making the same action as Mingxiang.


    For a long time, she also said, "yes, look at the small nose, the small ears, and the earlobes. The elders all said that the thicker the earlobes, the more blessed they are. Look at the earlobes of the young lady, they are soft and fleshy. They must be the most blessed when they grow up."The two girls looked at it for another quarter of an hour. They didn''t stand up until Mingxiang''s legs were numb. They sat beside the bed and continued to watch.


    When the big girl and the little girl came, they saw two silly big sisters, with a very focused posture, staring at their little girl.


    Girl came up and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    At the same time, Mingxiang Xixiang turned her head and made a silent move to her.


    The little girl blinked and went one step further.


    "How lovely." The little girl said a word, then rushed to the bed and stared at the little girl.


    Big girl looked at the other three people so seriously that she couldn''t help but look at them. She looked at them for another quarter of an hour.


    Xiao Li came here before he went to bed. He just came from his mother. She said that if he likes his sister, he can sleep with her at night. Xiao Li didn''t want to. He is a big child. He doesn''t want to have a bed with his mother, uncle or sister.


    But the mother said that the younger sister was too young and needed his constant protection as a brother.


    When little Lipton felt that he was very responsible and encouraged, he agreed to sleep with his sister in the evening.


    Now that they are going to sleep, he comes here. My sister is just a few days old. These days, Mingxiang Xixiang takes care of her sister. They also sleep in one room.


    But Xiao Li is a man and doesn''t share a room with girls, so he came to take his sister away and take her to his room.


    When I entered the room, I felt it was very quiet. Then, Xiao Li looked at the four people who surrounded the bed and the little sister who was surrounded by the four people.


    He didn''t understand. He went over and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "Shh!" Four people turn around at the same time, let him be quiet seriously.


    Xiaoli is scared, nods and covers her mouth, saying that she will be quiet.


    Only then did the four return and continue to stare at the baby girl.


    Xiao Li did not dare to speak, but also accompanied them to watch for a while, but he did not want to waste time, he was a little sleepy, he came to take his sister away, so he finally said: "I will take my sister back to the room to sleep, what do you want to see, see tomorrow."

 Chapter 1159

    Xiao Li said, and squeezed in, reaching for her sister.


    But at the same time by four hands.


    "Take it away?"


    Asked Mingxiang in amazement.


    Xiaoli nodded honestly: "I want to sleep with my sister. I''ll ask my mother, and she will agree."


    Since the mother gave birth to her sister, the mother said that it would be better to call her father instead of her father. At the beginning, Xiao Li was not suitable for it. The appellation was often confused. These days, she would not be wrong.


    Xi Xiang gets up, pulls Xiao Li aside, and seriously says, "girls, how can I sleep with boys?"


    Girls really can''t sleep with boys. Xiaoli is confused and grabs her head: "but..."


    Xi Xiang shakes her head: "no way."


    The little girl also came up and said, "this will affect the girl''s reputation."


    Big girl also said: "Little Miss wants to sleep alone."


    Xiaoli looked at the four people, thought over her mother''s words carefully, and said: "my mother said that I was a brother, so that I would protect my sister and take care of her later."


    "But it''s against the rules." Xi Xiang said solemnly.


    In fact, she is reluctant to give up the little miss, and she does not trust that the little childe will take good care of the little miss.


    "You can''t take care of the young lady, you can''t even change your diaper!" Little girl is very uneasy about little childe''s ability to work!


    Big girl''s mouth is stupid. She can''t think of anything else. She nods wildly and agrees with her sister and sister.


    Xiao Li doesn''t know how to change diapers, but he thinks he''s smart and will learn it soon. So he insists: "anyway, I''m going to take my sister away. You don''t know martial arts and can''t protect my sister well."


    "No way." Mingxiang is in front of the bed.


    Xiao Li was a little angry and puffed up her cheeks. "That''s my sister. Give it back to me!"


    Mingxiang Yang chin: "we are little miss''s servant girl, we must take care of her, can''t let little childe take away."


    "I''ll take it!" Xiao Li said, and pushed into it.


    Mingxiang stopped him, retreated and asked for the next: "well, if the little lady agrees to go with you, we''ll let you take her away. If she doesn''t, she won''t do it!"


    Xiaoli thought for a moment, thought this method was ok, and nodded deeply.


    Mingxiang then let him go. Xiaoli rushed to the bedside to see her sister.


    My sister is still asleep, ignorant and ignorant of the outside world.


    Xiaoli reached out and poked.


    His movement is too fast. Mingxiang cherishes the fragrance. The big girl and the little girl didn''t even guard against it. Seeing his effort, the little angel who just slept well suddenly frowned. Then, although his eyes haven''t been opened, his mouth has begun to flatten.


    Xiaoli herself was frightened, and she put out her hand and forgot to take it back.


    Mingxiang is in a hurry: "it''s hard for a little girl to fall asleep when she''s woken up. What if she won''t?"


    Xi Xiang quickly moves away from Xiao Li and wants to hold her up to coax her.


    The big girl and the little girl also squeeze up to help. Xiao Li is pushed around and soon lost to the outside.


    He was also worried, so he tiptoed and poked his head together. His two little claws were tightly mixed together. He was afraid that he would poke his sister out.


    Fortunately, the baby didn''t cry at last, but she was very uncomfortable after waking up. Her face was always smelly and wrinkled.


    Xixiang patted it gently with her hand and coaxed it in her mouth: "little sister is lovely, little miss sleeps..."


    But no matter how sweet she was, the baby never closed her eyes again.


    Xiaoli was stopped outside to look through the autumn water. At last, as soon as he bit his teeth, his heart crossed, he rushed in again.


    Big girl and little girl are pushed away by him, and Mingxiang Xixiang is also knocked down by him.


    Xiaoli lies on the edge of the bed, staring at her sister. Her throat is dry. "I I, I am your brother, pro, pro brother, mother said, pro brother, really pro... "


    Xiaoli stressed that her sister didn''t show her disbelief, relieved a little, and said, "do you want to sleep with me? I, my bed is very big, I only sleep a little bit, the rest is for you, all is for you, I don''t kick the quilt, also don''t like turning over, I will definitely not press you, I promise! "


    The little baby doesn''t look at him.


    Xiaoli looks at her sister and is very nervous. She holds her hands together: "you, do you agree or not? They won''t let me take you away..."


    The baby''s head is askew.


    Xiao Li looked at her and said, "don''t you agree? Don''t you like me..." I''m really your brother... "


    Xixiang would like to tell him that your sister is only half a month old. How can she answer you?


    Xiao Li''s eyes were red, and he felt wronged. He picked up his younger sister and said to the evil four maids: "she promised, you are not allowed to stop!"


    Four maids: "..."


    The baby was picked up without crying or expression.Xiao Li left with her sister in her arms, thinking that after returning to the room, he would kiss her. She was so lovely. She knew she was so lovely, and she should have given birth to her sister earlier!


    Mingxiang and Xixiang don''t dare to be careless. Hurry and stare.


    Have a safe night.


    The next day, Mingxiang Xi Xiang big girl and four little girls, just like drug addicts losing drugs, went to serve Liu Wei with a depressed look.


    Liu Wei looked at the black circles under their eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Four people shake their heads together, then lose their will. They twist the towel numbly, hold the basin and serve the young lady with breakfast.


    This general situation of walking dead continued until Xiaoli got up, and carried a small basket, put her sister in the basket, carrying her sister to see her mother.


    At the sight of the young lady, four servant girls rushed to her immediately. They took the basket out of their hands and feet and rushed to hold the baby inside.


    Mingxiang was tearful: "why did little miss lose so much weight?"


    Xi Xiang could not help sobbing: "it seems that the clothes are disorderly, and they are not dressed properly."


    Big girl and little girl tiptoe: "let me see, let me see!"


    Liu Wei looked at the revived look of the four, opened her mouth in surprise, and then asked Xiao Li, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoli''s face is smiling, her eyes are bent like crescent, she purses her mouth and doesn''t talk.


    Liu Wei is now sitting on the moon. She had some difficulty in giving birth before. Now she is very weak.


    Allow edge not to let her move, nearly half a month, let her stay in bed where can not go.


    Therefore, she was forced to watch the "five people competing for favor" case in the morning. Until Rong Ling came, she hurriedly grabbed Rong Ling''s hand and asked him to drive them out.


    At last, everyone else was turned out. Liu Wei kept her daughter. She hugged her daughter and said to Rong Leng wrongly, "I haven''t touched her finger this morning."


    Rong Leng smiled, leaned over to kiss her daughter''s forehead, raised her head again, kissed her daughter''s forehead.


    Liu Wei shrank in Rong Leng''s arms and leaned against his shoulder and asked, "where are we now?"


    Rong Leng touched her hair and said, "no accident. Three days later, I will enter Songzhou seaport."


    Liu Wei nodded, straightened up again, and asked, "are you sure? Your master and younger martial sister are really OK?"


    On the second day of the reunion with Liu Wei, Rong Ling began to rectify the internal and external affairs. The first hundred pirates to be arrested were handed over to the judicial office. At the same time, through these two forces, they interrogated the whereabouts of other pirates in the nearby sea area. After distribution and arrangement, Rong Ling dispatched thirty secret guards, divided into ten and five directions, to search with all strength. We must find the school that fell into the water with him as soon as possible Family.


    Yesterday, however, the dark guard reported that in another sea area near the end of Anzhou, beyond the two rivers, someone had seen a fairyland, an old man with a white hair and a childlike face, and the same girl with a beautiful face and facial features was driving towards the deep sea on an ownerless fishing boat.


    On the other side, it was also reported that an ancient strange boat was found in the off-line waters toward liaozhou. The boat was also like a fishing boat, but no fish was hung on the outer wall.


    After a whole day''s follow-up, dark Wei found that there were seven or eight people living on the ship, including only one girl''s family and several men, while the girl''s family was gorgeous, but pale, and the girl was only close to one of the men, and was estranged from others.


    Rongling guessed that it should be Shifu, fangque, Yuran and Yashi.


    Shifu doesn''t know if she is with Fang que or Yu Ran.


    And the other one should be with Yashi. They should also be separated when they fell into the water. But somehow, the two people were rescued in different places. One went west, and they were fast into the deep sea of the West Sea. The other went east, but they were walking in the direction of liaozhou.


    However, it''s also good to be far away from the main sea area. It''s not easy to find the people who pursue them.


    In fact, after robbing the old black pirate ship with blood axe, Rong Ling turned around and planned to kill all the people who chased them. But after two days of searching around, no one could be seen.


    It''s not good to delay time in the sea. They just drove the sea line to the main channel, but in fact, the dark guards, who had been wronged for more than ten days, still kept their breath clean.


    "Now that we have news from your Shifu and them, we need to get them back as soon as possible." Liu Wei said, and then thought of something: "I''ve always had some uneasiness these two days. I feel like something will happen."


    Rong Ling looked at her and stroked her face nervously: "uncomfortable?"


    Liu Wei shook her head: "it''s just that she''s upset." It''s a strange feeling. I don''t know where it came from.


    "Gugu......"


    Just then, outside the window lattice of the cabin, a familiar hawk chirped.

 Chapter 1160

    Liu Wei sat up and wanted to get out of bed.


    Rong Leng held her down and said, "don''t go down. Be careful of the wind."


    Liu Wei was not able to get out of bed, but urged: "go and see if it''s coming back. He and Pearl went to the sea to find you. They are not people after all. There are few islands nearby. I''ve been worried that they won''t be able to fly back."


    Rong Leng asked her not to be excited, then opened the door and hurried out.


    Not long after, he came back, followed by the giant eagle with wings.


    "Coo." Liu Wei called out, and immediately "goo" got up, waving his wings to fly to her.


    "Be careful." Rong Leng stepped forward to block it.


    Liu Wei is weak now. She still has a small night in her arms. If she flies lightly, lengbuding will hurt people.


    Goo Goo was blocked, still a little ignorant, put down the wings, stand beside.


    Rong Ling hugged Liu Wei, protected her, and stroked the hair beside her ears. Her movements were meticulous and serious.


    Liu Wei is busy waving to Gu Gu and lets him come forward.


    Goo Goo looks at Rong Leng and Liu Wei. Finally, he converges his wings and walks to the bed.


    Liu Wei stuffed his daughter into his father''s son''s father, pulled him up and groaned, and checked whether he was hurt. When she found that he was ok, she took a sigh of relief, patted the eagle on the head, and asked, "what about pearls?"


    Goo Goo is obedient to the master''s touch. Then he hears the familiar name. He seems to think about it for a while. Then he tilts his head and says, "Goo Goo..."


    Liu Wei didn''t understand what he said. He only guessed: "Pearl didn''t come back with you?"


    "Googoogoo......"


    "Yes or no? If you have wings, you don''t have them. "


    Goo Goo didn''t have wings, but still called: "Goo Goo..."


    Liu Wei frowned. Language communication was a big problem. When Pearl was around, she didn''t have these problems. Of course, she could understand Pearl''s words, which was a miracle that could not be explained.


    "Googoogoo......"


    I can''t understand Liu Wei. I''m worried. I can''t help jumping in place.


    The small night in Rong Leng''s arms is not afraid of big birds. When she sees the COO and jump, she has no expression.


    Liu Wei couldn''t understand the meaning of goo. After a long time of guessing, she finally gave up. She waved her hand and said wearily, "pearl should have nothing to do. Pearl has been with me for more than ten years. I''ve been in touch with it for a long time. If something happens to it, I can''t be sure."


    Speaking of this, she was stunned again. Thinking of her two-day foreboding, she couldn''t help jumping.


    Isn''t that a sense of foreboding about pearls?


    So think, her chest suddenly a sluggish, cold not Ding, the heart hurt for a while.


    She hurriedly held her heart in place, and there was panic in her pupils.


    Don''t you Really


    Pearl


    ¡­¡­


    On a small fishing boat that had entered the Western sea, Yuran boiled the remaining dry corn in the cabin and handed it to her master.


    The old man with white beard and white eyebrow took over the corn, broke it off one by one, and ate it slowly.


    Yuran sat in the bow of the boat, her feet dangling out of the boat, and leisurely asked her master, "master, what do you mean by the last Celestial Star, the companion moon star and the daughter star?"


    "Now I believe I''m a teacher?" the kind-hearted old man snorted


    Yuran chuckled: "anyway, it''s boring. Listening to master''s nonsense is also a solution."


    The old man stared at her with a bad face.


    Jade dye urges: "master quickly says, what does that mean? You say that the companion moon star is dim and the parent and child stars are bright. You also say that the parent and child stars will replace the companion moon star and become the guardian star of the celestial life star. Besides, master, do you really know how to observe the stars? But you don''t pay attention to these names. How about the companion moon and the moon?"


    The old man sighed, "yes, and the moon?"


    Yuran doesn''t understand.


    "It''s time to go back to the moon."


    "The moon?" Yuran can''t help but look at the sky. It''s still a day. There are only blue sky and white clouds in the sky.


    The old man sighed softly: "according to legend, every star in the sky is everyone in the world..."


    Since birth, people will leave a trace of stars in the sky. This star, called destiny star, is a record of your brilliant decline. Destiny star is dazzling, people will be healthy and happy, destiny star is dim, people will be sick and painful.


    Before ancient times, people looked at people with stars. At that time, the sky was cleaner than it is now. In the night, there were many stars, dense, far and near, endless, bright and dark, and the stars were shining.


    Destiny star is the reflection of human beings. A knowledgeable scholar can guess which star corresponds to which person through Qimen dunjia and heaven and earth five elements.


    Of course, this is limited to the people of the time, such as the emperor, Empress and so on. These outstanding people in the world, their destiny stars, are also quite different from other stars."That master can see sister-in-law''s destiny star, is to say that sister-in-law is also different?"


    The old man nodded: "your sister-in-law is naturally different. Since you mentioned her name, age and birth date with me, I have figured out that she is an outsider."


    "Eh?" Yuran wondered, "it''s not a human being, it''s an outsider?"


    The old man looked at his apprentice and said, "your sister-in-law has a lot of bad luck. Her life is not her own. In my opinion, she should have passed away in an early age."


    "Well?" This statement is beyond Yuran''s expectation: "passed away?"


    The old man sank his eyes and said, "someone has continued her life with his own life. Therefore, she has become an outsider. Life has been cut off in the palace of life, but the star of destiny is still brilliant."


    "Survival?" The word really scared Yuran. She bit her finger and her voice was weak: "isn''t that a monster?"


    "You''re wrong. What kind of monster is life for life?"


    Yuran still doesn''t understand: "what does that mean? Can a person really live another''s life? How could it be? "


    The old man sighed, "God bless the crazy child. It''s not that she asked for the life of that person, but that person took the initiative to continue it to her. In short, your sister-in-law is not living by herself. She lives two lives."


    Yuran didn''t eat any corn. He pulled his legs back from the bow of the boat and put them together to listen to Shifu.


    "Who gave her life?"


    The old man looked at the sky and said, "the moon."


    Jade dye also follows him to see, mumble: "the moon?"


    The old man asked, "if everyone corresponds to a star in the sky, who is it, the moon?"


    Yuran was silent for a long time and said, "you mean that the man corresponding to the moon will continue to give his own life to his sister-in-law? Who is he? "


    "Close relatives."


    Jade dye is even more confused.


    The old man said: "as a teacher, I can''t see who it is, but it is always close relatives, maybe parents, maybe brothers, but that person, if he is still alive, will become the master of the world."


    "Emperor?" Yuran is surprised.


    The old man shook his head and then sighed, "when is the world just human?"? The wind and rain of mountains and forests, everything in the world, that is the world. "

 Chapter 1161

    For a long time, Yuran''s eyes were more and more wrong.


    The old man looked at the disciple and said, "have you guessed?"


    Yuran is really shocked: "master, do you mean that sister-in-law, sister-in-law is related to the previous dynasty?"


    It is said that such a person, who dominates the world and commands all things, did appear before the flood, before thousands of dynasties, but it is not a person, but a nation, a whole nation that communicates between human beings and all things. Later generations will call it the divine family.


    God, beyond the existence of man.


    Is there really a God in the world? Some people think there are, some people think there are no, how many of those ancient myths are made up by human beings, and how many of them are real?


    But it is undeniable that God is indispensable in human culture. That is the spiritual belief of human beings. This belief influences and binds itself, but it does not mean that this belief is substantive.


    Before ancient times, there were rumors about the Protoss. These myths have been distorted and exaggerated, but some people have tried to restore the facts. Therefore, many people still know that a long time ago, there was a nation whose people were loved by heaven and earth. All the children in the family had special abilities when they were born, and some could communicate with flowers and plants, Some can communicate with insects and animals. They are the bridge between human beings and nature.


    Nature has given human beings the conditions to survive. Even now, people often say that heaven is the father and earth is the mother.


    The protoss tell people the news they know from nature, so people learn to avoid harm and dig wells and mines.


    The protoss also told the news of human beings to nature, so nature created some rules to punish those who broke the rules.


    Man and nature complement each other, which is all attributed to the protoss, but with the change of time, man and nature have been integrated. Human beings understand the taboo of nature, they will not overexploit, they will not hunt arbitrarily, and nature also understand the needs of human beings. They will stand in a forest of trees to protect human beings from wind and rain.


    At this time, the role of the protoss gradually becomes smaller, until some generation, the people of the protoss, lose the ability to communicate with nature, they can''t hear the wind and rain, can''t see through the meaning of vegetation, they are no longer special, they become real people, no different from other people.


    But at that time, human beings were not only primitive people who only knew how to survive. They learned to fight, to fight and to establish a dynasty.


    The news of the protoss disappeared completely at the beginning of the unrest. No one knew the final whereabouts of the Protoss. Did they return to the mountains? Completely hidden? Or have they joined the war, and now they are the people of a certain dynasty?


    Yuran is very clear about the legend of the protoss, and even what she knows is several times more clear than most of her peers.


    She and Fang que are good sisters who grew up together. Before their families were destroyed, they were carefree, cared by their parents and served by slaves.


    When she was young, Yuran grew up listening to the rumors of the Protoss. That''s the story her grandmother told her.


    It was not until the collapse of the family and the death of her grandmother that Yuran realized that her family was really loyal to the so-called "God tribe".


    When master took her and Fang que back, they were in the old man''s identity. Master said, you are both loyal and good.


    At that time, Yuran was still very young. I don''t know what that means. Shifu didn''t tell her until she and fangque came of age.


    The ancestors of Yuran, Li and fangque, Zhou, were all left officials of the previous dynasty. The previous dynasty had been destroyed for hundreds of years. The Li family and the Zhou family had already separated from the past glory. The group of people in black, who didn''t know why, rushed to the two families and burned the whole house. When all the people were killed one by one, the Li family and the Zhou family were just rich in a small town in the south of the Yangtze River Enough of two businesses.


    In the investigation after Yuran, the reason for this sudden disaster was found out. Those people were the people of the imperial court. They found them because of a so-called treasure. Nowadays, there are very few people left behind by the former dynasty. As the two well-known old people of the former dynasty, the Li Jiazhou family was stared at by those people. After they couldn''t find the answers they wanted, those people Once and for all, kill both families.


    Yuran''s grandmother used to work for the ancestors of their Li family in the previous dynasty, but she was overjoyed. It is said that the source of chixuan kingdom in the previous dynasty was overseas, and in the long-time legend, the legacy of the Shenzu was also overseas.


    Almost all the last courtiers of the former dynasty regarded the royal family of the former dynasty as the descendants of the divine family. They were superior in their loyalty to the divine family. They boasted that they were the closest to the divine people.


    But who would have thought that one day they would be ruined by this absurd theism?


    When hearing that if the man who lives for his sister-in-law is still alive, he must be the king of heaven and earth and the Lord of all things, Yuran can''t help but think of the living God family and their ability to communicate with all things in nature.


    In fact, master''s words confirmed her conjecture.


    If it is said that the person who lives for her sister-in-law has the characteristics of a Shenzu, and she and that person are closely related by blood, both in the chixuan Dynasty and the descendants of the Shenzu, then what is the relationship between her sister-in-law and the chixuan dynasty? My sister-in-law''s age should be 180 thousand miles away from the red Xuan Dynasty.The old man saw that his apprentice was suddenly excited. He reached out his hand, held down his apprentice''s slightly shaking fingertips, and asked, "do you want to hear the story?"


    Yuran looks at Shifu and nods heavily.


    The old man looked at the sky again: "go back to the companion moon star, with the appearance of the parent and child stars, the companion Moon Star completed the final entrustment of the moon, it returned to the moon, but you said, is this a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Yuran''s mood hasn''t been recovered. All she thinks about are the figures left in her memory, father, mother, grandmother Suddenly asked the master, she did not think: "it''s a good thing."


    "But the moon has disappeared. How can it return to the moon? Disappear with the moon? "


    After a pause, Yuran said, "that''s not a good thing?"


    The old man said again, "but if it doesn''t go, the daughter and the mother will not come safely, isn''t it worse?"


    Yuran was so annoyed that she said, "I don''t want to guess. If you want to say it, just say it. Don''t say it."


    The old man shook his head and thought that the disciple was not calm, but he didn''t explain it. He just sighed, "it''s really hard to say what happened to nature."


    Yuran couldn''t understand. She didn''t speak for a while.


    After a while, the old man said again, "by the way, the birth of the child and mother star, do you want to send any gift to your little niece?"


    Jade dye Leng for a while: "what?"


    The old man pointed to the sky: "daughter and mother, your sister-in-law has given birth to a child, don''t you give gifts?"


    Jade dye: "..."


    The old man frowned: "what can I do for you? There is no specialty on the sea. It seems insincere to catch two fish... "


    Jade dye: "..."


    Yuran is just immersed in her sister-in-law. If she is really a descendant of the former dynasty, her family will die because of the former dynasty. It''s also related to her sister-in-law? At the next moment, Shifu suddenly discussed gifts with her


    Yes, it''s the elder. It''s time to give gifts, but there''s really nothing on the sea


    "EH." Jade dye suddenly called a, eyes look at the sea ahead: "is that a shark?"


    The old man looked at her and nodded, "it should be."


    "Send the sharks." Jade dye way: "this fish is big, delicious also good-looking, I go to catch?"


    The old man thought about it: "one for two? How about two? "


    Jade dye pours: "catch a big one, but it''s not enough. There are too many..."


    The two discussed and decided to catch the shark first. When they saw other big fish and caught them again, it was really not good for them to send the shark. It seems that the whale is quite big. It''s good to send the shark one by one and the whale one by one.


    But before Yu Ran went into the water, he asked, "master, how do you know that sister-in-law''s daughter?"


    The old man shook his fingers and said, "heaven forbid to let it out."

 Chapter 1162

    "You''re bluffing me, aren''t you?" Yu Ran snorted. "But if what you said before is true, who is the companion moon star? Does the little niece protect her sister-in-law before she is born? wait! Isn''t it elder martial brother? Master, elder martial brother, nothing will happen? "


    How can I look like elder martial brother when I guard my sister-in-law instead of my relatives Don''t you just follow your sister-in-law all day?


    The old man waved his hand and urged, "the shark is running away. Go catch it."


    Yuran stamped her feet, but she had no choice but to dive and get into the water first.


    The old man stood at the bow of the boat and watched where the apprentice had gone. He turned his back again and again, and the old God shouted, "ahead, a little more ahead."


    On the other big ship a dozen miles away from them, a young man in black, with the princess in her hands, said to be able to see a small object called a telescope thousands of miles away, and said to his companion, "hurry up, they seem to have something wrong. I think it''s like going into the water."


    The companion froze for a while, put down the rudder in his hand, took his telescope and looked at it for a while: "why launch?"


    Another speculated: "is it in danger? But I can''t see anyone around here. Anyway, don''t worry so much. Catch up with them first. The Lord is waiting for us to take them back safely. "


    The companion nodded, and hastened to speed up the water.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the sea, the dark bird slowly opened its eyes. Its wet hair is now fluffy and dry.


    He thought of it a little, but was called by a cry: "Pearl!"


    The head as big as pearl fist is crooked, and the round eyes look at the people around them.


    Fang magpie rushed over, carefully observed for a long time, and then cried out at the top of her voice: "Ashi, Ashi, you''re coming in, pearl really woke up, come and see."


    After a while, the tall man came in from the outside of the cabin. When he saw the little black bird on the bed, who was half straight and full of energy, he was stunned for a moment, and then he murmured: "it can really help..."


    At this time, a young man came in, holding a bowl of medicine in his hand. Seeing that the little blackbird was awake, he said with a smile, "our young man said that he could save it. He said that the bird did not breathe at that time. He took a rest. I don''t know what it was. But our young man said that it must not be Wrong. "


    Fang magpie nodded with a happy face, and cautiously touched Pearl''s small head with her hand, and then chattered: "Pearl, are you ok? Is there anything uncomfortable? We have checked for you. You are not injured or sick, but how can you suddenly pass out? Fortunately, you are OK now. Do you still recognize me? Look at me, pearl... "


    Yashi can''t bear to go up and pat Fang que on the head: "don''t be a fool, he can''t understand you..."


    "Words" the word has not finished, see that half nest of black birds, suddenly raised his head, to the Fang magpie called: "Jie."


    Yashi: "..."


    Fang que is more happy: "you mean you are OK? Is that what it means? "


    Black bird called again: "Jie Jie."


    Fang que tears excitedly: "is it calling me" sister "


    Yashi: "..."


    Blackbird: "..."


    Fang que is a little crazy. She took the medicine bowl on the table, touched it with chopsticks, and sent it to the black bird''s mouth one drop at a time. She thought that the medicine juice was bitter, and the bird should not drink it. Unexpectedly, the black bird took the initiative to stretch its neck and swallowed the medicine.


    Xiaoxizi, the young man who sent the medicine, saw him. It was very strange. When he left with the empty bowl, he went back to his room and said to the young man, "you know, the bird is awake. Hey, it still drinks the medicine. How smart..."


    Before xiaoxizi had finished speaking, he saw the handsome man who was reading the books. Then he turned around and looked at him with a frown: "wake up?"


    Xiaoxizi nodded: "yes, I wake up, I''m alive, and I''ll scream. It seems that there''s nothing wrong. Young man, what kind of medicine do you give it? How can it work so well? I really give it a drink."


    The handsome man closed the entry-level Xinglin Medical Book Medical Classics in his hand. His voice and color were calm, but his tone was complex: "Banlangen"


    Xiaoxizi is stunned: "what?"


    "Handsome man said:" to drink it, is the root of Banlangen


    Xiaoxizi stammered: "ban, isn''t Banlangen for coughing and running tears Isn''t that bird dying? "


    The handsome man said "well", and his tone was erratic: "yes, he is going to die..."


    Xiaoxizi is very aggrieved: "young master, I''m talking to others about how you saved the bird. How did it survive? I''ve been dizzy for half a month, half a month. I''ll feed some rice soup to my mouth every day. How can I survive... "


    The handsome man''s voice was even more erratic: "yes, how can we survive..."


    Xiaoxizi is going to cry. He thinks that the present childe is totally different from the former childe!Xiaoxizi is suspicious of life. When he got out of the cabin, he suddenly saw two medium-sized ships coming to this side in the distance. He was shocked for a moment. When confirming the routes of the two ships and aiming at them, he hurried back to the cabin and told the matter to Gongzi.


    Yueshan Sheng also took the entry-level medical classic book, put it down and got up and went out of the cabin.


    And in such a short time, one of the ships in the distance was close to them, and a mile away, he raised his sails to them.


    The meaning of raising the sails is to ask for communication with their boat. Yueshan Sheng twisted his eyebrows and said with xiaoxizi, "tell the boatman to turn away from the line."


    It means not to meet the two ships.


    Xiaoxizi took his life and rushed to the helm room. But before he could explain to the helmsman, he saw the two ships outside the cabin. They seemed to see their intention to avoid. They had surrounded their ship from left to right.


    What does that mean, provocation?


    Xiaoxizi ran out of the bow and saw that the opposite boat was actually building a ladder. She wanted to come directly.


    Xiaoxizi asked, "who are you? What do you want to do! "


    The man on the other side of the ladder paused for a moment, and after a lot of discussion, a tall man in black came out and asked, "you can have Mr. Asher on the boat?"


    They only mentioned the name of Ashi because they were not sure whether it was a magpie or a jade dye. However, according to the previous observation, there was a young man on the boat who was similar to the king''s description, with a good appearance and a sword.


    Ashi was still in the cabin to watch the magpie coax the blackbird to sleep. Suddenly, the door of the cabin was knocked. As soon as he looked back, he saw xiaoxizi standing at the door. His face was not good. He said to him gloomily, "someone is looking for you outside."


    Ashi: "what

 Chapter 1163

    A large shark, 15 meters long and weighing three tons, was covered with blood. It was laid on the deck of a two-story passenger ship with its belly cut open.


    Liu Wei has been sitting for the last month. She has recovered well and can move freely. Now she is supported by Rong Leng. She stands in the inner position of the deck and looks at the dead shark. Her eyes are white and bulging. She looks at herself.


    After pulling the sleeve of rongling, she looked up at rongling, and then coughed with a dry cough. She managed to keep the smile on her face. On the other side of the deck, the old scholar with white beard and white eyebrows said politely, "you can come here. How can you bring a gift It''s too expensive... "


    Liu Wei said it implicitly, which means that he didn''t want to accept the dead fish at all.


    But the old man didn''t know if he could understand, pretended not to understand, or really didn''t understand. He was just unfathomable and said, "it''s just a small gift. It''s not worth mentioning."


    After that, he looked at Rong Ling.


    At the same time, Rong Ling was stared at by Liu Wei and Shifu. His brow was slightly frowned. Then he pointed the spear at the back of Shifu and said, "along the way, Shifu entrusted you to take care of it."


    Yuran looks at her elder martial brother like a ghost.


    I can''t imagine that the elder martial brother who has always been shouting for food will thank him one day.


    She didn''t know how to take over for a while. After stuttering for a while, she said with a white face: "apprentice, take care of master Isn''t that right? What do you say that you don''t know? "


    Rong Leng said "well" and boasted, "I''m sensible."


    After a while, Yuran''s eyes misted: "I, what have I done wrong?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    It''s really rare to have a pleasant face. The old man couldn''t help but look at the big apprentice. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he was criticized.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Jade dye really shed tears. Maybe being scared by Rong Leng is the reason. The bigger reason is that she has suffered too much after falling into the water. Now she is wronged to see her relatives.


    She couldn''t stop crying. Liu Wei was too embarrassed to hold on to the shark. She could only tell the following: "find a way to drag the fish to the kitchen first."


    Since Liu Wei is willing to give up, Rong Ling doesn''t have to be in a dilemma any more. He looks at the jade dye with sobbing eyes, half embraces Liu Wei''s waist, and says to the two people, "let''s go into the cabin."


    After entering the cabin, the servant has prepared the meal. As soon as the four are on the table, Mingxiang comes and whispers something in Liuwei''s ear.


    Liu Wei nodded and whispered two words to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng "Er" clapped her hand to let her go early and return early.


    Liu Wei apologized and left with Mingxiang.


    As soon as she left, Yuran asked, "what is sister-in-law going to do?"


    Because she was still thinking about the relationship between her sister-in-law and the previous dynasty. From the time she boarded the boat, Yuran deliberately didn''t talk to her sister-in-law. But now when she left, she was curious again and couldn''t help asking.


    There is a faint smile mark on the face of Rong Leng. The voice is gentle and gentle: "children are noisy."


    This child, of course, can''t be said to have been able to run and jump. As soon as Xiaoli, like xiaowhirlwind, turned her mind around, Yuran thought about it and asked: "elder martial brother, sister-in-law, is she really a daughter?"


    Rong Ling glanced at her, then at the master who was smiling and silent, and nodded.


    Yuran immediately stared at Shifu, and her tone was full of surprise: "I really let Shifu get it right. Elder martial brother, Shifu said a month ago that her sister-in-law had given birth, and she was determined to give birth to a daughter!"


    Rong Ling looks at master.


    But the old man reached out his hand and pointed to the forehead of jade dye: "what is it? I watched the sky at night. I saw it with my own eyes. "


    Jade dye pours: "I never knew you could watch stars before. When you fell back, you had a long skill..."


    The old man knocked on his apprentice again: "I used to, but your brother and sister were not at home all the year round. I didn''t see them."


    "Yuran hummed," I made it up again. I lived with Shifu until I was 15 years old with fangque


    The old man said, "yes, then how can you two not see the stars every night as teachers, rain or shine?"


    "You said that at night, who doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night to see what you are doing? It''s not your rule that I sleep with Fang que at Xu time and get up at that time? You say it''s good for your health to go to bed early and get up early! "


    The old man was so blocked by her that he didn''t know how to retort. He choked and sighed. The sighs were full of the misfortune of the school.


    Rong Ling was experienced in dealing with this situation. He poured half a glass of wine to master in silence.


    The old man was about to drink up, but Yuran snatched the wine and took it away. Seriously, he said, "you haven''t drunk for several months, you can''t drink too much at the beginning. I''ll give you a glass."


    With that, he poured the half glass of wine almost to nothing, then made a whole glass of white water into it, and then handed it back to the master.


    The old man took the glass of "water wine" and tasted it. He lowered the glass and never touched it again.Liu Wei is now fed milk back, see the atmosphere on the table is not right, also dare not to make a statement, just light handed back to the side of Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng asked her: "still noisy?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "no, I''m waked up by Xiao Li. I''m getting up angry. Just coax me."


    Rong Ling''s "hum" sound. If you don''t drink the soup given to Liu Weisheng before, it will be cold. Push it to her and let her drink it.


    Liu Wei took the bowl and was about to drink it, but the elder didn''t move his chopsticks. He was very embarrassed, so he asked, "master, but the food doesn''t agree with you?"


    The old man took a look at her, picked up chopsticks for face, and took the nearest dish.


    The atmosphere on the table slowly eased back. Yuran was very happy to eat, except for being a little stiff and sensitive in the face of Liuwei, the rest of the time was good.


    Later, Yuran asked elder martial brother, have you heard from Fang Que and Ya Shi?


    Before Rong Ling could answer, Liu Wei said, "they should arrive in the next day."


    Yuran looks at Liu Wei, looks sluggish for a while, then buries her head and nods stiffly.


    Liu Wei is not sure. She is very familiar with Yuran. But one day, Yuran seems to have a problem with her. If she doesn''t talk to her, it''s OK. She doesn''t even look at her. Now when she talks, Yuran has the same attitude.


    When did you offend her?


    Because of this sudden embarrassment, at the end of the meal, the meal was not very satisfactory.


    After getting off the table, the old man was led to the cabin by Rong Ling himself. The two teachers and disciples should have something to say. Rong Ling didn''t come out for a long time.


    And Liu Wei also seized the opportunity to talk with Yu Ran: "you have been on that small fishing boat for two months?"


    Yuran didn''t look at her, only nodded vaguely.


    Liu Wei asked again, "where did the ship come from? I heard from your elder martial brother that the place where you fell into the water is remote. "


    "I don''t know. I was on the boat when I woke up. It should be the boat that master found," said Yu Ran


    Liu Wei nodded, got up suddenly, and approached Yuran.

 Chapter 1164

    Yu Ran was so bluffing that she immediately stood up, stepped back two steps, and asked dryly, "my cabin Where is it? "


    Liu Wei looked at the distance that she deliberately pulled apart from herself. She was silent for a moment and pointed to a direction.


    Yuran buries her head and rushes over.


    ¡­¡­


    In the cabin at night, Liu Wei managed to coax her daughter to sleep on the small bed. As she tucked in the corner for her daughter, she asked Rong Leng, "do you think Yuran has rejected me this time?"


    Rong Ling leans against the narrow bed, holding a Book of the war arranged by the water army in his hand, while reading it, he says: "ask?"


    Liu Wei saw that her daughter was fast asleep, and she got on the bed with light hands and feet. She lifted the quilt and said, "I asked her if she was afraid to say it. Tomorrow you ask?"


    "Well." Rong Ling nodded. Seeing that she was in bed, she closed the book and was ready to put out the candle to sleep.


    But before the candle was put out, the door of the cabin rang.


    Who will come this time? Liu Wei can guess with her toes.


    Rong Ling opens the corner of the quilt and ensures that Liu Wei''s quilt is not opened. He gets out of bed and opens the door.


    Outside the door, it was Xiaoli. He was holding a thick swaddle in his hand, ready to install it for his sister. He was looking at Uncle Rong.


    Rong Leng didn''t let him in. He said gently but firmly, "no way."


    Xiaoli is a pair of tearful, flat mouth.


    Rong Leng has to face this situation every night. After half a month''s experience, he still shakes his head and says, "no way."


    Xiaoli burst out of her eyes with tears: "can''t I take good care of it? I get up every night to nurse ugly. I still coax her to sleep and dare not press her. I don''t use your crib. I let her sleep in my bed! "


    Rong Leng looks helpless, but his tone is as firm as ever: "no way."


    In the end, Xiao Li was crying for nothing. He was not even able to see the back of his sister''s head, so he was expelled.


    The door closed, and the edge of the bed.


    Liu Wei turned over: "the weather is not good these days, breast milk can not be stored, tomorrow we will talk to Xiao Li carefully."


    Rong Leng, with Liu Wei''s waist in his hand, hugged her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, before Rong Ling could find Xiao Li, Yu Ran came to the door first.


    Yuran spent half an hour in front of rongling''s room. She saw that her sister-in-law and some servant girls went to the next cabin to bathe her niece, so she dared to block elder martial brother.


    Rong Leng looks at the small face which is very serious and nervous, and wrists his eyebrows: "what''s up?"


    Yuran looked left and right. He looked like a chicken thief for a long time. At last, he said in his voice, "elder martial brother, take a step to talk."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    The last two went to the deck on the second floor of the passenger ship. The place was quiet and few people came.


    Rong Leng is on the inner side of the deck. He looks at his shitounao younger martial sister with cool eyes. "If you have something, please tell me."


    Jade dye seems to be brewing words. After a long time of deliberation, she hesitates to ask: "sister in law, is her life experience You Know... "


    "Speak faster." The cold man is obviously not so patient with everyone.


    When Yu Ran was yelled by him, he didn''t dare to linger. He quickly said what he knew from Shifu. Then he grabbed his finger and bowed his head: "elder martial brother, sister-in-law should be serious with the previous dynasty..."


    "Yes."


    Before she could finish, the man opposite had given a positive answer.


    Yuran frowns at once. Obviously, she didn''t expect that he would answer so quickly and leave no room. In this way, she and fangque''s family are ruined. That''s why


    "You think she''s to blame for your family?"


    Yuran bit her lower lip, and her expression was stubborn: "even if it''s not strange, it''s always related to this..."


    Rong Leng looked at her coldly: "you don''t blame the person who stole the chicken, but the person who sold the chicken to you?"


    Jade dye a Leng, did not expect him to be such a metaphor, suddenly some gas: "how can people and livestock compared!"


    Rong Leng looked at jade dye for a while in silence. After a while, he commented, "right and wrong are inseparable."


    Yuran clenched her fist: "elder martial brother naturally defends her sister-in-law. You two have married and have children. But my family''s business Elder martial brother once promised to avenge me! "


    "Who are you looking for? Liu Wei


    Yuran picks his fingernails without making a sound.


    Rong Ling looked at her muddleheaded appearance and said: "in the last dynasties, a treasure has been handed down. For hundreds of years, there are many people who have lost their lives because of this rumor. Your family is so, so are Fang Que''s family, and so are Liu Wei''s family."


    Jade dye stagnates and looks up at him.


    Rong Ling didn''t want to talk with others about these things, but if there was such a misunderstanding among the family, Liu Wei would be wronged.


    "When she was young, her father died, her mother was killed, her flesh and bones were separated, and she lived for a long time. What are her experiences better than you?"


    Yuran was stunned. She knew very little about her sister-in-law''s family background. Except that she was the eldest miss of Liu family, she was totally vague.But is sister-in-law also a victim of the incident of the previous dynasty?


    If her sister-in-law has the blood of the previous dynasty, she will blame her for the mistake. Indeed, as elder martial brother said, right and wrong do not divide.


    "Elder martial brother, can you talk about it carefully?" Yu Ran said anxiously. She didn''t want to be so confused.


    When Rong Leng saw her and saw that she was indeed repentant, he slowed down and brought up some old things again.


    Half an hour later, Liu Wei and Mingxiang Xixiang bathed Chou out together. Just after pushing open the cabin door, they ran into a pair of sparkling eyes with water vapor.


    Liu Wei Leng Leng Leng, asked: "jade dye, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yuran sniffed, said nothing, but flattened her mouth and jumped up to hold her sister-in-law.


    Mingxiang Xixiang stands in the back, dazed, and Liu Wei''s face is not clear, until Yuran has enough hugs and leaves without saying a word.


    Liu wei walked a few steps just to see Rong Ling.


    She pulled Rong Leng aside and asked in a low voice, "have you dyed jade?"


    He frowned and said, "No."


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe it: "then why does she cry?"


    "I don''t know," said Rong Leng He never played.


    Liu Wei, with a serious face, taught him: "don''t beat her all the time. She is a girl. Even if you are a elder brother, you can''t beat your own sister like that. Do you think I''ve beaten her? Can''t you be gentle with the girl family? "


    Rong Leng looks at her chattering mouth, quickly, gathers up and kisses her.


    Liu Wei is startled. She pushes him away with wide eyes and looks left and right.


    Make sure no one can see her around. She said with her cheek slightly raised: "in the daytime, do what..."


    Rong Leng said nothing but attached himself to her body again. He put his strong hand around her soft and thin waist and put on her lips again.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s sunset and dinner time when fangqueya stone and others will be together.


    This side of the passenger ship received the news half an hour in advance. Knowing that Fang que was about to arrive safely, Yuran was very happy. The man who had been crying for a long time finally smiled.


    In the second half of the hundred days, four medium-sized fishing boats came slowly from afar.


    Yuran had stood on the deck early to look around. When she saw the first ship, she began to connect with their passenger ship. She immediately went to help with her skirt, hoping to see Fang que a little earlier.


    But the track here has been pulled well, and a connecting plate has been set up between the two ships. The figure of Ashi has also been seen, but she has not looked at the magpie.

 Chapter 1165

    Yuran couldn''t help worrying for a while. When Ashi got on the passenger ship in a hurry, she hurried forward and asked, "where''s Fang que? Why didn''t I come with you? "


    When Ashi saw the acquaintance for a long time, he was very happy. Hearing Yu Ran''s question, he looked back subconsciously, but he didn''t see the magpie on the deck.


    He frowned and said, "it was just there."


    "And now?" Yu Ran was a little worried and couldn''t find out the answer. She simply raised her feet and stepped on the connecting board. She pedaled to the opposite boat.


    After all, the fishing boat is no smaller than the passenger ship, and there are fewer cabins.


    After looking at three rooms, Yuran finds them.


    In the small room near the stern of the boat, Fang que was lying on the bed with her face to the pillow. She did not know what she was doing.


    "Magpie?" Yu Ran calls out and moves forward two steps.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Fang que suddenly looked up, and saw that it was jade dye. She jumped up in surprise: "jade dye, how are you here?"


    Then he looked out of the window: "ah, has it arrived yet? What about master, elder martial brother and sister-in-law? Are they all there? "


    Yu Ran went into the cabin and took Fang Que''s hand. "They are all on another boat. Everyone is waiting for you. What are you doing here?"


    When it comes to this, Fang Que''s face smiles: "Yuran, who do you think this is?"


    She pointed to a black object on her pillow, her face soft.


    Yuran looked at her eyes and immediately recognized: "isn''t this a blackbird? My sister-in-law also has one. "


    "This is pearl, sister-in-law''s bird." Fang que said, and her voice began to excite: "guess what''s wrong with it now?"


    Yuran looked at the black bird drooping in the middle of the pillow, looking very haggard. She couldn''t help worrying: "is it sick? I''ll give it back to my sister-in-law quickly. She''s a little darling. She will surely be able to cure it. "


    "You think it''s sick, don''t you?" Fang que giggled: "I tell you, we''ve been cheated by him. He''s not sick. He''s pregnant!"


    Yuran''s eyes were wide: "ah? How do you know? "


    "I guess!" Fang que said with a clear voice: "when I found it, it suddenly lost its vitality. I still thought that it was injured or ill and was going to die. But who would think that our young master Yue on board, with good medical skills, saved it alive? But after saving it, pearl was still depressed and depressed. I asked young master Yue for some medical books Look, it''s written in one of the books, inappetence, listlessness, shady meals, and lack of energy. These are the appearances in the early stage of pregnancy. Jade dye and pearls are laying eggs. I''ve been taking care of them these days. Do you think they lay eggs, and the hatched birds are also black? What if the bird father is not a blackbird, what if it is a magpie? What if it''s a swallow? Do you think it will have a red bird? That must be beautiful... "


    Yu Ran was overjoyed at Fang Que''s words. She thought of her misunderstanding of her sister-in-law because of the previous dynasty. After a moment''s hesitation, she said, "Fang que, you may not know that sister-in-law has given birth to our little niece."


    Fang que really did not know, smell speech stupefied: "little niece?"


    "Yes, it''s full moon. I saw it last night. It''s very lovely."


    Fang que immediately grabbed Yu Ran''s hand and hurriedly said: "where, where, I also want to see!"


    "Wait a minute." Yuran holds her down and tells her not to get so excited. She says, "fangque, you see, sister-in-law has to take care of her little niece, and she can''t spare any time. If pearl is really pregnant, let''s take care of her. Let''s make sister-in-law work harder and share some trifles with her."


    "Of course." Fang que didn''t want to answer: "I can help my sister-in-law, and I can invite contributions in front of my elder martial brother. I kill two birds with one stone. Moreover, I like pearl very much. It''s very good."


    Yuran is relieved to see that she has promised happily. She wants to do something to make up for her sister-in-law. If Fang que can cooperate with her, it will be better.


    "Let''s take the Pearl with us. When pearl is pregnant, my sister-in-law must be very happy."


    They said, happily took a cushion, put the Pearl in the center of the cushion, and held it out of the cabin.


    Liu Wei had heard before that Yuran was going to pick up Fang que. Seeing them coming back together, she laughed, "haven''t you seen them for a long time? It''s hard to think about it?"


    Jade dye cheek red nods, then pulls the sleeve of the Fang magpie.


    Fang magpie held up the cushion and walked over, spreading the cushion forward.


    Liu Wei looked down and saw the black bird on the mat, whose eyes were closed, huddled and sleeping soundly.


    "Pearl?" she said


    The magpie smiled and stuffed the Pearl and the mat into her sister-in-law''s arms.


    Liu Wei hurriedly hugged, determined that it was a pearl again and again, and asked, "what''s wrong with it?"


    Fang que giggles: "sister in law, pearl, it''s pregnant!"


    Liu Wei looks at her confused.


    Fang que covered her mouth and sniggered: "my sister-in-law was also surprised. I just knew that and I was shocked!"Liu Wei still looks at her confused.


    Fang que said sincerely on her face: "sister in law, don''t worry. I know you just gave birth to a little niece, and you are very busy. Before Pearl lays her eggs, Yuran and I will take care of her for you. You don''t have to worry about not taking care of her. If you have any problem, just call us..."


    "Yuran quickly interrupts:" mm-hmm-mm-hmm


    Liu Wei continues to look at her in confusion, then at Yuran, then at the Pearl in her arms.


    After a long time of silence, Liu Wei said, "Fang que, pearl It''s public. "


    Fang que: "..."


    Jade dye: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    In any case, pearls are impossible to conceive.


    Take the Pearl back to the cabin. Liu Wei checks it immediately. Turning the room, the black bird wakes up and opens his eyes in a daze.


    Liu Wei immediately shouted, "pearl?"


    The Pearl seemed to have not yet reacted. She was in a trance for a while. Until her eyes were focused for a moment, she struggled to sit up and shouted to Liu Wei, "Jie..."


    Liu Wei felt its back hair painfully and asked softly, "what''s the matter with you? I''m scared to death. "


    As soon as pearl saw her relatives, she was immediately aggrieved, sobbed and cried twice, and then climbed all over her body to drill into Liu Wei''s palm.


    Liu Wei simply held it in her arms and coaxed it for a while.


    The pearl is comfortable by Shun MaoShun, so she spits out the bitterness she has had for half a month.


    Liu Wei was confused by what he said: "you said that you saw a boat on the sea, just about to fly by, but why did you suddenly lose power and fall into the water? After that, I could only fly to the top of the sail, and then I fainted completely. "


    Pearl even mouth''s promise: "Jie Jie."


    "Liu Wei does not understand:" but, why does this happen


    Pearl shakes her head pitifully. It doesn''t know anything

 Chapter 1166

    Pearl''s body is like a mystery. Liu Wei has checked it several times before and after. He is shocked to find nothing wrong except physical deficiency.


    But the appearance of pearl is really the beginning of a serious illness, but the inexplicable illness, and always can not find the crux.


    The only thing is that pearls seem to have a big stomach.


    "You''re not really a female, are you?" Liu Wei is dubious.


    Although Pearl was too weak, she managed to jump up to defend her dignity. She raised her head to the sky and shouted: "Jie --"


    Liu Wei quickly pacified her: "OK, I''m joking. Lie down and don''t move."


    The Pearl returns to the bed, lazily sinking herself into the pillow.


    The news of Pearl''s safe return soon spread all over the passenger ship. Xiao Li rarely left her sister''s side and ran to her mother''s cabin. When he saw that Pearl was ill, he was shocked. He quickly came up and touched the back hair of the blackbird. He asked whether it was hard or not.


    Goo Goo also came in. As soon as he came in, he was like a radar reflection. He found the pearl that was blocked by Xiao Li, and then he didn''t say a word. Let him get on the bed, lie beside the Pearl in silence, straighten up the upper part of his body, and guard it like this.


    Liu Wei felt the goo''s head and let it touch it, but he bowed his head and carefully scraped the fine hairs of Pearl''s forehead with the sharp falcon.


    Pearl hasn''t slept yet. He looks at Xiaoli and Goo Goo. Finally, he leans a little to Goo Goo and slowly closes his eyes.


    If the body is empty and Qi is strong, and the boat is bumpy, the little blackbird wants to have a good sleep as long as he has a chance, and will not be woken up.


    When Pearl fell asleep, Liu Wei wrote a prescription and went to the sundry cabin of the passenger ship with her son to find out if there was any medicine in their luggage.


    At the same time, in the hall on the second floor of the passenger ship, Yueshan Sheng sat facing each other.


    Rong Ling didn''t expect to see Yueshan Sheng in such a situation. In fact, his last contact with the other party was in Qingzhou. The letter sent back by the other party mentioned the jade pendant and the map, and Zhong Ziyu was dead.


    Since then, they have no contact.


    It should be that Yueshan Sheng never solved the mystery of the map, but now, in this vast sea, the two suddenly meet again.


    Vigilance and precaution circulate in the air. After a while, Rong Leng asked, "where are you going, sir?"


    Being able to save Fang Que and Ya Shi in the waters away from the sea route shows that Yue Dansheng is going to go to a place, a place that is opposite to the orthodox sea route.


    Rong Ling has some guesses about that place, but he is not sure.


    Yueshan Sheng knew what he was guessing. He picked up the warm tea cup and took a sip. "The mystery of the map has not been solved yet."


    "Where is the map?"


    "Can you understand me


    "You can have a look."


    "Can you understand it after reading it?"


    "One is short, two are long."


    A question and a reply are like a test.


    After a while, Yueshan Sheng did not ask again, but put down the tea cup and asked, "would you like to see it alone or with her?"


    It is self-evident who she refers to.


    Rong Leng stood up without hesitation: "one person."


    Yueshan Sheng also got up, glanced at the cold man in the opposite direction inexplicably, turned around and walked towards the cabin arranged by Rong Ling.


    In the cabin, xiaoxizi is making a bed. Seeing the young man coming in with another dignified man, he unconsciously shrinks his neck and stands aside honestly.


    "You go out first." Yueshan Sheng Road.


    Xiaoxizi nodded obediently. Before leaving, she secretly looked at the handsome man again.


    When xiaoxizi left, he closed the hatch by the way. There was a slight smell of sea in the room, which was not pleasant. But on the whole, it was tens of millions of times better than the old fishing boat.


    Yueshan Sheng went to the bedside, opened the luggage that he left behind and found a leather bag.


    Open the bag again. There is a crumpled, dark yellow leather paper in it.


    It''s leather paper, but from the material, it''s not like sheepskin or pigskin, it''s a bit like


    As the leather paper was slowly unfolded, it was finally spread into a whole piece, spread on the bed, and let Leng look at the shape, his eyes were surprised, unconsciously looking at Yue Dansheng: "human skin?"


    "Well." Yueshan Sheng replied very quickly. He didn''t seem to think that a map engraved on a person''s whole back was inappropriate.


    He should finish, but also invited to point to his opposite side, show tolerance Leng, sit.


    Rong Ling has never been a good person. The blood on his hand is more or less than that of Shan Sheng. It''s just a piece of human skin, which doesn''t make him too surprised.


    After a brief silence, he sat on the wooden chair opposite the bed, but could not help asking, "whose skin?"This time, Yueshan Sheng didn''t answer immediately. After a long time, Rong Ling thought he couldn''t speak, so he heard him say a name: "Zhong Ziyu."


    Let Leng look at him.


    Yueshan Sheng raised his head and smiled at him suddenly: "don''t worry, the skin was cut before his death. The skin after his death is hard, and it can''t be cut so thin and neat." He said, as if he was very satisfied with his work. He rubbed the edge and corner lines of the human skin with his fingers.


    I can''t say what it''s like in my heart. I don''t like Zhong Ziyu''s 10 million people, but he was stripped of his whole back before his death, which makes him wonder if there is really a retribution in the world?


    The case of Gu Yong''s mansion still has a shadow in his mind. He still remembers how many people''s skin lanterns he saw when he searched the cave. He also clearly remembers how many innocent women Zhong Ziyu killed in this abnormal way according to the investigation results.


    It''s a murderer who can''t be forgiven by anyone. It''s not a pity to die. Even in the end, the man dared to move his mind to Liu Wei


    Rong Leng was eager to cut his hand to pieces. Now, the man died and was skinned in the same way. He couldn''t tell whether he was happy or happy.


    I just think it''s too light


    As Liu Wei said, he should not be freed from death, but let him live. Life is not like death, and he will linger


    "What?" Looking at Rong Ling''s hesitation, Yue Shan Sheng calls out.


    Allow Leng to return to God, shake his head to him: "nothing."


    Yue Shan Sheng didn''t care either. He pointed to the center of the map and said, "here is the purpose."


    Rong Leng looked at the specially marked shape, but could not see which road around him could lead to that place.


    Yue Dansheng said: "according to the picture, if you want to go there, you must cross the vast sea area in front of you. This sea area is called Devil sea. I have asked the boatman of Liangjiang River, and no one can reach it."

 Chapter 1167

    "There is a purpose, and it will not come out of nothing."


    Maybe this waterway is not easy to walk.


    Devil sea, the name of light, is not easy to pass. But since it appears, it means that it exists. Since it exists, it can always arrive. It only depends on whether they can find the right way.


    Yueshan Sheng hasn''t been found yet. Although he has left and drifted on the sea for a long time, he doesn''t know the route in the picture.


    Now there is more than one Rong Ling. Yueshan Sheng doesn''t care to confess with him. In a sense, this picture is not his own credit.


    Rong Ling watched it for a long time, but Yueshan Sheng was already bored. He let him watch it and went outside for a hairdryer.


    There is only one person in the cabin, Rong Ling. He stares at the picture. Like a maze game, he tries to connect all the way, but fails.


    There must be something wrong with this map. The middle road to the destination above is covered with sea water. However, the description of sea current is extremely strange. In most of the routes, the sea water shows countercurrent, and the countercurrent cannot reach the shore, which makes this map more confusing.


    In the end, as Yue Dansheng said, I can''t understand it.


    When Rong Ling came out of the cabin, he didn''t see Yueshan Sheng on the deck. He didn''t care where he went. He turned his foot, went downstairs and entered his own room.


    In the room, Liu Wei and Xiao Li are head to head, in the full table of herbs, checking the medical books in disorder.


    Liu Wei is not a veterinarian and has never studied veterinary medicine. He always fears that there is any bias in treating birds with the method of treating people. Therefore, after turning to a veterinary medical record in his luggage, he will change his prescription according to the above dosage.


    Xiao Li''s medical skills are all taught by his mother, so he can''t be a vet either, so he has to help his mother check them. The same way, he lists the dried herbs he finds with the patterns in the medical records.


    When Rong Leng came in, neither of them paid attention and put their minds on business.


    Until Rong Ling walked over, picked up a dried herb and handed it to Liu Wei. Liu Wei then checked the herb with the doctor in his hand, and then put it in front of him with satisfaction.


    After all this, she subconsciously raised her head and asked, "where did you just go?"


    Rong Leng said, "second floor."


    Liu Wei didn''t ask him what he was going to do on the second floor, but asked, "Fang Que and Ya Shi are back. Have you seen them?"


    "Well." Sit down slowly, let Leng twist a withered grass, and hold it at will.


    Liu Wei looked at the herbage and the patterns in the medical records, and took the herbage away. He said, "Fang que brought back the Pearl. Somehow, the Pearl seemed to be ill. I placed it in the next cabin and was guarding it. I really felt insecure before. Because of this, I didn''t know what the problem was with the Pearl..."


    Yunyun murmurs for a while, but Rong Leng doesn''t answer. Liu Wei looks up at him again.


    This time, I found that Rong Leng was staring at her.


    Stupefied for a moment, she asked: "my face dirty?"


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, but continued to look at her for a moment.


    Liu Wei was puzzled. He mumbled a "strange old saying" and then focused on the herbs.


    After a long time, Xiao Li, who was working hard to make medicine, was tired. He sat on the ground with the clock in his arms and took a rest. Rong Ling suddenly said, "according to the current sea line, within ten days, he will come to Qingzhou."


    Liu Wei''s "um" voice, she also asked about the progress of the ship every day.


    "At that time, you will take Xiaoli to the boat first."


    Liu Wei subconsciously wants to answer again, but stops when he opens his mouth, and looks at Rong Leng incomprehensibly: "first?"


    Rong Ling nodded: "I have something..."


    Liu Wei''s eyes immediately glared, "you have something to do, don''t you get off the ship?"


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Liu Wei put the medical records in his hand and got angry: "Rong Ling, don''t make me angry. You know what I''m angry like very well."


    Rong Ling frowned and explained: "it''s not..."


    "Not what?" Liu Wei couldn''t help getting angry. She stood up from the chair and raised her arms in a solemn ring. "Today, I''ll put down my words. If you want to leave me alone, don''t even think about it. You can either go ashore together or spend time on this ship together. After this incident, do you think I''ll let you go alone to the place where I can''t see, can''t see, and can only wait for your life and death unknown information? I''ll tell you, Rong Ling, if you really dare to hide from me and run to risk again, this day will be over. I''ll take Xiao Li ugly back to Jiangnan, and we''ll see each other later. "


    This is serious.


    Rong Ling immediately got up and went to hold her hand.


    Liu Wei shook off his hand and looked sideways at their son, who was sitting on the ground with a timid face.


    Rong Leng followed her line of sight and said softly to her son, "go out first."


    Xiaoli still holds the medicine making clock in her arms. After hearing this, she stumbles to her feet and steps out of the cabin.When the door closes, Rong Ling still explains with Liu Wei.


    But Liu Wei is obviously frightened by this incident. She doesn''t want to repeat it. She doesn''t want to be reported that Rong Ling is missing, injured, or worse


    She didn''t want to take her children with her. She would rather stay with him and share his blessings and misfortunes.


    The two husband and wife had a conflict in the narrow cabin. Rong Ling obviously had his own consideration. As a man, when he had to go out to deal with something, he naturally subconsciously wanted to place his wife and children in the most appropriate place, but Liu Wei was against his idea.


    During the debate, the public said that the public was right, the mother said that the mother was right, and things were stuck for a time.


    has the final say, Liu Wei has not said, deeply inhaled: "the same opinion, you have the final say, the opinion is not consistent, I has the final say, this is our family rule, do you listen to?"


    Rong Leng hesitated to look at her with a stagnant movement I don''t know if there is such a rule in my family. "


    "Then don''t you listen?" Liu Wei''s tone remained unchanged, and he put the situation under pressure.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    At last, Rong Ling listened. Some disputes have nothing to do with talking or not, but they have a close relationship with whether you sleep on the bed or on the deck at night.


    See him compromise, Liu Wei soft voice, take a hit to a sweet date strategy, paste it on the man, gently embrace him: "you know, when they say you are missing, how worried I am, that night, I have nightmares every night, ignorant, your mind is..."


    Liu Wei is not good at sweet words, but occasionally a word or two from the bottom of her heart is enough to shake Rong Leng''s heart.


    Rong Leng hugs her, puts her chin on her head and kisses her forehead.

 Chapter 1168

    In the evening, Liu Wei knew that Yue Shan Sheng was also there.


    Liu Wei looked up and down at Yue Dansheng, but the other side didn''t avoid him, not to mention unhappy. He just looked at the old man with white beard and white eyebrows.


    After a meal, people fell chopsticks, the old man got up first, thought about it, and suddenly called three apprentices to talk with him back to the room.


    Fangque and Yuran followed.


    Rong Ling takes a look at Yue Shan Sheng and Liu Wei, and then follows him.


    When the others left, Liu Wei and Yue Dansheng were the only two people on the table.


    Four eyes are opposite, Liu Wei says without words: "they all say that you and I look like each other. So, they do look like each other. What''s our relationship? Cousin? Have you taken five clothes yet? "


    Yueshan Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "It''s out."


    Liu Wei was a little surprised: "it''s really not easy to be so similar when you get out of the five clothes. Which one are you from Jijia?"


    Yueshan Sheng sneered, "I''m not Ji."


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand. She looks at him.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t want to say anything. He took the wine glass at hand and drank it gently. Then he took a piece of vegetable and chewed it slowly.


    Liu Wei heard that this person was not happy with Ji Jia in his words. She didn''t know how to answer her later words. After hesitating for a while, she coughed and found a new topic: "I know that you went to Qingzhou a while ago. It''s really a coincidence. If you go a few days later and still see Ji Bing, you should miss him very much."


    When it comes to Ji Bing, Yueshan Sheng really reacts. He puts down his glass and looks cautious: "did you see him?"


    Liu Wei smiled and nodded: "he is very good, very clever and obedient."


    Yueshan Sheng is not sure whether to rest assured or not. His expression becomes complicated.


    Liu Wei added: "he is really talented in the art of medicine and poison. With his own five senses skill, as long as he is well trained, his future will be limitless."


    Yueshan Sheng''s eyes drooped, and for a while, the sound of "hum" was heard.


    Strictly speaking, Ji Bing is the only relative of Yueshan Sheng.


    When it comes to the topic, Liu Wei doesn''t know what else to say. Yueshan Sheng obviously doesn''t want to talk to her. She is so hard to talk, which is really embarrassing.


    He is trying to find an excuse to leave. The man opposite suddenly says, "you are married with Rong Leng."


    If Liu Wei was afraid that she would cover it up a few months ago, but after the disappearance of Rong Leng, she would be glad that the two had the so-called status she had always thought was dispensable. When he had an accident, she could use her wife''s identity to care about him and worry about him. This attitude is totally different from that of the past, just like understanding another person Live.


    Liu Wei still remembers that when she was in modern times, her mother had a talk with her because she had never made a boyfriend.


    At that time, she was very stubborn and tough. She only said that fate didn''t arrive and didn''t want to force her. Her mother couldn''t see that she was perfunctory, but she didn''t prick it or force her immediately. She just asked her, "Xiaowei, do you know why I married your father?"


    Liu Wei said, "I don''t know."


    His mother said, "because when he had gallstone surgery, he suddenly felt nervous, and he didn''t sign, and he didn''t let his family sign. He had to hold me and ask me to sign the operation consent."


    Liu Wei didn''t know why, but said: "gallstones are just small operations. My father is a special medical professor of the University. He knows that it''s wrong to make trouble without reason."


    Mom smiled: "he refused to sign for such a small operation, so he had to call me, and then he forced me to sign for him, but we were not married at that time, and I was not qualified to sign at all. Because of this, he spent a day in the ward, refused to enter the operating room, and finally shocked your grandmother. What did you know he said? He said, I am his family, his operation consent, only for me to sign. "


    Liu Wei didn''t understand. She frowned and said, "it''s against humanitarian behavior to occupy and abuse the surgical room for more than 24 hours."


    Mother seemed to choke for a while, then touched her head and said: "it seems that you are still not enlightened. When you meet someone you like in the future, you will understand that there are some things that lovers can''t do, only couples can do. At that time, your father took me as his wife and entrusted me with himself. I was really scared. How could this man be so reckless? It''s really good to think about it and feel that someone is so eager to entrust me with himself. "


    Liu Wei still didn''t understand, and the focus was still on the last thing: "did dad finally apologize to the hospital? Have other patients who used the operating room on the same day been affected because of his unreasonable behavior? "


    Mother sighed a long time, but her face was helpless: "I apologized. Your grandfather went to the hospital on crutches to beat your father, and almost killed him."


    With a satisfactory answer, Liu Wei was satisfied and turned to ask, "so mom, why do you marry dad?"


    Mom: "..."


    Now she is a wife, Liu Wei remembers it again, but she doesn''t feel like laughing.


    At the beginning of their own, do not understand what love is, do not understand, lovers, husband and wife in the end what is the difference.Even a few months ago, her idea was that it didn''t matter if two people were together.


    But in fact, the gap between the two is fundamentally different.


    It''s totally different to worry about Rong Ling as a girlfriend or a wife.


    The latter will be more cautious and formal. She likes the feeling of the latter. It will appear that she has a lot of weight in the world of tolerance.


    She likes the weight.


    Also like her and his name, in the name of husband and wife, overlapping equally.


    Therefore, at this time, she, in the face of Yueshan Sheng''s inquiry, smiled contentedly and said sweetly, "well, married."


    Yueshan Sheng looked at her bright face and nodded: "congratulations."


    Liu Wei asked him, "do you have a sweetheart?"


    Yueshan Sheng''s face sank slightly: "No."


    Liu Wei can''t help but say, "hurry to find a suitable woman. You''re not young. Look, we have two children..."


    Suddenly, Yueshan Sheng was urged to marry: "..."


    In order to put an end to the topic he didn''t want to discuss, Yueshan Sheng coughed and asked, "what''s your opinion on that map?"


    Originally, I wanted to look around myself to see if there was a woman of suitable age who could be introduced to Liu Wei of Yueshan Sheng. After hearing this, I asked, "what map?"


    Yueshan Sheng a stagnation, subconsciously looked at the direction of the eye cabin.


    Before that, he left the map and Rong Ling in the room. He went to the deck himself, and then he was outside all the time. He didn''t go back to the room. He thought Rong Ling had taken the map away. He also guessed that the map Rong Ling must show Liu Wei.


    But now it seems that Rong Ling didn''t show Liu Wei?

 Chapter 1169

    In Yueshan Sheng''s position, if he wants to choose one of Liu Wei and Rong Ling, even if Rong Ling has helped him, he will choose Liu Wei.


    Not for others, only because Liu Wei''s mother is Ji Xiaqiu, her brother is Liu Moyi.


    Therefore, when Liu Wei''s face shows doubts and reveals his desire to know about the so-called map, Yueshan Sheng is only hesitant for a moment, so he doesn''t have any worries about telling the whole story.


    Liu Wei listened to him and looked at him with no expression.


    Yueshan Sheng then got up again and went back to the cabin. As expected, he saw the map of human skin on the bed.


    He picked up the map, walked out and handed it to Liu Wei.


    When Liu Wei took the map, he nodded his head unexpectedly when he touched the light, soft skin, and asked, "the other two, you don''t want to take them out?"


    Yueshan Sheng doesn''t hide: "the token is still there, and the seal is not."


    He said, taking off his purse from his waist. It was a white jade pendant with a baby''s palm in it.


    Liu Wei took the jade pendant, only looked at it once, and her eyes stopped.


    Yueshan Sheng thought she recognized it and said, "it''s the emblem of Ji family."


    Liu Wei immediately looked at him with a delicate expression: "you say that the wolf head on it is the family emblem of Ji family?"


    "Wolf head?" Yueshan Sheng was stunned. He put his head to see it. However, from his point of view, he could only see the front of the jade plate, which was not like words and did not want the complicated shapes of pictures.


    Liu Wei saw that he didn''t see it. He put the jade plate flat and covered some corners with his fingers. After a while, he couldn''t determine the shape of the talisman, but it really turned into a wolf head with ferocious eyes.


    Yueshan Sheng''s eyes are bright. He takes the jade pendant and stares at it closely.


    Liu Wei saw how attentive he was, hesitated, and said, "this wolf should be called Xin Shen."


    Yueshan Sheng looks at her.


    "I used to dream about it I know its face... "


    "Dream?" This statement puzzled Yueshan Sheng.


    Liu Wei shakes her head.


    Before meeting Rong Ling again, she dreamt of wolf every day. The experience was not so beautiful. She didn''t want to recall it. She just vaguely said, "you say it''s a notation? What is the seal? "


    Yueshan Sheng seemed to think of something unpleasant, and his facial expression changed: "a stone seal given by an old man."


    "Lost?"


    "Well."


    Liu Wei said sadly, "if the seal is also there, the map should be able to be untied, but this notation is also useful. My mother may know something. I can repair books for her."


    "No." Yueshan Sheng put away the jade plate with a light tone: "after finding the picture skin, I have found her. Without the seal, she can''t solve it."


    Liu Wei felt her chin thoughtfully. "That''s trouble. Can you think about where the seal has been lost?"


    Yueshan Sheng shakes his head.


    "When did you lose it?"


    Yueshan Sheng still shakes his head.


    "Remember about the days?"


    Yueshan Sheng is silent.


    Liu Wei sighed: "forget it, not reluctantly."


    But don''t want to, at this time Yueshan Sheng opened his mouth, he asked: "do you know Zhong Ziyu?"


    How to mention Zhong Ziyu?


    Thinking of the letter she received before, which said that she had personally cut Zhong Ziyu''s life in front of her eyes a few days ago, Liu Wei tut said with a faint look: "maybe I understand that I have some research on criminal psychology and subject of violence tendency of mental patients."


    Yueshan Sheng sank a little: "then, you may estimate, where will he hide the seal?"


    Liu Wei asked in astonishment, "the seal is at Zhong Ziyu''s place?"


    Yue Shan Sheng nods.


    Liu Wei did not understand: "why do you give such an important thing to him?"


    Yueshan Sheng''s tone was calm: "the map is on him, and the seal is handed over together."


    Liu Wei was surprised: "where do you leave this map? How can he return the map to you and the seal? "


    Yueshan Sheng took it for granted: "the map was cut from his back and sealed. If he didn''t say it, I would kill him."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Any questions?"


    Liu Wei quickly shook his head, and for a while he wondered, "why is the map engraved on his back?"


    Yue Shan Sheng''s eyes were deep: "when I was young, I didn''t understand."


    Liu Wei suddenly thought that the Wei couple once said that Yue Dansheng, Yue Chongming and Zhong Ziyu were the love points when they met and grew up together when they were young.

 Chapter 1170

    Liu Wei once heard about his childhood with Yueshan Sheng in zhongziyu''s mouth, but Liu Wei didn''t think that they were friends.


    Maybe it''s an old acquaintance.


    As for "friends", they can''t stand it.


    But some of the Wei couple''s words also confirmed that they really had a lot of friendship.


    Liu Wei didn''t know who was lying, but when Yue Dansheng mentioned it, she couldn''t help wondering, "so, have you ever eaten human flesh?"


    This is a very offensive question. Yueshan Sheng is stunned. After a pause, he immediately looks at her.


    Liu Wei returned with soft vision and broad way: "even if you''ve eaten it, it''s nothing but being cheated. Of course, you can not answer."


    The encounter between Zhong Ziyu and Yue Dansheng took place in that era of continuous natural and man-made disasters. In order to avoid the hunting of the exile leaders, Zhong Ziyu, who escaped alone, and Yue Dansheng, a blind young noble son, met on the way to Mobei.


    At the beginning of the collision, the dirty little wild seed was full of malice to the high young master, and even wanted to cheat him to eat human flesh.


    When Liu Wei hypnotized Zhong Ziyu, he only read six words in his mouth, "Yue Dansheng, I''m wrong."


    Liu Wei can guess some grudges from these six words. After all, a man''s mistake for another man''s humble confession should be something that is not allowed by nature.


    Did Yueshan Sheng find out that he was cheated and ate human flesh when he was a child?


    Liu Wei has always been curious about this. Now when she meets the client, she can''t help asking. But if the other party doesn''t want to say it, she will not force it.


    Yueshan Sheng seemed surprised that Liu Wei knew about it. It was so long that he almost forgot it.


    At that time, Zhong Ziyu was a little beggar who didn''t even have a name. He was naughty and wicked. Yue Dansheng didn''t want to make friends with such a person.


    But Mobei is barren. He is a blind man who must be accompanied by someone. Zhong Ziyu is his only choice.


    Because of this decision, the friendship between the two people has been achieved for many years.


    Unfortunately, he overestimated his own constraints on Zhong Ziyu''s nature. It should not be surprising that a man who can kill as many people as he did when he was a child should do so many angry things.


    Zhong Ziyu is black, since childhood, before they met.


    When he understood this point, Yueshan Sheng paid the most painful price in his life. It was impossible for him to let go of his pain for five years, ten years, one hundred years and one thousand years.


    "No food." Yue Shan Sheng said lightly, and looked up at Liu Wei. "He''s soft hearted."


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "he still has a soft heart?" But she accepted the answer. A child, no matter how bad it is, is still a child, not as mentally as an adult. When he is about to blacken a person, it is not impossible for him to stop because of various reasons.


    But if it''s not for this, what''s the reason of Zhong Ziyu''s apology.


    It seems that she guessed her doubts. For the old story that even Ji Xiaqiu and Liu Maoyi didn''t know, Yue Dansheng rarely confided to Liu Wei, "he killed my sister."


    Liu Wei lowered her head and asked carefully, "because He made your sister pregnant Pregnant? "


    Yueshan Sheng narrowed his eyes and said after a while: "Ji Bing''s father, not him."


    Liu Wei understood and nodded quickly: "if my nephew, I would never want him to recognize such a murderer as a father."


    Yueshan Sheng glanced at her and said, "I''m a lover of Chongming, someone else."


    Liu Wei was stunned: "you mean, is Zhong Ziyu really Ji Bing''s father? Then... "


    I don''t know if it''s because Zhong Ziyu died. With his death, the hatred has become lighter in his heart. At the moment, Yueshan Sheng is not as sensitive as when he usually mentioned the old things. After watching Liu Wei for a while, he suddenly feels that this seems to be an object to talk about.


    The other side, at least, has the same heavy tea more than half similar appearance.


    So, for the first time, he explained something he didn''t want to talk about himself.


    Yue Dansheng, Yue Chongming and Zhong Ziyu, all of them spent their childhood and youth together.


    Yuejia and Jijia are inextricably related. Yueshan Sheng''s grandmother, the sister of the last head of Jijia family, is a married woman. No matter how many reasons, she shouldn''t let her husband''s family get involved in her family''s resentment.


    But the shamelessness of the Ji family lies in the critical moment of life and death. They choose to involve others. They are even very glad that there is a huge force around them that can withstand part of the wind and rain.


    This kind of shameless, leech sucks blood the same style, is the root that the Yue family all disgusts Ji family.


    At that time, Yueshan Sheng was still young. He was an expensive young master who needed to be attended by a nanny. He had a younger sister.


    One day, my mother ran into the room crying and hugged him, saying that my sister was gone.


    Since then, the situation of family harmony has come to an end.


    At first, people of the Yue family thought that it was the enemy of the Yue family who stole yuechongming. There were always some enemies in business, but few who moved their wives and daughters.But later they knew that the other side was not the enemy, but their relatives and their families!


    Ji''s family was in trouble at that time. After Ji''s summer and autumn, Lingnan was stopped and Ji''s family fled. At that time, Ji''s family leader came to his own door and asked his sister for help.


    Although Yueshan Sheng''s grandmother was a jijianv, she had been married for decades and didn''t want to be involved in the old affairs of the family. At that time, the imperial court pursued him closely. After careful consideration, Yueshan''s grandmother refused her eldest brother and protected the family from being involved.


    This practice is correct at all times. It requires a lot of effort to save people. If I know that I will be involved in saving you, myself and even my family, then it''s not a single thing. I can dedicate my life to you, but it''s hard for me to die together with the whole family.


    The Ji family leader was enraged. He pretended to understand and left. He turned around and robbed the youngest baby girl of the Yue family.


    Yue Chongming is not good since he was young, that''s why.


    Any baby who leaves his mother when he is young and lives in exile with another group of outlaws will be weak even if he can''t eat enough and wear warm clothes.


    Yuechongming''s disappearance caused waves in Yuejia. However, even if the grandmother of Yuejia was threatened by her granddaughter''s life, she didn''t agree with Jijia''s threat.


    Yue Chongming, at that time, had been acquiesced to be a dead man.


    Yueshan Sheng learned seven years later that her younger sister was not dead. She was saved by another group of people in the Ji family who were not accustomed to the banditry of the Ji family leader, and lived in Mobei temporarily.


    When he overheard the news, Yueshan Sheng thought of his mother''s tears washing his face, his father''s sad appearance, his grandmother''s unspoken but often tearful life in the middle of the night. He decided to take his sister back and let the family reunite again.


    It was the first time he left home alone, and his eyes were the first price he paid. A child who wants to walk in the turbulent outside world needs not only gold and silver, but also the ability to recognize good and evil.


    He mistakenly entered a black shop, lost all his luggage and destroyed his eyes.


    Of course, blindness is only temporary. Yue''s family runs medicine business. Even if he hasn''t learned medicine, Yueshan Sheng will always be affected.


    He is not worried about the future of his eyes, but he is worried about how to maintain this blind state and go to Mobei.


    At this time, he met another person who was going to Mobei. He "hired" the other person with the remaining silver. Later, he accompanied him to find his sister and help him take care of her. He walked through the most difficult, inconvenient and displaced childhood with him.


    He is grateful to the man, even if he has a bad disposition and likes to make mistakes, but these are all harmless small problems. The man''s liveliness makes his sister smile. With the man, everything seems to be going in a good direction.


    Until Yueshan Sheng, who was going to take his sister home, learned another news.


    After he left home, his family was harmed and his mansion was set on fire. Overnight, his family was destroyed.


    The sudden changes in his family made Yueshan unable to accept them. At that time, he was crazy.


    A crazy teenager, a seriously ill and weak girl.


    On the way, he accidentally married the fate of the small wild species and silently took over the two burdens. He went to work in the fields, went to the rich people ''s homes as slaves, saved a little money and silver and food every day, and then came back to take care of the two friends who met by chance and had no blood relationship with him.


    He has no regrets. The most commonly said words in his mouth are "single Sheng, come to eat" and "Chongming, it''s time to take medicine".


    After two years of careful care, until Yueshan Sheng returns to normal, yuechongming has regarded this young man, who is taller than everyone in her eyes, as her own brother.


    Yue Chongming feels that he has two brothers, one is Yue Dansheng, who came all the way to find her, and the other is Zhong Ziyu, who takes care of her as a treasure.


    Her whole life is not a loss. The only regret is that she didn''t marry Zhong Ziyu. She wanted to marry each other very much and liked each other very much. Just like all little girls, she loved the peer who thought she was the greatest. But she knew that the other didn''t like herself, so she hid her love until she died.


    But is that really hidden?


    Concealment does not lie in the fact that the other party cannot see it or pretends not to.


    Yueshan Sheng is willing to let his sister marry Zhong Ziyu. He is also grateful for the other side''s efforts. He thinks that although there are some problems in the other side''s personality, they are all small problems and can be entrusted for life.


    But in the end, he was very wrong.


    The price of this mistake is that he lost the only family member in the world.


    Yue Chongming, dead.


    After death in childbirth, her body is not enough to bear the birth of a child.


    In that time, Yueshan Sheng was not there. He was busy looking for a magic medicine to cure his sister. Before he left, he told Zhong Ziyu to take good care of her sister, but she didn''t. He let her like him, and at the same time, he found another man like a life-saving straw.


    Yue Chongming was cheated. Yue Dansheng always believed that the scum wanted his sister''s body without any dowry and without going to marry her.Zhong Ziyu must know this process, but he didn''t stop it. He didn''t stop it


    All hatred starts at this time.


    With the death of Yue Chongming, Yue Dansheng knows that he will never forgive his once close friend in this life, in the next life and forever.

 Chapter 1171

    Yueshan Sheng spoke calmly, with no ups and downs in his tone.


    But Liu Wei was frightened.


    The only relief is that now Zhong Ziyu is dead, in the hands of Yueshan Sheng, which may be the best ending.


    There was a short silence in the hall with a faint smell of sea water. Yueshan Sheng took up his glass as if he were not hurt. He took a sip and suddenly raised the skin of his hand.


    "Do you know why it was carved on him?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head. In fact, she still doesn''t understand why the map is in Yueshan Sheng''s hands. If the devil sea and overseas map described above are true, at least the treasure should be kept under close guard by Ji Jia.


    But it is carved on the back of an outsider. What role does Zhong Ziyu play in it?


    Yueshan Sheng seems to have a strong desire to talk today. Those heavy things in his heart seem to be eager to find an outlet. When he chooses a auspicious day, they all pour out.


    Putting down the wine glass, Yueshan Sheng''s eyes wandered: "many years ago, there were a group of Ji family people, with the wish to return to their hometown, set foot on the ship to the deep sea, including your grandfather."


    Liu Wei''s eyes immediately stared at her: "mine My Grandfather? "


    Yue Shan Sheng drooped his eyes: "sixty two people, disappeared in the boundless sea, their bones have no existence."


    Liu Wei sat down at once: "my grandfather Also...... "


    "No message." Yueshan Sheng looked into her eyes and said, "but only a few people know that one of the sixty-two people has returned to the Central Plains and Jijia, but it is more than twenty years later."


    Liu Wei looked at the man''s skin and said, "this map is what the man drew? Did you steal it? "


    Yue Shan Sheng smiled and said, "it''s delivered to the door."


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand.


    Yueshan Sheng took out the jade plate again and rubbed it: "the map is divided into three parts. The notation is stored in Jijia family. The map and the seal, but the man found me."


    "You?" Liu Wei listened to him.


    Yueshan Sheng''s tone became colder: "because the Yue family was destroyed and the whole house died, the man with the picture and seal found Mobei and made atonement for me."


    When Ji''s family was slaughtered due to Ji''s summer and autumn, the survivors who came back from the sea mentioned the younger sister married by the patriarch.


    At that time, Ji''s family probably had no choice but to find a life-saving straw and stick to Yue''s house. Although they didn''t succeed in the end, Yue''s house was ultimately tied up. Ji''s family still kept part of it alive, but Yue''s house was destroyed.


    At first, Yueshan Sheng didn''t want these two things. He beat and tore at the man like crazy and attacked him in all the ways he could.


    It doesn''t help. What can young children do.


    Zhong Ziyu took these two things for him. At the beginning, the map was to be tattooed on him. The little young man with tender skin and tender flesh was in tears. After cutting two knives, Zhong Ziyu stopped him. He was holding his face full of tears, but he bit his teeth. He was sad. Anyway, our generation would be together. Just carve it on me. You can see it at any time.


    In this way, the people who carved it changed.


    One day and one night, Yueshan Sheng stayed by until Zhong Ziyu''s whole back was covered with blood, his face was pale and his lips were blue, as if he wanted to breathe at any time.


    If someone, regardless of his own safety, can use his weak body to protect you from the wind and rain, then this person, you must be worth making friends with.


    The seeds of friendship are quietly planted. After that, Yueshan Sheng begins to recover his mind. He realizes that he can''t be so decadent and his family is destroyed. What should he do? Naturally, revenge!


    Little boy, revenge became his only obsession.


    But this obsession, in the sister''s increasingly serious illness, has become difficult to achieve.


    We need to take care of our sister first. We can''t plan revenge until her illness is cured. Our sister is the most important.


    At that time, Yueshan Sheng thought he was very strong, because he still had people to protect, and his spirit was meaningful.


    But in the end, why did it turn out that way?


    Taking a deep breath, Yueshan Sheng thought about how long ago he found Zhong Ziyu, who had not seen him for many years. The man became strange.


    Zhong Ziyu actually cried. When he saw him, he bit his teeth and cried. He kept saying sorry to him.


    What can I do for you? I''m sorry?


    This skin was picked by Zhong Ziyu when he was alive. The candle in the room flickered. He pressed it against his face and asked, "are you so skinning those women?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t make a sound, just shed tears, all the time.


    Yueshan Sheng took his chin and looked at it for a while, then asked, "whose skin is this mask made of?"


    His hobby, Yueshan Sheng, is too clear.


    Without an answer, Zhong Ziyu did not know whether he was going to say it or not. He kept his eyes closed in silence and lay on his stomach until the whole skin on his back was lifted off. He didn''t say another word.With the map, this life can be ended.


    At last, Yueshan Sheng used a long sword, which pierced the intestines and pierced the whole person.


    The man didn''t open his eyes until the end. Maybe he had no face to see him.


    The skin of the man in his hand was tight. Yueshan Sheng raised his head. Sure enough, Liu Wei''s eyes became delicate.


    "Cruel?" He asked.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, but after a long time, suddenly asked, "why does he like the name Zhong Ziyu? When did you start using that name? "


    Yueshan Sheng paused for a moment and recalled: "long ago, when we were still in Mobei, we met a scholar named Zhong Ziyu. I said that his name was really polite. Then he announced that he would use it."


    Liu Weixin said as expected, then wiped his face and said, "he should meet the scholar again later, and kill people."


    Yueshan Sheng sneers: "he is a madman.".


    Liu Wei breathed, "he wants to take over the name completely. No one is allowed to have the same name with him. Young master Yue, haven''t you found any problems?"


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t understand: "the question?"


    Liu Wei said: "he became like this because of you!"


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned: "me?"


    "He was a person with three wrong views when he was a child. His experience in childhood made other people''s quality extremely poor. But he changed since he met you, because you gave him warmth. He said that he would stay with you all his life, and that he would call this name just because you like it. Can''t you see that? The young bird complex, in his mind, is afraid that he has taken you as his property since a long time ago. I think I understand why he let your sister get along with others. He must think that if Yue Chongming gets married, you will be completely his own. "


    Yueshan Sheng was obviously suppressed by this saying. After a long time, he said dryly, "I didn''t give him warmth."


    "You gave it." Liu Wei pointed out pointedly: "you smell the smell of blood on him, so you chase him all the way to bandage him..."


    Yue Dansheng frowned, thinking of the first time they met, subconsciously retorted, "that''s because I need him to accompany me to Mobei..."


    "But he didn''t know." Liu Wei suddenly felt ridiculous. When Zhong Ziyu had already regarded Yueshan Sheng as his best friend, maybe Yueshan Sheng just regarded him as a passer-by.


    "In his childhood, Zhong Ziyu was not bandaged for him. I used to hypnotize him. I know his past. Before meeting you, no one asked him if he was hungry, thirsty or painful. He had no father or mother. Before the flood, he slept with the old beggar who broke the temple at night. The old beggar was a wine pot. He drank wine and didn''t care about him at all. Later, his hometown suffered a disaster. He fled with the refugees Famine, along the way, we should be wary of being watched by others, secretly knocked unconscious, killed and eaten, in front of hunger and survival, it is very normal for people to eat people. "


    Yueshan Sheng clenched his fingers a little and said, "it''s nothing to do with me."


    "Of course, it''s nothing to do with you, but you are the first one to treat him as a normal person. Before meeting you, he even thought he was a wild species, a piece of mud, a piece of garbage, and a person who should live like an earthworm."


    These words are the first time Yueshan Sheng listens to them. He doesn''t understand them.


    Liu Wei asked slowly, "don''t you think it''s strange? You go to Mobei to find your sister, and plan to go home when you find her. You know that the Xiao family is destroyed, you are crazy all night, and your sister is still ill and bedridden. At this time, why should a person who is not related to you take care of your brother and sister for two years? Why did he go out to work and feed you for slaves and servants? Does he owe you? "


    Yueshan Sheng looks dazed. He looks at Liu Wei and doesn''t make a sound.


    Liu Wei said: "since then, he has been willing to pay for you. He has treated you as a family member, but you have not refused. He thinks you think so, so he becomes dependent on you. If you say it well, it will be bad. If you don''t say it well, it will be bad. If you like it, he will like it. Yue Dansheng. Although I hate him very much, I hate him very much, and I''d like him to be divided into five parts, but I can''t Not to say, it is your connivance that made him this way. He is the principal offender and you are also an accomplice. "


    With a crash, the cabin door was opened.


    When Rong Leng walked in quietly, he saw Liu Wei and Yue Dansheng still sitting in the hall. He was stunned for a moment, and realized that the atmosphere was not right. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei looked at his father-in-law, stood up in silence, and said to Yue Shan Sheng, "can I borrow this map?"


    It seems that Yueshan Sheng hasn''t returned to her mind yet. She looks at her in a trance.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "I need to borrow some of my family skills for a while and return them to you when I use them up."


    Yueshan Sheng was slow for a while, then handed the human skin forward.


    But when Liu Wei was about to take it away, he could not hold it, and his eyes were fixed on the piece of leather.


    Liu Wei knew that he was in a complicated mood now, so she took the leather and looked up and said to the man beside the cabin door, "three lords, come in, let''s talk about something."


    From the first moment of seeing the map, there was a kind of foreboding feeling, and the fan felt that the back of Rong San Wang Ye was slightly itchy: "..."

 Chapter 1172

    When someone saw Rong Ling again, it was the next morning.


    The third prince Rong, standing alone on the deck of the second floor of the passenger ship, is facing the sea wind and looking at the rising sun in the distance.


    Yuran, who has been used to early to bed and early to rise, plans to come to the deck for morning exercise. Seeing elder martial brother, she is surprised to ask: "how did elder martial brother get up so early?"


    As soon as her voice fell, she saw a cold man with his back to her, and looked at her slightly.


    Jade dye is ignorant and unconscious. When she comes to elder martial brother, she stretches and looks at the sun with a smile on her face. She says, "it''s so beautiful."


    Rong Leng didn''t speak, but his indifferent eyes swept the feet of Yuran.


    When Yuran saw that he hadn''t moved for a long time, she looked at him doubtfully. When she looked at him, she saw that her elder martial brother was staring at her feet, and she looked down curiously. Then she saw that she was stepping on a thin blanket beside which there was a pillow.


    Jade dye: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Jade dye: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    The quiet atmosphere filled the world between brother and sister. After a while, Yuran asked with complicated complexion: "elder martial brother, you last night Did you sleep here? "


    Rong Leng did not answer. He straightened his back and turned away.


    Yuran stopped him. In a hurry, she patted him on the back. Then she felt that the back muscles of elder martial brother were dazed and trembling?


    "Senior brother......" Yuran was really concerned about him, and could not help but paste it with her hands. Then she was very shocked: "elder martial brother, how did you get hurt?"


    Rong Leng let out a long breath, the tone is very calm: "nothing."


    "How can it be that everything is OK and hurt? When did it happen? How many days have you been injured? Where''s the injury? How can you sleep on the deck like this? Elder martial brother, you don''t cherish your body like this! "


    Yuran seriously complained that the more he went to the back, the more excited he was. At last, she even ignored other things. She took the elder martial brother''s sleeve and took him to the cabin. She thought that her sister-in-law certainly didn''t know about it. If she knew about it, her sister-in-law''s medical skills would make it impossible for the elder martial brother to be touched with such a big wound.


    Elder martial brother, it''s really out of place. Even if you don''t want to worry about your sister-in-law, you can''t make fun of your body. What can you do if the wound gets worse!


    Jade dye a cavity hot blood, pull Rong Ling to knock Liu Wei''s door.


    It''s the chick who opens the door.


    Yuran knows her. Seeing the little girl with a cloth towel in her hand, she knows that she is here to serve her sister-in-law. She should be awake.


    She looked in and saw that her sister-in-law was holding the ugly and was coaxing her daughter.


    "Sister in law, I have something to tell you." Ugly has not yet woke up, jade dye dare not be too loud, thin voice way.


    Liu Wei carefully handed the ugly to Mingxiang, then got up, went to the door, closed the hatch, and left the corridor and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yuran immediately told her elder martial brother''s story and said angrily: "sister in law, is it not right for elder martial brother to hide the injury like this?"


    Liu Wei lifted her eyelids and looked at Rong Ling. "Are you hurt?"


    Allow edge not to make a sound, empty cough.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes: "still coughing? Typhoid? "


    Rong Leng side of the head, reluctantly said: "nothing."


    Liu Wei nodded and said to Yu Ran, "he said nothing."


    Yuran frowned and accused the elder martial brother: "elder martial brother, what shame do you do to sister-in-law? If you are hurt, you will be hurt. If you don''t care, sister-in-law, please bandage him quickly. I don''t know whether the injury is serious..."


    Liu Wei asked Rong Ling again, "do you want to go into the room to have a rest?"


    Allow edge to sip lips, tone is still so gentle, said words, also that: "nothing."


    The more brave he was, the more miserable Yu Ran was. He couldn''t help saying, "elder martial brother, if you do this again, I''ll tell Shifu!"


    Rong Leng frowned. It seemed that he was in a bit of a dilemma and was helpless.


    Liu Wei looked at the two people, and suddenly he laughed.


    Her smile was so abrupt that Yuran froze.


    Liu Wei helplessly raised her hand and patted Yuran''s forehead, saying: "you are too young. What do you think your elder martial brother is? Little lamb? Is there any time when he wrongs himself? He is a wolf with a big tail. You let him sell it and give him some money. "


    Yu Ran''s face is inexplicable. I don''t know what the situation is.


    Liu Wei went to Rong Ling and asked, "let''s go to the deck for a night. I''m afraid you''re ill? Still use jade dye to pretend to be crazy in front of me? I said allow three Lord, when we admit our mistakes and are punished, can we be modest and think about these crooked ways and don''t do business. I''m going to ask you now, does it hurt in your back, is it typhoid? Is your internal power decorated? "


    Rong Ling is scolded by Liu Wei, pointing to his nose, and then he looks at the jade dye that has come back to his side. His eyes are more and more delicate. He coughs again and says freely: "I said nothing."


    I always said that I was OK. You said that I was injured and ill, so it''s your problem. It has nothing to do with me.


    As soon as the cicada got rid of his shell, he thought he was a good man. In fact, the jade dye who had been sold was so angry that he puffed up his cheeks and said with his fist: "I''ll tell Shifu now!"She said, and went to master''s cabin with a stamp of her foot.


    Waiting for her to leave, Liu Wei leaned against the doorplate and said, "is the performance broken?"


    Rong Leng looks at her, her eyes are sad.


    Liu Wei Tut, holding up the man''s face: "so, why hide something from me? Didn''t they agree not to deceive me or to deceive me? Did they discuss and decide everything? There''s a price to be paid for lying, Lieutenant Rong


    Rong Leng leaned over Liu Wei''s body and put her chin in her neck socket. Her voice was full of grievances: "when are you angry enough?"


    Liu Wei patted the back of his head: "who knows, anyway, he is still angry."


    He said angrily, but his body was held by others.


    Rong Leng breathed, hugged her more tightly, and begged for mercy silently.


    Liu Wei was indifferent. For a while, he pushed people away and opened the door into the cabin.


    Rong Ling holds her hand and doesn''t let her go.


    Liu Wei looked back at him, touched his face, and said, "go and collect the blankets and pillows, and put them on the deck to stop people passing."


    "Let Leng Li Ma way:" by jade dye trample dirty


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "then wash it in the sun in the daytime, or you won''t have to cover it in the evening."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    The third prince and his wife are in conflict. When they have lunch, everyone can see it.


    Because the third prince didn''t attend the table, he went to the side hall next door to eat with the dark guards, and the princess, sitting in the main hall, like the host, brought vegetables to the master of the prince.


    The expressions on the table were different.


    Fang que is not sure, so she whispers to Yu Ran, "why don''t you come here to eat, elder martial brother?"


    At the mention of Yuran, she was furious. She broke the chopsticks in her hand into two parts with a "bang". Then she said with a slow voice, "starve him!"


    Fang que: "..."

 Chapter 1173

    As soon as Rong Ling slept, he slept on the deck for three consecutive days. On the fourth day, because of the rain in the night, Liu Wei allowed him to enter the room.


    But in these three days, Rong Ling has never given Yueshan Sheng a good face, but Yueshan Sheng seems to have not found out. These three days are very lonely.


    Maybe he was a loner. He stayed in the cabin or went to the deck to have a hairdryer. In his hand, the map was always held.


    Every time Rong Ling sees it, he thinks that this man is still hard-working, but he still can''t understand the pictures he can''t read many times.


    This timely rain saved Rong Leng, so that the iron willed Rong third prince can finally hold his wife to sleep again, without being beaten by wind and rain outside.


    But because of the heavy rain, the speed of the ship was affected.


    It was 13 days later that the ship landed in Qingzhou. At that time, Yue Dansheng knew that the Wei couple were also on board.


    Wei couple was arrested as a wanted criminal. In order to let him be honest and don''t make any mistakes, the dark guards of Rong Ling took him all the way. They all knocked him unconscious. When they woke up, they let him eat, drink and Lazar. When they finished, they knocked him unconscious again.


    There are several bags at the back of Wei couple''s head now. It''s all up to Liu Wei to meet her again. Liu Wei has provided the overpowering drug, or he''s afraid it''s not just the bag.


    When the Wei couple got off the ship, they were still ignorant. The whole person was a little silly.


    The reward dark Wei asks Rong Ling for a leave, and takes the Wei couple to Qingzhou yamen happily.


    Before Yueshan Sheng could have a word with the couple of Wei, he saw that the man had been transferred to justice in a confused way. He was stunned for a moment, and his eyes towards Rong Leng were unavoidably unhappy: "why don''t you tell me?"


    The relationship between the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu is profound. Yue Dansheng knows that his relationship with Zhong Ziyu must be clear and clear. They are close to each other. He thinks that Rong Ling should tell him everything.


    Didn''t you expect that Rong Ling just lifted his eyelids, and his tone was very vengeful: "when do I need to ask you for instructions when I do things?"


    In fact, at the beginning, Rong Ling wanted to find a Wei couple to wake up and arrange for Yueshan Sheng to meet him, but before he did, Yueshan Sheng had sold him.


    Even after sleeping on the deck for several days, Lord Rong is on the edge of rage. It''s not bad to leave Yueshan Sheng in the sea. Do you want to see someone else?


    Yueshan Sheng is speechless, but his eyes on Rong Leng are even worse.


    The two people who were originally nodding friends, after going through these two things, were completely married.


    Liu Wei didn''t know that the couple were on the boat. She had provided some overpowering drugs. Didn''t Rong Ling ask for them? She didn''t ask for the purpose, so she gave him two bags.


    So, since then, Rong Ling has something to hide from her?


    It seems that the sleeping deck is still light. I have to think about something else!


    Simaxi and Fu''s family are relieved to know that Rong Ling is back safely. Fu Zichen doesn''t care about Rong Ling, but when Liu Wei gets on the boat and goes to sea, they know that she went to find Rong Ling.


    I have been worried for a long time. Now I see Liu Wei in good condition, and I bring a baby back. He is all soft.


    Knead the ugly hand, light the ugly nose: "baby, I''m your Godfather."


    "I agree?" Rong Leng asked


    Liu Wei looked back at him. "I agree."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Sinners have no right to express their opinions.


    After only three days in Qingzhou, after handling all the personnel arrangements, the party set sail again with clear objectives.


    This time, their destination is the deep sea. First of all, they need several experienced old boatmen. At the same time, they need bigger ships that are better, stronger and can withstand the climate and waves in the deep sea.


    Liu Wei has only Mingxiang Xixiang, Daniu and Xiaoniu, and Rong Ling has 10 private guards, 40 regular soldiers, and Yue Dansheng, Rong Ling''s master.


    Jade dyed magpie was placed in Qingzhou.


    Since the sinking of the ship and the sniping of rongling for many times, the people who attacked them evaporated. Rongling guessed that the other side should not be familiar with the sea fighting. He was too lucky to eat him here, so he temporarily stopped fighting. So he left the jade dye and Fang Magpie in the protection category of Fu''s family. He was still concerned.


    As for the identity of those people, Rong Ling has already speculated.


    But after all, it''s speculation. It needs to be confirmed. He has written back to Kyoto. Kyoto is investigating. If there is any news, he will try to inform him.


    From luggage, to manpower arrangement, to ship determination, finally, they determined two ships. The ship was the official ship borrowed by Qingzhou Marine Division. The ship was equipped with artillery. It was a battle ship that could attack and defend.


    Most of the luggage, together with the regular Battalion soldiers, was placed on the auxiliary ship. Rong Ling, Liu Wei, Yue Dansheng and others were on the main ship.


    After all, the two official ships carry a lot of thermal energy. They are not as spacious as ordinary civil ships and only need to carry passengers.


    So although it''s two big ships, the available space is very small.


    The boatman, the helmsman and a group of people were just enough.


    On the first day of boarding, Liu Wei couldn''t help but ask Rong Ling, "why does your Shifu go too?"According to Liu Wei, Shifu should stay in Qingzhou. She was killed by her former teacher and allowed her to travel for thousands of miles. However, she got on a large ship that went to sea without any reason. The ship sank at sea and then drifted for several days. Now she finally got on the shore. She thought that Shifu and yuranfangque should first find out the group who attacked them and then do their own business. Why To follow them to the deep sea?


    Rong Leng put his arms around Liu Wei''s shoulders. He didn''t speak, but his face wavered.


    As soon as Liu Wei saw her husband''s expression, she knew there was a problem. She immediately warned, "you said you wouldn''t tell me."


    Rong Leng thought of the miserable deck experience of those three days, rubbed her head, and said, "this is a long story."


    "Then you have to say."


    If you want to talk about it, you have to start from the beginning.


    At that time, a special crossbow was found in the garrison of Qingzhou. Afterwards, Fang Que and Ji Jin vied for recognition, which was made by their own families.


    This matter is not obvious on the surface, but it is in his mind. But at that time, he thought about sending Liu Wei back to Beijing, so he put the crossbow on the table temporarily.


    However, the exposure of the small crossbow does not only allow the curiosity of the edge, but also the movement of the crossbow holder.


    Rong Ling is also on his way to Qingzhou. When he met Shifu, he knew his interests.


    The crossbow was indeed made by master. One day, the family was robbed and the crossbow disappeared. But now the group who attacked them read the name of the book of utensils.


    Fang que once said that master came across the book of making broken weapons when he was traveling around the country. In the book of making crossbows, he saw the ten thousand li crossbow and made it.


    Since the other side knows the existence of the miscellany, it indirectly indicates that they may have come here.


    But it was clearly put on the bookcase, but the group didn''t go to take it. Instead, they took a move to call the dead hand to the person.


    The other side has a large number of people, and her martial arts are not very good. Soon she was hurt by the other side.


    Shifu was not afraid of it alone, but he was afraid that two disciples would be injured in the war. Therefore, he had to flee with his disciples. However, those people pursued him. It''s true that some of the disciples have no way to go when flying pigeons send books to Rong Ling.


    Later, they had successfully hidden themselves. The enemy knew that I was dark, and after a little delay, the danger could be relieved. Therefore, they wrote another letter to show that Rong Ling didn''t need to worry.


    When Rong Ling arrived, Shifu had already crossed two rivers. There was no worry about it. But Shifu mentioned that he wanted to go to the country again.


    It is located in the east of Qingyun Dynasty.


    It takes about half a month to get to the border of the United States by water from Qingzhou.


    Rong Ling didn''t want to go. After confirming that master had nothing to do with him, he wanted to go back to Beijing to accompany Liu Wei. However, after thinking about the hidden danger, Rong Ling decided to send master a way to the port a little closer to the border. He was sure that the road was safe. Then he would go back.


    However, after a short journey, the ship sank.


    After that, it was a follow-up pursuit.


    Rong Ling thought that those people were queens, either for the book or the life of master.


    After seeing master again, Rong Ling realized that at that time, Fang Que and Ya Shi, master Yuran, had not been hunted.


    He is the only one who was hunted.


    In this way, things are strange. Did the queen decide to kill him once and for all when she saw him appear?


    But we shouldn''t let go of the other four. After all, the Queen''s first purpose was Shifu, right?


    could not guess the enemy''s identity, and he did not dare to guess the identity of the enemy. He wrote back to Kyoto, so that the people of the town gate secretly investigated the queen, and did not let anyone else on the top of the Kyoto power row, including completely bedridden Ling Di, who was still in the temple of toffee, even he had returned to the natural father of Tiya state. He did not want to set his head in one direction. Direction, someone is secretly attacking him.


    However, the master, who was originally assigned to merge with other countries, showed a complicated look when he knew that they were going to the deep sea. After saying "it''s all Providence" for a while, he insisted on following them.


    Rong Ling always thought that master had many secrets. Even so far, he didn''t know why master appeared in the palace at the beginning, and why he saw him at first sight. He asked him if he wanted to practice martial arts with him.


    Master seems to have some views on the deep sea, but he doesn''t make it clear.


    Rong Ling is not a inquisitive person, but he has an intuition that if he takes his master with him, maybe his trip will be much smoother than they expected.


    Anyway, it''s impossible to find the devil sea. The map is not complete. The devil sea has only an imaginary outline for the time being.


    But being able to enter the deep sea is at least a step closer to ultimate success.


    The purpose of this trip, in fact, is determined by the deep sea. At that time, whether we can continue to move forward or not, at present, Rong Leng himself is not good.


    The first emperor of Qingyun state lost hundreds of thousands of sea divisions after decades of use. Didn''t he also enter that sea area.

 Chapter 1174

    At this time, in the imperial city of Kyoto.


    After hearing the two messages from the bodyguard, Shuzhen hurried back to the bedroom hall. Just after entering the hall, he saw that there were other people in the hall.


    Tree Zhen Leng for a while, the urgent that throat floats stops immediately.


    The queen sat in the first place, with her right hand on her side, and the little maid was waiting on Tu Kudan. She looked at Shu Zhen, and then looked at the person who was next to her son. She said, "this exquisite Pink Bead from sister Yi is really beautiful. It''s hard for her sister to get this good thing, and it''s specially sent to this palace."


    It''s the same color of cardan on the hands of the next Princess Yi. Hearing the words, she covered her lips and smiled: "what''s your sister''s saying? It''s their blessing that this little thing can get into your sister''s eyes. However, the pink bead is round and full. It''s not suitable for your sister. It''s more beautiful for her sister."


    The empress''s eyelids drooped: "sister Yi''s mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. I heard that this morning, Shier went to the palace to say hello to you?"


    After the prince Jin became king, he had a separate residence outside the palace.


    Rong Xu went out to build a palace many years ago. After all, there was a gap outside the palace. Even the mother and son didn''t often ask for good-bye. It was usually a big festival or a special day every month.


    It seems that Princess Yi is not surprised that the queen knows what happened to her. She only nods and sighs: "this is not a funny thing for the former. She sent me a relief. The child is also filial. She knows that I am in a depressed mood recently."


    The queen picked up her eyebrows and said, "what is sister Yu?"


    Princess Yi glanced at the empress and said, "to tell you the truth, the emperor''s illness is a little pale, and my sister is really worried about it day by day..."


    The queen also did not know to hear the hypocrisy in this words, or how, chuckled.


    Princess Yi squinted without trace.


    The empress said: "the emperor, Hong fuqitian, can be cured if you are ill. My sister is free and worried about this. If you don''t take good care of her, will she be thin these two days?"


    Princess Yi touched her face: "do you have one?"


    Then the queen said, "go and take the box of shenyuanbao reed cream from this palace."


    The maid who was waiting on her went into the inner room and quickly brought out a jade blue eight treasure box.


    "This treasure reed cream was found by fei''er in our palace. We were reluctant to use it. Since my sister used it together, it was for my sister."


    Yiguifei then took the box and smiled, "how can I let my sister cut her love?"


    "You and my sister are so affectionate that they are not out of sight?"


    "I knew that my sister cared for me most."


    Two of the most noble women in the Imperial City, when you say a word and I say a word, you smile and smile at me, who can''t see the tip of the needle.


    It took yiguifei another two-quarters of an hour to leave. As the grand maid beside the queen, Shuzhen naturally wanted to see her off in person.


    When the man was sent to the gate, Princess Yi suddenly took a look at Shuzhen and asked, "how old is Shuzhen this year?"


    Tree Zhen hurriedly lowered his head and said respectfully, "go back to your mother, maid 30."


    Yiguifei nodded, handed the precious reed cream to the maid beside her, took the silk handkerchief and wiped her hands.


    Tree Zhen looked at the action of Yi Guifei wiping her hands, and lowered her head.


    "Thirty, not young. I have to plan for the rest of my life."


    Shuzhen did not make a sound. She could understand the suggestion of yiguifei.


    Princess Yi looks at her quail like appearance and laughs: "come on, go back. Your mother should be in a hurry."


    Yiguifei leaves leisurely, while Shuzhen looks at her back with complicated eyes.


    Who has no secret in this palace? Who has no desire? Her desire is not obvious all the time. But she knows that, no matter how obvious, those with sharp eyes can still see it. For example, she has been serving the queen for half her life. For example, this princess who has been equal to the queen in the palace is suitable.


    The seven princes can become the prince''s powerful enemy. As the birth mother of the seven princes, how can the princess Yi be looked down upon?


    The thought flashed in his mind, and Shuzhen returned to his usual loyal appearance, and hurried back to the main hall with steps.


    In the main hall, the empress has sent out the rest of the people. After Shuzhen closes the door, she comes forward and whispers a few words.


    After hearing this, the queen narrowed her eyes. "She didn''t change."


    Shuzhen was worried: "now, none of the people we sent back alive, Niang, do we have to change the way, that Ji Xiaqiu is not a fuel-efficient lamp, which has not been found for so many years, this active appearance must be set up a trap waiting for us, we are better..."


    "No." It seems that she knows her opponent very well. The queen sneers and raises her chin: "she is a little cunning, but her strength is limited. Compare with me? She can afford it? "


    Shuzhen didn''t think so: "as far as the slaves know, the king of power has 90000 soldiers and horses in the north, and the talisman seems to have given Ji Xiaqiu..."


    The queen frowned, and her voice was sharp: "it seems that I have made a mistake. Even after so many years, her ability to seduce men has not changed."When tree Zhen thought of his master''s thought about Liu Huan, he didn''t say a word.


    The queen was silent for a moment, and asked with cold eyes, "what about Qingzhou?"


    Tree screen''s face was ugly: "our people have been chasing for half a month. They have besieged Rong Leng once and for all. They would have succeeded, but in the end..."


    "Last of all?"


    Tree Zhen gnawed his teeth: "finally, a group of people and horses from unknown sources arrived at the border port of Qingzhou and the mountain gorge of Qingzhou, and killed 30000 of our soldiers by surprise..."


    "What!" The queen rose from the Phoenix chair fiercely, with a fierce face: "who is it?"


    Shuzhen bowed his head: "it should have something to do with Ji Xiaqiu. There are spies coming back. There was some turbulence before Dingzhou. Thousands of soldiers in Dingzhou garrison went to Zhongzhou to cross the two rivers, but it''s not clear whether those soldiers crossed the two rivers or took a detour to Qingzhou..."


    The queen clenched her fists and her eyes were scarlet: "Ji, Xia, Qiu!"


    Tree Zhen''s old saying goes again: "Niang, she knows you so well, she must find out our way, face to face, we are afraid that we can''t get a bargain..."


    "Not necessarily." The empress pondered for a while and said, "she didn''t stir up the affairs of Qingzhou. She knew that the palace had plans in Qingzhou, but she didn''t know who the palace was aiming at."


    Tree Zhen thinks: "Niang means..."


    "If she knew that this palace was Chaorong Leng, she could still sit in Dingzhou so comfortably and steadily?"


    Rong Ling means Liu Wei. Ji Xiaqiu is not the kind of person who can watch his daughter in danger and is indifferent.


    Tree Zhen understood: "the maidservant goes to do now!"


    Seeing the tree Zhen leave, the queen sits back on the Phoenix chair, her back slowly relaxes, and a trace of hard to detect fatigue appears at the bottom of her eyes.


    On the other side, Yi Guifei, who returned to her own bedroom, unexpectedly saw her good son Rong Su sitting in the main hall drinking tea.


    The proud lady took a breath and walked in with a blue face. As soon as she went in, she pointed to the tip of her own son''s nose and asked, "didn''t she tell you something? Who let you run into the palace again! "

 Chapter 1175

    In the face of his mother''s question, Rong Xu''s face was flat. He only asked, "is there a cable?"


    Yi Guifei snorted coldly: "that woman can sit in today''s position, you should be so easy to deal with? I''m going to explore the depth. I really want to find useful clues. I''m afraid I have to go twice more. "


    After that, Princess Yi looked at her son with disgust: "so you are waiting outside the palace. Don''t always come into the palace. Are you afraid that the queen won''t catch our pigtails?"


    "A son who is filial to his mother is also a pigtail?" Rong Su takes a sip of tea.


    , if you can''t see this affectation, you can remind the queen to let her have more eyes on me.


    Rong Su smiled: "can''t Mother deal with it?"


    Yiguifei choked for a while. Indeed, in recent decades, the queen has planted many people around her, but is one useful?


    If not, she would not be second in the harem.


    The queen is not a kind person. If she doesn''t have some means, how can the queen allow her?


    "In a word, you don''t want nothing to do." "You can walk around the cabinet when you have time. Recently, I heard that the old ministers still have only Rong Leng in their hearts."


    Rong Su didn''t make a sound, just put down the teacup.


    Princess Yi looks at him like that, but laughs: "the prince is a useless man. It''s easy to deal with. Even if the queen works hard to let him ascend the throne, this son has been sitting for less than a year, but Rong Ling is not easy to deal with. He''s not in Kyoto now. Do you have to do something to prevent him from coming back peacefully?"


    Yiguifei looks at this issue from the perspective of the mother of a prince who has desire for the position of Dabao.


    The battle among the three kings of Kyoto is no secret. The prince is not afraid now. Another one is likely to be a stumbling block to his son''s success. Therefore, he should clear up his mind of good morning.


    Yi Guifei said clearly, but after a quiet moment, Rong Xu raised her head and said, "mother knows, why does the son inquire about the Queen''s deployment?"


    "Nature is for the prince," she said


    "This is just one of them."


    "Well?"


    "Second..." Rong Shudun said, "I am entrusted by others."


    Yiguifei picked up her eyebrows and asked, "who''s the trust?"


    "Rong Leng."


    Yi Guifei: "..."


    "My son is in a boat with Rong Leng."


    Yi Guifei: "..."


    "The concubine?"


    "Come!" Yiguifei called the maid who was guarding the gate and snapped, "bring the whip of this palace!"


    Rong Su: "..."


    This fight is not close to Rong Suo.


    He''s grown up. He''s not the kid who was beaten but can''t do anything when he was young. He can run now and overwhelm his mother with momentum.


    Princess Yi really let her son scare her, but she was still angry and could not restrain herself. She was holding the whip and shaking her whole hand.


    With a sigh, Rong can only reason with his mother.


    But where is the princess Yi willing to listen? He thinks her son is evil. She has been fighting for the position of the great treasure for more than 20 years. Now, if she wants to give up, she has to join hands with her former enemies?


    I''m sorry!


    Who are you when they become emperors?


    Is it rare to see such things as birds, horses and donkeys?


    If so, who should they cry for?


    Princess Yi presses her forehead, only to feel that the whole head is painful and numb.


    Rong Su had to come forward and sit closer to her mother, so that she could say all the things that had happened.


    It''s a surprise to know that her son and Rong Ling had a relationship in Dingzhou.


    After a while, Princess Yi asked, "do you mean that he doesn''t have the heart to fight for big treasure? Rong Jindong? The prince''s son? "


    Allow to trace the nod, but also a simple explanation of its interests.


    After hearing this, yiguifei pressed her forehead again: "around and around, the three kings fought their lives and could not go to the throne, but they wanted to let a little baby go?"


    "Does the mother want to see the child?" Asked Rong su.


    "I want to see you in this palace, and I also want to see your grandchildren. What do you do when you see an outsider?"


    "He is supported by Rong Fei and supported by the Qin family."


    Yi Guifei snorted coldly again: "I''m afraid that the queen didn''t think about it. One day, her baby''s youngest son will stand on her opposite side. I tell you, like the prince, it''s already spreading outside. The manpower and forces prepared by the queen are all intended to support Rong Fei."


    "That''s right." Rong Su subtly raised his lips and said, "what''s the difference between the queen giving her troops to Rong Fei and giving them to us?"


    Princess Yi thinks her son has a problem: "do you believe that Rong feirong Leng will keep one heart with you in the face of interests and family affection? When have you become so naive"They will not betray me." Rong Su is confident.


    Princess Yi thinks that if there is a tail behind her son, the tail is shaking even now.


    "What do you say?"


    "No one is allowed."


    "Who can manage three princes with such a big business?"


    "Liu Wei."


    "Who?"


    "Yes, there is such a person."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Rong Su leaves the palace, Princess Yi immediately sends someone to inquire about Liu Wei. She is surprised to find out about her return.


    "Is it her?" The daughter of Liu family who escaped from marriage six years ago and made his son lose face.


    In any case, the concubine Yi could not have imagined that the ordinary girl six years ago could be so amazing.


    Therefore, the princess should continue to investigate.


    Rong Su naturally knew his mother''s investigation of Liu Wei, and he didn''t panic, even deliberately let the wind leak to his mother.


    Hearing several new messages from the bodyguard, Princess Yi was surprised: "zhengemenszo? It''s the "The most effective counselor in rongleng''s hand?"


    The bodyguard nodded honestly: "it seems that everyone in the gate knows that Liu Sizuo is dressed as a woman and a man. Recently, he seems to have married the third prince in Qingzhou."


    "Three princesses?" She smacked her lips and asked, "what''s the relationship between Rong Jindong and her wife?"


    "It''s like there''s a relationship with the mother." In this respect, the information of the bodyguard is also limited: "the mother of the little son seems to be related to some of the three princesses."


    "How about Rongfei?"


    It''s a big gossip. The bodyguard has investigated more clearly: "it''s said secretly that the mother of the little prince, although she was with the crown prince at the beginning, had some unclear relationship with the five Lords. The little prince Maybe it''s not the prince''s birth... "


    I didn''t expect that there was such a big play here. To put it this way, Liu Wei played a key role in this matter.


    She asked again, "what are the three princesses like in character and temperament? My palace still doesn''t understand. When she escaped from marriage, how could she be so convinced? It''s not like him. He''s obviously a vengeful person... "


    The bodyguard said: "maybe it''s related to the Dingzhou incident. The mother can remember why the seven lords went to Dingzhou at the beginning."


    Princess Yi''s eyes immediately narrowed: "this matter is naturally remembered by our palace. For such a thing, we want to forget it, and we can''t forget it."


    Princess Yuehai was still alive.


    Emperor Qianling had cheated Huizhou''s talisman from the moon sea, and ordered rongsu to go to Huizhou to recover his army and horses. Therefore, rongsu was robbed by a group of bandits, and almost all his life was outside.


    As Rong Su said before, he was saved by Rong Ling.


    In this matter, the princess should admit that they owe Lennon a favor. But what does this matter have to do with Liu Wei?


    "Black Mei Wei was destroyed. Seven princes were exiled on the desert island. They were poisoned and nearly died. Thanks to the superior medical skills of three princesses, seven princes could be safe."


    Also, even if Rong Leng saves Rong Su, there is no good doctor, and in that poor place, there are still worries about life, thanks to that person''s medical skills.


    But a counselor, who knows some medical skills, will not be so devoted to Rong Xu.


    She continued to ask the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard can''t understand. He can only guess: "I''m afraid that he will get along for several months and have a friendship."


    That''s the only reason.


    But Princess Yi still feels oppressed: "well, how can we get to this point?"


    She still wanted to allow Su to ascend the throne, or her son to be emperor.


    Yi Guifei asked again, "su''er said that the man can restrain Rong Ling and Rong Fei. What do you think?"


    The bodyguard coughed, "I think it''s true."


    "Well?" Yiguifei was surprised and said seriously: "even if it''s a couple, but Rong Ling is not a person who can listen to pillow wind, and Rong Fei should have no reason."


    The bodyguard shook his head and said straightly: "the people in zhenggemen said that on the surface of the door, the three princes are the masters. In fact, they all listen to assistant Liu. On the other side of the five princes, their subordinates think that it comes from the medical skills of the three princesses. It is well known that the five princes were assassinated, unable to have children, and the art of the three princesses is amazing..."


    Yiguifei frowned: "it''s OK to allow Fei, but it''s OK to allow Leng. How can I listen to a woman?"


    The bodyguard was very sure: "that''s what the people of zhenggemen said. They also said that when they saw Rong Duwei and Liu Sizuo walking together, they first asked Liu Sizuo for their safety. Sometimes they made mistakes, but they also asked Liu Sizuo for their love. As long as Liu Sizuo agreed, the matter was basically settled."


    "Absurd." Yi Guifei''s cold face: "how can Rong Leng tolerate someone''s encroachment on his place?"


    "Niang, they said that in order to go home to see my mother for the last time, a soldier of the second battalion left his post without permission and violated the military law, and was personally supervised by rongduwei to hit 50 boards. At last, Liu Sizuo said something, although it was not appropriate, but his filial piety could be learned, so he changed from 50 to five boards. The man was still alive after being hit."Yi Guifei: "..."


    She is getting more and more confused about these young people now.


    How dare you be so playful in military affairs?


    A Rong Su is like this, a Rong Leng is like this, and Rong Fei is not able to have children. What''s the matter? How can you be willing to be a running dog for such a small matter?


    It''s really hopeless!

 Chapter 1176

    The other side.


    The intermittent whimper rang in the ear.


    Ji Cha, who was sleeping shallowly, jumped up in a hurry, ran to the edge of the cave and looked carefully at the old man on the bed? My aunt? "


    Even cried several times, the old man who slept very restlessly opened his eyes weakly and sweated heavily.


    Ji Cha takes a breath, takes a glass of water, feeds and asks: "what do you dream about? Didn''t you take the medicine? Why are you still dreaming... "


    The old man looked at her bewildered. He murmured something. Ji Cha listened carefully. Then he heard the name of Grandpa Biao.


    She frowned and hugged her aunt. "We don''t want to, don''t want to."


    The old man didn''t know if he could understand. He began to rummage all over the bed again.


    Ji Cha hurriedly pressed on Aunt Biao''s body, felt for a black stone under the pillow, and handed it up: "here, here, don''t worry."


    The old man pinched the black stone, touched the mottled lines on the stone, and sobbed softly: "Nanzheng Nanzheng...... "


    Ji Cha sighed and tried to persuade him again, but suddenly heard a click.


    In the middle of the night, the room is quiet, where is the sound?


    Ji Cha held his breath and looked at the black stone on Aunt Biao''s hand. Did it move just now?


    Impossible. How can a stone move? Even if it was a living insect, it has been dead for so many years


    "Click."


    The weak voice rang again, and Ji Cha couldn''t help staring. She doubted that she was dazzled, but she saw clearly that the black stone, the stone There are cracks.


    Rub your eyes hard. Ji Cha comes closer. Then he hears a click


    In the next breath of incense, Jicha was just like crazy. She watched the stone like an egg, from a little crack to the whole crack. When it was broken, a caterpillar came out of it.


    She swore that it must be a caterpillar, green body, wriggling strip shape


    Jicha grabs her hair and stares round. She suspects that she is dreaming. Except for dreaming, everything in front of her can''t be explained!


    "Nanzheng Nanzheng...... " However, my aunt was also glad to hold the caterpillar, and even put it on her cheek.


    Ji Cha is about to collapse. She shakes her hands to touch the caterpillar, but when she is about to meet it, she is pushed away by her aunt.


    The old man, who has been depressed for several months, is very energetic at the moment.


    The old man watched Ji Cha warily. He hid the caterpillars in his arms, even his whole body in his bed. When he got back to the corner, he would gather himself up, turn his back and face Ji Cha with his butt.


    Ji Cha wants to see the insect again. She thinks the situation is not right now. How can a bug hatch in the stone?


    What kind of insect is that? Is there any poison? Can you hold it with your hands at will?


    But she was not allowed to approach her for half a minute.


    Ji Cha takes a deep breath and decides to find someone. In this matter, the patriarch knows best.


    In this way, Ji Cha did not dare to delay. After the door was closed, he hurried to the patriarch''s house.


    The patriarch''s family had been sleeping for a long time. When they heard the knock on the door, they got up in a daze. When they heard Ji Cha''s words, they were all stunned.


    "The stone? Insect fossils? "


    Ji Cha nods hard: "that''s it. It''s really broken and gives birth to a worm. Go and have a look. I wonder if I''m crazy."


    Miao people have always been mysterious, but the Gu insect really died many years ago. It''s impossible to live or even hatch a worm.


    The patriarch didn''t have time to think about it. He took the shirt and walked out with Ji cha.


    But when the two rushed back to cousin''s house, they found that the door was open.


    Ji Cha hurriedly ran over to see that the room was empty. Aunt Biao was gone!


    Ji Cha panicked. After all, the clan leader is an elder. Calm down and hurry to ask for someone.


    After a while, every family in jijiapu was shocked. When everyone knew the story and couldn''t believe it, they were more worried about the safety of the elderly.


    "I sent someone to ask about the soldiers guarding the night today. I didn''t hear that there were people coming in and out. Aunt Biao must still be in the castle. Let''s look for them separately and send off fireworks when we find them."


    All of them had no problem. They picked up the torch and candle in twos and threes.


    As soon as I looked for it, I found the dawn, let alone the figure. I didn''t even find a footprint.


    "Can a man disappear from nothing?" Some people questioned Ji Cha and asked, "you have seen all the rooms clearly. You have seen all the rooms clearly. Are you sure no one is there?"


    It was said that Ji Cha was also confused and said: "I saw two bedrooms Don''t you Backyard... "


    "Go back and have a look." The patriarch said at once.


    They hurried back, but they did not find it after a round of searching. Only the fence in the lower part of the backyard was pushed away, and the faltering footprints could be seen there."It seems that they left here. Where are they going along this road?"


    No one knows the answer.


    Where other people''s backyard leads, how can others know? In addition, jijiapu itself covers a large area and is built on the mountain, surrounded by many trees.


    We had to go down this road. At the end of the road, we found a precipice. Under the precipice, there was a torrent of water flowing into the sea


    Ji Cha ran over several steps, lying on the edge of the cliff with red eyes: "aunt Biao..."


    Someone came to Jicha and held her steady to prevent her from falling. At the same time, he looked at the water flow below and said, "if the water is so urgent, I''m afraid..."


    "No, no Knowing it''s a cliff, aunt Biao won''t go ahead No... " But the dementia people, what is not.


    Slowly, Ji Cha cried, and her soft aunt held her. Ji Cha was crying in her aunt''s arms. She kept blaming herself. It was her fault that she didn''t take care of her cousin


    "I''ll send someone down to have a look." At last, the patriarch gave a command to appease the people''s restless heart: "finally, live to see people, die to see corpses!"


    All night long, everyone didn''t have a good rest. The patriarch arranged the family soldiers to go to the sea to look for people. He asked everyone to go back to rest first. Ji Cha refused to go. He had to follow the family soldiers. The patriarch saw her almost desperate appearance and had to agree.


    The current was so rapid, and the surrounding rocks and cliffs made the boat dare not stop in the middle of the river, so it had to stop far away. People climbed up the mountain and shouted and watched along the road.


    This kind of efficiency of looking for people is undoubtedly very low, but it is the best way for us to do our best. After all, when a big wave comes, our soldiers may also be in danger.


    Ji Cha followed the soldiers for three days without eating or drinking, or even sleeping.


    Until three days later, Ji Jin came back. Knowing this, she hurried to the cliff.

 Chapter 1177

    Ji Jin''s return did not make Ji Cha feel guilty.


    When I saw my sister who had been separated for a long time, Ji Cha seemed to break down. She threw herself in her arms and kept crying.


    Ji Jin''s golden eyes brightened slightly. She looked at her sister, patted her back with heartache, and advised: "aunt Biao will be safe, sister, you have to believe me."


    Ji Cha sniffed, his voice hoarse: "I want to How to believe you You''re not here, you don''t know... "


    "I know, I know." Ji Jin hurriedly said, and looked around to make sure that no one around overheard them. Then she said in a low voice, "I know everything."


    Ji Cha is stupefied for a while, looking at her sister in astonishment.


    Looking at her silly appearance, Ji Geun relieved, took her sister''s hand, took her back and said, "I''ll explain to you slowly. In a word, sister, I won''t cheat you."


    In this world, only Miao people know what it means to wake up a bug.


    In addition to Aunt Biao, Jijia has no Miao people. No one believes that a stone can hatch a worm, and no one can explain what kind of insect it is, ordinary worm, or Insects?


    If it''s Gu insect, does this Gu insect really mean Ji Nanzheng is not dead?


    Ji Jin waited for her sister to calm down a little, then she pulled her to the Bush beside the mountain forest, reached out and pointed to her eyes: "golden pupil knows the sky, sister, aunt Biao is really OK."


    Ji Cha looked into her eyes and held her shoulder. "Can you see something that no one else can see? You tell me, what do you see? "


    Ji Cha sighed and clapped her sister''s hand, letting her not hold it so tightly: "except for the different colors, my eyes are not different from normal people, I can''t see ghosts and gods, and I just know."


    Ji Cha shook her head: "no, you must have seen something. Tell me, how did aunt Biao leave? When did you go out? Where are you now? Tell your sister, tell her! "


    Ji Jin was dizzy, and finally shouted, "intuition, my intuition!"


    "What intuition?"


    "That''s it. It''s a deep feeling..."


    What is deep feeling?


    Ji Cha didn''t understand at all. Now she seems to have lost her ability to judge. She doesn''t want to guess such ambiguous words.


    Ji Jin did not understand that the golden pupil appeared in the ancestors of Ji Jia.


    It is because the ancestors of Jin Tong once created a myth that Ji Jin was found to have the special treatment of the whole family when she was born.


    Ji''s family firmly believe that these eyes must have other uses. Although they don''t know what the ancestors did with a pair of golden pupils, there is also a golden pupil in their later generations. In this way, they can try, slowly try. They believe that one day, the eyes will show their ability.


    Ji Jin is in a trance, a sense of anticipation born of bliss. She has a premonition that something is wrong at home, so she gets off the boat and rushes home.


    At first, she thought that this was a twin sister''s heart. Ji Cha called her from the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t touch her eyes until she felt that Aunt Biao was safe.


    How many people boast about the ability of golden pupils? Ji Jin herself is also curious about these eyes.


    She felt her eyes only subconsciously, but she dared not impose this sudden feeling on the function of her eyes. However, she guessed that her eyes might have inherited the ancestors'' wishes, and they had the ability to see the destiny. Although she did not know whether it was right or not, it could make her feel the life and death of her relatives.


    Ji Jin said that she was confused. Ji Cha finally didn''t listen to her. She ran back to the cliff and looked down.


    Ji Jin had to pull her again.


    The two sisters come and go. It''s dark. Ji Cha finally takes her sister to wash and rest


    For a whole month, Jicha hasn''t given up her determination to look for Aunt Biao. Others in the family are more or less distressed by her appearance.


    On the contrary, it''s her own sister, Duan''s indifferent attitude. Youzai, many people gossip behind her, saying that her sister is cruel, that the big girl is sensible, that the little girl went out twice, and that she would not be sensible when she came back. It''s true that outside of Lingzhou, it''s all Longtan and Huxue. If she can''t go, she will suffer.


    And a month later, the people that should not be found are still not found.


    How can an old man, who is so silly and silly, disappear without any reason in a bucket like jijiapu?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    But what else can we do if we can''t find it? We gradually see it. At first, we were embarrassed to persuade Ji Cha, but now we are all here.


    The soldiers in the castle no longer follow Ji Cha to find people at the bottom of the cliff. They are ordered by the clan leader to give up the search.


    When everyone left, Ji Cha was desperate. Ji Jin was still beside her saying: "aunt Biao is really OK."Ji Cha wants to slap her to death. Why does this child have such a big heart? That''s aunt Biao, who took care of them and raised them since childhood. I can''t find anyone. Can you show a little sadness? Even if it''s fake.


    But Ji Jin is so sincere. She was beaten by her elder sister. She didn''t touch the mould, but just blinked slightly. Under the sunshine, those sparkling eyes are really more beautiful than the most precious glass beads in the world.


    At the same time, on the Bay thousands of miles away, Rong Ling took the rough map and stood at the top of the deck with Yue Dansheng. He looked at the sea area in front of him, looked at the signs on the map and pointed to a point: "this should be the last foothold."


    After this landing point, the devil sea is ahead.


    Starting from Qingzhou, they set sail at full speed, striving for the fastest time to cross the deep sea.


    Due to the beauty of the heavenly Father and the fact that the helmsman on the ship is all the experienced and efficient sea going veterans. However, in one month''s time, they have reached the edge position shown in the map. According to the normal logic, as long as they reach the landing point, and then walk from the west to the front, they can see the devil sea.


    However, everyone knows it won''t be so easy. There must be a route between the deep sea and the devil sea, but without a seal, they can''t break it.


    Liu Wei, coaxing the ugly to sleep, walked out of the deck.


    Seeing Rong Ling and Yue Shan Sheng staring at the man''s leather map seriously and pointing, she couldn''t help being curious and took a look.


    Just then, a wind came, with a thick fog.


    It''s normal that the sea is wet and the frequent wind brings heavy fog. The three people on the deck are not surprised. They should pay attention to the map.


    Only the ugliness in Liu Wei''s arms, a pair of black eyes like glass, looked at the white fog in the sky, and then suddenly cried in his mother''s arms.

 Chapter 1178

    Ugly move, Liu Wei almost did not hold well, quickly look down to see if her daughter is uncomfortable, and reach out to touch her little head.


    Rong Leng also looked over, stroked her daughter''s face with big hands, and asked, "is the hair blowing uncomfortable?"


    Liu Wei did not know, said: "I go first."


    But as soon as she got into the cabin, the ugly in her arms began to wriggle more vigorously, and her mouth was shriveled, and she would cry at any time.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know how ugly it is. She''s not hungry or pulling. She''s just pulling.


    She had to hold the baby in a different position and coaxed: "what''s the matter? What''s up? Is it hard? "


    Xiaoli just came out of the room, heard the movement and running, tiptoed and asked: "what''s wrong with Xiaoye, mother, what''s wrong with Xiaoye?"


    Son Gua noise, daughter noisy, up and down Liu Wei head big, she had to squat down, let Xiaoli look at her sister.


    Xiaoli looked forward, supporting her head, and saw that her sister was pink and tender, and her eyebrows were wrinkled into a knot. She put out her hand to touch her heartache: "Xiaoye, I am my brother, look at me quickly."


    Months of infants where the point of Qingren, the mood is a mouth is crying.


    Ugly and inexplicably began to have a bad temper, and the crying soon alarmed other people. Everyone gathered around and tried all kinds of ways, but the little baby could not show his face.


    Rong Ling also heard the movement, and immediately ignored Yueshan Sheng. He put the map in his hand and stepped into the cabin.


    Yueshan Sheng is still looking at the situation on the sea with the map. The small wind just blew the fog. But on this day, the fog gathered and dispersed quickly.


    When the white fog wrapped in the big ship gradually disappeared, the baby girl in the cabin cried heartbreaking, but also stopped crying.


    Before Rong Ling came back, she heard her daughter crying. Once in the cabin, she did not cry again.


    He went to Liu Wei''s side. Liu Wei was also ignorant and could not help but probe for her daughter''s pulse.


    Ugly as if she had forgotten how noisy she was before, two tears hung on her upper eyelashes. In a blink of an eye, the tears touched her lower eyelashes, which made her eyes watery, and her pink mouth pursed and pursed.


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand. She pinches her face and asks, "Why are you laughing again?"


    The ugly couldn''t understand the adults'' words. She just held her bright eyes and stared at her mother.


    Seeing that the child is OK, others are also scattered. Yue Dansheng enters the cabin at this time and says, "go ahead for a while, there should be a desert island."


    There is a small island, at least, which can go ashore, settle down or wait and see. It is better than floating on the sea.


    From the map, the legendary desert island is not far from their present location. It can be reached in three or five days at most.


    But really find up, don''t say three or five days, after ten days, even a leaf of the tree didn''t see.


    Liu Wei wondered if he had gone the wrong way?


    But according to that fake map, it''s right.


    They are now in the middle of the boundary line of the deep sea and the island, and the distance between the boundary line and the island map is as far as half a fingernail on a small finger, but they really find it and feel like they can cross another ocean, so the scale of the map is too important!


    After another seven days, they finally saw the distant sea level has a green.


    Liu Wei took the telescope and looked at it again. Excitedly, he said to Rong Ling, "it''s there, green island!"


    This telescope is made by Liu Wei. To find rongling, she has made several of the existing glass materials. But after all, it''s rough. The visible distance is not as far as that of later telescopes, but it''s enough in this era.


    At that time, Liu Wei was so anxious to leave Beijing that he found Rong Ling and returned to Qingzhou without staying for too long. Otherwise, he would give Jin Nanyun the design drawing and ask her to make several telescopes with good performance.


    If there is no good telescope, the poor will be used together.


    Rong Ling looks at the hazy green in the distance. Combined with experience, he guesses that it should be a green island indeed. Only from the position, it is not a small distance from the map.


    "Go and have a look first."


    When this command was given, the helmsman turned to the green island.


    I''ve been in the water for too long. It''s time to go ashore. The whole ship is a little excited. After all, it''s not a serious Navy. Most soldiers have a sense of belonging to the land.


    Wang Shan runs to death. So does this island. It''s very close. It''s not so fast.


    After two days of full speed, the ship finally landed on the third day.


    This island is really small. The whole island is like a boat floating in the middle of the sea.


    The experienced helmsman went ashore to have a look and said firmly, "you can''t spend the night on this island."


    People don''t know why. It''s not easy to step on the ground. Everyone wants to have a rest for two days.


    "This is a floating island. Its base is low. It''s ok if you don''t encounter wind and waves. When you encounter a bad climate, it''s easy to flood. When the tide rises, the whole island will be submerged!"


    It''s going to submerge. That''s too much to stay.


    Liu Wei discussed with Rong Ling and Yue Dansheng, and asked the helmsman a few more questions. Finally, they decided to rest on the island for half a day and go on before dark.At least it has already landed, and it will take a long time to set sail.


    It''s not bad to go to the island for half a day, no matter the soldiers or the boatmen, or even the well-trained dark guards. When they go to the island, they go to make a fire, find fruits and do their own work.


    There are many plants on the island, but most of them do not bear fruit.


    Finally found a tree, only a kind of palm big red fruit, Liu Wei check for a while, reluctantly announced - can''t eat.


    Why can''t you eat it? Toxic!


    This is not an island for living people to live on. Although there are no birds of prey, insects or animals on the island, there is no water source for food. Even if the normal people live here, they can''t live for many days. This is because these days they can''t stand the wind and waves, nor can they flood.


    There was nothing on the island, and the enthusiasm for landing soon dissipated.


    Rong Ling is still studying the map, and Yue Dansheng is also writing and drawing on the ground.


    Liu Wei came to sit beside them and pointed to the map. "I still think this island is not marked on it."


    There is too much difference in direction.


    Yueshan Sheng raised his head at this time, holding a branch in his hand, and nodded something he drew with the branch: "it should be here."


    Liu Wei turned to look, looked for a long time, then agreed to nod: "yes, it should be this way."


    Words fall, three people are silent down.


    For a moment, Yueshan Sheng said, "we''re going astray."


    From entering the deep sea, when they were looking for the island marked on the map, they were already unconscious and lost.


    Now their location is no longer within the scope of the map demonstration, and the island on the map is even more unknown. Even if they want to return to the original way and return to the deep sea boundary line, they may not be able to return.


    "Now I seem to know how the hundreds of thousands of Navy and my grandfather disappeared." Liu Wei felt that they were going to follow the lead of their predecessors.

 Chapter 1179

    Losing direction in the sea is fatal to all.


    After calling the skilled helmsman together and discussing for a while, the helmsman came to the consensus that they would return to the original road.


    Even if it doesn''t have to go back smoothly, at least it''s better than going further and further aimlessly.


    Originally, I had to take a rest on the island for half a day, but also because of this sudden change, I had to set sail ahead of time.


    Because the route is not clear, the helmsman combined with his many years of experience, coupled with the prediction of the sea weather, drew another map.


    No one knows whether this picture can lead them out of the dilemma at this time, but in this case, laymen can only listen to the experts.


    Ugly was held in the arms of his mother, a pair of round eyes curious to see the clouds in the sky.


    Liu Wei points her daughter''s nose and draws her attention.


    Ugly looked at her mother, grinning a little, revealing the toothless flesh.


    Rong Ling is still in the helmsman''s cabin at the moment, so is Yue Dansheng.


    A large group of men gathered their heads and pointed in front of them. Liu Wei was just outside the helmsman''s cabin. She could see that the sea was calm, but who knew if it would be the calm before the storm?


    "Mother." Xiaoli takes a non poisonous fruit which is not easy to find. She bites it and rubs it against her mother.


    Liu Wei touched his head: "what''s the matter?"


    "I see the fog." Xiao Li points to the direction of the fingerboard. He just came from the deck.


    Liu Wei took a look at the other side of the deck and saw a white fog floating.


    That''s the weather on the sea. It''s just foggy.


    "Don''t go outside. Stay in the room. You are OK all day. Look for some books. Don''t think you allow uncle to be busy. You will be relaxed if you don''t care."


    Xiaoli''s mouth curled, and she couldn''t understand how to turn to reading.


    But he did not dare to resist. He could only muffle his head and raise his eyes to his sister''s.


    "Mom, I want to hold my sister."


    Xiaoli''s hands are steady, and the posture of holding the baby is good. Liu Wei gives him the ugly.


    As soon as he got his sister, Xiaoli smiled and went out to play with her.


    But before long, Liu Wei heard the baby crying.


    She hurried to see Xiaoli holding the ugly to the deck. Now she is letting her sister see the scenery in the sunshine.


    But the little girl didn''t look at anything. She just stared at her head and cried loudly. She cried like being abused.


    Xiao Li is also flustered. She doesn''t know what her sister is crying for.


    Liu Wei comes up to her daughter and coaxes her in her arms. Xiao Li says hurriedly, "Mom, I didn''t let the sun shine on her sister. I took her out to see the birds." He is talking about a group of geese flying in the sky.


    Liu Wei looks at the geese. The geese are far away. It''s impossible to frighten the ugly. What does the ugly cry for?


    "Come on, get in." Maybe the kid just doesn''t want to blow.


    Into the cabin, ugly is still choking, see her cry hard, Xiao Li is also hard, holding her sister''s face.


    Liu Wei looked at her daughter and the direction of the deck. For a moment, she went out with her daughter in her arms.


    Once out of the deck, ugly began to cry again. When he entered the cabin, he did not cry again.


    After two times of such back and forth, Liu Wei''s eyes were fixed on the white fog floating in the air.


    "Ming Xiang, Xi Xiang." Liu Wei called.


    In the room to make small clothes and shoes of the two fragrance smell speech ran out, Liu Wei will ugly to them, and then pull Xiaoli, said: "to prepare test tube beaker and dry liquid."


    Small Li Leng next, silly "Oh" sound, obediently ran into the room.


    After a while, he brought a whole set of test tubes, syringes and even alcohol lamps.


    Liu Wei took an iron pipe, drew another syringe and went on deck.


    One hour later, Liu Wei took a red glass cup and hurried into the helmsman''s cabin.


    Rong Ling looked at her sweating and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei raised the glass cup with light in her eyes.


    There is a small half of the clear blue liquid in the cup. I don''t know what it is, but it looks crystal clear under the light.


    "This is?"


    Nature is amazing. You can find the best creatures in the world and the most horrible creatures in nature.


    In the dark forest, there must be a damp and cold land suitable for the turbid and ferocious beasts. These beasts enjoy the protection brought by the pollution of nature. In the worst environment, they live better than all the bright creatures.


    Liu Wei shook the glass cup in his hand and poured a little bit in the white porcelain plate. He said to Rong Leng, "I have seen a lot of biogas, but I have never seen a kind of biogas. It is so clean and beautiful."


    Let Leng frown together, pick up the plate, put it on the tip of the nose and smell.


    "Toxic?" He asked.Liu Wei shook his head: "it''s not poisonous, but it''s biogas. There are pollution factors of miasma air in it."


    Thinking that this is the sea fog they see every day, Rong Ling''s expression is very poor. Even if Liu Wei says it''s not poisonous, it must be bad for human body since it''s pollution.


    "The tools on board are limited, so I can''t analyze the pollution source in the liquid, but I think it should be related to marine life. The reason why we lost our way may be here."


    "Let Leng not quite understand:" more specific


    Liu Wei said: "in my opinion, this kind of pollution should be the release of some fish in the sea. The fish spread some toxins into the sea water. When the sea water condenses into fog, this kind of pollution becomes air and enters our respiratory tract."


    The brow of Rong Leng is wrinkled deeper.


    Liu Wei hurriedly added: "of course, I use toxin to describe it, not to say it''s toxic. At least I can''t feel any changes in my body. I think it should be a secretion barrier. I have seen an animal on land. Because of the different living environment, they are born with a kind of substance called" hallucinogenic agent ", which is released by themselves If the substance is absorbed by other creatures or human beings, it will make people hallucinate, but there is no danger of life. Because this kind of animal is too weak, it can only rely on this secretory substance to confuse the enemy and escape in case of danger. Do you know what I mean? "


    Rong Leng is silent for a moment: "this is also the case in your hand?"


    "Nine is ten." Liu Wei said: "devil sea, why is it called Devil sea, because the people who come in can''t leave, what makes people can''t leave?"? That can only be the loss of direction, why the direction will be lost? Is it a matter of sea area or biology? I don''t think there are so many Bermuda deltas in the world, so I prefer the latter. "


    Rong Ling didn''t understand half of what she said, but he didn''t ask. Liu Wei often said some words he didn''t understand. He had learned to be used to: "what should we do?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed and she said firmly: "fishing!"

 Chapter 1180

    From today on, all soldiers are ordered to fish with fishing rods in their hands.


    The people under the command were dizzy, but all the battalions, bodyguards and secret guards in the two ships received a fishing rod, so they couldn''t help but fish around the ship in twos and threes.


    Small fish can catch, big fish can''t, we have to catch.


    In this regard, the Lord ordered the soldiers on duty at noon to take independent boats instead of fishing with others and cast nets around the main boat.


    The two orders are implemented. Let''s not talk about them in the open, but discuss them behind the scenes. Is there not enough food on board? We have to catch fish to prevent hunger?


    Every time, the fish are transported to the main ship in baskets. Because I don''t know what kind of fish secretes substances, Liu Wei can only let go of every kind of fish, cut the fish, dissect and act in one go.


    After a while, Xiaoli also saw it. She helped her mother by snorting.


    After three days of searching, Liu Wei looks up with a flat fish with yellow scales.


    Xiaoli is holding a test tube on the edge, shaking the liquid inside, wrinkling his nose and saying, "is that it? Niang, this is the same color and taste as the liquid diluted with fog. "


    Liu Wei didn''t make a conclusion, but called Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling is also busy fishing these days. Now he is full of fishy smell. However, no matter how heavy the taste is here, it''s not as heavy as Liu Wei''s.


    Because of this, Liu Wei dare not touch ugly recently. She milked Mingxiang to feed her. She can''t help it. The child dislikes her.


    "This one?" Seeing the flat fish in Liu Wei''s hand, Rong Leng screwed his eyebrows.


    Liu Wei is also not sure: "it''s very likely that you take it and ask if the boatman''s helmsman knows this kind of fish."


    Rong Ling went there and soon came back. He got several answers.


    This kind of flat body fish is not outstanding in appearance and not big in size. It is similar to the food fish that many fishermen often see. Some boatman say it is common vegetable fish, some say it is octagonal fish, some say it is colorful tail fish, but some people say it is not a kind of fish.


    It''s hard to judge. After all, Liu Wei is not proficient in marine life. He doesn''t have similar books and records. He can''t search for information.


    Finally, she had to give up judging the species of fish and study the gall bladder cut out of the fish''s body.


    Liu Wei looks in the fish basket and is going to find some more of the same species for the convenience of experiment. At this moment, master Rong Ling comes here with his back and his hands on his back.


    When I saw master, I let Leng go.


    Master Rong Ling waved to show them that they were busy, regardless of him.


    Liu Wei turned to look for the fish, but didn''t notice that there were people outside. After finding three more, the old man''s slow voice suddenly sounded: "this is the Hummer fish."


    Liu Wei looked up and saw master Rong Ling coming.


    Holding up the fish on his hand, Liu Wei asked, "do you say this?"


    Master nodded, touched his white beard, and said, "a deep-sea fish, but maybe because it looks ugly, no one takes it seriously. This fish is cannibal."


    "Cannibalism?" Allow Leng Leng Leng for a while, two steps walk to Liu Wei''s side, take the fish back to the basket.


    Liu Wei looked at his empty hands, rubbed them, and asked, "how to eat?"


    Master smiled: "how can I eat it, live, or steamed and braised? People pay attention to fish, but people don''t pay attention to fish. "


    Liu Wei knows that some deep-sea fish are dangerous, and there are no fish that eat people, but she can''t be blamed for her thoughtfulness. How can she eat the whole person? Don''t you chew?


    It seemed that she was suspicious. The master said again, "this is what I heard. Maybe the Hummer fish in this sea area are vegetarian?"


    Liu Wei pondered and asked, "master, are you sure this is a Hummer? What are the habits of Hummer


    The old man thought for a moment and said: "it''s small, with sharp teeth. It''s similar to ordinary freshwater fish in shape. It''s also because they have no killing power. When they prey on large prey, they have unexpected effects. It''s a kind of A more hideous and despicable species. "


    Liu Wei stared at the dying fish in the basket, with eyes bulging and mouth opening and closing. He couldn''t think of anyone using the word mean to describe a fish.


    Liu Wei stooped again and caught the fish.


    Let Leng have a bad eye. Stop it.


    Liu Wei sighed, "don''t worry, I''m so big, it has to chew it up if it wants to." Say, twist to open the hand that allows edge, breaking off the mouth of Hummer, look inside.


    The sight frightened her!


    The fish looks harmless. Its teeth are so sharp and there are two tusks. If it can take a bite, it will tear off a piece of meat.


    Rong Ling also saw it. He calmly threw the fish back into the basket. Liu Wei would not touch it.


    How about not touching it?


    No matter whether the fish eats or not, the special substances in its body must be found out. Otherwise, hundreds of Hummer fish will continue to secrete hormones around them?To keep them here all their lives?


    "Master, what else do you know?" There is an old man like a treasure in the family. After all, Rong Ling''s master is an outsider. He must know more than their two younger generations.


    The old man said something more. After that, he yawned, patted his apprentice on the shoulder and said, "I''m tired for my teacher. Go to sleep."


    Rong Leng''s voice was "hum". His eyes were all on Liu Wei. When he saw Liu Wei''s hands probing into the fish basket, he narrowed his eyes.


    The old man looked at his apprentice''s appearance of protecting his wife and his daughter-in-law''s thought of his words just now. He was looking at his chin, back his hand and shaking his head.


    Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Some things must be done by children themselves. Adults can do everything for them. Children can''t grow up without them.


    At that time, the old man didn''t realize that he knew the way to cross the devil sea, didn''t say it on purpose, and asked Liu Wei to find such a dangerous piranha for research. If Rong Ling knew about it, how serious the consequences would be.


    Back in the cabin, the old man looked out of the window. The wind was calm and the breeze was slow. He raised his lips with a smile and looked at the floating island they had left before.


    Who can know that misfortune and blessings are one. The floating island seems to be lifeless. In fact, the real way of life is here.


    However, in order to find the right direction at sea, it is necessary to have favorable weather, favorable place and harmonious people.


    Floating island is a land advantage. It''s not so easy to cross the devil sea before the harmony between human and nature.


    "The land of immortals? It''s curious. " The old man said and touched his sleeve pocket.


    After a while, I found a square seal.


    If Yueshan Sheng is here, he will surely recognize that this seal was given to him by the survivor of Ji family when he was a child.


    And this seal should be hidden by Zhong Ziyu at the moment. It can never be here.


    At this moment, a great event is happening in the dungeon of the government in Qingzhou.


    Half an hour later, simaxi, the official of Qingzhou, arrived at Fu''s house in a sweat.


    Seeing Fu Zichen, simaxi said in a hurry: "Fu adult, no, it''s not good! The Wei couple, the wanted man sent by the third prince himself, was robbed! "

 Chapter 1181

    Wei couple was robbed from prison, which made a great deal of noise in Qingzhou, but Liu Wei and others, who were far away from the deep sea, could not know.


    The Hummer research lasted for half a month.


    Liu Wei finally used the existing technology to find a secretion in the thin gland, which she temporarily called "anesthetic agent".


    This kind of thing usually enters the sea through the gills of fish. In the spread of thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years, the whole sea area where they are now is actually polluted.


    Anesthetics is a kind of toxin secreted by Hummer in the process of hunting food. Because of their small size, it is difficult to hunt larger and more fierce species without the help of external forces.


    Therefore, when they are close to the species, they will induce toxins in their bodies, infect their prey with anesthetics, and make their bodies stiff and their brains paralyzed.


    So as to eat them at the right time.


    In nature, all creatures have their own skills.


    Hummer''s skill is to rely on anesthetic.


    Liu Wei extracted the anesthetic agent. After repeated experiments, she created an antidote to inhibit the toxin one month later.


    Because the drugs on board are scarce, there are many unknown factors and some side effects in this antidote, Liu Wei does not recommend it to all people.


    Of course, the helmsman must take it.


    It sounds frightening, but after all, it has been integrated into the sea for thousands of years, which is part of the sea. Besides Hummer, there are other fish living in the sea, which shows that the anesthetic does not kill people.


    Its function is just like its name, just temporarily paralyzing the head.


    After an hour, two hours, when the morning mist is over, after the storm, this toxin will precipitate, and everyone will return to normal.


    But who knows when they are normal?


    In the face of Tianshui without direction and the ocean in all directions, I said I am normal now, but can I recognize the direction?


    No.


    Then am I abnormal?


    Not necessarily.


    The so-called "antidote" made by Liu Wei is a kind of compulsory sobering agent, which strengthens the human brain and forces the brain body to keep clear.


    Like caffeine, marijuana, and even more dangerous addictions.


    Feather pill is also a kind of compulsory sobering agent.


    In front of the disgusting things, people instinctively want to vomit. Mint is added to the feather pill. Mint can sober people''s brain, and the smell of mint can suppress the odor, so it can relieve people''s chest and greatly reduce vomiting.


    Yu Ye Wan has always been a regular medicine beside Liu Wei. She did it dry. The autopsy is a common thing. She adapted to the blood and internal organs, but not everyone. So she would prepare the medicine. If she didn''t adapt, she would take one for him and manage it for an hour or two.


    And this kind of compulsory sobering agent is also improved on the basis of yuyewan. There''s no way. This is the most around her.


    When you go out, there are very few other drugs.


    The sobering agent is liquid. It''s bottled with glass. Liu Wei tests it with fish first. After observing the effect for two days, he ensures safety before giving it to people.


    After another five days, the sober drug tests were all successful.


    Liu Wei took the medicine and gave it to several helmsman in the helmsman''s room.


    At the beginning, everyone didn''t feel it. After all, you said that the whole ship was actually affected by anesthetic, but others didn''t feel it, because they didn''t feel dizzy, nauseous, or unstable. They were just as usual, but they were always lost and couldn''t recognize the direction.


    But two hours after the sobering agent was drunk, the helmsman felt it. Some people said that their eyesight was clear, some people said that they felt not sleepy and had a lot of spirit. Others said that it seemed that the shadow was about to see the green island in front of them.


    For the last one, Liu Wei is defined as a side effect of sobering agent. What you see is not a green island, but a mirage.


    Yes, over Strengthening the brain may lead to hallucinations.


    At last, the helmsman was stopped by Liu Wei. He was not suitable to take it again, or he would be in danger.


    There are young and old on board. Master Rong Ling, Xiao Li, Chou, Da Niu and Xiao Niu have all been specially examined by Liu Wei.


    It''s certain that master Rong Ling has a deep internal power, and several children have a fast metabolism. There is not much anesthetic toxin left in their bodies, and they are even healthier than normal adults. Liu Wei is relieved and tells them not to go to the deck until the wind and fog rise everyday.


    The helmsman had just taken the medicine for two days. Everyone ''s feeling after taking the medicine was varied. There was no way. Each person'' s constitution was different, and the effect was naturally biased.


    But three days later, we adapted to the dosage and made different discoveries.


    For example, everyone is a veteran of sailing. In previous years, they have never met a time when they lost their direction in the sea. At that time, they can use the sun and wind to determine the route.


    But in this sea of demons, they can''t be sure. The sun is fake, the wind direction is fake, and the sun doesn''t seem to rise from the East.The way that we used to judge the position is invalid here.


    But after three days of taking medicine, it was obvious to everyone that the sun began to rise from the East again. It must be the southeast wind, not the wind in other directions.


    Three days later, they drew a map, a correct return route map.


    Compare that map with the human skin map of yuedansheng, and we can get a direction. Go to the southwest, and the southwest may be the desert island marked on the human skin map.


    It''s reasonable to say that at this time, it''s the safest to sail back as soon as you can. It''s better to leave the devil sea or even the deep sea. It''s not bad to go to a desert island and live. It''s two ships of big living people.


    But success is right in front of us, and we can determine the direction.


    Liu Wei also said that the current sobering agent can support them to go to the southwest once and then return.


    Since the reserve materials can keep up, Rong Ling decides to take a risk. Maybe, when he arrives at the desert island, everything will be answered.


    The devil sea is out to sea. What else can''t be done?


    With the direction, we set sail at full speed.


    Because of anger in the middle of the process, 80% of the fish we eat is Hummer fish. However, before eating, we need to cut off the glands. At first, Liu Wei did the work. Later, Liu Wei gave it to the chef. The chef started to cut it with his knife, which was cleaner than Liu Wei.


    It can be seen that the chef is also holding his breath. Because of these fish, we lost our way on the sea for more than a month, and the food was almost finished. We ate fish at once, and our mouths froze. Who can''t lose his temper?


    Indeed, eating fish every day, many people have opinions, even ugly are abandoned.


    Liu Wei also eats fish, so it seems that there is fish smell in the milk. Ugly ate it for a month, and then for another month. He really stopped working and fasted!


    Liu Wei has no choice but to let Rong Ling think of a way. Your daughter is picky about food. What do you say?


    He was surrounded by water on all sides. Even if he could fly, he finally went to master''s room. When he came out again, he carried two bags of bacon.


    Liu Wei looks at the bacon, and then looks at it and follows Rong Ling. The embarrassed Shifu silently takes the meat and goes to the chef

 Chapter 1182

    Liu Wei has finished eating, and ugly is willing to take milk at last.


    But there will always be a day when the bacon is eaten.


    Liu Wei was worried about the voyage every day, but Rong Ling told her not to worry about it and said confidently, "master still has it."


    Liu Wei was surprised: "how much food did master hide?"


    Rong Leng couldn''t describe it, so he said two words: "a lot."


    Now, Liu Wei doesn''t worry about it. But it''s Shifu. Now she begins to eat fish with you.


    Because the direction is accurate, the journey is stable, and ten days later, the helmsman''s cabin heard earth shaking cheers, in front, in front of the island! Real island! It''s not a mirage!


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling also saw it. They couldn''t help laughing and finally survived.


    You don''t have to see the island.


    Before that floating island, we saw it, but it seemed that we had arrived half a lifetime ago. So this time, after a while of exhilaration, we all stopped.


    But unexpectedly, happiness came so suddenly. The island looked so far away that it was only half a day away.


    The helmsman was moved to tears, and everyone else was happy. When they got off the ship, they found that the island was more than dozens of times larger than the previous floating island, just like a small town.


    Although there are still no people, there is a whole forest on the island, and there are still animals living in it, pheasants, monkeys, and even some people hear wolves barking.


    And when someone came around the back of the island, he was even more surprised. It was not an island, but an island. Behind the island, there were two islands about the same size as the island, and there was only a small distance between the islands.


    If the water level is a little lower, the island and the island may be connected. What is not the island?


    Everyone is very happy. This island can obviously be used as their temporary residence and supply place. After all, the island is rich in products, animals, fruits, food and drink. It''s so beautiful.


    After such a long time of hard work, it''s hard to have a rest. Yueshan Sheng still studies on the edge with his map. The others are exploring the forest in twos and threes. They are fast-paced, and the house is almost half built.


    Liu Wei was also very satisfied. Seeing Xiaoli drilling into the forest with pearls and cuckoos, he didn''t worry at all. He leaned on Rong Leng and sighed a long sigh of relief, saying, "I''m going to eat chicken tonight."


    Allow Leng to probe the head to kiss her forehead, very generous way: "eat two."


    Liu Wei smiled and compared three fingers: "three."


    Rong Ling smiles.


    Yueshan Sheng over there could not see how leisurely they were. Shaking the map in their hands, he said, "come and study the next route."


    The good mood was ruined by this man.


    Liu Wei lazily let go of Rong Ling and let himself pass. He took Mingxiang, Xixiang and ugliness to the beach for a walk.


    At the other end, master Rong Ling also got off the boat quietly, and walked quickly into the forest alone, following the direction of the wolf''s cry just heard.


    The forest is thick with birds.


    Pearl had been sitting upright on Xiaoli''s shoulder. Later, there were too many bird calls around her. She couldn''t stand the hook and couldn''t take care of her whole body. She flew up with a puff and asked the cat and the dog to look for the bird''s nest in the tree.


    After all, this little eagle is a hawk. Its nature is fierce and agile. It flapped its wings bravely and bravely. Mount Tai''s top usually fell to the same fragile tree with pearls.


    As a result, the shape of the cuckoo was too big, and the branch collapsed with a "Ga" sound.


    "Bang when" a, leaves in a lot of birds, we panic scattered around.


    But because things are too sudden, Goo Goo can''t spread his wings, so he can only fall down the tree and fall into a dry leaf.


    The pearls also fell down.


    Cuckoo is at the bottom. Pearl is lucky and falls on his back, but he is not happy. He stands up and shakes the leaves on his body, and goes to talk about his head.


    Goo Goo was bullied so much that he didn''t dare to say anything but hide his head in his wings.


    Because of the accident caused by these two silly birds, there were a lot of birds around. Xiao Li stood in the distance and waited for them. He watched the birds fly in the same direction. His eyes turned and he followed them.


    When Pearl Gugu got up, he had already disappeared Xiaoli.


    Two birds some silly eyes, and afraid to lose Xiaoli back to be criticized, hurriedly shouting while looking, this look, into the forest.


    Xiaoli was also busy at the beginning. The birds were flying in one direction, which showed that there was something safe in this place.


    Usually in the wild, what makes other animals feel safe is either a deadly poison or a fierce beast. In a word, it must be the "king of the forest" in this area.


    No matter what it is, Xiao Li is very interested in it, so he keeps chasing it.


    But walking, there is no way ahead.


    There is no road in the primeval forest, which is a normal thing. The road is a place where people come out and no one lives. Where is the ready-made road to go?But on the way before, there were some traces of wild animals stepping on their feet.


    Here, even the footprints of the beast are gone. Xiaoli touches her chin, hesitates for a moment, and doesn''t know whether to move forward.


    At this time, there was a bird call overhead. He looked up and saw a group of birds flying inside.


    No matter what, birds dare to go in. He can''t be less brave than birds.


    Summon up courage, he strides, gouging the trees higher than him in front, burying his head and drilling in.


    After crossing the whole bush, Xiao Li once again saw traces of wild animals stepping on their feet. As he watched the birds around him, he followed the footprints and continued to walk in.


    At this time, goo and Pearl catch up.


    The vigorous eagles fly very high. They hiss in the sky, which makes the snakes, insects, mice and ants under them restless. The birds that have just settled down are also scared to open their wings and fly again.


    Pearl''s voice is much more gentle, it "Jie" a sound, tone thin weak.


    Since Pearl''s inexplicable illness, her spirit and voice are not as good as before.


    "I''m here." Xiaoli said to the sky.


    After a while, Gulu falls straight down and stands beside him. The Pearl also flies down, grabs Xiaoli''s shoulder and stands firmly on his shoulder.


    "Jie Jie." Pearl took Xiaoli''s ear and taught him a serious lesson.


    Xiaoli haha smiled and rubbed his ears. "I didn''t run around. There must be something good in it. Let''s take it back to my mother!"


    Pearl does not believe: "Jie Jie Jie."


    "But the birds are flying inside. There must be something in it. Besides And you are sick. Your feeling may be worse than before. In the past, you could feel the dynamic around you. Now maybe you don''t feel it Ouch, don''t talk about my forehead, I hurt I''m wrong. I''m wrong. You''re not sick. You''re not. Don''t talk about me... "

 Chapter 1183

    The lesson mercilessly despised its small Li Yidun, the Pearl looked up straight chest, a pair of small big bird posture, ordered: "Jie."


    Xiao Li hesitated and said to her finger, "but we''ve all come here. Let''s look inside again and go back like this. It''s very nice."


    Pearl a face did not discuss call: "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli dare not fight with it, so she can only grasp the thick straw of life-saving, hugging it and saying: "we two, you one, Gugu, do you agree to go in or go back?"


    Pearl squinted at the COO with little black bean eyes.


    Googling and straightening the huge body, I felt the pressure immediately.


    Its black eagle eyes first look at poor Xiaoli, then slant, look at the fierce pearls, and finally shake their wings, very familiar with the current affairs: "googoogoo!"


    Xiaoli can''t understand. She looks at Pearl.


    The serious expression of Pearl disappeared, and the tone was very gentle: "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli immediately let go of the COO and scolded it: "Why are you so unpromising? You are so big and afraid of such a small bird. What does it say? You don''t have your own position and idea? You wicked dog leg! "


    Goo Goo was scolded so much that he couldn''t lift his head. His head fell lower and lower. At last, the whole Eagle fell down.


    Xiao Li hates that iron is not steel, but he will not yield to the "evil forces" so easily. After a few breaths, he rushes into the forest with one lunge.


    He ran so fast that Pearl was almost thrown down by him. In response, Xiao Li, the bad boy, had already driven his lightness skill and never returned to the forest.


    A pearl stamped his foot.


    Goo Goo in Leng for a while, spread out the wings, hurry to follow.


    At this time, on the other side of the forest, Youzai old man is holding a piece of bacon in his hand. There is a rope tied to the bacon, and a tree trunk is tied on the rope. He holds the tree trunk up and walks around in the forest, shouting: "come on, eat the meat, come on..."


    The old man called for a long time, and there was a lot of movement around him.


    He looked intently. There was a leopard on the left, a monkey on the right, and a bear in front of him.


    The old man shook his head and took back the bacon. He said with a straight face, "I''m not looking for you. Go back."


    A good lunch is in front of us. Whoever is stupid will go back.


    Only two or three monkeys huddled together looked at the leopard and the bear in fear. They wanted to give up. The leopard and the bear with black hair were not so easy to kill. The two animals broke out almost at the same time, and a fierce man rushed towards the old man.


    But when they were three steps away from the old man, they suddenly gave a meal. The instinct of animals told them that there was danger ahead.


    But it''s too late. The two animals only feel one pain.


    The leopard and the bear stopped at once.


    The two beasts stood rigidly in place, and their bodies had been cut in half by unknown weapons.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak..." The monkey in the distance saw the picture in front of him. He was so scared that he screamed and ran away without looking back.


    The old man was still the face of Wen CI. He bent down, patted the dead leopard head and bear head, and sighed, "be a man next life."


    Then he got up, and continued to carry his bacon around: "come on, eat meat, come on..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Is there anyone ahead?" Xiao Li hugged his pearl, pressed his crow''s beak, and asked carefully, "or did I hear it wrong?"


    Goo Goo kept up with him. The Falcon moved and said, "Goo Goo."


    Xiaoli looks at the Pearl and lets go of its sharp mouth.


    Pearl was very angry, pecked out a red mark on the back of his hand, and said, "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli''s eyes brightened: "Grandpa Shizu? Does he come to the king of the forest, too? "


    "Jie Jie," said the Pearl, who disliked it


    Xiaoli guzui said: "even if there is the king of the forest, there must be. Otherwise, why did grandpa Shizu come in? I''m going to find grandpa Shizu. Pearls are not allowed to attack me or bite me. Uncle Rong also wants to listen to Grandpa Shizu. I follow grandpa Shizu, and no one can bully me!"


    Very clear who is the top of the food chain when little Lipton looked up, there is a look to find a backer, fearless attitude.


    Pearl can''t control Xiaoli. She looks at the little boy sadly. In a blink of an eye, she can''t see him. On the one side of Qi, Jie Jie shouts and chases him.


    Goo followed at the end. The little eagle, who had never been in any position, had a simple and honest face, like a small tail. Where do you go? Where does it go.


    After killing two leopards, a bear, three wild boars and four mountain foxes, the old man was hungry. He found a clean stone and sat down, tearing the bacon into his mouth and saying, "why don''t you come out? Come and eat the meat..."


    "I''m coming I''m coming!" The voice of the child leaped.


    The old man was stunned and looked around.


    Look at the white and clean little boy stepping on the lightness skill, accompanied by two birds, happy to fly this way."Shizu grandpa!" Xiaoli excitedly pours into grandpa Shizu''s arms, but he reaches out and grabs a piece of bacon and tears it open. He eats it and chuckles: "Grandpa Shizu knows how I''m hungry."


    The old man looked at the suddenly appeared sun, paused for a moment, then put him on his knee, asked: "how did you run in?"


    "I''ll explore!" said Xiao Li, looking up and chest up


    The old man smiled and nodded at the tip of his nose


    "King of the forest." Xiaoli pointed in one direction and said mysteriously, "all the birds are flying in that direction. There is the king of the forest over there."


    The old man squinted to see the direction he pointed, and a bright light flashed in his brain. He rubbed the top of his apprentice''s head severely and praised: "we Xiaoli are so smart."


    Although he didn''t know why he was praised, Xiao Li was so happy that he couldn''t help being proud: "also It''s not so smart, just, generally, generally... "


    The old man kneaded his tender face again, stood up and led the child, saying, "well, how about going to the king of the forest with Grandpa Shizu?"


    "Good." The little guy jumped up and jumped. At the same time, he carefully glanced at the pearls on the branch. His eyes were clear and said - I said there was the king of the forest, a little bit.


    Pearl was so angry with him that she had to take care of him. She flew back to find Liu Wei to complain. However, she always thought the forest was strange, and she didn''t dare to leave the bear child behind. She had to bear the anger to keep up with her, but she was still bored.


    Seeing that the Pearl was not happy, Goo Goo rubbed against the sharp Falcon and scratched its hair. The Pearl was smoothed for a while and it was a little more comfortable. It flew directly to Goo Goo''s head and let Goo Goo take it away. Grandma''s, it was too lazy to move.

 Chapter 1184

    It''s hard to walk in the forest. The more inside, the more difficult the road is.


    Xiao Li is a small man. If he wants to shuttle in the Bush higher than him, he is afraid that everyone has to be buried. But there are adults around him. Grandpa Shizu turns his sleeves and sweeps them. There is no grass dare to stand up in two miles.


    Xiaoli happily hops in the front, the old man is carrying bacon, followed by, eyes are laughing: "Xiaoli like the wild?"


    Usually young children, although playful, but pampered, stroll on a moment of heat, roar tired to rest, but Xiaoli is different.


    This kid is worthy of his apprentice. He has great endurance. They are already crossing the whole island. He didn''t cry out, but the thief has spirit.


    Xiaoli''s eyes were bright, and he said, "yes, I do."


    The old man touched his head: "what about the little animals? Do you like them?"


    Xiaoli took it out in her arms, didn''t take it out, and touched it on the top of her head, disturbing the good hair bundle. Finally, in the pulling of the bundle top, she grabbed a long hairy spider with mottled body: "I like little animals, Grandpa Shizu, this is a little flower."


    Xiaohua is dozing off. She sleeps in a daze. She finally wakes up. She looks around her half asleep. Then she sees Xiaoli. She lies down at ease and sleeps lazily.


    Xiaoli is a little shy and urges: "Xiaohua, this is Grandpa Shizu. Don''t be so rude. Let Grandpa Shizu see a joke."


    Xiaohua''s paws and hands wriggled for a while, probably bothered by reading. After shaking for a few times, she got up and climbed all the way to his collar along Xiaoli''s wrist. She dived into his collar, found a place in it, hung it and went to sleep.


    Xiaoli wants to catch it again. The old man says with a dry smile, "let it sleep. It doesn''t like it because it''s noisy."


    Xiaoli agreed. She patted the outside of her clothes. It was a touch of Xiaohua.


    He proved that he liked little animals very much, and Xiao Li got back to work: "Grandpa Shizu, I''ll see the king of the forest later, do you want it?"


    The old man looked ahead and nodded, "well."


    Xiaoli asked again, "then where do you want it?"


    The old man looked at him and said, "what do you want?"


    Xiaoli blinked: "head, bone, blood and tail. If it''s a wild animal, I don''t want to rob it from you. I want the bone. I like the bone. If it''s a reptile, see if it''s poisonous. If it''s poisonous, I want the poison glands. Nothing else. If it''s a plant, um Give me whatever you like. I don''t want any roots, just a few leaves and petals. "


    Xiaoli said very generously, but the old man was stunned: "you want to tear it down?"


    "Yes." Xiaoli said very naturally: "king of the forest, the medicinal value must be very high, no matter it is beasts, reptiles, amphibians, there must be something special."


    The old man didn''t speak for a while, caressed his white beard delicately, and said for a moment, "can''t you keep alive?"


    "Foster?" Xiaoli looked at her collar pocket and said, "like raising a flower?"


    "Yes." The old man nodded.


    "Small Li guzui:" small can raise, big bad raise it


    The old man smiled, squinting at the two birds that followed him in the second half: "who has your home guguda?"


    Xiaoli also looks back at the Goo Goo behind her eyes. At this point, she exclaims: "Goo Goo seems to be getting fat again. It''s too fat!"


    Inexplicably lying gun''s coo: "..."


    The old and the young walked for a while, and the road was smooth everywhere they went.


    Finally, by a lake, the old man stopped walking.


    Xiaoli also stops, and Xiaoer moves. He feels danger nearby.


    "Grandpa Shizu..."


    "Shh." The old man pressed the little guy''s head, pulled the kid behind him, took out the bacon he had been carrying, and hung it on the branch of a big tree in front of him, saying, "old friend, come out and see you."


    At the beginning, there was no sound around. Xiao Li held her breath.


    The Pearl has flown down from the top of the cuckoo''s head and landed on Xiaoli''s shoulder. Her eyes are sharp and clear. She looks at the trees in the distance and raises her vigilance without trace.


    After waiting for a long time, there was nothing coming out, even all the way. The birds and insects they heard were gone as soon as they reached the lake.


    It''s like a different place divided in the normal world. Xiao Li knows that the so-called "king of the forest" must live here, so the insects and animals will stay away from it.


    Time passed by little by little. In this quiet and weird atmosphere, the flavor of bacon seemed so strange.


    After a while, the old man sighed and murmured to himself, "that''s all. If you don''t see it, it''s all." With that, he took Xiaoli and planned to return.


    Xiao Li didn''t understand. He asked, "Grandpa Shizu, don''t you want to catch the king of the forest?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "no more."


    Xiao Li is not willing to go for such a long time. How can I say that if I don''t catch it, I won''t catch it?


    Bacon can''t be lured out. He has other ways. Before he comes out, he takes powder with him. Sprinkle a little and spread a trap. It''s easy.He stopped walking and didn''t want to leave. He pinched his clothes.


    The old man stopped, looked at his pouting mouth, smiled and coaxed, "Grandpa Shizu will catch something else for you?"


    Xiaoli doesn''t want to: "I can catch other things myself..." He can catch the king of the forest himself, as long as Grandpa Shizu doesn''t make trouble


    In this way, he took another look at his grandfather Shizu, who was still waiting for him. Obviously, he didn''t intend to let a child live in the mountains and forests.


    I knew that I didn''t go with Grandpa Shizu just now. I thought it was to find a helper. As a result


    "Your mother said to eat chicken at noon. Let''s go back." The old man had to hold the child''s hand and bring him forward.


    Xiaoli doesn''t want to go back at all. He is like a kid who "can''t buy toys after all, but when it comes to paying, adults say he can''t buy them". He has been well bred without crying and splashing on the ground.


    "Xiaoli?" The old man called out and said, "aren''t you a good boy?"


    It''s too expensive to be a good kid!


    Xiaoli didn''t say a word, but from her hair to her heel, she said, "I''m not happy." just then, footsteps suddenly sounded in the jungle.


    It''s the sound of wild animals trampling on branches.


    The old man was stunned and looked back at the source of the voice.


    Xiaoli also hurried to see the past, eyes set for a moment!


    ¡­¡­


    Today, the lunch was very good. Liu Wei sat on the beach, shrugged her nose and smelt the chicken leg baked by Mingxiang.


    Mingxiang turned the roasted chicken leg over for several rounds to make sure that each side was scorched. Then she said: "it''s almost time. It''s time to call everyone."


    "I''ll call." Xi Xiang claps the ashes on her body and goes to call for others.


    In a short time, dozens of people from the two boats joined together. They were around seven or eight campfires, roasting game and eating wild fruit.


    Rong Ling goes to Liu Wei and sits down. Liu Wei tears a piece of chicken and feeds it to his mouth. He asks, "is it delicious?"


    Rong Ling said that it was good, and he baked a bunch of chicken wings with his own hands.


    The two husband and wife are next to each other. Liu Wei opens up to eat with the ugly in her arms. The ones she baked, the ones she baked, the ones she baked, and the ones that allowed Leng to bake, all come into her mouth. Her mouth is full of oil. Allow Leng to wipe it for her.


    When she has had a good time, Liu Wei focuses on roasting Rong Ling. She urges Rong Ling to eat more. When she gets on the boat, there will be no game. She has to eat fish every day.


    "Xiaoli." Half eaten, finally found a little conscience of the child his father suddenly asked.

 Chapter 1185

    Liu Wei is stunned for a moment. She turns to see Mingxiang. Mingxiang looks at Xixiang, Xixiang looks at little girl, little girl looks at big girl, big girl Looking ugly


    "I don''t seem to see you," she said


    No one knows where Xiaoli has gone. Liu Wei whistles and doesn''t see Gugu and Pearl agree. She waves unconcernedly: "maybe she''s gone somewhere. Pearl follows. It''s OK."


    Rong Ling is relieved and continues to eat chicken.


    It has to be said that the pheasants on this island are fatter than those in the Central Plains. Everyone is satisfied with their food.


    When she finished eating, Liu Wei wrapped the last whole chicken and said to Rong Ling, "Shifu hasn''t got off the boat. You send it to him. By the way, does Shifu like chicken?"


    Rong Leng took over: "he eats everything."


    After a long time of fragrant Kung Fu, Rong Ling came back, and the chicken was carried by him intact.


    "Shifu doesn''t like it?" Liu Wei stands up.


    Rong Ling shook his head and frowned, "master is not in the room."


    "Not in the room?" Liu Wei was stupefied for a moment. Looking around, the beach was full of people, but she just didn''t see her master: "is she in the forest?"


    Rong Ling looked at the dark forest entrance, and his brow tightened even tighter.


    We waited for a long time on the beach. After a while, it was almost dark. Shifu didn''t come back. Xiao Li didn''t come back either.


    Liu Wei is also worried.


    Rong Ling sent people into the forest to find out. Liu Wei was not at ease and wanted to go in.


    "Rong Leng stops:" you take care of Xiaoye, I''ll go and have a look


    Liu Wei took hold of his cape and said, "be careful."


    Rong Ling nodded and patted her on the back of her hand.


    Liu Wei has been standing at the beach. In addition, there are only two soldiers around. Others are mobilized to enter the forest. Even Mingxiang cherishes the fragrance, and Daniu and Xiaoniu help to find people.


    Looking at the sunset, finally someone came back again and again, but we obviously didn''t make it, and each face was not good.


    When Rong Leng also came back, Liu Wei stepped forward and asked anxiously, "how is it?"


    Rong Leng pursed her lips and said, "I found several traces of fighting. There are many corpses of wild animals."


    "Can you tell if it''s Shifu or Xiaoli?"


    Rong Ling shakes his head: "not sure."


    Whether it''s Shifu or Xiaoli, facing a few wild animals, it''s nothing to say.


    But what they are afraid of is that there are other dangers in the forest.


    The most worrying thing in the deep mountain and wild forest is not the beast that can be seen and touched. Instead, it may be an ant with big nails or even a small grass that can''t be seen.


    "I''ll go in and find it." Liu Wei''s heart was in a state of confusion. He put the ugly in his arms and stepped into the forest.


    Rong Leng hurriedly grabbed her and said: "calm down, something may not happen."


    "But I haven''t come back for such a long time, even the pearls are cooing..." Liu Wei''s voice didn''t fall, so he paused and looked straight at the back of Rong Ling.


    Then he saw an old man with ragged clothes and a thin beard, holding a child with hair and mud on his face, coming out of the forest slowly.


    Behind them, they also followed a little eagle with several pieces of hair on it. On the top of the eagle''s head, there was a black starbird with gray hair and wings turning around.


    This is What''s up?


    Two people two birds a pair of beggar come back, Liu Wei and Rong Leng both look stupefied.


    Liu Wei stepped forward quickly, bent over and called softly, "Xiaoli?"


    The unkempt little guy was dull for a while, and then he saw clearly who was in front of him. He was wronged immediately, and then he called out with flat mouth: "mother!"


    Liu Wei''s heart is broken. How can this happen to a good son.


    She hugged her son, touched his messy hair, and looked at the old man who looked no better: "master, are you here?"


    Xiaoli sobbed, cried twice and burped: "yes, someone bullied us!"


    Rong Leng also came up, holding the ugly in his arms. As soon as he approached, the just lazy ugly suddenly became energetic, and his toothless mouth kept moving.


    Xiao Li thought that his sister was thinking about himself. He felt sad. Seeing her, he felt soft and rushed to hold her.


    To be honest, he''s dirty now. Liu Wei doesn''t want him to touch the ugly, but Rong Ling can''t see Liu Wei''s mind. He gives Xiao Li the ugly without any idea.


    As soon as Xiao Li hugged her sister, she complained: "ugly, my brother almost can''t come back, you almost have no brother!" Say two sentences and wipe tears.


    The clown looked at him with his eyes wide open. After a while, he felt bored. His eyes went around to other places again, and his little hands kept moving.


    "What happened?" Rong Ling also frowned and asked his master.


    The old man with white beard, who was wearing a ragged towel and ragged cloth, was in a trance, and then he came back, "ah," he said, "ah Leng, how can you be here?"


    Then he looked around and asked, "why am I here?"Rong Ling: "..."


    The big ones and the small ones are all scared. Little Li Guang cries. The master is as ignorant as if he lost his soul. Even cuckoo and Pearl lie on the edge of their faces. They don''t agree to anything.


    it''s not good to stand here and inquire. Liu Wei suggests that everyone go back to the cabin first, comb and wash them, and change their clothes.


    Without a word, Liu Wei leads Xiaoli.


    Xiao Li is led by his mother, and Rong Ling is also holding her master. But as soon as the four of them walk two steps, they listen to the footsteps of brush Lala in the woods behind them.


    Liu Wei looks back at her eyes. She is stunned.


    Several pairs of green eyes in the dark woods, shining with her eyes.


    "Is it a wolf?" Liu Wei touched Rong Leng and asked.


    Rong Ling also looked at it and said, "right."


    It''s not unusual to have wild animals in this wild archipelago, not to mention wolves.


    But when Xiaoli and Shifu heard the word "wolf", they froze. They looked at each other in horror. Then they did not dare to turn their heads back and ran to the boat.


    Liu Wei looked at their backs and didn''t quite understand: "what''s the matter? Just now I''m going to die, and I''m going to be in such a spirit again later? "


    Rong Leng looks at the green eyes behind her eyes, pondering. Her mind is complicated.


    Back in the cabin, Liu Wei went to see Xiaoli, and Rong Ling went to see Shifu. It''s probably too slow. What did Liu Wei ask? Xiaoli answered honestly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Liu Wei refers to the two men''s rags.


    Xiao Li said with a flat mouth and a snuffle: "I said I want to catch the king of the forest. Grandpa Shizu won''t let us go. Before he brings bacon, he brings people in and bites us. We can''t beat him, and almost lose our lives..."


    Liu Wei did not understand: "what king of the forest?"


    "That''s the white wolf." Xiao Li pointed to the window and jumped out: "I don''t know what kind of wolf it is. It''s tall and big. It''s stronger than a bear. I can''t beat it. Grandpa Shizu can''t beat it either. Gugu pearl is still bitten by those little wolf cubs. If it wasn''t for my cleverness, the Pearl would be chewed up. It''s small. It''s big. It''s just enough for others..."


    Xiao Li''s words were so confusing that Liu Wei understood after listening for a long time.


    It''s just that the old and the young are struggling with nothing to do. They run to the deep forest to find the head beast of this island, but they didn''t expect to underestimate the fighting power of others, and beat them like this. They don''t know how to spread their anger.

 Chapter 1186

    Liu Wei inquires about the origin of Xiaoli, but Rong Ling runs into a nail with her master.


    After all, the old man is not a child. He probably feels embarrassed and refuses to say anything.


    After a while, Rong Ling couldn''t get the answer. Master shouted that he was tired and wanted to rest. Rong Ling had to leave.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Liu Wei waiting for him at the door.


    The husband and wife gave each other a confession. Liu Wei joked, "I''m just in a hurry. The big ones don''t have the right shape. The small ones follow the school. I don''t think about this place. It''s a deserted island. The animals raised in this place are much more fierce than those on the land. They have the ability to run back. Ordinary people will lose their lives if they fight each other."


    "Master seems to have a hard time hiding." Thinking of the old man''s just expression, Rong Ling didn''t think it was as simple as being ashamed.


    "What is that?" Liu Wei asked


    Rong Ling shakes his head again.


    Liu Wei did not ask, pushing him: "back to the room."


    Large forces should stay on the island for a few more days and study the next route by the way.


    Some people still sleep on the ship at night. After all, there are only beds on the ship. Others have built houses around the island and slept on the land.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei have no opinions on this. After arranging the sentry post and other personnel, they will not be restrained. They have worked so hard for such a long time. It''s time to relax.


    For two days, rongling and Yueshan Sheng were almost inseparable.


    Liu Wei doesn''t give advice on the route, so she doesn''t go to join the party and take the elderly and children to the beach.


    Liu Wei has been staring at them since he got off the ship on the first day, but they are not allowed to be naughty.


    The old man found a piece of bacon in the early morning. He would drill into the forest if he hid it in his arms.


    When Liu Wei saw it, he walked over three steps and two steps. He said seriously, "master?"


    The old man stopped awkwardly and looked back at his daughter-in-law: "Xiaowei, I''ll go around."


    Xiao Li follows her mother, sniffs her words and pours, "Grandpa Shizu takes bacon again, I smell it!"


    Liu Wei squinted at master''s tightly folded clothes.


    The old man quickly argued: "no, I just came out of the kitchen and smelled."


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe it.


    But after all, she was an elder. She didn''t directly expose it, so she said, "last night, I saw a wolf in the forest here. If Shifu has nothing important, don''t come near."


    The old man looked up and said, "I''m not afraid of wolves."


    Liu Wei frowned. He didn''t say who was nearly killed by wolves two days ago. He just said, "if we live on the island temporarily, we should not hurt the harmony with the creatures on the island."


    The old man listened and vaguely replied, "if I don''t go in, I''ll just turn around."


    Liu Wei didn''t believe it: "that Shifu and I went there to have a look. Someone picked mushrooms and had them stewed with bear paws at noon."


    The old man gathered up his clothes again, coughed and compromised: "let''s go."


    Once, but not necessarily the second.


    Liu Wei is like an investigation team leader. He takes the old man as a key watcher. But the old man is not an ordinary old man. He can turn the window, walk through the back door, and even use lightness skills. After three days of staring, he finally let people run away.


    Liu Wei calmly went to find Rong Ling and told her about master''s escape.


    Rong Ling is talking with Yueshan Sheng and a few helmsman. The desk is full of sea line maps. Hearing this, he doesn''t raise his head, and says, "he has the right measure."


    Liu Wei tut said, "let''s see."


    It turns out that Liu Wei is right.


    In less than an hour, the old man came back, followed by a dozen wolves. He ran so fast that there was no bacon in his arms. His clothes were bitten several times, and he didn''t know where to lose his outer robe.


    Liu Wei had a headache. When the soldiers drove the wolves away, she stood in front of her master and asked, "do you have to go into the forest?"


    The old man stroked his beard and said, "something''s up."


    Liu Wei frowned, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    The old man paused and stared back and forth at her.


    Liu Wei let him see.


    She doesn''t believe it. What''s the matter with the old man?


    The old man did not know what he had smacked. He asked Liu Wei to wait. He ran back to the boat and came out of the cabin a quarter of an hour later with a whole bag of bacon in his hand. He pushed all of them to Liu Wei and said, "you will lead the White Wolf out for me."


    "Grandpa Shizu wants the king of the forest, my mother, I want it too, I want it too!" Xiao Li shouted at the back


    Liu Wei didn''t return to poke his son''s head. He didn''t dare to speak again.


    The old man looked at Xiao Li''s grievance and explained to Liu Wei, "I know the master of that white wolf."


    Liu Wei''s face is expressionless: "you really have a wide range of friends. Are there any acquaintances on this desert island?"


    The old man recognized that she was mocking herself and touched the tip of her nose: "I just want to know where its owner is now."


    Liu Wei said nothing: "then I will bring out the white wolf. If you ask him, he will say? Does it speak human? "The old man said, "always try."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Wei officially determines that the old man is a liar. She decides to complain to Rong Ling in a moment, saying that your master is crazy.


    But the old man said two sentences and looked at Liu Wei. He said meaningfully, "it''s good for you to find out."


    Liu Wei didn''t even bother to answer.


    It has to be said that Rong Ling really has feelings for his master. Liu Wei thinks that Rong Ling believes in nonsense.


    And the next day they brought people into the forest.


    Xiao Li looks at Uncle yourong and immediately forgets the pain after the scar is healed. He shouts to follow him.


    Liu Wei pulled him up, twisted his ears and asked, "is it itchy?"


    Xiao Li, with so many people, knew that his mother didn''t dare to do it, cried and cried, and had to go together.


    Liu Wei got a headache from his quarrel. He took the baby and threw it into Rong Leng''s arms. He said maliciously, "when you see the beast you want, throw him out and feed him!"


    Rong Leng catches his son, pinches his nose in his arms and says, "don''t make your mother angry."


    Xiaoli''s mouth is bulging, and she holds uncle Rong''s neck. She has to follow her.


    Waiting for a party to go, Liu Wei lonely holding ugly, sad way: "or daughter."


    Ugly eyes but stare at the direction of the forest, small mouth and curved smile.


    Liu Wei is not happy: "do you want to go?"


    Ugly can''t speak, and don''t know if he can understand, so he laughs to show his teeth.


    Liu Wei''s heart was completely blocked.


    The big girl and the little girl know that the young lady is not happy. They change their ways to make her laugh. Seeing how hard they work, Liu Wei cooperates with them to smile and pretend that they are OK.


    But Mingxiang Xixiang, after all, is an adult, not as easy to fool as a child. They worry about the conflict between the princess and the prince, so they talk a lot of good words for the prince of their family, saying that the prince can fold his clothes into four folds. Maybe they really think that''s a rare advantage.


    Liu Wei listened for a while and didn''t hear the point. She was still sleepy and went to sleep with the ugly.


    When she woke up again, the world changed.


    Liu Wei looked at the one beside Rong Leng who also followed her step by step. He was a big white wolf like a lion. He asked dryly, "what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1187

    Rong Ling doesn''t want to do anything. He just brings back a wolf and stands at the door of Liu Wei''s cabin very early, waiting for her to wake up.


    Shifu and Xiaoli are not there. There is no one else around. Mingxiang Xixiang was in the room. Seeing the situation at the door, she also wrinkly away.


    Liu Wei stared at the white wolf. The white wolf also looked at her.


    One man, one beast and four eyes are opposite. The white wolf is probably tired. Think about it and lie down in the corridor.


    He also paralyzed his hind legs to the side and seriously blocked the whole passage.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling again, pointing to the White Wolf: "what are you going to bring it in for?"


    Rong Leng did not make a sound. He glanced at a cabin door on the other side of the corridor.


    It was master''s cabin. A quarter of an hour ago, master and Xiao Li went in together. After that, they locked the door from inside, but they still haven''t come out.


    "It''s in my way." Liu Wei''s smooth statement of facts.


    Rong Leng didn''t know what to say, so he had to lower his head and say to the White Wolf, "get up."


    White Wolf is very spiritual to get up and sit upright to make way for half of the passage.


    Looking at the tacit manner of one person and one beast, Liu Wei frowned and asked, "this is the so-called ''King of the forest''?"


    Rong Ling said "well" and said softly, "master wants to raise it."


    Liu Wei grinds his teeth: "raise wolves? Where? Here? On board? "


    Rong Ling didn''t dare to say much. He looked at master''s room again. The door of the cabin was still closed tightly. There was no movement in it.


    "Master said, he is very obedient."


    Liu Wei sneered: "master was chased and bit half of the island? Where did you listen? "


    Rong Leng quickly leans to pat the White Wolf''s head like encouragement.


    The White Wolf understood, slowly got up, walked two steps forward, raised his front leg, and stretched out to Liu Wei in the middle of the sky.


    "It shakes hands!" At the other end of the corridor, in the closed door, there was the voice of the old master.


    Liu Wei''s temple''s tendon jumps suddenly.


    Rong Ling did not dare to let her shake hands with the white wolf. He patted the White Wolf''s head again, suggesting that he would change his talent.


    Then, he saw the big white wolf standing up at least one and a half meters tall, standing straight. His two front paws overlapped each other, and he bowed to Liu Wei twice.


    "It will bow." This time it was Xiaoli''s voice. It came out from behind the door. I didn''t even show my hair.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to talk. She turned back to the room and slammed the door.


    Rong Leng didn''t finish the task, and the White Wolf honestly recovered his four feet to the ground. One man and one beast were waiting at the door of the cabin.


    They all know that the woman in the door doesn''t nod. The wolf is a black house. It''s not allowed to exist on the ship. Even the man who brings the wolf may have to be a black house. He can only sleep on the deck in the future.


    As soon as the door was closed, it was dark until Mingxiang Xixiang brought the dinner.


    When the door opened to a small opening, Liu Wei saw the straight Rong Leng and the big white wolf standing beside him.


    Liu Wei has a headache.


    Mingxiang quietly reports the gossip she heard from the outside to her Princess: "it''s said that after they came to the forest in the daytime, the Prince did encounter some dangers. Everyone has excellent martial arts. I thought it would not be hard to deal with some wild animals. But who knows that other animals are OK? That wolf group is really powerful.


    Those wolves grow up without knowing what to eat. They are bigger than tigers. They are fierce and fierce. When they see strangers, they rush up. There are hundreds of them. They surround you in all directions. It''s really terrible. Especially the White Wolf, who is not the biggest, is said to have the most teeth. The wolf also bites the old man. It''s a loss that the old man has magical skills to protect his body and only hurts him If you want to change your skin and flesh, you have to break your whole arm. "


    After Mingxiang finished, Xixiang continued: "the white wolf was just at the door of the house, and he was tamed by the Lord somehow. Suddenly, he was obedient and didn''t hurt anyone. He shouted and drank the wolves back. He came back with us. When the old man said that he wanted to raise the wolf, the Lord seemed to be quite congenial with him. The young man liked to join in the fun and said that he wanted to raise it. Do we really raise it, miss? The wolf looks good now, but after all, it''s a beast or a beast. It''s so-called wild nature is hard to tame... "


    "No." Liu Wei claps the board to make the decision, and turns her eyebrows into a knot: "I don''t want to see what kind of environment it is, what kind of wolf it is, and what kind of nonsense it is."


    Xi Xiang nodded: "the servant went out to tell the Lord that he could put the wolf back and reunite with the wolves when it was just dark."


    She said and went to open the door, but Mingxiang grabbed her: "you have been standing at the door for so long, don''t you know what the princess wants? But the Lord didn''t leave, I''m afraid he really wanted to raise it. "


    It''s true that Xi Xiang is not in a hurry to go out. He turns around and asks the princess, "are we really not raising it?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling doesn''t have a hobby or ask for anything at ordinary times. The husband and wife have known each other for such a long time. Rong Ling always depends on her. She seldom does anything for him.It''s rare for him to have something he wants. In fact, although the wolf is big and takes up a lot of space, it''s not small. It can be raised by both. Then the wolf


    Liu Wei had a few worries in her heart and pondered for a long time. When she left after supper and Mingxiang Xixiang packed up her things, she went out with her.


    In the corridor, Rong Leng stood upright.


    White wolf also broke his back into a line, marking a standard posture.


    Liu Wei licked his lips and said, "keep it on deck and don''t hurt people."


    The eyes of Rong Leng burst out with brilliant black, the thin lips and lips slightly raised, and said, "OK."


    Liu Wei''s melancholy line of sight just looked at the wolf. The White Wolf didn''t seem to understand the current situation, but only crooked his head. The glass like eyes were clear and bright looking at her.


    Liu Wei came forward, squatted and stretched out his hand to it, saying, "shake hands."


    The White Wolf honestly raised his front paw, placed it firmly in Liu Wei''s palm, looked at her face to face, and even put out his tongue and grinned at her.


    "What a fool." Liu Wei commented and rubbed the White Wolf''s forehead.


    Although the movements on their side were small, they were all ears strong. The master and Xiao Li at the other end of the corridor also heard them.


    The two of them immediately opened the door and ran out happily. Shifu had the most thick skin. He was like a nobody. Naturally, he said, "OK, it''s time to eat. Let white wolf join us."


    Said, but also reached out to roll White Wolf''s head.


    Unexpectedly, the gentle and clever wolf suddenly bared his teeth. His back suddenly arched, and his hair stood upright. It was just a mouthful to "say Chi" to his master.


    Shifu moved quickly. He didn''t get bitten, but he took a few steps backwards and shouted, "Rong Ling, you hold it, hold it!"


    Rong Ling patted the wolf on the head and said, "this island belongs to him. Shifu killed his orcs. He is very vengeful."


    Master: "..."


    Xiaoli also shrinks to the bottom of the wall and says, "I didn''t kill its people..."


    "Rong Leng said:" the wolf has a good sense of smell. You should be stained with his smell together with Grandpa Shizu


    Xiao Li immediately rushed to his mother''s back and looked at Shizu grandpa with the eyes of the enemy. He decided that he would never be good with Shizu grandpa again.

 Chapter 1188

    Inexplicably, there was a wolf. The others didn''t show it on the face, but they murmured in their hearts.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t murmur in his mind. He asked directly.


    Rong Ling only uses his palm to roll the rich back hair of white wolf. The wolf feels comfortable, squints his eyes and lies at his feet.


    Yueshan Sheng picked out the eyebrows and asked nothing about it. He took the map out to discuss with him.


    At the moment of seeing the map, the White Wolf stood up quickly, two steps forward, walked to the side of the map, and Mao claw held down one corner of the map.


    Yue Shan Sheng looks up at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng rubbed the wolf''s neck hair and said, "come back."


    Wolf "whine" a, with the nose to arch map, the map are all arch angle, also refused to stop.


    Yueshan Sheng put the map away, patted the corners stained with wolf hair, folded them carefully, and twisted his eyebrows.


    Rong Leng was not clear, so he pulled the wolf again.


    The wolf then returned to Rong Ling, with his head down and his chin on his knee.


    Rong Leng kneads the top of his head subconsciously and asks, "what do you do?"


    The wolf went into his arms like a coquettish.


    Yueshan Sheng can''t stand it any longer. He stands up Huodi, turns around and leaves.


    Rong Leng was silent for a moment. Then he got up and took the wolf to knock on the master''s door.


    After knocking for a long time, the old man came to open the door, probably just woke up.


    Seeing Rong Ling, the old man was about to speak when he heard a familiar grin. He looked down and took two steps back: "what do you bring it for? Can''t you see it wants me?"


    Rong Ling patted the wolf on the head: "master once said that it was raised by your old friend?"


    The old man looked unhappy: "when the man was there, the little beast was not so fierce."


    "Where is the elder now?" Rong Ling asked


    The old man said with a sigh, "I just came back to see the little beast when I couldn''t find it."


    Rong Ling: "master has been to this island?"


    "Nature." The old man said to himself, "I''ve built a wooden house on this island. It''s just that after many years, it''s gone."


    "Since master has been here, why didn''t he say so before?"


    "Ah, this..."


    "This island is located between the deep sea and the devil sea. It is a special area and far away from the main navigation. It should be hard for ordinary ships to reach."


    "Yes It''s hard to come over... "


    "If you want to enter this island, you may have to go through the sea area polluted by Hummer. So it seems that Shifu has also experienced the problem of Hummer?"


    "Shrew, shrew No No...... "


    "How did master come to this island?"


    "Just Just lost Just... " The old man said two sentences, felt that he was led by his nose, and immediately refuted: "what''s your tone, questioning as a teacher?"


    Rong Ling: "I dare not, but if master is familiar with this domain, please let me know how to sail next."


    "I don''t know." The old man waved his hand, closed the door, and said fiercely, "I don''t remember. I don''t remember anything. You can go as you want."


    Let Leng knock on the door of the room again, but the master said nothing.


    Big wolf follows beside Rong Leng, looking up at the new master incomprehensibly.


    Rong Ling didn''t want to doubt his esteemed teacher. However, many of master''s actions in this journey are really difficult to explain.


    When she met the shrew, Liu weishang couldn''t understand the shrew''s ability, but her master said to solve the problem. When she arrived at this desert island, why did she have to find the white wolf?


    If his goal at the beginning was this white wolf, did master know that they would come to the island sooner or later?


    Why do you know and why not mention it? Even now still avoid answering?


    Who is Shifu''s old friend? Why does the White Wolf follow them? What is the meaning of master''s insistence on taking the white wolf?


    Rong Ling now realized that the master, who had been ignored by him, had hidden so many secrets.


    He believed that master would not harm himself, but what did he want to do?


    Rong Ling returns to the room with doubts.


    Liu Wei is making a fool of ugly people. The little guy has just eaten milk and is living in his mother''s arms with great spirit.


    The big white wolf seems to like Liu Wei very much. As soon as he enters the room, he goes there obediently, stands beside the bed and looks up at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t like the wolf, not only because it was big, but also because she never thought of raising a cat and a dog. She preferred birds, even spiders and snakes. She had a general impression of quadrupeds.


    But people have a heart after all. A obedient big white wolf, with clear blue eyes, looks at you innocently and purely. After a long time, it will make people feel soft.


    Besides, the wolf can shake hands and bow to each other. Rong Ling is still teaching him to bite his tail and turn around. His talent can be said to be very rich!


    Liu Wei is satisfied with rolling the dog''s head. The white wolf looks at her with his mouth open and tongue open. His legs are upright, and his claws are lying beside the bed, standing up to see the ugly in Liu Wei''s arms.Ugly also saw the wolf, exposed his teeth, and leaned over there.


    Liu Wei had to hold ugly close, white wolf seems very nervous, quietly to smell swaddling.


    Ugly and giggling.


    Liu Wei thinks that her daughter is very unpromising, and Gugu and Pearl don''t spend much time with her, and even Xiaoli''s spider and flower sleep with her, but how can she be so close to the big white wolf? This makes other little friends feel cold.


    But ugly is like big white wolf, big white wolf also like her, but also the chin on the edge of the bed, quietly accompany ugly.


    Liu Wei simply doesn''t care, looks up and asks Rong Ling, "you don''t have a very good expression, but you haven''t figured out how to go back?"


    Rong Leng said the master''s story briefly. At last, he looked at the ugly white wolf who was accompanied by him: "it''s also very strange."


    Liu Wei also looked at the White Wolf and said, "this wolf is really obedient and amazing. You say it''s psychic. I believe in it. That map was cut off by people. It smells human."


    "Maybe not." "Perhaps, it has seen that picture?" Rong Leng said


    Liu Wei was stunned. "It''s impossible. The picture has been on Zhong Ziyu''s back."


    "That''s a rubbing." Rong Leng said: "what about the original picture? Who painted it? "


    Liu Wei was surprised by his guess: "do you mean to suspect that the so-called old friend in master''s mouth is related to the original painter of the map? But isn''t the original painter at Jijia? It was the survivors of that voyage. "


    "Survivor, only one?" Rong Ling also knew that his idea might be unrealistic, but the location of the island always made him think so. Therefore, he wanted to get the answer from master, but master obviously refused to say it.


    "In fact, you don''t have to let master speak." Liu Wei thought for a moment, touched his chin and stared at the white wolf. "If the white wolf can not attack the Pearl, I can ask the Pearl, and maybe the answer can be found from his mouth."


    Since master killed animals all over the place, Xiao Li and Zhu, including Goo Goo, who were with master, have been blacklisted by white wolf. White wolf wants to bite them when he sees them.


    Xiao Li, Zhu Zhu and Gugu dare not stick to Liu Wei and Rong Ling these two days. They always feel that their lives are in danger at any time.

 Chapter 1189

    In the end, it''s the Bailey. After a half hour''s communication with the White Wolf, the White Wolf seems to have figured it out. He obediently follows the new master back and stands at the door of Liu Wei''s room.


    Liu Wei asked, "are you ready?"


    Rong Ling nodded and patted the wolf''s big head to show him to sit down.


    After the White Wolf sat down, Liu Wei identified the authority of Rong Ling, the new owner, and went to open the window with satisfaction and whistled to the outside.


    After a while, pearl heard the call and flew over.


    But pearl did not enter the room, it stopped on the edge of the window, black bean like eyes timidly looked into the room.


    Liu Wei raised her head and waved to it, "come here."


    Pearl carefully jumped twice, then jumped to Liu Wei''s hand, looked into the room again, then immediately stepped back and hid behind the window.


    Liu Wei gently coaxes: "darling, it''s OK, white wolf doesn''t bite."


    Pearl does not believe, and shrinks back.


    Liu Wei simply grabs it. The pearl is scared. She struggles. During the struggle, two hairs on her wings are broken. She doesn''t care about her heartache. She angrily recites Liu Wei''s back and flies away with her tail in her hand.


    Rong Leng holds Liu Wei''s hand, sees the red mark on his head, frowns and rubs it carefully.


    "Nothing." Liu Wei looked at the direction of Pearl''s flying away worried: "Pearl has always been bold, I have never seen it so afraid of who."


    Liu Wei looked at the White Wolf doubtfully again, but saw that the white wolf was just sitting at the door honestly, his face was simple and honest, his eyes were clear, how to see it was a pure and harmless appearance.


    "Wronged you." She used to pat wolf on the head: "Pearl doesn''t dislike you. Contact more. These contradictions will disappear sooner or later."


    Wolf "whine" twice, close eyes and take the forehead to rub Liu Wei''s palm.


    On the other side, pearl ran back to Xiaoli''s room. As soon as she entered the window, she screamed: "Jie Jie!"


    Gugu and Xiaoli had dozed off in the bed. As soon as they heard it talking, they immediately sat up, and the drowse ran away: "my mother told you to go there?"


    Pearl flustered into the arms of small Li, wronged whisper: "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli is very angry: "the mother is too much. Now she doesn''t have us in her heart. Only that sly wolf, pearl, don''t be afraid. I''ll lock the window now and won''t let anyone come in to catch you!" He said, jumping out of bed and locking all the windows in the room.


    Pearl crinkled and groaned, still staring at the skylight above her head.


    Xiao Li flew into the air again and closed the skylight. He made sure that the house was finally built with iron walls, so he relaxed a little.


    Relax, one person and two birds sit together for a small meeting.


    "We can''t compromise like this. This ship is ours and that wolf is foreign. Why should we go around it?"


    Pearl also called: "Jie Jie!"


    Goo Goo also said, "Goo Goo!"


    Xiaoli clapped his thigh: "that is, we should resist and let him be afraid of us. In this way, we will wait for the night to attack him."


    A sneak attack?


    This


    Pearl hesitated and mumbled, "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie...... "


    Goo Goo also hesitated: "goo Goo Goo... "


    Xiao Li was angry: "how can you back down? Pearl, don''t you see that you''re getting fatter and fatter these days? You look at your size. It''s a circle bigger than before. It shows that you grow up and you are a big brother. How can a big brother shrink back! And Gugu, you are bigger than us, you have to start! "


    Mingming is the youngest, but because of his big size, he was pushed out to lead the battle. "Googoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoogoo


    Xiaoli is annoyed by the noise: "OK, don''t start, but you also want to go, you are not allowed to run!"


    Gugu lies on the bed with his head down, and collapses into a piece of Eagle cake.


    The Pearl shrinks to the neck of the cuckoo, softens the body in the hair of the cuckoo neck, looks at Xiaoli and says: "Jie Jie......"


    When he said that, Xiao Li hesitated. He felt the back of his hand and said, "you''re right. We don''t have to beat him. His teeth are very sharp. My golden bell jar is to allow uncle to hold a sword and cut it down with 50% internal power. I can leave at most one impression, but it''s his bite. As soon as he shaved, I broke my skin. My teeth are too strong."


    Pearl straight nod, also licked licked own wing: "Jie Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli touched Pearl''s forehead: "yes, you accidentally flew to her head that day. With one claw, she broke your wing. Fortunately, it was connected, or you will be a crippled bird."


    Pearl was so aggrieved that she wanted to cry. She buried her face in the fur and didn''t come out for a long time.


    Goo Goo also complained: "Goo Goo..."


    Xiao Li can''t understand the words. Usually he communicates with Gu Gu, mostly guessing the general idea through the tone of Gu Gu, but this string can''t be guessed clearly. He looks at the Pearl and asks the Pearl to translate it for him.


    After Pearl finished, Xiaoli also touched the forehead of Gugu: "I remember that if Grandpa Shizu didn''t shout too loudly that day, the White Wolf went to chase grandpa Shizu. Gugu may be bald now. The bald bird is ugly."Goo Goo took his wings and brushed his head. There are several patches of baldness on the top. It''s like a skin disease. It''s very ugly.


    At the end of the meeting, Xiaoli put out the idea of sneaking attack in the middle of the night, but he was still unwilling: "why in the end did it break my golden bell cover iron cloth shirt? I never understood. "


    Pearl said: "Jie Jie Jie?"


    Goo Goo said, "Goo Goo?"


    Xiaoli shook his head and thought for a while. Suddenly, the light flashed: "I''ll ask grandpa Shizu. Grandpa Shizu said he knew the former master of white wolf. He must know!"


    I''ll do it as soon as I can. I''ll take my two younger brothers to block the door of Shizu.


    At the beginning, Grandpa Shizu didn''t say that Xiao Li was not a vegetarian. His golden bell mask, pearl wings, and cuckoo baldness were the lessons of blood in front of him. All three of them were very angry. Today, they had to ask for an answer!


    Finally, the old man was riding on Xiaoli''s neck, being held by the black starbird''s hair, being picked by the young eagle''s arm, and having nowhere to go. In the end, the old man said: "it is not an ordinary wolf, it is..."


    "What is it!" Xiao Li bares his teeth fiercely.


    "It''s Sirius..."


    "Sirius?" Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, and immediately responded, "Grandpa Shizu lied. I have never heard of any Sirius. It must have been made by grandpa Shizu. Aunt Yuran said that Grandpa Shizu is the best liar and the best storyteller!"


    The old man felt his torn white beard and said, "there is an animal in the world that is known as the" star leading the way ". Haven''t you heard of it?"


    Of course, Xiao Li didn''t hear it. He was just about to open his mouth when a familiar female voice came into the room.


    "I''ve heard that."


    In the next moment, the wooden cabin door was slightly opened. Liu Wei stood there with a smile.

 Chapter 1190

    "Stars leading the way" is a more romantic term, but it is not to describe a person or an animal.


    The nature is ever-changing, and animals live and multiply in various ways. Among them, there is a kind of animals, whose ability to identify direction is very high. Therefore, human beings often identify direction through the habits and steps of such animals.


    Bats are sensitive to ultrasound, pigeons rely on gravity, wild geese fly south for thousands of miles, in the desert or sea, when people can''t identify the location, animals may save your life.


    The star leading the way, at first, is a kind of leading lizard in the western Xinjiang desert.


    That kind of lizard is the treasure of desert travelers. Sand can flow, but that kind of yellow skin lizard can''t get lost. It will always go south.


    Even if the wind and rain, natural and man-made disasters, its steps will not stop, and passers-by, as long as they see the head of the yellow skin lizard in which direction, it is undoubtedly south.


    On the land, there are also many such animals, snakes, sparrows, even ants, but the guide wolf, Liu Wei is Liu Wei: "..."


    The old man handed the seal forward again and asked, "do you want it?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Hate to grind teeth to take the small cloth bag, Liu Wei spread out a look, it is indeed a seal like stone.


    Liu Wei pinched and asked, "do you have this?"


    The old man said honestly, "borrowed it from a child."


    Liu Wei guessed that it was Zhong Ziyu, squinting: "excuse me? Did you steal it? "


    The old man coughed: "the child is not right. What''s the matter with him?"


    Liu Wei stopped. She felt the sinews of her temples and asked, "what''s the matter with the white wolf? Does he really know the map?"


    The old man nodded: "the original version of the map was drawn by its owner, of course."


    Liu Wei clenched her teeth: "don''t tell me, master of white wolf, your old friend, is related to Ji family. Is that the survivor? "


    The old man: "I know that the survivor you said is not him, but another one. In order to survive, he abandoned his relatives and friends, or there would be no survival."


    Liu Wei frowned: "the owner of the White Wolf, or Ji family?"


    The old man did not deny: "yes."


    Liu Wei''s heart murmured for a while, which was to sort things out.


    For a while, she asked uneasily, "in addition to this seal, the floating island, the origin of white wolf, the survivor of Ji family, what else do you know about us?"


    The old man thought about it, hesitated and asked, "do you want to know the name of the White Wolf master?"


    Liu Wei felt that she knew she didn''t know it, but she nodded, "what''s the name?"


    The old man said, "Ji Nanzheng."


    Liu Wei thought the name was very pleasant, very polite.


    Listen to the old man again: "his wife is called white makeup."


    It''s also a soft name.


    "My daughter''s name is Ji Xiaqiu."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "He''s your grandfather."


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 1191

    The sound of house demolition like fighting alarmed the whole ship.


    When we heard the noise, we hurried to come here in twos and threes, worried about whether we would meet the enemy''s attack?


    First came the dark guards who were on duty. They were all armed, alert and ready for the coming fierce battle.


    But when they arrived at the source of the noise, they were stunned, because they saw that their eldest brother was also there. Maybe the LORD heard the noise, but the violent vibration was in the cabin behind the Lord. How could he lean against the wall as leisurely as he could, and occasionally roll the big white wolf at his feet?


    "Prince, inside......"


    Rong Leng raised his hand and interrupted him: "nothing."


    Dark Wei didn''t believe it. He stared at the cabin door suspiciously. Then they heard voices coming from the room.


    First, the old man''s voice: "don''t fight, don''t you know everything? Why do you have to do it... "


    Then there was the voice of their Princess: "you stop, you stop for me, I don''t hit you, you stop!"


    It''s the voice of the old gentleman again: "you put down the silver needle and I will stop!"


    It''s the voice of the princess again: "I let it go, you come down, don''t stand on the roof of the beam, the beam will break!"


    Then there was the old man''s voice: "liar, I see you hide the silver needle behind the back of your hand. Turn your hand, left hand! one ''s right hand! Two hands together! "


    The noisy quarrels continued, and the dark guards looked at each other in embarrassment.


    When they saw their eldest brother again, they saw his eyes drooping and said, "go down first."


    The dark guards hurried away. The so-called domestic ugliness can''t be publicized. The princess and the old man are fighting in the dark in the room. This kind of dispute between the mother-in-law and the daughter-in-law is not easy for them to get involved. The prince must be very worried. But there is no way. The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. The one in the middle can only bear it.


    When the dark guards left, they met another group of people who came to investigate the situation. They took another group of people away, and quietly Mimi revealed the story of Wang Liheng to her companion. Then they lowered their voice and said, "can''t say it."


    All of us nodded their heads. Just then, a loud noise came from the end of the corridor. We looked around and saw that the door was smashed after the bang.


    We dare not stay any longer. We push one by one and walk away with our tails in our hands.


    Here, Rong Ling is really worried. Seeing that the boat is really going to collapse, he has to stretch out his hand and hold Liu Wei, who is stabbing at master Tianling.


    Liu Wei''s face is red with anger: "you let go of me, let go!"


    Rong Leng didn''t let it go. He tugged people over, pressed them into his arms, and patted them peacefully: "good, calm down."


    Liu Wei can''t calm down. She looks at her master with red eyes.


    Then he pressed the corner of her eyes and kissed her eyelids, which at best or at least pacified her.


    The unkempt old man hid behind the table and told Rong Leng, "ah Leng, you are in charge of her."


    Rong Leng glances at it coldly. There is a hidden danger in it. The old man is still afraid. He coughs and dare not say it.


    Rong Ling pulls Liu Wei away, but Liu Wei refuses. He is still angry at Shifu. Rong Ling can''t help it. He arranges a task for white wolf to stay here. He doesn''t allow Shifu to leave. As soon as white wolf sits on his honest butt, he is in the middle of the room. He also threatens Shifu from time to time.


    Liu Wei was so comfortable that she was led back to their room by Rong Ling.


    As soon as Liu Wei entered the room, he was excited: "my grandfather is still alive. He knows that my grandfather is still alive, but he never tells me! He knew it was my grandfather! Is he going to stay away from me for the rest of his life... "


    Liu Weiyue said that more angry, Rong Ling saw that she was going to jump up and hit people again, so she had to hold her down and hold people tightly, saying: "the most urgent thing is to understand the whereabouts of my grandfather as soon as possible, and finding him is the key."


    Of course, Liu Wei also knew that she pulled her face and asked, "how to find it?"


    How to find, how to find, these always ask to help the master, but according to the current situation of the two people, it is definitely not good to let them sit together peacefully.


    Rong Ling said, "I''ll check."


    Liu Wei looks at him, and she is not heartless. How nice Rong Ling is to her, she knows very well. She doesn''t want to be embarrassed by Rong Ling, so she presses down on the fire, hugs his waist softly, sticks her face to his chest, and murmurs, "will master annoy you?"


    It''s certain to be angry. Although Shifu''s ordinary appearance of immortality is very frightening, in fact, he is extremely stingy, has a lot of bad habits and is autocratic. This time, he suffered a loss in Liuwei. He must not be convinced and naturally can''t speak well.


    But there is no need for Liu Wei to worry: "I will do it."


    Liu Wei hugged him a little more: "you are so nice."


    Rong Ling kissed her forehead and said, "I''ll see. You''re in the room."


    Liu Wei nodded her head cleverly and sat still by the bed.When Rong Leng left, white wolf came in. Liu Wei thought that the original owner of white wolf was his grandfather, and he didn''t dislike it at all. He hugged him like a son.


    The white wolf is a little silly. He is held by others. He puts his chin on Liu Wei''s shoulder and sniffs her face gently.


    Liu Wei kissed his big head, held his big face, and said to himself, "can you really find a home? Do you find the owner? "


    The wolf didn''t know what she was talking about, so he moved forward and rubbed Liu Wei''s chin with his wet nose.


    Liu Wei smiled, wiped her chin, and touched her hair: "you know me too, so treat me well, don''t you? Do you know that I am your master''s granddaughter? You know ugly, don''t you? "


    The wolf''s eyes seemed to brighten when he heard the ugly name. He looked left and right, but he didn''t see the ugly. He was not happy. He struggled to get out of Liu Wei''s arms and hum around the room.


    "Ugly was taken to a nap by Mingxiang." Liu Wei said, getting up, "I''ll show you."


    One man and one wolf went to the next cabin. Mingxiang was lightly holding the ugly and clapping his back. Xixiang was making small clothes and shoes nearby. As soon as the white wolf came in, he smelled the ugly taste. He went to Mingxiang happily and sat at her feet.


    Mingxiang is afraid of this wolf. She usually walks around. Now the wolf is right in front of her. She dare not move at once. Her body is stiff.


    Liu Wei comes forward, picks up the ugly and sits next to the bed.


    The White Wolf hurriedly ran past. He could see the clown''s sleeping face at the right distance. He cracked his mouth. He didn''t know whether it was a smile or something. He was very satisfied.

 Chapter 1192

    White wolf really likes ugliness. It doesn''t seem to care about anything, but it just likes to be next to ugliness.


    Clown woke up after sleeping, and saw the big head of white wolf when he opened his eyes. The little guy was stunned, then he opened his mouth and laughed, giggling.


    White wolf also woke up, it sat straight, pedaled forward a little bit, staring at ugly.


    Ugly showed that he wanted to touch it. The white wolf was very conscious, so he handed his head over to him. Ugly did not touch the wolf''s head, so he touched the White Wolf''s nose, but he was very happy to laugh.


    Rong Leng came back after a long time. When he came back, he was tired.


    Liu Wei guessed that Shifu must have embarrassed him. He felt a little guilty and asked, "how is it?"


    "Sail tomorrow." Rong Leng said a word. Seeing the ugly shouting at him, he reached out and touched his daughter''s face.


    Ugly two soft little hands together to hold dad a finger, she pulled that finger, but also into the mouth.


    Rong Ling hurriedly took his hand away from the child and asked Liu Wei, "is she hungry?"


    Liu Wei vaguely looked at the sky: "almost, I''ll feed first."


    She said that she was about to undress, but her hands stopped as soon as she put them on her waist.


    Rong Leng looks at her inexplicably.


    Liu Wei stared at the White Wolf, squinted and said, "go out."


    White Wolf crooked his head and looked at her incomprehensibly.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling again.


    Rong Leng gets up, drives the white wolf out personally, then closes the door, walks back by himself.


    Liu Wei sipped her mouth and said, "you go out, too."


    Rong Leng turned a deaf ear, sat back beside the bed and said, "I''ll help you."


    Liu Wei covers her chest and hugs her daughter: "don''t help, you go out."


    Rong Leng is serious: "talk to you about the next route."


    Liu Wei was not happy: "do you have to say it now? It''s OK to say it later. It''s not urgent."


    Rong Leng still doesn''t walk, like nailing on the bed board, motionless.


    At this time, the ugly did not know how to get upset. She began to turn her mouth twice and began to cry. Liu Wei didn''t want her daughter to cry again. The girl cried for a long time, which was very difficult to coax.


    No way, she can only stuffy to untie the belt, at the same time a vicious warning Rong Leng: "in the daytime, you don''t mess!"


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound and stared at her action of undressing.


    Recently, it''s ugly. Unlike when she was just born, she can sleep 11 hours in one day. Now, the little girl likes to make noise and wake up. Especially in the middle of the night, she calls after a while. But when the little things start to be difficult to bring, Liu Wei is even more reluctant to let Mingxiang take care of her. She has to bring her own baby bed and let her children sleep in their husband''s bed Between the two wives.


    This time, Rong Ling thought that he was the one who suffered the most.


    After Liu Wei untied her clothes, her eyes turned red, and the corners of her eyes became a little bit trendy. Liu Wei''s heart suddenly broke, and she knew the person''s inferiority clearly. She quickly turned her back and grinded her teeth: "don''t come here!"


    Rong Leng did not move or make a sound, looking at her bare shoulder.


    Ugly is hungry. The little guy starts to feel sleepy after drinking milk. Liu Wei doesn''t expect that Rong Ling can be a gentleman again. Although his vision is the same as devouring her alive, it''s not easy to do it after all.


    When she came back, Liu Wei opened her clothes at will without tying them properly. She patted the ugly on the back. The baby would burp if she had milk, or she would spit it out.


    After burping Liu Wei and hugging the ugly, he thought of gathering his clothes, but he heard Rong Ling ask, "OK?"


    Liu Wei said, "well, she seems to be going to sleep again." Said also one face lovingly kiss daughter''s small face.


    Let Leng go too and take away the ugly.


    "Where to?" Liu Wei asked as she buttoned her collar.


    Rong Leng didn''t answer. He went out of the room with his daughter in his arms. After a while, he came back. When he came back, there was no ugliness.


    "Why do you..." Before Liu Wei finished speaking, Rong Ling had locked the door of the room. He pressed her close to the bed step by step. Then, with his head down, he found her mouth and kissed her.


    Liu Wei stared and pushed the savage in front of her.


    Rong Leng asked him to push, but he did not move. He untied Liu Wei''s buttons again. His hands followed the hem of her clothes and touched her waist. He pinched them at the back of her waist and said vaguely, "I''m hungry, too."


    Liu Wei clenched her teeth and said, "aren''t you going to tell me the right thing? Route or something! "


    Rong Leng took hold of her lip and took a breath at the tip of her tongue. The breath was intertwined with her: "you can''t hurry."


    Liu Wei was so angry that she struggled and said, "now, I''m in a hurry!"


    Rong Leng sneered and snorted in her face, deepening the kiss: "I''m in a hurry, too."


    Shit, it''s not the same thing!


    Rong Leng pushes Liu Wei to the bed. Liu Wei still wants to hide, but she has nowhere to hide. She is surrounded by this man''s breath in all directions. The man badly encircles her. He strips her completely and also strips herself by the way.After a while, Liu Wei sighed and said like a salted fish, "I''ll give you a quarter of an hour."


    Rong Leng sniffs out with the tip of his nose, obviously dismissing the time setting of women.


    Liu Wei clenched her fist: "half an hour, that''s enough!"


    Rong Leng bit her lip and didn''t let her talk.


    One hour later, looking at the ugly sleeping face and satisfied white wolf, I heard a roar from the next room.


    "Rong Ling! You give me enough! "


    White Wolf cleverly stood up his neck, rushed out of the conditioned reflex, rushed to the door of the next cabin and began to dig.


    The big girl and the little girl are all doing needlework in the room. When they see it, they quickly shout, "nothing happened. White wolf, white wolf, you come back."


    The two girls are afraid of the wolf, but they remember the king''s advice one hour ago. The king said, "close the door tightly and don''t disturb you when you hear any noise." although the king is good at talking, he really disobeyed him, but he was very fierce.


    Finally, the girl braved to take the White Wolf back, and made up a lie to say that the ugly woke up.


    The White Wolf hears the words and immediately changes his mind regardless of the life and death of the next room. He pours on the clown and puts his chin beside the bed. He stares at the clown. Even if the clown doesn''t wake up, he doesn''t blame the chick. He just squats around the clown.


    On the other side, at the end of the corridor, the old man with white beard and white eyebrows waited patiently in the room. Rong Ling said before that, he would go back and persuade Liu Wei to come and apologize to him. After all, it''s hard to say anything about beating the old man.


    But he has been waiting for a long time. Liu Wei hasn''t come and Rong Ling hasn''t come. He''s not sure if he wants to wait, or go to have a look? However, Liu Wei is angry now. It should be difficult for Rong Ling to persuade her. Alas, he will wait for a while. It''s not easy for young people.

 Chapter 1193

    After spending ten days in this small archipelago, we calculated our route and predicted all kinds of dangerous situations. Finally, the two big ships set sail again.


    During the first two days of the trip, the atmosphere on the boat was not very good. First, the old man didn''t come out to eat when he was eating. Later, some people heard that the old man quarreled with the Duwei, then the old man quarreled with the princess. Finally, some people heard that the old man quarreled with the white wolf.


    The white wolf can''t speak. The old man is far away. He points at someone''s nose and scolds him. The white wolf can''t understand. He just squats there foolishly. He looks very obedient.


    Everyone couldn''t see it. Yueshan Sheng also heard xiaoxizi murmur a few words. He asked in doubt, "when did you make friends with other people on the ship?"


    Xiaoxizi''s tone was more puzzled than that of him: "childe, we have been walking together for several months. It''s strange that we don''t have a good relationship."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t speak. He was a loner. He didn''t talk to other people except when he needed to. Since he started to leave, he stayed in the helmsman''s room more often. He was silent with other helmsmen. In his spare time, he just took a map to have a look. He was really not clear about other people''s leisure on the ship.


    Speaking of the map, Liu Wei suddenly gave him a seal. The seal was exactly the one he missed. With the seal, the original unclear route on the map suddenly changed. He was looking at the map again these two days, hoping to find more clues.


    "Why is the old gentleman angry?" I don''t want to appear to be too backward. Yueshan Sheng asked casually without any sincerity.


    Xiaoxizi was just a boy who liked curiosity and inquiry most. Hearing this, he immediately put up a battle to talk about books and said happily, "that old gentleman is not satisfied with everything now. He is impatient to see anyone. It''s said that the most serious conflict with him is Miss Liu. Do you know that they fought that day, and the boat almost collapsed, as if it was the old man Mr. Liu has something to hide from Miss Liu. It''s still about Miss Liu''s family. I can''t make Miss Liu angry. I almost got killed. "


    Family members?


    Yueshan Sheng finally came to have some interest: "which family member?"


    "I don''t know." Xiaoxizi then lowered his voice: "but there are many guesses and most of them are that the old man is disrespectful and likes Aunt Liu''s grandmother, but the courtship is not successful, especially shameless!"


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned: "what a mess."


    Xiaoxizi grabs the head: "it''s all passed on by everyone. I''ll listen to it. Young master, do you think it''s true? I also think that old gentleman is not very decent, and there is a bit of obscenity between his eyebrows and eyes. "


    Yueshan Sheng can''t hear any more: "stop talking, I won''t listen."


    Xiaoxizi had to shut up. He stood on the edge and grinded. After a while, he suddenly heard something moving outside. He looked at the childe. Under the childe''s eyes, xiaoxizi put down the ink bar and went to the door of the cabin to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened and he saw the scene outside, he was stunned.


    "Who is it?" Yueshan Sheng also asked.


    Xiaoxizi stood in the doorway with no voice.


    Yueshan Sheng got up and walked over in person. When he saw the scene outside, he was silent.


    In the straight corridor, there was a white, hairy fierce wolf with a long rope hanging on his chest. At the end of the long rope, a bamboo basket was tied. In the basket, there was a white and clean baby sitting in it.


    The little baby and the White Wolf are stuck when the basket turns. They are looking at the two people who come out suddenly. After a while, they see that they don''t speak or move. The White Wolf uses his nose to arch the place where they are stuck. He wants to take the little baby away. The little baby eats his fingers, opens his mouth and looks at it honestly.


    Yue Dansheng: "..."


    Xiaoxizi suddenly reacted and jumped: "what''s the matter? Who put the night lady in the basket and let the White Wolf carry around? What if he fell?" He said, bending over to get the baby girl out of the basket.


    But as soon as he was near, the simple and honest White Wolf suddenly bared his teeth, fiercely blocked in front of the baby girl, and showed his white fangs to xiaoxizi. The hair on his back was stronger than the steel needle.


    "Gonggongzi......" Xiaoxizi is afraid. He dodges to hide behind his son and shivers all over.


    Yueshan Sheng also stepped back half a step. He could see that the white wolf was really showing his killing face. The sharp nails and offensive movements were not bluffing. If xiaoxizi really moved closer, it would really bite his neck.


    Yueshan Sheng frowned and shouted to the corridor, "come." After shouting several times, no one agreed. He stared at xiaoxizi again and said, "you can call someone."


    Xiaoxizi''s legs are all soft. He shrinks back and shakes his head like a rattle. He refuses to die.


    Yueshan Sheng had to go by himself, but as soon as he stepped on his legs and wanted to pass by the White Wolf, the White Wolf thought he was going to attack, howling and biting at his leg bones.


    Xiaoxizi''s scream sounded behind him: "childe!"


    Yueshan Sheng''s back was also sweating, but the expected pain did not come. The White Wolf''s saliva had dripped into his shoes, and his teeth had pierced his trouser legs. However, at the critical moment, the baby girl sitting in the bamboo basket, suddenly made a sound of "ah". Then, two soft hands of the little girl stretched out towards Yueshan Sheng, with bright eyes, Keep your eyes on him.White Wolf seems to have spirit in general. When he receives the attack, he turns around and groans and rubs the little girl''s ears with his big nose.


    The baby girl didn''t look at it, but she was still facing Yueshan Sheng, holding her hands up obediently.


    Yueshan Sheng understood for a moment, slowly clenched his hands, bent under the eye of white wolf, and picked up the baby girl.


    In the adult''s arms, the little girl found a comfortable position to nest herself, and then her soft hands began to touch up, very accurately touched Yueshan Sheng''s chest, and then began to drool.


    Yue Dansheng: "..."


    Xiaoxizi didn''t want to say it, but he couldn''t help but said weakly: "miss night can''t recognize people, but she should also think that the childe looks like her mother. Is she Want to drink milk? "


    The green tendons on Yueshan Sheng''s forehead began to jump suddenly.


    A quarter of an hour later, Yueshan Sheng, with his face down and ugly in his arms, met Liu Wei in the hall on the first floor.


    Liu Wei is talking to Rong Ling. The two husband and wife are discussing something like glue. When they hear a voice behind them, she turns around and takes a look. She is stunned: "why is ugly here?"


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t speak, his face was very bad with his eyes narrowed.


    Xiaoxizi timidly told the story again.


    After listening, Liu Wei stood up with a stamp and shouted to the stairs on the first floor and the second floor, "master! You come out! "


    Of course, no one should answer him, but she has already run up fiercely. Yueshan Sheng is still holding the ugly. He doesn''t like to hold it. He bites his teeth and plugs the child into Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng passively catches him, thinks about it, points to his opposite side, and says, "it''s just that you''re here. Which one do you want to hear first, good news or bad news?"


    Yueshan Sheng gasped and said, "good news."


    Rong Leng said: "in three days, we will arrive at the floating island."


    Yueshan Sheng is shocked: "so fast?"


    When they left, they left for more than a month.


    Rong Leng sneers: "bad news, before, someone took us around." And he said, and his eyelids were swept, and he went to the stairs on the second floor.


    Coincidentally, the second floor also sounded the scream of the old man struggling at the same time.


    Yueshan Sheng understood that he rarely shared the same hatred and said, "what can I do if I don''t respect the old man? Just have a fight."

 Chapter 1194

    At first, it was estimated to be three days, but two and a half days later, the people on board could see the familiar floating island.


    Rong Ling sits in the helmsman''s cabin and compares the map with Yue Dansheng. The experienced old helmsman gives advice. We estimate that they can go to the floating island before tonight.


    But the weather on the sea is uncertain these two days. Today, from noon to afternoon, there are two consecutive hours of dark clouds. Although there is no rain at last, the helmsman guessed that it would rain tonight or tomorrow.


    There is no dike around the floating island. Once the rainfall is large, the island will be submerged. Even if it is not as serious as the most serious total flooding, it will be more than 10 meters. At that time, let alone people on it, even if it is close, it will be swept.


    After many discussions, we decided to sail the boat to the open sea area on the right side of the floating island, and wait in that sea area until it rained and stopped raining, and the island was safe, and then we drove there.


    It is also important to select the sea area on the right. The sail judges that the northwest wind is blowing now. They stay on the right to avoid the storm to the greatest extent.


    Make a plan and the ship will turn.


    In a room on the second floor of the cabin, ugly was lying on the bed, learning to crawl. Big wolf squatted beside her and blocked the edge of the bed with a broad body to prevent ugly from falling down accidentally.


    The ugly crawled and stopped.


    Big girl and little girl are teasing ugly. One is holding the rattle that Qingzhou bought before. The other is holding the bell. The other is luring ugly.


    She sat in the middle, looked at the big girl, looked at the little girl, and finally stared at the white wolf.


    The White Wolf hurried forward a little and put his big head where the ugly could touch it.


    Ugly did not touch, she turned away, and looked out of the window.


    The roaring wind nearly deformed the clouds in the sky. The ugly stared at the clouds. His eyebrows were pink and slightly frowned.


    The girl quickly threw the bell, held the ugly face, kissed her quickly, and then said to her sister, "put down the curtain."


    Big girl honestly to close the window curtain, but the curtain just put down, ugly began to call.


    The tone of "ah ah ah" fluctuates greatly. At the end, it''s like crying with its mouth flat.


    The big girl and the little girl are frightened, and the white wolf is also frightened. They are all in a hurry. They don''t know how to coax the ugly around.


    Finally, little girl ran out to find Mingxiang Xixiang.


    Just at this time, Xiaoli passed by the corridor, heard the cry probe come in and looked, also stunned: "why does sister cry?"


    Xiao Li asked at the door. He didn''t come in and saw the white wolf in the room. He didn''t dare to approach.


    Big girl doesn''t care about this. She can''t hold the little girl well, but the little boy is always able to hold the little girl well, so the little boy must be able to coax the little sister well.


    "Come here quickly, young master," she cried, "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, young lady."


    Xiaoli is also worried about his sister. He wants to go in, but white wolf is looking at him. He hesitates and hesitates. At last, he can only lie on the crack of the door and say plaintively, "take her out, let me have a look."


    "I can''t hold it," cried the big girl. "The little lady won''t let me hold it." Said she once again out of hand, and ugly in the struggle to open big girl, while crying, while whistling hard to climb to the edge of the bed.


    The white wolf is also very anxious. When he sees Xiaoli, he wants to bite him. But now he seems to know that his role is related to the safety of the ugly. Therefore, it''s not only rare that he doesn''t attack, but also calls Xiaoli "Wuwu". After calling, he goes to the corner and sits down honestly.


    Xiaoli saw that the white wolf was far away, and rushed into the room. She picked up her sister with red nose and red eyes, and clapped her hands: "what''s the matter? Are you hungry or piss your pants? Don''t cry, brother. "


    Ugly cried even louder. She turned around after crying twice and looked at the closed window.


    "Is it too dark in the room?" Xiaoli said, "go and open the curtain."


    Big girl quickly went to lift the curtain. As soon as the curtain was opened, the room was bright, and the ugly stopped for a while. She burped and stopped crying. Her eyes turned to the outside of the window.


    But after watching for a while, the ugly one cried louder.


    Xiao Li is also flustered, and Da Niu is even more flustered. The white wolf is in a hurry around the corner. Mingxiang Xixiang finally comes here. But they usually take good care of the ugly, but they can''t help it today.


    Seeing the ugly cry, the voice began to be hoarse. Several people rushed to find the prince and princess with their children.


    Liu Wei is on the first floor of the deck. She looks at the sea with her glasses. Rong Ling is still discussing the route in the helmsman''s cabin.


    Because the wheelhouse is close, Mingxiang takes the ugly to the wheelhouse first.


    When Rong Ling heard the baby''s crying, he almost turned his head at once. Mingxiang came over in a hurry. Before he said anything, Rong Ling got up and skillfully picked up his daughter.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mingxiang doesn''t know. Look at big girl.


    Big girl explained: "before, the little girl was playing in the room well. When it was windy outside, she looked out of the window. I put down the curtain with little girl, and then the little girl began to cry. But then we lifted the curtain up, and the little girl also cried all the time. Did the prince and the little girl have eye pain and was it blown by the wind? Did you hurt your eyes? "The child''s eyes were crisp, and Rong Leng carefully broke his daughter''s eyelids. He saw nothing, so he took the child to the deck, followed by a group of people.


    Liu Wei hears the movement behind her and looks back to see Rong Ling holding the ugly.


    Ugly still cried out, she listened to Rong Leng and said the reason. She also broke ugly''s eyes and examined them again. Finally, she said, "no, there is no problem with her eyes. She should not be hurt."


    "What''s the matter with that?" Let Leng ask.


    Liu Wei can''t understand. As she remembers, ugly cried so much last time because the fog of Hummer fish released toxins in the air.


    Listen to big girl again, it''s because she saw the wind that she began to cry. Liu Wei thought it was strange, but she didn''t understand it. Seeing the wind doesn''t mean she got the wind. Last time, ugly girl cried badly because she blew the wind. This time, she didn''t get the wind. How could she be so excited?


    Liu Wei is thinking about it. Ugly suddenly burps. Then she stares at the front of the deck, holding her mother''s hair in her small hand, crying even more.


    Liu Wei looked at the sea and saw nothing wrong. For a moment, he became more and more uncertain.


    But at this time, the Pearl standing on the mast suddenly shouted "Jie Jie".


    Goo Goo also flew down from the top of the boat, flapping his wings and shrieking.


    All the people on the deck were frightened. Qi Qi looked at Liu Wei. Liu Wei only looked at the pearls and absorbed them.


    After two breaths, Liu Wei, with a blue face, yelled: "there is a tornado. Hurry up, turn around, and drive back!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1195

    The roaring wind made the sails in a mess.


    Rong Ling stood on the deck and looked at the spiraling black wind in the distance. The sky was dark.


    Liu Wei stood in the cabin with the ugly in her arms. She was shaken to and fro, and with ten percent of her internal power, she managed to keep her daughter in her arms safe.


    The ugly cried loudly, and the pearls and coos kept shouting.


    It''s been an hour since they predicted that the tornado would strike, but the hard driving of this hour did not let the ship out of the devil''s area.


    They are competing with the first sea tornado they met. Although the tornado is not near yet, it is pursuing at full speed.


    Liu Wei thought, can''t go on like this.


    But in the face of natural disasters, human beings are so small.


    Liu Wei trudged to the deck, saw Rong Ling holding the mast and facing the Black Whirlwind in the distance. She swallowed her saliva and cried out in the wind and rain, "change the course. The tornado is coming towards us. We must change the course as soon as possible to avoid it!"


    Rong Leng did not know that there was still an experienced helmsman standing beside him. Everyone was busy focusing on adjusting the sails. However, it was very difficult to make everything go smoothly in the strong wind and heavy rain. I was afraid that if one center of gravity was not stable, it would fall into the surging sea.


    Rong Leng turned back, walked to the deck and hugged Liu Wei. "Don''t come here. Take the children to the back and put on life jackets."


    Where there is Liu Wei, maritime safety should be paid special attention to.


    Life jackets are also available in ancient times, but they are very simple and have a very low buoyancy. When Qingzhou re boarded the ship, they were all taken. Liu Wei has been processing and teaching the boatman in these months. Now she can at least have one.


    Liu Wei clenched rongling''s hand nervously, without speaking, but breathing heavily.


    Rong Leng knew that she was worried about herself. She kissed her lips and said, "don''t worry."


    Liu Wei is pushed into the cabin.


    She was held up by an old man who was usually a naughty child. The old man frowned and looked at the wind and rain outside without anger. He said in a deep voice, "prepare for the worst."


    Liu Wei suddenly thought that Shifu might have met such a storm. She grabbed Shifu''s hand and asked, "can we live?"


    The old man''s tone was a trace of gloom: "listen to arring and protect yourself."


    Everyone on board was told to put on their life jackets at once, and when they were ready, the Black Whirlwind was near them.


    Liu Wei repeatedly wrapped up the ugly, wet eyes, I do not know whether it was blown by the wind and rain, or other reasons.


    Mingxiang cherishes the fragrance. Big girls and little girls are nearby. All four girls are dressed and stand together tightly.


    Xiaoli also put on heavy life-saving clothes. He grabbed his mother''s clothes, and his pink face was now white and frightening.


    Liu Wei squatted down and said, "in any case, you should protect yourself and don''t leave your mother, you know?"


    Xiaoli nodded heavily, and her hand was tighter.


    The white wolf is always wobbling. Although it has four feet, it is not more stable than the center of gravity of human beings. It is so bumped that it has seven meat and eight vegetables and wobbles.


    Liu Wei found another life jacket to wrap it up for white wolf. Because it''s not custom-made, many places need to be fixed with ropes. The White Wolf didn''t move around. After wearing it, Liu Wei touched the White Wolf''s head and said, "you must live, too."


    The White Wolf didn''t know if he could understand it. He cried to her in a low voice, "Ouch!"


    All of them are fully armed. Those who can help will go to the deck to help fix the sails. Others are ready for the boats. If the big boats overturn, they will have enough lifeboats to transfer.


    But if the storm really comes, the big ship will not be stable, let alone the small boat with a drop in the sea.


    The helmsman and the boatman are the most calm. Some of them have experienced such natural disasters. Some of them have heard from their ancestors that they know how to deal with them and how to protect themselves. At least, their theoretical knowledge is much better than the other dry ducks on the two ships.


    These land battle experts, in such a huge shipwreck, just like the birds with their wings cut off, can''t fly.


    "Boom!"


    A big wave came up, and the high water wall attacked. After a few breaths, the deck was almost half submerged, and more water flowed into the cabin.


    Rong Ling and others stand in the water, pulling the reins vigorously. All of them have made the most of their strength. Those with martial arts have used their internal power. But under the resistance of the hurricane, their strength is a drop in the bucket.


    The boat rocked and bumped until the next big wave came and the boat tilted a lot.


    There was a scream on the ship. Everyone tried their best to keep balance, but outside the deck, several soldiers and boatmen standing on the edge fell into the sea.


    Some people on the boat immediately put down their ropes, but the waves were too big and the wind was too strong. Those people were almost immediately swept away by the sea water to tens of meters away.


    Shouts and rescues were heard all the time until those people could no longer see them. Everyone''s heart was like being crushed by a stone and could not breathe heavily.


    They know that if they go on like this, those who fall into the water will be their last resort. Maybe they will breathe next time, maybe they will fall into the water in the next quarter of an hour, and they will be hit by the waves to the bottom of the sea, and they will never be able to float again."Come on, everyone." If the direction of the sails can be changed as soon as possible, they may have a chance to die.


    The experienced helmsman knows how to inspire people. They keep talking and cheering for the rest of us to survive.


    Liu Wei hugs ugly, the old man with grey hair is protecting her. Xiao Li pulls her mother''s clothes and refuses to give up. Even the White Wolf tries his best to keep her.


    Yueshan Sheng and xiaoxizi are helping on the deck. Basically, all the men who can help on the ship have gone to help, but they can do too little. Under the wind and rain, human beings are as small as a grain of dust.


    "Wow." There are waves constantly breaking into the boat.


    The ship''s balance became more and more unstable. Finally, after another half-hour''s persistence, he crushed the last straw of the camel and overturned the whole ship.


    At the moment when the boat capsized, there was a lot of howling. This was not a swimming, this was not a gentle lake. Even the people who could meet the water could not survive in such a bumpy wave. Besides, there were many people who couldn''t get water. Everyone relied on the life jackets, but these life jackets were not omnipotent after all. The power of the wave covered the power of the life jackets.


    People are constantly shot into the bottom of the water by the waves and disappear without trace.


    Liu Wei vigorously raised her head, holding the ugly in both hands, and lifted the child to the sea water. Her mouth was constantly filled with water, and her eyes could see the people around from the beginning, and nothing could be seen.


    Just as she was getting weaker and almost becoming one of the people who could not come to the bottom of the sea, someone held her up by her waist.


    She barely opened her eyes and saw Leng''s nervous face. She grabbed the man''s shoulder and gasped: "Xiaoli......"


    The ugly is in her arms, crying loudly, but she is still alive, but Xiao Li has been photographed, she can''t see him, she can''t see her son

 Chapter 1196

    Xiaoli even swallowed several mouthfuls of water, only to feel that his nose was full of sullen.


    Pearl and he were together. The bird was wet all over. He tried to fly to the sky in the face of the hurricane. His claws tried to catch the little Li who was soon flooded to the top of his head. But he couldn''t catch it. At the same time, a big wave came and broke up his weak final force, making him sink into the water again.


    "Save Save... " Before the sound of asking for help was finished, Xiao Li felt that he had bumped into a wet soft object on his face. He opened his eyes with great effort and saw that the black wet object was like a bird. It was a pearl. The Pearl rolled its belly and floated in front of his eyes. It was so hard that it didn''t move. All his limbs were straight.


    Xiaoli was scared. He had no time to care about his life and death. He tried desperately to dig the water. He said with his feet and hands, and he managed to row the Pearl to his side. He took a look and found that it was a dead bird.


    The rain was pouring down, and there was a faint cry in the distance. Xiao Li recognized that it was the voice of his mother, who was looking for him.


    But he couldn''t agree. Pearl''s body was in front of him, which left the six-year-old child at a loss. His eyes were rapidly wet, his nose was hot, and he cried with his mouth open.


    In the distance, Liu Wei hears the sound, holds the ugly and floats on the board to row to the other side desperately. Just after two strokes, a hand under the water catches her board and pulls in the opposite direction.


    "Xiao Li is over there, let me go!" said Liu Wei with scarlet eyes


    Rong Leng was in the water and said in a loud voice, "I can''t go there. The tornado is coming!"


    Yes, the Black Whirlwind has come. It''s just where Xiao Li called. But what about that


    "Let me pass!"


    The young man''s hands trembled, his fingertips snapped the board, he swam to the other end, he didn''t speak, he didn''t want to leak the choking in his throat, it was his son, he didn''t want to save, but


    "Let me go Please, let me go... " Liu Wei lies on the board crying. She desperately wants to pull Rong Leng''s hand. But if she leans too far, the ugly in her arms will be hit by the waves. She is at a loss. Tears mingle with rain. The whole person is desperate.


    "Listen to me, Liu Wei, listen to me!" Rong Leng grins his teeth severely. He has always been relaxed. Seeing a man who is used to big waves, he is flustered and scared at this moment.


    He was defeated by nature. He was defeated to the ground. He only wanted to have a chance of life in the end, his wife''s life and his daughter''s life.


    "This way, this way!" In the distance, someone is shouting, someone climbs on the lifeboat, trying to save more companions.


    Rong Leng tried his best to move there. On the way, he saw two corpses. They were both familiar faces. They were his confidants. They were the old men in his secret guard group.


    The disaster came so suddenly that they, as human beings, had no power to return.


    The devil sea, the devil sea, the sea leading to hell, and the habitat of the God of death. Why should we despise this place? Why should we think that we can challenge as we like if we understand everything?


    Why don''t you go back? Why can you go back? Do you have to insist? Why so conceited? Why bet everyone''s life?


    Rong Leng''s hands and feet are stiff. He moves mechanically. He doesn''t even know what he is doing. He just instinctively pulls the board and paddles, trying to avoid the following disaster.


    Liu Wei''s cry gradually died away. She hugged the ugly and looked down to find that Rong Ling''s face was blue and her lips were white.


    She was shocked and looked at his chest quickly, only to find that his chest was red, and the ship had just been destroyed. He stood on the deck and was stabbed in the chest by flying thorn wood, and soaked in the water for such a long time, and his vitality was losing little by little.


    "Rong Ling, Rong Ling..." She clung to the edge of the board and shouted in a hoarse voice.


    The embarrassed man looked back at her, his eyes were lax, and his eyes could not gather.


    Liu Wei is flustered. She catches his hand and has thousands of words in her heart. But in the end, she only says weightlessly in his ear: "no death, no one is allowed to die."


    Awareness of the vague tolerance edge, finally condensate eyes light, fixed to see her.


    Liu Wei clenched his hand and closed his eyes. In fact, he had made the worst plan.


    She held the baby girl in her arms.


    Ugly is so small, she just came to the world.


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Xiaoli hugged the body of pearl. He felt that he was turning. He couldn''t hear any sound in his ear. The whole man turned like a top.


    He didn''t know how it was. He was too young. He couldn''t tell many things he hadn''t experienced. He couldn''t do anything. He could only tumble and stumble along with the water, but he kept holding on to the birds in his hands and died.


    He knew that Pearl was dead, he was in pain, tears kept flowing down, but he would not leave the Pearl, even if it was a body, could not leave it!


    Dizzy and confused, Xiao Li felt that he might be dying too. He even had a hallucination. He felt that the bird in his hand moved a little, and his wings seemed to be fanned?


    But it''s impossible. The pearl is dead. In such a violent whirlwind, none of them can live."Jie......" The feeble birdsong forced the child to play the last trace of spirit.


    He looked at his arms in consternation, but just to a pair of black eyes.


    "Jane Jane... "


    It seems that the pearl is different from Xiaoli. The whirlwind wraps them up. Xiaoli has almost collapsed, but the Pearl slowly stirs its wings and floats in the air under such a terrible wind.


    It seems not the same as usual, but it''s not the same after a close look. It swings calmly on Xiaoli''s head, suddenly grabs his collar and drags him down obliquely.


    When the water flooded to the end of his breath, Xiao Li immediately used his Qigong, but it was too late. His internal power had been left behind in the effort to save himself. Before he lost his consciousness completely, he still didn''t understand whether Pearl was dead or alive?


    At the same time, on the other side, crying to the clown who had fainted, she woke up from Liu Wei''s arms, and the baby, who was several months old, was flushed, apparently with a high fever.


    "Ouch..." The cry of the wolf was accompanied by a tornado.


    Liu Wei holds rongling''s hand tightly and holds their children tightly. They are too far behind to catch the lifeboat.


    The hurricane has caught up with them and quickly wrapped them when they couldn''t get back to the sky.


    "Lord! Princess! "


    Mingxiang''s voice came from the lifeboat. With fear and panic, Liu Wei couldn''t see everything around her. She only saw the blood and water mixed with the sea water on rongling''s body. He gradually fainted and drifted away from her. She was busy grasping him, biting his teeth and clasping his fingers.

 Chapter 1197

    Two days later.


    A peaceful seaside village.


    Wang Ping, a strong fisherman, managed his fishing net and said to the old lady in the house: "I won''t come back to eat at noon. Today, I have a long row with the village head. It rained heavily the day before yesterday and the water is rising fast. These two days, the fish are easy to catch."


    Wang Laoniang, who was baking pancakes, answered, packed several steamed buns for her son, stuffed them into a cloth bag, and said, "remember to eat them. Don''t be hungry until evening."


    Wang Ping''s "hum" voice was about to say something, when suddenly he heard the silly voice of a woman in the distance.


    "Ahahahahaha, ahahahahaha..."


    "Old Wang Niang frowns a way:" that silly girl of Li family is noisy again, early in the morning, bored to death


    Wang Ping smiled and looked at the source of the voice. "She''s the only one in her family. She''s stupid and nobody cares. Let''s go."


    Wang Laoniang didn''t like to stare at Wang Ping: "how, do you remember what happened before? I''ve told you that it''s not a engagement between you two. Now that people are like this again, let alone that. I''ll tell you that you''ll walk around a little later and don''t let that fool see you again! "


    Old Wang Niang is a powerful woman. Wang Ping and old lady depend on each other for their lives, but they dare not refuse to do so. He said "hum" again, but he couldn''t help saying another sentence for the silly girl of Li''s family: "later, you can send her a steamed bread, or she will be hungry again today."


    "You are..." Wang Laoniang wants to scold her son for many things, but she swallows them back to her mouth and deals with them casually: "OK."


    Wang Ping doesn''t know if my mother is perfunctory to him, but he has already done what he should do. As my mother said, they didn''t count as their engagement before. Now he wants to marry such a crazy fool. He doesn''t want to. He simply doesn''t mention it.


    After Wang Ping left home, it was a surprise that old Mrs. Wang, who used to be stingy, actually took a steamed bun and two pieces of pancakes, and went to the former yard of Li''s family.


    Heishui village is such a big place. There are 13 families in the village. They are old friends and neighbors. They get up late. They are washing by the door. When they see old lady Wang walking towards Li''s family with a plate, they can''t help teasing: "how can I be so kind today?"


    Lao Niang Wang waved: "go, it''s none of your business."


    Li yu''er, the silly girl in Heishui village, turned out to be a normal girl. Later, when people were stupid, Li''s father died again, and he became an orphan who hated dogs.


    There are some soft hearted ones in the village who occasionally give silly girls something to eat, but they always give them at night to see what remains of the meal after supper.


    Wang Laoniang went to the gate of Li''s courtyard, looked at the half rotten gate, and the disorderly grass beside the gate. She said something about making mistakes, and then she called inside, "yu''er, yu''er."


    After a while, I heard the banging inside. Then, a 17-8-year-old girl with ragged clothes and wet hair ran out.


    The girl''s face was dirty. When she saw the people at the door, she would grin and come and jump.


    Wang Laoniang sighed and handed her the plate: "take it to eat, you Pingzi asked me to send it."


    When silly girl saw that she had snatched a handful of food, she grabbed it and wolfed it into her mouth. Old lady Wang thought that she would finish both cakes of a steamed bun. After all, the child probably hadn''t eaten for several days, but silly girl left the steamed bun after eating the cake.


    Steamed bread is made of fine flour, which is different from pancakes. The brown rice flour is used for pancakes, so steamed bread is more refined and expensive. People in fishing villages are not rich. A family eats a white steamed bread every day.


    Silly girl put the steamed bread in her arms and touched it with timid hands.


    Old lady Wang couldn''t help but say, "put it away if you don''t eat it. Don''t touch the dirt. Now you know that you''re saving food. It''s OK. When you''re hungry, you have a chew."


    Silly girl looked at Old Lady Wang and said, "give the children food."


    Wang Laoniang smiled: "Yo, have a child again? What about the pillow last time? "


    Silly girl touched her belly and clapped: "child, born."


    Wang Laoniang smiled again: "you haven''t married and still want to have children. Who will have them with you?"


    When Miss Li is silly, there are several ruffians in the neighboring village who often look here. The village head is very resourceful. He knows that these ruffians are not doing business. He is sure that Miss Li is stupid and wants to take advantage of others. He immediately beats them out.


    After all, the villagers know each other. They usually stare at strangers. In the past two years, the girl''s misfortune has not been aggravated. At least the people are innocent.


    But it''s probably too lonely. Miss Li likes to hold a pillow when she is a child.


    Everyone laughs and laughs when they see it. Some of them make fun of it. At most, they say, "no one marries you, who are you born to?"


    At the moment, Mrs. Wang said the same, but Miss Li didn''t reply as foolishly as usual. This time, she went back and pointed to the room as proof: "child, child..." Then he took Mrs. Wang and dragged people into the room: "child, child My, my... "


    Old Wang Niang was so old that she nearly fell down when she was pulled by the silly girl who didn''t know how to stop. She stood up and scolded silly girl, and was dragged into the house at the same time.As soon as she entered the room, Mrs. Wang was stunned.


    In the empty and dirty Li family hall room, a five or six-year-old boy with white cheeks and dark eyes was sitting there honestly. He saw Mrs. Wang come in, and the little boy looked at Mrs. Wang with ignorant eyes.


    "This, this, this child..." Old lady Wang was shocked.


    "Children and children!" The silly girl ran to the quilt and sat down. She handed the white bread to the little boy and said, "eat."


    The little boy stretched out his little hand and took the steamed bread. Looking at the black finger prints on it, he was stupefied and looked at the silly girl.


    Silly girl still said: "eat, eat, eat."


    The little boy took a bite.


    Silly girl jumped up happily, pointed to the little boy while laughing, and said to old lady Wang, "mine Children, children My my... "


    It took a long time for old lady Wang to get back to her senses. She immediately grabbed Miss Li and hit him on the back: "you stinky girl, where did you turn a child back? Wait for me. I''ll tell the village head to see if he doesn''t kill you!"


    Wang Laoniang then ran to the door. When she got to the door, she called out at the top of her voice. Several nearby families were shocked. They came out in twos and threes.


    Miss Li was beaten because she didn''t know why. Her eyes were red with pain. She twisted her hands to touch her back, looked at the children in the quilt, and pulled up the corner of her mouth and said, "eat."


    The little boy looked at her and at the villagers who were gathering outside the door. After a while, he reached out and said to the silly girl, "come here, let me see if you have been beaten red?"

 Chapter 1198

    But a quarter of an hour, people from Heishui village gathered at the gate of Li''s broken yard.


    Silly girl and that little boy are still sitting in the quilt pile in the hall, one big and one small, one crazy, dirty and disordered, one white and clean, carved with powder and jade.


    The village head is a middle-aged man in his fifties. Seeing that it''s not their little boy who lives in Heishui village, he almost didn''t breathe: "what''s the matter? Where is the boy from? Li yu''er, you say! "


    Miss Li is a fool. What can she say? Just stop in front of the little boy and say nervously: "mine Children and children... "


    The village head is in a hurry to hit people with a hoe.


    The villagers clung to the head of the village with all their hands. The head''s daughter-in-law came out from the crowd, waved to others, went to the quilt pile, squatted down, and asked the silly girl softly, "where did you bring this child back, Yuer? You can''t turn other people''s children around in such a muddle. If you are caught and want to go to prison, you are good. Tell your aunt, where did you turn this child? "


    Miss Li didn''t know how to explain at all. She looked at the village head''s daughter-in-law anxiously, pointed to the little boy and patted her stomach: "mine Born, born... "


    "I''d better report to the official immediately." Some villagers came up with an idea and said, "what flower can Li yu''er say? She is a fool! "


    Someone also asked the little boy, "do you know where you are from? Did this fool turn you? What about your father and your mother? "


    The room was full of noise.


    The little boy in the quilt felt a headache.


    At this time, a strong daughter-in-law suddenly grabbed Li yu''er''s hand and said: "send the government to the government. No matter what, tell the government first. Don''t turn back to be our village''s accomplice."


    When she said that, other people joined in. Suddenly, five or six people came to drag Miss Li.


    Li yu''er didn''t know why. She was pulled so hard. She immediately cried and struggled: "it hurts Pain... "


    But no one listens to her. Her arms are red and her hands and neck are red. This is an abductor. If they are accomplices in the whole village, the whole village will not have to eat well!


    The little boy looked at the scene, and finally, when the headache was almost explosive, he snapped: "shut up!"


    When he shouted, everyone stopped. Even Miss Li did not dare to cry. She was used to being scolded. When someone spoke loudly, she felt that she was scolding herself, and then she shrank her neck and shivered.


    The little boy gasped heavily for two breaths. When his breath came slowly, he stood up and walked to take away the hands holding Miss Li. Then he pulled Miss Li back and said, "I''m not abducted. I''m picked up by her."


    The adults in the room didn''t talk for a while.


    Finally, the village head said, "how did she pick you up?"


    "I don''t know," the little boy said quietly. "I just remember that our big boat capsized, I fell into the water, and then I woke up and saw her. She saved me."


    Heishui village is a fishing village close to the sea. Two days ago, there was a heavy rain. If a ship was killed at sea, it would not be impossible for it to float to them.


    However, there are still some villagers who are afraid of being involved: "are you serious? Are you really not abducted? "


    The little boy looked at the questioner with a bad expression: "didn''t you say she was a fool? Can a fool abduct? "


    So it seems to be.


    If it''s just a child in distress, that silly girl has saved people and done a good job.


    Then someone asked, "what''s your name? Was killed on the ship with you? "


    The little boy''s eyes were dim and he clenched his fist: "I will find them."


    ¡­¡­


    When all the villagers left, there was only Miss Li and the little boy sitting in pairs.


    The little boy touched the silly girl''s wrist and said slowly, "you are blocked, and your brain is silted up. Who hurt your seven channels and eight veins and made you look like this?"


    Silly girl didn''t know what he was talking about. She just looked at the hands they were shaking. She proudly pointed to herself and taught the child: "mother, mother!"


    The little boy pursed his lips: "you are not my mother, but you saved me. I think you are my sister. Would you like to?"


    Silly girl doesn''t want to be a sister. She wants to be a mother. She claps her chest again and says in a hurry: "mother, mother, mother, mother..."


    The little boy flicked his lips on her forehead, swearing, "I have only one mother! Don''t quarrel, my ears hurt! "


    Silly girl was beaten and touched her forehead stupidly, afraid to speak.


    The little boy covered his ears. He knew it was a consequence of falling into the water. The current was so big at that time.


    Other things are OK, but it seems that he hurt his eardrum. Now as soon as he makes a noise, he feels the buzz in his ear, which is very painful.


    When the ears are more comfortable, the little boy looks at the silly girl again and says, "my name is Liu Xiaoli, you call me Xiaoli, your name is Li Yuer, then I call you sister Yu."Silly girl didn''t respond. She was scolded. Now she is very lost. She just hangs her head and grabs her dress belt.


    Xiao Li stood up from the ground, took Miss Li''s hand and said, "I want to find my mother, my sister, my uncle Rong, pearl, goo, big girl and little girl You accompany me to find them, I will cure you, and when I cure you, you will not be stupid. "


    Silly girl seems to be particularly sensitive to the word "silly". She looks up and pouts out her mouth wrongly: "not silly, not silly."


    Xiaoli patted her head as if she were a grown-up: "don''t be silly. When it''s cured, you are smarter than them."


    The silly girl grinned again and again.


    Xiao Li is so happy, but she is very depressed.


    It''s easy to say, but where to look? It was so stormy The sea is so wide In case mother and sister sink to the bottom


    Bah bah, bah, can''t think so, they must be alive, he is alive, his mother and sister must also be alive, and uncle Rong, he is so capable!


    Xiao Li encouraged herself for a long time, and finally came back to life full of blood. He shook his fists and said to silly girl, "let''s go to the seaside. I''ve drifted here, and my mother must have drifted here. Let''s find next to each other!"


    Silly girl didn''t know what he was going to do. She thought he was going out to play with her. She jumped and jumped and ran to the door.


    Xiaoli is a few steps behind her. As he walks, he observes the surrounding environment. Before he gets to the gate of Li''s yard, he suddenly hears a cry in the room: "Jie?"


    Xiaoli steps, turns around and rushes in.


    The dark room is the one Xiaoli used to stay in. It''s very high with a higher beam, but Xiaoli didn''t pay attention to it before. Now after a careful look, he found that at the top of the beam, he didn''t know when to build a nest, a black black star bird, half of his head sticking out. Naturally, he said hello to the little boy under his feet: "Jie Jie."


    Are you awake? I think your sleeping environment is so poor, so you build a nest and spread fresh leaves. Would you like to come up and have a look?


    Xiaoli understood the two sentences of pearl, and her face turned black immediately!

 Chapter 1199

    Anyway, in the list of "Little Tadpole Looking for mother", the fourth pearl has been found.


    Xiao Li was angry, but he climbed up the beam of the room and looked at the nest of pearls.


    The living environment of Miss Li''s family is really poor. There are three rooms in the whole yard, one hall room, one room for father Li and one room for Miss Li.


    The other two rooms have been abandoned, and the roof is almost rotten. Only the hall is complete, but there is no Kang bed in the hall. So Miss Li usually sleeps on the ground with all the quilts at home.


    Xiaoli also sleeps on the ground when he wakes up, surrounded by a pile of dirty quilts. He guesses that pearl should watch him brought back by Miss Li, but the bird is so smelly and beautiful that he doesn''t care about him when he is about to die or die. Instead, he is busy building his own nest.


    Xiaoli is particularly unhappy, especially seeing the Pearl''s nest built so beautifully. If he could not sleep, he would like to live in it!


    The head of the Pearl family squatted in his new nest and spoke to Xiao Li, "Jie Jie."


    Xiao Li stared at it jealously, and then said with his mouth turned: "I don''t know where my mother is, nor where Uncle Rong is. You woke up earlier than me, do you know?"


    Pearl shakes her head: "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli frowned: "you don''t know? Do you remember what happened before our accident? "


    Pearl nodded: "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli: "do you remember when we fell into the water? What else? You don''t remember? "


    Pearl crooked his head: "Jie?"


    "That is, you were caught in the water by the big waves, no breath..."


    Pearl a face shocked, call all changed tone: "Jie Jie?"


    Xiaoli stares and circles her eyes: "don''t I scare you? Don''t scare me. You''re not breathing, you''re hard, and suddenly you''re alive again. I''m scared to death! "


    Pearl does not believe: "Jie Jie Jie!"


    "How can I not tell the dead bird from the living one? I''m a doctor! I know you''re dead with one touch! You''re really dead! "


    Pearl stood up and shook her wings. She was very proud: "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli is even more angry: "how can I know why you are good now, but then you are dead, I will not cheat, you are dead!"


    Pearl disdains to turn white eyes, and doesn''t want to talk to him.


    Xiao Li was so worried that his head was almost smoking.


    At this time, I saw something moving in the gap of Pearl''s nest.


    The Pearl felt it and gave way a little bit. A hairy spider crawled out from under its belly.


    Xiaoli is very surprised: "Xiaohua!"


    The sleeping flower was awakened by Xiaoli''s sudden sound. It was hidden in Xiaoli''s hair when it fell into the water. Later, it was rescued. Xiaoli''s hair was wet.


    He didn''t like sleeping in the wet place, so he crawled onto the Pearl. The pearl set up a clean and beautiful new nest. The little flower wrapped around the Pearl. At last, the Pearl couldn''t help, so he had to let the little bug sleep in his new home. He had slept all day and all night. Now the little bug woke up.


    When Xiaohua wakes up to see Xiaoli, she doesn''t care how happy Xiaoli is, so she climbs to Xiaoli''s clothes, and then climbs into Xiaoli''s hair along her shoulder. She finds a familiar position and sleeps in an honest nest.


    Xiaoli is so excited that she has found the sixth flower in the search list. Maybe it''s her mother and sister next! The fact excited him all over!


    Miss Li circled the yard for several times, but she didn''t see the little boy coming out. She came back to look for him again. She saw the little boy sitting on the beam of the room, and then she cried out.


    Xiao Li bounced off the ground.


    Miss Li was stunned. She stared at the beam of the room and the little boy. Her eyes were full of light, just like seeing a fairy.


    Xiaoli didn''t let silly girl continue to shout. He grabbed her hand and took her out of the yard. He decided to go to the seaside to try his luck. Maybe his mother was waiting for him!


    ¡­¡­


    The little boy is a new face, which has been widely spread in this small village for a while.


    Xiao Li passed by several families, all of whom were stared at as monkeys, sometimes with some finger pointing.


    When he was about to walk to the beach, a small sound suddenly came from afar, and Xiaoli almost immediately turned back, holding a small stone with his fingers.


    He frowned and looked into the distance at a big black and strong boy who was two years older than him.


    The big boy didn''t expect that the stone he threw would be caught. As soon as his face rose, he glared at his eyes and shouted, "look, it''s not hitting you!"


    Xiaoli squinted, threw away the stone and dragged the silly girl on.


    But a few children suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Everyone was holding some stones. They looked at the boy of the same age who didn''t know him curiously first, then turned around uninterested, and said to the silly girl beside him, "fool fool, fool, today we also brought you steamed bread from home. You''re going to eat it." They said, take the stone in their hands and throw it to the silly girl.Silly girl looks at these children with her head askew and the stones on the ground. Suddenly she grins and squats down and grabs the stones and shoves them into her mouth.


    Small Li Leng for a while, grab the stone quickly, throw it on the ground, scold: "this is a stone, not a steamed bread, no eating, stand up!"


    Silly girl was scolded and stood up in fear.


    Xiaoli calmly patted the ashes on her hands, then turned around and said to the children, "why do you bully her?"


    The big black and strong boy came up and said, "what''s the matter with you? I haven''t seen you anywhere. "


    Xiao Li squinted and said, "she''s my sister. I won''t let you bully her."


    "You''re not allowed to laugh, are you?" As soon as the black strong boy waved his hand, it was like the mountain king ordered his younger brother.


    The children who were short of his height rushed in at once, obviously trying to give a "lesson" to the strange, white, clean and handsome boy of the same age.


    Half an hour later, the little boy, who was carved with pink and jade, took his sister by the hand, followed by a group of big boys with blue noses and blue faces and despondent heads, and walked to the beach.


    Then, he listened to his powerful command: "you two, go to the other side, you three, go to the front, you two, go to the right, do you know what the person you are looking for looks like? Say it again? "


    The eyes were red with tears, the body was full of wounds, and the children who dared not fart again said in unison: "we need to find a beautiful woman who looks like a flower, looks like a banished immortal, has bright eyes and bright teeth, is outstanding in the world, is gorgeous, can''t be used for anything, has a natural beauty, looks like a beautiful woman in plain white pattern, and a man in dark clothes..."


    The little boy with delicate features nodded his head with satisfaction and waved: "go ahead, don''t be lazy. You have to find out along the way. Besides, the fairy like woman still has a lovely and sensitive baby girl, just like a smart girl. You can recognize it. Don''t get it wrong."


    The bear children said "OK" feebly, sobbing and going in different directions.

 Chapter 1200

    As soon as you look for it, you will find the sun setting.


    Xiao Li was not idle either. He walked along the beach and looked at the places with lots of stones. He was afraid that people would rush to the shore, but he was stuck by the cracks in the stone mountain.


    He had a dry cake in his hand. It was brought by the black boy after he went back to dinner. Of course, it wasn''t for nothing. It was forced by little Levi.


    Silly girl also had a dry cake. She ate it soon. After eating it, she looked at Xiaoli''s half of the cake and was greedy.


    Xiaoli has no appetite either. She gives her the cake.


    The silly girl immediately catches up and eats happily with her mouth open.


    The black brat on the side looked and said, "you will not die if you are hungry."


    Small Li Mou son a turn, stare past.


    The black strong boy counseled again, shrunk his neck and said: "I, we have been looking for one day. There is no one you are looking for. Now it''s dark. We have to go home." He also followed several other children behind him, and could not keep nodding after hearing the words. He was afraid that the ferocious devil would escort them and forbid them to go home to sleep.


    Xiao Li put these children back for dinner at noon and night. How could she not let them go home? She just looked at the sky. Before it was dark, she said with a straight face, "look for another half an hour."


    The children didn''t like it. They had been walking all day, tired and sleepy.


    Xiaoli feels the conflicting atmosphere around her and silently breaks her fingers.


    The conflict disappeared immediately, and the bear children scattered like a wind, and went around the beach again.


    This beach is very big. There are dozens of fishing villages around it. Heishui village is just one of them. Today, the bear children are not only looking for Heishui village, but they also strolled around other fishing villages, but they did not find anything.


    Fart big child, although the disposition is wild, but parents teach from childhood can not go far, for them, to the next village, or the next village, is the farthest.


    But the ferocious king wanted them to go further.


    They are afraid that they can''t find their way back if they go too far. What can they do if they lose their way and meet the human traffickers? The old people in the village say that if the children don''t go home at night, they will meet the human traffickers, the fierce human traffickers and kill the children to eat meat, which is just like a mountain monster.


    Black strong boy dawdled to the next village with other children. He planned to hang around here for half an hour and return to hand in his job.


    There is also a group of children in the neighboring village. Now a team of three or five led by a tall boy meets the team of black strong boy. The two teams meet in a narrow way.


    "Big tiger, why are you here again? When Baisan village is your Heishui village, it''s not your territory. "


    Black strong boy big tiger also returns with the same posture: "we just pass by to have a look, what do you shout, who rare you Bai three villages."


    Tall son is not happy: "not rare you come? Get out of here, or I won''t blame you. "


    Big tiger held up his chest and looked up: "why, fight? Well, fight, just don''t be like the last time. If you can''t fight, go home and complain to your parents! "


    Tall son is angry smoke: "last time my mother happened to pass by, I just don''t complain!"! I''ll tell you! "


    "You''re not talking."


    "You are the only one!"


    The eldest of the two teams quarreled, and the younger brothers were also full of tongues. Soon the battle line opened, and the two sides began to move. You push me, I push you, and the strong one hit the ground hammer, while the weak one grabbed the strong hair and ears.


    It''s very difficult for children to have any new ideas in their fights. They are all mild drizzles.


    But let''s not be afraid. We can still get bruised.


    The child''s face was thin, pinched and pinched, and soon turned red. The team of Blackwater village was beaten by the new big devil in the village in the morning. At that time, they were so hurt that they called it cruel. Several children''s faces were green and their noses were swollen. They thought that they could not get rid of the injury for many three days, but the big devil didn''t know what grass to look for. He pasted it for them, and then it was in the middle of the day When he went home for lunch at noon, he could not see the scar on his face. At that time, the tiger was restrained by that hand, but he didn''t want to admit it, so he pretended not to care.


    But after all, it''s hurt. Even if it''s swollen, it can''t be seen.


    Now I have another fight. The injury is more serious.


    The bear children of Heishui village team began to cry soon.


    His eyes were red with tears, and he cried so fast that the adults of BOSAN village could hear him, and the team of BOSAN village gave up.


    The children of Baisan village team were also injured. They looked almost miserable with Heishui village, but they couldn''t understand. How did the opponents with equal strength suddenly become weak today?


    The tall boy was stunned, but he was still very proud to lift his chest, wipe his nose and say: "I know our strength! You dare to look down on us! "


    The big black tiger bit his teeth and said with tears: "our big brother will not let you go!"


    Gao Qile said: "if you can''t fight, you can find an adult. Don''t call it a tiger. Call it a rat. It''s a rat."The big tiger hums: "who''s looking for adults? Our big brother is smaller than me!"


    Tall son doesn''t understand this saying, puzzling head.


    Big tiger has already pulled a small partner, and said: "go back to find big brother quickly, and let him come quickly!"


    Wiping his tears, he forgot that he could not take care of his life in the morning, and nodded with a lump: "I''ll go now!" Run back.


    Xiaoli looks at the light and shadow in the sky getting weaker and weaker. Her heart sinks to the bottom of the valley. She doesn''t find her mother or uncle Rong. Where are they


    I was wondering if I wanted to find a boat. I went to the far sea to find it. I saw a little man stumbled back from afar.


    The other side ran so fast that Xiao Li''s heart immediately thumped. Did he find it?


    The little man panted and ran to Xiao Li, red eyes and said, "big brother, you have to make a decision for us!"


    Xiaoli is led to the next village by a small man who can''t speak clearly. Then he sees a group of big tigers under a huge tree, surrounded by four or five children.


    "Big brother, you are here at last!" Big tiger tears are out, pointing to tall, grievance complaint: "they bully us!"


    As soon as the big tiger shouted, the other trapped people also shouted. When they saw Xiaoli one by one, they were like seeing their precious relatives.


    When the tall one heard the big tiger call him, he was at least two heads shorter than them. He couldn''t figure out a five-year-old kid. When he smiled, the others around him also laughed. While laughing, he despised the kid in Blackwater Village: "you''re not good enough. Such a small kid, we are too lazy to play. You call him big brother, hahaha, big brother ? Ha ha ha ha... "


    Xiaoli frowned to meet the crowd. He was worried about his mother''s safety. These people laughed and laughed as a joke. He was so angry that he clenched his fist angrily and hit the towering tree with one hand.


    Only to see this at least three adult men around the thick tree, suddenly swaying up, and the fist hit the place, a new gravure exposed.


    The children in Baisan village stopped laughing.


    The children in Heishui village also swallowed their saliva in fear. Xiaoli kept the action of smashing the tree in silence. He just wanted to talk, but he suddenly smelled something fishy at the tip of his nose.


    He was stunned for a moment. Looking up subconsciously, he saw that in the dark night, in the murky shadow of the trees, a long and joyful figure was floating in the air, with legs shaking.


    Xiao Li stepped back and stared at the figure.


    Other children are also attracted by his action. They look up one after another. When they see clearly, they scream one after another.


    I don''t know when a woman is hanging on the tree.


    The woman''s long hair is down, her limbs are down. Between her hair, her eyes are bulging, and her eyes are toward the place where the children gather under the tree.

 Chapter 1201

    The skirmishes among the children have long been unimportant. In the shrill screams, in the nearby village of BOSAN, there are more and more adults coming.


    Similar to Heishui village, Baisan village is not only adjacent, but also has the same floor area and population base.


    The children under the tree saw their own adults, ran to them in a hurry, crying and shouting. They buried themselves in their arms and refused to come out.


    At the beginning, adults didn''t know what happened. They saw several children in Heishui village under the big tree. They thought that the two groups of children were fighting again, and they couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Almost all the families in the neighboring villages know each other. Even if they don''t know each other, they are familiar with each other. However, the children in the two villages can''t come together, which makes their adults very difficult.


    Several soft hearted women coax their children and walk to the tree. They plan to let their children apologize to the children of Heishui village first.


    Although the fight is on both sides, as parents, most, very naturally, have to admit their children''s mistakes first. This seems to be an eternal natural law.


    The children in Baisan village refused to go to the tree again.


    Finally, the tall boy, who was crying fast, pointed to the tree and said: "hang Hang Hang the ghost! There are hanging ghosts! "


    The adults froze.


    After a brief loss of consciousness, Xiao Li turned back and looked at the crowd gathering in the distance, calmly stopped: "stop first, don''t come over."


    Adults can''t help but stop and stand a few meters away and look at them doubtfully.


    At this time, we can see that these boys in Heishui village know each other, but they don''t know the white, white, tender and pink ones in the middle.


    Which family is this?


    The children of the fishing village, and those who grow so white?


    "Big tiger, what are you doing?" Asked a woman in Baisan village.


    Big tiger is also silly now. If it wasn''t for his "big brother" still here, he would have pissed his pants.


    But Rao didn''t want to pee his pants. He didn''t want to stay under the tree anymore. They were hanging a dead man on their head!


    The tiger hurried to the side, and other children followed him.


    At this time, Xiao Li reached out his hand and held the tiger. He said, "I don''t know the people here. Help me identify them. Who is that man in the tree?"


    "What?" Big tiger hair is fried: "recognize, recognize people? No, no, no, big brother, you let me go, I don''t recognize people, I''m afraid, I''m afraid... "


    Xiaoli frowns at him: "what are you afraid of?"


    Big tiger''s face was all spent crying: "I''m afraid to hang the dead!"


    Xiaoli sighed and looked up to the villagers in the distance and said: "there is a homicide here. If you don''t want to destroy the scene if you don''t let us near, can the village head be there?"


    A five or six-year-old boy is looking for the village head seriously.


    The villagers are suspicious, still wondering what the "murder case" is. Someone foolishly points to the first young man behind them: "the village head is not here, the loyal boy of the village head''s family is here."


    Xiaoli looks at the young man and beckons to him.


    Chen Zhong pointed at his nose in wonder. He took a few steps forward and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Xiaoli waves again and asks him to come back.


    Chen Zhong goes back two steps. When the distance is enough, Xiao Li points to her head and asks, "from this point of view, can you recognize who she is?"


    Chen Zhong saw a man hanging from the tree. He was so scared that he lost his soul and soul. He sat on the ground with his legs soft and trembled and shouted, "dead, dead..."


    As soon as Chen Zhong called for the dead, the villagers in the distance couldn''t stand any longer and rushed to this side one by one.


    "Stop!" cried Xiao Li


    His voice is full of internal power. It''s very loud. It stops everyone.


    He looked at the crowd with a serious face, a calm breath and a tight mouth: "I will do what I say. Don''t mess around. Whoever dares to destroy the scene is the murderer!"


    A "murderer" scares the simple fishermen out of their wits.


    But after the panic, someone asked the unknown child, "who are you?"


    Xiao Li glanced at the tiger.


    The tiger cried so loudly that he wiped his eyes and said, "this is my big brother..."


    Isn''t the big brother of the big tiger a big leopard? This kid is not a leopard!


    Villagers don''t know what''s going on, but the tree is now occupied by several children in Heishui village, and they are not allowed to approach.


    Some people think it''s necessary to go in the past. After all, some people hang on it. When children are young, they should go home quickly. Don''t come out to join the fun. Their adults can deal with these things.


    But whenever someone wants to get close, the "big brother" in the tiger''s mouth will squint to see it. I don''t know what magic it has, but it just makes them dare not go forward.


    It''s really evil.


    Xiao Li is not easy either. He is not his mother or uncle Rong. Although he thinks he is a doctor on his own, he has never tried to face the body when his mother is away.He didn''t know if it was right.


    He is learning from his mother in every word and deed. He can''t see that he is learning like his mother, but he works hard to play and keep calm.


    After taking a breath, Xiao Li secretly cheered himself up. Xiao Li said to Chen Zhong, "come here and have a look."


    After all, Chen Zhong is a young man, two or three years older than big tiger. He is also frightened by the child. He comes here trembling and looks at the tree weakly.


    At this point, the first thing to do was to hang the ghost''s big round eyes. He was almost scared to draw them out.


    Xiaoli hurriedly went over and tiptoed to hold his shoulder, comforted him and said: "the hanging knot is from the outside to the inside. Now the light is not good. It''s too dark. I can''t rashly put people down. I''m afraid to see any details, so you can only recognize this way. Look carefully, can you recognize who she is?"


    Maybe his tone was gentle. Chen Zhong was a little determined and looked at it timidly for a while. Then he said in surprise, "yes, it''s sister er Bao."


    As soon as Chen Zhong said "two treasures", he stood far away. A woman in red, who was holding her child, opened her eyes wide, then stumbled over.


    "Stop!" Xiaoli shouted again.


    The woman didn''t listen at all, ran to the tree, looked up and recognized that she was her daughter. She cried heartily: "Er Bao, er Bao, my Er Bao..."


    The woman cried so hard that other villagers followed.


    Xiaoli looked at the scene and couldn''t control it. She bit her teeth and shouted, "I mean it''s true. The buckle on the outside of the knot means that the rope is tied by a left-handed person. This girl has a cocoon in the palm of her right hand, but only a knuckle on her left hand. It means that she is used to doing farm work with her right hand. Then this rope is not tied by herself, it''s not tied by her, but she hangs on it. There''s only one explanation It''s too dark for me to see. But I smell the smell of blood. She''s bleeding. It won''t bleed! Where did she bleed? Is it injury before or after death? It''s all about identity! If you come here again, you will only help the murderer to cover up the evidence by adding marks on her! If I can''t find out the identity of the murderer, I can''t make girl Er Bao close her eyes. Girl Er Bao will not let you go even if she is a ghost! "


    After a shout, the scene suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone looked at the little boy whose cheeks were red with excitement.


    Everyone dared not move any more. Even the two treasure mother, who could not cry, stopped her tears and was at a loss.

 Chapter 1202

    News of the dead was found at the entrance of the village, but in a moment, it spread all over the village.


    Chen Tai, the village head, has been fishing at high tide because of the rainstorm on the sea two days ago. He has not returned.


    When he came back with other fishermen, he got off the boat and was about to return to his home, but he saw his eldest son in a hurry in the distance.


    When Chen Zhong saw that Chen Tai was about to speak, he caught a glimpse of Huang Da behind Chen Tai. He choked and said, "Uncle Huang, your family There''s something wrong with your second sister. "


    Huang Da was shocked: "what happened to ER Bao? Didn''t she go to her aunt''s house and come back next month? "


    Chen Zhong buried his head and said: "just because they all thought that elder sister er Bao was away from home, so no one found Brother Liu said that elder sister er Bao has It''s been three days since I died... "


    "What do you say?" Huang Da was so shocked that the fish box in his hand fell completely.


    Other fishermen were also frightened.


    How to go out and fish for a day and hear the news when you come back? How could Huang Er Bao die? What happened?


    Chen Zhong said what happened before in three words and then pointed to the distance and said: "right there, in the brightest place, Liu Xiaoge said he would have an autopsy. Everyone lit a bonfire and held a torch to illuminate him."


    "Two treasures!" Huang doesn''t care about anything. He runs to the entrance of the village.


    Others followed in twos and threes.


    When I arrived outside the village, I saw that there was a hundred year old tree at the entrance of the village, surrounded by dense people, and everyone was on fire, reflecting the sky as if it was bright as day.


    Yelled Huang Da.


    When Mrs. Huang heard her husband''s voice, she rushed up with tears and sobbed: "our two treasures Our two treasures are suffering... "


    Huang Da hugged his wife tightly and pushed away to walk under the tree.


    At the bottom of the circle, Huang Da couldn''t see anything else, so she saw her two girls lying in the shadow of the tree with their eyes closed. The whole face was weird because of the warm red fire.


    "Two treasures!" When Huang Da''s throat rolls, he will jump on it.


    At the critical moment, he was surrounded by countless people.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! " Yell Huang.


    Mrs. Huang wiped her tears and hugged her. She explained to him, "brother Liu is doing an autopsy for ER Bao. We can''t go there."


    Other villagers also nodded their heads, and everyone was indignant: "we can''t let Er Bao die in vain!"


    "We must catch the murderer!"


    "Brother Liu said he could find out the murderer!"


    Huang Da was stunned for a moment. Then he could see that he was squatting beside the body of his daughter''s body, a little boy who didn''t look as big as his little son.


    The boy is white and clean, and has a very good face. He doesn''t look like the people in their fishing village.


    "Who is that?" He asked.


    Some villagers said, "this is Liu Xiaoge of Heishui village, a relative of the big tiger family, and the first two treasures he found."


    The villagers said with a sigh, pointing to the top of the tree, saying, "two treasures were hung on the tree for three days, but none of us found them..."


    This is a towering tree. It''s thick and leafy. A young woman is hidden in layers of trees. If no one looks up specially, no one will find it.


    It''s a coincidence to find out tonight, and this coincidence finally ended the three-day wind and sun exposure of Huang Er Bao''s body.


    Xiaoli is concentrating on her own business, regardless of all the movements around her.


    It wasn''t until two quarters of an hour later that he put down the dagger he had borrowed temporarily, sighed and raised his head.


    Everyone looked at him at once.


    The childish boy said, "it''s not suffocation, it''s fatal injury on the stomach."


    He said, lifting the layers of clothes on the body, people saw that Huang Er Bao had a dry knife mark on his abdomen.


    "My two treasures..." Mrs. Huang burst into tears again.


    Huang held his wife up, looked at the young child uneasily, and asked, "my two treasures were stabbed to death?"


    Xiaoli nodded: "according to the body characterization, this knife injury is indeed fatal, but there are some problems."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Someone asked.


    Xiaoli said: "first, there is no damage to the appearance of the clothes, that is to say, when the victim was killed, she did not wear clothes."


    "Ridiculous!" Huang Da immediately glared round his eyes and shouted, "what are you talking about? My daughter is a big daughter of Huanghua! "


    "Yes, she is." Xiaoli calmly glanced at Huang Da and said, "second, the murderer did not rape her."


    The Yellow atmosphere trembled: "you You What are you talking about as a child! "


    Xiaoli frowned impatiently: "am I a child? The fact of the dead is the same. I have assumed before that the murderer changed her clothes after she was killed, but unless the murderer is very clever and clever enough to counter analyze the psychology of the person who cracked the case. If the murderer does not have this ability, then the knot that the murderer put on the girl''s clothes would be the opposite of his clothes. "People did not understand his words: "brother Liu, what do you mean?"


    Xiaoli stood up, pulled the tiger over and said, "take off your clothes."


    The tiger sniffed: "why, what..."


    "Take it off if you want."


    Big tiger dare not be angry, biting his lower lip in anger, undressed and untied.


    Xiao Li made a knife move with her hand. She poked her finger at the tiger''s belly and said, "you are dead."


    Big tiger red eyes: "Oh."


    Xiao Li said again, "put on your clothes."


    Big tiger quickly put the clothes up, but as soon as he tied a button, Xiao Li stopped.


    Big tiger doubts.


    Xiaoli said, "you are all dead. How can you dress yourself?"


    "Ah?" The tiger froze for a moment, but didn''t respond.


    Xiaoli looks at other people and points to the body of Erbao: "the clothes are worn by Erbao girl herself, but the wound is in the clothes, so she put on her own clothes after she was injured."


    Everyone is silent. This logic doesn''t make sense.


    "Someone else must have dressed him." Someone said.


    Xiaoli shakes her head. The clothes are not for others to wear. He said that just now.


    However, in his mind, he quickly searched for the stories his mother had encountered and said tentatively: "I haven''t dissected the body yet, and I don''t know if there is anything else in the body of girl Er Bao when she was injured. Let''s say that if a person is paralyzed and unconscious, even if she is stabbed, she can continue to do her own thing as if nothing had happened for the time being, which is not impossible. Therefore, only by detecting whether there are anesthetic ingredients in girl Erbao''s body can we confirm whether this judgment is true. "


    Everyone did not understand, with a vague scratch: "what does that mean?"


    "It means that I need to further verify, but this one is moved back. The second question is that the girl has not been raped. What should she do before or during her death? take a shower? No, it''s easy to see that she didn''t take a bath before she died. Her body metabolizes every day. But if she wasn''t bathing before her death, why did she take off her clothes? "

 Chapter 1203

    Nobody knows what''s going on, even Xiao Li.


    Further autopsy has become a must, but this involves aspects that are difficult for everyone.


    "Anatomy? What is that? "


    Mrs. Huang cried into a tearful person and asked.


    Xiao Li explained to her briefly, and the wording was as implicit as possible.


    But when Mrs. Huang heard it, she understood it. Her eyes widened.


    Huang daze was more excited: "no, no! How can parents hurt their body, hair and skin easily! may not! No! "


    "I''ll sew it up and finish it up," Li said


    "No, no!"


    Xiao Li used to follow her mother to solve the case in Jiangnan. She often met some families of the victims who were unwilling to dissect. They all had their own reasons, but in the final analysis, they were unwilling to have their relatives still in a state of incomplete health after their death.


    Xiao Li didn''t quite understand this concept, because he was used to seeing his mother cut corpses from the beginning of memory.


    The mother said that if we want to restore all the information of the victim at the last moment, anatomy is necessary.


    But the mother said that the ancients advocated integrity, just like the eunuch in the palace. Before he died, he had to go to the treasure house and take back his treasure so that he could have a whole body and be a complete person in the next life.


    So you can''t say that people''s unwillingness to dissect is pedantic, that''s right, everyone''s starting point is different.


    Xiao Li didn''t understand at that time, but his mother didn''t need him to understand. Maybe he was too young, that is to say.


    Then his mother told him how to communicate with his family and try to let the corpse enter her autopsy room in the most gentle way.


    Xiao Li has learned a lot from his experience. However, Huang Dahe and Huang Dasao disagree to do it by themselves. Other villagers are also vague. Chen Tai, the village head, suddenly emerges from the crowd and stares at Xiao Li and asks, "are you sure?"


    Xiao Li nodded heavily: "although there is a shortage of tools, I have also made anesthetic and psychedelic drugs myself. I know the principle. As long as I take out the spleen and lung of girl Er Bao, I can see whether she has been drugged by the naked eye."


    Take out the spleen and lung?


    Huang Da and Huang Da''s sister-in-law disagree even more loudly!


    Xiaoli clenches her fist. Although she is still fighting for it, she looks depressed


    He is not the mother after all. If he is the mother, he can certainly persuade them


    He is too stupid to speak, and can''t do anything well


    I miss my mother so much


    "Is there no other way?" Some villagers can''t bear to ask.


    Xiaoli shakes her head and begins to feel aggrieved after shaking. She sniffs and mumbles, "I can sew it back..."


    Big tiger is standing beside Xiaoli. Seeing this, he doesn''t know what to do. He can only approach "big brother" quietly and give him quiet comfort.


    Chen Tai was silent for a long time. For a while, he pulled Huang aside.


    When Huang came back, he loosened his teeth.


    His eyes were red and his fists were clenched tightly: "the village head is right. It''s the priority to catch the murderer. If the villain can''t be found, there may be other girls killed in our village!"


    This sentence is like pouring water into the roof, which makes the villagers furious.


    Everyone''s attention is focused on the murderer who killed Er Bao, but they never thought that they might become one of the victims.


    Huang''s Enlightenment immediately touched everyone. Everyone came here in twos and threes. Some patted him on the shoulder, some gave him a grateful look.


    Xiaoli was very excited. He took the knife he borrowed temporarily and said to the villagers, "please lend me an empty room, and then move the body of the girl. The autopsy can''t be here."


    Empty houses are easy to find. The villages near the sea are vast and sparsely populated. To build a house, you can build it by yourself at any time as long as there are people in your family. The courtyard with three or four rooms for a family of three, not to mention the households with large population.


    The empty room is not big, but the light is good. There are windows. It''s Huang Da who moves the two treasures. He carried his daughter alone.


    Xiao Li drives everyone out, and there is only herself in the room.


    After all, the short knife is not an anatomic knife. It''s too bad.


    Xiaoli disinfects the blade with wine and peels off Erbao''s clothes.


    When cutting, he used the cross cutting method commonly used by his mother. Xiao Li was not a person who entrusted the big one. To be safe, he even made a draft. After cutting, he first examined the spleen and lung.


    If you have been drugged before you die, your spleen will be in an abnormal state.


    After Xiao Li checked, he carefully put the spleen and lung back, and he had the answer.


    Miss Erbao has been drugged. It''s general anesthesia to see the contraction of the spleen.


    Xiao Li also used anesthetics when his mother was in surgery, but he knew that no one would know this way of making drugs except for him and his mother. Of course, this murderer could not.


    But the anesthetic effect of the murderer in the body of the girl is no less than that of their exclusive anesthetic.We need to know that the anesthetics they make, in order to make people''s senses fully sleep, are made of dozens of original plants of anesthetics and baked together.


    The process is complex and the time is long.


    But the murderer''s anesthetic was as good as theirs.


    So there are two kinds of explanations. First, the origin of the anesthetic used by the murderer is hundreds of times better than theirs. Second, the other side also has unique drug refining skills.


    Xiaoli tends to the second.


    Because he and his mother can''t find good numbing herbs, so they mix them with many kinds of anesthetics, and they can''t find any herbs, can the murderer find them?


    With an idea in mind, Xiao Li began to sew.


    He was still thinking about the case when he sewed it up.


    As a matter of fact, he has had some vague portraits of the murderer, which are judged by the wounds on the girl, the position of the rope and the distance between the branches of the tree.


    If you want to hang an adult girl with her bare hands, you need to be a man first, then a tall man, and the last feature is left-handed, but that''s not enough.


    There''s scope, but it''s not enough to find the killer completely.


    "What else?" He murmured to himself, and at the same time he guessed, if his mother is there, what else can she find?


    At this time, the stitching has reached the end, and there is only one stitch to be closed.


    Xiaoli lowers his head and wants to make a beautiful bow, but when his vision is slightly deviated, he is suddenly stunned, and then the whole person seems to be shocked.


    Two quarters later, the door of the empty house was opened.


    Outside the door, the villagers did not leave. Everyone waited patiently. When they saw the door open, all the people who were sitting stood up and those who were far away came close.


    Xiaoli looked around at the crowd. After a while, he looked at Huang Da and said, "there is something wrong with me."


    Huang Da was immediately nervous: "what, what?"


    Xiao Li said: "girl Er Bao is not Huang Hua''s daughter. Although she was not raped before she died, she Once had a child... "

 Chapter 1204

    in perfect silence.


    After a long silence, everyone looked at the little boy in front of the door with confused eyes.


    They can''t connect "having a child" with the two treasures in the house.


    Er Bao is not married Where, where''s the kid?


    Mrs. Huang was the first to react. She was in a state of precariousness. When she was attacked by a strong sense of dizziness, she kept her mind steady. Then she rushed up and started to fight Xiaoli!


    Someone immediately reached out and stopped Mrs. Huang''s action: "calm down, calm down, Mrs. Huang! Listen to him first! "


    "What do you say? He defiled my daughter! My daughter is pure and pure. Why does he say that to her! Why did he insult her so much! "


    Xiaoli doesn''t understand: "it''s a good thing to have children. What are you angry about?"


    "You also said You You... "


    "My sister Xiaoye is beautiful and smart. All of us like her very much. It''s a good thing to have a baby But you don''t know that girl Erbao has had children? Where is the child now? "


    Mrs. Huang is almost mad: "nonsense, nonsense, I can''t have a baby! impossible! No way! "


    The more she said, the more excited she was, the more uncontrollable she was.


    In the crowd, someone suddenly said: "last year Last few months, er Bao was not in the village... "


    Mrs. Huang turned her head immediately and stared at the speaker: "last year, my cousin''s daughter was going out of the pavilion, and ER Bao went to my cousin''s house to help. She was happy to dress and be loved. So many things need to be embroidered by herself! My cousin has only one daughter. Of course, she wants to borrow from her relatives. They live in the county and the city. I''ve seen them. You can''t talk nonsense! "


    The speaker turned his mouth: "it''s not what I said, it''s what brother Liu said..."


    Mrs. Huang immediately looked at Xiao Li again. Her eyes were bleeding.


    Xiaoli explained: "first of all, there are obvious stretch marks on the belly of girl Er Bao. Stretch marks are atrophic marks. When people''s weight increases rapidly, the skin fibers will be broken, and some red, white or purple cracks will appear. When the weight returns to normal, the cracks will rebound and relax, and the wrinkles will become a kind of pattern that is difficult to eliminate. When When I saw that there was a stretch mark on my stomach on the two treasure girl, I made a cutting test on her lower abdominal position. After examination, she had problems with her son. It was caused by poor aftercare. I decided that she must have produced it in the past year, but because of the lack of tools, I couldn''t confirm which month she was producing. If you don''t believe it, I can check it again, or you can also cut it. I''ll show you the process. "


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it..." After a while, Mrs. Huang said the denial with open teeth and claws, but her husband didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end. She couldn''t help looking at the past.


    It seems that Huang Da is still in shock. He stands there in a trance. The whole person is dull.


    Mrs. Huang hurriedly pushed him: "Xianggong, you have to make a decision for ER Bao!"


    Huang Da looked at her hesitantly and said, "do you remember that kid we saw in the last few months..."


    When he said this, Mrs. Huang remembered it, and her face suddenly turned white: "you mean..."


    Then he shook his head violently: "no, er Bao won''t cheat us. She said that it was the child of her sister in the next village. The child The child stayed here for only one day and was picked up by his mother the next day! "


    "But Erbao didn''t say her sister''s name at last..."


    Mrs. Huang shuddered and nearly fell.


    Huang Da is not much better.


    The couple couldn''t accept the fact that their daughter was pregnant before she was married. The most important thing is, who is the man and where is the child now?


    Er Bao is dead now. That man, does he know?


    There are so many things happened tonight. The light of the fire is flickering. The cold mountain wind makes everyone cold.


    The body of girl Erbao is temporarily placed in the empty room. Tomorrow morning, the village head will take the villagers to the county to report to the officials.


    And tonight, Xiao Li''s messages have attracted everyone''s attention to the mysterious man who has met with ER Bao.


    Will he be the murderer of Er Bao?


    And where is that child?


    ¡­¡­


    When I returned to Heishui village, it was near the second watch. A group of children had just entered the village, and they were taken away by the adults of each family.


    Silly girl is also in the crowd. When she sees Xiaoli, she runs over with a smile and happily holds the child''s hand.


    Xiaoli looked up at her and smiled back: "sister Yu, I did a big thing today. I found a corpse and dissected it independently. There is no mother. I''m the only one. I''m the only one from the beginning to the end, including suture!"


    Silly girl could not understand him, so she shook his hand and led him home.


    The disordered and dirty Li''s courtyard is as desolate as the daytime. There are no candles in the room. It''s dark and almost can''t reach out.Silly girl went to look for firewood quickly in the dark. She lit the fire skillfully. The room was better or worse.


    Xiaoli looks at the tangled quilts and steps there.


    He looked up again and saw the neat and beautiful bird''s nest on the beam of the house.


    In the nest, a swarthy blackbird was looking at him lazily.


    "Ah."


    With a long sigh, the silly girl over there has got into the quilt pile and patted Xiaoli on her side.


    Xiao Li shuffled past, sat down, and said seriously: "sister Yu, tomorrow we will dry the quilt, and then clean up the house."


    Silly girl didn''t know whether she understood or not, so she laughed happily all the time.


    One big one small shrink in the thick quilt, there is a fire nearby, cold pour is not cold, after midnight still some hot.


    Silly girl slept very well, but she was still snoring, but Xiao Li didn''t sleep very much, her eyes were always looking at the nest on the beam of the house.


    At first, pearl looked at him. Later, he thought it was silly to stare at him with big eyes. Pearl twisted her head and went to sleep.


    Xiao Li''s mind is full of today''s cases. She is thinking about the death of girl Er Bao and the identity of the murderer. When he finally sleeps, it''s almost dawn.


    After dawn, the misty morning fog spreads from heaven and earth.


    Before sunrise, in the mountain behind Heishui village, a mother leopard with a tiger back and a bear waist, got up early today. She first went to catch two rabbits, killed them, and then took them back to their nest. Then, seeing that her two leopard babies were still sleeping happily, she went out to hunt again, and soon came back with a dead squirrel.


    But as soon as she got home, her mother was alert. In her nest, there was the smell of other animals!


    He put down the squirrel in his mouth, narrowed his eyes sharply, crawled around the tree trunk, then darted out from behind, roaring fiercely towards his nest!


    Roar, a naked buttocks, four feet on the ground of the little thing, from its leopard cub belly drill out, leopard mother looked and looked, once again, become confused.


    "Ah." The little white and tender thing called out, and then raised his head, with five fingers of short flesh, and raised them to his side.


    The mother of the leopard growled and bared her teeth.


    Can wait for it to close, that strange little thing, hard to climb to its belly.


    The leopard''s mother was puzzled and crooked her head. The little thing had got under her belly, grabbed the tit, and immediately took the milk.


    The mother of the leopard looks at her two leopard cubs and the new one she doesn''t know. She pauses for a while, lowers herself, licks the back of the new Cub with her tongue containing an barb, like combing her hair.


    Mother leopard didn''t know before. It had three cubs! Not two!


    Hiding in the distance, the White Wolf squinted to see the situation here, then turned around and ran towards the forest.

 Chapter 1205

    On the sea breeze blows, on a medium-sized boat that can hold more than ten people, a short boy with puffed cheeks looks at the young man in the cabin who has been in a coma for three days, and asks the girl beside him: "can he really wake up?"


    A girl with a round face and pink cheeks is like a teenager in appearance.


    The young girl, holding her chin and staring at the young man on the bed, said vaguely, "the third brother said it''s OK to wake up, but the medicine has also been taken and the fever has subsided, but how can you look at it? It''s weaker than before?"


    The young man stood up straight and said tentatively, "why don''t we try?"


    Young girl eyes have heart, but after all still rational shake head: "no, three elder brothers certainly not allowed."


    "Isn''t that a wake-up call?" The young man was eager to try. He took out a bag of silver needles from his arms: "we have been learning this acupuncture technique for four years, but we have never pierced a living person. Now we have an opportunity to wait for him. I don''t know how long we will wait."


    The young girl was hesitated by the young man: "but this man was saved by the third brother. The third brother also gave him acupuncture. We pricked it randomly. Will we..."


    "Who said that I can find acupoints correctly if I prick them randomly?"


    The girl tooted her mouth: "but we usually prick the acupoints of cloth people. There should be some differences between real people and cloth people..."


    The teenager was angry: "why do you say so much? Do you try or not?"


    The girl grabbed her finger and couldn''t answer for a long time.


    The young man simply ignored her and untied the silver needle bag on his own, saying, "then go outside and watch the wind. I''ll do it myself!"


    "But..."


    "Stop gossiping. Women are a real hassle." The young man muttered that he had made a silver needle with a long index finger. He stared at the needle and at the young man. He could not help but swallow his saliva.


    "Yunmi, don''t be impulsive." The girl took her brother''s hand.


    The boy called yunmi impatiently pushes away his elder sister, with a firm face: "I''m going to prick it, I''m really going to prick it..."


    He said as he approached the needle.


    Seeing that the silver needle was about to poke into the Baihui Point of the young man, suddenly, there was a scream in his ear.


    "Ah ah ah --"


    yunmi was so scared that he almost peed out. He turned his head and shouted: "Yunchu, you are crazy!"


    Voice did not fall, but a look, see the cabin door, the green clothes plain body, the facial expression of the handsome sharp man.


    With a shake of his hand, yunmi almost threw out the silver needle.


    After a long time, he bowed to the man outside: "three, three brothers..."


    The youth in blue outside the door squinted, did not speak, and looked at them in silence.


    As soon as Yunchu''s eyes turned, he hurried across and complained: "it''s none of my business, brother San. It''s yunmi. He wants to practice needling with the man in bed. I stopped him. He won''t listen!"


    Yunmi almost didn''t come up with a breath: "Yunchu, are you still my sister?!"


    Yun Chu is sad: "it''s because you are close to my sister that I want to help you. I don''t want you to go astray. Yun MI, put down the needle and apologize to my third brother."


    "You shameless woman, I''ll beat you to death..."


    "All right." The calm man slowly walked into the room.


    Yun Chu hurriedly followed him, like a dog''s tail.


    Yunmi glared at her sister for several times, then let her soft voice out again, and confessed to her stern third brother.


    After admitting his mistake, he found a reason for himself: "third brother, I see that he has not been awake, and I want to stimulate him. My father said that Baihui acupoint is the life gate of human beings. I just want to try to see if he can wake up here..."


    The man turned his head to look at him, his eyes were cold: "my father taught you, life, is a random test?"


    Yunmi is afraid to speak. He lowers his head and buries his head in his chest.


    After all, Yun Chu belongs to the accomplice. He dare not fall down at this time. He asked in a low voice, "brother three, can he really wake up?"


    The young man, who was called the third brother, went to the bedside, took out the young man''s hand and probed it. After a while, he said, "it''s time for him to wake up."


    "Now..." "Cloud Chu mumbles:" take him home, father can certainly save him to wake up


    "I won''t take him back to the mansion." The man said softly, got up, and told the two younger brothers and sisters, "before you get off the ship, you two can''t enter this house again."


    But Yun Chu remembered the first half of the sentence: "third brother, why can''t you take him back to the mansion? Dad will surely save him. "


    Yunmi also raised his head quietly and nodded in response. Their family had been practicing medicine for many years, and the servants of the stables were in the house, all of them had a heart to help the world.


    This person has a problem The young man said, looking at the young man on the couch: "the palm of his right hand is cocooned three inches, and the knuckles of his thumb and belly are thick. He is a martial artist, and I have tried. His internal power is not shallow."


    "What about martial artists?" Cloud Chu doesn''t understand.


    Yunmi thinks it over, and sister spray says, "fool, this man is saved by us at sea. If he is an ordinary fisherman or a businessman, of course, it''s no problem. But he is a martial arts practitioner. Our family has a special identity. You take a person with unknown origin and excellent martial arts back to the mansion. What should you do in case of any future trouble?"He said, and asked the third brother: "the third brother intends to go ashore and then throw him down?"


    The young man didn''t speak for a long time before he said, "let''s have a look."


    It''s impossible to leave it behind. Maybe some money and silver will be paid to the local hospital for care.


    He said, staring at a pair of younger brothers and sisters: "you two, still not out?"


    Two were caught the current mischievous egg dare not be wild, stuffy head obediently to the door.


    The young man in blue walked at the end. When he came out of the cabin and wanted to close the door on his back, he made a gesture and looked at the young man on the bed.


    He just felt the pulse for the man. After that, he put the man''s hand back under the quilt, but now The hand is on the quilt.


    "Third brother, what''s the matter?" Asked Yun Chu.


    The young man in blue didn''t make a sound. He pushed open the door and went in. He looked at the young man carefully. But after a while, he saw the young man''s fingers moving again.


    "He moved!" Yunmi shouts.


    The youth in blue nodded silently. For a moment, his lips smiled again.


    To be able to save a person is also a good thing for him.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Leng wakes up in the misty heat. When he opens his eyes, he sees a blue figure. The figure is passing by him. He is in a trance. It seems true or false.


    Rong Leng almost instinctively reached out and held the figure.


    "He''s awake, he''s awake!" There is a clear and tender juvenile voice in my ear.


    He frowned, and felt his head splitting.


    The cyan figure held by him pressed his hand, patted like a placate, slightly cool voice, and introduced into his auricle: "it''s normal to feel uncomfortable now, don''t worry, close your eyes."


    Rong Leng closed his eyes gently. His vision was dark. His heart tightened, and he squeezed the blue figure more urgently. Even because of too much force, his nails were white.


    "Calm down." It''s the cool voice again.


    Rong Leng breathed twice, felt better, opened his eyes again, but still couldn''t see who he was holding.


    His throat was dry, and there was always a buzzing noise in his ears. He could not see the scene in front of him, but he opened his mouth and said with difficulty, "Liu Liu... "


    A word has not been shouted, a heavy eyelid, dizzy again.

 Chapter 1206

    Yun MI is pulled as a coolie, diligent as an old ox, and takes good care of the young man in bed. When it is going to be dark, the other side finally wakes up.


    Cloud find a sigh of relief, the first reaction is to rest, the second reaction is to go out and call his third brother.


    Yunxi is talking with the shipowner on the deck. After hearing yunmi''s words, he quickly steps back to the cabin.


    In the cabin, between the dry and hard beds, the cold and fierce looking man has come to life. Compared with the weakness of the day, the other side is in a better state now. Although his face is still pale, his eyes are focused.


    "How do you feel?" he asked


    The other side''s dark eyes fixed to look at him, no answer, the bottom of the eyes full of defense.


    Yun Mi looks uncomfortable on the edge and says, "my third brother saved you, or you think you can still live in such a big wave?"


    The man''s expression changed for a while, as if he remembered something, and suddenly he was propped up to sit up.


    This move, chest immediately diffuse scarlet.


    Cloud mat Leng for a while, tone is bad at once: "your wound is too deep, lie down well."


    The other side ignored and got up.


    Cloud mat pressed his shoulder, but the other side ignored.


    Yunxi was angry: "it seems that you really don''t want to live?"


    Yunmi is also angry: "you are so weird. What do you want? drink water? Eat something? You don''t know what''s hurting your chest. The wound is too deep. If it wasn''t for my third brother, you''d have to lose your body in everyone''s hands. When you wake up, you''ll have a good time. You see that the wound is fully open! "


    He took a deep breath, paused for a moment, looked up at the two strangers in front of him: "me, my wife?"


    His voice was hoarse because he was in a coma for too long and his throat was dry.


    But his words were clear. Yunxi was surprised. He was not able to speak when he woke up with such a serious injury.


    It''s not that he hurt his throat, but the throat cavity linked to his chest. He had a big cut on his chest. Every word he said would shake his wound. His pain is usually unbearable to ordinary people.


    But this person speaks word for word, and looks not sad. But he has been practicing medicine for many years and knows that it is impossible not to hurt. There is only one explanation. The patient''s patience is in place. Even if the pain of bone scraping, he can also be indifferent.


    It''s not a simple character.


    Thinking in his heart, cloud mat has said: "our ship, only found you."


    The man''s face slowly turned blue. For a moment, he grasped the fallen sheet and wanted to get out of bed again.


    Yunmi quickly stops him: "don''t move. Look at you. Your chest is full of blood. It''s going to be bandaged again!"


    The man didn''t care, even reached out to push the cloud, but he couldn''t mention the internal power, and the force of pushing became understated.


    But cloud mat saw the situation from it, and said in a deep voice, "auspicious people have their own destiny. If you can live, your wife will live."


    The man hung his head heavily, like a lion on the verge of death.


    Yunxi added: "the most urgent thing is to take care of your injuries before you go to your wife."


    The man paused for a moment, raised his head, looked at the cloud mat for a while, and said with dry throat, "let Leng."


    His name.


    "Cloud mat nodded:" cloud mat


    The patient who refuses to take care of it is born. Yunmi mumbles to find a clean bandage and medicine. He helps the third brother to wrap it up again.


    After packing, he was angry again. He had been busy all day here. Where was Yunchu''s silly girl?


    He went out to look for it angrily, but he saw Yun Chuzheng sitting on the deck with a chair in his hand, blowing and sighing at the setting sun: "the sun is shining on the spring in the west, the red cloud is drunk and reflects the sunset, ah, good poetry..."


    Yun Mi goes over and raises his hand to the back of Yun Chu''s head. "Did you take the wrong medicine?"


    Cloud Chu is too scared to defend. She is beaten. She is numb with pain. She covers her head and looks at her younger brother behind her. She roars: "what are you doing? Did I offend you? "


    Yun Mi''s heart is not strong, so he takes out his elder sister''s anger: "if you are not convinced, you can call back."


    "I can''t beat you!" said Yun Chu


    Yun MI is proud of that. His tail is up in the sky. "Who is that? Why don''t you become a martial artist?"


    Yunchu gets up and grabs the back of the chair, carrying the leg of the chair to hit yunmi.


    Yunmi''s hands and feet are nimble and fast. Yunchu can''t catch up with her. Her tears come out. After a quarter of an hour, Yunchu can''t catch up with her. Monkey is tired and sits down with his chair in his arms. He stares at his younger brother ten steps away. The more he stares, the redder he is.


    Yunmi is not afraid to offend her at all. He doesn''t think it''s wrong for a man to bully a woman. He is particularly proud to spit out his tongue at Yunchu. After spitting out, he just saw out of the sea level line. A black boat a circle smaller than their boat is coming here.


    "Well, isn''t this your favorite ship?"Yunchu turned his head when he said it. He saw that it was the familiar black ship and stood tall.


    "Say you are a fool, you really are. I met you on the dock just a few days ago, and I''m worried about that? That man is not very good-looking, not as good-looking as the third brother, of course, not as good as me, you have this vision


    Cloud Chu bares his teeth and quarrels with his brother: "what do you know, that gentleman, he is so gentle."


    Yunmi stares: "what is that childe? Didn''t you pretend to be lost and talk to him? Didn''t find out what it was called? "


    Cloud Chu blushed shyly: "how, how to ask this......"


    Yunmi felt that he was almost blind: "are you still embarrassed? Then I met again. What do you say? Otherwise, I''ll go to the boatman and slow down our boat. After a while, his boat is coming. Can you talk to him again? "


    Cloud Chu wriggles to grasp own dress belt, is particularly coquettish: "that, I say what is good?"


    "Just say I like you. I want to marry you."


    Yunchu stares at his brother.


    Cloud seeks head to all big: "you say childe, really is Qiao, you also go to baishanzhou."


    Cloud Chu pondered for a moment, thought it was OK to chat up like this. He nodded gently, then stood in the corner, practised in the air, and thought that he could speak smoothly and perfectly for a while, leaving a good impression on the other side!


    Cloud looks for a face that wants to vomit, glances at the back of his sister, and then goes into the cabin to find the boatman.


    At the same time, on the black ship not far away from them, the woman with long hair and shawl slowly woke up.


    At the first moment when Liu Wei woke up, the whole person was still in a trance. When she saw that there was someone in front of her, she would stare at that person.


    Similar to the situation on rongling''s side, Liu Wei is also saved by others, but save her


    "The girl wakes up?" The gentle man with a bowl of hot water in his hand sat on a small stool beside Liu Wei''s bed.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak and looked at each other in silence.


    The man sent the hot water in his hand to her lips, put it in her eyes and asked with a smile, "what are you doing, girl?"


    Liu Wei took a sip of water from each other''s hands and felt his throat more comfortable. He asked, "aren''t you dead?"


    Qing and the man''s hand stagnated for a while, the smirk face, slowly solidified.


    Liu Wei was puzzled: "Yueshan Sheng said he killed you by himself. Who saved you?"


    Qing and the man seem to be acupoints, the whole person is frozen there.


    Liu Wei drank all the water in his hand, raised his head again and stabbed the last sword: "whose face did you cut? How many more did you kill? Mr. Zhong? "

 Chapter 1207

    As the black boat approached, Yunchu looked into the mirror and did not finish. Yunmi leaned against the doorplate and shouted, "no longer dawdle, we will go!"


    Yun Chu hurriedly ran out and asked his brother, "do I look good?"


    Yunmi: "..."


    Cloud Chu''s eyes are bright and clear, stroked himself to dip in water specially, and gave a regular and neat sideburns bun, and gently picked up his eyebrows: "huh?"


    In the end, it''s his sister. Yunmi can''t help but say, "OK."


    Yun Chu was happy at once. He took a small step and ran to the deck with his skirt.


    Just at this time, the black ship in the distance is close, only ten meters away from their ship, a little louder, enough for the people of the two ships to talk in the air.


    Yunchu looks at the deck of the black ship. After a long time, she only sees the busy boatman, but not her sweetheart. She is a little worried, afraid that the two ships will pass by and miss the chance to chat up.


    She looked back at the cloud and said, "what can I do?"


    Yunmi looks around as if he owes his sister. He sees the bricks that fix the canvas in the corner of the deck. He picks up the bricks and estimates the position. With one effort, he smashes them into the deck of the black ship.


    "What the fuck are you doing?!" Yunchu jumped with fear.


    "Look at you," he said, raising his chin


    While talking, the boatman on the black boat was also shocked by the bricks falling from the sky. Although they didn''t hit people, the movement was too big.


    Several people whispered and pointed to the Yunjia boat. Then, a stingy boatman ran directly into the cabin. It seemed that he had gone to the owner to complain.


    Yunmi is elated: "see?"


    Cloud Chu suddenly realized, and his heart was full of admiration. He nodded straight at cloud seeking.


    On the other side, on the black boat, Liu Weishui also drank, and her head woke up. She rubbed her eyebrows and corners. For a while, she glanced at the man beside her: "are you saying something?"


    The Qing and the man on the stool are stiff and numb. They don''t move as if they were dead. They don''t even turn their eyes.


    Liu Wei frowned, looked around and asked, "you saved me?"


    The man didn''t say a word, his eyelashes flashed, as if he was thinking.


    Liu Wei said, "don''t try to lie, I can see."


    The man swallowed his saliva and was silent again.


    Liu Wei asked again, "can you see others?"


    The man did not speak.


    "Only me?"


    No talking is no talking.


    "Zhong Ziyu?"


    Still don''t talk.


    "Don''t want to talk, do you want me to help you poison dumb once and for all?"


    Zhong Ziyu paused for a moment, hesitated for a long time, then opened his mouth: "only I saw you... "


    Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows and thought. She still remembered what happened before the coma, but later her memory was intermittent. She only felt that she was floating in the water and no one was around.


    When I think of falling into the water, Rong Leng is hit by the boat, a sharp iron is inserted in the chest, blood is flowing, while Xiao Li is attacked by a tornado, the whole person is trapped in the black storm, no news, and ugly


    "Ugly!" She shouted and hurried to see Zhong Ziyu: "do you see a baby? female baby? Have you seen it? "


    Zhong Ziyu half buries his head and shakes his head.


    Liu Wei can''t see his leisurely manner: "speak, I ask if you see it!"


    Zhong Ziyu said: "no, no......"


    Liu Wei took a deep breath, shook his fist and said, "go back to where you saved me!"


    Zhong Ziyu hesitates to say anything but dare not.


    At this time, a voice came from the door. Then, a middle-aged man dressed in brown and good-natured eyebrows came in. As soon as he came in, he shouted, "ah Yu, come out and see. There seems to be two crazy people on the boat opposite us..."


    Before the word "Zi" was uttered, the middle-aged man unexpectedly looked at the awakened woman on the bed. The second half of the conversation, Sheng Sheng, was stuck in her throat.


    He coughed, waved his hand, and said, "wake up, wake up, you are busy, you are busy..."


    "Wei couple?" Liu Wei stared at the middle-aged man, stunned for a moment, then squinted at Zhong Ziyu: "did you save him? Prison break? "


    The middle-aged man was suddenly shocked by his broken identity, and his eyes widened. He felt his face, which was clearly different from the one before, and he was extremely frightened: "how do you know it''s me?"


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, but looked at Zhong Ziyu and said seriously, "I don''t care about these affairs, no matter why you appear, no matter whether you rob prisoners or kill people, I just need you to drive back the boat immediately, and I want to find them!"


    "To whom?" The Wei couple asked in a low voice, and then they remembered, "rongduwei? Forget it, we can''t find it. When we found you, we guessed that your ship was afraid of wind and waves. We found it nearby for a long time. No one but you... "


    "Drive back!" Liu Wei''s mother interrupted him with a leopard like look.


    The Wei couple was stopped by her shrew like appearance, and quickly agreed: "Chengcheng, I''ll let people drive back, drive back, really, fierce I am still your benefactor I wrote all your prescriptions... " Murmured out of the door, ran back for a while, and said to Zhong Ziyu: "the little girl on the opposite boat seems to be the one who was at the riverside wharf last time. You''d better go and have a look. They don''t know why there are so many bricks there. They are not finished."Hearing this, Zhong Ziyu felt it was a step, so he rubbed his numb legs, stood up and whispered to Liu Wei, "I, I''ll go out and have a look..."


    Liu Wei drooped her eyes and suddenly said, "Yue Shan Sheng is on the boat."


    Zhong Ziyu looked at her as soon as his eyes narrowed.


    "Don''t you want to save him? If, he is still floating in that sea area... "


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t make a sound, just kept silent for a while, closed his eyelids and opened them again: "you don''t mean that he killed me..."


    "You''re not dead."


    "Almost dead..." He smiled bitterly, and his voice was dry: "he really wants my life..."


    "Then why are you still alive?" Liu Wei sat up half, his voice serious: "if he really wants you to die, you can''t live."


    Zhong Ziyu stopped looking at her, turned around and left the cabin.


    ¡­¡­


    On the boat, Yunchu''s eyes are green, and he doesn''t see his sweetheart coming out.


    She asked her brother anxiously, "what do you mean? Why doesn''t he just come out? "


    Yunmi throws away the canvas, mast hook and even the bricks that fix the tailboard on the deck. Now that there are no bricks, he rings his arms and pretends to say, "maybe he wants to refuse or welcome."


    Cloud Chu does not understand: "what is that?"


    "That is..." "Cloud looks a face to despise:" have such a word, let you read more books


    Cloud Chu is guilty of low head, ask again: "how to do now?"


    Yunmi felt his chin. "Let me see."


    Just thinking about it, on the deck of the opposite black boat, suddenly a man came in, dressed in plain clothes and long clothes, with a clear and meaningful face.


    The cloud found the spirit and was so proud: "look, it''s not coming out."

 Chapter 1208

    When Zhong Ziyu arrived at the deck, the first thing he saw was bricks on the ground.


    The boatmen all hid behind the hatch door, saw the master of the charterer coming, complained immediately, and pointed at the opposite ship, filled with indignation.


    Zhong Ziyu understood about it and looked at the opposite side rather puzzled.


    Ten meters away from their ship, there was indeed an arc-shaped ship with a magnificent shape, which was divided into three layers. He also saw a man and a woman on the opposite deck. They were two children, who were not more than 15 years old. They were very fond of playing.


    As the Wei couple said, when they just arrived at this sea area a few days ago, they met the two children at the wharf. At that time, the little girl still asked him the way, only stuttering, maybe her voice was not good?


    But heaven knows that they are also the first to come, and where do they know the way here.


    After three or two vague sentences, I thought it was just a chance meeting. I didn''t expect to see you again.


    Goodbye, why should the other side be hostile to them?


    Zhong Ziyu admits that his enemies are everywhere, but he hasn''t had time to form a feud with anyone in this unfamiliar place. What''s more, what he wears now is another face, not the same face as before. Even if it''s an old enemy, he shouldn''t recognize it


    Just thinking about it, he suddenly recalled that Liu just called out his name?


    His face is black. He wipes his neck. He feels aggrieved. He takes extra care of this new face. Even the color difference on his neck has been seriously adjusted. But why can the woman recognize it at a glance?


    I was muttering to myself. On the opposite boat, there was a clear voice: "Hey, the one in the blue shirt, right, you..."


    Zhong Ziyu looked at the left and right sides rather puzzled. He was sure that he was the only one around. Then he stepped forward, walked to the front of the deck, arched his hand at the boat over there, and increased the volume: "I don''t know if you can find them, but what''s the matter?"


    Yun Mi hurriedly pushes his sister: "hurry up, talk to him!"


    Cloud Chu''s nervous eyes swallowed and spit, grabbed the corners of his clothes, but he didn''t know where to put them: "that, Gongzi I, we We... "


    Her voice is small, and across the boat, Zhong Ziyu did not hear clearly, then frown.


    Yunmi can''t see any more. He says to the other side, "this is my sister, Yunchu. She likes it..."


    "Cloud search!" Yunchu interrupts his brother''s words, blushes into a monkey''s ass, and pinches his brother''s arm desperately: "what do you say? I''m so ashamed, I''m so ashamed..."


    Yunmi''s arm was red and purple when he was hated. He hid and shouted, "what are you doing to me? I''m helping you!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Cloud Chu lowers his head, his forehead is almost smoking, and he dare not look at his sweetheart.


    When they fight, Zhong Ziyu doesn''t understand. He''s impatient. He''s not a patient. He''s a perverse man. When he''s good, he can be soft and sweet. But when he''s upset, he can kill people by saying one more word.


    At this moment, he slowly lifted up the heart of killing people, but he controlled it, only pursed his lips, and turned to go to the cabin.


    "Hey, don''t leave." Look for the opposite cloud and shout.


    Zhong Ziyu stops and looks back at them.


    But Yunchu just can''t say anything constructive, and because of his coyness, the whole man squatted down, holding his knees and shrinking in the opposite place where he couldn''t see, just looking at a person excited.


    Yunmi hates iron but not steel. She kicked her feet and thought about the consanguinity. Or she rushed to the opposite side and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Zhong Ziyu lost his patience completely and left without saying a word.


    Later, yunmi hurries and yells, but this time zhongziyu doesn''t plan to turn back.


    However, as soon as he got to the door of the cabin, he saw a beautiful woman coming out, wearing a thin plain white blouse, long hair and shoulders.


    Like instinct, Zhong Ziyu''s foot naturally stops, and then he stares at Liu Wei''s step out, unable to control Back up slowly.


    Because the knee had been broken before, and although it was connected later, it was a little lame. I can''t see it when I usually pay attention to it. But when it comes to the critical moment, it will be exposed immediately.


    Zhong Ziyu is now falling backwards. He doesn''t pay any attention to it. He still looks like he will fall at any time.


    Liu Wei looked at his leg for a while, and finally remembered that she had broken it. She was a little happy. She also saw that the man kept five steps away from herself. She didn''t express satisfaction or dissatisfaction. When she went to the center of the deck, but saw another ship in the opposite direction, her eyes narrowed and her eyes showed danger.


    Zhong Ziyu immediately said, "I don''t know." Then he explained, "I have no party."


    Liu Wei didn''t know whether to believe or not, just looked at the route of the voyage, and suddenly asked, "is it not going back?"


    Zhong Ziyu: "Wei, Wei couple said it."


    Liu Wei didn''t speak any more. He began to look at him up and down in the sunlight. His eyes looked like he was killing a lamb.Zhong Ziyu makes her see more nervous. The impatience with the opposite boat has long gone out. He wants to stay away from the woman now. Although the woman has just come to life, it is obvious that she is on the verge of frenzy every moment. What''s more, he is now People without internal power.


    When force is doomed to defeat, self-protection is the key.


    Liu Wei didn''t embarrass Zhong Ziyu at all. She just came out to see what tricks the man had. After confirming that there was no problem, she pressed the eyebrow angle and entered the cabin weakly.


    Whether she is really weak or pretending to be ill, until she can''t see it, Zhong Ziyu just breathed a long breath and wiped her forehead with sweat.


    The deck is not a place to stay for a long time. Afraid that the woman would run out again, Zhong Ziyu hurried into the cabin and turned around to return to his room.


    When he left, yunmi and Yunchu were confused.


    "Is that a woman?" After a long time, Yun Chu pulled his brother''s sleeve and asked with red eyes.


    Cloud looks for quite embarrassed, coughed for a while, "Oh" sound.


    After hearing this, Yunchu cried out, "he has a wife! He has a wife! Wow, yunmi, what should I do What should I do... "


    Yunmi is about to explode when she quarrels with her. She covers her ears and says, "what can I do? You don''t even know his name. Since someone else has a family, you''ll break it."


    "Easy to say!" "This is the first time I like someone, the first time, the first time!"


    First love, this is first love!


    But yunmi couldn''t help it: "then you can''t marry to be a concubine. How can our Miss Yunjia be so self indulgent?"


    Yunchu sobbed and wiped tears: "of course, I won''t lose my face at home, but I I...... "


    Yunmi sighed and patted her sister on the shoulder: "it''s better to be sad."


    Yunchu is very sad.


    And what made her sad was that the ship opposite, which had been walking alongside them before Mingming, suddenly turned around and sailed back!


    Yunchu pours into yunmi''s arms, tears his heart and lungs, and wails: "I don''t want to pester him, does he have to hide from me like this? Whoa, I''m pissed off! "

 Chapter 1209

    Because of the reason of lovelorn, the next few days of Yunchu were all lost.


    On this day, when using supper, she did not know what suddenly occurred to her. She went to eat a meal through her nostrils.


    Cloud mat looked and wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Yunmi quickly corrected the chopsticks for her sister and smiled dryly: "she''s a little uncomfortable. She''s blowing too much. Her brain is empty."


    Yunxi sandwiched vegetables, put them in Yunchu bowl: "after supper, I had a rest earlier."


    At the end of dinner, yunmi pulled her sister to the side and gave a vicious warning: "how many days have you been so fascinated? Not just a man! "


    Yun Chu doesn''t want to say anything. He goes back like a zombie.


    Yunmi pulls her back: "tomorrow, I will arrive at baishanzhou. Brother three said that sister four will wait for us at the wharf. If you want to get off the boat, you are still dead. Look, sister four won''t pick your skin."


    Yunchu is still silent.


    On the second day, the ship arrived at port at noon.


    Yun Chu is really afraid of her fourth sister. Although she is still in a poor mood, she is not as serious as she was a few days ago. She can barely explain it as Zhou julawton, which can be perfunctory.


    Cloud wants to wait for a long time in the tea house beside the wharf, then wait for the boat. When she sees yunmi, she waves.


    Yunmi jumps up to respond.


    "Four sisters!"


    Cloud wants to hold Zhang xiupa and wipe sweat for his brother who is close to him with a smile: "why is it that Mao is still impetuous and went to my grandfather''s house and didn''t let him teach you the rules of how to make a gentleman?"


    "Where can my grandfather take care of me? When he saw the third brother, his eyes were straight. He stayed in Gongcheng for 15 days. He talked and laughed with the third brother for 14 days. He also said that he would pass on his mantle to the third brother."


    Cloud wants to be able to guess that picture, also didn''t say anything, looked to the wharf again: "your three elder brothers and eight elder sisters?"


    "At the back, help people So slow down. "


    "Help people?" Cloud wants to understand.


    Yunmi said that their ship saved a dying person on the way


    Finish saying to return a way: "although resting for a few days, but the wound is too deep, estimate is a year and a half not complete, walk to do things must be careful."


    Yun Jiasu comes to help the world. He wants to know that there is still a wounded person. He doesn''t ask about the origin of the other person''s identity, so he goes straight ahead.


    Want to pick them up and see what''s going on.


    And just as she passed, they came out.


    Cloud Chu also saw her four elder sisters, open mouth to shout: "four elder sisters."


    Cloud wants to walk quickly. He sees a man in a brown robe who is walking hard. He has a cold face, a sword eyebrow and stars. His facial features are excellent, but his face is pale and his lips are bloodless. At first sight, he looks like he is still ill.


    It is reasonable to say that such a person should not walk down at will, but if he wants to get off the ship, he will inevitably move.


    Can walk for a long time certainly can have discomfort, cloud thought in the heart pulled, replaced cloud Chu, supports the man''s left arm.


    When she took over, she was looking at the man''s pupils. They were very black and sharp.


    Yunxiang smiles and nods to it.


    The man did not make a sound, some hesitation looked at his arm, in the heart, thinking that someone had said that "men and women are not close to each other.".


    Of course, he didn''t treat Yunchu as a woman before. That was a child, a girl.


    "Allow childe, this is the elder sister, cloud thinks


    Rong Ling was about to say something, when he felt the real Qi, his chest hurt suddenly.


    He frowned at the sudden pain.


    Cloud wants to see him carefully, and asks carefully, "what''s the matter?"


    Yunxi said, "maybe the wound has been torn again. Get in the car first. Yunxiang, where is the carriage?"


    "In the front."


    Several people helped the seriously injured man to the carriage with all their hands and feet, and let him lean on the cushion of the carriage wall.


    Because there was luggage on the ship, Yunxi left Yunchu to take care of rongling in the car, and took Yunxiang and yunmi with him to move things.


    When it comes to moving things, it''s actually staring at the boatman. But because some private things don''t want to be touched by them, they still take them by themselves.


    When carrying the luggage, Rong Ling has recovered the pain a little and closed his eyes.


    Yunchu sees that he is OK. He is really bored sitting beside him, so he quietly lifts the driving curtain and goes out.


    As soon as she went out, she saw that there were sugar gourd sellers in the peddlers on the wharf.


    She immediately forgot about her first love and brokenhearted love. She hurried to buy candied haws. When she bought candied haws, she heard some gossip in chaliao.


    "Are you sure it''s the second son of the sun family? Doesn''t it mean that people have been smashed into blood paste? Recognize it? "


    "It seems that The face is barely recognizable, the clothes on the body are also the clothes before the disappearance, and the family''s jade plate is also placed in the plasma pile. The sun family has gone to identify people, that is, the second childe. "


    "It''s a good man. How can he die like this? It''s a big revenge. It''s like this..."Cloud Chu listened to curiosity, probe to inquire: "several uncles, what are you talking about?"


    The hospitable old man said to the young girl from other places: "it means that the grandson of our great family in Qianbei Town, the second son of grandson''s grandson, was found dead in the dye vat of sun''s cloth shop the day before yesterday. He is a lovely, living man. His body was smashed into bloody foam with stone, and the whole dye vat was filled with blood, flesh and bone, It''s really scary. "


    Cloud Chu''s eyes are all staring round, holding the sugar gourd and shivering: "really false? Is that terrible? Who is the murderer? "


    The old man waved: "I don''t know. The government is so busy that I haven''t found any clues. However, I heard there is another thing."


    Cloud Chu special gossip: "what, what?"


    "I know I know." Another man suddenly said, "I''m from Qianniu village. A few days ago, a girl was found dead in Baisan village next to our village. Later, somehow, I found out that the girl had a child before she died. But the girl was still unmarried. Where did the child come from? It turned out that two days later, the Yamen found out that the girl''s adulterer was none other than the son of the sun family. But the son of the sun family was missing at this time. No, he was found two days later. That''s it. "


    Yun Chu was like listening to the story. After listening, he asked, "was that sun Er childe and that girl really a couple? What about the child? "


    The man laughed: "what pair, who are the two grandchildren not? The first wife in his house doesn''t say that there are seven or eight concubines in his concubine''s room alone. He is also a regular smoker in the willow lane and a full-fledged lecherous. However, their children haven''t heard about it. They haven''t heard that there are grandchildren in the second room of the sun family. It''s estimated that the child hasn''t been brought back to the sun family. "


    Yun Chu thought it was a tragic love story of a talented woman, but her husband and wife both died. He suddenly told her that sun Er Shao was a scum man.


    Cloud Chu suddenly thought of his infatuation and wrong first love. He was so angry that he pinched the sugar gourd stick in his hand!

 Chapter 1210

    The brothers and sisters of the cloud family have finished carrying their luggage, but when they look back, they find that there is only one side of the carriage with eyes closed and eyes closed, and Yunchu is missing.


    When the three brothers and sisters found Yunchu in the vast crowd, they saw that Yunchu was sitting in a pile of big masters, holding a sugar gourd bent by a stick. They were indignant: "it''s too much! The girls of the yellow family have given birth to sun. Why can''t they give her a name? Even if you don''t ask for a wife, you''d better take a concubine. How can there be such irresponsible men in the world! "


    Yun Mi listened to her swearing there. He darted over and slapped her on the back of the head: "what are you doing here? Don''t you take care of Mr. Rong!"


    Cloud Chu head suddenly a ache, wait for reaction to come over, she immediately turn round, cover tightly own head.


    Cloud wants to come forward: "how can I be so fierce to my sister?"


    Cloud Chu immediately runs into the arms of four elder sisters wrongly, eyes are red.


    But Yunxiang didn''t appease the eight younger sisters: "so do you. Why don''t you stay in the car well?"


    Yunchu choked and pinched the sugar gourd, and said wrongly, "I saw that the uncles were talking about the murder in this town, so I listened for a while. Fourth sister, I was wrong."


    Recognition of the mistake is painful. Cloud wants to rub the back of her head and sighs: "go back."


    Yunchu hurriedly follows her, fearing that he will be beaten by yunmi again.


    Back in the carriage, Yunchu couldn''t help talking about the murder.


    Of course, her focus is on the son of the second son of the son of the son. She is very indignant at the fact that her grandson refuses to let Huang''s ghost seat enter their grandson''s ancestral hall.


    "What''s the matter with you?" said yunmi? What are you up to? "


    Yunchu knows that these days, because of her lovelorn, she has been tortured by yunmi''s loss of soul. Now that she is better, yunmi can''t wait to recover the interest. For her, she can''t wait to sneer at her, but fight and kick her.


    But she can''t help it. She usually says that she can''t defeat yunmi or him. She has been very helpless to be bullied.


    However, at this time, she had the courage to lean on the mountain. She shrank to her fourth sister and said, "don''t you think the sun family can''t do too much?"


    Yunmi didn''t know those people, so he humed casually: "the children didn''t find them. Who knows if they are from the sun family? Besides, who has the evidence to prove that Miss Huang has something to do with sun Er Shao? Both of them are dead. How can a living person guess that they are all false? "


    "Just know!" Cloud Chu shouted: "that What''s that name? Oh, Heishui village, Liu Xiaoge of Heishui village, that Liu Xiaoge, from the case of Miss Huang to the yamen, to the discovery of sun Er Shao''s body, he is here! He said he had proof! It can prove that sun Er Shao has an affair with Miss Huang! "


    "What evidence can he have as an outsider?" quipped yunmi


    "He has it!"


    "What are you yelling at me? Can you believe me to hit you?"


    "Four sisters!"


    It was noisy in the carriage. Yun wanted to be tossed to protect Yun Chu. He didn''t let Yun Xun hit her. He said to Yun MI, "don''t be scared anymore..."


    But before he finished speaking, Mr. Rong, who had been half squinting and resting, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at them with black and cold pupils.


    Cloud wants to be stared at by his cold black eyes to be a little flustered, for a while, unexpectedly did not attend to the opening.


    However, the cloud mat nearby found out the situation and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with master Rong?"


    Rong Ling didn''t look at him. He just stared at Yun Chu and his voice cracked: "Liu What? "


    Cloud Chu Leng next, do not know what he is saying: "ah?"


    Yunmi is quick to respond. He opens his mouth and says, "people ask you, what''s brother Liu''s name?" Then he looked at Rong Ling and said, "are you also from baishanzhou? Or do you have friends here? "


    Rong Leng shook his head with his eyebrows twisted, but once shook his head, his wound was touched again, implicated in pain.


    "Be careful," said cloud


    There cloud Chu also opened a mouth: "those uncles didn''t say Liu Xiaoge''s name, but it is Blackwater village people."


    Allow Leng to meditate, for a moment, turn his head and look at Xiang Yunxi: "excuse me, Brother Yun Send me to Heishui village. "


    The cloud mat''s face was cold and his voice was deep: "you can''t go anywhere, you body."


    Rong Ling is excited to sit up.


    Cloud wants to hurry up to come over, hold his shoulder: "don''t move, the wound will open." Finish saying, ask softly again: "allow childe to know that Liu Xiaoge?"


    Rong Leng didn''t know how to answer. For a while, he said, "my wife loves me so much. I dress up as a man..."


    The word "insiders" made cloud want to be stunned.


    Then he listened to yunmi and said, "young master Rong, do you mean your wife? You don''t mean the water you dropped together? "


    With that, yunmi clapped his thigh again: "by the way, we found your place. If you go south, you will walk on the official line and walk on the baishanzhou wharf. But if you go north, you will cross the straight sea and arrive at the fishing villages under baishanzhou. Is it possible that sister Rong was rescued by the passing fishing boats and brought back to the fishing villages?"


    The more you say it, the more likely it is.


    Yun Chu also couldn''t help being happy: "allow you to be depressed, always stare out of the window, you must be lovesick. Now, you and your husband can finally get together."At the beginning, Rong Ling was only sensitive to the word "Liu". Especially when it comes to the homicide, he thought it might be Liu Wei.


    But now he is congratulated by yunxunchu. He thinks that "brother Liu" must be Liu Wei. He can''t help smiling.


    This is his first smile since he was rescued. Although shallow, it is true.


    Cloud Chu looked stunned, crazily holding his face and said: "master Rong''s wife is really happy. She has such a miss for her husband......"


    Yunxiang also saw Rong Ling''s shallow smile. She was also shaking her mind, but Yunchu''s words made her wake up.


    Yun Xiang also smiled: "if it''s really the wife of Rong''s son, how could this Blackwater village go there? It''s just that he''s inconvenient. If it''s really his sister-in-law, it''s better to take her to the inn."


    Cloud chuyun immediately claps his chest: "it''s on us!"


    The carriage soon reached the inn.


    After the arrangement, Yunchu goes to ask people how to get to Blackwater village.


    When we know that Heishui village is the furthest fishing village group, the farthest side of the mountain, and it takes half a day to ride in a carriage, Yunchu is a little bit backward.


    After all, it''s noon now. Once we go, maybe we can''t go back to the inn tonight.


    She went into the room and whispered to the fourth sister, which means, do you want to go again in the morning?


    Yunxiang also thinks that the time to go tomorrow morning should be able to catch up. Today, it is necessary to spend the night in the fishing village.


    But when she went to talk to Yunxi like this, Yunxi didn''t agree: "both agreed, it''s time to start earlier."


    Yunxiang explains two sentences.


    But Yunxi suddenly looked at her and frowned, "what do you think of master Rong?"


    Cloud wants to frighten a jump, hurriedly ask: "three elder brothers how to say this?"


    Cloud mat looked at her again for a while, deep voice admonishes: "in a word, do not want to do wrong step."


    Cloud wants to be silent for a while, suddenly lowers his head: "I just feel His eyes are very nice. "


    "Cloud mat cold:" again good-looking also have Lord


    Cloud thought: " Oh. "

 Chapter 1211

    Because the cloud mat does not agree to go again tomorrow, so cloud Search Cloud Chu or out of the door.


    The carriage has long been waiting at the door. The carriage was made by Yunxiang today to receive them. Now there is another task.


    When the county town wants to go to its subordinate villages, it usually doesn''t use carriages, but ox carts or donkey carts. Because it''s hard to walk in the countryside, it can''t walk stably with horses.


    But the money was given to the boss, and the coachman didn''t say that. He took the money and went on the road happily.


    As expected, out of the county, just left for a quarter of an hour, the problem came, and the wheel got stuck in a mud pit.


    Cloud find cloud Chu are forced to get off, and the coachman is slow in coaxing the horse.


    The two brothers and sisters were not happy. They also saw that there were donkey carts and ox carts passing by. They thought that the coachman was not kind. The price of donkey carts and ox carts was more than twice as cheap as that of horse carts. If the coachman wanted to do business, he would delay their time.


    Yunmi is a grumpy man. Seeing that the coachman coaxes the horse for a long time, he says in a bad voice: "can we go anyway?"


    The coachman looked at him and saw that the money was already in the bag, and it was impossible to take it out again. But the hired car was the customer, and he could not drive the customer out in business, so he said with a smile, "this young man, I am really sorry, this pit is too deep, and the horse is afraid of some difficulty."


    "Cloud looks for the nose to be angry to give fire:" that can''t always do on the road so wait


    The coachman turned his eyes and said, "if you don''t dislike me, how about I find an acquaintance to take you there?"


    Cloud looks for this just to dissipate a bit: "then you quickly look for."


    Yunmi thought that the coachman was going to find another coachman to take over the shift. As a result, the coachman went to the distant chaliao alone for a while, and then came back with an ox cart.


    The driver of the ox cart was an old man in his sixties. Apparently, he knew that the two Baijun children had been killed by the coachman in the city. He took a smoke and was afraid that the coachman would take over a business for him. He said nothing. He asked in the voice of the countryside, "where are you going?"


    "Blackwater village," said the coachman


    The old man frowned. "But far away, one or two."


    The coachman collected five liang of silver from Yunxiang. Now he can''t walk any further. He doesn''t mention that he pays for the ox cart old man. Instead, he says to Yunxiang, "it''s a good deal, young man."


    Yun MI was even more angry when he heard what he meant. But Yun Chu, who was not in charge of the family, didn''t know that oil and salt were expensive, so he took out the money bag directly from his arms and asked for money.


    Yun Mi held her sister''s hand and stared at the coachman and said, "I don''t like riding in a bullock cart. I''ll wait for your carriage to be ready, and I''ll pay you more money. Why bother paying more?"


    The coachman''s face swelled with embarrassment. He knew his own business. His carriage was stuck in the mud pit, but it was not that he couldn''t get out. He purposely went to the middle of the road to give up, just to save his own Kung Fu and get the whole money.


    He also plans to go back to the county town and find two more businesses. Meimei''s job is to go home in the evening to have a meal and have a daughter-in-law.


    If it''s really for five Liang silver to go to the farthest Heishui village, even if it''s tomorrow noon to come back, and spend the night in the village, which has to be spent by yourself.


    Hesitant, the coachman still painfully felt for one or two silver coins and shoved them into the old ox cart man: "it''s the small car that hasn''t been driven well. How can you let the little boy pay? Naturally, it''s the small one."


    The ox cart old man took the money, no matter who gave it, and got on the cart slowly.


    Yunmi''s mood was just a little smooth. He looked at the coachman again and followed him to the ox cart.


    Cloud Chu did not know what happened from the beginning to the end, and he put the money bag back into his arms.


    The feeling of riding a bullock cart is totally different from that of riding a carriage. The bullock cart is very slow, and there is no roof, and the wind blows and the sun shines.


    Yunmi is a young man with delicate body and expensive meat. She doesn''t like the shabby ox cart at all, but Yunchu doesn''t care. She doesn''t have the heart to say hello to the ox cart passing by.


    "Hello, little sister." When the road reached a narrow path, Yunchu saw the donkey cart not far away from them.


    The donkey is not as powerful as the cow. There are three people in the donkey cart line. A middle-aged man takes two children, a little boy and a little girl, but both the middle-aged man and the little boy are walking. Only the little girl is placed in the car.


    Yunchu said hello to the little girl. The little girl with a black face and bright eyes smiled at her. Then she felt a piece of cake in her arms and gave it to her.


    Yunchu surprised: "can I have it?"


    The little girl nodded shyly.


    Yunchu stretched out her hand to reach it, but there was a distance between the two cars, which she couldn''t reach.


    The little boy beside the donkey car took it and passed it to Yunchu.


    Yunchu smiled at the little boy: "thank you."


    The little boy smiled back, "you''re welcome."


    The sound is crisp and soft.


    Yunchu then looked at the little boy carefully. Unlike the little girl in the car, the little girl''s face was black, and she had been basking in the sun since childhood. But the little boy was white, white, tender and tender, and the water on his cheek was brighter than her."Are you a child of the county?" she asked


    The little boy shrugged. He didn''t say yes or no.


    It was the middle-aged man beside the little boy who said: "our little Li is a reincarnation of Lingtong, which is comparable to the county children."


    The little boy was very shy: "Uncle Tai, you are going to make jokes."


    But the middle-aged man laughed: "originally, I''m afraid that others will know."


    The little boy stopped talking to him and walked forward with a red face and a stuffy head.


    Cloud Chu sees curiously, push the younger brother beside: "Lingtong AI."


    Yunmi had a bellyful of anger for a long time. When she pushed him, he exploded. He opened his mouth and shouted, "what do you want to do for someone else''s business? Do you want to sit still?"


    The whole path was quiet with his cry.


    The donkey cart trio was also scared.


    The middle-aged man was stunned and did not dare to provoke these strange youths in splendid clothes. He hurriedly led the car and took the little boy with him. After crossing the path, he took another road.


    "Cloud Chu is particularly angry:" you frighten others


    Yunmi is there, humming, lying on his back in the ox cart, sleeping with his eyes closed.


    The old man who was driving the ox cart took a big smoke at the moment and said slowly, "the father and daughter just now are from BOSAN village."


    Cloud Chu does not understand: "Bai three villages?"


    "Brother village of Heishui village, next to it."


    Yunmi sits up and stares.


    Yun Chu scolded him: "you see, it''s a great opportunity. Since it''s brother village, you must know the news of sister Rong. You have offended others!"


    Yunmi is also a little guilty, but he still retorts with his cheeks bulging: "one, a village is so big. If we say it''s a brother village, it''s not the same village, and it''s not obvious, we must know..."


    The ox cart old man took another smoke and cut in: "others may not know, but that''s Chen Tai''s father and daughter. Chen Tai is the village head of BOSAN village."


    Cloud Chu yells again: "silly, silly!"! People are village heads! The village head knows everything! "

 Chapter 1212

    The ox cart old man knows everything clearly, but at the critical moment, if he doesn''t say a word, he''ll come back after everyone has gone. It''s obviously uneasy and kind-hearted.


    Yunmi''s heart is not strong. He hugs himself in a sullen way.


    Yunchu was still blaming him. He said later that if he could find out if it was sister Rong, they would not have to go so hard. Later, he said that even if they still had to go, people in his village must know the way better than others, and they don''t know whether there is a path to get there faster.


    Anyway, after a large amount of criticism, yunmi was criticized to the horror.


    He can''t answer back, he can only say nothing.


    But I don''t know if they are lucky. After another half hour''s walk, they actually saw a group of three donkey carts in chaliao, another rural road.


    "Stop." Cloud Chu immediately called out, and with the old man of the ox cart patted and stopped the bull, she jumped down and ran to the chaliao.


    Yunmi also saw the people over there. He also wanted to go, but he felt that in the past, he could not hang on his face. But the news of elder sister-in-law was very important


    Finally, his nose is not his nose, and his eyes are not his eyes.


    Chen Tai is taking steamed bread for his daughter. Just after eating two mouthfuls, he sees that the familiar ox cart over there is also parked outside the chaliao.


    He also remembered the unhappiness on the way ahead, and said to the little boy beside him, "Xiao Li, please sit here."


    The little boy didn''t care: "Uncle Tai, they shouldn''t be aiming at us."


    "That''s not true." Chen Tai''s conspiracy theory on one face: "maybe it was sent by the sun family. The sun family is really nothing. It''s obvious that some people saw sun Er haunting with ER Bao before his death. It''s nothing in their mouths. You said that you would show evidence to prove that sun Er had an affair with ER Bao. They don''t want to find someone to deal with you just for this."


    The little boy, Liu Xiaoli, smiled and bit the bread. "Uncle Tai, they can''t deal with me."


    Chen Tai wanted to say that he was too young and despised the enemy, but he didn''t necessarily think about it, so he murmured, "you are the reincarnation of the spirit child, you must have the protection of the gods."


    Xiao Li didn''t correct him.


    After dissecting Huang Er Bao''s body in Baisan village, the next day, he went to the city with all the people and reported to the government. The county magistrate was very indifferent to this matter. The work he found was less than four or five years old. To be frank, Huang Er Bao hanged himself, not killed by him. The fatal wound on her stomach was also ignored as a small wound at the time of collision, which was not important.


    Not to mention Xiaoli''s rejection of this conclusion, even the villagers in Baisan village, Huang Da and Huang Da sister-in-law almost joined hands with the villagers to lift the yamen, and those who want to die have to ask the county master to make the decision for their daughter.


    Under the situation that there are more villagers and more and more people in Baisan village, the county master finally accepted the advice.


    However, their small county is just a common County near the sea area under baishanzhou, and they have never seen much of the world. It''s said that the emperor hanged himself here, and the county master can''t help it.


    Finally, the village head Chen Tai led the village to push Xiaoli out directly.


    Xiao Li didn''t do anything, but said the results of the autopsy the night before in court again. He had a small face and a serious appearance, but his words were right.


    Even when the county government rebuked him for his nonsense by relying on the old and selling the old, he angrily asked him a series of questions, which he could not answer.


    Just like this, the name of the reincarnation of the Lingtong will spread.


    At the beginning of the case, it was also attributed to the death of Huang Erbao, a rural village girl. Some people suspected that the murderer was a bandit, some suspected that he was a philanderer. He was in a mess and had everything, but the topic was not high.


    But it wasn''t until it was found out that every time Huang Er Bao went to the city to live in the inn was sun''s Inn, and every time Huang Er Bao went to the city, sun Er Shao would come to the inn to inspect and test it, which extended to find out that Huang Er Bao and sun Er Shao had an improper relationship between men and women.


    The gossip people in the city blew up. The sun family is not only the member wailang, but also the rich man. It''s the biggest gate in the small county. The scandal of the sun family must be noisy.


    What''s more, sun Er Shao suddenly disappeared, but two days later, people found him. He was found dead in the dye vat of sun''s dye house. The blood and flesh of his death were not one person at all, but a vat of rotten meat.


    Things are getting more and more lively. The melon eaters have seen a great play. In this play, apart from Huang Er Bao and sun Er Shao, who have both died, the sun family doesn''t recognize Huang nu. Huang Nu''s parents and children are missing. They all enjoy talking about it.


    As the only official yamen that can solve the puzzles for the masses, the rumor is often mentioned. When it comes to the official yamen, it also refers to the inaction of the county Lord, and finally refers to brother Liu, who is said to be reincarnated by Lingtong.


    People who are concerned about this matter all know that whether this case can be solved or not, and what the final result is, are all related to the so-called Liu Lingtong.


    Everyone is waiting to see what evidence Liu Lingtong can provide to prove whether Huang Erbao and sun Ershao are related.


    Chen Tai is the youngest daughter yingzi who came into the city before dawn today to sell fishing products. He loves her most and wants to take her to the city to eat sweet mouth and see the world.It was an accident to bring Liu Xiaoli.


    Xiao Lingtong said that he went to the city to buy medicine for Li yu''er.


    Li yu''er knows that the famous silly girl in Heishui village has no father or mother. She is always mad, dirty and smelly.


    It''s said that Liu Xiaoge was saved by Miss Li and survived the shipwreck. Chen Tai thought it was rare. He knew his kindness and never forgot to report it. As expected, it was Lingtong''s nature, so he took him with him.


    I thought it was just a one-time trip, but I didn''t expect that on the way back, there were still some problems.


    Looking at the young girl in Huafu who has entered the tea house, Chen Tai is alert, but also covertly protects Xiaoli behind him to avoid the other party''s approach.


    After entering chaliao, Yunchu went straight to Chen Tai''s table. One table was surrounded by three people, and there was only one left.


    Yun Chu did not see outside either. After sitting down, he leaned over and asked, "uncle, I heard that you are the village head of Baisan village?"


    Baisan village is just a small village by the sea. The village head is not an official. At most, he has some say in the village. He is not a person he knows. He doesn''t care what village you are or who the village head is.


    But the young girl broke her identity. Chen Tai immediately mentioned her spirit and felt that the other side was going to Liu Lingtong.


    Baisan village is a small sesame village that can''t be smaller. It can''t even rank in so many fishing villages by the sea. If it wasn''t for this event, no one would know the name of the village.


    But when the other side came to mention the name of their three villages, it was clear that they meant something.


    Chen Tai can''t relax no matter the other party is just the forerunner of gossip or has a bad idea about Liu Lingtong. He sinks his face and shakes his head almost without hesitation: "girl, I''m not a village head."

 Chapter 1213

    Just now, yunmi also dawdled over. He didn''t hear Chen Tai''s words. He just walked behind Yunchu and asked in a low voice, "do you hear me?"


    Yun Chu didn''t ignore him. She looked at Chen Tai in surprise. "Aren''t you the village head of BOSAN village?" She said subconsciously went to see the ox cart outside. The old man was leaning on the front of the cart with his feet tilted up, smoking a big cigarette, but did not look at them at all.


    Yunmi is also surprised: "isn''t it?"


    Yun Chu thought that the old man was not so boring and deliberately teased them, so he looked at Chen Tai seriously: "are you from Baisan village?"


    Chen continued to deny, "No."


    "Then you..."


    Cloud Chu also wants to ask, but Chen Tai pulls two children to get up, lost a few coppers to the table, shouted: "boss, here is the money." Just go out.


    Yunchu hurriedly followed up and said: "uncle, we are not bad people. We are going to Heishui village to find someone. If you know people from Heishui village, can you ask for information?"


    As soon as Chen Tai heard that he was looking for someone in Heishui village, he was more sure that Xiao Li was the one he was looking for. He didn''t turn his head back. He held two children in one hand, stuffed them into a donkey cart, pulled the cart and left.


    "Uncle, Uncle..." Yun Chu shouted at the back, even took out his wallet and walked out to pay for it? Ten Liang silver Twenty Liang silver Thirty Liang silver... "


    But no matter how she shouted, the donkey cart didn''t mean to stop.


    Yunchu thought it was hopeless. He was losing. The stable little boy in the donkey car suddenly jumped up, jumped out of the car and ran to them.


    "Ah, Xiao Li!" Chen Tai saw it and shouted in panic.


    Xiaoli steps, and small shells run back. Standing in front of Yunchu, he looks up and asks, "silver?"


    As soon as cloud Chu saw that there was a door, his eyes were bright. He squatted down and put the whole money bag into his hand: "all for you, all for you."


    Xiaoli, holding a heavy money bag, roughly looked at the number, and suddenly laughed that he could not see his teeth: "little sister, what do you want to ask, I must say it without saying anything!"


    Chen Tai comes after him now. Hearing this, his face turns black: "Xiao Li, they are uneasy and kind......"


    Yun Chu hurriedly argued: "uncle, we really have no malice, that is to inquire about a person from Heishui village."


    Chen Tai snorted, and looked at her as if she were looking at the enemy.


    Yunchu doesn''t know if the villagers here are so vigilant. She doesn''t look at Chen Tai. She simply asks the little boy, "little brother, do you know Liu Xiaoge in Heishui village? It''s the one that''s been popular in the county recently. "


    Chen Tai immediately pokes at Xiao Li''s back, revealing a look of "see, I will know".


    Xiaoli, on the other hand, nodded happily with silver: "I know him."


    "Is he a man or a woman? What is it like? What age? Can we have a marriage? "


    Xiao Li let out a cry and went back next to him: "he''s a man. He''s very good-looking. He''s not old and has no marriage."


    Yunchu looks at yunmi, who lowers his head for a moment and squats down to ask, "have you seen him?"


    Xiaoli nodded, "every day."


    "Is he a real Blackwater villager? Or from somewhere else? "


    This question is a little strange, but Xiaoli doesn''t care. He honestly replies, "he''s not from Heishui village, but his elder sister is."


    "He has a sister?" Yunmi touches his chin. I didn''t say that.


    "Yes, his elder sister is also very beautiful and has no marriage. Have you got married, elder brother?"


    Yunmi was stunned for a moment, and his face turned red. He faltered and shook his head: "I, I am not married..."


    Xiaoli smiled, looked up and down at him, and nodded with satisfaction: "do you want to know Liu Xiaoge''s sister?"


    Yunmi can''t answer. The whole person is stuck there.


    Cloud Chu frowzily laughs "poof hiss" one, pushed younger brother one, way with the little boy: "although he did not marry, but already had engagement, afraid is not easy to recognize the girl."


    Yunmi''s face suddenly became redder and redder to the base of his neck, and his head seemed to be smoking.


    Xiaoli is a little bit regretful, disappointed answer, ask again: "what do you still have to ask?"


    Cloud Chu thought about it, and suddenly he lowered his voice mysteriously: "little brother, have you seen that little brother Liu without clothes? Is he really a man? "


    Xiao Li froze for a moment, then straightened his back and said: "of course, he''s a man. He''s a man. He''s a little geeky!"


    "Have you seen it?" Cloud Chu still questions.


    Xiaoli was almost angry: "of course I have! He''s standing urinating! "


    That said, brother Liu is not sister-in-law Rong.


    Yunchu was not sure, so he looked back at her brother. But she was frightened by this look. Yunmi was even redder than before. The whole person was standing there like a fire, and his expression was still a little silly."You, are you ok?" She stood up and asked carefully.


    Yunmi didn''t return to his mind, as if he was immersed in some indescribable thoughts. From time to time, he also gave out obscene Laughter: "giggle, hehe burp..."


    Cloud Chu is stunned extremely, don''t know how does younger brother break suddenly?


    ¡­¡­


    He made fifty liang of silver easily. Xiaoli was satisfied and went back to the donkey cart with the silver.


    He put the silver on the car, and then asked Chen Tai to come and lead the car, smiling all the time.


    Chen Tai put yingzi on the donkey cart and walked with Xiaoli, saying: "although silver is a good thing, you can''t sell yourself for it. Xiaoli, you can''t do this in the future. How dangerous it is."


    Xiaoli smiled and pursed his mouth: "the mountain near the village is not rich in medicine. The medicine in the county is expensive. If you want to cure sister Yu''s disease, you can''t save the medicine. With these silver, I can buy better medicine."


    Hearing that he was actually for the silly girl Li yu''er, Chen Tai didn''t know what to say. He said dryly, "you are really attentive to her."


    Xiaoli said happily, "she saved me."


    Chen Tai chuckles and thinks these are not his own worries. At last, he says, "go back and ask your aunt to steam some muffins for you and take them back to eat with your sister Yu."


    "Thank you, uncle Tai," said little Li


    The donkey cart went for another hour. With the dusk turning to the west, I saw that I could climb another mountain and get to Baisan village. Chen Tai asked yingzi to come down and Xiao Li to take the car.


    Xiaoli has martial arts. He is tired of this journey, so he doesn''t sit down. Let yingzi sit on.


    Yingzi is only four years old, small in size and size. Xiaoli thinks of ugliness when she sees her, and refuses to let such a small sister walk by herself.


    When the car came to the mountain, the donkey suddenly pouted its hoof, stood still and shouted in the direction of the forest.


    Xiaoli doesn''t understand: "Uncle Tai, what''s the matter?"


    Chen Tai''s face was very dark. He pulled the donkey and said, "this is a wild animal going down the mountain to look for food. The donkey is afraid."


    "Beasts?" Xiao Li looked into the dark forest, as if curious.


    And just then, in the forest, suddenly came a woman''s scream: "ah ah ah, it''s a big bear..."


    Xiaoli recognized the voice. It was the little sister who gave him fifty-two just now, but she didn''t care about anything else. As soon as Xiaoli rushed, she ran to the forest.

 Chapter 1214

    "Xiaoli!" Chen Tai chases Lin Kou and yells. He wants to follow him in, but he still takes yingzi with him. He neither dares to let yingzi risk himself, nor to leave her outside the forest.


    Hesitated again and again, when he looked up again, there was no movement in the forest, and the little boy had disappeared.


    Xiao Li walked along the trees, and he could hear the singing of insects, animals and birds. Soon, he caught the direction and flew straight to the right.


    When Xiaoli arrived, he saw the scene of three people and one cow, lying on the ground, shivering and howling.


    In fact, this accident is really unexpected for everyone.


    On the way, when I heard that Liu Xiaoge of Heishui village was not sister-in-law Rong, yunmi wanted to go back. Since he was not the one to look for, he didn''t need to go there again.


    But Yunchu thought it was better to take a look in person, whether or not. After all, the uncle who led the donkey cart was very prepared for them. What if he coaxed the little boy to lie to them?


    Because of this problem, the two brothers and sisters quarreled on the way. At last, they quarreled for half an hour, and then decided to go on.


    At this time, it''s late. The old man who drives the ox cart is impatient to see so many things about them. His nose is not his nose, his eyes are not his eyes.


    Yun''s brother and sister are also worried. They see the sky is blacked. If they can''t get to Heishui village tonight, they will have to sleep in the wild?


    They hurriedly asked the old man if there was any shortcut to take?


    The old man hesitated for a moment. He told them that if he didn''t take the right path, he could cross the mountain forest and get to the end of Baisan village as fast as he could. Baisan village is close to Heishui village, which is a few steps away.


    He said that, the cloud family brothers and sisters immediately clap the board, then walk the mountain road!


    But the mountain path is to pass through the forest. It''s hard to walk in the forest at night. If you don''t talk about the bumps, you''re afraid of wild animals.


    The cloud family''s brothers and sisters don''t care about it. The ox forces them to cross their waists. The art expert boldly guarantees: "we are here. Don''t worry!"


    The old man saw that they had momentum. He guessed that they might be good at martial arts. He was determined and drove the cattle up the mountain.


    But who knows, they really fell blood mold, just left half an hour, they really met the beast, and it was still a black bear! both ends!


    The old man and the old ox are frightened, especially the ox. he wants to run when he steps on them, but he doesn''t know where to run. He looks very pitiful!


    But they don''t panic. They jump out of the car and break their fingers. They have to face the black bear.


    Those two black bears are cubs. It''s estimated that they came out to walk in the dark. Unexpectedly, they met strangers.


    Yun chuyun recognized the bear at a glance. He was sure to bully him, so he joined hands to beat him up.


    The ox cart old man looked at it, and was shocked. How could the worship in his eyes be concealed.


    The cub was beaten away, howling and pissing.


    The brother-in-law of the cloud family raises his chin contemptuously and gets on the ox cart again. But the ox cart goes for a while, and the retribution comes


    Little bear is bullied. He must go back to call bear. Then, the big bear comes!


    Two cubs of more than one meter, Wei qubaba, huddled behind two big black bears of two meters, four and five, stomped and howled at the bullock cart, which was suing at first sight.


    Then the bear got angry and rushed up to avenge his children.


    Yun chuyun can''t beat him this time. He only dares to run and shout at the same time. There''s nothing more majestic than before.


    And Xiao Li, who heard their shrieks, came in like this, and then looked at the scene of chickens flying and dogs jumping in front of her, grabbed a stone on the ground and threw it there.


    This is not a child throwing stones. Xiao Li is proficient in concealed weapons. Without sword weapons, he is fascinated by concealed weapons.


    Yunchuyunmi is still circling around the tree, desperately hiding from the family''s brawl, but suddenly he feels that the pursuit voice behind him is gone. Looking back, all four bears are running backward.


    They were surprised and thought that they couldn''t catch them. Big bear went to eat and drive the old man. He hurried back. But when he came back, he saw the little boy standing on the tree and throwing stones at the big bear, taking advantage of the last sunset before night.


    "Is it him?" Cloud Chu called, eyes a turn, also grabbed a stone, climb the nearest tree.


    After a while, the two brothers and sisters began to throw stones.


    For some reason, they lost all the stones, but the four black bears didn''t look at them.


    What''s going on?


    And just when they were surprised, a stone came out of the sky. It should be the little boy who lost his hand. When he hit the black bear, he was dodged by the black bear. The stone hit the edge of the stone on the ground, and because of the inertia, he wiped their side.


    Yunmi wanted to catch it easily. After all, he was hanging on the tree, so it was not easy to hide.


    But when shizi''er got closer, there was a surprise in his eyes. He immediately shrunk his hand and held his head to protect himself.


    Only listen to "bang", cloud Chu stood on another tree, and saw the tree cloud was looking for, and stopped."Cloud search!" She gave a shout.


    When yunmi was out of balance, he came back and stepped on the trunk of the tree. He turned two somersaults in the air and fell neatly to the ground.


    A tree trunk as thick as two people''s embrace was cut by a stone the size of a thumb, and yunmi''s face was black. He would definitely look at the boy on the tree not far away, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Xiao Li led all four black bears to her side, and did not rush to say hello to others. Instead, she jumped up and began to walk on different branches and shuttle in the forest.


    A bear is a fool in nature.


    Xiao Li just threw a stone and changed a tree, like a jumping spirit, to take the four black bears far away who were so angry and beaten to death.


    The bear is led to run by him, cloud Chu over there also jumps down the tree, she is worried to ask younger brother: "are you ok?"


    Yunmi shook his head and went to the broken tree again.


    Cloud Chu also follows, she is very puzzled, a good tree, how to say to break to break?


    When she saw the cut on the waist of the big tree, she was shocked: "this is it?"


    Yunmi didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was looking for. Soon, he found a white stone that had been buried in the trunk of another big tree.


    He picked it carefully, and finally, he picked out the white stone.


    "What is this?" Asked Yun Chu.


    Before yunmi could answer, the stone he held in his hand broke into powder slowly without any force.


    Yunmi: "

 Chapter 1215

    It was a quarter of an hour before Xiao Li came back. When he came back, he was a little dirty and his face was gray. It can be seen that, with his current ability, he could not shuttle through the sea of trees without touching his leaves.


    Yun chuyun is waiting for him. When he sees that little figure, he rushes to meet him.


    Xiaoli smiled at them and asked, "are you ok?"


    Yunmi shook his fist excitedly and nodded desperately: "we''re OK. Uncle coachman sprained his feet and rested there!"


    Xiaoli was relieved and told them: "the mountain here is so steep. It''s better not to walk on the mountain path when it''s dark. The four big bears have been led away by me. If you want to go, hurry up and don''t stay."


    "You are so powerful, your lightness skill is so light, and those stones have cut the trunk!" he said


    "It''s just internal strength." Xiao Li blushed shyly: "I''m not very powerful, my mother is very powerful. If it''s my mother, I can eat the paws of braised bear tomorrow. If I can''t kill them, I can only throw away the concealed weapons far away, but not close to them."


    Cloud Chu still admire very much: "I don''t know what is the inner strength!"


    Xiaoli was blown a little aloof, so she shook her ears and said, "are you going out of the forest? I just came in the right way. I know how to get out. "


    Yunchu agrees quickly, and goes to tell the ox cart old man right away.


    When yunmi didn''t go, he stood in the same place and stared at Xiaoli''s eyes.


    Xiaoli was a little scared by him and asked gently, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yunmi squats down quickly, looks at the little boy in the same direction and shakes his head like crazy: "I''m ok, I''m ok, I''m ok!"


    It doesn''t look like it''s ok


    Xiaoli didn''t know what to say, so she moved aside quietly for two steps and kept away from him.


    Cloud looks for a person not to follow in the past, the line of sight followed in the past, the infatuated line of sight simply follows!


    Xiaoli is a little flustered, swallows his saliva, grabs his hand and asks, "little brother, what do you want?"


    Yunmi shakes his head crazily again: "I''m fine I''m fine I''m fine!"


    Xiaoli is going to cry: "then don''t look at me I, I''m afraid... "


    At last, yunmi was expelled by Yunchu. The beautiful girl stood in the middle of a big one and a small one, forced them off. Then she secretly said to Xiaoli, "don''t pay any attention to him, he just admires you, doesn''t speak, and is like a fool."


    Yunmi hears that, but he doesn''t want to beat Yunchu as noisy and noisy as usual, but he lowers his head in a muffled voice.


    Yunchu pulls Xiaoli together, how far away from yunmi, and then she asks Xiaoli, "what is your inner strength? There are masters in our family who teach us how to practice martial arts as a child, but we learn foreign martial arts. "


    In fact, the form, strength and orthodox martial arts of the external martial arts are the combination of the internal and external. The internal strength is to store the strength, and then the external frame is used to achieve both internal and external.


    If we say that we can only practice foreign Kung Fu, it''s just a good saying. It''s a little bad. We don''t have internal power to instill. Foreign Kung Fu is just a flower stand.


    Xiao Li didn''t say it, but explained the meaning of inner strength to her.


    When Yun Chu heard this, he suddenly realized. He turned back and said to Yun MI, "isn''t that just like his father? Is father so powerful? "


    Yunmi didn''t answer. He didn''t know. They had never seen their father use martial arts. The so-called internal strength of his father is used in the application of needles. The father always said that the needles with internal power are the needles for curing diseases and saving lives, and the needles for recovering from death.


    But they don''t understand.


    "You are so young and your martial arts are so high. You are really skilled. Who is your master?"


    "My mother." Xiaoli said, and a thin, plain white figure flashed across his head. He smiled: "my mother is the most capable!"


    "Good." Yun Chu envied: "my mother will only scold me and punish me, and always let me copy..."


    Xiaoli felt her nose dryly: "in fact, my mother would let me copy Well, a lot of books. "


    Cloud Chu is surprised: "then you still think she is good?"


    "Of course." "She is my mother, my mother is the best, the best in the world!" he said


    Yun Chu can''t understand. The little girl who is pampered and doesn''t eat fireworks has been loved by many people since she was a child. Therefore, the strict mother makes her instinctively afraid and resistant.


    "Then, what about your father?" Has not been able to find a chance to talk to the cloud find can not bear loneliness, quietly inserted a mouth.


    But who would have thought that the little guy who just had the bright sun was suddenly covered with dark clouds and turned to hail!


    "Don''t tell me about him! He is the worst man in the world. If I see him, I will cut him to pieces! Split the horses! "


    Yunmi: "..."


    Yun Chu: "..."


    As far away as the inn in the county town, Rong Leng was so ill that he could not live: "a sneeze..."


    Realizing that he had said something he shouldn''t have said, yunmi immediately panicked and hurriedly tried to explain that he didn''t mean it, but before he could speak, the old man who was driving suddenly said, "little brother, do you mean the wrong way? I think it''s wrong..."Xiaoli then returned to his mind. He looked at the forest in front of him for a while, and then at the forest behind him. Then the wood was in place.


    It turns out that it''s really not wise to let a child who is not a local lead the way.


    Suddenly lost, let four people look at each other, Xiao Li''s face is red, pit Ba Ba do not know how to do.


    Although the old man has pulled the ox cart for several decades and is familiar with the nearby mountain roads, he was fine before, but after letting the child take the road for half a day, he can''t find it now.


    Let alone yunchuyun, they are just like waste. They can''t help at all.


    The ox cart looks for a big tree to stop. The old man feels his cigarette bag and takes a smoke: "it seems that I have to live in the forest tonight."


    The faces of the Yuns'' brothers and sisters look miserable, which is the last result they want to see.


    But soon they wanted to open up again, especially yunmi. Seeing Xiaoli''s eyes shining, he said: "never mind, I like to spend the night in the wild, Xiao Little brother Li, if you are afraid, let''s sleep together, I, I sleep in the mountain wind, I can give you the wind! "


    Xiaoli didn''t like this strange little brother before. Now she is moved and nods her head with red eyes.


    Yunmi is very happy!


    When the atmosphere eased, it was hunger.


    Xiao Li volunteered to find food, while Yun''s brother-in-law went to find hay. In the evening, he used it as a bed, while the old man led the old ox to eat grass and saw if there was firewood nearby to make a fire.


    Everyone dispersed.


    Xiaoli had heard all around before. He knew that the mountain forest was very wild. There were squirrels and rabbits in the forest. He didn''t ask for the first deer to eat them. Two mountain rabbits were enough to bake.


    But after a long walk, maybe it was because of the dark, he didn''t see a rabbit.


    Xiaoli felt strange. When he came here, it was clear that there were rabbits all over the mountains and fields. How could he get here and not see one?


    As he was trying to figure out, he heard a voice on the right. He turned his head and looked at it. It came from a crack in a stone.


    He ran over and squatted down to look into the seam, which made him happy. Hey, little leopard.


    There''s food!

 Chapter 1216

    The big ones like to bully the small ones.


    Cloud chuyun looks for a black bear and beats him. Now Xiaoli is a leopard who is single and shivering and has no hair. It''s better to bully him than Xiaoxiong.


    Imagine the delicacy of leopard meat. Xiaoli laughs and reaches for the stone.


    Soon he felt the soft and warm leg of the leopard and pulled it out.


    The little leopard was afraid. He instinctively opened his mouth to bite the big villain who pulled his front foot. But he was still at the age of suckling. His teeth didn''t grow well at all. The only two little baby teeth didn''t hurt a bit.


    Xiaoli pulls out the leopard smoothly, laughs and touches its head, and evaluates: "it''s not full enough, eight points is barely enough."


    The little leopard probably felt the danger. He continued to use his baby teeth to grind the bad man''s hand, but as a result, he didn''t use any eggs except for biting the back of Xiao Li''s hand wet.


    Xiaoli dries the saliva on his hand, grabs the leopard by the back of his neck, and goes straight back like a cat.


    The little leopard is still whining persistently. It''s probably too hard to be caught. It''s also scratched its feet. It seems to be pitiful.


    And at this time, I don''t know where I came from, but there were two echoing whines.


    Xiaoli''s foot was full of intelligence and wits.


    Soon, he found that behind a big tree in the distance, there was a little leopard!


    He hurriedly ran over excitedly. At first sight, it was a leopard the same size and color as the leopard on his hand. It seemed that two of them should be brothers.


    Xiaoli catches this one too. It''s so beautiful from left to right.


    At the same time, unexpectedly, there was another whine in the distance.


    What, what, another one?


    Is it the rhythm to eat?


    Xiao Li can''t care too much. He runs to the source of the voice, but when he gets closer, he doesn''t see the leopard, only a thick straw nest.


    Xiaoli then understood. It seems that there is a female leopard in this place.


    So, no wonder there are no rabbits nearby. Where leopards live, how dare rabbits nest.


    And these two little leopards have also explained that they should not be alone, this area is the territory of the mother leopard, then these two little leopards are at best strolling in their own back garden.


    But only the leopard nest and the little leopard, where is the mother leopard?


    The leopard can climb trees. Realizing that he has found food in other people''s home, Xiao Li doesn''t want to stay any longer. If he wants to catch the third leopard, he quickly slips away.


    So he looked around. Sure enough, he saw something moving in the straw nest, which was covered by the straw stem.


    "Hee hee." Xiaoli laughs, squats down and looks inside.


    At this sight, he had a pair of eyes, dark and bright, in the black grass nest, like the most shining star, shining and hot.


    I don''t know when the two little leopards in my hand broke free of the clamp, but they were really protected by their mother leopard. They got out of the trap, but they didn''t know where to run. They clumsily squeezed together, and then seemed to think for a moment, they climbed the nest with four feet together, to drill into the nest.


    Soon, Xiao Li couldn''t see those eyes. Two leopards blocked his sight. They drew in the innermost part of the grass nest and huddled together with their remaining little brothers.


    Two little leopards probably want to complain with their brothers, "whine" cries, complaining of grievances.


    And the little guy they hold in the innermost place, I don''t know if he can understand it or not, and he also opens his mouth to respond with "whine".


    "Little night?"


    The sound of dismay and cracking didn''t ring until a long time later.


    Xiaoli looks at the little girl with no clothes and naked buttocks. She looks inside with shaking hands.


    The little baby girl is more wild than her brothers. Two little leopards are easily grabbed. The little baby girl is not so easy to bully. She opens her mouth and bites the toothless gum on the hand. After the wet water mark is bitten, she uses her hands and feet to drill into the nest. She makes every effort to resist the contact of the outsider.


    Xiaoli was resisted and stopped. For a moment, she was not sure why she got up: "are you Xiaoye?"


    The baby girl''s bright eyes looked at him like this, and then hugged her leopard brother.


    "You are Xiaoye, how can I not recognize my sister, Xiaoye, Xiaoye, I am your brother, I am your brother!" Xiaoli excitedly dismantled the straw nest which was not solid at all, and then crazily took out the crying baby in the middle.


    Different from the leopard''s only whine, the baby girl will cry. She is hard to hold. She cries out with a "wow" sound. She is heartbroken and exhausted!


    Xiaoli was worried, with tears in her eyes, and hurriedly explained: "Xiaoye, I''m my brother. Look at me, I''m your brother. Don''t you recognize him? Brother used to milk you and sleep with you. Look at me, little night... "The more he said, the dumber he was. At the end of the speech, he stopped talking and began to cry.


    As if to cry louder than anyone else, Xiao Li sat on the ground, so many days of loneliness, hesitation, helplessness, in this moment all vent, he wailed, slowly, crying more fiercely than the little girl who is not familiar with the world, and more and more can not stop!


    The baby girl''s formation was overwhelmed by him. The baby girl stopped crying and looked at him with a burp. After a while, she suddenly joined up and shouted, "ah."


    Xiaoli sniffed, wiped the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand, sobbed and asked the villain in her arms, "are you finally willing to recognize me? If you don''t recognize me again, I will still cry! Crying all the time! "


    The baby girl seems to have been bluffed by him. She is in his arms and crawls on his chest.


    Xiao Li holds her well and wipes her face with the clean clothes lining. When it''s cleaned, he feels sad again: "how can you get so dirty and don''t wear pants? What if there''s a parasite running into your stomach..."


    The baby girl can''t understand him. When she listens to him, she touches his chest with her hands and lifts his clothes.


    Xiaoli doesn''t understand, but when his sister gets into the innermost part of his clothes, he knows that she is hungry and wants to eat milk.


    Xiaoli looked around and covered her chest tightly. At the same time, she said, "I don''t have any milk. All the milk I fed you before is from the mother''s milk bottle. Have you never eaten? You stay with the leopard. Did the female leopard feed you? What about the mother leopard? "


    The baby girl couldn''t answer, and the two hungry leopards couldn''t answer. Six pairs of black and shining eyes looked at him eagerly. I don''t know if they were hungry and worried. After seeing that he didn''t mean anything, the two leopards also came out and arched in Xiaoli''s arms.


    Finally, I waited for a quarter of an hour in the leopard''s nest, but before I could get back to the mother leopard, Xiao Li had no choice but to hold her sister, take two leopards, and go straight back.


    But unexpectedly, just back to the temporary camp, far away, he heard the low voice of the leopard.


    Xiaoli runs to see that brother and sister of the cloud family are sitting by the warm bonfire, pointing at the yellow skin leopard tied to the tree trunk nearby.


    The hind leg of the leopard was broken by a trap. The adult leopard, who was bleeding a lot, was shouting to get up, but could not stand up.

 Chapter 1217

    "Little brother Li is back!"


    Yunmi found Xiaoli first, and immediately stood up to greet her.


    But when he saw that the baby in Xiao Li''s arms was a baby, he stayed in the same place again and didn''t know how to react for a moment.


    The two little leopards who followed Xiaoli all the way back have stumbled to the adult leopard tied to the tree trunk at the moment. The baby girl in Xiaoli''s arms is struggling with her teeth and claws and wants to run with her.


    Xiao Li was full of questions, but she hurriedly took her sister and put her beside the adult leopard.


    The adult leopard is a female leopard. When it sees the little leopard and the baby girl, it no longer struggles or tries to stand up. Instead, it lies on the ground and opens its stomach.


    Three children surrounded it and called.


    The female leopard does not care about the injury on her leg. She will lick her hair when she lowers her head. When she licks the baby girl, she is very careful. Because she knows that her youngest baby is not hairy, she is afraid that the barb on her tongue will cut her skin and lick it very slowly.


    Three little guys warm together, in the female leopard belly under the crowded rush to milk.


    And cloud find cloud Chu at this time also slowly came over, two people look at the picture of mother, son and filial piety on the ground, and look at the little boy standing on the edge, dry dumb ask: "this is, what situation?"


    Xiaoli looks at them and asks, "you found this leopard?"


    Yunmi was very proud and said: "we went to look for hay, but we went far. When we came to a mountain depression, we found this leopard. Its leg was hurt by a trap. I don''t know how long it has been lying in the mountain depression. We brought it back before we saw it dead. It''s not easy to hunt in the mountain. With it, we will be able to eat tonight!"


    Xiaoli is stuffy and silent.


    For a moment, yunmi didn''t know what he meant, so he looked at xiangyunchu.


    Yun Chu asked carefully, "little brother Li, who is this little girl?"


    Xiaoli looked up and said, "my sister."


    Yunchu stays for a while.


    Yunmi also doesn''t know why: "your sister, why are you here?"


    Xiaoli shakes his head. He doesn''t know. When the tornado hit, Xiaoye was with his mother and uncle Rong. Later, everyone was drowned, but even if he was rescued, he should float to the sea like him. How could Xiaoye be on the mountain?


    Although it''s close to the fishing village, it''s not the same when it comes to the shore or the mountain!


    Why does this female leopard feed Xiaoye? Did the female leopard find Xiaoye and take her to the mountain?


    But the leopard is a wild animal. Why do the good ones run down the mountain?


    Xiaoli has many questions to ask, but Xiaoye is just a baby and can''t answer them at all. He crouches down and stares at his sister''s back, feeling happy and worried.


    It was a great surprise to see Xiaoye, but what Xiaoye had experienced and where his mother and uncle Rong were, Xiaoli would like to know more at the moment.


    If he and Xiaoye can survive, then other people, are they also alive?


    If so, will they come to find themselves and their sister?


    "Little brother Li?" Seeing that the little boy didn''t say a word, he just held his knee and was dazed. Yunmi was worried.


    Xiaoli was called back to God by him. He raised his head and pointed to some leopards and said, "brother yunmi, can we not eat them?"


    Brother yunmi?


    Little brother Li actually called him brother yunmi!


    Called his name, but also with two words brother!


    Not as strange as before called "little brother", but cloud find brother, intimate "cloud find brother"!


    Yun MI was so excited that he trembled all over. He promised everything: "if you don''t want to eat, we won''t eat, we won''t be hungry, we won''t be hungry!"


    Yun Chu, who was starving to death, said: "I''m so hungry


    Xiaoli saw that he was so good at talking, and quickly promised: "I''ll find it again. There''s a leopard''s nest in the East. Rabbits don''t live there. I''ll find it in the West. I''ll be back soon!"


    Xiaoli said, and then she disappeared.


    Yunmi also wants to tell him not to worry. They went to find hay just now and picked a lot of wild fruits. It''s the same with eating fruits.


    But Xiaoli has run out of sight, so he won''t say.


    Crouching down, yunmi looks at the leopard and baby girl drinking milk happily, looks up and asks Yunchu, "are they cute?"


    Yun Chu: "..." Is this yunmi a fake


    As Xiao Li said, he did come back soon. When he came back, he raised a pheasant and a hare.


    The fire rose quickly. During the barbecue, Xiao Li went to the mother leopard who had been fed milk and watched the injury of her hind leg.


    It''s dark near the wound. I don''t know if it''s been hurt for several days. It seems that the meridians are dead. I''m afraid this leg is useless.


    Xiaoli reaches for her hand and touches it. The leopard immediately shrugs vigilantly, as if she wants to stand up and be on guard."I have no malice, I''ll show you the injury, you feed my sister, I won''t hurt you," Xiaoli said


    The leopard squinted at him, her eyes full of distrust.


    Xiao Li knows that he can''t be tough, so he has to withdraw for a while.


    After a while, seeing that the mother leopard has put the two little leopards and the little night to sleep, Xiao Li suddenly runs out, and when he comes back, he holds two rabbits in his hand.


    Kill the rabbit. He shaves his hair and hands the raw rabbit to the mother leopard.


    "I want to eat for you. Even if I don''t see the injury, I want to keep my physical strength. Haven''t you eaten for many days? This is not enough milk. "


    The mother leopard didn''t eat it immediately, but waited until Xiaoli left, and then she took the rabbit in her mouth, three times, five times, two times, and bit it to pieces.


    Xiao Li brought water again and sent it here.


    Seeing that the female leopard has been fed, when he gets close for the last time, the female leopard seems to know that he really doesn''t mean anything, and gives him a light "woo".


    Xiaoli was stunned for a moment. She reached out carefully to touch its head. The mother leopard didn''t dodge and let him touch it.


    Xiao lile sat down and tentatively touched his leg.


    The female leopard twitches spasmodically, but in the end, she doesn''t resist.


    Xiaoli checks the wound as she wishes.


    It was found that although the outer hair was black, the wound was not as serious as expected. At least the meridians were not necrotic. After treatment, it would not affect the recovery.


    When he pulled out the mountain herbs he had just picked for the rabbit, he found two sticks, tore his clothes, cleaned the wound for the mother leopard, applied medicine and bandaged it, then touched the sweat on her head and stopped.


    The female leopard seemed uncomfortable and licked the leg of the splint.


    Xiaoli hurriedly stopped it and said, "don''t touch it, don''t use force, and take good care of it."


    The leopard didn''t know if she could understand it, but she didn''t lick it any more. Instead, she used her nose to arch the three cubs in her arms, making them more compact.


    It''s the way animals keep warm, and it''s proof that they''re a family.

 Chapter 1218

    Before going to bed, yunmi can live with his little idol, a little boy and a little boy, who can squeeze together and lock together, and talk a little.


    Yunmi asked Xiaoli, "don''t you bring your sister to sleep?"


    Xiaoli also wanted to, but still shook her head: "she doesn''t sleep with me, only with the leopard."


    "Why does she like leopards so much?" asked yunmi


    "When I found her before, she was in the leopard''s nest. Maybe the female leopard raised her as a cub for a while and had feelings," Li said


    "It''s a mother to have milk." Cloud looks for the way of course: "mother leopard gave her breast-feeding, she certainly likes."


    Xiaoli nodded and thought it was the same.


    As soon as they said it, it was clear that they were boys, but they were more nagging than girls. Yun Chu, who had slept a little farther away from them, was impatient: "wouldn''t he be sleepy?"


    Xiaoli forgives ran, red face way: "sleepy sleepy."


    Cloud looks but does not give elder sister face, opens mouth to Grudge: "do not like you to go far point, who let you listen to."


    Yunchu is angry. It''s cold at night in the mountain. It''s near the campfire and will catch cold when it''s far away. She and her brother will talk back: "then you have so many problems. Why don''t you think about whether my brother likes to talk to you or not? My brother has been busy for a day. He must have been tired for a long time. He''s been harassed by you. He''s not familiar with you. I''m sorry to say that. You''re really on your nose."


    "You..." Yunmi jumps up to hit her.


    Xiaoli hurriedly holds down the irascible teenager and finishes the scene: "I''m asleep."


    The young man could bear this tone and lay down with a face that was not convinced. He could see the young and lovely boy around him. He was happy again. He looked at the boy''s side face calmly, as if he could see himself as a martial arts expert.


    A night of peace.


    The next morning, before Xiao Li woke up, he heard the old cow and the old cow.


    He opened his eyes and saw the two little brothers and sisters around him. They didn''t wake up. They seemed to sleep soundly.


    Xiao Li rubbed her eyes, stood up from the haystack, and said hello to the old man in the opposite direction, "good morning."


    The old man who was driving the car woke up and was leading the cow to eat grass. After hearing this, he turned around and said, "early."


    On the other side, the leopard woke up and was licking her cubs, opening her belly and letting them drink milk.


    Xiaoli looks over and sees that the hind legs of the female leopard have not deteriorated. She touches her sister Xiaoye again. When Xiaoye is satisfied with her milk, she gets up to wash in the nearest mountain stream.


    When he came back, the Yuns'' brothers and sisters were awake, because they were still confused, half closed their eyes, and they were all crooked.


    After everyone has washed, several people plan to leave. Xiaoli releases the mother leopard and lets it lead the little leopards away.


    But the mother leopard didn''t leave, but sat in front of Xiaoli doubtfully, staring at the villain in his arms.


    Xiaoli explained to him, "this is my sister, not your cub. I''m going to take her away."


    The mother leopard didn''t understand. She moved forward and wanted to stand up to reach the baby girl in his arms.


    Xiao Li took a step back, didn''t let it reach it, and didn''t talk to it. She took her sister and turned around.


    The mother leopard panicked, whimpered and followed him.


    Two little leopards are also busy stumbling to keep up.


    Xiaoli left for a while, and was worried by her. She turned to her mother leopard and said, "she''s my sister. She can''t be with you. Let''s go."


    If the leopard doesn''t leave, she whimpers for her cub.


    Xiao Li didn''t know what to do. She was so angry that she grabbed her hair.


    Yunmi can''t look down. He sits on the cart and says, "he may think we want to steal his children."


    "It''s my sister!" Xiao Li stressed.


    Yunmi is helpless: "but the beast doesn''t understand this..."


    Xiao Li is very unhappy, and what makes him even more unhappy is that his sister found that after the leopards followed them, they struggled in his arms and wanted to follow the mother leopard.


    Xiaoli teaches her: "you are a man, not a leopard!"


    The baby girl can''t understand, "whine" two times, learning the leopard''s cry and roaring at him.


    Xiao Li is cold and heartache, and her face is full of bitterness.


    Cloud find busy comfort: "she can''t understand, you don''t worry, let me hug."


    Xiaoli hands his younger sister to him. Unexpectedly, in the stranger''s arms, the baby girl struggles even harder. She is still howling as she tosses. Soon she starts to cry.


    This scared Xiao Li. He was busy to get his sister back. But just then, a yellow black jagged tiger spot passed by.


    When the cloud looks back, the baby girl is gone.


    On the ground, the lame leopard hid her cub behind her, and at the same time, with angry and deceived eyes, she stared at several people on the ox cart fiercely. The eyes were clearly saying, "abductor!"


    Xiao Li jumped out of the car closely to rob her sister.The mother leopard protected the cub and jumped left and right, because the action was too big, and the wound on her hind leg had broken open and was bleeding.


    One person and one leopard look at each other. The three cubs are unknown. So, the little leopard around the baby girl purrs. The baby girl also purrs to the mother leopard. This voice is called method. I don''t know if they are a family.


    "What should I do?" Xiaoli grabs her hair and squats on the ground in agony. She is going bald in a hurry.


    The ox cart in front also stops. Yunmi and Yunchu are trying to run over, but in the process of running, they feel something. They stop together.


    The figure of the two men stopped abruptly, especially Yun Chu, who almost lived in a strange posture.


    First she opened her eyes, then her head slowly, little by little, looked to the right, and then she went up into the trees, a pair of bloodshot black eyes.


    "Ah -" cried the little girl, and stepped back.


    The cloud looks for the conditional reflection to block in front of the elder sister, also saw that pair of eyes in the bush. Compared with the girl, the boy is calmer after all. He breathed first, then walked slowly, step by step, then reached out and quickly peeled the Bush away.


    When he saw the pictures in the trees, his strong composure suddenly disappeared, "plop", he sat down on the ground, his legs and stomach had softened, and his face was shocked and scared.


    "Ah ah ah --" Yun Chu closed his eyes and screamed. The harsh voice easily pierced the early morning woods, making the birds in the woods flutter their wings.


    Xiaoli and the female leopard were also shocked by the scream.


    Xiaoli''s reflexes show that the mother leopard takes advantage of the present situation, takes the baby girl and leads the leopard to run.


    Xiaoli wants to go after her, but she stomps and bites her teeth. Thinking that the leopard won''t hurt Xiaoye, she raises her feet to Yunchu.


    When he arrived, he saw the Yuns'' brother-in-law sitting on the ground in terror, and the old man who was driving the cattle stood not far away, shaking his fingers at the trees.


    Xiao Li looked at the Bush, because the branches were disordered by the clouds. Now she could not see the eyes, but she could see a horizontal hand.


    It''s a man''s hand. It''s thick and dry.


    Xiaoli frowns to go over. Yunchu grabs him, widens his eyes, shakes his voice and says, "dead, dead, dead..."


    Small Li Leng for a while, clap her hand hurriedly, pacify for a while, fast step forward.


    As Yun Chu said, he is a dead man.


    The owner of the body was a man, naked and naked.


    Xiaoli looks at the man up and down, and finally his eyes are fixed on his body which is divided into two parts.


    Yes, it''s divided into two parts. One person, the whole person, is divided into two parts by using an unknown blunt force from the two legs.


    One left and one right, the proportion is complete, but shocking.


    This is the third corpse Xiao Li has seen in the past ten days. Like the first two, it is very twisted.


    He didn''t know what to say for a while, just instinctively squatted down and confirmed the body carefully.


    He wondered whether the man had been split in half before or after his death.


    If after death, it can only be said that the murderer hated this person so much that he did not leave the whole body. But if before death, the dead probably saw himself cut.


    That kind of torture is comparable to torture.


    "Xiao, Xiao Li, Xiao Li''s younger brother..." The cloud looks for to shiver the shivering shout, extends the hand, wants to let the other party hurry to come back.


    If it is an ordinary dead person, yunmi will not be so unpromising. The Yunjia family is a medical family. He was taught by his father since he was a child. How can the Yunjia children be afraid of even a dead person.


    But that''s not the ordinary dead, that person, that person was Cut it in half!


    That kind of picture, as long as you think about it once, will make him feel sick and nauseous, and even close his eyes like a nightmare.


    Little brother Li is a child even if he has high martial arts. How can a child see such things!


    But seeing this kind of thing from a young age, Xiao Li just waved his hand to the back and explained to three people: "the death time of this person is no more than eight hours, that is to say, when we settled down in the neighborhood last night, he died here."


    Their present position is not far from the place where they slept last night. Because of this, Xiao Li said that, Yun Chu immediately turned his white eyes, as if he was going to faint.


    Xiaoli didn''t bring anything with her, and she didn''t know how to appease them. She rushed to the driver of the ox cart and said, "please take them down the mountain first, and then inform the villagers at the foot of the mountain. I''ll wait for them here if I find the body on the mountain."


    "Are you here?" "Don''t stay here. Who knows if the murderer is still there? Come down the mountain with us. Hurry up!"


    "I can''t go. My sister is still on the mountain."


    Yunmi found that the baby girl and some leopards were gone.


    Can leave a little boy on the mountain, where can he do it: "after going down the mountain, find someone to find your sister, let''s go first."Xiaoli shook her head and sat down beside the corpse, casually closed her eyes and said, "I''m used to being with the corpse, and I won''t be uncomfortable. It''s troublesome to go down and up the mountain. You go first."


    "But..."


    "Brother yunmi." Xiao Li suddenly called him, black eyes bright: "you are not looking for Liu Xiaoge in Heishui village?" He pointed to the tip of his nose: "my name is Liu. My name is Liu Xiaoli."

 Chapter 1219

    There are obscure words in ancient times. Hell is Yin, and Yang people go there, go there, and reincarnate.


    Finally, it was the brother-in-law of the cloud family and the old man of the ox cart who hurried down the mountain first. Xiao Li stayed in the same place and looked at the dead body beside him. All of a sudden, he thought of the words that his mother had said to him.


    At that time, he was still very small, holding a medical classic, foolishly pointed to the words he didn''t know and asked his mother.


    The mother took time to have a look, don''t care much of way: "prison."


    "What is prison?" the young man did not know


    "Gaozhonghua, a kind of red Platycodon plant, is an auxiliary drug with comprehensive medicinal value, which has refreshing effect, bright eyes and healthy qi."


    The little guy nodded and asked, "is it the prison?" Said, also specially marked, wrote the Pinyin which the mother taught, planned to turn back to recognize this word well.


    The mother stopped for a moment, probably because her work was finished, and she sat next to her son in her rare spare time and said, "the words are the same, but the meaning above is not the same."


    I don''t know if I should write it down for a while.


    "In ancient Buddhism, there is a saying that the Yang people do evil and the Yin people suffer. That is to say, if people do wrong before they die, they will be punished when they go to hell. This hell, also known as the hell, is the place where the ten hall king of hell punishes the sinners who did evil before they died."


    "Oh, oh." The little guy nodded his head hurriedly and took notes. However, the four-year-old boy wrote the words askew and askew. The Yan characters of the ten hall Yan King were still words.


    His mother didn''t mean to help at all, but went on very smoothly: "hell is divided into 18 layers, each layer has a special punishment, brutal and bloody, can''t bear to look straight."


    The little guy was stupefied for a moment. When he heard the word "bloody", his eyes stole a glimpse of the cadaver head specimen placed at the head of the bed. He licked his lips and asked: "how cruel and bloody?"


    The child''s mother looked at him: "the first level, tongue pulling hell, when in the human world, those who provoke discord, glib and skillful in telling lies are driven into tongue pulling hell after death. The little devil will clamp your tongue with an iron tongs, then pull out the whole one, the longer it is pulled out, and finally drag it to the ground..."


    The little guy sat up straight with excitement, his eyes lost for a while, as if he was yearning for it, and wanted to see it!


    His mother rubbed his son''s forehead and continued to talk to him.


    When she had finished all the 18 layers of hell, she sighed again: "if there is a retribution in this world, it should appear earlier, and then clear up after death, what''s the meaning?"


    The child didn''t understand. He was stupefied and nodded for a while.


    The child''s mother smiled at him and said, "follow me, do you understand?"


    "I understand. I understand." The child raised his little book: "it''s all written, it''s all written!"


    In fact, Xiao Li had this feeling when sun Er Shao''s body appeared, but after he fell into the water, the small bag he carried with him disappeared, and the little book he had followed for a long time also disappeared.


    After a long time, the little guy can''t remember what each layer of the eighteen hell represents. He only remembers to cut his fingers and connect them. He was afraid when he heard it, and had nightmares at night.


    Another is pulling out the tongue, which can be pulled out longer and longer, which is particularly interesting.


    The others are not clear, but now I see the corpse of this man. Xiao Li''s mind flashed the annotation of the 18 layers of hell


    The eighteenth floor, the blade saw hell.


    I still remember that when my mother said the last one, she was a little tired. It was very simple. She only said that those who abducted and sold women and children and engaged in illegal business would go to the hell of sawing when they died. They were cut in two by the little devil from his legs.


    Because it involves the word "child", Xiao Li went to the street on purpose for a while. At that time, he was only four years old, with small arms and legs. When he went out of the street, he didn''t know anyone, but he went to a place full of people.


    He was expecting someone to turn him around so that he might see how the trafficker had been cut in half.


    He is still young. He is full of ideas. He doesn''t know the difference between being sawed before or after his death. He knows that it''s fun to be sawed. His gut is running all over the place. He must be very addicted.


    Of course, in the end, he was not abducted and sold. Qujiang mansion is no other place. Let alone he walked in a place with many people, or in a place with few people. Anyone who saw him would send him to yamen at the first time.


    There is no other reason. This child is the only son of Mr. Liu in Yamen. Even beggars on the street know about it. Who makes Mr. Liu famous.


    Xiao Li just went out for a walk. Later, after a long time, the little guy was impatient, and gradually forgot about the human traffickers.


    But after all, it''s my own experience. Now when I see the split body, Xiaoli feels that it''s not as fun and enjoyable as before.


    I don''t know if I''d expected to die before.


    After staring at the dead body for a while, Xiaoli found some hay and covered the body of the other side a little. He waited for a long time, and then there were dense footsteps coming from afar.There are a lot of people coming, led by Chen Tai. There are many familiar faces behind them. The ones from Heishui village, BOSAN village and some unfamiliar ones should be from other villages.


    Xiaoli patted the soil on her body and stood up.


    The villagers came by in a mighty way.


    Xiao Li looked at the crowd, went to hold Chen Tai''s hand, and said, "because the death is terrible, uncle Tai, you should recognize it first. If you can recognize it, you can do it. Don''t frighten others."


    Chen Tai is the head of Baisan village. He acts as a representative to identify people. No one disagrees with him. Just on the way to the grass, Chen Tai scolds Xiaoli Yitong: "do you know that you scared me to death when you ran like this last night? I waited for you at the mountain pass for two hours, and then I asked someone to look for you. I almost thought you were eaten by a bear! "


    Xiaoli rushed to open the grass. As expected, when he saw the body, Chen Tai stopped cursing and backed up in fear.


    "Do you know uncle Tai?" Xiao Li asked


    Chen Taiduo raised his finger. For a while, he pointed back to a man in the crowd, swallowed and spit, "Gao Zhu, isn''t this your brother..."


    The man named Gao Zhu was stunned for a moment. His simple face showed some accidents. Then he came out with a firewood knife and looked curiously into the grass.


    He was also frightened at this look.


    "Gao High Gao Huai! High locust! "


    Gao Zhu is not from Baisan village or Heishui village. He is a man named Siji village, who is located behind the mountain of Heishui village.


    Because Xiaoli is gone, Chen Tai asked people to go up the mountain last night, and the direction they were looking for was to go through the mountains to Siji village.


    This morning, when they saw the four seasons village woodcutters, they inquired about them. Before finding out the result, someone came to inform them that Xiao Li had been found and the body had been found on the mountain.


    Hearing that there are dead people in the mountain, the people of four seasons village can''t care about cutting firewood. They come to see them one after another.


    The so-called "depend on the mountain to eat the mountain, depend on the sea to eat the sea", Heishui village and Baisan village are close to the coast, the villagers are basically fishermen, but four seasons village is on the back of the mountain, far away from the sea, so half of the villagers are fishermen, half are mountain people, and the mountain people live by hunting and cutting firewood. If there is a murder case on the mountain, it is a big trouble for them.


    Gao Zhu is an ordinary mountain dweller in Siji village. He lost his father and his mother in his early years. He has only one half brother, Gao Huai.


    However, the relationship between the two brothers was not good, and Gao Huai was lazy, so in a quarrel the year before last, Gao Huai ran away from home and went to the county town. He had not returned home for two years.


    Gao Zhu never asks about his brother.


    Only once, Chen Tai went to the county town to sell fishing goods. When he saw Gao Huai dragging a girl to the brothel, he knew that Gao Huai was making tortoise slaves for the brothel in the county town, and was dedicated to some good things.


    Later, Chen Tai told Gao Zhu about it. Gao Zhu listened to it and said that he would never care for his brother again.


    But now, his brother died, the whole man was split in two, the death of terror and bloody.


    After all, he was a father''s brother. Gao Zhu couldn''t stand it. He backed away and covered his mouth. For a while, he directly vomited and vomited.


    Chen Tai also retreated to the crowd and asked Xiaoli cautiously: "Gao Huai How did Gao Huai die? "


    Xiaoli stood up, didn''t hurry to say anything else, first asked Gao Zhu, "are you brother to the dead?"


    Gao Zhu spits out jaundice, and nods with a vegetable face.


    Xiaoli asked again, "when was the last time you met?"


    Gao Zhu shook his head: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t remember. At least At least two years... "


    "You lie." Young boy''s childish voice, with cold sternness: "you must have seen it in three days. How could it be that you haven''t seen it in two years?"

 Chapter 1220

    Gao zhuleng, Na Na Zhang mouth, but a word can not say.


    The villagers around him immediately kept away from him, and looked at him as if he were looking at the murderer.


    Gao Zhulian hurriedly said: "I, I, I feel like someone in my family has come, but I''m not sure it''s him Just the day before yesterday, I cut firewood and went home to see big tiger eating meat buns. I haven''t eaten meat buns for half a year. How could I eat such a good thing for my dog? After asking for a round of questions, no one answered. I didn''t take it seriously. But I felt that the owner who can throw meat buns to the dog at will must be the one who doesn''t need money. This kind of person, I just know a tall locust I think he might have come back I really don''t know. "


    If Gao Huai has only ever been back to Gao''s home, it can''t be said that Gao Zhu has seen Gao Huai.


    But even Gao Zhu is not sure that Gao Huai has gone back. How does the little boy know.


    People in Siji village don''t know Liu Xiaoge. They have heard a lot of rumors. But they think that since it''s Xiaoge, it''s 18-9 years old. They don''t think that he''s really young. He can''t see the grass when he''s standing in the grass.


    Xiaoli listened to Gao Zhu''s words, and looked down at Gao Huai''s body in silence. He said, "that makes sense."


    Chen Tai asked hurriedly, "Xiaoli, what do you see in the end?"


    Xiaoli went to the body, squatted down, looked up at the villagers in the distance, waved: "you can see it when you come here."


    "No, no, no, No."


    Everyone shook their heads and retreated.


    Xiao Li had to say: "the dead man''s death time is no more than eight hours, that is to say, he was killed from Shenshi to Youshi yesterday. The body of the dead man was naked, but his hair was intact. His hair was half combed, which was different from that of the good people. Usually the business people or the government would use half combed hair, so I can judge his value. At least he was a generation of business people, but his stomach Inside, it''s a mixture of straw and rough rice. "


    The little guy said, looking for a branch, from the body was split in the abdominal cavity, hook out the slime, handed to the people.


    Everyone retreated again, even covering their noses.


    Xiao Li Road: "you smell, you can smell dry soil."


    Everyone waved.


    Xiao Li said: "although it is difficult to distinguish from the naked eye, the last meal of the deceased was obviously rough, and even the immature food was swallowed."


    At this point, the little guy put down the branch again, went to the foot of the body, and raised his right foot.


    In order not to make other people too uncomfortable, Xiaoli did not lift the whole leg of the body, but slightly upward, gesturing: "his shoes are intact. From the quality of the shoes, we can see that he is indeed a man with economic ability. The shoes are satin, but the size of the shoes is not suitable for him."


    With that, Xiao Li looked at Gao Zhu, especially at his feet: "but it''s very suitable for your feet."


    Gao Zhu hurriedly said, "here, the shoes are mine, yes, yes..."


    "What is it?" you said Someone urged.


    As soon as Gao Zhu bit his teeth, he said: "this is the new year''s day this year. Gao Huai asked people to send it. He said New year''s gift, but I hate him to go in and out of the brothel. The money he earns is dirty. He has not been wearing it, so he put it in the box under the bed. "


    Xiaoli nodded: "so I''m sure you two have seen them recently. They are worn lightly. They are new shoes that you just wear. But if you say you haven''t seen them, it''s reasonable for them to replace them when you''re not stealing them."


    "But what did he change his shoes for?" Some people don''t understand.


    Xiaoli then raised Gao Huai''s left foot, pointed to the bruise on his ankle, and nodded at the obvious scar on his instep: "he lost his left shoe. Maybe it was a sprain or something that caused him to leave in a hurry and lose it. But later, he walked on the mountain without shoes on his left foot, and his instep was scratched. However, he thought of his brother''s house nearby and went to change his shoes. "


    Gao Huai is used to being a big hand and a big foot in the county. He used to be a turtle slave. Later, he did a lot of illegal things and did a lot of people''s business. He has become a rich dealer. Therefore, of course, he is not used to wearing Gaozhu''s ragged straw shoes. So when he went to Gaozhu''s house to change his shoes, he changed the silk shoes he had sent to Gaozhu.


    The shoes explained clearly. Why did Gao Huai come to this mountain and why was he killed?


    "Who did he offend?"


    Gao Zhu''s mournful low cry.


    After all, he is his own brother. Even if the relationship is not good, his blood is always connected.


    He can''t bear to be like this.


    "Here''s the fatal injury." Xiao Li points to Gao Huai''s head.


    People did not see clearly, a little forward, this approach, immediately split into two parts of the tall locust saw a clear.


    The visual impact is too strong, that is, a group of people have soft legs.


    Xiao Li gouged the hair of Gao Huai. Behind his half combed hair, he gouged a blood hole and cut: "he was stabbed in the back of his head by a sharp blade and died."Everyone was in a state of panic. Just thinking about the picture, they had a backache.


    "That''s good." Xiaoli sighed: "after all, he was split after he died. If you want to cut a person alive and cleanly, you need not only strong strength, but also to make sure that the dead will not struggle because of pain. The dead will not struggle, either. "


    Everyone: "..."


    With the preliminary results of the autopsy, Xiao Li thought of the eighteen layers of hell that his mother had mentioned.


    Hesitated for a moment, he still asked: "you know, there are 18 levels of hell?"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was stunned.


    For a while, everyone was horrified.


    Xiaoli''s eyes are sharp, and she immediately knows that there must be a secret in them. She hurriedly asks, "do you know?"


    The villagers of four seasons village waved their hands in white face and said: "I don''t know, I don''t know, I''ve never heard of any hell or 18 stories."


    The villagers of Baisan village and Heishui village are silent. Look at me, everyone. I look at you with strange expression.


    Xiaoli couldn''t help looking at Chen Tai.


    Chen didn''t want to say it, but finally he said: "it''s been ten years, and there''s nothing to say. Besides, the Yamen decided that the death of Hongfen was suicide. What''s the bad luck!"


    Someone hurriedly pulled him: "village head, don''t talk nonsense, about red powder It''s better not to mention it again. "


    Xiaoli looked at the people suspiciously like a riddle, pondered for a moment, and said: "when I saw the body of Gao Huai, I only thought of four words of" slash and saw hell ". Because it''s so similar. My mother once told me that there are 18 layers of hell, and the 18th layer is" slash and saw hell ". I just guessed it at will, but when my thoughts were guided After arriving at the eighteen levels of hell, I think of sun two Shao. But I can''t remember the legend of hell. Is there a layer of death like that? If you know, you may tell me? "


    "The stone presses the hell!" All of a sudden, Gao Zhu''s nervousness came out.


    As soon as he finished, he was stunned. He shook his head and fell back.

 Chapter 1221

    Some kind-hearted people hold Gao Zhu, while others look at each other in panic.


    as like as two peas badly mutilated, Chen Taiyao finally grin his teeth, and said, "so it is the same. In the legend of the old ancestor, it is crushed to death, grinding to meat paste, crushed by big stones, and flesh is not clear. Sun Er Shao... "


    Xiaoli stares straight at Chen Tai: "Uncle Tai, what about red powder?"


    This name, he just heard, but no reason, he felt important.


    Chen Tai froze for a moment, then closed his eyes and said hatefully, "pull out her tongue and die. At that time, everyone said that she let the little devil hook her tongue and go into the hell of pull out her tongue."


    Around, there was a moment of silence. After a while, it was a male voice, breaking the silence: "but red powder was wronged."


    Some looked at him at once, others buried their heads low and did not speak.


    Xiaoli glances around and finally asks Chen Tai, "Uncle Tai?"


    Chen Tai''s expression was very poor. He shook his finger a little and then said dryly: "she was wronged, but that matter It''s been too long. "


    ¡­¡­


    Cloud Chu did not follow the villagers up the mountain.


    Because they two strangers, for the simple villagers, have the biggest suspicion in the event that someone died.


    Yun Chu could see clearly. He sat patiently on the stone bench outside the ancestral hall, looked at several villagers guarding them in the distance, pushed his younger brother: "you say, if brother Liu is really younger brother Li, where is elder sister Rong now?"


    Yun Mi replied impatiently: "you see how Rong childe looked when he was rescued. Then his wife is afraid that he has..."


    "Don''t talk about it." Cloud Chu hit him once: "you little crow mouth, maybe people are OK, let you say something happened."


    "Compared with this, I still want to hurry up the mountain. I''m afraid Xiaoli''s brother is afraid alone."


    Yunchu: "he''s afraid? They are much braver than you. Besides, brother Li is so skilled. Haven''t you heard that people in Heishui village call him Xiaolingtong? "


    "But it was a dead man..."


    "What happened to the dead?" Yun Chu said, and then turned his mouth to his younger brother for several times: "I didn''t find that you are so fraternal before. We have younger brothers under us. Why are you not so good to them?"


    "Can that be the same?" "Are they Xiao Li''s younger brother?" said Yun


    Cloud Chu turned a white eye: "you are possessed by fire!"


    They were talking when they heard something moving outside.


    The villagers in the distance began to talk to each other. After a while, they came and went to the outside of the ancestral hall. After a while, someone came in.


    "You two, come out." A villager points to the brother-in-law of the cloud family and shouts.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and walked out slowly.


    As soon as I went out, I found that there were many people standing outside the ancestral hall. There were not only many people in one village.


    "Little brother Li!" The cloud looks for the tip of his eye and sees Xiaoli in the crowd at a glance.


    Xiaoli also saw them, smiled and waved to them, then talked to Chen Tai.


    Chen Tai listened, answered and came up.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you. It''s fine now. If you want to go back to the county, I''ll send you back."


    "No hurry, no hurry." Yun Mi said in a hurry, then ran over Chen Tai to Xiao Li''s side: "Xiao Li''s brother, where''s your sister?"


    "Still on the mountain." Before going down the mountain, Xiao Li went to find her sister. Sure enough, on the big stone near the leopard''s nest, she saw the mother leopard in the sun, and the little night and two little leopards sleeping on her body.


    There is a saying that yunmi is right. Having milk is mother. Xiaoli ponders that he can''t feed her even if he takes her away. If he wants to starve her, he doesn''t take her down the mountain. He just marks in the forest and plans to visit her every day.


    The dead people suddenly appeared on the mountain. Gao Huai, a villager of Siji village, died in a bloody way. His face was chilling. Combined with the death of Huang Erbao a few days ago, for a while, the original simple small fishing villages seemed to be suddenly shrouded in a layer of invisible blood gauze. The danger and snooping were just outside the blood gauze, eager to stare at them.


    The villagers talked about it one after another, some said it was not peaceful this year, some said that Huang Er Bao''s death was related to Gao Huai or not. At the end of the day, everyone''s topic turned to red powder.


    However, when it comes to "red powder" at some age, it''s a big heart tremor. It''s more serious. Even turn your head and lift your feet.


    That red powder is not a fisherman. She doesn''t belong to any village near the coast. She was a city dweller. As a child, she was a young lady of the owner''s family. Later, her family fell down and she was sold into the brothel. She had no choice but to live as a waitress for two years.


    Two years later, no one knew where she came from. In short, she redeemed herself and bought a small yard in Baisan village.


    When Hongfen moved to Baisan village, the women in the village made a lot of trouble, because Hongfen was a brothel woman. Even if she redeemed her body, the good family woman still had malice towards her.Men, however, always look at her with light eyes, as if she was not a person, but a commodity. Because she was not innocent, she could not be innocent again in her life.


    Red powder lived under pressure. At that time, Chen Tai helped a lot. Because of this, Mrs. Chen also had a quarrel with Chen Tai. It''s not that Chen Tai took a fancy to the fox spirit of the county.


    At that time, some people advised Hongfen that no one here would welcome her and let her go. It''s better to go to a place where no one knows her and start again.


    But red powder does not leave, not only does not leave, but also gives birth to a child.


    A child whose father is unknown.


    Because from the beginning to the end, no man came in or out of the red powder yard, but in October, she gave birth to a baby girl.


    The child was born three days later. After a heavy rain, he died.


    After that, red powder went crazy


    It''s not like Li yu''er''s stupid crazy, red pink crazy, it''s aggressive.


    She hurt someone.


    One morning, the villagers got up and washed as usual, but suddenly they were shocked by the scream of thunder breaking.


    When everyone rushed to check, they saw red powder with a knife, ferocious and strange smile, the tip of the knife is still dripping blood, and beside, lying a dying man.


    The man was not from BOSAN village. Later, the Yamen found out that he was a benefactor of Hongfen, not a native.


    After the man was injured, he left. There was no follow-up, but the incident of red powder hurting people made the peaceful village no longer peaceful.


    Women are shouting at her to go, but a madman, where can she go?


    Finally, one day, a village woman ran to the door of Hongfen yard with a poke of black dog blood, splashed it on her head, and scolded at the same time, to the effect that Hongfen seduced her man, said she didn''t want to be shameful, and was a bitch.


    Some people come out to argue with each other, saying that the red fans are like this, how can they seduce people.


    Who knows that the village woman''s man actually came out to admit that he had lost his mind for a while and had an affair with red powder.


    Crazy red pink can''t argue at all. She doesn''t even know what they are talking about.


    When this happened, Chen Tai held up his waist for Hongfen again. He said that Hongfen was delirious. Even if there was a man who happened to her, the fault would not be her, but the man who took advantage of the danger.


    But with this incident, no matter whether the red powder is clear or not, an unconscious woman living alone in a remote courtyard makes countless men in the village have ideas.


    Not even from our village, people from other villages began to shop around.


    Finally one day, someone witnessed that in the early morning, a man from the outside village sneaked out of the red powder room.


    After that, one, two, three, different men, different mornings.


    Finally, Chen Tai, as the village head, personally ordered that the red powder be locked up and locked!


    Guan Ren''s saying is that she is afraid of being crazy and hurting people. In fact, it''s a way of protection. If you lock people up, you can''t get the red powder out, and other people can''t get in.


    But on the third day when he was locked up, Hongfen died, not in the house, but at the Bank of the river. He died miserably, bleeding through seven holes, but with no tongue in his mouth.


    Because he chewed the root of his tongue in his life, he died and was picked up by the little devil.


    I don''t know when it began to spread, but red powder didn''t behave before it went mad and lost its instinct after it went mad. How could she chew the root of other people''s tongue?


    At this time, some people pay attention to the brothels that red powder used to sell.


    This inquires, only then knew that the reason why the red powder had the money to redeem at the beginning, precisely because she sold her best sister, Yaner.


    A woman of dust, selfish.


    Some people say that it was because red powder first exposed that Yan''er wanted to elope with her lover in front of the procuress, so that Yan''er was killed by the procuress, with one body and two lives, but no bones.


    And her own, now this is a life for a life, to pay for the smoke.


    As time goes by, the story of red powder has always been a bad story that the people of Baisan village are unwilling to tell.


    We all think that the red powder is not right, and the experience after that is even more self eating. They are disgusting.


    However, since then, two years later, the village woman who started throwing dog blood at the red powder inadvertently said that she had lost her tongue.


    The village woman said that her husband was not unfaithful with Hongfen. She wanted to drive Hongfen out of the village, so she colluded with her husband in this good play.


    But nobody expected that there would be another man in the back, sneaking away to the red powder room


    As soon as this remark came out, the village was in a uproar.


    That is to say, it''s because of their play that they give other village men the reason to bully red fans? Let red powder bear the insult of those men, even the power to fight back?


    It''s nothing.


    After another half year, some villagers who went out to do business came back to the village and heard about the red powder. They clapped the table and shouted, "what''s a good sister to sell? It''s Wan Yanfang''s first cigarette? It''s a big joke. That''s a good life for Yaner. Where can I have one body and two lives? It''s said that Yan''er''s status is due to the fact that she exposed red powder and lover''s elopement several years ago, which made the procuress promoted him. If we want to sell, we should come back. "So, which is right or wrong?


    The villagers in Baisan village are silent. They don''t know what Hongfen has experienced, but at the beginning, except Chen Tai, the village head, whose integrity has given Hongfen a foothold, others are full of malice to her.


    Red powder''s child died three days after birth. How did he die?


    That night, it rained heavily, and the red powder, who was still in the middle of the month, dragged her frail body and her daughter with a high fever, looked around for the door, but she patted all the doors, and no one agreed.


    The baby girl died that night. Even Chen Tai, under the control of Mrs. Chen, didn''t open the door for help.


    When her daughter died, red powder went mad. Her man didn''t know who she was, and she was insulted by different men. Finally And I lost my life.


    It''s like a story, a "other people''s thing" that will soon be forgotten.


    However, it happened around the villagers of Baisan village. They watched the red powder encounter all this, and even promoted the whole thing, just like accomplices.


    No one would like to recall the past. When it comes to the word "red powder", everyone is silent. In this silence, there are regrets, escapes and apologies.


    But this apology has already lost the receiver.

 Chapter 1222

    No matter Gao Huai''s body, whether it reminds people of the old man ten years ago.


    In case of a homicide, it is always necessary to report it to the official first.


    After all, the dead are registered permanent residence of Siji village, so they report the case. It''s fair to say so.


    But the first discoverer of the body is Xiaoli. In addition, Xiaoli''s identity is more affordable, so after discussion, we decided to temporarily place the body in the ancestral hall of Heishui village.


    When the crowd was gone, Xiao Li didn''t stay in the ancestral hall much. After saying goodbye to the village head, he took his brother and sister back to Li''s yard.


    Li yu''er happens to be in the room at the moment, but she is not the only one, so is the tiger.


    Seeing Xiaoli coming back, the tiger''s black face showed a few blushes. Then he immediately picked up something on the table and hid it behind him. He cried timidly, "big brother..."


    Xiao Li looked at him stupefied, and then looked at Li yu''er who was eating steamed stuffed bun. He understood: "you came to deliver food to my sister?"


    The tiger immediately shook his head and stammered: "I, I didn''t This fool, who cares for her... " Then he realized that his eldest brother called the fool "elder sister". As expected, he looked up and saw that his face was dark. He said: "I didn''t mean that Instead, anyway, I''m gone! " Say, pull out a leg to run.


    When he ran away, Xiaoli saw that the plate behind the tiger was a plate, which should be used to hold the steamed buns.


    Xiao Li smiled again, walked two steps quickly, walked to Li yu''er, touched her head and said, "sister yu''er, I''m back."


    Li yu''er chews the bun and eats it with oil. She also hands it up to Xiao Li to eat it.


    Xiaoli shook her head. "I''m not hungry. You eat."


    Li yu''er buried herself in the food.


    After talking with her sister, Xiao Li looked up at the pearls on the beam of the house.


    Maybe there is a little sequela after falling into the water. Pearls usually lie in their nests. They don''t run out when they have nothing to do, which is quite different from the way they used to go everywhere.


    At first, Xiaoli was not used to it, but when he thought of falling into the water, pearl died in his arms. Although I don''t know if I remember it wrong, it was still a pimple in the little guy''s heart. He was afraid that Pearl would be tired, so it would be bad if he fell any disease.


    But now it has good news for pearl.


    The little boy laughed at the blackbird on the beam and shouted, "Pearl, I see the little night."


    The black star bird, who was sleeping at the same time and was still drooling, was shocked. His small black bean like eyes lit up. He lay on the edge of the nest and looked down.


    Xiaoli points to the mountain outside: "that''s the mountain. She drinks leopard milk with a female leopard. I made a mark near the leopard''s nest. That''s the mark we used to make when we went to the mass grave to find graves. Do you remember?"


    The black bird on the top flew down with its wings and landed on the little boy''s shoulder. It raised its head and called: "Jie Jie!"


    Xiaoli masturbates its forehead: "then you go to Xiaoye. There is a homicide in the village. I have to stay here and I can''t leave. You go to accompany Xiaoye and help me stare at her. If you have something, please inform me."


    Little blackbird immediately promised: "Jie Jie!" Call to fly out.


    Xiaoli called it again: "you take the flowers with you. I''m too busy to take care of it!"


    But before he had finished speaking, the little blackbird had gone out of the courtyard. In a blink of an eye, his kung fu was gone.


    "Pearl!" Xiaoli ran to the door and shouted, but where can I see the trace of black bird.


    No way. I have to manage my own spiders.


    Xiaoli walks back to the hall, passing by a dull looking brother and sister of the cloud family. He jumps up the beam of the room. Then, in the nest with the body temperature of the blackbird, he takes out a hairspider who sleeps in a daze and has half a baby. He takes it down.


    Xiaohua only sleeps, as if she is in hibernation all the year round. Xiaoli doesn''t even open her eyes when she looks at it. She hates iron but doesn''t make steel. She doesn''t care about her simplicity. She puts it directly on her head.


    There, Yunchu immediately hid behind yunmi and pointed to Xiaoli''s head screaming, "spider, spider, spider..."


    Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, and thought it might be unsightly, so he planed out a hole in his hair, hid the pearls in it, and covered it with his hair, so that he could not see it.


    He went to see Yun''s brother and sister with satisfaction, but he saw that Yun Chu''s face was as white as a ghost, and Yun Mi also covered his mouth.


    Xiaoli tilts her head and looks at liyu''er. Liyu''er has been eating steamed stuffed buns and paying attention to them. She doesn''t know what they are doing.


    "Sister Yunchu, brother yunmi, what''s wrong with you?" The little guy took a step forward. As soon as he took a small step, the brother-in-law of the cloud family on the opposite side stepped back three or four steps.


    "Little brother Li, you You... " After looking for "you" for a long time, he didn''t know what to say, so he looked at Xiaoli''s head and felt that he was beginning to feel numb.


    Xiaoli still doesn''t understand, blinks, and then remembers something and says, "are you going to stay in Heishui village for a few days? Then live in our house. I''ll give you two quilts. " He said, pointing to the pile of quilts on the ground.Because Xiaoli has washed and basked in the sun, these quilts don''t look dirty now. At least it''s OK to sleep.


    Yun''s brother and sister are speechless. They don''t even have a bed. They just have quilts?


    Xiao Li was also very embarrassed. He felt that staying overnight was a slight condition, so he blushed and explained: "the other two rooms are leaking, only the hall can sleep, but there is no bed in the hall, so..."


    The two brothers and sisters quickly waved, indicating that there was no problem. Quilts are quilts.


    But after a while, Yunchu said politely: "otherwise, let''s go to the county, the body on the mountain Anyway, we have to report to the government and go to the county town. Otherwise, let''s go to the city now, little brother Li. You come with us and we have food and accommodation! "


    Xiaoli shakes her head and goes to Li yu''er''s side. When Li yu''er has finished eating, she wipes her mouth with a pad. "I didn''t come back last night. My sister probably didn''t eat. I can''t walk for long."


    "Then take her with you!" The cloud looks and opens his mouth.


    In fact, when he was guarded in the ancestral hall in the morning, yunmi heard the villagers mention that little brother Li accidentally came to Blackwater village a dozen days ago. At that time, the person who saved him was Li yu''er, a famous fool in the village. When little brother Li woke up, he recognized the fool as his elder sister, took her with him for dinner and sleep, bought medicine for her, and said that he could cure the silly disease.


    Can all fool several years, where say can cure can cure? Besides, it''s a child after all. How can I buy medicine with so much money?


    Yunmi thinks of the fifty-two they gave Xiaoli''s brother on the way. It''s estimated that at that time, the little brother was so excited to want the money to cure this silly sister.


    In this way of thinking, yunmi was deeply moved, and then began to promise: "in the county, my third brother and fourth sister are also there. Little brother Li, although you are very good, but after all, there is a special skill. My third brother and fourth sister are all apricot forest hands. They have been practicing medicine for several years. My father praised them personally. Take your sister with them. Maybe they can cure her!"


    Yun Chu immediately nodded and echoed: "and young master Rong, we came to Heishui village this time. In fact, young master Rong thought that Liu Xiaoge was his wife. Now we know that he is not. But young master Rong is afraid that he doesn''t believe it. Little brother Li, please come with us to meet young master Rong and make it clear to him."

 Chapter 1223

    "Capacity?" Small Li Leng next, wipe the hand of mouth to Li yu''er also paused: "allow childe, is surname Rong?"


    "Cloud Chu nods:" right


    As soon as Xiaoli released the PA, the whole man leaned forward: "do you have many people here, surnamed Rong?"


    "This..." Cloud Chu is distressed for a while, he goes to see his younger brother.


    Where can yunmi know this? Because he and Yunchu are not old and hard-working, they don''t even have a chance to go out. This time, they still go to their grandfather''s house by rubbing with their third brother. It''s a long journey, but otherwise, they don''t know. They don''t know much.


    "Yes, I think so." Yunmi stammered, and immediately said: "little brother Li, please follow us to the county town. I''m sure to take you to the best restaurant and eat delicacies!"


    Xiaoli frowned, thought about it, and remembered the previous thing: "what''s the name of that Rong childe?"


    Cloud family brothers and sisters look at each other, and then they all see daze in each other''s eyes.


    "It seems to have been mentioned..." Yunmi felt his chin: "but the name..."


    "Jonxi?" Cloud Chu claps thigh: "right, that''s the name!"


    Yunmi shakes his head: "no, he doesn''t call this. He calls "Rong Fang"


    "How could it be Rong Fang?" Yun Chu retorted, "do you think of the Soviet side? Su Fang is the bookworm in the first row of our college, not Mr. Rong! "


    "But it''s not Rongxi. Are you talking about Zhaoxi? That''s the name of our master Zhao. Teach us to squat in the horse stance. "


    "Yes, isn''t it?" Cloud Chu is also confused, scratching hair, and grasping face: "is really Rong Fang?"


    "I say so." Yunmi stares at her sister, turns her head and swears to the little boy, "that''s it, Rong Fang."


    Xiaoli looked at the two men in silence for a while, and then he lowered his eyes with disbelief. Then he asked, "is it possible to call them Rong Ling? That is, the edge of the corner, the edge of the wooden word. "


    Yun Mi shakes his head: "it''s impossible. I can''t tell the square angle from the edge angle. It''s Rong Fang."


    Cloud Chu also really can''t remember, finally simply blindly trust younger brother: "is Rong Fang, this is it."


    "Is it really this?" Xiaoli still doesn''t believe it, and at the same time, she has a little hope in her heart.


    Cloud looks for cloud Chu to look at each other, and then looks at the little boy at the same time with great determination, saying: "yes, that''s it!"


    Xiao Li''s head was drooped down, and the whole person was withered after blooming.


    They don''t know what''s wrong with him. They are a little worried.


    He quickly adjusted himself and said, "today, I will report to the government. That''s the distance. Before dark, the people from the county yamen will come. After I pick up the body, the interrogation time should be tomorrow morning. I will go to the city tomorrow. Well, I can go with you today."


    "Then go!" At the thought of not having to wrap the quilt and spending the night on the ground, the two brothers and sisters immediately cheered up!


    But they were so active, Xiaoli hesitated instead: "Pearl just left, I have to tell him I want to go to the city, let him go to the city to find me something."


    All the brothers and sisters of the cloud family saw that little brother Li had been talking to a black bird for a long time, but did the bird really understand?


    "How do you tell him to go up the mountain? Then it may be too late to enter the city. "


    "If only it were cooing." The little guy sighed and said, "let me leave a mark for him. We have our own little secret. He can understand my mark."


    With that, he jumped on the beam with a whew and wrote and drew on the beam column with a stone.


    For a long time, he came down. His lightness skill is very smooth. The thief flying here and there is light.


    The cloud looks greedy.


    Xiao Li hurries to pull Li yu''er.


    If someone can cure sister yu''er, it''s really necessary to go to the city this time.


    There is still a corpse in the ancestral hall. Xiaoli wants to go to the city at this time, but the villagers in Heishui village disagree. But Xiaoli says that he wants to take Li Yuer to see a doctor, and tomorrow he will meet in the county and the city. It''s hard for everyone to say anything.


    As we all know, the little Lingtong is very grateful. When Li Yuer saved him, he would like to give back to others. He would like to treat others and find their mother-in-law for them. He would like to have their lives and funerals covered.


    When they left, they were sent by someone. They were not familiar with the road. If they didn''t drive, let the three and a half-year-old children take a fool, who can rest assured.


    From Heishui village to the county seat, it''s also a bullock cart, which Wang Ping drives.


    Wang Ping is not fishing today. He is also idle at home, so he volunteered.


    Aunt Wang didn''t like it. It''s one thing for her to sympathize with Li yu''er, but she can''t remember that Miss Li and her son had such a slight sign. She was afraid to let them get in touch, so she didn''t want her only son to marry a fool.


    Wang Ping also said that she was just helping, but didn''t mention that it was Li yu''er.


    On the way to the city, Li yu''er began to fret when she was sitting on the ox cart. Her mind was simple, and her uneasiness could be seen clearly.Xiaoli had to hold her and reassure her that she was OK. She managed to pacify her.


    Wang Ping now turned around and said, "Miss Li fell off the ox cart before, and was afraid of the ox later."


    Xiaoli answered, hugged Li yu''er by the waist and patted her on the back: "don''t be afraid, this cow doesn''t bite."


    Li yu''er is afraid of it, but there is a little warm guy in her arms. She can''t let it go, and then she''s not afraid.


    She looks like a fool at first sight. Her brother and sister don''t know what to say. They are sitting on the edge of the ox cart, a little sympathetic to Xiao Li.


    How can we be so responsible for such a fool? If it really can''t be cured, will it take care of her for a lifetime?


    Li yu''er is not born to be stupid. She was born out of external force. This situation can be cured originally, but his ability is limited. As long as he meets his mother, her mother will cure Li yu''er! certain!


    Niuche drove on all the way, because Wang Ping drove steadily and passed quickly. They entered the city gate just before they passed.


    Once in the city, Yunchu is happy to open. The clean and tidy streets are much better than the potholes and mud covered mountain roads.


    The car drove to the inn where they stayed. Yun Chu jumped out of the car like a sparrow. Before entering the gate, he shouted, "three brothers and four sisters, we are back!"


    Yunmi knows a lot about it, not as much as Yunchu did, but waiting for Xiaoli''s brother to help liyu''er out of the car before leading them into the inn.


    "My three brothers and four sisters are kind people," he said as he walked along. "If you can cure your sister, they will try their best. You can rest assured."


    Xiaoli obediently listened, followed him, holding liyu''er in his hand, looked around, and asked, "may I see the Rong Fang childe?"

 Chapter 1224

    Just at this time, cloud Chu pulls cloud to want to run out, as soon as he comes out, he excitedly introduces: "four elder sisters, that''s him, this is Xiao Li''s younger brother, next to that is his elder sister."


    Cloud wants to be pulled helplessly by his sister. When he sees the little boy in the hall, who is not as tall as his waist, his face is a little bleak, and then he looks at the woman beside the little boy, which is even more puzzling.


    Yun Chu hurried in, but he didn''t explain what happened. At this moment, Yun thought he didn''t know what happened.


    Xiaoli is a polite little friend. When he heard Yunchu shouting "four elder sisters", he knew the identity of the other side. Xiaoli was very obedient and wanted to nod to Chaoyun and shout, "Hello, elder sister." Then he took Li yu''er beside her and taught her: "sister yu''er, call someone."


    Li yu''er is still looking around. In a strange place, silly Miss Li is not used to it. She looks a little shy. When she hears Xiaoli''s words, she tightens Xiaoli''s hand and hides behind Xiaoli. Then she stares at the stranger in the opposite direction and says, "OK."


    Cloud think can only dry smile: "hello." Then look at your sister.


    Yun Chu had no idea. He rushed to Xiao Li and announced the identity of the other side. Then he was very proud of her and raised his chin.


    Yun Mi also can''t help but follow Yang chin, and then more than Yun Chu is also mad at Xiao Li from her hair to her heel.


    For the next quarter of an hour, Yun wanted to listen to his younger brother and sister blow a five or six-year-old boy into the sky.


    After listening to all this, cloud thought he had a long breath, and then asked, "so, that little brother Liu is not the wife of the young master, but the little child in front of him?"


    Yunmi nodded at once: "yes, is Xiaoli''s brother very skilled? I think he''s very skilled when he alone beats four bears to the point that he shouldn''t call the ground ineffective every day!"


    Xiaoli is embarrassed by the praise, and explains with face up: "I just Lead them away Didn''t hit them... "


    His explanation was covered by the foam of Yunchu and yunmi''s mouth, but Yunxiang heard it. She looked at the clever little boy, stopped listening to his brother and sister''s nonsense, and bent over to ask the little friend, "so, do you want me to see your sister for you?"


    Xiaoli nods, pulls Li yu''er''s hand and drags her forward.


    But because it was a stranger, Li yu''er was afraid to go forward.


    Xiaoli was worried: "sister yu''er, big sister will not hurt us."


    Li yu''er still dared not, so she shook her head desperately and looked back as if she wanted to run.


    Of course, Xiaoli can''t let her run like this. This is the county seat. It''s a big trouble to lose her.


    She stood up and said, "anyway, you saved my two naughty brothers and sisters. My sister really thanks you, but I''m not proficient in head diseases. I''ll find another person for you, but he''s a man. Is that ok?"


    Because considering Li yu''er''s current state, she is too resistant to strangers, and the female doctor may be able to pacify her, but the male doctor may make her more resistant, and the male doctor''s diagnosis will inevitably have some physical contact, for fear that the patient''s family members will not like it.


    Xiaoli did not understand her concerns, but nodded: "yes." But I thought to myself, aren''t doctors all men?


    In Qingyun country, female doctors are very rare. They go out to see doctors like their mother. They wear men''s clothes and wear men''s clothes. Some nobles and nobles have female swineherd in the imperial palace. But that''s called female swineherd. They can only see some gynecological diseases for the female family members in the Palace, and they are still suffering from minor diseases. The real ones who are listed for medical practice must be male doctors.


    Seeing that the little boy agreed, cloud wanted to tell cloud Chu to call cloud mat.


    Xiaoli looks at Yunchu and leaves. Thinking of what he said to yunmi before, he looks at yunmi again and reminds him: "that young master Rong..."


    Yunmi claps his head, remembers, and says, "I''ll take you to see him."


    Cloud wants to be puzzled: "what is master Rong?"


    Yunmi said: "little brother Li heard that we were looking for brother Liu to find a wife for Mr. Rong, so he was curious to see Mr. Rong and her fourth sister. I''d better take him there, and come out when I see him. I''ll explain to Mr. Rong." After all, young master Rong thought that they could really bring his wife back when they went there.


    Cloud thought "well". He wanted them to go back quickly. Don''t disturb Mr. Rong. But after thinking about it, he decided to go with him.


    The four men went up the stairs of the inn to the second floor and came to the room at the end of the corridor. Yunxiang knocked on the door first.


    For a while, there came a soft to fuzzy male voice: "please come in."


    Cloud wants to look back at cloud to look for one eye, admonish him: "don''t say too directly, allow childe coughed up blood last night, can''t stand stimulation."


    Yunmi is surprised, nods his head quickly, and then lowers his head to ask Xiaoli''s younger brother, but he sees Xiaoli standing there, his whole body is stiff.


    Cloud wants to push open the door, squeak, open very carefully.


    Yun''s brother and sister went in and saw the cold man with sick face on the bed. Yun Mi called out first: "master Rong."Rong Leng looked at him straight, with a light "Er" voice, but his eyes tried their best to look out of the door.


    There are two people standing outside the door. Because of the pain, their eyesight is blurred. For a moment, Rong Leng can''t focus to see if the woman outside is Liu Wei. But his heart is raised. Half of his body is wooden.


    Cloud wants to know his expectation. The more he knows it, the more he loves it: "master Rong, actually..."


    The sound of sniffing suddenly came from behind.


    Cloud wants to stop for a moment, subconsciously looking back, he sees the little boy standing outside the door with red eyes. He doesn''t know when he has already cried.


    Cloud wants to frighten, cloud seeks to also frighten, stammer of call: "small, small Li younger brother......"


    As soon as the word "Xiaoli" came out, the room''s tolerance edge was directly propped up from the former half lying position Sit up.


    He moved so much that he nearly overturned the lamp post at hand.


    As soon as cloud wants to look back, he shouts: "your wound..."


    Before the voice fell, I saw the little boy outside the door crying and rushing in like a small shell, like a black shadow, rushing to the bed, a head buried in the man''s arms.


    "Uncle Rong!" The little boy cried breathlessly, and the excitement of his long-time relatives was all pouring on the face of the pink carving jade carving. He cried suddenly, violently, and the blue tendons burst out, and the cry was even more thunderous.


    Rong Leng lost his mind for a moment. After a while, he realized the temperature of the little man in his arms and saw the little man''s face in a trance. He clenched his fist and hugged him tightly.


    Xiao Li was choked and his excitement was half gone. He struggled to get out. But he could not let uncle Rong hold him. Then, he felt his ears were wet. He looked up with his head askew. Uncle Rong''s eyes were red and frightening. Red silk broke out in his white eyes. His eyes were wet.


    The first time


    In his heart like a mountain, omnipotent, omniscient uncle Rong, even shed tears.


    Xiaoli is stunned. He looks straight into uncle Rong''s eyes. Uncle Rong closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and finally releases him.


    Open your eyes again, still so red, but the tears around your eyes have disappeared.


    Adults have this ability, but children can''t do it.


    Xiao Li couldn''t do it. He looked at Uncle Rong''s red eyes, and then he cried and became a fool again.


    "Ouch" of a, disorderly mood swarms burst out, than last night saw a small night when crying even worse!


    He was happy to see Xiaoye. He was glad that he felt fireworks burst on his head. He was not alone at last. He found his sister. His sister was good. He was good. Their brother and sister were reunited. They could find their mother together!


    It''s also a pleasure to meet uncle Rong, but it''s not the same. With Xiaoye, Xiaoli knows that she must be strong, take care of her sister and protect her like a little adult. He must face everything with the bravest attitude.


    But in front of Uncle Rong, he is Xiaoli. Uncle Rong likes him so much and loves him so much. He can not be so brave. He can be carried by Uncle Rong. He can be raised to the top of his head. He can ride on Uncle Rong''s neck to cover his eyes. He can wrap around what uncle Rong wants to eat and drink. He can only be coquettish and naughty. He doesn''t have to worry about the fall of the sky Can a person resist, can you protect the night.


    Xiao Li''s cry grew louder and louder, and Rong Ling slowly recovered his peace.


    When he was sick and weak, he could breathe steadily and hug his son with a natural gesture. His son cried like a watering can, so he had to wipe his tears and gently coax him.


    The more he coaxes, the more Xiaoli cries. At last, when yunxiangyun is looking back, he is still sobbing.


    Yunxiang''s expression is very delicate. She wants to remind Mr. Rong that his wound has opened, his chest is bleeding, and his clothes are soaked with blood.


    But the crying child was in his arms, and his ears were against the bloodstain. Obviously, the cold man didn''t want to interrupt the child. He allowed the child to wriggle on his unhealthy body. He didn''t even frown. He didn''t know whether he could bear the pain or was too happy to forget the pain.


    After a long time of being mute, yunmi finally finds his tongue and asks in a trance, "what do you mean..."


    At this time, Xiaoli was almost crying. When he looked up, the red faced little boy looked more childish than he had been getting along with these two days. He pouted and wanted to explain to yunmi, but one mouth was a hiccup, a hiccup.


    Rong Ling gently pastes his hand on the top of the little boy''s head and introduces him to his brother-in-law: "Xiao Li, it''s my son."


    Xiaoli nodded as she drew and drew, and her little hand clung to Uncle Rong''s corner.


    Stepfather is also a father. Aunt Fang que has been popular with him. She said that her mother married uncle Rong and gave birth to Xiaoye. Xiaoye''s father is uncle Rong, and he is Xiaoye''s brother, so uncle Rong is his stepfather.


    Stepfather is also from father and son.

 Chapter 1225

    The sudden kinship made Yunxiang stupefied for a long time. Yunmi was also dizzy and dreamy.


    So, he didn''t find his wife, but his son?


    The only one out of this situation is probably miss li.


    Li yu''er stood in the center of the guest room at a loss. After the little boy who had been holding her hand all the way ran away, she panicked and wanted to follow her nervously. But the little boy rushed into the arms of a strange man and cried loudly.


    Li yu''er didn''t dare to learn something, but she didn''t want to leave the little boy, so after a lot of entanglement, she was upset and began to shed tears with a muffled voice.


    Xiao Li was also sobbing, but when he looked up and found that Li yu''er was crying, the little man stopped crying.


    He jumped out of Uncle Rong''s arms, ran to Li yu''er, grabbed her hand, and hurriedly coaxed: "what''s wrong with you, sister yu''er? Don''t cry. Don''t cry. Don''t be afraid. "


    How can Li yu''er not be afraid of this strange place? She doesn''t know anyone and can''t find her way back. As soon as she leaves Xiaoli, she feels that she will be devoured by the danger that doesn''t exist in all directions in the next moment! She''s scared to death!


    Xiao Li guessed that she was frightened by her movements just now, so she wiped her tears, pointed her dry eyes at Li yu''er''s eyes, and said, "I won''t cry, neither can sister yu''er."


    Li yu''er flat mouth, I don''t know if she is not satisfied with the rules made by the little boy without permission, but she still nods her head honestly, wipes her tears, pretends not to cry.


    Xiao Li leads Li yu''er to his bed and introduces her to Uncle Rong: "she is sister yu''er." Then he said to Li yu''er, "he''s uncle Rong."


    The cloud that has been silent wants to say immediately: "uncle?"


    Before, when the little boy burst into the room crying, it seemed that the person on the bed was also "Uncle".


    If it''s father and son, why Uncle?


    Yunxiang''s heart was clear for a moment, then she looked straight at rongling, as if she wanted to hear another answer from his mouth.


    But Rong Ling didn''t say that he didn''t notice cloud thought at all, just looked at Li yu''er who was cowering.


    From the next moment when he hugged Xiaoli, Rong Ling instinctively looked up at the woman who came with his son. He was close. He clearly saw the woman''s appearance. It was strange, not Liu Wei


    "Sister yu''er saved me." Xiaoli said this, and then he simply said what happened after he woke up.


    Because he is young, his ability to catch the key points is very poor. He said things in a confused way. He clearly took the important things with him. For example, what he ate on the first day and what he ate on the second day were described by him.


    At the end of the conversation, the little guy seemed to remember where it is and the identity of the cloud family. He asked in doubt, "Uncle Rong, are you hurt?"


    The blood on the chest is very obvious


    Rong Leng didn''t care. He said "eh" and stopped looking at anyone else in the room. He just stared at Xiao Li and asked, "have you seen Xiao Ye?"


    When it comes to this, Xiaoli is excited: "I saw Xiaoye with the mother leopard yesterday. I wanted to take her down the mountain, but she refused, neither did the mother leopard. I didn''t have milk to feed her, so I let pearl watch her."


    Xiao Li is very lost about her lack of milk. If she has milk, she can take her sister away and stay with the wild animals on the mountain. He is really not at ease.


    The child''s mind is simple. What he thinks is that his sister is not with him, but with a leopard, because he has no milk. The leopard has milk. He loses to the leopard because of milk. He is very unconvinced.


    But in the eyes of adults, it''s not just a matter of breastfeeding. What''s the environment on the mountain? How old is it at night? It''s a baby. There''s no diaper, no clothes, or even no bath. What about insects? How to solve physiological problems?


    Will it be cold, will it be cold and sick? Will you eat something you can''t eat, such as mud and stone?


    These are big problems!


    Rong Ling had no time to think too much, so she immediately lifted the quilt to get up.


    Cloud wants to rush over and hold him down.


    In the past, a little woman could not restrict the famous Rong Duwei. But now, Rong Ling is really weak without any resistance.


    "You need a change!" Said the woman doctor solemnly.


    At this time, she can''t care about those beautiful thoughts that don''t happen or don''t happen. No matter what attitude she has towards the person in front of her, she is first a doctor officially listed to practice medicine, and the other party is her patient!


    He is a man who is used to being high above others. He was born with such a habit.


    However, this momentum may be intimidating to others, and to the cloud family


    The cloud family itself is a huge aristocratic family. No matter what else, it is the head of the cloud family, that is, the father of cloud chuyun. When he is really angry, his momentum is as good as that of now rongduwei.Growing up in the cloud family, cloud thinks that the most fearless thing is the powerful. What is the greatest person she has never seen? Even when the crown prince was in front of her, he had to call her elder martial sister in good order.


    Xiao Li saw that the blood on Uncle Rong''s chest was gradually expanding, and the little guy was scared. He realized that this might be caused by his fierce action just now. He immediately said, "change the medicine, uncle Rong. Change the medicine quickly."


    The son''s worry, in the end, makes Rong Leng, who is on the edge of intolerance, settle down. Cloud wants to see him unload. Immediately let cloud find help and change his dressing on the spot.


    Xiao Li was in a hurry, especially when he took off his clothes. Seeing uncle Rong''s half head cut on his chest, his face changed: "how can he hurt so badly?"


    Let edge lips white, no voice, only the lips pursed.


    Xiaoli sees the big sister of the cloud family holding the ointment which is going to be reapplied to Uncle Rong in her hand. She leads Li yu''er to come forward and sniff it. Then she frowns: "this medicine is not good. The healing effect is too bad."


    Cloud wants to be about to besmear the hand of medicine a meal, tiny Leng of look at the little boy around.


    Yunmi is steeped in a pile of herbs. Although he has no ability and is slow to learn, he can''t recognize many medicines now, but he still knows about the "treasure of Zhenfu" at home.


    He said quietly: "little brother Li, don''t say anything. This medicine is made and practiced by my father. It''s the best acne medicine in the world. Once someone''s leg was cut off from the meridians. If you wipe it with this medicine, you can go to the ground in three days."


    Xiao Li was worried: "this is useful for the recovery of meridians. It contains three Ligusticum flowers, black bamboo grass and niuma. These are the best herbs for strengthening meridians and consolidating the root and cultivating the yuan. But my uncle is injured in the chest and the viscera and flesh. What''s the use of this? It can''t be cured. "

 Chapter 1226

    There are two kinds of medicine for acne.


    One is internal and one is external.


    It''s very easy to buy the external medicine for acne, because the raw material is simple in preparation and has direct effect. It can cure the injury caused by falls and injuries caused by knife and gun, and it can also stop bleeding and remove stasis.


    In particular, Hunter mountain people and other people are prepared at home. They have a little hurt and pain. If they can wipe the gold sore medicine at home, they will not specially go to the doctor''s office to find a doctor.


    But another kind of medicine for the treatment of acne is rare.


    First, because people''s internal organs and meridians are stingy, if they don''t pay attention to them, if they are not wiped properly, or if they don''t get the right treatment, they are easy to be injured.


    Second, because it can really penetrate into the internal organs from the outside through the way of daubing, the refining is too arduous, usually there is no medical shop to sell, or it is too expensive for ordinary people to afford.


    There are some gold sore medicines in some noble houses.


    Yunxiang now uses this bottle of gold sore medicine to treat internal injuries. Daubing a little on the injured area can make the medicine pass through the blood wound and penetrate the most serious central area of the injury as soon as possible, so as to achieve a rapid curative effect.


    Because the viscera of rongling is damaged, both Yunxiang and Yunxi want to use this medicine to nourish and heal his viscera first. When the viscera are more than half good, the medicine can be stopped, so it can be converted to oral medicine for rest, and the wound will be replaced with trauma medicine to heal the skin and flesh.


    This kind of treatment, cloud wants to do well. Even the medicine she gave Rong Leng is absolutely the best. At least in this continent, there is no better one.


    However, the medicine is good, but the usage is completely wrong.


    Xiao Li is a doctor. He studied medicine with his mother since he was a child. Although he is a half hearted man, he is very old-fashioned.


    He stared at Uncle Rong''s black and red chest wound for a while, then sniffed the golden sore medicine on his hand and said: "the wound is so close to the heart. With this medicine, even if the pulse can be strong and the rupture can be repaired, the wound will not heal itself, and it needs to be sutured manually."


    "Stitching?" Yunmi has heard the word, but can''t remember where he heard it: "what do you mean?"


    Xiaoli said: "it is necessary to open the chest first, open the chest, fine tune the position of the internal organs, and make artificial compensation for the rupture of the surrounding organs."


    He said, he went to put uncle Rong''s pulse, and then the white little hand, palm inward, to the position of Uncle Rong''s heart: "look, the heart is so close to the wound, a little tug will seep blood, obviously the edge of the heart has been broken, but Uncle Rong is still alive, and can keep clear, which means that the organs should only be scratched, not hurt inside, but that''s all It''s not good to let it heal on its own. It needs to be made up artificially. "


    Yunmi is silly: "hit, open your chest? How to open it? "


    Xiaoli looks up at him. "Cut it, use a scalpel."


    Yunmi was stunned: "I''m looking forward to allowing childe''s wound to close. Do you want to cut him?"


    Xiaoli froze for a moment, and naturally said, "if you really want to wait for the skin and flesh outside to close, no matter the internal organs are damaged, and no remedial measures are taken, then let uncle lie in bed for at least three years, or longer."


    At this point, Xiaoli couldn''t help thinking about what happened before: "so did grandma Liu of Qujiang mansion, who told her that the tumor in her leg must be removed manually, otherwise, when it turned bad, there was only one way to die. She would not listen to it, and the pain was too bad every day. She still let my mother secretly feel the anesthesia for the removal operation. When the thigh was cut, the tumor in it was all It''s pathological change, and the surrounding meridians are all necrotic and black. My mother said that she would die half a month later when the source of the disease spread to the whole body. After the operation, although she would limp, her life was saved, and her body was better. So when we need to treat the disease, we can''t always think of fear and refuse to treat it. When we do the operation, we have pain. Let it go. That''s OK It''s going to hurt for half of my life, and it doesn''t hurt even after I''ve hit the anaesthetic made by my mother! "


    Xiaoli was very excited. She was snorting. Her nose was still breathing.


    Yunmi has calmed his momentum and won''t speak for a long time.


    Cloud wants to then lower head at this time, silent for a long time, stand up way: "I call three elder brothers."


    She said, and went out. Before she left, she looked at the little boy for a long time.


    When Yun wants to find it, Yun Chu just pulls out Yun Xi, who is reading medical books in the room. When she sees the fourth elder sister, she asks, "how about the fourth elder sister, the fourth elder sister, and Xiao Li''s younger brother?"


    Cloud wants to say a sentence casually "allow childe room", cloud Chu immediately horse small sparrow like joy run past.


    After Yunchu left, Yunxiang approached Yunxi and whispered a few words in his ear.


    When she finished, Yunxi was stunned and asked, "you said, someone suggested that you should open your chest first for the injury of master Rong?"


    Cloud wants to nod: "when the eldest uncle cures some serious diseases, he will open the skin first, and then diagnose it. But I don''t think this kind of treatment is useful. The child also said to sew. I heard from my father, grandfather did not sew up the broken hand of the former Emperor in those years?"


    Yunxi is silent. After a while, he raises his legs and walks forward.


    Cloud wants to follow him. When they enter rongling''s room, they just see the white and tender little boy, holding the silly girl, sitting on the edge of the bed.Yunchu has already run in, and is sitting on the stool side by side with yunmi, while the little boy is sticking out his little finger and explaining something to Yunchu.


    When he spoke, the wounded man on the bed would stare at him with gentle eyes, but occasionally his brow would be slightly wrinkled due to the pain of the wound.


    Notice that brother and sister came in, Yunchu looked at them first, then opened his eyes and said, "brother Li knows a lot of things. He can tell the herbs in our family''s acne medicine. He can say half of them right!"


    The little boy who was praised was not happy: "I''m obviously right, how can it be only half?"


    "Cloud Chu said with a smile:" a lot of mistakes, oh, what white tooth Platycodon, we have never heard of, our family medicine certainly does not have


    The little boy was very aggrieved and said, "it tastes sweet. It looks like a beast''s tooth. Its stem and leaf have the effect of relaxing meridians and activating collaterals, dispersing blood stasis and transforming blood. Most of them grow at the border of the South and the southwest. Some desert oases also have this grass, but it is a heterogeneous plant with stronger stem and muscle, sufficient leaves and poisonous stamens. Isn''t that it?"


    Learning from this detailed description, learning from Zha Yun, I immediately shouted: "wrong, it''s not a white toothed Platycodon, it''s called scorched stone grass. Well, in our family''s medicine, there is indeed this grass..."


    The little boy snorted: "the whole grass is called white tooth Platycodon."


    Yunmi grabs his head: "isn''t that right? Our saying is different from yours. Brother Li, where are you from?"


    Xiaoli raised her chin: "from Qujiang Prefecture, Songzhou."


    After thinking for a long time, yunmi didn''t think of the place name, so he looked at Yunchu.


    Yunchu is also a little girl with little experience. She contacted all the places in her mind and asked, "is it Gongyang mansion?"


    "It''s Qujiang mansion!" Xiaoli distinguishes with her: "Jiangnan Songzhou, Qujiang Prefecture, Qujiang Prefecture is the largest Prefecture in Jiangnan."


    Yun Chu looks embarrassed: "I haven''t heard of this place, but isn''t Jiangnan Kyoto? Yunmi, do we live in Jiangnan? "


    Yunmi nodded: "yes, our home is in the capital, next to tianyangjiang."


    Xiaoli was a little confused: "I haven''t heard of Tianyang river. Qujiang mansion is beside the two rivers. Well, its name is Liangjiang. It''s said that there used to be only one river there. Later, when there was a flood, one river became two rivers, it was called Liangjiang."


    Yun Chu said, "we also have two rivers here, Tianyang River and Anjiang river. Anjiang river is very long. We used to cross the Anjiang River to go to my grandfather''s house. Mr. Rong was saved on the Anjiang river."


    Listening to the totally strange name of Jianghai, the silly little boy turned to look at Uncle Rong behind him.


    Rong Ling had guessed it before, but he didn''t ask, nor did his brother and sister of the cloud family mention it. Until now, the doubts in his heart have an answer, and he is sure.


    The tornado that day took them to a different place from Qingyun.


    Not different countries, but different regions.


    It''s like another continent, another world.


    The steady and shrewd man frowned, but the little boy in front of him, after a moment''s hesitation, asked his brother-in-law: "is this the other side of the devil sea? What my mother said Overseas? "


    Yun chuyun doesn''t know what he is talking about. He has big eyes.


    "Can there be a state here?"


    For a long time, this was asked by Rong Leng.


    Talking with children is not the same as talking with adults. Yun chuyun immediately becomes serious and understands the meaning of "building a country" in the words of Rong Gongzi. Yun Miao says, "here is the border of Xianyan."


    The cloud family is the residents of Xianyan country. When it comes to their own country, the little ones are very proud.


    Yunchu said in particular: "it is said that the origin of Xianyan kingdom is due to the fact that the first emperor and a swallow bird who can speak human. The swallow bird knows human nature, communicates people''s hearts and helps the first emperor to create a nation and achieve great achievements. Therefore, in the name of Xianyan Kingdom, Xianyan Kingdom has been established for more than a thousand years. Other small countries outside the river are all looking forward to our Xianyan kingdom £¡¡±

 Chapter 1227

    "Young master Rong is not from Xianyan?"


    Compared with the previous versions of the names of herbs, what cloud wants to pay more attention to is obviously this problem.


    Xianyan country covers a large area, covering 29 prefectures in the two rivers, nearly 20 billion mu of land, of which 3 billion are sea areas. It is the real first power. Compared with the billions or even hundreds of millions of small countries in the surrounding area, it is not a little bit superior.


    It''s not the people of Xianyan that I met in Xianyan. Who else can I be? Spies from other countries?


    The four girls of the cloud family, who live in the capital and know a lot about the state affairs, fall into their own conspiracy theory.


    As the core of politics, the third prince Rong, who was in Qing Yun''s state power, could not see the careful thinking of Yun. He nodded, but did not deny his origin.


    "We are not from Xianyan."


    When he got the positive answer, cloud wanted to meditate, and he made many detours in his heart.


    But compared with his troubled sister, the third son of the family of Yun, who was only interested in medicine all his life, did not care too much about it. Instead, he stared at the little boy in front of the bed, pursed his lips, and sat on the bench in front of the bed.


    Pick up the bottle of wound medicine, open the skirt of Rong childe''s clothes, and change the medicine for him.


    When changing the medicine, he was deliberately slow, and the little boy around him didn''t interrupt him.


    After a while, Mr. Yun San raised his eyes and asked, "is that her?"


    This word has no end. Most of the people in the room didn''t respond. Xiao Li was clever. He immediately understood it and hurriedly said, "yes, sister yu''er." He also cheered Li yu''er: "sister yu''er, call people, call brother."


    Li yu''er buried her head in a shrunken way. She didn''t dare to look at the face of the "elder brother" on the opposite side, but she obediently called out: "elder brother, elder brother..."


    Speaking, Yunxi has wrapped up the wound of rongling. After wrapping, he slowly starts to clean up the ointment. When touching the wound medicine, he stares at the little boy again: "you say, it''s useless?"


    "Ah?" boy.


    Cloud Chu is to react to come over, hurriedly way: "small Li younger brother is to say casually."


    "Little brother Li didn''t say that our medicine is not good. He didn''t mean that..." said Yun MI


    Yunxi ignored the advice of his younger brothers and sisters and just stared at the little boy: "you also said that your mother would strip people''s chests, and then adjust the internal security and external security?"


    Xiaoli didn''t know why the elder brother asked himself this, but he nodded honestly: "that''s called surgery. My mother does."


    "How does she strip her chest? How do you close when you peel it off? "


    "Cut with a scalpel and sew with catgut suture, because the catgut can be dissolved, so it is not necessary to remove the suture specially. If there is no catgut suture, it can be replaced by other suture, but it needs to be removed manually."


    "If you cut your chest, you won''t die?"


    "No, the heart is still beating. How can people die?"


    "Does the incision hurt?"


    "With anesthetics, it can make people feel local anesthesia without chest pain, but after the anesthesia effect is over, it will still feel pain, so the external application after pain relief should also keep up with it."


    "If the hand is broken, it may be connected in this way?"


    "Theoretically, it is possible, but only if the broken hand needs to be preserved in ice and the cutting time should not exceed half an hour. There are many blood vessels and meridians on the hand. If you want to reconnect the broken pulse, you must have a complete incision. The broken arm as like as two peas will atrophy, and the atrophic blood vessels can not be connected. Of course, after all, it is a continuous limb. It is impossible to restore the same body as it once was, but at least it can be used for everyday use, and it should not be heavy lifting.


    "Then..." The young man who kept asking questions stopped at last, and then looked at the little boy deeply: "your mother, have you continued?"


    The little boy shook his head honestly: "No."


    Yunxi chuckles and draws a cool and thin arc around the corner of his mouth. It seems that he has determined that since it has not been continued, what you said is no more than a piece of paper.


    "But my mother continued her legs." Said the little one.


    The young people who asked questions froze.


    Xiaoli said with a straight face: "it''s an uncle hunter. He was stuck under a rock when he encountered a landslide. When he was rescued, he had to cut off his leg to be rescued. Later, my mother connected his leg."


    When he finished, he found the room strangely quiet.


    Xiao Li doesn''t think he has any questions. He just stares at the big brother who keeps asking questions, waiting for his next question.


    Soon, after a short period of consternation, the big brother opened his mouth. He raised the gold sore medicine in his hand, with a slight voice: "then you say, now, throw this bottle of medicine?"


    "Of course not." The little guy didn''t even think about it, and immediately said: "I just said that the healing ability of this medicine is poor, it can''t cure my uncle''s injury, and I didn''t say that it''s useless. After all, the top-grade herbs are used in it. Before I find my mother, I''ll use it first. It''s better than nothing."


    There are too many helpless in the improvisable tone.Finally, the big brother who asked questions, his expression sank down!


    When Yunxi wants to leave with the troubled cloud, Yunchu and yunmi follow him closely.


    The room is empty.


    Xiao Li realized later and asked Uncle Rong, "is that big brother angry?"


    Rong Leng''s mouth is crooked and nods gently.


    "Small Li flustered:" that he returns jade elder sister to consult a doctor


    Although he knew Yunxi soon, the other side''s share doctor was kind-hearted, but he saw it clearly, and allowed Leng to nod again, giving his son a positive answer: "yes."


    Xiaoli relieved, thought about it, and asked, "Uncle Rong, what should we do next?"


    This problem is exactly what Rong Leng considers.


    Reunited with Xiaoli, what they are looking for next is Liu Wei, who has lost contact for many days and is a foreign country. Where should they start?


    Before Rong Ling could figure out how to plan for the future with his son, the little guy started: "I''m a little busy recently. Uncle Rong, there are three cases in Heishui village. I have to find the murderer first, or the villagers in the village may encounter danger."


    Said, he stood up again, looking very solemn, and took Li yu''er''s hand: "sister yu''er, this is my uncle Rong. You want to let the elder brother see a doctor here, so you have to stay here first. I want to go to the sun mansion while I''m here. I have to check the body of sun Er Shao again. The case is more complicated than we thought before. Do you understand?"


    What can Li yu''er understand? She didn''t understand a word.


    The busy little boy didn''t wait for Li yu''er to reply. He looked at Uncle Rong and said, "Uncle Rong, take care of sister yu''er for me. I''ll be back soon. I''ll check the body again. I have to go to Yamen. The county Lord here knows me and will listen to me. Ah, I''m really busy!"


    The third King Rong always felt that the child in front of him overlapped perfectly with the woman in his mind.


    So, it''s the custom of the Liu family to stick dead people everywhere?


    The big one, the small one


    He knows he shouldn''t drag his son back when he''s busy with his career, but now, there''s another problem: "let''s take the night from the mountain first."

 Chapter 1228

    It''s another thing to solve the case. Daughters are the top priority.


    At this time, on the other side of the ocean, Zhong Ziyu, Wei couple and Liu Wei finally embarked on the sea voyage to Baishan island.


    When Liu Wei was away, the Wei couple complained angrily to Zhong Ziyu, "I''ve said that no one is left, and they''ve been drifting around for more than ten days, so I said they should go ashore first."


    Zhong Ziyu did not lift his eyelids to manage the gold thread in his hand, and said: "these words, you have the ability to speak in her face."


    Wei couple immediately choked, and then patted the table: "I shouldn''t have saved her at the beginning. No, I shouldn''t have followed their boat at all. They were lucky, but later we didn''t know where to go. We wandered around the island for several days, but we lost our way. Fortunately, you know the way at last, we can come here through the bottom of the water, or there, maybe we are starving. "


    Yes, the first time Liu Wei''s ship arrived at the floating island, Zhong Ziyu had already followed.


    When Liu Wei and his family turned to the green island where the white wolf was, Zhong Ziyu was still lost near the floating island.


    But in the end, they passed the floating island one step ahead of Liu Wei.


    But I didn''t expect that, half a month later, Liu Wei and others would come here in the way of tornado.


    You know, Zhong Ziyu didn''t experience any tornadoes at the beginning. They just saw the water rising and the floating island was submerged. There was a vortex under the floating island. There were many fish in the vortex. For a moment, they were curious. They walked through the water and went up against the current, and then they arrived at the ocean today.


    When they went ashore, they didn''t even bump on their bodies, the Wei couple carried their luggage on their backs, and none of his precious poisons leaked.


    But these words can''t be mentioned to Liu Wei for sure. The main reason is that they have nothing to do with each other. They are not only scattered, but also uncertain about their lives and deaths. They are suspected of gloating and easy to be beaten.


    After all, the martial arts of the Wei couple were inferior to that of Liu Wei, and Zhong Ziyu had no internal power at all. When they were beaten, they didn''t even have room to fight back.


    yielded to the tiger''s power, Wei Wei occasionally dared to make complaints about his back, but in front of him, he was afraid to speak.


    Zhong Ziyu is more silent. He only watches the calm sea every day, sometimes for several hours.


    Now the ship began to return. They were going to go on to Baishan island. The Wei couple was very happy because they could finally get on the shore.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t respond.


    The Wei couple understood him. Seeing his silent appearance, they hummed, "you, don''t worry, haven''t you seen all of them? Even if she gave up, would you give up? Yueshan Sheng has made you like this. Do you still want to save him? Don''t be silly. You treat others as friends and enemies. "


    When Liu Wei came out, she heard the words of Wei couple.


    Subconsciously, the woman who recovers a man''s dress looks at Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu only focuses on sorting out the gold thread on his hand.


    The Wei couple simply sat beside him, patted his old friend on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry about it, it''s useless."


    After losing his internal power, Zhong Ziyu is no different from ordinary people. Even because of some previous experiences, his physical condition is worse than ordinary people.


    For example, his legs are lame and one eye is half blind. He can''t see it at ordinary times, but he can distinguish it carefully. He can see that the color of his two eyes is different. On the left, it''s only brown black, and on the right, there''s a little white fog in the brown black, which makes his vision impaired.


    In the absence of strong military equipment, young people without a sense of security need another way to give themselves a sense of security.


    Weapon is his only choice.


    What kind of weapon is suitable? Finally, he aimed at the gold lines.


    It seems that it''s just a line, but actually it''s a wire that has been polished very fine. It''s plated with a layer of molten gold, which can make it more tenacious and not easy to break.


    Zhong Ziyu is learning how to use these gold threads, but before that, these little things were not seen by the Wei couple.


    The old Danxie ancestor, who is not young, has long wanted to teach a poison skill to his only friend.


    But the other side didn''t learn.


    Therefore, he does not mind attacking his old friend''s self-confidence from time to time and saying nothing about his old friend''s golden thread when he entices him to become an apprentice and let him grow older.


    But Zhong Ziyu has not been affected. Among many weapons, the only one that doesn''t need internal power is the gold thread. He cherishes the exploration and believes that he will be able to kill the first person with this thread in a short time.


    It''s like cooking meat for yourself.


    At the same time, the ability of hearing, vision and even movement has been greatly inferior to that of the former youth, who did not notice that someone was close behind him.


    Until the Wei couple''s exclamation came from his side: "lying in the trough."


    Wei couple was also shocked. Liu Wei''s martial arts were higher than him. The other side deliberately slowed down. He couldn''t find out at all. It was because the other side was too close that he responded.


    When I looked back, I almost peed. As soon as I jumped far away, I secretly guessed that what I said just now, this woman would not have heard it, right?At the same time, Zhong Ziyu stood up stiff. Then he was facing Liu Wei, hiding the gold thread in his hand.


    "Look." It seems that the woman facing the wind reaches out her right hand and reaches out to the youth ahead.


    Zhong Ziyu swallowed the saliva nervously, but did not move for a moment.


    "Golden? Don''t show it? " The woman picked up her eyebrows, in a cold voice.


    Wei couple poked Zhong Ziyu''s shoulder in the back and said, "give it to her, hurry up!"


    Because the woman can''t find her husband''s child, she''s like a dynamite barrel now. If she doesn''t like it, she beats and scolds.


    I was really angry. When I was angry, I almost sank the boat. At last, I was persuaded by some good or bad words, and the whole boat''s life was saved.


    Zhong Ziyu once again thought of the internal power he had lost and the martial arts he could not use. While he was holding back, he dared not have a little resistance on his face. After all, he honestly handed the gold thread out.


    Liu Wei, with a hook of her finger, pinched the hard silk thread in her palm. She felt that the material was not right. She narrowed her eyes again: "iron? Weapons? "


    Zhong Ziyu coughed, and his voice was hoarse: "follow me and play at will."


    "You can''t play with weapons. Since they are weapons, they are used for murder." Liu Wei took a step forward, eyebrows and eyes defiant: "who do you want to kill? It won''t be Me


    Zhong Ziyu immediately raised his head.


    The Wei couple over there hurriedly said: "no, it''s impossible. How could it be? No, it won''t be. It''s just a few gold threads. They don''t want to do anything. They really don''t want to. Don''t be impulsive. Don''t do anything..."


    After staring at Zhong Ziyu''s eyes for a while, Liu Wei smiled again: "what hand do I use? I''m asking for two people under the fence. It''s just to raise your hand."


    The couple''s forehead was full of sweat: "you Don''t do this It''s scary... "

 Chapter 1229

    Finally, Liu Wei threw the gold thread back to Zhong Ziyu, passed by the two and went to the stern.


    When she was far away, she couldn''t see it. The Wei couple were relieved. Then they slapped their old friend angrily: "what are you still doing? Hide your thread. Let her see it again. You''re not going to die?"


    Zhong Ziyu did not move, his eyebrows twisted, then looked at the Wei couple and said, "you say, this line, can you really kill her?"


    The Wei couple''s eyes immediately widened. They looked carefully to the left and right to make sure that the tiger didn''t come back. They hurriedly lowered their voice and said, "you really don''t want to live! Kill a fart. These two lines? Before you get close to her, she''ll peel you off and throw you into the sea. I''ll tell you if there''s something wrong with you. Shall we be safe? On the shore, send the plague away. Let''s leave as soon as possible. The farther away we are from her, the better! "


    "No." Zhong Ziyu didn''t want to do anything to Liu Wei, but he suddenly became a little enlightened: "she can recognize it as a weapon at a glance, which shows that she also believes that these iron wires have the power of killing people, that is to say, my research direction is right."


    The Wei couple don''t know what to say: "wrong, I''ll talk about it later, but I beg you brother, don''t talk about it, you don''t want to live, I still want to!"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t answer, just holding his gold thread thoughtfully, walked towards the room.


    When he left, the Wei couple thought about it, and quietly ran to the stern of the boat. Sure enough, they saw the woman staring at the sea, stunned and sad.


    Finally settled down in the heart, knowing that the other side is not going to settle accounts after autumn, the Wei couple carefully left again.


    From his appearance to his departure, Liu Wei, the man in the stern deck, was very clear.


    When it was quiet around, Liu Wei sighed. Her fingers tightly clung to the shuttle bar on the edge of the boat. Her fingertips were very strong. After a while, she squeezed out a row of handprints on the shuttle bar.


    He stayed on the deck until evening, but didn''t eat anything in the middle. When he got back to the cabin, Liu Wei''s face was pale by the sea wind.


    Wei couple pointed to the direction of the room carefully, which meant that they had left food for her.


    Liu Wei said nothing and went straight in.


    The cabin door is closed. There is no crying of the baby, no asking of the man, no shouting of the little boy.


    It''s empty.


    Sitting on a flat bed, Liu Wei, dressed in a man''s suit, stared at the direction of the window.


    From here, you can see the scenery outside the ship, the dark sea water, and the wild geese flying towards the last sunset.


    Well, it should be a goose.


    Only wild geese can fly in this arrangement at this time.


    Liu Wei didn''t care, but after a while, when she found that the geese were getting closer and closer, her expression suddenly turned to micro Leng.


    Later, she found that it didn''t seem to be a wild goose, but Eagle?


    It seems to be a bit like an eagle. The flying wings, including the size, are really like an eagle.


    When I think of the eagle, I think of the coo at home.


    For a little half month on board, Liu Wei also met fishermen at sea. Liu Wei has figured out where this is.


    This is Xianyan country, a country name never heard of.


    She vaguely knew that this might be the overseas they were looking for. That day''s Tornado involved them in another sea area of another continent, where she survived.


    But others.


    Are you still alive?


    After searching for half a month, she didn''t find any relatives except the two old people she didn''t want to meet again on the ship. She didn''t know if she could see them in the future.


    Now, she misses them.


    Look, it''s the flying eagle passing by the sky, which makes her think of cooing.


    But it''s just a young eagle. Although it can fly, it can''t fly for long, and probably because it didn''t grow up with its parents, its independence ability is very poor, and it needs to be accompanied by pearls wherever it goes.


    Yes, pearl.


    Thinking of cuckoo thinking of Pearl again, thinking of Pearl thinking of Xiaoli again, and then taking turns to think about all the people who don''t know how many times they miss today again, she heard an eagle chirp.


    "Googoogoo Googoogoo...... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Wei almost immediately raised her head and looked out of the window.


    At this sight, she saw a strong grey eagle, standing in front of her window and shouting at her.


    "Goo Goo?" Liu Wei gave a light call.


    The grey eagle is not Goo Goo, it''s totally different from Goo Goo, even it''s not as big as Goo Goo. But when it heard Liu Wei''s response, it called again: "Goo Goo Googoogoo...... "


    "Goo Goo?" Liu Wei didn''t understand what it was saying.


    In fact, she didn''t think it was Yingming. At the beginning of adoption, it was too small to bark, and only made a "coo" sound from the throat. Therefore, it developed well and always did.Liu Wei sometimes thinks, is it her own problem? Didn''t correct it in time, so when Gugu grew up, he couldn''t hawk, just crow?


    This is the first time Liu Wei has seen an eagle with the same cry as Gugu. She is a little strange.


    The grey hawk called to her for a long time.


    Until a quarter of an hour later, the grey Eagle flew away.


    Liu Wei looks at the direction it left.


    This day passed so plainly. The speed of sea air is not fast. They are at least ten days away from Baishan island.


    In the middle of the night, Liu Wei heard the voice of "kokoko".


    At first, she thought it was the wind that blew the window, but it was not like hearing it again. She opened her eyes and looked at the source of the sound incomprehensibly. This time, she had a pair of big black eyes.


    Leng for a while, Liu Wei immediately sat up and lighted the candle.


    Again, there is an eagle outside the window.


    A falcon with a sharp point is knocking at the window. It has some young teeth and dark brown hair on the top of its head Young eagles.


    Liu Wei put out the candle and rushed to it.


    Outside, he was shivering with the sea wind. There were some wet young eagles on his body. Looking at his master who had been separated for many days, he cried out wrongly, "coocoocoocoocoocoocoocoocoo..."


    Then he tried his best to get in through the window and into his master''s arms.


    But the window is too small.


    Liu Wei hurried out of the room, shouting in the misty night, "Goo Goo."


    Flapping two wings, a strong young eagle, buries his big wet head in his master''s arms.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know how to find himself. She doesn''t care about anything else now. She just hugs him and smiles a lot. After a while, she leads him into the room, wipes his body and rubs his forehead.


    When his body is wiped clean, he tells his master what happened to him during this period of time: "googoogoogoogoogoogoo..."


    Liu Wei didn''t understand a word, but she understood it by herself and asked, "are you hungry? I''ll find you something to eat. You''ve lost weight. You must have never eaten well. "


    The mood of heartache comes up, the woman that mother love has no place to abreact hurriedly went to the kitchen, grabbed a cage to raise chicken to come out, give Gulu to eat completely.


    While eating chicken, Gugu continues to say to the host, "gugugu......"


    Liu Wei nodded his head to show that he heard it, and then asked, "is it thirsty? I''ll get you some water."


    Busy inside and outside, when the young eagle is full of food and drink, he also finishes what he has to say, and he stays in his master''s warm bed.


    Finally, in the middle of the night, Liu Wei finally fell asleep with her arms around.


    But after she fell asleep, the obedient young eagle fluttered down from her bed again. Then he went to the window, opened the window board with the pointed falcon, and looked out at a line of gray Eagles hovering in the air, and whispered "coo".


    When it''s finished, the grey eagles are gone, and Goo Goo, he climbs back to the bed and tucks himself into his master''s arms again.


    In the past ten days, Goo Goo has been sleeping, the most practical sleep, together with the host who has been reunited for a long time.

 Chapter 1230

    Baishanzhou is the largest county in the southeast of Xianyan. There are four counties in the whole Prefecture, among which Xijin County, closest to the two rivers, is the poorest.


    Xijin county has 121 subordinate villages in total, including Heishui village and Baisan village, which are just one of the least impressive.


    There are not many taxes and common people, but because they are close to the coast, they are still a little engaged. At least they haven''t defaulted on their annual taxes.


    The county magistrate of Xijin county is a Jiupin sesame official. Since he came to work in this small and remote place, he has been following the rules and regulations, communicating with the local gentry, rich merchants and soldiers stationed in the county. He thinks he is pretty smart. Although we don''t expect to be able to come to Beijing and be promoted one day, we are still in his position.


    In the early years, he was also commented as a "dock county" by those dignitaries in the south of the Yangtze River, and developed in a decent way. In the past few years, he also received a plaque from the Ministry of officials, which was "well under the government".


    The county magistrate of Xijin county is named song. He has worked for 12 years in this post. It can be said that he has never left here since the imperial examination high school.


    Song county magistrate recently had a very painful head, which made his two favorite concubines take turns to press it every day, which was not good.


    The headache originated from a female corpse in Baisan village.


    Huang Erbao, the daughter of a fisherman.


    When the corpse was sent to yamen, the county magistrate of song didn''t think it was a big deal, but he still asked Zhuo to do the autopsy according to the rules, either to find out something, or to give an account to the families of the deceased.


    In fact, at the first sight of Huang Erbao''s body, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty decided that the other party hanged himself. There was no other reason. A circle of red was hung around her neck. Now, the little girl was in a bit of pressure and wanted to die. His family''s girl loved to do this, crying, crying, crying, crying and hanging.


    Huang Er Bao is obviously dead. Although she didn''t know what made her live in a light life, she didn''t die, and there was no need to investigate.


    Song county magistrate, who is a veteran, is very good. Even when he is doing the autopsy, he has time to think about whether it is better to have boiled meat or fried herring for lunch after going down.


    And as he imagined.


    After the short-term autopsy, the experienced work gave a positive answer. Yes, it''s suicide. It can be closed.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty muttered in his heart, "it is so", and at the same time, he picked up jingtangmu and decided to make a decision But the villagers in Baisan village made a scene.


    The next development, let the old arm old leg son''s Song county magistrate mind all tired.


    The villagers in Baisan village didn''t accept the result of the autopsy of Zhuzuo. Then, they launched a little boy who was smaller than the youngest son of Song county magistrate. The little boy had to nag for an hour, and finally forced Song county magistrate to investigate thoroughly!


    County magistrate of Song Dynasty is very angry. Do you want to check? Who is the official and who is the people?


    Then the county magistrate of Song Dynasty almost understood what the official persecution was


    Yes, the villagers in Baisan village have made a big deal. They also pass a note at the gate of the county yamen saying that the county yamen is not doing anything, and they shout about the frost in June. They die in peace.


    He also said that he would put Huang Er Bao''s body at the gate of the County Yamen and show it to the public. He also told people everywhere that if Huang Er Bao returned from the first seven days to find someone to revenge, he would find someone in the Yamen!


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was so angry that he wanted to catch all these villains!


    But they are smart. If you catch them, they will run. If you chase them, they simply can''t get up on the street, cry and howl at the same time, and then attract more passers-by to point out.


    In the end, he cherished and cherished feathers for 12 years. He saw that he would be retired in another two years. The county magistrate of song dare not touch those vases with his porcelain. Then he agreed. Check it.


    However, because of his discomfort, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t do anything practical. He didn''t even send a yamen servant out. He planned to use the word "drag" when he made it clear.


    But what''s more, the little boy with a sharp tongue, the bear boy who was called "brother Liu" by the people of BOSAN village, didn''t want the Yamen to help him, and didn''t want the Yamen to be the leader. As soon as the county Lord let go, he found out with a group of people.


    A few days later, he found out that Huang Erbao had little to do with his grandson.


    That relationship.


    However, councillor sun is his own "old friend". The county magistrate of song dare not stand by any longer and must ask.


    But he can''t directly pick up the suspicion of the sun family, so he will wait and see when he will have the chance to help the sun family again.


    When the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was thinking about the collusion between officials and businessmen, Liu Xiaoge Leng brought dozens of villagers from Baisan village and made the sun family boisterous. Finally, they found the body of sun Er Shao.


    Involving the lives of the young master of the sun family, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    On the one hand, the villagers of Baisan village forced him to return Huang Erbao''s justice; on the other hand, the rich businessman of sun''s family cried out to find the real murderer for his son.


    Song county magistrate, one of the first two big, then, his precise vision, aimed at the little boy called "little Lingtong".Perhaps, what else can the child really find?


    In this way, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty could not wait. He changed his attitude towards Taiwan before and began to establish a close relationship with the little boy.


    In the end, it''s easy for the child to let go of the past and reveal many clues of the case to himself.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was very happy and felt that everything was going to a good place and the case could be solved soon.


    But at this time, the little broken boy came to yamen again. The first words he said to him were: "county magistrate, I found another body. It will be delivered tomorrow morning. You need someone to pick it up."


    "What?" The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was stupid, and his voice was a little shaky: "little ancestor, what did you say about it?"


    The little boy, who was dressed neatly and looked upright, looked up and said: "last night, a man died in the mountain, the mountain behind our Heishui village. The name of the dead man was Gao Huai. He was a villager of Siji village, but he left the village long ago and made a living in the county."


    "Gao Huai?" His private life has always been very chaotic, and the eyes of Song county magistrate who knows some pimps are immediately bulging: "he is dead?"


    Bai Jing''s little boy took a look at him and picked out: "I went to the sun''s house again just now and got the news that Gao Huai had a good relationship with sun Er Shao."


    That''s not true. Sun Er Shao is also a man who likes to look for flowers and willows. There are many ways for Gao Huai to go there.


    Song county magistrate thought about it and asked, "do you want to say that Gao Huai''s death is also related to the two previous murders?"


    "Who knows." The little boy smacked his little mouth, and the tone was meaningful: "the people he knew, just around and then died, the chance of coincidence is not great, and the death of Gao Huai is a little less than that of sun er."


    Song county magistrate immediately thought of sun Er Shao''s sauce like appearance, and his face was white.


    The little boy added, "I have some opinions. Is the magistrate free at the moment?"


    The county magistrate of song, who was going to go home to hold his concubine, had a pause before nodding dryly: "I''m free."

 Chapter 1231

    Then, the little boy walked into the back hall of Yamen with such a swagger.


    After entering the study of the county Lord, he went to the front of the county Lord''s book case, regardless of the fact that he was sitting on his side and sorting out the documents. He rummaged and searched among the numerous documents.


    "What are you looking for?" the late Song county magistrate asked


    "Autopsy reports of the two previous deaths," the boy said


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t remember where he put it. When he wanted to ask his master to help him find it, he saw that the little boy turned out a stack of rice paper and Yang said, "I found it."


    Song county magistrate nodded and asked, "what do you want to do with this?"


    The little boy looked through the autopsy report carefully, and then he was tired of standing and looking at his legs, so he took the opportunity to sit in the county Lord''s wide chair.


    He said to the magistrate of Song County opposite the book case: "I just looked at the body of sun Er Shao again, especially the bones, and found some problems that had been ignored before. At the beginning, I found that his meat was almost ground into meat mud, but I didn''t observe carefully, just thought that this was the shape. After looking at Gao Huai''s body, and then looking at the flesh and bones of sun Er Shao''s body, I found that sun Er Shao had also been cut. His limbs, including his head, and some large parts of his body, had been cut into pieces before, and then they were thrown into the dye VAT and smashed. Do you understand what this means? "


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty stared at the rice paper with dense words in the opposite direction and shook his head honestly.


    Little boy: "this shows that the dyeing house is not the first scene of the crime. I assumed it before, but I couldn''t find clear evidence. Now, there is no suitable tool for the crime in the dyeing house. Sun Er Shao was killed in other places, and then cut and thrown to the dyeing house."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty "Wu" said and sat down on the chair opposite the book case. This chair was used to entertain guests when there were guests in Yamen.


    You can call a table if you like.


    Song county magistrate was full of curiosity: "that is to say, the dyeing workshop workers checked before may not be murderers?"


    "Before the case is closed, everyone is suspect." The little boy corrected the problem without hesitation, and then held a meeting with the county magistrate of Song Dynasty about the autopsy report and his latest findings.


    After an hour, it was dark.


    The busy little boy looked at the tired old man on the opposite side and sighed, "well, you can''t help me. Let''s go first and I''ll see for myself."


    Song county magistrate felt very guilty and said, "it''s OK. You can say that."


    The little boy didn''t like it. He looked impatient. "Do you understand what I said? It''ll be, uh huh. "


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t say a word and didn''t know how to explain it.


    The little boy also knew that he could not be forced: "you go back, don''t disturb me."


    Song county magistrate stood up from his chair and said, "then you are busy. I will go first."


    Sitting in the chair of the county Lord and pressing the book case of the county Lord, the little boy with the pink carving and jade carving made a worried "hum", didn''t say hello much, and lowered his head to write and draw in front of a pile of documents and files.


    When the county magistrate of song came to the door of the study, he saw the master who was about to move the book into the study. He whispered: "he is still busy in the study. Keep your voice down. Don''t disturb him. If you interrupt your thinking, he will be angry again."


    Holding a pile of heavy documents, I went into my study, but suddenly I wanted to see a master with an outsider''s face: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao Li returned to the inn from yamen, it was very late. He didn''t disturb uncle Rong, who had been sleeping. He went directly to the room arranged for him by his brother-in-law of the cloud family. But before he went to bed, he saw that the door opened and looked at it intently. It turned out to be Li yu''er.


    The memory of Li''s yard is so deep that Xiao Li didn''t even ask how she knew she was back, so she patted her side and called out, "let''s sleep together."


    Li yu''er immediately ran over happily and slept happily in the inner side of the bed.


    When Xiao Li lies down, Li yu''er just like she is in Li''s yard, holding the children around her with a smile, and then she will close her eyes.


    Xiaoli didn''t struggle because of her. He knew that Li yu''er had no sense of security and was extremely afraid of life. He left today and left her alone in the inn. Although he asked Uncle Rong and yunchuyun to look after her, she must be very afraid.


    The next morning, after Yunchu woke up, he habitually rolled on the big bed.


    After rolling, she suddenly found that she had forgotten something. She sat up suddenly and thought of it.


    Where''s Li yu''er? What about the silly girl of the Li family?


    Because all of them are women''s dependents. Li yu''er is silly, regardless of the southeast and northwest. Yunchu is afraid that after everyone is asleep, the silly girl will run around in the dark by herself, so she will simply drag her to her room and sleep with herself.


    As a result, how come people are gone?


    Cloud Chu is frightened. He gets up in a hurry to get dressed. He comes out to look for it. However, the door of the opposite room is open.


    That''s Xiaoli''s room. She remembers that Xiaoli''s brother didn''t come back before she went to bed last night. Now he should be back.She took a look, but was surprised to see Li yu''er in the room who had been missing for a long time.


    Relieved at the same time, cloud Chu grievances, she stood at the door, complaining to Xiao Li: "sister yu''er doesn''t like me."


    Xiao Li is washing his face. After washing himself, he washes Li yu''er again. Hearing Yunchu''s words, he laughs: "sister yu''er doesn''t know you, so she is afraid of people. It''s better to know more for two days. But sister Yunchu, I''m going to Yamen. Today, sister yu''er still has to stay in the inn. Please help me look at her. I went to see her just now. Uncle Rong hasn''t woke up yet. I didn''t call him. "


    Yun Chu immediately clapped his chest and promised, "don''t worry, I will take good care of her and never let her run away again!"


    Xiao Li nodded with eyes bent "mm-hmm", then told Li yu''er to carry a small bag out of the inn.


    Wang Ping gave this small bag to Wang Ping after he came to the county yesterday, saying that she sewed it for him. Because he always runs to the county, there are many people in the county, and there must be many thieves. Wang Niang sewed a small side bag for him, asking him to put his things in place and not be stolen.


    Although this small bag is not the one he used to be, Xiao Li immediately carries it on his back. Although it is small, it can really put a lot of things.


    All the way to yamen, just to yamen, far away, Xiao Li saw the acquaintance.


    It''s Gao Zhu from Siji village. He and a group of villagers from Siji village are standing across the street from yamen gate. Because it''s early in the day and there are not many pedestrians in the street, their figure is particularly noticeable.


    Seeing Xiaoli, Gao Zhu''s eyes brightened at once. He came here step by step.

 Chapter 1232

    Xiao Li came out of the inn early because he wanted to take advantage of his clear mind in the morning and go to yamen study to see what he saw last night.


    My mother said that the plan of a day is in the morning.


    But he didn''t expect that the villagers of four seasons village would arrive so early. According to the distance, did these people leave in the middle of the night?


    Sure enough, Gao Zhu carefully looked at the two yamen servants standing guard at the gate of yamen, and asked Xiao Li: "brother Liu, we Should we come back later? Ah, I said that I should go after a while. How can I leave when I am ugly... "


    Ugly time Isn''t that three o''clock?


    After a moment''s hesitation, Xiao Li shook his head, pointed to the big green drum standing outside the Yamen and said, "the Yamen of the county has no rest for 12 hours. You are here to report the crime. You didn''t say it sooner or later. Even in the middle of the night, if you knock on the Ming Yuan drum, there will be a county Lord to rise."


    Because the villagers from the countryside haven''t seen the world, they don''t have many opportunities to come to the county town on weekdays, and they don''t understand a lot of rules. After listening to Xiaoli''s explanation, Gao Zhucai, encouraged by other villagers, walks up to the so-called grievance drum.


    As soon as he passed, the two yamen servants on guard turned to look at him.


    Gao Zhu was so scared that he almost threw the drumsticks out. The whole person was shivering.


    It has to be said that villagers in Siji village are much more timid than those who dare to fight against the county Lord and almost tear down the County Yamen in the first report.


    At last, Gao Zhu beat the drum.


    And I''ve been looking at this side, and I don''t know what the local people want to do. Then I know that these people are here to report the crime.


    And it''s a homicide.


    Since someone reported the crime, they had to go and spread the news. So one of the two yamen servants entered the Yamen and went to find the master who lived in the Yamen.


    At the second moment of Chenshi, the county yamen of Xijin county has been promoted.


    Song county magistrate came very quickly. First, his house was originally on the same street in the county yamen. Second, he heard the news that the ferocious child of Heishui village had arrived and was waiting for him at the yamen gate with the villagers who reported the crime.


    If someone else does, it''s the difficult child. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty has no choice but to rush here in a hurry. In the morning, he doesn''t care about the food.


    When he arrived, he saw the hall full of people.


    The master walked towards him quickly and whispered with him. The county magistrate of song understood, so he sat down and took a surprise.


    Popular process, popular details, because one day in advance has known all kinds of problems on Gao Huai''s body, so after a simple trial, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty entered the main topic.


    His main point is to focus on the short, small, beautiful little boy with a small side bag under the hall, and then ask, "what do you want to say?"


    Xiaoli "Er" a, stand out, go to Gao Huai body in front of the white cloth to open the cover.


    The little guy crouched and pointed to the body of the man who was cut in half. Regardless of the panic of the surrounding yamen servants, he said to the county magistrate in a proper way: "first of all, the murder weapon. From the perspective of the wound of the victim and the cutting trace, it can be seen clearly that the man was..."


    The nagging autopsy process was quickly recorded by the master.


    It was half an hour before Xiaoli finished talking about it on the mountain. But last night, Xiaoli actually said it alone with the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    So the county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t show much surprise, so he took it for granted and asked, "what do you think next?"


    "Is that still a question? Of course, go to Gao Huai''s home first. He has a big house in the county. "


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty nodded his head honestly, then turned around and ordered two yamen servants to take people to Gao Huai''s house.


    The four seasons villager, who entered yamen for the first time and reported to the police for the first time, was listening to each other: "how do I feel that county Lord has no opinion?"


    "You see it, too? I think so too. He seems to ask Liu Lingtong for everything. "


    "Then Can he solve the case? "


    "I think A little suspended... "


    At this time, in a Inn in the county town, Rong Ling is awake, and the man with severe upper body pain barely sits up.


    After a while, the door opened.


    It''s yunmi. He takes the basin and wants to wash it.


    See him, allow edge voice line to ask a sentence coolly: "can you call Xiao Li for me?"


    Yun Mi wring the handkerchief out of the basin, straightened up and said, "little brother Li, it seems that he has gone to yamen for nearly an hour."


    "Can say, when will you come back?"


    "I don''t know." Yunmi is busy living: "little brother Li is busy. Today, those mountain people should go to the city, and the body found on the previous mountain should also be transported. Little brother Li should also pay attention to the two previous murders and the new one. By the way, this new one is the first one Get busy Maybe I''ll be back in the evening? "Rong Ling: "..."


    Yunmi is also very enthusiastic: "what can you do for Xiaoli? Can I do it for you? "


    Rong Ling looked at him for a while and said calmly, "my daughter is still with the leopard."


    "Ah, the baby girl." When it comes to this, yunmi remembers it, and then shakes his head in a hurry: "no, I can''t get close to that leopard. That leopard is fierce. It''s OK that he was lame at the beginning. Little brother Li cured it. When he woke up the next day, the leopard was fierce and he always bared his teeth to me."


    Rong Leng closed a pair of dark eyes and frowned very tightly. For a moment, he said, "maybe I''ll call you brother Yunxi."


    "My third brother? Young master Rong, my third brother has no martial arts. Don''t count on it. "


    Rong Ling: " Miss cloud... "


    "Let alone my fourth sister. She is of high rank. Everyone dares not to fight with her, but she is not as good as me."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Yunmi thought for a moment and sighed: "let me go, call Yunchu again and bring some meat. When the leopard sees the meat, she should not eat us. We steal her daughter back to you when she''s not prepared. If she doesn''t steal it, she will die. After eighteen years, she will be a hero again!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    After all, it''s a child of someone else''s family. Rong Leng dare not let him fight with his life. After a long silence, he looks up and asks, "Xiaoli, are you really busy?"


    Cloud seeks heavy nod: "busy crazy!"


    Add another sentence: "morning is night!"


    Then sum up: "all for this family!"


    Finally exclaimed: "and the old father who is seriously ill in bed!"


    Old father: "..."

 Chapter 1233

    On the other side.


    The death of sun Er Shao has the greatest impact on who? It''s not sun renwai, not Mrs. sun, but Mrs. sun er.


    Sun Er Shao is famous for Sun Jian. At first glance, his name is quite similar. But he is a real dandy. He is not a bit of the outstanding spirit of dongnanzhujian. He is ashamed to say nothing about his parents'' expectations for him, and even to say nothing about the two children that Mrs. sun er gave birth to for him.


    Mrs. sun er''s maiden name is Jiang. Jiang''s family is not from Xijin County, but from pingguan County in the West. She was married from afar. Because she is far away from her mother''s home, her coming here is equivalent to breaking off contact with her mother''s home. People from all over the world can only bear how they live here.


    Sun Er is a good girl. He is close to Gao Huai, the famous local tortoise son. Jiang looked in his eyes and said that he cried too, but it''s useless. He thought it would be better if he had a baby. But in addition to the month when he just gave birth to a dragon and a Phoenix, sun Er seldom thought that she had made contributions to the family. He went home everyday, but then he began to relapse.


    Gradually, Chiang''s desperation came. He just kept two children, and he didn''t even go out of the courtyard. He lived like a widow.


    But one day, a man came to Chiang''s door.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s Huang. That''s what she said."


    The clean back hall of yamen, holding his three-year-old daughter, is coaxing his daughter to play with his fingers, remembering carefully.


    Sitting opposite her was a little boy with a delicate face and delicate features.


    Jiang, who has been a mother, really has no resistance to this kind of good-looking children, so when he speaks, he tries to speak more clearly.


    Just now, when the county magistrate of Song Dynasty sent the Yamen servants to search Gao Huai''s house, Mrs. sun, who denied that sun Er Shao was related to Huang Er Bao, came to the Yamen in person with Jiang''s family.


    Gao Huai is dead. This is the gossip that spread in the early morning when he entered the county.


    Other people don''t know, but it''s impossible for the sun family not to know. In the past two years, Gao Huai and sun Er Shao have been going in and out together. They are in collusion and have a good relationship with each other. How can they die one after another?


    Mrs. sun and Mrs. sun renwai are head to head. At the beginning, I heard that a rural woman was trying to climb up with their grandson''s family in vain, and that the woman was still dead. How could a parent refuse to admit that her son was related to each other.


    A dead woman, admitted to have a relationship, that is not to find their own bad luck? What about the man killed by their son?


    After that, Sun Jian died.


    The attack of the white haired people sending the black haired people nearly broke down Yuanwai sun and Mrs. sun. However, the result of this kind of collapse is that they are trying to put pressure on the yamen, and in any case, they should find the murderer who killed their parents.


    But the murderer hasn''t been found. Gao Huai''s body comes out again.


    At this time, she couldn''t care to admit the relationship between Sun Jian and Huang Erbao, and whether the villagers of BOSAN village would be dependent on her. After knowing that her daughter-in-law, who had been silent for a long time, had seen Huang Erbao and Gao Huai, Mrs. sun couldn''t wait to interrogate her daughter-in-law, and then she pulled the people to the Yamen.


    Now, Mrs. sun is sitting next to Jiang. Unlike the simple Jiang, she has become Mrs. sun of her mother-in-law. She is also dressed in a colorful way. The powder on her face and the thick one can brush the wall.


    At home, it was obviously under pressure all the year round. Jiang''s voice was small and thin. At first, she was nervous. Until she saw a little boy like the fairy boy in the picture, she relaxed a little and her mood was stable.


    Clinging to his daughter in his arms, Jiang recalled many words that were inaccurate, because she really couldn''t remember them carefully after too long.


    But some details, she also remember very clearly, because for a door does not go out two doors do not walk, perennial at home women, some pictures, once seen, it is difficult to forget.


    "But she didn''t come alone. There was a man behind Huang." Jiang said so.


    After that, he pondered over the words and said, "at first, I thought it was her husband, because both of them were very close."


    Next to Mrs. sun, as soon as she found evidence, she jumped up and shouted, "do you hear that Huang Erbao has nothing to do with my arrow? Her adulterer is Gao Huai, the son of the turtle!"


    This is also the reason why Mrs. Sun took Jiang to yamen on her own initiative. She wanted to avenge her son.


    Mr. GUI, that''s a good way to say it. Mr. GUI is the worst way to say it. Even if the brothel that started his business left, he opened a dark door in a street and became boss Gao. But Mr. GUI is the starting point of Gao Huai. We don''t say it in our hearts. We call him Mr. GUI secretly.


    Before today, Xiao Li didn''t get any information about Huang Er Bao''s relationship with Gao Huai. Jiang was the first to say so he asked carefully.


    "How did they get close?"


    Jiang''s cheeks were a little red, and he looked at his mother-in-law helplessly.


    Mrs. sun Lima said, "let''s just say that he is not afraid of being ashamed. Are you afraid of being ashamed?"


    When she said that to a child, Jiang didn''t want to. At last, she broke down and coughed, "that''s to say, hold hands, kiss something, and touch your waist and chest..."Mrs. sun simply chimed in: "they are here to find my daughter-in-law. But when they come to the back door of someone''s residence, their Kung Fu is up. In that alley, they take off their outerwear and pants. It''s obscene!"


    Jiang was very embarrassed. He pulled the sleeve of his mother-in-law and said, "mother..."


    "What''s the matter? And others have personal love, but also rely on my arrow son, their home is reasonable? What''s the matter with me? That woman is a whore and slut. I don''t know how many men she doesn''t know. She still has the face to hold my arrows. I haven''t seen anything so mean! "


    Xiao Li frowned. For his age, many sentences were incomprehensible, but he knew that it was swearing, so he put on his face: "have you seen their sexual process?"


    Mrs. sun was stunned: "I still need to see, just listen to know..."


    "That''s not witnessing? You are not a witness. Would you please shut up? "


    As soon as Mrs. sun choked, she could not help but stand up, and the master recorded on the side coughed suddenly.


    Mrs. sun did not dare to quarrel with the people in the Yamen. She sat down angrily.


    Xiaoli continued to ask Jiang, "what did they ask you for?"


    Jiang sighed: "if you want money, Miss Huang said that she is pregnant with my husband''s flesh and blood. If I don''t want the child to be born, I will give her money. She will not appear again. I have seen her new love now. She doesn''t want to entangle with my husband any more. She said that as long as I give enough money, they will go away and never come back."

 Chapter 1234

    "And did you give money?" Xiaoli asked.


    Jiang shook his head and smiled bitterly: "she wants three thousand Liang. Where can I have it?"


    "You fool, tell me!" The next Mrs. sun called out again and scolded Jiang. At the same time, she could not help but start: "this fox spirit from unknown places is to blackmail people. You told me that I would tear her if I didn''t live!"


    Jiang comforted her mother-in-law by patting her arm: "I don''t want you to worry about it. Besides, I think that even if the child is really born, if my husband wants to take him back, I will take him back. It is the flesh and blood of my husband."


    At the thought of her premature son, Mrs. sun also fell into gloom, holding the brocade handkerchief, and began to cry.


    Xiao Li over there continued to ask, "later, have you seen them?"


    Jiang nodded: "I''ve seen Mr. Gao once before, but when I went in to deliver tea, I didn''t see him. Mr. Gao said that he had gone to clean the room, and I would leave after I put down the tea cup, but the man held me back, and said some frivolous words..."


    "What did he say?" Xiao Li asked carefully.


    "It''s just some, dirty words." Jiang''s face was bitter and his head was low. "Finally, he asked me if he had told my husband about his relationship with that girl In fact, it''s been a little half a year, and that Miss Huang hasn''t appeared again. My husband, yingyingyanyan, is quite a lot, and there are also many people who come back to the house. There are four or five people who come in. I really don''t remember that girl Huang, and I haven''t mentioned that with my husband, but I''m on guard against that. In the evening, I''ll talk with him. "


    "How did sun Er Shao get back?"


    "I didn''t see him." Jiang was a little embarrassed: "he was in my concubine''s room. I sent someone to deliver the message. Later, he came back and said that my husband said he knew it. It''s not a big deal. Let me leave it alone. I didn''t care. I just thought that Miss Huang was his greedy novelty. I don''t think it was connected later. But I didn''t know until this time that Miss Huang had given birth to her child. People still It''s gone. "


    Xiaoli digests these messages, and doesn''t say whether Huang Erbao is related to Gao Huai, but she confirms that she knows Gao Huai.


    Then the three bodies found in a row were strung together.


    Love triangle? a sex murder?


    This was Xiao Li''s first thought, but he soon denied that if it was love killing, the last beneficiary should be the one who lived, but now, three people have no life, all died.


    When Chiang realized what he had to say, he stood up, took his daughter, and asked, "shall we go?"


    Mrs. sun was impatient and said, "what are you doing back in a hurry? You are too simple and rigid to keep your husband! It makes him go out looking for flowers and grass every day! "


    Chiang didn''t argue. He bowed his head.


    Mrs. sun looked at her white dress and other white flowers on her head, and said, "go back and kneel before my son''s death. Don''t be lazy!"


    Jiang replied and took his daughter out carefully.


    Xiaoli had finished thinking at this time, and didn''t care about Mrs. sun who didn''t leave. Instead, she looked at the master aside and said, "have you remembered?"


    It''s the first time for me to record a confession. I don''t know if I can do it well. I''m busy handing over a stack of paper for him to see.


    Xiaoli turned over, most of the words are recognized, nodded: "OK, I''ll think about it."


    The master promised, got up and said, "I''ll go to the front hall and have a look. The master is still in front."


    When he left, he also spiritually called Mrs. sun away, but he didn''t let the woman who called me to think about the case in the back hall.


    The mountain near Heishui village is called "Huaishan" by the mountain people nearby.


    Because of the continuous ups and downs of the mountain, the spread of the mountain, after the baptism of time, has developed into an encircling shape. At a distance, it looks like a mother''s embrace, guarding the numerous villages in the mountain.


    Huaishan mountain is precipitous and rich in natural resources. For many years, the mountain people who can''t make a living by fishing due to geographical factors have been hunting and logging in Huaishan mountain, but they are also very well off.


    Huaishan not only raised many people, but also built the natural environment for the mountain beasts to survive.


    It''s so big around the mountain that it can connect dozens of villages from beginning to end. Therefore, many villagers have stepped out of the path in the middle. From these small fork roads, they can enter the mountain, which is convenient for walking. Slowly, they have also divided the area for these villages.


    The villages close to a fork basically belong to this village for 50 Li around the mountain. If people from other villages come across the border to pick and cut, they will not be willing to talk about it.


    The place where Gao Huai was found dead is the mountain area of Siji village, but the one that was dragged away by the mother leopard at night belongs to Tongyue village.


    Tongyue village and Baisan village are adjacent to each other. The mountain areas of the two villages are basically next to each other. In order to save money, when Xiaoli went up the mountain again, he used Tongyue village to go up the mountain from the path opened by Tongyue village.


    These days, the story of Huang Er Bao in Baisan village is very popular. The villagers in Tongyue village also heard a lot. Naturally, they also know Liu Xiaoge who came out of Heishui village.When he came to borrow the way, Chen Tai led Xiaoli together. The villagers of Siji village brought Gao Huai''s body into the county. After a day''s interrogation, the Yamen found no clue in Gao Huai''s room, but Xiaoli basically guessed that Gao Huai''s case should start from his interpersonal network.


    After communicating with the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, Xiao Li hurried back to the inn before supper. He was worried about Uncle Rong, because he didn''t see him when he went out in the morning, and uncle Rong was seriously hurt, so he wanted to come back earlier.


    But as soon as he came back, he was pulled aside by yunmi.


    Yunmi''s brother mysteriously told him a long time. At last, he said simply, "don''t go into the room. Your father missed your sister. He didn''t eat all day."


    Xiaoli just got back to her senses. Then she clapped her short legs and said, "I''ll go up the mountain!"


    Yunmi pulls him: "look at the time, now go back to the village? It''s midnight! "


    Xiaoli shook her head and carried the small bag which had just been put down on her back. She said: "it''s OK. Uncle Tai is in the city in the afternoon. When he came out of yamen, I saw that he wanted to go back to the village. I took his car back."


    This time, Chen Tai didn''t bring his daughter. He was the only one on the donkey cart, so he took more children. There was no pressure at all.


    After Xiaoli and yunmi have finished speaking, they are afraid that time is too late, and they don''t say hello to Uncle Rong, so they run away again in a hurry.


    Seeing him leave, yunmi couldn''t stop crying.


    The cloud Chu who is pulling Li yu''er downstairs also sees it and asks curiously, "where is Xiao Li''s younger brother going?"


    Hearing Xiaoli''s name, Li yu''er, who was timid, immediately raised her head and looked for her downstairs.


    "Yun Mi sighed:" go to pick up his sister, don''t you allow me to go down to the ground as hard as I can? I''m going to die of self harm


    Cloud Chu shook his head: "the son is so busy, when the father is really not sensible."


    "No, little brother Li is too hard..."


    The two brothers and sisters said more and more vigorously. Finally, they described Rong Gongzi as a beast with a face and a heart, and Xiao Li as a cabbage selling himself to bury his father, which gave a little breath.


    And the room''s Rong Ling: " A sneeze. " Heart and lung! Breathing hurts!


    Cloud mat just collected medicine cloth beside, smell speech to see past: "typhoid?"


    Rong Ling shook his head and looked out of the window.


    Cloud mat looked down his line of sight, only to see the sky with colorful clouds: "wait for your son?"


    ''s expression as like as two peas, which is a little more colorful, even a smile of frustration. "He is exactly the same as his mother."


    "Looks?" Asked Yunxi.


    "Nature." Rong Leng lowered his eyes, and there was a deep yearning at the bottom of his eyes: "his mother is a masterpiece."


    Yunxi is shocked. It seems that the lady Rong, who has never seen her ears cocooned, is actually engaged in this Well, hate jobs?


    It''s the big five and big three, and few of them are willing to do it, let alone a woman.


    "Not timid." Cloud mat sincerely comments.


    Allow edge to smile again, more helpless: "not only not small."

 Chapter 1235

    Just because she was too brave, she was able to raise a son bigger than her.


    Thinking that Xiaoli is still in yamen, he doesn''t know how to use his posture to swim and debate among a group of adults, so he worries and wonders: "this is the first time for him to deal with a case independently. It''s said that the case is very complicated."


    Yunxi is not a inquisitive person, but the recent hot topic in Xijin county is the case of Huang Erbao, so he can''t help but hear some: "it seems like another person died."


    "It doesn''t look like a small case."


    Yunxi couldn''t help but look at him: "although the murderer doesn''t know whether it is the same or not, the other party is still committing the crime, which means that it is very likely to continue to commit the crime later, so you don''t worry about your son''s risk?"


    "Worried."


    As a father, Lord Rong San replied honestly: "but if he is in charge, he will not let go I said, he as like as two peas.


    Yunxi can probably think of what the legendary madam Rong looks like. Probably, it''s not easy to be offended.


    Suddenly thinking of his mother, his eldest aunt, and other family members, Yunxi sighed, "no, there is a tendency to violence."


    Rong Ling suddenly looks at his eyes, very deep.


    Cloud mat stagnated for a while: "respect madam, also can martial arts?"


    Allow three Wang Ye to nod calmly.


    Cloud mat: "..."


    After a long silence, Yunxi forced himself to think in a good way: "people with martial arts are in good health, falling into the water, and easy to be rescued."


    Rong Ling''s expression has changed again.


    Yunxi responded and regretted that his words were inappropriate. He wanted to explain them, but he heard Rong Leng say, "thank you very much these days."


    Yun Xi''s expression was gentle: "the doctor is kind-hearted, how can he die without help."


    Rong Ling feels a short knife from under the pillow. It''s close to his body. The martial artist, the closest place, always hides something to protect his life.


    Pass the dagger to Yunxi.


    Thank you.


    He took the knife and focused on the position of the handle of the short knife.


    Generally, people in the Jianghu will carve their own names, identities, and even their family insignia on their personal weapons. Up to now, Yunxi has only a little knowledge of rongling''s identity. As a member of Yunxi''s family, he has a natural benevolence and a natural vigilance. He wants to confirm rongling''s identity through this dagger, not only that he is not a Xianyan national, but also that of other people Of.


    For example, his specific origin.


    But he was doomed to be disappointed. There was only one word "Rong" on the dagger. The rest was blank.


    He has been immersed in power and calculation for many years. Where can the third Lord not see the observation in the eyes of the cloud mat.


    At last, Yunxi took the dagger away.


    In the middle of the night, Rong Ling comes out of the room slowly. The wound on the body has begun to bleed again. The result of the inability of Qi to move is that the limbs cannot lift their strength.


    And just then, the next door, suddenly opened.


    Yunxi was dressed in a white robe. As expected, he saw someone and hurriedly held his arm: "I know where you want to go. Yunmi told me that tomorrow morning, I want to see Yunxi. I''ve inquired about the mountain. It''s called Huaishan. As for you, now, go back to your room and have a rest."


    Allow edge to wrinkle brow, lips are tight.


    Yunxi is about to drag people to the room. When his fingers are skipping the pulse of Rong Leng, he is suddenly stunned. Then he looks up in amazement and opens his eyes: "you Brother Rong is really good at martial arts. He also dabbles in such side martial arts as shape shifting and shadow changing. What do you think you are doing? The channels in your chest will be broken to prevent the injury from spreading. At the same time, you will draw the real Qi of Dantian to store your breath and save your life. Yes, this method can make you feel better for a short time, but what should you do later? After the opportunity, if you don''t take the pulse carefully, you can only be a half life waster later. Why do you have to destroy yourself like this? "


    Rong Leng closed his eyes, probably standing for too long, and a fine cold sweat appeared on his forehead: "it''s not that serious."


    "Of course, if you know the method of internal adjustment of such an evil sect, you must also have the method of treatment for it. Brother Rong, although I don''t know what Kung Fu you practice, the retribution cycle is the way of heaven and man. There is a price to do anything. You need to use this strange method to keep yourself healthy in a short period of time. It is inevitable that the backfire you will suffer will be even worse My heart and soul need people''s lives. My cloud family is also a martial arts family. Although my cloud mat has poor martial arts, he knows some rules! "


    As soon as Yunxi said it, he said it, and there was no mistake in what he said. Everything in the world comes at a price, such as Rong Ling. When he first learned this Kung Fu, master told him that ordinary people can''t practice this Kung Fu, because the suffering in the process of practice is enough to make people with a little weak mind go mad, even break their meridians and become useless.


    But master also told Rong Ling that if you are confident, I hope you can practice it. Because you are in the palace all the year round and there is a lot of crisis there. Although this Kung Fu can''t save you from danger, it can kill you in a critical moment. It''s just like a lizard breaking its tail and a cicada breaking its shell. The same can be proved.In order to live longer, young Rong Leng practiced. At that time, he would almost become a blood man every night. He would destroy his intact meridians and transform them in reverse. This is not what ordinary people can do, but after two years of unremitting efforts, he succeeded.


    The tornado of that day overturned the sails, and a steel angle of the ship was inserted into his body.


    He spent thousands of days in military training. When he was young, he did not know how much hard he had to work on his kung fu, and finally let him die.


    After ten days of training, he found that he could use this Kung Fu for a second time.


    But after all, the injury was too serious, the internal power was damaged, and the Qi could not move. He had never known whether he could succeed.


    In the end, he chose another method, breaking his own pulse.


    The consequence of breaking the meridians is really serious, but he knows that he will not die. His meridians are opposite to those of normal people, which makes him practice any Kung Fu before, but now, it has become his life saving method. Because of the reversal of meridians, he can keep his cardiopulmonary function, breathe and live after breaking the meridians.


    Of course, if he wants to recuperate afterwards, he will inevitably suffer more, even more than when he first practiced this skill. But if he only suffered, he would be able to reunite with his family. He doesn''t think it''s worth it.


    After all, Xiao Li is a child. Even if a child is reluctant to let his sister stay on the mountain, he will think that it''s OK to have pearls left beside her.


    Xiaoli loves her sister, but she can''t understand the harm of nature to her baby. Today, all day long, rongling hasn''t seen Xiaoli.


    Just like Liu Wei, every time he gets into a case, he will forget to eat and sleep.


    As a father, since he is still active, he wants to go to pick up his daughter. Only by doing it himself can he rest assured.


    If Yunxi looked out of the inn now, he would see a carriage waiting outside the gate. It was arranged by rongling in the evening. When Xiaoer sent him meals, he made plans for the night trip tonight.


    At the same time, on the other side of the Huaishan mountainside.


    After saying goodbye to the friendship led villagers in Tongyue village, Xiaoli tightens her small bag on her shoulder and says to Chen Tai beside her: "Uncle Tai, you are waiting for me here. After I come out, you will immediately drive the donkey to the foot of the mountain. Remember, don''t stop and don''t turn back. Although the mother leopard is lame, she can still run very fast!"

 Chapter 1236

    Along the way, I heard such admonitions many times.


    Chen Tai nodded and worried: "can you go in alone?" After all, it''s a child. It''s a beast!


    "It''s OK, I will definitely bring my sister out!" Li said


    Chen Tai suggested: "it''s better to wait for dawn. It''s too late now. Call more people in the morning..."


    "No way." Xiao Li vetoed: "the leopard has a high vigilance. When he hears too many people''s footsteps, he will surely run. When he does, he will take my sister away. How can he not be self defeating?"


    Chen Tai is worried: "good boy, how can I let the leopard take it away..."


    Xiao Li is also helpless. She doesn''t say much about her sister. She just lets uncle Tai rest assured and wait for her to enter the mountain forest.


    From time to time, insects and birds sing in the misty mountain forest. The bright moonlight is on the top of the head. However, due to the swaying shadow of the trees and the obstruction of the light, this light source is almost the same as the illusion.


    Xiao Li walked with light steps, mainly for fear of disturbing other animals in the forest. He didn''t forget the four big black bears in his family last time.


    The important thing tonight is to take his sister away. He is not in the mood to play hide and seek with the bear.


    As he bypassed the dangerous area he identified, he moved forward quickly. When he got to the leopard''s nest, he heard a wolf howl in the distance!


    Yes, it''s wolf howling!


    He heard the howling of the White Wolf, that''s the sound!


    Xiaoli''s heart was in awe, and she couldn''t help stepping forward.


    Wolves are gregarious animals, few of them will be alone. Therefore, to hear a wolf howl usually means that there are many other wolves lurking in the same direction.


    In the same words, Xiao Li only wants to steal her sister from the mother leopard''s arms silently tonight, and does not intend to have any other contact with any beast in the forest.


    But he doesn''t want to, doesn''t mean other people don''t want to.


    After a wolf howl, a moment later, a second, then a third, a fourth


    Gradually, the wolf howled into a continuous, heartrending sound


    Xiao Li already has a bad feeling. He has a faster pace under his feet. The leopard nest is in front of him. He knows the direction. If he walks a little longer, he can arrive.


    But before arriving, Xiaoli plans to make peace with pearl first. If pearl can lead away the leopard, it will be a lot easier for her to steal her sister.


    He planned very well, but when he saw the leopard''s nest far away, he could not find pearls nearby.


    It''s better to call names in a low voice, or "Jie Jie" like pearl, without any response.


    The bad feeling in my heart became more and more strong. Xiaoli took a breath and ran straight to the leopard''s nest.


    There is no leopard hair around the empty place. In the pit covered with thick hay, Xiao Li is good at exploring. It''s warm.


    So it is.


    In the heart regretted, small Li is biting the jaws, staring at the direction which the wolf howls spreads, is very angry.


    Leopards are very sensitive and agile animals. In the wild, once they realize that there are natural enemies around them that can''t be suppressed by their own abilities, they will run away without turning back and try to hide them.


    The wolves on the other side shouted like a meeting. The mother leopard heard such a big move. Even if she didn''t do it for herself or for the little leopard, she had to run away quickly.


    So when Xiao Li came here, he went straight to the sky.


    At the same time, he was angry at the wolves'' choice. At the same time, he subconsciously looked up at the sky. But this time, Xiao Li saw the full moon, which was round and bright, like a big ball. Then, he was silent.


    Wolves love to call the moon. Every full moon night is a gathering of wolves. They like a happy family to call at the moon. It''s like a ceremony and a belief.


    Xiaoli reaches out and wipes her face. She feels that she is too backward. How could she meet the full moon?


    The barking of wolves over there is still going on, just like the new year''s day. The animals around can hear their movements are restless.


    But they don''t feel it.


    For a long time, I probably woke up other animals, and finally some animals came out to condemn them for making noise in the night.


    It''s a bear call.


    "Roar, roar..." Sounds familiar to me.


    After listening for a while, Xiao Li thought it might be the family of four last time, but she couldn''t guarantee that there were other bears in the forest after all.


    After the bear barks, it''s the tiger barks, then the owl barks, and finally the cricket barks. Even the rabbits join in the noisy barks. For a while, all the animals and insects in the forest are barking. When the barks are disordered, the wolf barks can''t be heard carefully.


    Xiao Li felt like he was surrounded by animals all over the world. He was barking and covetous in all directions. He was a little counselled. He stayed in the leopard''s nest for a while, but he dared not move.


    On the other side, the Pearl flew away with the leopard.


    The mother leopard gently picks up the baby girl who can''t walk without long hair, and leads the two little leopards who can stumble and run by themselves. As soon as they go, they go from the boundary of the same month village to the boundary of Blackwater village. If they go further, they go into the deep forest. There are marshes in it, and the marsh area is very large, and generally no animals will go there.When she felt that the danger was far away, the mother leopard finally put down her little girl, and then offered two more leopards to make sure that the whole family was safe, she fell down and buried three cubs under her belly, revealing three little heads.


    But as soon as he was stable, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching from afar.


    The leopard immediately got alert, stood in front of the cub, and stared at the dark front with her back arched high.


    After a while, a big white wolf came out.


    When she saw the wolf, the mother leopard picked up her little girl and jumped up to the highest stone nearby. After putting her daughter on the stone, she jumped down again and picked up the other two little leopards. When she did these moves, her throat kept a low roar of "hehe". She told the police that she was not allowed to approach the wolf.


    The Pearl on the branch looked at the mother leopard and the big white wolf that suddenly appeared. After a moment of stupor, it flew to the stone and fell beside the baby girl.


    The baby girl didn''t know what happened. She was just on top of the boulder, her hands were weak and clumsy. She hugged her two leopard brothers. When she saw a blackbird falling down, she held the blackbird in her arms.


    And under the stone, the female leopard has put on a ferocious face, ready to pounce on the white wolf.


    But the strange thing is that the White Wolf didn''t mean to respond. He didn''t even move, just stood in the moonlight, a pair of blue eyes calmly staring at the front.


    For a moment, behind the White Wolf, there were footsteps again.


    This time, the footsteps are much lighter. Then, the female leopard sees a human behind the white wolf.


    The old man with beard and simple clothes stooped and walked quietly into the shadow of the moon. He first looked at the mother leopard in front of him and the baby girl on the stone. Finally, he bent down and clapped the head of the white wolf in front of him. He asked in a friendly tone: "this is the purpose you brought me? One, kid? "


    The White Wolf raised his head at the right time and howled: "ooh --"


    this howl made the wolves clearly separated from each other. They should not hear the sound here any more. Then the wolves howled again and again like crazy. This howl, the other angry animals also followed the howl like a race


    Howls come and go, and they get louder and louder.


    Huddled in the leopard''s nest, Li shuddered: "..."

 Chapter 1237

    When the White Wolf heard the howling of the wolf in the distance, he narrowed his eyes and grinned to his ears.


    The old man on the side of the body helplessly pressed on its forehead, reprimanded lightly: "naughty."


    The White Wolf''s big tail hung down and swept left and right. The top of his head was purposely in the palm of the old man''s hand.


    The old man looked at the child in front of him. In this way, he couldn''t tell whether the child was a boy or a girl.


    The little guy''s body is covered with gray clothes, but his buttocks are bare, but it should be the reason why the mother has been licking him for a long time. The two naked fat legs of the child are not dirty.


    The old man took a step forward.


    "Roar!" The mother leopard growled at him.


    The White Wolf protector took two steps forward, just in front of the old man, in the opposite formation with the mother leopard.


    The female leopard saw it approaching and thought it was going to attack. She immediately roared forward and seized the opportunity to bite the White Wolf''s neck. That was the place where all wild animals like to attack, the enemy''s life gate.


    The White Wolf seemed to have expected the next move of the other side. He retreated a little bit, and at the same time, he rushed forward again, with sharp teeth in his fierce mouth. He didn''t bite the back of the leopard''s neck jokingly.


    The female leopard roars in pain and fights with the enemy. The white wolf is used to fighting bravely and ruthlessly at first sight. He confiscates his power and soon bites the female leopard all over.


    The little Leopard on the stone listens to his mother''s cry and cries anxiously. He wants to jump to find his mother, but the stone is too high. They don''t know how to jump, so they can only step left and right anxiously.


    The baby girl seems to want to go down too. She climbs to the edge with four feet on the ground and pounces down directly.


    "Jie!" screamed the little blackbird beside her


    But how can a small bird ignore to hold a child, watching the child planted, the little black bird panic.


    At the critical moment, the White Wolf, who was about to bite the last bite from the female leopard''s throat, let go of the female leopard. One leaped up and stood under the stone. At the next moment, a little baby fell on the white back hair with blood.


    The blackbird in the air breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The little girl, who didn''t know her nine dead life at all, grabbed the White Wolf''s thick hair subconsciously first, and when she was sure that she was on the ground, she raised her head and patted the white wolf on the head.


    White Wolf twisted his head to look at her, rubbed her face with big wolf''s kiss, and then fell down obediently, so that the baby girl could come down from her back.


    The baby girl glides down the side of the white wolf. After she slides to the ground, she climbs to the mother leopard with her hands and feet. The stones on the ground are stumbling. But because she is used to climbing, the baby girl is not uncomfortable at all. After climbing, she sits next to the mother leopard and holds the mother leopard with her round hands.


    White wolf wants to get close to it, but as soon as it passes, she is roared by the dying mother leopard.


    White wolf will not move, standing far away, licking the blood around his mouth.


    The little Leopard on the stone saw that another brother had gone down, and they were very brave, and they jumped down with him. The mother leopard was frightened and wanted to get up. But before he was able to stand up, the white wolf who was close to him had already passed by and caught the two leopards in the same way.


    After the little leopard fell to the ground, he also stumbled into his mother''s arms. The three brothers were all clinging to the mother leopard.


    After reading the whole process, the old man moved forward two steps in silence, walked to the mother leopard and squatted down.


    Now the mother leopard can''t roar at him any more. The smart mother has realized that it was just after she disrespected the old man that the White Wolf beat him fat. It''s the instinct of beasts to seek good and avoid evil. They won''t make the same mistake again.


    The old man patted the head of the female leopard. The female leopard did not dare to make a sound, but did not relax. A pair of animal pupils were alert and sharp.


    The old man reached out and touched the baby''s head. The little baby was not afraid of birth. He looked at him curiously. He also raised his fat little claw to grab the old man''s hand.


    The old man smiled, put his hands in front of him, stuck the baby''s arms and held her up.


    Hold a high look, just see is a girl.


    "You know her?" The old man said this to the White Wolf and pinched the baby girl''s face.


    White Wolf low, two steps forward, standing at the old man''s feet, humming to reach the baby girl.


    The old man stooped and let the White Wolf approach.


    The baby girl obviously knew the white wolf. Her dirty face showed a smile, and then she held up her fat fingers to poke the big mouth of the White Wolf, and cried out, "ah."


    The baby girl, who is growing every day, would have said some syllables off and on, and the old man could not help pinching her face when he looked at her silly look.


    Little baby girl also don''t know if she was used to being pinched before. She didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, but she was very curious about the big hand swinging in front of her eyes. She always wanted to catch it and held it in her arms when she caught it.


    The old man watched his rough thumb being held by the baby girl''s two bracelets. He felt fresh and smiled again.It has to be said that children, no matter where they are, have the magic power to make their elders smile.


    After a while, when the baby girl was not interested in the strange thumb, the old man got up disappointed and held the baby girl in his arms again.


    The white wolf also followed them.


    They are going to leave, but just like the last time Xiaoli was going to take away the baby girl, both the baby girl and the leopard are strongly opposed to it, and now the same situation.


    The baby girl refused to leave the leopard. Even if the leopard collapsed on the ground and was threatened, she still called to protect her cub.


    The old man was in some trouble. He looked at the white wolf.


    The White Wolf just growled in a muffled voice, indicating that he didn''t know what to do.


    "That''s all." For a long time, the old man sighed: "take her back, always feed her milk..."


    Finally, the old man walked in front of him, the White Wolf walked behind him, and then behind him were three leopards, big and small. They walked all the way forward and in the direction of the barren land, which is said to be full of swamps and few animals.


    And without anyone noticing, a black blackbird was following them


    The black bird can hide perfectly in the night, but the white wolf who is familiar with its smell knows its existence from beginning to end.


    After all, it''s the relationship of recognition, so the White Wolf didn''t show its rejection to the black star bird, but because of the bad relationship, it didn''t take the initiative to say hello to the black star bird, let alone introduce to its owner. They walked in silence until they passed through the swamp and arrived at a red village.


    One, red rose flowers are everywhere, almost in the rose cluster is located in the quiet small village.

 Chapter 1238

    Chen Tai listened to the howling of the beast for the most part of the night, and his heart was also seized for the most part of the night. Later, he couldn''t wait any longer. He hurried to the nearest Tongyue village and asked the villagers for help.


    The villagers in the same month village know that Chen Tai, an old man, has agreed to let a child go into the mountain alone. They stare at him with reproachful eyes. Then they change their clothes roughly and take the guy to the mountain.


    They entered the mountain at the fork of Tongyue village, so they walked smoothly and knew the road. However, when they heard the howling of different kinds of beasts from far to near, they hesitated.


    "Why do you cry so happy all of a sudden?"


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Is there an earthquake? Or the tsunami? "


    Generally, only natural disasters and man-made disasters can make animals so crazy.


    The villagers in Tongyue village were worried.


    Those who cherish their lives are beginning to feel less eager to enter the mountain.


    Chen Tai told them at the fork for a long time, but at last only two or three people were willing to go into the mountain together. More people said they were waiting at the fork.


    Chen Taiqi can''t do it. He is just about to rush in with a stick, but he hears the footsteps coming from inside.


    There are some disordered footsteps, which are loud. They are coming towards them.


    Chen Tai was stunned. The others in Tongyue village immediately pulled him aside, stood far away, and lit the torches.


    They thought there was some wild animal running out, but after a while, they saw a figure in a hurry.


    It''s a little boy. His face is a little black and his hair is messy.


    "Xiaoli!" Seeing the child coming out, Chen Tai excitedly pulls him forward and looks up and down.


    Xiaoli has suffered a lot for the most part of the night, but her younger sister hasn''t found her. She is surrounded by wild animals. Now it''s going to be dark, and he finally runs out.


    Seeing the people at the intersection, Xiao Li knew that these should be the helpers Chen Tai had been looking for. After all, she had been in for almost a whole night.


    In addition to his gratitude, he hurriedly expressed that he was ok, so that everyone did not have to worry.


    Some people also asked, "what''s the call in the forest?"


    Xiaoli sighed, pointing to the moon on the top of her finger, which was not completely replaced by the morning light. She exposed the culprit, the wolves howling towards the moon all night.


    The villagers nodded their heads one after another, and some people were curious: "it''s not the first day of the new year, it''s not the 15th, how can it still be the full moon?"


    The mystery of the sky is not something ordinary people like them can explain. In a word, children can come out safely.


    The villagers in Tongyue village saw that they were OK, so they resigned and went back to the village.


    When they left, Xiao Li took Chen Tai''s hand and said, "Uncle Tai, you can help me this time."


    Chen Tai was shocked: "what''s the matter with you? Is it hurt? "


    Xiao Li shook her head and looked bitter. "My sister hasn''t found her yet. I don''t know where she has gone. I have to go to the mountain. Uncle Tai, please go back to the village and call more people. After daybreak, everyone will go to the mountain to find her."


    At first, Xiao Li knew the location of the leopard''s nest, and also determined the specific coordinates of her sister. But now after last night, the mother leopard''s family scared away the barking animals in the forest. Xiao Li stayed in the leopard''s nest all night and never saw them come back.


    Now her sister''s coordinates have been lost and her pearl has not been found. Xiaoli cannot find the whole mountain by herself, so she has to ask for more help.


    Chen Tai agreed immediately, but he didn''t trust Xiao Li. He told him that Xiao Li was not allowed to enter the mountain alone until he brought someone back to meet him.


    Small Li Eye Bead son turned, knew that oneself does not agree uncle Tai affirmation not to rest assured, nodded to agree.


    Chen Tai didn''t know that the kid had a ghost idea, let alone that after he drove away with the donkey cart, he turned around and the little guy sneaked into the forest.


    As the sky grew brighter, the animals who had been barking all night were tired.


    There was no more howling in the forest, only the chirping of insects.


    Xiao Li goes all the way along the steep mountain road. He deliberately finds it hard to walk. When animals encounter danger, they instinctively follow a more tortuous, steep road with more shelters.


    Because they subconsciously think that the zigzag road is more secure than the plain road. Just like people, when you are chased by enemies behind you, you will subconsciously go into some lanes with seven turns and eight turns instead of running straight on the flat long road.


    Xiaoli''s direction is to the West.


    Last night, the wolf howled from the East, so he guessed that the mother leopard would take her cub to the farthest direction from the wolf howl.


    After walking for a quarter of an hour, he found the leopard''s footprints in a damp soil. Next to the messy plum footprints, there were two strings of small plum footprints, which should be the little leopard.


    But go further, and soon the footprints will be gone.


    In front is a miscellaneous bush, with many shrubs and leeches.


    Xiaoli scratched his face and scratched a few red pimples on his neck. He tragically found that these insects and ants were poisonous, and the pimples on his skin were getting bigger and bigger.Quickly picked the nearby cool grass to stop itching, took off his coat and wrapped his head around it, so Xiao Li continued to walk hard.


    After another walk, he saw a puddle.


    It should not be considered as a water pit, but a natural pit. Because the pit is stored by rainwater all the year round, it looks more like a reservoir.


    Xiaoli thought that the wild animals around the mountain forest probably drink in this water reservoir.


    Thinking that he was thirsty, licked his lips, he fell on the ground, took half a handful of water with his hand and drank it. The water was clear, but it didn''t taste good. After drinking a little Li, he didn''t want to drink it.


    Then when he left, he began to collect wild fruits around him.


    Wild fruit can quench thirst and satisfy your stomach, much better than the water in the reservoir.


    Gradually, the surrounding environment becomes worse.


    At first, there was still a way to go, but later, there was no way. After leaving the reservoir, the more ahead, the deeper the bush.


    At the end of the day, Xiaoli was afraid to walk on land. He began to climb trees. Then he jumped from tree to tree.


    At this time, the villagers of Heishui village and Baisan village that Chen Tai found had already entered the mountain. Some people entered the mountain from other fork, and some people followed Chen Tai to the fork of Tongyue village to find Xiaoli.


    Of course, I didn''t find it.


    Chen Tai is angry at the child''s disobedience. Finally, he has no choice but to let people go ahead.


    Xiao Li believes that if Chen Tai doesn''t see himself, he will definitely go to the mountain to find himself, so he is very relieved not to wait for them, but now he regrets a little.


    He didn''t know that the mountain was so deep. He thought that the mountain had been separated. Each area was contracted by different villages, which was basically not too barren.


    But now he''s on the way to the wild level of the jungle. He can''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    Anyway, he couldn''t find his way. He simply went on with his intuition. He finally found that there were traces of mining in front of him.


    Several trees were cut with axes at first sight, so it proved that he had reached the contracted area of a certain village.


    If there are people, there will be a way.


    This time, Xiao Li dare not walk blindly again, for fear of delaying the search for his younger sister. He walked along the open road with the deepest trace, and wanted to find someone to ask for directions first.


    As soon as he left, he walked into a red garden.


    Nose can also smell strong rose fragrance.

 Chapter 1239

    Xijin county contains dozens of villages, each of which has to pay township tax and land tax to the court.


    However, Xijin county is located in the port position of Xianyan country. The villages are scattered and along the mountain and sea. Therefore, the tolerance of Yamen is very hard when taxing.


    Song county magistrate served as Xijin county magistrate for 12 years. In the first two years of his appointment, he was very difficult to operate. For that reason, his geographical location was not good.


    But what''s wrong with coastal cities? The air is good, the scenery is good, even if it is jokingly called the wharf, as long as the economy is firmly grasped, it is the gold platinum platinum that other people envy and can''t come, and the oil and water can be profited.


    Unfortunately, the coastal state capital is not so good in economy. What is the reason? Because of the sea.


    No, there are abundant products in the sea. It should be profitable to depend on the sea.


    Of course, if the sea area is calm, there will be profits. But what if there is a tsunami or tornado every three or five days?


    After I don''t know how many accidents and natural disasters happened, baishanzhou''s economy is better. If you don''t lose your pants, it''s good.


    Anyway, as long as you hear about something in the capital, there''s a lot of water in some place, there''s a mountain collapse in some place, and there''s a need for the court to allocate funds to help in some place. Yes, that''s 99.8 percent of baishanzhou.


    Baishanzhoufutai is also very worried. After so many years, Xijin county still has to be flooded in case of mountain torrents and cracked in case of landslides.


    As soon as the county magistrate of Song Dynasty came to Xijin County, he felt that he had been reorganized.


    But he did a good job, and he also worked hard. He was serious about taking Xijin County as his career, and when he was old, he didn''t want to go back to the capital. All the young and old people moved to Xijin County, so he attached great importance to the economy of Xijin county. In order to win the ownership of a village, he once worked with Linxian County, which is also the Lubai County under baishanzhou Make a quarrel.


    At the beginning, it was very simple. Didn''t the county magistrate of Song Dynasty visit every subordinate village after he succeeded? Walking, he went to a small village full of rose flowers, which is called "Hongjia village".


    But who knows, the head of Hongjia village said, they are not the villages of Xijin County, their geography is not within the scope of Xijin county.


    But the county government''s documents clearly indicate that Hongjia village is the jurisdiction of Xijin county.


    When the county magistrate of Song Dynasty stopped working, he had to ask people to pay taxes. The head of Hongjia village said that we paid taxes to Lubai county every year for decades.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was shocked and immediately decided to seek compensation from Lubai county.


    Lubai county is more economically developed than Xijin county. The county magistrate of Lubai county is still the cousin of baishanzhoufutai. How can people compensate you? And that Hongjia village is actually built in the middle of Lubai county and Xijin county. It''s reasonable to say who owns it.


    So, the matter got to the mansion. When the mansion''s adult heard that his face was black at last, he scolded them and told them to get back!


    There are eight families in one village of Hongjia village. In order to pay taxes like this, how interesting is it to blush?


    After going back, the magistrate of Lubai County worried about his cousin''s humiliation? In order to express himself, he immediately wrote a letter, which was submitted to the government, saying that if you don''t work hard, you have to worry too much. Let''s give up this red village and let it go to Xijin county.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty also happens to be an official. He is afraid that he will offend the official for such a small village. When he goes back, he will write a letter immediately, saying that they don''t want Hongjia village and give it to Lubai county.


    After receiving these two letters, Lord Futai finally made a judgment and decided to give Xijin county a face. After all, people are in a difficult County, the economy is a little too poor, and the right should be pitiful. Hongjia village should be divided into Xijin county.


    But before his reply was finished, the government of Tingjiang Prefecture paid a sudden visit, so in order to entertain the guests from afar, he left it here.


    After a while, he forgot.


    Since then, no one from Lubai county will collect taxes in that Hongjia village, and no one from Xijin county will collect taxes. Hongjia village has become a special village without jurisdiction.


    The head of Hongjia village has estimated for two months. He also knows that they are taking advantage of the advantage. In order to avoid taking advantage of the advantage, he told the villagers that we should go less to the county and deal less with other surrounding villages in the future. Don''t let others know that we don''t pay taxes. Otherwise, the people will report us.


    Ten years have passed, twelve years have passed. Now Hongjia village is located in the deepest part of Huaishan swamp. There are few people here, but there is a large area of farmland and flower fields to the East.


    It''s like a paradise, a small world opened up independently.


    Xiao Li stood at the entrance of the beautiful village and watched the people who were slowly smoking with the crowing of chickens in the distance. He was stunned. Then he ran quickly to the people who were smoking.


    It was a little girl who came to open the door. She was just waking up and combing her hair. She was holding a wooden comb and pulling her head at one side of the comb. The other side was not tied properly. She saw the totally strange boy of the same age outside. The little girl woke up and stared into the room and shouted, "mother!"


    Before the little girl''s mother came out, his elder sister came out first. She was a 15-6-year-old girl. She wanted to scold her younger sister how she cried in the early morning. But when she saw the strangers outside, she was also surprised, so she also called: "mother!"Being called by the two sisters, the lady with the spoon finally came out. Before she spoke, she was stunned, and then asked, "who are you?"


    Xiaoli is a polite kid. He immediately introduced himself respectfully: "Hello, I''m lost. I''m from Heishui village. How can I walk back to Heishui village? Can you tell me, please? "


    The little girl looked up at the big girl, and the big girl looked up at her mother. The three members of the family pondered for a moment, and the big lady finally went to the house and shouted, "father, father, son!"


    After a while, a hunter came out. After the popular science of his family''s women, he was not surprised to see the little boy''s eyes: "it''s very difficult for us to walk out here. Are you from Blackwater village? Is there a village near us called Heishui village? "


    The little girl who had never seen strangers from childhood shook her head in wonder.


    I met strangers when I was very young, but when I was older, the girl who had long forgotten the light also shook her head.


    His mother recalled for a moment, and finally asked, "is that the village of red powder girl? Is that village called Heishui village? "


    When Xiao Li heard that they even mentioned red powder, she was stunned and asked, "you know red powder girl?"


    His mother said: "I don''t know her. Her father hasn''t died before. Her family hasn''t come down yet. I went to her house to send ducks. But later I heard that the Su mansion was sealed by the yamen, and her mother left with her sister. She is still in the brothel. It''s pathetic. Don''t you say that there is an old friend of her father who redeemed her? She also moved to the village opposite the mountain. Is it your Heishui village? "


    Xiao Li stared at her carefully for a long time to make sure she wasn''t lying. Then she said, "she passed away ten years ago."


    The aunt was stunned and turned to look at her man: "really?"


    His father was also ignorant: "how do I know that I can''t go to the other side of the mountain to hunt animals?"


    I think so, but I still can''t accept it: "it''s really a sin."


    Later, looking at Xiaoli, she said softly: "you are lost. Although we don''t know how to get to Heishui village, my man will go to the mountain in a moment, and let him take you through the swamp forest. When you get there, you can get out of the mountain within a short distance. Then you can ask others."


    Xiaoli thought for a moment, and finally shook her head: "thank you, madam, but I''d better ask someone else. Don''t send me, just show me the way..." Then he looked to the left and right and thought about who would knock on the door next.


    But the aunt said: "don''t look, we don''t know, others don''t know, but the village head may know that he will go out of the village to sell goods in the county every month. I''ll take you to ask the village head."


    Aunt is a hot lover. She takes Xiaoli and takes him to the biggest farmhouse in front of her.


    But in the middle of the walk, she saw that a courtyard was open. She was stunned for a moment and was surprised: "Grandpa white is back?"


    The man in the farmhouse apparently heard the sound outside the door. Soon, a rickety old man came out.


    Aunt Xu smiled: "Grandpa Bai came back last night? Oh, you haven''t come back for a long time. I thought I couldn''t see you again this year. "


    "Something happened to come back." That white grandfather said, the eye looked to the little boy which Xu aunt held, the old and the young looked at each other across the air, then that white grandfather bent over and waved to the little boy: "come here."


    Xiao Li stayed. He didn''t know the grandfather, but he called himself because he was an elder. So he hesitated for a moment and walked slowly.


    The farmyard is full of low walls, fences and fences. Xiaoli pushes open the open gate and goes in. Then grandpa Bai finds Hawthorn sugar in his pocket and hands it to him, saying, "it''s growing so fast. It''s so high in a blink of an eye."


    Xiaoli blinks: "ah?"


    But aunt Xu outside the door understood and smiled: "Grandpa Bai, this is not my treasure. My treasure is a girl. Why do you forget?"


    Grandpa Bai''s smiling face froze suddenly, then slapped his forehead and said, "look at my memory."


    After laughing, Mrs. Xu explained: "this is the child of Heishui village at the other end of the mountain. I''m taking him to the village head. Such a small child has been lost all night. His parents still have to die in a hurry."


    Grandpa Bai nodded with a smile, as if to cover up the mistake he had just made, and hurriedly pushed the child out: "go ahead, don''t let the family worry."


    "I''ll ask my family to send you some bacon. You haven''t come back to the village in recent years. People in the village miss you," aunt Xu said to Grandpa before she left


    Grandpa Bai smiled and nodded, standing there with his back.


    Xiaoli still holds the Hawthorn sugar in his hand. He thinks about it. Although the grandfather has mistaken his identity, the elder has given him a gift. As a younger generation, he still needs to thank him.


    He was about to turn around and say thank you, but he saw that the old man had gone back to the house, "PATA", and the door was closed.


    Xiaoli had to put Hawthorn sugar in her pocket and decided to eat it later.On the other side, when Grandpa Bai returned to the house, he first looked at the injured female leopard who occupied his whole Kang, and then at the two very lively little leopards who were biting his quilt and dragging it all over the ground.


    At last, she turned her eyes to the little girl who was crawling around on the Kang, but her buttocks were bare. She murmured anxiously, "do you have to borrow two clothes first?"


    No one answered his question, only the White Wolf sitting on the bed raised his head and sobbed.

 Chapter 1240

    Hongjia village used to be called Hongjia village, but the head of Hongjia village didn''t know much. When he registered in the county, he wrote Hong as "red". Later, there were too many procedures to change it back. Everyone called Hongjia village all the time, and then some villagers came back with a red variety of rose flowers. The flower fields here even opened very well, and Hongjia village gradually became worthy of its name.


    Hongyang, the village head, is the only one who has the most contact with the outside world. Because the whole village evades taxes and evades taxes, the villagers live a very low-key life. However, the food and products in the village always need to be taken out for sale, and occasionally they need to buy some household goods from outside for purchase. Therefore, people in the village will come to their functional village whenever there is any contact with the outside world Long.


    The village head is also very happy to work for the villagers. They are all neighbors. In fact, everyone is a family.


    Here, Mrs. Xu takes Xiaoli to the head of Hongcun''s house. After hearing the description, the head of Hongcun knows that this is a lost child in another village, so she laughs and says that she will take him out of the mountain.


    Xiaoli was grateful, but added that he would not have to bother the village head to see him off. He would have gone by his own way.


    However, the people in the mountain have no other advantages, that is, they are simple and enthusiastic. In Hongjia village, there are no foreign visitors at ordinary times. They live like reclusions. At this moment, when I saw such a child in need of help, I immediately got excited. How did the village head shout? He rinsed his mouth and led the big cow at the back of the house without finishing brushing his teeth. He drove the child to the back of the cow.


    Xiao Li went on the back of the ox, and sat like a shepherd boy, very embarrassed.


    The village head looked at his dirty little face again. He thought that he must have suffered all the way. He took two white steamed buns from home and stuffed them into the child''s arms.


    Xiao Li was holding the warm steamed bread, tears were coming out, and cried: "Grandpa, you are so nice!"


    "Ha ha." The village head Hong laughed heartily and led the cattle out.


    When he left, other families began to grow up again and again. When everyone came out to wash in the yard, they saw the village head with a strange child holding a cow to go out. They asked curiously.


    Every time someone asks about it, the village head Hong answers. He stops and walks all the way, leaving the village for a quarter of an hour.


    When they got out of the village, they didn''t follow the right path, but went up the side of the mountain. Xiaoli was worried about whether the old yellow cow could climb the mountain. He wanted to say that when he came down to walk on his own, the old yellow cow had rubbed up the mountain slope, which was more efficient than the village head Hong.


    Xiao Li''s eyes straightened at a moment, and he was very admire to stare at the old ox.


    Village head Hong smiled again when he saw it. "Why, haven''t you seen a cow that can climb a mountain?"


    Xiao Li nodded at once.


    "The head of Hongcun asked again," do not all the cattle in Heishui village climb the mountain? "


    Xiao Li shakes his head. Although Li yu''er''s family has no cattle, others have them. He has seen them, so he knows: "cattle in Heishui village can only farm, but they can also go into the water."


    The village head Hong Ha ha again: "our old Huang didn''t climb the mountain before, but later he asked Uncle Bai to give it to the church. He can''t help but walk out of the village. He has so many things. He must drive cattle. He has to climb the mountain and suffer a lot."


    When Xiaoli heard the word "white", she responded and asked, "is that Grandpa white?"


    The village head Hong looked at him up and down and said, "according to your age, it''s almost like calling Grandpa." Then he asked, "do you know there is a white grandfather in our village?"


    Xiaoli nodded, "I know."


    "The village head of Hong Village is surprised:" our village uncle Bai hasn''t come back for nearly five years, how do you know


    Xiaoli pointed to the road crossing of Hongjia village, which was not far behind, and said: "that white Lord It seems that Grandpa Bai returned to the village last night. Just then Aunt Xu said hello to him. He also invited me to eat Hawthorn sugar. "


    The village head Hong was completely stunned. He looked back and looked at it again. Then he took the old ox and hurried forward: "hurry up, I have to go back immediately after sending you away. I haven''t seen my uncle Bai for a long time!"


    The old yellow cattle suddenly speed up. Xiaoli can''t sit on the back of the ox, so he grabs the rope around the ox''s neck, and curiously asks village head Hong, "Grandpa village head, isn''t grandpa Bai living in the village?"


    The village head Hong replied: "yes, when my father was still there, he lived in the village. Later, my father went and he left. In recent years, he hasn''t come back. Why did he come back suddenly? There was no letter in advance, and we were not informed to pick it up... "


    Xiaoli smiled: "maybe I don''t want to bother you to rush."


    "Don''t you think it''s right for me to be filial to him, what''s the trouble..." Before I finished speaking, I heard a scream in Hongjia village.


    The village head Hong was stunned and pulled the cattle to a halt.


    Xiaoli also stopped and looked back curiously at the village that could only vaguely see the fuzzy shadow in the mountain fog.


    "What did you hear?" Village head Hong asked Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli''s face collapsed: "it seems that someone is shouting?"


    Village head Hong frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoli, however, pulled the ox rope and set up a horse. "Grandpa, you Hongjia village lives in the deep forest. You may not know much about the outside, but you may not know that other villages, Baisan village, Siji village, including the county seat, have been killed recently. No matter what it is, it''s so fierce. Let''s go back and have a look at it first!"Although Xiaoli is worried about his sister''s safety, he is also the person in charge of the three murders in Xijin county. When he hears someone scream, his heart will click subconsciously!


    The red family village is located in the deep part of Huaishan mountain. It''s all involved in the murderer. Did you just come and go in a hurry and neglect that there was a homicide in the red family village?


    The head of Hong Village almost spent his eyes when he heard the word "homicide".


    He knows his village. The scream just now was heard correctly by baozi, the second girl in the Xu''s sister-in-law''s family. Baozi is not an amazing girl. If he didn''t see something terrible, he wouldn''t be so alarmed.


    Thinking so, village head Hong shook his hands and pulled the ox back, almost twice as fast as when he came.


    As soon as he got back to the entrance of the village, he saw that all the doors of the village had been opened, and those people were all crowded out of Uncle Bai''s yard.


    What happened to Uncle Bai?


    Village head Hong was afraid of anything else and rushed to it.


    Xiaoli also jumped off the cow and pulled out his legs.


    When he got out of the circle, Xiaoli was short headed and short headed. He couldn''t see the scene inside. Village head Hong squeezed in. Xiaoli heard village head Hong ask, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Then it was grandpa Baihu''s bitter explanation: "I''m not good, I''m not good. Baozi came to send me something, which scared my family Xiaobai. Xiaobai, you''re so naughty."


    With the old man''s yelling, he only heard his voice, but Xiao Li, who did not see him, heard a strange, but mixed with a little familiar wolf howl: "whoop -" with this wolf howl, all the villagers around were frightened and hurriedly backed up for several steps.


    Xiao Li, who had been standing back, was pushed forward by the crowd without any reason. Then, he saw a fierce wolf in front of him, in the fence, with a big body, white hair and blue eyes.


    The fierce wolf also saw him. There seemed to be a flash of accident in the blue and quiet eyes. Then, the black tip of his nose shrugged, and then he was full of malice at Xiao Li''s louder "whoop -" eyes were straight, staring at the white wolf.


    White Wolf seems to think that his long howl frightens the other side. He proudly swings his drooping tail left and right, and raises his chin high.


    At the next moment, before grandpa white beard could teach him how to make trouble and frighten people, he felt a flower in front of his eyes. Then, he saw a small gray figure, jumping up from the outside of his yard like a cannon ball. Then, with the speed of thunder, he rushed to the white wolf in front of his house, and hit him hard Next.


    "Wait, white wolf has no malice. Don''t fight..." He thought that the child was going to attack white wolf, and he was afraid that white wolf would hurt the child in order to seek self-protection. Grandpa Bai explained in a hurry, but half of what he said, he got stuck in the back.


    Because he found that the little boy rushed in, with a smile on his white wolf.


    After the white wolf was knocked down by the little boy, he was obviously stunned for a moment, and didn''t know how to turn it back. The little boy sat on the White Wolf, and laughed all over his face, trying to pull the White Wolf''s neck hair, shouting: "white wolf, it''s really you, I didn''t expect to see you again, I''m so happy!"


    The white wolf was snoring all over his body.


    He had a bad relationship with the little boy on the boat. Not only the boy, but also the old man with white beard and a silly black bird. He did not forget how these two people and one bird hurt other animals in the forest.


    He is a wolf with a strong sense of revenge.


    Last night, when he met the silly bird, he was not happy. Today, he saw the little broken boy again. The White Wolf didn''t want to take care of him at all, but also deliberately frightened him.


    I thought that this unworthy child would be like on a boat. He would roar twice and then he would not come out under the table. But I didn''t expect that the other side would dare to resist. He would still sit on him and pull his hair as hard as he could. He would laugh!


    What''s funny? Its hair is almost being collected!


    White Wolf is really don''t understand, clearly the relationship is very poor people, why suddenly to it.


    Of course, as a targeted wolf, when he arrived in this continent, he temporarily sent the baby girl he was trying to protect to the mother leopard who had just given birth to her baby. After that, he ran out to find the owner.


    After finding the owner, it also wolf non-stop to bring the owner back, and safely pick up the baby girl, it is very full of its own, but also very busy.


    But I don''t know how happy it is to see a flea that can be excited for half a day, not to mention a wolf.


    The so-called hometown encounter, however, no matter what kind of resentment before, and then meet the acquaintance of the little boy, is really happy!

 Chapter 1241

    The situation suddenly changed. Looking at the little boy and the big white wolf rolling into a group on the ground, the old man with rickety body smiled and roughly guessed something. He said to the surrounding villagers, "it''s my fault. I forgot to tell you that Xiaobai won''t leave the hospital easily. We don''t need to be afraid."


    Village head Hong knows the cause and effect. Although he is surprised, how can his uncle Bai raise a wolf? However, after being stunned, the villagers were appeased.


    The villagers were also shocked. At the beginning of hearing baozi''s scream, everyone ran out and saw a wolf in Grandpa Bai''s yard. They thought it was a wild wolf on the mountain. They all discussed how to drive it. But later, the wooden door in the yard opened and grandpa Bai went back to the village?


    Astonishment and surprise mingle, and there is a big wolf who is not easy to offend at first sight. The villagers are not relieved until now.


    As village head Hong thought, we didn''t expect that this wolf would be raised by grandpa Bai. There are no old people in Hongjia village. Grandpa Bai, who left the village a few years ago, is the elder of most adults in the village and the highest ranking person in the village.


    For this, even if some people are dissatisfied with the wolf, they can think of the identity of the person who raised the wolf, and all their dissatisfaction is choked back.


    The villagers broke up in twos and threes. In the early morning, every family was busy washing and breakfast.


    After people left, Xu''s mother and Xu Xiaobao didn''t leave.


    at the beginning of the event, Xu Xiaobao from Xu''s mother''s family, at her mother''s words, came to send bacon to grandpa who had been away from the village for many years. The girl''s film was young, and when she saw that there was a wolf, she immediately called out, which triggered the event just now.


    Aunt Xu took the bacon that Xu Xiaobao hadn''t sent out yet. Across the courtyard wall, she carefully handed it inside and said, "Grandpa Bai, this is for you." She finished, but also carefully stare at the wolf on the ground.


    The big wolf is not so powerful now. There is a little boy squatting beside him. The little boy and his brother have been hugging the white wolf. The white wolf is so annoyed that he can''t stand it. His face is not happy. He tries hard to avoid it, but the little boy is not afraid to stick to it.


    Grandpa Bai took the bacon and apologized to Xiaobao. The little girl shook her head and said it was OK. Aunt Xu also made it round. Finally, Xu and his wife left in a hurry.


    The village head Hong hasn''t left yet. He has a lot to say to this long-time reunion elder. At the same time, he is still thinking about how the children in Heishui village are so close to Uncle Bai''s wolf?


    This doubt is also Bai Lao''s doubt. Although he guessed some, he was not sure after all, so he bent over and asked, "little doll, do you know Xiaobai?"


    The little boy said happily, "I know you. I came with the white wolf. We fell into the water together!"


    "Falling into the water?" Catching this strange word, the old man''s eyes changed.


    The little boy didn''t rush to explain, instead he looked at the old man curiously and asked: "are you the owner that white wolf has been looking for? My Shizu grandfather said that he insisted on bringing the White Wolf, just to find you. Are you friends with my Shizu grandfather? "


    When the old man realized that things might be more complicated than he imagined, he turned to village head Hong and said, "Xiao Yang, I want to talk to this child alone."


    Village head Hong hasn''t heard his nickname for many years. His ears turn red and he nods, "OK, OK, uncle Bai, you say, I''ll come here later."


    After the village head Hong left, the old man went to the little boy again, squatted down and asked, "Grandpa Shizu?"


    The little boy nodded, probably thinking of what grandpa Shizu had said to him, and immediately got close to him with two points: "Grandpa Shizu said that he has known you for many years, and he has saved your life. When we went to the island, Grandpa Shizu took meat to the forest to find White Wolf. He said that as long as we took white wolf, white wolf will find you!"! ¡±


    the child said the wrong things, but the old man understood: "what else did he say?"


    "The little boy said:" he said he thought you would be on the island, but only white wolf, obviously you haven''t been there for a long time, he said, I don''t know if you are still alive


    Speaking of this, the little boy was happy again: "but you live well. Grandpa Shizu will be very happy to see you again."


    The old man paused for a while and asked tentatively, "your grandfather, but surname Zhu?"


    The little boy shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    The old man was shocked: "he is not your Shizu?"


    "No." The little boy''s voice crackled: "my Shizu is not here. My mother said that my Shizu is in another world. That means my Shizu has passed away. My Shizu is my uncle Rong''s master. Both uncle Rong and his mother said that my name is Grandpa Shizu, so I called it."


    "Capacity?" This surname with special meaning in the old man''s heart narrowed his turbid eyes a little.


    After a moment of silence, the old man thought of an almost unrealistic possibility, and his voice suddenly became tense: "are you It''s from Qingyun state... "


    I didn''t expect to hear the name of my land suddenly. The little boy was excited: "yes, yes, my family is in Qujiang mansion of Qingyun country. Grandpa, do you know our Qingyun country? I said Qingyun kingdom. Everyone didn''t know. Sister Yunchu and brother yunmi said they had never heard of it. It''s clear that Qingyun kingdom is so big... "The old man had a short trance on his face. Then he looked at the sky in a trance. For a while, he lowered his eyes, raised his hand somewhat vaguely, and patted the little boy''s head: "good boy."


    The little boy blinked, stared at the old man''s eyes, and asked carefully, "did you cry?"


    "No." After the old man blinked again, his vision returned to Qingming: "I just didn''t expect that he could still meet his old friend after decades."


    Then he rubbed the White Wolf''s forehead and said: "I raised Xiaobai many years ago. At that time, I wanted to take him back, but I didn''t expect that even though I went through the sea, I still couldn''t find the way Even after the storm, I lost it When it found me again, I was really scared. It turned out that you brought it back. Thank you. "


    The little boy vaguely hugged the White Wolf, thought about it, and then smiled: "the white wolf is very obedient. He will bow to me and take care of the little night. We all like it very much. By the way, the White Wolf likes the little night best, and follows her every day..." With that, Xiaoli turned to look at the White Wolf and asked with bright eyes, "white wolf, Xiaoye is also on this mountain. Are you going to go to find her with me?"


    The big white wolf was silent for a while, his eyes tilted, and he glanced at the little broken child for a long time with a slight disdain. Then he broke away from his shackles, shook his fur, and walked slowly into the room


    The little boy was suddenly disappointed. He grabbed his hand and cried quickly: "if you find the master, the white wolf will not like us, not even the little night..."


    But before he said anything, he saw the gray wooden house gate, and the big white wolf came out again. On his back, there was another little girl who had no pants on, but was holding the big wolf''s mane happily.


    Little boy: ''

 Chapter 1242

    "Little night!"


    The little boy almost ran over quickly and picked up his own sister who was still confused on the wolf''s back.


    After a night of searching, I didn''t expect to see my sister again here. The little boy was almost crying. He buried his face in his sister''s neck and his eyes were moist rapidly.


    What did the old man want to understand, he got up and walked towards them: "this child, is what Xiaobai has to take, is your sister?"


    The little boy nodded hurriedly, proving with all strength: "her name is Xiaoye, and her nickname is ugly. She is my own sister, and we fell into the water together."


    Speaking of this, the little boy also figured out what, red eyes immediately looked at the White Wolf: "is the White Wolf saved the little night? I saw Xiaoye the day before yesterday. In a leopard''s nest, I still thought that if I was washed ashore after falling into the water, I would be found on the shore. How could I run to the mountain? I thought it was the leopard who took Xiaoye away. Was it the white wolf who sent Xiaoye? Because the mother leopard has milk? "


    The White Wolf immediately raised his chin and wagged his tail proudly.


    The little boy was so excited: "thank you, white wolf. You are so kind to Xiaoye. Have you met anyone else? Have you seen my mother? "


    White Wolf low, do not know what to express.


    It says no


    The little boy was disappointed, but he immediately hugged his younger sister and kissed him: "it''s better to save Xiaoye, because the storm was so big and Xiaoye was so small, it must be because of the white wolf that she was safe."


    "Ow." The White Wolf immediately had to sing again. He wanted to make a lot of low voices.


    It is almost impossible for a little baby to survive in the sea with strong wind, even if Liu Wei holds the baby tightly in her arms in advance.


    But when they are really attacked by the wind, the ten fingered couple will be separated, and the mother and daughter who will fight to the death will be separated.


    When the baby girl was about to be lifted by the waves and lost her life in the water, the quick White Wolf rushed to her side and bit her collar with his teeth. In the vast river and sea, he tried his best to gouge and always raised his head, so that the baby girl''s head could be kept on the water all the time, at least, there would be no suffocation.


    White wolf can not care about other people, even if it is the new master Rong Leng, who is especially tolerant to it, but this little baby girl, it is struggling to protect.


    After landing on the shore, when the new land, which is both familiar and unfamiliar, lands again, white wolf is very excited. He remembers here, this is the place he once walked with the master. He wants to take the baby girl to find the master, and he knows how to find it.


    But the baby girl woke up and cried for milk. She was male and had no milk.


    In desperation, it had to give the baby girl to the leopard in the mountain first. The animals that had just given birth to a cub had great maternal love, especially leopards, lions, tigers and wolves, which cared for the cubs very much.


    The mother leopard accepts the strange cub, and it can finally find its owner.


    After finding the owner, it didn''t forget the baby girl temporarily placed in the leopard''s nest. It took the owner back to find the baby girl. Fortunately, the first night, they found it.


    Xiaoli doesn''t know the hardships, and the white wolf can''t describe them. He can only rub the naked baby girl with his big nose again and again. Whenever the baby girl turns around to hold his nose, he will be very happy.


    After the reunion of excited brothers and sisters, Xiao Li saw the leopard family lying on the Kang in the house, which was also an acquaintance, so he went in to say hello to the mother leopard.


    The female leopard recognized him at a glance and shook her aching feet at him.


    Xiao Li understood, so she put her sister aside for the time being, borrowed water from her grandfather, and bandaged the leopard again.


    The old man stood silent and watched the little boy busy. For a moment, he got up and said, "I''ll borrow something."


    The house hasn''t come back for a long time. Although the younger generation in the village cleans it regularly and doesn''t spread dust, there are no other necessities in the house except the bedding.


    The old man left for a while and came back. When he came back, he took a bandage, some herbs, and two sets of clothes Xu Xiaobao had worn as a child.


    Xiaoli looks at her sister''s dirty life. After giving her mother leopard good medicine, she asks if she can lend her a place to take a bath and then put on clean clothes.


    The old man laughed and said that he would go to the well in the backyard to draw water.


    But the little boy didn''t dare to bother the old man. He hurriedly said that he would go. He took water and burned wood. After a while, he mixed the bath water.


    Xiao Li''s movements were inflexible and white wolf couldn''t help him, so the old man offered to help.


    The old man''s movements were not smooth at first, then he was very skilled. Xiao Li admired him very much: "Grandpa is really powerful."


    The old man said with a smile, "I also have a daughter. I bathed her when I was a child, but her mother always said that I didn''t wash well."


    Xiaoli asked casually, "Grandpa, how old is your daughter now?"


    The old man nodded, "if she is still there, you should call grandma."


    When it comes to grandma, Xiaoli is happy: "I have grandma, no, I have grandma."


    The old man said: "generations are the same, but grandma is your father''s mother, grandma is your mother."Xiaoli nodded desperately: "well, I have grandma, uncle, uncle and my mother, and I, all of them have the same surname. We all have Liu!"


    The old man was stunned: "you don''t have your father''s surname?"


    "I don''t know him, and I hate him very much," Li said


    The old man made up for a family dispute that greatly influenced the feelings of the next generation, and said simply, "Liu is a good surname."


    Xiaoli also thinks her surname is very good, but when she is praised so much, she feels embarrassed, so she also praises: "Grandpa''s surname is also very good, white, I like white best."


    The old man was silent for a moment, and the smile on his face became a little bitter: "I don''t have a white name."


    Xiaoli is in a trance and looks at Grandpa.


    He thinks grandpa Bai is called grandpa Bai because his surname is Bai? Is it just because it''s white?


    Xiao Li looks at Grandpa''s face very carefully, and guesses from nothing whether grandpa was really white and white when he was young?


    "My wife, Bai."


    There was a brief silence in the silent room.


    After a long time, when the wet baby girl was finally pulled out of the basin by her brother, wiped clean and wrapped in beautiful new clothes, the quiet boy carefully added: "anyway, white is a good surname."


    The old man saw that he didn''t know if he had said anything wrong and was worried about his shrunken appearance. He thought it funny, so he rubbed his hairy head and said, "I miss her. I''m afraid that I''ll forget her if I''m too old. So I changed my surname. I used to be Ji. When your grandfather Shizu knew me, I was Ji."

 Chapter 1243

    Xiaoli suddenly realized "Wu", and then crisply said: "my grandmother''s name is Ji, too."


    Ji is not a rare surname.


    The old man said with a gentle smile, "that''s a coincidence."


    Xiaoli nods with all strength!


    Just at this time, the clothes are clean and bright. It''s no longer like a little beggar''s nest in my brother''s arms.


    Xiaoli looks at her sister and asks, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Xiaoye climbs up with his hands, stares at his brother''s stomach with his feet, tries hard to get close to his brother''s head, and reaches out his hands to touch his brother''s hair.


    What did Xiao Li think of? She felt at the top of her head. As expected, she felt a hairy spider leg.


    As soon as he took it out, he took the spider out of his hand and showed it to his sister: "does Xiaohua wake up, climb out, and do Xiaoye recognize Xiaohua?"


    I don''t know if I can understand Xiaoye. I''m happy to grin at her toothless mouth and reach out to touch Xiaohua''s hairy back.


    "This is?" The old man on the side asked hesitantly.


    Xiaoli handed the spider to Grandpa and said, "it''s Xiaohua, my good friend."


    The old man''s eyes looked at the hairy spider delicately. The hairy spider seemed to realize the gaze of the stranger. He looked up at him, two pairs of eyes and four eyes facing each other for a while. The old man laughed first.


    Xiaoli looks at the old man laughing and scratching her head.


    After laughing for a long time, the old man touched the little boy''s head and said, "I didn''t expect to meet a child who likes worms in my lifetime." He said, mysteriously touching from his arms, touching a white stone.


    Xiao Li didn''t know what it was. She put out a finger to poke it. It was hard.


    "This is a bug. Have you heard of it?" The old man said.


    Xiaoli''s eyes were wide open in surprise, very strange: "I heard my mother said that!"


    The old man asked, "what else did your mother say?"


    Xiaoli thought for a moment and said: "my mother said that there was a sect of Gu doctors in ancient times. It was just because of the way of Gu doctors that they raised insects and helped the world. However, the method was too radical. Therefore, Gu doctors were never accepted by the apricot forest in the Central Plains. However, there are not one Gu doctors in the world, and there are still some people who cheat and deceive, which makes more people who do not know the truth think that Gu doctors are one It''s nothing at all. "


    The old man nodded, as if he felt that if he had to think twice before an adult, he could be magnanimous in front of a child, so Wen smiled and said, "I was saved by a Gu doctor at the beginning."


    Xiaoli asked excitedly, "what happened later?"


    "Later?" The old man raised the white stone in his hand: "the man asked me if I wanted to marry her. On the night of my new marriage, he planted the two born insects in his heart. Later, we gave birth to children, and she followed me to the Central Plains."


    Xiaoli suddenly said, "it''s your wife, grandma Bai?"


    "You can call it granny." At the mention of his wife, the old man''s mood seemed to be very good, but then, his face darkened: "but ah, I have been away from home for several years, and I don''t know if she is still there."


    "She must still be there!" The little boy didn''t say anything comforting, just believed it.


    The old man smiled: "life, death and death are the process that everyone will experience in his life. I dare not expect to go back one day, but I really want to see her again."


    "Certainly!" The little boy swore.


    He knew that the child was just saying something nice, but the old man liked to listen to it. He patted his side to let the child sit up.


    Xiao Li took her sister in his arms, climbed onto the Kang, sat there, and hung her feet in the air.


    "Do you want to hear the story of the twin Gu?" The white stone, probably because of being held in hand and stroked all the year round, looks very clean and smooth, even looks like a white egg at a distance.


    Xiaoli nodded and looked at him expectantly.


    Next, the old man briefly described the deep-rooted past in his memory. He talked about his wife, his daughter, and that when he left, his daughter was still a leather child. His favorite thing was to bully other family boys and climb trees. Once he took out the bee nest and let the bees sting all over his head. After her mother pressed the medicine, she would clean it Her head is wrapped like a ball, but she can''t help it. The part of her mouth that hasn''t been wrapped, she steals honey and eats it all the time, letting her mother beat it well before it stops.


    When the old man said it, he was very happy, with a smile around his eyes.


    Xiaoli was also happy to listen and said some interesting things about her childhood. In this way, two young and old people, who were 18 thousand miles apart, became friends with each other. At last, Xiaoli was not too early to watch. When she was going to leave, the old man was very reluctant.


    "I''ll make you bacon rice." Holding the bacon from Aunt Xu, the old man said with a smile.


    Staring at the fragrant and oily meat, Xiao Li wanted to eat it, but he had a very big idea. He remembered that he had something to do when he went back to the county, so he had to bear the pain and refuse: "Grandpa Bai, can I see you later?"The old man felt his head and said, "Grandpa is going."


    "Where are you going?" Xiao Li froze


    The old man looked at his eyes and lay on the Kang. At the top of his head, he didn''t know when he was sitting on the White Wolf, a little girl baby. He said, "the white wolf is afraid that your sister may be in danger. He asked grandpa to pick up your sister. Now the man has returned it to you. Grandpa must go back naturally."


    Xiaoli was reluctant to leave: "can''t you not leave? Are you not from Hongjia village? "


    The old man shook his head: "grandpa lives in other places, here, I''m afraid he won''t come back."


    Xiaoli grabbed the old man''s hand: "where does grandpa live? I''ll see you later! "


    The old man shook his head again: "that place, you will be in danger."


    "I''m not afraid of danger!" said Xiao Li


    The old man still didn''t agree. At last, he didn''t say anything. Xiaoli couldn''t ask for a long time. At last, when he was led away by village head Hong, he lost his face.


    The world is full of feasts. The old people who have lived for decades are very happy about this kind of thing.


    At the same time, he was also very happy to meet such an interesting child when he was old and dying.


    Moreover, he came from Qingyun.


    After the child left, the old man sat back on the Kang, looked at the mother leopard who was still sleepy because of the injury, and looked at the white wolf who was lying on the ground. He bent down and patted the top of the White Wolf''s head, saying: "it''s time for us to go back."


    The White Wolf raised his head and gave him a cry.


    The old man asked with a smile, "you don''t want that child, either? Then when I''m gone, you''ll find her again? "


    The White Wolf didn''t talk, and his head drooped down again.


    The old man said, "I''m satisfied to see you before I die. Don''t be angry."


    White Wolf is not willing to "woo" for a while.

 Chapter 1244

    The old man stopped talking, turned to his feet and went to clean up the room. When he was about to sweep the floor in front of the cabinet, the White Wolf lying on the Kang suddenly jumped up and sat down in front of the cabinet. He had a big body and covered the cabinet door tightly.


    The old man did not understand: "what do you do? Get out of the way. I''ll sweep the floor. "


    White wolf does not move, firmly block the cabinet.


    The old man first doubted, then thought about the starting point, and suddenly narrowed his eyes: "are you doing something bad again? Get out of the way. "


    White wolf does not let, still use nose "whine" of cry, attempt coquettish.


    But the old man didn''t let it muddle through, but stared at it angrily, with a serious expression, which was not like a joke at all.


    The White Wolf let the old man''s oppressive and critical eyes invade for a long time, and finally reluctantly let go.


    The old man opened the cupboard directly, and then he saw that in the originally empty cupboard, a black bird, which seemed to have hardened, was lying there.


    The old man bent over and picked up the bird, reached for it, and felt the red in one hand. Again, it was the dried blood on the bird. He scolded and stared at the White Wolf: "did you bite to death? Why not? Still in the cupboard? "


    White Wolf lowered his head and buried his head in a very aggrieved way.


    The old man had no choice but to pat him on the top of the head. He was just about to throw the bird out. But as soon as he raised his hand, he saw the dead bird, who was determined to be dry and hard by him, suddenly flapped his wings and ran out of his palm. He kept on flying and soon reached the roof of the beam.


    "Feign death?" The old man mumbled doubtfully.


    The White Wolf stared at the call of the black bird on the top beam.


    The blackbird stands at the top of the beam. It seems to be quite ignorant. Standing at the top, it shakes its dizzy head. Then it looks down at the following scene.


    At this time, he was stunned, and there was no familiar figure of the little girl baby in the place where his eyes touched. The black bird was so scared that her hair blew up. She couldn''t care what the bad white wolf who had been fighting with her last night was shouting. A fierce man flew out of the window and soon flew into the nearby mountain.


    The black bird made such a fuss that it didn''t affect the old man, but the old man severely criticized the white wolf. This kind of hiding dead birds in the cupboard is the same as the cat hiding dead mice under the bed. It can''t be advocated!


    On the other side, Xiao Li, who is sitting on the back of village head Hong''s cow and has enough food and drink to sleep with his sister, is also looking around. He wants to find out. He had to follow his sister''s Pearl before he arranged it?


    Looking for a long time did not find, he is in trouble, suddenly, behind came a familiar bird call: "Jie Jie."


    Looking toward the source of the voice, Xiao Li cheerfully called out: "Pearl!"


    A blood red blackbird rushed to Xiaoli''s head, fell on his shoulder, and immediately "Jie Jie" spoke.


    Xiaoli quickly stopped it and said, "don''t shout, what can I do if I wake up the night!"


    Pearl did not dare to say anything, and she was very aggrieved to lean on Xiaoli.


    Xiao Li touched it easily, wiped the blood in one hand, and asked in a daze, "are you hurt?"


    But look carefully, there is no injury on the Pearl, so these blood are the blood of other animals?


    Pearl can''t speak, but there are thousands of words in her chest. She is very angry and uncomfortable. She is almost smoking!


    ¡­¡­


    The village head Hong sent Xiaoli out of the red village and went back. Before leaving, he said with a smile, "come back when you have time."


    After the invitation, he reminded: "but you are the only one, don''t tell others."


    Xiaoli nodded her head cleverly, and her round white face looked very simple.


    After seeing off village head Hong, Xiaoli then shuttles through the forest with his sister in his arms. He is lucky. After less than half an hour''s walking, he meets the third village man who is looking for him in the mountain.


    When the two sides joined, the three villagers immediately led Xiao Li to Chen Tai, who immediately scolded the child who ran around.


    Xiaoli was scolded honestly, but her face was smiling.


    If he hadn''t run around like this and couldn''t find his sister, he would be proud now.


    Chen Tai can''t help taking the bear baby. Seeing that he did come back with a baby girl, he pulls people out of the forest first.


    Now it''s noon. After the forest, the villagers in Baisan village have no idea about them, and they all go back.


    Chen Tai drives a donkey cart and takes Xiaoli to a nearby hometown for a meal.


    After eating, they would rush to the county seat without stopping. According to the current time, if they move at full speed, they will be able to enter the city before nightfall.


    In the middle of the three hour journey, I woke up at night.


    The baby''s first reaction after waking up was to find milk to drink, but she felt it for a while, but she didn''t smell the milk around her.


    She was stupefied, staring at her brother in his arms.Xiaoli had been preparing for her wake-up for a long time. He hurriedly took out a kettle from his small bag, poured some water into the lid of the kettle, and then used the chopsticks borrowed from his hometown to light the water and feed it into his sister''s mouth.


    The baby girl tasted the water, not the milk, and she stopped eating immediately, wringing her face to hide.


    Xiaoli hurriedly coaxes her: "darling, darling, when I get back to the county, my brother will find you milk. Let''s overcome it first. It''s sugar water. It''s tasty. Then we can eat it."


    But the baby girl just doesn''t eat it. She only drinks milk at her age. She doesn''t eat anything but milk. She wants to drink milk, she wants to drink milk!


    So she cried when she found out how to look at her brother and he didn''t give her milk.


    "Wow" scared Chen Tai, who was driving the car, even scared the donkey!


    When a child is crying, it is when he is angry. Have you ever seen that a baby is crying?


    The little night is not only crying, but also noisy and dancing, trying to break away from her brother''s arms. Anyway, how can she come.


    Xiaoli dared not grasp her hard, for fear of hurting her. At last, she could not coax her, so she had to stop first.


    Chen Tai, who has children and daughters, has a good way to deal with children. He took the baby girl from Xiaoli, picked it up in a very professional position and jolted it for a long time. The baby girl didn''t cry so hard at last.


    But she still cried, with a "whoop" in her mouth, like looking for a female leopard.


    Xiao Li was so distressed that she looked around and found that there was a house nearby.


    There are two women hanging clothes in front of the house. They look this way while hanging clothes. The suspicious eyes clearly think that Chen Tai and Xiao Li are abductors. I don''t know which children they stole want to sell.


    Chen Tai, the village head of Baisan village, is also a person of some status. He hurriedly carried the child and said two simple words. The two women seemed to have some letters. They hesitated for a moment. They went in for a moment, and then came out with a dog.

 Chapter 1245

    Xiaoli also ran over at this time, and just heard one of the women saying, "we don''t have a nanny near here. The child is really hungry. This bitch happens to be in the period of confinement. It''s OK to let her drink two mouthfuls of cushions."


    Leopard milk can be drunk, and dog milk can certainly be drunk.


    The younger sister cried hoarse, and Xiao Li couldn''t stand it. She agreed cleanly: "those two aunts are in trouble."


    Then the two women took over the baby and went into the inner room with the mother dog and the baby girl.


    After a while, the child who was still crying was silent.


    Xiaoli peeps into the door quietly. She sees her sister huddled under the bitch''s stomach. She pushes her milk with her hands, sucks and drinks.


    But leopard''s milk and dog''s milk are not the same in taste. After a while, the baby girl stops drinking, but she''s hungry and hungry, but it''s hard to drink. At last, she drinks half full bitterly, turning her face to one side proudly.


    The woman returns the baby girl. Xiaoli finally stops crying when she sees her younger sister. Thanks a lot, she and uncle Tai go on the road.


    However, this incident also inspired Xiao Li. He thought that if there was really no nanny that the woman said, he would know how to solve his sister''s food problem in the future.


    Back to the county, the sun just set in the sky. They didn''t go back to the inn immediately. Xiaoli said he would go to the vegetable market.


    After coming out of the market, Xiao Li took a ewe.


    When entering the inn, Yunchu and yunmi are in the lobby. They see Xiaoli holding the baby girl back and leading a sheep. They think he is for a family reunion. They want to eat mutton in the evening to celebrate. They also like mutton.


    Xiaoli quickly broke their unrealistic fantasy and said honestly, "this is for Xiaoye to drink milk."


    Cloud Chu Leng Leng, the girl''s family wants things fine, immediately asked: "sheep''s milk so Shan, your sister will drink it?"


    Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "she can drink leopard milk and dog milk, and sheep milk should also drink."


    Yun Chu was very worried: "why don''t you hire a nanny? What if something goes wrong with the animal''s milk?"


    Xiao Li felt for her flat bag and said shyly, "I can''t afford a nanny..."


    With a stroke of pen, yunmi is very rich: "I''ll pay for you. Don''t be afraid. I don''t have anything else. I have enough money!"


    Xiao Li smiled from the corner of her eyes and accepted the feeling with a shy mouth. Then, he hurriedly went to find uncle Rong with his sister in his arms. He knew that uncle Rong must miss his sister.


    In the room on the second floor, Rong Ling is drinking medicine, because last time he was determined to go out, the injury aggravated again. Death is impossible, but it''s the most terrible thing to live with a single breath.


    Now Yunxi has added the medicine to him. In these two days, he basically opens his eyes and starts to drink the medicine. After drinking it, he is almost unconscious.


    Rong Ling knows that Yunxi must have added something hypnotic to the medicine.


    But Yunxi didn''t say.


    He asked Yunxi, and Yunxi didn''t admit it. The result of such a stalemate was that the dosage remained the same and he could only sleep when he was sleepy.


    When Xiao Li pushed open the door and rushed in, Rong Ling was sleepy again, but when he heard his son''s voice, he came to his senses.


    Vaguely saw the baby girl in his son''s arms, Rong Ling almost immediately sat up, and Xiao Li rushed to the bed with her sister in her arms.


    Xiaoye is awake now, with beautiful eyes blinking. Xiaoli hands her younger sister to Uncle Rong, and Rong Ling immediately shakes her strong arm and holds it.


    The familiar and warm little guy was huddled in his arms, and there was some uncontrollable vibration in his fingers. The vibration came from his deep emotion. He tried his best to hold the baby well, but he could not hold it stably.


    Xiaoli stared at Uncle Rong''s hand, and her expression changed: "Uncle Rong, what happened to your hand? Are you getting worse? "


    Rong Leng shook his head peacefully, looking at the little girl in her arms all the time. Her eyes were gentle: "I''m ok."


    But the voice just fell, hands shaking, but gradually become serious.


    Then, more and more serious.


    In the end, Xiaoye was obviously not comfortable in her arms. "Wow!" she cried.


    Rong Ling can only hand over the child to Xiao Li, who catches her sister and coaxes her for a while. Her sister stops crying, but Uncle Rong''s hand is still shaking.


    Xiao Li opened his eyes wide, held out a hand and looked at Uncle Rong''s pulse. After a while, he asked in surprise, "Uncle Rong, what have you eaten these two days? Your meridians are in disorder, you are possessed by the fire? "


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    At this time, the cloud mat that came to collect the medicine bowl came in.


    Dr. Yun naturally saw the patient''s hands shaking as if they were thunder. After a moment''s stupefaction, he quickly examined them. After some understanding, there was a brief taunt on his face, and then he released the patient''s hands.


    Xiao Li has a foreboding feeling.


    "It''s a sequela of breaking meridians." Said Yunxi calmly.Obviously, in the present situation, Yunxi had expected it before, and the doctors didn''t like the patients to make decisions without permission: "this is good, and they are going to be disabled."


    Rong Leng does not regret it.


    Xiaoli doesn''t understand: "what do you mean? What breaks the meridians


    Yunxi didn''t explain. He just looked at the baby girl in Li Huaili''s eyes and asked, "your sister?"


    Xiaoli nods and tightens her sister to her bosom.


    Yunxi said: "that is to say, people''s excitement leads to the abnormal beat of meridians. If this is a person with a good pulse, it''s OK to meet a person with a weak pulse and a disordered connection of meridians. Now the meridians are all disordered."


    Xiao Li didn''t understand for a moment.


    Before allow uncle not just organ problem? Now what''s wrong with the meridians? But he still asked, "how to deal with it?"


    Cloud mat will be next to the medicine bowl, while walking to the door, while the quiet way: "first rest."


    Xiao Li, after all, doesn''t know what happened to Uncle Rong''s meridian, so he can''t take out the rules. However, although uncle Rong''s hand vibrates constantly, his Qi color doesn''t change much. He also knows that it''s the heart pulse. As long as the heart pulse can do something, other problems can be cured.


    He picked up his sister, handed it forward, and said thoughtfully, "Uncle Rong, you can''t hold Xiaoye now. Let me hold you and see."


    Rong Leng stared at her daughter in silence, and her shaking hands stretched out again.


    Xiaoli shook her head at him: "you can''t hold it. You can only see it like this."


    Let Leng not speak, staring at the child.


    Li sighed helplessly: "Uncle Rong, it is useless for you to stare at me. Who is to blame? Who makes you sick? But what did Dr. cloud mean just now? Who breaks the meridians


    Rong Ling: "..."

 Chapter 1246

    The three brothers and sisters of the cloud family originally wanted to go to their grandparents'' home and return to the Beijing mansion, but they picked up a wounded man on the road. In a compassionate spirit, they saved the man, and then they met with the Yunxiang who came to pick them up, and they stayed temporarily in Xijin county.


    At first, the sisters and brothers of the cloud family thought that they would stay for at most three or five days, but only yunchuyun went to Blackwater village, came back and forth, and then he was tossed for three days. Then there were many unplanned things, such as Rong Ling''s aggravation, and he promised to see Li Yuer


    In this way, the four brothers and sisters of the cloud family can''t leave.


    He didn''t worry about going back to the capital, so Yunxi ordered Yunxiang to write back to the government to explain the truth. At the same time, he explained that they would stay in Xijin County for a while.


    There is no fixed number of how long this period is. In short, half a month has passed.


    During this half month, Xiaoli and liyu''er, including Xiaoye, lived in the County Inn.


    The murderer of the human life case was not caught. The whole county, including the surrounding villages, was in panic. Xiaoli was also busy. She went to the county yamen almost every day to pay attention to the development of the case.


    In fact, all the clues that can be found have been found out, but the case is stuck in the bottleneck.


    Although we have investigated the subtle triangular relationship between Huang Erbao, Sun Jian and Gao Zhu, and also investigated the enemies of the three people before their lives, who they had business and relationship with, these biases have nothing to do with the murder.


    The case did not progress, the most headache is the county magistrate of song.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty pestered little Lingtong and made Xiaoli very unhappy.


    Every night he went back to the inn, he was so tired that he didn''t even have the strength to hold his sister.


    It''s not easy to serve at night. I thought that a child who could stay in a leopard''s nest should have a real skin, at least not have the problem of milk selection.


    But Xiaoye also picked milk.


    Yunxiang''s nannies are all famous women with good milk quality in the county. However, Xiaoye is picky and refuses to eat. She cries even when she is in a hurry.


    In the end, she still relied on the ewe that Xiaoli had brought back to feed her.


    Goat''s milk is willing to drink, but also not willing to drink more.


    For half a month, we haven''t seen the baby girl eat a full meal. Every time she eats a half full meal, she stops. Later, we can only find ways to feed rice paste.


    In fact, such a big child can also be weaned. Generally, in a poorer village, the mother''s body and bones are poor, and there is no milk, so the child has to be forced to wean in a month or two.


    Now I refuse to drink milk at night. I can''t go hungry. I have to match with goat''s milk to feed her rice paste.


    But the weaning of the baby was a cruel thing. In addition, she was half starved in the previous little night. Now, the milk of the sheep is not enough, and she has to be forced to eat rice paste. She is even more hungry.


    Xiaoli is also upset to see this.


    In fact, Xiao Li panicked when he found that Xiao Ye had lost a lot of weight after he came back with him. After discussing with Uncle Rong, Xiao Li hurried back to Huaishan.


    But this time he couldn''t find the mother leopard, even went to Hongjia village, but was told that Grandpa Bai had left the village again.


    Xiaoli was worried. She knew that her sister would suffer when she came back. She might as well stay with the leopard.


    Of course, it''s too late to say.


    Before Xiaoye, she drank breast milk, which was fed by her mother. She was never hungry since she was born. Later, she fell into the water and was rescued by white wolf. But before that, white wolf also took her to swim in the water for a day and a night. Although she was lucky and not ill, the child was really hungry for a day. Then she met a mother leopard. Xiaoye was already over hungry, never mind what kind of milk she ate, And when she has adapted to leopard milk, now suddenly change taste, she can''t do anything.


    In fact, if she is hungry for another two or three days, if something goes wrong with her hunger, then give it to her again. Don''t worry about what she is feeding. Surely she can eat up without raising her head, but who can be so cruel?


    Xiaoli, who is a brother, can cry in a hurry when his younger sister eats two less meals.


    What''s more, although Rong Leng doesn''t say it on the face, he keeps his daughter every day, for fear that her daughter will bump.


    The four brothers and sisters of the cloud family are strangers. They usually help others, but the children are from other families. They dare not make random suggestions. Moreover, they are all young men and women who are unmarried and unmarried. Who knows how to take the children?


    So I''ve been tossing and turning like this. Half a month now, although Xiaoye is still breathing, no matter who is allowed to see it, it can be seen that the child is malnourished. Without serious illness, a little typhoid fever, it''s estimated that he can go for half his life. His constitution is too poor.


    Also because of this, Xiaoye is even more inseparable from people. Basically Xiaoli goes out, Xiaoye will be put in the Rong Ling room.


    But I can''t live like this. This is an inn, not my own home.


    Yun family''s brothers and sisters are kind enough to help them, but they should not be divided. The money they owe now will be paid back later.


    Although the sister and brother of the cloud family said no, Xiao Li carefully recorded every debt he used with Uncle Rong and Xiao Ye and Li yu''er, waiting for the future money to be paid back.At this time, Xiao Li is eager to earn money.


    He began to bargain with the magistrate of song. He said that he would catch the murderer, but as a reward, the Yamen must reward him.


    You can''t praise verbally, you have to give money!


    The county magistrate of song thought for a moment that money was nothing if he could solve the case. So he agreed to pay 120 yuan as soon as he could solve the case!


    Of course, these 120 Liang are not only from yamen, but also sponsored by the sun family. If we want to solve the case urgently, the first county magistrate of Song Dynasty and the sun family are the second.


    With the one hundred liang of golden radish, Xiao Li began to go out early and return late every day, greedy for darkness, in order to quickly let the silver into the bag.


    But how to solve the case is around the circle. After several rounds of stuck in the dead circle, the lively came.


    Another life.


    This time, no one else died. It was Sun Tong, the eldest son of the sun family, who had heard that his second brother had died and took his wife and children back to the county to visit his parents.


    On the day when sun Tong''s body was found, a common, seemingly inconspicuous, grey top ship docked at the wharf from Xijin county to the East.


    The first man to get off the boat was a white man in a dark purple gown. He had a clear face, red lips and white teeth, especially a pair of eyes. He was very black and bright.


    Behind the man, there is another young man, who is also very good-looking. He is very gentle, but he is a little thin and looks like a scholar.


    Later, he was a middle-aged man. He was dressed cleanly, but he had a normal appearance, but he was in a good mood. When he got off the boat, he laughed: "it''s on the shore, mom. I don''t want to take a boat anymore!"

 Chapter 1247

    Sun Tong''s body is still found in sun''s dyeing shop.


    Last time Sun Jian died here.


    As early as the second day of the incident, the sun family stopped the business of the dyeing house. Not only the employees went to yamen next to each other to record their confessions, registered their household registration, but also the administrators were supervised. After all, before the murderer of Sun Jian was not arrested, everyone in the dyeing house was suspected.


    The first to find the body was the plumber of Bufang, Zhao Wu.


    Zhao Wunai is an old man in the sun''s cloth dyeing shop. He has worked in the cloth shop for decades. Now he is old. His companion has passed away and his son and grandson have become a family. He doesn''t want to live in his son''s house, which makes his daughter-in-law dislike him, so he simply lives in the cloth shop.


    Bufang is temporarily closed, but Zhao Wu is not homeless. He can still enter Bufang''s backyard from the back door, where he lives.


    But it happened that sun Tong, the youngest son of the sun family, died near the courtyard of his single yard.


    I didn''t recognize a person when I died.


    Zhao was five years old. He got up early in the morning and saw something put by the patio. He smelled a smell of paste. He thought it was a wild cat or a wild dog. He could look at it and find that it was a man!


    A person who has been broken into several pieces and thrown on the ground, big and small, and fried with oil so that he is scorched and tender inside!


    Zhao Wu was so scared that he almost went mad. He shouted and ran out of the street. He opened his mouth and said, "dead! Dead! "


    Finally, with the confirmation of yamen, someone finally recognized that the dead man was no one else. It happened to be sun Tong, the eldest son of sun''s family who went back to the county to visit his relatives.


    What iniquities did the sun''s family create, one after another when their son died?


    Sun renwai and Mrs. sun couldn''t accept the fact, and they cried heartily.


    Xiaoli was informed by yamen that he had no sleepiness in the morning. He hurried to Bufang in a hurry. From afar, he saw that the county magistrate of song had arrived. He was holding a veil to cover his mouth, standing beside the tree shade of the yard and taking a chest pat.


    Xiaoli goes forward, and a yamen servant recognizes him. He makes way for him and informs the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty could not care about the nausea and vomiting. He came over with his mouth and nose covered. He said with a pale face: "it''s too miserable. It''s really miserable. How could he die like this? His hands, feet, including his head, have been blown out of shape, and it''s too smelly."


    It''s not acceptable for ordinary people to have body oil after the explosion.


    Xiaoli did not speak for a while, but went to check in silence. After a test, he found that the preservation degree of the corpse was very low. After a special look, he found that the frying degree was so high that he almost destroyed all the evidence on the surface of the corpse.


    This is definitely not good news. In addition to proving that the murderer is insane and is really a corpse masochist, it also adds great difficulty to the direction of solving the case.


    For example, if his mother is here, Xiao Li may be able to cut the existing corpse, check the internal muscle density or texture environment, judge the death time of the dead, and even identify the specific characteristics of the murderer''s height and strength from the perspective of cutting and the method of blasting the corpse.


    But Xiao Li is still an intern. Unlike his mother''s Decathlon, he knows the principle of many things even if he has seen her do them before, but he can''t do them at all.


    The reason is that he has no experience.


    Lao Zhu''s autopsy has never been done according to the book. Touching a corpse can determine the degree of rigor, which is impossible for novices to do.


    In the end, even though he grew up with the corpse, Xiao Li is really a six-year-old child. Even if he is precocious and smart, many things are still beyond his understanding.


    At the same time, Xiaoli was annoyed. Under the expectant eyes of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, he could only say, "take the confession first."


    The body has become like this, and the county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t expect to find out the ugly Yin Mao. However, seeing that the little Lingtong was also a rare figure unable to return to the sky, he couldn''t help but be disappointed.


    After all, he knows what kind of material he is. He can engage in economy and murder. He really can''t. But he has put his whole body and mind on the little Lingtong. If the little Lingtong can''t do it, the case will become more and more serious. Finally, he will disturb the state capital and even spread it to the capital


    Then


    Thinking that he was about to leave office within two years, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t want to fall into the name of lax governance at this time. He might even lose his black hat


    "Let''s take the confession first." In the end, there is no way. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty can only say that there is no way to cry with the corpse?


    In terms of oral confession, Zhao Wu is the first. Zhao Wu said that he came back late last night. He went to his eldest son''s house and only came back after supper. After drinking some wine, he didn''t come back very sober. He also couldn''t remember whether the body had been there last night.


    After the Yamen investigation, it is also confirmed that Zhao Wu did go to his eldest son''s house last night. His eldest son''s family, including neighbors, can testify.


    Then there was the confession of the second eldest son of the sun family.


    Sun Tong, whose household registration is still in Xijin County, left Xijin County as early as five years ago to settle down in Huaiyu County, where his father-in-law is located.Huaiyu county is the best one of the five counties in Tingjiang Prefecture, and it is also the county established by the state capital. It is the important organ of Tingjiang Prefecture. Sun Tong''s father-in-law is of high status. He is the official of the government of Tingjiang Prefecture and the official of the imperial court.


    Grandson''s family is just a businessman. It can be said that he has used up the blessings of his ancestors for 18 generations.


    The sun family, as a young man, knows how to deal with the world. Therefore, when his wife suggested that he was not used to living in Xijin County, he took his wife and moved to tingjiangzhou, and even settled down in Huaiyu county.


    Sun family is not a burden, but it seems that it is no different from the burden. His wife''s family is like that. He is determined not to go back to the sun family to inherit the family business. Therefore, sun Yuanwai and his wife put their full efforts on Sun Ershao and Sun Jian.


    Sun Jian, of course, is a dandy. As a businessman, few of them have good conduct. Don''t worry about how to play or make trouble. As long as he can do business and continue to run his family''s business, the old couple will have nothing to ask for.


    But now Sun Jian''s life is crying. When the old couple are exhausted, they must inform the remaining eldest son to come back.


    Sun Tong is back, not only he is back, but also his wife and children.


    Others speculate that it should be because sun Dawang thought of his parents'' sadness that he specially asked his wife and children to come back to visit their parents, which also reassured the old man. After all, his younger brother died, and his older brother was still there. It''s impossible for the younger generation to ignore the older generation.


    But bad things one after another, just came back, sun Tong also died.


    It''s worse than Sun Jian.


    Sun Jian is smashed into meat mud, sun Tong is fried into pieces, all of them are different, dead without a whole body.


    The two elders of the sun family really broke down. During the process of recording the confession, they were all crying. Jiang''s daughter-in-law, who had once met each other, accompanied Mrs. sun all the time. It was the legendary government Yin Qianjin of tingjiangzhou and WAN''s wife, who didn''t show up.


    And inside because of sun Tongzhi''s death, people outside the county also have new resources.


    In just one month, four people died, which is the first time in the past decades in Xijin county.


    No matter whether you are afraid or not, gossip is always a matter of no distinction between men and women, old and young.


    Everyone says it''s hot!


    Liu Wei thought that he should buy some chicken for Goo Goo. When he was selecting live chickens in front of the stall, he heard the God, the aunt selling chicken, saying to the vegetable vendor at the nearby stall, "it must have been an accident. I would say that the sun family is rich and incorrigible, and it must have been retribution. This time, it must have been the ghost who had been hurt by them who came back to claim his life!"

 Chapter 1248

    The aunt said that there was something wrong with it, and the vegetable vendor nearby thought deeply: "it''s a lot of injustice. It''s just that they let two young masters of their family die one after another. I don''t know how many more the ghost will kill."


    "Don''t you have two grandchildren? I don''t think two children will be better. " The aunt said and sighed: "it''s the poor two little children. You say it''s going to pay for their lives. Go to find granddaughter and grandwife. What''s a child?"


    Liu Wei listened to the news and couldn''t help but pick up a conversation: "you have a homicide case here?"


    The aunt took a look at him and saw that he was a handsome young man with white face. He said, "you are not from our county, are you?"


    "Liu Wei said:" passing by Guixian, I just got off this boat


    When Aunt heard this, she said: "then you have to go quickly. We have several outstanding cases. We haven''t found the murderer for a month, and we don''t know what kind of perversion the murderer is! You''d better not stay here. We, the honest local leaders, go home after work. If you stay outside for a moment, you''re afraid of meeting the murderer easily! "


    Liu Wei nods to take aunt''s advice, probes again, and asks, "can you tell me more about it?"


    Aunt immediately lowered her voice, mysterious, nagging to complete science popularization.


    Wei couple also went to buy a lot of things, mostly for food. After staying on the boat for so long, they ate dry food. Now they are eager to eat some meat.


    When they came here with meat cakes in their mouths, the Wei couple saw the female tiger who had enslaved them all the way sitting on the side of the chicken stand and talking to the chicken seller.


    The Wei couple couldn''t help pushing Zhong Ziyu beside them: "she would pretend to be self-restraint in front of outsiders. She doesn''t know how fierce she is at ordinary times. She is just a crazy woman."


    Zhong Ziyu dislike away from him, did not let his oily hand next to his clothes, and calm way: "to ask her, is it a night here, or leave today?"


    Wei couple groaned: "what''s the use of asking, can she know where to go? It''s all broken. Where is it different... "


    Zhong Ziyu said, "she has seen it."


    Wei couple immediately back a shake, mouth of the meat cake almost infarcted him.


    Look at the chicken stall again. It''s true that the noble young man dressed like a dog and a woman dressed as a man can see that the Wei couple just got more than se. How much advice they had right now? He hurried to run over and asked respectfully, "what''s your order?"


    Liu Wei frowned, wondering why the man suddenly nodded and bowed, looked at his guilty face, and said, "find an inn, let''s stay tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    Because they were close to the wharf, the couple had to find an inn built near the wharf. The inn was not big, but the people were still busy.


    As soon as Liu Wei went in, he saw an old man with a moustache on the first floor beside the lobby, waving a fan and talking freely: "to say that the grandson is very young, but he is a man with great blessings. If not, the blessings are too good. That''s not true. Heaven hates him..."


    If storyteller wants to hear more people, he will naturally talk about what people like to hear. This morning''s murder, however, for a moment, a story has come out. If the people who don''t know the details really heard it, they would raise their hands and ask, "how is his wife good when sun is dead?"


    Yes, when it comes to sun Dabao, people who enter the county in the West have to mention his wife Wan.


    Wanshi is the daughter of the government Yin of Tingjiang Prefecture. She is rich in money, good in clothes and good in food. Why can''t Manchu''s literati, martial arts and young talents look up to her, but she looks up to the son of an extremely humble businessman in front of an official family?


    And that''s why storytellers have repeatedly stressed that sun is blessed.


    Not really? No luck to marry the official lady? Or is it the official of the third grade?


    Liu Wei watched for a while and found a place. When the Wei couple went to arrange their room, she had grabbed a handful of melon seeds and listened with interest.


    Different from the story told by the chicken vendor''s aunt, the storyteller told sun TAISHAO the first half of his life, focusing on his wife. Among them, how to get to know his wife, how to meet her at first sight, how to meet each other late, how to settle down for life, and finally get a beauty back, which is called a romantic and extraordinary story, can be written into a drama.


    After listening for a while, Liu Wei also raised her hand and asked, "I heard that this time sun Da Shao died, it''s worse than his brother? Is that the case? "


    The storyteller clapped his fan and said, "good question, how can I die? Have you ever heard of the eighteen layers of hell? "


    Someone immediately yelled, "I heard that my mother said that she had done evil before she died and went to hell for 18 times. I want the little devil to hook his tongue and fry the oil pan!"


    "By the way, the fryer!" Mr. shushuo obviously has internal information. After all, it''s a case that happened this morning. Most people know that people are dead. It''s hard to see how to die. People in the Yamen have seen how to die, but the people outside are not clear.


    Look, everyone is interested. Mr. shushuo is selling again.


    "You say, how big a pot is a man so big that he can be thrown into the frying pot?"


    A little girl started: "well, how big is it?""But where do ordinary people have such a big pot? You say, is there another way? "


    "I don''t know," they said to each other, shaking their heads for a long time. "I don''t know


    The storyteller smiled and was about to announce the answer, but listened to the door position. A clear, cool, beautiful male voice floated over: "cut into small pieces, it''s not easy to explode."


    The storyteller was stunned for a moment. He turned around and recognized that this was the young man who had just asked sun how he died.


    Obviously, that young man is not a native. I haven''t seen him before. But this is near the wharf. Xijin county is also the wharf county. There are always many businessmen coming and going. It''s not surprising.


    "Nonsense, how can we cut people into pieces, not chickens, ducks and pigs!" The girl who just said that obviously didn''t see much of the world, so it was a firm answer.


    But the storyteller said at this time: "I really got this young man right. It was cut into pieces and exploded!"


    It''s a long time.


    Liu Wei, on the contrary, is not interested in listening to the following words because of the speculation and implementation. She gets up and goes directly to the second floor.


    In the corridor on the second floor, Wei couple was lying on the railing and listening to the following passage. When Liu Wei came up, he stood up straight and pointed carefully to the room behind him, saying, "this is yours."


    Liu Wei "Er" sound, from his side, walk half and stop, turn around.


    The Wei couple were nervous and their backs were stiff.


    Liu Wei said, "go and find out what the Yamen says about this case."


    "Wei couple stupefied for a moment, immediately nodded:" I''m going now

 Chapter 1249

    The Wei couple''s work efficiency was very high. When they came back half an hour later, they drank water and said, "yamen is very confidential. I handed over tens of liang of silver to find out. Recently, there have been many homicides in the West County. Except for the woman named Huang Erbao at the beginning, the rest of them died in a bad way. Yamen said that this case should be investigated together with the first few. They said that they would not die As I said, this is a series of murders. "


    "Oh?"


    Liu Wei is a little surprised. Four people died in a month. I''m sure I would think that this is a serial crime. But the murderer''s method of killing and the way of throwing the body are different every time. If he meets an irresponsible county yamen, he will definitely decide that this is a single crime for the sake of reducing the situation.


    The serial murders are not fun. Liu Wei went to Sichuan Province for several months to catch up with the murderers.


    But also, before she determined that it was a serial case, the government yamen, from Fu Zichen to yamen servant, insisted that it was a single crime, not for others, because the pressure of a single crime was relatively small, and it was easier to say something when reporting upward.


    Usually, even if some murders are obviously serial crimes, the inner part of Yamen will try its best to guide individual crimes.


    It has nothing to do with the case itself, but it has something to do with the size of the incident and the social impact.


    "It''s true that they''re not doing it." Liu Wei said so with a smile on her face.


    She is a newcomer. Through her experience on the ship, she naturally knows that she has arrived in a country called Xianyan, which is another land, another continent, and Qingyun across the whole ocean.


    Xijin county is the first county that Liu Wei saw. The official character of Xijin county directly determines her understanding and understanding of the whole Xianyan country.


    Now the county government of Xijin county gives her a good impression, which gives her a little more confidence in what she originally wanted to do.


    If the county government of this country is conscientious and realistic, is it also feasible for her to report the case directly and ask the county government to help her find her missing relatives?


    After all, she is not from Xianyan. Liu Wei also knows that she is weak. On the way, she thinks that if she can help the government yamen, it is the best.


    But she didn''t know the nature of the officials here, and she didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, Rong Ling''s identity is very important. He is also the current candidate of Qingyun country''s reserve monarch. If not in case, she didn''t want to expose this.


    "We''ll go to yamen later." Said Liu Wei.


    Wei couple left and asked, "do you want to help them solve the case?"


    "That''s right." Liu Wei said, "I want to talk to them about a condition."


    For the benefit of her arresting the real murderer in Xijin County, she exchanged a paper of sea searching document for the magistrate.


    ¡­¡­


    After the plan was confirmed, Liu Wei asked the Wei couple to go out and ask for more details about several cases.


    The Wei couple were particularly reluctant. They had been in a fucking boat for a month, and they were tired. They wanted to lie down when they got on the shore. But they dared not have any opinions. They just went out with their heads depressed. Before they went, they pulled Zhong Ziyu on.


    Pull on Zhong Ziyu, just want to find someone to accompany him, by the way and Zhong Ziyu together, scold the abnormal female tiger who used them as the old black slave.


    But I didn''t expect that after hearing that Liu Wei wanted to search the sea for people by the imperial court''s forces, Zhong Ziyu even came to the spirit. He also used his face, which looked like a very liberal arts scholar, to listen to the information with his voice and voice.


    When Wei couple''s mind turned, they basically knew what he was trying to figure out.


    "You can''t forget that Yueshan Sheng?! They are so kind to you that they want you to think about him all the time? "


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t want to deal with the Wei couple. He frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    "He''s going to kill you..."


    "Can you stop talking?" Zhong Ziyu''s impatient stare interrupts the Wei couple and turns away from them.


    The Wei couple was so angry that they didn''t pay attention to him. They went straight ahead and walked to a mutton restaurant.


    Thinking that the meat cake just now was not enough, the Wei couple went in and asked for a pot of instant boiled mutton. Before the meat came up, they were playing with chopsticks.


    This is not the time for dinner. There is no business in the mutton restaurant. The Wei couple also took the opportunity to talk with the boss for a second. They are always asking about the murder.


    The boss said something that was not fresh and everyone knew. Then when he saw the guests coming, he got up to greet them.


    Here are two young girls with good looks. They should be brother and sister or brother-in-law. They take a sheep and come in and say, "boss, change one."


    The owner of the mutton restaurant obviously knew them well, and asked, "would you like to eat it?"


    "Yes." The young girl said, "my aunt''s mouth is sharp. I''m afraid she can''t find her favorite one even if she changes all the sheep here."


    The owner of the mutton restaurant said, "I have three ewes here, two of them have been changed. If you can''t do the last one, you can change to another house. But I won''t refund the silver."The girl smacked her lips and nodded, "I see. Please change it for us. We are still waiting for the milk at home."


    When the boss went to the backyard, the two young girls found a chair to sit down.


    Because the mutton restaurant has only one table of guests, the young girl subconsciously looks at the only guest.


    At this point, both sides were stunned.


    At that moment, Zhong Ziyu came to find the Wei couple. He saw them in the mutton restaurant, so he came in and said, "you still want to eat, not to inquire..."


    Before he had finished speaking, he was stared at by the other two hot eyes.


    Zhong Ziyu turned his head and recognized them for a while. Then he recognized them and said, "it''s you?"


    The voice did not fall, but see that the beautiful girl, excited eyes a red, covered his face and began to cry.


    The Wei couple were startled.


    Zhong Ziyu is not so good either.


    When she did not say hello, she suddenly cried heartily. Naturally, it was Yun Chu. When she saw her first love that had ended before she had started, she could not bear it. She turned around and ran out.


    Zhong Ziyu and Wei are both unknown, so yunmi stares at Zhong Ziyu, who is born with a good appearance, with a cold face.


    When the boss led the new sheep out, yunmi took the sheep and walked out to Zhong Ziyu''s side. He also deliberately went to bump into others.


    He bumped the little white face of the scholar''s face askew, and Yun Mi hummed proudly and left the mutton restaurant with his head up and chest up.

 Chapter 1250

    Yunchu came back to the inn in tears. As soon as he went in, he went back to the room with a dull head. Yunchu thought he wanted to call her, but before he opened his mouth, he saw that the door of the room on the second floor had been thrown.


    After a while, yunmi comes back with the sheep. Li yu''er originally follows Yunxiang and turns around. When she sees the situation, she runs over and touches the ewe before and after.


    Cloud wants to come over and ask his brother, "did you bully your sister again?"


    Cloud look for injustice: "where have?"


    "Then what happened to her? I watched and cried. "


    Yunchu has always been a happy school, which can make her cry hard. It must have been beaten and hurt. And the whole county, which will beat her, will also find one.


    Yunmi didn''t dare to tell her that Yunchu was seeing her first love. Even when he went out for a long journey blind, he didn''t dare to talk about a little white face. Finally, he mumbled for a while, but he could only admit: "I hit her."


    Cloud wants to have guessed that this is the case, so he teaches him: "it''s outside, not at home. She''s a big girl again. Don''t make trouble with her all the time."


    The cloud seeks to hold to bend extremely, but still nodded the head, indicated later did not hit.


    Originally thought it was the little contradiction between brother and sister, but at dinner time, Yun thought that Yun Chu was still crying, his eyes were red and swollen.


    Cloud wants some Lengshen, cloud mat also found, frown to ask: "how?"


    Cloud Chu dare not tell the truth, cloud seek also didn''t have many mouth, or cloud wanted to say: "two small have a temper."


    Yunxi didn''t care. He just sat at the top of the table and said, "don''t cry when you eat."


    In a word, Yunchu, who cried uncontrollably, was forced to stop tears and bite chopsticks.


    Yunchu cried all the way when he found out that his sweetheart had a "wife''s house". He went to Xijin county and went to Heishui village to get distracted. This time, the old man met again. She was stimulated again, and the uproar was not over. Let alone that night, the next day, she got up, and she was in a bad mood.


    Yunmi didn''t know what to say about her. No matter how good her temper was, she was really angry.


    But cloud Chu himself did not know, every day pulling the only informed cloud to find grievances.


    Yunmi didn''t leave her hand this time. She really beat her. At last, yunmi wanted to knock on the door and stopped.


    Cloud wants to wring his ears and go downstairs, saying that he is walking out: "if you have time to bully your sister in the inn, you might as well run errands for me. Your third brother says that Li Guniang''s illness is not clear in his mind. He has prescribed several medicines, so let''s go to the drugstore to look for them."


    Yunmi didn''t want to go out. It''s so big to enter the county in the West. He''s done shopping for a long time. It''s no fun to go out again. But he needs to listen to Yunchu cry when he stays in the inn. He''s more impatient. Finally, he weighs the two and leaves the gate with the fourth elder sister.


    Yunxi''s medicines are not locally produced. There may be some in the south of the Yangtze River, but in the small county town of Xijin County, they haven''t really had one. They found seven or eight pharmacies and went back empty handed. They inquired that there was another one on the opposite street of Yamen. Then they passed.


    But it''s also a coincidence. Just at the gate of yamen, I saw an acquaintance.


    Yun Mi immediately jumps and runs over, and opens his mouth and shouts, "little brother Li!"


    Xiao Li is in Yamen right now. He has just ordered someone. He wants to go to sun''s dyeing shop again. Not long after he came out, he saw yunmi running in front of him.


    Xiao Li smiled a little and greeted them kindly.


    Looking at their ready-made work, yunmi should go to work on the case. Immediately curious, he asked excitedly, "can I go together?"


    Xiao Li was shocked for a while. He didn''t care. His mother always took him with her when handling cases. In his opinion, they were all acquaintances. If they were interested, it would be nothing to go with them, but outsiders might be bored.


    But yunmi is not afraid of boredom. He is so excited.


    Xiaoli agrees, and yunmi immediately looks at his fourth sister.


    Finally, it''s the last shop. Cloud wants to find it by himself. Let''s go with a wave of his hand.


    After seeing them leave, Yunxiang turns to the small drugstore across the street. The good news is that this small drugstore actually has one of the medicines in the Yunxi list. It''s just a little deep. It needs to be found again, but the book shows that there is inventory.


    This search lasted for a long time. It took more than half an hour to turn it out, and the weight was very small. Yunxiang bought all of them. When he came out, he suddenly hit a man.


    He was a young man in white. He was about to enter the drugstore and had a face-to-face encounter with her. She also ran into each other''s arms.


    Cloud wants to step back quickly. He can''t help being embarrassed.


    And the young man in white, who was very handsome, looked at her, bent down, picked up a small paper bag from the ground and handed it to Yun, thinking, "girl."


    Cloud wants to see that it''s his own medicine. He takes it quickly and says "thank you very much."


    The other party smiled at her again, then missed her, entered the drugstore, and asked: "shopkeeper, there are hundreds of herbs wandering."


    Yun thought that he was also a doctor. Naturally, he knew what the wandering herbs were for. As expected, just after the young man finished asking, the innkeeper of the medicine shop shook his head: "no, this is the medicine of the south. We don''t have any here."The young man in white was disappointed. After thanking him, he went out of the drugstore. Once again, he and Yunxiang passed away. Yunxiang didn''t know what to do. He took off his mouth and said, "what do you want to do with wandering herbs?"


    The man in white stopped in surprise and looked at her and said, "do the autopsy."


    "Autopsy?" Fresh words make cloud think of what they mean for a while.


    The man in White asked, "do you know where to sell?"


    "There shouldn''t be any medicine shops here, but I took some with me and made them into dry medicine. They are in the inn," said Yun


    The man in white thought for a moment and said, "I can do it, too. Can I sell it to you, miss?"


    Cloud thought: "I was a doctor, but I couldn''t find the medicine when I saw the young master. I thought someone in your family had an evil disease and needed the medicine badly. The doctor''s parents thought that even if it wasn''t my patient, I didn''t want to make the patient suffer because of the incomplete medicine. But I don''t know what''s wrong with the autopsy? External disease or internal disease? "


    The man in white raised his lips and praised the beauty of the sentence: "the girl is beautiful and kind-hearted. I admire her very much. Although I am not treating people with medicine, I am also saving people with medicine. I mix the wandering grass with apricot paste and apply it on the burned corpse''s skin surface. After 12 hours, I wash it again. It can make the corpse''s surface appear some of the wounds that the deceased suffered before his death. It''s hard to examine it It is feasible to use this method for the difficult corpses, especially the burned ones, which is conducive to the investigation of the case and the quick capture of the real murderer. "


    Cloud wants to stupefy God, some dull ask: "childe is to do?"


    The man in white nodded: "if you can find the real murderer by this method, you will find a life for the living. In this way, can you sell the wandering grass to me?"


    Cloud thought that he had never thought that he could look like this. He was no better than the rich man in the capital.


    If you want to think that there''s a little work at home, or a little boy, you''ll be in a bit of a dilemma: "I don''t know there''s such a method for autopsy. The son of a friend of mine is also a work of work. At this time, I''m trying to solve the recently famous case of sun''s family for the county government of Xijin county. If there''s such a big use of wandering grass, my son would mind if I told him this method, so as to help him solve the case as soon as possible. It''s a coincidence, yesterday The body of my son''s family is fried to the point of destruction. It should be the same as the burning. If the young man agrees, the young woman will give half of the wandering grass to the young man. "


    The man in white obviously didn''t expect that the work of Xijin County, which she missed before, was actually an acquaintance of the girl she met by chance. After a moment''s hesitation, he said happily, "why not?"


    Cloud wants to be relieved, hurriedly and passionately leads the childe to walk, walking at the same time still smile to talk.


    The Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu, who had been waiting outside the door, saw Liu Wei talking and laughing with a young woman. Both of them had a pause.


    In the end, the Wei couple even cried out in fear: "what is she doing? Do you want to be shameful? A woman who married and gave birth to two children, even flirted with little girls everywhere?! "


    Zhong Ziyu lost his mind a little and then went back to his life. He glanced at the Wei couple in disgust.


    At that time, the handsome Mr. Liu Gongzi also came here. They gave a brief introduction to Zhong Ziyu, which means that they didn''t buy any medicine, but the girl they met had one, so they went to the inn where the girl lived to get the medicine.


    Liu Wei is used to dressing in men''s clothes when she goes out, but because this cloud girl says she is a doctor, Liu Wei knows that in Xianyan country, a woman can become a doctor independently. She immediately comes to be interested and talks with her all the way.


    Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu walk behind.


    Zhong Ziyu is OK. The eyes of the Wei couple are all round. Looking at Liu Wei''s back is like watching a romantic girl who only talks skillfully and plays the role of a good girl on the street!


    When she arrived at the gate of the inn, Li yu''er hurried out and got close to the cloud as soon as she saw it.


    In the past half a month, Li yu''er has known several brothers and sisters of the cloud family, especially Yunxiang and Yunchu. She is very close to them.


    Li yu''er ran out in a crazy way. Without paying attention, he and Liu Wei collided.


    Liu Wei didn''t expect that a big girl would actually bump into herself. Almost two of them fell down together. She quickly reached out and pulled Li yu''er''s wrist for a while, which was to make both of them stable.


    Cloud wants to see the appearance also to be startled, hurriedly pulls Li yu''er, and worries to ask Liu Wei: "can you hurt the childe? My sister, she''s just short tempered. "


    Liu Wei''s good-natured smile shook his head: "it''s OK." After seeing Li yu''er''s obviously stupid appearance for a while, she was still holding the other''s wrist, so she just pinched it, then suddenly said: "lack of soul."


    Cloud wants to see this childe don''t care, first is relieved, then hears the other party second half sentence, immediately froze: "lack of soul disease?"

 Chapter 1251

    Lack of soul disease, which is the old generation''s saying, is called lack of soul disease because of the strange disease in childhood, or the short circuit of fever, or the unclean things, or the simple over shock, which leads to the loss of heart.


    The ancients looked for three souls and six spirits, which means that you are short of one of them.


    In fact, Liu Wei has seen a lot of Li yu''er''s situation. So when she first saw her stupid head, she took a pulse. The pulse showed that she was not born like this. If someone was born with mental impairment, it was called an idiot, that is, life could not be taken care of by himself, and she was stupid and could not speak completely.


    But Li yu''er is obviously not.


    So it''s not natural, it''s created by external force. If it''s external force, it''s divided into many parts, but generally speaking, it''s mainly the head, that is, the brain has been bumped. It''s good to hit, blunt or anything. Anyway, it''s injured. These can be put out by pulse taking. Because the brain is blocked, it will be shown in the pulse.


    Liu Wei just said that, which was her first reaction to see Li yu''er.


    But cloud thought that she obviously knew the disease of dementous. After a moment of stupor, she stared at Liu Wei with wide eyes: "you mean..."


    Her reaction made Liu Wei also Leng: "Miss cloud, don''t you know?"


    Li yu''er rushes out in a hurry. Yun Xiang calls for her sister. Yun Xiang is also a doctor. Liu Wei thinks she knows. So if she says that, she just blurts out. There is no other meaning.


    Yunxiang is not proficient in brain diseases. Li yu''er has always let Yunxi see it. Although Yunxi has read medical books, he specializes in technology. There are family members who are proficient in brain science in Yunxi family, but Yunxi is only half a bucket of water. If he is allowed to cure both internal and external diseases, he can catch them easily and cure brain


    You need to know that the human brain is mysterious and changeable. It''s not a primary school or a specialized school. At first, it''s hard to understand. No matter what else, it''s known about psychosis. But how many kinds of psychosis do you know?


    According to Liu Wei''s knowledge, psychosis can be divided into 14 categories, 90 categories and 120 sub categories.


    Yunxi also knows that liyu''er is not born like this, but because after many years, now it''s hard to find a disease. So this time, Yunxi does the most, which is to prescribe some medicine for liyu''er''s brain, or to release the brain nerves, or to strengthen the brain development. But these, in fact, do not say that they are not helpful to liyu''er, even if they are helpful It''s just a drop in the bucket.


    Naturally, Yunxi didn''t know this. He was very devoted in his treatment, but after all, he mainly took care of rongling. If rongling didn''t take good care of it, he would lose his life. Li yu''er''s life is safe.


    With priorities, although Li yu''er has spent most of her time in the inn, she has not been treated very much. However, it can be seen that Yunxi has worked hard on it, so Xiaoli doesn''t say anything. What''s in her mind is really not very good, and he understands.


    What''s more, Yunxiang is really surprised. How can this Mr. Zhuo meet Li Yuer and break her illness?


    Psychosis? So it''s definitely dementous?


    She thought it might be brain damage.


    Because she has seen that there is a scar on the back of Li yu''er''s head. It should have been hit by something in the early years. There is blood stasis in it?


    That''s what cloud wants to say.


    Liu Wei reaches for Li yu''er''s head.


    Li yu''er recoils subconsciously and hides behind the cloud thought.


    Liu Wei said angrily, "don''t be afraid, girl. Let me show you. I''ll be fine in a moment. I''ll buy you sugar man. Do you like hawthorn or brown sugar?"


    After hearing the delicious food, Li yu''er leaned out his head again and said, "mountain, hawthorn..." She had eaten the Hawthorn sugar man in the city and forgot who bought it for her, but it was delicious.


    Liu Wei knew how to pacify the patient, so she said a mess of words to the children. After a while, Li yu''er was not afraid of her. She stood out from behind Yunxiang and asked her to touch her head.


    Liu Wei touched her back brain for a long time because she had a lot of hair. At last, she put down her hand: "it should be caused in the near future, no more than one year before and after, not in the early years."


    Cloud wants not to believe to pick Li yu''er''s head to see and see, turn round to ask Liu Wei: "touch to know?"


    Wei couple stood by at the moment and smiled, "she doesn''t even have this ability."


    Liu Wei took a look at him.


    The Wei couple immediately shrunk their necks and stepped back.


    Different from the Wei couple like a follower, Zhong Ziyu is a little impatient. He was not a kind person, but now he has no internal power, and his martial arts are not good enough, so he was forced to bow down. But that''s the thought of Liu Wei, who is stronger than him, either to look at her or to be a weak woman.


    "Not medicine?"


    As soon as he said this, Yunxiang was back to his senses. Liu Wei was invited to go in. In the lobby, Li yu''er hurried up the second floor.


    After a while, cloud wants to bring a big burden down, which is full of wandering weeds.


    As soon as Liu Wei reached for it, he saw another man coming down from the second floor. He was a young man in green. His face was cold and clean. He had excellent facial features, which was similar to Yunxiang.The man came over and looked at Liu Wei.


    Cloud wants to introduce: "this is Mr. Liu. Mr. Liu, this is my brother. "


    Liu Wei nodded slightly, courteous: "Mr. cloud is courteous."


    Yunxi also returned to the ceremony, but his eyes circled her for several times, and finally he asked, "Mr. Liu said that this girl is suffering from a psychosis?"


    Liu Wei knew not to explain clearly. The two brothers and sisters were afraid that they would not let her go. They also blamed her for her cheap mouth. They had to be talkative and upset. At the same time, they didn''t cover up their mouth and said their opinions again.


    After all, the first floor is the place where the shop owners do business. Even if it''s not a meal time, there are a lot of customers. It''s obviously not appropriate to talk below.


    How can we finish one or two sentences about the lack of soul.


    The academic director of Yunxi doesn''t care. After a while, he gets up and asks Yunxi to go upstairs to prepare tea. He wants to have a long talk with Liu Wei!


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Almost forced up to the second floor.


    Liu Wei would like to say that she has something else to do, but the young master Yun didn''t give her a chance to explain it. Instead, he kept asking, "young master Liu says that human brain is divided into two parts? What does that mean? "


    "It''s the left brain and the right brain, no, Mr. Yun, I''m down..." Liu Wei said, holding her face


    "Left brain right brain? That''s the name? I haven''t heard of it, four younger sister. Have you heard of it? "


    Cloud think really think, and then said: "I seem to hear uncle nine said once, but I don''t know if it means that."


    The two brothers and sisters talked for a while. Yunxi had already walked up two stairs. Then he turned to Liu Wei and made a gesture: "brother Liu, please."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Why does the Kung Fu of the two sentences change?


    Didn''t they just know each other?

 Chapter 1252

    Zhong Ziyu is really impatient at the moment. Without saying a word, he goes out directly.


    The Wei couple intended to call him, but just two steps later, they were pulled. When he looked back, he saw that the silly girl who was said to be suffering from the aphrodisiac was staring at him, licking her mouth, looking at him and saying: "Hawthorn sugar man..."


    Wei couple waved her away and said mercilessly, "it''s the one who promised you, not me. You ask her for sugar man."


    But Li yu''er is not a fool if she can just talk about it.


    She was sure that the uncle was with the brother in white, so she would not let go. And the Wei couple, because they had no effort to break away, pushed her to the ground and hurt her, and the girl sat on the ground regardless of her want, and began to cry.


    As soon as she cried, people gathered around her.


    The Wei couple were so hard to get off the horse that they shouted with iron on their faces: "get up, don''t give me this! You''re a girl, don''t you want to be shameful? "


    Or that sentence, fool can''t understand, anyway, no sugar!


    At last, Wei couple was afraid of her. They took the girl and rushed out of the crowd and went straight to the sugar gourd stall.


    On the other side, Liu Wei was taken to the elegant room on the second floor, not the guest room, but the elegant room of the inn.


    After a while, the tea was delivered. Yunxi continued the topic.


    Liu Wei is full of opinions, but it''s not so good on the face. He said for a long time that a pot of tea is going to bottom out. Finally, someone knocked outside.


    It was a little girl. She was 15 or 16 years old, and she was very beautiful. But in her arms, the little girl was holding a little baby. The little girl was not old enough to walk. Because she could not see her face clearly when she was wearing too much, she heard the little girl say, "three brothers and four sisters, the little girl refused to eat milk again. She ate it all day yesterday, but she stopped working today!"


    Cloud thought that even if he wanted to listen to Liu Wei again, he got up and walked out quickly. He took over the child, put it in his arms and asked, "why don''t you eat it again?"


    "Cloud Chu flat mouth says:" where do I know


    Yunxiang also knows Xiaoye is picky, so he puts her on his arm and coaxes her gently: "Xiaoye, why don''t you eat? If you don''t eat, you will be hungry. "


    Little night?


    The name


    Liu Wei was happy for a moment. She thought to herself, whose parents named their children this. At night, Grandpa, wouldn''t it be awkward to cry if the accent was not right


    It''s better for her to be ugly, have a good name and remember well. Because she looks ugly, it''s very symbolic at first sight.


    Lengbuding thinks of her daughter, and the smile on Liuwei''s face disappears again. At this time, she hears that the baby girl wanted to hold by cloud suddenly burst into tears.


    "Wow --"


    the sudden cry scared cloud to think of a big jump. Cloud wanted to walk quickly, while walking, wiping tears for her: "what''s the matter? What''s up? Is it hard? Did you pee? Don''t cry don''t cry, baby don''t cry... "


    Rong Ling''s condition is not good to take children, and Xiao Li leaves early and returns late. In this half month, the most important thing to take care of Xiao Ye is Yun Chu and Yun Xiang.


    In particular, cloud thought that she was her sister at home, and she was in charge of the next few younger brothers and sisters. Although she was not good at taking this kind of child who could not walk, she could not count on others here, and half a month later, she was able to take it with her.


    The baby girl cried loudly, but because she was not full, her face was thin and her voice was thin and weak.


    See cloud to coax for a long time also did not coax well, after all is when the mother, Liu Wei also can''t bear to call the child to cry all the time, then get up, walk forward: "I come to see."


    Cloud wants to be stupefied for a while, haven''t responded to come over, the child in the bosom was carried away.


    Put down his hand, cloud wants to explain: "our family has a bad night this time, so he often cries and has a bad temper."


    It''s normal and instinctive for children to cry for milk if they don''t eat well.


    Liu Wei didn''t care. She just picked up the baby, but before she could hold it, she saw the baby cry louder.


    She panicked for a while, thinking that she didn''t hold the baby well, she broke the baby''s hands and feet, sat down quickly, skillfully put the baby on her knee, and pulled her clothes.


    When she sat down like this, Liu Wei came face to face with the child.


    Child: "wow --"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Child: "wow Sobbing - "


    Liu Wei:"... "


    Child: "wuwuwuwuwuwuwu --"


    Liu Wei finally returns to his mind.


    She turned her head around with a wooden head and looked at the cloud with dull eyes. She couldn''t turn her eyes, but her eyes were frozen. Then she asked: "this child Yours? "


    Cloud wants to be stunned by the childe''s expression. The conditioned way: "no, it''s a friend''s......"


    Liu Wei turns her head back again, hugs the crying baby girl in her arms, lowers her head and asks, "what''s his name?"


    Cloud wants to understand: "ah?"


    "That friend of yours!"Cloud wants to see cloud mat one eye, see cloud mat also unidentified so, wring eyebrow didn''t say immediately.


    She didn''t say, but Yunchu didn''t have any scruples. She opened her mouth and said, "young master Rong? Let''s face the square. No, it''s not the square, it''s the edge, let''s face the edge Yes, it''s the name... "


    "Shut up." Cloud wants to make trouble and doesn''t understand what the situation is. He just scolds his sister for talking.


    Yun Chu is about to argue that she has remembered correctly this time, but she stops listening to the loud cry of children in the house. The baby girl stops crying. She just shrinks in her mother''s arms and burps with her eyes closed when she is tired of crying.


    And her mother, after a moment''s silence, stood up and raised her eyes. All around her eyes were red, and even red blood came out of her eyes: "where is he?"


    Cloud wants to take a step back, but cloud mat also finds that it''s not right. He holds Liu Wei''s shoulder and says, "brother Liu..."


    "Pa." Liu Wei''s body shape flashed. He pushed away the cloud mat and went straight to cloud Chu. But his hand slapped the beam post behind the cloud mat. In a blink of an eye, there was a semicircle pit shaped fist mark on the mahogany beam post.


    Cloud Chu is bluffing face pale, hand trembles to point to the room outside.


    "Yunchu!" Yunxi drinks angrily, and the gentle young people are full of anger.


    Cloud wants to also scold: "you shut up for me!" She can see that Mr. Liu and Mr. Rong are enemies. This is to seek revenge!


    Mr. haraharamoto''s identity is not clear, and his injuries are even more unclear. Now, there is an answer.


    Cloud wants to say something. Liu Wei has left yajian''er and walked straight to the guest room opposite.


    Yunxi didn''t want to follow him. His face was livid.


    Cloud wants to go with her. When she passes by Yun Chu, she stares at her sister, stabs her forehead and says, "look at the third brother and don''t kill you!"


    On the other side, in front of the elegant wooden door, a young man in white with fierce face, holding the child in one hand, and pressing the other hand on the door quickly, he will push it open in a twinkling of an eye.


    After catching up with him, he directly stood in front of the other party and said calmly, "brother Liu is very knowledgeable and devoted to making friends. Please don''t be aggressive."


    Liu Wei looks at him with his teeth clenched. His eyes are more like a dead man than a man.


    "Let''s go." She said softly, with a small voice, but not angry and proud, dumb enough to cut people.


    Yunxi won''t let him. Not only he, but also Yunxiang rushes to Liu WEIhuai''s little girl.


    Yun wondered what the situation was like. She was only afraid that the baby girl would be hurt.


    But where is it possible for her to take the baby girl away? Liu Wei, who was staring at the cloud mat, turned her eyes and thought to the cloud.


    Cloud wants to be stared at all over by his murderous eyes, but he still has the courage to say: "if you come in disorder, we will report to the official. The inn is full of people. When the yamen runner comes, you don''t want to run!"


    Liu Wei was silent for a while. Suddenly, she smiled in a mute voice. If she was scared to death, now this smile is full of horror.


    The cloud thought his back was shaking.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to talk to her at all. Since she didn''t let her, she didn''t blame her.


    With one hand pushed forward, she closed her fingers to the chest of the cloud mat. In the frightened eyes of cloud, she watched the door behind her open, while his third brother, Liu Gongzi in white, clapped him into the room, smashed the screen at the door, folded with the screen, and fell to the ground.


    "Three brothers!" Cloud wants to rush in and pick up the cloud mat.


    Yunxi also thought that he was mortal or wounded. But when he came back to his senses, he found that he didn''t hurt at all. Except for the screen behind him, he didn''t have anything to do with his chest.


    At this time, the sound of "bang Dang" and the falling of porcelain resounded in the house.


    Cloud Xi cloud wants to turn his head to see at the same time, and he sees Rong Leng, who is lying on the bed, staring at the direction of the door in shock.


    And the cup of tea that was put in his hand fell on the ground, broke and didn''t say, and was full of wet water.

 Chapter 1253

    After a brief silence, the first thing that makes a sound is the thought of the cloud.


    She looked at Rong Leng, and her tears came out: "Rong childe......"


    Rong Leng didn''t look at her. He didn''t even notice the cloud mat sitting on the ground and not getting up. His vision was only occupied by the man at the door, full of heart, only her.


    Liu Wei also looked at Rong Leng, four eyes facing each other. She saw his strong eyebrows and eyes, his pale face, and even his weak posture.


    Yes, she is weak. She has known Rong Ling for so long. She has never seen him as weak as she is now. She seems to have lost her energy and spirit. The whole person is like a sick lady sitting on the bed. Her limbs are stiff and hard to move.


    She can''t care about anything else. She has no time to say a word in her heart. She goes over and stands in front of the bed under the eyes of brother and sister of the cloud family who can''t bear to look straight.


    "Bang." Another big bang.


    It''s Rong Leng''s voice when he thinks of it, but he touches the bed.


    There are a lot of things on the small table.


    Because the edge of the bed is not allowed, in addition to the cup on the outside of the bed, the small table also put a lot of other daily necessities, messy medicine bottles, and empty medicine bowls confiscated at noon.


    This collision, a few overturns, the ground is terrible, but it seems that Leng didn''t see the mess in front of the bed, and he still struggles to get up, but he has no strength on his hands, so he will fall under the bed.


    At the critical moment, the young man in white stopped him.


    Liu Wei clenched Rong Leng''s arm. Across the clothes, she touched the line of his arm. Different from before, she lost a lot of weight.


    She closed her eyes without saying a word. When she opened them again, her eyes were wet. Her throat was bitter and dry. She didn''t speak. She just closed her lips and dragged the weak man back to the bed. When he sat down, she sat beside the bed. Then, without saying a word, she hugged him.


    Thousands of words are worth this hug. All emotions are intertwined. Liu Wei cries and the whole person trembles.


    Rong Leng let her hold her so quietly. After a short silence, he clenched his teeth and held her back with both hands.


    Obviously there is no strength, but it''s like kneading people into their bones.


    Yunxi and Yunxiang are still in the room. They look at the picture in front of them. Apart from being stunned, they are still stunned.


    Maybe the parents hugged too tightly. The baby girl caught in the middle of them couldn''t stand it. She cried again.


    The cry of the baby broke the strange and tense atmosphere in the room. Liu Wei wanted to step back. She wanted to have a good look at Rong Ling, her husband and her husband. She wanted to ask why he was like this and why the whole person was dying.


    But she couldn''t move. When she tried to retreat for the first time, she was carried back. When she tried again, she was held more severely. When she tried for the last time, she didn''t need to react. The first reaction was the ugly in her arms. Finally, the little guy couldn''t stand it. Twisting his body, her father or mother was good. In a word, let her go first!


    Let Leng or let Liu Wei go, the body is let go, the hand is holding her hand, how can not be loose.


    Once again, I saw clearly the morbid state on his face. Liu Wei was in a bad mood. Obviously, she was not so sentimental. But because of the long separation and the heavy backlog of missing, her tears fell with her.


    I can''t stop when I fall off, and the more I cry, the worse I feel.


    Rong Leng quickly and carefully wipes her nose, looks at herself with red nose tip, and then leans to kiss her lips.


    Cloud mat: "..."


    The cloud thought: "well


    The first time I saw a man kissing with a man, Yunxi was a more traditional and pedantic person. He stayed there and the whole person was wooden. A certain string in his head, called reason, snapped to pieces.


    Yunxiang is not so good. Unlike the three brothers who only love to study medicine and are always serious, Yunxiang is a doctor, but she is also a girl.


    Although she doesn''t necessarily love to do all the things the women love to do, there are some things that don''t need her to take the initiative, just others to take the initiative.


    For example, her mother, because she is the daughter of a businessman, is the most intelligent in daily news, and because she has only one daughter, when her father goes out to see a doctor, her mother loves to torture the only daughter at home, for example, she has to say some gossip outside.


    Whose family is married again, whose family is married again, whose son is a waste snack, not only strolling in the brothel, but also in the swineherd restaurant.


    Sir?


    Yes, it''s the swineherd''s restaurant. I don''t understand. It''s men and men


    Therefore, in the original very young cloud think heart, men and men that matter, has long appeared, is not new.


    But it is not normal to suddenly see the same face.


    Not only is there a swineherd''s house outside, but also some noble mansions like to raise some male pets. Yun thought that after her mother accidentally opened the door of the new world, her whole life was not good.


    For example, later, when she grew up, she began to sit for medical treatment. One day, a patient came to her for medical treatment, accompanied by relatives. The patient was a student who came to Beijing from other places to take an examination. He was very elegant and gentle, and accompanied him, not his relatives, but his elder brother.The elder brother is quite rough. He is not only not like a scholar, but also a bit grumpy and scolding.


    At first, cloud thought that it was nothing. She saw a lot when she went out and got tired of being taken care of by her schoolmates.


    But the elder brother''s swearing was not right. For example, "what did you do to save ink stars when you said that you should light the lamp when reading at night? Now, I hurt my eyes! I''ll tell you that you must finish stewing fish soup later. If you dare to do something harmful, what are you doing if I don''t beat you? What do you want? Drink water, you still have the face to drink water? I''ll pour it out for you. Don''t move. What can I do if I knock it! "


    It''s just that the elder martial brother is still nagging. Maybe he hates iron too much and doesn''t become steel. Anyway, after seeing the doctor for as long as he wants, Yun wants to hear the other side scold his younger martial brother for as long as he wants.


    At the end of the scolding, Yunxiang can''t speak any more. He just wants to get rid of them.


    No wonder she can''t stand it. If you scold, you can scold well. If you swear, it''s OK. But the smell of your scolding Wait, can''t you swear? If you like to scold, you should study hard. Don''t scold strangely. Your relationship is also strange!


    Anyway, those words of light scolding can be heard from her mother to her father every day.


    Since then, men and men that what, in the cloud want pure thought, stained with indelible shadow.


    At present, more imaginative things happen than those two students scolded and scolded last time.


    Two people in front of her They are kissing!


    Mouth to mouth kiss!


    Kiss a lot!


    Even if she stood behind, but she saw clearly, is really close to the mouth, really kiss!

 Chapter 1254

    After all, Yunxiang has a wide range of knowledge. He floats and sinks for a long time in the shock of directly attacking the soul, and finally slows down.


    But when she turned to see her third brother, she panicked again.


    Just because of the expression of his third brother It''s like the soul is out of the body.


    Cloud wants to hurriedly and carefully call: "elder brother?"


    No response.


    Cloud wants to simply reach out, cover his eyes, pull people out, and say, "let''s go, don''t look, don''t look."


    The cloud mat was pulled out of the room, and the door was closed specially by cloud.


    Out of the corridor, when he heard the noise of diners downstairs, Yunxi finally came back to himself slowly, but for a while, he could not use his poor words to describe the scare he just suffered.


    Cloud wants to hold the elder brother''s arm and pull him away.


    But listening to his third brother''s red face and blue veins on his forehead, he said, "I don''t know what to say. It''s ridiculous!"


    Cloud wants to look at Rong Gongzi''s room and lower his voice: "that''s someone else''s business, even if Yes, there are some other hobbies, but we can''t control them even if they are not related to us... "


    "Hobbies?" Yunxi''s expression was even worse: "it''s just like three wives and four concubines, but it''s clear that he was worried about his wife before, and turned around and ran out of a man who was not three or four. It''s really It''s really Not as good as animals! "


    After returning, Yun wants to have a look at the door of master Rong''s room, and then looks up to call his little sister: "Yun Chu."


    Yunchu is at the corner of the stairs. She was really frightened just now. The white and unknown young man smashed a hole in the red column behind her with one fist. She was confused at that time and knew that she had made trouble. She had been carefully hiding in the corner.


    Now four elder sisters call her, cloud Chu rushes over.


    Cloud wants to whisper to his sister.


    After hearing this, Yun Chu was not sure. "Now go to find Xiao Li''s brother? But little brother Li has gone to Yamen. Yamen should not allow other people to enter. "


    "He went to sun''s dyeing shop. I don''t know which street it is. You ask people to go. Remember, go back quickly and tell him that something important happened."


    Cloud Chu also dare not ask more, hurried to run downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Yunchu''s movement was very fast. He asked seven questions and eight questions, and soon arrived at sun''s dyeing shop.


    Bufang has been sealed. It''s forbidden to enter before and after. It''s sealed by Yamen and supervised by yamen servants.


    Yun Chu tells yamen servant to find Xiao Li''s younger brother. Yamen servant hesitates for a moment


    At the critical moment, a childish voice sounded: "sister Yunchu?"


    Xiaoli is surprised to see Yunchu outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yunchu only said to Xiaoli, "the fourth elder sister said that there was a big deal in the inn. I don''t know what happened, but a fierce young master went to Rong''s room, and I still heard the sound of falling things. I don''t know if it was a fight."


    Small Li Leng for a while: "ferocious son of evil?"


    "Cloud Chu heart has lingering palpitation:" anyway his expression is to want to eat a person


    Xiaoli frowned and closed her mouth tightly. She stuffed a pile of messy rice paper into the yamen runner beside her and left with her feet raised.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the Wei couple are going to be bored to death.


    Is that girl a fool? Bah, she is a fool, there is no smart person in the world!


    Buy Hawthorn sugar man and berry sugar man, buy berry sugar man and Su sugarcane sugar man, etc. buy a bunch of sugar man with every flavor on the stall, and shout to eat orange shortcake. If you don''t buy it, you will make a noise. You will cry and howl!


    Wei couple didn''t have much private money, and silver didn''t fall from the sky. For this money, he went to be a pickpocket!


    Later, when I met Liu Wei, it was even more tragic. The woman directly stole the silver from him and Zhong Ziyu. Now she is a rich woman. They are so poor that they dare to hide only twelve pieces of silver at the sole of their shoes. They are so miserable.


    After buying the orange shortbread, Wei couple said they would do nothing. He stared at the silly girl and said sternly, "I have no money!"


    The silly girl didn''t know whether she understood or not, so she giggled with food and put it in her mouth.


    Look at her stuffed, Wei couple are hungry!


    He bought a meat pie with the last copper plates in his hand, and blew the hot and greasy meat pie. The Wei couple was about to take their first bite. Suddenly, they rushed to several people behind him and knocked him in regardless.


    One didn''t pay attention and dropped the patty.


    The Wei couple looked up and was about to condemn the culprit, but saw that the man who had just hit him had gone.


    Wei couple saw clearly, was a child, angrily opens the mouth to shout: "which does not have the long eye smelly boy, your father and mother did not teach you blind person not to go on the street!"


    Xiao Li, worried about Uncle Rong, walked so fast that he didn''t even wait for Yun Chu to see Li yu''er on the way.


    So when Xiaoli runs back to the Inn and rushes up to the second floor, Yunchu and liyu''er catch up.In the corridor on the second floor, cloud wanted to see Xiaoli in a hurry. He hurriedly grabbed him and didn''t let him enter the room directly.


    After Xiaoli is pulled, he rushes to the cloud and asks, "what''s the matter with Yunxiang, my uncle?"


    Cloud wants to ponder over the words and says, "no matter what, he is your elder. Even if he is no longer a thing, he can''t do it, you know?"


    Xiaoli is stunned.


    Cloud wants to sigh: "your father He either doesn''t love your mother, or maybe, there are many temptations in life. After all, you should say that your father is a patient. Don''t hit him. "


    Xiaoli is totally confused.


    Cloud wants to squat down and hold the child tightly, then touch his head: "it doesn''t matter. Come out when you are wronged."


    Xiaoli grabs her head, inexplicably.


    At the end of the day, Yunxiang put Xiaoli in.


    The door opened and closed, and then there was a deafening scream inside: "ah!"


    Cloud wants to nervously clench the corner of the clothes, a face of melancholy stare at the door of the room.


    Xiao Li went in for a long time but didn''t come out.


    The room is quite soundproof.


    Yunchu is afraid to move because he knows something happened.


    Li yu''er just came to find Xiao Li. Whenever she came back early in the evening, Xiao Li would stay in this room for a while. As long as she waited at the door, Xiao Li would come out to play with her soon!


    The door was closed for nearly half an hour before it opened. Xiaoli came out first. It seemed that he didn''t expect so many people at the door. He was stunned for a moment, then his face was excited and he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. "My mother came to us! My mother! "


    "Your mother?" Yunchu is extremely surprised.


    Li yu''er doesn''t know what they are talking about, but she is happy to see Xiaoli.


    Only cloud thought


    Cloud wants to stay now, silly, silly, in front of a dark, a blank head, only eight words, those eight words appear in front of her, reverberate in her mind, deafening.


    -- a broken sleeve, a woman''s big man!

 Chapter 1255

    At last, when Liu Wei was pulled out by her son, the corners of her eyes were still red. Looking at the pairs of eyes that were brushed together outside the door, she was stunned at first, then looked at Xiang Yun with a light and astringent voice and thought, "before, there were many misunderstandings..."


    Yunxiang doesn''t reply. Actually, she is still stupid.


    Xiaoli is very excited. I can''t believe it now. The mother who has been worried about her has come back alive. His mother came to him!


    He knew that nothing would happen to his mother!


    None of them had an accident, and certainly none of them would!


    No matter how much self consolation before, before seeing the real person, it can only be regarded as self deception. But now we meet again. The sudden ecstasy makes his whole person explode, and his hands and feet are almost out of place!


    "Niang, Niang, Niang, this is sister Yunxiang, this is sister Yunchu, this is brother yunmi, this is sister yu''er Mother, mother, mother... " He kept on talking, whether his mother heard him or not. He just held her hand and kicked her foot like a rabbit.


    Liu Wei knew that his son was having a bad time, and his brain was short circuited. He quickly pressed his shoulder and said, "I hear you. Don''t jump. Stand well."


    But Xiaoli kept on jumping and circling around her mother.


    Liu Wei has no choice but to think of her son and her eyes are getting red. She is definitely not a person who loves crying, but when her mood comes up, she can''t control her physiological reaction.


    Seeing her tears, Xiao Li immediately panicked. He didn''t want his mother to cry, so he hurriedly pulled the corner of her mother''s clothes. He was about to cry, too.


    Liu Wei is not so rude. After all, there are people watching her. She looks up and lets her tears flow back. Then she hugs her son''s body and lets him close to herself.


    Xiaoli is happy. She holds her mother''s waist and says nothing.


    It''s a good thing that mother and son meet again, but


    After a short period of surprise, astonishment and dumbfounded, later yunmi opened his mouth politely: "little brother li You said he Young man It''s yours... "


    "Mother." Xiaoli raised her neck, then hugged his mother and said: "my mother has come to me, and she finally comes to me!"


    Yunmi is too stuffy to speak, and her eyes roll to Yunchu.


    Yun Chu was bold and blurted out: "this young man is a man!"


    Liu Wei hears the words and knows that they have misunderstood. He opens his mouth and wants to explain


    But the little Douding in her arms suddenly jumped up and said: "my mother is a man! No, my mother is a woman, or not. Anyway, my father is my mother, and my mother is my father. I am alone! "


    Cloud Chu is at a loss: "what does that mean?"


    Liu Wei said again: "in fact, I......"


    Xiaoli chimed in again: "I used to call my mother father. What''s wrong with that? Sister Yunchu, my mother has come to me. Aren''t you happy for me? "


    Yunchu: "I I''m not happy. "


    Yun MI is also biting his mouth and is very aggrieved: "neither am I, and I''m not happy..."


    "Why?" Li wondered


    Yunchu didn''t know how to explain. He stamped and pushed yunmi out.


    After yunmi is pushed out, he takes a hard look at Xiaoli''s younger brother and the "mother" of Xiaoli''s younger brother. After wandering for a long time, he falters and says: "a man shouldn''t be called a mother at all. Mother, of course, can only be a woman..."


    "But my mother is a woman." Xiaoli said immediately.


    Yunmi can''t help looking straight at her face. She doesn''t think it''s clear. You say your mother is your father''s!


    Liu Wei finally snatched his son''s nonsense and said: "when wandering in the Jianghu, men''s clothing is simple and light, so there are many disguises, not intentionally hiding you."


    When it comes to this, Liu Wei looks at Xiang Yun and thinks: "my husband specially said that when life and death are in danger, thanks to the chivalrous courage of his brother and sister, he has spared no effort to save his life


    Said, Liu Wei also made a big bow.


    Cloud thought that he was back to his senses. Where dare he accept Liu Wei''s gift.


    Then, holding Liu Wei''s hand, he said: "please do me a favor, young master No Girl No, sir? No, madam Rong? Hey, always, in a word, you don''t need to be polite... "


    Liu Wei was teased by her appearance, and smiled: "if Miss cloud doesn''t dislike her, call me elder sister."


    "Sister..." Cloud wanted to get tangled and scratched his head: "elder sister, elder sister..."


    Liu Wei shakes her head, knowing that the other side doesn''t believe that she is a daughter. She simply raises her hand and pulls the headband gently. Suddenly, her hair tilts and falls.


    Before bundle high hair top, Liu Wei is handsome.


    as like as two peas in the long hair, the eyebrows and eyes are clear, but they are just like the same. They are so hard that they can make the whole silk soft.Cloud thought that he was dazed again. After a while, he felt as if his soul was returning to his body: "so you are..."


    Liu Wei chuckled: "my husband is afraid that he is not with you. I always love men''s clothes when I go out."


    Liu Wei said this, and Yun thought of it suddenly. He clapped his head and said: "I have mentioned it, Mr. Rong. I really forgot it. There is a big misunderstanding. Please don''t be angry, sister-in-law. I''m here I''m just stupid... "


    Liu Wei hurriedly waved her hand to stop blaming herself.


    Cloud thought, but still apologized, and then thought about her stupid appearance. She said, "I''m going to talk to my third brother. Now he''s a man who abandons his wife, changes his mind, is ungrateful and has a heart full of wolves. I''m going to tell him the truth!"


    After cloud wants to run away, Liu Wei looks at the other three people in the corridor.


    Yunchu and yunmi are also reacting now. They immediately surround each other and stare at Liuwei. Then they say, "you are Xiaoli''s mother. I heard Xiaoli''s talk about you for a long time. Now I finally see a living man."


    Yun Mi covers his sister''s mouth and says with a smile, "she is a fool with no choice. Don''t talk to her!"


    Liu Wei shook her head to show that she didn''t mind.


    However, yunmi was very familiar with the general way: "you and Mr. Rong and his little brother have been reunited for a long time. There must be a lot to say, so we won''t disturb..."


    Finish saying, hurriedly pull younger sister to go downstairs, when passing by Li yu''er, still take Li yu''er who is still at a loss.


    The front of the door became empty.


    Liu Wei looked down at his son, and touched his face. "Let''s go in."


    It''s been a long time since we parted. There are so many things we can''t say. Today, she is afraid that she won''t come out of this room again.

 Chapter 1256

    As Liu Wei said, she and Rong Ling stay in the room until dinner.


    Xiao Li holds her sister and follows silly music. Liu Wei and Rong Ling love each other implicitly, while probing his pulse.


    Rong Leng''s body has a big problem at first sight, but after a lot of examination, Liu Wei is unavoidably surprised: "internal damage and external loss, confusion of meridians. If you have practiced martial arts for a very long time, you will have a deep foundation. You may not be able to endure this kind of body for a long time."


    Finish saying, Liu Wei is distressed again, white hand, stroking the face of Rong Leng''s deep and delicate face, one inch at a time, softly ask: "is it hard?"


    The brows and eyes of Rong Leng are soft, and it is clear that they are very sick. However, the group at the end of the brow is free and shallow. They only say in a dumb voice, "No."


    Liu Wei''s nose is sour again. She feels that one day today, she is going to use up all her tears for one year. She says, "but it''s OK. Then I''ll take care of you. You have to be sutured. When the foundation is better, I''ll cut it for you. It''ll be soon."


    Rong Leng nodded, but his eyes were always on his wife''s face. He nodded whatever she said.


    Liu Wei is holding his big hand with distinct bones. He feels his wrist is cool, so he closes it and covers it. Then he asks, "what do you want to eat later? You''ve lost a lot of weight. You haven''t eaten well these days, have you used excessive drugs to affect your appetite? If you don''t eat it, you won''t be able to raise it or operate. "


    Rong Ling took her hand and clasped her fingers: "you sit and let me have a good look, and I don''t need to eat anything."


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "I don''t need your sweet words. You can get better soon."


    Later, Liu Wei lowered her eyes again and said sadly, "I''m sorry I didn''t find you earlier. If you were not saved by brother and sister of the cloud family, you might have I''m sorry, I''m so sorry... "


    "It''s not your fault." "Let the edge light gentle way:" can also reunite, already was the heaven made grace


    Liu Wei nodded immediately and agreed with him.


    The little Li beside also followed "mm-hmm" and nodded.


    After that, Liu Wei asked Rong Ling about his experience in these days, and once again thanked the brothers and sisters of the cloud family. Anyway, they would take a lot of risks to save you from the sea.


    At the same time, he was so devoted to treatment that he never stopped taking good medicine and even paid for it from the beginning to the end. At present, even Xiao Li and ugly, who were warm-hearted, accepted it with the unknown girl Li.


    A family of three brought a girl Li. In the previous days, they were all supported by four brothers and sisters who met by chance. They were delicious, good to drink and good to live in. However, they didn''t care for you. They were just kind-hearted and kind-hearted.


    Liu Wei felt that even she would not do this unconditionally for several strangers, so it was a great blessing for her family to meet these four people.


    Natural disasters and man-made disasters are inevitable. The tornado broke the waves of their four families mercilessly. They didn''t say anything about the hardships in the middle, but now they can get together again, and they are safe. Really, thank the four brothers and sisters of renyun family.


    Liu Wei made up her mind and decided to repay her kindness from tomorrow.


    Isn''t that Mr. Yunxi and miss Yunxiang very interested in brain medicine? It doesn''t matter. If you want to know what she says, you can draw inferences from one instance and teach each other everything you can. Make sure that they are bored!


    Of course, other things should also be paid, such as silver and medical expenses of rongling, which must be paid.


    In such a murmur, Liu Wei found that she was afraid that the silver was not enough to rob the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu. Murmuring, she looked at her son and said, "Xiao Li, you will take me to Yamen in the morning."


    Xiaoli is trying to talk with his mother about the homicide case in Xijin county. Hearing this, he immediately agrees: "well, I''m familiar with the Yamen here. My mother, I''ve also participated in the autopsy. What does her mother want to know? Now she can ask me!"


    Liu Wei asked, "how much money does the Yamen give to solve the case?"


    Xiaoli was shocked for a moment. He thought his mother wanted to ask about the details of the case, but he still compared one finger and said, "one hundred Liang."


    Liu Wei''s eyes are round: "only one hundred liang?"


    Little Lipton had a moment, the small body shrank back: "no, not enough?"


    Liu Wei sighed at his son''s immature face and patted him on the head: "you are still too tender."


    Xiao Li doesn''t know why.


    Liu Wei taught his experience: "this kind of case, which is not in the system, is a case of making extra money. It has extra pricing. Ask Uncle Rong, how much did he spend when he dug me from Qujiang mansion to Kyoto to solve the case?"


    Xiao Li looks at Uncle Rong.


    Allow edge to be silent for a while, light way: "whole body home."


    Xiaoli looks at her mother again.


    Liu Wei was angry and said to his son, "anyway, I made several thousand liang from him when I was dealing with the case of missing child. At that time, I felt that I was sorry for not making more money."


    "......" The excitement of the reunion suddenly faded.


    Xiaoli thought deeply that he was ready to try: "tomorrow I will go to Yamen and ask Song county magistrate to raise the price!"Liu Wei felt his son''s head comfortingly, and was very relieved: "tomorrow''s mother will go with you. It''s very easy for people to handle affairs."


    After the two mothers and children discussed the salary increase, Liu Wei finally asked something about the case.


    Different from asking around the street, Xiao Li is involved in the case from the beginning to the end.


    He has more information here than in the Yamen library. At the same time, the case of sun Tong is the one that makes him helpless.


    "I checked that Zhao Wu''s courtyard was not the scene of the first crime. The specific time when the body was thrown was from ugly time to dark time. However, there was too little environmental evidence left around. Today, I went to sun''s dyeing shop again, and I couldn''t lock the specific time."


    Liu Wei pondered and nodded softly: "how did you check it?"


    Xiaoli said: "I have checked the walls, the grass, including the trunk, but there are no signs of being trampled recently, no oil or blood stains. I can''t find the clues that the murderer stayed, including the clues to drag the body."


    Because of this, Xiao Li''s hair is getting gray these two days.


    Liu Wei said at this time: "there is no surrounding area. What about the main gate?"


    "Small Li one Leng:" ah


    Liu Wei said: "is it possible that the murderer just opened the door, carried the corpse in a big way, came in from the main door, lost the corpse, and left from the main door?"


    Xiao Li was confused, blinking and remembering.


    Liu Wei stared at her son, waiting for him to come up with the answer.


    And Rong Ling, who is sitting next to her, and Xiao Ye, who was thrown by her brother to her father because she was talking with her mother, have no expression and look at each other.


    After a while, Rong Leng propped herself up and hugged her daughter to her bosom. She was comforted by a tone of human gesture: "it''s OK. I''m used to it."

 Chapter 1257

    At dinner in the evening, yunchuyunmi is very nervous. Neither child knows how to contact Xiaoli''s mother. Besides, there are some misunderstandings before.


    In the end, yunmi blushes and holds a glass of wine. He has to offer a toast to others.


    Liu Wei answers.


    Yun Mi immediately looks up and drinks the whole glass of wine, then sits down with his ears scalded.


    With his younger brother leading the battle, Yunchu also stood up, learning his younger brother''s words, and shyly toasted Liu Wei, too.


    Two children are very embarrassed after drinking. Their faces are always hot after sitting down.


    Yunxi already knew that they had made a mistake before, and he could not help feeling uneasy. The first two brothers and sisters were very good. He wondered whether he should have a toast?


    In this way, he began to pour wine with the wine pot in his hand. After pouring it, he was waiting to speak. The woman on the opposite side suddenly stood up and said to him, "I didn''t know what happened before. I almost hurt you by mistake. I hope you will forgive me. I will do it first." Finish saying, one mouthful drank out the glass.


    "Cloud Xi Leng for a moment, carrying a glass of wine way:" cloud also know that the girl before mercy, is under thank the girl is Finish saying, also drink up.


    Liu Wei: "my husband is very kind to you. I have four members in my family. I will never forget them."


    Cloud wants to wave his hand, thinking that it''s all women. Although the other side is still in men''s clothes, but he doesn''t hold on to these things. He takes Liu Wei''s hand and says, "don''t be polite, sister-in-law. I don''t want to talk about anything before. Later, I have many questions for my sister-in-law. I heard from Xiao Li before. She has a good command of medicine. She is not only proficient in alchemy and acupuncture, but also called The unique Kung Fu of "external skill" can connect legs for life. How can I take back the fallen leg? How did you do it? "


    At the mention of this, Yunxi also raised his ears and quietly leaned forward.


    Liu Wei, seeing that everyone seemed to want to hear, could not help but bring out some surgical concepts.


    Because they are all medical practitioners, the first reaction of Yunxi and Yunxiang is not to question, but to combine what they have learned in their own school and to think in other places to see if they can integrate those strange methods into their original medical system.


    This dinner lasted for more than an hour. At the end of the meal, most of the dishes were left. Everyone on the table looked satisfied.


    Yun Xi and Yun want to be very interested in the "operation" that Liu Wei said. Combined with their former patients, they talked freely about many diseases that were proved to be incurable before. They found that if they can skillfully use the "operation" method, can those people be cured?


    They are like sponges, constantly absorbing all the knowledge from Liu Wei.


    When the dinner finally ended, Yunxi didn''t care about the difference between men and women, and he tried to pull Liu Wei into his room. He had to hold a candle to talk at night.


    Finally, cloud wants to find his reason, grabs the third brother''s hand and reminds him: "master Rong called the second brother to ask him one hour ago, asking how long we''re going to eat. People think of women. Why are you so unintelligible?"


    Cloud mat surface dew disappointment, eyes implicit and eager to look at the opposite Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei smiled and coughed, "it''s going to be a long time. Let''s talk about it tomorrow!"


    "Xiao Li said that he would go to Yamen with you tomorrow," said Yun Xi


    The implication is, are you free tomorrow? You don''t have time.


    The smile on Liu Wei''s face suddenly solidified, and she was speechless.


    Cloud wants to wring his third brother''s arm for a while, and scolds in a low voice: "you''re not finished. People have families. You''re a big man, always pestering people''s women. Don''t be shameful!"


    Although she said it in a low voice, Liu Wei heard it. Liu Wei waved her hand and said awkwardly, "no problem, no problem..."


    Cloud wants to make amends to Liu Wei and says, "sister-in-law Rong, leave him alone. He is just a piece of wood. Let''s go back to the room first and don''t disturb you." Finish saying, pull hard to pull to drown in the knowledge of the sea of three brothers pull back to the house locked.


    Just like yunmi admires martial arts experts.


    Yunmi''s worship of Xiaoli. After Xiaoli cut a big tree with a stone, he entered an uncontrollable stage of fanaticism.


    Now the same situation has been copied between Yunxi and Liuwei.


    The only difference is that cloud mat is more persistent than cloud search.


    So, the next morning, Liu Wei finished washing, sat in Rong Ling''s room, talked to Rong Ling, and waited for her son to put on clothes and go out together. Cloud mat knocked on the door.


    Then, after Xiaoli''s Kung Fu, Rong Ling used his sharp and indifferent eyes as if they were swords. He stared at the cloud mat forced between him and Liu Wei.


    I really want to repay the good with resentment and repay the bad with kindness. I want to throw his benefactor from the second floor.


    When Xiaoli finally came and left with his mother, Yunxi still remembered what Liu Wei had said before and sat on the stool thinking alone.


    The Rong Leng on the bed looked at him with the eyes of the dead. He asked coldly, "are you still going?"


    Yunxi''s thoughts were interrupted. He looked back at the patient and asked, "what?"Allow edge to squint Mou son, thin lip purses a line.


    But Yunxi looked at him for a while, and suddenly came over, looked him up and down, and said, "if not, I will cut for you? I have understood the principle. It doesn''t sound difficult to open the chest and sew up the internal organs. "


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Yunxi was eager to try, fascinated by the so-called operation: "I''ll go to the blacksmith''s shop to cut. Miss Liu said the size, I remember."


    "Madam Rong." Rong Leng stressed with a calm face, letting outsiders pay attention to address.


    Yunxi doesn''t care: "Miss Liu calls more smoothly. I''ll go to work first. If you have something, please call Yunxiang."


    He said and left.


    After a while, cloud wants to boil the medicine of the morning to send in, allow Leng to drink after medicine, serious way to her: "after tired to leave, lock the door to death."


    Cloud wants a face to be at a loss: "what?"


    "Rong Leng said:" your brother went to the iron shop


    Cloud thought that he didn''t know what the connection was, but his brain suddenly came to him, and then he said solemnly, "he''s going to cut you? Ha ha, I need two locks to find the shopkeeper! "


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, with the murder of sun Tong, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty lost his hair one by one these days.


    Seeing for two days, there was no direction to solve the case. While the county magistrate of Song Dynasty avoided sun renwai and Mrs. sun, he had to put all his hopes on the six-year-old boy.


    But today, Xiaolingtong brings a man, who is a young man in a white dress. He looks beautiful and has elegant features. He is the kind of face that is not easy to appear in a small county like Xijin county.


    "Your helper?" The county magistrate of Song Dynasty stared dubiously at the young man in white. He couldn''t imagine that such a natural and unrestrained person was also a masterpiece?

 Chapter 1258

    But think again, six-year-old children can be autopsied. Although this young man looks like an embroidered pillow, he is an adult after all. Maybe he is really capable.


    But the little boy with short hands and feet didn''t accept this saying. He jumped to the old Gao''s point: "it''s not a helper, it''s the main detective, it''s the main detective!"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t even have a concept of what the main investigation was. Therefore, he looked at him in a daze.


    Liu Wei didn''t care about the names, but said, "look at the body first."


    Xiao Li thought that according to the current economic environment of his family, his mother should talk about wages first, but he mentioned the body.


    He then dragged his mother''s clothes and pulled her to the courtyard behind the Yamen.


    "I asked the county magistrate of Song Dynasty to open up a firewood room to serve as a morgue for the time being, just in front of me, just in front of me," he said


    Since it is the morgue opened in the later period, the environment is not expected. The wooden houses are not ventilated in front and behind, and only two side-by-side windows can barely open for air exchange.


    Liu Wei felt bored as soon as she went in. The smell of four incomplete corpses mixed together is really hard to describe.


    A little frown, Liu Wei or went over, just told his son to open the window.


    In fact, the weather in early autumn is not hard to endure, but because of the continuous autumn rain, when it rains outside, the wood house is easy to smell back, so not only the smell of corpses, but also a musty smell that can not be ignored in the house.


    Xiaoli went to open the window and saw that the county magistrate of song followed him outside the door. He invited him to come in and have a look. It''s a kind of respect for others.


    Song county magistrate came in with a veil over his nose and stopped at the door.


    Four bodies, from left to right, Huang Erbao, Sun Jian, Gao Huai and sun Tong.


    Huang Er Bao''s body was sent to yamen as early as half a month ago. It was placed in a normal temperature climate, and now it has rotted for more than half.


    Sun Jian''s body was asked to go back by the sun family. He made an ice coffin and died for a long time. If sun Tong didn''t have another accident this time, the sun family would not let it go to the county yamen.


    However, Sun Jian''s body is just like that if you don''t look at it. Several pieces of meat and mud are packed in three large basins.


    Next are the bodies of Gao Huai and sun Tong.


    Gao Huai''s is almost as rotten as Huang Er Bao''s. sun Tong''s is fresh and fried. It''s not rotten. He smells a bit of roasted meat.


    Smell Liu Wei is a little hungry, turn around and say to Xiao Li, "go and buy something to eat." They came out without breakfast.


    Xiaoli was very familiar with it, and immediately said, "yamen chef cooks every morning. I''ll get it!" Said, and ran away.


    Song county magistrate at the gate of their own grasp, thinking of food and bodies what is the relationship? What food is also helpful for autopsy?


    After thinking for a long time, I can''t think of a reason. But because I''m not familiar with this young man, and he''s not good at asking people to disturb the autopsy, I''m going to wait for little Lingtong to come back and ask him. He''s good at talking between acquaintances, and little Lingtong won''t laugh at his shallow knowledge.


    After a while, Xiao Li came back and took two steamed buns and two bowls of porridge.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty fixed his eyes on the two kinds of food.


    Then he saw the young man who played with sun Tong''s body twice, took out a handkerchief from his arms, wiped his hands, took the porridge bowl, drank it on his head, picked up the bun with chopsticks, and bit a missing child.


    County magistrate of Song Dynasty: "..."


    Then look at the little Lingtong, see the young childe eating, he also happily open mouth to eat, while eating also went to the wooden bed where sun Tong''s body was placed, pointing to one of the thigh blocks, said: "this piece of fried is more scorched than other, it can be seen that it is the first to cook."


    One of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t hold back. He covered his mouth and threw up on the wall.


    Xiaoli heard the noise and went out with the bowl to have a look. After reading it, she was disgusted: "it''s so dirty. I don''t want to eat it." Then he put the steamed bun and the porridge bowl at the door, and entered the room with an unhappy face.


    Song county magistrate did not dare to go in at last. He stayed outside the yard. His face was pale and his lips were colorless. He rubbed his eyebrows all the time. His mouth was groaning. He was very sad.


    After a while, the two evil stars came out, one big and one small. After they came out, they closed the door of the wood room.


    "County magistrate song, we are going to dye the cloth workshop. Are you going?" Xiao Li asked crisply.


    Song county magistrate looked weak and waved his hands intermittently: "I don''t want to move, nausea, affliction, and chest tightness."


    Xiao Li went to hold his wrist to explore, and then said: "it''s OK. Just boil some cool tea and drink two bowls."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty nodded with white face, raised his eyes and looked at the young man emphatically. Finally, he asked Xiao Li, "what do you see? Is there any direction for sun''s case? "


    Xiaoli smiled: "yes, yes, my mother will know at a glance!"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was stunned for a moment. He was sure that he didn''t listen. He jumped up and pointed to the young man in white and said: "your mother?"Xiaoli nodded: "mm-hmm, my mother!"


    Liu Wei saw that they had to talk for a while, and said, "you talk, how can the chef go?" A bun and a bowl of porridge are not enough.


    Xiaoli immediately gives her mother directions and wants to go with her. But the county magistrate of song refuses to let her go. She drags him to ask questions. Xiaoli has to let her go first and stay for the county magistrate of song.


    When it''s seventy-eight, the mother is coming back.


    Liu Wei took three more buns, wrapped them in oil paper, and asked her son, "is it OK to go?"


    Xiaoli Lima said: "OK, OK, Bufang is on West Street!"


    Seeing a big one and a small one leave together, the county magistrate of song stays in place, still remembering the impact before. After a while, he wipes his face and staggers to the study.


    Liu Wei started a series of investigations on the case. On the other side, after waiting in the inn all night, she couldn''t sit down without seeing Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple who came back from Liu Wei.


    It''s reasonable to say that it''s not easy to get rid of the tigress. They should run for their lives and go their separate ways.


    But apparently neither of them is going to leave.


    Wei couple still think about the little boy who bumped into them yesterday. Is that person Liu Xiaoli?


    Zhong Ziyu is totally concerned about Liu Wei''s plan to search the sea.


    After a final discussion, the two decided to go to the inn where Miss Yun settled down again. But when they arrived at the door, the couple of Wei didn''t go in, but said, "ask, I''ll wait for you at the door."


    Zhong Ziyu does not understand: "why?"


    "Because..."


    Before I finished speaking, I heard a female voice in the inn: "Hawthorn sugar man!"! Hawthorn sugar man! Hawthorn sugar man! "


    The faces of the Wei couple were suddenly white.

 Chapter 1259

    Outside the sun''s dyeing shop, people have been coming and going these two days. They have come and walked quietly. Everyone is curious about how bad the geomancy of this cloth shop is. How did they kill two young masters in a row?


    Compared with Huang Erbao, Gao Huai, Sun Jian and sun Tong who have no identity background, the death of Sun Jian in this small county is a rumor!


    When Liu Wei arrived with Xiao Li, he saw a lot of people outside Bufang.


    Liu Wei takes a look at Xiaoli. Xiaoli coughs and runs to the gate, saying something to the guard yamen servant.


    The Yamen servant listened to him, so he took a yamen stick to drive away the people around him. When driving people out, there was a bit of a block. The county was not big. Most people couldn''t look up and look down. There were acquaintances here. One yamen servant even drove his family uncle. He didn''t take precautions when driving people out. He also asked the family uncle to top his head.


    Drive people almost, Liu Wei and Xiao Li just go in, said: "in two days, you can sell tickets."


    Where there are dead people, most people will walk around for fear of misfortune. It is rare to catch up to see the bustle.


    According to Xiao Li''s description, Liu wei walked from the front door to the back door for a whole circle. When she walked, she didn''t stop deliberately, just like looking at it casually.


    Xiao Li is also not sure if her mother has any problems. She can only introduce them one by one behind her.


    But when she arrived at the patio, her mother suddenly stopped, looked at the big square hole on her head, and slowly raised her eyebrows.


    Li immediately came to the spirit: "mother?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes turned. There was a well under the patio, but it was a bit abandoned. All the wooden barrels beside the well were broken.


    Liu wei walked over and looked at the bottom of the well.


    Xiaoli said: "Niang, I checked this well on the first day. It''s a little dry. It''s only enough for Zhao Wu to wash and wash nearby. If you really need too much water, you have to go to the front of Bufang to fight."


    "Dry well?" Liu Wei ponders.


    Xiaoli then leaned over: "it''s not dry yet, but it''s estimated that it will be dry this year. Maybe something is blocking it. It''s said that in recent years, the water flow has become less and less."


    The water well here of sun''s dyeing house was existed before the construction of cloth house. It was not only this well, but this one was blocked.


    Liu Wei squatted beside the half dry well, looked inside and looked again, motionless.


    Xiao Li waited for a long time, then asked carefully, "does your mother think that the murderer brought sun Tong''s body up through this well?"


    Liu Wei looked back at her son and said, "what?"


    Xiaoli blinks, looks at his mother and at the well.


    Liu Wei is helpless: "the murderer came in from the front door! I look at this well, but I think it''s strange! "


    Xiaoli ignored the second half of her mother''s words and was only surprised at the front: "really came in from the front door? Why? What did you find? Where did you find it? Tell me, tell me! "


    By the son''s chattering, Liu Wei also can''t concentrate on thinking, so she has to pull her son to the front door.


    This front door is the largest front door of the whole Bufang.


    Because Sun Jian''s body was found in the Bufang, the whole front yard and the middle yard were blocked. Only the back yard could enter people through the side door.


    Let the son stand at the gate, Liu Wei pointed out: "what do you see?"


    Xiao Li stared at the copper lock face and said: "the big lock has been used for many years. The lock is very old, and there are marks of key socket near the lock eye."


    Liu Wei "tut" A: "who let you see this, I let you see the doorring."


    Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, then went to see the two round gate rings.


    Compared with the weather beaten big lock, the door ring is much cleaner. The door ring is also made of copper. The upper half circle is full of black rust marks, but the lower half circle is very bright. This is because someone often pinches the lower half circle with his hand. The lower half circle is more worn and cleaner.


    Xiao Li has observed the front and back of the door ring, left, right and corner all the time, but he has not found any problems. He looks at his mother innocently and shrinks his neck into his collar.


    Liu Wei sighed, "what about your observation?"


    Xiaoli is going to cry. She is a good hand at wiping her eyes.


    After all, the family had just been reunited, but the heat was not over, and Liu Wei didn''t want to make her son cry the next day, so she had to bear to say to him, "what''s the difference between the left and right doorrings?"


    With tears in her eyes, Xiao Li looked again and said, "no, nothing Area... "


    "The biggest difference is that there is no difference." Liu Wei said.


    Small Li Leng, silly open mouth, unknown so.


    Liu Wei began to explain to him: "Bufang is a closed business environment, so the gate here will be closed all the year round. Do you remember that there is a dyehouse in Qujiang mansion? What kind of Bufang is there?"


    Xiaoli recalled, and immediately said: "it''s closed, because every cloth shop has its own secret recipe. It''s not uncommon to see what color of cloth can be dyed. But the more delicate the cloth is, the more difficult it is to dye it. It''s even complicated. It''s only a few days before it can be dyed. Therefore, most of the factory business environments involving business secrets are in addition to the previous ones The shop on the front is open, and the factories on the back are closed. It''s not easy for outsiders to get close to it. "For his son''s good memory, Liu Wei was relieved and pointed to the door ring. "These two doors are closed all the year round. If someone comes in, they will knock. Most of us are right-handed. So by reason, the right door ring is more likely to be used."


    Xiaoli nodded: "yes, it is. It''s really like this. It''s like this in other people''s gate ring."


    Liu Wei said again, "you touch them. How do you feel about the two doorrings?"


    Xiao Li went to touch it. After touching it, he hesitated for a long time, and then said, "nothing Too big area... "


    "Yes, why does it make no difference?" Liu Wei asked, and then in his son''s bewildered eyes, pointed to the left door ring and said: "over the years, the left side is used less, the right side is used more, so the right side should be more smooth, the left side is more astringent, but why the two sides feel the same?"


    Xiao Li stares at the two doorrings and looks again.


    "Because, someone wiped it." Liu Wei frowned: "someone has used his hand stained with something to hold the door ring on the left. Afterwards, he specially wiped it, even for a long time, until he rubbed it smoothly and smoothly."


    "That is to say..."


    Liu Wei nodded: "yes, that is to say, when the murderer entered the dyeing shop through the main door, the door was not locked at all, so he knocked on the door. Suppose that the murderer is carrying a corpse in his right hand, which is inconvenient to knock on the door. Because of his habitual standing position, he knocked on the left door ring with his left hand to the left door, and then someone opened the door for him, then maybe the murderer, maybe the person who opened the door for him, they wiped the things on the door ring clean, but they were afraid of being found. They wiped the door ring for a long time, and they wiped it completely new I don''t think there will be any evidence left, but on the contrary, except for the part on the right that has been held by people all the year round, the upper half circle is still covered with copper rust, but the left half circle is clean because it has been specially wiped, even the upper half circle. "


    "Then That is to say, the murderer is not one? "


    Liu Wei patted his son on the head: "it''s not too silly."


    Xiao Li doesn''t feel that his observation ability is really weak to the point of being blind, but compared with his mother, he is really too poor. At the same time, he comes to the spirit: "the accomplice opens the door to the murderer, so the accomplice is the person in the dye shop, but it''s not right. The cloth shop has been sealed, and the only back door is only used by Zhao Wu. Is the accomplice Zhao Wu?"


    Liu Wei can''t stand it. He stabs his son''s forehead with a finger. He hates iron but doesn''t become steel. "Just praising you, he will be stupid immediately."


    Xiao Li pitifully holds her head and looks at her mother.


    Liu Wei has a headache: "Zhao Wuruo is an accomplice, what else do they go through the main gate? Just go to the back door? And since the murderer entered from the front door, the accomplice must be a person with the front door key, understand? "


    "Management?" Li said


    Liu Wei nodded: "although Zhao Wu is also a small steward, he has to take care of the key to the gate, which is not qualified. Go back and check it, read all the information of Bufang''s employees again, remember, have a long mind, and have a good look."


    Xiaoli quickly promised and vowed: "I will take a good look and find out the identity of the accomplice! You believe me


    Liu Wei''s face is tangled

 Chapter 1260

    Liu Wei''s hypothesis about the method and process of throwing corpses is fully established here.


    The next step is the verification stage.


    At this stage, she plans to let Xiao Li go.


    It''s not that she''s lazy, but Xiao Li has been in Xijin County for a whole month. He has followed four cases from beginning to end. Now let him continue. It''s undoubtedly the best exercise for him. Of course, she will also check it and not let the child be too wrong. After all, the child was born by her. She knows how stupid she is.


    Looking at his son''s stormy run to the staff files of the dyeing house, Liu Wei went back to the well in the backyard and looked in from afar.


    The bottom of the dark well, because of the decrease of water volume, became more and more dark. Liu Wei watched for a long time, until Xiao Li came with a thick stack of books, and then interrupted her thinking again.


    "Niang, apart from sun''s members, Mrs. sun and little sun Er, only the chief of the cloth yard, Lao Jin, has the key."


    Liu Wei looked away from the well and asked, "what about the old golden head?"


    Xiaoli said, "laojintao is the son''s slave, and he lives in the sun''s house on weekdays."


    Liu Wei said "well", looked at the well again, turned his head and walked towards the court: "then go to the sun''s house."


    Xiao Li followed his mother and read the list, saying to her mother, "just ask some masters of the sun family. It''s written above that sun had the key to the cloth shop before. Just after he moved away, he put the key in the warehouse. The warehouse is accessible to many people."


    The mother and son left the dyeing shop and went all the way to the grand mansion of the sun family.


    Xijin County, after all, is only a small county. Even the richest man in the area lives in a larger house, which is no more luxurious than Jiangnan, Beijing and other rich places.


    But let''s not. It''s still a short walk from the front door to the middle courtyard.


    It was the porter who opened the door of the sun''s family. After the announcement, it was the same person who led them in.


    After hearing the briefing, sun renwai and Mrs. sun have been waiting in the lobby.


    Xiao Li has been to the sun family for many times, and also has many contacts with sun renwai and Mrs. sun. But this time, unlike the previous times, he can clearly see the decadence of the sun family, especially Mrs. sun. Even if the death of Sun Jian had caused a great blow to her, her clothes were once plain and shallow, but not to the present level. Now, her eyes are bleak, Haggard, as if one night and decades old.


    Besides sun, two or three days'' work has turned white on both sides of the sideburns.


    Xiaoli was silent for a while, but he said: "it''s difficult to change."


    Sun renwai is OK. Mrs. sun cried even when she covered her veil. She cried intermittently and her voice was hoarse.


    Sun''s face was gloomy, and he asked Xiao Li weakly, "what are you doing here today? Body My son''s body Isn''t it all for you? "


    Xiaoli glanced at her mother and handed the list to her under the encouragement of her mother, saying: "we suspect that the murderer of your son Tong is not alone. He has an accomplice, and that accomplice is likely to be your own in your son''s house."


    After that, he briefly explained his guess about the murderer. Xiao Li had just finished saying that, sun Yuanwai and Mrs. sun over there were trembling, shouting for Lao Jintou!


    Old gold head has been staying in the house because of the stop of cloth shop. When he was called by the master in a rage, old gold head was confused at first, but he didn''t know the situation. Then he saw that his hostess rushed down in spite of the men''s and women''s infidelity. His sharp fingernails greeted him directly!


    Old gold head was caught off guard. Mrs. sun scratched several bloodstains on her face. She quickly knelt down and kowtowed: "I am guilty, I am guilty! But, what did I do wrong? Please let me know... "


    Mrs. Sun said in a sharp voice that she suspected that he was the murderer. Old king called for revenge!


    "What is the key to the cloth shop? What''s the accomplice to kill? I haven''t been to the cloth shop again since I blocked it. Besides In addition, on the night of the death of the eldest young master, the servant and the steward sun ate wine together. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the steward sun if you don''t believe it. At that time, there were the steward sun''s son and daughter-in-law in the steward sun''s room! "


    Mrs. sun listened, but calmed down and looked back at her.


    Councillor sun sent for steward sun.


    When Chamberlain sun came, he reported that he could match Lao Jintao''s words. That day, early after work, they had a friendship all the year round. They would drink and eat meat on weekdays. That night was just an ordinary gathering. Many people could testify.


    Mrs. sun immediately covered the veil and cried, asking Xiao Li, "who is the killer of my son, who is it?"? Who is it? "


    "I need to know the key of Bufang now, how many people can touch it, and how many people didn''t have the alibi on the night of sun Tong''s accident," said Li patiently


    With a despondent sigh, sun asked the steward, "go and call all the people in the house. I don''t believe it. One by one, I can''t find them!"


    Butler sun hurriedly went. In a short time, he really called all the servants in the house. At the same time, several masters arrived.Jiang came out with his daughter, while his son was carried out by a nanny. After all the people gathered together, Xiao Li glanced at sun and asked, "I heard that sun came back to the county with his relatives. May I have your wife?"


    Sun renwai is stunned. He looks at his wife in some embarrassment.


    Mrs. sun wiped her tears with her veil and said: "the eldest daughter-in-law is not here. She is sad and sad. She hasn''t come out these two days. Don''t disturb her. She can kill her own husband or not."


    "That''s right, but Sun Da Shao''s key to the cloth shop is put in the warehouse. As the hostess, it''s quite possible for his wife to touch the key, even if she''s not the murderer. Has she ever seen someone touch the key?" Xiao Li''s way of seeking truth from facts.


    But Mrs. sun was impatient and said directly, "it can''t be her. If she sees anything, she can''t say it."? That''s her husband. In a word, everyone is here. You can ask, my eldest daughter-in-law. You can''t disturb her


    "But..." What else would Xiao Li say.


    The second young lady, Jiang Shi, came to Mrs. sun at this time and said softly, "mother, you are right. If you don''t let your elder sister-in-law come out to talk about it, anyway, it''s also to avenge your elder brother..."


    "Pa." Before Jiang''s words were finished, Mrs. sun stood up and slapped a palm fan over her face. She immediately put a red fingerprint on Jiang''s face!


    "I want you to teach me how to do things? If you say you don''t want to disturb her, don''t disturb her. Go to provoke her again. Believe it or not, she told her father who was the official Yin to banish your family! You''re a sweeper. You''re not dead. I''m dead! "

 Chapter 1261

    Jiang was slapped by Mrs. sun, who turned his back and lowered his head to cover his beaten face.


    The daughter Keer at the foot seemed to be stunned by the battle, and she immediately burst into tears with a small mouth.


    Jiang quickly squatted down and hugged his daughter. Regardless of the pain, he coaxed her and pulled her aside.


    After a short episode, Xiao Li is not blind either. Of course, it can be seen that Madame Sun ''s slap seems to be on Jiang'' s face, but it is clearly for her to see.


    Frankly speaking, in sun Tong''s case, sun''s family really cooperated very much, which was more than that of Sun Jian.


    The sun family belongs to the victims, while Xiao Li stands in the perspective of the government. It''s hard to say that the tolerance of the government forces the victims.


    In this way, Xiao Li decided to forget it, and let the county magistrate of song come back to meet the young lady who was too expensive.


    But he thinks so, but his mother doesn''t.


    "It seems that you are not so eager to find the murderer?"


    In the silence of the sun''s hall, the man''s voice slowly drifted out.


    Before the words were heard, sun Yuanwai and Mrs. sun had looked at the past together.


    Today, only Xiao Li and Liu Wei are here. It''s no surprise to the sun family. The child who is said to be a Lingtong is helping the Yamen to find out the murder case. For several days, he often comes to the sun family alone to see this and that. Everyone is used to it.


    But today he has brought one more person. It''s easy to say that he may be a yamen servant or a clerical petty official, but he won''t be an important person.


    But now, the person who is not an important person opens his mouth, his tone is shallow and light, and he is still very diaphragmatic.


    Mrs. sun, who was a shrewd woman, held her breath in her throat and said immediately, "I''m talking to my daughter-in-law. I don''t know where the so-called things come in!"


    Xiao Li also wanted his mother to stop saying it. But when he heard Mrs. sun''s words, he immediately blew them up. He didn''t care about the victims. His hair was about to stand up and he would hate to open his mouth.


    But on the top of her head, she was suddenly held down by a hand. Looking up, Xiao Li saw her mother shaking her head to herself, and motioned him not to speak.


    Xiao Li closed her mouth, stifling, and the tip of her nose was full of fire.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care how angry and angry his son is, but he continues to talk to sun: "as I know, there are only two young masters in sun''s family. Now they are dead, and sun Yuanwai loses his beloved son. Can''t they even protect his grandson?"


    As soon as the words came out, the hall was silent again.


    Then, I saw the second young lady, Jiang Shi, and asked in astonishment, "what do you mean? My prince, what will happen to my prince? "


    Sun Jun, who was held in her arms by a nanny, was at a loss. The childish little boy didn''t realize that the adults were talking about him. He only heard his mother call his name, so he turned to see her.


    Son and daughter are not the same. Sun Tong has sons and daughters, but they all follow Wan family. As early as sun Tong and Wan family left Xijin county and went to tingjiangzhou, sun Er Lao already knew that Dafang''s grandson might not have more relatives with them in the future. Therefore, he has been looking forward to her pregnancy.


    Jiang''s son and daughter are not rare. He took them with him, but his son and daughter are rare. He asked his nanny not to tell him. He often raised them in front of him.


    Although Sun Jun, the son of Jiang''s, knows who his mother is, he is seen by his nanny. He has little contact with his mother on weekdays. When he hears her call, he will see the past. He can''t count on getting closer.


    Jiang looked at his son and stared at him. He raised his legs and tried to walk over, but Sun Jun looked at her and turned his head. He put his hands around the neck of the nanny and looked more like he regarded the nanny as his mother.


    Jiang''s expression stagnated, his eyes lowered, and he put his arms around his daughter.


    Sun Yuanwai also asked at this time: "what''s the matter with your son? Jun''er, isn''t it good? What do you want to say? "


    Liu Wei said calmly: "if the other side kills Sun Jian for the first time, it''s a random move. At this moment, the next target of the murderer may be his grandson. The old man who has lost his two sons can''t stand the stimulation.


    Struggling for a while, he sighed and told Butler sun, "go and ask the young lady to come out."


    Mrs. sun wanted to say something more, but she hesitated to look in the direction of sun Jun. at last, she could only bite her teeth and let steward sun leave.


    I thought that since it was opened by councillor sun himself, the mysterious little lady would come out to meet him. However, when steward sun came back, he brought an unexpected message: "little lady said Say she doesn''t want to see anyone. "


    It''s really embarrassing.


    Where has the mother-in-law all opened the mouth, when the daughter-in-law''s return blatantly refuses?


    Mrs. sun''s face immediately turned red, and she was very angry outside. But thinking of the identity of her daughter-in-law''s family there, she did not dare to be hard, so she had to close her eyes, and said to her husband, "call her."


    Mrs. sun didn''t want to offend the eldest daughter-in-law or condescend to stick a hot face on her daughter-in-law''s cold ass. she didn''t go, and she was taut and didn''t turn her head back. She said to Jiang, "go to the second house."Jiang''s obedient answer, the daughter handed over to the servant girl, single out of the lobby.


    After she and Liu Wei passed by, Liu Wei smelled a fragrance on her. It should be the smell of Sao Jiao powder, which is very light and smells good.


    After Jiang left, Liu Wei looked around the lobby and said, "don''t waste time, ask first."


    Xiao Li knew that he was going to work on his own. He immediately coughed and said: "from left to right, come in one by one, don''t look around, don''t cross talk with others, and catch those with incorrect attitude. Don''t blame us for arresting you as a murderer!"


    After some reminders, the little guy began to interrogate. Liu Wei went to the front of the hall, looked around, and finally sat down outside councillor sun.

 Chapter 1262

    Next to sun Yuanwai, there is just a little servant girl. That little servant girl is the little servant girl entrusted by Jiang''s family to take care of her daughter temporarily.


    Sun Ke, a three-year-old, stands behind his grandfather with a reddish nose.


    Liu Wei felt for a peanut candy in her arms and handed it to her.


    Sun Ke''s eyes brightened. She took a quiet look at her grandfather and didn''t dare to go there.


    Sun didn''t know Liu Wei''s identity and didn''t want to offend her, so she nodded to her granddaughter.


    The little girl got the answer. She hurriedly took peanut candy and smiled at Liu Wei. Her voice was waxy and waxy: "thank you uncle."


    Liu Wei then stooped, touched her little face, teased her for a while, the little girl was afraid of life, took the sugar and retracted behind her grandfather.


    Liu Wei also straightened up, his expression could not see anything different.


    The smell of soap powder she smelt on the little girl was different from that on Jiang.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiang went for a long time, but Xiao Li had interrogated more than half of her grandchildren before she came back. I came back alone.


    As everyone knows, this is a hit. I didn''t ask the young lady to move.


    Mrs. sun''s face was very ugly when she saw it. As soon as Jiang entered the door, she would hold her breath and scold: "I can''t even call you! What''s the use of keeping you! "


    Jiang was not as timid as before, but said, "mother, sister-in-law said that she would come and let me go back first."


    Mrs. sun was surprised. Her face suddenly improved and she was relieved.


    After all, Jiang took her order to call people. If she couldn''t call all the time, it would be her mother-in-law''s face to lose.


    When Xiaoli asked all the servants once and ran back to her mother and heard the whispers of sosuo with her mother, there was a movement outside.


    It is the lady of the sun family, Wan family and WAN Ru Xue, who is said to be the daughter of the government of Tingjiang Prefecture.


    Liu Wei has met many noble women. When she is low, her second sister Liu Yao is a representative. When she is high, the princess, Princess and even the queen have seen it.


    But none of them, there is this rich and talented official.


    Maybe Qingyun country is different from Xianyan country. Anyway, Liu Wei was the first to see this kind of woman who had just died and was wearing less than a wedding wine.


    It''s a full set of pearls on the head, a butterfly emerald hairpin in the bun, and a jewel earring inlaid with pure gold on the ear.


    Seeing the battle, Liu Wei was dumbfounded.


    Then Liu Wei heard a bang.


    Turning around, Mrs. sun overturned the teacup at hand. After overturning, she immediately stood up and swept away the decadent and weak before. She beat and scolded the innocent and inexplicable second daughter-in-law Jiang: "good you cheap seed Xiaolang goods, my son dare to give such hot tea just after he died! You want my old life, don''t you! I don''t want to kill you now. I want to kill you as a sweeper and lose money! " In the middle of the conversation, one slap and one slap, clenched his teeth and greeted Chiang.


    Sun Ke, Jiang''s daughter, immediately cried again, grabbing his grandfather''s sleeve and shouting: "grandfather, don''t hit my mother Grandfather, don''t hit my mother... "


    The whole hall is like a farce.


    However, Wan Shi, with her heavy make-up and bright red, walked into the front of the hall, but glanced scornfully at Mrs. sun, blew her nails coldly, and asked, "is this not the way my mother-in-law scolded me?"


    Sun Fu''s face was angry. Somehow he stopped beating Jiang''s hand and was shaking all over.


    Jiang''s mouth was bruised and her eyes were broken, but she didn''t say a word. She just lowered her head, ran to hold her daughter, pressed her daughter''s face in her arms, coaxed her daughter to stop looking, crying and listening.


    Sun Fu is in a hurry to find his second daughter-in-law.


    Sun didn''t have a moment to spare. When she took a tea case, she turned her head and said to the little granddaughter who was still sobbing, "you know how to cry! Your father just made you cry! I knew that your mother gave birth to such a lost star as you. You should sink into a well as soon as you land on the ground. Living is harmful to others and yourself! "


    Wan family made a circle in the hall, and finally stood in the center of the hall, looking at the front proudly: "what do you want me to do?"


    Wan asked, then turned his eyes to the two strangers in the hall.


    Liu Wei said softly, "Madame, I come here today to ask you, do you know that your husband had the key to the door of the dyeing house before his death?"


    Liu Wei is deceiving Wan family by saying that she has a key, but she doesn''t say that the key has already been handed in. She wants to see if Wan family knows something else.


    But Liu Wei was disappointed. Wan touched his fingernails and said, "I haven''t seen it."


    "Think about it again. A key like this." Liu Wei said, taking out the key of old Jin tou and shaking it.


    Wan''s head did not lift, or the sentence: "never seen."


    Liu Wei continued, "you have a look."


    Wan frowned, looked up directly and asked coldly, "what''s your name?"Liu Wei has a good temper: "I''m surnamed Liu."


    "I asked your name."


    Liu Wei hesitated for a moment and said, "a single name is Wei."


    "Wei" is a common word, but put it on people ''s names, especially men. Most people think of "Wei", so they listen to Wan'' s sarcasm: "it ''s not yamen people, I haven'' t heard of the document called" Wei "in Xijin county."


    Liu Wei said, "do you even know the people in the county yamen?"


    "You are not from the county yamen, but from the state yamen?" the Wan family groaned


    Liu Wei did not return, and took out the key again: "you''d better say first, have you ever seen it?"


    Wan proudly walked to Liu Wei and raised his hand.


    Liu Wei handed her the key.


    However, Wan''s hand was cold, and he only heard the sound of "pa La", and the key fell to the ground.


    Wan''s sneering raised the corner of his mouth, stepped on the tip of his foot, crushed the key hard, and then kicked the key to the corner: "you Bai Shanzhou Fu Yin, dare not play music in front of me, what are you?"


    Liu Wei felt that she had gained a lot of experience. She used to think that the princess Yuehai, who was maliciously raised by Emperor Qianling and empress Qianling, was rude enough. Unexpectedly, a mountain is higher than a mountain. She has a strong hand in the strong.


    "What are you, then?" This is not what Liu Wei said, but what Xiao Li, who has been staying by her mother''s side, said.


    Xiao Li can''t see his mother''s grievance, especially when others point to her nose and scold her. The little guy gets angry at the time. After he answers, he uses his round black and bright eyes to pretend to be a vicious stare at Wan Shi.


    Liu Wei wants to say that her son''s expression is really not related to ferocity, but she doesn''t wait for her to ask her son not to be involved. Leng buting, who was provoked by a small fart boy, Wan family has scolded: "where are the little bastards from? There''s no mother to teach them!" Finish saying, return a lift a foot, want to kick small Li.


    Liu Wei was kind before. Even though Wan Shi was so unrivalled, she didn''t see each other in her eyes. But when she saw that she wanted to do something with a child, her eyes narrowed.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Wanshi to kick Xiaoli. Liu Wei is still there. Even Xiaoli himself can''t suffer from this kind of loss.


    The little guy dodged Wan''s attack. Wan kicked for a while, but his center of gravity was not stable. He leaned forward and nearly fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the servant girl around her helped her in time and didn''t let her fall to the ground directly.


    But wan, who had never been wronged in his whole life, was angry. He threw off his servant girl''s support and reached out to catch Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli frowned to the side and said, "I can beat women. Don''t provoke me!"


    Wan burst out laughing: "I will teach you a lesson for your parents! Stop for me! "


    Xiaoli didn''t even start with her, just around to hide. Wanshi couldn''t catch up with her, so she scolded the servants in the room: "don''t catch this little bitch!"


    Next people hesitated again and again, scrupulously looked at sun renwai and Mrs. sun, and did not start.


    Councillor sun and Mrs. sun hate Wan''s style. Although they dare not offend, they don''t have to stick it up. Therefore, both of them don''t talk with cold faces, let alone express their opinions.


    The whole servants of sun''s mansion dare not act rashly without the master''s words.


    Wan''s anger was so fierce that he laughed directly: "well, you dare to insult me. When I tell my father, your grandchildren will wait for the whole family to be copied and beheaded


    "Pa!"


    Wan''s voice did not fall, just feel the left face hot pain! She covered her face and looked at the young man in white in disbelief!


    Liu Wei gave Wan''s face a slap without expression. When the other party was shocked and stunned, the backhand was another slap, and the fan was on WAN''s right face.


    Wan''s hands covered his face, and he stepped back several steps.


    Liu Wei comes forward, grabs her collar, throws her to the ground, and directly falls.


    Wan was so scared that he couldn''t speak. He couldn''t care whether his face hurt or his buttocks hurt. He just stuck out his fingers and stammered at Liu Wei: "you, you..."


    Liu Wei reached out and grasped her finger. She broke it back, and there was a crash.


    "Ah ah ah -" Wan''s heart was torn by pain.


    Liu Wei covered her mouth again, pulled her hair and pulled her whole head into the air to let her look at herself.


    Wan shuddered with fear.


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound either, just squinting his eyes, glancing at the people who were numb, and then said to the elder Jin, who was more eye-catching, "give me the key."


    Old gold head didn''t come back, and so on, hurriedly rushed over, picked up the cloth square key that Wan kicked to the corner, and handed it shivering to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took the key and pulled a handful of Wan''s hair. Wan''s teeth were grinning. She pointed the key tip at Wan''s eyes, approached her pupils and said, "I asked you, have you seen this key! See it! "

 Chapter 1263

    Wan only felt that the copper key was about to pierce his eyeball. He nodded in panic and said, "no, I haven''t seen it..."


    Liu Wei gathered her eyes: "haven''t you seen it?"


    Wan shuddered: "really, really, I didn''t see No, no, I seem I seem to have seen... "


    Liu Wei put her head to one side, stood up straight and hung the key in front of Wan Shi: "say!"


    Wan sat on the ground, his face white as paper, and looked at the young man over his head in fear and fear. Then he carefully determined the shape of the key again, and said in a timid way: "I am I was a long time ago Have seen... "


    "How long ago? Where have you met? "


    Wan swallows his saliva and turns his eyes to Jiang''s direction.


    Jiang still held her daughter in his arms. Seeing Wan looking at himself, he was stunned.


    Liu Wei took the key and went to Jiang.


    Obviously, Sun Ke in Jiang''s arms was frightened by the picture just now, "wow" burst into tears.


    Jiang hurriedly coaxes his daughter and covers her mouth gently to stop crying.


    Liu Wei didn''t walk too close. After a few steps, she stopped and picked up the key again, shaking it in the air: "it seems that the second young lady didn''t mention to know this key just now."


    Jiang sipped his lips, lowered his eyelids and said, "if I return to adults, I really don''t know the key."


    Liu Wei looks at Wan Shi again.


    One of Wan''s disciples was excited and said: "I saw you take it. Before Bufang, he was the second brother in charge? Last Spring Festival, Bufang was closed. I can see that you took this key to open the door of Bufang and brought out a lot of cloth. At that time, when you were in my sister-in-law, you were poor. I didn''t want to break you down, but how could you not know this key? "


    Jiang''s face suddenly turned pale, and his lips lost their color.


    But Mrs. sun came back and slapped Jiang: "you stole the two" Wanhua expensive kites "that paid tribute to Beijing last year! You bitch! Do you know that when the Yamen of the state government came to collect the goods, my sun family was nearly imprisoned for the stolen tribute? You said, where did you sell the wanhuagui kite? Come from the facts! "


    Mrs. sun slapped Jiang on her back. She shivered all over. Everyone panicked. She shivered and denied: "no, no, I really didn''t..."


    "Someone has seen it. You dare to say no. I won''t kill you! You are a bereaved star who steals my wife''s things! "


    Mrs. sun''s strength is very strong. Within a few times, the corner of Jiang''s mouth was bloody, but she still bit and said nothing.


    Sun Ke cried even more in her mother''s arms. Mrs. sun was annoyed. She grabbed the hair of her three-year-old granddaughter and pulled the baby out.


    Liu Wei squinted at the sight.


    I saw Jiang hurriedly kneeling down, hugging his daughter and crying: "I said, I said, I said No, it''s not me, it''s my husband He owes the gambling house a thousand Liang. He says that if his friend has a way and sells Wanhua Guiyuan, he can give him two thousand Liang and pay back half of the gambling house''s silver It''s not me It''s really not me


    When Mrs. sun heard the words, she felt that the whole person was going to explode. She was dizzy and lay on the back of the chair, gasping for breath.


    Jiang cried so much that she hugged her daughter timidly: "Xianggong said that his father would not give him money. He was the only one who made such a decision. I I really don''t know anything After the cloth was given to him, I was afraid for a long time, especially when the Yamen came, I was really afraid But at that time, Wanhua Guiyuan had been sold I''ve got the money, too. I I can''t... "


    Last year''s innocent disaster is a memory that all the grandchildren can''t forget. The country to the West sent a tribute of snow satin, but the satin was too plain. When the ritual Department presented it, it lowered the snow satin and called on the silk merchants to dye the satin twice.


    At that time, many silk merchants in the south of the Yangtze River fought hard for it, but it happened that Lord Yin Wan of Tingjiang Prefecture and Zuo Shilang of the Ministry of rites were brothers of the same sect. Depending on the marriage relationship of the ten thousand families, the sun family got the second dye right. Seeing that the sun family would rely on the second dye tribute to soar to the sky, go out of the West into the county, and enter the foot of the rich emperor. At this time, the tribute happened.


    The tribute Satin dyed and named "wanhuaguiyuan" is lost.


    Under the Ministry of rites, the sun family was almost condemned to be a full house chop. In the end, it was still relying on thousands of adults to negotiate and spend tens of thousands of liang of silver to express their feelings.


    This is also the reason why Sun renwai and Mrs. sun are afraid of Wanshi. The ability of Wanshi''s father is beyond their imagination.


    Now, when sun Yuanwai and Mrs. sun know the truth about the stolen tribute, they are really hit


    I knew my second son was a waste. He was fickle and lazy. But I didn''t expect that last year''s disaster had something to do with him


    But now it''s useless to say more. Sun Jianren is dead, but the accomplice who helps Sun Jian steal the tribute is still there!


    Mrs. sun clenched her teeth and thought, almost innocently, that there was another beating on Jiang. Jiang said nothing, and silently accepted it. Tears broke like a thread.Liu Wei didn''t know about those past events, but she was disappointed to see them fighting and making troubles. She investigated the key for the current murder case. What tribute was lost, and what did it have to do with her?


    Turning around, she wanted to ask Wanshi what else she knew, but she glanced at Wanshi''s face with a smile.


    In a flash, when she went to see again, Wan Shi was still the daughter who fell on the ground and was beaten by her to fear and fear.


    But Liu Wei knew that she was right. She beat Wan Shi, swept her face, and even broke her fingers. Wan Shi was afraid of her. She was shrinking like a quail, but she was afraid of her. She did not dare to stare at her or hate her. But she was afraid of Jiang Shi


    Wan''s smile is just in the direction of Jiang She hates Jiang? Why? What''s the grudge between the two?


    Liu Wei began to think that the case was not so simple, and the sun family was much more complicated than what she had done at the beginning.


    Jiang''s taste is quite different from his daughter''s.


    One seems to be careless and secretly hates Wan Shi, the second daughter-in-law who was pinched and flattened by her mother-in-law.


    There seems to be a lot of concealment between the two young ladies.


    And just now, it''s clear who can''t call Wanshi. Why did Jiang go there in person and she came out?


    What did they say? What does Wan think of Jiang?


    Sun Tong and WAN Shi, Sun Jian and Jiang Shi Two more cases at the dyeing house?


    Dyehouse, Wanhua Guiyuan, is there any relationship between the two? Why did Wan expose Jiang at this moment? Last year''s tribute was stolen. Why should we say it now?

 Chapter 1264

    Mrs. sun''s attack was really cruel. At last, she beat Jiang to death directly.


    Sun Ke lies down beside his mother and cries. Councillor sun has a headache and wants to split. He tells people to take Jiang back, but he is not allowed to ask for a doctor.


    When the lobby calmed down again, Wan Shi was also helped up by a small servant girl. She looked at the direction of the gate until Jiang''s figure disappeared.


    However, as soon as I look back, I look at Liu Wei''s face.


    In a panic, Wan could not help but shrink back.


    Liu Wei just glanced at Wan Shi, and then turned away. Because of the previous photo of Wu Lisheng, Wan Shi would never dare to raise a moth any more in the next time. Other people are also honest and truthful, asking what is back, saying nothing and saying nothing.


    After all the interrogations, there was no accident and the case did not progress.


    Everyone has either an alibi or no access to the key.


    Liu Wei is OK. Xiaoli is already worried. He doesn''t know where to start when he loses the key.


    After a while, Xiao Li comes up with another question. Now there are only three keys. But if the murderer had intended to commit the crime in the first place, would he print the key in advance?


    If this is the case, the scope of investigation will be wide. Almost all people who have touched the key at any time and place are suspected.


    The case can''t be investigated in this way. No doubt it''s looking for needles in a haystack, but how else can it be investigated? Which direction should I check?


    When he left the sun mansion, Xiao Li was in such a hurry that he would have to collect her hair.


    Liu Wei saw that he was afraid that his son would be in the Mediterranean when he was young. He pressed his hand and asked him not to scratch.


    Xiao Li feels aggrieved. She wants to hold her mother''s waist, but she is afraid of her mother''s previous beating and dare not act rashly.


    At last, Liu Wei proposed to go to dyeing shop again, and let Xiaoli go to Yamen to call the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    Xiaoli doesn''t understand: "what is the county magistrate of song? Niang you don''t know, he can''t help anything, net add chaos! "


    Liu Wei waved: "let him come."


    Xiaoli had to promise to say goodbye to her mother and run to the county yamen.


    Liu Wei didn''t go to the dyeing shop as he said at the beginning, but walked into the gate of sun mansion again.


    This time, Liu Wei didn''t disturb sun Yuanwai or Mrs. sun. Instead, she asked the porter to talk to WAN.


    It''s reasonable to say that a foreign man shouldn''t look for a female family member in the house when he comes into someone else''s house. If you look for someone else, you won''t come out. After all, men and women are not close to each other.


    But Liu Wei is still looking for him. He was also in the lobby before the porter. He saw this man''s bad temper and went to the outside of the lobby to give a notice.


    After a while, someone came out, looked at Liu Wei carefully and led him forward.


    Liu Wei went all the way to the right. Before long, he saw Wan Shi sitting in the pavilion.


    Wan''s clothes are not the same as those before. They are not so gorgeous, but they are still luxurious.


    When Liu Wei passed by, he saw twelve servants standing around the pavilion, all of them with big heads and seven or Eight maids.


    A menacing group of people stared at Liu Wei fiercely, then listened to Wan''s smile and waved to the surrounding area.


    In an instant, all the people moved forward together and soon surrounded Liu Wei.


    Who is wan Shi, the daughter of a foreign minister of Tingjiang Prefecture, who was careless and disobedient in front of the hall before, plus there are no people around her, but now they are all old slaves brought from Tingjiang Prefecture. They only listen to her alone. In this way, there is no resentment or revenge?


    "Liu Wei, right?" Wan raised his eyebrows, and his expression was proud and fierce: "remember my name, my name is wan Ru Xue!"


    Voice just fell, around 20 people began to work together, toward Liu Wei attack.


    Liu Wei''s eyelids didn''t move a moment. He raised his right hand and waved it at will. The palm contains internal power and the wind of the palm contains strong Qi. However, when he looked at the face, half of the people were thrown to the ground.


    As soon as Wan''s expression changed, he suddenly stood up!


    Liu Wei clenched her left hand and looked ahead. With a slight lift of her arm, she attacked fiercely. A big man was about to rush up, and she hit her and flew several meters away.


    "Bang" a, hit the ground.


    Liu wei walked slowly towards the pavilion. Along the way, countless people rushed towards her in a relay way, but she was not surprised to hold her back easily.


    When Liu Wei came to Wan''s face, Wan''s face was deserted, and he fell back to the stone bench.


    Liu wei walked a half step further and looked at Wan Shi. Then she raised her leg, stepped on the edge of the stool with the toe of her shoe, and leaned slightly.


    Wan''s eyes widened and he blustered: "I, I will let my father kill me Ah ah... "


    Liu Wei collected Wan''s hair, pulled her whole body away from the stool, looked at her pain, then pulled out her ears and asked, "what''s the killing?"


    "You let me go, let me go, let me go!" Wan said, biting his teeth


    Some people just don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin, and itch when they don''t hit it twice. Liu Wei is not interested in bullying Wan Shi, but she really doesn''t want to beep with her.Wan Shi is really scared this time. After Liu Wei let her go, she quickly jumped out of the stool and hid behind the pavilion post.


    Liu Wei didn''t chase after him, but leaned on the edge of the stone table and asked with arms around him, "what do you know about Jiang?"


    Wan was shocked. It seemed that Liu Wei would ask this question.


    Liu Wei got up a little bit and tried to walk over: "don''t you say?"


    Wan hurriedly reached out a hand to stop Liu Wei from approaching. He swallowed and said, "she is a bitch!"


    Liu Wei leaned back and nodded, "be specific."


    Wan Shi saw the slaves who had been turned over by others, biting their teeth and choking their airway: "I came back this time to know. That night, sun Tong went to see her!"


    "What day?"


    "The day he died!" When it comes to Wan Shi, he is disgusted: "I said why he was so worried. When he heard that his second brother died, he hurried back. He didn''t remember his second brother, but thought about his younger brother! It''s a pity that Jiang''s son of a bitch didn''t die with him! "


    Wan''s words are very frank, not only don''t find it hard to speak, but also very forceful. Liu Wei thought of this possibility. After all, one woman hates another woman for just a few reasons.


    Although I don''t know the temperament of the grandson, Jiang Smelling that smell, I know that it''s not a good girl who is clean and clean.


    Jiang and sun tongs are not speechless.


    Liu Wei asked Wan, "that''s all?"


    Wan''s hum: "not enough?"


    "So you''re talking about the magnificent kite on purpose today?"


    Mentioning this, Wan suddenly smiled. His eyes filled with laughter, and his skin was ferocious and excited: "I also know for the first time that I used to kill people with a knife It''s so interesting to watch my good mother-in-law slap her. It''s much more interesting than I do it myself. "

 Chapter 1265

    Wan''s tone is not like a joke. She really thinks that with one word of her own, she can make her mother-in-law beat Jiang''s half dead. It''s just too funny. She''s too happy to hide it.


    Liu Wei did not know what to say, but thought that sun Tong was brave enough to have an affair with Jiang, knowing that his daughter-in-law was a tyrant who could not be provoked.


    It''s Jiang''s. Liu Wei underestimates her. She thinks that if she has any more thoughts, she will be working in the back house at most. Unexpectedly, she will use the front yard to have an affair with her eldest brother.


    Wan Shi''s line of sight to shangliu Wei, humed: "her two children may also be mongrels!"


    Yes, Sun Jian''s coffin is green.


    Liu Wei thought that Wan''s and Jiang''s grudges had something to do with the case. Now it seems that they are obviously personal emotional disputes.


    In this case, she doesn''t need to stay any longer. She has to go back to the dyeing shop when it''s still early.


    The sun family has no clue. The important direction to promote the case is the dying shop.


    When leaving the sun mansion, it was Wan''s maid who sent Liu Wei out. The maid was careful and shrunken, as if she was afraid that Liu Wei would be crazy again and kill her.


    It was not until she came out of the gate of sun''s mansion that the maid let out her breath. But before Liu Wei had gone far, she heard her "ah" and began to cry in a low voice.


    Liu Wei turned her head and saw that the maidservant and a little boy suddenly came out and collided.


    Both of them fell at the threshold, and the little boy followed a large number of servant girls, shouting at each other.


    "Young master, please slow down! Ouch, does it hurt? Which room do you belong to? How do you walk? "


    Liu Wei recognized that the little boy was Jiang''s son, Sun Jun, who had also been in the lobby before and had been carried by a nanny.


    Liu Wei knew the relationship between the sun family and Sun Jun from Xiao Li. He knew that Sun Ke and Sun Jun were brothers and sisters of dragon and Phoenix, but they didn''t look like each other. Sun Jun raised sun Ren''s parents as gold pimples since he was born. Sun Ke grew up with Jiang.


    Maybe he is too young. Sun Jun has not been spoiled to be arrogant and playful by the servants. When the little boy was picked up from the ground, he did not blame the maid of Wan family who fell down with him. He also said to the nanny behind him, "I ran into her."


    The three-year-old is not very sharp in speech. He can''t straighten his tongue.


    While checking his hands and feet, the nanny said, "let''s walk slowly. Where are you going? Just tell people to arrange the horses and carriages. How can you move your feet?"


    The little boy nodded his head, and then he made a little hand to the nurse.


    The nanny hugged him with her hands, and looked at the maid who had risen from the ground. She recognized that it was the big room. She dared not say anything more about the blame, but said, "be careful next time. You are young, you are knocked and touched. How can you hurt yourself?"


    The nanny''s words were not serious, but the maidservant stretched her face and was very unhappy. Probably because she was from Wan''s family, the maidservant was very dignified. She snorted directly and stared at Sun Jun, then turned to leave.


    Nanny picked up the little master. Just then a carriage came out of the door. A group of people passed Liu Wei and got on the carriage.


    After Sun Jun was put on the carriage, he was still curious to lie down at the window and lift the curtain of the carriage. His eyes were set at Liu Wei''s station. It seemed that he knew this uncle who had seen him in the lobby before.


    Liu Wei doesn''t mean anything to the child. Whether he is Jiang''s or Sun Jian''s or sun Tong''s, she just thinks the child is smart and waves.


    The little boy blinked, and he put out a hand and held it out to her.


    Liu Wei thought of something. She went to the car and took out a peanut candy from her arms. It was the same as what she had given Sun Ke before.


    Sun Jun took the sugar curiously, then turned around and gave it to the nanny who got on the bus.


    Looking at Liu Wei through the window, the nanny didn''t want to say hello, but she closed the little master to her bosom and said to the front: "let''s go."


    The carriage moved forward evenly. Liu Wei didn''t take this matter to heart. He went to the sun''s dyeing shop in the opposite direction.


    When she arrived, Xiaoli and Song county magistrate were there.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t know why Xiaolingtong wanted to pull himself out, but later he knew that it was Xiaolingtong''s mother who wanted to see him.


    Song county magistrate was very unhappy. He thought that he was the official of his parents and the official of the imperial court. The common people wanted to see him and go to the Yamen to ask for a briefing. How could he come here in person?


    He was very reluctant. His face was all taut. He didn''t look at the face of little Lingtong. He had already turned around and left.


    At that time, when I saw the mother of Xiaolingtong, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty wanted to put on airs and official records. But Leng Buding remembered that he was in the morgue in the morning. He played with the corpse''s appearance, and the impulse to reach the tianlinggai was suppressed by reason. With a slight cough, he asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Wei didn''t say anything about the money first. Instead, he led the magistrate of Song Dynasty to the gate of Bufang, told them about the doorring, and then told them about the follow-up progress they had just made in the sun mansion. The magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t know that they had done so many things today, but heard that two killers had been bombed."Not one. Two?" He''s going to break down.


    Xiao Li couldn''t see: "what do you know? One is narrow, and the other two are wide. Since it''s a joint crime, as long as one of them shows his horse''s feet, he can uproot them, OK?"


    The county magistrate of song didn''t expect that there was still such a saying. He said "Oh" in an unidentified way and asked: "is there any clue? Is anyone showing his horse''s feet? "


    Xiao Li stopped talking and turned away in a choking manner.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said, "not for the moment, but soon."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty listened attentively: "how to say?"


    "I don''t know how much exercise power Song county magistrate has? So, I want you to keep an eye on everyone in the sun''s family. Can you do that? "


    "Do you still suspect that the killer is in the sun''s house?" The county magistrate of song thought about it, and thought that the possibility of the murderer in sun''s family was very great. He said: "everyone? It should be. "


    Liu Wei nodded: "several masters should be extra careful, and granddaughter and grandwife are no exception."


    Song county magistrate wanted to say that no parents killed their son, but in the end, he didn''t say it. He just said, "yes."


    Liu Wei said again, "it''s difficult to prepare another two thousand liang of silver for me."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was stupefied and stunned: "two thousand liang?"


    "Any questions?"


    Song county magistrate smiled: "of course, there is a problem. Where can I steal it for you? What do you want two thousand Liang for? How much does a murder cost? I haven''t solved the murder case. Don''t lie to me. I haven''t heard from my colleagues in other counties that it costs money to solve the case! "


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty is an economic official. He can manage more and more affluence if he enters the county from the West. What he can''t do without is to open up the source of money and expenditure, to open up the source of gentry and rich merchants, and to spend money on festivals.


    In short, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was stingy. He had to let his grandson go out half of the money he paid to Xiaolingtong after solving the crime.


    But Liu Wei obviously didn''t eat his way.


    "No money?" Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and reached for her son. "Let''s go."


    Song county magistrate quickly stopped him: "wait, where are you going?"


    Liu Wei said, "the capital."


    Song county magistrate frowned: "now? But the case is still unsolved. "


    Liu Wei''s face was natural: "that''s your county yamen''s business. What''s to do with us?"


    "You..."


    Song county magistrate understood that this man was blackmailing him! Extort the court''s life officer!


    "You can''t leave. Little Lingtong promised to help me solve the case!"


    Liu Wei looked down and asked his son, "do you want to stay by yourself or go with us?"


    Xiao Li didn''t know that his mother was taking a step back. She thought that her mother really wanted to leave without him. She quickly hugged her waist and turned red at the tip of her nose: "I want to be with her. She can''t leave me..."


    Liu Wei hugs his son''s small body and looks up at the county magistrate of Song Dynasty. The meaning is very clear.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty is going to be furious: "you, you You''re blackmailing! It''s a robber! "


    Liu Wei took her son and left.


    Song county magistrate rushed to stop: "Auntie, we are a small county in the west, really not two thousand Liang."


    Liu Wei continues to walk.


    "Are you accommodating, less, less, two hundred, two hundred?"


    Liu wei walked faster and faster.


    "Three hundred Liang, really not..."


    "Four hundred, four hundred..."


    "Well, six hundred and six hundred, make a lucky number."


    "Eight hundred head office, eight hundred, eight hundred Liang snow silver, elder sister, elder brother, listen to me first, don''t worry about going..."


    "One thousand, one thousand Liang, it''s really gone. Really, I didn''t cheat you!"


    Liu Wei stopped at the end, turned around and smiled.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty suddenly felt sad. When he choked his throat, he squatted on the ground and cried with his face in his arms.


    Liu Wei led his son by his side. Before he left, he was gentle and reassured: "don''t worry, this money must be worth your money. Isn''t it the murder case of four people? I''ll break it for you in a month. I''ll also send you after-sales service, and follow-up documents will be written for you."


    Song county magistrate is not happy at all. He looks up and stares at people. His eyes are red!


    For a thousand Liang, four murders were completely outsourced.


    When Song county magistrate left the dyeing house, he was still confused and swayed left and right.


    The result of this loss of heart is that a passer-by in a hurry almost knocked him down.


    Because the county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t wear official uniform, and the passers-by was too hasty and didn''t pay attention to who he was, so he didn''t care about apologizing. He continued to walk forward eagerly, shouting at the same time: "come on, the coach of sun''s family in Dongwu street is on fire, three maids of sun''s family and one young master of sun!"! It''s burned alive! "


    With the roar of passers-by all over the end of the street, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was suddenly back to his mind, his eyes were wide, and he could not believe it.Behind him, he heard someone ask curiously, "what? Sun''s carriage on fire? Which young master sun was burnt? Are there only two young masters in the sun family? "


    "The son of the second youngest son of the sun family, who just turned three last month, seems to have called for the king''s son!"

 Chapter 1266

    Zhang Mazi, a well-known Wo Liheng in Dongwu street, is a complete scum monger who likes gambling and drinking.


    But even if Zhang pockmarked was mediocre again, when her mother was alive, she bought him a daughter-in-law with the coffin book that she had saved all her life.


    Just after he married his daughter-in-law, Zhang Laoniang was seriously ill and died. From then on, Zhang pockmarked himself, made friends with friends, and often led some people he didn''t know to his home.


    Some people say that this pockmarked boy owes tens of liang of gambling debt. If he doesn''t go up, he will force his wife to pay him back.


    Regardless of whether the gossip is true or not, the reputation of Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law is completely gone.


    Because of these rumors, pockmarked Zhang''s daughter-in-law is shrinking her head when she goes out of the door. She usually sobs at home.


    But Zhang maziheng, when his daughter-in-law cried, he beat him. He beat his daughter-in-law so hard that the neighbors could hear him. In the evening, he continued to bring people he didn''t know home.


    Everyone says that this pockmarked daughter-in-law is poor, but what can we do? The daughter-in-law bought it. She had a contract to sell herself. She could report it to the official and get it back when she ran. She had no way to live.


    So, after two years of living like this, Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law broke out.


    Probably also saved the idea of dying together. Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law dressed in red, poured all over herself with oil, carried an oil barrel and a torch, and chased Zhang Mazi to the street from home.


    People seen in the street are easy to hide, but narrow streets and wide carriages make it difficult for carriages to hide! The horse was frightened, and when he was in the street, he fell back. The people in the carriage were shaken, sprawled, and were so bumped that they were almost vomiting jaundice.


    The pedestrians on the side were also worried. The horses were out of control. If the people in the tall carriage were thrown out of the carriage, they would have to be crippled.


    Everyone tried to find a way to calm the horse first, but the horse was frightened by the torch. It was not only not calm, but also struggling more and more fiercely.


    Just as the man turned his back, Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law was so scared that she took off the torch and the oil bucket.


    "Hula" a, torch lit the side of the car''s cloth sail, oil everywhere.


    The frantic horse, the burning carriage, there are women''s cries for help in the carriage, there are children''s howls, but no one dares to approach any more.


    Fire fighting, we must fight the fire quickly!


    But there is no well on the street. It''s hard to find a bigger basin! The carriage is surrounded by oil and fire. It burns when touched. Who dares to get close?!


    When someone finally came to throw fire with water, there was no sound in the thick fire light.


    When the fire finally came to an end, we were all at sixes and sevens in the past. What we saw were two black bodies, one big and one small. It was the nanny of sun''s mansion and the young grandson, sun Jun.


    This matter, but soon spread to Xijin county.


    Liu Wei''s side, naturally also received the news, after hearing it, he was stunned and stagnated.


    It''s hard to describe what kind of mood it is. It''s clear that the people we met at the last moment will never be seen again


    Xiaoli was also surprised, but what he thought was on the other hand: "even if Sun Jian and sun Tong were killed, how could Sun Jun get out of the door and meet such a disaster? The sun family is too unlucky. "


    Liu Wei slowed down and said to her son, "go."


    Xiaoli followed her mother foolishly: "where to go?"


    "Dongwu street."


    By the time Liu Wei arrived, Dongwu street had been taken over by the Yamen. There was a crowd around the scene of the crime. Everyone pointed and heard the Yamen servant''s cry: "get out of the way, get out of the way! Don''t come any closer. The dead have nothing to look at. Go away and go away! "


    Xiaoli is short and flexible. She gets out of her mother''s hands and gets into the innermost part. Liu Wei also goes in. She just gets close and smells a burning smell.


    The scene can be said to be very miserable. Although there are many people apart, we can also see that there are two human bodies under the carriage which has been burned to the ground.


    The sobbing sound came from the surrounding area. Turning around, it was a few girls dressed as servants of the sun family who were talking to the yamen runner.


    Liu Wei patted Xiaoli on the head and motioned.


    Xiaoli understood, and ran to the yamen runner who was asking.


    The yamen runner knows Xiaoli. I see how he came here? Xiaoli said he passed by and asked him to continue.


    According to the oral statement of the servant girl of the sun family, Sun Jun is going out alone today. It''s the nanniang who wants to take him to the Tianfu incense hall in the South Street.


    Recently, there have been so many things happened to sun''s family. Mrs. sun was worried that something bad might happen to her little grandson, so she chose today''s nanny to take Sun Jun to the incense hall. It was a long time ago, but because of the sudden visit of Liu Wei and Xiao Li, it was delayed, so she had to wait for them to go. But who could have thought, she was so unlucky and lost her life on the way.


    The servant girls of sun''s mansion cried as they spoke. At last, they were sobbing. They took care of Sun Jun since he was born, not to mention how many feelings they had. It''s a great sin in sun''s mansion to say that the master and son are dead and the servants are still alive.But who is to blame?


    Although the sun family is a local rich man, in the final analysis, it is a county councilor wailang. In all, the family has a grand carriage built like a small house. Although Sun Jun is accompanied by a long line of maids, only the nanny and the coachman ride with him. The others walk.


    When the fire broke out, the maids of the sun''s family trotted up, but how dare they rush into the fire? It''s not going to kill!


    While the maid of the sun family survived, the coachman also picked up a life. Because the horse was kicking, the coachman had been lifted off the car, fell on the ground several times, and his arm was broken, which was not affected by the fire.


    The windows of the carriage are dense, which can''t be drilled out of people. The Tianliang carriage is decorated more heavily. The front door is composed of a pair of children''s doors, but it''s locked by the driver''s wide and long seat, which can''t be pushed away naturally from the inside, and the outside people have no courage to rush into the fire to open it.


    Xiao Li inquired about everything that should be inquired about. When he came back, he told his mother.


    Liu Wei listened and walked towards the carriage.


    There are yamen servants to stop, Xiao Li hurriedly stood out: "let''s have a look."


    Yamen servants knew Xiaoli, so they got out of the way after hearing the words. They just looked at Liu Wei curiously.


    The two bodies have not yet been removed. Liu Wei walks by.


    A yamen servant couldn''t help saying, "who are you? Don''t touch it!"


    Without raising her head, Liu Wei said, "who am I? Ask your county Lord to go! "


    The yamen runner was immediately bluffed. He didn''t dare to shout again because he thought it was a related household.


    Liu Wei carefully took Sun Jun''s body out and put it on the ground and looked at it carefully.


    Xiaoli also followed him for a while and said to his mother in a low voice, "the cause of death is not suspicious. It''s burned."


    Liu Wei did not make a sound. She continued to look.


    Little Li did not understand: "mother you look for what?"


    Liu Wei was about to say it, but suddenly felt something in Sun Jun''s neck. It was the burning of clothes and skin oil that formed the slime.

 Chapter 1267

    Xiao Li leaned over and asked, "what is this?"


    Liu Wei twists a piece and hands it to her son. "What do you smell?"


    Xiaoli listened to the smell, hesitated to return: "the smell of dried body oil?"


    "And what else?"


    Xiaoli was nervous immediately, because he only smelled the smell of dry body oil, but didn''t smell anything else, so he took his fingers and began to prevaricate: "that Well


    "Ma." Liu Wei said.


    Xiaoli''s eyes brightened and said: "yes, it''s hemp. It''s different from cotton and silk. Because of the precision of silk making, the smell of silk after burning is astringent. Cotton will be a lump of ash after burning, but the hemp will harden in a large area, but the shape is loose and easy to twist into ash."


    With one breath finished, Xiaoli felt that she was so awesome that she immediately held her head up and looked at her mother.


    But his mother didn''t look at him at all, only frowned and searched for the body of the nurse.


    Xiaoli is a little disappointed with his mouth, but soon he finds a clue: "Hey, the silk clothes the nanny wears. Look at the nanny''s elbows and joints. I''ll smell them again. Well, it''s pungent and astringent, but it''s not right. Why don''t they wear a cloth?"


    Before the loss, Xiaoye picked up milk. She didn''t want any of the nannies she found in the county. Therefore, Xiaoli learned a lot of rules between the nannies and the little master, two of which are particularly important.


    First, if you want to have enough and good milk, you must give the nanny the best tonic, delicacies, bird''s nest and shark''s fin. You can''t be stingy if you give them. Otherwise, the quality of milk is not good, and the nanny doesn''t have enough nutrition.


    Second, because the little master is to be held by the nanny for feeding, the best way is to cultivate the relationship between the little master and the nanny. The clothes and smell of the nanny are the same as that of the little master. The little master will subconsciously think that this is his mother, will be very dependent on her, and will be more reassured when she eats the milk.


    It is precisely because of these two points that it is common for large households to hire a nanny, usually for a lifetime.


    If you only feed the young master and don''t recognize people, it''s better to say. But if you feed the young master and he will recognize people when he is two or three years old, then this nanny is not much different from his mother in the eyes of the young master. Only when the child is older and more sensible can you distinguish between the nanny and his mother.


    Sun Jun is three years old. If this nanny has fed him for three years, she must follow the rules. The clothes, materials and smell are similar to sun Jun.


    Satin is soft and linen is hard. Anyway, children seldom wear linen. Even poor people care for their children and try to wear cotton clothes for them. Linen clothes are too poor to be worn by delicate children?


    Xiao Li doesn''t understand. Liu Wei understands everything.


    Liu Wei got up and went to the front group of maidservants of the sun''s family who were sobbing. She opened her mouth and said, "I saw your young master in front of the sun''s house wearing a clear ice blue wide breasted silk brocade shirt. Later, he changed his clothes?"


    The maids did not know why the man asked these questions. After a while, they said, "no, I changed my clothes before I went out. How could I change them later?"


    Liu Wei frowned: "have you been behind the carriage? Do you notice anything moving or still? "


    Maids shook their heads: "the carriage is of the door type, and the carriage runs faster than us. We don''t know."


    Liu Wei probably has an idea: "how much do you know about Sun Jun''s nanny? Among the relatives and friends of a nanny, have you recently borrowed money or got into trouble with an official? "


    Liu Wei said that one of the maids really thought of it and said, "brother of the nanny, I remember who said that when brother of the nanny worked at the wharf, the goods fell down and hit the passers-by and hurt them. I want to pay more than 80 Liang."


    "I know I know." Another maid also said to her, "it''s said that she can''t go to the hospital. She''s still in the county jail. Her brother''s daughter-in-law was just about to give birth. Hearing this news, she was scared of premature delivery, shed a lot of blood, and almost couldn''t protect her size. Although she kept it later, she fell down and is still in bed."


    A few handmaids are full of gossip. They tell all the gossip they know. Liu Wei tidies it up and makes her mind more certain.


    Nanny is short of money, eighty-two, or more than eighty-two, the convalescence of his younger sister, the care of his younger nephew, and even if his younger brother can get out of the cell, he can''t find a living for the time being. Barely speaking, nanny needs at least one hundred Liang silver to save his younger brother''s family.


    But Xijin county is only a small county. Although the nanny works as a nanny in the sun''s family, she lives and eats in the sun''s family. She can''t save any money. If she wants to take one hundred Liang at a time, she can''t take out her life.


    What if I can''t get it out?


    As the old saying goes, a penny can beat a hero. It''s just when there''s no money to help. As long as there''s money, what can''t be done?


    Besides, I just changed my clothes for the little master quietly.


    Linen is no more flame retardant than cotton and silk, but cotton and silk are more flame retardant than linen!


    To ensure that the fire can burn to Sun Jun, Sun Jun can''t even take off his clothes, that linen is undoubtedly the most appropriate.It is impossible for a charming young master to wear hemp clothes on ordinary days. Buying a nanny is the best and fastest way.


    And since the linen clothes are for better combustion, how to burn? Where the fire comes from, it becomes another problem!


    Liu Wei looked around and did not see Zhang Mazi and his daughter-in-law mentioned in the rumor. She asked the Yamen servant next to her, "what about the arsonist?"


    The Yamen servant said, "I have pleaded guilty and have been taken back to Yamen."


    Liu Wei frowned: "who pleaded guilty?"


    The Yamen servant was obviously a master who knew how many scum Zhang pockmarked. Hearing this, he was disgusted: "of course, it''s Zhang pockmarked''s daughter-in-law. She brought out the torch and oil. Zhang pockmarked said that he was also chased out. He didn''t expect anything to happen later. Anyway His daughter-in-law may have to pay for her life this time, but it''s pockmarked Zhang. Maybe she can still be released. "


    As Liu Wei thought.


    Sun Jun''s death was not an accident, but a deliberate homicide. The people behind the scenes bought Zhang Mazi to provoke his daughter-in-law. At the same time, they arranged a torch and oil, which were within the reach of his daughter-in-law.


    Otherwise how to explain, in the daytime, suddenly there are torches and oil coming out?


    Zhang Mazi took advantage of his daughter-in-law''s madness to find him desperately, and intentionally took her to the carriage nearby. The carriage was a box lock. As long as there was a fire outside, there would be no fire inside. In addition, the torch also frightened the horse, making the carriage more bumpy.


    Maybe the nanny didn''t know that she was changing clothes for the little master, which would make the little master return to the West. What''s more, she died together with the little master.


    It''s pockmarked Zhang, who raises the torch and throws the torch. It''s his daughter-in-law. He''s light and can get a lot of money from the people who cooperate behind the scenes. This business is really a steady one.


    But don''t think about it. Even the nanny can be killed at the same time. How could the person behind the scenes really let go of pockmarked son?


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and said to the Yamen servant, "go to yamen immediately. Zhang Mazi is in danger."

 Chapter 1268

    In the narrow, dark cell, the wet ground smelled of dampness.


    Passing by a dilapidated cell, sometimes you can see a pair of eyes with different light on the edge of the cell.


    Zhang Mazi is very afraid, even if he is a ruffian, a rogue, but since he was born, he has never been in prison.


    His daughter-in-law followed him without saying a word. He didn''t know what she was thinking. This time, the mother-in-law is dead!


    When I thought of the five hundred Liang silver I had talked about, the fear of the prison immediately disappeared. That was five hundred Liang! With those five hundred Liang, what kind of woman does he want?


    The cell in the front is still leading the way. The cell in the West County is in disrepair for a long time. The ground is uneven and easy to accumulate water. Every time you step on it, you can splash a trouser leg. The cell head goes very fast. After two steps, he turns around and rushes back to the following people and shouts: "hurry up!"


    Zhang pockmarked hurriedly followed, and his daughter-in-law took two quick steps.


    "Bang." The iron partition door was opened, and the firm head leaned aside: "you, go in." He refers to Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law.


    Head down, hair covering the two sides of the light and shadow, Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law so silent step in, step, vamp are wet by the blisters on the ground.


    After waiting for her to enter, the iron door was locked from the outside, and she turned around and went to the fork road.


    Zhang Mazi looked at his daughter-in-law. Her daughter-in-law had come to the corner of the cell and sat down with her long hair hanging over her chest.


    "Ah Juan..." Zhang Mazi called, after all, he had been with him for several years, which was going to die. He wanted to talk to her again.


    But his daughter-in-law did not move, not to mention look up, quiet as if into the dark.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!" See Zhang Mazi''s procrastination in front of the castellan, pulling his voice is a roar.


    Zhang Mazi didn''t dare to stay any longer. He took another look at her daughter-in-law. At last, he hurriedly said, "you can go safely. I''ll order the best coffin for you later. At the beginning, your family would starve to death. My mother took ten Liang silver to save your family. Your life is my family''s, so don''t complain. You should pay the debt."


    Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law moved her eyes covered by her hair and looked out quietly.


    It''s a pity that Zhang Mazi has no time to look at it again. The jailer over there is about to start. He has to keep up with him.


    Men''s prison room and women''s different, and walked for a long time, zhangmazi was closed to one of them.


    The air in the dungeon is really poor. Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law''s cell doesn''t have windows. Zhang Mazi''s cell has a small air window. It''s big enough to breathe. It''s not good to do anything else.


    It was half an hour later when Liu Wei arrived with his men. The yamen runner hurriedly told the cell head that something might have happened. The cell head didn''t know why, but he still led their way immediately.


    When we get to zhangmazi''s cell, we can see that zhangmazi is sleeping on the straw with his face towards the wall.


    The jailer touched the key and said, "look, what can I do? It''s not good."


    Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows, looked at the back of Zhang pockmarked son, and said, "open the door quickly."


    The jailer quickly opened the lock, and when he opened the door, he called out: "Zhang Mazi! Get up! "


    The people on the straw did not move and kept the same posture quietly.


    Liu Wei knew it was wrong. She went up in silence and clapped pockmarked on the shoulder. Suddenly, those who slept well collapsed.


    Pockmarked Zhang was turned over and a bloody face with seven holes was reflected in front of everyone.


    "Ah." The jailer and yamen runner took a breath.


    Xiaoli was standing at the back of the people, saw the appearance to the front, pasted beside her mother, whispered: "it''s poisoning."


    The crisscross face, dark green eyes, and seven black blood holes are exactly the reaction after being treated with rat medicine.


    "And his wife?" Liu Wei looks back and asks firmly.


    Strong in a strong shock, slow for a long time before shaking fingers in the other direction.


    Liu Wei pushes people away and runs in that direction. Xiao Li follows her mother, and the prison head and yamen runner follow at the end.


    When everyone arrived at the cell where Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law was, they saw the edge of the dark cell. Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law was motionless holding her head against the wall, and she didn''t know what she was doing.


    "Not dead, too?" The whole man in the cell is going to cry.


    Liu Wei said, "unlock first."


    The jailer quickly unlocked the lock. Because it was too dark inside, they couldn''t see whether Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law was keeping her eyes open or closed. They could only get closer.


    And just when Liu Wei was about to reach out and touch Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law''s shoulder, the other side moved a little and his neck stood up.


    "He''s dead?" Dry mute voice, from the throat backlog and out, zhangmazi daughter-in-law tear will be more body sit, and then sink, stand up from the ground.


    Liu Wei steps back and looks at her.


    Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law came out slowly, walked out of the darkest corner, and came to the place with a little light. We found that there was a ferocious smile on her face.The eyes are bulging, the skin is pale and colorless, the lips are scarlet with cracks, but the corners of the mouth are raised high.


    "Dead? Right? Isn''t it? " She walked forward step by step, not fast, but every step, I don''t know why the whole body was shaking like crazy!


    The jailer and yamen runner were frightened by the woman''s mad expression and stepped back. At last, they left the prison. They were stuck at the door and shivered. Liu Wei and Xiao Li didn''t leave. They stood in the same place. When Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law came to their eyes, Xiao Li jumped up one by one, grabbed each other''s hands and just opened her fist.


    "Rat medicine! She has the smell of rat poison on her hand! "


    Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law laughed again, from a secret low laugh to a raging laugh. At last, tears came out of her eyes, and she laughed and cried with convulsions: "dead Dead I killed him I finally killed him... "


    Liu Wei saw that she was not in the right mood. She hurriedly walked over, took her shoulder and asked her to look at herself: "tell me, how did you kill him?"


    Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law stared at Liu Wei, lost her eyes, and murmured, "I''m walking behind him I put the medicine Blow it into his ear He didn''t know He doesn''t know anything Ha ha He didn''t have me in his heart All he knew was money Ha ha He''s dead He finally died... "


    Liu Wei broke open the pockmarked daughter-in-law''s hand again. Sure enough, she saw that there were some powder scraps of rat poison in her fingers. If they were like this, they could blow into people''s ears, and they could feel the itch in their ears. Reaching for them would only speed up the attack.


    "You bought such a strong poison?" Liu Wei asked again.


    Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law leans forward, leans close to Liu Wei''s ear and says angrily, "yes Madam It''s for me. "

 Chapter 1269

    "Madame?" Liu Wei tightened her eyes.


    Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law looks at Liu Wei and laughs, giggling. The whole person is shaking.


    Liu Wei saw that she was in the wrong mood, and then he pulled her closer and asked, "which lady?"


    Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law was unsteady and swaying, immersed in the joy of Zhang Mazi''s death.


    Liu Wei asked again, "which lady? What''s your last name? Where did you see her? "


    After several questions were asked, Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law suddenly stopped. Then, she stared at Liu Wei, "poof", and her mouth was bleeding.


    "Ah --"


    the wardens and yamen servants outside the prison were frightened into a group.


    Liu Wei''s cheeks were splashed with blood, but before she cared, she grabbed each other''s wrists and began to probe.


    Poisoning.


    Highly toxic.


    It''s the rat poison.


    There was no tool on her body. The acupuncture bag she had carried with her was washed away in the sea. After several mouthfuls of blood, Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law could not stand any longer. She leaned back and fell back.


    Liu Wei put her on the ground. She could still hear each other''s smile and murmur: "finally dead He finally died Great Great... "


    "Don''t talk, open your mouth!" Liu Wei ordered, reached into her mouth, dug her throat, to pick her throat.


    However, Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law suddenly became cruel and gave Liu Wei a bite of his teeth.


    Her eyes were full of hatred. It was like staring at Zhang Mazi and trying hard.


    "Let go, let go!" Xiao Li''s eyes are red.


    He saw that his mother''s fingers had been bitten to the bone!


    Liu Wei did not make a sound with a taut face. Regardless of the pain, she propped up Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law''s upper and lower teeth and opened her mouth forcefully.


    But after a while, the toxicity spread too fast, almost immediately, Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law''s whole neck was blue, the color was the same as Zhang Mazi''s after poisoning, and the blue was still extending upward.


    It''s too late.


    "Which lady is it?"


    This is a question Liu Wei continues to ask.


    Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law is no longer good.


    Thought there was no response, but pockmarked Zhang''s daughter-in-law suddenly flashed back before she died. She let go of her mouth.


    It seems to be finally determined that what she is biting is not her husband who is inferior to that beast. She looks back and stares at the top of the dark hole in the cell, and says in a light almost ethereal voice: "sun Sun Little Husband...... "


    The last word has not been said yet. Her eyes are bulging, and her eyelids are no longer blinking.


    Liu Wei stretched out her fingers to her nose and breathed no more.


    There was a brief silence in the cell. After a while, Xiao Li was the first to make a sound.


    He came over, carefully holding his mother''s fingers, eyes red.


    Liu Wei''s fingers are full of blood, half of it is Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law''s blood, half of it is her own blood.


    The joints of the index finger and the middle finger have been broken, and the upper and lower parts have been bitten to break the flesh. Only the middle bone has not been bitten.


    Biting with hatred before death.


    Xiao Li is in great pain: "Wuwu, does it hurt? Is it killing me? I look at it. It hurts so much... "


    Liu Wei hugged his son, patted him on the head, told him to stop affectation and stood up and said, "she said Wan Shi."


    Mrs. sun Da Shao, it''s Wan family.


    Sun Jun was deliberately murdered, but the death method was not similar to Sun Jian''s and sun Tong''s, and the murderer had obvious traces of buying murders. At the beginning, Liu Wei didn''t think that the murderer of Sun Jun would be the murderer of the previous four cases. Now he got the answer of Wan family, which is not surprising.


    And Wan family did so many things, the meaning of killing Sun Jun


    It should have something to do with Chiang.


    With Wan Shi, even if it''s just less than half an hour, Liu Wei can see through.


    She has no feelings for her husband, values herself and is superior to herself. The reason why she hates Jiang is that Jiang has an affair with sun Tong, but Sun Tong''s death doesn''t cause any disturbance to her. She can easily wear gold and silver. In her eyes, sun Tong is probably one of her little wolf dogs, but this dog has betrayed her and waged her tail to other women. Therefore, she needs to report To that woman.


    In short, it is the common fault of all unruly and tyrannical young ladies, whose face is greater than everything else. All those who ignore her face will be retaliated by her, even destroyed by her own hands.


    This kind of person, say good to hear is Princess disease, say bad to hear is brain has water.


    "Come on, let''s go back to bandaging. Let''s go." Xiao Li grabs his mother''s sleeve and pulls her out.


    Liu Wei held him down and asked him not to worry. He turned to the two people outside: "did you hear what you just said?"The jailer and the yamen runner have a look at each other.


    Both eyes twinkled. At last, the Yamen servant hesitated and said, "the sun family Big, little lady? She... "


    "She is the daughter of the government Yin of Tingjiang Prefecture, and because the eight characters match with her father, she wanted wind and rain when she was a child. How dare our county magistrate of song arrest her?"


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment: "murderer you still see a person to catch here?"


    The prison is embarrassed.


    Yamen servant hesitated and said: "if I could go back to ask, in fact, Zhang Mazi''s daughter-in-law is dead There''s no proof of death... "


    Rao is worried about his mother''s injury, and Xiaoli is shocked: "we all heard that, which is also called death without proof? Four people''s cards! "


    Yamen runner still said, go back to ask Song county magistrate.


    Xiao Li was so angry that he said: "it''s an indisputable fact that she bought murderers and killed people. What can I do to ask the county magistrate of song to arrest people! Catch it now! "


    "Little Lingtong, calm down..." The Yamen servant appeased.


    Xiaoli can''t calm down. He raises his mother''s hand and shouts, "what do you think this is? What do you think this is? See clearly! My mother in order to force out the identity of the murderer, hurt into this! You told me not to arrest people? Why can''t we catch them! Why can''t we catch them! "


    The castellan gaped: "mother? Little Lingtong, you said that this gentleman Your mother? Isn''t he a man? "


    Xiaoli is going crazy, jumping in the cell: "is this the point? Is that the point? I want you to arrest, arrest, arrest! "


    The Yamen servant sighed: "but, she only said that the rat medicine was given by Mrs. sun Da Shao, and she didn''t say that she was asked to kill people. This is not evidence. You said that the drug shop also sold rat medicine. It can''t be that all the people poisoned by rat medicine were killed by the drug shop manager..."


    Seeing that his son is on the verge of violence, Liu Wei hurriedly pulls the little guy and looks at the yamen runner again. He says seriously, "I will bring the evidence to you."

 Chapter 1270

    Now Sun Jun is dead.


    When sun Yuanwai heard the news, she was already unsteady. Mrs. sun''s eyes widened, her head tilted, and she passed out.


    Jiang had been beaten by Mrs. sun. She was lying in the room and couldn''t get down. She didn''t have a doctor to see her. She just supported herself. There was only a three-year-old sun who could fetch water around. It was very difficult.


    At this time, she had to spread the word outside, saying that her son was dead. She got up immediately and could not care about any pain. Her body was blue and purple disappeared like a flash. She would not let the messenger go: "jun''er? What happened to jun''er? What do you say about my prince? "


    The servant girl who sent the message sobbed with tears on her face: "the carriage is on fire, you, young master and nanny All... "


    Jiang stayed in a daze. The whole person was stiff. His brain ached for a while. He murmured: "no, it won''t be My prince No Not... "


    The servant girl took Jiang''s hand and helped her to stand firmly: "second young grandma, you have to support it. It''s an accident. No one wants to..."


    "No accident!" Jiang''s eyes stared at the servant girl with fierce eyes: "there will be no accident, my prince, there will be no death, there will be no death..."


    The servant girl saw that she was too sad and said nonsense. She comforted and explained: "it was an accident. It was said that the gangster in Dongwu street was making trouble. She came to the street with a torch. It happened to be our family''s carriage. In the carriage, there were young master and Nanny sitting. The torch scared the horse. Later, the carriage was burning around..."


    "Get out of here, get out of here!" When Jiang pushed the servant girl, the whole man fell back a few steps and staggered to hold the corner of the table.


    Sun Ke came over worried, and the baby carefully pulled the corner of her mother''s clothes.


    But Jiang raised his hand and shouted, "get out!"


    Sun Keben was very young. He was not easy to stand on his own. Now he was pushed by his mother, and the whole Guan Li fell to the ground suddenly.


    When she fell down, she made a heavy "bang" sound. The little girl didn''t know why, so she began to cry with a wrinkle on her face.


    Seeing this, the servant girl wanted to help her, but she looked at Jiang''s expression again. She shivered all over her body, but she did not dare to do much. She swallowed her saliva and said, "the servant girl has already arrived. There is something else on the lady''s side. The servant girl left first."


    It''s said that the servant girl ran away. When she was far away, Jiang turned around and looked at her daughter on the ground.


    Sun Ke was very afraid. Seeing his mother looking at him, he held out his small hand and sobbed, "mother..."


    Jiang closed his eyes and didn''t say anything. He turned into the inner room and opened the cupboard to change clothes.


    It''s cold in autumn. I can''t sit on the icy ground after all. At last, sun got up by himself, wiped his hands on his clothes, wiped the tears on his face with the back of his hands, and walked to his mother''s feet again, sniffing softly: "mother..."


    There was a convulsion on Jiang''s face. Sun Ke called, and she gave it a convulsion. At last, her mood accumulated to a peak. She fell her clothes suddenly and lowered her head and shouted, "no more shouting!"


    Sun Ke was shocked. He opened his eyes wide to cry.


    Jiang''s nose was sour, and he cried after all: "my prince, my prince will not die, will not, will not..."


    Sun Ke sobs and sticks it up, hugs her mother''s leg, and asks, "mother, mother, what''s the matter? Mother, don''t scold Ke''er. Ke''er doesn''t make her angry. Ke''er knows it''s wrong... "


    Jiang forced Sun Ke to tear open, took a deep breath, put on his clothes, and went out with his feet raised.


    Sun Ke can catch up with her, but she can''t catch up with her. At last, she can only watch her mother step out of the yard and disappear.


    Sun Ke wanted to cry again, but she was afraid that her mother would come back to see her crying and angry, so she had to hold back her tears, quietly moved a small stool in the house, sat in front of the gate, and waited for her mother to come back.


    At that time, she was so cold that she sneezed several times. Finally, xiaoshilu came.


    Here comes a little brother, taller than her. She needs to look up to see each other''s face.


    "Good brother." Xiao Sun can stand up politely and say hello to the little brother who has seen him several times.


    Xiaoli looked at the little girl, looked inside the gate again, and asked, "is your name Ke''er?"


    Sun Ke nodded and said, "my name is Sun Ke. I''m three years old this year."


    Xiaoli patted her on the head and asked, "Why are you sitting outside alone and your mother in the room?"


    Little sun can tears package, finally somehow did not fall down, stuffy said: "Niang out, I wait for Niang here."


    Xiao Li looks at Sun Ke''s thin clothes and takes her hand. "I''ll take you to your mother, but you need to wear more clothes. Where are your clothes?"


    Sun can point to the room honestly: "in the cupboard."


    Xiaoli then led her into the room, opened the cupboard, scanned the whole area first, and finally took out a thick blouse for Sun Ke to put on.


    After putting on her clothes, Sun Ke really felt warm. She shrunk her neck and felt very comfortable. She smiled shyly at her little brother.Xiao Li pinched her face and said, "now we''ll go to your mother, but we need to see her first. My mother is talking to your grandfather in the lobby."


    Sun Ke nodded in a hurry. As long as he could find his mother, everything would be fine.


    On the way, Xiaoli asked again, "have you lived with your mother all the time? Is there anyone around to wait? "


    Sun Ke said, "my mother said that the people in the second room are all serving my father. We should take care of ourselves."


    "And after your father died? Didn''t those people come to serve you? "


    Sun Ke shook his head: "I haven''t seen them..."


    Xiaoli''s eyes turned for a while and asked, "you know that your brother has an accident. Just before that, his carriage caught fire."


    Sun Ke didn''t understand them. He opened his eyes for a moment and said, "I don''t know."


    "But your mother must have known, so she went out. Do you know where she went?"


    Sun Ke shakes his head again: "Niang didn''t say."


    It seems that there''s nothing to ask about the little girl.


    Xiao Li was disappointed when Sun Ke suddenly had a brainstorm. "Ah," he said, "I know. My mother must have gone to see Xiao Hua''s sister."


    Xiaoli said, "little flower sister?"


    Sun Ke nodded: "it''s Xiaohua sister, who is five blocks away from here. Every few days, my mother will take me to see Xiaohua sister. Xiaohua sister is as big as me. We are very happy. Xiaohua sister has a lot of sugar man and cloth tiger, as well as dog. By the way, kitten also has such a long beard..."


    Xiaoli crouches down, holds Sun Ke''s shoulder, and inquires carefully: "who is that little flower sister? Why does your mother visit her every few days?"


    Sun Ke said: "little flower sister is my sister, she also calls my mother mother mother!"

 Chapter 1271

    "Your sister?" Xiao Li was surprised. "I never heard that you have a sister."


    Jiang had a son and a daughter, born of a dragon and a Phoenix. His son was Sun Jun and his daughter was Sun Ke. Where else?


    But Sun Ke said, "it''s my sister, Xiaohua sister has always called me sister, my sister."


    "How old is she this year?" little Li sank her eyes


    Sun Ke said: "three years old, we are all three years old, I am three days older than Xiaohua sister."


    That''s even more impossible. If you were a year younger, you would have another child born after Jiang''s, but what is three days younger?


    After pondering for a long time, Xiao Li asked a lot of questions about the little flower. She planned to tell her mother later and let her decide.


    Two children came to the hall hand in hand. Sun Ke saw her grandfather come out of the hall from afar.


    When the little girl thought of her grandmother beating her mother, she was afraid of her grandfather''s silence. She shrank behind her little brother.


    Councillor sun glanced at them and fixed his eyes on Sun Ke. He said with a straight face, "what are you doing out there?"


    Sun Ke shook down and said, "I, I, I am looking for Find your mother... "


    Xiao Li said for her: "just now I met Ke''er''s sister. She said her mother was missing. I took her out to find it."


    Sun Yuanwai is now full of dead grandchildren, so he is too lazy to take care of Sun Ke''s girl film and walk away.


    When he left, Sun Ke was relieved. Xiao Li had led her into the lobby.


    In the hall, Liu Wei is still sitting there. Her hands have been properly bound with medicine. Her fingers are wrapped like two carrots. She is embarrassed. She tries to hide her fingers in the wide sleeves.


    After Xiao Li came in, he first asked Sun Ke to wait, then ran to his mother''s side and muttered for a while. Liu Wei heard that Jiang''s family was missing. After a moment''s hesitation, he looked at Sun Ke in the back.


    Sun Ke looks at Liu Wei nervously and politely nods to her.


    Liu Wei waved and asked her to come.


    Sun Ke timidly came over and said, "Uncle..."


    Liu Wei takes out a peanut candy from the sleeve bag and hands it to her.


    Sun Ke didn''t answer. Look at the little brother.


    Xiaoli said, "take it."


    Sun Ke catches it lightly. He doesn''t eat it. He grabs it in his hand.


    Liu Wei said, "your little brother Li said that your mother is gone. How about uncle take you to find her?"


    Sun Ke nodded, "OK!"


    "But my uncle doesn''t know the way. Can you take my uncle to see your little flower sister''s house? Maybe your mother is there."


    Sun Ke immediately promised, "I know the way, I''ll take my uncle."


    Liu Wei pinched her face: "it''s lovely."


    Sun Ke shyly sips his lips. After being praised, his ears are red.


    Such a soft and cute girl is so cute. Liu Wei can understand Rong Ling''s desire for a daughter now. She suddenly wants to go back and hug her ugly family.


    This is Sunke''s cute. He totally captured Liu Wei. Even Xiaoli held her hand and actively peeled peanut sugar to feed her.


    Sweet sweets came into his mouth. Sun Ke was very happy. He talked a lot along the way. He showed his uncle and little brother the way and talked about little flower''s sister.


    Sun Ke really likes Xiaohua''s sister. He really likes her as his own sister.


    But the more she said, the more Liu Wei wondered.


    With Jiang''s temperament, how can he treat a strange girl as well?


    Well, almost beyond his own daughter.


    In particular, Sun Ke also mentioned that there were some good fabrics from Grandma. Sun Ke was not qualified to cut and make clothes, but Jiang sent them all to the little girl named Xiaohua.


    Jiang''s mother is called, but this mother is not necessarily born of Jiang.


    In rural areas, nephews and nieces who are close to each other may also call their aunts "aunts".


    But if that little flower is Jiang''s niece, Jiang''s family can''t say that, they all have their own children. No matter how much they care about other children, it must be their own children first.


    With doubts along the way, they soon arrived at Wang''s house five blocks away.


    Before entering, Liu Wei inquired a little. There were only two people living in the king''s house, old lady Wang and her little grandson, Queen Xiaohua.


    It was Sun Ke who knocked at the door. Seeing the familiar door, she ran right away.


    The door was soon opened by old lady Wang.


    "Grandma Wang." Sun laughingly said hello.


    Old lady Wang was stunned and said, "Why are you here? Didn''t your mother pick up the flowers? What''s the matter? "


    Sun Ke was very excited: "Grandma Wang, has my mother ever been here? Where is she now? I''ve been waiting at home for a long time, but I can''t wait for her. "


    Old lady Wang said: "she came half an hour ago and said that Xiaohua is not safe here. She took her to another place. Did you run out and tell someone? This Who are the two? "Sun Ke said, "this is a very kind uncle Liu. This is Xiao Li."


    Old lady Wang stared at the two strangers for a while and asked, "does your mother know them?"


    Sun Ke said, "yes, my mother has seen brother Xiao Li several times."


    After all, it''s someone else''s business. Old lady Wang doesn''t care. She works with money. Jiang has many secrets. Every time he comes to see Xiaohua, he sends her out. He doesn''t let her listen to them. He guards against her.


    She also didn''t want to worry about Jiang. Seeing that these two strangers don''t look like abductors, she just told Sun Ke, "your mother is gone, you can go back, don''t shake around in the street, and let the traffickers turn you around."


    Sun Ke''s obedient response is that mother Wang is going to close the door.


    Liu Wei held down the door, and said suddenly, "these years, my tired mother Wang has covered up. The second young lady said that this silver is extra for you. Since then, Xiaohua won''t bother her mother."


    Said, took out two liang silver from the bosom, handed over.


    Who doesn''t want money?


    Old lady Wang brought the money right away!


    Because of the money, old lady Wang''s suspicions about this new face disappeared in an instant.


    Thinking that the other party was really familiar with Jiang''s and knew about Xiaohua, he sighed: "I''ve heard about Sun Jun, so the murderer seems to be aiming at their sun''s family. The first two sons are gone, and the second one is not going to be their grandchildren. But I want to say that she really doesn''t have to worry about Xiaohua. Xiaohua has always been very good here, and the neighbors all think it''s my granddaughter There is no doubt about life. It suddenly takes people away, but it''s easy to expose. If it''s really known in the future, Jiang sent her daughter to me as early as three years ago for support for fear that her daughter-in-law would be wronged in the sun''s house. She bought some girls in the black market and put them in the sun''s house. She won''t let her mother-in-law be killed! You know her, and you advise her. I have been with xiaohua for several years. Even if I don''t pay for that silver, I''m willing to keep it for her, that is, don''t always treat me as a thief, I don''t want her to do anything! "


    When Liu Wei heard this, her face had changed several times.


    At last, under Xiao Li''s stunned eyes and Sun Ke''s uncertain gaze, Liu Wei nodded softly: "it''s Li''er. Look back, I''ll talk with her."

 Chapter 1272

    Old lady Wang thought that she was a Bodhisattva. She was very kind. Seeing the young man''s words, she was very comfortable. She could not help but nag: "in fact, she was calm. I heard that Sun Jun died in the first place, and then she came here immediately. I thought that she had to go to Yamen to see her son''s bones. How can I recognize him back. Even if you are worried about Xiaohua, you have to come tomorrow, but she is Tut Tut, I guess it''s hopeless when I feel dead. I have to protect the living well first. It''s hard for the young gentleman not to be intimate with her. If I don''t either However, it''s nice for her to treat Xiaohua. When she gets free, she will come back and bring Ke''er back. She keeps Ke''er like Xiaohua''s servant girl. "


    But when she heard Grandma Wang mention her name, she looked up at her mother-in-law.


    Old lady Wang patted her on the head: "lovely."


    Old lady Wang is also very old. She has a lot of opinions on Jiang''s family. When she has a chance, she says it all at once. Liu Wei listens quietly. When old lady Wang says she is happy, she calmly agrees: "I''ll tell the second young lady about what you said later."


    Old lady Wang snorted again: "don''t blame me for being talkative, isn''t it not easy to see her? I''m too lazy to talk about it. "


    After leaving Wang''s house, Liu Wei stopped for a while and asked Sun Ke: "every time Ke''er comes back to see Xiao Hua''s sister, do you have to do something for her?"


    Sun Ke blinked. He didn''t know what to do.


    Xiaoli said to him, "it''s just pouring tea and handing water, or something."


    Sun Ke understood this time. Crisheng replied: "my mother said that Grandma Wang can''t wash the clothes of Xiaohua''s sister. Sometimes I wash the clothes for Xiaohua''s sister. They are all small clothes. I can wash them easily, but I''m afraid they can''t be cleaned."


    Xiao Li''s face changed: "what about your mother? She asked you to do it, she didn''t? "


    "Mother wants to talk with little flower sister." Sun Ke took it for granted: "I want to cut clothes and embroider head flowers for her sister, but I''m busy."


    Xiao Li stops talking, Liu Wei stops talking, and the two mothers and children are silent. They are tacit, one left and one right, which makes Sun Ke tighter.


    When Mrs. sun beat and scolded Jiang this morning, they wondered why Sun Ke always tried to admit his mistake. It was not her who beat and scolded clearly. Why did she "know her mistake and never dare again"


    The reason is here.


    The little girl has been enslaved by Jiang.


    Perhaps, Sun Ke has not been treated as a person by Jiang from the beginning. She is just a double, a slave, and exists for the purpose of concealing people''s eyes.


    After a trip to the Wang''s house, the sun family knew a lot about the discord, but the trace of Jiang''s family was still not found. Liu Wei wanted to find Jiang''s, in fact, to cooperate with her. There may be no direct evidence of sun''s death, but the main reason why Wan murdered Sun Jun was because he hated Jiang.


    Therefore, Jiang is the only key to open Wanshi.


    She needs Jiang''s and WAN''s face-to-face, face-to-face confrontation.


    Wan Shi is not a smart woman, but she is ruthless.


    If Wanshi doesn''t want to continue to tease people''s lives like a toy, it is imperative to catch her.


    Whether or not he suspected that Jiang had done something else, but in Sun Jun''s case, Jiang was indeed a victim, and Liu Wei had no choice.


    But I didn''t expect that in the process of looking for Jiang, they would inadvertently know about these dirty things of Jiang.


    Liu Wei''s heart is very frail now. I don''t think she can persuade herself to cooperate with Jiang anymore.


    "Xiao Li, you take Ke''er back to Sun Fu." After thinking about it, Liu Wei had to order her son first.


    As soon as Xiao Li said "hum", Sun Ke asked anxiously, "uncle, how about my mother..."


    Liu Wei bent over and patiently said to her, "your mother will be home soon, but my dear son, you should go back with brother Xiao Li first, or your mother won''t find you."


    Hearing that his mother would not find him, Sun Ke was in a hurry and shouted that he would go home to find his mother now.


    After Xiaoli left with the little girl, Liu Wei turned.


    When meeting Zhong Ziyu, Zhong Ziyu was sitting alone on the first floor of the inn where they lived, waiting for food to be served. Because all his property had been confiscated by a female night fork, Zhong Ziyu and the couple of Wei had no money to pay the room fee, and could not even eat. Fortunately, they could hang up. With the appearance of a human model dog, they have not been suspected by the shopkeeper to live in the overlord''s shop and eat overlord''s rice ¡£


    But this is not the way to put it on, so this morning, they went to find Liu Wei.


    People can''t find it, Wei couple is still set up, Zhong Ziyu finally came back alone.


    It''s almost evening now. He''s going to have dinner. When the dishes are ready, Liu Wei appears.


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes flashed a light that he didn''t even notice. He looked up and down at Liu Wei with the eyes that seemed to see his relatives. At last, his eyes stayed at Liu Wei''s waist, where the money bag was placed.


    Liu Wei sat down opposite Zhong Ziyu, looked around and asked, "where are the Wei couples?"


    Zhong Ziyu said lightly, "I''ve been caught."


    Liu Wei was stunned and blurted out, "who caught him? I have no money to redeem him! "Zhong Ziyu squints at her.


    Liu Wei made a face and said, "I need your help."


    At that moment, the dish came up. Zhong Ziyu picked up his chopsticks and slowly sandwiched a piece of chicken, saying, "I''ll settle the bill first."


    Liu Wei took a look at what he ordered. He grudgingly took out two liang of silver and threw it to him.


    Zhong Ziyu took the silver and handed it to the waiter. He handed in the room money and the meal money of yesterday.


    After debt free and light, Zhong Ziyu ate everything and soon had enough to eat. Then he asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Liu Wei stood up from the stool and said, "get up and walk."


    Find Zhong Ziyu, which is what Liu Wei can''t do. After all, Zhong Ziyu has some special talents. Liu Wei thinks it''s a pity to put them on dry ground. In fact, the waste utilization is also very good.


    At the beginning, Zhong Ziyu didn''t think Liu Wei would find herself to do anything important. But after listening to the story, his expression was not good.


    "What do you mean?"


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment: "I said so carefully, you didn''t understand me?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is very ugly: "I understand. Do you want me to catch a woman?"


    "Yes, surname Wan. You climb in the back door. According to my observation, Wan can''t do martial arts. I''ve dealt with the servants around her. You knocked Wan away."


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is blue: "and then?"


    "Then it''s what I''m looking for you, and you''ll come up with your old business." Liu Wei didn''t know how to describe it. He danced and compared: "threats, threats, abuse, human face, beast, human scum and so on. Aren''t you good at all these? Just be yourself. "

 Chapter 1273

    Zhong Ziyu wanted to help her, but when she said that, she was in no mood.


    He hung his face down, as if someone owed him several hundred liang of silver. His nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes. "I won''t," he said


    Liu Wei stared at him: "no?"


    Zhong Ziyu hummed, "I can''t pretend."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows. "How do you say that?"


    Zhong Ziyu said without a word: "have you seen me intimidate and intimidate anyone? If you want to do it, do it really. Give me a knife. I will make a row of lanterns for you before daybreak. Anything can be done. The rabbit and kitten are more popular, so they are easy to sell. "


    Liu Wei didn''t want to say anything. He reached out and slapped it on the back of his head.


    Zhong Ziyu felt his head was in a daze, and his brain seemed to shake twice.


    He took a few quick steps back and held his head in a daze.


    Liu Wei went to pull his ear again, pulled his whole ear out of shape, and shouted at him, "are you itching? You owe me a dozen, don''t you? And a lantern? I''ve scratched your skin and made you into a lantern! "


    Zhong Ziyu''s ears hurt so much that he touched the tip of his ears carefully and stammered: "let go, let go of me You let go... "


    Before wring out his ears, Liu Wei let go of him and warned him, "what do I say? What do you do! Dare to play it freely, see if you can live until tomorrow! "


    Zhong Ziyu is very unconvinced and angry, but he has no internal power. He can''t beat Liu Wei!


    After fighting for a long time in his heart, Zhong Ziyu finally succumbed to Liu Wei''s wanton power and said "hum" reluctantly.


    Liu Wei snorted coldly, thinking that this man was just pushing his nose on his face. He could not have a good face to him, or he would not know who he was.


    After teaching Zhong Ziyu a lesson, Liu Wei takes him to the back door of sun''s mansion and asks him to wait first. Then he goes around the main gate and enters the mansion from the gate.


    The porters of the sun''s family all know Liu Wei well. They come in and out countless times this day. Do they really regard this place as their own home?


    However, Sun Jun has an accident. What Sun Fu can do is to stay in bed after being stimulated, or to go to Yamen to ask the magistrate for a theory. Today, when Sun Fu''s defense is most lax, even his servants are busy listening to the bustle and passing on small words. No one really cares who comes in and goes out. As long as they don''t disturb the leader''s family, everyone is greedy and easy-going, and they all open their eyes and close their eyes.


    Liu Wei just walked into the gate of sun''s mansion like a stroll in the street.


    When she went to the pavilion in the front yard, Liu Wei saw Xiaoli. Xiaoli sent Sun Ke back to the second room and waited for her mother. Before her mother said that she would come back to the sun mansion.


    When I saw my mother, the little guy ran over and told her, "the little lady of the sun family is still in the big room. I heard that she didn''t go out all afternoon."


    Liu Wei nodded and asked a few more questions.


    Xiaoli had already asked for information and answered all questions.


    At last, Liu Wei said, "you wait at the back door of sun mansion. By the way, Zhong Ziyu is at the door. Don''t worry. I''ll ask him for help."


    Xiao Li didn''t care. When he heard the words "Zhong Ziyu", he opened his eyes: "the one in the ancient Yong mansion That Zhong? "


    Liu Wei nodded, "it''s him."


    Xiaoli frowned at once: "why is he here? What does he want to do? Mother, he is not a good man! "


    Liu Wei waved his hand and comforted him: "I know, I know, you don''t mind. I met him on the road and said something a little long. I''ll talk to you later."


    Xiao Li''s face is stiff and her whole body is full of unhappiness.


    Liu Wei had to coax him: "you go to the back door and wait, I''ll come soon."


    Finally, Xiaoli was sent away. Liu Wei went all the way to the courtyard of Sunfu mansion.


    Wan family didn''t go out of sun''s mansion today. In the morning, Liu Wei and them visited. She went to the lobby and stayed in the yard. Even if Liu Wei went to find her later, she was also the person she met in her own yard.


    The outside gate does not need to be reported. However, Wan''s big house is strictly guarded. If you take one more step, you will be stopped by family members.


    Liu Wei is not angry after being stopped. He calmly says he wants to see Wan family.


    The servant went in and spread the word, and soon Wan family came out.


    At that time, Wan Shi was still in her dress at noon. She looked at Liu Wei in a dignified and dignified manner. Her lips were slightly hooked. She was in a good mood. She was so good that she didn''t care about the violence he had done to her twice before and after. She was as angry as a puffer.


    With a wave of his hand, Wan damned the servants around him and personally led Liu Wei to the long Pavilion in the courtyard.


    Liu Wei looks at her like this. He knows that he really looks down on this rich Yin. When there is no one around, Liu Wei begins: "it''s a good way for the young lady."


    Hearing the words, Wan burst into laughter and said without concealing, "you know, ha ha ha, I''ll say that it''s such a sensation that you should think of me."


    Liu Wei nodded, "little lady, don''t deny it?"


    "Deny what?" Wan Shi stroked his fingernails painted with bright red Cardan and said, "I''m still pretending to face others, but for you, I''ve saved this strength. Aren''t you powerful? Now you say, is it you or I? ""Buying murderers and abetting murderers, naturally you are powerful." Liu Wei said.


    Wanshi laughed again: "just admit it, that girl is not afraid to tell you that the next one is Jiang''s bitch. Didn''t you find out that she wasn''t in the mansion?"


    Liu Wei lifted her eyelids. "Do you know where she is?"


    "I don''t know where I went before. I know now." Looking at the sky, Wan''s estimate: "roughly, another quarter of an hour, the good news will come."


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, and said for a while, "then wait a quarter of an hour?"


    Wanshi picked up his eyebrow and snorted, "I''ll show you what I can do."


    There was a brief silence between the two men.


    This is the evening. The setting sun sets very fast. When the sky is completely dark, a quarter of an hour has passed, half an hour has passed, and one hour has passed


    Wan''s face became more and more ugly. At last, after a long time, Wan''s maid rushed in and said something to her ear.


    After hearing this, Wan''s face turned pale. He stood up and slapped the maid on the face. The strength of the slap was so great that the corner of the maid''s mouth immediately overflowed with blood.


    "Waste!"


    Servant girl wronged Wu face dare not make a voice, Liu Wei slowly tengtengteng stood up, language with a smile: "it seems that you failed."


    Wan immediately asked angrily, "is it you! What did you do! "


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "I didn''t do anything, but I guess something. Madam, would you like to come with me?"


    Wan''s face full of vigilance: "where to go?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "originally to prevent you from cursing people''s lives, you can do something to sun. You want to be locked up first, but now I think you have also found that your enemy is not as simple as you think, so I still want to lock you up, but not to prevent you from hurting people, but In case you''re killed. "

 Chapter 1274

    "Killed?" "I?" Wan sneered


    Liu Wei is still.


    Wan''s face raised his chin proudly: "does that mean that bitch dare to fight me? Then you may be in the brain smoke, people are not awake, right? If she dare to appear in front of me, I will kill her! This bitch seduces other people''s husbands. She should have been cut to pieces. It''s cheap to keep her for such a long time! "


    Liu Wei figured out the distribution rule of the servants in Wan''s yard, and didn''t listen to Wan''s chatter, just looked at her and asked, "would you like to go?"


    Wan looked at her like a fool: "why should I go? I don''t even know who you are. Do you want me to go with you? Am I crazy or are you crazy? "


    Liu Wei took a step forward and approached Wan Shi.


    Wan''s subconscious stepped back and stared warily: "what do you want to do? You''re going to do it again, aren''t you? Oh, I knew you were with that bitch. Why, she climbed up your bed too? I can remind you to be careful not to get sick. At that time, you will be peeling and blistering. Even the immortal Darrow can''t save you! "


    Liu Wei stared at her mouth and shook his head. "Did anyone say that you have no morality?"


    Wan Shi said scornfully, "what kind of morality do I want for a dog like you? Do you ant people deserve it? "


    "Pa."


    Liu Wei is too lazy to say anything. He pinches his fingers skillfully and pastes them directly with one slap.


    Wan''s head was hit askew to one side. She hurriedly backed away and covered her face tightly.


    Liu Wei asked, "have you said no?"


    Wan was so angry that he wept blood and shouted to the surrounding area, "do it!"


    There is a kind of person who remembers to fight or not to hurt. She has been fighting for three times. She knows what the end of provocation is. She just likes to do it again and again. She doesn''t remember the lesson at all.


    Liu Wei had been optimistic about the surrounding environment before. Now Wanshi''s servants swarmed in. She had no pressure. She knocked them all out easily, and then her eyes went back to Wanshi.


    Wanshi is a delicate lady. She''s good at summoning slaves. She''s really in trouble. She has no other skills except a sharp mouth.


    "What else do you want to say?" Liu Wei asked


    Wan''s back is close to the red pillar of the pavilion. He shivers for a while. Suddenly he looks up and shouts, "ah ah - help - oh..."


    Liu Wei picks up the silk handkerchief from a fainting servant girl and puts it into Wan''s mouth. It''s Qi Huo.


    Wan Shi is not tied up. She can take down the handkerchief and continue to talk. But she dare not. She dare not move. She is like a quail, and after being picked up by Liu Wei, she really counsels.


    "Go ahead, Madame." Liu Wei points forward and signals wan to go first.


    Wan''s grievance and resentment, but her people have been down, she has no one to call on, she can not resist, can only be reluctant to walk in front, but the eyes are turning around, she prayed on the way forward, can meet the servants in the house, she must call for help!


    But she was doomed to be disappointed. Thanks to her, the death of Sun Jun caused great turbulence in sun''s mansion. All servants went to see the scene, or to take care of the sick Mrs. sun in the main hospital.


    Sun''s house, which is usually full of people''s voices, has gone all the way and nobody has seen it.


    Wan''s heart was in despair, but she took the handkerchief quietly with courage, and danced with Liu Wei: "if you dare to hurt me, my father will not let you go! You''re going to die ugly! "


    Liu Wei didn''t speak, so she looked at her with a smile.


    Wan''s neck was cold, and he took the initiative to put the silk back into his mouth, hanging his head.


    When she came to the back door of sun''s mansion, Liu Wei didn''t see Xiaoli. She was a little suspicious. But when she opened the back door and saw Zhong Ziyu, who had a blue nose and a swollen face, she knew.


    Sure enough, her eyes turned up and she saw Xiaoli sitting on the tree.


    Maybe because of my heart failure after beating someone, Xiao Li couldn''t get down from the branch of the tree. Seeing her mother looking at herself, she quietly turned her eyes elsewhere.


    Liu Wei said in a muffled voice, "come down."


    Xiaoli doesn''t know if her mother is angry. As she slows down, she explains, "it''s his first hand. He hit me..."


    Liu Wei turns to Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are now black on one side, with a large bruise on the corner of his mouth, a red tip of his nose, a little collapsed bridge of his nose, and a very obvious fist mark on his left temple.


    Liu Wei asked, "did you hit him?"


    Zhong Ziyu affected the wound on his face and said without expression: "he said that there were insects on his shoulder, let me pat him..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu continued: "then the spider he raised bit me..."


    Xiaohua is a poisonous spider. Xiaoli always feeds it with the venomous glands of vipers and poisonous centipedes. He feeds it fat and fat, and its toxicity increases.


    Liu Wei is forgetting that Xiaohua is actually a spider king with extremely strong poison.Zhong Ziyu is bitten by his index finger. Now there is a black bag on his fingertip. The bag is bulging and bubbling. At first glance, it looks like half of his hand. It looks very abrupt.


    Liu Wei observes, takes out a small bottle from her bosom, shakes a medicine for him, and asks him to take it quickly.


    Zhong Ziyu took the medicine, and the swelling black bag finally stopped, and the blister began to shrink. Finally, it was flattened into a pool of pus, punctured, dripping on the ground, and the bricks on the ground were eroded into a pit.


    Liu Wei said, "this medicine is a Baijie pill made by Wei couple. It should be used a little."


    Liu Wei was alone when she came to Xianyan, but the Wei couple were not. They were very fat and had everything. They also took time to make their own medicine.


    Then Liu Wei, by virtue of her military superiority, moved the whole family of the Wei couple to her side, including a lot of bottles and cans of poison antidotes.


    Baijie pill can neutralize hundreds of common poisons. Liu Wei takes it with him and is ready for a rainy day.


    Fortunately for Zhong Ziyu, she will come soon. Otherwise, two hours later, the poison of Xiaohua will spread to the whole arm. If he wants to live, he will have to amputate.


    After the rough bandaging of the fingers, Zhong Ziyu looked at the woman behind Liu Wei and asked, "is that her?"


    Liu Wei nods and pushes Wan out.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is very bad: "it''s all like this, do you want me to do it?"


    Liu Wei said: "her father is a government Yin. Although I don''t know their official titles here, I heard that they are not small."


    Zhong Ziyu doubts: "so?"


    Liu Wei said, "so if something happens to me, I will become the main culprit. I have old people and young people, so I can''t take risks. But you are different. You are alone. You have a rotten life. If it happens, you will go to answer the crime. If it doesn''t happen, I will ask a lawyer to file a lawsuit for you. If it happens, I will be responsible for your subsequent funeral. Isn''t that interesting?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t speak. He wanted to spit on Liu Wei''s face.

 Chapter 1275

    Zhong Ziyu''s anger finally vented on WAN Shi.


    He raised his hand and knocked Wan out.


    The internal power is gone, and the moves are still there.


    Liu Wei holds Wan''s family, and then takes out five liang of silver from her arms to Zhong Ziyu: "you call a carriage, and then go to rent a warehouse near the wharf. Before I give you my next order, you look at her and remember that you can''t let her escape or let other people find her."


    Zhong Ziyu took over the money, weighed it and negotiated: "not enough."


    Liu Wei gave him another one or two without expression.


    Zhong Ziyu said, "twelve."


    Liu Wei pushes Wan Shi into his arms. After Zhong Ziyu catches the man, he shouts at him: "one hundred Liang, right? Can I give you a thousand liang? Do you want to go to heaven? How does it feel to test fly? "


    Zhong Ziyu was scolded for being bloody. At last, he dared not mention money. He took six liang of silver and took people away honestly.


    After he left, Xiao Li asked his mother, "what are we going to do next?"


    Liu Wei shook his hand: "back to the inn, I''m hungry."


    Xiao Li was hungry, but he felt his belly, or worried: "but the young lady of sun''s mansion is gone, and all the people in the mansion have seen us. Will they come to us for help?"


    "Let them go to the county yamen." Liu Wei took his son''s hand and said to him some rules of outsourcing: "at this time, we need to be calm. Even if we take people away, we work for Yamen. If something goes wrong, of course, the priority is to find yamen of county. Don''t worry. When the county magistrate of Song Dynasty can''t carry it, isn''t there Zhong Ziyu? The fire can''t burn on our head."


    Xiao Li is skeptical. He is still worried about what he lost. His idea is straightforward. He thinks that people are missing after they have gone. The sun family must have trouble with them. Even if they put the responsibility on the county yamen or Zhong Ziyu, the sun family doesn''t have to pay for it. They will still chase after them. What should they do then?


    But obviously, his scruples are too much. As Liu Wei said, they work for the county yamen. They don''t admit it. They say they haven''t seen the Wan family. Even if the sun family doubts it, even if they think it''s because they have abducted people. At most, they can only talk to the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    County Magistrate song didn''t know that he would be in trouble again. He was still struggling to raise a thousand liang of silver. After a few hours, he had several more white hairs in the evening than in the morning.


    Liu Wei, on the other hand, has finished the first day of investigation and has come home from work.


    When she came back to the inn, before she had dinner, she went to rongling''s room first. As soon as she went upstairs, she was stunned. At the door of rongling''s room, two people stood like door gods, namely Yunchu and yunmi.


    Liu wei walked over and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Yunchu said, "I don''t know. The fourth elder sister asked me to stand here. I''m not sure that the third elder brother is near."


    Yun Mi nodded, lifted his shirt, and revealed a bunch of keys hanging on his chest: "four elder sisters asked me to keep these keys. They are the ones that open the door lock of master Rong''s room."


    Liu Wei took a look at the door of rongling''s room. There were four locks, all of which were copper head and iron rings, big enough for adults.


    Liu Wei was even more puzzled: "what''s the matter with Mr. Yun San?"


    Yun Chu didn''t know the inside story very well. He just shook his head. Yun Mi found out the news and said mysteriously, "my third brother went out very early this morning. He went to the iron shop next to the street. After he came back, he brought several things with him. They looked strange, like short knives and daggers. They were very strange!"


    Like a dagger or a dagger?


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, and said, "is it so long and narrow?"


    Yun Mi nodded: "yes, that''s right, do you know?"


    How can I not know? That''s the scalpel she drew for Yunxi last night!


    Yunxi is very curious about what the scalpel looks like, and about its size. Liu Wei has marked it for him, but she really didn''t expect that Yunxi was made in a day, which means that we need to take the edge test knife?


    This can''t be a random test. Even if Yunxi has ambition, he can''t be so messy. Even if it''s not tolerance, others can''t.


    Liu Wei thinks she should talk to Yunxi, but now she expresses her thanks to Yunchu and yunmi.


    And Yunxiang. Yunxi has a hot head. It''s all up to Yunxiang to stop her.


    Liu Wei thanked her very formally. Yun chuyun was embarrassed. He gave her the key with a red face and said they didn''t do anything. They just stayed here for a while, really for a while.


    Liu Wei enters the room with a smile and sees Rong Ling sitting up from the bed, cross legged and looking at her with bright eyes.


    Liu wei walked up and chucked his lips.


    Rong Ling also smiled. He wanted to pinch her hand, but reached for a piece of cloth. He was stunned. He looked down and found that Liu Wei''s index finger and middle finger were entangled by the cloth.


    He frowned. "What''s the matter?"Liu Wei said, "there is something wrong in the prison. It''s not serious. Xiao Li is too tense. It''s tied like this."


    Rong Leng holds her hand and looks. The more she looks, the more serious she looks. At last, her eyebrows are full of murderous Qi.


    Liu Wei quickly held his face, kissed him twice on his lips, and said in a low voice, "there are many things happening today, I''ll tell you slowly."


    Liu Wei said it very carefully. Starting from the dyeing house, when it comes to the death of Sun Jun, it is obvious that Wan''s death was done by Wan''s family. Wan''s family does not deny it at all. Now Wan''s family is under control. The key person is Jiang''s.


    Is Chiang the murderer of Huang Er Bao, Gao Huai, Sun Jian and sun Tong? If so, how did she do it?


    Gao Huai was cut into two parts and dumped in the wilderness. Sun Jian and sun Tong were crushed into meat mud and fried into meat pieces. These difficult operations, a woman of Jiang''s, can they really be completed?


    Of course, it can be seen from the gate ring of the dyeing house that there are at least two murderers. Who is the other one and what role does Jiang play in it? Is it the mastermind or the accomplice?


    Jiang is undoubtedly Liu Wei''s first suspect, but if there are two murderers, who is the other?


    Liu Wei has seen several corpses. The first three corpses are too long to refer to. The only one of sun Tong''s corpses is still useful, but the blast marks are too heavy. The surface signs of the corpses are almost destroyed, and it''s not easy to find new things.


    The environmental evidence is very referential, but Liu Wei went to see it today. The most suspicious thing in the dyeing house is the water well under the gate and the patio.


    When talking about that well, Liu Wei''s tone was still fuzzy. Instead, he let Leng Leng Leng Leng down and said with calm eyes: "at the bottom of the old well, the club will set up a chiseling warehouse. Do you know?"


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and sat up straight. "You have to be clear."

 Chapter 1276

    In the old days, the water wells were usually dug coarsely, without rules and regulations, just trying to follow the road. As time goes on, the river channel at the bottom of the well will be filled with a lot of sediment, which will not only block the water flow, but also make the quality of drinking water turbid.


    But it''s not a dry year. Who wants to drink muddy water?


    So under some old wells of hundreds of years, every few decades, there will be a special bricklayer going down to the well to dig the joint manually.


    This is the customary method of maintaining the old well.


    Several new wells have been opened in sun''s dyeing house. The old wells in Zhao Wu''s yard are rarely used. Perhaps they have not been maintained for many years.


    But the wells are one by one, but the water is brought in one by one.


    Zhao Wu''s courtyard well is blocked, and other connected wells should also be blocked. If other wells are also blocked, even if Zhao Wu doesn''t pay to maintain the shaft, will other families not maintain it? As long as other families maintain the water in this whole waterway, it should not be blocked.


    The sun family is the richest man in Xijin county. The dyeing house is also a business with large water consumption. The sun family has the money to dig new wells and open up new wells. Does anyone else have the money? Every family is not a new well, only Zhao Wu''s yard still uses the old well.


    If the well of Zhao Wu''s yard is blocked, but there is no interference from other people''s home, the biggest possibility is that the well is connected, but what''s blocking the well.


    Thinking about this, Liu Wei thought about it. She decided to go to the sun''s dyeing shop tomorrow morning. Of course, if the sun''s family didn''t stop her, after all, before Wan''s safe return, the sun''s family should list her as refusing to go to her home.


    But it''s OK. She can still sneak in.


    After finishing his official business, he talked about his private business.


    Liu Wei talked about cloud Chu and cloud seeking at the door.


    Rong Ling hears the words and looks very bad.


    Liu Wei laughed and played with his fingertips. "I''ll go back and see if the knife is the right size. Then I''ll get some other tools and herbs. I''ll operate on you as soon as possible. If you want to visit, you can do it. He knows the pharmacology well and can do it for me."


    Rong Ling is in bed all day now. Not only is he not well off, but Liu Wei is also distressed. However, there are too many things to prepare in the early stage of the operation. He is really worried.


    At dinner time, cloud wanted to come up and deliver the meal in person. Seeing that Rong Ling started to move chopsticks, she asked Liu Wei to go downstairs and eat together.


    Rong Ling is a special case to eat in the room, others are still eating together on the first floor.


    Just out of the room, cloud wants to apologize with Liu Wei immediately. It''s about the thing that cloud Xi wants to practice with Rong Ling. Fortunately, she has a quick reaction and stopped people. Otherwise, her third brother would make such a mess. I''m afraid she''s already killed.


    Liu Wei waved and said it was ok, but when he came down the first floor, he had a good talk with Yunxi.


    When all the dishes are served, a set of knives made by Yunxi in the afternoon has been taken away by Liu Wei.


    "Cloud mat also does not feel painful, return jubilant ask:" when do you plan to open chest for him then


    Liu Wei broke his finger and calculated with him: "some instruments need to be made, the early anesthetics and the later painkillers need to be specially prepared. The herbs on your side are different from those on our home side, not only in the shape but also in the name. I have to do more research and research. When the instruments and drugs are arranged, the operation can start at any time."


    After pondering for a moment, Yunxi said, "it''s easy to say what you lack. Just tell me if you don''t have it here, I''ll send someone back to Beijing to bring it to you."


    Liu Wei''s face smiled: "so, I''m tired."


    If the medicine can be used well, it must be the best. In ancient times, there were many restrictions on surgery, and more or less postoperative wounds would produce some infections. At this time, anti-inflammatory drugs and painkillers are equivalent to life-saving drugs.


    After discussing the first round, 70-80% of the operation requirements were contracted by Yunxi.


    Liu Wei expressed sincere thanks to him, and repeatedly promised that cloud mat could not only watch the whole operation, but also explain to him one by one if there was any problem.


    In fact, when I arrived here, not only Yunxi and Liuwei, but even Yunxiang realized that my third brother had paid homage to a gentleman.


    However, this is not bad. Although the cloud family is a medical family, it does not mean that they are arrogant and opinionated monsters.


    On the contrary, the family motto of the cloud family is just the four words of "learning endlessly". Any profession has its own people and days.


    Yunxi and Liuwei are getting more and more attached to each other. Yunxiang wants to be right next to them and around them. Yunchu and yunmi can''t understand their topic, so they look at the door and wait for people to come to dinner.


    But when we wait, there are still two people on the table.


    "Where did little brother Li and Miss Li go?" Yunchu mutters to his brother.


    Yunmi didn''t know, but said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    With that, he left the table and ran out to find someone.


    At the same time, there were many people in the street. He looked at it for a long time, and then he saw Li yu''er holding a doll in the crowd.He hurriedly patted Li yu''er on the shoulder and asked, "you are here, where is Xiao Li''s brother?"


    Li yu''er looks back at him, and then she starts to cry.


    Li yu''er is a silly girl. When she cries, she really ignores the occasion.


    For a while, everyone around looked at the cloud.


    Cloud find himself flustered, busy while wiping tears for her, said: "you, what''s wrong with you, you don''t cry, little brother Li?"


    Li yu''er is crying and burping. She reaches forward and points with a sob and says, "bad, bad people hit, hit, hit him..."


    Yunmi''s eyes glared. He hurriedly followed Li yu''er''s direction and looked into the crowd, but he didn''t see it either.


    "What''s the matter, you make it clear that someone beat Xiao Li? Who hit him? Why hit him? Where is he? "


    Li yu''er couldn''t answer the logical questions, but cried very hard, and her hands were still in the same direction.


    Cloud looks for simple also did not ask, angry a foot, hurried to that direction.


    After crying for a while, Li yu''er kept up, but she knew the place, so she ran straight to it.


    They almost stopped in front of an alley.


    Here, yunmi hears the strange sounds of "bang bang" and "Wuwu Wu" coming from the deep lane


    He asked Li yu''er, "here?"


    Li yu''er nodded in a hurry.


    "I''ll have a look. You''ll wait here."


    But the voice did not fall, Li yu''er has been holding the doll, cold not Ding rushed to the front, but also run fast.


    Yunmi can only catch up with him and shout: "slow down, who are you talking about? Is there only one? Or several? What does it look like? There are only two of us, no help! "

 Chapter 1277

    At the end of the call, Li yu''er didn''t stop. Yunmi had seen the so-called bad guy.


    He was a very familiar middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was wearing a dark Dai Qing robe, standing in the deepest part of the alley, where there were many sundries. In front of him, there was a little boy of six or seven years old. The little boy was talking to him with his head up. The two seemed to argue with each other, but they couldn''t say it at last, and they fought directly.


    "Little brother li..."


    Yunmi rushes up without saying a word, grabs the middle-aged man''s collar and punches him in the face: "you bastard!"


    Yunmi has no martial arts, but the other side seems to have excellent martial arts. Yunmi''s fist hasn''t touched the other side''s hair yet. The other side has reflexively raised his whole person and then swung him aside


    I only feel that my back is smashed on the stone wall. When I get back to my mind, yunmi is totally numb. He covers his chest with pain, coughs and kneels down on the ground.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah..." The silly girl screamed in fright, threw away the doll, rushed up and scratched at the middle-aged man.


    The other side is begging for mercy: "ouch, ouch, don''t catch, don''t catch, I didn''t mean to, who let him suddenly attack me! Let go, you crazy woman, let go! "


    At this time, the little boy standing opposite him suddenly bounced up and hit the middle-aged man in the abdomen with a fist.


    "Who are you talking about? Who will allow you to scold her? Why do you scold her! "


    The little boy said, directly separated Li yu''er and the middle-aged man, and beat them on the ground!


    Li yu''er sobbed and scratched her fingernails. At the same time, she muttered off and on like being wronged by heaven: "hit, hit Bad Bad people... "


    The little boy is also angry, but also with: "yes, he is a bad man, hit him, kill him, he also hit brother yunmi!"


    Li yu''er was stimulated and scolded: "kill! Kill him! Hit him! "


    The clouds shrink to the ground, barely discerning what is going on.


    He heard Li yu''er say that there was a bad guy beating Xiao Li''s younger brother. He was very flustered. He didn''t have any ability. He still ran in to help others, but he was too stupid and inflexible. Just after meeting the bad guy, he was caught and thrown out by the bad guy.


    But little brother Li is very fierce. His face is clean and his clothes are not damaged. He doesn''t look like the one who fights with others and loses.


    On the contrary, it was the villain, the middle-aged man, whose face was broken, his eyes were all bruised, his mouth was still bloody, and his voice was very bleak: "what did I provoke you? Stop fighting! You dead boy! Your mother never hit me like this! X£¡¡±


    Yunmi stands up from the ground holding the wall. He doesn''t know why. "What''s the matter?" he asks


    Just at this time, the little boy hit the middle-aged man with another fist. He couldn''t stand and kneel down. He turned back to explain to yunmi: "a little personal grudge, brother yunmi, you take sister yu''er away first. I just let her go. How did she run back?"


    "I saw sister yu''er in the street. She said that you were beaten by bad people, so we came here," said Yun MI


    The little boy beat people and explained: "I haven''t been beaten. I saw the bad guy. He just pulled sister yu''er''s hand and took her to the alley with a narrow color!"


    After hearing this, yunmi raised his eyes in shock to see Li yu''er, and then, regardless of his whole body injury and pain, held up his head and chest, kicked the middle-aged man who had been beaten into a pig''s head by Xiaoli''s younger brother.


    As soon as Li yu''er saw that everyone was fighting hard, she was also fighting hard. She grabbed the bad guy''s arm and almost bit off his flesh.


    The middle-aged man was torn and beaten in despair, and cried out in pain: "ah ah ah --"


    half an hour later, the wounded "villain" was brought back to the Inn by Liu Wei, who had come to find his son.


    Liu Wei led him up to the second floor, rubbed the medicine for him, and looked back at the three children standing in the middle of the room, from high to low, silent and low headed.


    The Wei couple sobbed and their arms were still wet and bleeding. His grievance: "that''s a fool, that''s a fool! Is she stupid, and so are others? What do you mean by pulling her hand? I''m pulling. Isn''t this fool running around? I won''t see anyone soon? I''m afraid she''ll lose her. Do you know what this fool did? She robbed! She robbed the children''s dolls in the street. If she robbed them, she would not give up. I was asked for money. Am I rich? I asked her to give the doll back to others, and she ran away, not willing to, I can only chase, chase into the alley is what I want? I don''t have any money. I really don''t have any! "


    Liu Wei frowned. Seeing that Wei couple were really pitiful, she comforted them: "don''t worry, don''t cry, I''ll give you medicine."


    Wei couple refused to give medicine, so they became angry: "I really have no money! This fool always pesters me. I''m tired of her, but she depends on me. How can I explain that they don''t listen? You know that your son doesn''t care. Isn''t it bullying? My medicine is not there. You took it away. I didn''t keep a bottle of medicine. I can''t beat him... "Liu Wei looks back at her son and says, "look at you!"


    Xiaoli is still stuck on her neck. She has a good reason to quibble: "I just saw that he bullied sister yu''er. I don''t believe that sister yu''er said, is it?"


    Li yu''er heard his name and didn''t know what the other side said. Anyway, what the younger brother said was what, so she nodded hard.


    The Wei couple are going mad: "you nod again, you order again, you have the ability to touch your conscience to nod, how on earth do you harm my own heart do not count?"? You kind of look me in the eye and nod your head again! "


    Li yu''er really looked into his eyes and nodded foolishly all the time.


    Wei couple that pain!


    Liu Wei can only appease him: "I told you not to worry. Isn''t it to understand the problem and solve it?"? You see you''re bleeding again. "


    Wei couple sat down again and began to sniff again.


    Liu Wei sees that this is not the way to go on. Li yu''er has no logic. Her son has been looking at Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple. He will not tell the truth. The only one who knows the truth is yunmi.


    "Do you know what happened?"


    Of course, yunmi knew, and he immediately said, "when I went, I saw them in the alley. Then I wanted to save Xiaoli''s brother, but the bad guys hit me, but it hurt. Then Xiaoli''s brother hit him, and yu''er''s sister hit him, anyway This man is a bad man, he is not a good man! "


    Wei couple trembled and struggled to come up to the theory: "why am I not a good person? I asked you to provoke you. Did you rush up on your own and suddenly attack me? Why are you holding on to this? Before you came, did you see how the kid hit me? If he doesn''t say anything, just hit me. I can see all these things on my face. I feel that I have internal injuries. My heart is hurting badly now. He''s probably hit me with the liver! "


    Yun MI is stubborn: "I don''t see anything else. You hit me anyway."


    Wei couple cried again and said, "I came to you. If you don''t go back, we don''t have money for the house. The shopkeeper will drive us out. We don''t have a place to live. Who knows later..."


    Liu Wei comforted him and said, "I think this is a misunderstanding. I understand the situation. Let''s go down for dinner first."


    Wei couple refused, stubborn mouth said: "do not apologize to me I do not eat!"! Why did they hit me? Even a fool bullies me. That''s all. "


    Liu Wei sighed: "you also need to look for problems from yourself. In this case, why do people have to beat you? What did you do to make people misunderstand? "


    Wei couple can''t believe it: "blame me?"


    Liu Wei said: "it''s not your fault, but you don''t look like a good man. You are sharp mouthed and have evil looks. Otherwise, you should review yourself in the room first, and I will send you some rice later? As for these children, I will educate them and let them know their mistakes. "


    Wei couple''s liver and lung hurt. They realized what it means to protect the calf!

 Chapter 1278

    Finally, Liu Wei temporarily coaxes the couple to live. She takes three children downstairs for dinner. Downstairs, Yun Xiang has set up dishes and chopsticks for everyone and urges them.


    As soon as Li yu''er saw what she ate, she enjoyed it with a smile.


    Compared with silly girl''s heartless, yunmi and Xiaoli are much more restrained.


    In fact, yunmi doesn''t feel that he has done something wrong. In his opinion, that middle-aged man is a bad guy. What''s wrong with him? The young scholar who is with the middle-aged man is not here. He will fight like him!


    Xiao Li knew that he was wrong. He did it on purpose. He started when he saw Zhong Ziyu in the daytime. At night, when he saw Wei couple''s hands itching, he couldn''t help it.


    But he also knows that he can''t beat people openly. From his mother''s talking for Zhong Ziyu in the daytime, he can see that there seems to be a lot better relationship between his mother and these two people. If he beats people in public, doesn''t he catch pigtails for his mother? So he took the Wei couple to the innermost part of the alley and drove sister yu''er away.


    If sister yu''er had not come back later, things would never have been so complicated. At least they would not have been so long delayed until their mother came out to find someone, and then they gave the Wei couple a chance to file a complaint.


    Xiaoli murmured in his heart, but he was very modest on his face, especially when his mother saw him several times, he kept his neck down and bit chopsticks honestly, showing a "repentance" attitude.


    Sure enough, after supper, the mother''s anger seems to have subsided a lot.


    Xiaoli just rubbed against her mother''s side and pulled her sleeve.


    Liu Wei sighed, patted his head and said, "even if you don''t like them, you can''t just beat them. They don''t have money."


    Little Li is very aggrieved, flat mouth low head.


    Liu Wei is still muttering, "if they don''t have money, they will ask me for money. The medicine for acne is very expensive. If you have internal injury, other medicine is more expensive. We are so poor, you can''t save some money for your family?"


    Xiaoli can only admit her mistake in a whisper: "I will not fight in the future."


    Liu Wei felt sorry for her son again: "it''s not that they don''t want to fight. What they did before, they are still wronged by fighting? But we should also pay attention to the way and method of fighting. First of all, we need to know how to fight. We can''t fight blindly. You can''t see it when you hit the place where the pain doesn''t cost medicine. Do you know? "


    Xiaoli nodded at once: "I know, Niang, I will study again."


    Liu Wei was very pleased: "well, go to the kitchen and say," don''t feed the dogs the leftover food. Send a bowl to the Wei couple. "


    Xiaoli agreed and jumped to the kitchen.


    There are some poultry in the backyard of the inn. The leftover kitchen in the inn can be used. Aunt Sasan will pick up and feed the cat and the dog to feed the chicken and the duck. Xiaoli grabs a bowl of chicken leg rice from the rhubarb dog''s mouth and happily delivers it to the Wei couple.


    Wei couple were also hungry. It seems that Xiao Li sent them. He twisted his face and didn''t want to eat them.


    Xiaoli doesn''t advise him either. He likes to eat or not. He leaves without the dishes.


    At last, the Wei couple ate the food clean and burped. They felt that their injuries were not so painful.


    After a while, Liu Wei called him up and said he would take him to see Zhong Ziyu.


    The Wei couple were quite puzzled. Didn''t Zhong Ziyu go back to the inn in the daytime?


    Liu Wei didn''t elaborate either. He took people to the wharf.


    After renting the warehouse and throwing Wan family into it, Zhong Ziyu sent a letter to Liu Wei and reported the address.


    Liu Wei had thought of going to see them once every two days, but didn''t she meet the Wei couple, so she took them to recognize them by the way?


    It''s not worth living in the inn alone. It''s better to let them sleep in the warehouse together with Wan''s family, buy three wooden beds, three mattresses, and spend an extra 40 Wen at the top. It''s cheaper than staying in the inn for a day.


    Liu Wei was very able to live in this period of time. She broke up a penny into ten petals of flowers. She went to the wharf with the couple of Wei. She was only willing to walk. It was clear that she could take a donkey cart and a cow cart in this distance. It cost two or three Wen more at the top, but she still couldn''t help but walk on her own.


    Of course, she was OK. She was fat and energetic, but the Wei couple couldn''t. They just got hurt. It was hard. She walked for half an hour. At the end of the day, he was full of stars.


    As soon as they arrived at the warehouse, the couple couldn''t care about anything. They sat on the broken ground of the warehouse and couldn''t get up.


    Zhong Ziyu says something to Liu Wei. Liu Wei agrees. Suddenly, she looks at the door and calls out, "come in."


    Zhong Ziyu was stunned. The couple of Wei turned their heads and looked towards the gate.


    At the gate of the warehouse, a silly girl put out her head, and then the whole person jumped out, ran to Liu Wei with dancing hands, and shouted around Liu Wei, "sister, sister Hee hee... "


    Liu Wei touched Li yu''er''s head and asked, "when did you come here? Have you told Xiaoli that he can''t see you? It''s time for him to look around again. "


    Li yu''er didn''t understand Liu Wei''s words, so she went around Liu Wei, looked at the Wei couple on the ground with her eyes, and smiled at them, as if she had forgotten that two hours ago, she almost bit a piece of meat off their hands.Wei couple didn''t expect this silly girl to follow them. He didn''t find out before. When he saw someone, he was angry. He snorted and stood up to chase Li yu''er.


    Li yu''er thought he was playing with him, laughing and running around in the open warehouse.


    The Wei couple was panting after Li yu''er, but they grabbed her by the back collar and took her away and asked, "you dare to show up in front of me! Don''t think you''re a fool, I won''t hit you! You see if I can hit you! "


    He said that he was about to slap next time he raised his hand, but the slap was still falling. Li yu''er, who laughed a moment ago, suddenly glanced at the corner of the wall and cried loudly.


    It''s a real cry. The tears are so fierce.


    Wei couple was shocked for a while, but they were also a little flustered. They trembled and put their hands on them. They swallowed and said, "don''t do this for me, what are you crying about! I didn''t really fight! shut your mouth! No shouting! "


    Li yu''er doesn''t listen to him. When she is released, she runs to Liu Wei directly, hides behind Liu Wei and cries hard.


    Liu Wei also found out that it was not right, and half hugged Li yu''er and asked, "what''s the matter? Did he really hit you? "


    The Wei couple were wronged: "I didn''t fight! I didn''t! "


    But what did Zhong Ziyu find? His eyes went to the corner of the warehouse, where Wan Shi was lying still awake.


    He beckoned to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei responds and frowns to observe Li yu''er''s expression.


    Sure enough, she found that Li yu''er was looking at Wan''s side and crying. She was scared and trembling.


    Wan Li Yuer


    How could these two people be connected?


    Liu Wei was confused for a while, and Li yu''er cried more and more. At last, her face was red with tears, her eyes were loose, and her body began to burn.


    Liu Wei saw that the situation was not good, so she had to split her neck behind her.


    The next moment, Li yu''er''s body was soft, and she fainted in Liu Wei''s arms.

 Chapter 1279

    When Liu Wei took Li yu''er back to the inn, Li yu''er had started to have a serious fever. The whole person was so fascinated that he couldn''t even open his eyes.


    After Liu Wei felt her pulse, she first changed her clothes, breathed, and then pricked her up with the silver needle of Yunxi, which can be regarded as a relief.


    Outside the room stood many people, four brothers and sisters of the cloud family, and Xiao Li.


    After this time of getting along with each other, everyone has feelings for Li yu''er. Li yu''er is actually a fool, not to mention a child''s temperament. She doesn''t have rules and regulations to do things. If you think about it, you can take her with you as if you had a child.


    Yunxiang and Yunchu don''t talk about it. They are the age of love. Even Yunxi and yunmi, two men who are not very emotional, have a good feeling for this silly girl.


    So, go out and come back, Li yu''er will be like this, everyone is worried.


    The most anxious thing is Xiaoli. Even if liyu''er just saved him once in the first place, from that day on, he really treated this silly sister well, tried to find a way to cure her, find her food, take her everywhere, take her. Liyu''er is not good, he is more worried than everyone.


    "Mother What happened? "


    Liu Wei raises her hand and beckons everyone to come inside.


    In the room of Rong Ling, Rong Ling looks serious and hugs the ugly, like two busy outsiders.


    Liu Wei told everyone about the past.


    Xiaoli is very puzzled: "Wan? Why does sister yu''er cry at Wan''s


    Cloud thought: "it''s just crying. How can you cry so fiercely? This kind of reaction sounds like... "


    She paused for a moment and didn''t go back.


    But the cloud mat made up for her: "too frightened."


    Cloud wanted to sink his eyes and said, "it''s so strange that Miss Li, although she''s a bit of a fool, lives in the inn these days and sees many people coming and going. She''s not afraid of being born. It''s impossible to cry at the sight of people she doesn''t know. Besides, she still cries like this..."


    "It''s right to be over frightened." Liu Wei said at this time: "I don''t know if you can remember. I said before that Li yu''er''s silly illness should be the absence of soul."


    "You mean..." The cloud mat frowned quickly.


    Liu Wei nodded: "the main cause of the absence of soul disease is that people''s brain is confused by excessive fright and fear, and then gradually become delirious and insane Therefore, I suspect that the scare Li Yuer once suffered may be related to Wanshi. "


    Yun thought, "but sister Rong, don''t you say that Wan is the youngest wife of the sun family? Or the money of the government of tingjiangzhou? How could a person of her status have anything to do with Miss Li? "


    "Then ask Li yu''er." Liu Wei raised her eyes and said, "wait until she wakes up, maybe she can think of something."


    ¡­¡­


    Li yu''er woke up at noon the next day. When she woke up, she was still confused and sat in bed for a long time.


    Just at this time, Yunchu enters the room and rushes to ask: "sister yu''er, are you awake? Do you think of anything? Do you remember last night? "


    Li yu''er looked at her doubtfully. After a while, she suddenly grinned and laughed. She took Yunchu''s hand and called out: "Chu, Chu Clear... "


    Li yu''er is also known as Yun Chu "Chu" on weekdays. Yun Chu is used to hearing it. Looking at Li yu''er''s expression and action, it''s the same as before. She knows that Li yu''er forgot last night''s events, let alone remembering earlier ones.


    With a sigh of disappointment, she appeased Li yu''er for a while and called for her fourth sister.


    When Yun wanted to come over, he first explored the pulse for Li yu''er.


    When she came back yesterday, Li yu''er had a fever, but Liu Wei treated her in time. So after the night, Li yu''er was ok, but her face was still a little haggard.


    After exploring the pulse, she was sure that she was OK. Yunxiang asked her to drink porridge again. After using some light breakfast, Li yu''er, who had enough to eat and drink, was full of blood and resurrected. He began to run around again.


    At this time, Liu Wei was standing under the patio in the backyard of sun''s dyeing house.


    Liu Wei got up very early today. After leaving early, she didn''t go to the county yamen or the sun''s house. Instead, she took her son to the houses near the dyeing house.


    She got a lot of news.


    The most important, of course, is about this well.


    After talking with Rong Ling last night, Liu Wei learned the word "chisel the reservoir". Today, she wants to inquire with the nearby people about the last time when the "chisel the reservoir" was used in their shaft.


    But the young people don''t know what it''s called "chiseling".


    Instead, he said, "this is the underground river, which is connected to the Zhenghe river at the bottom. It''s not the mud shaft used by the old generation, nor the circular pipe used by the new well at the back. We use straight water."


    Liu Yu is muddled: "excuse me these three, what is the difference?"


    The common people don''t know. They simply call the old people at home. The old people used to be the bricklayers in the county town. Over the years, they have drilled countless wells, and they know the difference between different ways.The old man said, "you said it was more than 100 years ago. When I was a child, no one used the hoistway to connect all people, let alone dig the storehouse."


    Liu Wei thought of what Rong Ling said last night.


    Rong Leng didn''t reckon a good year either. He said that the old wells in the early years were all connected. It''s probably very early.


    And the old man''s words verify the fact: "you know when you go down to the bottom of the well. Except for the newly built shaft, all the wells in front of us use direct water. It can go down from the wellhead, and there is a river below. The river was dug by many people earlier, and the grafted River introduced into the reservoir is only connected with the river. The water quality is very good, and people can drink."


    Liu Wei is surprised: "can you go straight down?"


    The old man smiled: "you don''t see that it''s a well. The bucket is thrown down. In fact, it''s thrown into the river below. It''s hit by the river. There''s a suspension in the middle. Of course, it can go down. When I was a child, I loved to play with people in the shaft. I can''t submerge people. There are stone banks on both sides. I can walk out on foot and walk back to the big river mouth on the mountain. There''s a reservoir built there After buffering, the water will not be strong and no one will die. "


    After that, the old man said something more. He said that it was the most important thing to dig a well in a County near the sea. Because if you get the wrong place, you either don''t have water, or you accidentally pick up the sea water and infiltrate it. Where can you drink the sea water?


    Liu Wei nodded and pestered the old man for a whole morning. He finally let him go at noon. With Xiao Li, he secretly climbed into Zhao Wu''s yard again.


    Liu Wei put a big bundle of rope on her hand and tied it up, so she had to go down to have a look.


    If the old man is right, all the buckets in the shaft are water, and the water is live water, then the well will not be blocked.

 Chapter 1280

    The rope has been tied to the waist, and the other end is tied to the nearest big locust tree.


    Liu Wei tells Xiaoli to stay by the well. Xiaoli is a little reluctant. He wants to go down to find out. At the same time, he also doubts: "Niang, why do you think there is something wrong with the well? No matter whether it is blocked or not, it has nothing to do with the case. The body was found near the well. We also found that the body thrower entered through the gate. Even if the well is real You can go in and out, and it''s not the way for the murderer to throw his body. Why do you always think it''s weird here? "


    Liu Wei is carefully checking whether the ropes at both ends are stable. He takes time to solve his son''s puzzlement: "there have been two murders in the dye shop. Sun Tong''s throwing path is the gate. What about Sun Jian?"


    Xiaoli was shocked for a moment: "when Sun Jian died, the dyeing house was still in operation, and it was not sealed up. Then in the evening, someone could come in and out, right?"


    From the beginning, Xiao Li didn''t think about Sun Jian''s case too complicated.


    After all, there were no restrictions on the dyeing shop at that time. He thought that Sun Jian was killed in Bufang. Later, he suspected that Bufang was not the first scene of the crime. Sun Jian was thrown to Bufang.


    But in spite of this, Xiao Li only thought that Sun Jian was transported in by night from other places after being killed by the murderer. After all, the control of bunfang was not strict at that time. In the evening, there were also rush workers. Many people were negligent, which is reasonable.


    When sun Tong''s murder happened, Bufang had become a huge space similar to the secret room, so he put the direction of suspicion on the path of throwing corpses first.


    Xiaoli told her mother all these considerations.


    Liu Wei shook his head. "It was because Sun Jian died, and the dyeing shop was still full of people, that the murderer could not bring the corpse in from the door. Let''s suppose that the murderer is a familiar face of the sun family, or a person from Bufang. He would not be afraid to meet his acquaintances if he brought in things in the middle of the night? He carried things the night before, and the next day we found the body of the second young master. Don''t his acquaintances doubt him? Don''t they tell the government? Let''s suppose that the murderer is not a familiar face of the sun family. He is a stranger. As you and I know, even if the front and back doors of Bufang are relaxed, it is also aimed at the internal personnel. For the external personnel, people are also on guard. In the middle of the night, a stranger with a corpse enters Bufang. Anyone who sees him can be expelled. "


    Xiaoli frowned and frowned: "so Niang, you always think that there is another path in Bufang, and this path is the path where Sun Jian''s body is carried in? But it''s not right. Sun Jian was crushed into meat mud. Let''s suppose that the murderer processed the corpse into meat mud outside. What he transported was only a vat of meat mud. It''s obvious that he could push a small scooter through the gate. But if according to your mother, this well is the Road, how could the murderer put a big VAT, or other containers that don''t show blood and foam, Drag it out of this well? Where can I cross the well head? "


    Liu Wei simply doesn''t get the rope, and stares at his son: "do you think the murderer handled the body outside and then brought it in? Can''t he bring the body in and crush it? "


    Xiao Li shook his head firmly: "the movement is too big and too big, mom, you also said that the dyeing house is full of people at night."


    Liu Wei embraces her hands and sweeps her eyes around: "how many rooms are there nearby?"


    Xiaoli also looked at it and replied, "apart from the small courtyard where Zhao Wu lived, there are seven miscellaneous rooms in a row beside it."


    Liu Wei raised her chin. "Go and see what''s in the house."


    Xiaoli is full of doubts, but he still leans to the door of the row of miscellaneous rooms to explore his head, only to have a few eyes, and his expression changes.


    Liu Wei, with a rope tied around her waist, came up and said, "yesterday, I made a few rounds around the patio. Do you think I''m doing this? In these miscellaneous rooms, there are earthen tanks, wooden piers for pestle and cloth, and even drying poles. As long as the corpse is cut in with good luck, it will be rotted again. In the second half of the night, all the workers who rush to work will have a rest, and then he will transport the corpse out to the center of the dyeing yard, and everything will be forgotten. "


    Xiaoli was still a little silly. After a moment of stupidity, he said, "Zhao Wu lives on the opposite side. He doesn''t hear anything."


    "Zhao Wu is the foreman. Since there are workers to catch up with the work, he will keep it. Didn''t you read the staff schedule of Bufang? In the next pile of employee information, there is the latest order quantity of Bufang. Sun''s family received a large list two months ago. Last month, they were dyeing it all month. More than half of the workers had to live until midnight every day to sleep. Didn''t you look carefully? "


    Realizing that he may have made another mistake, Xiaoli Khan came out.


    Liu Wei sighed and nodded his son''s forehead: "when can I learn to see and hear?"


    Xiaoli swallows her saliva and pushes her mother: "go down to the well, I''ll guard it for you, make sure there''s no danger and it won''t be found!"


    Liu Wei didn''t rush to go, so she asked in her spare time, "now is it OK? If you have any questions, ask them clearly. Don''t try to figure them out by yourself. "


    Xiaoli scratched his forehead and thought about it, which really made him think a little more: "Mom, why do you say the murderer has to make the corpse look like this? It ''s mashing, it'' s frying. I don ''t know. I thought he was working on new dishes. Niang, do you think the murderer was a cook? "Liu Wei is frightened by his son''s brain circuit and turns around and says, "I want to know everything and what are I still doing here? It''s time to become a Buddha! Now I don''t even know the motive of the murderer. How can I know his mental journey? "


    Xiaoli duzui: "isn''t Chiang the suspect?"


    "But it''s obvious that she can''t do the physical work of moving and transporting corpses. She has her accomplice. What can we judge by her alone before we are not sure whether she is the main culprit or the accomplice? Maybe she knew it, helped the murderer open the door, looked at the wind, and the one who really started, what he thought in his heart, was the key. "


    Xiaoli and his mother are stubborn: "maybe Jiang is the main culprit. She dictates the way of committing the crime and the execution of her accomplices. Then Jiang''s mental journey is the key!"


    "What about the evidence?" Liu Wei stared at the wellhead: "now everything is speculation, the conclusive evidence has not appeared at all."


    Xiao Li thinks it''s the same.


    Sighed, he urged: "that Niang you go down the well, if there is a way down the well, then the conclusive evidence may be inside."


    Liu Wei is down the well. It''s very dark.


    But it was only dark at first, and when it was near the bottom, there was a bright star in front of it.


    sniffed the moist moisture of the earth, Liu Wei''s feet were left empty, and even below it was a small river that was murmuring.


    When the rope was put at the bottom, Liu Wei stepped into the water and explored a large piece of heavy object directly below her with her feet.


    A stone, a very large stone, is almost as big as the whole wellhead, but it is not affected by the small river, because the river can still walk on both sides of the stone.


    The well in Zhao Wu''s yard dropped a bucket from the wellhead. The bucket should hit the stone. If you twist the bucket to the side and shake it for a while, you may be able to hit the surrounding river.


    So, this big rock is the reason why this well is blocked?

 Chapter 1281

    After finding the reason, Liu Wei looks forward.


    The underground river flows from right to left. Liu Wei steps on the stone, points out a few steps from the sky, and then runs to the bluestone bank on the edge.


    The Qingshi bank should have been built by hired workers just after the introduction of the underground river. The cost of the bluestone table top is higher than that of the mud stone, but the effect is also obvious. It is waterproof, solid, and does not rot for hundreds of years. In the early days, the bluestone bricks were used to build the wall, which is 100 times longer than the ordinary stone bricks and mud bricks.


    The bluestone Bank of the underground river, presumably to save some costs, is built very narrow, no problem for children to walk up, but for adults, it is a little reluctant, a little careless, and will fall into the river.


    Along the bluestone bank, Liu Wei explores slowly.


    Another hundred meters later, Liu Wei saw another well head. It should be a neighbor. There is no big stone under the well head of the neighbor. If the bucket is thrown down, it can fill a bucket directly.


    After seven or eight families, looking back, Liu Wei found that she could not see the well. The length of the underground river was much longer than she had thought.


    I heard that the old man said that the underground river is connected with the reservoir, and the reservoir is connected with the hillside, so if you really want to go all the way, when the exit, she may have gone up the mountain.


    Looking at the Qingshi bank, Liu Wei imagined that if she was going to cross the whole river from here, and still had a corpse, how hard would it be?


    After thinking, she stopped and began to look into the water.


    Qingshi bank is not suitable for walking. The most time-saving and labor-saving way for the murderer is to take a boat and row from the mountain pass to the bottom of Zhao wuyuanzi well, and finally try to climb it.


    If so, it will become delicate.


    The flowing water is a very magical thing. It can annihilate and take away all traces.


    Liu Wei continues to move forward, further and further.


    When she stopped in the dark, there was no wellhead above the river, that is to say, there was no house in this section, no one digging a well to draw water.


    Liu Wei continued to walk, so that when she walked for nearly an hour, she saw a light in front of her.


    That''s an exit.


    And the flow velocity at the exit is much faster than before.


    If you want to get out of here, it''s necessary to get wet.


    After biting her teeth, Liu Wei has no choice. Now it''s impossible for her to go back. It''s really hard for adults to go to qingshian. It''s almost useless to go one time. Another time, she''ll lose half of her life.


    With a strong mouth, Liu Wei rushed out of the contact mouth. When Liu Wei came back to her senses, she had gone out of the ground and floated in the water. She saw the outside scenery.


    In front of her is a large, fast-moving slow water rack, and in front is the surging water. Farther away, she can hear the sound of the waterfall falling.


    Slowly swim against the water to the far shore, on the shore, Liu Wei has been wet, she twisted her hair, twisted out a lot of water.


    Autumn is cool, a mountain wind blowing, her nose slightly itchy, sneezing three.


    Taking a step, Liu Wei went on. Before long, she saw a small wooden boat.


    Walking to the edge of the wooden boat, Liu Wei found that there were several patches on the boat, and the oars were broken in two.


    The wooden boat was placed beside the stone pile on the bank, and the reins were just tied there casually. Liu Wei was silent for a while, and went forward again.


    As she guessed, further on, it was a small house.


    The structure of the wooden house looks like a temporary resting room built by hunters on the mountain.


    Liu wei walked over and looked in through the window.


    There is only one table, two benches, and a stove in the room.


    On that stove, there is a big iron pot.


    There are some sticky things in the iron pot. They should have not been cleaned after using the pot, and there is still a faint smell in the pot.


    In the face of the stink, Liu Wei twists some of the sticky things in the pot, sniffs them, and then her eyes squint.


    "It is."


    This is a mixture of human flesh and oil. Here is where sun Tong''s body was fried.


    Look at the chopper with blood on the chopping board next to her. Liu Wei confirms again that the meat on it is human flesh and the blood is human blood.


    It seems that this is the scene where the murderer''s body was divided.


    Liu Wei went out of the room and hurriedly continued to look around.


    It''s here, it''s here.


    Now she just needs to make sure how many exits there are in the mountain path, and where the killer''s way up and down the mountain is. This case is half solved.


    It''s hard to walk on the mountain road. Liu Wei uses his internal power and rises from the sky.


    Lightness skill is a magic weapon for driving, but at the same time, it also takes extra energy. Especially, there are many trees on the mountain, too high to see the road below, too low to fly and tied up.


    Just when she was tired and had to stop at a tree to rest, not far away, there was a birdsong.


    "Jie Jie......"


    Then there was another hawk."Googoogoo......"


    Liu Wei has always been carrying Gugu, but after all, Gugu is not a human being.


    Therefore, before she got off the ship, she told GGU to fly to the mountains around the county town by herself. The longer and bigger it is, the bigger and bigger it is. Its physique is too dazzling.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling have not seen pearls since they joined.


    Listen to Xiaoli, Pearl''s body is a little bad. She was hurt before, but she doesn''t like to move and her spirit is not good. Therefore, after the reunion of rongling, Xiaoli and clown, pearl left Huaishan, saying "to accept the spirit of heaven and earth".


    No matter whether the silly bird hears that he has listened to many books or not, his brain is hard to use. In a word, he will never return. He hasn''t seen a hair for half a month.


    Huaishan is too big, and Xiaoli doesn''t know where the silly bird has gone, so when his mother comes back, he can''t inform pearl.


    But now, Liu Wei couldn''t control her, so she called out, "Pearl!"


    Two of them rushed to her. When they heard the call, they were able to run this way. Soon, a round black bird came into Liu Wei''s arms. The Pearl rolled on Liu Wei''s body. It was sticky and called and jumped. If there was a tail, the tail might have cast a shadow.


    Liu Wei also wants it, holding it and touching the hair, and cooing and shouting with his neck up.


    With the help of two, Liu Wei didn''t walk behind. He was lazy and like a big man.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Li waited and waited in the dye shop, waited and waited, waited and waited several times anxiously, calling his mother''s name at the bottom of the well, but he could not get an answer every time.


    He was worried about his mother''s accident, and how could it happen to his mother?


    However, as the sun was about to set, his mother still didn''t respond. He finally panicked and wondered whether he would go down to have a look?


    At this time, a black blackbird whirled down from the sky, landed on his head accurately and shouted at him.


    Xiaoli was so surprised that he took it down with the little feet of the blackbird and said, "Pearl, how do you know I''m here? I''ve been looking for you for two days. Where have you been? By the way, I''ll tell you, I found my mother. Haven''t you seen her yet? She''s down the well. You''ll see her when it comes up! "


    When Pearl heard Xiaoli''s words, she couldn''t see it. "Jie Jie..."


    Xiaoli was stunned: "have you seen your mother? How? She''s at the bottom of the well. Where do you see her? "


    Pearl explained to him: "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie...... "


    Pearl said it for a long time, and Xiaoli nodded after hearing it: "Goo Goo is there, OK, my mother asked me to go to yamen, right? I''ll go now! "


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei went to yamen just in time for supper.


    As soon as Song county magistrate saw her, he began to cry, patting the table and pressing, "where did you hide the young lady of the sun family? Do you know that the sun family are killing me? The sun family is blocking the door of my house, asking for people, asking for people, asking for people! You sent the little Lingtong to tell me that I''ll hold it first. I''ve held it for you all night. What about today? Anyone here? You still hide from me. Where have you been all day? I sent someone to the inn. They said you went out with little Lingtong before dawn. Where did you go? How about a young lady! "


    The appearance of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty is so broken that Liu Wei sympathizes with him a little, but wan Shi still can''t return it, but to be frank, she still hurts people a little. She decides to be gentle and turn off the topic first.


    So she asked, "whose territory is No. 3 Dongmin street?"


    Song county magistrate did not know why she asked so, to find out, or back: "ship merchant Li officer, how?"


    Liu Wei asked again, "what''s the financial resources of that senior official Li''s family? There are a few people in the family. "


    When it comes to financial resources, it''s the old business of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty: "it''s the same as sun renwai. The two businesses are different, but they both earn money. Ninety percent of the cargo ships and passenger ships on the wharf are owned by Li Daguan. They''re very rich, but the people seem to be not very prosperous. Before that, they had only one son and three daughters. It''s said that the child was very competitive to find a son born outside the House years ago Yes, officer Li has left 30% of the cargo ships in his charge. "


    Liu Wei asked again, "what is the original only son, who is he?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty hummed, "who else can be like Sun Jian?"


    "What are you asking?" he asked


    Liu Wei waved his hand: "it''s nothing. It''s the murderer who killed Sun Jian and sun Tong."


    County magistrate of Song Dynasty: "

 Chapter 1282

    Liu Wei''s idea of finding the murderer is not so absolute.


    Li Kuan, the eldest son of Li Daguan''s family, is one wife and two concubines. There are three people in the outer room who know about it and six who don''t.


    Liu Wei''s suspicion of Li Kuan is based on facts.


    After investigation, the cottage and canoe beside the mountain and river confirmed that they belonged to Li Kuan''s personal property. In fact, the whole mountain forest belonged to Li Kuan.


    The Huaishan mountain in the West belongs to the court. No one who is close to it can occupy the land. The mountain people living near Huaishan can cut firewood and hunt on the mountain. That''s allowed by the seal of the county government. This is the law for the benefit of the people.


    Before the county magistrate of Song Dynasty took over the county magistrate of Xijin, the mountain people were not allowed to possess the goods and materials on the mountain. It was just because of this that Xijin county was able to starve dozens of people to death during the more poor and rainy years.


    After the county magistrate of Song Dynasty took over, he gave the mountain to the villages. Each village can occupy a part of it, and the materials on the mountain can also be used by the mountain people.


    However, Huaishan mountain is too big to surround the whole county. There are the most villages in the South and east of the county, the least in the west, and the transportation hub in the north. Apart from the mountains distributed to different villages in the west, there is still a large mountain area left. How can the stingy Song county magistrate waste these resources?


    So the county magistrate of the Song Dynasty decided to rent out the mountain area. No matter whether it''s a tree Feller, a hunter or a fruit tree grower, if you want, you should pay the rent to Yamen. Within how many years, the mountain is private to you.


    Her daughter does not inherit property. Li daguanren and his wife have only one son, that is, Li Kuan.


    Since there is only one son, there is no need to divide the house, so even when it''s the year of establishment, it''s time to split up and live alone. Li Kuan still lives with his parents.


    But years ago, it happened that Li found a bastard.


    The mother of the illegitimate son was a brothel woman raised by Li Daguan when he went out to talk business with others.


    Li daguanren can''t see the woman in the brothel, and he didn''t want to take the woman of that identity home as a concubine. The woman is also smart, takes the money and disappears without trace.


    However, years ago, it was also a coincidence that Li daguanren went to the Fucheng to talk about business again. On the way, they met the outside room that had been married as a wife. The two had a good time getting together and dispersing. They didn''t plan to communicate, so Li daguanren overheard them. An 18-9-year-old boy called the woman "Niang".


    Calculate the age, make an investigation, and then calculate the month. Li Daguan knows that the outer room was pregnant with his children and separated from him.


    Li Daguan is very popular. His wife only gave him a son. My concubine is not angry. She gave birth to three daughters. Unexpectedly, there is a parent-child in other places.


    Mr. Li doesn''t care about anything at once. He has to take the child away. He is not a child of several years old. He can''t live without his mother. I heard that his father is a rich businessman in Linxian County. He has a brighter future when he goes back, so he agreed to go home with his father.


    In this way, the illegitimate son came to Xijin county.


    Different from Li Kuan, who is arrogant and playful, this illegitimate son grew up poor and has some vision. When he first came here, he got along with Li Daguan''s temper. After ten days, he even questioned and objected to his entrance. Even Li Kuan''s mother, who even threatened to die, got along with his temper.


    The melon eaters all admired his means.


    After Li Kuan made the new brother pit several holes, he became angry with him. No matter in charge of business or in daily life, he made a lot of trouble with him.


    Two months later, Li daguanren talked about a business in the capital. Li Kuan and his illegitimate son wanted to win over the good business of opening a branch of the shipping bank in the capital, but Li daguanren intended to give it to his youngest son.


    Knowing that he had nothing to do with the branch, Li Kuan lost his temper.


    The world is waiting for him to get angry. When he comes to fight with his new brother, Li Kuan is silent. After a few days of silence, he rents mountains with Yamen in his own name.


    What''s wrong with this? Are you going to abandon business and start farming?


    When the landlord went instead of going on a boat trip?


    No one knows what Li Kuan is thinking. In a word, from that day on, he has been quiet and low-key, and he has seldom returned home.


    Then, Liu Wei found the signature identity of the mountain in the lease document of Yamen easily, almost without any effort.


    Li Kuan is exactly the suspect of Liu Wei.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was stunned to hear that Liu Wei had finished what she found on the mountain. Then, while stunned, he immediately countered: "the mountain is his, and the murderer is him? Is that too careless? You also said that the joint of the underground river and the location of the reservoir are all in that area. Maybe the murderer is the one who secretly touched the corpse that was transported in the past. Why is it someone else''s son Li? "


    Song county magistrate is an economic official. If he offends the sun family, he will lose his hair for the whole night. This time, he offends another rich gentry, Li. Who can he find to support the economy and people''s livelihood of the whole county?


    Liu Wei doesn''t care about money or not. She just solves the case and doesn''t care about anything else."It''s written in your yamen''s lease that Li Kuan''s lease area is exactly 40 mu, from the reservoir mouth to the top of the mountain, all the way, isn''t it?"


    Song county magistrate nodded: "so what?"


    Liu Wei said: "do you know that coming out of the reservoir is an underground river that can''t be filled. The two width of the underground river accounts for 12 mu. The left side of the river is a cliff. The right side of the river is a short way up the mountain. The rocks are craggy and the mountain is difficult. There are waterfalls ahead. What do you think of leasing this kind of land?"


    Song county magistrate paused for a while. When he rented the land, he only paid attention to how much it cost per mu, but didn''t care where it was.


    It''s the master who is measuring the position.


    In this way, he said "wait a minute" to Liu Wei, and then hurried out to find the master.


    When he got the master, he said, "I was wondering when I was surveying the land. Why does Mr. Li have to ask for the land? I also specifically told him that when the river crossed the reservoir, it would enter the shaft, and the water could not be filled, the upstream waterfall could not be touched, and the water below could not flow. He also agreed. I still felt suspicious when I came back. Didn''t I tell you that you didn''t take it seriously? "


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t remember it and asked, "did you tell me? How did I get back? "


    The master said: "it''s rare for a fool to ask for that kind of land. If he has a brain disease, he will let him get sick. Anyway, if the seal is sealed, you will not return the money."


    The county magistrate of Song said awkwardly: "I Is that what I said? "


    The master nodded his head seriously, and then said: "but the time of Mr. Li''s renting the land is very strange. We rent the land for half a year at the minimum, and he only rents it for half a year."


    This time, even if the county magistrate of song wanted to explain something to Li Kuan, he could not say it.


    Rent a piece of land for nothing.


    At least half a year, you really only rent half a year.


    What can he do in half a year? It will take four seasons to plant trees and food. In that land, there are also wooden houses and boats under Li Kuan''s name. All the evidence points to Li Kuan. Can he still say that Li Kuan is innocent?


    Even if the murderer is not Li Kuan, Li Kuan''s purpose of renting this piece must be impure.

 Chapter 1283

    "Then what should I do next?" The county magistrate of Song Dynasty has figured it out now. He can break the jar directly. He doesn''t care what is uneconomical. Even if he wanted to protect Li Kuan, he could not really put the murderer on the street. He thought that he should go to Li''s house and talk to Li''s officials.


    But Xiaolingtong is not easy to deal with as soon as she sees it. He''s afraid that he won''t listen to his own ideas. He just let the other party decide.


    Liu Wei looked into the increasingly dim sky and said, "this is not busy. When checking Li Kuan, I got some news accidentally."


    Linghu of Song County asked: "other news?"


    Liu Wei did not answer, but blew a pleasant whistle to the sky.


    The county magistrate and the master of Song Dynasty are ignorant. They don''t know what she is doing, but they see a huge brown bird swooping down in the dark sky. Its wings are turning, and there is a hawk chirping.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty rubbed his eyes, and then rubbed them, doubting that he was wrong.


    The master was calmer than him. He looked carefully and looked again. When he was sure that the flying eagle was real, he said nothing. He grabbed the county magistrate and threw himself on the ground, shouting: "hold your head, don''t look! We''ll all finish when it''s delimited! "


    Who don''t know, Eagle claws sharp Ling Rui, a little touch of it, bone fracture meat, miserable!


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was terrified. He buried his head and closed his eyes. The whole man was shivering. The master was not good. But the master was a little careful. There was a big flowerpot where he lay. He hid behind the flowerpot, which was a shelter for himself.


    Liu Wei didn''t respond to this, but she saw that the two people around her had become ground worms. She wondered, "what are you doing?"


    Just as the master was about to reply to her, he saw the eagle that came down straight from the sky. After circling in the air for a circle, it fell steadily to the ground. Its big body was behind Liu Wei. Because of its unstable center of gravity, it planted forward, just on Liu Wei''s back.


    "Be careful!" Master shouted.


    Liu Wei turned around, looked at the cute coo behind her, raised her hand and rubbed the top of the bird''s head, then turned to ask the teacher, "be careful what?"


    Master: "..."


    Liu Wei pondered for a long time, then guessed what kind of way: "my family does not bite." Said, but also to the side of the station, said: "do not believe you touch."


    How dare you touch it? He shivered and hid behind the flowerpot, protesting in a low voice: "it''s a raptor! Fierce birds! "


    Liu Wei looks back at Gu Gu and quickly covers his ears. He disagrees with him and says to the master: "keep your voice down. It''s still small. If you don''t understand this, you will scare it."


    The master cried.


    Song county magistrate opened his eyes at this moment, and he saw the big eagle beside Liu Wei and asked, "what''s the matter? How can the eagle fly to yamen? We don''t raise chickens here! "


    Liu Wei didn''t answer him, but went to Goo Goo''s ear and said a few words between his ears.


    After listening, he raised his neck and gave a "goo" sound.


    Liu Wei didn''t know if Gugu understood, but she thought that Gugu was so smart. She must have understood, so she clapped her wings and said, "go ahead."


    The obedient wings of Goo Goo soared, and soon disappeared in the sky.


    The master stood up shivering, and helped the county magistrate of song up.


    Both of them are weak. This is the first time in their life that they have seen such a large fierce bird at close range. You know, eagles eat people. They really eat people!


    Liu Wei looked at the two men''s unpromising appearance, a little unable to see them. He smacked his lips and said, "let''s go. There''s something else to do."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty asked absently, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei said, "Li you."


    Song county magistrate: "what''s the reason?"


    Liu Wei didn''t want to talk to him. She raised her feet and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on a commercial street in Xijin County, Li you, who had just inspected the wharf with the manager of the shipping company, was about to return to the mansion and was stopped by three powerful men.


    Li you looks at the three men in silence. At the age of 19, he looks young.


    The shopkeeper didn''t recognize the three men, frowned, and said, "what''s the misunderstanding among the eldest brothers? This is the second son of our Li family''s boat company, but he has mistaken the person?"


    One of the three big men groaned and broke his fingers and said, "Li Er, ah, it''s him!"


    Words fall, three people rush up, the action is rude then Li from frame.


    The shopkeeper was startled. The Li family was an old merchant in Xijin county. They also ran a boat business. They had a lot of dealings with people of all walks of life. But the shopkeeper couldn''t recognize the identity of the three men. The three men were clearly not local.


    Is it the former "friend" of the second young master?


    Li you was so angry with the three big men that he seduced and discussed: "who asked you to arrest me? No matter who the other party is, how much he gives, I give double! "


    The three men were stunned for a moment, and the slap fan at the head was on the back of Li you''s head? Do you look like someone who is open to money? You little punk, once you succeed, you are incoherent, you offend nobody and you deserve to die! "During the conversation, three people pushed and shooed Li you directly.


    The shopkeeper tried to stop him several times. He even took out the silver to show his love to the three big men, but only three big men robbed the silver. He pushed the shopkeeper to the corner of the wall and left with the bound man.


    Li you was really flustered at the moment. He was swallowing saliva, his face was swollen, and his brain was spinning fast. At the same time, he said to the three big men calmly: "three big brothers used to know little brother? Are you from Yanren County, too? "


    Yanren county is the county where Li you used to live with his mother, separated from Xijin County by the whole tianyangjiang river.


    Big man hissed: "less fucking nonsense!"


    Li you grins hard: "three big brothers, Tianda''s misunderstanding. When it''s said, people come and go in the South Street, and the shopkeeper of my family has seen three big brothers'' looks. If you want to be good or bad, will you have to bury your little brother when the Yamen''s wanted order comes out?"


    One of the men gave Li you a punch: "are you threatening us? You are a coward


    Li you bit his teeth and said: "where dare you, little brother? The three big brothers are all immortal. I can''t wait to admire you. How dare you threaten?"


    Another big man said: "if this little shriveled man really has some words, the big young master''s concerns are right. This kind of person, keeping it is a disaster!"


    Li you was shocked. When he heard the words "big young master", the hairs on his back stood up.


    Three big men laughed: "what, accident? That''s what your big brother wants us to get rid of you! "

 Chapter 1284

    Li you had a moment''s panic in his eyes. For a while, he forced himself to calm down again and said in a hoarse voice: "joke, my elder brother treats me so well that he doesn''t know how to hire you to my disadvantage? I would advise you to rein in the horse at a precipice. The three would say that my father or the wife of my mistress is going to be bad for me. I''m afraid that I should still believe it, but my eldest brother? Don''t you know? My eldest brother gave me all the good jobs to open a branch in Beijing. He said that he was the only son and didn''t feel the brotherhood. As soon as I came back, he was very kind to me. My elder brother ordered my elder sister-in-law to do all the clothes for me! "


    The three big men were stunned for a while. They looked at me and I looked at you. They were inexplicable.


    The leading man frowned and asked, "are you serious?"


    Li took a deep breath: "what do I lie to you? Aren''t you the one who claims to be my eldest brother? Just ask him. I''m lying! "


    One of the big men came to the boss and murmured. Li you listened to each other clearly.


    The big man said, "what do you mean, young master? How can we catch the little one who is so good to him? "


    "The eldest said:" this small shriveled three tongues is very good, is not he to turn black and white, therefore mystify


    The big man looked back at Li you and scratched his head: "I don''t think he is a liar, is there something wrong? Don''t ask a lot of questions? "


    The eldest brother disagreed: "most of them have ordered. There is no mistake. Don''t let him fool you with a few words. Lock up the people first!"


    The two agreed on an idea. They came back and grabbed Li you and left.


    In the second half of the road, Li you was extremely cooperative and never spoke again from the beginning to the end.


    The leading man doubted and asked deliberately, "why don''t you talk? Not a lot just now? "


    "You must have made a mistake," said Li Youyi with a careless look. "If my eldest brother orders you, either you hear me wrong or my eldest brother is playing with me. My eldest brother won''t hurt me. I believe him, so I''m not afraid at all."


    The leader should doubt whether he really listened to the wrong instructions


    The big man couldn''t help panicking. He was afraid that he was in trouble. He stared at the two men and asked them what they thought?


    At last, one of them said, "you take people to jail first, and I''ll see a lot of them."


    Hearing this, Li you kindly reminded: "today''s ninth day, don''t go to Li Fu. If you don''t go home today, you''ll go back to miss MI at No. 23, North Sixth Street. By the way, Miss MI is the one my brother hasn''t reported to my sister-in-law. When you go, go through the back door. Don''t let anyone see it. It''s going back to my sister-in-law''s ears. My sister-in-law has to make a scene."


    The man said "Oh" in disbelief. He didn''t call Li you again.


    After the man left, the remaining two men unconsciously relaxed their hands and feet to Li you. They were afraid that the rope would tie him up too much. If it was a misunderstanding, they would not let them go.


    Li you is a little anti guest. He asked them with a smile: "you are not local, you are my elder brother''s thug outside?"? I know my eldest brother has eight guards in Yuanfeng county. Are you from Yuanfeng county? "


    Both men didn''t answer at first.


    Later, the leader cleared his throat. When he spoke again, his voice changed a little: "be honest, don''t guess. If you let me know that you are playing us, I will tear you up!"


    Li you laughs: "did you tear me alive? Well, look who is that in front? "


    Looking forward, the two men saw only a quiet and elegant path ahead, nothing different.


    They were stunned by the Kung Fu of Li you. Li you suddenly rioted. He was all around. The rope was tied tightly. He didn''t know when to untie it. When he retreated, he ran into the nearby alley in a blink of an eye.


    "Damn it!" Later, the great man realized that when he went to find people again, he could not see half of them.


    "No one can lose it! Hurry up! I don''t know how to punish us! "


    The two big men are fast searching nearby, and Li youze is hiding in one of the dark alleys.


    Li you was not raised by his mother. His mother was a brothel woman earlier, and she lived in a low position. 19 years ago, when Li senior officials raised her for a while, they gave her some money. She relied on the money to find a small business. Later, when she met a good man, she married.


    Li you''s mother is looking for a widower. The widower and his dead wife have three sons. After marrying Li you''s mother, they have a son and a daughter. Li you used to be a drag bottle. At that time, he was only six years old, but he was already enlightened. In order to avoid being dragged down by himself, his mother had a bad life in that house, so he took the initiative to work as a small-scale laborer in the county tavern and asked for a package.


    Li you grew up in the marketplace. He has done all kinds of chores and knows all kinds of trades. He has a set of self-protection measures. As early as when he was a child, he almost let the traffickers abduct him. He has developed the habit of sewing a piece of iron in his sleeve.


    This habit hasn''t changed until now, so just now three big men tied him up. He talked with them all the way, talking nonsense and distracting them. In fact, in order to gain time, he took out the iron piece in his sleeve and cut the hemp rope.He ran out now, but the big man was nearby. He knew that he couldn''t get out of trouble for a while, and his whole brain was turning to find out what way to make himself safe.


    Just when there was no clue, there was a sound of footsteps coming from the alley. Li was shocked and panicked, but a childish male voice came out of his head.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li from flustered look up, stunned look at a pair of round eyes near, almost screaming.


    "Shh." The boy stretched out his fat, warm hand, covered Li you''s mouth, and pressed it against his ear. "You can''t call it, it will be found."


    Li you widened his eyes and didn''t know how to react.


    There is a child so close to himself, but he has no idea


    So, where did the kid come from?


    "I''m here to save you." The little boy said, "but my mother said that she needs you to do something for her, so do you understand?"


    Li you shakes his fingers and opens his mouth timidly.


    The little boy let go of his mouth. Li youshuo asked, "yes What to do? "


    The little boy smiled, "I''ll go out and tell them you''re in there. Let them catch you."


    Li you jumped up in surprise and was about to run.


    The little boy held him and comforted him: "don''t be afraid, just get beaten. I won''t let you die. I''m protecting you in secret."


    Li you refused and shook his head desperately.


    The little boy touched his head again: "my mother said that your elder brother has done some strange things. If you can help us expose him, your benefits will be indispensable in the future. How to decide? You can do it by yourself."

 Chapter 1285

    Li you is a little smart man. If he doesn''t, he can''t be brought back by senior officials. Soon after he comes back, he will take care of the whole Li mansion. Even Mrs. Li, who has a grudge against him, is properly appeased by him.


    Li you knows in his heart that he can''t let anyone outside catch him.


    Li Kuan really wants his life. The words of his brothers and sisters before him are deceiving. How much Li Kuan can''t bear him, how much he hates his death, he knows it clearly.


    Being taken away will inevitably lead to suffering and even loss of life. But if there is a chance to get rid of Li Kuan, will it be another turning point?


    In fact, Li you didn''t want to be so desperate, but the little boy was so close to him. Every breath and every movement seemed to tell him that you didn''t have a choice. There was no saying that "do something" or "don''t do it". From the beginning to the end, you had to "do it".


    "You, what are you going to expose him?" Swallowing saliva, Li you asked.


    Seeing that he had wavered, the little boy smiled, patted his head again and whispered in his ear.


    A moment later, Li you was shocked and his eyes were full. "OK, I will do it!" he said to the little boy! I will do it! "


    The little boy jumped down from the wall happily. The alley was too dark. Li you could not see the little boy''s face, only the small, short and thin back. At the position of the little boy''s shoulder, there was a black bird.


    One person and one bird walked towards the entrance of the lane so slowly, and then disappeared completely at the corner.


    Then, Li you heard the angry voice of the big man outside the lane: "inside! Go in and get the old man! I will not kill him! "


    Li you was shaking all over. He knew that this fight could not be avoided.


    How Li you was beaten, how he vomited blood and how he was cruelly abused? The only one of the three big men left now has arrived at the gate of the rice house at No. 23, North Sixth Street.


    The rice house is built in the last one on the east of North Sixth Street. It''s a small house, inconspicuous and secluded.


    After a long time, an old woman came out to open the door.


    The old woman only opened a little door, showed an eye, the turbid eyeball drum big boss: "look for who."


    The big man let that old woman''s strange appearance startle, shaking gooseflesh to say: "the small is the servant of the Li family, come to find my master."


    The old woman looked him up and down, and said in a hoarse voice, "there is no such person." Say, close the door.


    Han conditionally blocked the door plank and explained: "I know this is aunt Mi''s house. I can''t talk much. Please do me a favor. I really have something important to find my master."


    The old woman didn''t say a word. She pressed her hands to close the door. The big man didn''t give in. He stuck the door, but she didn''t let it close.


    At this time, a cry came from the room.


    The old woman frowned, but she could not stop the big man. She ran to the yard with her clothes on her back. The big man saw there was no defense, and she directly opened the door and went in.


    As soon as he entered the front yard, the big man heard the woman''s scolding voice coming from the room: "let you look after the young lady well. That''s how you look after her? Don''t hurry to fetch water, see how much sweat my little flower has shed, don''t wipe her clean, do you want to let her catch cold and get sick? "


    Then came the sound of the old woman''s hurried footsteps.


    The big man guessed that Aunt MI was in the room. There were different men and women, different masters and servants. He didn''t dare to disturb the women''s family. He didn''t know where the master was. He had to stand in the center of the hospital and wait.


    When he waited, he heard aunt Mi coax the children: "my little flower, my mother is here, don''t cry, come to my mother''s arms, my mother loves you, my mother you, my mother only has little flower, little flower can''t scare my mother."


    The big man was muttering. Unexpectedly, he had a daughter with aunt MI. He heard the girl sob and say, "I want Grandma Wang, I want Grandma Wang, grandma Grandma... "


    Aunt Mi said angrily, "my name is grandma. That old bitch is not your grandma. Look at my mother. I''m here. We don''t want my grandmother. In the morning, my mother will take the little flowers out of the city. Let''s leave the disaster area and go to Jiangnan."


    "Grandma, grandma Grandma... " As long as her grandmother, the little girl cried more and more, cried more and more, and finally cried hoarse.


    The first old woman called water, wiped her body and changed her clothes. Then the man listened to Aunt MI and asked, "why hasn''t Li Kuan come yet? You go and see where he is? "


    The old woman answered "yes", and came out. As soon as she came out, she was surprised to see the big man in the center of the courtyard. She hurried to take him away.


    When he pushed the big man out of the house, he said, "don''t make me punished. If I am punished, I will make you eat too much!"


    The big man quickly flattered: "I really need to find the master. Is that Aunt MI in the room? I don''t dare to harass or offend you. Please give me a message. I''m very grateful. "


    The old woman was annoyed: "didn''t you hear what my aunt said? I haven''t come here yet. Where can I send it to you? ""Here..." Big man didn''t know what to do.


    The old woman stared at the big man for a few times and murmured angrily: "aunt MI is in a bad mood. She has been waiting here for two days, and she will give her an idea when she comes. No matter what you want, I dare to say, it''s not her business. I advise you to go now. When you come, you will be disappointed. Hum You don''t want to die! "


    The big man was said to be afraid, but he was a typical man with a simple mind and developed limbs, and he dared not go back in such an ambiguous way, so he had to ask for help from the old woman again: "then can I wait here? I won''t let you see it. When you have finished speaking with aunt MI, you will give me another notice. "


    "You are a dead donkey. How can you say that?" The old woman was so angry that she wanted to hit him, but just at this moment, there was a carriage sound outside the alley.


    the old woman was too familiar with the sound. She hurriedly pulled the big man over, hid the big man behind the door, reminded him not to speak, and met him respectfully at the door.


    It was Li Kuan who came.


    Li Kuan obviously knew the whole story on the way. He didn''t look at the old woman either. He entered aunt Mi''s room eagerly and slammed the door.


    The old woman relieved and said to the big man, "you go out and wait. When you have finished speaking with your aunt, I will pass it on for you."


    When he was discharged from the hospital, before the gate was closed, he happened to hear aunt Mi''s room, and there came a whimpering voice from the woman: "it must be Wan''s bitch. How could she be so bad? How could she fight such a small child? I''m not willing, Hiro, I''m not willing! "


    Then, Li Dawang responded coldly: "if you don''t want to wait any longer, Li you''s business hasn''t been settled. You can''t provoke the Wanshi''s mother."

 Chapter 1286

    When the big man heard the word "Li you", he was stunned. He subconsciously wanted to hear it again.


    But the old woman has closed the door.


    The big man stood outside the door in chagrin.


    In addition, the woman called "aunt Mi" in the house, after hearing Li Kuan''s cold words, her expression immediately changed, and the weak and timid just won suddenly disappeared. She stared at Li Kuan for a while with a flat face. She bent down, picked up her daughter who was not easy to coax, and walked out the door.


    The old woman waiting outside the hospital came right away.


    After giving the baby girl to the old woman and telling her to take care of her baby, the woman closed the door and went back to the room.


    "Don''t you help me?" The woman''s voice is soft, and her eyelids are drooping. She asks another person in the room.


    Li Kuan frowned and took a deep breath: "I agreed to help you, you help me, mutual benefit, but now? You feel your conscience and say, how much have I done for you about the sun family, but now Li you still lives well My father will even hand over the Beijing branch to him. Do you know what this means? "


    Aunt Mi looked at him and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "You can''t rely on me. I''ve sent someone. I''ll be able to see his body in the morning."


    Aunt Mi''s expression was displeased: "did you send someone? You didn''t tell me in advance! "


    Li Kuan looked at her: "is there any difference? What can I do to tell you? Can you do it for me? "


    Aunt Mi went directly to the bedside and sat down, sulking.


    Seeing this, Li Kuan hesitated for a moment, or walked over and sat down next to her, holding her slightly rough little hand in his big hand: "don''t worry, I won''t show my horse''s feet. There are so many things ahead, I don''t handle them properly? What worries you? "


    "I helped you with those things." Aunt Mi looked up at him, and her eyes were full of annoyance: "don''t blame me for not reminding you. A new gentleman from yamen, borrowed from the magistrate of Song Dynasty, is a poisonous man. He looks at me like a knife. If I don''t care about him, I don''t have to bring flowers to your house. I can deal with Wan''s bitch if I have you!"


    Li Kuan smiled and hugged aunt Mi more intimately, and kissed her several times on the face: "what''s yours and mine? This house is meant for you. There must be a saying that it is not the right way to put you in the door in the future. "


    Aunt Mi pushed him once: "who is rare to be your concubine? I haven''t got that shallow eyelids."


    Li Kuan hugged her more tightly, and began to drill into the other''s clothes: "I know you are not rare, but I like you, too much like you, not to mention the concubine, is the real wife, I would like to, I wish to see you every day, hug you every day..."


    The voice is getting lower and lower. Aunt Mi knows that the man is in love, but she hasn''t.


    She earned a little and stood up directly against Li Kuan''s touch: "then tell me, can you help me or not? It''s not safe to enter the county in the West. I''m going to take a little flower out of the city tomorrow. Before I come back, you have to dispose of Wanshi for me. I want to see her head! "


    It''s when the love is strong, Li Kuan doesn''t care what he promised, and he opens his mouth and says, "well, when Li you''s business is settled, I''ll help you catch Wan Shi right away, and let them go together. Miss Fuyin, the lady of the thousand gold, when she''s in a different place, I''ll let her be king Yan''s daughter."


    Aunt MI was so amused by his words that she fell into Li KuanHuai with a light angry voice.


    Li Kuan hurriedly undressed her from left to right. In a moment, she was left with nothing but her belly pocket. Aunt Mi fell into the bed, her fox like fingers gently hooked.


    Li Kuan felt her legs and slowly fell on his stomach, and said with admiration, "this woman, she has to be like you. The waves make me spend my eyes..."


    The drapery beside the bed was pulled down roughly. The women''s coquetry and men''s coarse panting were interwoven one after another.


    Outside the house, the old woman hugged the little girl who was not easy to sleep. She murmured: "coquette fox, I don''t know how many men I''ve been with, it''s dirtier than the sister in the brothel."


    After saying this, the old woman felt that the girl in her arms seemed to move uncomfortably. She hurriedly and carefully hugged her. She did not dare to let the noisy child wake up for a while.


    The lingering in the room, I don''t know how long it will last. After the old woman finally coaxes the baby to sleep, she places the person in the room and leaves. She plans to wash and stay in the bed.


    But as soon as she put in the water, she heard a knock at the door.


    When the old woman''s expression changed, she guessed that it must be the stupid man again. She was not happy. She went straight to the door, opened it, and blurted out, "it''s not that she told you not to..."


    Before she had finished speaking, she was stunned. Outside the yard was not a big man, but a white boy with a clear and elegant appearance.


    The old woman was sure that she had not seen the man before, and then she said coldly, "who are you looking for?"


    White clothes childe brother-in-law, the refined way: "excuse me mother, Li Kuan, Li Da Shao can be in?"


    The old woman hurriedly closed the gate half, only showing half of her face. She said in a gloomy way, "no one, you''ve got the wrong one."Just at this time, the yard came to the woman''s high voice.


    The old woman''s face was white. She thought that the coquettish fox could not see a man. How could she be so shameless? She called out so loudly!


    As soon as the heart tightens, the old woman will forcibly close the door.


    But the door was blocked by the young man and asked, "that, but aunt Mi?"


    The old woman only waved her hand: "no, it''s my daughter. I don''t know you. Go."


    The young man in white was driven out of his way, saying: "aunt Mi should not be named MI, but Jiang, right? And mother you are mi. Aunt Mi borrowed your surname and hired your yard and your people, but that''s the case? "


    The old woman''s face immediately changed: "you, what''s the matter with you, who are you?"


    The young man in white is still smiling: "I''m not making trouble. I''m not interested in those things I love. I''m just looking for Li Dabao but I have something to do. Li Dabao rented a mountain for mining in the county yamen a month ago. In that mountain, there is a waterfall river. Today afternoon, a hunter reported to the official that there was a break under the waterfall A tree collapsed the hunting house on the mountain. Our investigation found that the owner of the wooden house was Li dashiao too. Therefore, we came to look for Li dashiao to sign a document. The current ownership of that mountain is his, and the disaster hunting house is his. Without his seal, our yamen can''t carry out follow-up work. Please cooperate with Li Dabao. "


    The old woman was so confused that she didn''t understand most of them, but she still said, "if you want to find someone in Li Fu, we don''t have one here."


    "I''m here on behalf of Yamen. Please don''t delay yamen official''s work."


    The hat is so big that the old woman''s mouth is blocked in a flash.


    Just at this time, the men and women in the room seemed to be finished, and the sound of opening the door rang.


    But before the old woman could react, the white prince in front of her was like a ghost, pushing open the door of her death deduction, and in a blink of an eye, she entered the yard.


    She hurriedly shouted to catch up with her. Before she could speak, she could smell the open inner room and send out a strong smell of blood

 Chapter 1287

    "Mom rice." Li Kuan was in the kitchen and called out.


    The old woman who chased people in, smelled the fishy smell in the air, and then looked at the blood from the inner room to the stove. She replied dryly, "big, little."


    The voice of the people in the kitchen is light: "carry some water in."


    The old woman looked at the water tank in the center of the courtyard, but her feet were filled with lead, so she could not move.


    She plucked up her courage and asked, "how about Aunt MI, big or small?"


    "I''ve fallen asleep." Li Kuan said, and urged, "water."


    The old woman couldn''t help it. Looking at the young man in white beside her, she didn''t stop him any more. She just dawdled to fetch water.


    When a bucket of water is filled and it is to be lifted into the kitchen, the wrist is held down. The old woman looks at the white prince in front of her eyes, subconsciously thinking of the identity of the other party, she says: "isn''t it necessary for adults to see the young and the old? Old man, I''ll pass it on for you! "


    "Mom, be careful." "White clothes childe admonishes way.


    The old woman suddenly became more frightened, her body was shaking like chaff, and her eyes were trying to look inside.


    There was no movement in it. Aunt Mi seemed to be out of it.


    "Mom rice." Li Kuan''s urging voice came from the kitchen.


    The old woman dare not delay any more, carrying water, and walked in shivering.


    When she entered the kitchen, the old woman didn''t even dare to lift her head. Her head was low, and her eyes were always on the toe of her shoes, but she saw a man standing in front of the kitchen, his legs were smooth and his body was filled with blood.


    The old woman poured water into the big pot in the kitchen, lost a big ladle, and turned around to leave.


    But Li Kuan called her, "light the fire."


    The old woman was biting her teeth, picking up the firewood with numb hands, and poked one by one into the kitchen stove.


    There was a brief silence in the kitchen. Li Kuan didn''t say a word.


    The old woman just worked with her head buried. After half a column of fragrant Kung Fu, she felt footsteps behind her. Then, she was covered by a shadow.


    Almost conditioned, the old woman immediately opened her mouth: "as a young man, two people have come to you today. One is from the front. They say it''s your help. They want to ask you something. The other is the official from Yamen. It''s in the yard. He said that the mountain land you rented on the mountain has collapsed. What kind of document do you want to sign?"


    After a while, the old woman heard Li Kuan say, "you go out first."


    The old woman, as pardoned, left the firewood and rushed out of the kitchen with her head buried.


    After leaving the yard, looking at the white man in jade under the moon in the yard, the old woman''s heart settled down. She ran to him, grabbed the sleeve of the white man and said, "I smell it. I really smell it. It''s all blood. My Lord, you are from Yamen. You You can''t let me have an accident! "


    The young man in white patted the old woman peacefully and said, "you know, I''ll wait for him here?"


    The old woman nodded quickly: "said, said, if not so, I am afraid that all cannot come out." With that, he looked into the direction of the inner room and said with a trembling voice: "aunt MI, she..."


    "Go and have a look."


    The old woman shook her head in fear: "I, I will not go I''m not going... "


    "Men and women are different. Shall I go?"


    The old woman still dare not, hide behind the young man in white, straight way: "she is not a clean woman, I don''t know how many men smell on her body, you are a yamen official, to see her is to save her!"


    The young man in white smiled, "why should I serve her even if I can''t see her like this?"


    The old woman didn''t say a word. She was hiding behind the young man in white and said nothing.


    "Then I''ll see." The young man in white sighed helplessly and raised his feet.


    The old woman pasted it behind him, and she also walked.


    When they came to the door of the house and were about to push it in, the kitchen door opened. Li Kuan, who was already dressed neatly, came out and looked at the strange man in the yard. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "the Yamen is here?"


    Young master in white stood up, looked at him, and made a gentleman''s salute to him: "young master Li is polite."


    Li Kuan looked at him: "Sir, who is in Yamen? How to address it? "


    "Just some paperwork. My surname is Liu." After the young man in White said it simply, his eyes began to circle around Li Kuan.


    Li Kuan''s eyelids moved, and said, "there are many things in the county. Four people have been killed before. I heard that the county magistrate of Song Dynasty borrowed a Lingtong from another county to help solve the case. It''s Liu, too. It should be, isn''t it you?"


    The young man in white shook his head: "that''s my son."


    Li Kuan''s eyes were delicate. He paused and said, "my old slave said, what happened to my rented land on the mountain? What documents do you want me to sign?"


    The young man in white, Liu Wei, nodded and said, "there is a huge tree that has fallen. It has toppled the wooden house in the mountain not far away and smashed a hole in it. We found that the wooden house is also the one of Li dawao and Shao."Li Kuan said, "it seems that I didn''t see the land after I rented it. I only sent my staff to inspect it. I remember that there is a wooden house on the mountain. By the way, there is a broken wooden boat, but it can''t be used even if it''s broken like that."


    Liu Wei lowered his head: "not necessarily, the wooden house and the wooden boat have been used recently."


    Li Kuan was surprised: "seriously? So someone stole up my hill, lived in a wooden house and used a boat? Tut, this kind of remote place is the most insecure. I will order someone to put on a rope net around tomorrow, and say that the 40 mu land is owned by my Li family. Don''t let any cat and dog think it''s a public hill and steal the advantage of my Li family. "


    Liu Wei suddenly admired Li Kuan. "What does Li mean, is that wooden house and wooden boat are not for you?"


    Li Kuan said with a smile, "Sir, I''m a big and small Li family. Why do I live in a wooden house in the mountain?"


    Liu Wei nodded her head and turned her eyes to the door of the inner room next to her. "I heard it''s Li Da Shao''s concubine, Auntie Mi?"


    Li Kuan stood in front of the door and said, "it''s just an outside room. My wife is very noisy at home. I haven''t let her know for the moment. As a member of the yamen, sir, you should not go out and gossip, right


    "Of course not." Liu Wei said kindly, "but how can I hear that Aunt Mi didn''t have the surname of MI. She was originally Jiang? It''s the same surname as the second youngest wife of the sun family. "


    Li Kuan glanced at the mother Mi behind Liu Wei and smiled again: "it''s all rumours. Don''t take any rumours seriously, sir. My Li family and my sun family are both big families in the West. Most people want to arrange the bad words of my two families. My Li family is big and small. Even if they want to commit adultery, they won''t find his sun''s little wife. Isn''t that to put the relationship between the two families on the fire? I''m not that stupid. "


    Liu Wei stared at him: "I didn''t say you had an affair with the second young lady of the sun family."


    Li Kuan laughed again and said, "let''s talk about signing documents. What documents do you want me to sign?"

 Chapter 1288

    Liu Wei really brought a book with her hand, and what she wrote on it was the collapse of a big tree on the mountain.


    Li Kuan opened it, looked twice, and took it to the hall to sign.


    The yard was dark at night, so it was right to sign in the hall, but he found that there was no pen in the hall.


    Liu Wei follows and looks at Li Kuan like this. Li Kuan obviously has no idea. Finally, he hesitates and says to his mother, "go to your hut and get some ink."


    After looking at Liu Wei, mother Mi thought of the faint smell of blood floating in the yard. She bit her teeth and said, "I don''t know one big character. How can there be any ink in the room?"


    Eyes son turned a circle, rice mother said: "the whole yard, only rice aunt room placed four treasures of study."


    Li Kuan''s eyes, almost immediately staring at mother MI, were sharp enough to pierce people.


    Mother MI was scared, so she lowered her head and shivered.


    Liu Wei smiled. This old mother is smart.


    "It''s not early, Li Dashao. You have signed it. I''ll go back to hand it in as early as possible."


    Li Kuan turned his eyes back from his mother and looked at Liu Wei, but he said: "the house is dirty and has not been cleaned up."


    Liu Wei wondered, "how can you be obscene?"


    Li Kuan''s expression was calm: "Mr. Li should also understand that there is a rule in our Li family. The woman who has just finished her work is dirty. She can''t see it or touch it. Only when the room is cleaned and the people are clean can she see it. The smell of the house is unpleasant."


    Liu Wei was surprised by this man''s blasphemy, but he didn''t argue with him. Instead, he looked at mother MI and said, "please bother this mother."


    Mom Mi doesn''t want to go in, but she also knows that if she doesn''t go in, what''s going on in the house, no one really knows!


    If aunt MI is really in trouble, yamen is gone again. When the yard is only left for him and juniors, he will not let juniors be killed directly?


    After a moment of inner entanglement, mom Mi decided to go in for her own life!


    Mummy agreed in a muffled voice and turned to go out.


    Seeing this, Li Kuan took a drink: "Mom Mi!"


    His mother scared him, and thuther turned around.


    Li Kuan frowned and said, "whose slave is mom Mi?"


    Mom Mi didn''t know the strength of the drum at the moment, but she opened her mouth and said, "I am naturally a young slave, so I will share the worries for the young and the young. Wait for the young and the old. I will take the ink for you!"


    After that, mom Mi ran out without turning back. Li Kuan''s face changed a lot and he was about to chase after her. Liu Wei quietly extended her legs and stumbled when she was about to leave the threshold.


    Li Kuan fell down with a big head and made a crash.


    Liu Wei pretended to help: "Li Dashao, can you fall?"


    And just then, mother Mi''s scream suddenly came: "kill, kill, kill!"


    Li Kuan was shocked and motionless.


    After mom Mi called, she stumbled and ran over, her face bloodless: "dead, dead Aunt mi Death Dead... "


    Liu Wei looks at Li Kuan at once.


    Although Li Kuan is taut, his expression is somewhat calm. He opens his mouth and scolds: "what''s the nonsense? Where are the dead? You crazy woman, don''t shout! "


    Mummy Mi pointed with trembling, and cried out, "I''m really dead. Blood is all blood, and the room is full of blood It''s all blood... "


    Liu Wei raises a step suspiciously, walk side way: "after all how one thing, go to see not to know."


    Li Kuan stumbled to keep up.


    When the three appeared at the door of the inner room, Liu Wei saw it. Mom Mi said it was not exaggeration. The room was full of blood.


    There are bloodstains on the ground, on tables and chairs, and on the bed. But judging from the bloodstains, it seems that people naturally touch and smear them when they are struggling. And in the bed room, the woman who lies straight and naked is not Jiang''s, who is it.


    Liu Wei turns her head and looks at Li Kuan.


    On the contrary, Li Kuan''s attitude was calm: "if you want to talk, don''t say anything."


    Liu Wei went in directly, and she just came to the bed. The motionless woman on the bed, shush and shush, suddenly turned around and looked at her with blood all over her body.


    Four eyes are opposite, Jiang Shi is in Leng Shen moment, bow head, look at the wound that oneself is covering all the time.


    The naked part of her body was mottled with blood, so she looked at Liu Wei, so weak and embarrassed that she couldn''t spit out a word.


    People should be OK, just injured, I don''t know what was the situation before, just get blood all over the room, there is no obvious sound.


    Liu Wei gathered her eyes and stepped back.


    Li Kuan hurried past, pulled the quilt and covered Jiang.


    There was no expression on the face of the adulterer and the whore, as if the house was not caused by the two of them.


    Mom MI is also confused now. She doesn''t know what''s going on. Liu Wei, after thinking a little, picks up the ink on the desk, takes out the paper and hands it to Li Kuan.After Li Kuan signed his name, he looked at Liu Wei with solemn expression.


    But Liu Wei didn''t say anything anymore. She raised her feet and left.


    Mother Mi chased Liu Wei outside and said in horror, "my Lord, you can''t go! I don''t know what happened to the inner room before, but I disobeyed the young and the young. The young and the young will not let me go. Please help me! "


    Liu Wei patted her mother''s hand and said, "don''t worry, tonight, it''s still long. I won''t go."


    With that, Liu Wei opened the gate of the courtyard and went out in spite of mom Mi''s obstruction.


    Mom Mi stood in the middle of the yard in despair.


    On the other side, inside, Li Kuan, with a calm face, stared at the door and asked, "is he the man you are talking about? Mr. Liu


    Jiang didn''t make a sound. Her hand slipped under her pillow. Under the pillow, she felt a dagger.


    "Why You''re going to kill me? " Jiang asked with difficulty.


    Li Kuan looks back at her, his cold and thin mouth is sarcastic, his eyes are fixed on her hand, and he says coldly: "the dagger under the pillow, I''ve transferred it, without cutting edge, I can''t die."


    Jiang looked at him incredulously, but she was not dead, but he kept covering her mouth and nose when she was struggling for help, and she fainted from suffocation.


    Li Kuang said: "I just want to teach you a lesson! If I didn''t stab you first, you dare to say that you didn''t put out my heart tonight? "


    Jiang''s face changed.


    Li Kuan walked over, pinched her chin, and said fiercely, "don''t play with these little cleverness in front of me. I want to take my daughter away and get rid of me before I leave, so that I can live your innocent life without any worries? Stop dreaming! The same set, you used it on Gao Huai and Huang Erbao, and you want to use it on me? Am I a fool like that? "


    Jiang''s face was stiff and he gasped heavily. He was forced to raise his chin and asked, "what do you want..."

 Chapter 1289

    Li Kuan''s eyes were full of pride and he didn''t speak.


    Seeing that he did not speak, Jiang looked at him in silence, as if he had known him on the first day.


    To be honest, her expression looks scary. She was covered with blood and her eyes were cold. If she was too weak to move now, Li Kuan would doubt whether she would suddenly stand up, rush at him and tear at him.


    "If you don''t want to gossip, I just need you to know. In the future, just do what I say. I mentioned before to help you deal with the Wan family. I said I would do it. When Li you''s business is done, find a Kung Fu, and let her repay the WAN family''s blood debt."


    Jiang''s eyes slowed down a little, I don''t know if I figured something out. After a moment of silence, she said, "Mom MI can''t stay."


    Li Kuan sneered and said in a hateful voice, "it''s a long time ago to die if you eat dog things inside and outside."


    Jiang frowned: "but it''s not a good time. Mr. Liu is not a layman. Don''t take it lightly..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Jiang''s words were finished, Li Kuan kicked down the small stool beside the bed and made a sound.


    Chiang looked at him.


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to do things," Li Kuan said


    With that, Li Kuanyang left.


    Then, Jiang heard Li Kuan''s voice outside.


    "Mom MI, come here and wipe the blood in the room."


    Jiang knows that Li Kuan is impatient and impulsive. He is bound to fight against mother Mi tonight.


    Looking down at the wound under his chest, Jiang slowly lifted the quilt and went down to the ground naked. It was cold on the ground. She bit her teeth and opened the clothes cabinet.


    She took out the clean cloth, and took out the gold sore medicine from another drawer. Before she had finished dressing, the door was opened.


    It was Li Kuan who came in. He had a knife in his hand, but it was clean and bloodless.


    "Do you really want to kill mom Mi tonight?" Jiang asked


    Li Kuan left his knife on the table and said, "it''s dead."


    Chiang was surprised.


    Li Kuan sat down and poured himself a cup of cool tea: "that old Diao woman has less guts than a mouse. I didn''t do it. She has already been scared to break her guts. When I have a breath, I haven''t breathed."


    Jiang frowned, pressed the wound, and immediately walked out supporting the wall.


    Li Kuan didn''t understand what she was going to do and went out with her.


    A gust of night wind blew, making Chiang''s bones cold. She asked Li Kuan, "what about people?"


    Li Kuan points to the kitchen.


    Jiang went to the kitchen again.


    The kitchen is warm, and there is a fire in the kitchen. But this one looks at the kitchen, where is the figure of Mama MI.


    Li Kuan was also stunned. He was in a trance. He hammered a wooden column: "old Diao, how dare she blow up and cheat me! See if I find it, kill her! "


    After a while, she picked up a wooden stick from the ground, held it up, pointed it at the wound on her chest, and gave it a sharp poke.


    "Ah -" she exclaimed with pain.


    Li Kuan looked at her in surprise and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Jiang put away the bloody stick and lost some blood on her face. She grasped Li Kuan''s shoulder and crawled on him, saying "hurry, hurry, report to the official..."


    "Bang bang!"


    At this time, there was a sharp knock at the door, and then a strange man''s voice sounded: "open the door, open the door! People inside, open the door quickly! "


    Li Kuan didn''t know what was going on, so the whole person was still in a daze.


    Jiang clasped his shoulder blades, red eyes, and said, "we, in the middle, in the middle, remember, remember, for a while, don''t say anything..." Words fall, she seems to be unable to resist the pain after all, sweating dizzy past.


    Li Kuan understood that she was pretending to be dizzy, but he didn''t know what was going on outside. He just pushed her: "wake up, wake up, bitch, what''s going on?"


    Chiang was not woken up, but the gate was knocked open.


    Suddenly, eight men rushed in. They were all dressed in government uniforms. The leading yamen servants rushed in and said to Li Kuan, who was at a loss: "I was just waiting for the patrol, when I received a report from an old mother saying that someone killed and looted goods, which killed her. She said, but you?"


    After that, the Yamen servant looked at the Jiang family in Li KuanHuai with his eyebrows twisted.


    The light is dim and not very real.


    Now Chiang''s only built a coat on his body, which can''t cover up the scenery. Even the blood on his chest can be seen.


    The Yamen servant immediately took out the Yamen staff: "feelings are really a murder case. What have you done to people? Brothers, come on! "


    After hearing the instruction, the Yamen messenger immediately rushed in like a mad dog. Li Kuan had no time to react, even to report to his family, so he was knocked to the ground and kicked.


    Jiang''s family was protected by yamen servants, but a group of old men dared not touch her, so they had to wrap her up in the outer garment, carry people and plan to go out to find a doctor.


    As soon as I got to the door, there was a man in white."Mr. Liu." The Yamen servant who had come near to recognize the man shouted out immediately.


    Li Kuan lies on the ground and just looks at the door with his spare light. Sure enough, he sees the man who left a quarter of an hour ago. Now he is back.


    Thinking of what Jiang said before he fainted It''s a hit.


    Did he really hit the mark?


    But what''s his plan? What are these people doing?


    Liu Wei looked at the Yamen servants and looked around. He turned to the Yamen servant who was supporting Jiang: "what''s the matter?"


    The Yamen servant said honestly, "I just met you, sir. You said that you heard something moving here. We came here specially to have a look. Unexpectedly, just after arriving here, I happened to see an old mother running out like crazy. When I asked, I knew that her house was stolen. The thief not only robbed her, but also killed her. We came to investigate immediately. No, we caught the murderer."


    Liu Wei listened, nodded and looked at Li Kuan: "this is the murderer?"


    "Yes, that''s him!" said the yamen runner


    Liu wei walked over and stared at Li Kuan for a long time, pretending to recognize him. Then he said, "isn''t this Li Dashao? Let go. How could Li TAISHAO be a murderer? "


    Yamen servants were stunned.


    Li Kuan is rescued by Liu Wei. She pats the ashes on Li Kuan''s body kindly: "misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. It''s too dark. Everyone can''t see clearly. Don''t blame Li Da or young."


    Li Kuan frowns at Liu Wei. The more he looks at Liu Wei, the more he doesn''t know what''s going on. He hates that Jiang must have guessed something, but he didn''t tell him anything. He''s still in a fog.


    Li Kuan didn''t say a word, and Liu Wei said, "Liu just came to see Li Dashao. I can confirm that this is Li Dashao''s private house. It''s not a family whose old mother was robbed. We''ve got the wrong door."


    The Yamen servants didn''t know what to say. They supported the Yamen servant of Jiang''s family and said, "that woman..."


    "The taste of the young couple should not be controlled by the Yamen."


    A couple?


    A clever yamen runner had guessed what kind of taste was interesting. Several people whispered to each other and said, "well, that may be a misunderstanding."


    Liu Wei is in charge. He helps Jiang to Li Kuan.

 Chapter 1290

    Li Kuan embraces the situation and still keeps his mouth shut.


    Yamen servants walked out of the courtyard in twos and threes. Liu Wei was at the end of the walk. She even closed the gate for Li Kuan.


    After the outer gate slammed shut, Li Kuan, relieved, pushed Jiang to the ground and kicked her: "bitch, I can''t get up!"


    Jiang''s face was white on the ground, and his brows were frowning.


    Li Kuan squatted down, grabbed her chin and asked, "what''s the matter? Not honest! "


    Jiang was also a little confused. According to her guess, Mr. Liu didn''t come here tonight for any small matter of mountain collapse. Since he mentioned the wooden house on the mountain and said that the wooden house had been used, he must have seen the big pot in the house.


    When Li Kuan blew up the body, Jiang was also there. It was a little tight that night. She needed to go back to Sun Fu first, take the key to the dyeing shop, and enter the shop. Then she waited for Li Kuan to come and open the door for him.


    Before she left, she reminded Li Kuan to clean up the wooden house, but she knew what kind of character Li Kuan was. She promised to clean up, but she would not really clean up.


    But it doesn''t matter. The mountain top is the boundary that nobody cares about.


    But Mr. Liu came to find Li Kuan tonight because of the collapse of the mountain and the damage of the wooden house. It was clear that he was exploding.


    Li Kuan killed him and didn''t recognize him. He sent people away.


    But it''s not normal for the other side to be dismissed so easily.


    After that, mother Mi died and escaped. Jiang had a premonition that Mr. Liu must have something to do with it.


    Sure enough, but a moment later, there was a yamen runner outside.


    Not to mention that mother Nami is OK. Even if she is really busy, as a domestic slave, it''s normal for the master to punish the slave. Even when she comes to yamen, Li Kuan can''t be jailed for such a small thing.


    But the key is, what''s her identity and what''s Li Kuan''s identity?


    As soon as it gets out, she''s done.


    She can''t live at this time, so her subsequent affairs are more unexpected.


    So Mr. Liu is hiding for them?


    Don''t threaten them or take them directly to Yamen to ask about the wooden houses in the mountains, but drive them out of Yamen for good?


    Why? Why did he do it? What is his purpose? What on earth does he want to do?


    Jiang could see that Mr. Liu had doubted them, but she thought, so what? She was confident that she could make herself innocent, and no one could catch her evidence.


    But the other side''s routine, but not in their own guess.


    It''s too bad that Jiang''s face is ugly.


    At the same time, just outside the small house, in an alley far away from the Yamen servants, Liu Wei is leaning against the brick wall in the alley, kicking the stones at his feet.


    Next to her for a long time, the county magistrate and the master of song were all sleepy. The county magistrate yawned and said with his eyelids on his back, "do you catch him or not? Hurry up, I''m really sleepy!"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "no hurry, what''s the hurry? The moon is so good tonight, so much sunshine."


    "I''m not a monster," said the county magistrate of Song Dynasty He said, just as something moved in the corner, he made a gesture to the master.


    The master also Yan head eight brains, he walks over, casually kicks, murmurs: "honest point, again random move kills you."


    The thing in the corner "whine" makes a noise. The master is impatient and really kicks him.


    That thing dare not say a word again on time, bury oneself honestly in the dark.


    Song county magistrate yawned again, wiped his eyes and said: "Mr. Liu, Miss Liu, sister Liu, grandma Liu, what do you want to do? Just guarding Li Kuan. What are you doing with this man? Who is that man? Do you know him? "


    The things in the corner, no, should be people. It''s the big man who kidnapped Li you and asked him to come to find Li Kuan.


    Before the big man was waiting for his family to finish the work at the gate of the house. It was so good that he was summoned. Unexpectedly, he bowed his head and stepped on a piece of shit. His head was knocked with a stick. When he woke up, it was like this.


    He is very panicked now, because he found that the person who bound him is not someone else, but the county Lord of Xijin county. He does not know what the county Lord can''t do with himself. They are not from Xijin County, and they haven''t done anything evil in Xijin County before. How can they be stared at by the county Lord?


    What''s more, you can just stare at it and tie it. What''s your opinion? You just left it in such a cold day?


    It''s better to carry it to yamen than to stay in this alley.


    Big man is very aggrieved now. His nose is sour.


    But no one cared about the course of Han''s mind. In fact, Liu Wei was not the county magistrate of Song Dynasty who bound him. Of course, Liu Wei was also the one who knocked him.


    Liu Wei knows the big man. Because pearl came from Li Xiaoli, she knows that this man is one of the kidnappers of Li you. The reason why she tied him here is for the sake of the overall situation. After all, what she is going to do tonight is also related to Li you.There is no progress on her side, and Li you also needs to delay.


    The moon is just in time. Little by little, Liu Wei sees that the county magistrate and the master of song are leaning against the wall, and their heads start to doze off little by little. She says "ah" suddenly, which makes them open their eyes immediately!


    When they opened their eyes, they found that there was nothing, but Liu Wei was scaring them to play. They were so angry that their master dared not speak. The magistrate of Song county directly shook his head and quarreled to go home.


    Liu Wei pulled him back again: "wait, it will be ready soon."


    Song county magistrate tiger with a face: "then you tell me, in the end, what to wait for, you let me have a number?"


    Liu Wei estimated it, then stretched out his finger and pointed in the direction of Li Kuan''s yard.


    Song county magistrate''s face is more Tiger: "say people''s words!"


    "When he comes out." Liu Wei said: "I don''t know who is more intelligent between Li Kuan and Jiang Shi, but there must be a common problem among those who are smart and dare to play with the law and control people''s lives, that is, those who are skeptical, have trouble sleeping and eating, and are uncertain."


    Song county magistrate still did not understand: "so?"


    Liu Wei looked up at the curved moon in the sky: "so, the more I do, the more they think about it, the more they think about it, the more they do it, and the more they do it, the more their feet will show."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty is trying to figure out these sentences. Suddenly, he hears a lane in front of him, making a clang sound. He looks up and catches a stealthy figure.


    "It''s Li Kuan!" Song county magistrate blurted out.

 Chapter 1291

    "With you?" At this moment, master also came to the spirit, eager to stare at Li Kuan''s back.


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. She was still hesitating.


    Li Kuan came out, but Jiang did not.


    Subconsciously, Liu Wei thinks Jiang is more important.


    Perhaps it was the impression before that was too deep. A soft and weak little woman who was bullied by her mother-in-law, one dared to communicate with her uncle privately, two dared to commit adultery with her husband, and three dared to hide her children privately. Chiang''s external image and actions were quite different, which made people have to be more vigilant.


    There is no back door in the courtyard. Mom Mi just escaped from the doghole on the side of the kitchen, but Jiang can''t drill the doghole. Therefore, if she comes out, she must go out from the front door.


    But will she come out?


    Li Kuan has gone far. It''s too late to follow. Liu Wei doesn''t have much time to think.


    Song county magistrate and his master wanted to catch up, but Liu Wei didn''t move, and they didn''t dare to move. Seeing Li Kuan passing the corner and blinking, they didn''t even have a shadow. Song county magistrate was angry and said, "wait a minute, wait a minute, and then don''t follow him. What is he doing?"


    The voice didn''t fall. It was another "bang Dang", but it was much smaller than before.


    Liu Wei immediately put her head to see it. As expected, in front of the same courtyard, Jiang Shi appeared this time.


    "With her?" The master asked a question, very puzzled: "although Jiang''s virtue is bad, it should not be related to the case. What''s the use of following her? Can she join Li Kuan? "


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. In fact, Jiang left without her.


    It''s so urgent that the two people who are being pulled are angry. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty said: "if they don''t follow, what are we doing here? Is it really for the sun? But I don''t like the sun! "


    Liu Wei didn''t return to him. Although she didn''t follow him, she made a gesture to let pearl follow Jiang. The reason why she is still waiting is because she is still guessing.


    Sure enough, after a stroke of fragrant Kung Fu, Li Kuan came back. He wore it out of another alley and went directly back to the yard.


    After another quarter of an hour, Chiang returned.


    Jiang returned on the same way. She walked very hard. She almost had to stop for a few steps. She was injured and could not stand. Let alone walked in a hurry.


    When he saw that both of them had come back, the magistrate of Song County was even more ignorant. He grabbed his head and scratched his sideburns foolishly: "is this the end? What did they do? Why did they go so fast? "


    "Nothing." Liu Wei raised his mouth: "although I don''t know whether it was Li Kuan or Jiang''s idea, there are so many things happening tonight. These two people must not take it lightly. Now they are like frightened birds. They can''t go anywhere. Even if the cat catches the dog and scratches them, they always feel that something is going to happen, they have to bear it and dare not act rashly. But they were really in a hurry, so after a lot of weighing, they planned to go out first and cheat us to see if there were any ambush around them. "


    "Master Na''s murmur:" so have intention of


    Liu Wei looked back at the master and said, "these two people are suspects of serial killing. Such people can lack everything, but no strategy, no cruel heart. You have to be more careful than him to deal with these people. If he thinks of one thing, you have to think of ten points. Otherwise, you will be successful and be led by him."


    The master didn''t make a sound and murmured in his heart, but he also thought it was right. Maybe it was too peaceful before entering the county. This kind of homicide happened for the first time. None of them had any experience.


    "What now?" Unconsciously, the master pushed away the county magistrate of Song Dynasty and reached Liu Wei, with an expression of modesty.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was pushed coldly. He was a little confused. He was about to scold his master for being big or small. Then Liu Wei said, "they are sure to go out, especially Li Kuan. He originally decided to go to see Li you in the next midnight."


    "Then we have to wait until the second half of the night?" Song county magistrate''s face is green.


    Instead, the master changed his laziness and said excitedly, "it doesn''t matter. We can wait!"


    Liu Wei patted the master on the shoulder and encouraged him: "the most important thing to fight against the evil forces is for you to be an enlightened person. Remember that when compared with endurance, whoever can''t hold his breath first will lose."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty who didn''t have consciousness: "..."


    Always think these two people scold him in front of him.


    Facts have proved that Liu Wei''s words are right. Li Kuan is the one who can''t hold his breath.


    After returning to the courtyard, another hour later, Li Kuan went out again, probably because there were too many things happened tonight, and Li you had no news at all. He was upset and decided to go out ahead of time.


    He went in the direction Liu Wei had inquired about before.


    The warehouse where Li you was imprisoned by the Han Dynasty happened to be near the wharf, just two rows away from the warehouse of Wan family in zhongziyu pass.


    This time, Liu Wei finally followed up in person, but she left pearl and let pearl stare at Jiang.


    Apart from Song county magistrate and shiye''s unpromising expression on their face when they saw Liu Wei talking to bird, everything tonight was still within Liu Wei''s expectation.But soon, Liu Wei found that he overestimated Li Kuan.


    Li Kuan didn''t seem to be as smart as she thought, because when he got out of the door, he went to the street, hired a night car, and asked the coachman to take him to the wharf.


    There is a business of night carriage in the county town. Most of the night carriages are parked outside the fireworks and willow lane. When someone has enough flower wine to go back, he will ask for a business and earn a car money. This kind of car money, naturally, is more expensive than the ordinary car hire in the daytime.


    Li Kuan got on the carriage lightly, and when he arrived at the wharf, he gave the coachman a large ingot of silver so that he could not find it.


    But he was badly damaged. He was not only the coachman, but also Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei stared at Li Kuan''s back as if he were staring at a fool. The master didn''t know why, so he asked her what happened.


    Liu Wei said briefly, "if Li you is really dead, the coachman is one of the witnesses."


    The master didn''t understand: "the coachman also saw Li you?"


    Liu Wei explained to him, "Li Jiaer''s little corpse wharf warehouse. Li Jiada and little children happened to arrive at the wharf at the time of the crime. Do you think this alone is enough to put Li Kuan on the suspect list?"


    The master said: "naturally, it''s enough. There is no such coincidence in the world, but the driver can''t recognize that it''s Li Kuan."


    Liu Wei sneers: "give you the unjust big head of nearly 100 times car money, can''t you remember his face?"


    In this way, the master remembered that when the coachman left just now, he seemed to smile and look back for several times. It looked like he was still waiting to do back business.


    Since it''s back to business, I must have remembered my face.


    In this way of thinking, the master was silent. He thought for a while and tentatively issued his summary: "I think Li Kuan may not be the murderer."


    With this IQ, I can''t feel that I can''t do the brain wasting task of serial killing.

 Chapter 1292

    "Smart people talk, stupid people do it." The county magistrate of Song Dynasty, who has been silent all the time, said this.


    Liu Wei and his master look at him.


    The county magistrate of song snorted and murmured, "didn''t you say that? I''m not sure which of the two is the one who made the decision. Now look, it''s Jiang. "


    When he was in the courtyard, Li Kuan was still smart, scheming and not impulsive, but when he left the courtyard and went his separate ways, he immediately exposed the prototype.


    As the young master of Li''s boat shop, he is naturally used to living a high life. Therefore, on the way from the yard to the wharf, he doesn''t like walking, so he hires a streetcar according to his nature. He usually asks for food with silver ingots. Naturally, he is not mean to the coachman.


    But these normal habits of the eldest young master are not suitable in this night when he intends to commit a crime or to be unfaithful to his brother.


    Anyone with a little brain knows to do such a thing that can''t see light. He should be careful, careful and careful. But he is so swaggering and glittering. What''s the difference between him and the two fools?


    Of course, there are differences, at least, the real two fools, generally speaking, do not have his ruthless and vicious heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the warehouse of the wharf, Xiao Li is sitting on the warped beam of the eaves of the teahouse opposite the warehouse with short legs. In the dark night, his position is hard to be found, but he can clearly see all traces of the next person.


    On the top of the tree in the month, Li Kuan appeared.


    Xiao Li doesn''t know Li Kuan, but this time he appears outside the warehouse. He is dressed in silk and satin, and his whole body is full of young men with four characters of being rich and powerful. Besides Li Kuan, he can''t think of anyone else.


    The young man knocked on the door of the warehouse.


    Almost immediately, the door opened.


    The young man looked around and seemed to be sure that no one was following him. He flashed into the warehouse.


    At this time, Xiaoli leaped into the air. In a blink of an eye, he flew from the top of the teahouse to the top of the warehouse.


    There are no windows on all sides of the warehouse, but there is a window in the middle of the roof. Xiao Li lies on the side of the window and observes the movement inside.


    The young man who went into the warehouse was Li Kuan. He heard the two big men call him "big boy". When Li Kuan got into the warehouse, he saw Li you tied up in the corner. His nose was blue and his face was full of blood.


    "Still alive?" Li Kuan asked with a frown.


    The leader was stunned and asked tentatively, "the third one is not going to ask you for instructions? You, haven''t seen him? "


    Li Kuan''s face was ugly: "I didn''t see anyone!" With that, he went to Li you, squatted down, grabbed Li you''s hair with his hand, and asked him to raise his head.


    The leading man was still thinking about where he was going. Seeing that little boy was concerned about the little man, he immediately went over and opened his mouth and said: "this shit beetle thing still wants to run on the road. Let''s get it back. It''s been beaten. Now there''s only a trace of gas left, but I''m not sure whether you want his life or something else. We dare not die, just wait..."


    "Kill." Throw Li you''s head at random. Li Kuan takes out Zhang Jinping and wipes the blood on his hands.


    "Then please turn your back and save the dirty blood on your eyes!" said the leader


    Li Kuan sneers and hooks his lips. He doesn''t care. "Kill me. I''ll see you kill me."


    The master said so. The big man dared not say anything. He took out a knife and stabbed Li you directly.


    Xiao Li at the gas window has grabbed a handful of shizi''er. He plans to throw a concealed weapon at any time to interrupt his next attack, but his concealed weapon hasn''t been thrown out yet. Li you wakes up.


    In other words, he didn''t really faint just now. Now, it''s the right time for him to wake up.


    "That''s it. Can''t hold me?" The weak voice showed that he was in poor health.


    Seeing that he woke up at this time, the big man was a little worried. The knife was about to pierce into Li you''s chest, but Li Kuan said coldly, "you shouldn''t come back."


    Well, these two gentlemen have something to say. Let''s have a rest where he can cool down.


    After the big man received the knife, the warehouse became the main court of Li you and Li Kuan. Li you looks very embarrassed. Before, the big man didn''t stop. When he hit him, he used all his strength. The corners of his eyes, the corners of his mouth and his cheekbones were broken. The blood in the corners of his eyes was like tears.


    "I don''t get much..." Li Youqi and Yousi stare at Li Kuan: "when I go to the capital, I will not contact with you, old or dead..."


    "Oh." Li Kuan was angry. He stepped over and kicked Li you. He scolded: "you dare to mention the capital. What are you? What identity am I! The old man entrusted you with such an important branch! He''s confused. I''m not confused. You''re all to blame! Without you, the Li family, it''s all mine! "


    Li you was kicked dizzy. He managed to keep breathing and said, "Li family, this is your Your mother, didn''t your mother tell you? "Li Kuan was stunned, and subconsciously thought that this little wimp had to talk nonsense. But since the branch was settled, he didn''t go home very much, and he didn''t see his mother again.


    His mother, hum, is not deceived by this little beast. This little beast has a black-and-white mouth!


    Seeing that he really didn''t know anything, Li you took a deep breath and said slowly: "your mother, it''s impossible for her to hurt you. When she sees someone, she grabs what belongs to you My appearance, she, doesn''t accept So, my father proposed to open a branch in Beijing His original intention, however, is to take three thousand, three thousand liang of deposit, let me go to the capital alone Chuang Dang, and you, stay in Xijin County, inherit, inherit the Li family, all Because of this, your mother, just willing to let me Because, she knows, as long as I go to the capital Just, never, never come back... "


    Li Kuan''s eyes became empty for a while. After a while, he realized what kind of temperament this man was. He immediately kicked him again and shouted: "nonsense! My mother is clearly at your end! And the old fool. If you have a little son, you don''t want a big one... "


    "You are confused!" Li you was so angry when he was kicked. He glared at his eyes and roared at the last breath: "your mother-in-law, for Why stand at my head! Are you stupid or not


    Inadvertently, in the last sentence, Li you really got to the point.


    But Li Kuan was angry. He grabbed Li you''s head and beat him on the ground.


    Li you was also made angry. Although his hands were tied and unable to move, but his feet were good, he kicked and tried his best to kick Li Kuan in the face.


    The two fight together. Naturally, Li Kuan has the upper hand, but Li you just refuses to give up and fights harder and harder. At last, when he accidentally kicks Li Kuan''s mouth, Li Kuan finally breaks his head and stands up and yells: "kill him! Kill him now! "


    The man who watched the white play for a long time hurriedly came over with a knife. The eye of the knife was facing Li you''s head. He planned to cut his head dry.


    But when the knife was only one inch short of Li you''s scalp, Li you shouted, "come on, help me..."


    At the same time, a stone the size of a shell hit the back of the big man''s hand. The big man''s hand ached with a whimper and threw away the hilt.

 Chapter 1293

    "Who?"


    The stone appeared suddenly strange, and the big man almost immediately realized that there was someone nearby.


    This warehouse is not an empty warehouse, in which many goods are placed, large and small piles into a mountain. If there are one or two people hiding behind any pile of goods, they will not be detected at all.


    "Someone?" Li Kuan is stunned. His first reaction is that he must not let the other party leave alive. Tonight, he will kill Li you. If he runs out to witness at this time, he will be finished.


    How could a big man not see his master''s mind? He immediately said: "you go first, we will do it!"


    Li Kuan doesn''t want to leave. He wants to see Li you die.


    But the enemy is in the dark and he is in the light. For his personal safety, he has to go.


    Hesitated for a moment, he quickly moved towards the gate. Before going out, he looked around the warehouse and said, "be sharp, don''t show your horse''s feet."


    The big man replied, "yes!"


    After leaving the warehouse, it was dark outside.


    When Li Kuan came, he was alone, without fear or danger. When he left, he was frightened. He didn''t know who was hiding in the warehouse and why the man wanted to help Li you. He was only worried about whether there was another man''s partner outside. Would the other party start to deal with him?


    After walking a long way, he finally came to the street near the wharf and saw the night stand with snacks on the street. Li Kuan was relieved. He was full of energy. He walked directly to the nearest night stand and ordered several snacks to take away.


    The master behind was unbelievable: "is he so hungry?"


    Liu Wei reluctantly thought of an explanation: "maybe, didn''t have dinner?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty pressed his eyebrow and said, "Li daguanren is smart all his life. How could he have such a silly son?"


    When the three couldn''t bear to look at each other directly, Li Kuan had left with food and walked a street, and he saw the night train waiting for guests.


    The three of Liu Wei can already guess the following picture. Sure enough, the noble Li Da Shao doesn''t like walking. He takes the bus again, but the return bus is going to the suburb.


    "Where is he going?" Song county magistrate asked.


    The master muttered: "Li you has changed at any time, but he eats and drinks as soon as he goes out. Now I''m not surprised where he goes. I don''t know if he''s going to the corpse refining site. It''s the wooden house on the mountain. Maybe he wants to wait there, and wait for his men to take Li you''s body to the site. He will do the same again, and how to toss the corpse."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty disagreed with his master''s view: "two hours ago, he signed a document saying that the wooden house was damaged. What else did he do? Even if we want to deal with Li you''s body, we have to choose another place. I wonder if he has found us. Is this to take us around on purpose? "


    The master sneered: "find us? Do you believe that, my Lord, you feel your conscience? "


    Song county magistrate fan''s silence for a while, a long time, sighed: "well, when I didn''t say."


    Just for Li Kuan. He wants to find someone following him, even if the sun is going to come out from the West.


    Li Kuan finally got off the car at the foot of Huaishan mountain. After getting off the car, he went up the hill with a snack.


    He is very flexible in his steps up the mountain. He can walk on the mountain road at night, but it''s more efficient than many people walking in the daytime. The county magistrate and the master can''t follow him. They can''t climb the mountain. They are easy to sprain their feet, and they are easy to step on Balu.


    Liu Wei asked them to wait at the foot of the mountain, and went to see for themselves.


    All the way, Liu Wei finds out that Li Kuan actually went back to the cabin. Liu Wei deliberately smashed the hole out of the eaves of the cabin in case Li Kuan saw the hole, but didn''t care. He pushes the door open and enters the half collapsed cabin. Soon, he lights the candle.


    Liu Wei looked close at the window and saw that Li Kuan was peeling flowers and eating raw at the only square table in the room. By the way, he also filled the table with snacks bought in the street before. He ate this and that from time to time, and the mouth was full of oil.


    Liu Wei can''t make it up. She doesn''t know what excuse she can make for the suspected murderer. At last, she can''t help but break it up.


    So when Li Kuan was asked by the county magistrate and master of Song Dynasty where he had gone, Liu Wei could not help but say good words for him: "yes, maybe Li Kuan is the kind of person who doesn''t eat supper and can have hypoglycemia, so he can''t be hungry at all. He has to eat it immediately. You Don''t get him wrong. "


    County magistrate of Song Dynasty: "..."


    Master: "..."


    This is what happened to Li Kuan. Although his behavior greatly exceeded Liu Wei''s expectation, it did not hinder Liu Wei''s next plan.


    Another quarter of an hour later, the pearls came, and the black bird stood on Liu Wei''s shoulder, raised his neck, and said all his discoveries.


    Half an hour after Li Kuan left the yard, Jiang also left the yard. She was dressed in black, and she was holding a little girl with dim sleep eyes.


    Jiang, take the little flower back to sun''s mansion.


    She went through the back door without disturbing anyone. When she got back to her second room, she woke up and sat under the wall of the yard. She waited for Sun Ke day and night, and asked Sun Ke to take care of the flowers. She went in and packed her bags.Compared with the fool like Li Kuan, who has a knife on his neck and doesn''t know what''s going to happen, Jiang obviously has a plan. She knows that there are so many things happening tonight. No matter what the final result of these things is, she can only leave for a while to completely protect herself.


    She didn''t care about Li Kuan''s life and death. Not only did Li Kuan move her hand tonight, but also because she didn''t plan to sit on the same boat with Li Kuan from the beginning.


    Jiang is very smart. This is not only reflected in the fact that she knows how to retreat and protect herself. She is also smart. She can see the current situation clearly and know how to leave herself.


    Four homicides, Huang Erbao, Gao Huai, Sun Jian and sun Tong. Now, Liu Wei can be sure that the murderer may be Li Kuan, but the one who instigates Li Kuan to kill and destroy the corpse is definitely Jiang''s.


    Li Kuan did a wrong thing tonight. He made a knife to Jiang. Without such a knife, Jiang might have saved him. But now Jiang has only taken a small flower with her. She doesn''t plan to take care of Li Kuan.


    Of course, Liu Wei didn''t know the cause and effect, or maybe, knowing that he was going to leave, was Jiang''s plan to start against Li Kuan tonight? Just Li Kuan gives her a knife instead of a trick?


    Liu Wei didn''t care about what happened between them. She only cared about Jiang. Did she participate in the direct killing?


    If it is only pure abetting, can she be convicted in the law of Xianyan?


    He told the county magistrate of Song Dynasty his doubts, but the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was more ignorant than Liu Wei: "what is instigation?"


    Liu Wei''s face was expressionless and she turned her eyes to the master.


    The master touched his chin, and later said, "in the law of Xianyan, it seems that there is no punishment regulation for instigators. There is only one regulation, which is called" together with the offender, no matter how many or how few, the punishment shall be equal. "


    This is a Punishment Ordinance issued for two or more gang crimes, which means that both the head of the thief and the members of the gang shall be punished with the same punishment.


    In that case, we must first prove that the relationship between Jiang and Li Kuan is congeneric.


    When the thieves listen to their leader and commit a crime, they are equally guilty.


    If Li Kuan is willing to admit that Jiang is his thief leader, Jiang will be arrested on equal charges.


    It''s a bit circuitous, but it''s not entirely impossible.


    Liu Wei rubbed her chin and tried to deduce her strategy.


    Seeing what she was thinking, the magistrate of Song Dynasty poked her shoulder with his hand and asked cautiously, "is it time to catch Li Kuan?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "soon, but not now."


    Song county magistrate''s face collapsed: "do you want to wait?"


    Liu Wei said a few words to the Pearl on her shoulder. When the Pearl heard the flutter of her wings, she blinked into the darkness and disappeared.


    "It''s going to take time to close the network. Be patient." Liu Wei patted the magistrate on the shoulder.


    Song county magistrate looked at his shoulder, and then at the black bird that was no longer visible. He smacked his lips and murmured, "I don''t believe that bird really understands what you are talking about and puts on what kind of clothes..."


    After Xiaoli received the signal from pearl, he smashed the skylight and fell from the sky.


    After searching carefully for a long time in the warehouse, I didn''t see two big men of a living man. They were so confused that they didn''t even have a chance to return their hands. They were knocked down by Xiao Li three or two times and couldn''t stand up in pain.


    Xiao Li came to Li you, lifted him up, and untied him.


    But he didn''t want to untie his hands. Li you began to cry. His face was full of tears. His eyes were red. He accused Xiao Li. He pushed him and hit him on the shoulder. "How can you come? It hurts me. I''m going to die. I thought you didn''t care about me I''m so angry Wuwu Don''t come earlier... "


    Seeing that he was really pitiful, Xiao Li couldn''t help but sympathize with him after eating too much bitterness. He handed him a handkerchief and said, "don''t cry. Isn''t it ok now? How can a man easily shed tears?"


    Li you continued to stare at Xiao Li with a sniffle, but the next moment, he had something else to do. He picked up the bluestone bricks on the ground and hit them directly on the two big men. While hitting them, he scolded: "hit your grandpa, right? To kill your grandfather, right? Disobedience and unfiliality, right? Son of a bitch, see if grandpa doesn''t kill you two


    Xiaoli was stunned and thought that he was crying like a woman just now. How could he turn his head so fiercely? He took two steps back silently and didn''t let the blood splash on him. At the same time, he reminded Liyou: "don''t forget how to talk when you turn back to Yamen."


    Li was fighting hard and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let them get better, Li Kuan! Hit me, right! I want him to pay for his blood


    Words fall he throws open board brick, hold big man''s head directly, hit his head to the ground, hit a blood.


    Xiaoli stares at the flying blood flower, blinks silently, and decides to give Liyou more space: "I''ll wait for you outside..."

 Chapter 1294

    It was a quarter of an hour before Li you came out.


    His face was covered with blood, he looked very embarrassed, but his spirit was very good, and he was still laughing, but his facial features were distorted and strange.


    He asked the little boy outside the door, "where are we going now?"


    Xiaoli looked at the sky and said, "since my mother asked me to act, she should have arrested people there. She went directly to the Yamen. By the way, did the people in the room tie up?"


    Li you nodded: "as you said, after a hard meal, they tied together."


    Xiaoli said, "well," and then he said, "soon there will be yamen servants to take them away. We don''t have to finish."


    Li you followed the little boy honestly, thought about it or asked: "you said before, Li Kuan killed people, is it true?"


    As Xiaoli walked out, he didn''t have a secret answer: "I killed several people who don''t know. At present, only the evidence left by his body destroying and throwing is Sun Jian and sun Tong."


    Li you was surprised: "he''s really bold. He killed all the seeds of his grandson''s family. That little grandson, that kid, was killed by him too? Why is he so hostile to the sun family? I haven''t heard from my father about any business disagreements between our Li family and our Sun family. "


    Xiao Li looks at Li you and purses her mouth without making a sound.


    Before, Xiao Li watched the whole play on the skylight, but he didn''t understand it at the beginning. How could he unite with Jiang''s family to fight against the people of the sun''s family?


    Later, when he heard Li Kuan''s questions and Li you''s answers, he thought about it. Perhaps the source of the matter was Li you.


    Li you''s appearance disrupted all the steps of Li Kuan''s life. His father no longer focused on him alone, and his mother began to reveal his dissatisfaction with him. Li Kuan was born with a golden spoon. Although he was not as noble as the children of big families in the capital, he was the only one in this small Xijin county.


    A good son of heaven, Leng buting is compared by a little private life. This little private life is very likely to take away everything that originally belonged to him. Of course, he would not like to.


    After the quarrel, I don''t know if it was his own fault or someone threw an olive branch at him.


    Li Kuan thus embarked on the road of crime.


    The purpose of Li Kuan and Jiang''s cooperation was to take the opportunity to eradicate Li you from the beginning, but maybe there were other people in front of them at the beginning.


    Huang Erbao and Gao Huai don''t know for the time being, but Sun Jian and sun Tong must be what Jiang wants to eradicate, because they have a direct relationship with Jiang.


    Jiang and Li Kuan need each other, and then they form a team to commit crimes. When all the people in front of them are eliminated, now the important play finally comes, and Li Kuan finally wants to start with Li.


    Calculate the time. The time of Huang Er Bao''s death is exactly the time when Li Kuan rented the mountain. It''s also the time when Li daguanren made Li you go to Beijing to open a branch.


    The combination of the three can directly determine the motive of Li Kuan''s crime.


    Seeing that the little boy didn''t answer himself, Li you thought that the other side didn''t know, muttering: "the sun family is a cloth maker. Although they also run other businesses, their main business is cloth and silk. Our Li family is a ship carrier. They do both freight and passenger transport. It''s reasonable that the two families have good customs relations on weekdays. When did they have a hatred? I have to look back and find out. Is there any secret of the Li family that is hidden from me? "


    Li you is alone in conspiracy theory. As an illegitimate son who was later found home, his identity in Li''s family is extremely awkward. Although he can barely stand in Li''s family with his glib words by relying on the street tricks he learned from childhood, in essence, everyone in Li''s family can see the difference between him and Li Kuan.


    Li Kuan is a real young master. Li you is just an outsider. Even if he is a young master, he is still an outsider.


    If an outsider wants to integrate into an environment that does not accept him, he must make a lot of efforts.


    Li Youneng became one with Li''s family in a very short time. It''s his hard work and how much sweat he has paid behind it. Only he knows. Now, when Li Kuan thinks that Li you has replaced him and become the heir of Li''s family, Li you is still very careful. Li Kuan never understands the world of Li you, because he doesn''t understand it, he goes wrong in suspicion Wrong way, wrong way.


    As Li you said before, Li Kuan is a fool. Forced, if he is willing to ask his mother to make it clear, the following things will not happen at all.


    After Xiao Li and Li you left, a yamen runner soon found the warehouse and took away the two men tied together.


    Then someone went to the alley opposite Li Kuan''s yard and took away another big man.


    After the three kidnappers arrived, on the other side, the county magistrate of song led the person in person and arrested Li Kuan on the mountain.


    There are two reasons. First, kidnap Li you. Second, appear at the scene of the crime.


    Liu Wei has told Li Kuan that the wooden house on the mountain has been found. They know everything in the house. But Li Kuan still goes up the mountain. I don''t know if he is determined to cook the human flesh in the sticky pot. Or if he finds no one behind him, the whole person is really relaxed.In a word, he was caught in the wooden house, which overturned his previous statement. He said that he didn''t go up the mountain and didn''t know who had been to the wooden house, but now it''s him in the wooden house. Naturally, the government has reason to doubt that the things in those big pots are also his masterpiece.


    Human flesh and animal flesh are very easy to distinguish. Experienced workers and experienced doctors can see it.


    Although the contents of several pots are really sticky and fried, they can still be used as evidence.


    Even without Liu Wei, a professional can prove that it is human flesh.


    When Li Kuan was taken away, he was muddled. After returning to his mind, he seemed to have figured out how to connect everything tonight.


    Then he was silent.


    Without saying a word or a word, he obviously remembered what Chiang reminded him not to speak.


    In modern times, the police can''t deal with suspects who don''t cooperate with the investigation, because they can''t enforce the law violently, they have to work hard, and they have to deal with suspects'' lawyers, which takes a lot of time.


    But in ancient times, there wasn''t so much shit!


    Even Rong Ling had to whip a few times to interrogate the prisoners in zhengemen! How about other people?


    Li Kuan refused to talk, only wanted to see his father.


    The Song county magistrate, a slave of money, once stood up bravely. On the one hand, he sent people to Li''s house to preach, and on the other hand, he had already punished Li Kuan.


    Now it''s past time, and it''s going to be bright in another two hours. As an old man, Song county magistrate didn''t sleep all night, his face was wrinkled, his hair was white, and the whole man was haggard.


    He is not happy, and Li Kuan doesn''t want to be happy. He has basically determined that Li Kuan is one of the murderers. The Li family is bound to get offended. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty doesn''t care about it. Let''s talk about it after having a good time!

 Chapter 1295

    As a master who stayed up all night, he may be younger than the county magistrate of Song Dynasty. His spirit is good. He has time to follow the county magistrate of Song Dynasty and shout to see the interrogation together.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty bothered him a little and asked, "do you know what a trial prisoner is?"


    Of course, the master doesn''t understand. He is a civilian worker on duty. He doesn''t take part in the rough work of interrogating prisoners at all.


    But this is not after last night''s pursuit of prisoners, he felt that he was also a military personnel out of the field, so he was very inflated and had to follow him to the interrogation room.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty waved his whip and scattered all his grievances on Li Kuan.


    Although Li Kuan is not smart, he is still very clear at the critical moment. He just killed himself and didn''t say a word. He also stared at the county magistrate of Song Dynasty with resentful eyes. He gnawed his teeth like he was saying - don''t let me out, or I will repay this revenge sooner or later!


    Song county magistrate is also an old official. Who hasn''t seen him? Although he loves money as much as his life, he is still a court life officer. How could he be intimidated by the son of a businessman?


    Li Kuanyue glared at him. The more fire he had, the more vigorous the whip in his hand was.


    By the time Li Fu came, Li Kuan had been beaten all over with blood and was tottering.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty had enough. He ordered people to change Li Kuan''s prison clothes and take them to the lobby.


    When we got to the lobby, the door was full of people.


    The eldest young master of the Li family was arrested. The Yamen official revealed that he was the murderer of the two young masters of the sun family. As soon as this remark was made, before the opening of the court, the people of the eight trigrams'' Xixin county came to play with benches. The other party involved, the sun family, naturally received the news.


    In such a way, the sun family almost went out of the house, and the people were noisy. When the county magistrate of Song Dynasty came out, he saw a crowded scene full of people.


    "Who let the people in? All out! " The county magistrate of Song said impatiently.


    The head of Yamen gave his life, so he was going to attack people. However, the master raised his hand and stopped him: "ask Miss Liu first. She may not be afraid of the people''s watching."


    The county magistrate of song thought that Miss Liu praised the master several times last night. The master is loyal to each other now. He was not feeling good about it. He hummed, "ask now."


    No longer willing, he also knows that the main speaker of this hall today is the mother of little Lingtong.


    It''s true that he and his master spent the night with Li Kuan, but Li Kuan''s trip last night alone can''t completely conclude that he is the murderer.


    In the end, there is any evidence to prove that he did kill people. He and the master don''t know, only the mother of the little Lingtong knows.


    If you have an order, please go to the back hall to find someone.


    But in the front hall, Mrs. Li saw her son was thrown on the ground like a rag pocket. She was so distressed that she rushed to it crying.


    Li daguanren''s eyes were also red. Before Li you was found, Li Kuan was his only son. He was a treasure in his heart. Even if Li you had been there for many years, he was full of tolerance and indulgence for Li Kuan. Now when he saw that his eldest son was like this, Li daguanren couldn''t accept it at all.


    His mind was stunned by his fierce anger. He was biting his teeth, and he said to the county magistrate of song: "what evidence does the county magistrate have to prove that my son killed people? If there is no evidence, why would he be hurt like this? Doesn''t this government pay attention to a king''s method?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was addicted to it just now, but now he is very warm, especially in the face of Li daguanren who has always had "business contacts".


    He took out his patience, but he didn''t blame the other side for saying things badly. He said, "if there is no evidence, how can my official detain him? Li Guanren, do you have two sons?"


    Li daguanren''s heart was filled with awe. He looked around, but he didn''t see Li you in his family. He immediately clenched his fist and asked, "what did you do to my baby?"


    Song county magistrate sneered: "why don''t you ask your good son what he did to his brother last night?"


    Li Guanren looks at Li Kuan.


    Li Kuan didn''t say anything. Maybe he was hurt too much. He was just biting his teeth and crying. He also tried to lean into Mrs. Li''s arms.


    Mrs. Li loves her son very much and hugs her son and yells at the magistrate of song: "my son is simple and kind. What can he do to Li you? Adult, don''t be vague. Why do you say that my son killed people? He was very timid since he was young. He didn''t dare to kill chickens in the past. How could he kill people? You''re a disgrace! It''s a frame up! ''


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty clapped the trees and shouted: "take Li you!"


    Soon, Li you was brought out by two yamen servants.


    Li Kuan''s injury is fresh, bloody and warm. Look at Li you again. After half a night''s precipitation, it''s not as scary as he started to look at it. But his face is still wonderful. One eye is high and swollen, and his eyelids can''t be opened.


    He took a breath, covered his swollen cheek on the left, and saluted the county magistrate of Song Dynasty: "I''ve seen adults."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty glanced at the official Li. As expected, the official Li was shocked. I don''t know why his little son became such a mess.


    "Li you, where do you come from The county magistrate of Song Dynasty asked loudly.Li you took a look at his father behind him, and then at Mrs. Li and Li Kuan, who were hugged together on the ground. Taking a deep breath, he raised his eyebrows and said, "my lord knows that the injury to Xiaomin was caused by the kidnapping and beating last night."


    "Who kidnapped you, you know?"


    Li you nodded: "back to adults, the three people who kidnapped Xiaomin said that they were ordered by my eldest brother, Li Kuan, to take me Cut the grass and root. "


    "Nonsense!" Before Li you''s voice fell, Mrs. Li went crazy and roared. Then she let go of Li Kuan and stood up to fight Li you.


    Li immediately pulled Mrs. Li away from the Yamen servant nearby. The maid from the Li family hurriedly went to help her.


    Mrs. Li is still struggling. At the same time, she stares at Li you fiercely and scolds him: "My Li family treats you well. Why do you want to kill my son? You wolf hearted little beast! I knew that today, on the first day of your coming, I should blow you out, blow you out of the West into the county, blow you out of baishanzhou, you little bastard, you dog miscellany... "


    "Enough!" Senior official Li couldn''t stand his wife''s crazy and out of control state. After a fierce scolding, he looked directly at Li you and asked, "are you serious? Your big brother, what''s the matter with you? "


    Li you knows what he is going to face when he stands in the hall and fights with Li Kuan. He has already got psychological preparation, so he is not afraid of his father''s Questioning: "when the elder brother''s man tied me up and left, the West Street shopkeeper came with me. My father can ask him if it happened."


    Before the official Li spoke, Mrs. Li said, "even if someone ties you up, why do you say that your brother did it! What evidence do you have! "

 Chapter 1296

    Li you looked at Mrs. Li. He couldn''t bear to look at her. He also had a mother. Although his mother didn''t care much for him, he was flesh and blood linked. He could feel the collapse of Mrs. Li now. So he unconsciously softened his voice: "my elder brother''s people tied me up in the wharf warehouse. Near noon night, he also came in person. I saw him with my own eyes and spoke to him personally. Three kidnappers have also come After being detained by yamen, even when elder brother was going to attack me, there were other witnesses. Too many people have seen this. If you don''t believe it, you can ask brother himself. "


    If Li you makes a lot of noise and slanders, Mrs. Li can continue to roar with him, but Li you''s tone is very light, as light as when he occasionally brings some small things back to honor her, very respectful.


    Mrs. Li was not a shrew. She was able to accept Li you before. Apart from being a shrew herself, she was not so mean. She had only one son herself. For so many years, she felt guilty about her husband. So after Li you appeared, although she was subconsciously rejected, when she found out that Li you knew what to do and knew what to do, she took it slowly By him.


    After acceptance, she is very friendly to Li you after realizing that Li you will not take away everything of Li Kuan, which is her character.


    Li you is good at reading other people''s thoughts. He naturally knows how to talk to Mrs. Li, so that she can accept it easily.


    Li You ''s attitude makes Mrs. Li unable to attack again. She looks at her son, who has been spoiled since childhood, crying and asking him in despair: "is it true? He said, is it true... "


    Li Kuan wanted to keep his "silent" tenacity, but seeing that his mother actually believed the little bastard''s words, he was so angry that he blurted out: "what does he say? You only listen to him. When have you heard of me? I think I''m the one who picked it up, and he''s your own! "


    Mrs. Li didn''t expect Li Kuan to say such a thing. She was stunned.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty took a timely and startling picture, then called out: "pass on three kidnappers and another witness."


    The yamen runner went to take people.


    After a while, three big men who were bound into zongzi were brought out, followed by a short little boy.


    The interrogation process was very smooth. Although the three kidnappers were loyal to Li Kuan, they were only thugs taking money from others. They were not slaves of the Li family. They were loyal to them, but they had more money and less money.


    Now that everyone has been caught, there is no reason for them to take care of Li Kuan again.


    The three said everything as if they were pouring beans in a bamboo tube. Then they kowtowed desperately and begged adults to spare their lives.


    Song county magistrate disrelished their quarrel and asked them to roll to the side. He asked the last little boy what he saw last night.


    Little boy, Liu Xiaoli, naturally has a set of his own words. He helped his mother to protect Li you last night, but he can''t say that.


    Therefore, he changed the details and said the situation - he happened to run into Li you, and witnessed that Li you was found and taken away by the big man, and then he followed him, and finally witnessed the arrival of Li Kuan, as well as the words Li Kuan said, he also repeated one side, the situation was the same as the three big men said, inside and outside, and Li you''s confession was right Up.


    As Xiaoli''s voice fell, the people who had not been driven away from the hall began to chirp and talk to each other. Everyone felt that although brothers'' fratricide was a bit old-fashioned, it was really interesting when it happened to him.


    The common people eat melons in the front row. Of course, they can eat melons without compassion, because there is no human life. In the end, this is the housework of the Li family. It''s harmless for others to watch and talk a little.


    But then everyone remembered that the reason why they came here to watch was not to listen to the private grievances of the two brothers of the Li family. Didn''t they say that Li Kuan killed people? And killed the two brothers of the sun family? Is it true or not?


    When the master came out again, he took Liu Wei''s words with him and said that these common people could not boom.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was a little unhappy, but he could only hold back his anger. Then he took a picture of startling wood again and asked Li Kuan in the court: "Li Kuan, what they said is true? What else do you have to say? "


    Li Kuan is still silent. His eyes are desperately looking at the crowd outside the door. He looks around like he is looking for something.


    The magistrate and the master of the Song Dynasty who knew the truth knew that he was looking for Jiang. He also expected Jiang to rescue him.


    But will Jiang come?


    Of course, Jiang won''t come. In fact, now she has packed her bags and got on the hired carriage with flowers.


    Sun Ke is close to the door of the back door. He has watery eyes and stares at his mother closely. When Jiang plans to close the back door, he finds that Sun Ke hasn''t left yet. She raises her eyebrows and lightly scolds: "hurry in, don''t let anyone see."


    Sun Ke can''t help but stretch out his hand, hold her mother''s sleeve, and said: "mother, will you come back for dinner? Can the son let the month mother of the kitchen, leave hot dish for the mother. "


    Jiang pulled back his sleeve, held Sun Ke''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry about anything now, just remember that if someone in the mansion asks me, I will go to Xiangtang to burn paper money for your father, and I will come back in the evening. Do you know?"Sun Ke''s eyes brightened immediately: "will your mother come back for dinner?"


    Jiang looked at the three-year-old double daughter, touched her head for the last time, straightened her skirt, took out the small sachet hanging on Sun Ke''s neck, and said to her, "here is a fifty-two silver note. Take it away. Don''t let anyone find it."


    Sun Ke looks at the sachet.


    Jiang held her again and said, "my dear, my mother will come back for dinner."


    Sun Ke is very happy. He embraces Jiang happily.


    After a while, Jiang drove Sun Ke back to the door and closed the back door of the carriage.


    In the carriage, her real daughter, Xiaohua, was looking at her. When she saw Sun Ke enter the house, she didn''t join them. Xiaohua was puzzled and asked, "what about sister coco?"


    Jiang told the driver to drive, and at the same time he held his daughter and said, "she is not your sister, she is just a little orphan, a stranger."


    So, even if she doesn''t take Sun Ke with her, there''s nothing wrong. If she didn''t buy Sun Ke, a little baby, she couldn''t even survive these three years. She has nothing to do with Sun Ke. Besides, she left her fifty Liang silver.


    Fifty Liang silver. It took only two liang to buy Sun Ke.


    Fifty two I''m kind enough.


    In her heart, she convinced herself that Jiang looked out of the window again. The street was still full of traders. She knew that she would not go back to Xijin County in a few years. The only pity was


    "Wanshi?"


    Just then, Jiang confirmed that she saw Wan Shi in the crowd outside the window.


    She immediately lifted the curtain and searched frantically.


    Soon, she saw a familiar cyan silhouette behind the fan stand. The silhouette flashed into the alley, but the other party''s suit, dress and the golden step swaying in the bun. Who is Wan?


    Looking at the sky, Jiang didn''t want to miss the opportunity. She immediately told the coachman to stop the car and told Xiaohua not to leave in the carriage. She went into the lane where Wanshi went alone. As she walked, she took out a small bottle from the sleeve bag.


    This is a bottle of poison. Gao Huai once made a private product. When Gao Huai died, she took it away. This little thing, which she was going to use to deal with Wan family in the beginning, but unfortunately, Wan family''s bitch didn''t know where to hide these two days.


    This lane is a corner lane. There is still a way to the right after entering.


    Jiang walked carefully, holding the poison bottle with his hand tighter and tighter.


    As she walked around the corner, no one was seen in a straight lane.


    She couldn''t accept it. She ran straight to the inside. In the middle of the run, there was a group of things on the right. Suddenly, a person came out. He was dressed in blue and wore a hairpin. He looked at Jiang without expression: "look for me?"


    It was a male voice.


    Jiang was stunned. She ran back conditionally, but as soon as she turned around, there was another person behind her. She was a middle-aged man. She looked a little embarrassed. There were many bruises on the corners of her eyes and lips, but the other side could quietly appear behind her. It can be seen that she was an expert with martial arts background.


    Jiang was surrounded by the left and right, and the back and front of the lane walls were blocked. She managed to calm down and said to the two people, "I I know the wrong person... "


    The middle-aged man "ah", with his chin, made an effort to face the expressionless "woman" in blue, and said: "my brother is fighting for you, so you don''t ask him what is this picture?"


    Jiang was already sweating. She knew that she was going to have an accident. She turned her heart. She immediately untied her purse and handed it to the two men: "I don''t respect you guys."


    The middle-aged man happily snatched the purse and said with a smile, "it''s easy to say."


    Jiang thought it was done, and immediately passed by the middle-aged man carefully.


    The middle-aged man didn''t stop her and let her go.


    Jiang immediately quickened his pace to leave, but just after the corner, he came to three yamen servants. When they saw her, they immediately seized her.


    Jiang was shocked, but she tried to keep calm: "what do you do? Let go of me. "


    Because there was a wound on his body, even though he had been bandaged, it was still easy to affect the wound after a slight struggle. Soon, Jiang''s mouth was slightly drawn with pain. The three yamen servants seized her and said: "someone reported to the official that you kidnapped your sister-in-law, and intended to do harm to her. Now go to Yamen with us."


    Jiang frowned: "I''m not against anyone, and I don''t know what to kidnap sister-in-law. I didn''t break the law. You can''t arrest me..."


    "And sophistry!" A yamen runner gave her a fierce look, turned around and went into the lane. When he came back, he had a set of blue women''s clothes in his hand, and a golden step: "the evidence is here. This dress, this step, is not your sister-in-law''s? Let''s go, yamen talk! "

 Chapter 1297

    By now, Chiang had made sure he was in the game.


    She can''t guess who wants to deal with her, maybe Wan family, maybe Mr. Liu in the yamen, but she knows that as long as she enters the yamen, she will never come out again.


    Li Kuan has been taken into custody by the Yamen. This morning, there was a lot of wind and rain in the city. Everyone said that Li Kuan killed sun Jiansun Tong, but only she knew how sun Jiansun Tong died.


    She can''t go to Yamen. Li Kuan can''t see her. She must go. She must leave the city at once.


    After two turns of eyes, Jiang took a deep breath and said to the Yamen servant, "I''ve done well and sat well. If I haven''t done it, I''ll go to Yamen. But I''m still in the carriage with a child. I have to pick her up first."


    Yamen servant agreed and took her out of the alley.


    Opposite the lane is the place where the carriage stops. On the carriage, the little flower who doesn''t know the situation is lying on the edge of the carriage. He opens the curtain and looks at the street curiously.


    Seeing her mother coming, she opened her mouth and shouted: "Niang..."


    Several yamen servants knew the identity of the person to be arrested before they set out. The first wife of the second young master of the sun family, the second young lady, should have a little daughter about three years old.


    Wang Xiaohua''s voice made the Yamen servants think she was Sun Ke subconsciously. They didn''t say much, just stood outside the carriage and waited for Jiang''s daughter to come out.


    Jiang asked the coachman to give way. The coachman got off the shaft and stood by, waiting. Then Jiang went around to the other side, lifted the curtain, and reached out to Wang Xiaohua, "come here."


    Wang Xiaohua consciously raises her arm and leans to her mother''s side.


    But when her hand was about to touch her mother''s arm, the mother''s hand was withdrawn. Wang Xiaohua was not sure. So, Jiang had stepped back, stood on the side of the carriage, took out a short dagger from the cuff, and put it directly on the horse''s ass.


    The horse suddenly suffered from pain. He pouted his hooves and neighed and struggled.


    But the horse was frightened, and Wang Xiaohua in the car was the first one to be hurt. She was a little girl who could not sit stably. She was bumped by the carriage and fell back directly. Her head hit the wall of the car, and the blood flowed out immediately. She also cried bitterly.


    A few yamen servants didn''t expect that there would be another one. When they reacted, they were in front of the runaway carriage. The cry of the little girl in the carriage was loud. On the other side of the carriage, Jiang had already fled in time for the chaos, and the shadows were gone.


    "Damn it!" One of the Yamen servants gave a big scold and was going to chase people around the carriage.


    But the other two yamen servants were afraid to pursue. The horses became more and more furious. If they didn''t appease them, they would trample on the street vendors, and the little girl in the car would be injured.


    Two yamen servants are busy with the aftermath, only one yamen servant pursues, and the streets are already open to all directions. The pursuer has chased a large part of the people, but he has not even seen Chiang''s clothes. So they lose him.


    The three yamen servants can''t imagine how the county magistrate will get angry when they go back to yamen after screwing up the task.


    They can''t think about it now, because Wang Xiaohua''s neck is full of blood after being hit. She needs to see a doctor immediately.


    Chiang is really for the sake of living, by all means.


    Wang Xiaohua is her own daughter. She loves and loves her daughter. She has paved the way for her daughter since she was born.


    She gave birth to a pair of dragon and Phoenix babies. She knew that her son''s grandson''s house would be so painful as an eye bead. She didn''t worry about her son, but she was worried that her daughter would be raised and suffer.


    In order to protect her daughter, she is willing to buy a double to bear hardships for her daughter. She is considerate. Although she is not a good person, she may just be a good mother?


    But it turns out that in life and death, no one matters.


    At the next moment when she learned of Sun Jun''s death, what she thought of was not to see Sun Jun for the last time, but to protect her own daughter rationally.


    Her mother''s love for Sun Jun is as thin as a layer of paper that can be broken by stabbing. Is her mother''s love for Wang Xiaohua true?


    When there is a choice, she can give her daughter everything, but when there is no choice, she loves herself more than anyone else.


    She was selfish, even willing to hurt a three-year-old girl in exchange for the chance to escape.


    How can such a woman be a mother?


    Jiang ran away. She was killed. She got rid of the yamen runner and hid in a pile of things in an alley.


    She didn''t dare to go out. She shrank into a group, but her brain was spinning desperately. Now it''s day, she can''t show light. But as long as she waits until night, she can go out. She can go to Huaishan, go through the whole mountain and get out of the city. As long as she doesn''t go through the gate or the street, no one will find her.


    She is confident and confident in her intelligence. With this brain, she has done a lot of things and avenged a lot.


    She desperately encouraged herself. At this moment, she didn''t even have time to think about Wang Xiaohua. If she didn''t have time to think about what she had just done, would she hurt her little daughter.


    She must first keep herself, and her life is the most precious.


    "Wow." The black canvas on the top of the head was lifted.


    At first, Jiang was shocked. At the next moment, she stared at the two men who appeared on the top of her head.A middle-aged man, more than 40, a young man, more than 20, less than 30.


    She knows them!


    The young man''s face is beautiful and charming. Look carefully. Isn''t it the one wearing Wan''s clothes just now?


    He has now changed back to men''s clothes, his eyes are cold and his face is expressionless.


    "You..." She shivered, trying to say something that would help her, but before she could speak, her hair had been caught.


    It was the middle-aged man who grabbed her, grabbed her scalp, lifted her whole body up, sneered and said: "it''s really a poisonous woman, not even her daughter."


    Jiang''s face was flustered, but soon she calmed down again: "it''s you who framed me, you who slandered me. You just want to be bad for me. Why can''t I run?"


    "Nonsense." The young man''s voice was cool and cold. He suddenly reached out and rubbed Jiang''s face with his fingers. After a while, he leaned over her cheek, sniffed her neck and said contemptuously, "even the skin stinks."


    Words fall, will her face away, a very can not see the expression.


    Jiang''s face is livid!


    But the middle-aged man said, "even if you can''t see it, how many men can be fascinated by this woman? Tut, this kind of goods are rare in the small county. "


    The young man looked at the middle-aged man displeased: "my requirements are never low."


    The middle-aged man hummed: "you didn''t peel all the skin of any woman before? I thought you didn''t ask. "


    The young man frowned and retorted: "do you think a pretty woman''s skin is good? Liu Wei grows well, her skin, ah, tie hands. "


    The middle-aged man stared in surprise: "really? Did you touch it? "


    The young man didn''t care: "she wasn''t kidnapped before."


    The middle-aged man was about to ask something else. Suddenly, his eyelids jumped, and he didn''t know what he saw. He immediately changed his tone and shouted, "Zhong Ziyu, you beast!"


    The young man did not know why. He was stunned for a moment. He was trying to ask the Wei couple what''s crazy about. Suddenly, he felt his back was cool and refreshing


    His heart was cold. He didn''t dare to look back. He just kept his voice closed and said: "still, let''s send this woman to yamen first..."


    The Wei couple immediately grabbed Jiang''s hair and led her to the other end of the alley. Zhong Ziyu followed her and ran forward. But before they got out of the alley, his collar was caught.


    Behind him, Liu Wei, who didn''t know when to appear, raised his hand with a fist and directly shot Zhong Ziyu in the eye.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t dare to say a word. He bit his teeth and held his breath.


    Wei couple immediately flattered: "it''s right." Then he gave Liu Wei a flattering smile.


    Liu Wei kicked away Zhong Ziyu, walked to Jiang''s face, looked at Jiang, and asked, "I heard that you left Wang Xiaohua and ran away?"


    Jiang looked at Liu Wei, and now she was sure that it was not wan Shi who was going to deal with her, but this man in front of her. She swallowed her saliva and said difficultly, "I didn''t do anything to my sister-in-law."


    Liu Wei nodded, "I know."


    Jiang frowned: "then why do you do this to me? Where did I provoke you? "


    Liu Wei sighed, "who let you hook up with my 1, 000 Liang silver?"


    Jiang''s heart moved and he set up his horse and said, "do you want money? how much do you need? One thousand Liang, two thousand Liang, I have... "


    Liu Wei sneered and shook his head. "With the silver of human life, I will spend it for fear of longevity."


    Jiang still explained: "I didn''t do anything It''s Li Kuan. He made me It was he who forced me from him, and I didn''t want to... "


    Liu Wei is not interested in talking nonsense with her. She goes forward with her back hands on her back and says, "since he does everything, I will go to Yamen to get justice for you."


    Jiang knew that it was useless to say anything now. The other party obviously had any evidence and had to ask her to die.


    She no longer talks, no longer pleads for mercy, only clenches her fist and thinks. She is planning all the way from the alley to the Yamen. When she goes to the hall for a confrontation later, what should she say and do to push all the crimes on Li Kuan.


    Simply, she has innate advantages. She is a woman or a smart woman. Huang Erbao, Gao Huai, Sun Jian and sun Tong are all good. These people, from killing to throwing corpses, are not handled by her. She did not directly kill them.


    Even if she instigated Li Kuan to start, but the real execution is Li Kuan. Let alone there is no evidence left at the scene. Even if there is evidence, the evidence also points directly to Li Kuan. As long as she doesn''t admit it, no one can do anything for her.


    She is not guilty.


    It''s not against the law to instigate someone to kill. There''s no such law in Xianyan. She''s safe and sound. She''s innocent. She''s just a woman with no power to bind a chicken.


    He has done a lot of psychological construction for himself. Going all the way to yamen, Jiang is not afraid.


    She raised her courage and waited for the next challenge. She was confident that with these loopholes in the law, she could be released in court as long as she didn''t admit anything.God, I''ll be on her side after all.

 Chapter 1298

    Whether God will be on her side is unknown. In short, Li Kuan will not be on her side.


    After being brought to yamen, Jiang was not directly brought to court.


    Now the murder case of Li Kuan is being dealt with in the hall. Jiang has nothing to do with it and does not mention the reason why she went to the hall.


    In her opinion, as long as she is not allowed to confront Li Kuan on the spot, she will not have any trouble at all.


    In other words, the first thing we need to do is to prove that she and Li Kuan are partners.


    She and Li Kuan were witnessed in the courtyard, which only shows that they committed adultery, adultery and murder together, which are two natures.


    Jiang was relieved. When he stayed in the back hall, he was still dealing with Wan''s problems with the Yamen servants.


    Wanshi is just a reason, which Liu Wei put out to play. Jiang insisted that he had not seen Wanshi, and said that she did not know the clothes and hairpins in the alley. Besides asking her repeatedly, the Yamen servant asked her to be honest, he could do nothing.


    Little by little, the trial in the front room has not progressed.


    Li you and three big men, including Xiao Li''s confession, can confirm the fact that Li Kuan kidnapped Li you, but kidnapping is kidnapping, murder is murder, and prove that Li Kuan''s clues related to the case of Sun Jian and sun Tong are still not shown.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was already worried. He lowered his voice and asked his master: "Miss Liu hasn''t come back yet?"


    The master shook his head and said in the same voice, "I was still there when I went in for questioning. I thought I had been there all the time. But when the little Lingtong came out, he went in to see. There was no one left. I don''t know where to go."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty frowned and waved: "go to find it."


    This time, the master was lucky. As soon as he went to the back hall, he saw the man and woman sitting in the hall drinking tea.


    The master immediately ran to him. When he opened his mouth to talk, he found that there was someone else in the hall, and that Jiang was there.


    Shiye dare not say more. He goes to Liu Wei and talks with her in a low voice.


    Liu Wei waved his hand and said to him, "let the county magistrate of song delay again. It''s almost ready here."


    The master was also worried: "it''s been a long time. Why don''t you just take Jiang to the hall? Just say that she is Li Kuan''s whore. Ask her if she knows the details of Li Kuan''s kidnapping of Li you. Whether she knows or not, as long as she goes to court, Li Kuan is not crazy to see her? "


    Liu Wei shook his head and looked at Jiang: "don''t look down on her, she is calm now."


    Liu Wei is right about this. Jiang is really calm. On the way to yamen, she thought about everything. The best result is that yamen has no evidence to interrogate her with Li Kuan. The Yamen only shut her up in vain.


    The worst result was that she went to class and met Li Kuan face to face.


    But as she thought, she did not participate in the direct murders. Even in the face of crazy Li Kuan, can Li Kuan say that she is a crime?


    Jiang is not afraid of anything at all. What he is worried about now is not her, but the Yamen that tries to convict her.


    After the master returned without success, he told Liu Wei''s words to the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    As soon as he heard it, he had to delay. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was very big. He was exhausted and pulled a handful of hair. Unexpectedly, he pulled a whole one off. He was so upset that he threw all his hair on the ground. He was so surprised that he could not help but continue to try Li Kuan about the kidnapping!


    But now the situation is - Li Kuan himself has already indirectly admitted that he did kidnap Li you. Even the officials and Mrs. Li believed in Li Kuan''s criminal facts, so the words said by the county magistrate of Song Dynasty sounded like nonsense!


    The people outside the hall and the sun''s family are getting impatient. What about the murder case of Sun Jian and sun Tong? It''s the opening of the trial. Just talk about the kidnapping over and over!


    We all know that Li Kuan did kidnap Li you. We don''t need to emphasize it again and again!


    The county magistrate of song didn''t want to emphasize it. He talked about it one after another under the whispers of the hall, and said a few words. He had to stare at the master and make him sweat. However, he could only run behind the hall frequently.


    But helpless, Liu Wei is calm.


    As the master became more and more anxious, Jiang, who witnessed him go in and out several times, became more calm.


    Jiang is determined now. The Yamen can''t help her. She is very satisfied now, and the last trace of anxiety in her heart has dissipated.


    She thought, I''m afraid she won''t have to wait for the release in the hall. Before she goes to the hall, she will be released.


    As the master was once again sent away by Liu Wei, Liu Wei looked at Jiang, who was more and more able to speak with yamen servants, and walked over in person and stood in front of Jiang.


    Jiang raised his head and looked at Liu Wei, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Sir, I really haven''t seen my sister-in-law. Besides, my sister-in-law and I have no grievance or hatred. Why should I hide her? Besides, my sister-in-law is the daughter of the government Yin of Tingjiang Prefecture. She has a large number of slaves around her at any time. How can I, a weak woman, take her away from the layers of defense? You say, don''t you? "


    Liu Wei pulled a chair, sat directly opposite Jiang''s, looked at her and said, "you and her, no injustice, no hatred?"Jiang''s eyes flashed, looking away, and said, "yes."


    Liu Wei is too lazy to expose her obvious lying behavior, and only asks: "she killed your son, which is not revenge?"


    Jiang suddenly looked into Liu Wei''s eyes, and a trace of anger appeared on his face. At the same time, he asked, "since the Yamen knows that she killed my son, why don''t you do it? Why did you watch my son die in vain? "


    Liu Wei leaned back and his eyes were cool: "so you decided to do it yourself because the Yamen didn''t avenge you?"


    "I said, I haven''t seen her," Jiang said impatiently


    "Have you ever thought of killing her?"


    Jiang looked at Liu Wei again and again. Suddenly, she smiled: "you don''t need to beat around the bush. I don''t think it''s important to kill her. What''s important is that I didn''t hide her, kill her or even see her."


    Liu Wei suddenly leans forward, stares at Jiang''s eyes, and whispers, "if I give you a chance, would you like to avenge your son yourself?"


    Jiang frowned. He did not know whether he was not suitable for Liu Wei''s approach or whether he was puzzled by Liu Wei''s words: "Sir, do you have only one move? Go around and around, always say something you don''t need. "


    Liu Wei leaned forward again. This time, almost to Jiang''s ear, he said, "Wan Shi, in my hand."


    Jiang suddenly looked at Liu Wei again.


    Liu Wei said: "it''s very easy to find out about the Wan family, but in two days, I found out that she was the master of the lives of Kan people in tingjiangzhou. People around her, a little carelessly, are either beaten or scolded by her, or sunk by her. Seriously, the bones will be chopped up and fed to dogs. She will spoil people as animals. Relying on her father, who is the official Yin, she is more and more arbitrary. She has kept a lot of male pets in private, but she is not allowed to be unfaithful to her for half a year. You must also feel sorry for her, right? "

 Chapter 1299

    Jiang knew that the other side was still trying to catch up with her, but when it came to Wanshi''s bad words, she couldn''t help but sneer and press her anger to say, "not only these, but also those who sell themselves, she has ruined and killed them. Even though she is the master''s servant, others can''t say, but those who don''t sell themselves, that''s a violation of the law, a homicide, a crime to be jailed and beheaded! But she has nothing to do with it. She''s always at ease! "


    Liu Wei noticed the word "always".


    Liu Wei thought that Jiang''s anger was to hold injustice for Sun Jun, but this "always" revealed another meaning.


    Perhaps, a long time ago, there was a person that Chiang cared about who also died in Wan''s hands?


    Liu Wei''s eyes twinkled, and she continued to ask, "you have many men, Sun Jian and Li Kuan, but Sun Tong should be your favorite, right? Are Sun Jun and Sun Ke sun Tong''s children? "


    Jiang sneered and glanced at Liu Wei: "why should I love him? What is he? A loser, a dog raised by Wanru snow! "


    Liu Wei: "so Sun Jun and Sun Ke, not his children?"


    Jiang smiled and said, "he wants me to give birth to one for him. I don''t know if you can find it. Wan''s children are not his sun Tong''s. Wan''s men are so many that they don''t have his sun Tong''s share."


    Liu Wei didn''t find out. There is some distance between Xijin county and Tingjiang Prefecture. It''s not realistic to check Wanshi''s behavior in Tingjiang Prefecture in two days. Her sources are all from Xijin county. Wanshi is the eldest daughter-in-law of Sun family. There are many rumors.


    "That sun junsun is indeed the child of Sun Jian?"


    Jiang didn''t speak. She didn''t want to admit that she loved Sun Jian a long time ago.


    In her life, Sun Jian is the only one among so many men who made her feel moved.


    At that time, her husband was the man she had been looking forward to before she was married, and she would bring her white head together in the future.


    Before she was pregnant, she witnessed all kinds of fickleness and affection of Sun Jian. Her heart was dead, but in the period after she was pregnant, Sun Jian rarely came back to see her every day and accompanied her every day.


    Dead heart, easily be covered alive.


    After that, it was hard to change his nature. Only a month later, Sun Jian relapsed.


    But the child in his stomach was born.


    Perhaps only these two children can prove that she is Sun Jian''s wife and his wife, different from those wild women outside.


    Jiang doesn''t speak, but her expression tells Liu Wei the answer.


    Liu Wei did not expect that the two children were really Sun Jian''s.


    In Liu Wei''s view, Jiang has put so many green hats on Sun Jian. The last thing she cares about is that Sun Jian is right.


    Perhaps he has never talked with others. Liu Wei has been kind enough to ask some questions that do not involve the case. Jiang''s rare answers have been answered.


    Jiang''s view of himself is very open. Sun Tong and Li Kuan are both mediators in her eyes. She is very straightforward. You love me and I want to. It''s interesting. You have the right to relieve your boredom.


    But when Liu Wei asked about the knife Li Kuan stabbed at her, Jiang stopped talking.


    Even if it is a problem that lingers on the edge of a case, Jiang knows how to distinguish rationally. She always knows what to say and what not to say.


    After touching Jiang''s bottom line, Liu Wei has another problem.


    This time, it''s Huang Erbao.


    The serial case of Xijin County started from Huang Er Bao, a small village girl in the countryside. Huang Er Bao was hanged on the big tree at the entrance of the village. How she died and who killed her have never been determined.


    Huang Er Bao''s death was stabbed in the abdomen.


    It should be that when I was about to have fun with people, I was stabbed by someone coldly. The wound was made of hemp herbs. Huang Er Bao didn''t even feel it when he stabbed it into his stomach.


    It''s true that the anesthetic effect of the herbal medicine is the same.


    Compared with Gao Huai, Sun Jian, sun Tong, and Huang Erbao, who died easily, were cut in half, chopped into meat sauce and fried into meat pieces.


    Liu Wei now mentions Huang Er Bao because of his death, which is different from the other three.


    This shows that Huang Erbao is different from the other three.


    Through this difference, she can judge the mentality of the murderer.


    Liu Wei asked Jiang what he thought of Huang Er Bao.


    Jiang''s confession at the beginning mentioned that she had seen Huang Er Bao, and even saw Huang Er Bao with a big stomach and Gao Huai''s intimate behavior. But apparently, Huang Er Bao was Sun Jian''s woman.


    Jiang is Sun Jian''s first wife. Liu Wei''s question is reasonable.


    Sure enough, Chiang replied.


    "She''s a fool," he said casually, not in a proper way


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "her child, do you know where it is?"


    Jiang''s eyes became cold: "dead."


    Liu Wei asked, "who killed it?"


    "Dead."Liu Wei took a slow breath and asked, "do you know?"


    Jiang did not hide: "my husband may have other children outside, shouldn''t I ask?"


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "Huang Er Bao and Gao Huai..."


    "The child is Gao Huai''s." Jiang snorted, "do you think Gao Huai is a good man? He is a brute. What he usually does is to buy and sell men, thieves and prostitutes. He is dirty and lecherous. However, he has a smart mouth. He can not only hook up with Sun Jian and mingle with him, but also swindle women who have never seen the world. I know that she and Sun Jian are together, which is the line that Gao Huai leads. But how can Gao Huai be so kind-hearted and find a woman for Sun Jian? Although Huang Erbao is not beautiful, he is delicate. After two or three times, he will eat the marrow and know the taste. Later, they will hide from Sun Jian. They even have children. What''s more, they want to use the child to get money from Sun Jian. It''s shameless. "


    Liu Wei heard that Jiang had some support for Sun Jian, so she asked again, "so that child is just a tool to cheat money?"


    Jiang''s eyes were light and his tone was light: "Huang Er Bao was good to the child, but she didn''t marry and didn''t dare to take the child, so Gao Huai arranged for the child to be raised. It''s not good to raise. My mother is not around, so I''m not sick. Alas, because of the child''s illness, Gao Huai is enraged. "


    Jiang''s interest seemed to come here, staring at Liu Wei: "Gao Huai had already found a buyer and wanted to sell the child, but the money that the child got from his illness flew. Tut Tut, that time, Huang Erbao was beaten so hard that he could not stand up. "


    Liu Wei''s eyes are delicate: "you know, there are so many."


    Jiang leisurely: "I spent money and sent people to check. What''s the matter? Sir will not frame me again. What other charges will you charge me with? "

 Chapter 1300

    Liu Wei, with her arms in full swing, said, "talk again. Later, Huang Er Bao died. You are well informed. Who killed him?"


    Jiang''s smile was more brilliant, and her eyes and eyebrows were full of swing. She said, "Gao Huai killed it."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows. "Did you pay to send someone to find out again?"


    "Yes." Jiang raised his head and was not afraid of Liu Wei''s questions: "after fifty Liang''s spent, he asked Gao Huai''s minions. If you don''t believe me, you can send him to ask if he has collected my money. Besides, that kind of thing is not strange at all. What''s Gao Huai''s temper? Are there few women killed by him? How did he deal with a good family woman who sold her back and forced her to be a prostitute and vowed to die? Let his people sleep one by one until the girl wants to. Some of them can''t bear to kill themselves. Some of them can''t live as low and humble as they can for one breath. Has Gao Huai ever been involved in these human lives? He also boasted to people that he had slept to death several women, slept to death several, Huang Er Bao that matter, after he killed a person, he mentioned it with the young people around, I spent money to inquire, everything is clear. "


    Chiang''s answer was frank, well founded, and his tone was clear-cut.


    Liu Wei knew that the death of Huang Erbao had nothing to do with Chiang''s.


    Jiang is careful. If she has any connection with her, she will shut up for fear of missing the horse''s feet. If she can talk about Huang Erbao in such detail, she must be absolutely sure.


    "How did Gao Huai die?" Liu Wei asked again.


    Jiang stopped for a moment, looked Liu Wei up and down, and shook his head: "I don''t know, but it''s not your yamen''s responsibility to investigate the murder case? Why do you ask me this outsider? "


    Liu Wei said to her, "Mrs. sun Er Shao, she is not versatile. Do you know everything?"


    Jiang still shook his head: "I don''t know everything. I don''t know much."


    When the topic came to this point, Jiang began to play Taiji. Liu Wei said two words to her, and Jiang began to keep his mouth shut. After a while, the master came in again with a blue face.


    This time he said directly to Liu Wei, "the county magistrate is going crazy."


    Then he took out a pair of black and white hair: "this is the hair of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty."


    Liu Wei was silent for a while and said, "take Jiang out."


    When the master''s eyes brightened, he should be ordered to take it away.


    Jiang narrowed his eyes and calmly asked, "why? Do I have anything to do with Li Kuan? "


    "Yes." Liu Wei''s answer was crisp. At the same time, he waved and ordered the Yamen servants around him to fetch things outside the courtyard.


    After a while, the Yamen servant came in with a machete. When he saw the machete, Jiang''s face sank.


    Liu Wei said: "this Sabre was found in a small wooden house on Li Kuanshan. Such a big machete is usually not used in Tiepu. Only one Tiepu was ordered to use this kind of machete half a year ago in the whole county. I sent someone to ask about it. They immediately recognized that it was their shop that sold it. At the same time..." Liu Wei leaned forward to the machete, pointed to an opening on the edge of the machete, and said, "there is a gap here. It should be the blade that the murderer broke down when he was dividing Gao Huai''s body. The blade of the gap is just in the flesh of Gao Huai''s body."


    Jiang''s brow was very tight: "what does this have to do with me? Even if Gao Huai was killed by Li Kuan, I don''t know! "


    Liu Wei said: "this Dao is not Li Kuan''s, it''s Gao Huai''s. The person who ordered it is Gao Huai. Although I don''t know what Gao Huai wants to do with such a big machete, why it came to Li Kuan''s hand after that, but when he ordered it, Gao Huai ordered one of his pawns to go, and the boss of Tiepu knew that pawn. At the same time, he knew you."


    Chiang had a bad feeling.


    "You are the second young lady of sun''s mansion. It''s no surprise to know you in such a big place in the West. Unfortunately, the boss of Iron Shop saw that you gave Gao Huai''s young man a package of silver, just outside their iron shop."


    "I was..." Jiang was a little flustered: "that''s the silver I asked him to inquire about Huang Erbao for me. I just told you that I sent someone to check Huang Er Bao and her baby. "


    "Yes, you did." Liu Wei still looked as like as two peas. "But you didn''t say, you gave the little pawns silver, and he was asked to order for you, and play a more exact cut."


    Jiang clenched his teeth and immediately denied, "I didn''t!"


    "You have." Liu Wei said: "of course, you have to insist on not admitting it. We can ask slowly. The little guy can also take him to the hall. You didn''t say that just now. You are very familiar. You are still his old customer. He won''t forget you."


    Jiang''s face cracked. Now, she would like to bite off her tongue. She decided not to admit anything, but she was trapped and admitted that she had several contacts with Gao Huai''s pawn.


    If she doesn''t admit it, she can still refute that she doesn''t know each other at all. Now


    "That doesn''t prove that I have something to do with Gao Huai''s death!" Soon he calmed down and Chiang denied it.


    "But you have something to do with the weapon." Then Liu Wei made a gesture of "please" to Jiang: "let''s talk in the hall."¡­¡­


    Song county magistrate''s hair is going to fall off. Finally, he gets a letter from his master saying that Jiang can go to the church.


    As soon as Chiang appeared, the onlookers outside the yamen gate were bombed, especially the sun family. Because Sun Jian and sun Tong were involved, the sun family almost went out of the whole government.


    Before going out, Mrs. sun sent someone to call Jiang, but Jiang was not there. At that time, Mrs. sun did not ask much about going out.


    Unexpectedly, Chiang appeared here.


    But how was it brought up by the yamen runner from the back hall?


    Compared with the common people, the emotions of the people in the hall are obviously more important.


    Li Kuan was excited. His face was still livid, and he knelt on the ground. The whole man was covered with rage. At that moment, Jiang''s waist didn''t hurt, his legs didn''t hurt, and he was full of energy. His eyes were staring at Jiang''s for a moment. The wings in his eyes almost blinded his parents'' eyes.


    Li daguanren didn''t know Jiang. Even if he entered the county in the west, he was a busy man. When the ship was moving from south to north, his social circle couldn''t have other women''s families.


    Mrs. Li has seen Jiang''s family. There are only a few big families in the county. In the past, there were some gatherings among the women''s families. Mrs. sun only had two daughters in law. The big daughter-in-law was far away from home. The second daughter-in-law often followed her.


    Mrs. Li''s impression of this young lady sun Er has always been that she is smart, quiet and submissive. However, she did not know that this young lady who could not fight with her son Ba Ganzi would come to court at this time.


    "Who is in the hall?" The county magistrate of Song Dynasty took a startling picture and the tiger asked.


    Jiang''s son, Jiang''s son, Jiang''s son, paid a visit to his master


    Song county magistrate asked again, "do you know the man next to you?"


    Jiang took a look at Li Kuan and nodded, "yes."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty took a look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei nodded to him.


    Song county magistrate then continues to ask: "you and he, is what relation?"


    Jiang hesitated for a moment, his face a little tangled.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty clapped the startling wood again and shouted, "come from the facts!"


    Jiang''s image was bluffed, his back trembled for a while, and he swallowed and said: "go back, go back to adults, little girl and Li Kuan, but To know elegance, to know the relationship between elegance... "


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole hall was in a uproar.

 Chapter 1301

    The melon eaters felt that they were really looking forward to the gossip they had been waiting for for for a long time, while the relatives of the sun family almost vomited blood. With consternation, there are relatives of the Li family, especially Li Kuan''s first wife. After a moment''s hesitation, she cried out with her face covered.


    Zhiya, according to Xianyan Kingdom, is a description of the relationship between men and women.


    But a woman with a husband, a husband with a wife, how to say, all have nothing to do with the word Zhiya, but they are clearly said that they are that kind of relationship, that is, stealing.


    It''s no surprise that Li Kuan is looking for a married young woman to have fun. After all, he is a dandy in nature, male and female. He''s not shy about sex.


    But Jiang


    All people who know Jiang are like Mrs. Li. Apart from being obedient and honest, she is gentle and elegant, and her apricot is out of the wall. How dare she do it?


    Mrs. sun can''t stand fast with her chest covered. She couldn''t think that her son had just died, and her daughter-in-law''s green hat son could not wait to be put on.


    Mrs. sun wants to scold Jiang''s "bitch", but she hasn''t spoken yet. Someone has already scolded for her.


    "A bitch who can''t die!"


    This is Li Kuan''s first wife. Li Kuan has many women and many wives and concubines. But his wife never says much, because Li Kuan knows the rules and always gives his wife face outside.


    But this time, a Jiang family, but let Mrs. Li Shao in the public, disgrace, don''t say scold, if the conditions allow, she would probably rush to pull Jiang''s hair.


    There was a lot of noise and uncleanness below. The magistrate of Song county took another picture to make everyone quiet. Then he asked Jiang, "how long has your relationship with Li Kuan been maintained?"


    Jiang grabbed his finger and didn''t want to say it. The magistrate of song asked again.


    After all, Chiang said, "small, half a year."


    The sun and Li family were thunderclaps again, and the melon eaters had already begun to play allegro.


    "Is Li Kuan spending more time with you in this half year?"


    The questions of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty were more and more acrimonious, which made all the women in the audience blush. However, though Jiang''s performance was timid, his answer was not ambiguous.


    After a series of questions, I finally asked the main question: "the night before the discovery of Gao Huai''s body, that is, on the 10th day of September, were you with Li Kuan?"


    Jiang frowned and shook his head for a while. "I don''t remember. It''s too long."


    The magistrate of Song Dynasty blinked, "do you know this Dao?" He said that he had Liu Wei''s machete moved out.


    The machete is really big, more than three times bigger than the ordinary machete, but judging from Li Kuan''s body shape, it must be able to swing.


    Jiang stared at the knife and nodded: "I know that I sent someone to fight it, because Li Kuan said that he was going to travel to other places at that time, I was afraid that he would be in danger on the way, so I specially sent someone to fight the knife and let his guard take it with me. I gave it to Li Kuan several months ago."


    At that time, she said it in a clear and reasonable way. She clearly said that the Dao was entrusted to the lover as her intention. What happened to the later Dao has nothing to do with her.


    No matter how silly Li Kuan was, he also heard Jiang''s words of "push away". He was stunned and subconsciously wanted to open his mouth, but Jiang gave him a blank stare.


    After receiving this hint, Li Kuan did not dare to say more. He was afraid that this was Chiang''s strategy, and his disorderly speech would disturb her plan.


    Seeing that Li Kuan didn''t retort, Jiang was relieved. At the same time, she glanced at Liu Wei with a little proud look in fear.


    Liu Wei knew that this was a provocation. She didn''t speak and said nothing.


    The county magistrate pointed to the machete and said, "this is the weapon that killed Gao Huai. Last night, I found it in the wooden house where Li Kuan was wanted."


    Jiang seems to be very surprised. He says good words for Li Kuan: "will it be a misunderstanding..."


    Song county magistrate sneered: "Jiang Shi, my official asked you, where Huaishan is near Shangyang waterfall, the wooden house on the top of the mountain, do you know?"


    Jiang recalled for a moment, and then shook his head: "back to adults, little women do not know."


    Li Kuan couldn''t help it. He said anxiously, "why don''t you know that you asked me to rent that mountain?"


    Jiang immediately looked at him again and said in amazement, "Li Lang, what are you talking about? I, what do I want you to rent a hill for? "


    "You..." Li Kuan now realized that Jiang wanted to sacrifice him and give up for herself, and he laughed angrily: "well, you Jiang huaidie, how dare you frame me?"


    Jiang was a little flustered and took a few steps to hide. He shivered and said, "Li, Li Lang, what are you talking about? You... "


    She looked at the magistrate of Song County, then lowered her voice: "you want me to testify for you. You should inform me in advance. I don''t know how to help you. I can only tell you the truth..."


    "Jiang huaidie, you bitch!" Li Kuan rushes up in a hurry and reaches for Jiang''s neck.


    Jiang screamed in horror and ran behind Liu Wei.She hid behind Liu Wei, carefully grabbed Liu Wei by the corner of her dress, and pressed her ear. "Sir, you can save my family."


    Liu Wei snorted and waved her hand.


    Jiang didn''t care. Seeing that Li Kuan was under control, she knelt down some distance from Li Kuan and waited for the magistrate of Song Dynasty to ask questions.


    Song county magistrate also realized that Jiang was a hard bone to chew. He clenched his fist and clapped the startling wood. He continued to ask, "Jiang, you say you don''t know anything. Then you know that the death of your grandfather Sun Jian is also related to Li Kuan?"


    Jiang''s mouth was covered in consternation, and he was extremely surprised: "how, how? How could this be... " After that, she looked at Li Kuan again, and then she realized later: "yes, because he found us? So you killed him? You How can you How can I kill... "


    Li Kuan is about to break down: "you talk nonsense, you talk nonsense! You killed him, you gave me the medicine, let me down to his wine, you killed him, you killed him! "


    Jiang covered her mouth weakly and burst into tears. She sobbed and said, "Li Lang, you and I have known each other for a long time. If you want me to plead guilty for you, you can tell me if you want me to die for you. But you can''t slander me."


    After that, she took a sniff and plucked up her courage. She kowtowed to the magistrate of song: "my Lord, since Li Lang said that, I killed it. I''d like to confess my guilt for him. In the end, I''m sorry for my husband Let me accompany him... "


    Looking at her deep love, many people outside the yamen gate began to sigh. Some people thought that Jiang''s love for Li Kuan was real. Even if their names were not right, they could not cheat people. Some people also thought that Li Kuan used women to get rid of crimes. This method was shameless. Such a man could not bear Jiang''s deep love at all.


    Li Kuan''s eyes were red with anger and cried desperately: "she lied, she lied, she asked me to kill Sun Jian, she said that Sun Jian was not good to her, she beat her, she asked him to die, and Gao Huai, sun Tong, she asked me to kill her, she asked me to do it!"

 Chapter 1302

    Li Kuan and Jiang''s basically dog bites, and Jiang also led the public opinion, shaping Li Kuan to be heartless and ungrateful.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty took several breathtaking photos to stop the following discussion. He looked at Liu Wei helplessly, and wanted to let Liu girl hurry up. Otherwise, the case would not be tried?


    Is it just to listen to her nonsense and make Li Kuan turn around?


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was in a hurry, but Liu Wei was not in a hurry at all.


    She stood on the edge, watching Jiang''s singing and doing well. Finally, she waited until Li Kuan said a key word.


    "I''ve known for a long time that you, a bitch, like your sister, are all bitches who can''t die easily! You wait, your sister can go to hell, you will go to hell sooner or later! "


    This is the sentence. Let Jiang Shi, who is playing with great energy, change her expression. Then she looks at Li Kuan in amazement.


    Jiang knows everything about Li Kuan, including his character and even his intelligence. So if he wants her to confront Li Kuan, there is no suspense at all. She is bound to win. Li Kuan can''t fight her, or say anything about her.


    But in the same way, Li Kuan is really stupid when he gets along for half a year, has skin relatives and commits crimes and kills people together. He doesn''t know Jiang at all?


    He could guess that Jiang would kill him before he left, so he would start ahead of time, stab him and give him a warning. Naturally, he would also investigate the identity and background of Jiang.


    Chiang thought he had covered up well, but in fact, Li Kuan should have known for a long time.


    Liu Wei is waiting for this time. From the time of his arrest, Li Kuan refused to say anything. Whether it''s his own or Jiang''s, he kept his mouth shut. But now, it''s at stake. He finally said something. He didn''t know how important it was.


    Maybe he just wanted to curse Jiang and mention her sister.


    But Jiang is very sensitive to the word "elder sister".


    As soon as she is sensitive, Liu Wei is also sensitive.


    It seems that a breakthrough has emerged.


    Liu Wei came to the spirit, coughed, went to the center of the hall, and asked Li Kuan, who was still struggling, "do you know Jiang''s sister?"


    Li Kuan is still a little muddled, probably not reflecting the meaning of this sentence. When he gets back to his senses, he immediately shows a look of contempt and sneers: "prostitutes, bitches, thousands of pillows, thousands of sleeping goods, Su Huaixin!"


    Jiang stood up at once, knowing that she shouldn''t speak now, but she still couldn''t help staring at Li Kuan and shouting, "don''t insult her!"


    Li Kuan seemed to press Jiang''s soft spot, not only kept talking, but said more loudly: "ten years ago, wanyanfang had a woman who was forced to be a prostitute, Su Huaixin, the eldest daughter of SUDI''s master''s family. Once her family was destroyed, she was reduced to a gorgeous prostitute, who was manipulated by all the men. Someone else gave her a flower name, which was red powder, which was reflected by the Pearl curtain at the dawn of the brothel, and urged by the red powder spring makeup mirror What a nice word, but does that bitch deserve it? Is she worthy? "


    Jiang can''t stand it any longer. She rushes to scratch Li Kuan''s face with her sharp nails.


    The yamen runner stopped them and separated them by force.


    Li Kuan was still roaring, saying all the humiliating words to Hongfen. Jiang didn''t want to hear them and couldn''t beat him. At last, he could only cover his ears, and the whole person was heaving and heaving.


    When the name "red powder" appeared, the lobby was in a deep silence.


    Ten years ago, a great event happened in Xijin county. Su''s family, the richest man in the county, was killed by the scribes.


    The reason is that the Soviet landlords did not know Taishan.


    Su Xiang, the landowner of the Soviet Union, is an ordinary man who has read books and won the first prize, but because he laments that his official career is not easy, he chooses to go into business halfway.


    The parents of landlords in the Soviet Union are farmers. Farmers are used to eating in the sky. As the saying goes, if there is a God, we will not die of hunger.


    Farmers also have a habit of buying land if they have some spare money. If their family can''t grow it, they rent people to help grow it and pay for it.


    Su landlord was a scholar cultivated by his family and even his village. The whole village was looking forward to his title and glory. But he went to the capital once, took an examination and came back to decide to abandon literature and start business.


    With the land saved by his parents for many years and his own mind, however, in 20 years, he has become one of the largest landlords in Baishan Island, and even his farm has been opened to the capital.


    Where is the capital? Under the emperor''s feet, the landlord of the Soviet Union offended others. It''s not others who offended. It''s the brother-in-law of the sixth Lord of the current Dynasty. The sixth Lord took a fancy to the landlord''s farm, but because the landlord of the Soviet Union refused to sell at a low price, angered the other side. The other side abused his power, put him on a charge at will and copied his family.


    All night long, Su landlord''s first wife, the birth mother of her eldest daughter, Su Huaixin, died of illness. Su landlord himself was in prison and ended up depressed.


    But there are other people in his family. For example, the eldest daughter raised by him, who is slim, charming, but not familiar with the world, and Wang huaidie, his concubine in the second room, and his little daughter in the second room, who was only six years old at that time.


    Wang took her little daughter and went back to her mother''s house. She didn''t care about Su''s parents and daughters. The couple still had to fly in the face of each other''s misfortune. Besides, she didn''t give birth to the child.It was not long before Wang returned to his mother''s house. With his excellent appearance, he asked someone to tell him another family. This time, she was the six aunts of a squire''s family. She took her daughter with her. From then on, Wang Huaidie followed her stepfather''s surname, Jiang Huaidie.


    It has been a long time since Su''s family came to the west, and the people have long forgotten it.


    Poor Su''s parents and daughters, after the second mother took all the valuable things away from her home, she was alone, but also met farmers to pursue debts, but she was sold into the brothel.


    She stayed in the brothel for two years, during which she did not know what happened. Two years later, she redeemed herself. After leaving, she did not go far to the West into the county, but settled in a small fishing village under the county.


    In the fishing village, the people in the county can occasionally hear about her dishonesty in the simple village and her collusion with men. What''s more, she said that she had been raised by brothel customers in those two years. Now even if she redeemed her body, she could not live without a man in one day. Then, someone said that she was pregnant and gave birth to a daughter ten months later.


    The county is far away from the fishing village, and no one specially inquires about her news. As time goes by, we don''t care. When we hear Su Huaixin''s news again, it means that her daughter is dead, she is crazy, and finally, she is dead.


    A tragedy.


    But it''s someone else''s business.


    During the discussion and laughter, some people lamented that it was a pity for the landlords of the Soviet Union, some said that Su Huaixin was suffering too much, others said that the Wang family in the second room was too desperate, but ten years later, these things have already become dust, no one asked again.


    But now, all the past has been opened up.

 Chapter 1303

    Some middle-aged or old people still remember the grand occasion of the Su family and the beautiful lady of the Su family.


    But now, standing in front of them is Wang huaidie, the daughter of Wang family, who left home with his mother and took the last money of the Su family.


    Or Jiang huaidie.


    Everyone looked at Jiang, looked at her out of control, looked at her sobbing, looked at her tears covering her ears, unwilling to listen to Li Kuan''s humiliation to her sister.


    At this time, Li Kuan also scolded: "she died and was tongued by the ghost in the hall of hell. She is not a good thing, and you are not a good thing!"


    In the crowd, someone shouted back: "Miss Su was wronged!"


    At that sound, everyone looked at it. It was a fresh face, dressed in rustic coarse clothes, and looked like the villagers of a village around the county.


    Xiaoli recognized the man at a glance. He was from Baisan village. He seemed to be related to the tiger in Heishui village.


    Xiaoli still has a little memory of her brother''s family''s interpersonal relationship.


    When the villager finished speaking, he seemed to find himself causing a sensation. He was a little afraid again. He shrunk his neck and whispered softly, "what happened at the beginning It''s all misunderstanding Miss Su, I''m sorry... "


    It''s impossible to say whether the Iraqi people have been wronged or not, but it''s true that they are pitiful.


    A good miss Qianjin, once her family was destroyed, she also fell into the brothel, which is not only a pitiful word to describe?


    In this way, we can see that Jiang''s eyes have changed. This is the sister of the eldest miss of the Su family. But at the beginning, it was her mother who took all the money away, which made Miss Su have no money to pay off her debts, and then she was exiled in the brothel. What do you mean by the deep affection of her sister?


    Jiang didn''t explain. She knew how wrong she was now. She didn''t want to listen to Li Kuan''s nonsense, but she only dared to rush up and hit him or cover her ears. She didn''t dare to say too much about her sister, because it was closely related to her.


    And she didn''t say it, Liu Wei said it for her.


    Liu Wei or asked Li Kuan, "what do you mean that Jiang''s elder sister was tongued by a little ghost?"


    Li Kuan chuckled and said the rumors once. When he finished, Liu Wei''s expression had changed.


    Xiaoli also came here at this time and whispered something in his mother''s ear. It was all his own conjectures. There was no evidence, but he thought of this possibility after hearing about the tragedy of Hongfen girl. But because of the lack of evidence support, he had been thinking for a long time.


    But Liu Wei listened to his son''s words, and then looked at Jiang''s precarious appearance, and his heart''s victory was more than 60%.


    Liu Wei went to Jiang''s face, looked down at Jiang''s eyes, took away her hand covering her ears, and asked, "is that the reason?"? You, the reason for the destruction? "


    Jiang''s fingers trembled. Don''t look back. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. There''s no evidence. Don''t make me wrong!"


    This sophistry is full of medium spirit, but her expression is full of holes.


    Jiang is good at imagination. She has a strong sense of self-protection. When she is in danger, she will imagine the worst result in a very fast time, so as to find a way to solve it.


    But she is not omnipotent. She is intelligent and confident. Suddenly, she is hit by Li Kuan.


    The shrewd murderer is not afraid of being reinstated. Even in the face of overwhelming evidence, he can smile lightly and don''t care.


    But the motive.


    Murder needs motive, and motive is the origin of hatred.


    Liu Wei knows that she has found this motive, and Jiang''s current state is that she is forced to face her own motive and face her initial hatred.


    Hatred is like a scar, which is uncovered in vain. On the one hand, she wants to cover up the wound, on the other hand, she doesn''t know what to cover up.


    She was flustered. As a result, her confidence was broken.


    If the former Jiang Shi is still a solid barrier, now she is as weak as a piece of white paper. The expression on her face can no longer hide. Liu Wei doesn''t even need special observation. With a look, she can see her wandering and her panic.


    "I have always wondered why, apart from Huang Er Bao, the three dead people have three ways to die. Gao Huai was cut in two, Sun Jian became meat sauce, and sun Tong became fried meat. It''s a very creative way to destroy the body. What can I do? Ancestors have the punishment of whipping corpses. Only when they hate each other to the extreme can they continue to vent their anger towards each other''s corpses after their death. I''ve been thinking for a long time. I always define the murderer''s motive as hatred. But I don''t understand. Who can they have such a big hatred with at the same time? "


    Jiang Shi holds his fist mercilessly. As Liu Wei talks more and more, the fear in her heart can no longer be restrained. She dare not relax. She is afraid that if she slackens, she will be completely knocked down. Now she is trying to find a way, desperately trying to recover her own gaffe as soon as possible.


    However, someone is attacking her heart defense continuously.


    "Now I understand that revenge, maybe not so big, is more like revenge. You are revenge for your sister, right?"Jiang still clenched his teeth and said the same sentence: "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I don''t know anything!"


    Liu Wei smiled: "at the beginning, I don''t know how your sister died. But you are clear. So when the rumors point to how your sister behaved unjustly, and even after she died, she hooked her tongue away, you are not convinced. Then, you take the same revenge on the bodies of Gao Huai, Sun Jian and sun Tong. This case, I call it ground for short What about the prison case? "


    Jiang''s eyes were red at this time. She stared at Liu Wei desperately and said, "you have no evidence. You have no evidence to prove that I killed people. I have not killed people. No!"


    Liu Wei waved: "don''t be in a hurry to deny, listen to me finish."


    "I don''t want to hear it." Jiang interrupted!


    Liu Wei looked at her. "That''s up to you."


    Liu Wei continued: "the stone presses the hell. According to the ancestors, the 11th layer of the 18th layer of hell. Anyone who gives birth to a baby, for whatever reason, drowns or abandons the baby. After the death of such a person, he will enter the stone presses the hell. The criminal law is to put a person in a stone trough, hang a boulder above, cut the rope that binds the stone, let the boulder fall, smash the person in the trough ¡­¡­ Before you said to me in the back hall, Huang Er Bao''s child is Gao Huai''s, is this a fake? You have used the stone to press hell against Sun Jian, so that child must be Sun Jian''s, you also said that the child is dead, is it fake? He was killed by Sun Jian. Maybe Sun Jian found the relationship between Huang Erbao and Gao Huai. He mistakenly thought that the child was not his, so he destroyed the child. Let me see, how could he find the relationship between Huang Erbao and Gao Huai? How can I doubt the father of a child after it is born? You told him, didn''t you? "


    "No, no, no!" Jiang stared at Liu Wei and fiercely retorted.

 Chapter 1304

    Liu Wei looked at her again: "from your previous conversation with me, I can tell that you like Sun Jian, even if you kill him, you still like it. Deep love, you can tolerate that he has women outside, but you can''t tolerate that he has children outside, you let him hand his children, you are really cruel


    "Nonsense, you nonsense!" Jiang struggled to stand up, but was directly pressed back by the yamen runner.


    "Who would like him?" Jiang scolded? Just like him, he took me, in his eyes, any woman is better than me, he didn''t have me at all! Never! "


    "Oh..." Liu Wei chanted and applauded Jiang''s no fight: "you killed him. He was unfaithful to you."


    "I didn''t!"


    Liu Wei ignored her retort and went on: "sawing hell with a knife, the 18th layer of the 18th Zeng hell, stealing work and materials, deceiving the upper and the lower, abducting women and children, forcing the good to be prostitutes, and then entering the sawing hell after death. In criminal law, people''s characters are tied on the frame, and people are sawed with a big saw from the crotch to the top of the head. This is the way Gao Huai died. Why did you kill him? He reminds you of what happened to your sister? "


    Jiang took a deep breath and stopped answering Liu Wei''s words.


    Liu Wei approached her, looked into her eyes and insisted, "is there any other reason? Wait a minute. You love sun Jiancheng. Huang Erbao has an affair with Gao Huai on his back. You are In order to hold injustice for Sun Jian? "


    Jiang heard his mouth twitch and shouted, "I said I don''t like him!"


    Liu Weixiao: "then you admit that you did participate in the killing of Gao Huai?"


    Jiang''s eyes are redder: "what evidence do you have? You have no proof at all! "


    Liu Wei stood up and swayed two steps in the hall leisurely. Then he said: "oil pot hell, the ninth layer of the eighteen hell, where people sell / prostitute, robbers rob, bully good and bully weak, falsely accuse slanders, plot to occupy people''s wealth, after death, throw it into oil pot, turn it into a sound. This is sun Tong''s death law. However, sun Tong is just a dog raised by his wife in your mouth. On the one hand, you have an affair with him, and on the other hand, you just give him a pot of oil. You are still schizophrenic. What are you thinking? "


    Jiang closed his eyes and said nothing more.


    She is determined. No one can condemn her without evidence!


    However, Li Kuan volunteered and shouted: "I know why he killed sun Tong. It was Sun Tong who killed her sister. It was Sun Tong and Wan Ruxue who killed Su Huaixin."


    Jiang immediately opened his eyes and looked at Li Kuan like a pair of knives.


    Li Kuan doesn''t care about anything. Now Jiang wants him to die and all the sins to be blamed on him. All he can ask for now is self-protection. He is willing to say anything.


    As long as he can keep himself, he is willing to say anything!


    Liu wei walked directly to Li Kuan, squatted down and said kindly, "tell me about it."


    Li Kuan swallowed his saliva and gasped: "back then, when I was only 15 years old, I went into the brothel for the first time. I heard that many people wanted to order a girl named Hongfen, but Hongfen had stopped accepting guests. She had been contracted by others. She was a stranger. It was my first time to find a girl. I wanted to find the best one. I was not willing to give up a lot of money. I had to ask for Hongfen, but The procuress said that she couldn''t offend the stranger. Later, I went to the backyard to have a look. There was a stranger with an accent from the capital. But there were two men in the room. Sun Tong was also in the room. I knew sun Tong. At that time, sun Tong was the only one in charge of the house. I occasionally went to the county''s gentry and merchants'' meeting with my father. I often saw him. Sun Tong and the stranger wrapped red powder together, but I know that sun Tong''s wife doesn''t allow him to find a woman outside at all. This is our joke when we go to the West. We say that sun Tong is a coward who eats soft food. His mother-in-law can''t control him, and let her mother-in-law''s mother-in-law take care of him. It''s worse than a little white face... "


    "You, you, you..." Mrs. sun over there is out of breath.


    Li Kuan didn''t look at her either, and continued: "after that, it wasn''t long before Hong Fen redeemed herself. After a while, she died. At that time, someone said that a farmer had seen Wan Ruxue go to Baisan village, and sun Tong was also there. Later, Hong Fen died. They must have killed her. Otherwise, what did they do in a small village? They are the daughter and son-in-law of the Fuyin family. They are very valuable. "


    Liu Wei frowned, and Li Kuan said all these are his personal guesses. But if Wan and sun Tong really went to Baisan village before Miss Su''s death, they are really suspicious.


    Liu Wei thought about it, looked at Jiang, and then asked Li Kuan: "which farmer has seen them? Who did you listen to? "


    Li Kuan''s face changed: "here, how long has it been? Where can I remember? I knew that the farmer was dead. By the way, I heard that his daughter was crazy when the farmer died, but the farmer was not from BOSAN village. I remember that the farmer met the WAN Ruxue couple on the beach, the beach where the red powder was found dead The farmer should also be from the neighboring village. "


    Liu Wei hears here slightly Leng for a while, small Li already blurted out suddenly: "jade elder sister?"


    Liu Wei looked at Li Kuan and said, "what''s the family name of the farmer?""Li!" Li Kuan Lima said, "I have a surname. I have a surname. It''s Li. It must be Li!"


    Liu Wei looked at Jiang again, walked over and picked up Jiang''s collar. "After so many years, you can''t know who killed your sister. The farmer died in recent years. Did you find him? You killed him? "


    Jiang was pulled a little hard, but she just looked away and said nothing. Just like before, no one has evidence to convict her. She doesn''t need to say anything at all.


    Liu Wei saw her mind at a glance, took a slow breath and took a breath. At the same time, she let go of Jiang''s collar and pressed it against her ear. "You may not know. I don''t need to convict you. As long as Li Kuan insists that you conspired with him to kill people, even if I have no evidence, his confession alone will be enough for me to put you in prison for a year and a half."


    Jiang''s eyes widened after a pause.


    Liu Wei said coldly: "this is the interesting part of the law. You can get through the loopholes of the law and excuse yourself. In the same way, I can crown you with other charges. If you don''t cooperate, you will wait to go to jail with Li Kuan. Of course, if I can''t prove your crime before Li Kuan Qiu''s beheading, you can be released. But let me think about it, let you and Li Kuan What will he do to you in the same cell? "


    "You threaten me?" Jiang said


    Liu Wei tut said, "don''t say it''s so serious. I want to know how the farmer died. You say, did you kill him?"


    "Don''t you believe me?" Jiang said angrily


    Liu Wei looked into her eyes, paused, nodded, "believe it."


    Jiang''s stagnation.


    Liu Wei stood up straight and said, "from now on, you have told countless lies. Only this is true."

 Chapter 1305

    Ignoring Jiang''s sudden and helpless facial expression, Liu Wei turned around, walked to the master and said something in his ear.


    After listening, the master nodded his head quickly and ran back to the hall.


    Song county magistrate was curious about what the two said in secret. He winked at Liu Wei, meaning that she would tell him too.


    But Liu Wei went directly to Li Kuan and looked anxiously and nervously at him. "I think you understand the rules of the game. Now I ask you, Huang Erbao, Gao Huai, Sun Jian and sun Tong, but you killed them?"


    Li Kuan immediately shook his head and anxiously denied, "it''s not me, it''s really not me, it''s her, it''s all what she asked me to do!"


    "Then you admit that you did?" Liu Wei grabs his words.


    In fact, from the beginning, Li Kuan had a sense of honesty. After he understood that Jiang planned to sacrifice him, he lost his mind. He used the most vicious language to insult each other and blamed Jiang for those mistakes he thought were not his own.


    But in fact, he is an accomplice. Even if Jiang is on the list of suspects, that doesn''t mean that Jiang can replace him and accept all the charges.


    Li Kuan doesn''t understand this logical problem at present. He thinks there is only one murderer. Although he is the one who starts, he is the one who gives orders to Chiang. So he always emphasizes that the murderer is Chiang''s, and it is Chiang''s fault.


    Liu Wei doesn''t have time to give him a talk today. She only asks the most critical questions.


    And sure enough, Li Kuan let it slip.


    Until now, Li Kuan''s accusation has been settled, and the next key is Chiang.


    Liu Wei has just bluffed Jiang. Although they can detain Jiang on suspicion of being a suspect, they can''t really shut her down for a year and a half. Liu Wei specially checked this before the opening of the court.


    That is to say, if they are unable to convict Jiang in this trial, they will be detained for another seven days at most, and they will not be able to prove her guilt after seven days, and they must release her unconditionally.


    Li Kuan''s confession is very effective, but it is not the most effective, because every article he said and every sentence he accused Jiang can be refuted by Jiang, because there is no evidence to support it, only one-sided words.


    The key part is Chiang himself.


    But Jiang is very cautious. She has already begun to stop talking. In the face of Li Kuan''s exposure, she has become more and more calm except for her panic at the beginning.


    Even when no one mentioned the word "red powder", she became more invulnerable.


    But red powder is her motive, at least part of it. Liu Wei can''t let go of such an important breakthrough.


    Li Kuan''s words are very disorderly and sometimes he can''t express his intention. Liu Wei has been hearing him for a long time. From denying his killing to accusing Jiang of killing, he has said everything he should. He hates every word and stares at Jiang. He hates eating her.


    But Jiang''s face was expressionless.


    Liu Wei knows that after a brief panic, Jiang has adjusted. At this time, to break her heart again, she needs an assassin''s mace.


    Li Kuan stated nearly half an hour, from how he contacted with Jiang, to when Jiang mentioned to kill Gao Huai, Sun Jian, sun Tong and even Wan. He said it very carefully, whether it was true or not, but this time allowed Liu Wei to fully arrange some other things.


    Half an hour later, Liu Wei interrupts Li Kuan''s eloquence.


    The master made a gesture to Liu Wei. Liu Wei nodded and asked the other side to bring people in.


    It was Sun Ke who was brought in. Little Sun Ke was very ignorant. She was a little girl who was afraid of strangers. In a strange place and in a strange crowd, she was very upset. After seeing the mother in the hall, she was very happy again. She jumped like a sparrow to her mother''s side.


    When Jiang saw Sun Ke, she didn''t quite understand what they meant, but when she heard what Mr. Liu said next, she understood.


    "Tell Uncle, who is this?"


    Little sun can hold her mother''s arm affectionately, and lean on her shoulder sweetly: "this is my mother."


    Liu Wei touched Sun Ke''s head and said, "does Ke''er like his mother?"


    Xiao Sun nodded: "I like it."


    "How do you like it?"


    Xiao Sun can''t describe it. After a while, she drew the biggest circle in the air with her hands and said, "I like it so much."


    Liu Wei stood up straight and said seriously, "Ke''er lied."


    Ke''er is stunned, frowns gently and defends in a low voice: "Ke''er doesn''t lie But he didn''t lie... "


    Liu Wei''s face was cold: "if Ke''er likes his mother so much as he said, she often goes out in the middle of the night. Why doesn''t Ke''er keep up?"


    Little Sun Ke is frightened by his fierce uncle. His eyes turn red. He hides behind his mother timidly and says weakly, "mother, mother says, let Ke''er sleep at home, wake up, wake up, and she will come back..."


    "Do you know where your mother is?"Xiao Sun can look at his mother and uncle. He shakes his head and says, "no, I don''t know..."


    Chiang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liu Wei is more fierce: "then you just don''t like your mother. Sun is a liar, a liar!"


    Little sun can cry for a while, sitting on the ground, covering his face, so sad that he can''t stop.


    The cry of the children filled the whole yamen hall. Let alone the onlookers outside, even the people in the hall were confused. Mr. Liu was a good young man of Qing Juan. He didn''t want to bully a little girl and make others cry. He hated it.


    Sun Ke cried a lot, and found that after no one advised her, the whole person began to burn because of crying, and her little face was red and exploding. Then, she began to burp, burping and repeating vaguely: "Ke Er, don''t lie Ke''er is a good boy But he is a good boy


    When the little girl said it, she still looked at uncle Liu. I hope uncle Liu can be moved by herself. But uncle Liu''s face is getting colder and colder, and her eyes are more and more indifferent, just like looking at a real liar.


    Sun Ke is scared.


    Then, she blurted out: "but I know where my mother has gone. My mother has gone to the dye shop. In our dye shop, I followed my mother secretly. When she went to the dye shop, she disappeared!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole hall was in a uproar again today.


    Liu Wei finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    While Jiang almost stared at Sun Ke, grabbed her by the shoulder and shouted, "when did you see me go to the dye shop?"


    Sun Ke burst into tears: "Ke''er is wrong. Ke''er can''t dare any more. Ke''er likes his mother and doesn''t want to leave her mother. Don''t be angry with her mother. Ke''er is really wrong..."


    Liu Wei then pulls Sun Ke in at this time, protects behind her, gently hugs coaxes her.


    "Tell Uncle, when did you see your mother go to the dye shop?"


    Sun Ke refused to say, shaking his head desperately.

 Chapter 1306

    Liu Wei assured her: "Ke''er, don''t worry, your mother won''t be angry, and she likes Ke''er the most, right?"


    Sun Ke thought of her mother who had been with her since she opened her eyes. She nodded hesitantly. She believed that her mother liked her. Because her mother often held her and always protected her, she also liked her mother best.


    Sun Ke wanted to see her mother''s face to confirm that she would not be angry. But this angle made her turn her head. At last, she listened to uncle Liu''s ferocious coaxing herself. She thought about it or believed it, and then sobbed back timidly: "often, often go to dye shop, June, July, September, October, a few days ago, also went ¡±Liu Wei wiped the tears on Sun Ke''s face and called Xiao Li to take his sister.


    Xiao Li''s witty person immediately understood his mother''s meaning. He pulled Sun Ke to the side, but he kept delicate control. Sun Ke''s eyes were on her own, and she had no time to see Jiang.


    At the other end, Liu Wei has said: "the dyeing house of sun''s family uses the new wells dug in recent years. Only the house where Zhao Wu, the steward, lives temporarily, uses the old well. I went down the old well and the water from the reservoir flows down. I believe that many elderly people know that it took hundreds of years to enter the underground river well of the county Yes. "


    There was a big uncle in the crowd at once, who was forty or fifty years old: "yes, I always went down the shaft to play when I was a child."


    When one person finished speaking, there was another person to be with.


    Liu Wei nodded and looked at Li Kuan. "Li Kuan, I think you know where the underground river leads to."


    Li Kuan nodded at once: "it''s the land I rented on the mountain No, it''s the land that Jiang asked me to rent! " Always bear the name of Jiang.


    Liu Wei asked again, "you rented the land two months ago, but when you rented it, there was a cabin on the mountain, and there was a boat beside the river, wasn''t there?"


    Li Kuan nodded, "yes, from the beginning."


    Liu Wei then looked at Jiang: "as early as half a year ago, maybe even earlier, you found the wooden house on the mountain. You know that the wooden house has been empty for many years, so you took a fancy to it. Even earlier, you hung the machete you had made in it. We found dust on the part where the machete hung. Apart from being moved recently, the machete was attached The near dust can still keep its original shape, which means that it has been put there for at least half a year. "


    Jiang immediately said, "I don''t know any dust or trace. I gave Li Kuan the machete for a long time, and I don''t know any wooden house!"


    "You fart, it''s you..." Li Kuan wants to fight again.


    Liu Wei has interrupted him: "you know. There is a waterfall on the mountain. Under the waterfall is the reservoir, and below the reservoir is the underground river. How can there be a boat in that place? Where can that boat row? There is only one river, or it is connected by a reservoir. What do you want a boat to do in such a place? "


    "I don''t know!" Chiang denied it if he wanted to.


    "The underground of Zhaowu yard is blocked. I found that there is a large stone below. The underground river is smooth for hundreds of years. How could there be such a big stone? And the location of the stone is just under the shaft. It seems to be specially prepared for someone to step on the foot. The shape of the stone is not round. There is a small bump beside it. The bump is specially prepared for you to tie the boat. "


    Jiang still said, "I don''t know! What evidence do you have that I passed there? "


    "Of course." Liu Wei said, "your daughter, didn''t she just say that?"


    Jiang immediately looked at Sun Ke. She recalled and recalled, but she did not find any decisive evidence that Sun Ke had just said.


    "Don''t make a fool of me!"


    "Clothes." Liu Wei''s tone was very gentle: "let me first assume that Sun Ke said you go to the dye shop, and I assume that you are going to ship up the mountain through the waterway. If you want to go on a boat, there will be traces on your clothes."


    Jiang''s one Leng: "trace?"


    Liu Wei said again: "after hundreds of years of old and dilapidated wells, can the walls be clean?"? Of course, that well is big enough for you to move around. Maybe you say you can''t touch the wall? But you have to go in and out frequently, and you will encounter some moss or dirt on your clothes. Just take your clothes and check them one by one. "


    Jiang shidun, she wants to say good, check ah, because her clothes are often washed, this Mr. Liu is not a fool?


    But she also thought that her clothes were not washed by herself. Sometimes she washed them by herself. Sometimes in winter, her clothes were thick. She put them in the back warehouse and washed them by the housewife. Sometimes, she would let Sun wash one or two thin clothes.


    There are so many people in contact with her clothes that anyone who has an eye on her can be a witness against her at the moment.


    She felt guilty for a moment, her eyes turning in panic.


    For a moment, she raised her head abruptly and said, "what if it proves that I have been down the well? But I didn''t kill, I didn''t kill! "


    Liu Wei smiled: "I think you have made a mistake. My task is not to prove that you kill people. I just need to prove you and participate in killing people."To take part in the killing is accomplice.


    It''s true that Jiang didn''t kill anyone. Even if she turns black and white again, it''s not her who did it. But as long as it''s proved that she appeared at the scene of the body destruction and had a direct relationship with the murder weapon, and another murderer, Li Kuan''s confession confirmed, then her accomplice''s name will not run away.


    He is both an accomplice and a mastermind.


    Li Kuan just admitted that everything was done by Jiang. He has already agreed that he and Jiang belong to a subordinate relationship. In this way, they have constituted a crime as well as a crime in the law of Xianyan state.


    If two or more gang members commit a crime, no matter how many or how few, they shall be punished with equal criminal responsibility.


    Liu Wei took a breath and stared at Jiang''s face, which was not clear. "You are really smart, but how can you think that you don''t have to pay for a crime?"


    Jiang''s eyes trembled. She looked at Liu Wei in confusion. She still couldn''t accept the reality: "I don''t know what you mean. I didn''t kill people. I didn''t..."


    Liu Wei came to her and said softly, "I sent someone to check your clothes early in the morning. The starwash lady in the back warehouse of your house washes everyone''s clothes together. She can''t tell which one is yours, and she can''t remember the year, month and day when your clothes were stained with anything unclean. Sun Ke is also so small, and her clothes are still regular Bump dirty, your clothes dirty, in her eyes and how dirty? You''re right. I really don''t have any evidence. But you have a guilty conscience. You admit it. Isn''t that good or evil will eventually pay off? "


    Jiang stumbled back a bit, his eyes lost focus and his eyes turned red.


    Liu Wei added: "today I''ll take a gamble on Sun Ke''s love for your mother. It''s lucky that she followed you. Otherwise, I still have no evidence to prove that you have a relationship other than adultery with Li Kuan."

 Chapter 1307

    When Jiang was taken down, the whole people were ignorant.


    As for her accusation, there is no final decision in the court. Today''s court trial can only be regarded as the first trial. It is impossible to make a hasty conclusion on any case involving human life.


    However, Li Kuan''s business was basically settled. When Li Kuan was taken down, he kept shouting "it was that bitch who hurt me". He still thinks that if he exposed Jiang''s name, he should be acquitted, but the Yamen didn''t release him, just because the Yamen didn''t believe that Jiang was the culprit.


    Mrs. Li knows her son''s departure. She may not be able to see him in the future. She cries heartbroken. When she is sad, she will faint.


    But Li Daguan was not good enough. He stood there without saying a word. The whole man seemed to be ten years old suddenly. He didn''t speak, helped his wife who was crying and couldn''t breathe, and didn''t pay attention to all kinds of vision around him. He just stood there, silent.


    The people outside the yamen gate watched the drama all morning. Some of them could see it or not. If they could see it, they would explain it to others. They were still engaged to come to the theatre for retrial.


    How Huang Erbao, Gao Huai, Sun Jian and sun Tong were murdered by Li Kuan and Jiang''s? We all want to know the details.


    Not only do you want to know what Li Kuan said about the process of the crime, but you also want to know the course of Jiang''s mind.


    How can a woman have the heart to fight her husband?


    And Chiang''s daughter, the youngest daughter of the Soviet landlord at the beginning, is really a hundred years old and immortal.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was not idle after he went down. The sun family needed to be appeased, and the Li family also needed to be appeased. Although he had the backbone to fight against the senior officials before, he was not a long-term plan after all. Money is more important than anything.


    Liu Wei is the last one to leave after everyone is gone.


    When Liu Wei left, he took Xiao Li in his left hand, Sun Ke in his right hand, and two children to dinner.


    It''s a baozi shop. When waiting for baozi, Xiao Sun can look at Xiao Li with her red eyes: "brother Xiao Li, how about my mother?"


    Xiaoli didn''t answer. She just made chopsticks and bowls for her, and wiped her nose with a handkerchief. Then she said, "eat first, and then say after eating."


    Sun Ke asks obediently: "after eating, does elder brother take Ke''er to find his mother?"


    Xiaoli is still saying: "after eating."


    Sun Ke thought that Xiao Li''s brother had agreed, so he sat quietly and waited for the bun to come to the table.


    When the bun came, Xiao Li saw that sun might eat by himself, but he didn''t help her. Instead, he rubbed against his mother''s side and asked in a low voice, "Mom, what can I do next?"


    Liu Wei breaks open a steamed bun with soy sauce meat, hands it to his son half, and puts it in his mouth half, asking, "what can I do?"


    Xiao Li said, "Sun Ke, when I was just going down the hall, Mrs. sun''s maid came to me for help. I looked at her face specially. It was like eating people. If we let Sun Ke go back, would she still live?"


    Liu Wei didn''t want Sun Ke to go back to sun''s house either. She chewed the bun, swallowed it, and said slowly: "before the case is over, Sun Ke is also one of the witnesses. After a while, she was sent to the county magistrate of song for arrangement."


    Xiaoli is a little distressed: "will the county magistrate of song not accept it?"


    Liu Wei shook her head. "No."


    Xiaoli doubts: "Niang, are you so sure?"


    Liu Wei said, "he is a good official."


    They can think of Sun Ke''s situation. Naturally, those Song county leaders who have the same clear history of Sun Ke can also think that song county leaders, as parents, can''t do no work. Sun Ke will give it to him and he will arrange it properly.


    Seeing his mother''s vows, Xiao Li also put down his heart. He turned back and told Sun Ke to eat more.


    Sun Ke couldn''t eat any more, but seeing Xiao Li''s enthusiasm, he stuffed another big bun and half a bowl of soy milk.


    When she finished eating, she felt her stomach bulged, and could not help yawning. When she ate too much, she was a little sleepy.


    Liu Wei picked up the child and let her lean on her shoulder. "Go to sleep," she said


    Xiao Sun didn''t have the habit of sleeping after eating. She was very shy and hung on uncle Liu. Without closing her eyes, she quietly pulled uncle Liu''s button to play.


    Liu Wei took her to walk in the street for a while, but Sun Ke was too young. After a while, he couldn''t control it. He went to sleep one by one.


    When Liu Wei saw that she was asleep, she turned the corner and took her back to Yamen.


    When I got to yamen, I didn''t see the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    In fact, after spending nine cows and two tigers to temporarily send off Yuanwai sun and daguanren Li, the county magistrate of song immediately got off work, but he also told the master before he got off work, so that he could not leave in a hurry, and there might be some aftermath matters to be done.


    So when Liu Wei returned to yamen, he only saw the master.


    Liu Wei handed the Sleeping Sun Ke to the master. The master carefully picked up the little girl and said, "don''t worry, Miss Liu. We will take care of her."


    Liu Wei nodded, took Xiaoli by his side, and said, "let''s go back first. After two days and nights, everyone is tired."The master nodded to her.


    Liu wei walked two steps, but the master thought of something and called out to her: "Miss Liu."


    Liu Wei turned around and said, "what else can I do?"


    The master smiled awkwardly and reminded him weakly, "you should come earlier when the second and final trials are over?"


    The smile on Liu Wei''s face solidified, explaining: "the later interrogation should be a passing one. Before the second trial, what should be asked, what should be pledged, what should be pleaded guilty, and what should be done in the prison..."


    The master interrupted her: "no, you still have to come."


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Master took out his mace: "the county magistrate of Song said that if you don''t come, you will not be paid."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    At last, Liu Wei gave in. After she left the County Yamen with her son, she looked back at the county gate and said to her son, "remember, this kind of Yamen''s express, don''t take it later."


    Xiaoli asked curiously, "why?"


    Liu Wei grinds his teeth: "it''s stingy and eventful. It''s already agreed that the after-sales insurance and the final examination documents will be attached, but it''s still up to him. I''m not happy."


    Xiao Li mumbled helplessly, "well, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty is also very poor. They don''t think they can go to jail for trial. Niang, you said that they should let Jiang''s Monogram confess before the second trial. They don''t know how to do it."


    Liu Wei tut said, "there is nothing wrong with this. Jiang''s current situation is almost the collapse of the whole line. At this time, she will be put on trial. When she speaks, she only needs to be a little more emphatic and sharp, but in a few rounds, her moves will be clean."


    Xiaoli Du said, "we know, but the county magistrate of song doesn''t know. In their county yamen, there is no formal criminal service, and they don''t understand anything."


    Liu Wei thought again, but she was still depressed: "I feel that this business is losing."


    Xiaoli smiled, shook her mother''s arm, and said optimistically, "new environment, new personnel, should be discounted and promoted."

 Chapter 1308

    Now we can''t do without a discount. We''ve been put on the hook. There''s no room for turning the world around.


    Liu Wei was unhappy. After a night''s hard work, when she came back to the inn, her face was black.


    Yunxiang happens to take Li yu''er to eat in the elegant seat near the window on the first floor. Li yu''er eats mashed potatoes, all over her face.


    Seeing Liu Wei and Xiao Li walk through the window of the inn, Li yu''er is immediately excited. She puts the bowl of mashed potatoes aside and runs out.


    Therefore, as soon as Liu Wei entered the door, she ran into a big girl in pink.


    "Sister yu''er." Xiao Li called Li yu''er and then found her face dirty. She took out the veil from her arms and asked Li yu''er to lower her head and wipe her face.


    Li yu''er let him wipe and cried happily, "Li, Li, li..."


    Xiao Li said helplessly, "it''s me, it''s me."


    Li yu''er stops shouting again, grabs Xiaoli''s hand and takes him to jump.


    Xiaoli said to her mother, "mother, I''ll take sister yu''er to play for a while. She hasn''t seen me for a day and a night."


    Liu Wei patted his head and said, "go."


    After Xiao Li takes Li yu''er out, Yun wants to come over. She has something to say to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looks around. The lobby of the inn is full of people, not the place to talk. She and Yunxiang go to the second floor together.


    In the room of Yunxiang.


    As soon as she went in, Yun wanted to say Li yu''er''s first thing: "she cried so hard before, but when she woke up, she didn''t remember anything."


    Liu Wei nodded: "it''s possible. If Wanshi is her stimulus, it''s too sudden for her to touch the stimulus again. The brain will reject subconsciously. It''s possible for her to lose memory temporarily."


    Cloud thought very worried: "if this is the case, then how to deal with it?"


    Liu Wei thought about it, and said about the arresting action from last night to this morning, as well as the court trial behind it.


    Cloud wants to hear that four murders that have a huge impact have caught the murderer. First, it''s a surprise, but later, as Liu Weiyue says more, she is stunned again.


    "You mean that farmer is Miss Li''s father? So Miss Li is likely to have seen her father''s murder, and that''s what happened now? " Cloud wants to frown, "if so, then the Wan family is the murderer who killed Miss Li''s father?"


    "In this respect, I will continue to investigate. On the one hand, the matter of Jiang''s is the matter of Wan''s. on the other hand, whether it is the red powder ten years ago, or the Sun Jun ten years later, or the father of Miss Li, these human lives need to be paid by the murderer."


    Cloud wants to nod heavily, "must let murderer one life arrive one life!"


    Her voice was too heavy and her tone was a little fierce. Liu Wei couldn''t help looking at her.


    Yunxiang''s face turned red. He said astringently, "I''m a little doctor. If I''m not as good as you, I''ll just talk about it..."


    Liu Wei said, "but it''s good to see right and wrong."


    Yunxiang''s face is redder. He looks down at the toe of his shoes and stirs his clothes.


    After a while, she raised her head again, looked at Liu Wei''s handsome face, and asked, "Miss Liu has been walking in men''s clothes, but in the past, there was a girl''s family who made a secret promise to you?"


    Liu Wei stagnated for a while, thinking of Li Yin''s face in her head, faltered, "I don''t know."


    Cloud wants to look at Liu Wei''s face and say, "if I don''t know that you are a daughter''s family, I''m afraid that I''ll be attracted to you."


    Liu Wei is a little embarrassed. He thinks of something and asks, "your brother didn''t say, do you promise to Rong Leng''s heart?"


    Cloud wants to smile on her face for a moment. Then she explains in a hurry like crazy: "I, I, I didn''t, I didn''t mean that How can I treat master Rong I don''t have any other thoughts, really, you believe me, Miss Liu, sister Rong, you have to believe me... "


    Liu Wei saw that she was in a hurry. She reached for her shoulder and comforted her. "Don''t worry, I didn''t misunderstand you."


    Cloud wants to grab Liu Wei''s dress belt and look up, pitifully: "that is, that day, when he saw Rong Gongzi for the first time, didn''t he think he was handsome? Only once, really once. He said that he had a lady, I had no idea. Really, I didn''t know he had a lady at the beginning..."


    Liu Wei patted her on the back and comforted her: "I know. Don''t worry. I''m not questioning you, just thinking of it all of a sudden."


    Cloud thought that his eyes were all red: "I really didn''t have a little bit of more and more sense to master Rong, really didn''t......"


    Liu Wei nods.


    Cloud wants to think that Liu Wei is perfunctory and gets angry: "I, I just think he is handsome, I also think you are handsome, I think many people are handsome..."


    At the end of the day, cloud thought that he was really wronged. Tears began to drop, one by one, onto Liu Wei''s clothes.


    Liu Wei is really not good at making people laugh. She holds up Yunxiang''s face, wipes her tears with her sleeve, and says gently, "I understand. I really understand. Don''t worry."


    Cloud wants to be miserable, but when he buries his head, he buries it in Liu Wei''s arms.Liu Wei''s only embarrassment is to hold her and pat her on the back.


    When cloud wants to cry enough, he looks up with his nose and eyes red, and sees that Liu Wei''s chest is wet.


    Liu Wei also looked at his chest and said, "it''s ok if you don''t cry. You can''t cry any more."


    Cloud wants to nod gently, eyes stare at foot, dare not raise head.


    When Liu Wei came out of Yunxiang''s room, half an hour later, she looked at her chest, sighed and went back to the room to change clothes.


    Cloud wants to be alone in the room melancholy, cloud mat door.


    As soon as he saw Yunxi, he wanted to rush over: "why do you want to talk nonsense with Miss Liu? What''s your heart? Do I have it? "


    Yunxi came to her and said, "what are you crazy about?"


    Cloud wants to ask: "how can you talk nonsense? I don''t want to be a man! "


    "What nonsense?" said Yunxi. "Didn''t you express your love for master Rong?"


    Cloud wants to deny: "I didn''t!"


    "You dare to say that you didn''t make a secret promise to him at first?" he said


    Cloud thought or said: "of course not!"


    The cloud mat is speechless: "no?"


    Cloud wants to shake his head: "no!"


    "It looks like..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense in front of Miss Liu any more. What should I do if she really misunderstands me?" Yun thought solemnly


    Yunxi: "Miss Liu has excellent medical skills. I need to respect her and respect her. You have nothing to do with her and don''t ask her for medical advice. What if you misunderstand her?"


    Cloud wants to mutter, "just can''t."


    "Why?" he said He asked: "you used to be calm, even if you had some arguments with others, you would not be so excited. What''s wrong with you today? So abnormal... "


    Yunxiang can''t say that because that person is Miss Liu, because she thinks that Miss Liu looks so handsome in men''s clothes, so she doesn''t want Miss Liu to have any bad impression on her.


    She only said: "anyway, you don''t want to spread any more small messages to slander me, you remember!"


    Yunxi didn''t know if he heard it. He only vaguely said "um", and then he said something serious: "did you buy the Corning powder I asked you to add? Miss Liu said that this is the medicine that will be used in the operation. It needs to be prepared in advance. "


    Cloud wants to look aside and say, "I''ll send it back to Miss Liu."


    "Give it to me. I''ll take it later."


    "Cloud thought:" I said I sent it, you don''t care


    "What''s the matter with you?" he said


    Cloud wants to ignore his brother and push him out of the house.


    After Yunxi was kicked out, the door closed in front of him with a "bang". Then he heard Yunxiang singing in the room, humming unknown music.


    Good sister, how can she suddenly go mad

 Chapter 1309

    On the other side, Liu Wei changed her clothes and turned to Rong Ling''s room.


    Rong Ling is awake now. He is reading a book. He is reading the regional miscellaneous books of Xianyan kingdom. On the inside of his bed, he is a clown who sleeps with a small stomach.


    Liu wei walked lightly to the bedside and took the book from Rong Leng''s hand.


    At the back of the book, there is a slim and pale handsome face, with dark and deep eyes, hard and strong.


    Liu Wei felt that Rong Ling''s eyes were beautiful, so she leaned over and kissed him.


    Rong Leng chuckled, looked at her face, saw the black under her eyelids, and some heartache: "very busy?"


    Liu Wei said, "well," I''ve been busy all night. "


    Rong Leng leans inward to make room for the broad slumber outside.


    Liu Wei took off her shoes with a smile, got into the bed and leaned against him closely.


    Rong Ling sits high and Liu Wei sleeps short. Her face just touches his waist. In this position, Rong Ling''s convenient ring hand can hold her whole person.


    Liu Wei closed her eyes and quietly felt the silence at the moment. Rong Ling put her hand on her back and patted her back rhythmically, as if to coax her to sleep.


    Liu Wei is not sleepy. She still has a lot to do today. She can''t sleep.


    After closing her eyes for a while, she raised her head and looked at the man above her head in this posture.


    Rong Leng''s hand is still patting her back, while the other hand has picked up the book and continues to watch.


    Noticing Liu Wei''s vision, he put down his book and read: "can''t you sleep?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and said, "I''ll go out later."


    She frowned, and stroked her eyelids with her fingers: "not tired?"


    Liu Wei: "strike while the iron is hot. It''s better to do a lot of things as soon as possible than to delay."


    Rongling respected her decision, but said, "come back for dinner."


    That is to say, no matter how busy you are, you have to come back before dark. You can''t stay up late any longer.


    Liu Wei gently replied, "I see."


    Anyway, he couldn''t sleep. While he was still free, Liu Wei told the story of the murder again. Actually, Li Kuan and Jiang belong to a chain relationship. As long as Li Kuan''s crime is settled, Jiang can''t escape. Just according to the rules, Jiang''s confession is needed.


    Therefore, this link, that is, the necessity of the second and final trial.


    But if we can get the confession before the second trial, the second trial and the final trial are basically going through the stage, and this is the set of rules for the government to handle cases, which is very easy.


    Rong Ling is not curious about the details when he hears that the murderer has been arrested. In his opinion, the murderer has been put in prison, and then everything will come naturally.


    Instead, he was curious about what Liu Wei said about Wanshi.


    Wan''s crimes are numerous and cannot be tolerated, but how can she be judged for her actions?


    In fact, Wan''s criminal process is not careful. She is not a meticulous person. It is not difficult to find her criminal evidence. What is difficult is how to convict her.


    Tingjiangzhou''s government is rich in money. The name is on the head. Let alone the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, it''s just that Yin of baishanzhou''s government came here himself. It''s impossible to do anything about Jiang.


    Wanshi has her advantages. Her identity allows her to go unpunished no matter what she does.


    "The biggest difference between Xianyan state and Qingyun state is the regional control." "Qingyun state is a unified monarchy system, while Xianyan state is a system of separate regions. There are three official titles of the state''s Government Yin. Usually, when the state capital has no king, the government Yin has all the jurisdiction of the state."


    When Liu Wei heard this, he sat up a little bit and said, "you mean, this official Yin is the same as the earth emperor of a state?"


    She frowned. "Can the emperor tolerate it?"


    Rong Leng said: "this is the most interesting place. All the prefectures are governed by the emperor. That is to say, on the surface, all the prefectures are official officials of three grades. In fact, they have the right to one grade. All the things in the prefectures can be reported directly to the Emperor or report beyond the rank."


    Liu Wei thought it was really fresh: "and this kind of official division?"


    Rong Ling: "in other words, all the local government Yin belong to the emperor''s heart, and if the state capital is sealed by the king, the relationship between the government Yin and the king is the most interesting."


    Liu Wei understood: "that is to say, the government Yin set up in each prefecture is under the control of the Emperor himself, but when the emperor''s relatives and relatives arrive at the year of the fiefdom, the government Yin set up by the emperor in the prefecture capital will not be removed after the governor of the Prefecture is granted, that is to say, the fiefdom king will be in charge of the same land with the government yin? What is this? The royal family that controls the state government? And this way of playing? "


    "Where the emperor, can''t escape a doubt." Let Leng turn to a page of miscellaneous volume and show it to Liu Wei.


    That page is an interesting story. It tells us that in the previous generation, the prince of a certain Prefecture and the local government Yin had a dispute. At last, the two sides did not give way to each other, directly in front of the emperor.


    Liu Wei is quite speechless: "if you put it in Qingyun country, as soon as you get your identity out, don''t worry about the backstage, as long as you commit a crime, immediately put me in prison, but this Xianyan official is in such a mess that he doesn''t even have a person in charge, that is to say, if I want to commit a crime for Wanshi, I have to go to the emperor directly?"Rong Ling turned the book to another page, which was about a kind of official post called "patrol procurator". He said that this kind of procurator had supervision and unified control over the private behavior rights of the government and the Yin of each state. The function of the post was similar to the imperial platform of Qingyun state.


    "That is to say, if a procurator is in charge, as long as there is evidence, Wan family can still be convicted?"


    Let Leng nod.


    Liu Wei read and looked at the page of the book, and finally said, "the governor''s office is located in the capital? Are there any sub officials around? "


    "Rong Leng shook his head:" it doesn''t look like it, but the procurators will go to the state from time to time for inspection


    Liu Wei "tut" said: "I''ll ask the county magistrate of Song Dynasty in the Ming Dynasty to see if he knows anything. It''s better to find out when there will be prosecutors on this side of baishanzhou."


    Talking about some business, Liu Wei also came to the spirit, she sat up from the bed and began to look for shoes.


    However, the cold tolerance Leng pulled her.


    Liu Wei looks back, does not understand of pick eyebrow: "hmm?"


    Rong Ling clutched her wrist and pulled her inside: "lie down for a while."


    Liu Wei understood, and suddenly she smiled shyly. She heard a sensible "Er" voice. Then she went back to the quilt and held Rong Leng''s waist


    When the two separated, it was because someone knocked on the door.


    What knocked at the door was Yunxiang. She had changed her previous dress and wore a white skirt. She had also combed and washed again, and her hair had been changed.


    She stood at the door and saw Liu Wei coming out. She smiled a lot and handed Kangning San in her hand.


    Liu Wei took over and said thanks.


    Cloud wants to see Liu Wei going in, but hurries to stop her.


    Liu Wei did not understand: "what else?"


    Cloud wants to take out a silver needle from his arms and says, "I''m not familiar with acupuncture all the time. I can''t prick the acupoints. Can you teach me?"


    Liu Wei was stunned, looked at the sky and said, "I will go out later..."

 Chapter 1310

    Cloud wants to be disappointed: "then Let''s talk later... "


    Liu Wei looked at her like this, and she was a little impatient. She said, "if you have time, please wait for me in the room first. I''ll talk with Rong Ling and come here later."


    Cloud wants to laugh again immediately, happy answer voice, happy return to the room.


    Liu Wei goes back and tells Rong Ling that she is going to help Yun want to have a look.


    Rong Ling first agreed, then thought of something, and said, "is her acupuncture not good? I''ve heard Brother Yun mention it. It seems that she wants to be a girl in needlework. She has a talent. When she was 14, she used it to practice medicine. Over the years, she has saved countless people. "


    Liu Weidun lived and thought that there was no reason for Yun to lie. He said, "maybe you heard me wrong. It seems that Mr. Yun Xi has many younger sisters."


    Rong Ling no longer says anything, nods to let Liu Wei go.


    When Liu Wei arrived at Yunxiang, Yunxiang immediately asked many taboos and techniques of acupuncture. Liu Wei told her endlessly, and finally returned to her hand to teach her how to use the most stable force.


    Yunxiang has studied very carefully all the way, which makes Liuwei think that Rong Ling must have heard wrong. Yunxiang is totally ignorant of the skill of needlework.


    However, Yunxiang doesn''t seem to know much about acupoints. He often looks for the wrong place and asks her to correct it every time.


    This may be normal for Yunchu, but he thinks that he is a doctor who has been listed to practice medicine. The knowledge of acupoints is still so shallow, which is a bit beyond explanation.


    Later, Liu Wei was more strict with her. When Yun wanted to find the wrong acupoint again, Liu Wei''s tone became heavier.


    But for some reason, she was obviously very serious. Yunxiang was not angry, but her cheeks were getting red. Liu Wei was embarrassed to look at her eyes several times.


    The short teaching didn''t last long. Half an hour later, Liu Wei estimated the time and went out.


    She did not take Xiaoli out this time. She went to the wharf by herself. She was looking for Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple.


    But when Liu Wei arrived, she saw only the Wei couple, not Zhong Ziyu.


    She asked the couple, "what about people?"


    The Wei couple were eating noodles in a corner of the warehouse. When they saw Liu Wei coming, they stood up with noodles on their hands. As they came, they said, "he has something to do with going out. Why are you here now?"


    Liu Wei carelessly: "I can''t come?" Then he added, "I still pay the rent for the warehouse."


    Now she''s very sensitive about money.


    Wei couple did not dare to say that you robbed us of the money. He mumbled, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei looked at Wan Shi, whose eyes were tied on the other side and who was unconscious, and asked, "how many times has she woke up?"


    Wei couple recalled, and said, "seven or eight times, anyway, there are many overpowering drugs. When they wake up, they faint and lie down all the time."


    Liu Wei frowned: "no food?"


    "I gave two steamed buns and some water," the couple said


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "vegetable or meat bun?"


    Wei couple was stunned, and then they said, "meat."


    Liu Wei said coldly, "next time I''ll give you a bun, it''s cheaper."


    Wei couple choked on her for a while, and then they took it easy to say, "OK, I see."


    Liu Wei came here mainly to find Zhong Ziyu. In terms of abnormal criminal psychology, she believes that Zhong Ziyu has a deep attainments.


    At this time, Zhong Ziyu is not here, and Liu Wei has nothing to say to the Wei couple, so she lets him eat noodles by himself. She goes and waits.


    Wei couple continued to squat there to eat. After two bites, they thought it was wrong. He couldn''t eat it. He put the bowl aside and said, "can you not watch me eat it? You can''t eat it."


    Liu Wei stared at the bowl in his hand and asked, "where did the bowl come from?"


    Wei couple frowned and said, "shopkeeper."


    "Have you brought the bowl here and paid the deposit?"


    Wei couple stayed for a long time to understand. He hummed, "don''t worry, it''s not your money, my own!"


    Liu Weixiao: "Jiang''s bag of silver?"


    Wei couple immediately covered the purse and said cautiously, "you can''t take it away this time. It''s ours!"


    Liu Wei didn''t want to, so she leaned back leisurely and continued to stare at the Wei couple.


    Wei couple simply stopped eating, put on the bowl, closed their eyes and dozed off.


    But he couldn''t sleep, because he had a pair of dark eyes staring at him all the time, and he couldn''t be ignorant.


    At last he got tired and opened his eyes and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei put out her hand, but she didn''t say anything, just put it out.


    The Wei couple held their breath and said, "look, I don''t care."


    After that, he really didn''t care. He put on his face and put Liu Wei to sleep with his eyes closed.


    After nearly half an hour, Zhong Ziyu came back with a bundle in his arms. He was not surprised to see Liu Wei. He put the bundle down and walked over.


    After a while, they were going out together. Before they left, Liu Wei asked Zhong Ziyu about something.


    Zhong Ziyu paused first, then went to the couple and reached out to him: "give me some money."The Wei couple stared warily, "what do you want for money?"


    Zhong Ziyu reached forward and said, "just give it to me."


    Wei couple quietly looked at Liu Wei and saw that she was standing far away. They didn''t pay attention to their side, so they carefully took out the silver and planned to give Zhong Ziyu a little.


    As a result, Zhong Ziyu snatched the whole bag directly. Before the Wei couple could get it back, Zhong Ziyu went to Liu Wei and handed in all the silver according to the rules. He said seriously: "remember what you said."


    Liu Wei took the money bag and nodded, "don''t worry, I promise you."


    The Wei couple were shocked. He rushed to Zhong Ziyu and hit him on the back: "what are you doing? You''re crazy, aren''t you? Why did you give her the silver again! Is there something wrong with you! "


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t return to him. He stares at Liu Wei and seriously asks, "do you have any news?"


    Liu Wei smiled but said nothing. She looked at the Wei couple whose eyes were almost broken. She patted Zhong Ziyu on the shoulder and said, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    After she went out, in the warehouse, Wei couple grabbed Zhong Ziyu''s shoulder and asked madly, "why on earth? You tell me why? Why why why why why why! "


    Zhong Ziyu was annoyed by his quarrel and frowned, "she has news of Yueshan Sheng."


    The Wei couple are shocked again!


    The hammer clock of his once hit Ziyu''s chest, eyes red: "are you stupid? Are you out of your mind? What is Yueshan Sheng''s relationship with you and her? At best, they are distant cousins. What''s the news? She won''t find anyone without your money? I want you to worry and spend money. I don''t care. You will give me money back and come back! "


    Zhong Ziyu pushed him away impatiently, looked at Wan Shi in the corner of the wall again, and said: "I''ll go out for a while, you''ll stare at her, OK."


    The Wei couple sobbed and choked, "don''t stare, unless you return the money to me."


    Zhong Ziyu looked at him and said, "don''t be naive." Then added a sentence: "money, things outside."


    The Wei couple cried out for a while.

 Chapter 1311

    The streets of Dongwu Street are very noisy.


    At the second quarter of Shenshi, Zhong Ziyu, a green shirt, walked into a medicine shop at the end of the street.


    At that time, there were few people in the medicine industry. The shopkeeper in front of the hall didn''t move, but the young man who followed him warmly welcomed him. He opened his mouth and asked, "what do you want to buy, young man?"


    Zhong Ziyu looked at the name of the medicine in the cupboard and said, "rat medicine."


    The boy nodded, bent down and took out a small oilpaper bag at the bottom of the cabinet, and handed it to the counter: "a bag of five Wen."


    Zhong Ziyu reached for the small medicine bag, took it apart and spread out the white powder inside.


    "Not enough." He said.


    The young man was stupefied and subconsciously said: "don''t worry, young man, you don''t see that this thing is just like this. It''s absolutely enough. This powder is not dried. You mix water and pour it at the mouth of the waterway. In the morning of the next day, you are sure that a nest of rats will be poisoned there."


    Zhong Ziyu "tut" sound, also lazy to fight, directly said: "such a small bag, give me 20 bags."


    The kid''s expression was a little embarrassed, and he explained: "well, that''s not right. You don''t know, this rat medicine not only poisons mice, but also is afraid of people eating by mistake. Therefore, there is a fixed amount of this kind of medicine sold in general medicine shops. One can only buy two bags at most."


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "a pack of ten Wen, give me twenty packs."


    The young man was puzzled: "here This is really not good. We sell things here to keep books, which are submitted to yamen for review every quarter. We dare not come here disorderly. "


    Zhong Ziyu stopped looking at the boy and turned to the shopkeeper on the other side.


    The shopkeeper also paid attention to this side before. When he saw the guests coming, he went over and looked at the young man.


    I told the shopkeeper the situation in a low voice.


    The shopkeeper is also very difficult: "you don''t know what arsenic is, cut grass, rat medicine and other things that are harmful to people. Yamen has set up a quantitative system. Not only our medicine shop, but also all the counties in the West. Not only the counties in the west, but also the whole Xianyan country. How big is your family? Where can I use twenty packs of rat medicine? In the second entrance yard, this bag is enough for everyone like Li''s family in our county, and two bags are enough for one family. Otherwise, I''ll take two bags for you. If you go back and don''t poison the rats, come back tomorrow? "


    Zhong Ziyu''s face was very bad: "how can there be so many rules for things with a few Wen?"


    The shopkeeper''s dry smile: "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Then Two bags for you? "


    The shopkeeper''s voice just dropped, so the boy quickly picked up another bag smartly.


    The shopkeeper wrapped the bag carefully, and then took the other one, and handed it to the guest: "ten Wen of Chenghui"


    Zhong Ziyu did not lift the two bags of medicine. When he took out the silver, he was still unhappy: "there are not so many rules in the capital, but you should be strict here."


    As soon as the shopkeeper heard that the guest was from the capital, he laughed: "it''s no wonder that it''s the young master from the capital. The capital is at the foot of the emperor, so it''s easy to say anything. But in this small place, where the emperor is far away, what order is issued at the top, how to implement it at the bottom, can''t be a little against, let alone about human feelings..."


    Zhong Ziyu paid ten Wen: "if it''s not enough, I''ll buy it again tomorrow. Can you still sell me?"


    The shopkeeper laughed, but he didn''t agree. He said, "please walk slowly, please walk slowly."


    As soon as Zhong Ziyu saw it, he understood and asked unwillingly, "this is the only medicine shop in your street?"


    The shopkeeper immediately went back and said, "there''s an alley in the middle of the street where there''s a doctor''s shop. It also sells some herbs, and there''s rat medicine."


    Zhong Ziyu no longer said anything, turned out of the drugstore.


    At the opposite corner of the medicine shop, Liu Wei is leaning against the wall, waiting.


    After Zhong Ziyu passed by, he handed her two packs of rat medicine and shook his head.


    Liu Wei, with two bags of Medicine between her fingers, picked up her eyebrows and said, "won''t you sell it?"


    Zhong Ziyu nodded, "it''s all the same. They say they can sell two bags at most."


    Liu Wei took the medicine bag apart, evaluated the quantity, then frowned: "enough, such a small bag needs at least 300 bags."


    Zhong Ziyu also leaned against the wall beside him and calculated: "there are twelve medicine shops and medical centers in the whole Xijin County, each of which has two or only 24 packages. If you want to buy 300 packages, you need at least 12 people."


    "At the same time, the twelve pharmacies are too miscellaneous. It''s a little reluctant to walk all in one day."


    "And every store receives 12 people who buy rat medicine on the same day. Is it doubtful that such a big goal will be achieved?"


    "And the weight of three hundred bags is the weight of killing one person. Two people get at least six hundred bags."


    After half a day of singing together, they came to an obvious common answer: the way to get medicine is not the same.


    "Not so, and what? Did Wan bring it from tingjiangzhou? " Zhong Ziyu guessed.


    Liu Wei shook her head: "Wan Shi''s hatred for Jiang Shi is because she found out that Jiang Shi had an affair with sun Tong. This discovery was only known after she and sun Tong received the news of Sun Jian''s death and returned to Xijin county. That is to say, she could not plan the following actions in tingjiangzhou. She was inspired temporarily, so Zhang Mazi and rat medicine were all in Xijin county Prepared. "Zhong Ziyu calculated again: "two days after the Wanshi came to the west to enter the county, sun Tong died, and then two days later, Sun Jun died, so close to the time, how did she make a good layout in two days?"? It''s not enough time to buy medicine. The most important thing is that the kind of rat medicine you said to kill Zhang pockmarked is very special. It''s enough to kill people with just a little. "


    "Black doctor." This is the only possibility Liu Wei can think of.


    Zhong Ziyu agreed, but felt a little vague: "the black doctor naturally has money to buy anything, but where is the black doctor? Since it''s a black doctor, he won''t be listed. How can I find him if he doesn''t? "


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, and looked at the medicine shop opposite, then at Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face changed: "is it me again? I''ve just been there, and it''s doubtful that I''ll go again. "


    Liu Wei "tut" said, "you are the young master from the capital. What are you suspecting? How dare they treat you?"


    Zhong Ziyu said reluctantly, "then I can''t ask the black doctor to tell me."


    Liu Wei patted him on the shoulder: "take out your wisdom. You were not eloquent when you abducted a good woman?"


    Zhong Ziyu frowned. "I don''t know how to talk."


    Liu Wei hissed: "Oh, before killing people, it was to hook a finger, people will go with you?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s serious face: "yes."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu raised his chin with a slight irony under his eyes. At the same time, he stood in front of Liu Wei, put his hand against the wall behind her, and held her half in his arms. He said in a low voice: "you heard that before, I said, I''m very selective. I can''t see anyone''s skin, and I can''t kill anyone. You should understand those killed by me Are you really good people? "


    Liu Wei raised her eyelids and stared at his face: "where is the sister of big girl and little girl?"


    Zhong Ziyu paused, as if remembering for a moment. "She''s not a good person either," he said

 Chapter 1312

    At the end of the day, Zhong Ziyu went to the medicine shop again.


    It was about a quarter of an hour before he came out. When he came out, his face was very bad. But when he came to Liu Wei, he nodded, "ahead."


    There are black doctors in every place. There are two kinds of barefoot doctors. One is pure doctors who don''t know anything. The other is skilled doctors who are not good enough to treat people.


    However, no matter what kind of doctor, there are some friends in the field of black medicine.


    The shopkeeper in the drugstore is not willing to offend people, especially in a county. He is afraid that he will be retaliated if he says too much.


    However, Zhong Ziyu used some means to intimidate and lure people. The other side said that doctor Ma was from Dongwu Sanxiang. He was a country doctor in his early years. He had been seen in the countryside. He could see all the bruises and injuries. Later, he entered the county, mixed with others, and mixed with businesses that could not be seen.


    Doctor Ma doesn''t have a doctor''s office. If a doctor who doesn''t have a license plate wants to practice medicine, the best thing he can do is to open a clinic at home. If there is a patient coming to see you, it depends on whether they believe you or not.


    When Liu Wei and Zhong Ziyu went, they were met by Dr. Ma''s Apprentice. I heard that they came to buy medicine. The little apprentice didn''t make up his mind. He just said that the master was seeing someone. Please wait a moment and serve tea.


    After a while, two women came out of the clinic, one was wearing gauze, covering her appearance, the other was with her, serving her all the way.


    It should be the little servant girl of which family. She accompanies her master.


    When the woman came out, she saw someone in the hall, so she lowered her head subconsciously and held the gauze on her face. Obviously, she didn''t want to be recognized.


    Liu Wei also noticed that the woman''s bun was a woman''s, not a girl''s, that is to say, a married young woman.


    After the previous guest left, the little apprentice went into the clinic and gave a notice. After a while, he came out and said to the two new guests, "please come in."


    Liu Wei and Zhong Ziyu went in one before and one after another. When they went in, they were both a little stunned because doctor Ma was actually a female doctor.


    Looking at the age of about 40, she combed the simplest bun. Seeing the guests coming in, she didn''t lift her head, wrapped the medicine in her hand, and compared with the chair in front of the table: "sit down."


    Liu Wei went to sit down.


    Then doctor Ma raised his head: "I heard that you two want to buy medicine? What kind of medicine do you want? "


    Liu Wei looked around the clinic and finally lowered her voice a little. She said implicitly, "some medicine that is hard to say."


    Dr. Ma nodded and understood.


    She opened the drawer in front of her body and took out a medicine bag: "Fu Long San, three bowls of water fried into a bowl, to ensure that the young man is full of energy, and the tiger is powerful."


    Liu Wei smiled and shook her head. "It''s not like that."


    Doctor Ma paused, and then she understood: "Huachun powder, such a small bag, can be melted when put into wine. When the effect is brought into play, no matter how strong the virgins are, they can also be softened into a spring water."


    Liu Wei still shook her head. "It''s not like that."


    Doctor Ma didn''t understand: "please let me know."


    Liu Wei''s eyelids moved, and his voice was casual: "nothing. I want to buy some rat medicine to prevent the rat from suffering."


    Dr. Ma smiled and said, "rat medicine is sold everywhere. You don''t need to come to me, young man. You want a lot of weight, do you?"


    Liu Wei said: "these."


    The smile on Dr. Ma''s face gradually disappeared. Then, she lowered her head and continued to wrap the medicine in her hand. Her voice became colder: "sorry, my shop is small and doesn''t have so much stock."


    Liu Wei leaned forward, stared at doctor Ma''s eyes, and said softly, "little lady asked me to buy it."


    Doctor Ma''s action of packing medicine raised his head and looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is also very good. She takes out a hairpin. It''s the one from Wan family and deceived Jiang this morning.


    Liu Wei is not sure. There is definitely more than one black doctor in the whole Xijin County, but it is the nearest to Dongwu street, so she made a bet.


    Doctor Ma looked at the hairpin, fixed his eyes for a while, and then lowered his head: "sorry, I don''t know what you mean."


    This time, the tone is much softer than before.


    Liu Wei understood. She took out the silver bag which had just been snatched from the Wei couple, slapped it on the table with pride, and said in a low voice, "before tonight."


    Finally, Dr. Ma smiled again. She put her hand around the silver bag, weighed it, and put it in the drawer with satisfaction. She also asked enthusiastically, "this time, there is a suitable candidate for the young lady?"


    Liu Wei immediately heard the contents of the words. Her eyes turned and she sighed: "young lady asked me to find it, but I''m not familiar with the county. I don''t know whether doctor Ma is familiar with me? Don''t worry, if people are easy to use, the introduction fee is also indispensable to you. "


    Dr. Ma''s mouth was grinning to the back of her ear. She said, "I have several candidates here. Let me have a look."


    As she said that, she opened a brochure and found it.


    Liu Wei couldn''t read what was written in the book, and when Dr. Ma searched for it, she also casually reminded: "it''s very good, convenient, direct, no future trouble like Zhang Mazi."Dr. Ma nodded, and the booklet stopped on one of the pages. "Hong San," she said She tore the page off and handed it directly to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei looked at the paper, on which he wrote the name of Hong San, the population of his family, his address and so on.


    Fold up the paper and put it in her pocket. Liu Wei stands up and says, "I''ll go first. Before tonight, rat medicine."


    Dr. Ma also stood up to see her: "don''t worry, I will."


    After leaving doctor Ma''s yard, Zhong Ziyu couldn''t help wondering: "that bag of silver, did you really give it to her?"


    Liu Wei also felt a pain in her heart: "the right should be put in her place. It''s 63225 yuan and nine Wen. I remember that."


    Zhong Ziyu asked, "don''t catch her?"


    Liu Wei shook his head, walked forward, and said, "it''s not the time to catch it back. It''s not the time to condemn Wan Shi. It''s also the time to scare the snake."


    "The rat medicine?"


    "You''re here tonight."


    Zhong Ziyu''s face sank. He was not very happy. "You don''t always let me run errands."


    Liu Wei hissed, turned to look at his face and asked, "what else can you do?"


    Zhong Ziyu choked, stuck his shell, and then asked, "where are you going now?"


    Liu Wei''s lazy appearance: "Wenxi street, Lane 3."


    No. 3 lane of Wenxi street, also known as Sujia lane before, only because this lane, more than ten years ago, belonged to the SUDI master''s family.


    With the Soviet landlord being jailed by the scribes, the street was taken back by the yamen, and then it was tossed around and sold to a businessman in the capital city. Then it became Wenxi street, a street with hidden spring scenery, selling gold and rotten bones That kind of street.


    Liu Wei encouraged Zhong Ziyu to pat him on the shoulder: "it''ll be up to you soon. Don''t disgrace me."


    I don''t know what Wenxi Street means

 Chapter 1313

    There are brothels in Wenxi street.


    At first, Zhong Ziyu thought Liu Wei was going to let him enter the brothel. He thought about it carefully, and wondered if the brothel was not open at this time?


    Only later did he know that he was going to the dance studio.


    Different from the derogatory meaning brought by the brothel, although the dance house is also a warbler, a warbler, a swallow and a swallow, it seems that it has a little style.


    Before entering, Liu Wei specially said to him, "aren''t you very clear in the baxiu square of Guyong mansion? There must be no problem here. Have some confidence in yourself. Come on. "


    Zhong Ziyu is quite speechless: "I didn''t often go to baxiu square before."


    Liu Wei "Yi" said, "what do you do on weekdays?"


    Zhong Ziyu is serious: "teaching."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei recalled carefully, as if he remembered that his old profession was indeed teaching, that is, teaching in the daytime, killing at night, and his spare time life was a little too full.


    Liu Wei pushed him for a moment: "go in. Don''t come out until you know what to inquire about."


    Zhong Ziyu went in after all. The daytime dance shop was also opened. The house that Zhong Ziyu went to is called Huacui Pavilion. It looks very big and has a good business.


    As soon as I enter the gate, I hear the tunes coming out of it. Then I walk in, I can see a dozen of pretty women dancing in the center of the hall. They are all dressed in charming and colorful clothes. They are all showy and graceful.


    Huacui Pavilion is very similar to the brothel, but the girls in it do not sell their skills. They sing and dance, sing and compose poems correctly, and they can do all the elegant or vulgar entertainment with their guests, but they have the same taboo, that is, sleeping with them.


    After Zhong Ziyu went in, no one received him. He walked casually to the place with the most crowds. When he passed by, he saw that there was a beautiful girl and the same scholar boy in the couplet. They went back and forth, talking in a daze, and attracted many people around.


    Zhong Ziyu looked around the crowd curiously and found that there were few people who really looked like scholars. They were more like businessmen from other places. They were dressed in royal robes, but their face, body and every move showed the copper smell of businessmen.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t come to play. He remembered his task, so after two rounds of wandering, he began to target.


    He stopped a tutor in the corner near the second floor stairs.


    Girls in the dance shop sell dancing for a living, but dancing is not born. Huacui Pavilion is the largest dance shop in Wenxi street. There are many teachers here.


    Zhong Ziyu blocked this one. It looks like she is in her forties and dressed in a low-key way. After being stopped, she was a little unhappy. She was alert to stare at this strange young man.


    Zhong Ziyu whispered a few words with her, and the other side shook his head to leave before he even heard him finish.


    Zhong Ziyu stopped her again and said a few more words. The other side was still not happy. Finally, Zhong Ziyu stuffed silver. The other side stopped to talk to him.


    It costs money to inquire about the news. Liu Wei gave Zhong Ziyu twenty Liang before entering the door. He said clearly that there are only so many things to save money, and he always advised him that what can be solved by mouth, never use silver, it''s really not easy to earn money.


    Zhong Ziyu now spends twelve Liang in one breath, but it is also effective, because the tutor really gave him many answers.


    After spending most of his time in Huacui Pavilion, Zhong Ziyu finally came out when the silver was gone.


    When he came out, Liu Wei first looked at the purse at his waist.


    Zhong Ziyu immediately took the bag down and turned it over to show her. It was empty.


    Liu Wei sighed from the bottom of her heart, and then asked wearily, "do you hear me?"


    Zhong Ziyu nodded with confidence.


    Jiang''s mother was called Wang. Wang was not a good woman. She was a concubine who was admitted to the Soviet family because the landlord and his wife had only one daughter and had no children.


    Before entering the Su family, Wang Shi was a dancer with graceful body and exquisite dancing posture. She used to be the pillar of Huacui Pavilion.


    Of course, the original Huacui pavilion was not the current scale. At that time, there were not many entertainment businesses in Xijin county. There were only one or two brothels, and the dance house, which felt similar to the brothels, was even less.


    At that time, Huacui pavilion was located in sujiaxiang. When the rent was collected every month, the landlords could see the girls in Huacui Pavilion. Of course, there was Wang family in it.


    Later, it was natural that one wanted to take a concubine and have a son, and the other wanted to cling to the powerful, so he fell in love.


    At first, the landlords of the Soviet Union were very satisfied with the Wang family, because the Wang family seemed to be much healthier than the ailing Mrs. su. He believed that they could give birth to a son, but unfortunately, the Wang family also gave birth to a daughter.


    But Wang didn''t believe in evil. She wanted her mother to rely on her son, so she never gave up. She went back to Huacui Pavilion several times and asked her sisters to find some medicine for her.


    "At that time, we all advised her not to give her man that kind of medicine, that kind of medicine of the tiger and the wolf. How many times do we take it more, and we still haven''t emptied the foundation of people? What''s more, the Soviet landlords were not young at that time. They were just trying to be brave and strong, and they were still hurting themselves. Isn''t that to kill them? " That''s what the tutor said."And then?" Asked Zhong Ziyu.


    "Later." "Later, she said with a sneer," as long as she gave birth to a son, she could take her place as the first lady. We thought we were going to have a sister''s meeting, so we found some medicine for her. But before she was pregnant again, something happened to the Su family... "


    What''s the matter with the Su family? There are many versions circulating outside. The most real one is the one that offends the authority in Beijing.


    But in Huacui Pavilion, some people put forward different views.


    "That teach Xi Niang son to smile:" Beijing authority is true, but, there are other secrets here


    Zhong Ziyu doubts: "huh?"


    Teach the girl to rub her fingers.


    Zhong Ziyu understood and gave her ten liang of silver.


    The tutor didn''t say it directly, but took Zhong Ziyu to another place and met another person. She was an old lady in the kitchen.


    The old woman has a good memory. When someone asks about the past, she doesn''t hide it. She just talks about it as a gossip.


    "Other people don''t know. Can we know at our age? Since Wang took the medicine to Su landlord, Su landlord''s face has become worse and worse. When we see him later, it''s like the zombie in the ghost story book. His face is white, his mouth is black, and he''s thin and doesn''t look like him. Our boss said at that time that his body is in this way. Don''t say that he has a son, but he can''t even stand up. So, Wang found that he was born After the son is hopeless, she will Just... "


    "Just what?"


    "He colluded with his brother in Linxian county and set up the Soviet landlord together."


    "One way?" Liu Wei listened to Zhong Ziyu saying that, his face was full of sarcasm: "I''m afraid it''s a deadly way."


    Zhong Ziyu looked at her, not surprised: "did you guess?"


    Liu Wei hissed: "otherwise, I want you to know what to do? Knowing that Jiang is the younger sister of the red powder girl, I wonder how Wang indirectly caused the red powder to fall into that field. One is his mother, the other is his half sister, who hasn''t seen each other for ten years, and there are not many intersecting sisters. Jiang specially avenged the red powder? Is it possible? "


    Zhong Ziyu picked up his eyebrows and said, "but she did."


    "So there''s a reason." "Liu Wei tone cool thin:" guilty, the heart can not be safe

 Chapter 1314

    Zhong Ziyu smiled and had to say that sometimes he admired this woman very much.


    She has insight into the situation. Too many men can''t match her.


    "It''s guilt, not counting." Zhong Ziyu killed people. He regarded killing as an art, and he did use it.


    He made lanterns of various shapes. He used the skins of those people to pierce the stars that were gorgeous and shining at night. He had a set of theories and views on murderers.


    This is also the reason why Liu Wei brought him out, not only to let him run errands, but also to let her know that at the critical moment, some words of Zhong Ziyu will have the finishing effect on her.


    Through some one-sided words of others, they can''t understand exactly what happened in that year, but Liu Wei has a view that Jiang''s guilt is the reason for her to get angry with the red powder, and even revenge for her.


    But Zhong Ziyu has another view.


    "Human nature is evil. How can a murderer feel guilty for his heart?"


    Liu Wei frowned and disagreed with the first half of his speech, but he was too lazy to correct it


    "The Wang family arranged with the landowner su. In order to have children, she found her brother and asked him to go to the capital to bring back another medicine, a medicine that could make her pregnant again, but it failed. The erosion of the capital corrupted the heart of the Wang family. He owed 100000 Liang of debt in the capital."


    Liu Wei guessed the follow-up: "the debt was paid by the landlords of the Soviet Union?"


    "No." Zhong Ziyu''s eyes showed mockery: "Wang stole the title deed of the Su family."


    This is what Wang family got from Huacui Pavilion. In order to have a son, she had no choice. In that year, her daughter was six years old, but Su landlord''s body was deteriorating. It was almost sterile. Wang family colluded with her brother and planned to go out of the way. She must let Su landlord leave another seed in his stomach before he died.


    Of course, no matter whether this kind is male or female, in the end, she will turn this child into a son, the only son of the Su family.


    But Wang''s brother went back to the capital, but he made a big mistake and owed 100000 liang of silver.


    Because the elder brother walked in Beijing in the name of the Soviet family, the debt fell to the Soviet landlords.


    Wang returned the money for him. She stole the key to the accounting room and the title deed.


    After solving a problem, Wang''s brother didn''t stop there. He even intensified his efforts. At last, he offended a powerful man in Beijing who threatened to kill him.


    After the real disaster, Wang''s brother rushed back to Xijin County, but the powerful Eagle dog also came after him. Then, the Su family was somehow retaliated. Wang''s brother and sister hurriedly took the last money and left.


    "How can we not know if others don''t know about it? Not only we, but also the boss of our Huacui Pavilion knows. At the beginning, she was a sister with Wang family. After this incident, she knew what she had done to the family''s su family. It''s really a bane. If she married someone, she would ruin her husband''s family. "


    The old lady in the kitchen was indignant when she said that.


    At this time, the teacher also sighed: "landlords of the Soviet Union, it''s really good. Huacui pavilion just started its business and was criticized everywhere. Those men and women, when we were brothel women, insulted us by doing some dirty behaviors. If landlords of the Soviet Union could not look down, they rented a large loft in sujiaxiang to protect us, the weak women I''m afraid that the Huacui pavilion has long since left. "


    The personality of the Soviet landlords has always been supported by the people of the county. Liu Wei has heard a lot about this. When it comes to the Soviet landlords, they all praise each other. None of them is bad.


    However, a good man is not rewarded.


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes were full of sarcasm: "Wang''s beautiful and colorful, when she married the Soviet landlord, she was only 18-9 years old. Later, she gave birth to Jiang''s, and when she left, she was at most 24-5 years old. Even if she married with her daughter, there would be someone to ask for it, but whether she had a good life or not has nothing to do with Jiang''s growth. We all know that Jiang''s far away Married, in the sun family she suffered a lot of grievances, just think, if Wang really care about her, if Jiang family still cherish her, how can she fall into this field after marriage? "


    Liu Wei understood: "you mean that the purpose of Jiang''s Revenge lies in himself, and it has nothing to do with her sister?"


    "No guilt. There must be resentment." No murderer is blameless.


    It''s because of resentment that people will kill, break the law, and use human life to fill the unexplained dullness in their hearts.


    "She resents her mother, destroys the Su family, and turns her into a stepdaughter of Jiang family. When Sun Jian is unfaithful to her, when she sees Wan family doing whatever she wants because of her family''s great power, her resentment and resentment cause her final distortion."


    Liu Wei stared at Zhong Ziyu and saw the excitement on his face when he said these words. She was speechless: "don''t you laugh?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are bright: "why don''t you laugh at such a wonderful thing?"Liu Wei pursed her lips: "you are a pervert. I want to beat you."


    Zhong Ziyu''s smile immediately solidified. After a while, he returned to normal. He continued without expression: "Hongfen is just an excuse. I think she should have empathy with Hongfen. She thinks she is the same as Hongfen. Hongfen is also from the top miss sujiada. She has become a brothel prostitute. At last, Hongfen dies. She is the same. She has changed from Miss sujiaer to miss sujiaer The second young lady of the sun family, who lingers for a long time, is not worthy of the name. This kind of empathy makes her subconsciously put herself and red powder in the same position. So, she is not revenge for red powder, she is revenge for herself, at least psychologically, everything she does is for herself. "


    This explanation also makes sense.


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhong Ziyu with a smile on her face. Sure enough, psychological experts are more experienced than real criminals.


    Zhong Ziyu has analyzed Jiang''s psychology very well. Liu Wei can feel that if she is herself, she can''t analyze it so accurately and logically.


    Liu Wei looked at Zhong Ziyu and said, "that''s right!"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t like her eyes and said coldly, "don''t praise me."


    Liu Wei thought for a moment, took out a piece of sugar from the sleeve bag and handed it to him: "here you are."


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "I don''t eat sugar."


    Liu Wei peeled the sugar paper and handed it to his mouth.


    Zhong Ziyu is stiff. At last, he eats with half confidence. He is very careful when eating. He is afraid of the poison in the sugar.


    But Liu Wei saw him eat, more happy, then she raised her hand, patted his head, said: "good, good."


    Zhong Ziyu vomited the sugar and said: "I''m not your dog!"

 Chapter 1315

    After coming out of Huacui Pavilion, the next stop, that is, the last stop, sujiazu house.


    The purpose of Liu Wei''s trip is very clear - Wan family.


    She needs to know how Wan killed Sun Jun, and whether Wan actually killed Hong Fen many years ago.


    The red powder was harmed by sun Tong and WAN Shi. Li Kuan said it, and Jiang Shi did not deny it. Therefore, Jiang Shi is also a key figure.


    Through the Su family, it extends to Jiang''s, Hongfen''s and Wanshi''s, which is a process and indispensable.


    Sujiazu''s house has been changed for many years. In the past ten years, three owners have been changed here. Liu Wei has read the Xijin County Chronicle book in Yamen. She knows the fastest one, and even only lived for three months.


    Some people say that the sujiazu house is unlucky. People have died in it, so the whole house is full of ghosts. The people who live in it, even if they are good, will be beaten.


    The so-called dead man is Mrs. su. After several days'' death, Mrs. Su followed her in the house.


    Mrs. Su is ill. She was weak in her early years. After giving birth to a daughter, she fell even further. The landlord and his wife are deeply in love. It is said that they are childhood sweethearts. Their relationship is said to be husband and wife, which is far better than husband and wife.


    If it was not for the sake of succeeding Xianghuo, the landlords of the Soviet Union would not take concubines. After the death of Mrs. Su''s family, her condition worsened, and she learned that her husband had died in prison, so it was understandable that she followed.


    But just because she went to the ancestral house, she made up rumors and slandered the whole Su house.


    Is there any ghost in Su''s house unknown, but in the world, where hasn''t he died?


    Today''s su family is inhabited by some people. The family name is LAN and it is a scholar.


    It was Zhong Ziyu who knocked at the door. He was very gentle. He even used Zhang Shusheng''s face to open the door. When he saw him, he asked, "young master is a classmate of my young master''s academy?"


    Zhong Ziyu was stunned for a moment, swallowing the previous words back to his stomach, and naturally said, "I''m surnamed Zhong. I''m here to find Mr. LAN."


    "It turned out to be Mr. Zhong." The boy bowed politely and invited him in without any doubt.


    When he arrived in the lobby for a moment, the boy went to invite the so-called blue childe out.


    This blue young man is thin and has a normal face. His eyebrows are still morbid. When he saw the strange Zhong Ziyu in the hall, he paused first, and then asked sarcastically, "this young man is the student that the teacher accepted this year?"


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t need to think about excuses. He should be acquiescent.


    The blue childe sighed: "then bother childe to go back and say to the teacher, blue is ashamed of the teacher, my body, this year''s imperial examination, must be too late, the teacher taught for many years, but the students let him down one after another Really Really Cough... " At this point, the blue boy''s face turned red and coughed violently.


    The young man next to him immediately got along with him. At the same time, he looked at Zhong Ziyu apologetically, and said: "several young masters of the academy have come to advise me these days, but my young master''s body must be unable to stand the turbulence. If he wants to enter Beijing for the exam and live in laodun for weeks, he can stand it. Neither can the old master and his wife."


    Zhong Ziyu probably understood something. He turned his eyebrows, held Mr. LAN and asked him to sit down.


    After sitting down, Mr. LAN took a sip of tea. Just after the tea was introduced, a sweet smell came out of his throat. The young man was in a panic and hurried to ask for a doctor. Then there was a war.


    When Zhong Ziyu was supporting young master LAN, he explored the pulse for him. Zhong Ziyu didn''t study medicine, but the martial arts practitioners always knew about the pulse generation and rest. One pulse exploration led to a quick result.


    Hard work makes a disease, and the lung qi accumulates depression.


    Liu Wei is not needed for a very small lung disease. The Wei couple alone can cure him in two or three times. Zhong Ziyu is not skilled in medicine. However, he and the Wei couple have been in love for many years and have always been involved in medicine.


    It wasn''t long before the doctor came. At this time, master LAN and Lady Lan also rushed back. Zhong Ziyu, an outsider, was pushed to the back. After the doctor came to feel the pulse of master LAN, he sighed, "that''s still the case. I''ll make a prescription for him to take it first."


    When the doctor wrote the prescription, Zhong Ziyu went to have a look and smiled.


    It''s not a secret smile, it''s a clear one.


    This smile finally made the late blue family elder noticed that there was an outsider in the mansion.


    The young man immediately introduced that Mr. Zhong was a classmate of the young master''s Academy and came to persuade him to go to Beijing for the exam.


    Master LAN was angry and said with a straight face, "my son will not go to Beijing. Please, young master."


    Zhong Ziyu did not hurry to go, but took the prescription written by the doctor and lit the two medicines on it: "Lu Ji and the General Assembly son, if I remember well, they are mutually reinforcing and can nourish the lungs and the kidneys."


    Then the doctor stood up and said, "what do you say?"


    Zhong Ziyu looked at him mockingly, and hooked up his lip: "how much gold has the blue family given you, which makes you so reluctant? It''s a small problem that makes you a quack to postpone and postpone again and again, and also to find some medicine to promote the disease. Do you know that this way, over time, will wear off the life of the patient? "Mrs. blue took the lead in responding and asked in astonishment, "what does this mean?"


    Zhong Ziyu looked at her and said, "there is something wrong with this prescription, and so is the doctor."


    But the doctor is now sweating, facing Zhong Ziyu''s confident and full of tear down, he can''t even say the retort, just shivering, how can''t calm down.


    His expression has explained everything. Master Blue''s face changed greatly. He immediately ordered: "report to the official!"


    After hearing the order, the servant immediately arrested the doctor in twos and threes, while someone ran to report to the official quickly.


    There was a little quietness in the lobby. Mrs. blue was holding the pale and comatose face of Mr. blue with tears streaming all over her face. Mr. blue was calm enough. He looked at Zhong Ziyu and arched his hand at him.


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head and said only: "since it''s a serious disease that delays the imperial examination, we should find more doctors to diagnose, which doctor can believe it."


    Mr. Lan''s face was a little embarrassed: "our blue family is not from Xijin County, but moved the year before last. At the beginning, I heard that it was the blue family who asked for medical treatment. Some doctors were closed and disappeared..."


    Zhong Ziyu understood at a moment''s thought that the rumor that the Su family was haunted seemed to be really popular.


    Because of exposing the quack doctor''s deception, Zhong Ziyu was treated as a guest by the blue family. When he left the blue family, it was already two hours later.


    This time, he''s also reaping.


    Liu Wei heard about the book in the small teahouse opposite the blue house. He heard that the peanuts had peeled two baskets before he saw Zhong Ziyu coming out.


    Her face is not good. She thinks that Zhong Ziyu''s efficiency is too low and she is disgusted. But soon, Zhong Ziyu gives her a big surprise.


    "Every old house has a house spectrum. Although the old house of the Su family has been replaced many times, the house spectrum is kept. The blue family has borrowed the house spectrum from me. At the same time, the blue master promised that I can visit the blue family at any time if I want. I can also visit the large and small courtyards in the house."


    This time, Liu Wei is really impressed by Zhong Ziyu. She starts to take out her sleeve bag and look for peanut candy.


    But Zhong Ziyu took a step ahead of time and refused with a straight face: "no sugar!"

 Chapter 1316

    Liu Wei is now satisfied with Zhong Ziyu''s one million. She opens the house spectrum and focuses on the years after Su''s family.


    When the Su family was just down, the residence was purchased by a Luo family. The Luo family lived in the Su family for five years, and then moved out of Xijin county. There were only three Luo family members on the residence list.


    It''s impossible that there are only three people living in such a big house. Even the blue house, which has been calculated to be free and scattered, has seven or eight masters and twenty servants.


    This Luo family bought such a big house, how could there be only three people living in it?


    As soon as he got the spectrum, Zhong Ziyu looked at it. When he saw Liu weiding''s page, he asked, "look at this. It''s useful."


    Liu Wei closed the house and paid for the teahouse money. As he walked out, he asked, "do you think it''s useless?"


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "how about the Su family? It seems that it has nothing to do with the Wan family."


    "Not really."


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t understand: "then you..."


    "What else does Wan need to be convicted of besides buying evidence of murder?"


    Zhong Ziyu is silent.


    Liu Wei hissed: "the evidence is nothing but embellishment. Even if she really killed red powder and Sun Jun, what then? Who dares to do with her? Don''t say that no one in Su''s family has made a grievance against Hong Fen. Even sun''s family can''t find her to get justice. She has her natural advantages. She''s not afraid of anyone in this small county. "


    Zhong Ziyu twisted a knot on his brow: "I can kill her."


    Liu Wei slapped the fan on the back of his head.


    Zhong Ziyu immediately covered his head with pain.


    Liu Wei glanced at him, his voice cold: "let me hear this again, it''s not just a fight."


    Zhong Ziyu stopped talking. His face was very bad. He pursed his lips and looked away.


    Liu Wei also gave him Shun Mao: "don''t be so savage. Although it''s more difficult to convict, it''s not impossible. Isn''t it because I have got the house manual?"


    Zhong Ziyu still doesn''t understand: "what''s the use of this?"


    "There is no direct effect, but with it, you can do things with half the effort."


    Zhong Ziyu still doesn''t understand.


    Liu Weisuo told him: "the official position of Xianyan kingdom is a little strange. If you want to convict Wanshi, the first thing you need is to attack her backstage, that is, her father, tingjiangzhou Fu Yin. To attack one Prefecture Fu Yin, you need one person."


    "Who?"


    "Prosecutor."


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t make a sound.


    Liu Wei raised his hand to the house Manual: "the procurators are all in charge of the demonstration of the style of the state''s government. Wan''s case can''t be tried by the county magistrate of Song Dynasty. He doesn''t have this right. He can only wait for the procurators to try it. If he wants to use the procurators, it''s not the case of Wan''s life as a woman. It''s the case of whether the state''s government is corrupt, the political case of Cao Kan''s life, the case of the state''s Government Yin Gong It''s inevitable that such a big event will bring a storm to the city. When it comes to the capital and the emperor, I don''t need to elaborate on how deep the impact of this case will be. Therefore, we need to be fully prepared now. "


    "For example, the curtilage in your hand?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "this house record the past of the Su family, and the death of Hongfen is directly related to the collapse of the Su family. Once the case starts, Hongfen or the Su family will be pulled out. The real reason why the Su family killed the door at the beginning will be put on the table. What do you think will happen then?"


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "you plan to..."


    "Yes." Liu Wei smiled, "find some help."


    Liu Wei turned the page of the house record of Luo''s family: "this Luo''s family, one month after the collapse of the Su''s family, bought the Su''s big house. It''s not a native of Xijin county. I''m sure that this Luo''s family is related to the powerful man in Beijing who framed the Su''s family."


    "Are you going to contact them?"


    Liu Wei: "the affairs of the Wan family are so big that the Su family will be involved. The past of the Su family will be exposed. The people who framed the Su family will find that they wrongly blamed the good people at the beginning. When the real villain Wang''s brothers and sisters are put on the table, there will be people in Beijing who will seek their revenge, and the one who will revenge Wang''s brothers and sisters will be our help."


    After thinking for a while, Zhong Ziyu asked, "do you think that the powerful man in Beijing knows that he killed the Su family by mistake, and now he will turn around to help the Su family and help the red fans?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "not necessarily."


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t think so: "what you think is too good? It''s not a secret that the Luo family was persecuted by the Wang family five years after they entered the county. If those people in Beijing want to know about it, they may have known it for a long time, but there is no news so far, which shows that they don''t care about it. How many of them have conscience? Right and wrong, in their eyes, are ants, are not worth mentioning, are not important. "


    Liu Wei stared at him and smiled: "the young man''s idea is quite radical."


    "It''s true," Zhong said


    Liu Wei put the page of the house spectrum Luo''s family under Zhong Ziyu''s eyes: "a house, only three people live, what does this mean? It means that no one lives here at all. In those five years, someone bought the house of the Su family, but they didn''t live at all. Those three people are just servants watching the house. "Zhong Ziyu frowned: "even if they really can''t live here, they don''t know the real situation at the beginning. It''s more than ten years since it happened. Do people really care?"


    Liu Wei is full of confidence: "I said, sure."


    Zhong Ziyu sniffed.


    Liu Wei said: "if there is a big trouble in Wan''s family and the trouble in Su''s family, the truth of why Su''s family broke down at the beginning will be spread in the community. No matter what you say, the powerful people in the capital don''t care about this old thing, until the public opinion really boils to a point, those people will be pulled out, the people in the capital, the people in power, can''t be impossible They will not be accused of killing the loyal and the good by mistake. They can only kill themselves because they were deceived by Wang''s brothers and sisters. As long as they admit that all the mistakes are on Wang''s brothers and sisters, they must avenge the Soviet family and claim for red powder. They owe it to the Soviet family. "


    Zhong Ziyu still disagreed: "the premise you mentioned is that Wan''s case can make a big deal, involve the government of Tingjiang Prefecture, and expand a small murder case into a political case. How do you know that things will be as you wish? If the procurator and WAN''s father protect each other, what will happen? "


    Liu Wei''s eyes are leisurely, and her tone is casual: "I have my way naturally, to make things the biggest."


    Zhong Ziyu stared at her. He could hear ambition in her tone and see confidence in her eyes. However, he didn''t think that things would be as smooth as she described.


    In Xianyan country, where people are not familiar with life, they know nothing about this place as outsiders. Is it really realistic for them to control the law and play with the dignitaries here under such a reluctant situation?


    She thinks it''s Qingyun country. She thinks there''s a third Lord Rong and a zhengemen commander. Can you support her?


    They''re here, really nothing.

 Chapter 1317

    This day, Zhong Ziyu went back to take good care of Wanshi and stayed in the small warehouse.


    When the Wei couple saw him coming back, they asked him for money. Zhong Ziyu had no money, but he gave him a handful of peanut sweets. The Wei couple cried again into a monkey. This cry lasted until the next afternoon.


    Liu Wei didn''t go to the warehouse or find Zhong Ziyu again. She began to run to the yamen, the prison trial of Jiang''s family, the inquisition of the prosecutor''s whereabouts, and she often held small meetings with her master.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty caught Liu Wei and his master talking in their study several times. They were serious, like they were doing something important. But when he came in, they stopped talking and pretended to talk to him as if nothing had happened.


    Song county magistrate knew that these two people must be hiding something from him. He was very unhappy and felt that he was excluded. At the same time, he found that he could not use his master. He listened to Liu Weiyan and began to show his face to him.


    On the contrary!


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was very aggrieved, but after he had a bad temper for several days, Liu Wei and his master finally took him to play. The first task they gave him was to let him go to Lubai county and ask him to see Bai Shanzhou''s official. At the same time, they tricked the procurators who would patrol in Bai Shanzhou to come to Xijin County seven days later.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty accepted the task in a daze. At the same time, he found that they would rather not play with him. He would rather not know anything, rather be a carefree miser!


    But even if he didn''t want to, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty wronged Baba and went to baishanzhou Prefecture. He stayed in the prefecture for ten days. When he came back, he really brought the procurator.


    At this time, Jiang''s second instance came to court.


    Today''s Chiang is far from her ten days ago. Liu Wei goes to see her in prison almost every day, sometimes for interrogation, sometimes for words.


    Now Chiang is very haggard and pale. He has no obvious scars on his body, but his spirit is very poor.


    The procurator who came here, surnamed Zhuang, is a middle-aged man who always smiles. He is a little fat, round body, round stomach, and a round face. He looks very pleasant and rich at the same time.


    He was brought into the county by the magistrate of Song Dynasty under the pretext of inspection.


    The work of the procurators is only to supervise the private behaviors of the state''s government, but sometimes the county magistrate under the jurisdiction of the county is also in the category, which is close to the procurators'' condom. For example, if you come to our county, you can see that our county is prosperous and much more advanced than that of some year. This is the protection of the emperor''s dragon spirit, and the governance is well done. By the way, our economy has also improved, people The quality has also been improved. Come and have a look. I''m optimistic. Can you say something nice after returning to Beijing?


    Anyway, the routine is probably like this, and the procurators usually look at these county magistrate''s eyes, and they will also go to the county under their jurisdiction for two rounds, which is also to observe the people''s situation.


    This is how the procurator of the village turned the county magistrate of Song Dynasty. Today, the Yamen is going to open. There is a woman who kills four people in a row and kills her husband and relatives. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty will ask the procurator of the village. Would you like to attend?


    The procurator thought that he was also idle, so he agreed with a smile.


    Then, the second trial began.


    Jiang''s state is very poor. Her eyes are lax and her pupils are gray. When her eyes are fixed in a certain direction, her eyes will not move. Her face is still very white, which is very cold and morbid.


    The inspector of Zhuang frowned first. He probably thought that the prisoner was so delicate and didn''t look like a murderer.


    It''s said that it''s still a case of dismemberment, which is even more bizarre.


    "Pa!"


    A startling sound, a huge sound, shocked the disillusioned Chiang.


    Jiang''s eyes, which were as dead and silent as death, were so confused that the magistrate of song was not comfortable.


    The county magistrate of song coughed and said, "Jiang, I heard that you are in prison and would like to plead guilty, but you say you have another condition? I''d like to hear from you. What are your requirements? "


    Jiang stared at his opening and closing mouth, and soon his eyes turned to his startling hand.


    After a short silence, she said hoarsely: "I I want to see that woman. "


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty raised his eyebrows: "that woman? Who are you talking about? "


    "Ten thousand Ru snow." Jiang''s voice grew louder, and the whole man suddenly woke up from the despair that came to the edge of the cliff. She bit her teeth and said, "I want to see Wan, Ru and Xue!"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty clapped the startled wood again: "you said Wan Ru Xue, but your sister-in-law Wan Shi? Why do you want to see her? "


    Jiang almost crazily clenched his fist and roared: "I want to ask her why! Why kill my sister! Why kill my son! Why do you have to stay with me! Is it because her father is the official? Is it because she''s powerful? But what did I do to her! What have I done to her! "


    Zhuang procurator was originally a listener of Bai opera. When he heard this, he was stunned and looked at the county magistrate of Song Dynasty in amazement: "Fu Yin?"


    The county magistrate of song turned his head and lowered his voice and said, "you don''t need to pay attention to Jiang''s madness and nonsense." Then he shouted to Jiang: "Jiang, don''t talk nonsense. You have committed a lot of crimes. Your elder sister has been dead for more than ten years. The cause of death was also found to be drowning. Dozens of people witnessed your son, but it was an accident. What''s the relationship between these and your elder sister-in-law? You are clearly intended to slander. I warn you not to make trouble again and plead guilty honestly. I may take it lightly! ""From the light?" Jiang''s mind lost smile, smile and cry again: "no matter how light it is, it''s just a matter of changing from a five horse corpse to a human head. Before death, it''s just a matter of less guilt. What''s the use?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty frowned: "you, Jiang, are really stubborn..."


    "I want to see Wanru snow!" Jiang roared again, roared loudly, and roared like crazy: "you are deceiving the superiors and deceiving the subordinates when you are in office. You also killed people. I want to pay for the blood debt! Why is she free? She killed my sister. She killed my son. You know it. You have evidence. Why don''t you arrest her? Why protect her! Why, why! "


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was so angry that he clapped for three times. At the same time, he threw out the verdict and shouted: "Jiang refused to confess his guilt. He is stubborn. If you come, you will be punished with 50 staff responsibilities. You should execute it immediately!"


    "County magistrate of Song Dynasty." All of a sudden, the Zhuang procurator, who had not spoken, shouted.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty immediately looked at him and explained: "forgive me, my Lord. What this poisonous woman said is really false. She just wanted to pull someone into the water knowing that she was dying. She really..."


    The procurator of Zhuang Dynasty interrupted him calmly: "where is the rich official now?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was embarrassed: "here..."


    Zhuang''s Procurator''s face was even more heavy: "if the surname is wan, is it related to the Wanzhou government of tingjiangzhou?"


    The face of the county magistrate in Song Dynasty was white, and the whole person wanted to talk.


    The procurator looked at him with a sneer. Huo got up and said to the Yamen servant who was about to escort Jiang''s punishment, "stop it!"


    The Yamen servants were stunned, but they all looked at the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    "Stop it, stop it first," said the county magistrate of Song Dynasty


    The procurator turned his head again and went to the county magistrate of Song Dynasty. He said coldly, "I have tried this case for you."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was stunned, and then, with the expression of thunderclap, the whole person was in a panic.

 Chapter 1318

    If the case is to be tried by another person, the opening time must be delayed, because the chief examiner must first understand the case, and all the evidence, clues, including human evidence, must first pass it in front of him.


    After coming down from the front hall, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was very uneasy. He followed the procurators of the village and kept a low and humble attitude.


    Before, the procurators of Zhuang Dynasty paid much attention to the county magistrate of Song Dynasty who managed the Xijin County well, but now they don''t like him very much.


    The procurator of Zhuang is upright, otherwise he will not be put into the patrol mansion. He can''t see these frauds and deceptions. When he arrived in the back hall, the master who had received the news carefully put all the documents of Jiang''s case on the table.


    Then, the procurators of Zhuang began to examine it, which lasted for most of the day.


    After reading all the details, he took a sip of tea and looked up.


    Song county magistrate and shiye shudder, they have been standing nearby, the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    "There''s no information about WANs here."


    Jiang''s case has been made clear. She and Li Kuan collaborated. In a few months, the adulterer killed Gao Huai, Sun Jian and sun Tong. There is no doubt that these three lives alone are enough to condemn them to death.


    But in the whole pile of documents, Wan''s name never appeared. If the procurators had not known that there was such a person, they would not have found these slight abnormalities even if they had read all the documents.


    Wan Shi didn''t play any role in Jiang''s case, but she was Sun Tong''s wife. As the first wife of the deceased, sun Tong''s relative column didn''t even have her name.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty swallowed his saliva, and his face was very ugly: "big, my Lord, Wan Shi and WAN Shi have never done anything. She obeys the law and rules. Jiang Shi''s words are all made up. How can Wan Shi kill people? She is good..."


    "County magistrate of Song Dynasty!" The inspector of Zhuang gave a big drink, and the smiling face like Buddha disappeared. Instead, there was only sharp and harsh sternness: "you don''t want a black hat?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty "plops" and kneels down abruptly: "my Lord, my Lord, I have learned from you that every sentence is true. I dare not deceive you..."


    The procurator of Zhuang didn''t even bother to look at him. He got up directly and said, "I will ask Jiang for her opinion."


    "My Lord, my lord..." The county magistrate of song called him in the back, but the round and fat man who had gone far could not look back.


    When the procurator went far away, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty stood up from the ground, patted his chest, and said in fear, "it''s killing."


    The master gave him a push: "there is no way to go. Hurry up."


    Song county magistrate wiped his face with perspiration and sighed: "what evil did I do?" He complained, but the man kept up.


    Xijin county is only a small county, and the county magistrate''s authority is very limited. Liu Wei wants to overthrow Wanshi, but she doesn''t want to implicate the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, so acting is necessary.


    They were singing the double reed. In the position of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, he had to cover up Wanshi. Because he didn''t dare to offend his superiors, he could only protect Wanshi''s safety in a poor way. He wiped out all Wan''s appearances in Jiang''s case, and he thought he was protecting her. But only because the protection was too obvious could the experienced procurator see it at a glance There''s a problem.


    The Song county magistrate''s play should be complete, and his "guilty heart", "fear" and "official protection" are also the catalyst for the procurators to doubt Wan family more. Only when this doubt is deepened, can the later plot unfold.


    Of course, these plots are all designed by Liu Wei. Later, she will also appear.


    Her appearance was very fast. After the procurators of Zhuang, regardless of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, insisted on going to the prison, they met in the prison.


    At the first moment of seeing her, the county magistrate of song was very frightened. At the beginning, he was still trying to persuade the prosecutor of Zhuang to go back. He desperately wanted to take the situation out of control back. But when he saw Liu Wei, he suddenly got stuck. Then he didn''t say a word. He just wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Of course, the procurator of Zhuang found his fault. He stopped and looked around.


    Soon, he saw a white figure in the dirty and smelly prison.


    "Who is that?" He asked.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was shocked. His eyes turned around and stammered: "no, no, no one..."


    The procurator frowned and called out directly, "that one over there, come here."


    The shouting was a bit abrupt. Liu Wei, who was pestering the jailer, was stunned. She didn''t realize that she was calling herself. But when she looked back and saw that the county magistrate of song was even there, she hurried over with anger on her face and asked, "the jailer said that Zhang Mazi''s body was taken away? Why is that? "


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty had a cold sweat on his forehead. He looked at the procurator and Liu Wei. Finally, he said calmly, "big, bold, my decision-making, you have a little doubt?"


    Liu Wei frowned: "you know that Sun Jun''s death is...""Shut up!" Before Liu Wei finished speaking, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty interrupted in a panic, glancing at the procurator''s officer from the corner of his eyes, and drumming his brave way: "the county yamen prison is also the one you want to come here and enter if you want to? Don''t get out yet! "


    Liu Wei was very unhappy, as if his face could drip ink.


    Over and over again, the procurator of Zhuang is a fool, and he is not a fool. He raised his hand, interrupted the magistrate of Song Dynasty, and looked at Liu Wei: "who are you?"


    Liu Wei looked at his official uniform and bowed to him, saying, "Xiao Min''s surname is Liu. It''s the work of the case of dismembered corpses before the month."


    "What are you doing?" The procurator frowned and asked, "who is that Zhang pockmarked man you just said?"


    Liu Wei glared at the county magistrate of Song Dynasty angrily, and then said: "two days later, Sun Jun, the son of Jiang''s suspect in this case, died accidentally due to the fire. After Xiaomin rushed to the scene, he found that the fire was not an accident, but a man-made one. Zhang Mazi and his wife, the arsonist, were very suspected. But after Zhang Mazi and his wife were imprisoned in prison, they died less than two hours later After several days of investigation, Xiaomin finally found the decisive evidence last night. But last night, Xiaomin came to find the county magistrate of song, but the county magistrate of song disappeared behind closed doors. I heard that when I entered the prison today... "


    "The body of pockmarked Zhang is gone." The procurator of Zhuang finished what she said later, then looked at the magistrate of song with cold face: "what else do you have to say?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was scared to death. Once again, he knelt down on the ground and apologized repeatedly: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "What''s the matter?" said the procurator of the village. "You''ll bring it from the facts!"

 Chapter 1319

    In the rotten prison, the county magistrate of song was kneeling like this. He said the story in a simple way. He said it was very obscure. When he mentioned some doubtful points, he said it in one word.


    But there is a "know the truth" Liu Zhuo beside him, so Liu Wei can expose him every time he is vague. In the end, he doesn''t have to say it, it''s all Liu Wei.


    Song county magistrate is very desperate, like a dead fish lying on the ground, motionless.


    Liu Wei found that this man, who was more senior than the magistrate of Song Dynasty, seemed to be a pure official. He intended to investigate the facts, not to cover up and connive because of Wan''s identity.


    Liu Wei has said a lot, and the black doctor dealer is even more talkative. Especially, the black doctor dealer not only sells poisons, but also sells the contact information of some local ruffians and hoodlums. Those ruffians and hoodlums are all people who have bad roots. They usually do some bad things. As long as they give money, they kill them.


    Liu Wei''s information is very important, and the more upright and righteous she is, the more powerful and profit-making she is. At the end of the day, Zhuang''s procurator doesn''t listen to song''s words. He talks to Liu Wei privately.


    Naturally, Jiang''s side also went. In the past few days, Liu Wei came to the prison day by day. She had already broken down Jiang''s prison from the spiritual level. Her cell was hidden from the sky, her crime of death was obvious, and there were some old stories of the Soviet family. These were all weapons to defeat Jiang.


    Now, Jiang''s family is no longer the one in the hall before. She has become depressed, crazy and desperate. The spread of this despair has aroused her hatred uncontrollably. No matter what the purpose of the past is, no matter how many city''s intentions were, now she knows clearly that she is going to die, but her enemies are still happy.


    She is not willing, her nature is a selfish person, she will drag others into the water if she dies.


    She wants to upset Wan.


    There is no need for Liu Wei''s guidance at all. Now Jiang''s family is on the verge of collapse. What does the procurator ask, she will say, weeping every sentence, talking about red powder, Sun Jun, she will cry when talking about Sun Jun, and she will cry more when talking about red powder.


    Zhuang''s procurator was a little surprised, because it sounded like this was only a sister who had not seen her for many years. Unexpectedly, her feelings were so deep.


    Liu Wei timely solved his Puzzles: "she just cried for herself. She thought that if the Su family had not suffered, her life, the life of the red powder girl, would not be a tragedy."


    When it comes to the Su family, it''s inevitable that the procurator of the village will ask, "what happened to the Su family in those days?" After all, the death of the Su family seems to be the root of all evils. If the Su family is still alive, Su Huaixin will not fall into the brothel, and Jiang will not become the current situation. Even if the Su family is not the main cause of this case, it is still sad to think about it.


    The procurator of Zhuang asked casually. He didn''t expect that this would expose another important event, one more serious than that of the government Yin of tingjiangzhou protecting his own daughter, cursing people''s lives and harming the people.


    There are many versions of Su''s story. Liu Wei chooses the most common one and says it, but laughs.


    "What are you laughing at?" asked Zhuang''s procurator


    Liu Wei shook his head and said, "little people just think that false gossip can sometimes kill people invisibly."


    "Zhuang procurator frowned:" not true


    Liu Wei bowed his head: "the past of the Su family was very complicated. Everyone said that the landlord of the Su family was angry with the profiteers in Beijing because he couldn''t bear the two plots of land on the outskirts of Beijing. He was framed and killed at last. But Xiaomin went to find out that there was no rich businessman in the capital. His surname was Luo."


    Luo is a big surname. At least in Xianyan Kingdom, there are many people with the surname of Luo, but no matter how many are civilians, the surname of Luo does not exist among those who have risen to a certain level.


    In fact, there are only a few famous merchants in Beijing, and only a few powerful and powerful ones. Each of them has different surnames and different background.


    Liu Wei checks Luo Shi in the capital, and the target is very simple.


    Now he mentions that the procurator of Zhuang, who has lived in the capital for a long time, immediately thinks of a person in his mind.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Liu Wei looked at him for two eyes, and finally shook his head: "it''s all the past events, which have nothing to do with this case. If you say it, it will increase your adult''s worries. Don''t mention it."


    The prosecutor frowned: "I asked you to say, what do you do?"


    Liu Wei hesitated a little, but after a pause, he said: "Xiaomin has a house manual..."


    In the aside tone, Liu Wei briefly mentioned the old story of the Su family. Liu Wei didn''t say it in detail, but described it roughly. At the same time, he emphasized the people of naluo family.


    At the end of the day, he had closed his mouth and pondered. For a while, he asked, "where is your house?"


    Liu Wei said: "at home, adults want to see?"


    "Yes!"


    When Liu Wei brought the house manual, it was half an hour later. At that time, there was another scene in the study of the county yamen.


    The procurators of Zhuang rank first. The county magistrate and the master of Song Dynasty, like their little daughter-in-law, kneel down in the hall. They are careful and trembling. Looking at the eyes of the adults in the hall, they are like looking at the Lord Yan. Liu Wei thinks that whether they are playing a play or not, the expressions of crying or not are so precise that she can''t help but want to praise them manually.Zhuang''s Procurator''s face was very bad. He probably interrogated Liu Wei half an hour while he was away. The result, of course, is obvious. Now seeing Liu Wei coming back, he can''t wait to reach out.


    Liu Wei respectfully sent the house manual, and as he saw the three names of Roche in the manual, the procurator of the village gasped again, and the whole person was a little shaky.


    He didn''t expect that he would find his whereabouts in a small County near the river. What''s more, what he had done in that year would continue to this day, causing more than ten deaths in the past ten years.


    "Do you know who lived in luozhai at the beginning?" The prosecutor of Zhuang asked tentatively that Liu Zhuzuo could find out the clues of Wan''s collusion with black doctors and buying murderers. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t find more.


    Liu Wei frowned: "it is said that no one lived in luozhai at the beginning."


    The procurator narrowed his eyes and said, "no one has lived here? It''s not written here. Five years? "


    "Liu Wei said:" it should only be recorded, but no one


    After a pause, the prosecutor seemed to wonder if what she said was true. After a while, he nodded and closed the house manual, saying, "this house manual will be put here first, and I will return it to you when the case of Wan family is over."


    Liu Wei responded respectfully, without any comments.


    On this day, Liu Wei, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty and the master basically did the same thing in a very different way - telling the truth to the procurators of Zhuang.


    Before nightfall, the procurator finally understood the "truth". He didn''t plan to settle down. He decided the second trial of Jiang. Three days later, he would see Wan.


    He thought that Wan''s disappearance was hidden by the magistrate of the Song Dynasty to protect her. He didn''t expose it, so he ordered the magistrate of the Song Dynasty to bring people to him in three days.


    Thanks to Wanshi''s letting Liuwei hide, she really ran back to tingjiangzhou. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty dug three feet for him to find someone?


    In the middle of the night, after returning to the temporary post house, the procurator did not sleep down. He wrote two letters and sent people to the capital overnight.


    One is sent to the governor''s office for reporting.


    The other was sent to an unknown address.

 Chapter 1320

    The wharf of Xijin county is always full of people.


    Liu Wei picked a not too cold noon and came to the warehouse where she rented for half a month.


    Wei couple is taking a nap in the corner. Zhong Ziyu is awake. Seeing Liu Wei coming, he gets up and directly pulls her outside.


    Because of the package of silver, the Wei couple are still talking about looking for Liu Wei to pay back. Zhong Ziyu doesn''t want to cause trouble. Anyway, the Wei couple fell asleep, so they went out to talk with Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei also knew the bad nature of the Wei couple, so she didn''t have to face him, so she told Zhong Ziyu the purpose of her trip outside.


    Jiang''s second examination is tomorrow. She came here today to take Wanshi, but not now. She asked the county magistrate of song to take it tonight.


    At that time, in order to avoid unexpected incidents, she would ask Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple to leave first, and try not to meet the Yamen people.


    Zhong Ziyu was tired of seeing prisoners for a long time. He was very happy when he heard about it. But when he returned to his mind, he still asked, "the new procurator, as you wish?"


    Their previous plan, through Jiang''s case, was to induce procurators to thoroughly investigate Wanshi, zhaipu, and Gangyi. They were all prepared for Wanshi. But in just two days, did the procurators really do everything Liu Wei needed?


    So good?


    Liu Wei shook her head, but did not worry: "at least he will catch Wan first."


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "do you still think that Luo, who is surnamed in Beijing, will be on your side?"


    Liu Wei''s eyelids flashed and his voice was lowered. In a low voice, he said, "you have come down to the king, Qian Mengyao."


    Zhong Ziyu does not understand: "who?"


    "The original owner of luozhai."


    Zhong Ziyu was surprised: "you mean that Wang''s brother and sister offended, is he a prince?"


    "Different surname Wang." Liu Wei narrowed his eyes and said in a shallow voice: "I intercepted the letter from the procurator. Yesterday, he sent two letters, one to the governor''s mansion and the other to the prince''s mansion. I read the contents of the letter. The house was bought by the king. It was really his brother and sister who got offended. However, the name of the house was given by the old princess''s family name, I didn''t expect that. At the beginning, I only thought that what happened to the Su family was related to the grand master''s family. I didn''t expect that the Luo family was just a cover, and your surrender to the king was the culprit. "


    Zhong Ziyu''s expression was not good: "you said that the procurator sent a letter to the Royal Palace, and he told the news? He didn''t want to involve those who persecuted the Su family? Then your plan is not... "


    "I haven''t replied yet." Liu Wei was not in a hurry. "Let''s see what kind of attitude that Prince has first."


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t think that he would get good news when replying to the letter. He looked at Liu Wei for a while, and suddenly said, "if not, let me kill Wan Shi. It''s over and saved..."


    Before he finished speaking, Liu Wei slapped him on the top of his head.


    Zhong Ziyu was badly photographed. He raised his hand and waved her away. "I want to help you."


    "Who gives you the right to extrajudicial sanctions?"


    Zhong Ziyu looked at her for a while, and finally he was defeated: "I don''t care about you." With that, he turned back to the warehouse, and before the door closed, he turned his head and said, "sometimes I see you look worried about the country and the people. You are so kind and compassionate. I really want to vomit."


    This is, in the words of modern people, the first time to see a living virgin.


    Liu Wei is not the Virgin Mary. Maybe sometimes she sticks to some rules, such as the law, but she doesn''t look at everything with compassion.


    No matter in which era, Liu Wei believes that the law is the key to all crimes. She is a forensic doctor. She works in the public security department. What she touches every day is how to use the corpse to restore the truth of a crime, to restore the last experience of the victim, and at the same time, to capture the murderer.


    She believed that the national law would make up for the victims and that the law would attack the criminals most severely, which was her belief after entering the post.


    And she is honored that even though she has passed through this completely strange ancient time, there is still a law here.


    Without rules, no one has the right to judge other people''s lives. Neither can Zhong Ziyu.


    At the same time, according to Zhong Ziyu''s logic, Wan''s death will be over?


    It''s not that easy.


    The behavior of the government Yin''s shielding and the corruption among the officials can be extended from Wan''s affairs.


    If things can really develop as she expected, at the end of the day, there will be more than one Wan Shi in prison. She is a bait and will involve a whole river of big fish. These are her ultimate goals.


    Liu Wei didn''t call Zhong Ziyu back. She didn''t have to explain to him. These words were also unclear, because their three views were opposite from the beginning.


    One is a good people who believe in the law, and the other is a poor criminal who despises the law.


    No communication at all.


    After leaving the dock and warehouse, Liu Wei didn''t return to the inn. She went to the medicine shop.


    Rong Leng''s body has been almost recuperated. With the help of cloud mat and cloud thought, all the tools needed for the operation are ready.There are only two herbs to prepare. After the second trial of Jiang, she can operate on Rong Ling.


    I''m lucky today. The two out of stock herbs are finally replenished. The innkeeper of the medicine shop knows Liu Wei. Seeing her coming again, he tells her the good news happily and takes out the medicine for her at the same time.


    Liu Wei was very happy, paid the money, took the medicine, went back to the inn, looked carefully, but was stunned again.


    At this time, cloud wants to be by her side, holding a silver needle and poking it on a human acupoint doll.


    Cloud wants to still intentionally pretend not to understand, "ah" a, Jiao didi of say: "is tie heavy?"


    Liu Wei didn''t hear her. She just looked at the medicine in her hand.


    Cloud wants to call for a long time not to see Liu Weili. She can''t help but look over. She also sees the medicine in Liu Wei''s hand, but doesn''t think it''s inappropriate. She asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei finally returned to his mind, holding up the pillar like herbs, and asked, "this is bafu Zi?"


    Cloud wants to nod: "yes."


    Liu Wei blinks fiercely: "so big, bafu son?"


    "Big?" Cloud wants to stare at that pillar branch to see again, say: "not big."


    Liu Wei poked the branch directly under her eyelid: "isn''t it big? The palm is so big! "


    Cloud wants to Leng: "general Ba Fu son, not so big?"


    Liu Wei is shocked. He looks at Yunxiang, the herbs in his hand, and Yunxiang. Suddenly, Liu Wei''s brain flashes: "are many herbs on your side so big? So long? Is it so strong? "


    Cloud didn''t know what Liu Wei meant, but suddenly he thought of Xiaoli. His family came from another country. He said, "the medicine here has been so long. I don''t know what you mean."


    Liu Wei is a little suspicious of life.


    For a long time, Liu Wei murmured to himself, "your bafuzi is at least three times larger than ours. Bafuzi is the basic medicine for making anesthetics. Before Huang Erbao died, he was anesthetized with a lot of anesthetics. I always suspected that the murderer had prepared the first-class anesthetics in advance, but now it seems that..." Liu Wei suddenly raised her head and stared at cloud and thought, "the anesthetic medicine you buy here may have the effect of my refined fine anesthetic."


    Cloud wants to be unidentified so, stare at Liu Wei to see for a long time, just tentatively ask: "yes, is it a good thing?"

 Chapter 1321

    It''s not just a good thing, it''s a miracle.


    For example, it''s like a big, rich and powerful man. He offers thousands of gold to buy a rare ginseng with a child''s arm.


    Everyone said that ginseng is rare. What''s more, it''s so thick and strong. It''s worth a million liang of gold, even if it''s priceless.


    But I don''t know that on the other side of the sea, in another country, the people here usually eat ginseng as radish. They have ginseng as thick as a child''s arm. They all have it here.


    When you are surprised and inconceivable, they also say that these ginseng are usually fried and eaten, and sometimes they are cold. They are not precious things. Would you like some?


    Liu Wei is stunned. Looking at the Ba Fu Zi in his hand, he looks like he has never seen the world.


    Yunxiang is a little flustered. She thinks Liu Wei''s appearance is not right now. She seems to be a little confused. But why is that because of a bafu?


    "Ah Wei?" Yes, after many days of hard work, cloud wants to address Liu Wei. She has calmly promoted her wife, sister-in-law Rong and Miss Liu to "a Wei".


    It seems that they are as intimate as Liu Wei''s girlfriends.


    Cloud wants to clap Liu Wei''s shoulder, claps several times, Liu Wei also didn''t come back, don''t know what to think.


    Cloud wants to be afraid. He runs to find his elder brother in fear.


    After a while, Yunxi came. He listened to what Yunxiang wanted to say. After a little association, he thought of the situation. He picked up the ordinary bafu and looked at it. Then he asked Liuwei, "I have a volume of Baiji medicine manual. Miss Liu would like to see it with me?"


    Liu Wei looks up sharply and stares at the cloud mat.


    After a while, Liu Wei and Yunxi head together, chatting with each other about all the herbs in the baiji medicine manual.


    From the first page to the last.


    Because the illustrations on the medicine manual are very simple, and there is no scale of size and appearance, Liu Wei asked next to her, and Yun Xi was patient, describing her next to her. They asked and answered each other, and unconsciously passed the whole day.


    After reading the whole drug spectrum, Liu Wei''s eyes were shining, and she was surprised: "I can''t even think of it. I just thought that the medicine here is different from our medicine. But I don''t think that the medicine in the original volume is so different. Compared with that, the medicine there is like a stunted seedling, which makes me laugh."


    Yunxi is also in consternation. Through his description, Liu Wei knows the medicinal materials of Xianyan country, and through Liu Wei''s description, he also knows the medicinal materials of Liu Wei''s country. He can''t imagine that bafu Zi is only as long as an adult''s thumb in other places?


    Bundle leaf fruit is not the fruit as big as fist, but only a little bit as small as little finger knot? And black sand only grows on cliffs? The black sand here is all over the south mountain, which is not worth much more than wild grass. There are bitter gum, laxative mustard and bishike. These herbs are rare in other places?


    And what makes Yunxi unbelievable is that Liu Wei can become a miracle doctor with such crude and inferior herbs.


    In contrast, he has great resources, but like a good hand of cards, but lost.


    If Yunxi had only admired Liu Wei before, now there is a lingering look in his admiration, just like he looked up to his father, his uncle and those apricot forest elders.


    He admitted that he was still an apprentice, learning endlessly, even if he had been listed to practice medicine, but his medical skills were not perfect.


    There are days outside, people outside. There are too many people who are more powerful than him.


    He will continue to study with humility, and those who are worthy of his study are great!


    After a day of thorough discussion, Yunxi showed more and more respect for Liu Wei, and his most intuitive performance was to stay in Liu Wei''s room.


    Liu Wei has moved to a room with Rong Ling in order to take a close look at Rong Ling. Because of the poor health of Rong Ling, they sleep in two beds, but in any case, they share the same room.


    Rong Ling is very satisfied with such cohabitation, but he is not satisfied with the present Yunxi.


    Even if a cloud wants to, which gate is the cloud mat gathering?


    It wasn''t until on the willow top of the moon that Rong Ling, in a state of unbearable intolerance, turned cold and drove away the cloud mat.


    When cloud Xi left, he was still reluctant to part with him. Liu Wei went to close the door, and after coming back, he kissed him several times on Rong Leng''s lips, laughing at him: "how can you be like a child?"


    Rong Ling squints at the dangerous eyes, still unhappy.


    Liu Wei kissed him a few more times, coaxing him for a while, and then let his face relax.


    This night, their husband and wife slept well, but other people, but not so well.


    The worst hit is the poor county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    Wan''s disappearance is not overnight. She has been hidden by Liu Wei for a long time. The sun family can''t find her all the time. Naturally, they are worried and angry.


    The sun family is not worried about Wanshi''s murder. They have no affection for Wanshi. They are afraid that Wanshi will disturb wanfuyin in Tingjiang Prefecture if something happens to Wanshi in Xijin county.After three days, the sun family couldn''t find the Wan family, so they sent a letter to tingjiangzhou. The letter had been sent long ago, but the people were delayed in the future.


    But now, here comes the man.


    Wanchong arrived in Xijin County near the gate of Guancheng. He went to sun''s house first. He was furious when he learned that Wanru snow had been missing for nearly half a month. He was so scared that sun''s house was as quiet as a cicada.


    Later, he went to the Yamen of Xijin county.


    At that time, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was gathering people and horses to pick them up at the wharf and warehouse.


    Wanchong just came out so cold


    Wanchong, the governor''s order of the garrison of tingjiangzhou, the son of wanfuyin, and the younger brother of wanruxue.


    It''s hard to describe the mood of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty at this moment. He was stupefied, stupid, wooden, flustered and finally in a hurry.


    He fell to his knees with a plop and opened his mouth. "I don''t know the governor''s order. If you miss the meeting, please forgive me!"


    Wanchong is the local official of Tingjiang Prefecture, and the county magistrate of Song Dynasty is the local official of baishanzhou. It is reasonable to say that the place is different. Even if the lower level meets the higher level, it will not do this ceremony.


    But Wanchong is not an ordinary local official. He also has a more powerful identity. He is the son of the government Yin of tingjiangzhou. He is the kind with power and backstage.


    Song county magistrate was afraid of death. The whole person was shivering. He was about to kneel unsteadily.


    Wanchong received the full ceremony of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, and then saw a large number of people behind the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    "Is this going out?"


    Song county magistrate''s heart thumping, biting his teeth, forced back: "yes, there are some things to do..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The county magistrate of Song said: "on the south side of the city, catch and catch a thief, corporal, take someone to have a look..."


    Wan Chong''s expression didn''t show whether he believed or not. He only stared at the county magistrate of song and looked for a while. He just wanted to say something, but at a glance, he saw another person coming out of the Yamen.


    People come with warm faces, fat faces, fat bodies, smiling eyes.


    Seeing Wanchong, the man was not surprised, but called out with a good temper: "isn''t this Wandu order?"


    Wanchong was stunned. How could he not have thought that he was meeting the people in the patrol mansion here?

 Chapter 1322

    The procurator of Zhuang Chang, whose full name is Zhuang Chang, is the most amiable among all kinds of ghosts and snakes in the patrol mansion. He likes to laugh, turn a blind eye to many things, be amiable and easy to talk.


    Every time, the government of each state is most willing to receive Zhuang Chang.


    But in recent years, he is so gentle that many people forget that when he was young, he was also a evil star that made corrupt officials everywhere shudder.


    Zhuang Chang was not a governor before. When he came out of the imperial examination, he was sent to Lanquan County, lezhou, which is on the left bank of Tianyang River, opposite to baishanzhou Yaojiang River. Both of them just crossed the whole Tianyang river.


    Because lezhou is far away from the capital, there are many ferocious dirt hidden here.


    In his first year in office, Zhuang Chang cut off his mother-in-law and uncle in the capital of Yuezhou without reporting or reporting to the superior.


    In the county yamen, he cut the knife himself, and blood splashed three feet.


    The cause of the incident is that he found out that the mother-in-law and uncle of the official of the prefecture, by taking advantage of their power, collaborated with several medical centers in the county. They poisoned the local well water, causing people to suffer a lot of pain. Finally, in the process of seeking medical treatment, they clamped down on female patients, male patients with good physique, and even children. After the patients lost consciousness, they would They took them to the affiliated hospital behind the museum, where there were clients who had paid for it long ago. They chose to sexually insult those naked and unskilled bodies in the house.


    It''s amazing that before Zhuang often entered Lanquan County, this kind of situation, which trampled on the people as playthings, has lasted for three years.


    I don''t know how many people were killed or how many victims committed suicide.


    At the same time, Yuezhou Fuyin and the original county magistrate of Lanquan county also made a lot of money in those three years.


    The original county magistrate of Lanquan county was killed by the family of one of the female patients who had been raped. Because of his death, Zhuang Chang took office.


    Zhuang Chang was young at the beginning. Under the double stimulation of anger and shock, he almost lost his mind. So he took the yamen runner''s knife, cut it across his waist, and directly gave the result to the Fu Yin''s aunt.


    Then, there are a few medical directors who can do the same.


    That day''s court hall was as quiet as a cicada, with blood dripping.


    And Zhuang Chang became famous in the first World War. Before he was beheaded by the furious Yuezhou government Yin, the people from the governor''s office in the capital came here after hearing the news. They saved Zhuang Chang and checked Lanquan County thoroughly. After that, Zhuang Chang entered the governor''s office until now.


    Wan Chong never dare to look down on this old veteran of the patrol mansion. Compared with his early days, the present procurator of the manor is an old fox who has seen people laugh at him. He knows how to deal with people and how to fight roundabout. Of course, he is even more difficult to deal with.


    Maybe a lot of people think he is not difficult to deal with. That''s because you didn''t commit it to him. Once you do, he will not only let you die, he will let your family die. What''s more, he will dig your ancestral tomb if he works hard.


    Wan Chong put up his evil spirit, and he was careful to be polite to Chaozhuang, but his heart was in a mess.


    The disappearance of my sister, the arrival of the procurator, what happened to this westward county? Does it have anything to do with their families?


    "Ten thousand governor orders?" Zhuang Chang brings back the lost mass.


    Wanchong immediately looked at him and forced out a smile: "I don''t know if I''ll meet you here. I''m still a servant. You''ve left baishanzhou."


    The sun family sent a letter to tingjiangzhou a long time ago, and Wanjia knew Wanru snow was missing, but they didn''t come here rashly. It was because they received the news that baishanzhou would soon welcome procurators and supervisors, and the schedule would be about five days. Wanchong had calculated the time to come, but unexpectedly, it happened.


    "Come by the way and have a look. The county is famous for its outstanding people." Zhuang Chang said with a smile, glancing at the magistrate of the Song Dynasty, the meaning is not clear.


    Song county magistrate''s back was wet with fear, but he could only smile pleasantly.


    Because Zhuang Chang stumbled on Wanchong, he even suggested that it was still early to have a drink with Wanchong. After the two left, the county magistrate of song dare not delay any more and immediately took people to the wharf.


    In fact, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty is flustered up to now. He didn''t expect the arrival of Wanchong. If Wanchong is here, will the trial be smooth tomorrow?


    But when he thought of the last look of the procurator, which seemed to have insight into everything, he had some confidence again?


    Come on, anyway, when the sky falls down, there are the procurators and Miss Liu. He doesn''t care about anything.


    With a bold heart, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty took Wanshi away.


    At that time, Wan Shi was just fed with medicine by Zhong Ziyu to ensure that she would not wake up in the process of transportation. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty took it away smoothly. He placed Wan Shi in a safe room prepared in advance.


    The magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t know what happened between Chuang Chang and Wanchong. But the next morning, he went to the inn to find Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei slept soundly last night. Now she is full of energy. Seeing that the magistrate of Song county has taken someone downstairs to wait for her, she is shocked and goes down and asks, "what happened?"This can be said to be a arrow, Song county magistrate hurriedly said last night.


    Liu Wei was silent for a while. After simply combing and washing, he left with the county magistrate of Song Dynasty without even calling.


    On the way to yamen, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty always said that Liu Wei had been listening.


    About the hearsay of Wanchong, about his identity in tingjiangzhou, and about his relationship with wanfuyin.


    Song county magistrate said more and more afraid, and finally Liu Wei appeased him and asked, "what about the procurators of the village?"


    Song county magistrate: "what?"


    "I know that the governor''s office is only a clean official, and the prosecutor of this manor is also a clean and good official. But from his accurate appearance and taking Wanchong away, it is enough to show that he is not only as simple as we have seen, do you know his hearsay?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty thought about it, and remembered the original event of beheading.


    When he finished, Liu Wei''s face was already smiling. She nodded and said confidently, "then there is no need to worry about it. What should we do today is what it is."


    Song county magistrate is still afraid: "but Wanchong..."


    "County magistrate of Song Dynasty." Liu Wei interrupts him and solemnly says to him: "I''ve seen a lot of the dark side of the world. I don''t want any bad person to be protected, hidden or protected. You may say that the three-year experience of Lanquan county is just a small probability event, and the world is far from so terrible, but I tell you that some places are so terrible, and this is what happened. This is what you see and know, and what you don''t know that you don''t see? Goodness limits your imagination, but the devil in the world is endless. The meaning of law is to maintain justice. What most officials lack is the courage to punish evil and the power to punish evil. The procurator of the village, who did it in those days, I believe he will do it for the second time now. This is his nature. The intolerance of good people to evil will not change for many years. "


    Song county magistrate looked at her straight. Liu Wei said it quickly and angrily. When she finished a whole paragraph, he suddenly felt a sense of justice.


    It seems that the four words "being an official and serving the people" really can''t just be said

 Chapter 1323

    Convinced by Liu Wei, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty suddenly became bold. With blind confidence in the procurators of the village, he took the lead and went to the back hall to find people.


    As a witness, Liu Wei will attend the testimony when necessary, so she will wait in the front hall directly.


    Waiting for the opening ceremony, Liu Wei saw the legendary ten thousand governor.


    Wanchong was a former Yamen. His identity is different, so he will not be stopped outside the door, and there are yamen servants to guide him.


    When walking by Liu Wei, Wan Chong looks at her a little, and Liu Wei looks at him. They look at each other with four eyes. Liu Wei looks at her carefully, but the ten thousand governor just looks at her all the time. He probably doesn''t think how much the life face will have to do with the subsequent case.


    Wan Chong was invited to the side of the hall, which is the audience seat.


    Liu Wei picked a little eyebrow.


    At this time, the master came from nowhere and rubbed against Liu Wei and whispered, "it was the prosecutor of Zhuang who asked him to come to the trial."


    Liu Wei said "Oh" without any doubt.


    A quarter of an hour later, the procurator of Zhuang came out, followed by the county magistrate of song who was also walking and performing. He saw Wanchong already outside. The procurator of Zhuang smiled and greeted Wanchong like an old man.


    Wan Chong stood up to meet him. They exchanged greetings and knocked on the trial.


    When Chiang was brought out, he seemed to have no spirit more than three days ago.


    Her cheeks were sunken, her eyes were black, her hair was like hay, and she smelled.


    Wan Chong''s eyes glanced down and saw the dry yellow stain in front of Jiang''s white prison pants. He seemed to guess what it was. He frowned in disgust and raised his hand to slightly block his nose.


    The procurator of Zhuang didn''t have the habit of startling the magistrate of Song Dynasty. He didn''t even knock, but looked at Jiang in a gentle voice: "can you plead guilty?"


    Jiang''s eyes were full of tears. He covered his face in embarrassment and nodded with sobs: "I plead guilty, I plead guilty..."


    Liu Wei is a little surprised. Although Jiang''s confession has been confirmed for a long time, he confessed as soon as he said the first sentence? So negotiable?


    The procurator of the village sighed, took out a pad and asked the Yamen servant to deliver it.


    The yamen runner sent the handkerchief to Jiang. Jiang held the handkerchief and sobbed more bitterly. While crying, she looked at the procurator of the village, as she looked up to heaven, and said: "you said you would find justice for my sister, you said you would get justice for my son. I believe you, sir, please do what you say..."


    The procurator did not speak, but raised his eyelids and said to the court, "take the suspect Li Kuan."


    The suffering of the prison disaster is absolutely not what ordinary people are willing to try. After half a month in prison, Jiang has turned from a powerful female tiger to a small rat to be slaughtered by others. Li Kuan is a weak minded man. After a period of prison suffering, when he comes out again, his condition is worse than that of Jiang.


    It''s reasonable to say that Li Kuan''s trial doesn''t need to go to the court at all. The evidence is conclusive. This person has already recruited everything. But this time, Li Kuan was called out for something else.


    The procurator of Zhuang asked Li Kuan to confess the crime again from the beginning to the end.


    When the first trial was held, Li Kuan had already explained it in the hall. Even the onlookers were quick to understand the context. In this case, there was no need for Li Kuan to repeat it.


    But Liu Wei knew that it was necessary to retell this time, because they didn''t say it to others, they said it to Wanchong who was not present in the first trial last time.


    Wanchong came to Xijin county to find his elder sister. He was caught by Zhuang Chang last night, which delayed his trip.


    But because this man is a patrolman, he dare not offend, so he has to deal with it in a defiant way. He also unwittingly promised to be a side judge of some murders today.


    Wan Chong didn''t have any interest in this case before, but after listening to Li Kuan say it again, he suddenly found out that it wasn''t his cowardly brother-in-law?


    Wan Chong and sun Tong are very distant. Although he is a brother-in-law in name, he will not be polite when he sees sun Tong. When sun Tong sees him, he will bow and bow.


    Wan Chong has always been unable to see sun Tong. He doesn''t understand why he wants to find such a man as the elder sister of Fu Yin Qianjin. Later, he learned that it was the idea of the adoptive father. The adoptive father loved his elder sister and didn''t want her to marry into the high gate. He looked at the face of his husband''s family, so he found a low gate to let her go and enjoy the happiness.


    Sun Tong doesn''t need to have any advantages. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have any money, achievements or career. He just needs to be a good puppet, hold his elder sister in the palm of his hand and protect her in all kinds of pain. Don''t try to climb on her head, let alone do something sorry for her. That''s enough.


    Wanjia is not a married daughter, it''s a burden. Sun Tong is like a burden. But for Wanjia, it''s just a matter of more people and more mouths.


    Sun Tong is dead. Wanchong knows about it. My sister and sun Tong are going back to the west to enter the county. It seems that they came back to mourn for the death of the sun''s family. But they didn''t expect that sun Tong died less than two days after they came back. At that time, my sister wrote a letter back and joked that she was widowed. Wanchong still laughed. She said that there was something wrong with the dead man Is it different?Wan Chong didn''t expect that Jiang and Li Kuan were the killers of sun Tong. Even now, he knows that they still broke sun Tong''s body, cut it into pieces, and then fry it in a pot?


    It''s quite creative. It''s more ruthless than the men who march and fight.


    Up to now, Wanchong is just like watching a white play. He doesn''t hook up this matter with his sister.


    Until Li Kuan mentioned Wanshi.


    "I know that Jiang huaidie and sun Tong have an affair. They have been in a relationship for several years. At that time, sun Tong had already married, but he has not moved to tingjiangzhou with his wife..."


    Ten thousand heavy Leng Leng, did not expect that the tortoise grandson sun Tong returned to her elder sister to wear the green hat son.


    He was a little angry. It didn''t seem to be the first time. When they just got married more than ten years ago, sun Tong seemed to have a quarrel with a brothel girl. But how did that matter finally come to an end?


    Li Kuan continued: "it''s all she asked me to do. It''s all Jiang huaidie''s fault. At that time, I didn''t want to kill. She said that Sun Jian was sorry for her. She wanted revenge. Gao Huai and sun Tong were her ideas. She taught me how to kill, when to kill and how to shred the corpse How did I know at that time that she used my heart in the first place? She just wanted to avenge her sister. She knew that sun Tong and WAN Ru Xue killed the red powder, and she wanted to kill Wan Ru Xue... "


    "Pa!"


    A huge voice broke Li Kuan''s unfinished words.


    The eyes of all the people in the hall turned to the right. They saw the senior general at the lower right side of the county magistrate position. At this time, his face was angry and he started to clap on the table.


    Li Kuan was frightened by the sight, stupefied, half opened his mouth, and looked at him like this.

 Chapter 1324

    Wanchong didn''t expect that this was the way things went into the exhibition. He realized that he had been cheated until now.


    Li Kuan''s confession led the case to Wan family.


    And WAN''s in Yamen. Now she has come to life after a night''s sleep. In this half month, Wan''s life has been very unclear. It''s the first time she''s so sober today.


    However, what she faced after waking up was unexpected.


    "Killing? Me? " Wan''s spirit is very bad. Her lips are pale and her cheeks are thin. Miss Qianjin, who is used to good clothes and good food, doesn''t even count what she eats for half a month. She is weak, hungry and thirsty, and her head is still full of paste.


    But even so, she was still aware of the situation, cautious instinctive choice denied.


    "I don''t know anything Don''t make me wrong. " She said with all her strength, lifting her eyelids, and looking to the righteous younger brother on the judge''s seat.


    Wan Chong clenched his fist, and his whole body was full of rage.


    He was very angry, very angry, just like a flammable explosive barrel. With only one lead, he could explode the whole Yamen in pieces.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was afraid to hide behind the master, but the nearest procurator of the village seemed to have found nothing. He still asked the Wan family calmly, "Zhang Mazi, do you know?"


    Wan shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "Zhuang procurator picked up his eyebrows:" so fast, don''t think about it again


    Wan''s frown: "how can I know someone whose name is so vulgar?"


    The procurator turned his head and looked at the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty, with a murderous look, swallowed his saliva and said difficultly, "it''s said that silver show, the handmaid."


    Wan family has many servants, but there are four closest to him, two men and two women. Their names are gold, silver, copper and iron.


    The magistrate has the right to summon anyone to testify in the court. Yinxiu was brought here by the yamen runner this morning.


    Yinxiu was very flustered. She didn''t know what the situation was. After she was taken to the court, she looked at the young lady in a daze, and then at the prosecutor of the village. She kowtowed inexplicably: "the women of the people have seen the adults."


    The procurator said calmly, "yinxiu, I asked you, what did you do on the fourth day of last month?"


    Yinxiu was stunned. After thinking for a long time, he replied: "Sir, then After a long time, minnv can''t remember... "


    "On the fourth day of last month, when your uncle was found dead, what did you do on that day?" the prosecutor reminded her


    As soon as she spoke of the silver show, she remembered that her face had changed first, and then she secretly glanced at her young lady. At last, she said with an awe inspiring face: "back to my Lord, my uncle had a big accident that day, and my young lady was heartbroken. She accompanied her from the beginning to the end, taking care of the comfort young lady."


    "Never been out?"


    Yinxiu shook her head. "No."


    The procurator of Zhuang smiled, and his kind and fat face seemed to be full of affinity. But what he said made his back cold: "this is what you said, but you haven''t gone out. If a witness proves that he saw you in Dongwu street that day, what you said now is a lie, deceiving our officer, and contempt for the court hall. This is a major crime of being a soldier."


    Yinxiu was startled, a little panic appeared on her face, and then hurriedly changed her words: "big, my Lord, it''s been too long, and minnv really forgot No, but now minnv remembers. That afternoon, miss can''t eat because of her poor appetite. Minnv Minnv went to Tangyuan shop in Dongwu street and bought Tangyuan for my miss...... "


    "Which Tangyuan shop?" asked the procurator


    Yinxiu''s brain whirled and stammered, "Hi, happy to remember the sweet shop..."


    "Nonsense!" "No sweet shop in Dongwu street!" shouted the procurator


    Yinxiu hurriedly changed his words: "it''s not a happy memory, it''s a virtue, a virtue..."


    "Virtue room?"


    Yinxiu nodded: "yes, Deping room, Deping room..."


    The chill on Zhuang''s Procurator''s face was almost frozen. He said, "county magistrate of Song Dynasty, you say."


    Song county magistrate Yang said: "from the first day of last month to the eighth day of last month, the boss of Deping Zhai married his daughter and closed for eight days."


    The sweat on yinxiu''s face came out. She panicked and looked at her young lady in a hurry. She stammered: "no, it''s not Deping room, it''s Yes... "


    "What is it?" The procurators were aggressive.


    "Yes..."


    "You said you were going to buy dumplings. What did you buy? Sesame? Fresh meat? Or Babao''s? "


    Yinxiu swallows: "fresh Fresh meat... "


    "Your young lady has no appetite. You don''t buy her appetizers. You buy her greasy meat dumplings?"


    "It''s eight, eight treasures..."


    "Is it Babao or fresh meat? Or did you buy them all? "


    "I bought it all No, it''s Babao No, it''s fresh meat... "


    Yinxiu has been completely confused. Her whole head has been stirred into a pot of porridge. The words she thought before are useless. She is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.Wan Shi can''t see it anymore. He stares at yinxiu.


    At this time, the procurator turned to Wan: "she doesn''t remember, do you? What do you eat, don''t you remember? "


    "I......"


    Wan was about to speak when the procurator of Zhuang interrupted her again: "have you ever eaten Tangyuan? It''s not the new year or the Mid Autumn Festival. In this season, there are few people who eat tangyuan. Most of the sweet water shops around the country don''t pack Tangyuan on non-year or non festival days, including the German food room. Tell me what you eat. I''ll send someone to ask if they sold Tangyuan to you on the fourth day of the first year. "


    Wan''s words to export were born again and stopped. She looked at her righteous brother in some confusion.


    Wan Chong''s eyebrows are already frowning at the moment, and the dark under his eyes can''t stop him.


    At this time, the procurator looked at yinxiu again and asked: "which Tangyuan you bought can''t remember, and what kind of stuffing you bought can''t remember. What did you do to Dongwu street? Who asked you to go? How much did you give a pockmark? And Zhang Mazi''s wife. Have you seen her? What did you tell her? "


    Several questions in a row completely destroyed the bank show, which was already in a panic.


    Along with the mental infirmity, she suddenly covered her ears and shouted, "I gave her the rat medicine, and I told her that he was going to kill her!"


    One word, the whole hall was silent.


    After a long time, the procurator of Zhuang restored his gentle tone again: "then you are admitting that you have contacted Zhang Mazi and his wife?"


    Silver show is like a ball of leather that has been punctured, half paralyzed on the ground.


    As Liu Wei said, it''s very easy to find the evidence of Wanshi. Wanshi is not a person with much vigilance. Relying on the power behind her, she has always been bold, and it''s her recklessness that makes her even clean up the criminal evidence so perfunctory.


    Yinxiu''s testimony is equivalent to holding Wan''s leg and pulling half of her body into a hell full of magma.


    And Liu Wei''s next testimony will press Wan''s whole person into the magma and let her taste the taste of the hot rock. What is it.

 Chapter 1325

    The second trial lasted nearly an hour before it ended. At the end of the second trial, the charges of Li Kuan and Jiang Shi had been fully implemented, while Wan Shi was temporarily detained.


    When the evidence is clear, it''s very easy to convict Wan''s crime. Let alone the red powder case. In Sun Jun''s case, Wan''s crime of buying murderers can''t be washed away.


    At the time of going down to the hall, Wan Shi always looked at Wanchong. His eyes seemed to convey something, and Wanchong also received it.


    After that, Wanchong didn''t speak. Even if he was angry or angry again, he kept silent until the people in the hall gradually dispersed. The procurator came to him and looked down at him.


    Wan Chong stands up and looks at Zhuang Chang.


    Zhuang Chang''s chubby face was full of smiles: "have a drink together?"


    Wan Chong''s eyes narrowed. After a while, he nodded, "please."


    Two people leave together, Liu Wei stands in the back, some delicately looking at their backs.


    At this time, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty had relaxed. He clapped his chest and walked to Liu Wei, and murmured to her, "that ten thousand governor''s order is quite calm, but what did the procurator do to him? Isn''t it necessary to involve thousands of families sooner or later? "


    Liu Wei said, "I think he appreciates Wanchong."


    County magistrate of Song Dynasty was surprised: "appreciate it?"


    Liu Wei shook her head again, patted the magistrate on the shoulder, and said, "I don''t know your official relationship in Xianyan country. If someone else does this, he must have his reasons, and watch first."


    At the end of the second trial, Liu Wei was able to stay idle for a while. A high-level and upright official came to Xijin County, and she, an outsider, was able to retire.


    However, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was a traitor. She had to wait for the final judgment because she didn''t give her a thousand liang of silver.


    Liu Wei can''t resist this miser. After saying that it''s useless for a long time, he can only wait.


    Back at the inn, Liu Wei began to operate.


    The four brothers and sisters of the cloud family all helped, and Xiao Li temporarily took care of the ugly and Li yu''er.


    Liu Wei wanted to ask Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple to help, but also thought that Rong Ling and Xiao Li didn''t like them, so she had to give up. Without two runners, Liu Wei didn''t want to call on the Yuns. She had to do many things by herself.


    Three days later, preparations for the operation were made and the venue was arranged.


    The operation can''t be carried out in the inn. There are many people in disorder.


    They rented a house temporarily. The magistrate of Song Dynasty helped to find the house. Liu Wei was very satisfied with the fact that the owner of the house had a discount. The house was clean, spacious and airy. It was very convenient whether it was surgery or postoperative rehabilitation.


    The operation date is set at three days later, and Liu Wei''s requirements for rongling''s physical conditions are also higher in these three days, because many herbs in Xianyan country are found to have particularity temporarily, and Liu Wei''s operation plan has been rectified several times.


    In addition to the basic disinfection, there are also herbs for hemostasis and pain relief after the event, as well as soup and medicine for wound recovery, which have all been redistributed.


    It''s a lot of work, and because it''s the first time to use these new drugs, she must also be very careful. Most importantly, she must make sure that the body condition of rongling can withstand any accidents that may occur during the operation.


    In order to achieve this, Liu Wei forgot to eat and sleep for three days, and kept a close eye on the indicators of rongling, which made other people around him nervous.


    Finally, the critical moment has arrived.


    The night before yesterday, Liu Wei went to bed very early, because she had calculated that the next day''s operation was expected to be carried out for a long time, which is a matter of great mental and physical exertion. She must keep her energy up, and there should be no distraction during the operation.


    Because the object of the operation is Rong Ling, she has a sense of tension, so down, for four days, there was no smile on her face.


    During this period, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty came to see Liu Wei once. It was the prosecutor of the villa who wanted to see Liu Wei. Liu Wei''s room didn''t come out, so he refused directly. Finally, Xiao Li accompanied the county magistrate of Song Dynasty to the Yamen. He didn''t say anything after he came back. He didn''t even mention anything to his mother about the prosecutor of the villa.


    Xiao Li is very clear that at such a critical time for uncle Rong''s body, nothing can distract his mother.


    On the day of the operation, Xiao Li followed him into the "operating room" and the cloud mat also entered. Cloud thought that he was responsible for the emergency outside.


    It''s not the first time for Xiaoli to operate with his mother. He is a very good assistant and a very experienced nurse.


    Yunxi is much more astringent. His main purpose is to observe.


    Liu Wei did not arrange too complicated work for him, so he asked him to observe some changes of Rong Ling, pay attention to them at any time and report them at any time, without any stagnation.


    At the beginning of the operation, Yunxi''s hands were shaking.


    Rong Ling drinks the anesthetic Liu Wei sent to his mouth, which tastes bitter. After drinking it, he lies on his back and looks at Liu Wei''s half covered face.


    The simple mask is made by Yunxiang. It has good craftsmanship and good utility. Except for the edges, all three people in the room wear it.With the divergence of the drug effect, the consciousness of Rong Leng gradually blurred. He began to be unable to focus. His eyelids were heavy and his body became heavier. Finally, he lost consciousness.


    Today is a day of witnessing miracles for Yunxi. With the advantage of age, he tries to persuade himself to be calm. He has arranged Liu Wei for him to finish his work well. He has been staring at rongling''s face, turning over his eyelids from time to time to ensure his lethargy. His hands have been probing his pulse. His pulse is a little too fast or too slow. He is all Report immediately.


    The operation started in the morning and ended in the evening.


    Rongling is in good physical condition. During the operation, she did not encounter too much danger. However, during the suture, she encountered some problems. At that time, rongling was about to wake up.


    The time of anesthetics must not have passed. It''s impossible for Rong Ling to wake up, but he really moved.


    When you wake up at this time, something important will happen. In the absence of pain relief, such a degree of pain is enough for an adult man to take off half of his life. Even if Rong Ling can suppress the pain with self-control force, but the spirit is the spirit and the body is the body. In the face of pain higher than his ability to bear, people''s skin and internal organs will show different degrees of tension and resistance ¡£


    The change of the body is beyond the control of the mind. During the operation, Rong Leng must be very relaxed. If he is tight, the operation is likely to fail. Even worse, it will fail.


    Liu Wei had no time to consider whether there was a problem with the prescription of the anesthetic or whether the body immunity of Rong Ling was enhanced. She immediately used another liquid medicine to infuse Rong Ling and let him go into a deep coma again.


    When the door of the "operating room" was opened again, Liu Wei saw the three Yunjia brothers and sisters, either squatting or standing, waiting outside the door all day.


    In addition to Yunchu feeding Li Yuer once in the middle of the meal, Yunxiang fed clown two times of milk. Three people in the operating room didn''t eat in one day, and they also did not eat in the same day outside.


    They worried anxiously and nervously for several hours. Now, they want to know, is the operation a success?

 Chapter 1326

    "It worked."


    At the moment when she took off her mask, Liu Wei was relieved and absorbed for a long time. She looked very tired.


    In fact, it''s not just her. Xiaoli and Yunxi are not so good.


    They are all too tired to talk, especially for Yunxi, who took part in the operation for the first time, today''s everything is like a dream, and he is still awake.


    Rong Ling is still in a coma. The medicine he added later is overloaded. He will sleep for at least three to five hours.


    Because it is not suitable for moving now, Rong Ling is still sleeping in this temporary "operating room".


    I haven''t eaten all day. Now my heart is falling. Everyone feels the protest in my stomach. Fortunately, when I rent the yard, the magistrate of Song County carefully left them the cook, so I can eat at any time.


    After eating some simply, Liu Wei went back to the operating room. She had to wait for Rong Ling to wake up. She had to follow up the information feedback after the operation in time.


    Cloud wants to get close to his brother and look at his brother''s unswerving appearance. He asks curiously: "really, put your chest Is it cut? "


    Yunxi himself thinks it''s amazing. If he didn''t know that the operation was to save people, he thought Liu Wei was murdering her husband.


    The visual impact of the white knife into the red knife really overthrows all of his previous 20 years.


    Yunmi and Yunchu are also curious. Although they are still apprentices, they have a lot of curiosity.


    Yunxi slowed down for a while, and then began to talk about the operation process. He began to sleep calmly. How to open the chest, how to find the position of the internal organs through the bloody wound, and how to find the opportunity of stitching in the human flesh with his hands full of blood. At first, he spoke slowly, then he spoke quickly, and then he was excited. This was an unprecedented experience He is eager to share with others.


    Rong Leng woke up at night when he was ugly. When he woke up, he was still in chaos. His eyes could not be focused, his mouth could not be opened, and he could not move.


    Liu Wei pays close attention to his situation at any time. Seeing that he is conscious, he immediately reminds him: "take your time, don''t worry. The medicine has just passed, and the body function is still in a state of paralysis. It will take a while to recover."


    Just want to move hands and feet of the tolerance edge stopped, obedient did not move, eyes are toward the direction of Liu Wei.


    He saw a hazy figure, but because he was too dazed to see the face of the figure.


    Liu Wei took a wad of cotton at the head of the bed, moistened it with water, ordered some lip flaps for him, and said: "the operation was very successful, and then came the post-operative re examination and recuperation. Now tell me, apart from the pain in the wound, what''s wrong with you?"


    Let Leng dun for a while, lips pucker, pucker to some moist, just light slow way: "still, ok..."


    Liu Wei felt his head painfully: "how can it be ok? It''s not good anywhere."


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound. Now his vision is restored. He can see Liu Wei''s face and see the exhaustion of her eyes.


    Then he glanced out of the window and asked, "when is it?"


    "Ugly time," said Liu Wei


    Rong Leng touched her hand with his fingertips.


    Liu Wei holds his warm palm and clasps it with his fingers.


    "Take a rest." He said.


    Liu Wei "en" voice, but sat down, sat at his bedside, obviously intend to accompany the night.


    Rong Ling is now in a special situation. He knows that Liu Wei can''t rest assured and doesn''t give much advice. He talks about gossip: "when can it be free of pain?"


    Liu Wei looked at the white bandages that had been wrapped around his chest for several times, and estimated, "at least tomorrow."


    "When can I go down?"


    Liu Wei thought about it and said, "it will take four or five days. Now don''t think about it."


    "I feel that I am in good spirits," said Rong Leng, a little disappointed


    Liu Wei smiled, and Rong Ling saw her smile and smiled softly.


    For the rest of their lives, they enjoyed the short relaxation. Rong Leng made every effort to relax Liu Wei. Liu Wei also relaxed as he wanted.


    After that night, Rong Ling slept again. The effect was repeated. Although he didn''t fall asleep, he still had the effect of hypnosis.


    At dawn, Liu Wei dozed off in a daze until Xiao Li knocked on the door.


    Xiaoli had a good sleep last night, so she came to find her mother to change shifts in the early morning. After Liu Wei was waked up by her son, she didn''t want to leave. Xiaoli pushed her out of the house directly and put the clown in her mother''s arms. "Let your daughter sleep with you more," she urged


    Ugly didn''t wake up at all. In the early morning, he was quarreled by his brother. Now he was transferred to his mother ''.


    But this sleep, unexpectedly directly slept to the dark.


    What''s terrible is that Liu Wei, who has been sleeping shallowly, still feels that she only slept for a quarter of an hour?


    When she wakes up, Liu Wei sees her daughter, who is on top of her head.Ugly now lies on the side of her mother''s pillow. Her white, tender face is close to her mother''s ears, and her short, fat fingers are gripping her earlobes. There is a hole in her earlobes. The little guy is looking at the hole, and he wants to put his fingers through it.


    Liu Wei was so tossed by her that she woke up.


    When she wakes up, she first slows down, then sits up, grabs her moving daughter in her arms and looks down at her.


    The ugly toothbed grinned very big. She gave a "ah" and put her knuckled fingers on her mother''s lips and patted her mother.


    Liu Wei kissed her little hand and asked vaguely, "when is it?"


    Of course, ugly couldn''t answer, so she climbed up and rebelled in her mother''s arms. After a while, her little mouth smacked twice, and her round eyes suddenly fixed on her mother''s chest.


    Liu Wei purrs the hair on her head. She smiles and asks, "hungry?"


    The ugly blinked at her.


    Liu Wei is not sleepy now. She gets out of bed and goes out to look for food with her daughter in her arms.


    When she went out and saw that it was dark, she was confused. She saw that Yunxiang had just come to take the milk bottle. Seeing that she was outside the room, she said with a smile, "I thought you had to sleep for a while, just wanted to take the little night out to feed."


    Liu Wei asked, "when is it?" Take over the bottle, try the temperature, and put it into her daughter''s mouth.


    Ugly now drink animal milk, goat milk, milk, dog milk, for taste.


    After wandering in the sea for a month, Liu Wei had no milk for some reason, but now the clown is not so picky about food. It is estimated that only these animal milk with poor taste can cry any more, so she forced herself to get used to it.


    "It''s time." Cloud wants to say, the face shows a smile again: "allow childe to wake up in the evening, small Li says, did not repel the situation that worsens, so did not wake you."


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened after hearing this, holding her daughter and lifting her legs, she went to Rong Ling''s room.

 Chapter 1327

    Rong Ling is really OK.


    But Liu Wei is not at ease, and he checked again, the result is very pleasant.


    Xiaoli is also very happy. At the same time, what excites little guy is that he knows some drugs of Xianyan country, which are more effective and more powerful than Qingyun country.


    Xiao Li was fond of medicine. After this amazing discovery, he was even obsessed with it. He ran to the drugstore near the house all day long and moved things to his home every day. He changed the method of tossing the medicine to fix Ben and Peiyuan to nourish uncle Rong.


    Looking at Uncle Rong''s look getting better every day, Xiao Li is proud of it, and just thinks it''s all his credit.


    Rong Leng lay on the bed for five days, and was overwhelmed by his son''s enthusiasm.


    When there is no one at night, he can only complain to his mother.


    "Let Xiao Li go to Yamen with you tomorrow."


    Liu Wei was rubbing his body for Rong Ling. He was stunned when hearing the words, and said, "yamen has nothing to do recently. I''m going to do some finishing work too. I''ll go back late, and I don''t need Xiao Li''s help."


    Rong Ling thought about it and asked, "what about pearls?"


    Liu Wei said, "it''s wild. I can''t see the shadow all day long. I''ve put my family in Huaishan with Gu Gu. I can''t even call them back."


    "Is there any danger."


    Liu Wei did not understand: "what can be dangerous?"


    Rong Leng''s face is serious: "it''s so steep in the mountain. Let Xiao Li watch them tomorrow."


    Liu Wei thought how to listen to this and how to make it up. She was not sure. She asked politely, "why do you want to support Xiao Li?"


    Allow Leng not to make a sound, just some grudge of looking at her.


    Liu Wei didn''t understand the meaning in his eyes. Just now, she rubbed her body to rongling''s abdomen. The warm and humid cloth towel was sliding around rongling''s waist. When the cloth towel was taken away, she was surprised to find that rongling''s waist seemed to recover.


    She was not sure at the beginning. She was good at comparison. After several comparisons, she found that she was really recovered.


    Liu Wei was very puzzled: "isn''t it a thin bone the day before yesterday? Only two days ago, how can so much meat grow? " He said and kneaded where there was meat. He was sure it was meat.


    Don''t turn your head and close your eyes.


    Liu Wei just came back to her senses and understood the meaning: "what did Xiao Li give you to eat?"


    Liu Wei wants to go to the yamen, but he is not sure to let others take care of Rong Ling, so he asks Xiao Li to take charge of the food.


    Rong Ling can''t eat solid food now, only liquid food. Liu Wei really doesn''t understand. Can liquid food be fed like this? It''s a little unscientific.


    Seeing that Rong Ling is really desperate, Liu Wei can only advise: "I''ll give Xiao Li a meal list in a moment, and then you can eat it like that. Now it''s very important for you to recover after surgery. You can''t recover well if you eat too much, which will affect body fat and hinder wound recovery."


    Liu Wei said it with a single look, and Rong Ling listened to it.


    The next day, Liu Wei went to yamen as usual in the morning, and returned to the house at Youshi in the evening.


    Just back to the house, she saw Xiaoli running towards her with a jar in her hand.


    "Mom, I''ll show you something."


    Liu Wei bent curiously and asked, "what is it?"


    Xiaoli happily put the pot under her mother''s eyes, gently opened a small opening, and immediately, the smell of the medicine came out, intoxicating Liu Wei.


    When the jar was completely opened, Liu Wei saw a brandy Ganoderma filled with the jar.


    She glared at the eldest brother, and touched him curiously: "what a thick Lanzhi."


    Xiaoli''s voice changed in delight, and said, "Hou Ba, I''ve kept it for several days. It''s the insects that goo found for me. They''re all fed to this Ganoderma lucidum."


    Liu Wei: "insects?"


    Xiaoli''s eyes narrowed into a slit: "I don''t know how long the ganoderma here is, but it can be nourished by protein. I don''t think it''s brandy ganoderma, but it must be a good thing. Niang, how fragrant it is."


    This is true. The medicine is too fragrant.


    Liu Wei treated it as a kind of medicinal plant she had never seen before. She reached out and said, "I''ll see it again."


    Xiaoli generously handed all the jars to her mother, then took out a pair of scissors from her arms, clicked and cut off a piece of Ganoderma lucidum leaf.


    "This is uncle Rong''s dinner tonight. I''ll take it to the kitchen first..." The little guy said he was leaving.


    Liu Wei''s brain rushed, reached out for a fish, and Sheng Sheng pulled his son back. He asked strangely: "these days, you are allowing your uncle to eat this This The wild mountain Ganoderma that doesn''t even know its species? "


    Xiaoli laughed and thought that his mother was praising herself. She was modest. "This is a good thing. Can''t uncle grow meat? He''s too thin. He needs to be mended well!"


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say, so she hurriedly took the jar and went to find Yunxi.


    Yunxi knows this wild Ganoderma. It''s a kind of meat Ganoderma. It doesn''t depend on the fertile soil. It depends on the bodies of animals and insects. It''s also a tonic medicine.Yunxi is also very strange: "in the area near the river, there are not many ganodermas. Where did Xiaoli buy them?"


    Xiaoli followed and happily replied: "the medicine shop across the street, they entered three plants, the largest one, which I bought for 20 Liang silver."


    Yunxi nodded: "twenty liang? It''s very cheap. Maybe it''s a small place. It''s not expensive. You can buy it in the capital at least fifty-two."


    Small Li wow: "then I found cheap?"


    "Cloud Xi smiled:" is to take advantage of


    Liu Wei listened to their words and expressions. Her face went from deep to complex, from complex to subtle. At last, she decided that she could not tell Rong Ling about it, nor let him know if he was killed. His son spent twenty Liang to buy an unknown herb, which no one else would tell him. He would take it to him every day.


    Liu Wei is afraid that Rong Ling will die of anger.


    However, it''s a good thing after all. After assessing it, Liu Wei hid some selfishness. She said, "it''s too effective. After every meal, he put half of it in his porridge, and the whole one is too good for him."


    Xiaoli nodded and said, "OK."


    But let''s not. After half a month, when Rong Leng can go to the ground, everyone is still square.


    Just like blowing a balloon, Rong Leng is completely fat. He still doesn''t show up in his clothes. After taking off his clothes, Liu Wei looks at his body sadly and deeply misses his previous eight abdominal muscles.


    In the middle of the night, Liu Wei touched rongling''s face and pinched a piece of meat on his cheek. Then she found that rongling was frowning. She quickly gave up and gently comforted: "in fact, after a serious illness, people are more or less fat. You can see how fat I was when I was pregnant. Now I''m not skinny, so when my body recovers, I will definitely be skinny. It''s all like this ¡£¡±


    Rong lengli didn''t want to talk to her, so she turned her back and went to sleep.


    Liu Wei sticks to him again, and says behind his ears: "it''s better to be fat when you are ill than to be thin when you are ill. If you lose weight, it''s terrible. Even your facial features have changed, and you''re not very fat, just a little bit, a little bit."


    "You can''t sleep," Rong Leng said


    Liu Wei said, "sleep." Then he leaned in and held the man from the back, especially tightly, the kind that he couldn''t leave behind.

 Chapter 1328

    In the past half a month, the Liuwei family was busy treating and recovering Rong Ling, but the Yamen was busy opening.


    Wan''s case is a big one!


    The result is similar to Liu Wei''s expectation. When the procurator intervenes, the matter is doomed to be bad.


    It seems that there is also the meaning of killing the goose and making an example of the monkey. In recent two days, there have been a lot of big people coming to Xijin County, including those in the governor''s office and those in the supervision order. These people know that Wanshi is an important witness to attack wanfuyin, and they all rush to Xijin county to have an interview.


    Zhuang Chang, as the first main meritorious official to discover the case, has been too busy these two days. Today, he has dinner with the leader, and tomorrow, he will meet with the leader. Everyone comes and goes. In your words and my words, what we are discussing is the next rectification arrangement of tingjiangzhou.


    Liu Wei didn''t go to yamen again after finishing Jiang''s case. At the beginning of Song county magistrate, she was still dragging her salary. However long she found that she would delay, Liu girl firmly gave up her hand and ignored. She was shocked that no matter how dead or alive he was, she could only hold her tail to settle the final payment.


    After taking the money, Liu Wei never showed up again.


    But now, Rong Ling can go to the ground, and her body is gradually recovering. Liu Wei is satisfied and naturally begins to pay attention to gossip.


    The eight trigrams of Xijin county must be the case of Wan family.


    When walking on the street, people came and went, and they could hear two words: "I heard that the emperor ordered that this case should be severely punished. Ten thousand families are finished this time!"


    Another said, "how can I hear that there is no evidence to release people? It''s not that sun Junna''s case, the little servant girl confessed her guilt and left a suicide note. She said that she didn''t like Jiang, so she borrowed her Miss''s name and went to buy murderers and murderers. But she didn''t expect to kill people in the end. Later, she could only do one thing or two things and kill Zhang Mazi and his wife. "


    "Ah, is that so?" The man who spoke first was confused: "this is to take a little maid to answer for the crime?"


    Later, the speaker sighed: "the county yamen said that he was still looking for other evidence. He couldn''t decide whether Wan ordered it in person, so he couldn''t convict her. What''s more, it''s said that there are several colleagues of Wanfu Yin in the imperial court who say that they are not strict in the imperial court. If they don''t pay attention to letting the dog servants get into the hole, it''s clear that they are not involved in their affairs, and the servants make their own decisions. "


    The man who spoke first was angry: "how could it be like this? These officials can really lie with their eyes open. What''s Wanshi''s daily attitude? Just ask about it. Is she not strict? She has killed several servant girls! "


    "That can''t be done. Those servant girls signed the deed of sale and were killed by the master. That''s right. It''s their own bad baby casting."


    Two people say say say, say to have no solution, sigh for a while, knock melon seed again, chatted other topic.


    Liu Wei and Zhong Ziyu just listened.


    In the past half a month, Zhong Ziyu will come to find Liu Wei every few days. For no other reason, he wants money.


    But because there are Rong Ling and Xiao Li in the house Liu Wei rented, the father and son don''t want to see Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple at all, so every time they come to find Liu Wei, Zhong Ziyu can only ask her out.


    When you meet outside, you have to listen to some street gossip.


    Liu Wei didn''t care before, but now she cares a little bit: "people in prison can be killed. The ten thousand hands are a little long."


    Zhong Ziyu has eaten two Dousha bags. Now he is eating the third one. He said, "I told you, it will not be so simple."


    Liu Wei supported her chin and thought, "what''s the emperor''s attitude?"


    Zhong Ziyu understood Liu Wei''s meaning. He swallowed the bun in his mouth and took the fourth one. He leaned over to analyze it and said: "every king of a country must be selfish, suspicious and fickle. It''s true that the government Yin of tingjiangzhou formed a party to protect his family, but it''s just a small problem after all. At least under his administration, there is no big problem. For another example, maybe he The money that embezzles and betrays the public is earned for that emperor? In this way, do you think the emperor will punish him? "


    Liu Wei stared at Zhong Ziyu for a while. After a while, "tut" said, "do you have to think about the harm of people?"


    Zhong Ziyu sneers: "which one in my mouth do you think is a good man?"


    Liu Wei estimated it and said, "what''s the relationship between the emperor and Wanfu yin? We''re just guessing. But if he is really the back of Wanfu, what does he do to build a patrol mansion? If his purpose is to make a profit privately from the States, he can go straight to the white without having to make so many supervision organizations to cause trouble to himself. "


    Zhong Ziyu picked up the fifth Dousha bag and chewed half of it with his mouth open: "it''s not necessarily to cause trouble to himself. If it''s to use the patrol government to clamp down the state governments and let them collect money for themselves, don''t think of deceiving the upper and the lower?"


    Liu Wei still disagrees: "you are too extreme, I don''t believe you."


    After eating five steamed buns, Zhong Ziyu saw that the plate was empty, and then raised his hand to let the waiter serve another plate. Then he looked at Liu Wei and said, "do you think that Wan''s affair will not end in the end?"


    "It''s very unlikely," said Liu Wei


    Zhong Ziyu smiled: "the witness has surrendered himself and committed suicide. Do you have any other evidence?""She killed more than one."


    "What about the others? Where? Will you testify? "


    Yes, that''s the key. Wan''s hands are dripping with blood and countless lives have been dyed. But who dares to come to Yamen to accuse her?


    Liu Wei looked up and said, "Jiang is not. Her sister was killed by Wan."


    Zhong Ziyu disdains: "one murderer, accuse another murderer? Do you believe that you are the presiding judge? "


    Liu Wei thinks it''s boring to talk to Zhong Ziyu. He''s a pessimist. His perspective on the world is always black.


    "I have a killer." She said.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at her.


    Liu Wei''s mouth is slightly crooked: "someone will make the decision for red powder, I have already said it."


    Zhong Ziyu knew what she meant, and his face was mercilessly sarcastic: "last name is Rona? You haven''t given up yet? "


    "Make a bet." Liu Wei didn''t bother to persuade him. He said simply and roughly, "I''ll give you a thousand liang of silver if I lose, and you lose..."


    Zhong Ziyu smiled, "I don''t have a thousand Liang." Don''t say a thousand Liang, not one or two, poorer than a beggar.


    Liu Wei said vaguely, "if you lose, you will keep the account first, and then I will talk about it later."


    Zhong Ziyu couldn''t see the gamble very much. He didn''t agree, but after eating two more buns, he suddenly said, "if I win, don''t ask for one thousand Liang. Change the conditions."


    Liu Wei looked at him. "Hmm?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are dark and deep: "find Yueshan Sheng for me."


    At the end, add another sentence.


    "Life or death."

 Chapter 1329

    On the other side, a young man in a long gown leaned against the trunk and looked ahead.


    The ships were shadowy in the distance. The man could see the progress of those ships from the dark sea level. He knew that those ships were coming to pick him up.


    This afternoon, when their boat was crossing the Anjiang River to the Tianyang River, it was attacked by wind and waves and forced to stop at the only transfer terminal nearby.


    The wharf is very small. There is only a post station in the official camp, but there are many people on the wharf, and none of them is simple.


    Take back his gaze at the sea. The man turns his eyes and looks to the side ahead. The man sitting on the sea reef is fishing. Then he gets up and walks slowly.


    "What''s the gain?" He asked softly, afraid to scare the fish away.


    This fishing man is one of the people who make him feel the most difficult. He seems to have lived in this small wharf for a while. I heard that he built a hut behind the official post because he was penniless. He ate food on his own.


    The fishing man wore a patched fishing suit. The young man found a good place and sat behind him, wondering, "is it not greasy to eat fish every day?"


    The man did not return to him, but focused on his fishing rod, like waiting for the call of the big fish at any time.


    "My boat is coming. If you want to go anywhere, I can give you a ride."


    It was a pure kindness, but the other side didn''t seem to accept it. Even after talking for so long, he didn''t even have a look.


    "Hello, I asked you."


    The man finally looked back, but his face was not good. He probably felt that the man behind him had been forcing me to nag, which was very annoying. He directly lost a sentence: "go away."


    Young people: "..."


    The young man rolled away, got up, raised his legs and walked back. After a few steps, he stopped again, turned around and said with a smile, "your name is Yueshan Sheng?"


    The fishing man frowned and looked at him.


    "I remember." It''s like a warning or a threat. The speaker looks at it as a whisper, but the meaning of it is uncomfortable.


    Just at this time, there was a movement in the fishing rod. The fishing man took back his distracted mind, reached out and caught a big fish.


    Take the fish down and put it in the nearby bucket, and he will continue to hang the bait and concentrate on it as if he will not be disturbed by anything.


    The young man left, and as soon as he came back to the post house, a large group of people came out.


    One of the leaders respectfully went forward and saluted the young man: "my Lord, the ship has arrived."


    The young man answered softly, turned around, and looked at the post Cheng of the post house: "go and push the hut behind. This wharf is also an official place. Where can idle people build it?"


    The postmaster was stunned at first, and even nodded, "I will send someone to demolish the hut tomorrow."


    "Go now!" The young man said without expression.


    The postmaster was in a bit of a dilemma: "you don''t know, Prince. There are two people living in the hut. The younger one is OK, but the older one, with gray hair and eyebrows, can''t let the old man sleep in the street with him..."


    "Go." The young man who was called the prince had a strong look and a strong tone.


    Even if the post Cheng has great compassion, but in front of hegemony, he is just a little ant. How dare he fight against others?


    After biting his teeth, the post Cheng agreed.


    After recruiting a few pawns, they are going to demolish the house.


    Yueshan Sheng catches two fish and comes back. When he comes back, he hears the sound of banging on the other side of the hut from a long distance. He quickly steps over and sees the soldiers of the official post destroying the hut.


    The roof was lifted, the walls and doors were cut down, and the old man with white beard, who was still living in the house, stood outside the hut now, with a slight bent back, and looked pitiful.


    "What''s the matter?" He put down the bucket and went to ask.


    The old man with white beard turned around and said with a curled mouth, "it''s not your fault."


    Yue Shan Sheng frowns.


    The old man raised his chin and compared with the front: "that little white face, have you talked to me two or three times now? The post Cheng said that he ordered the house to be demolished and that it was a prince. "


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t make a sound, just looked at the little white face in the old man''s mouth.


    That "small white face" also seems to have some sense, turn the line of sight, two people cold not Ding came a four eyes opposite.


    The other side smiled, the corner of the eye eyebrow tip, all take the bold and rash mischievous.


    Yueshan Sheng took a look and then took back his eyes. He lifted the bucket and said to the old man, "I''ll find another place to sleep tonight."


    The old man tut Tut''s lips: "this small wharf is a little big. Where else can I sleep?"


    Yueshan Sheng is not happy: "the elder is a night does not sleep, how can?"


    The old man quickly waved his hand: "that''s impossible. I have to go to bed. If I don''t go to bed on time, my two little apprentices will be angry."


    Yueshan Sheng knows that this man is just talking, but he still thinks that this old man is annoying.


    If it wasn''t for Rong Ling''s master, if it wasn''t for the politeness of the two people on the boat, the ghost would be willing to take such a bad old man to the end of the world.But whether you really covet that tile to cover your head or not, you came and I talked for a while, then you didn''t pay attention to the demolition of the hut.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a loud noise in front of us. The small house, which was originally a tofu dregs project, was completely destroyed.


    The old man with white beard and white eyebrow put his hands together and chatted with Yue Dansheng: "what did you say about that little prince? How did you become so popular?"


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t know either. He thought about it reluctantly, and thought of a little: "just now, I told him to go."


    The old man tut A: "this is that you are wrong, let Leng that kid, also won''t open a mouth to tell a person to roll." Mentioning Rong Ling, the old man paused again and sighed: "I don''t know if they are OK now..."


    Every time he talks about this, the topic is unintelligible. Yueshan Sheng has no interface. He can''t say with conscience that they must be very good, because they have been in this strange land for nearly two months. He really has no news about them.


    May have been buried in the sea.


    Maybe it''s still in Qingyun country.


    In a word, he made an appointment with the old man. He waited for three months in this small wharf. If he still couldn''t wait, they would go.


    As if other people had died.


    The hut in front of me was gradually torn apart. The old man didn''t want to say anything. He turned around and put his hands on it. "First, I''ll find a place to bake the fish. I''m hungry."


    Yueshan Sheng took the bucket, looked at the king who smiled at him defiantly at the end, turned around and followed him.


    But they didn''t want to. As soon as they found a secluded place and planned to make a fire and cook, the owner who killed them in the street came to them.


    "Your martial arts are good. I can see it." The other side immediately boasted a word, and then on the warm proposal: "do you want to follow me? I happen to be short of two guards. "


    He said two. Obviously, he added the old people beside him.


    The old man picked up his eyebrows and looked at him. He happened to see the warm smile in the other side''s eyes.


    The old man smiled, and smiled with some surprise: "he should have been a young man with no vision, but he turned out to be an expert with vision."

 Chapter 1330

    Some people view martial arts in terms of physique, while others view martial arts in terms of connotation.


    Since he was exiled here, Yueshan Sheng has been very low-key with the old man. Yueshan Sheng is OK. He is a young man and his body is set there. However, the old man is white and has white eyebrows. He will not lean on the Wulin experts personally.


    But this little prince can see it.


    Still boasting, want to invite them to be thugs for him?


    Is the face bigger?


    The old man turns his head and looks at Yueshan Sheng, which means that you can solve it.


    However, what Yueshan Sheng can solve is that he is a cold and clear person. He is arrogant and hard to deal with. He doesn''t care whether the other party sees something or not, but he doesn''t want to deal with the other party. That is to say, he doesn''t want to talk to the other party at all.


    There was a brief silence around. After a while, I could see their attitude. The little prince raised his eyebrows and made a gesture towards the back.


    A bodyguard will come at once.


    Whispering, the guard left and came back with a small box in his hand. The box was opened, full of gold, silver and jewelry.


    "Order money." Said the other side.


    Yueshan Sheng, who was roasting fish, did not raise his head, but asked the old man, "do you sprinkle salt?"


    The old man smelt the taste and said, "sprinkle the pepper, and the fish will be uncooked, sliced and white, wrapped in the pepper."


    They discussed the recipe together, and the students completely ignored the people next to them.


    The little prince had no temper. He put away the box and sat down himself. He sat beside the Yueshan Sheng and reached for the fish rack in his hand.


    Yueshan Sheng dodges and looks at him with his eyebrows twisted.


    "Look, you are strange. It''s time to turn over," said the prince with a smile


    Yueshan Sheng is a little annoyed. He throws the fish into the old man''s hand and turns his back to string another fish.


    The old man took the grilled fish, turned it over and over, and looked at the strange old lord with his eyes: "you''d better go back, I won''t go with you."


    The prince smiled again and asked, "are you waiting for someone?"


    It''s really a sharp eye.


    "What else do you see?" The old man asked.


    The prince didn''t say it, but looked down and asked for a moment, "how long will you wait? There will be a time. "


    This words cold not Ding stabbed to the heart again, the old man did not make a sound, silently sprinkled pepper on the grilled fish, but also close to smell the fragrance.


    "It doesn''t matter." The prince stood up again, patted the dust on his clothes and said: "I''ll stay in the post house for another day. You can think about it."


    After that, he left. His insipid steps showed that he was not a member of the Wulin.


    An ordinary person who has no internal power, but has extraordinary eyesight. He can even find out other people''s martial arts at a glance


    It''s not easy.


    This night, two vagabonds without tile cover could only make do with finding a big tree, baking under the tree and sleeping all night.


    When he woke up the next day, Yueshan Sheng saw that there were seven or eight big ships parked beside the harbor. Half of them came last night in the evening, and the other half should have come in the middle of the night, but there was no doubt that they belonged to the Lord.


    It''s really rich.


    In my heart, I thought about it casually. Yue Dansheng went to wash and wash. After washing and washing, he went to the seaside.


    Before he came back from fishing last night, he tied a small net beside the reef by the sea. Now he is going to harvest. There are two crabs and four or five prawns in the net.


    This is his breakfast with the old man this morning. Thanks to the rich marine products near the wharf, they can be self-sufficient without any money.


    After harvesting the shrimps and crabs, Yueshan Sheng was just about to return to the original road, but he just walked two steps and saw that the prince was coming again.


    Today, he is wearing a white robe. When standing there, he looks very gentle and gentle.


    But Yueshan Sheng knows that this person is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It seems harmless, but in fact, it''s sinister and arrogant.


    Anyway, he can''t give each other a good face if he demolishes their hut.


    Walking past the Lord, he didn''t lift his eyelids.


    But the prince put it on purpose to stop him, and Baba came up with him and said, "I know what your family name is, and you should know what my family name is. Well, my family name is thousand."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t want to know his last name at all. He walked faster.


    "A thousand Mencius." "Did you hear the name?" he said


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t hear it and didn''t want to answer. He always looked straight ahead.


    "You have come down to the king." The other side added a sentence, finish saying oneself but smiled: "still meet the person that does not know me for the first time, quite fresh."


    At that time, it was under the tree where he lived temporarily last night. Now the old man was awake. He was holding his hands, leaning against the tree trunk and shrinking his neck to see the two people coming from far and near.


    Yueshan Sheng put the shrimp and crab net beside the extinguished fire and lost two flint stones, which means to let the old man make a fire.The old man slowly whetted up and hit the stone with his mouth. After two strokes, he didn''t catch fire. He looked at the little prince and said, "can you light it?"


    The little prince was stunned.


    The old man leaned forward. "We''ll go with you when you light up."


    The little prince''s eyes narrowed, as if to judge the truth of his words.


    Yueshan Sheng''s eyes are cold, protesting.


    After two months of exile, he was not very polite to the bad old man.


    The old man ignored Yueshan Sheng and left the flint on the ground. He looked at the little prince and waited for him to decide.


    Yueshan Sheng reached out to pick up the flint.


    At the critical moment, the little prince stooped, grabbed it, walked to the old man with a smile, and sat down to start the fire.


    Just as he even knew that the grilled fish was going to turn inside out, the prince, who was well-off, could even make a fire, lit twice, and the hay came out with sparks, and then the fire started.


    Yueshan Sheng''s face is completely black.


    But the old man leaned back, and then laughed: "you are a young man. OK, let''s go with you. But we have finished the work. You have to send us back."


    Little Wang Ye was not surprised that the old man understood everything in his words. He didn''t promise, but just smiled.


    After the little prince left, Yueshan Sheng was already calm and quickly opened a hole in the old man''s face.


    "Can''t you see that the little boy is in trouble." The old man said casually, "although I don''t know what the situation is, I have asked our two strangers for help, which shows that things have reached the point of survival in a desperate situation. It''s not too hard to help him stay here. Just as it happens, let''s go out and have a look. I also want to know what this Xianyan country looks like."


    Yueshan Sheng, of course, saw it, but he didn''t want to be nosy: "when we meet by chance, why do we have to live out of time?"


    "But he''s got you." The old man looked Yueshan Sheng around, jokingly, and for a long time he said, "you seem to be very attractive to men, the one with the surname of Zhong..."


    Yueshan Sheng got up and walked towards the sea without wanting to talk to the old man again.

 Chapter 1331

    The prince''s men came soon, and they could get to their destination as soon as they left early.


    When getting on the boat, Yueshan Sheng and the old man were arranged to go to the main boat.


    The royal residence''s bodyguard is dark brown. Yueshan Sheng doesn''t want to wear it. He has never been a servant even in the most difficult time of his life.


    The old man didn''t wear them either. At his age, he wasn''t used to bowing to anyone.


    They were still wearing their original ragged patched clothes. They were not warm and dirty.


    The prince couldn''t look down, but he didn''t force them to wear bodyguards. Later, he sent someone to find two robes for them to put on for a while, a picture that they were afraid of taking fleas aboard.


    After washing and changing into new clothes, Yueshan Sheng''s face has been quiet all morning, and finally calmed down. He has not been so clean and comfortable for a long time.


    The Lord didn''t have any special requirements for them, and he didn''t talk to them again, as if they were the two ordinary bodyguards who gathered up casually on the way when each other was busy.


    But the Lord didn''t say, but the people around him stared round.


    It is said that their ship is going to baishanzhou.


    The name of baishanzhou is Yue Dansheng. In fact, although they stayed at the transfer terminal for two months, they also secretly inquired about the information of this strange country.


    Baishanzhou is located on the left side of the two rivers. It''s a small wharf to contact the state capital. That wharf belongs to a small county under the jurisdiction of baishanzhou. I don''t remember the name of the county, but it''s said to be a very poor county.


    They are going to that dock county now.


    Yueshan Sheng doesn''t like to talk and people are indifferent. Since he got on the boat, there are servants of the Royal Palace turning to him every day. He''s not willing to take care of it, so he really doesn''t take care of it.


    But Rong Ling''s master liked to communicate with these young people. He knew that the other side was deliberately looking for him to talk, but he was always happy to take over. In the end, their secrets were naturally not taken away, but he got many others'' secrets.


    It''s not exactly a secret, but it''s something they don''t know.


    For example, the purpose of their trip.


    Sitting in the white haired old man''s room, the little girl with chubby round face ate the cake and fruit that the old man handed to her. Her bulging cheek moved like a hamster. Then she said to the old man, "at first we didn''t know, but then it was a big deal. It was Yin Qianjin, the mansion of tingjiangzhou, who killed people in baishanzhou. There were more than one of them. The saint was furious. Our Lord was angry Said to come and have a look. "


    The kind-hearted old man watched the little fat girl eat so delicious, and couldn''t help smiling and squinting his eyes: "so you are going to watch the fun? Then your Lord can show off. Seven or eight ships will follow. "


    The little fat girl chuckled: "Grandpa, it''s so funny that you talk. It''s our Lord, isn''t it also your Lord? But the LORD was not a person who liked to join in the fun before. This time, I don''t know how. If we are in the capital, it''s not far away from Baishan island. But we''ll go with the old princess to sacrifice our ancestors. So far, we have to go and catch up with the old princess Leave it behind. "


    The old man slightly twisted his eyebrows and said, "if you go so far, do you have the prince''s kinsmen involved?"


    The little fat girl was stunned. She quickly lowered her voice and said: "Grandpa, please don''t talk about it. Our king is just a different surname Wang. How dare you talk with Yi Zhou''s Yin about his confidants? The emperor is very taboo..."


    The old man quickly nodded, "OK, Grandpa will not say it. You can have some more."


    The little fat girl smiled again, took the cake and bit it one by one, and continued: "we always look at Grandpa. We don''t want to know anything, or we think it''s strange. The Lord doesn''t like picking up people on the road. No one knows how to spend a night in that small wharf, and then we bring back two big living people. Our old lord has been in the army all his life. The guards in our house have always been It''s selected from the army. It''s never found outside. What''s more, Grandpa, you are quite old... "


    It''s polite to say that I''m very old. Don''t you call me Grandpa.


    After hearing this, the old man asked the last question: "my Lord, is it not right with anyone?"


    The little fat girl shook her head and said, "no, although our Lord is not well-known in Beijing, he is a man who loves to make friends. How can he not get along with others when he is here? Everyone can''t get along with him."


    The little fat girl ate three plates of cakes in the old man''s room, and left contentedly. After he left, the old man also went to Yueshan Sheng''s room.


    Yueshan Sheng is sharpening his sword in the room. The sword is divided by the captain of the guard on the ship. When he got it, he saw that it was not sharp, so he began to sharpen it himself.


    After wandering the Jianghu for many years, Yueshan Sheng has always had the habit of carrying weapons with him. Before, he was exiled in the dock and left alone, which was forced by the environment. Now, with weapons, he naturally would not let go.


    When Yueshan Sheng was sharpening his sword, the old man sat on the chair in his room, with his hands in his hands, and muttered, "the court of Xianyan kingdom is so strange. A prefecture''s official Yin is controlled by the Emperor himself, and its power is not small. The king''s nobility, on the contrary, has no real power, only a beautiful name. This is in Qingyun Kingdom, but I haven''t heard of it."


    Yueshan Sheng is not interested in the system of other countries. He just asks, "did he look for you?"Knowing who he was talking about, the old man shook his head and said, "No."


    "What''s the purpose?"


    The old man shook his head again: "it''s said that the little prince didn''t form a feud with anyone. This time he came from lezhou. But you can also see that his former appearance is clearly that there is suffering. I want to ask you and me for help. "


    "Then wait." Yueshan Sheng looked very open. "I can''t hold it. He will say it himself."


    The old man smiled: "Lord, I''m afraid I didn''t expect to ask for help from two vagabonds one day in my dream. He''s now wondering how to tell you and me."


    To the surprise of the old man and Yue Dansheng, the little prince didn''t talk to them when the ship arrived at the so-called dock County after six days.


    But by the mouth of the little fat girl, the servants of the prince''s mansion on the ship were less alert to the two strangers. They would say hello if they met occasionally.


    This dock county is called Xijin county. When the big ship docked, Yue Dansheng saw people standing on the bank, all of them were court officials in official uniforms. They looked at the top of their heads, and their official positions were not small.


    The prince was escorted by the guards and got off the ship. It was a big show.


    As soon as he went down, the people below saluted and looked respectful.


    Yueshan Sheng and the old man walk at the end. After getting off the boat, they follow the little prince.


    After a while, a middle-aged man with a lot of perspiration came out and buried his head and said, "the Lord is busy all the way. The servants have prepared the mansion. Please go back to the mansion and have a rest."

 Chapter 1332

    Liu Wei didn''t get up until she slept in the sun. The first thing she saw was the ugliness in her arms.


    The ugly didn''t wake up at the moment. She was huddled in her mother''s arms, face out, pouting.


    Liu Wei just held out her head, kissed her daughter on the cheek, then kissed her again, and then kissed her again.


    Even some actions, the sleeping girl quarreled, the little girl''s little brow frowned, mouth exhort.


    Liu Wei did not dare to provoke her again. She stepped back carefully, put her in the bottom of the bed, and then put a high pillow as a guardrail beside her to let her sleep.


    Liu Wei got out of bed and saw that there was clean water on the penholder in the room. He guessed that Rong Ling had prepared it, so he went out after washing nearby.


    Outside the room, there is a small courtyard. Rong Ling is in the courtyard. Actually, the weapon that Rong Ling is good at is not a gun. But because there are several guns for the yard guard in this house, he practiced them.


    After his recovery, he began to practice his gun. He had been lying for too long before, and his body had been numb. If he didn''t use it again, he would be wasted.


    Those who practice martial arts should not be lazy and lazy. It is the right way to study hard.


    Liu Wei leaned on the door and looked at the posture of Rong Leng''s weapon like this, with a smile on the corner of her eyes. After a while, she clapped her hands far away.


    Rong Leng noticed her coming out early. Now she clapped her hands and looked over. Her eyes were clear and she said, "someone is looking outside."


    Liu Wei was surprised. He walked slowly to Rong Leng''s, then he wiped his sweat and asked, "who is looking for me?"


    Rong Leng put his hand half around her waist. His body was a little hot because of intense exercise, and his neck was a little hot. He said, "yamen''s."


    Liu Wei said nothing: "what happened to the county magistrate of Song Dynasty?"


    Let Leng do not know, did not make a sound.


    "Liu Wei said:" that line, I go to see, ugly in the room, you stare


    Rong Leng "Er" said, wiping her collar, which had been splashed by washing her face.


    Liu Wei got up late. The people from yamen who came to see her had been waiting for nearly an hour. They were probably told not to disturb her, so they didn''t wake her up.


    When Liu Wei went out, the little yamen servant was relieved. He opened his mouth and took the words of his county magistrate: "you have come to the king."


    Zhuang Chang sent out two letters before, one to the governor''s mansion and the other to King Rujiang. The governor''s people had received the letter long ago, but there was no news from the governor''s mansion. Now, finally, here.


    Liu Wei chuckled and didn''t want to change into formal clothes. She was wearing the robe that showed her home a little bit. She said, "go then."


    You came to the King yesterday evening, but because it was too late, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, as a landlord, had to be busy entertaining and arranging accommodation. At that time, he didn''t notice Liu Wei. This time, he chose to be free, and immediately sent someone to inform him.


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to find out what you have done to the king. She just wants to observe first to see what kind of person the famous alien king is. Will the other side help the Su family as she wishes?


    She assured Zhong Ziyu that although she was full of self-confidence, she did not feel uneasy. After all, she did not know anyone. She could not be 100% sure that the great prince would really enter the game smoothly.


    However, since the other party has come, it is a good start. Coming, it means that they care about this matter. As long as they care, they are easy to say.


    Unexpectedly, the little yamen servant did not take Liu Wei to yamen, but led her to a four in front of the big house which had been three blocks.


    Liu Wei looked at the plaque on the gate of the mansion and said, "Li Fu". He guessed that it should be Li Daguan''s family.


    What can I do here?


    Before Liu Wei could ask for the exit, Li''s house sprang up with a fiery figure. It was Li you who came here.


    "Mr. Liu." Because of Xiao Li''s relationship, Li you knew that the man who saved himself that day was actually this Mr. Zhuo.


    Li Kuan has now been in prison. He has committed the crime of death. Sooner or later, Li you will fall on his own. Although it has nothing to do with Li you, it is indirect. Li you has become the biggest beneficiary. He was scheduled to leave for the capital this month to take over the branch. But because Li Guan has no eldest son and dare not lose his youngest son, he stranded the branch and let Li you stay ¡£


    If there is no accident, all the property of the Li family will be inherited by Li you in the future.


    Li you has gained benefits. Liu Wei, the benefactor who saved his life, also knows how to repay his kindness. So he came out in person and explained: "the magistrate of Song Dynasty said that he always admired you to surrender the king. He knew that the LORD had come to the west to enter the county. Anyway, it happened that he wanted to see him. Now, the LORD lives in the mansion of our Li mansion. No, my father has voluntarily given up The main house, the whole family moved to another small yard for a temporary stay. I''m afraid that the place where the LORD lives is not familiar. I still have the right to be a guide for the noble. If you want to meet the Lord, I can''t be the Lord here. But if you just look at it from a distance, you can join me. The yard where the LORD lives is my yard. I''m familiar with the road. "


    Liu Wei, hearing the words, nodded and said without delay, "let''s go."


    Li you was also quick and led people to the house.Li''s mansion is the largest one in Xijin county. The Lord is coming to Xijin county. The magistrate of Song Dynasty scratched his scalp and didn''t know where to put it. At last, he had no choice but to borrow it from Li.


    Because it''s Wang Ye who comes here. Li daguanren is no longer uncomfortable. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty has caught his eldest son. He can only recognize him with his nose in his hand and move out with his family.


    However, when the prince lived in the house, Li''s house, which was originally easy to enter and easy to exit, became strictly guarded. No, Li was brought in by the owner''s house, so he had to be checked first.


    The bodyguards of the Royal Palace don''t want to talk to you. As long as they don''t know each other, they have to check when they come in.


    Thanks to Liu Wei''s hurry to come out, he didn''t change his clothes. It''s clear that this robe doesn''t look like a weapon. So he didn''t search for it at all. He just asked a few questions and let it in. When


    came in, Li also Tucao: "it''s too strict to go out and buy a dish. When you come back, you''ll have to make complaints about the dishes."


    Liu Wei did not make a sound with a smile, but asked, "what kind of person is your king?"


    How could Li you know that? He said, "I saw it last night. It''s very young. It''s twenty-eight at most, but it''s not small. It''s got more than two hundred bodyguards."


    Liu Wei eyebrows: "more than 200 people live in this house?"


    "Then how can we live? There are only fifty people, and others are placed elsewhere. They are all houses borrowed from the East and the West. How could the county magistrate of Song Dynasty think of bringing two hundred people in advance?"


    Liu Wei can think of the dismal expression of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty when she counted the number of people last night. She went to the innermost part of Li''s house with Li you''s steps. When she passed the garden, she saw Li you suddenly live in his feet. He said, "you, you surrender to the king!"


    Liu Wei looked at the pavilion on the left side of the garden and saw two people sitting there. From this perspective, he could see one person''s face, the other only had a back head spoon. The man in the front face was a handsome young man with a straight face and a smiling mouth.


    "That is your surrender to the king?" Liu Wei asked.


    Li you''s voice stuttered: "that''s right, that''s right, that''s him..."


    Liu wei walked ahead, trying to get closer and see the prince carefully.


    But I don''t want to. The other man in the pavilion who has been facing them all the time suddenly gets up and says something to the king. Then he turns around and walks in another direction indifferently.


    Liu Wei froze at this time, the whole person seemed to be standing there as if she had been pointed. She watched the indifferent man leave, her head full of the fleeting side faces of the other party.


    Is she wrong?


    That man seems to be

 Chapter 1333

    When Liu Wei rubs her eyes and plans to make sure, the man has disappeared.


    Are you wrong?


    "Sir, the prince is leaving. He is leaving!" Li''s voice rang in his ear.


    Liu Wei quickly regained his mind and saw that the king who had been sent down by you in the pavilion had got up and went to the other side of the garden with the company of the surrounding attendants.


    Li you sighed: "it''s a pity that I want to have more eyes. That''s the Lord. I''m afraid that I can pay such a close visit to him this time in my life."


    Liu Wei thought to ask, "do you recognize the person who just spoke to the Lord?"


    "Ah?" Li Youmeng, as if in memory, and then said: "do not know, have not seen."


    Liu Wei was a little uneasy. She always felt that she had not read it wrong. But how could Yue Dansheng enter the county in the West or join you in the king''s surrender?


    They fell to the east of the Liangjiang river. She was rescued by Zhong Ziyu over there. Rong Ling was also rescued by Yun family''s brother and sister over there. Even Xiao Li drifted to Heishui village from there. But when you landed the king in the capital, Yue Dansheng could not have drifted to the capital after his death.


    "Would you like to see it, sir?" Li you asked again at this time. Seeing the direction of the king''s departure, he knew that they were going to the front hall. The front hall management was not so strict. If you want to go, you can go around from the back.


    But Liu Wei is now out of spirits. She ponders for a while, and says to Li you, "the young man who just spoke to you, did you see his face?"


    Li nodded subconsciously and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You help me to find out, what''s the name of the man? What''s the relationship between him and your king? Send someone back to tell me."


    Li you is not sure. So, "do you know that gentleman?"


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, "in short, you can ask for me."


    It''s not a big deal, Li you agreed, but still said: "the young man can sit in the pavilion with the Lord and talk with him. His identity should not be low. I''m not sure if I can see him again. After all, the Li house is full of bodyguards..."


    Liu Wei didn''t embarrass him much either, nodding, "do your best."


    After leaving Li''s house, Liu Wei went to yamen, chatted with the county magistrate of song for a while, then turned and went to an inn near the wharf.


    After the warehouse rent was refunded, Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple were arranged to the Cheapest Inn near the wharf. When Liu Wei saw them, the Wei couple were bending their legs and puckering on the bed to nibble at the steamed bread. Zhong Ziyu sat beside them, wiping the gold thread in his hand.


    When they saw Liu Wei coming, they were both surprised. Zhong Ziyu had gone to collect the ten days'' money the day before yesterday. Liu Wei should not have come to find their purpose.


    "Do you have time?" She asked Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu was stunned. He put down the gold thread in his hand and followed her out.


    They didn''t go far. They found a place with few people in the street outside the inn. Liu Wei hesitated and said, "how are you doing recently?"


    Zhong Ziyu looks at her like a psychopath, and feels that such an opening line is really not suitable for her: "speak up."


    Liu Wei coughed, looked at his face, and estimated, "I remember you hurt your back. Are you ok now? Are there any difficulties in the daily activities? Will it still hurt? "


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyebrows are twisted into a knot, and his tone is especially bad: "what do you want to say?"


    Liu Wei said, "just care about you and ask more questions."


    Zhong Ziyu smiled: "it''s nearly half a year since I hurt you, but you remember."


    Liu Wei is embarrassed: "is that ok? Has the past been put down? "


    Zhong Ziyu still couldn''t figure out her meaning: "what can I put down? What can I put down?" Then suddenly, Lin guessed something: "is anyone dead? You suspect I did it? Oh, you are the first to think of me. "


    Liu Wei shook her head. "Not this."


    Zhong Ziyu is impatient: "what is that?"


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, and then slowed down, calling out, "little clock..."


    Zhong Ziyu''s face changed. He guessed whether Liu Wei was evil or not. At the same time, he said, "I seem to be older than you?"


    Liu Wei''s face changed naturally: "old bell......"


    Zhong Ziyu is in no mood at all: "if you have something to say, don''t dawdle."


    At this time, Wei couple, who had never been back, came out with them, holding half of the leftover steamed bread in their hands. They hid at the threshold and looked at them.


    Liu Wei said at this time: "I seem to see Yueshan Sheng."


    In a word, the Wei couple shook their hands and the bread fell to the ground.


    "Trough!"


    The first reaction was not Zhong Ziyu, but the Wei couple. They didn''t care whether they were talking about the secret or not. He came here as soon as he ran away and called out: "Yue Dansheng? Really? Where did you see it? He''s not dead? "


    Liu Wei annoyed him, glanced at him, turned to observe Zhong Ziyu''s expression.


    Zhong Ziyu''s expression was stupefied. It seemed to be wooden. His eyes were wide, his mouth was slightly open, and the whole person was motionless.Liu Wei pushed him for a while and said, "I''ll bet you something. I know you care about his whereabouts. I''ll tell you something about him, but I''ll tell you something ugly. No matter whether it''s him or not, you can''t do it. I''m here. I won''t let you hurt him."


    Zhong Ziyu went back to her God and noticed the ambiguity in her words: "it''s not him?"


    "I''m not sure," said Liu Wei


    Zhong Ziyu took a deep breath, shook his fist and said, "tell me more about it."


    Liu Wei told him that when he heard the name of the king, Zhong Ziyu frowned first, then pursed his lips, and his face became ugly.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what happened. The Wei couple have already mocked: "because you are so worried about him, people follow the Lord. It''s really a virtue to eat and drink spicy food..."


    Liu Wei asked unconsciously, "what happened before?"


    The Wei couple were angry, and some were upset by Zhong Ziyu: "Yueshan Sheng is not a loser. No matter how hard he suffered, he can live better than others. When his family was destroyed, he was so miserable that he collapsed and his sister was dying of illness. But in such a difficult period, their brother and sister didn''t go out to earn a cent. They all relied on this fool as a cow and horse At the end of the day, it turned out to be such a result. It''s a fucking conscience to feed the dog. "


    Liu Wei frowns and thinks it''s unreasonable to say this: "it''s Zhong Ziyu who made the first mistake."


    "Then you can do it to him?" The Wei couple was really angry, and their voice roared: "I have a word of conscience from my mother, this boy is not false in his crimes, and he is not false in killing people, but is he a little bit sorry for his brother-in-law? Everyone has the right to accuse him. Yueshan Sheng is not qualified! "


    Liu Wei''s face turned cold: "the death of Yue Chongming..."


    "That''s what it''s all about." The Wei couple were afraid of Liu Wei on weekdays, but now they were so angry that they were not afraid to answer back: "you don''t know that part. I know that Yue Chongming fell in love with that man. He''s good with him. Yue Dansheng is not here. Zhong Ziyu is not his brother. He didn''t stop him. He''s not right. In other words, you and Rong Ling are together. Are you willing to be stopped? What''s the matter with a good girl and a young man? Who knows that man is a jerk? At that time, Zhong Ziyu was looking at them with the heart of marrying his younger sister. How could Yue Chongming blame him for his difficult delivery? Even after so many years of strange things, this time it''s time to die. Do you want Zhong Ziyu to bury his sister? Where''s his face from? If it is true that Zhong Ziyu is wrong, he is right to be a man''s brother? His sister is ill like that. If he doesn''t accompany him, he will go out and wander around, and give his sister to an outsider to take care of her, then he will have a reason. "

 Chapter 1334

    It''s not a day or two since the Wei couple had a problem with Yue Dansheng. It''s not over now.


    At last, Zhong Ziyu interrupted him: "OK."


    The voice is cold, with displeasure: "don''t talk nonsense."


    The Wei couple glared at him angrily: "I''m a fucking rat meddler, just a friend of yours, can''t fuck you for dessert?"


    Liu Wei listened to the swearing, thinking of what Yue Dansheng had said to her.


    At that time, on the ship, she asked Yueshan Sheng what happened in that year. Yueshan Sheng''s version was not like this. Although it was said that it was still like this, the meaning was really different.


    In Yueshan Sheng''s words, Zhong Ziyu knew that the man was unreliable, and he watched yuechongming and the man as good as each other, even connived at their unmarried bedroom.


    Without even mentioning his family, he agreed that yuechongming and the man were real husband and wife. With selfishness, he watched yuechongming jump into the fire pit.


    This is the basic reason why Yueshan Sheng hates Zhong Ziyu.


    In that special period, he really thought that Zhong Ziyu would like him to take Yue Chongming as his own sister, so he left at ease. He thought that they were already a family.


    The three people who met by chance without family, father or mother formed a new family of brothers and sisters.


    He really thinks so.


    But in the end, Yue Chongming''s death destroyed everything.


    For so many years, Yueshan Sheng hated Zhong Ziyu. He also hated himself. He hated the people he entrusted. He didn''t know people clearly. He hated himself even the only family member.


    Yuechongming''s death is the worst result for anyone, and the brother split caused by this result is totally unsolved.


    Wei couple took a personal stand. He and Zhong Ziyu were friends and subconsciously stood on his side, but Yue Dansheng lost his sister, who was the one who suffered the most.


    Liu Wei also disagrees with the couple''s comments on Yueshan Sheng. What is it called that he can live better than others in any difficult time?


    In the beginning, there was a sudden change and the family was ruined. Yueshan Sheng was a kid who just found his sister and thought he could get together with his family. Zhong Ziyu helped him at that time, so he recognized his brother and sincerely thought that they were iron brothers. Yueshan Sheng didn''t cheat anyone, and Zhong Ziyu was not a big enemy. But the reality at that time contributed to their friendship There is no conspiracy theory, Wei couple''s view is too extreme.


    Zhong Ziyu, who also disagrees with this remark, still yells at the Wei couple: "I know who he is. Don''t tell me."


    The Wei couple were even more angry.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t want to mention those old things again. He turned and asked Liu Wei, "where do you come down to live?"


    Liu Wei pauses for a moment, then says: "Li Zhai, the mansion of Li daguanren."


    Zhong Ziyu understood, nodded and turned back to the inn.


    The Wei couple wanted to follow in, but they didn''t, so they turned to Liu Wei and became angry: "you''ll cheat him and coax him. Why do you really give him the news of Yueshan Sheng? You''re not afraid that he''ll find someone to settle the bill? "


    Liu Wei sneered, "he doesn''t look like he will."


    Just because she didn''t think she would, she confessed. After more than two months, she felt that she didn''t see the wrong person.


    Whether Yue Dansheng or Zhong Ziyu are separated by Yue Chongming, they are not willing to be enemies with each other. They grew up together and experienced the love of life and death, which can not be put down overnight.


    Wei couple''s lungs are about to explode: "you''re right. He can''t. He''s a fool. We all know that."


    Liu Wei looks up to the couple and frowns slightly: "your response is too big."


    The Wei couple didn''t know how to explain to her: "he''s a bull. He has one tendon. The best result is to keep them apart. No one has a chance to hurt anyone. Now Oh, wait for the good play! "


    Liu Wei couldn''t guess what the Wei couple''s so-called good play was, but soon she knew.


    Your king is assassinated.


    The next day, the servants of Li mansion came to Liu Wei and said that Li mansion had entered the thief last night and stabbed the Lord. They said that all the officials who were still in Xijin county were shocked because they didn''t know the identity of the assassin. Li mansion was completely blocked.


    Li youspecially sent someone to talk to Liu Wei. He promised to help Liu Wei inquire about people''s affairs, but he could only put it aside for the time being.


    Because it''s easy to be accused of being a fellow assassin if you ask one more question now.


    Liu Wei understood that Li you didn''t have to worry about it.


    Back to the inn, Liu Wei did not find Zhong Ziyu this time, only saw the couple.


    Liu Wei''s face is ugly.


    The Wei couple, however, broke the pot because something had happened: "see? Well, I wiped the gold thread for more than ten days, and almost broke the neck of that son of a bitch. "


    Liu Wei frowned: "what about others?"


    "Li Zhai." Wei couple''s tone was very bad: "I went there last night and didn''t come back. I want Yue Dansheng to be there. Now I''m afraid they''ve met!"


    It''s beyond Liu Wei''s imagination. She wants to know what''s going on in Li''s house. She can''t help but go to the magistrate of song.Now Song county magistrate is her only way to know the truth.


    But when Liu Wei and Song county magistrate converged, Li''s house was far less serious than we thought.


    Qian Mengyao was injured, but he just scratched his skin and hurt him slightly. The assassin who stabbed him had been arrested.


    The reason why I told the assassins to run away was a complete mystery.


    You sent the king to ask for help from the outside world and two strangers, because he knew someone wanted to kill him, but he didn''t know who he was. He was stared at, and the other side might start at any time. Now he caught an assassin, he didn''t know the master behind the assassin, he didn''t know whether the other party was still with him, he didn''t dare to frighten the enemy. He concealed the situation and interrogated the matter, Take your time.


    Knowing that there were traitors and assassins in the Royal Palace''s bodyguards, Qian Mengyao concealed it from other people except for some close bodyguards, but he didn''t hide it from Yue Dansheng.


    "Go and have a look." This is the second time in more than half a month that he has summoned Yueshan Sheng.


    The first time was yesterday. They talked about something unpleasant in the garden pavilion.


    Qian Mengyao personally leads the way. He looks very energetic, ruddy, with clear eyes. When talking to Yue Dansheng, he still has a smile on his lips. He likes to laugh very much. He often laughs strangely and looks strange.


    Yueshan Sheng is not proficient in the method of interrogation. He said straightly, "I can''t help you anything."


    Qian Mengyao shook his fingers: "look at his kung fu foundation, I want to know his way."


    I can barely see it myself.


    Yueshan Sheng has no problem. Follow Qian Mengyao to the man''s wood house.


    One day and one night later, they didn''t give the assassin a sip of water, ate something, and treat the prisoners. The guards of Rujiang palace, who have the quality of regular army, are not soft.


    When the door was opened, Yueshan Sheng first adapted to the strong light difference inside and outside the room. It was very dark in the wood room, and there was a kind of stuffy smell. He squinted, looked at the figure curled in the corner of the wall, with his back to the door, and thought that the bent figure was very thin.


    It''s not like a martial artist can have such a thin body.


    Qian Mengyao was brave. He stepped in first, and Yue Dansheng followed him to the center of the wood house.


    The people in the room should have known that someone was coming, but he didn''t turn his head. He just faced the wall and held himself together.


    "Go and have a look." Lord Jin has spoken.


    Yueshan Sheng moved forward two steps, walked to the back of the figure, clasped his hand on his shoulder, and turned the man slowly.


    Then, he saw a gentle, gentle, strange face with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1335

    This man is more like a teacher than an assassin.


    Yueshan Sheng clasps the man''s shoulder. He can feel the thin shoulder bone under his palm.


    He pulled the man''s arm and probed. After a while, he turned around with his eyebrows twisted: "inner peace."


    Qianmengyao raised his eyebrows, leaned against the door and looked at him with a smile.


    "Ordinary people without martial arts," explains Yue Dansheng


    Qian Mengyao was stupefied. He took two steps forward, went to the assassin, looked at him up and down, raised his hand, held his chin, and looked around.


    The assassin seemed unhappy. His face was deep and he broke away from his hand and stepped back.


    "Qian Mengyao laughed:" the temper is not small Then he looked at Yue Shan Sheng: "are you sure?"


    Yueshan Sheng said: "I can''t read it wrong."


    Qian Mengyao suddenly took out a dagger from his waist. Holding the dagger, he stabbed the assassin in the abdomen directly.


    The assassin''s eyebrows twinkled, and he turned to hide. At the same time, he could not control his hand and held Qian Mengyao''s wrist with his backhand.


    Zhong Ziyu used to practice martial arts. He was injured and broke the Dantian. He couldn''t gather his internal power any more. But he can still use the moves.


    The Kung Fu of a three legged cat can''t make a great effort, but there''s no martial arts to deal with the present one. It''s more than enough for a prince who is just an embroidered pillow.


    Zhong Ziyu holds the pulse door of Qian Mengyao, and the pupil shrinks. He has pressed it hard.


    Qian Mengyao felt his murderous spirit and wanted to fight back. At the same time, he looked at Yue Dansheng and said, "this is called no martial arts?"


    Yueshan Sheng easily grasped Zhong Ziyu''s wrist, no matter whether it was painful or not. He broke it back and almost broke it.


    Zhong Ziyu releases Qian Mengyao from the pain of eating. Qian Mengyao hides behind Yue Dansheng and reaches out to show him under Yue Dansheng''s eyes: "red!"


    Yueshan Sheng is too obstructed to see. He raises his hand and holds his wrist. He rubs it twice at the pulse gate. It contains internal power. It''s very hot. It''s only two times. Qian Mengyao doesn''t feel so much pain.


    He put his hand back. It was a little strange. He moved his bones and found it was really good. He smiled again and said, "I have some skills."


    Zhong Ziyu, on the opposite side, looks at the two people as you come and go. The killing intention in his eyes is more and more obvious.


    Yueshan Sheng doesn''t know him anymore, because he has changed his face. After serious injury, he is emaciated. At first glance, he looks like a different person


    But as soon as Liu Wei can see it, even Liu Wei can recognize it


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t know what he wants. He wants Yue Dansheng to recognize him? Or can''t recognize it? He is very vague, and he has no fixed number. He just looks at him angrily, and looks at the Lord violently.


    "You can''t hurt yourself by putting on airs." Yueshan Sheng said plainly, and saw a bundle of gold thread lying on the ground.


    Zhong Ziyu immediately stooped to pick it up. As soon as he picked it up, he was snatched by Yueshan Sheng. He coiled it around his fingers and squinted and said, "this can hurt people. If you wrap it around your neck, your head can be cut off."


    Qian Mengyao took the gold wire and looked at it for a while, then he laughed and threw it away: "copper."


    Yueshan Sheng has it in his hand. It''s also a weapon. It''s impossible for him to return it to the murderer.


    The assassin was unproductive and a bit of a fighter, but it was a joke to rely on him to take the life of the king.


    Qianmeng Yaole said: "who is the one who made such a thing against me? Do you look down on me too much? "


    The word "gadget" is too insulting.


    Zhong Ziyu has frowned. If he pretends to assassinate, he just wants to sneak into Li''s house in the most convenient way. At present, this man really has to be killed.


    If there is a chance, he will kill this man.


    "You''ve got the wrong man." After a while, it was Zhong Ziyu who first spoke and pressed his voice to explain: "I passed by outside the mansion and was caught by your people, slandering me as an assassin."


    Qian Mengyao''s mouth was smiling, and his eyes flashed with disgust and disdain, and he didn''t listen to his sophistry at all.


    When Zhong Ziyu saw that he didn''t believe it, he looked at Yueshan Sheng and swallowed his saliva. It seemed that he was a little nervous. This time, he didn''t press his throat. He said in a complete voice, "I''m just a scholar waiting to be tested, and I don''t know you."


    Yueshan Sheng looks at him with four eyes facing each other. Zhong Ziyu is looking forward to it, but Yueshan Sheng''s expression is flat, and his eyebrows and eyes don''t even touch him.


    He still didn''t recognize it, even though Zhong Ziyu used his original voice.


    Also, they haven''t contacted each other since Yue Chongming''s death. Until the time when Yue Dansheng killed Zhong Ziyu, they didn''t say much. How could they remember each other''s voice after so many years.


    Of course, Zhong Ziyu remembers, but Yueshan Sheng obviously has no impression.


    Tightly clenched his fist, Zhong Ziyu knew how right Wei couple scolded him. Up to now, he is the only one who still remembers the brotherhood.


    ¡­¡­


    After Liu Wei left the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, he went back to the rented house.Go back and tell me about Zhong Ziyu.


    "So?" said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei knew that he hated Zhong Ziyu and said, "I didn''t want to save him, but I want to know if Yueshan Sheng is the one next to you."


    Xiao Li feeds Li yu''er on the side and says directly: "let the Pearl have a look. What about the Pearl?"


    Liu Wei said, "I don''t know."


    Pearl and cuckoo are not domesticated birds. I haven''t seen them once in ten and a half days. They are wild birds. I can''t find them.


    Xiaoli hesitated and murmured: "then I will go? I''m a kid, and I''m easy to muddle through. " He still knows his strengths.


    Li yu''er didn''t know what they were talking about, so she raised her hand in a blind way: "I, I, I, I, go to..."


    Xiaoli put her hand down and straightened the bib on her collar. "Don''t move around when you eat, how can you be more ugly than a liar?" she said


    Li yu''er used to have no food, but now she has enough food and clothes to eat every day with Xiao Li. After eating, she will not treasure the food very much, and will expose the idiosyncrasy of a fool. For example, when eating, she always leaks her mouth, and people are stupid and stupid. Sometimes she forgets what happened at this moment and next moment. She looks confused and confused.


    Li yu''er likes her Bib very much. She happily grabs it and opens her mouth to eat a spoonful of rice and meat from Xiao Li.


    Liu Wei actually had a way to sneak into Li''s house, but she specifically mentioned to Rong Ling that she was either for Zhong Ziyu or to make an excuse for herself before Rong Ling objected.


    But Rong Leng was so easy to fool. He raised his eyelids and knew what Liu Wei was up to. He said coldly, "if so, sooner or later, I will meet you. No, there''s no need to rush. "


    This is not in favor of going to Li''s house to find Yueshan Sheng. As for Zhong Ziyu, don''t even think about it.


    Liu Wei is a little reluctant. Her posture is so low. She used to have a bad body. She is coaxing her pet and holding it. Now people can eat, drink, run and jump. She begins to suppress her.


    As soon as the soft ones don''t work, they come to the hard ones. As soon as Liu Wei''s chopsticks are lost, "I''ll go tomorrow. If Yueshan Sheng wants to ask about the situation at that time. As for Zhong Ziyu, it''s also a trouble to mingle with the unknown prince. I''ll take him out and tell you in private what''s the matter."


    His face is furrowed and his eyes are cold.


    Liu Wei had already got up and said, "I''ll sleep in another room tonight."


    The cold light at the bottom of rongleng''s eyes disappeared in a moment, and he was silent for a long time before he said, "eat first."


    Liu Wei sat down again and picked up the chopsticks in a muffled voice. He didn''t eat much.


    Rong Leng will give her a dish, but Liu Wei does not appreciate it, so she throws it out. So Rong Leng doesn''t, put down his chopsticks, and his voice is light: "take a good measure."


    This is a loose mouth.


    Liu Wei didn''t twist it, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, which proved the specific position of the head of her family with facts.


    Rong Leng looks at her arrogant smile and grinds her teeth quietly.

 Chapter 1336

    Now that it''s decided, it''s not too late.


    That night, Liu Wei took action. She didn''t tell Li you or plan to disturb others. It was easy to enter such a mansion by her own skill.


    Because of the assassins, the defense of Li''s house is more strict than yesterday. Liu Wei turns in from the outer wall of the backyard and just meets a patrol guard.


    She dodged into the shadow of the nearby building, but the patrol didn''t find her and passed by her by mistake.


    Li''s house was not big, but because there were too many patrols, Liu Wei was evasive and delayed a lot of time, until a quarter of an hour later, she arrived at the courtyard where Rujiang Wang lived.


    Lying on the eaves, she listened to the movement below.


    There are people in the room. There are more than one. They are talking, but because the bricks and tiles are piled up, they can''t hear what they say, only they seem to be arguing.


    Liu Wei rubbed from the front of the eaves to the back, and slid down the wall. Under the cover of a big tree, she reached the skylight and looked inside.


    There are four people in the room. The king is sitting on the ring chair in the inner hall, with his head bowed down, playing with the gem dagger in his hand.


    In front of him stood three bodyguard like men, who seemed to be quarreling with each other, which made them furious.


    After listening for a while, Liu Wei understood that they were quarreling about the defense of the mansion. The three generals led three teams of people, one of whom followed the king to Li''s house, and the other two teams were placed elsewhere. But now that the king was assassinated, considering that there might be danger in the future, or the assassins who escaped before would return, the other two leaders proposed that they must Also enter Li''s house to protect the Lord''s safety at any time.


    But Li''s house is so big. If all three teams want to squeeze in, it''s impossible. Now their quarrel is to see whose team can stay at last.


    In fact, this kind of argument is very uninteresting. The king is the master. If he orders any team to stay, it will not happen. But the king is sitting there without saying a word, leaving the three leaders to quarrel.


    Liu Wei went to see the king of Rujiang again, and found that his face was very ugly. His expression was tired, and his eyes were empty. Obviously, he was impatient for a long time. However, he said nothing, and he could not bear it. He continued to listen to the meaningless dispute between the three people.


    It''s not normal. Others don''t know, but take rongling as an example. It''s the same Lord. In the past, rongling went out of the door. All the people around him could look at him. If there is any need, they are all directly ordered to arrange.


    I have never heard that if the master doesn''t speak, the personal safety of the master should be discussed by the subordinates themselves.


    Liu Wei didn''t know whether she thought it was right or not, but when a prince came out of the house, he had three teams of bodyguards who didn''t agree with each other. This was very strange. She thought that the king''s surrender to you was more like being under house arrest.


    It''s not that he took three groups of people to travel, but there were three people, arranged three groups of people respectively, and controlled him by his side.


    It seems that many things are not as smooth as she expected.


    Liu Wei watched for a while, and found that the three leaders were talking nonsense, so she didn''t listen. She slipped from the big tree to the ground, felt the way, and walked slowly around the yard.


    Zhong Ziyu is not here. This is the result of Liu Wei''s observation for a long time.


    But Zhong Ziyu didn''t go back to the inn, so he must still be in Li''s house. Where will he be? A secluded place?


    Or where is yuedansheng?


    It should be the second one. If there is no Yueshan Sheng in Li''s house, Zhong Ziyu will not stay, which shows that Yueshan Sheng is indeed here. She did not read it wrong yesterday, but how did Yueshan Sheng mix with Rujiang Wang?


    In the courtyard on the west side of Li''s house, Yue Dansheng didn''t sleep. Standing under the corridor, he spread the light on the ground through the shadow of the trees, breaking the stone floor. He was stunned at the broken light and shadow.


    The old man came out in the middle of the night and saw a big living man standing in the yard. He asked, "don''t you sleep?"


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t reply. He just leaned on the wall, pinched this thing in his hand and turned it around.


    The old man went to Jingfang. When he came back, he wanted to stagger Yueshan Sheng and go back to the house directly. But when he got to the door, he stopped again. After all, he turned around and asked Yueshan Sheng, "what is the most regretful thing in the world?"


    Yueshan Sheng looks at the old man, and his wise grey eyes are on him.


    This is a bad old man who can see everything and know everything.


    Yueshan Sheng smiled as if he were mocking himself, and slowly replied, "the most regretful thing is that he didn''t take my sister away."


    The old man nodded and yawned: "then go to see her in the dream and see if she has anything to say to you."


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned, knowing that this so-called "dream" is not a real dream.


    At this time, the old man had already entered the room. Before closing the door, he added, "go to sleep."


    Yueshan Sheng takes a deep breath, opens the door of his room and goes to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    One hour later, Liu Wei found Zhong Ziyu.


    It''s in the woodshed.


    The reason is that there are four guards standing at the door.He stunned four people with a concealed weapon in the distance. Liu Wei approached and opened the window to have a look. It was Zhong Ziyu.


    She went in with big hands and feet and woke the man who was sleeping.


    Zhong Ziyu was very excited at first. Looking at the window, he saw a black figure. He smiled at the corner of his mouth. Then he saw the owner of the figure in the moonlight


    Liu Wei is sure that there is no one outside, so she looks at Zhong Ziyu and says, "how did you get caught? Oh, no matter. Let''s go first. "


    The joy on Zhong Ziyu''s face vanished in a moment. He looked at Liu Wei with no expression on his face. He lay back in the wood silently and said, "I will not leave."


    Liu Wei Leng, approached to ask: "what do you say?"


    Zhong Ziyu closed his eyes and did not raise his head. "I will not leave."


    Liu Wei smiles angrily. He has been busy all night. Is it meddlesome?


    She was about to say something when she saw that Zhong Ziyu''s face was covered with color, and the corners of his mouth and eyes were broken


    Zhong Ziyu did not return, turned over and pretended to be asleep.


    Liu Wei is totally angry. No matter what happened, he reaches out and pulls directly at people''s hair. Zhong Ziyu is unprepared. Liu Wei grabs him. Then Liu Wei grabs his hair and lifts him up.


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly pushed her hand: "what are you doing? It''s painful. I''m not going Damn it, it hurts... "


    Liu Wei didn''t care whether he agreed or not. He dragged Zhong Ziyu''s hair to pull him out of the gate like a dog.


    Zhong Ziyu is angry too. He shouts: "there are assassins, there are assassins!"


    "Shit!" Liu Wei swears and looks at him strangely.


    Zhong Ziyu took advantage of her stupefaction and took care of her head. He stepped back and sat in the wood, holding his head and complaining: "I don''t go, I don''t go. No one asked you to come to me, I don''t go!"


    It seems that some bodyguards were startled in the distance, and a large number of footsteps came from far to near.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and asked, "have you seen Yueshan Sheng?"


    Zhong Ziyu pinched his fingers and said for a moment, "hurry up, there are many people coming."


    Liu Wei scolded: "C!" After scolding, he hurried to the wall, stepped on the roof, and ran away.

 Chapter 1337

    Liu Wei rushes home, enters the room and sits on the stool to pour water.


    Rong Ling didn''t sleep at the moment. Seeing her moving, she gently hugged the clown who was dozing at his waist. She was sure that her daughter hadn''t been woken up before asking, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei filled a whole cup of water, pressed the fire, and said the previous thing.


    When Rong Leng finished listening, his eyebrows and eyes moved, and his voice was light: "that''s it."


    Liu Wei or Qi: "I didn''t expect that he was still called? Would he like me to die! "


    "Let''s sleep," said Rong Leng with a smile


    Liu Wei with a belly fire to wash and wash, wash and wash the end of the bed when also tired.


    Rong Ling sleeps on the outside, ugliness lies on him, and Liu Wei is afraid to disturb her daughter. She doesn''t dare to complain loudly anymore, but just recites under her voice.


    Rong Ling holds her daughter in one hand, his wife in the other, clapping this and that for a while.


    After all, Liu Wei was relieved. He put his face on Rong Leng''s abdomen and stirred his clothes with his fingers. "I knew you were listening to me, but I didn''t care about this business."


    The palm of Rong Leng stroked her hair and rubbed it once: "it''s not too late to stay out of the business now."


    Liu Wei looked up at him again: "but Yueshan Sheng seems to be really here. I need to see him sometime. If he is alive, others..."


    At that time, there were too many people whose lives were unknown due to the tornado. Liu Wei worried about Rong Ling, Xiao Li, ugly, big girl, little girl, Mingxiang, Xixiang and Shifu.


    None of these people have news now, but will they, too, survive?


    Rong Ling also had this idea, but he didn''t say it. He was afraid of disappointment instead of hope.


    This night, both husband and wife slept badly. When they got up in the morning, they heard another news.


    Yin Wanli, the governor of Tingjiang Prefecture, has been removed from the top of his head and is now being taken to Xijin County for trial. He is already outside the city.


    Because the main cause of the case is caused by Wanli. In the case of Wanli, Wanli can only be brought to the county in the West first. Only when Wanli is confirmed to be guilty of murder, and Wanli''s father really covers up for him, can Wanli formally recheck all behaviors during his tenure in Tingjiang Prefecture.


    And the order is, to overthrow Wanli, we must first condemn Wanli.


    Xijin county is full of stars. Small county yamen is full of high-ranking officials.


    Song county magistrate, a small county magistrate, dare not breathe much among a large group of people, but it''s just that Wan''s case happened in his jurisdiction. As a parent official, he must also participate in the whole process of trial.


    In fact, the governor''s office has taken over some of the rights, but some of them do not represent all of them. Therefore, the case of Wan family is still handled by Zhuang Chang, and the Deputy one is also the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    Wan Li was brought into the city just after noon. Considering his previous position, it''s very polite to escort the official. He took good care of him all the way.


    After arriving at the county yamen, Zhuang often comes out in person to take over the suspect.


    When he saw Wanli, he laughed first, and then bowed with him: "I have seen elder martial brother."


    Zhuang Chang learned from Luo Yong, the grand teacher, and the student who stayed with him for the longest time was Wan Li.


    Wanli was promoted by Luo Yong as the first one to win the post of Yin in the government of Tingjiang Prefecture.


    Wan Li was not as serious as Zhuang Chang. After some changes, he was in a bad mood. He said to Zhuang Chang, "I can''t stand one or two words of school affection."


    Zhuang Chang just smiled: "when I went to visit my elder martial brother in tingjiangzhou this spring, my elder martial brother didn''t have this attitude."


    Wanli''s face was lengthened: "You slander me and expect me to treat you kindly and courteously? Lord Zhuang is afraid to deceive people too much! "


    Zhuang Chang sighed, "is it a slander or a frame up? Elder martial brother knows it well. Why should he deceive himself?"


    "Zhuang chang you..."


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, the county magistrate of song came out with his scalp numb and hurried to finish the fight: "the study has prepared tea, and ten thousand adults have been working hard all the way. Please come in and talk about what''s up."


    Wan Li is being reported temporarily. It''s hard to hear. At most, he is assisting in the investigation. Whether the case can be concluded or not is still a matter of two opinions. In this case, it''s definitely not a wise decision to offend Wan Li.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty invited people in.


    In the end, I was afraid that this was not my own place. Wanli didn''t get angry. He walked down the steps, but he was even colder to Zhuang.


    The news of Wanli''s arrival in Xijin county came in the morning. Almost all the officials in Xijin County received the news. But now there is only one Zhuang Chang and one song county magistrate in Yamen. No one wants to be the first bird. Even inside the patrol office, they chose to avoid facing Wanli directly and killing people.


    We all know the way of the officialdom. No one can explain it, so we are embarrassed.


    The Yamen couldn''t detain Wanli. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty specially ordered people to clean a guest room and let Wanli stay temporarily, which was the greatest respect for him.Although Wan Li lives in the yamen, he needs to be guarded outside the room. The guards have arranged for him, but when he left, Wan Li asked: "I want to see ru''er."


    Chuang Chang''s face was that of Maitreya Buddha. He said gently, "it''s impossible."


    Wan Li''s eyes narrowed. "Did you torture her?"


    Zhuang Chang didn''t answer, but kept a smiling face: "when I was in court, elder martial brother would naturally see lingqianjin."


    Wanli rushes over, grabs Zhuang Chang''s collar and warns, "if you dare to hurt my baby daughter''s hair, I want you to stay in Xianyan kingdom!"


    Zhuang Chang waved his hand and looked contemptuous: "elder martial brother, you''d better take care of yourself first."


    When he left the backyard, the magistrate of Song County could feel that Wan Li was still staring at them from behind. He was sweating and trembling with nervousness.


    When out of the yard, Zhuang Chang suddenly stops and ponders for a while, looking at the county magistrate of Song Dynasty: "it seems that the county magistrate of Song Dynasty highly praised Liu Zhu. Can you tell me more about it with me?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty did not expect that the procurator of Zhuang would ask Liu Wei.


    After all, Liu Wei didn''t come to yamen for official business after Jiang''s affair.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty is not clear, so: "my Lord, this is..."


    Zhuang Chang sneered and said: "Wanli is so confident. This case must be dealt with in order to try justice. I can guarantee that he will not be opportunistic. But if he does anything else in private, I will send you to watch."


    "I Me me me? " Song county magistrate''s voice changed its tone: "Lord Zhuang, I don''t know anything..."


    Zhuang Chang said, "I want Liu Zhuo to talk with him just because you don''t know. I can see that he is a wise and logical person. I can rest assured that he is with you."


    "Liu Mr. Liu won''t agree. If you don''t give her money, she won''t help you with the case. Last time, the lower officials hired her, but it cost a thousand liang of silver, a whole thousand Liang! "

 Chapter 1338

    This view is beyond the expectation of the procurators.


    "Was it not assigned by the Yamen to do this?" I haven''t heard of paying for it alone.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty said pitifully, "we didn''t work in Xijin County, but we did in the early years. Later, there was no case of dead people in yamen, so we changed our business and went to kill pigs..."


    Zhuang procurator: "..."


    Now, the problem is a little complicated. Lord Zhuang, who has a thousand liang of silver and two sleeves, can''t take it out. But he decided to let the county magistrate of song ask about Lala''s relationship and say something good. It''s better to let Mr. Liu promise to help them unconditionally.


    Song county magistrate felt suspended, but his superior had a life, so he had to go.


    When he went, Liu Wei and Xiao Li were refining medicine in the room. Cloud thought that cloud mat also went to help. It was said that it would take an hour or two before they came out.


    Song county magistrate dare not disturb, Leng is sitting in other people''s lobby.


    When he waited, a little girl came out to give him tea. The magistrate of Song Dynasty saw that the little girl was familiar with her and said thanks.


    Who knows that little girl suddenly "ha ha ha ha ha" of strange smile, then wave a hand, the teacup in his hand fell to the ground.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was stunned and everyone was stupid.


    "Here This girl, you...... "


    The county magistrate of song tried to talk to the little girl who was nagging. But the little girl didn''t listen. When she fell the tea cup, she began to run around madly. She jumped to the chair, the table and the hat of the county magistrate of song.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was busy protecting his head, far away from the girl and shivering: "girl, Ben I don''t know you. You You have something to say... "


    If the little girl can''t see the hat, she will go to catch the clothes of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty instead. If there is a pattern on his clothes, she will pull the pattern.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was forced to go out of the house and shouted: "come on, come on Help... "


    Yun Chu was watering flowers in the front yard. When he heard the noise, he came to see it curiously. He saw Li yu''er running after the county magistrate who came to find sister-in-law Rong. She put down the kettle and stopped Li yu''er: "sister yu''er, how did you run out? Where''s yunmi? "


    Li yu''er looks at Yunchu and laughs. She touches Yunchu''s hair.


    Yunchu''s hair bun was disordered by her touch. She had no choice but to catch her wrist. She wanted to take her to the backyard and shout: "yunmi, where are you? Are you lazy again! "


    Just shouted twice, then heard the impatient voice of the youth on the right: "what do you shout in the daytime?"


    When Yunchu saw yunmi come out of the side yard, he just wanted to scold him for leaving Li yu''er alone. Then he saw another man coming out behind yunmi. He had a dark green long shirt and a long sword in his hand. He was tall and tall.


    Cloud Chu to the mouth of the scolding immediately swallowed back, her little quail like buried head, obediently shouted: "big brother Rong."


    It used to be called Rong Gongzi, but because she called Miss Liu Rong, she naturally changed her name to Rong eldest brother.


    Rong Leng took the long sword in his hand and looked at Yun Chu, saying, "Yun is learning sword. What''s up?"


    Yunmi has always wanted to practice martial arts, but he is usually bold and has a bad mouth, but he really wants to be taught. He can''t pull this face down. Before, he coveted Xiaoli''s martial arts. But Xiaoli didn''t mention it. He didn''t dare to let Xiaoli teach him.


    Since his recovery, Rong Ling has practiced sword every day. On the contrary, Xiao Li began to pound various herbs that he thought were strange. In this way, Yun Mi changed from sticking to Xiao Li''s younger brother to sticking to Rong Da''s brother. When he was free every day, he came to watch Rong Da practice sword. Over time, Rong Ling would teach him some basic things from time to time, such as the gesture of holding a sword The direction of the force.


    It''s no harm to accept apprentices or to point out the younger generation.


    Yunmi is eager to learn. Because he wants to practice sword, he always forgets other things.


    For example, today, he should take care of Li yu''er, but he lost Li yu''er and he could not run away.


    Yun Chu dared to yell at Yun MI, but did not dare to compete with elder brother Rong. She bit her lip and thought that elder brother Rong was supporting Yun MI. She asked him to say wrongly, "well, I''ll take elder sister yu''er to play in the back."


    When she mentioned this, yunmi also remembered his original duty. He was a little embarrassed, red eared and stuffy: "return it to you next time."


    Cloud Chu glared at him, pouted and then led Li yu''er away.


    But Li yu''er was ill again. She broke away from Yun Chu''s hand and ran to the yard. Then she saw the county magistrate of song in the yard. She ran to pull the county magistrate''s hat again.


    Song county magistrate didn''t expect the big girl to come out again. She was so scared that she stumbled back a few steps and fell down directly.


    Sitting on the ground, he didn''t have time to get up, just like being attacked by a storm. With a flash of his mind, the hat on his head disappeared.


    He hurriedly pressed his head and cried out in agony, "my black hat, that''s my black hat!"At this time, Yunchu also chased out. He reached for Li yu''er''s hat.


    But Li yu''er didn''t give it to her. She jumped and threw her hat around.


    Yun Chu shouted at the back: "sister yu''er, it''s someone else''s hat. Give it back to others. I''ll buy you a new one. I''ll buy you one with lace, silk and embroidered lines..."


    The courtyard was so noisy that rongling and yunmi came out.


    Rong Ling is OK. Yun Mi looks at the battle and is scared. He goes to catch people with Yun Chu.


    Rong Ling glanced at the man who was in a hurry in the center of the hospital. Rong Ling saw the magistrate of Song Dynasty. Once, when he came back to look for Liu Wei, he just glanced at her. They didn''t say hello, they didn''t know each other.


    Li yu''er over there is like walking a dog. He runs around the yard with Yunchu and yunmi, shouting and shouting, which makes her jump.


    Rong Ling listened to Li yu''er. When Li yu''er ran to his side, he reached out and grabbed the black gauze hat and held it in his hand.


    Li yu''er was stunned for a while, then she looked at her hand and the hat in rongling''s hand. She felt aggrieved and wanted to rob the hat again with a snort.


    But rongling is not the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, nor is yunxianyun Chu submissive to liyu''er. He was born serious. When he didn''t smile, he felt angry and powerful. He stood there with a straight face and looked at liyu''er badly.


    People with bad brains have strong sixth sense.


    Li yu''er''s hand was half empty. She looked at Rong Ling, looked at the hat, and looked at Rong Ling. Then, with a red nose, she cried.


    Yun Chu and Yun MI are worried. Li yu''er doesn''t cry very often, but it''s not easy to coax after crying. After all, she''s not a normal person with logic. If you reason with her, she won''t listen, just cry.


    But Rong Leng didn''t eat her. His face was cold and his voice was like ice dregs: "shut up."


    For a moment, it seemed that the surroundings were frozen for three times. Li yu''er did not dare to cry. She bit her mouth and looked at him pitifully.

 Chapter 1339

    Yun Chu hurriedly went over, hugged Li yu''er''s back, and coaxed her patiently: "I''m good, I won''t cry, I won''t cry. Let''s go shopping to buy Hats, and buy many hats for yu''er sister."


    Li yu''er doesn''t like it, but she still looks at the hat in rongling''s hand, but Li yu''er is afraid of rongling. At last, she has no choice but to bury her face in Yunchu''s neck and play coquettish with her.


    Yunchu claps her head and takes her to the back yard. When they go far away, yunxun is relieved. He comes and says to elder brother Rong, "sister yu''er is becoming more and more strange now. She didn''t like hats before."


    Rong Ling looks at the hat in his hand. It''s a black gauze hat. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty came here wearing official clothes.


    He handed the hat to yunmi, who then threw it to the magistrate of song.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was busy catching up. After wearing his hat, he was in the right direction and just came forward to nod a little to Rong Leng, which was a kind of thanks.


    It has to be said that in front of the common people, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty will still maintain the official prestige.


    It''s a pity that Rong Ling is not a common people. He didn''t reply. He turned around and left.


    Yun Mi followed him like a little tail. Seeing that the two were disappearing, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty hurried to catch up with him again and asked, "young master is the father of little Lingtong?"


    Rong Leng didn''t answer. Yun Mi proudly answered for him, "yes, elder brother Rong is my younger brother''s father. What do you want?"


    After that, yunmi stops again. Elder brother Rong and younger brother Xiao Li, this generation seems a little strange?


    But no matter what, it''s OK to be close!


    Song county magistrate raised a surprise on his face. Then he stepped forward quickly and became more careful about Rong Ling''s attitude: "if the father of Xiaolingtong is Miss Liu''s......"


    "My husband." This time Rong Leng replied by herself.


    Song county magistrate''s face immediately smiled out of the flower: "do you know the name of your son Gao?"


    Rong Leng looks at him sternly, and lightly replies, "Rong Leng."


    "It''s Mr. Rong!" The whole body of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was stretched out, and the whole person suddenly became more and more comfortable: "I think you know that Miss Liu has made a great contribution to the Yamen of our county. Now, I''m here to reward her. But Miss Liu is not here. I think it''s OK to give this reward gift to Mr. Rong?"


    Rong Ling vaguely heard Liu Wei mention that the Song county magistrate of Xijin county is a stingy parent official, Iron Rooster, who loves money as much as life, and can give gifts to others?


    Let Leng not move, light "en" voice.


    Song county magistrate smiled and his eyes became a slit. He took a scroll out of his arms and handed it to Rong Ling solemnly.


    Rong Leng took it with his hands and took a look at it. He asked expressionless, "the letter of commendation?"


    "Yes!" The county magistrate of Song Dynasty said with upright face: "I wrote it myself! Next, there is the procurator of the capital governor''s office, Zhuang Chang. The official of Zhuang has signed his name! Miss Liu''s contribution is also in the eyes of Master Zhuang! "


    Rong Ling rolled up the letter and carried it on his back: "OK, I will give it to her." Then I will leave.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty stopped him again: "wait a moment, wait a moment, I haven''t finished what I said."


    Rong Ling stops again and looks at him.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty coughed and said quietly: "well, Miss Liu has made great contributions to our efforts to enter the county westward. Our whole yamen has always remembered that the case of corpse breaking, the case of corpse dividing and the case of throwing corpse is such a cruel technique and such inhuman killing. Miss Liu led us to find the truth. Miss Liu led us to catch the real murderer! Miss Liu is the benefactor of those wronged souls. She is great, immortal and worthy of our awe and admiration... "


    "Rong Leng interrupts him:" these praise letters are written


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty waved his hand: "there are still others. Listen to my official finish."


    Rong Ling continues to listen with patience.


    At last, the county magistrate of Song said: "but, the suspects with evil intentions will not tell us about human feelings. Miss Liu has done a lot for us to enter the county yamen. The treacherous suspects are also in the eyes. Now, she is very dangerous."


    Rong Leng picked a eyebrow and said, "Oh? How dangerous? "


    Song county magistrate sighed: "I think you have also received the news. Wanli, the former official of Tingjiang Prefecture, has been taken to the West for trial. He is now in our county yamen, and he is not alone. The governor and his officials believe that Wanli is prepared to come. We don''t know what he wants to do for the time being, but it must not be a good thing, and once he comes Success, the men who took part in the capture of their father and daughter will not have a good end. Among them, Miss Liu, as the main force of capturing Wan family, is more worried and in danger. Young master Rong, I think you don''t want your mother, your son to get involved in danger and be in jail, do you? "


    It has to be said that the ability of Song county magistrate to spread terror information and create terror atmosphere is first-class. He knows that Liu Wei can''t be deceived by his words. Because Liu Wei is so much smarter than him, when he knows that Liu''s father-in-law is in front of him, his whole people are excited. He thinks that he can deceive Liu''s father-in-law, as long as he decides things now, even after the event Miss Liu asked them for money. He could resist it. After all, your husband didn''t say anything about money.The county magistrate of song thought very well. He was very business minded. No one could be better at calculating money.


    He has confidence in himself!


    However, he misjudged the strength of his opponent.


    He forgot the old saying, it''s called - it''s not that a family doesn''t go into a house.


    So Rong Leng said, "two thousand liang of silver."


    The smile on Song county magistrate''s face solidified directly. He looked at Rong Leng in trance and was stunned for a long time. Then he asked: "what, what?"


    Rong Leng''s eyebrows were cool and his tone was thin: "two thousand liang of silver, if you want her to help, at least this price."


    Song county magistrate sipped his mouth and raised his hand to touch his nose. Then he smiled. He smiled awkwardly. At last, he waved his hand and said calmly, "master Rong, you may not understand what I mean. Miss Liu and little Lingtong may be in danger..."


    "There will be no danger." Rong Leng said calmly, "no one can hurt them with me."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty shook his head: "young master Rong, listen to my official, Wan Li, the father of Wan Ruxue. He is the official of tingjiangzhou. He has a very high identity, and there are many in the court..."


    "Three thousand Liang."


    "Rong, young master Rong, you can''t do this. How do you think about that Wanli..."


    "Four thousand Liang,"


    "no, no, let''s say slowly, don''t get excited, young master, you have a bad temper..."


    "Five thousand Liang."


    "Rong, Rong Ha ha ha, master Rong, master Rong... "


    "Ten thousand Liang."


    Finally, the dust settled.


    With a roar, the magistrate of Song Dynasty seemed to hear the sound of his explosion in situ

 Chapter 1340

    Rong Ling should have said everything. Seeing the appearance of the soul leaving the body of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, he left a sentence: "you should think about it well." After that, I left with yunmi.


    After walking far away, yunqiucai asked curiously, "elder brother Rong doesn''t want to allow elder sister-in-law to deal with the rights and wrongs of the county, so does it start from the ground price?"


    "Rong Ling chuckles," she will take care of it


    Yunmi is puzzled: "then you..."


    "With the comparison of 10000 Liang and 2000 Liang, it will look good and cheap."


    Yunmi''s eyes are bright: "so brother Rong is bargaining? It''s really I can''t see... "


    "I don''t see anything." Allow Leng to glance at him.


    Yun Mi scratched his head with embarrassment: "elder brother Rong is noble. He was so embarrassed when we first met, but his words and deeds were not out of control. My third brother also always said that elder brother Rong must be the son of a large family, maybe the emperor''s relatives and nobles. In any case, ordinary people can''t cultivate such temperament, so So when you say you''re bargaining, I''m surprised. You don''t look like you''re going to worry about money. "


    Rong Leng''s expression remained unchanged, but the seriousness of his eyebrows and eyes was lighter: "here, I have no money."


    "I have, I have, and I will give you all the money that elder brother needs. So do my three elder brothers and my four elder sisters."


    "No." Rong Leng rubbed the child''s head and looked at him. He said, "I will pay back your silver."


    Yunmi''s cheeks are red: "what you don''t need, what you don''t need, are all small money. What can I do for you?"


    Let Leng not say, anyway, the money will definitely be returned, no matter whether they want it or not.


    But in the end, it''s because he is not familiar with the place of life. He was inconvenient to move before. Now he is recovering gradually. In order to pay off his debts and support his family, he should start to earn money.


    However, he didn''t have any idea about how fast money came. He had never lacked money before in Qingyun country. Even in the worst days of his childhood, he didn''t worry about food and clothing because of the care of Princess min.


    I don''t think I have a problem now.


    Maybe the case of Xijin county will bring him the first pot of gold?


    Of course, the meaning of the first barrel of gold is not to say that two thousand Liang, and that little money is nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Wei and others came out of the room, it was one and a half hours ago. It was said that the county magistrate of song came. Liu Wei went to the lobby while removing her gloves.


    Seeing the county magistrate of song sitting in the hall from afar, Liu Wei called out: "county magistrate of song?"


    Song county magistrate is like a frightened bird. He stands up and looks at Liu Wei. Then, his eyes turn red and his lips turn blue. The whole person is dying of entering the tomb.


    Liu Wei looked at him and asked, "what''s wrong with you? ill? I''ll show you. " Say to feel the pulse.


    But before he met the hand of the county magistrate of song, the county magistrate of song jumped away like a rabbit. He wiped his face and said, "Mr. Liu, Miss Liu, my aunt, I really can''t take out 10000 Liang. We are very poor in the West. We really have no money, really have no money, really have no money!"


    Liu Wei didn''t know what he was talking about. "What''s twelve thousand?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty covered his mouth and sobbed: "ask your husband to go!"


    Liu Wei still doesn''t understand: "have you seen Rong Ling? What happened to him? He hit you? "


    "Not a fight." Song county magistrate felt his heart and thumped his chest: "it''s digging. It''s digging my heart out directly and throwing it on the ground!"


    Liu Wei grabs her head: "what do you want to say?"


    Song county magistrate flat mouth, tears in the eyes, a mouth said the previous thing, said he also complained: "your husband is not a man, he is the devil!"


    Liu Wei was a little confused: "ten thousand Liang, well, he doesn''t have a concept of money, and he doesn''t know the specific situation of your entering the county in the West. You know, the eldest young master of the rich family, but I''m in charge. Do you want me to help you? Half fold, five thousand Liang, five thousand Liang."


    Song county magistrate shook his head desperately: "it''s impossible. There''s no five thousand Liang. You can''t kill me. Don''t think about it..."


    Liu Wei is very embarrassed: "that''s not the case. It''s different from the case of Jiang''s Li Kuan. You also said that Wan Li is a senior official, has contacts and means. I''ll help you. I''m going to take risks. I''ve got old people and small people. I really can''t take it any cheaper."


    After a while, the magistrate of Song Dynasty held out two fingers and compared a "Ye" posture: "two thousand Liang, at most two thousand Liang, our county yamen gives a thousand, I asked the Lord Zhuang to find a way to let the governor also give a thousand, no more, really no more!"


    Liu Wei felt her chin and thought nothing.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t say anything. Two thousand Liang is half his life. With a broken heart, he said: "it''s too late today. I''ll go back first. If you promise, come to the County Yamen to see me in the morning..."


    Liu Wei hurriedly sent him: "then you go back first, but you are not in good condition, do you want me to send someone to send you?"


    Song county magistrate waved: "no need, I want to walk on my own, calm and calm."Send Song county magistrate to the door. When Liu Wei turns around, she smiles and blooms. She jumps back to the yard and sees rongling dancing a sword. She rushes to hold rongling from the back and sticks her face to his back.


    Rong Ling felt that someone had attacked him, but when he realized that the breath was Liu Wei, he had restrained his aura and accepted his wife easily.


    Turning around, he put one hand around Liu Wei''s waist, lowered his head and asked, "what to do?"


    Liu Wei hugged him tightly, chin on his chest, ate and asked, "the magistrate of Song said to give me two thousand Liang and ask me to help."


    Rong Leng knew that the result would be like this. He didn''t say anything in particular: "so?"


    "So it''s all your credit." She said, reaching for her firm chin.


    Rong Leng grabs her unruly hand and presses down: "even without me, he would agree. It''s only two thousand Liang. It''s worth more."


    "Not necessarily." Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "without you, the maximum amount he can accept is one thousand Liang. He has to grind it back and forth to make it old. But now, it''s less than a quarter of an hour. It''s settled. Two thousand Liang is what he offered."


    Rong Ling still doesn''t think it''s anything, and her face is still calm.


    Liu Wei got up from him, stood up straight, and suddenly became serious: "but I have no time to stare at you if I want to go to yamen for help. Remember, do what you can, and I can''t dance your sword day and night. I''ll let yunmi stare for me. I know you want to recover as soon as possible, but it needs to be done step by step. Absolutely It can''t be done right away. "


    Rong Leng didn''t have any patience to see her nagging. After she finished, she said, "I have something to do after tomorrow."


    Liu Wei did not understand: "hmm?"


    Rong Leng didn''t say clearly, "you will know later."

 Chapter 1342

    "Dr. Rong, this is it." Li you, while leading the way, took a small look at the doctor who was very good-looking and had good temperament.


    After another two steps, he couldn''t help but ask, "I haven''t seen Dr. Rong and Dr. Wang in huichuntang before. Is that your teacher..."


    "It''s a friend." Doctor Rong replied in a cold voice.


    Dr. Wang is the manager of huichuntang. Li you knew that they were friends.


    In proportion to peers, the doctor looks young, and his skill should be good.


    Thinking of the blood man''s dying appearance, Li you felt that if he didn''t have some skills, I''m afraid no one can save his life.


    "Right ahead." Li you said a word and quickened the pace.


    Li you didn''t know where the bloody man was taken. The housekeeper informed him before he came in. He didn''t know until now. The cold face man who appeared behind him and left with the bloody man lived in the former courtyard of Li Kuan.


    If the whole Li mansion is subdivided, the best nature is the yard of the Li daguanren and his wife, followed by Li Kuan''s yard, and finally Li you''s yard.


    If you can live in Li Kuan''s yard, the identity of that person should not be low.


    In my mind, I was confused, and soon arrived at the place. The guard seemed to know their intention, didn''t stop them, and let them go easily.


    Li Kuan''s yard is very big. Li looked around and saw that there seemed to be a lot of people in the small courtyard on the west side. He walked over and looked up and found that the yard was full of guards with knives. He was in a panic.


    Li you did not dare to go in. He looked back and wanted to mention the doctor Rong, but he saw that the doctor was cold. He was carrying the medical box and passed by him.


    "Dr. Rong, you, wait..."


    Li you shouted, a sudden sound, alerted the people in the yard. All the guards turned around. Among them, the three leading guards came directly.


    "Who are you?"


    Li you jumped to his knees in fright. He opened his mouth and shouted, "Xiao Min, Li you, I''ve seen you adults."


    The chief bodyguard recognized Li you for a while, and then asked, "what are you doing here? Who is this man? "


    Li you hurriedly reported, "this is Dr. Rong from huichuntang. The adults sent Xiaomin to invite him."


    "What kind of doctor do you want?" One of the chief bodyguards hissed and ordered, "go back, there is no one here to cure you."


    Li you Leng next, just want to say something more, that allow the doctor to have a cool way: "I smell the smell of blood."


    The chief bodyguard who ordered was impatient: "let''s go. Don''t be so wordy here."


    Li you pulled Dr. Larong''s sleeve to say that the hero would not suffer from the immediate loss, so hurry up.


    But Dr. narong just waved him away and walked straight in.


    "Hello, you......"


    All the three chief bodyguards stopped him. When they moved, all the bodyguards in the yard moved. They pulled out their swords and scabbard. There was a crash. The silver was shining.


    Li you''s legs are so soft that he can''t move.


    But at this time, an old man with white hair and white eyebrows suddenly appeared in the crowd. The old man was still holding a big tea pot in his arms. He stood there in three accidents and seven amazement. The whole person was very serious.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Ling was finally brought into the room and met the bloody man.


    At the moment of his appearance, another person in the room suddenly got up and froze.


    "Are you a doctor?" "You come down to the king with a warm face," he asked.


    Rong Leng looks at Yueshan Sheng first, then turns his head to look at the man standing beside him.


    "Yes," said Rong Ling


    "Let''s see if it can be saved."


    Allow edge to gather eyebrow to go up a few steps, walk to the bed, and stand beside the bed Yueshan Sheng four eyes.


    Yueshan Sheng is now back to his senses. He takes a deep breath and shouts out directly, "please call a doctor again!"


    The white haired old man was not happy: "what do you mean? After the boy and his daughter-in-law get along well, they will study medicine hard. Don''t look down on him. He pulled out the cupboard for me. "


    Yueshan Sheng''s face is blue: "now it''s life-threatening!"


    The implication is that although it''s a pleasure to see each other again after a long time, and it''s also a pleasure to see your teachers and apprentices again, there is still a man who is half dead in bed, so please give him a real doctor! A real doctor who can help!


    Rong Ling ignores Yueshan Sheng and goes to see the injuries on the bed.


    This time, I found out that this man is Zhong Ziyu, and Leng Leng was stupefied for a while, thinking about whether to save him or not.


    "How is it?" Yueshan Sheng asked


    Rong Leng glanced at him and said, "I thought you would rather he died."


    The old man snickered at the edge: "I think so, too."


    Yueshan Sheng angrily increased his voice: "I asked if you could help him?"Rong Ling''s medical skill is a real dish. He knows a little about skin and fur. At that time, Liu Wei was studying medicine to have a baby, so most of the books he read were series of women and children. However, if he wants to save people, he is still a seriously injured person. He must not be able to.


    In fact, before today, he was trying to get into Li''s house. Just as Li''s house asked for a doctor, he pretended to be a doctor. He thought it was just for curing colds and coughs


    "Yes." He himself is not sure, vague answer.


    Yueshan Sheng suddenly thought of something and asked, "you are here, so is Liu Wei? I''ll go to her? "


    "She''s not in." Rong Ling immediately said, and then thought about it. He took a bottle out of his arms and handed it to him: "feed two first."


    "What is this?" Yueshan Sheng asked, half believing


    "Something to help."


    Yueshan Sheng is still not sure, but he can''t let Zhong Ziyu lie down like this. Thinking about Rong Ling''s identity as a family member of a famous doctor, he shakes out two and feeds them to Zhong Ziyu.


    After feeding, there was no reaction at all.


    Rong Leng thought about it, opened the medical box, turned it over for a while, turned out another bottle, opened the plug and sniffed it. It tasted delicious, so he handed it to Yueshan Sheng again: "half a bottle."


    "And what is it?" Yueshan Sheng asked.


    Rong Ling is still that sentence: "life-saving things."


    Yueshan Sheng once clenched his teeth and fed Zhong Ziyu again. During this period, Zhong Ziyu could not swallow. He had to look up his head and help him straighten his neck.


    No reaction after drinking.


    The so-called master Zhitu, Mo Ruoshi, approached the old man a little and asked his apprentice quietly, "this medicine box is not yours, do you know what is in it?"


    Rong Ling also whispered back: "it''s Shen congealing. I ate it daily a few days ago. It''s something for consolidating and cultivating."


    The old man was shocked: "why do you eat every day?"


    Rong Leng said with an ugly face: "the shipwreck was hurt."


    The old man''s face changed. He grabbed his apprentice''s hand to explore the pulse. After he was sure that it was ok, he relaxed: "it seems that Liu Wei is indeed with you. I see your pulse. It''s not only that there is not a little weakness after the illness, but that the tiger is vigorous and vigorous."

 Chapter 1343

    Rong Ling didn''t want to deal with his master at all. He beat drums and drums in the medical box. He turned out a medicine bottle and handed it to Yueshan Sheng.


    Yueshan Sheng feeds Zhong Ziyu three times. Zhong Ziyu doesn''t get any better. His face is still pale with naked eyes. He turns his eyebrows into a knot and looks at Rong Leng more and more badly.


    Rong Leng goes to the bedside and probes the pulse for Zhong Ziyu.


    Good. The pulse is weaker.


    After a while, Dr. Rong thought over his words and said seriously, "it''s too serious. Prepare for the future."


    Yue Dansheng: "..."


    Old man: "..."


    You come down to the king: "..."


    As an outsider, Ru JiangWang is not quite clear about the situation at hand, but he can see that the young doctor knows Yue Dansheng and Bai Xu. Moreover, he is a quack doctor. He took a few bottles of medicine for the patient and finally killed him.


    After a pause, you called out to the door kindly, "call for a doctor again."


    He did not pay attention to whether the people outside the door received orders or carried out them. He only looked up and down at the young doctor.


    Look at the body shape and steps. I''m also a martial artist. I wear a cocoon to peel between my fingers. I''m a swordsman.


    But at this time, like a return to light, Zhong Ziyu suddenly moved, the whole body unconsciously twitched, and then foamed like poisoning.


    Yueshan Sheng''s face is black and inky. He looks at Rong Leng as if he is looking at a dead man.


    Rong Leng also realized that it may be caused by three bottles of medicine. He didn''t show any deficiency of heart. He just looked down and felt the pulse.


    His own father could not look down. He whispered in his ear, "let''s find Liu Wei."


    But Rong Ling was very stubborn and said calmly, "the second and third bottles are good tonics for condensing Qi and accumulating internal energy. The first bottle is the medicine I usually drink. It is only good for him and has no harm. At least, it will protect his heart."


    "Then how could he be like this?" The old man asked.


    Rong Ling shook his head. "I''ll see."


    Yueshan Sheng can''t stand it any longer. He claps rongling''s hand, picks up Zhong Ziyu and goes out. As he goes, he asks, "where is Liu Wei?"


    Let edge didn''t say, pursed lips.


    Yueshan Sheng stopped at the door and looked back at him: "where is it?"


    Rong Leng still didn''t say, and the brow was very tight.


    Yueshan Sheng was angry and caught fire all over.


    The old man hurriedly pulled his apprentice''s sleeve, warning: "if Zhong Ziyu really died here, he will never finish with you."


    Rong Ling finally said, now Liu Wei is not in the house, he said two words: "Yamen."


    Yueshan Sheng was stunned at first, then thought of Liu Wei''s old business, so he did not delay any more, and immediately took Zhong Ziyu with him.


    The old man followed, stopped after a few steps, and called back to his apprentice, "don''t you go?"


    Rong Leng looked at his eyes and looked at him all the time. He raised his eyebrows and said, "go first."


    The old man also looked to you to surrender the king, the line of sight in the two people around a circle, did not inquire, turned away.


    When there are only two people left in the room, Qian Mengyao and Rong Ling, Qian Mengyao smiles first and says, "what can I do for you?" The posture is lazy, the whole body is full of self-confidence.


    Rong Leng also looked him up and down, and then slowly approached.


    Seeing him leaning over, Qian Mengyao instinctively took a step back, then stopped again after retreating. Some of them were not pleased with their weakness, so they straightened their backs, squinted at him, with vigilance in their eyes.


    Rong Leng stops a few inches in front of him. After a while, he finally opens his mouth


    ¡­¡­


    When Yue Dansheng personally drove the carriage of Li mansion to the county yamen, Liu Wei was meeting Wanchong.


    Wanli is suspected of corruption, taking bribes, enriching his private purse, shielding criminals, and many other crimes, but although Wanchong is also working in tingjiangzhou, he is not a Yamen with Wanli. Wanli''s crime does not involve Wanchong. In other words, Wanchong''s current identity has become a judge assisting in the settlement of Wanli''s crimes.


    Liu Wei now understands the meaning of the sentence "the people under Wanli" of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty. At first, she thought that Wanli sent people ahead of time, and would bribe other judicial officials behind his back, trying to get rid of the crime. Unexpectedly, his son was also among the judicial officials. That''s really interesting.


    Father and son, don''t you need to avoid suspicion?


    On the same question, Liu Wei asked the procurator of Zhuang, who often replied, "Wanchong has guaranteed to the holy one that he will do business. If necessary, he will kill his relatives with justice."


    Liu Wei asked, "believe it when you say it?"


    Zhuang Chang looked at her and smiled: "otherwise?"


    Liu weipin expressed the deep meaning behind the smile, and the procurator of the village certainly thought it was a bit of a joke. But, the ninth five-year-old, what the person above said, the person below must do. In other words, now it''s the person above, who intends to give Wanli a chance.


    In this way, it''s really not easy to condemn Wanli. The treatment of holy relatives is different.


    In such an unfair situation, the governor''s office insisted on examination. Didn''t it offend the emperor?Liu Wei also asked this question.


    Zhuang Chang''s answer this time is very delicate: "the emperor''s heart is very suspicious, doubt it."


    Liu Wei understood that the emperor wanted to guard his intimate officials, but at the same time he was afraid that his intimate had really done something treacherous behind his back, so he wanted to protect them, and at the same time he wanted to check, which was contradictory, but in the end, it was really a "doubt".


    So Liu Wei saw Wanchong.


    At first, Zhuang Chang wanted Liu Wei and the county magistrate of Song Dynasty to investigate and supervise together, but now, after spending two thousand liang of silver, Zhuang Chang changed his mind and gave Liu Wei ten thousand yuan.


    "Next, it''s up to you, sir." This is Zhuang Chang''s last words to Liu Wei. Then he left and left Liu Wei alone to face Wanchong.


    Wan Chong is a military general. He looks brave on the face, and his facial features are correct on the face. Because they have met each other before, they are not totally unknown and are not too embarrassed.


    To meet each other alone is the first thing Wan Chong said: "what day are you doing?" This is recognition.


    Liu Wei saluted and respectfully replied, "Xiao Min was responsible for examining Sun Jun''s body before."


    Wan Chong''s expression was very heavy. When he mentioned Sun Jun, he thought that his elder sister had been slandered, bought and killed. As a general, his rage had no end. He stared at Liu Wei coldly and asked scornfully, "what did you find out?"


    Liu Wei didn''t look up, but said, "it''s proved that someone has set up doubts. In the name of accident, he actually killed others."


    "How can it be proved that Wan Ru Xue did it?" Wan Chong''s voice is colder.


    Liu Wei took a look at him and said calmly, "she admitted to Xiaomin."


    "Pa." When Wan Chong slaps the table, it breaks in two.


    Liu Wei stared at the table wood on the ground, suddenly bent over and picked up a piece.


    Holding a table post, she pinched it with one hand and directly crushed it. Then, in Wanchong''s shocked eyes, she sprinkled it on the ground and gently complained: "if you have something to say, you have to clean up what you do to pat the table and move the chair."


    At this time, the yamen runner''s notice came from outside: "Liu, Mr. Liu, someone is holding a dead man outside, saying that he wants to see you!"

 Chapter 1344

    dead person?


    Liu Weiyue Shan Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, then thought that he might have mistaken Rong Ling, and said, "he took three bottles of medicine given by Rong Ling."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "have you seen Rong Ling?"


    Yue Shan Sheng nodded and said, "he said that you made one of the bottles of medicine."


    Liu Wei is confused: "me?"


    Yue Dansheng described what the medicine bottle looked like.


    Liu Wei thought after listening: "that Well, that It''s a good thing. "


    Yueshan Sheng sees her expression is wrong, vigilant rise: "what problem is there?"


    Liu Wei waved and smiled, "it''s OK."


    Yueshan Sheng thought she was perfunctory and didn''t believe: "what''s the danger of that medicine?"


    Liu Wei said helplessly, "that medicine is Xiaoli''s medicine. There are some special herbs in it."


    Yueshan Sheng goes forward: "harmful herbs?"


    Liu Wei chuckled: "it''s all good medicine. It''s not only good, but also valuable. It''s all selected things. It''s just that the medicine has been taken to raise people''s temper. I''ve been reluctant to take it more. So Xiao Li changed his way to make a medicine drink to cheat him. It''s not that I made it. In fact, it''s made by Xiao Li."


    Yueshan Sheng hears this to just slow down a breath, at the same time lightly float of ask: "the thing that raises a person is not good?"


    "Of course," said Liu Wei, "it''s just that he doesn''t like eating, he doesn''t like meat."


    Yueshan Sheng is a little speechless. When he was on the boat before, he saw that Rong Ling was a cold and pure prince on the surface, but he was very fond of using his temper in front of the people close to him. But Liu Wei was always on the side of him, but he didn''t expect that he would even take a medicine to coax him.


    Oh, children.


    Anyway, Yueshan Sheng, who has lived for two months as a vagrant, wants to eat something with long meat.


    Zhong Ziyu''s situation is not serious. After all, it''s Yamen. Liu Wei asks Yue Dansheng to take people to their rented house.


    After thinking about it, he reminded: "don''t let Xiao Li know that you are taking Zhong Ziyu with you. If they don''t deal with it, that kid may make trouble. There is a prince Yun in the mansion. He is a doctor listed in the capital city. He has excellent medical skills. You say he is my friend. Let him take care of Zhong Ziyu."


    Yueshan Sheng agreed, wrote down the address of the house, and stooped to pick up Zhong Ziyu.


    Liu Wei looked at his natural action, his lips slightly pursed, and then said: "I went to Li Fu to take him away the other day, he refused to go. I think it''s because of you, and I don''t want to say anything beside you. Just say, if you want to kill him to avenge your sister, go away, and don''t let me see."


    Yueshan Sheng''s fingers are stagnant, and his strength holding Zhong Ziyu is suddenly unstable.


    He seemed to think of something now, and his face was filled with obvious remorse.


    Liu Wei saw it, chuckled and said, "if you have to remind yourself to remember this hatred, maybe you don''t hate him so much. When you see him hurt, the first reaction is to save him. This instinct is not to treat the enemy, or to treat him as your brother, is it?"


    Yueshan Sheng opens his mouth and seems to want to refute.


    Liu Wei interrupted again, pointing to Zhong Ziyu''s face, and said, "his face is very smart, but I recognized him at the first sight. Do you know why?"


    Yueshan Sheng frowned and didn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei said: "because he smiled at me at that time, and it was disgusting. I wanted to beat him on the ground just by looking at his crooked eyebrows and tail. This kind of instinctive disgust was almost a label my subconscious played on him, so What label is he in your heart? "


    Liu Wei is not pleading for Zhong Ziyu, but she can see that Yueshan Sheng still has a grudge against Zhong Ziyu. She thinks that what the Wei couple said is really wrong. Yueshan Sheng never despised or used Zhong Ziyu. In the bottom of his heart, they look at each other equally. No matter how many mistakes he made, Zhong Ziyu remembers that Yueshan Sheng is his brother who shares weal and woe with him Brother.


    Yueshan Sheng is also the same. Even though his sister''s hatred is stuck in the middle, he still thinks Zhong Ziyu is his younger brother, so how can a family never die?


    Yueshan Sheng''s face was black when he left. The old man walked with him.


    Before leaving, the old man approached Liu Wei and whispered to her. At the same time, he took a knife from his sleeve and handed it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took the knife, thanked the old man, and watched the old man leave.


    When all the people left, Liu Wei turned around and looked at the side door. She stood there for a long time.


    Liu Wei raised the knife in his hand to tens of thousands of eyes and said, "my master said that you have been peeping at me in the corner with your strange eyes. He thought you would be bad for me, so he asked me to take a small thing to defend myself." Liu Wei said, walked forward two steps, and walked to Wanchong step by step. Then he raised the knife and "clicked" it into the pillar beside Wanchong.


    Liu Wei''s strength is very strong, and it floats gently. Except for the handle, the whole knife is inserted into the pillar.Wan Chong stared at the knife and swallowed in silence.


    Liu Wei, however, frowned and said to herself, "but how can that be? Adult Wan seems to be a very reasonable and good person, right?"

 Chapter 1345

    In some ways, Wan Chong and Wan Ruxue are similar. Both of them are egoistic and have the characteristics of no coffin and no tears.


    Liu Wei chose to give Wanchong a lower horse power, but was unwilling to be tied up when investigating the case.


    If it is determined that Wan Chong and her father and daughter will act together before the crime is committed, some of her investigation methods will not hide from Wan Chong''s eyes. She is not willing to take refuge for herself at that time, so she simply put the ugly words in the front.


    And Wanchong seems to eat this set. After staring at the hilt on the pillar for a long time, he turns silently and walks out.


    Liu Wei stared at his back and asked, "where are you going?"


    Wan Chong''s face was fixed, and his head didn''t return. "Prison."


    The so-called assistance in handling cases has very limited authority. For example, if there is only one person in Wanchong, he can''t see Wanru snow. Zhuang Chang will guard against him, but now with Liu Wei, inexplicably, they will go smoothly when they go to prison.


    At the beginning of Wanchong, it was also obvious that he had a heart to make use of Liu Wei, so when Zhuang Chang introduced Liu Wei to him and told him that he needed to cooperate with Liu Wei in the following days, he did not refuse.


    he knows that Zhuang often arranges an eye liner to his side, but at the same time, this eye liner will bring him many conveniences.


    wants to help his father and his elder sister to get away with the crime of helping to solve the case. He needs some convenient ways to get rid of the crime. These can be achieved through this eye liner, of course, the premise is that this line of vision must match him.


    From the moment of the suppression by force, Wanchong knew that this man was a tough stubble and was unlikely to cooperate with him. He had to think of other ways. But now, he did use this so-called convenient way to meet his sister.


    Different from Wanli, Wanli has no evidence to finalize the case after all, so she was arranged to stay in houya for a while. Wanru snow has no good treatment. She is accused and has a plaintiff. In this case, before the trial, she can only go to jail.


    When seeing Wanchong, Wanru snow, who had been dispirited, immediately sat up. In the gray cell, straw was growing, and there were even rats in the corner.


    Wanru snow ran to the prison door and looked at Liu Wei outside through the iron railings. Liu Wei also looked at her and smiled at her.


    Wanru Snow''s face is blue. She reaches out to catch Wanchong.


    Wan Chong takes a look at Liu Wei, takes a step forward, holds Wan Ru''s hand and softens her cold face.


    Wan Ru Xue bit her lips and said to him, "you have to save me."


    Wanchong nodded heavily, just wanted to guarantee something, and stopped at the moment. He was afraid of Liu Wei''s presence, only biting his teeth and saying, "if you are innocent, I will find out the truth for you."


    Wan Ru snow desperately nods: "I am innocent, of course I am innocent."


    Liu Wei listens, but doesn''t give the face a sneer.


    The laughter stimulated Wanchong, and he glared at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei is too lazy to take care of him. She just looks at Wan Ruxue and asks, "sun Junzhi''s death. Do you admit it now?"


    Wanru snow looked at Liu Wei blankly and said: "I don''t know why you should all wronged me. Although I am a bit unruly and indifferent to others, I never hurt people. This time, you are even involved with my father. Our ten thousand trees are so attractive that my father reminded me that I should be careful in my words and actions so as to avoid being cheated by villains. This time, I was careless and didn''t guard against someone When I was in the pain of my husband''s death, I was besmirched by slander. I didn''t expect that you would condemn me by killing people. Mr. Liu, I ask myself that I have no grievance or hatred with you... "


    Ten thousand Ru snow that one voice of grievance, hear Liu Wei gooseflesh to all come out.


    Wan Shi is not Jiang Shi. Jiang Shi is good at pretending to be weak and seeking benefits for himself. However, Wan Shi has been domineering since the earliest days.


    But now, such a rectilinear person is bending himself into a white lotus, should we say that acting is a woman''s instinct? What kind of character of the woman, acting affectation, are so in the wood.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know who wan Ru Xue''s play is for.


    Wanchong?


    I have known her for years, but I still don''t know her nature?


    Liu Wei wanted to laugh and thought it was boring for these two brothers and sisters to do such a thing in front of her.


    Wan Chong and WAN Ru Xue are addicted.


    Wan Chong said that he would clear the injustice for his sister.


    Wan Ru Xue is crying to show that she believes in him.


    For a long time, Liu Wei was a little sleepy, so they separated.


    Wan Chong regained his rightness and solemnity, and said to Liu Wei, "since you are sent by Lord Zhuang to help me, where do you start this matter?"


    Liu Wei looks at him, Wan Ru Xue and him. She realizes that he is not joking. She doesn''t know how to answer


    What else is there to check? Everyone knows that it''s Wan Ru Xue who did it, pretended to check and played tricks on?


    Can ten thousand heavy be iron heart to want for her elder sister "countervail", Liu Wei pondered for a moment, the proposal that is not salty and not bland: "Sun Fu?"Wan reconsidered for a moment and agreed, "just Sun Fu."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    It''s the same as it is


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the prison, the two went to the sun mansion. Liu Wei knew that the sun mansion had been ordered at the first sight when he saw member sun.


    As expected, without waiting for Wanchong to open his mouth, councillor sun confessed: "master Wan, you can see clearly that since she married into our grandson''s family, Ru Xue has been doing her best to open branches and leaves for our grandson''s family. But this time, this time It''s all because my sun family is useless. It''s because sun can''t protect her well. It''s because she''s trapped by others. It''s also because of the prison. Sun and sun are ashamed of their parents... "


    Wanchong originally had a great opinion on the sun family. After all, the sun family was responsible for the accident of her sister in Xijin county.


    But now it seems that councillor sun is so sincere in admitting his mistake, he is a little relieved. He sighs and says, "what''s the matter? Hurry up and tell the truth."


    Sun Yuanwai put on two tears and sobbed and said things.


    What he said was nonsense and black-and-white. He not only wiped out Sun Jun''s death, but also scolded Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei smiled when she heard that, and her fierce eyes turned around on councillor sun.


    Sun Yuanwai dare not really offend Liu Wei. When she sees her, don''t look around and talk about him.


    In the end, to sum up, Sun Jun''s death is deserved. It has nothing to do with anyone. Their sun family has never investigated. Who picked up this vacancy and used it as a handle against all families? They don''t know, but the people behind it are absolutely sinister!

 Chapter 1346

    According to sun''s statement, Wan Chong was eating. When she left sun''s house, Liu Wei didn''t know what to say.


    As she expected, after all, she could see the virtues of the sun family from all the previous deeds.


    But to Liu Wei''s surprise, it''s not Wanchong who beats the sun family.


    At first, Liu Wei thought that Wan Chong called her in order to let her listen to the nonsense of sun Yuanwai, and played all the tricks in front of her. But when sun Yuanwai said the words of weeping blood, Wan Chong''s expression was clearly a letter.


    Liu Wei has the ability to distinguish lies, but she never thought that Wanchong might be really kept in the dark by Wanchong''s family. She thought it was unrealistic. She got along with Wanchong for several years, knew her roots and met each other in the same city day and night.


    Do you tell me that Wanchong does not know the nature of Wanli and wanruxue? Don''t know the ugly things they do?


    Is it possible? Is it possible?


    But Wanchong''s expression was not a lie. He didn''t act. He believed in grandson''s words. He believed that his elder sister was a virtuous and virtuous woman, and his adoptive father was a kind-hearted old man.


    Liu Wei didn''t know who gave him these illusions, but the discovery forced her to review her opinion on Wanchong.


    Thinking of Wan Chonggang''s arrival in Xijin County, Zhuang often invited him to drink with him Does that old fox of Zhuang Chang know Wanchong''s position long ago? So while investigating Wanli, can he be kind to Wanchong?


    Liu Wei had to calm down to think again.


    At this time, Wanchong said to her triumphantly, "do you believe this?"


    Liu Wei looked at him in silence, and for the first time, she felt the taste of silence.


    Wan Chong held his head high, and snorted like snow: "Sun Jun''s death, even the sun''s family admitted that it was only an accident, but you still took my eldest sister seriously, but you didn''t know how to patrol the yamen, so hasty."


    Liu Wei shriveled for a long time, and then he said: "I''m not a governor."


    Wanchong didn''t listen. Anyway, he decided that Liu Wei was with Zhuang Chang.


    "Where do you want to go next?" Wanchong respectfully inquires Liu Wei''s opinion.


    Liu Wei looked at his swaggering appearance, and after a moment''s silence, he asked, "Lord Wan has been asking Liu where he wants to go. He intends to go to a place, so he refutes a place."


    Wanchong raised his chin and looked up: "I don''t care what you do. In a word, if you say that my adoptive father and sister are protecting people from murder and corruption, then I will use the facts to overthrow your lies one by one."


    Liu Wei stared at him in the eyes: "is it any job for all adults in tingjiangzhou?"


    Wan Chong was a little unhappy and said, "what''s the order of the governor of the barracks? Do you want to say that I also abuse my power to protect my relatives? "


    Liu Wei shook his head and explained, "Liu is just asking, adults don''t need to be nervous."


    Wan Chong frowned: "what''s so tense about this official? He who is clear will be clear. "


    "Yes, he is." Liu Wei wanted to laugh a little, but at last she held back. She asked, "is the garrison far from the Yamen of tingjiangzhou Prefecture?"


    Wanchong didn''t know why he inquired about these things. He replied casually, "hurry up and whip up. It''s seven hours."


    "So far?" Liu Wei is surprised.


    Wan Chong was not happy: "the garrison camp is located at the junction of Jiwei county and yu''en County, and the prefecture capital of tingjiangzhou is located in huaigu county. It has been very close in seven hours."


    Liu Wei has never been there. I don''t know the distance between the three counties. But if we take Xijin County as an example, the three cities are not close to each other.


    "Ten thousand adults stay in the barracks all the year round, not often at your adoptive father''s side?" Liu Wei asked again.


    Wanchong retorted: "my parents are not far away. On the 15th day of the first day of each month, I will go back to the government to eat with my adoptive father to fulfill my filial piety."


    Then he boasted: "the righteous father believed in Buddhism for many years, and has always been the heart of Bodhisattva."


    Bodhisattva''s heart, I''m afraid, is a snake in the mouth.


    Liu Wei asked again, "it''s not always connected, it''s not the same residence By the way, how old is your barracks? "


    Wanchong is a little annoyed: "what do you always ask these messy things to do? What''s the relationship between my official''s entering the camp and this case? "


    "First, let''s analyze it slowly."


    Wanchong wanted to get angry. He thought that the poor man was pushing his nose and face too hard, but he thought that he could not beat the man. Once he bit his teeth, he pushed the fire back and said, "I''m nine years old, and I''m nine years old. How about the barracks? What do you want to analyze?"


    "Then Liu will understand." Liu Wei''s face suddenly brightened and he laughed: "nine years old is the year of knowing things. From nine years old to now, Wan adults have been living in a state of stupidity and stupidity. It''s not for any other reason, it''s just because you''re stupid. Now you understand it all!"


    "Unbridled!" This time, Wan Chongzhen is really angry. The instinct of the general is to reach out and say hello to Liu Wei. With a slap and a hoop like finger, Liu Wei''s back collar is caught.


    Liu Wei is motionless. She bends forward and kicks her front leg, knees up and between her legs as Wan important lifts her collar."Well..." A man''s life line was hit.


    Wanchong stares at Liu Wei strangely, and her body has goose bumps because of the rapid pain.


    In his painful Kung Fu, Liu Wei has slipped away and lost his support. Wanchong''s body is slowly sliding down. Finally, she bends to the ground and rolls herself into a shrimp shape. She can''t move even when she is there.


    Liu Wei came to him and looked down at him. His eyes were all cold: "does it hurt?"


    Ten thousand green tendons burst out. It''s not only painful, it''s painful for half of my life.


    Liu Wei is not a weak and deceitful girl. She knows martial arts. When she does it, whether she wants to or not, she will inevitably bring a little inner strength of the martial arts practitioners.


    It''s OK to smash this internal force in other places, but if you smash it in that place, it''s impossible for Wanchong to bear it.


    Liu Wei bent down, squatted beside Wanchong, and said slowly: "the pain is right, the pain is long memory, now long memory? Can you speak well? "


    Wan Chong looks at this man, his eyes are red, and his eyes are all bloodshot.


    Liu Wei waited patiently for a while, and finally waited for WAN Chong to hold his voice, panting and saying, "this is the integrity of your governor''s officials when people are unprepared to cheat?"


    Liu Wei Tut, or that sentence: "I am not the governor."


    "Then you..." Wanchong still wants to roar, but it hurts so much that he can''t speak completely.


    Liu Wei reached out to him and asked politely, "get up first?"


    Wanchong waved her hand directly, not feeling at all.


    Liu Wei''s expression is light: "you don''t admit that you are stupid, I will take you to see how stupid you are. At that time, you will thank me for waking you up. How about going?"

 Chapter 1347

    One hour later, Liu Wei, with Wan Chong, appeared in wanyanfang, the most famous Qingfang in Xijin county.


    Wanyanfang is a brothel, named Qing. It''s just because of some literati''s small temper and love to show off their elegance.


    The county is not rich in the west, and the quality of wanyanfang''s girls is not as good as that of the rich places like Jiangnan in the capital, but the business here is not bad.


    Wanchong is a military general. He is not like a civil servant. The men in the barracks don''t care what they say. Wanchong also goes to the brothels on weekdays. There are several good friends in tingjiangzhou. But when he comes to Xijin County, he has something to do and doesn''t want to ask for flowers and willows here.


    So when Liu Wei brought him to wanyanfang, he was already unhappy.


    At that time, wanyanfang''s girl also came out to meet people. She was charming and quiet. Her graceful and graceful sister waved her veil and called out lovingly: "young master, please come inside..."


    Wanchong to the mouth of the words, was interrupted by Liu Wei: "find a clean room, and then call your mother."


    The girls laughed. Two girls, one holding Liu Wei and the other holding Wanchong, led them inside.


    In large places, the brothels are closed in the daytime, but in small counties such as Xijin County, if only the night market is open, the shop may have been bankrupt for a long time.


    However, compared with the business in the night, the business in the day is still much worse. In the lobby, there is no dancing girl in the day lobby, so the whole hall is cold and clear, even the guests have only a few tables.


    Liu Wei asked for the room, and the two girls soon took them there. The procuress also received the news and came with the tea in person.


    When picking up the tea, Liu Wei put two liang of silver coins in the tray, which is a small reward.


    The procuress collected the silver and asked the two childs what kind of girl they liked with a smile.


    Liu Wei smiled and waved: "mom is not in a hurry. Sit down and talk."


    The procuress was stunned for a while, but her good professionalism made her smile and sit opposite Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei opened the teacup, glanced at Wan Chong and asked, "do you know who this mother is?"


    Wan Chong doesn''t understand. She frowns at Liu Wei.


    Procuress also does not understand, who is oneself? Isn''t she wanyanfang''s procuress?


    In the face of two confused eyes, Liu Wei clasped her lips and said lightly: "her name is Ding, and she is called Ding Wuniang. Ten years ago, she bought Su Huaixin, who was sold into the brothel and forced to be a prostitute because she was unable to pay her debts."


    As soon as Su Huaixin''s name came out, Wan Chong and Ding Wuniang were stunned at the same time.


    Wanchong is glad to say that Ding Wuniang has turned her face directly. Her smiling expression is gone. She stands up from the stool and looks at Liu Wei with frost on her face. She says directly, "if you want to ask about the past, please come back."


    Liu Wei pecked at the tea, put the cup down, and raised his hand to Wan Chong.


    Wan Chong doesn''t understand. He stares at Liu Wei''s hand.


    Liu Wei raised his hand again: "money bag."


    Wan Chong knew later, and then he took out his wallet and handed it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei first looked at the number in the money bag, then took out a twenty Liang silver note and put it on the table: "where we open the door to do business, there is no place to catch up with the guests. Mom, don''t worry, sit down and talk about twenty Liang silver first."


    Ding Wuniang frowned and didn''t want to talk to them. She turned around and left.


    Liu Wei took out another fifty-two silver note.


    Ding Wuniang is a little shaken. People in small county and city think highly of fifty-two.


    Liu Wei took another one hundred Liang and said softly, "one hundred seventy-two, half an hour."


    Ding Wuniang sat down and collected the silver before looking at Liu Wei: "it''s been too many years. I don''t want to talk about it any more. Recently, because of the affairs of the second youngest wife of the sun family, all kinds of red powder have been widely spread. I, Wan Yanfang, also came to the Yamen for questioning. Young master, you should be considerate and considerate of our women''s difficulties. Don''t embarrass us any more ¡£¡±


    Liu Wei smiled, eyes light: "just a few simple small problems, my mother is too worried."


    Ding Wuniang sighed and lowered her head. "Then, young master, please ask."


    Liu Wei then asked, "I don''t want to know how Miss Su left the brothel. I just want to know how many patrons she had during your wanyanfang period."


    With a wry smile, Ding Wuniang said: "you know, young master, she is red powder It''s not the women of ordinary families. Her father is landowner su. Before those things happened in the Su family, we all heard that landowner Su had married Hong Fen in the capital as early as three years ago. The other side is the common son of a famous businessman in the capital. Although she is a commoner, she is also a person with identity, appearance and bearing. Think about it, a daughter of gold and a unmarried person in the capital Husband, how many men will salivate when such a woman lives in the brothel? "


    Liu Wei nodded: "mother Ding can make wanyanfang so enduring, naturally she will not be a short-sighted person. What''s the use of the man she likes? What''s the key to the price?"


    Ding Wuniang smiled and said, "you are right, young man. Let''s open the door to do business. Naturally, the price is higher."Liu Wei picked up the eyebrow and said, "who is the highest price?"


    Ding Wuniang didn''t hide anything. She said a name directly: "Sun Tong."


    Wan Chong''s eyebrows on the side were immediately twisted into a knot.


    Liu Wei asked again, "Sun Tong should have married at that time."


    Ding Wuniang laughs some Satire: "not only married, his wife was still pregnant with children."


    "Bang" of a, ten thousand heavy a palm nearly beat desk broken.


    Ding Wuniang and the two girls who didn''t leave were shocked and stared at him.


    Liu Wei glared at Wanchong, motioned for him to be honest, looked at Ding Wuniang again, and continued to ask, "Sun Tong''s wife is the daughter of the government of tingjiangzhou. Sun Tong dare to come out and ask for flowers and willows, but the first lady doesn''t have any idea?"


    "Why not." As soon as she mentioned this, Ding Wuniang was angry: "Sun Tong came out to hang out while his wife was having a baby. When the eldest lady found out, she had been carrying red powder in her stomach for a month. It''s amazing. My Wan Yanfang was directly dismantled, and red powder was beaten to death by the lady. The child was killed by a stick A stick to the belly, the whole ground, all blood. "


    Wan Chong listened impatiently, and interposed: "the main room deals with the dishonest outer room, and it''s nothing to kill the child. You shouldn''t keep your life."


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at him as if he was a psychopath.


    Ding Wuniang slaps the table directly and shouts: "what is the outer room? That is to let the man bag in outside raise, sun Tong raise red powder? But I won''t even redeem her! "


    Wanchong didn''t expect that a brothel procuress would dare to whisper to him. He raised his hand directly to punish the procuress.


    As soon as the hand reached out, it was stopped by Liu Wei. Liu Wei held his wrist and said, "sit well."


    Wan Chong''s face is stiff, and he is not convinced.


    Liu Wei glanced at him: "the bone is itching again, isn''t it?"


    Wan Chong takes back his hand and sits down.

 Chapter 1348

    Liu Wei continued to ask Ding Wuniang, "what happened later?"


    Ding Wuniang was also angry, and her tone was very bad: "later, what happened? The child fell off. Red powder had been resting for two months. My wanyanfang had to be redecorated. She had lost several hundred Liang before and after. I lost it. My heart was bleeding!"


    Liu Wei smiled, "did sun Tong come to look for red powder later?"


    Ding Wuniang said with a stiff face: "yes."


    Liu Wei nodded and waited for her to continue.


    Ding Wuniang sighed: "Hongfen, what a silly girl! Where is the real love from the fireworks? Because sun Tong was her first man, and after two months, she gave up her heart to that man. Later, sun Tong came, and brought a valuable business in Beijing, and sent the red powder to the man''s bed. "


    Liu Wei knew this before. She didn''t know what to say about it.


    After that, it''s not Liu Wei''s asking, but Ding Wuniang''s lamenting and remembering: "my five niangs always look at money, I sympathize with red powder, but I won''t go with money, she can''t eat and drink for nothing in my wanyanfang, and I won''t raise a beautiful lady to show her good looks. She has to make money for me, but she has made enough money, saved enough money to redeem herself, and I won''t stop her I don''t want her. As a woman, I didn''t want to hinder her from living a pure life. I just didn''t expect that letting her go would hurt her. Sun Tong, sun Tong and red powder will be destroyed by him all their lives. "


    The latter thing is the one that has been circulated by the outside world.


    Red powder redeemed herself and went to Baisan village, but this simple village was not friendly to her. A lonely and frustrated woman was struggling in the gossip and even lost her life.


    Liu Wei also asked Ding Wuniang about Hongfen''s birth of a daughter.


    Ding Wuniang said calmly, "of course, I know. I have visited her with Yan''er."


    Speaking of Yan''er, I have to mention another rumor about the event of red powder, which is that red powder redeemed her body. At that time, many people said that red powder could redeem her body successfully and get rid of the bitter sea because she exposed her good sister Yan''er''s elopement with her lover and got a bargain here with the procuress.


    Some people said that the last time red powder died, it was to atone for Yan''er. They said that Yan''er wanted to elope with her lover with her child, but was framed by red powder''s betrayal and let the procuress die alive.


    So red powder finally lost her daughter and her life. In fact, it was Yan''er who came back to avenge her.


    Everyone said that she suffered from herself. It''s said that she has a nose and eyes.


    In fact, only the people in wanyanfang know how meaningless these words are.


    Ding Wuniang was very tired. She was very sad when she thought about it: "Sun Tong '' It turns out that the children who have been shot down are Yaner, and those who sell cigarettes are red powder. To be honest, Yan''er is the most innocent. That child is the reddest girl under my control. Apart from me, she is the best master of wanyanfang. I have a big temper. If a new girl refuses to cooperate, I will directly use a stick, but Yan''er will not. She is gentle and has a good temper. Under her persuasion, new girls are easy to see. Red powder has no friends, and Yan''er is her only one Friend, that time the red powder flowed and the child couldn''t get up. All of them were Yan''er taking care of her. Later, the red powder didn''t redeem enough silver. Yan''er pasted it to her for more than two thousand Liang and spent half his life''s savings. "


    Liu Wei listened and subconsciously asked, "where is the girl who is smoking now?"


    Ding Wuniang smiled and said, "she has been married for a long time. That man has no family, but he is diligent and sincere to her. They went to other places and have been around for five or six years. I heard that there are several children."


    "That''s good," Liu Wei said with a smile


    Ding Wuniang said: "when red powder went to Baisan village, it didn''t take long to send someone to send a message that she was pregnant with a child. We went to see her, and then we knew who the father of the child was, even she didn''t know."


    Liu Wei thought of what happened to Hongfen at the beginning. Hongfen should have been gang raped, but the birth of her baby didn''t seem to be that period.


    "Later, when the child was born, the man came back. Even a daughter, the man wanted to take their mother and son away, but it was too late."


    Liu Wei is stupefied, coagulated a God: "still have a man?"


    "It''s the rich businessman in Beijing." Ding Wuniang was angry: "I said she was a silly girl, and her brain was like being caught by a door. The rich businessman was saved by sun Tong at the beginning and was good at red powder. But I can see that he liked red powder very much. In private, he asked me to redeem red powder. I asked red powder if she agreed. She said he didn''t want to go to the capital city. He had many wives. Even if I think of her now, I think about her for a long time Tired will not mind her life and death, when the time comes to leave the country, she would not want to go home. She was timid and I understood that she refused. Later, Hongfen redeemed herself and went to Baisan village after leaving. The rich businessman went to see her again and wanted her to go with him. Hongfen still didn''t agree. But the man went every day. Somehow, they got into bed again. Later, Suntong also went to the village to find her. Then Hongfen became pregnant. I guess Hongfen thought that the child was a grandson TONGDI and Yaner both think that the child is more likely to be a rich businessman, but Hongfen doesn''t listen. She''s trapped in Suntong and can''t get out. After giving birth to the child, it''s not long before the child dies. Later, the rich businessman came back again. I should have heard the news outside. Knowing that Hongfen had a daughter, I came back to take him Our mother and daughter returned to Beijing, but at that time, the red powder and the baby girl were dead. "The timeline is sorted out. Liu Wei nods and looks at Wanchong. "Do you still think that this matter has nothing to do with your good sister?"


    Wan Chong''s face was taut, but he found an excuse for his sister: "even if sun Tong is a scum, the death of red powder can''t depend on my sister!"


    Liu Wei looked at Ding Wuniang again. "Has Wuniang heard of a girl named Li yu''er?"


    Ding Wuniang thought for a moment and shook her head: "there are four or five people named yu''er in my wanyanfang, but there are no people named Li."


    "She is not a brothel woman." Liu Wei said, "she is a peasant girl, a black water villager. Do five niangs have an impression?"


    When it comes to Heishui village, what Ding Wuniang thinks of most quickly is the place where Hong Fen died.


    Hongfen died at the beach, which is the junction of Heishui village and Baisan village, and the peasant girl surnamed Li


    Ding Wuniang hesitated for a while, and for a while, suddenly she was very happy. Her eyes were wide: "is that old Li Tou?"


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and sat up straightly. "Li Kuan once said that there was a rumor that a farmer had seen sun Tong and Wan Ruxue wandering around the village of Baisan, and then red powder died. Is that clear to five niangs?"


    Ding Wuniang''s face was a little ugly. She clutched her fingers and hesitated for a moment. "What do you think you know?" she said


    Liu Wei looked at her: "Li farmer is just an ordinary farmer. No matter how far away his story goes, it can''t reach all the people in the county. Li Kuan said that all the news he heard came from the place where he usually played. At that time, Li Kuan was addicted to men''s and women''s affairs and played the most, that is, you wanyanfang, a wanyanfang, which passed the bad news to the world? It shouldn''t be possible, so I''ll make a bold guess. Five niangs have met father Li before, haven''t they? Those words of Li Laoda can be spread in a heated atmosphere, one after another, also because there are five niangs you are pushing them forward? "

 Chapter 1349

    Ding Wuniang kept silent for a long time. She looked calm, but her expression changed a lot.


    Liu Wei has been waiting for her patiently. Finally, after waiting for a cup of tea, he heard her say: "Wan family has a background in the imperial court, and Lao Li Tou''s words are not believed. He went to the Yamen to report the case, but the Yamen''s people scolded him for talking nonsense. It''s a slander for the noble people. He has no way. He knows that the people don''t fight with the officials. Only by holding his breath and not mentioning them anymore, I learned later that the death of red powder still exists When I found him, Li Tou refused to say anything. He was warned by the Yamen. At that time, I saw that there was a little girl in his room. She was green, tender, clever and smart. Li Tou said that he was such a daughter. She had no mother. He didn''t have much to look forward to, so he wanted to keep her growing up and marry. He didn''t want to save money or care about others My business But I don''t believe it. I''m such a bull. I question his details and grind them around. He finally told me. I was very angry and didn''t have any scruples. I spread it out in the shop. I was thinking that I didn''t want those villains to be so happy, whether they could be valued by the government or not, but I didn''t expect that old man Li would die in the past years... "


    The death of Li yu''er''s father has always been the crux of Liu Wei''s search.


    Ding Wuniang''s tone was very regretful, and her voice became a bit dispirited from the past: "it wasn''t long before the red powder case passed. At that time, the county magistrate who entered the West County was promoted to another place, and the county magistrate who came later was the current county magistrate of Song Dynasty. A miser, apart from silver, didn''t see anything. At that time, things had passed for a while, and there was a rumor outside Sun Tong and his wife are very hard to listen to. To be honest, I have adjusted myself to try my best to calm down after knowing that I can''t defeat these so-called dignitaries. Later, I don''t want to worry about the old things any more. This matter has passed so slowly, but I didn''t expect that old Li would lose his life in the past seven or eight years because of the rumors at the beginning... "


    Liu Wei''s expression is very serious: "what happened in the end?"


    "I don''t know either." Ding Wuniang rubbed her temples according to her temples: "old Li Tou died three years ago. No one knows why things in the past would be turned over. When Hongfen died, the story of human identification was very hot. She didn''t see what happened to the sun family. But how could it be turned over after so long? When I knew it, old Li Tou had died. He had not seen her for many years. His little daughter became a big girl. But I heard that because his father''s death was stimulated, she went mad overnight. I had moved my mind to get the girl to wanyanfang. After all, she was helpless and mad. How could she survive alone? But the people in Heishui village didn''t allow me. They thought I was going to fish in the muddy water. They covered the girl with their hands and drove me out with a broom. Later, I didn''t go to see it again. I didn''t mention it to anyone else. "


    In fact, Ding Wuniang didn''t mention it because she was afraid. Old Li died because of the incident. She was afraid that those dignitaries would find out that there was another one among the middle men spreading rumors, and she would come to her for trouble, so she never did it again and pretended to be stupid completely. After that, even though she felt guilty, she would never go to see Li Yuer again, for fear that he would show up.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to make a judgment. She thought for a while, turned around and looked at Wanchong.


    "What happened three years ago?"


    Wanchong didn''t say a word. In fact, Ding Wuniang said so much, but he was sneering at it from the beginning. He always thought that his elder sister was wronged, which never wavered.


    But when it comes to the death of the so-called "human witness" three years ago, he can''t help but think of one thing.


    A very important event.


    There was a touch in his heart. Wanchong didn''t answer. He kept his head down and deliberately avoided it.


    The generals are not as shrewd as the civil servants, and their expressions and movements are also very dull. Liu Wei, almost at a glance, sees Wanchong''s concealment. She squints and approaches him. "What''s the matter?"


    Wanchong back a little bit, eyes around: "no, nothing happened."


    Liu Wei uncovers mercilessly: "it''s true that something happened, right? Let me see. What happened, about your adoptive father? Yeah, right? About your sister? Not right? Is that hard? It''s about you? " As he said, Liu Wei saw Wanchong''s right finger twitch a little: "Oh, is it really about you?"


    Wan Chong was angry, gasping and staring at Liu Wei. His scalp was numb: "I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Liu Wei suddenly holds Wan Chong''s wrist, points to his abdomen and presses it at his pulse door. He laughs for a moment and says, "my heart is beating so fast and I''m so nervous?"


    Wanchong hurriedly opened her hand, swallowed her saliva, and stood up: "this land of fireworks is full of smoke and miasma. I''m leaving!" Said, still really fast step toward the door.


    Liu Wei followed and quickly stood in front of Wanchong, blocking the gate.


    "Make it clear before you go."


    "What do you say?" Wan Chong said? I have nothing to say! "


    Liu Wei stared into his eyes and said: "there are only three things that can make a man angry: money, power and love. Your father-in-law is Wanli. You can''t lack money. You have no wife and concubine, but you have a good relationship and no lack of women. If you take it out, you will have one right. This old thing that you didn''t say explicitly three years ago is related to your power."Liu Wei uses affirmative sentences, not interrogative sentences. Wanchong suddenly has a few false and slippery steps.


    Wanchong thinks that he is not a very smart person, but he can''t be so stupid that any one can see through himself. He is a bit flustered. Looking at Liu Wei''s eyes, he even wavers: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Liu Wei looked him up and down, because there was not much information, she could only guess and cheat: "since it is about power, that time only between promotion and demotion, is demotion? Oh, no...... "


    When did I say no


    Liu Wei''s face is expressionless: "your eyes have already told me, so it''s not demotion, it''s promotion. There was a promotion opportunity three years ago, right? The opportunity was hard won. Your father-in-law didn''t want you to miss it. He wanted to make sure you would be promoted, but what''s the relationship with the death of father Li? Unless someone threatens your adoptive father by taking advantage of the influence of the red powder case on your family''s reputation. In order to help you get promoted, your adoptive father will cut the grass and root, and send someone to get rid of father Li... "


    In fact, it is reasonable to say so, but Liu Wei felt something wrong. She thought more and knew what was wrong.


    "It''s not your adoptive father, it''s your elder sister. Your adoptive father is a scheming man. He can''t be easily threatened. Is it your elder sister? Someone has threatened her and asked her to do something. Otherwise, your future will be ruined. Your elder sister has protected you?"

 Chapter 1350

    The relationship between Wanchong and Wanjia has always been a little vague. First of all, Wanchong has no blood relationship with Wanjia. Second, Wanjia''s dirty things, Wanchong doesn''t seem to participate in them. These two points make Liuwei subconsciously think that Wanchong has no position in Wanjia. He is not seen by Wanchong''s family. Close things won''t let him do. Secrets won''t tell him. Even to avoid him, Wanli is in him He was sent to the Garrison when he was young.


    But now, what''s Wan Li''s position? But how does Wan Ru Xue feel about her brother?


    Wan Chong''s face is also very ugly at the moment. Liu Wei brought him out today in order to break his egotism, spread out the actions of Wan Jia in front of him and let him make a choice.


    But now, if Wanzhong is also the beneficiary of Wanjia''s behavior, he can never stand by them no matter what the purpose is.


    Liu Wei has made some mistakes. She shouldn''t be so aggressive. Instead, she promotes Wanchong''s sense of belonging to Wanjia.


    After a short silence, the first one to break the silence was Ding Wuniang. She took two girls with her and said, "let''s talk slowly, young men. Let''s go first."


    Liu Wei didn''t want her to go. "Half an hour hasn''t passed yet."


    Ding Wuniang froze for a moment, winked, let the two girls go first, and left again.


    The atmosphere in the room was getting worse and worse. After a while, Wanchong finally bit his teeth, turned around and sat back on the stool, took the teapot on the table, and filled most of it with Gudong.


    When he put the teapot down, his mouth was full of water, his chin was even wet on his collar. He didn''t care. He shouted angrily to Liu Wei, "I paid my life for the promotion three years ago. It has nothing to do with anyone!"


    Liu Wei stared at him with a sneering smile.


    Wanchong made her laugh so much that she reached out to open her collar and exposed her bruised chest.


    Liu Wei has seen many wounds on rongling''s body, big and small, new and old, crisscross and mottled. There are many wounds on Wanchong''s body, but the most striking one is the arrow mark on the left heart.


    At the position of stabbing the arrow mark, Wanchong''s tone was very poor: "even with two arrows, at the same position of shooting, when pulling out the arrow, the military doctors were scared. They said they dare not pull out. If they don''t pay attention to it, they will die. Do you know who pulled it out finally? It''s me. I pulled it myself. I got all the blood splashed. Finally, I tied it up. I still have to go out to fight. A whole ship of pirates, tens of millions of liang of silver, lost our ten brothers'' lives and caught them all. Do you think this credit is enough for me to become a full-fledged deputy? My life is half gone. Now tell me, this promotion is the back door my father and my sister gave me? Do you have a fucking point! "


    Wan Chong is really angry. He roars loudly, but the louder he is, the more Liu Wei can hear the empty heart in his voice.


    Not only Liu Wei, but also Ding Wuniang.


    Ding Wuniang doesn''t know what happened, but she knows a lot of people. She only needs one eye to distinguish people. What kind of governor is guilty? Because of her guilty heart, she yells so loudly for fear of being erased. She needs to prove herself.


    But the more he proves, the more he can''t, because he doesn''t trust himself that much.


    It doesn''t make sense to talk about it here. Liu Wei has reservations about Wanchong now. She hesitates, gets out of the way, and says to Wanchong, "go, I have something to say with Wuniang."


    Ten thousand heavy blow, just don''t let him go, want him to say ugly Yin Mao, now listen to, immediately treat him as a thief, can''t wait to drive him away.


    Why? Isn''t it so unbelievable that he earned his own promotion?


    If Liu Wei thought that Wanchong was innocent in Wanjia''s business before, he just felt that he had been blind before. Wanchong and Wanjia were in collusion and a nest of rats and snakes. So Liu Wei didn''t think that she did anything wrong. She needed Wanchong to leave, because what he and Ding Wuniang wanted to say behind, they didn''t want him Listen.


    But Wanchong didn''t do it. He felt that he was wronged. He couldn''t stand the grievance. He smashed the teapot directly with anger, "bang Dang", and the pieces scattered all over the ground.


    Liu Wei Tut, looking at him without hesitation, did not want to talk with him any more.


    actually part company each going his own way is good, two people originally not a road person, one exhausted method wants to offend for the family member, a three feet to dig the corrupt official to complete the conviction, two people''s idea from beginning to end, but the ten thousand heavy accept the inspection office to give him the safety line, at this time the eye liner tells him, I know you are bad, but did not think you are so bad. Since I don''t stare at you, let''s go each other.


    Ten thousand heavy that gas, depressed chest all grew hair.


    Liu Wei''s expression of "you don''t leave yet, hurry up and I''ll be annoyed when I see you" is that she can''t straighten all her bones and tendons.


    Ten thousand heavy don''t go, just don''t go, and Liu Wei bar up.


    Liu Wei looked at him for a long time, decided to give him another chance and asked him, "what happened three years ago?"


    Wanchong doesn''t want to say or say that he doesn''t want to say that he doesn''t like this little work, but he is superior. He is a judge. He wants to say that he feels embarrassed and wants to give himself a proper name.At last, he said, deliberately stubborn: "nothing special. After the official bank was recovered, he wrote a document to go to Beijing, and then the promotion order came down."


    Liu Wei asked, "Wan Ru Xue was in tingjiangzhou at that time?"


    Wan Chong glared at her: "my sister settled down in her hometown many years ago."


    Liu Wei asked again, "what did she say?"


    Wanchong is also thinking about it, but he still hasn''t thought of anything, so he gets angry: "no!"


    Liu Wei glanced at him, did not like his attitude, and said, "then you go."


    Wan Chong was stunned, and then became more angry: "what do you mean?"


    Liu Wei Li said: "if you don''t speak well or remember well, you can answer whatever you ask. I''d better find a girl to come in and listen to two songs for fun."


    Wanchong was so upset that he wanted to smash wanyanfang. He forced himself to calm down. He also knew that he should think clearly. He also wanted to tell himself that the vice governor''s change to the right was his own credit. It had nothing to do with other people. But the more he recalled, the more upset he was. Thinking about it, he still felt that his adoptive father and sister would not cheat him. He shouldn''t listen to it here He should trust his family and relatives unconditionally as before


    He has done a lot of psychological construction for himself. Wanchong wants to refute Liu Wei like this, but suddenly, a flash of inspiration comes into his mind. He remembers one thing


    His eyes were wide open and his mouth was wide open. He was stunned at the moment, and his face was wandering.


    "Remember?" His expression was like a signal, Liu Wei asked at once.


    Wan Chong swallows his saliva. He still doesn''t believe it. He thinks he''s wrong. He hesitates and says, "Ji Brother Ji, he''s transferred. "


    "Yes?" Liu Wei didn''t understand who he said.


    Wanchong was a bit dazed and looked dazed: "the four yamen capitals in front of the imperial court are suing Ji Chundong. Five years ago, he was transferred from Kyoto to tingjiangzhou. Three years ago, he was transferred from tingjiangzhou to Wuhuang County of Yuanzhou..."


    Liu Wei didn''t understand: "so?"


    Wan Chong looked at her and swallowed: "just three days after he left, there was a disaster of Pirates robbing official ships in the sea near tingjiangzhou. During the big battle, our army battalion sent troops to suppress it. The commander ordered us to take 4000 soldiers and soldiers to the battle, losing the first battle and losing their lives under the gun..."


    Liu Wei understood: "when the old boss is dead, you will be transferred from vice president to full leader. Besides, there is still a problem with the time of the pirate incident?"


    Wan Chong lost his mind in a moment. He stayed for a long time. When he turned his eyes to see Liu Wei again, it was not too much to describe his eyes with thunderous thunder.

 Chapter 1351

    It''s a long thing to say, but to make it clear, it really has to start from scratch.


    Wan Chong entered the military camp at a young age. He spent his whole youth in endless practice. If he felt hard at first, he would get used to it when he grew up.


    Wan Chong was promoted as a deputy commander at the age of 21. He was his master. The former deputy commander of the Northern Expedition who was 20 years old was the commander of Ni Nantian. Ni Nantian was famous and had many merits. However, because of his grumpy temper, he once insulted the emperor and was wearing small shoes. More than ten years ago, he was transferred to tingjiangzhou to be a little commander. He had no hope of returning to Beijing all his life.


    Wan Chong adores his master very much. In addition to his adoptive father, he thinks that master is the most powerful. Therefore, he is absolutely obedient to his master on weekdays.


    Five years ago, a former yamen capital and barracks official in Beijing knew that they were sent by the superior to supervise them. The old man was very angry. Thousands of soldiers in the barracks were not satisfied with the new yamen capital. They were against it all day long.


    The name of this new yamen is Ji Chundong. I have never heard of any reputation. I know it is a close friend of the emperor. The official power is not small, but it is estimated that it is an embroidered pillow.


    Ji Chundong''s release has a certain impact on the whole of Tingjiang Prefecture. The prefecture capital is OK. After all, it''s far away, but the barracks has started to leap.


    Ni Nantian was in charge at the beginning, but he didn''t care about it later. As a former military general, Ni Nantian couldn''t see the related families. He also saved his mind to let the following small setbacks frustrate the spirit of the yadu adult.


    But who knows that this yadu adult is also a grumpy and rash one after another. When he meets a soldier who is really mischievous, he will wring it out and beat his nose and face. He will go to the barracks playground and scold him not to let it down for five hours.


    Wanchong also didn''t know how to find jichundong''s stubble. After being beaten for seven days, Wanchong''s leg bone was cut into three pieces on the spot. The military doctor spent a lot of time to get it back. After that, Wanchong was not convinced. He asked his master to give him a start. Who knows that after a fight between Ni Nantian and jichundong, they suddenly became friends and Wanchong was about to collapse.


    But men''s friendship is so mysterious. If you don''t know each other, you will suddenly feel sorry for each other.


    Wanchong later accepted Ji Chundong, the eldest brother, and he rearranged the elders in his mind. However, is it really such a coincidence?


    A lot of things that couldn''t be thought of before, now think again, the details are creepy.


    Why did Shifu stop him from going to battle? But with the other brothers?


    What did brother Ji say to Shifu before he left? Why did Shifu get so upset in those two days?


    Why didn''t elder brother Ji come back on the day of master''s funeral, or even take a message?


    Wan Chong did not dare to plot this matter. He was afraid that master''s death was not an accident. He was afraid of this matter and the secret that he did not know. He was also afraid that the result of the secret would make everyone collapse.


    Wanchong''s narration is very direct. At this time when the spirit is facing great impact, he has no time to go around the corner.


    Liu Wei is silent after listening. She actually guessed many things here, but she doesn''t know whether to say it or not, because guess is only guess after all.


    It was not until a long time later that Liu Wei saw Wanchong''s strength was not returned that he asked, "is your adoptive father worried about the theft of official silver?"


    Wanchong Na nodded, looking lost: "he wrote to me and asked me to find the official silver."


    "Has xinni Nantian seen it?"


    Wan Chong''s eyebrows and eyes are very low: "HMM."


    "Is there any difference in the amount of the official silver after it is recovered?"


    This question is very sharp. Wanchong doesn''t know whether to answer it or not.


    And when he hesitated, Liu Wei knew, and continued to ask, "is it much worse?"


    Wan Chong shakes his lips. After a long time, he returns: "less Three million Liang... "


    Three million Liang, not much.


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows. "The elder brother Ji you said, have you never contacted him again?"


    "Brother Ji..." Wan Chong mumbled to himself, and a little fidgety reached for his hair and said, "he didn''t return my letter..."


    Liu Wei understood everything: "let''s suppose that if the pirate rebellion was designed by your adoptive father, his purpose is two, one, to swallow three million dirty money, and two, to root out Ni Nantian for you, do you think it makes more sense?"


    Wan Chong immediately opened his eyes and retorted, "it''s impossible. My adoptive father has always asked me to learn from my master. How can I eradicate it?"


    "Then why did he send you to the barracks? Is to make you a dwarf forever and become a deputy governor? "


    "My adoptive father honed me. No good man is not a soldier!"


    "Did he often write to you after he became a supervisor? I didn''t write much before, but now I write much more, more about business. "


    Wan Chongdun stopped, dumbfounded and did not answer.


    Liu Wei tut said, "I''m afraid that elder brother Ji already knows. I suggest you contact him again and ask if he has ever found Wanru snow. In my opinion, he doesn''t look like a pure outsider."

 Chapter 1352

    It was another hour since wanyanfang left. Liu Wei saw that Wan''s focus was not there. He offered to come here first today and let him go back to the post house to have a good rest.


    Wanchong leaves in a hurry. It''s necessary to know that Liu Wei runs to the county yamen as soon as he leaves.


    After seeing Zhuang Chang, Liu Wei asked, "who is Ji Chundong?"


    Zhuang Changben was reading the documents involved in the Wanli case. He was fascinated. Liu Wei broke in and asked for an unexpected name.


    Zhuang often Leng Leng, eyes in Liu Wei body around several circles, before slowly opening: "Ji Chundong?"


    Liu Wei stood there, looking serious: "I heard that he was an adult before the emperor, and now he works in Wuhuang County, Yuanzhou?"


    Zhuang Chang''s smiling face, like a Maitreya Buddha, has been put away now. He looks at Liu Wei a little surprised, and his eyes turn up and down: "Wanchong told you that?"


    Liu Wei said "well" and then stepped forward: "that Ji adult Do you understand, Mr. Zhuang? "


    Zhuang Chang didn''t answer her question, but changed his sitting posture and asked again, "is that what Wanchong told you?"


    Liu Wei didn''t know why he kept asking. He was a little impatient, but he still explained: "Lord Zhuang, what you have to do is to find a way to convict Wan. But in my opinion, if you want to convict, you have to first determine whether she really killed people. Whether it''s Hongfen or Laoda Li, it''s a breakthrough point. I have to confirm Wan''s timeline before I can do a deeper investigation. Hongfen''s cases are separated For many years, Li''s case happened three years ago. It was troublesome to investigate the red powder case. But if Li''s case was really harmed by Wan''s, it would be a case of killing his mouth. If he did it in a hurry, the details in the middle would be easily ignored. What I want to know at present is the time line of Wan''s case before and after Li''s case, and even her interpersonal relationship at that time. Therefore, I''m upset Please tell Mr. Zhuang that Mr. Ji Chundong, you don''t know whether he was involved with Wanshi three years ago? "


    Asking Zhuang often seems to be the quickest way for Liu Wei. She can''t wait for Wanchong to confess to her. Just now in wanyanfang, it''s a surprise. Her serial analysis has hit Wanchong, so she can get from Wanchong to words so easily.


    But now it''s gone. Wanchong herself is confused. Liu Wei doesn''t want to waste her time on a waster, so she needs another clue chain.


    Ji Chundong, as she said, doesn''t look like an outsider, so she wants to know about that person.


    Zhuang Chang didn''t answer Liu Wei, even though she had said it clearly, but Zhuang Chang didn''t say anything.


    When Liu Wei thought he was asking the wrong person, Zhuang Chang said, "but one day, Wanchong has mentioned Ji Chundong to you? Did you fill him with miso? "


    Liu Wei frowned, but how could Zhuang Chang think of this: "what kind of person is Wanchong? I think that Zhuang adults are clear enough. Don''t you still ask him to drink?"


    Zhuang Chang sat more upright and smiled: "just because he was drunk and still couldn''t talk, he was left to you. How did you let him talk? He''s supposed to be on your guard. "


    Liu Wei smashed his mouth and didn''t care: "he looks stupid. He said it just by asking, but maybe it''s because he''s stupid that thousands of families make use of him as a second Leng."


    It''s obvious that Chuang Chang is also clear about Wanjia''s use of Wanchong. He smelt the words and laughed a little deeper, but looking at Liu Wei''s eyes, he was surprised: "two thousand Liang silver, worth it."


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened, thinking that it was about to talk about price hikes. She was a little excited.


    Who knows that Zhuang often talks about the front turn, at this moment also talked about Ji Chundong: "he is before the Royal, is not before the Royal."


    Liu Wei did not understand, pulled a chair, sat opposite Zhuang Chang, put his hand on the table, nodded with interest: "how to say?"


    Zhuang Chang looked at her actions without respect and said: "his identity Some sensitivity. "


    Liu Wei also put his head closer: "sensitive?"


    "There are rumors..." Zhuang Chang''s voice is smaller: "he is the one..." Pointing to the sky: "that is the illegitimate son of the exile..."


    Liu Wei listened to a big gossip, eyes wide open: "your emperor here, also like to open peach blossom in the folk?"


    Zhuang Chang noticed the four words "here you are".


    He knew from the county magistrate of Song Dynasty that Liu Zhuo was not from Xianyan, but he couldn''t find out which country she was from.


    Zhuang Chang pretends not to care, turns around in his heart, and says, "but it''s just rumours. Maybe he''s too young, and he always makes people want to be crooked in his age?"


    Liu Wei asked again, "is it very young? Wan Chong called his eldest brother. " Anyway, it''s twenty-seven thousand.


    Zhuang Chang said, "thirty one or thirty-two, no wife and no son."


    Liu Wei felt her chin: "ugly? Can''t find a daughter-in-law? "


    Zhuang Chang shook his head: "he had a wife, but later died of illness. They had no children at that time. Later, his wife died. He never married or refused, but he has been single and has no future."Liu Wei nodded, then asked: "then he was in Tingjiang state, really just to choose soldiers? Are those things in tingjiangzhou related to him? "


    This Zhuang often can''t be sure. He pinched his chubby chin with his chubby fingers, and estimated: "how can he run to the state capital to serve as a former guard chief? There are different opinions in Beijing. But the case of the theft of the official silver in tingjiangzhou was too coincidental in time. At that time, three million liang of silver was lost. Do you know that?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "I know, Wan Chong said."


    Zhuang Chang glanced at her: "what else does Wanchong have to say?"


    Liu Wei thought about it and shook his head. "I don''t know. I''ve tried my best to ask."


    Zhuang Chang didn''t know what to say about her, so he continued: "the state government reported the loss of three million Liang, such a large amount of money and silver. At that time, someone went to investigate in our patrol mansion. It wasn''t me who checked it, but I saw the result finally. It''s no different. However, it''s also said in Beijing that Wanli and Ji Chundong have some private contacts." Then he rubbed his fingers: "that kind of interaction."


    Gold and silver?


    Liu Wei was immediately stunned. After that, he thought of another possibility: "Ji Chundong chooses soldiers, and the soldiers he has chosen are for his own use. Wan Chong said that the soldiers he has chosen will be defined as private soldiers before the imperial court. So you mean that the Emperor gave Ji Chundong the authority, and also gave Wan Li the order, and asked Wan Li to cut down three million Liang for Ji Chundong to choose soldiers. So Ji Chundong left , there will be theft of official silver? "


    Zhuang Chang narrowed his eyes. Although he thought these words should not be said to an outsider of Liu Wei, he couldn''t help saying: "Ni Nantian, do you know?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "master Wanchong."


    Well, Wan Chong knows. It seems that Liu Zhuo knows everything. Zhuang Chang decides to ask this question for a while.


    "When Ni Nantian was young, he had boundless scenery and a bright future. Later, he made a mistake in front of the emperor and was sent to Tingjiang. Do you know what he said?"


    Liu Wei shook her head. "What?"


    "He said that it was a mistake for the emperor to appoint such a position as Fu Yin. He also said that the emperor was not a shameless villain who was selfish, greedy for money and lustful for the country and the people."


    Liu Wei can''t imagine: "he said so, can he leave the capital alive?"


    "So it''s not dead." Zhuang Chang sighed: "these things have been discussed together for a long time. Then, Mr. Liu, do you think it''s true or false?"

 Chapter 1353

    Liu Wei can''t answer. She''s not from Xianyan. She knows little about the tradition, the people and the emperor here.


    She could not imagine an emperor and his ministers would gather money together. Since they were all emperors, what was the meaning of money to him?


    But he did. He appointed him to control the financial situation of every state and county in the whole country. He gave him many functions and powers to let them work for him in peace and mind. At the same time, he also set up a governor''s office to supervise whether the state''s governors acted in a false way.


    It''s like he''s playing a game, putting the whole country in applause.


    The dog emperor of Qingyun country has never been so extravagant.


    Let''s imagine that if Ji Chundong and Wan Li really belong to a cooperative relationship, they all work for the emperor, and they jointly create a false image of the stolen official silver, then Ji Chundong can''t go to find Wan''s family in order to show off for Ni Nantian.


    So the reason why Wan Ruxue suddenly started to deal with father Li is not Ji Chundong.


    Liu Wei felt that she was a little dizzy. The clue chain that she thought appeared had nothing to do with the case but with another high-ranking official fraud.


    Liu Wei is not surprised that Zhuang Chang will tell her this, because Zhuang Chang is now investigating Wanli. If it is confirmed that Wanli has embezzled three million Liang, whether the three million yuan has reached Ji Chundong''s hands or not, as long as it disappears on Wanli''s hands, Wanli will be punished. Whether it is a black pot or not, he will bear it.


    But this is also the case of Wanli. Liu Wei doesn''t care about Wanli. Her task is Wanru snow.


    So, if these things are really one thing, they have nothing to do with her.


    The case of Wanru snow still hasn''t progressed.


    "But." Just then, when Liu Wei thought that he was busy half the time today, Zhuang Chang said again: "these are rumors."


    Liu Wei looks at him.


    Zhuang Chang smiled: "Ji Chundong, I met him in Yuanzhou two years ago. He is a very strange man."


    "Strange?" Liu Wei asked


    "Very righteous."


    Liu Wei frowned: "righteousness? Is that strange? "


    Zhuang Chang thought of the picture he saw at that time, but now he can''t help laughing: "he raised a wolf. The wolf was called xiaopang. Once, the wolf went up the mountain and got caught in the mountain thief''s trap by mistake. When he was found, the military doctor said that he would not live unless his front leg was cut off. Ji Chundong Well Crying. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Zhuang Chang chuckled with a chubby face and the meat shook: "he cried, hahahaha, the wolf didn''t cry, he cried, hahahaha..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Zhuang Chang can''t stop laughing. Maybe it''s the point of his smile. Even though ordinary people can''t understand it, he just thinks it''s very interesting and laughs back and forth.


    Liu Wei is sorry to interrupt him, but he can only look at him without expression and then ask: "this is righteousness?"


    Zhuang Chang''s mouth didn''t close. He wiped his eyes with a smile and tears. He gasped and said, "isn''t it enough? I''m crying. I''m still talking. Xiaopang, it''s dad. I''m sorry. Hahahaha, he thought it was his son. Hahahaha... "


    Liu Wei can''t see any more. She can''t accept the villa inspector like this, and can''t help pouring cold water on him: "have you ever thought that his little fat is not called Wolf, but you, he is satirizing you for being fat and taking advantage of you, claiming to be your father."


    Zhuang Chang: "..."


    Liu Wei was happy, and his mouth was raised high: "in your opinion, Master Zhuang, is the relationship between Ji Chundong and Ni Nantian good? You said that he spoke of righteousness, and Wanchong also said that Chundong and Ni Nantian had a very good relationship at that age. If they were really so righteous, then three million Liang really had nothing to do with them. Would they fight with Wanjia for Ni Nantian''s death? "


    Zhuang Chang didn''t answer. He thought Liu Wei scolded him just now, but he didn''t know if it was his own illusion.


    Liu Wei looked at him patiently, looking very pure from beginning to end.


    Zhuang Chang frowned for a while, but he didn''t take out Liu Weizhen''s stone hammer and scolded him. He could only say in a muffled voice: "if you are really curious about him, you can ask him in person. As far as I know, he will come to Xijin County later."


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "come to the West and enter the county?"


    Zhuang Chang said, "well," he should come with the local government Yin of Yuanzhou. Wanli is the music A lot of people are interested. "


    Fun? Liu Wei is a little speechless. Are their colleagues in Xianyan country so plastic?


    He talked with Zhuang Chang again for a while, probably because they talked a lot of gossip and had a deep relationship with each other. The class concept gradually disappeared. Before leaving, Zhuang Chang even proposed to have a drink with Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei thought that she was a woman with a family and refused. After she came out of the county government, she turned around and went home.


    When she got home, she found out that Rong Ling was not there.


    According to relevant witnesses, this morning, as soon as she left her front foot, Rong Leng and her back foot also went out. During that time, she didn''t go back home, and her daughter was left to her son.Xiao Li, who took her sister with her for a day, stood in the hall with her sister in her arms and spoke to her mother. She would also pat her face twice with her little hand and his right cheek would be red.


    Liu Wei was a little unable to look down. She reached out and took the clown in her arms. She wiped the red mark on her son''s face.


    The mark is red, it can''t be wiped off, and the more it is rubbed, the redder it is.


    Liu Wei took back her hand and turned to teach her daughter, "how can I beat my brother? Say sorry to your brother. Hurry up. "


    The ugly toothless little mouth opened a crack, and the wood looked at her mother in a daze, then rushed to her mother''s face with a grin.


    Liu Wei was so close that she didn''t have a temper. She forgot to give her son a head. She pinched the soft tip of her daughter''s nose and whispered, "next time, it''s not allowed."


    Ugly didn''t know what she said. She took another kiss and kissed Liu Wei''s saliva.


    Liu Wei was laughed at by her. Xiaoli placed the dishes and chopsticks diligently beside her, and said: "Uncle Rong said yesterday that he would go out today, and he didn''t know where he was going, and he didn''t say that he would not come back for dinner."


    Liu Wei looked at the sky outside her eyes and said, "I didn''t say I couldn''t come back. I should have come back."


    Xiao Li placed a pair of extra dishes and chopsticks, and put the tables and chairs in good positions.


    Liu Wei took a look, eight pairs of chopsticks, eight stools, she did not understand: "Yue Shan Sheng and master?"


    Xiao Li pouted and said sullenly, "I''ll take the one who has been sent away. I don''t know why Uncle Yue and grandpa Shizu want to leave. They won''t let me leave them to stay..."


    Liu Wei didn''t expect that Yueshan Sheng and Shifu would go. She thought that when we got together, we would naturally live together.


    In my mind, I saw cloud mat and cloud want to come out together, followed by gloomy cloud Chu and impatient cloud seeking.


    Xiao Li said quietly to his mother, "who is that? He failed sister Yun Chu. Brother Yun Mi said that he was a villain who never gave up. He said that sister Yun Chu was blind to see him!"

 Chapter 1354

    Yun Chu and Zhong Ziyu? Liu Wei didn''t even think about this combination.


    Did the two know each other before? Isn''t Zhong Ziyu just in Xianyan?


    Because he didn''t know the situation, Liu Wei didn''t have a good time to open her mouth when eating. Instead, yunmi was always serving food to Yunchu, but Yunchu was absent-minded and didn''t eat much, so she pinched chopsticks and sent them to her mouth one by one.


    Yunxi and Yunxiang obviously didn''t find out what was wrong with their sister. When they ate the thief fragrance, Yunxi specifically asked, "did you leave a meal for brother Rong?"


    Xiaoli raised her head and said, "I have left chicken legs."


    There is no doubt about Yunxi. She finished her meal and added a bowl of soup.


    Yunxiang suddenly mentioned the patient number of Xinduo in his family: "that young master Zhong......"


    As soon as the words "master Zhong" came out, Yun Chu, Yun MI and Xiao Li Qiqi looked up at her.


    Cloud thought inexplicably, swallowing the beef in his mouth, and looking at Liu Wei: "that young master Zhong''s injury is not serious. If you can estimate it quickly, you can wake up tonight. Do you want someone to keep it?"


    Liu Wei knew Zhong Ziyu''s life was hard and said, "no, there are so many hands."


    Cloud wants to hear that young master Zhong is Liu Wei''s friend. He moves his buttocks forward a little vaguely and pats his horse and says, "in fact, I can take care of him." Then he stared at Liu Wei with his eyes, waiting to be praised.


    Liu Wei didn''t notice her little details, or the indifferent tone: "it''s OK to wake up or not. When he sees no one around, he will sleep for a while. Don''t worry about him."


    Liu Wei really doesn''t care. Cloud doesn''t want to fight for it. "Oh," he says, burying himself in chopsticks to poke rice.


    Yun Chu suddenly brightens her eyes on the edge. She grabs food twice, pushes away the stool, stands up and says, "I''m full. I''ll go back to my room first!"


    As soon as she left, yunmi lost his chopsticks and said, "I''m full..." After that, I will follow you.


    But Yunxi suddenly stopped him: "wait, I have something to tell you."


    Yunmi is stunned for a moment. He wants to chase Yunchu, but he doesn''t dare to disobey his three brothers. He can only sit down in a hurry and ask, "what''s the matter?"


    Cloud mat carefully blowing the hot soup in the bowl, unhurried: "later you come back to my room with me, I want to test your recent homework."


    Looking at the direction where Yunchu had disappeared, yunmi scratched his head a little impatiently: "tomorrow''s examination, brother, I''m sleepy today and want to go back to my room for rest."


    Yunxi stares at his younger brother seriously: "recently, you always follow brother Rong. What kind of knife are you beating every day? Sword. You say yourself, how long have you not read a book well? Now you mess with me. Then I will not test you. When you go home, Shifu will not test you either? The teacher''s mother doesn''t test you, either? "


    Yunmi feels it''s humiliating to be scolded by his brother pointing at his nose, puffing up his cheeks, jumping up like a frog, and saying, "now I''ll go back to the room and have a look at the head office of the book?"


    Unexpectedly, all this happened. Yunxi didn''t agree: "what''s the use of temporary cramming? Don''t look at it now. It''s time to go back to school. It''s time to punish copying, it''s time to punish kneeling, it''s time to punish kneeling, it''s impossible to run."


    Cloud looks for gas: "that cloud Chu, how not to test her!"


    Yunxi blew the soup cold, took a sip, and said slowly: "she read books every day, and I saw it. You didn''t do it. You jumped up and down, and you were even skinnier than a monkey."


    Yunmi is a typical example of the opposite. Let alone stare at Yunchu. It''s hard for him to protect himself.


    After eating, Yunxi takes yunmi away. Yunxiang wants to watch the white play nearby. He is also happy: "that kid is going to take off his skin tonight."


    How strict is Yunxi? It''s not clear that brothers and sisters who grow up together.


    At the end of the meal, cloud wants to follow Liu Wei back to the room. Before Rong Ling comes back, she pesters Liu Wei and doesn''t give up. Just as Liu Wei has something to ask her, they talk for an hour and a half.


    Until Rong Leng comes back, Yun wants to leave.


    Rong Ling takes off his outer robe first after returning to the room. When the stove is lit in the room, it will be hot as soon as he comes in.


    Liu Wei is not used to burning fire in the room in winter, but isn''t it ugly or small? For fear that the cold in the room will make her catch cold, adults can only hold back.


    Liu Wei goes to help Rong Ling undress, and asks him, "I''m not all ready. Where have I been? I''m so late."


    "Some small things," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei didn''t really want to inquire, so she turned around and talked to him about the conversation between herself and Zhuang Chang.


    After hearing this, Rong Leng was not surprised. He replied lightly, "are you sure you will come to Xijin county?"


    Liu weizhuo said: "Lord Zhuang said that he would come with Yin of Yuanzhou government. I must ask him then, but if he is really with Wanli, things will be complicated."


    Just at this time, the servant came to eat. Before Rong Ling had supper, he sat down at the table and picked up the chopsticks.


    Liu Wei followed him and said, "just now I asked Yunxiang. Yunxiang said that she had heard the name Ji Chundong in Beijing, but most of all, it was his origin."


    "Rong Leng looks up at the past:" en


    "It''s said that he was the emperor''s illegitimate son. After all, it''s a minority. Most people talk about him, or about his savage origin.""Savage?" Rong Ling took a bite.


    Liu Wei nodded: "cloud wants to say that Ji Chundong lived with wolves when he was discovered at the beginning. Later, he enlisted in the local army. He was only 12 years old and entered the military camp. He was outstanding and outstanding. On the first day of the battle, he killed more than ten enemy soldiers, made great contributions and showed his face. Later, the army won. He followed him back to Beijing and was blessed by the emperor because of coincidence , and then it soared to the sky, became famous, and was mentioned before the emperor...... "


    It seems that no matter which dynasty, country or legend, the youth experience is so same. People who listen to it are not bored. People who say it are bored.


    Anyway, Liu Wei is a little tired after listening to these so-called rumors. Most of them are more likely to be made up. According to Liu Wei''s idea, she still thinks that the emperor''s illegitimate son is more reliable. After all, a small soldier who gets the saint''s favor for no reason sounds very fake.


    On the contrary, Rong Leng burst into laughter after listening for a while.


    Liu Wei looked at him puzzledly and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Rong Leng shook his head and said lightly, "I just feel that it''s a little clever."


    "What happened?"


    Let Leng stop talking and continue to eat.


    Liu Wei squinted at him and muttered, "it''s weird in the ancient times. It''s mysterious. It''s Rong. Do you have anything to hide from me?"


    Rong Ling looks at her for a while, suddenly sips her lips, puts down her rice bowl, stands up, goes to the shelf of the outer robe, touches the bag lined in the outer robe, reaches for a stack of paper, and hands it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei opened the stack of paper and found it was a silver note. Looking at the numbers on the silver note, she was petrified.


    She looked at all the silver notes and calculated them in her mind. For a while, she looked up and stared at Rong Leng. Her face was inconceivable: "three, three hundred thousand liang? Who did you steal? "

 Chapter 1355

    Miraculously obtained a large amount of property. Liu Wei could not help questioning Rong Ling any more. She held the stack of silver tickets and covered her heart like a treasure with a smile on her face.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have such a big family in Xijin county to steal so much money? Haven''t you been seen? Well, no matter who it is, I won''t pay it back. Don''t even think about it! "


    Rong Ling looks at her lightly, sits back at the table, continues to pick up chopsticks to eat.


    Liu Wei hurried to pick up vegetables for him. He was very close and attentive.


    Rong Ling didn''t talk about the silver note until he finished eating.


    Liu Wei didn''t ask either. When he had finished washing and washing, he began to say, "if it''s not enough, tell me."


    Liu Wei sleeps in the inside of the bed, tucks her daughter into the bottom of the bed, and looks at him: "how did the money come?"


    Rong Ling didn''t say a word. He straightened the quilt and laid down.


    Liu Wei approaches, lies on his chest, squints at him.


    Rong Leng closes his eyes and pretends to sleep. Liu Wei "tut", reaching out to poke his chin and pinching his nose.


    Rong Leng is so confused that he can''t help it. He sighs. When he opens his eyes, he holds Liu Wei''s troubled fingers and pinches them in the palm.


    Liu Wei''s eyes are shining at him, waiting for his solution.


    Rong Ling sat up a little bit, leaned his back on the mattress at the head of the bed, and said, "it was given by others."


    "Who gave it?" Liu Wei asked


    Rong Ling looked at her and said, "guess."


    Liu Wei really guessed: "you will be the king?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei got up from him, sat in the quilt, and naturally said: "the whole county can take out hundreds of thousands of taels of silver notes. In my opinion, there is only one little prince. Say, why do you go to him?"


    At first, Rong Ling didn''t want to hide it from Liu Wei, but he thought it didn''t matter whether he said it or not. Now Liu Wei is asking, he says, "I understand his situation."


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "what''s his situation?"


    "The situation of the alien king."


    Rong Ling lived in suspicion and utilization for more than 20 years. He understood the value of a prince in the eyes of the emperor. Even between father and son, there were confrontations and struggles


    It''s not a joke to accompany a prince like a tiger. Wang, a different surname, is called a good little prince, a bad little, a time bomb.


    Maybe at some time, the wire will be ignited, and everyone will be destroyed.


    Before looking for Qian Mengyao, Rong Ling looked up a lot of information, from the emperor of Xianyan state to the distribution of power in the capital city. Then he found out that Rujiang king was not a time bomb. He was an atomic bomb.


    The word "atomic bomb" was said by Liu Wei. At that moment, Rong Ling felt that he had found the most appropriate adjective. Then, he contacted Qian Mengyao and had a long talk time of incense, which was enough for him to get to know this person at close range. It was the same as what he imagined. This person was an atomic bomb. Interestingly, the other party found this too, so he was on the road in a panic I found Yue Dansheng and Shifu.


    Rong Ling''s initiative proposal, Qian Mengyao''s first reaction was suspicion, but after one afternoon''s contact, the suspicion disappeared, and cooperation between them formed.


    There is no employment, just cooperation.


    3.1 million Liang silver note is the sincerity fee for making friends. You show the sincerity of the king and allow Leng to accept the sincerity.


    The whole process, allow Leng to say lightly, but Liu Wei listened, but silence down.


    After a while, she reached over, grabbed his neck and buried her face in his neck socket.


    Let Leng hang Mou to see her, hugged her tightly some, asked: "how?"


    Liu Wei raised his head again and looked into his eyes. After a while, he shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s just unexpected."


    Rong Leng asked, "what did you not expect?"


    Liu Wei put her face to his chest: "I didn''t expect that you would go out to make money."


    The warm palms of Rong Ling cover Liu Wei''s head, and touch her hair slowly: "I don''t earn, how to raise you?"


    Yes, how can he make his wife continue to be carefree and carefree when he comes to this new environment in a foreign country and doesn''t put down the dignity of the prince or the glory of zhengemen?


    I still remember that when I met Liu Wei again in Fuping County, Liu Wei was greedy for money. Because she didn''t have any extra money, she cared about every article in her hand. Later, Rong Ling gave her the money of the whole royal palace. Liu Wei didn''t lack money. Then, she lived more freely. She was more concerned with the process of case investigation, case investigation and autopsy than the process of case verification Count it as money, to care about the gain and loss of the dead.


    Rong Ling used Liu Wei to be lawless step by step. No matter who she was against or who she was arguing with, he could always support her and support her.


    Now in this new environment, Liu Wei becomes cautious again, because here, they are all a piece of white paper, without any dependence.


    At this time, what Rong Leng has to do is to become Liu Wei''s dependence and make her lawless again.


    Rong Leng doesn''t feel that he has done anything important, nor is he clear about Liu Wei''s current mood. He only knows that this is the beginning. In the future, he will do more things. He will tell Liu Wei that even in this completely strange foreign country, he can support a blue sea and blue sky for her.Both slept well this night.


    The next day, when Liu Wei went to the county yamen, he was smiling all the time.


    Song county magistrate did not know what kind of good things she met. He asked happily, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei dumped a three thousand Liang silver note and said, "I bought the house I live in."


    Song county magistrate took the silver note on his face and looked at it again and again. He was sure it wasn''t fake money. He asked inconceivably, "are you rich?"


    Liu Yucai, with a thick atmosphere and a beautiful chin, proudly said, "Hey, a little money, don''t make such a fuss."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was shocked. Did he think he had taken the wrong medicine?


    Anyway, Liu Wei, who suddenly became a rich man, was refreshed all day. Even seeing Wanchong, he didn''t hate it so much.


    Wan Chong''s condition is not good. He was stimulated by a series of things yesterday. After returning to the post house at night, Wan Chong lost sleep. He asked several close guards around him back and forth. He couldn''t sleep after asking. He almost kept his eyes open until dawn.


    This morning, after he had washed and washed, he couldn''t stop. He immediately came to stop Liu Wei. When he saw Liu Wei, he said, "I wrote a letter to brother Ji. Can you read it for me?"


    The letter was also written by Wanchong, who stayed up all night. He deleted many times and wrote a draft. It was only written in the morning.


    Liu Wei didn''t read the letter. She sat on the mahogany chair in the back hall of the county yamen, picked up the sweet fruit beside the table, and said, "don''t worry, brother Ji will come here in a few days."


    Wanchong doesn''t believe it: "brother Ji is coming here?"


    Liu Wei smacked his mouth, licked the mud and muttered, "yes, they say your adoptive father is not well-known. When they heard that he fell, many officials in the surrounding towns and cities came around to see his jokes."

 Chapter 1356

    When Zhong Ziyu woke up, it was already light.


    He slept all day and all night. When he opened his eyes again, he felt that the whole person was very heavy, his head was uncomfortable, his body was uncomfortable, and he had to work hard to move.


    But at the beginning of the ignorant past, he began to observe his own environment, at the same time, recall those vague memories before his coma.


    Just then, a sound came from nearby.


    As soon as he glanced sideways, he saw a little girl who was familiar with her, sitting on the stool at the head of his bed, dozing off.


    The little girl slept very hard. The sound was that she fell on the tea table and touched the cups on the table.


    When she woke up, the little girl closed her eyes and rubbed her arm. It hurt her just now. She rubbed it for a long time before it was comfortable. At the same time, she opened her eyes lazily and looked at the bed unconsciously


    Then, suddenly on a pair of some tired light black eyes.


    "BAM BAM Bang... "


    There was another sound. It was the sound of the little girl getting up from the stool at a loss, straight back, tripping over the stool.


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t know what the little girl did with a surprise?


    But the little girl, after regaining her mind, ran out at the same time, shouting: "four elder sisters, four elder sisters, he woke up, he woke up..."


    After a whiff of incense, Zhong Ziyu surrounded four people.


    Two men and two women, some to examine his wound, some to explore his pulse.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t speak or ask questions, just looked at them and looked back and forth.


    When he turned his eyes to the little girl, her cheeks turned red and she stepped back uneasily. Then the little boy beside her stood up immediately and stood in front of the little girl, frowning at Zhong Ziyu.


    But the little boy is in his way. The little girl is not willing. She stealthily stabs him and asks him to go away.


    The little boy was angry. He swerved and scolded: "try stabbing again?"


    The young man in front of him frowned and warned, "look for the clouds."


    "Cloud Chu stabbed me in the waist, but also hard!"


    Yun Chu looks at Zhong Ziyu awkwardly, and says with red ears, "I didn''t..."


    Cloud wants to turn around, looked at younger brother and younger sister one eye, way: "don''t make trouble, want to make trouble to go out to make trouble."


    Yunmi is very unhappy. He feels that he has been misunderstood. He turns around and says to Yunchu, "let''s go out. I have something to tell you."


    Yun Chu doesn''t do it. He goes to Yun Xiang and pulls her fourth sister behind her: "I have nothing to say to you."


    Yunmi never respected Yunchu. He immediately shouted, "who do you look like this? Are you ashamed? This wild man he... " He reached out and pointed to Zhong Ziyu, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Yunxi looks back at his brother, his face is very impatient.


    Cloud wants to get up, takes yunmi and goes out, saying, "what nonsense? That''s your sister-in-law''s friend. Why is it so rude?"


    Yun Mi died of grievance and insisted with his fourth sister: "that man, I know that man. I knew him on the boat before I came here He, he has a wife... " Although they did not see the woman''s appearance at a glance, they had long hair and beautiful figure, and they had intimate manners. It must be that kind of relationship!


    Cloud wondered, "what does it matter if someone has a wife?"


    Yunmi said, "what''s the relationship with me? I don''t want to have a relationship with me, but Yunchu..."


    Cloud wants to pull cloud to seek to pull out yard quickly, listen to him to say cloud Chu at this moment, just stop, look at him suspiciously: "have what relation with cloud Chu?"


    Yunmi also doesn''t care to keep secret for her sister, so she opens her mouth and says, "Yunchu likes him! I like a husband with a wife! "


    Cloud thought for a moment and froze. He couldn''t speak.


    Yunmi hurriedly takes the fourth elder sister''s hand and is very worried: "we don''t know how stupid Yunchu is. Fourth elder sister, we can''t let her do this. What does she want? Marry a man whose name you don''t know to be a concubine? Can my parents agree? Don''t break her leg at home! "


    When the girl''s family reaches a certain age, she is able to spring, but Yunchu can''t


    "She''s already married." Cloud wants to blurt out.


    The cloud family has always been a big family in Xianyan country. From the moment cloud wants to have a memory, it''s just hot and noisy around. There''s no way. So many generations, there are so many relatives in the family.


    The eldest uncle is the head of the cloud family, and the eldest master of these younger generations.


    But because several families are so close, they lived in a street decades ago, so even the cousins are no different from the cousins.


    Yunxiang once heard that the eldest aunt and the second aunt talked about Yunchu''s marriage.


    As the leader of the family, Yunchu''s marriage always has some nature of interest. Yunxiang is the third in the family. His father has no pressure to be the head of the family, so he has said for a long time that in the future, whoever Yunxiang wants to like, marry, and talk will do. His family will never stop him.


    But Yunchu can''t. let alone Yunchu had a baby relationship with the royal family. Even if she didn''t, she would never be allowed to find a man to marry at home.Yunchu decides to marry her?


    Yunmi is confused. He doesn''t know.


    "Who is she engaged to? I haven''t heard of it. "


    Cloud wants to be more ignorant than him: "the second prince, who can it be?"


    Both the prince and the second prince were the sons of aunt five of the cloud family.


    The second prince is now studying medicine with the sixth master. Although the great prince should learn the way of governing the country, he can''t help it. The emperor won''t let him.


    There have been many princes and queens in the cloud family over the years. We don''t worry that Yunchu will not do well. If we choose the cloud family, we will be interested in the idle clouds and wild cranes of the cloud family. They will have no power, no matter the queen or the princess. Of course, we need to find someone with rich background, which is beneficial to our husband''s family, and will not pose a threat to the court.


    But now it seems that Yun Chu himself doesn''t know that he has decided to marry him? But cloud wants to remember clearly, the second prince knows, still old call cloud Chu "little daughter-in-law", say to want to marry her.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, Yun Chu still stared at Zhong Ziyu.


    Since she thought that she had grown up, she had known Yunchu very well. She was very sad. She thought that this man had a wife, and she thought of the beauty of their first meeting. She felt that she could not let go of it. She was tangled up, and her little face was wrinkled.


    Yunxi just called her, "bring the pen."


    Yun Chu hears that. He goes to the table and takes a pen and paper. When he comes here, he accidentally faces Zhong Ziyu.


    Red face becomes a big apple again!


    Yunxi took the pen and paper, but did not look at her. He bowed his head and wrote the prescription. Looking back, he found that his sister was that ghost.


    Cloud mat Leng for a while: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yun Chu shook his head desperately: "no, no......"


    Yunxi took her hand, explored her pulse for a while, and asked, "the pulse jumped very fast."


    Cloud Chu hurriedly pulls out his hand, coquettishly buries his head and rushes out.


    This one goes out, and is about to enter the room the cloud wants to collide, the cloud Chu also does not stop, sorry also does not say, ran away.


    Cloud wants to stand firm, look inside the house, and look outside, frown dignified.


    Zhong Ziyu''s injury doesn''t matter much. In the time of pulse diagnosis, Yunxi has told him what happened in these two days.


    Knowing that he was sent by Yueshan Sheng, Zhong Ziyu was in a complex mood. After a long silence, he asked, "what about Liu Wei?"


    "Cloud mat way:" went out As for where to go, I''m not going to say.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t ask, leaning on the mattress at the head of the bed.


    Hu luopingyang was bullied by the dog. Several people who broke into the wood house that night had no martial arts, but they relied on their strength. However, he was shocked that he could not even beat such a few barbarians. At last, he almost died in their hands.


    But


    It was Yue Dansheng who saved him.


    Thinking of meeting that day, the man clearly didn''t recognize himself. Zhong Ziyu laughed at himself.


    The man is eager to die. If he knows that the rescuer is himself, what expression will he have?


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Ziyu spent the whole day in the room, and Yunxi took care of him so much that he would come to see him almost every other hour.


    And every time he comes, the little girl around him will come, but she will not enter the house, just look inside.


    At first, Zhong Ziyu was in a bad mood and didn''t want to pay attention. Later, after lying for a long time, he was upset. He took advantage of the cloud mat to stare at the medicine and called out, "I know you are here. Come in."


    There was no movement outside. After a cup of tea, a little red face came out.


    Zhong Ziyu called her, "come here."


    Cloud Chu hesitates, dawdles for a long time, then walks in slowly.


    Zhong Ziyu grew up in the countryside. He trained the skill of observing people when he was young. He has a pair of eyes that can see through the world, but only a few eyes. He has determined that the little girl is familiar with her mind. He remembers that before he went to Xijin County, they met at sea. The little girl threw stones on his boat. Later, when he arrived at the wharf, he also saw them once, but only once A quick glance, not much communication.


    Zhong Ziyu stared at the little girl, and the little girl became more and more uncomfortable. The girl''s mind was all on her face.


    "What''s your name?" After a while, Zhong Ziyu asked.


    The little girl bowed her head and twisted her fingers. "Yunchu."


    Zhong Ziyu smiled: "it''s a nice name."


    Yunchu is excited to some extent. She can''t help but hook up. The whole person is hot and exploding. She can''t help taking a deep breath to avoid being too excited to breathe.


    Seeing her shyness, Zhong Ziyu''s smile widened. He clapped his hands and said, "sit here."


    Yun Chu thought about it, but she didn''t lose her reserve. She refused, "I''ll stand here." "Say to wriggle of mumble:" three elder brothers are coming back quickly


    Zhong Ziyu looked at her, his eyes and eyebrows were confused: "then when your third brother left, would you come back?"


    Cloud Chu is biting the lower lip, do not know how to answer.


    Zhong Ziyu said, "well, I look like this. You''re tired of it."Cloud Chu hurriedly said: "don''t worry, you are so good-looking, how can you be upset, I like to look at you!"


    Zhong Ziyu looks at her again and chuckles.


    Yun Chu was so upset that he held his fingers and stamped his feet: "you tease me."


    Zhong Ziyu stretched out his hand and pulled the girl''s sleeve. His voice softened: "sit here."


    Yunchu still wants to fight, but her sweetheart asks for herself in such a coquettish tone. Where is her sense? She sits in the seat.


    When the two were close, Zhong Ziyu grabbed the little girl''s hand and rubbed her palm.


    If it''s not rogue, I don''t know what it is.


    When Liu Wei came, he saw such a scene.


    Liu Wei is really speechless. He walks in with heavy steps. The sudden footsteps wake up the two people beside the bed.


    Yunchu thought that it was Yunxi who came back and was busy breaking away from Zhong Ziyu. However, when she looked back, she was actually sister-in-law Rong. She was even more embarrassed and her whole face turned pale.


    On the other hand, Zhong Ziyu was in the presence of the old God. It seemed that he didn''t care who came in at all, so he lay on his back like a recliner, not even caring about Yunchu''s embarrassment.


    Liu Wei, with a calm face, looked at Yunchu and said, "your fourth sister is looking for you everywhere."


    Cloud Chu is busy "Oh Oh" two, dare not look at Zhong Ziyu again, also dare not look at Liu Wei, burying his head to run out.


    As soon as she left, Zhong Ziyu on the bed said, "you scared her."


    Liu Wei asked displeased, "what do you want to do?"


    Zhong Ziyu looks at her and says, "it''s just teasing children. What are you excited about?"


    Liu Wei sneers: "funny? She''s old enough to get married. You''re a foreigner, teasing her? "


    Zhong Ziyu sat up a little: "that''s not funny."


    The dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, so Liu Wei said, "do you like her? Don''t like you touching her hand? What are you up to? What do you think she is? "


    Liu Wei is really angry.


    Zhong Ziyu began to look for fun. Now he was scolded. He was angry and couldn''t help saying, "I don''t like women. What do you call? What can I do with her?"


    Liu Wei''s stomach fire was extinguished directly by his sentence.


    She looked at him in amazement, and his words echoed in her mind all the time


    Don''t like women? Don''t like women? Don''t like women?

 Chapter 1357

    Liu Wei stood there with a thundering face, his whole face full of doubts about life.


    After roaring, Zhong Ziyu also reacted. Looking at Liu Wei''s expression again, she knew that she had misunderstood her. She quickly explained, "I don''t mean that..."


    Liu Wei took two steps back and looked up and down at Zhong Ziyu vigilantly. He asked inconceivably, "you are Break, sleeve


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head: "I''m not I didn''t... "


    Liu Wei was so shocked that she stepped back step by step. When she left the room, she turned around and ran.


    Zhong Ziyu is bored to death in the back, and shouts from afar: "listen to me finish......"


    He doesn''t like women, but it doesn''t mean that he likes men. He just has no interest in men and women at the beginning because of his young living environment.


    Liu wei walked very fast, went far away, and her heart was still pounding.


    It was the first time that she met this kind of thing, and she did not expect that Zhong Ziyu would suddenly come out to her. She was not ready.


    Just then, cloud wants to run in from the outside, see her, immediately shout: "someone is looking outside."


    Liu Wei looks up in a trance, "ah" a sound, along the direction of cloud thinking, walking and asking: "who is looking for?"


    Cloud thought: "the gentleman I saw yesterday, the one who sent your friend here."


    Liu Wei''s footsteps stopped at once and hesitated to stand there.


    Cloud wants to be suspicious also to follow to stop, do not understand of ask: "how?"


    Liu Wei pondered for a while, then shook his head and continued to walk.


    Outside came Yue Dansheng. When Liu Wei saw him, his eyes became complicated.


    Yueshan Sheng is alone. He comes to find Liu Wei and asks to speak alone.


    Liu Wei let cloud want to go out first. When the hall was empty, she said first, "Zhong Ziyu woke up."


    Yueshan Sheng''s expression was hard, and he didn''t respond. He said, "Rong Ling has looked for Qian Mengyao. Do you know?"


    Liu Wei saw that he didn''t mention Zhong Ziyu or know whether he knew Zhong Ziyu''s sexual orientation. He could only turn the topic around: "he said it last night."


    Yueshan Sheng looked serious: "there are some problems with qianmengyao."


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "hmm?"


    If Qian Mengyao and Rong Ling don''t know these words, Yue Dansheng doesn''t want to say them. He has been with Qian Mengyao for some time, and he has no good feelings for this strange and thoughtful little prince.


    said that the other person was being clamped, with eyes full of eyeliner, but he never showed a trace of impatience. He didn''t seem to care about being watched, or even pinch. He seemed to enjoy the process.


    It''s not common sense. Yueshan Sheng remembers that Qian Mengyao has no choice but to talk with him. But he has never been helpless in other places. You can say that he is good at acting and doesn''t look happy or angry. But Yueshan Sheng, who is good at acting, has seen many people, including himself, who want to act like that. Therefore, he can see that Qian Mengyao is not acting.


    The little prince is very strange. He seems to be plotting something. Yue Dansheng thinks he wants to use himself, but up to now, he has not seen through what the other side wants to use him to do.


    After saying all his doubts, Yueshan Sheng reminded Liu Wei, "if you can, you can persuade Rong Ling. That little prince is not simple."


    Liu Wei smiles and nods after listening. She knows that Yueshan Sheng is kind. If it''s not kind, she won''t go there specially. She shows that she will talk with Rong Ling, and at the same time, she has established a family relationship with Yueshan Sheng.


    After the tornado, everyone''s fate was different. Liu Wei talked about how she was saved by Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple, as well as the injury of Rong Ling and the help of the four brothers and sisters of the cloud family. Compared with their experiences, Yueshan Sheng and Shifu were not so difficult.


    "First I drifted for a few days. When I was dying of hunger, I saw a wharf. Then I stayed at the wharf for a while. I occasionally asked about passing ships. I met you."


    Liu Wei nodded and sighed, "I don''t know if others are OK."


    After all, it''s an old family. Liu Wei and Yue Dansheng have some relatives. Seeing Yue Dansheng, it''s like seeing half of them. Liu Wei said all those words in her heart, but there''s nothing to hide. After that, she mentioned the Xianyan Kingdom, the medicinal materials here, the emperors here, the officials here, including the homicide cases that are being solved now.


    Yueshan Sheng raised a small hook at the corner of his mouth: "wherever you go, you can''t do without solving a case."


    Liu Wei also smiled, and leaned back and sighed, "who let the world''s grumpiness go so far?"


    This evening, Liu Wei feels that her relationship with Yueshan Sheng is quite close. Yueshan Sheng was not so talkative before. This time, it seems that she has talked a lot.


    They were chatting, and it was dinner before they knew it.


    Rong Ling also came back. When he saw Yueshan Sheng, he was stunned.


    Yueshan Sheng got up and said, "it''s not early. I''ll go first."


    Liu Wei looked at the sky, and naturally invited: "let''s go after eating. The food is almost ready." Then he couldn''t help showing off: "I bought this house. I can live in my own house. There are many empty houses in the back."Yueshan Sheng refused: "there is something else."


    As soon as Liu Wei heard something, he didn''t want to delay others.


    But hearing Yueshan Sheng''s words, he suddenly said, "but there is still time for dinner."


    Liu Wei reacts for a while, only then reacts that this is to stay to eat, then should, take a person to walk forward hall.


    The people in the hall have arrived. Because there are guests, they have set up more seats. When they are full, they will move their chopsticks naturally.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t move his chopsticks. He was quiet for a while and asked, "everyone is here?"


    Liu Wei looked around and nodded, "here we are." Then he thought that he didn''t introduce them, so he introduced the four brothers and sisters of the cloud family one by one.


    The four brothers and sisters of the cloud family cooperate with each other. If you click, you can nod. Because they are friends of the rongling couple, they are also very polite to Yueshan Sheng.


    However, Yueshan Sheng didn''t have much expression. He recovered his cold and clean appearance. When eating, he didn''t pick up the dishes, so he poked rice with chopsticks.


    Liu Wei noticed his little move, and Rong Ling noticed it. Liu Wei thought of a possibility, hesitated for a moment, and suddenly asked Yun Xi, "Mr. Yun, how is my friend''s injury?"


    Cloud mat is drinking soup, put down the spoon, said: "take some tonic, it''s OK, people wake up."


    Liu Wei glimpses Yueshan Sheng quietly and asks, "may I get out of bed tomorrow?"


    After thinking about it, Yunxi said, "it''s better to keep it for two more days."


    Liu Wei nodded and stopped asking.


    Look at Yueshan Sheng again. Finally, he began to eat. He also took a piece of braised pork into his bowl.


    Liu Wei is in a delicate mood. She won''t taste good in exchange.


    After a while, after half of the meal, Yunchu put the dishes and chopsticks, wiped his mouth, shouted that he was full and ran away.


    Yun MI was so angry that he put the bowl on it and blurted out: "I''m going to see that little white face again!" Then he chased out.


    Cloud wants to be a little embarrassed, and is afraid of cloud looking for trouble. He puts down the dishes and chopsticks and chases them out.


    Three people left at once. Their leader, Yun Xi, was still blowing soup. He thought it was hot.


    Liu Wei is biting his chopsticks at the moment, and he estimates it. He stealthily reaches Yueshan Sheng''s ear and says in a voice that only two people can hear: "his little white face is Zhong Ziyu. Today, I still see that Zhong Ziyu touches Yunchu''s little hand."


    For a moment, Yueshan Sheng frowned, and his hands were tight.


    Liu Wei saw his reaction in his eyes, and the last hope in his heart was hopeless.

 Chapter 1358

    After dinner, Yueshan Sheng leaves.


    Liu Wei returns to the room with a heavy heart. As soon as she enters, she sees Rong Ling reclining in front of the door and looks at her coolly.


    Liu Wei didn''t care. When she came to his side, she also relied on him and pressed her body on him.


    Rong Leng hugs her, her expression is still cold, but her action is clearly afraid of her falling.


    Liu Wei is lazy in Rong Ling''s arms for a while. Rong Ling still carries it first, but later he can''t help frowning. Then he caresses Liu Wei''s hair and asks, "what do you do?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t know what she wants. She''s not the kind of person who likes to pass on small words, but it''s a big deal. Her mother likes Yue Dansheng''s cousin very much. She''s afraid that she''ll stimulate her mother in the future


    After biting her teeth, Liu Wei still told Rong Ling that she wanted to give him an idea.


    What she said was vague, and her words were obscure. She was also afraid of frightening her. But she didn''t think about it. After hearing this, she just picked up her eyebrows lightly. She didn''t look frightened at all. She didn''t care about it. "Because of this, all the time, you and Yue Dansheng were talking to each other, and the eyebrows came and went."


    Have you ever been there? Liu Wei didn''t feel it. She looked at Rong Ling innocently.


    Rong Ling took some dry vinegar, turned back to the house and said, "it''s impossible."


    Liu Wei followed him and asked modestly, "what''s impossible?"


    "They." Rong Ling sits on the stool and looks back at Liu Wei. "I don''t know if Zhong Ziyu has broken his sleeve, but Yue Dansheng has absolutely no intention of him."


    Liu Wei pursed her mouth and murmured, "I said that when Zhong Ziyu touched Yunchu''s hand, Yue Dansheng''s expression immediately changed..."


    "That''s disgust."


    "Hate cloud Chu?" Liu Wei asked


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei waved again: "I know, I hate Zhong Ziyu, but what do I hate? Dislike Zhong Ziyu''s actions towards the innocent girl? Or do you hate him for not being able to use his emotions and thinking of moving from one place to another? "


    "You have to make a couple of them," said Rong Leng


    Liu Wei also felt a headache. He grabbed the forehead and smashed it. "Forget it, just ask them one day."


    Rong Leng nods, gets up to close the door of the room and walks to the bed.


    The clown is sleeping in Xiaoli''s room tonight.


    Liu Wei said, "tomorrow, you ask."


    Rong Ling:? "


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "I don''t think I can ask you well. You are all men. Please say hello and tell me when you ask."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s hard to say whether Rong Ling will really ask Yueshan Sheng this kind of question. Anyway, the Yamen is busy the next day.


    Zhuang Chang''s case has progressed. Now the patrol government has sent out many people and has found evidence of seven or eight thousand people''s embezzlement, but the evidence is not strong enough. The total amount of embezzlement involved is only 100000 Liang.


    Such evidence may kick him out of his position as the governor of Tingjiang Prefecture, but it is not enough to make him lose his official position. Most of it is demotion or fine, and the crime is not fatal.


    When Liu Wei arrived at Yamen in the morning, he saw that Zhuang often argued with other people in the study and the governor''s office. The content of the dispute was this pile of evidence.


    Zhuang Chang said that what this evidence does not do and what it eats is not enough. It does not need to be put on the court at all. Since Wanli is to be put into practice, it needs to be put into practice on the idea and let him go completely once and for all.


    But other officials in the governor''s office said, since there is evidence, why does it not open? What is demanded above is to solve the case as soon as possible. At the same time, as long as the hat of Wanli''s official Yin is removed, their task is to complete it.


    The duty of the governor''s office is just to supervise the government. Wanli is not in this position. Naturally, other departments take over the rest of the work. They don''t have to worry about it at all. Isn''t that good?


    Both sides quarreled fiercely, no one was willing to give in, and the final result was to split up unhappily.


    The other officers of the governor''s mansion left first. When they left, they were so angry that they would swing their sleeves to the sky.


    Zhuang Chang is also annoyed. As soon as he leaves, he smashes the inkstone on the ground.


    As soon as Liu Wei went in, she was splashed with ink on her trouser legs. She paused and stopped there.


    Zhuang Chang glanced back at her and casually pointed to the round chair beside her: "sit down."


    These two days, because of the case, Liu Wei often talked to Zhuang Chang. When she had a lot of words, she developed some feelings and made rapid progress in the relationship.


    Liu Wei sat on the round chair without any particular attention, stared at the stack of rice paper on the book case, and asked, "that''s it?"


    Zhuang Chang, with one hand in his waist, was still angry. Seeing that Liu Wei wanted to see it, he said, "look."


    Liu Wei leaned over and took the whole stack, turned it over, looked at it for a few eyes and was not interested: "it''s really nothing."


    Finally, there was a person who agreed with him. Zhuang Chang immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "you also think so. How can they not figure it out? What''s this stuff for? Injured Wanli? It took so much time, just for such a result? How many bribes did they take? "


    Zhuang Chang is also confused and has no way to speak.The reason why the people in the governor''s office can be in the governor''s office is that they may not have other advantages, but there must be some incorruptible ones.


    They don''t know how to accept bribes, but they have the weakness of being timid and avoiding the important and neglecting the important.


    Wanli is a tough guy. If the patrol office is set up, it must be managed to the end. But if it can be pushed to other departments, why don''t they do it?


    Now it is a great opportunity for them. There are four officials from the governor''s office who come to Xijin county. There are five of them, five of them, three of them agree to open the court now, and the other abstains.


    It is very difficult for Zhuang Chang to persist in this one-sided situation.


    Liu Wei put down the pile of documents and asked, "when will the hall open?"


    Zhuang Chang said with a face taut, "within three days." Then he retorted, "how could it be?"


    Liu Wei pondered and said, "it''s not impossible."


    Zhuang Chang looked at her at once.


    "But one person''s help is needed."


    "Who?"


    "You have come down to the king."


    Zhuang Chang immediately sat down and thought carefully, "you mean, I''ll go to seek your help and ask him to order me to continue the investigation?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head.


    Zhuang Chang doesn''t understand: "then you..."


    "Do you remember why you sent the king to the west?"


    Zhuang Chang is stunned and then silences.


    Liu Wei said in a low voice: "my house manual, sir, you haven''t returned it. Now, I''m afraid it was put on the book case where you sent the king?"


    Zhuang Chang looked at her immediately, with a strong vigilance in her eyes.


    Liu Wei waved his hand and said, "I don''t need to worry about your loyalty. I''m not interested in it. But I''m going to show you the house chart. It''s you who are looking for. Since he''s here now, if he''s willing to cooperate, he''ll soon be out of the water if he wants to come."


    Zhuang Chang stares at Liu Wei for a long time, then tenses his voice and says, "so what? What''s the matter with Su Huaixin''s death, even if it''s pacified? We can''t condemn Wanru Xue. What are these branches out of the festival now? "


    "The adult thinks wrong, what I say, is not ten thousand Ru snow." Liu Wei looked at him with a steady voice: "it''s Wanli."

 Chapter 1359

    At the beginning, Chuang Chang took the initiative to thoroughly investigate Wanli, aiming at Wanli. The goal of Chuang Chang was very clear. Through Wanru, all the filthy activities of Wanli were exposed.


    He and Wan Li have no personal grudges, but he is a man who hates evil and treats corrupt officials and corrupt officials as if they don''t let each other have nothing and become uncomfortable.


    They have the handle of Wanru snow, but they don''t have the lock to connect it with Wanli.


    This is the most important thing. We should condemn Wanru snow. There are many ways. Even if we don''t use red powder or Sun Jun, she has other loopholes. Wanru snow is a man who is used to being arrogant and willful. She never paid attention to her work before. If we want to catch her pigtail, we can catch it.


    But it''s still that problem. These things are too light and easy to get rid of. They can''t pose a threat to Wanli at all. The so-called car abandoning bodyguard, if Wanru snow takes all the things on her own in the end, says that these behaviors are her own and have nothing to do with her father, then Wanli is safe in the old days.


    As long as Wanli is good, he will have a way to save his baby daughter after the event.


    After all, criminals are still at large. All they do is in vain.


    Zhuang Chang now urgently needs a huge, lethal, high-level criminal evidence that can make Wanli unjustifiable and can only be caught at will.


    And Liu Wei, now give him this evidence.


    "What''s the relationship between Wanli and the Su family?" Zhuang Chang stood up from his chair and looked at Liu Wei seriously.


    Liu Wei asked him, "did you have a look at the house manual?"


    Zhuang Chang thought about it and listed it: "after the Su family, the house was sold to a family surnamed Luo. After that, he often changed his hands. The family surnamed Qin, Yang and Zhou. After five or six times, the current family name is LAN."


    Liu Wei nodded and said his full name: "qinyuanchuan, do you have an impression?"


    Zhuang often frowned, vaguely felt that the name was familiar, but he could not remember where he had heard it.


    "He is?"


    "A native of Lubai County, baishanzhou, his ancestral home is pingguan. At the age of 12, he was sold to huaigu County by Lubai county. In the same year, he went to Wanfu as a bookboy. He was a companion selected by Wanli for Wanchong. Wanchong was ten years old. After Wanchong entered the barracks, he was assigned to serve Wanli. Now, he is a very good friend of Wanru snow in nanyuanxiao County under the jurisdiction of Tingjiang Prefecture." When it comes to "good", she accentuates some of the tone.


    Zhuang Chang did not understand, but still did not understand: "you mean that after the Luo family, Qin Yuanchuan bought the Su family''s house? He bought it for Wanli? "


    "It should be." Liu Wei said: "Qin Yuanchuan said that he was a county magistrate, but he was just a dog around Wanli. He looked forward to Wanli''s horse and kept an improper relationship with Wanru snow. Therefore, I have reason to doubt that his purpose of buying Su house is not simple."


    Zhuang Chang frowned: "what does that mean?"


    Liu Wei sat down and put his hand on the small tea case beside the chair: "when the Su family happened, Wan Liyuan was in the sky. He was an outsider at all, even the whole Wan family. He couldn''t fight with the Su family. But after the Su family died, a big man in Beijing ran to the remote Xijin county and bought the Pingping Suzhai. In that case, he was in the West Entering the county is a big event. At least the county magistrate of Xijin County knew that. That county magistrate can be promoted so fast. Naturally, he has a talent that is different from ordinary people in how to get along with his superiors. I also inquired from the people of Xijin county. The former county magistrate was not a good official. Therefore, in August and September, the magistrate reported the matter of Su Zhai to the people of baishanzhou It has nothing to do with tingjiangzhou, but adults also know what is the relationship between baishanzhou''s Fuyin simaji and Wanli. "


    Zhuang Chang said in a low voice, "fellow apprentice brother."


    Liu Wei smiled: "it''s because of simaji''s connivance that Wanru snow can do whatever she wants in Xixin county. When she killed Hongfen, it must be cleared up, but the case ended so quickly. Here, in addition to the protection of Xixin county magistrate, there are also arrangements of baishanzhou government Yin, so simaji can cover up Wanru snow easily , which means that there are more exchanges between the two state governments that we don''t know about. "


    Zhuang Chang tightened his brow: "you mean that simaji told Wanli about the Su family, but what does this have to do with Wanli?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Liu Wei said heavily, "Wan Li was curious just because he didn''t have a relationship and didn''t involve himself. When he knew that the Su family had a relationship with Rujiang Wang, that was the point where he got involved."


    Zhuang Chang looked down and began to think about it. His expression became more and more ugly.


    Liu Wei knows that he has thought about it, but she doesn''t mind to say another thing: "what is the situation of your surrender in the court? Lord Zhuang must know it clearly. I''m not afraid to explain it. Now several of my friends are close to the little Lord. Let''s not talk about what your surrender has to do with the future. Before talking about it, the relationship between your surrender and the Su family will be lost To Wanli eyes, is it equal to fall into the eyes of the emperor? No matter what Su family the emperor cares about, what is the movement of the different surname Wang granted by the former Emperor? Therefore, it''s unreasonable for the emperor to send Wanli to be involved in the investigation after careful investigation? Is it not normal for Wanli to investigate and use Qin Yuanchuan as a middleman to buy Su''s house? "Of course, it''s reasonable. Of course, it''s normal. But when Liu Wei said that, Zhuang Chang''s back began to cool.


    Liu Wei laughed at this time and was very successful: "we all know the emperor''s temperament. Now he doubts Wanli, but at the same time he trusts him. Wanli is his close friend. He has worked for him for many years, but he is also worried that Wanli will be full of his own pocket and cause losses to his own interests. Therefore, the emperor is contradictory. Because of the contradiction, he asked the governor to thoroughly investigate the case. In fact, we are now In, what can be used is this contradiction. Adults, if the emperor knew Wanli''s investigation of the Su family and let the king know, what would be his reaction? "


    Zhuang Chang blurted out, "I''m not happy."


    Liu Wei laughed: "when you ask the emperor if he doesn''t trust himself, what will happen to the emperor?"


    "Annoyed." Zhuang Chang said again.


    "And hatred." Liu Wei added: "remembering that Wan Li can''t even do such a small thing well, you have come down to the king to find out that you are so embarrassed by the relationship that you could have on the surface."


    Zhuang Chang finally understood when he heard this. He stared at Liu Wei in shock: "so you plan to..."


    "Yes." Liu Wei said: "take advantage of the emperor''s lack of trust in Wanli now, and then let Wanli become more and more inferior in the heart of the emperor. As long as the emperor hates this person, then Wanli, who is no longer the king''s heart, is not for others to hold?"


    Zhuang Chang looked at Liu Wei''s eyes as if he were watching a Madman: "you should take advantage of the contradiction between your surrender to the king and the emperor to deal with Wanli. How dare you even calculate the emperor?"


    Liu Wei quickly denied: "I don''t have it. I just see that the two cases are so stalemate now. It''s not the way. Wan Ruxue relies on Wan Li''s support, and Wan Li relies on the emperor''s favor. Since we have to look before and after everything we do, why don''t we take a drastic move to eliminate Wan Li''s dependence. At that time, we will act according to the rules and solve the case according to the rules. It''s not easy Is that it? "

 Chapter 1360

    Simple what simple?


    You want to calculate the emperor, but also want to be simple? The brain doesn''t want it, does it?


    It''s hard for Zhuang Chang to explain the interest relationship with Liu Wei. The power circle in central Beijing is complex, and the game is more predictable. Liu Wei said it easily, as if it was those words that were true or not. Let alone whether you would be willing to confront the emperor if you descended to the throne. If you only said the emperor, ascended the throne a few years later, and became a middle-aged Jiwei emperor for more than 20 years, how could he be so easy People hold back?


    Liu Wei''s plan is often negated after he goes through it in his mind. It can''t be realized.


    Qian Mengyao is not an ordinary person, and the emperor is not an ordinary person. What outsiders can''t see through is very clear to him as a member of the Bureau. The case of Wanli can''t involve the right competition in the capital. It will provoke many people. The final result is that no one can bear it.


    I''m afraid that Liu Wei will tell me more about the world. Zhuang Chang dare not stay with her. He hurriedly says that he will be busy and let her leave at once.


    Liu Wei was almost driven away, she stood outside the study, some innocent looking at the closed study door, helpless smack mouth.


    "So timid?"


    Mumbling, she didn''t knock again. She turned to find the magistrate of song.


    Since many high-ranking officials came to Xijin County, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty has been living with trepidation every day, especially the presence of high-ranking officials. As the host, he naturally needs to do his best to make friends with the local people. At least, he can''t lose their face in Xijin county. He spent a lot of money in a few days when he went back and forth. Now he is in great pain.


    When Liu Wei saw him, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was holding an account book to cover his chest. The master was nearby to shake the pill for him and let him take two first to calm down.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty held the medicine in his mouth, and his tears were almost falling.


    Liu Wei glanced at the number in the account book and was shocked. The consumption in Xijin county is not strong. The advantage of poor areas is low price. But it''s so forgiving. In just seven days, the public account is still more than 700 Liang less. For the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, it''s not equal to cutting his meat.


    Liu Wei sympathizes with him and sits beside him to give him advice: "find a place to earn some money."


    Song county magistrate looked at her with white eyes: "you are easy to say, but you are rich!"


    Hate rich psychology came out, tone also sour not slip autumn.


    In the past, when everyone was poor, he was still a good friend. Now suddenly you have money, and the relationship is not waiting.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "then I''ll give you some?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty immediately looked at her and her eyes were shining: "really?"


    "False."


    "Don''t talk to me!" said the magistrate of song


    Liu Wei waved: "just kidding, how about I help you earn some?"


    Song county magistrate squints at him: "how to earn?"


    Liu Wei looked at the time and asked the master, "go outside and see if Wan Chong has come. It''s about noon. It should be near."


    The master promised to go out and look. After a quarter of an hour, he came back: "when he gets there, the ten thousand governor''s order is at the door."


    Liu Wei stood up from the chair and waved to the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, "together."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was quite afraid of the commander who was born as a military general, but Liu Wei said that he was taking him to earn money, and the balance in his heart swayed. Finally, in fear and wealth, he chose wealth and carefully fell behind Liu Wei.


    Outside the gate, Wanchong has just arrived. These two days, because of something in his heart and waiting for Ji Chundong to come, his spirit has been bad and his eyes are getting darker and darker.


    Liu Wei sees him and cares about him: "did you sleep well again last night?"


    Wan Chong''s deep "um" voice pinched his eyebrow again.


    Liu Wei thought for a moment and said, "it''s good for your health to drink more hot water."


    Ten thousand heavy Leng for a while, some uneasy nodded head, asked again: "where to go today?"


    "It''s lunchtime. Let''s eat first." Liu Wei said, and looked to the county magistrate of song: "which restaurant is the most expensive and the best in Xijin county?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was awed. He was afraid that Liu Wei meant to treat him. The whole people were about to explode. Fortunately, Liu Wei shook his head at the critical moment, suggesting that he wasn''t invited. He just relaxed and replied with half confidence: "lucky to live here?"


    Liu Wei made a final decision: "I''ll live in bliss."


    In fact, Wanchong is not hungry. When he arrived at Fulai house, he ordered a table of vegetables. He had no appetite, but he didn''t eat them. Liu Wei actually brought vegetables for him and stared at him.


    Wan chongting is not comfortable, they are not friends, there is no need to be so close, he casually said: "I will eat myself." Move your bowl away a little.


    Then Liu Wei held the chopsticks and looked at him.


    Wanchong has no choice but to eat one mouthful of vegetables.


    Liu Wei asked, "is it delicious?"


    Wan Chong mumbled "um" and said, "yes."


    Liu Wei happily brought him other dishes, and WAN Chong was forced to eat them for a long time before he thought about it. Did he have to say "delicious" to give up and "can" not meet the standard?


    The stomach is full, and I really don''t want to eat any more. After drinking a mouthful of soup, Wanchong took the initiative to say, "the soup is very fresh, the chicken is very tender, and the taste is very good."Liu Wei is happy for a while, props up his chin, looks at him: "really so good to drink?"


    Wan Chong''s scalp was numb when she saw it, and said, "well, it''s good to drink."


    Liu Wei asked again, "can''t stop drinking?"


    Wanchong sips his lips, drinks half a bowl of soup, and wipes his mouth: "yes, I can''t stop!"


    "The best black bone chicken soup you''ve ever had?"


    "Yes!"


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "Then give it a word."


    "Good!" Another meal: "what?"


    Liu Wei raised her hand and summoned the shopkeeper who had been waiting for a long time, saying, "we, the ten thousand governor of the Tingjiang military camp, are going to inscribe words for your shop. Are you still waiting for me?"


    The shopkeeper''s smiling eyes couldn''t open. He told the waiter to take the four treasures of the study.


    Wanchong just watched the dishes in front of him being put away, the table being wiped clean, and then spread a complete set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Wanchong is still confused: "this......"


    Liu Wei stained his pen with ink, put it in his hand, and urged: "write quickly. You don''t say that you can''t stop drinking when you say it''s good. You can''t stop drinking when you say it''s good. It''s easy for others to understand." Finally, I said this to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper nodded repeatedly, looking more enthusiastic and enthusiastic.


    In the end, the manager took the rice paper and left like a sweetheart. As soon as he left, the county magistrate of song hurriedly followed him. After the manager handed the inscription to the waiter and printed the plaque, he turned around and gave the county magistrate of Song three hundred Liang silver tickets.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty took the three hundred Liang and was so happy that people were almost flying.


    Wan Chong didn''t know what was going on. He said to Liu Wei, "I''ve never written to a shopkeeper." And he didn''t think the black bone chicken soup was that good.


    Liu Wei just patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him to say, "once you are born, twice you are cooked. After eating, go for tea. I''ll ask where the most expensive teahouse is."


    On this day, Liu Wei cheated Wanzhong to put forward his words in three shops, and then thoroughly taught the way of making money to the county magistrate of Song Dynasty. The next day, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty began to take other officials to various high-level entertainment places in the county city to mix and use his three inch tongue to make those officials happy and satisfied. Two days later, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty did not only spend another cent Qian made more than 3000 Liang in public account, and at the end of the dividend, he gave Liu Wei 1000 Liang.


    On the third day, when the governor''s office forced Chang Chang to open, Ji Chundong arrived.

 Chapter 1361

    The rain in Linhai county government lasts a long time.


    The cold wind, with the foam of rain, is blowing on people. Don''t mention how uncomfortable it is.


    Cheng Qi is a civil servant. He is weak all the year round. He will look for autumn pants in early October.


    Now it was raining hard outside, and he had already held the clay stove and huddled in the cabin to make a fire.


    Besides, there was a master accompanying him. They talked a little and ate two more cakes from time to time. They were very happy.


    Just chatting vigorously, the bodyguard outside pushed the door in and said to them, "my Lord, it''s almost landing."


    Cheng Qi waved unconcernedly and put the last piece of cake into his mouth. He asked casually, "what about Lord Ji?"


    The bodyguard pointed to the board of the boat: "it''s almost an hour outside."


    Cheng Qi was shocked. He looked out and saw a tall man in a black robe standing in front of the boat.


    He said with some amazement, "what are you doing standing there? It''s raining so hard. "


    The bodyguard also didn''t understand: "asked Lord Ji, he said that the rain sounds good, listen more."


    "This hobby..." He was speechless, but he thought that everyone belonged to his colleagues. This time, he happened to take a boat to go out. He said to the bodyguard, "go to inform Mr. Ji that you are going to dock. Let him pack up. Don''t miss anything."


    After the bodyguard took his life and left, the master smacked his mouth and said to Chengqi, "you think, sir Ji, why do you want to come to Xijin county with us this time? His man is not a spectator. "


    Cheng Qi smiled: "is this the bustle of others? This is Wanli, the old bastard. Let''s not talk about us. Those who are fast in Beijing are already in a hurry to occupy their seats."


    The master was silent for a while, or he had doubts in his heart: "Lord Keji has been in tingjiangzhou before, and he will not fall down with him?"


    "Then who knows." Cheng qihem: "Wanli''s old man is so unpopular that he may have offended him before. I''ll tell you that all the generals are vengeful and have little heart."


    That''s what they say, but


    I don''t have much to say. It''s nothing to do with myself. There''s no need to do much.


    Half an hour later, the boat was leaning against the Xijin County wharf. The rain outside had not stopped. The sky and the earth seemed to be wet.


    Cheng Qi has been a government Yin in Yuanzhou for many years. He has been pampered for a long time. He has been exposed to cold wind and rain. At this moment, he will get off the ship. Naturally, a large number of people will support him with umbrellas.


    He was protected from fire and water. He took time to talk to Ji, who had an umbrella over there: "Chundong, if you don''t come here, I''ll squeeze you. It''s too windy and cold there."


    The dark man turned back, with a short beard on his vigorous face. He said to Cheng Fu Yin in a light and bold voice, "it''s adult Cheng who avoids himself. I''m not in the way here."


    Cheng Qi is just polite, but he didn''t want to let him come. The wharf is simple, the road is small, and Ji Chundong is big. It''s embarrassing to squeeze in.


    When you get out of the dock, you can see the people from the government in front.


    Cheng Qi''s old contacts were placed in the carriage after some exchanges.


    It was the county magistrate of Xijin County who came to pick up the people. Cheng Qi didn''t speak to the small county magistrate, but after receiving the man''s bow, he got on the carriage.


    But when he got on the carriage, he knew that the poor county had only arranged for two cars to pick him up, which was equal to that he, Ji Chundong, and the small county had three people to squeeze one?


    Cheng Qi is called a suffocating one, especially the old county magistrate of Song Dynasty, and Ji Chundong is wide. When the three of them gather together, they immediately squeeze him to the side.


    The county magistrate of the Song Dynasty saw his difficulties, and he took the initiative to move towards the door to make more room for him. At the same time, he could not help but apologize. He said that he had arranged three cars, but one of them went to the post house temporarily. When it was too late, he could only bring two first.


    Cheng Qi was embarrassed to listen. He didn''t know what to say. Looking at the age of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, half of his body was almost hanging out of the car door. He took the initiative to say, "come in, the curtain is open."


    The county magistrate of song thought that he said the curtain was open and the wind was blowing in. He hurriedly sat in it, but he didn''t dare to sit in too much.


    The carriage drove for about two quarters of an hour and stopped outside a large house.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty got out of the car first and opened his umbrella to welcome Cheng Qi down. He explained: "these days, there are many adults in the county, the post house has long been unable to live, the inn is not clean and safe, so the next officer went to the local gentry and lent the house to you for temporary living. This house, surnamed Rong, is owned by a friend of the next officer. The isolated east courtyard of the house is empty Yes, I know that I have met them. People in the mansion will not disturb the two adults. "


    Hearing that there was not even a post house to live in, Cheng Qi''s charming fault was irresistible. Fortunately, his master came quickly, held down his own adult, and said to the county magistrate of Song Dynasty with a smile, "that''s what I''m talking about."


    Song county magistrate Lian said, "I dare not."


    Rong mansion has opened the door. When several people walk in, Cheng Qi keeps pulling his face.The master said to him: "you have to come again. You are late and have no place to live. What can you do?"


    Cheng Qi was angry. Finally, he grinded his teeth and said to the master, "all depends on Wanli. That old bastard is hurting people."


    Master can only call it "yes", coax it out first.


    Ji Chundong walked behind the two men, listened to them completely, and shook his head slightly at the same time. Their military officers have always been very blind to this kind of civil servants who have a lot of problems in eating and drinking.


    This Rong mansion is quite large and has many courtyards, but there are many people who live in it, and they are noisy.


    On the way from the main courtyard to the east courtyard, Cheng Qi saw a black bird flying over his head. It was wet, shiny black, flying far away. It was amazing.


    It was not easy for the bird to leave. Soon a little boy ran out again. The little boy''s umbrella didn''t hold up. He stepped on the water and ran to this side. When he saw them, he was stunned and stood still.


    Cheng Qi watched the rain coming down into his collar from the top of the child''s head, and his hair stood upright for a moment, as if the rain were running on his neck.


    Ji Chundong, who is about to take the next step, has hurriedly passed by and hit his umbrella on the child''s head to cover the rain for him.


    The child wooden for a while, looking up at the side of adults, black eyes bright, said: "thank you."


    Ji Chundong laughs, the big hand of coarseness covers the top of the child ''s head, crumples his drooping hair into a mess.


    The little boy also felt the rain on his head. When his hair was disordered, he shook his head like a dog in a bath. There were water drops everywhere, and then he grinned.


    Does Cheng Qi think it''s not cold in such a heavy rain? What''s funny?


    Ji Chundong thinks this kid is very funny, but does not take an umbrella in a rainy day, does the adult of the family care?


    Just thinking about it, the magistrate of Song county nearby said: "little Lingtong, what about your parents?"


    The short little boy said: "my mother went to Yamen to look for Master Zhuang and said that there was something important Uncle Rong has been invited to Li''s mansion. "


    Then the magistrate of song asked, "where are you going?"


    The little boy said, "I''m looking for pearls. Pearls just came back and flew away again. I can''t even scream for permission. It''s getting more and more cross-country!"

 Chapter 1362

    Song county magistrate knew that there was a bird named pearl in Xiaolingtong''s house. He pointed to his back and said, "I saw it flying there just now."


    The little boy nodded, "I know." Then he looked at them, looked everyone over and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Song county magistrate explained to him, "I have agreed with your mother that there are two adults who will stay in your east courtyard for a while these days. Don''t go to harass if you have nothing to do, do you know?"


    The little boy''s dark eyes were fixed on Cheng Qi. Obviously, the whole body looked like "an adult".


    Cheng Qi looked at him with his head held high, as a token of his affection for the people, and smiled at him.


    But the little boy moved his eyes again and looked up at the tall man beside him: "are you an adult, too?"


    It''s not good to be all in one.


    Ji Chundong smiled with good temper: "you can call me Ji adult or Ji uncle. What do you want to call me?"


    The little boy immediately shouted, "uncle!" I''m good at pulling ties.


    Ji Chundong looked at the child''s loveliness and liked it from the bottom of his heart. He rubbed his hair and his head was about to fall.


    After that, the little master led the way and took everyone to the east courtyard.


    Cheng Qi chooses the largest room first, and then orders people to arrange the things they bring.


    Ji Chundong had no desire and no demand. He chose the smaller room next to him. When he saw that the bed covers in the room were all ready-made, he saved his time. He sat down and dusted the rain on his clothes.


    The little boy ran into the room with Ji Chundong and sat at the other end of the table, smiling at him.


    Ji Chundong looked up at the child and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The little boy''s back: "Liu Xiaoli."


    "How old are you?"


    "Six years old."


    "Oh? Six years old. " Ji Chundong teases the child with heart: "that''s very enlightening. Can you recognize thousands of words?"


    Xiaoli pursed her lips and didn''t answer. She looked at him and smiled.


    Ji Chundong guessed that the child''s academic performance was not good, but when he was 14 years old, he would recite thousands of words. He said boldly, "it''s OK, boys, what good knowledge do, and don''t marry."


    Xiao Li said, "do you need knowledge to get married? It''s not the number one scholar who needs knowledge? "


    As soon as Ji Chundong slapped the child''s forehead, "the number one scholar in the martial arts doesn''t have much knowledge, but the girl who wants to marry has to have some skills. You think, this girl''s family is going to marry to someone else''s house to live. It''s not her own mother-in-law who has to call her mother, not her own father-in-law who has to call her father, serve her mother-in-law, raise her children, but she is suffering from hardships and sufferings. She doesn''t have much brain, and she doesn''t let her husband''s take care of her Bullying to death? "


    "My mother is also married. Will she be bullied by her husband''s family?"


    Ji Chundong was stupefied for a moment and thought how silly the child was: "isn''t your mother married your father? Did your father bully your mother? "


    Xiaoli shakes her head.


    Ji Chundong said, "that''s OK."


    Xiaoli added: "I don''t know my father. My mother married uncle Rong."


    Ji Chundong suddenly realized, "remarry."


    Xiaoli didn''t understand, so she looked at him.


    When Ji Chundong looked at the child again, he felt pitiful and couldn''t help but soften his voice: "then you are a drag bottle. Did your stepfather bully you? Ever hit you? How is it to your mother? "


    Xiaoli carefully recalled, and then said the same thing: "Uncle Rong doesn''t bully me, doesn''t hit me, is good to my mother."


    "That''s OK." Ji Chundong said: "if he is not good to your mother and son, you will let your mother take you. The farther you go, the better. You will never see him."


    Xiao Li froze for a moment and murmured, "you can''t miss Uncle Rong..."


    Ji Chundong paused for a moment, thinking that the stepfather should be really good to the child, and he didn''t know them, so he didn''t have any reason to stir up discord in the middle. He said, "uncle, if he is not good to you, you can go again."


    Xiaoli hurriedly promised: "definitely not, uncle Rong is the best, better than his mother. If you can''t write well, mother will punish you for copying, uncle Rong won''t!"


    In the world of children, the punishment of copying is the most serious punishment, there is no one!


    Xiao Li talked with his new uncle for a long time in the room, until it rained more outside and someone came to call him away.


    Ji Chundong got clean and went to the window again. Looking at the foggy sky outside, he looked serious.


    Towards noon, the sound of laughter came from the main courtyard. The sound of rain mixed with the sound of noise. Separated by a wall, it seemed that there was a lot of activity, especially the cold here.


    After a while, a servant called Ji Chundong to have lunch. The lunch in the east courtyard was placed in the south side hall.


    When Ji Chundong arrives, Cheng Qi has arrived. Seeing him coming, Cheng Qi asks him to sit next to him.


    After they sat down, they politely exchanged a few words before eating. It''s not a good dish. It''s not as rich as Yuanzhou''s, but it''s not too bad.


    Cheng Qi doesn''t eat much after eating half a bowl. He leans on there to drink and talks with Ji Chun in his spare time: "I heard that there has been a quarrel in Yamen. He originally said that there would be a court to be opened today to review Wanli, but somehow, after a morning''s tossing, he said that it would be postponed, but it seems that some people don''t want to. It''s noisy. It''s not over yet. We''ve used the rice for a while. Let''s go and have a look. Follow me Several adults of the governor''s Office say hello. "Ji Chundong "en" a, two chopsticks on the table of a pan fried white meat all eat.


    Seeing how much he ate and how savage he was, Cheng Qi took the initiative to push the stewed pork he had with him.


    Ji Chundong''s guest said, "I''ve had enough. Adults can eat it."


    Cheng Qi has no appetite. He laughs and says, "I''m full, too. You eat."


    Ji Chundong is no longer polite. He empties the pan of braised pork into his bowl.


    Cheng Qi looks as if he hasn''t had enough in his eight lives. He is quite speechless and doesn''t say anything. He just sips his mouth and continues to drink.


    Just then, there was a sudden noise outside.


    Cheng Qi subconsciously looks at the past and sees the figures shaking outside, as if someone is running in the heavy rain.


    "Who is that?" he asked, looking up


    The master then went out to have a look, and when he came back, he was also frightened: "a girl who didn''t know where she came from, looked at her madness and ignored others."


    Cheng Qi was a little disgusted: "is there no servant in this mansion? Why do everyone put it in? Drive out quickly. "


    The master then recruited two bodyguards to drive people.


    After a while, there was a quarrel outside.


    Cheng Qi had a bad temper after drinking too much wine. He clapped the table and asked the master, "what''s the matter?"


    The master hurriedly ran out again to see. When he came back, he had a lot of rain on his face: "that crazy girl seems to be from Rongfu. The bodyguard goes to drive people. The girl stays on the ground. The people from Rongfu come here and make trouble."


    Cheng Qi frowned. At this moment, Ji Chundong finally finished his meal. He put his chopsticks on his feet and said, "I''ll have a look."


    Cheng Qi wanted to make a noise. At first, Ji Chundong was a big man, standing there like a mountain. He swallowed his words to his lips and said, "go and have a look."


    When Ji Chundong went out, what he saw was a farce in the heavy rain.


    In the rain, the first thing he heard was a girl''s sobbing voice: "they hit me, they hit me Dad They bullied me Dad, Dad, Dad Where are you, Dad... "


    Ji Chundong frowned and walked two steps further. When he stepped down the corridor, he finally saw what the girl looked like sitting in the rain and crying out of breath.


    A face drenched in the rain.


    But if you distinguish carefully, you can still see the beautiful and beautiful face. The most important thing is, slightly, there are some familiar eyes.


    Ji Chundong stood under the corridor for a long time. After recalling most of the time, he murmured an uncertain Name: "Li Li yu''e

 Chapter 1363

    The development of Xijin County three years ago is not as good as it is now.


    Ji Chundong remembered that it was also a rainy day. It was the first time he came to this small County near the sea. The purpose of his visit was very simple. He wanted to find someone.


    I inquired about my place before I came, but I was still delayed for a long time because it was hard to walk on the rainy road.


    When he arrived at the small village called Heishui village, it was near evening. When he asked, he found Li''s family.


    The simple and honest man is squatting in the room hammering nails. The desks and chairs in the house have been used for a long time, but when they are empty, father Li will turn them out to repair them, hoping that these old guys can use them for a long time.


    Ji Chundong went alone and knocked on the door. After a while, it wasn''t father Li who came to open the door. It was a girl with white cheeks.


    At the age of 14 or 15, the little girl was as beautiful as a jade. She was wearing a simple floral cloth skirt. When she saw the stranger outside, she was stunned for a moment, then she took two steps back and asked cautiously, "are you?"


    Ji Chundong looked inside the hospital and saw father Li, who also looked up and out, and said, "I''ll find him."


    The little girl was still puzzled. She changed the sentence: "Dad, someone is looking for it."


    Father Li put down his hammer, ran to the door with an umbrella, but he didn''t know the man outside. He asked, "excuse me?"


    Ji Chundong was wet for most of his body because of the rain on the road. He tried to be polite, nodded a little and said to father Li, "can I have a word with you alone?"


    He didn''t even know who the other party was. When he came to the door, he asked for something to say alone. Li''s father was immediately on guard. He rushed his daughter into the house first, and then he said with a straight face at the door, "whoever you want to talk to, I don''t know you."


    Li yu''er was thrown into the room, but she was not sure. She stood under the corridor and looked this way. The sound of rain was pattering. She could not hear the dialogue between her father and the stranger. But after a quarter of an hour or so, her father took the tall and big stranger into the room.


    Li yu''er is not young any more. Although the villagers are not so particular about it, they still pay attention to men and women to avoid suspicion when they come to the door. She runs into the inner room, sticks to the curtain beside the door, and hears the conversation between the two people outside.


    "This matter has passed. My old man is a rural farmer. I don''t understand the rights and wrongs of you adults. I want an Ansheng to raise my jade son and hope that she will marry others and give birth to children. My life will be enough. I can''t help you if you say that..."


    Li yu''er didn''t know what the stranger wanted from her father. She didn''t dare to ask, but it rained so hard that day that the stranger stayed in their house.


    Once I lived here, I lived for three days.


    There are only two people in the family, father and daughter. Father Li wants to go out to sea to catch fish and go to the mountains to hunt prey. He is busy making money to support his family. Li yu''er does the cooking and laundry at home.


    The young girl is very experienced in her family. The stranger lived in Li''s house for three days, and she was familiar with Li yu''er.


    "Have you ever thought about moving to the city with your father? If you want to marry someone in the future, you can find a city man to marry you? "


    Li yu''er is washing dishes in the yard. Hearing this, she turns her head with a smile and says: "I have a sweetheart. He belongs to our village. I will not marry in the city. I want to marry brother Wang Ping."


    Ji Chundong then listened. The little girl was usually shy and timid, but when she mentioned her sweetheart, she talked a lot. She talked for a long time, but she didn''t let Ji Chundong find the time to interrupt again.


    Later, father Li came back and knew that the man from afar had told his daughter something he didn''t have. He was very angry. He lost his temper that night: "no help, no help, we rural people want to live a good life, you go, you go, we don''t help anything!"


    Ji Chundong was expelled from the Li family, but he didn''t give up. He lingered for more than ten days in Heishui village, still unable to persuade the stubborn old Li, who was stubborn and twisted. At last, he could only go back.


    Three years ago, it was a pity for Ji Chundong. It was a good chance. At that time, the news of Ni Nantian''s death had been widely known. He was angry and upset at the same time, and the stubborn temper of the general was born. He insisted on revenge for Ni Nantian. At least, he could not make the person who killed him feel better!


    However, the old Li father was unwilling to help. He offered many benefits, but the other side refused. For fear that he would stay in Heishui village for a long time, his family would find out that he didn''t dare to pester him, so he had to leave at last.


    After three years of absence, he didn''t think that he would have a chance to come to this small County near the sea. Before he came, he thought that now Wanli can''t protect himself. If he could persuade dad Li to help him this time, he might be able to push the boat along the river and completely make Wanli invincible.


    He had planned to go to Heishui village when the rain stopped.


    But now, he saw Li yu''er. In the heavy rain, she was drenched like a drowned girl.


    No, she''s a big girl. She said she was going to marry. I think she''s already a woman?


    But why is she here? Why is it in the strange Rong mansion, and why is it in the rain, like a madman, making noise?


    Ji Chundong even feels that he has identified the wrong person.


    It''s not impossible to make a mistake in such a heavy rain. Li yu''er is in Heishui village and lives with his father. Is this person li yu''er?In his heart, he was suspicious, and could not care to take an umbrella. Ji Chundong walked two steps quickly. The cold rain covered his hot face in the room, which made his heart cool. His mind was clear, especially when he was near. He also heard that a woman who should be a servant of Rong mansion was pulling the girl crying in the rain


    "Yu''er, we''re back. They beat you. Let''s go back and tell young master Li to avenge you!"


    Is it really Li yu''er?


    Ji Chundong was shocked.


    The old lady said to the bodyguard: "you are here to borrow. How else do you humiliate the children of the master''s family? If she''s stupid, you can push her and beat her. She used to play in the east courtyard by herself. She doesn''t know if she can bully a little girl like this. It''s really time for Mr. Liu to drive you out and stop you! "


    The eldest lady is one of the few servants in Rongfu. When Rongfu was rented by the county magistrate of Song Dynasty and handed over to Liu Wei, there were three servants, a gatekeeper, a cook, and the rest did some chores. Now the eldest lady is the one who does chores. When other people in the mansion are not free, she will help take care of Li yu''er, so she is very kind to Li yu''er It''s calf protection.


    Li yu''er is still crying on the ground.


    Mingled with the sound of rain and the explanation of the bodyguard: "she didn''t hit her. She was sitting on the ground by herself. Do you think she was a little hurt?"


    The aunt doesn''t care. She retorts, "what should I do if I get sick after so much rain?"? She had a bad brain. If she was ill again, it would be fatal! "


    The bodyguard is also angry: "why don''t you talk sense, you don''t want to talk with you when you call your master..."


    The two sides are not willing to give way to each other. The fighting capacity of the middle-aged lady is one top ten, which makes the upright bodyguards speechless. Ji Chundong frowns and looks at it like this. It''s cold. It''s opposite to Li yu''er on the ground.


    Almost in a flash, Li yu''er got up. Before the aunt could react, the girl, who was wet all over, jumped forward like crazy, fell on Ji Chundong, opened her mouth and grabbed his hand.


    When Ji Chundong reacts, there is a smell of blood in the rain. He looks down, and the little girl stares at him like a wolf, biting blood out of the back of his hand.


    Next to her, there were shouts from the guards. Someone tried to stop Li yu''er and forcibly pull her away, but her mouth didn''t loosen. Her eyes were full of a piece of meat. Even if she broke her teeth, she would never let go of her stubbornness!


    An incomprehensible, inexplicable obstinacy.

 Chapter 1364

    When Liu Wei received the news and hurried back, the east courtyard had already become a pot of porridge.


    Next to her is Yunxiang. Yunxiang holds an umbrella for her. Seeing Li yu''er pulled by the male bodyguards in the war circle, Yunxiang''s face turns white with fear.


    At that time, Liu Wei, with a taut face, shouted, "what are you doing?"


    Breaking through the rain and fog, he shocked the noisy people.


    As soon as she saw that it was the new master coming, she was very pleased and quickly complained: "Mr. Liu, these strangers hit miss yu''er!"


    The bodyguard has to say something more. Liu Wei has walked quickly. Cloud wants to cover her head with an umbrella and catch up with her.


    Ji Chundong''s hand has been broken away from Li yu''er''s mouth. The tall man is still a little confused. He doesn''t feel the pain on the back of his hand. He just looks at Li yu''er and frowns very tight.


    Liu Wei reaches out to pull Li yu''er, but Li yu''er''s hands are controlled by two bodyguards. The bodyguard doesn''t even intend to let go.


    Cloud thought angrily: "what do you do? So many big men bully a girl, do you want to face? "


    The bodyguard has been vilified enough and has a big temper: "who bullied this crazy woman? Look, what did our Ji adult get from her? We, Ji adults, are the officials of the imperial court. It''s a capital crime to assassinate them! "


    The bodyguard thought that moving out of the Jinke iron law could frighten the little squires in the riverside areas, but Liu Wei and Yun thought nothing of this except for letting the great lady who had never seen the world pestle him.


    The cloud family has a good reputation in the capital. The aunt is the empress of the dynasty. Even if the cloud family keeps a low profile, it doesn''t make people bully her. When he thinks about it, he suddenly sees the bodyguard''s clothes and says, "you are wearing the Yamen clothes of Yuanzhou government. Where is yinchengqi of Yuanzhou government?"


    Cloud wants to know that several adults from other places will live in this house. They are all here to see Wanli. But she goes around Liu Wei when she is free. She doesn''t care about these things, so she doesn''t ask. Suddenly, she seems to meet an acquaintance?


    When the bodyguard heard that the girl called her adult''s full name, he was surprised and scolded: "unbridled, uninhibited, not deadly!"


    Cloud wants to wring his eyebrows and say, "call Cheng Qi out!"


    The bodyguard was so angry that he drew his sword.


    But listen to at this time, nearby has been silent white clothes childe, suddenly opened a mouth: "let her go."


    The two bodyguards holding Li yu''er were stunned and turned to look. The crazy woman in her hand didn''t know when she was going to stop making trouble, but her head was drooping and her tears were falling down. She looked especially pitiful.


    The bodyguard hesitated and went to see their leader.


    The head of the bodyguard is the one who quarrels with Yunxiang. Seeing this, he is also a little soft hearted. Then he listens to Yunxiang and shouts, "don''t let people go!"! Do you people in Yuanzhou want to be domineering in baishanzhou? "


    She said that the head of the bodyguard really screwed on: "no, how are you doing?"


    "You..." Cloud wants to do it directly.


    The gloom on Liu Wei''s face also rose to the top at this time. Before the cloud wanted to go, she stepped forward two steps, one left and one right. She reached out and grabbed the wrists of the two bodyguards. She only listened to the "click" and almost pinched the bones of their hands.


    "Ah --"


    two shrieks were heard one after another, and the head of the guard was frightened. The other guards pulled out their swords and leaned to meet them.


    Li yu''er escapes from the grip, pours forward wrongly, pours into Liu Wei''s arms, buries her face in her chest, sobs stiffly.


    Liu Wei hugged her, patted her on the back, and said softly, "well, don''t cry."


    Cloud wants to also be distressed, says to the bodyguards: "is Cheng Qi there or not! Let him speak! "


    After all, the noise outside shocked Cheng Qi in the house. The main reason was that the master came back to report that the crazy girl had bitten Mr. Ji. His colleagues had a fight and lived together. Cheng Qi had no reason to be indifferent, so he had to run out to check.


    But as soon as he came out, he heard a female voice calling out her name. When he saw the face of the man clearly, he was shocked: "think about it?"


    Cloud wants to hear the familiar address. He looks around, stamps his feet and shouts, "four cousins!"


    Cheng Qi is Yunxiang''s cousin. Yunxiang''s grandfather has three sons and two daughters. The only two daughters are two precious daughters. One is married to the Yunjia family in the capital and the other to the Qijia family in Yuanzhou.


    The two sisters have a good relationship since childhood. After Yunxiang was born, she also went to Yuanzhou to visit her mother many times. So the relationship between her family and Qijia is very good. Yunxiang and Chengqi have known each other since childhood. When Chengqi got married, Yunxiang went all the way to drink the wedding wine and introduced Chengqi to others. This is my cousin from Beijing. Yes, day and night I was very sorry for Yunxi. I always envied Yunxi because he was called to the palace by the prince to read with him.


    When things got here, it felt like a flood washed into the Longwang temple. After Chengqi understood the development of things, he was quite speechless. Looking at Ji Chundong''s hand, it was even more embarrassing.


    "That, Lord Ji..." He spoke implicitly, trying to make it.But Ji Chundong didn''t look at him at all. He just stared at Li yu''er and then at the white man holding Li yu''er. His brow was wrinkled and he asked coldly, "are you Wang Ping?"


    Liu Wei has also been looking at Ji Chundong. She knows that this person is Ji Chundong. Because she knows that, she agrees that the county magistrate of Song Dynasty will arrange people to stay in their home for a while. She intended to contact the official before the emperor, so that she could have a look at what happened three years ago. Unexpectedly, Li yu''er contacted her first.


    Li yu''er''s brain is not good. She often acts impulsively. Liu Wei is not surprised.


    At first, Liu Wei thought that Li yu''er accidentally offended a stranger, but unexpectedly, when he opened his mouth, he mentioned Wang Ping.


    Wang Ping, from Heishui village, was Li yu''er''s fiance before she was mad.


    Liu Wei''s face was taut for a moment. He looked Ji Chundong around without trace and said, "No."


    Ji Chundong immediately asked, "what do you do with her?" Words fall, direct hand, a will Li Yuer away.


    Liu Wei didn''t know that he could do it. He lost his first chance.


    Li yu''er is surrounded by a man''s strong hand. She is in pain. She opens her mouth and cries. She just cries. She looks up and sees Ji Chundong''s face. Suddenly, she rushes up and grabs his other hand to bite angrily.


    This bite, utter Chi is a bloodstain again.


    Ji Chundong''s reaction came back this time. He waved directly and shook her off. How strong was his strength? Li yu''er couldn''t bear it at all. He could not stand stably and nearly hit the nearby water tank.


    Thanks to Liu Wei''s quick eyes, he takes Li yu''er back and glares at Ji Chundong angrily, "are you sick?"


    "I......" Ji Chundong also regrets it. He just waved it subconsciously. He didn''t want to hurt li yu''er. He choked. He simply didn''t look at Liu Wei. He stared at Li yu''er and said, "come here, Miss Li. I''ll send you back to find your father."


    Liu yudun lived, and Ji Chundong''s eyes were much deeper. After a long time, he began to say, "father of yu''er, has been dead for three years."

 Chapter 1365

    Three years is a very sensitive time point.


    Ji Chundong is stupefied there, and many things come to his mind. Li Laoda, Li Yuer, even Wang Ping, who has never met before.


    He was dumb and confused. The whole person was soaked by the rain, but he could not feel the cold of the rain.


    Half an hour later, Liu Wei, Ji Chundong and Li Yuer all sat in the side hall of the east courtyard.


    In this half hour, Yunxiang and Chengqi talked about their experience in this period, how to know rongling and Liuwei, and how they have been staying in Xijin County for a long time.


    Cheng Qi is not interested in these things, but as Yunxiang''s cousin, he has a very good relationship. Just looking at her appearance, he knows that she is in love with Chunxiang. He asks teasingly, "that Liu is the one sitting outside. Is that your sweetheart?"


    Cloud wants to face red for a while, Jiao is angry way: "what do you say nonsense cousin!"


    The thief Xi of Cheng Qi''s smile: "that''s right. To admit it, I see that he is well dressed and has a good conversation. You say that Yunxi has saved his friend''s life. If you really like it, let Yunxi match you."


    Because Liu Wei is in men''s clothes now. When cloud wants to talk about it, he doesn''t say that what Yunxi saves is Liu Wei''s father-in-law or his friend. Who knows that Cheng Qi is excited.


    "If you are sorry to speak to Yunxi, I will tell you where is Yunxi? West Court? "


    Cloud wants to scold: "don''t make a fool of yourself, Liu Mr. Liu, I have a family. "


    Cheng Qi looked at the cloud''s eyes, and then he shook his head. "That''s not good. You can''t be a concubine. I don''t agree with you. My aunt certainly won''t agree with you."


    Cloud wants to murmur in a quiet way: "she just doesn''t have a home, and she can''t..." Gender is not appropriate.


    The two brothers and sisters outside are still gossiping. The atmosphere in the hall is tense.


    Li yu''er has now changed into a clean dress, a thin coat of pink silk. She chose the design and color. Now she sits next to Liu Wei and eats the cakes on the table. She takes two bites and feeds one piece to Liu Wei''s mouth.


    Liu Wei took over, boasting: "good."


    Li yu''er will be happy. When she eats cakes, she smiles.


    Ji Chundong looks at Liu Wei quietly at the other end. His expression is very cold, but when he looks at Li yu''er, he is full of tangles.


    At the end of the day, he didn''t dare to ask father Li how he died. He was worried about the truth as he thought.


    "You..." After a long time, Ji Chundong opened his mouth first and asked Liu Wei, "do you know father Li?"


    Liu Wei glanced at him lightly and said, "I don''t know."


    "Miss Li..."


    "Do you want to ask me about my relationship with Li yu''er?"


    Ji Chundong is silent, waiting for her answer.


    Liu Wei sneered: "as Li yu''er''s new guardian, I don''t think I need to talk about our own family affairs with Mr. Ji. It''s you, Mr. Ji, who seems to have some grudges with our family yu''er?"


    After sweeping the wound around his left and right hands, Liu Wei''s expression was very cold and thin.


    Ji Chundong was embarrassed. He closed his hands and didn''t answer the origin of the resentment. Instead, he asked, "is Miss Li now?"


    "What is it?" Liu Wei asked


    Ji Chundong said more implicitly: "she doesn''t seem to recognize me."


    Liu Wei side Mou, looked at the eyes still around her innocent silly girl eating cakes, heavy way: "lack of soul disease, is treating, I do not know whether it will be good."


    Ji Chundong had heard of the aphrodisia, and immediately sat up a little: "how could this happen?"


    Liu Wei looked at Ji Chundong again, hesitated for a moment, and did not hide: "we suspect that she witnessed the death of her father, and was so stimulated that she was unable to accept both psychologically and physiologically, so she lost her intelligence."


    Ji Chundong stood up from the chair: "how did father Li die?"


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Ji Chundong frowned: "then you say..."


    "There is no absolute evidence, only one conjecture."


    Ji Chundong asked, "what''s your guess?"


    Liu Wei looks Ji Chundong up and down again. After a while, he touches Li yu''er''s head and asks, "do you know who is Wanru snow?"


    Ji Chundong''s face changed: "Wanli''s daughter?"


    Liu Wei said: "when yu''er saw Wan Ru Xue last time, she was very shocked and fainted. Later, she was seriously ill. Now, Wan Ru Xue is being taken into custody by the Yamen for buying murderers and killing people."


    "Bang." Hearing a loud noise, Ji Chundong smashed the table at hand, and all the porcelain cups and saucers on the table fell to the ground.


    "Wan Ru Xue killed father Li?" Ji Chundong has a big drink.


    Liu Wei looked at his reaction and frowned slightly.


    Li yu''er next to her was scared, and she started to cry with a little mouth.


    Ji Chundong looks at Li yu''er. He is confused and helpless. He has guilt on his face. At last, he doesn''t know how to coax him. He can only look at Liu Wei.Liu Wei is skilled. She slaps Li yu''er on the head. A little girl just like a watering can blinks. She doesn''t cry anymore. She looks at Liu Wei honestly and hands her cake.


    Liu Wei took over, but also boasted: "lovely."


    Li yu''er is as happy as a goldfish with only seven seconds of memory. She even forgets what she cried just now.


    Ji Chundong''s eyes were startled, and Liu Wei''s eyes were startled.


    At the first meeting, Ji Chundong can''t tell Liu Wei everything he knows. Liu Wei conceals some key events while trying to find clues from Ji Chundong.


    Both of them spoke for a while with their own thoughts. As a result, Ji Chundong was furious and Liu Wei was thoughtful.


    Liu Wei has met generals who are frank in every sense except for Rong Ling, including Ji Chundong. Even though he is a fan of his identity and has a violent temper, Liu Wei still feels that this man has a thick nerve and is easy to see through.


    At the end of the conversation, Liu Wei had guessed that everything was going on in eight or nine years. Ji Chundong was not with Wanli, but he knew about the three million liang of official silver three years ago. Even after that, he met father Li.


    At first glance, these two things seem to have nothing to do with each other, but if we change our positions, they are inextricably linked.


    Half an hour later, the voice of cloud thought sounded outside the door: "Xiaoli, why are you here?"


    Liu Wei just glanced at the door. Then she saw Li yu''er, who was still sitting by her side, standing up abruptly and rushing to the door.


    When Xiao Li came in from outside, she was just in touch with Li yu''er. Li yu''er turned around Xiao Li with a laugh and shouted: "Li, Li, li..."


    Xiaoli, with a smile on her face, reaches out and grabs Li yu''er''s hand, takes her by the hand, and looks at her curiously in the room. Nana asks, "Niang, what are you doing with sister yu''er in the east yard? It''s time to eat. Uncle Rong has come back and brought the guests. "

 Chapter 1366

    When the word "Niang" came down, there was a brief silence.


    After Xiaoli finished shouting, he looked at Ji Chundong next to him, nodded politely and shouted: "good uncle."


    Ji Chundong stared at him and Liu Wei. He looked back and forth for a long time, and finally fixed his eyes on Li yu''er.


    He thought it was Li yu''er who was shouting. After all, there was such a woman in the room, but Li yu''er couldn''t have such a big son at this age, so what happened?


    Liu Wei also stood up from the chair at the moment, walked to his son and said to Ji Chundong, "goodbye."


    Words fall, take Xiao Li''s other hand.


    Three people carry a step to leave, until they all go far, even can''t see the back, Ji Chundong just suddenly realized a pat on the head, figured out: "women disguised as men?"


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Ling takes a guest back to the house.


    The guest''s surname is thousand.


    When Liu Wei saw qianmengyao, he used to look at him up and down.


    Qian Mengyao also looked at Liu Wei, and glanced at her pierced auricle and called out, "madam."


    Liu Wei nodded a little to him and said modestly, "the Lord is broken."


    After a bit of politeness, it''s seating.


    Rong Ling brings you to the king''s house for dinner, which Liu Wei didn''t expect. Let Xiao Li take Li yu''er to the back. Liu Wei sits next to Rong Ling and gives Rong Ling a slightly suggestive look.


    "Rong Leng said," when I want to leave, the LORD said to stop by. "


    The word "visit" can be said to be very solemn. Liu Wei is silent for a moment and looks up at Qian Mengyao.


    Qianmengyao didn''t hear their whispers, but looked up. With his wonderful features and curious look, he was like a naive young man who was not familiar with the world.


    If an outsider who does not know his temperament is afraid of this face to face, he will relax his vigilance.


    "Is this decoration Zhang Luo''s? It''s very elegant. "


    Liu Wei wanted to laugh, and no matter how he looked at her in this man''s dress, he naturally called out the term "sister-in-law lady". His attitude towards himself is no longer a problem.


    Officials and people, pride and poverty are never equal.


    I don''t know how Leng got along with him these days. How could he let this high-ranking king be so condescending and so humble to her ordinary people?


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "when the house was bought, it was arranged by the last owner."


    Qian Mengyao choked, but he didn''t feel sick at all. Instead, he said, "that''s because my wife has a good eye. She can pick such a delicate house if she wants to buy it."


    Liu Wei could not help but skin up, said: "the house is also a friend to help choose, we choose to move in directly."


    After being robbed twice in a row, Qian Mengyao finally stopped for a while, then looked at Liu Wei for a while, and then looked at Rong Ling with a hook on his mouth: "then it''s time to make friends with Mrs. Kwa."


    Rong Ling drinks tea with the cup in silence, and does not respond to this.


    After all, the king is a distinguished guest. He has to come to Rongfu for dinner. Rongling and Liuwei can only receive them, but they don''t need brother and sister of the cloud family.


    Therefore, at dinner time, there were only three people in the dining room: Rong Ling, Liu Wei and Qian Mengyao.


    The atmosphere can be said to be very embarrassing.


    But Qian Mengyao seems to have no idea. He is so happy with his food that Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling frequently. He wants to know what the little prince is going to do?


    At the end of the dinner, Qian Mengyao put down his chopsticks, took up his wine glass, poured half of it, and drank it slowly. From time to time, he raised his eyelids and looked at Liu Wei''s direction.


    Liu Wei simply stopped eating, put down the dishes and chopsticks, and looked at him.


    It''s about business.


    Rong Leng is still in the soup. He blows the soup cold and skims the top oil and pushes it to Liu Wei.


    Qian Mengyao said with a smile, "brother Rong and his sister-in-law are very kind."


    Liu Wei took the bowl of soup, drank half of it, and continued to look at Qian Mengyao.


    Qian Mengyao turned his head and called out, "come."


    Three bodyguards came in at once.


    "Go and get the presents off the carriage."


    The three took their lives, looked at each other, and two of them went.


    The remaining one didn''t go and stood at the door again.


    Qian Mengyao said to him, "go, too. Be careful not to let the rain get wet. They are all precious things that cannot be touched by water."


    The master mentioned that the price is not cheap. The rest of the bodyguards can''t go without excuses. At last, they can only take a deep look at the three people in the room and go back.


    As soon as they left, Qian Mengyao looked at Liu Wei again and said to him, "there are many eyes and ears around him, and there are some troubles."


    Liu Wei said, "it''s hard for you."


    Qian Mengyao glanced at Rong Leng and smiled bitterly: "as expected, elder brother Rong told his wife all these things. It''s shameful to say anything about them."Rong Ling still didn''t respond. His attitude has always been so cool, but Qian Mengyao seems to be eating this.


    "I heard that elder brother Rong mentioned that my wife seems to have found out something about my king?"


    Do everything possible to run over, hold back left and right, and make sure that the partition wall has no ears. What to say is about the Su family?


    Liu Wei has mentioned her plan to Rong Ling. She can see that Zhuang Chang''s coward is a counsellor. She has no courage to propose to you to surrender to the king, or even to inquire about it. Then she tells Rong Ling directly. After hearing this, Rong Ling doesn''t say anything, but she doesn''t expect that he has already communicated with Qian Mengyao.


    Liu Wei can''t give up the chance to see you to the door.


    "The Lord bought a house in Xijin county many years ago. Many people know about it."


    Qian Mengyao smiled softly: "we don''t have much time, so my wife will not go around with me and tell me what you mean."


    Before the bodyguards move in the presents, they need to decide everything, or they will be late.


    Liu Wei hears the words and then saves those gossips coming and going, and goes straight to the theme: "I want to know what you think, Wang Ye."


    Qian Mengyao picked his eyebrows and said, "isn''t my wife asking me for help? Brother Rong mentioned that I am not enough to help you? "


    Liu Wei stared at him and said, "is the Lord so helpful? If you are such a good speaker, the Su family would not have offended you and killed the whole family. "


    The smile on Qian Mengyao''s face slowly receded, but his eyes looked at Liu Wei, and for a while he looked at Rong Ling: "brother Rong, does sister-in-law have any misunderstanding about this king?"


    Rong Ling finally spoke to Liu Wei this time, but said: "it''s good for him to join hands with you. If Wanli falls, he can make at least 70000 liang of silver from it. There are also some gold and silver jewelry hidden in Wanli, whose value is difficult to estimate, which is just used for his troops."


    Qian Mengyao: "..."


    Liu Wei nodded: "I see. Since it''s a community of interests, it''s easy to say."


    Qian Mengyao: "..."


    I''ve heard that the husband and wife are devoted to each other, but I haven''t seen such a frank one. You told me all about my troops. Why don''t you just say that I want to rebel?

 Chapter 1367

    Qian Mengyao didn''t want to rebel. He really didn''t want to.


    But it''s also a secret that we can talk about the matter of stationing troops?


    You want to say that when you are the only couple, quietly Mimi said that in the daytime, in broad daylight, you are so direct


    Qian Mengyao was in a complicated mood, but Liu Wei was relieved because of something.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the ear and eye guards haven''t come back, Liu Wei quickly tells her plan.


    In fact, all of these Rong Leng have been mentioned to the king of Rujiang. The king of Rujiang tried to get some money from Liu Wei, but Rong Leng certainly didn''t let it. So in a few words, Qian Mengyao changed from active to passive.


    "Then it''s settled." Liu Weizhi is satisfied. When it comes to the end, he smiles and implements it with Qian Mengyao.


    Qian Mengyao looked at Liu Wei and Rong Ling with a slight twist of his brow, and said, "it''s hard to guess the saint''s meaning. In fact, the plan of his wife is very risky."


    Liu Wei waved her hand and said with a relaxed face, "wealth and danger are in demand. It''s 700000 Liang."


    Qian Mengyao: "..."


    At this time, there was a continuous sound outside. Qian Mengyao didn''t say it. He looked out.


    The bodyguard who went out carried and carried several boxes in. After the boxes were put into the house, Rong Leng didn''t even look at them. Liu Wei had already gathered up and bent her eyebrows and said, "it''s very kind of you to come here and give me something else."


    Qian Mengyao chuckled, waved and asked people to open the box.


    When the box was opened, there were really some good things in it. Silk, satin and lipstick were all used by the daughter. Liu Wei, regardless of whether she could use them or not, directly pressed the lid of the box and said, "let''s put them here and ask someone to clean them up later."


    The purpose of Qian Mengyao''s coming here is to meet Liu Wei and communicate with him. Now that he has met and communicated with him, he will not stay any longer.


    Just to leave, he stopped again and asked: "that childe Zhong, I heard it''s a friend of his wife''s?"


    Liu Wei''s face was as usual, but she glanced at Rong Leng and said, "it doesn''t count. Wang Ye wants to see him?"


    Qian Mengyao shook his head, waved and left.


    When he left, Liu Wei turned back and asked Rong Ling, "does he have a grudge with Zhong Ziyu? Didn''t that stab hurt you? "


    Rong Ling put down the bowl and chopsticks he had finally finished eating, raised his eyes and looked at Liu Wei: "no one told him the name of Zhong Ziyu."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Rong Leng said," he is not simple. Don''t take it lightly. "


    Liu Wei thought that Yue Dansheng had said the same thing to her. Before, she had reminded Rong Ling. Now, it is obvious that Rong Ling has already realized it.


    This day''s rain, until late in the night to stop, the next day is clear, white clouds.


    Liu Wei got up early and went to Yamen.


    Zhuang Chang stayed in Yamen for another night. Seeing Liu Wei coming, he asked her to sit down.


    Liu Wei sat down and said directly to him, "yesterday I saw your king."


    Zhuang Chang looks at her and is stunned.


    Liu Wei continued: "it''s settled. He should take action today. Maybe he will come to Yamen."


    Zhuang Chang was shocked for a long time before he asked, "what''s the deal?"


    Liu Wei said, "that''s what I said before. I''ll cut the bottom of the coin."


    Zhuang Chang froze there for a moment, but the reaction came: "you You, you, you You... "


    You''ve been a long time, and you can''t make it.


    Liu Wei asked him to make a fixed point and said, "I will go out with Wanchong later. If you send the king to Yamen and entertain Lord laizhuang, it will be up to your eloquence to see what the case of Wanli will be."


    When Ji Chundong came to Xijin County, Liu Wei was bound to let Wanchong meet with him. Although yesterday''s conversation made her understand Ji Chundong''s people''s Congress, and even have a preliminary guess about what happened three years ago, she was not the party after all.


    As a party, Wanchong is Wanli''s son. In this case, the weight is not light. Let him meet Ji Chundong, so that she can see more from it.


    Zhuang Chang had a busy day yesterday. He had to persuade his colleagues who were only devoted to self-protection to give up the opening ceremony. He used 18 kinds of martial arts. In order to implement the case as soon as possible, he stayed all night, starting from all the people around Wanli, in order to find out some more helpful clues. In such a hard-working day and night, people are losing a lot. Now he is told that you are going to surrender the king ¡£


    Zhuang Chang is not afraid of your surrender, but he never made friends with your surrender. He is afraid of rumors. Now he wants to meet in Yamen. If you want to show the clue


    Liu Wei couldn''t care about the difficulties of Zhuang Chang. After finishing what she had to say, she left and took the carriage to see Wanchong in the post house.


    Wanchong heard that Ji Chundong had arrived yesterday, and knew that he had lived in Liuwei''s house. But because of the bad weather yesterday, he was not suitable for visiting, and because he was afraid of what happened in that year, there was really something hidden. After a lot of entanglement and retreat, he was afraid to see his elder brother Ji.


    Liu Wei will escort him to see him.


    At the door of Rongfu, Wanchong was even more worried. He couldn''t get down in the carriage: "let me think about it again. What are you in such a hurry? I haven''t had breakfast yet."Liu Wei raised his hand and slapped him directly on the forehead: "don''t you get up in the morning and run for 20 laps before you put food in your barracks? Have you run in circles? In the morning, you want to eat breakfast? "


    Wan Chong stares at her and says, "then do I drink water? The teahouse in front... "


    "Can''t you get down?" Liu Wei stood directly outside the car and stared at him coolly.


    Wanchongqi all wanted to start, but also thought that this weak and delicate work was actually very able to fight. He should not be able to fight, and then retreated, biting his teeth and saying, "next, next, this is not down. What''s the urge?"


    After getting off the carriage, Wanchong was still dawdling. Liu Wei directly grabbed his collar and took him inside.


    The means can be said to be very rough.


    Wanchong shouts for her to give up, but Liu Wei doesn''t give up. He pulls him even tighter. His tight collar almost breaks his neck.


    Knowing that the white faced man was angry, Wanchong didn''t dare to skin again. He followed her honestly and didn''t dare to breathe.


    Ji Chundong lives in the east courtyard, but they just entered the mansion and saw him in the flower garden under the main courtyard before they reached the east courtyard.


    Li yu''er''s room is the one in front of the flower bed. At that time, she just woke up. She was drowsy and wanted to wash her face with a face towel. Beside her was Yunchu, who had also got up early. Yunchu helped her get the water and stared at her and asked her to wash it.


    Li yu''er is very aggrieved. She is still sleepy. If she doesn''t want to get up, she twists and pinches with Yun Chu. She always tugs at Yun Chu''s clothes.


    Ji Chundong just looked at them so far away. Maybe it was Li yu''er, but he didn''t open his eyes.


    Wan Chong saw it from afar, and after a moment''s hesitation, asked Liu Wei quietly, "brother Ji, is it spring heart movement? How to stare at the girl? "


    Liu Wei knows that it''s not about moving the heart of spring, Ji Chundong, but how to deal with Li yu''er, because he indirectly caused the death of father Li.

 Chapter 1368

    A little closer, Ji Chundong found Liu Wei, and at the same time, he saw Wanchong beside her.


    His eyes drooped and his eyes were cold.


    Wan Chong was scared to death. He stood upright in the same place, scared and innocent.


    After all, Li yu''er and Yun Chu didn''t stir up there. They went to the nearby Pavilion together.


    Wanchong is very limited. He doesn''t know where to put his hands and feet. At the sight of Ji Chundong staring at him, he immediately bowed his head, and the way he used to look at others in the past is now gone.


    Finally, Ji Chundong opened his mouth first: "when did you come?"


    Wan Chong immediately straightened his back and returned in good order: "there''s been a while..."


    He said vaguely: "I didn''t pick up brother Ji yesterday..."


    Ji Chundong sneers. Don''t start.


    Wan Chong looked at Liu Wei pitifully, and said how to talk about it. He said that brother Ji didn''t want to talk to him, so that he could catch up with others and do something.


    Liu Wei didn''t put in a word. As an outsider, it''s not suitable for her to say anything. Moreover, from yesterday''s conversation, we can see that Ji Chundong is not a person who does not divide right from wrong. He is indifferent to Wan Chong, and there must be his reason.


    The atmosphere of embarrassment was still full, and Ji Chundong looked at Liu Wei again: "yesterday you said that Miss Li''s illness could be cured, but really? I will pay for the treatment. "


    This is to try to make up for it, but Liu Wei doesn''t want to agree.


    "Is Lord Ji''s hand OK?" Liu Wei asked suddenly.


    Ji Chundong looks at the back of his hand. His hands are tied. Li yu''er bit him last night.


    He put his hand back a little.


    Liu Wei said: "even if you don''t know your identity, but after seeing you, the first reaction is to attack you. Do you think that she will be willing to use your money to cure the disease?"


    Ji Chundong''s face began to turn white.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "the Song county magistrate of Xijin county is a very interesting parent official, and I have some friendship with him. Once, the Song county magistrate came to find him in the government. I was not there at that time. Yu''er met him. Yu''er was naughty and giggling, but she was also timid. She would have a sense of crisis and hide behind the familiar people. But she was the first time to see him See Song county magistrate, but rush over and grab his hat. Do you know why? "


    Liu Wei was not present at that time. She listened to Rong Ling. The reason is that Rong Ling told her.


    Seeing that Ji Chundong didn''t answer, Liu Wei said: "because the county magistrate of Song Dynasty was wearing official clothes and black gauze hat that day, yu''er couldn''t remember people and things, but she remembered that she wanted to report to the government and she wanted to find the county magistrate."


    Ji Chundong''s face is whiter. Every word of Liu Wei is like a steel needle, firmly stuck in his heart.


    Three years ago, he was really impulsive. He didn''t think about the consequences. He wanted to fight for Ni Nan''s balance, but he caused an innocent family to suffer. Father Li died suddenly, and Li yu''er was mad. He was a normal, peaceful small family. He was destroyed because of his appearance.


    What''s more, it took him three years to know


    In this way of thinking, he was more violent in his heart, and his eyes on Wanchong were more furious.


    Wanchong didn''t know how the fire burned on his head again. He was so scared that he wanted to run away. What''s the matter? Who is Miss Li? What happened to the county magistrate of Song Dynasty? And Lord Ji''s eyes, are you going to beat me?


    Wan Chong is uneasy. Ji Chundong is also furious because of Liu Wei''s words. The whole person is dejected.


    Ji Chundong is a strong man. What he can''t stand is the chatter of literati''s mother-in-law and mother-in-law. But now he is just like a mother. He wants to do something for Li yu''er and knows that nothing can make up for his father''s loss. There are also Ni Nantian, the wasted Ni Nantian, his good brother in the past.


    "It''s time to call it Wan Du Ling now?" Ji Chundong suddenly made a noise and pointed at Wan Chong.


    Wan Chong said bitterly, "brother Ji, don''t call me that..."


    "It''s the order of promotion, isn''t it?" Ji Chundong continued to ask.


    Ten thousand heavy stuffy head, lightly nod: "en."


    "How do you feel?"


    "Brother Ji..."


    "Ask how you feel!" Just after the voice fell, Ji Chundong suddenly clapped the stone table, and only heard a "bang Dang". The table in the pavilion split into two parts.


    Wan Chong''s eyes are straight and dare not move.


    Liu Wei is also stunned for a while, and then back a little bit to avoid fighting for a while and splashing blood on her.


    Without a table to block him, Ji Chundong doesn''t stop his temper. He gets up and grabs Wan Chong''s collar. Before Wan Chong can react, he lifts him up to the post of the pavilion with one hand, dangles against him, gnaws his teeth and scolds: "what''s your mother''s qualification for this position? What did your master do to you and what did you do to him? Do you know that everything starts with you! "


    Where does Wanchong know? He doesn''t know anything. He doesn''t even know what to do now.


    Ji Chundong had a strong hand, and Wanchong was in his hand. At such a passing distance, he punched Wanchong in the stomach directly after he scolded him. He couldn''t even beat him up. He didn''t dare to hum.After beating the belly and the face and the back, Wanchong wanted to fight back after a round of fancy singles. Ji Chundong grabbed the hand and twisted it out.


    Liu Wei realized that he was not polite enough to Wanchong. Later, he knew that the fool had been used too badly by Wanchong''s family, and then he became friendly.


    But Ji Chundong is obviously not so kind. Now he is venting. He is venting the guilt of Li''s family. He can''t vent the resentment of Ni Nan''s balance. All of this anger is scattered on Wanchong, which almost destroys Wanchong.


    After a vigorous and hot campaign, Wan Chong''s mouth was foaming with blood. Ji Chundong finally let him go and left him on the ground like a rag doll, panting heavily.


    Liu Wei saw that it was going to be over, so she came over and asked Wanchong, "how are you?"


    Wan Chong cried. His face was blue, purple and red again. Tears were mixed up with these colors again. It was wonderful.


    Liu Wei''s goal has been achieved. Through the "communication" between Wanchong and Ji Chundong, she really and thoroughly connected the whole process of three years ago. She was relieved for a while and then extended her hand to Wanchong.


    Wan Chong took her hand and stood up wrongly behind her.


    He was a big man, but he shrank behind Liu Wei like a little daughter-in-law. He didn''t dare to venture his head and sobbed faintly.


    Ji Chundong was angry when he cried.


    "Try crying again!"


    Wan Chong didn''t dare to sob again. He covered his mouth and didn''t dare to breathe.


    Liu Wei can''t look down on it. He helps Wanchong to say, "in the end, it''s all his fault."


    Ji Chundong glanced at her and said loudly, "if it''s all his fault, I won''t fight so lightly!"


    Light, light?


    Liu Wei looks back at Wanchong. Wanchong is in despair. The cat is nodding.

 Chapter 1369

    Ji Chundong used to have a bad temper. When he arrived at the tingjiangzhou barracks, he kept a low profile for two days. Later, when he and Ni Nantian got together, he set himself free.


    Wan Chong had been beaten by his elder brother Ji before, but he had never been hurt so much as today, and it hurt to the bone.


    He knows that brother Ji is really angry, but what''s the matter with him?


    Three years ago?


    Three years ago, when did he do something sorry to master?


    Ji Chundong beat people for a while, but his anger also subsided. Seeing Wanchong, he was just like a fool. He hated iron but not steel. He clenched his fist and wanted to go.


    Liu Wei hurriedly stopped in the middle and frowned, "what''s the use of Ji adults killing him? He doesn''t even know the whole story."


    Ji Chundong gnashed his teeth: "you can see through an outsider, he is a client Ni Nantian is still his mentor... "


    Wan Chong can''t help interrupting: "Ji, elder brother Ji, Yi, adoptive father will not kill master..."


    Ji Chundong was stunned for a moment, then looked at Liu Wei strangely: "doesn''t it know everything? Dare to argue for that old man! "


    Liu Wei turned back and whispered to Wanchong, "don''t talk, you can still leave alive."


    Wan Chong feels aggrieved and doesn''t listen to the advice. He has to say, "Liu Zhu said before he did it, three years ago, it may be the manipulation of the adoptive father behind the scenes. One is the three million Liang tax, and the other is my change from vice governor to official. But I know it must not be like this. Brother Ji, the adoptive father won''t use me, even if he wants me to be promoted and do more for tingjiangzhou He will not deceive me for the purpose of serving the imperial court! "


    Ji Chundong asked with his eyes, "do you think I''m lying to you?"


    Wan Chong shook his head: "elder brother Ji will not cheat me. There must be some misunderstanding in it. Why don''t we go to yamen? Our adoptive father is now in Yamen. Let''s make it clear face to face and let''s make it clear what happened three years ago. OK?"


    Ji Chundong can''t stand it. With a long hand, he directly pulls Wan Chong out of Liu Wei''s back.


    Liu Wei didn''t stop this time. Ji Chundong asked him how to fight.


    He was beaten again. At the end of this time, there was no place on Wanchong''s face to see. He subconsciously went back to Liu Wei''s back.


    Liu Wei Li didn''t want to talk to him. He moved aside and glanced at him coolly.


    Wan Chong looks at Ji Chundong and Liu Wei, and feels that everyone doesn''t understand him.


    He was sold and paid for the number of people, which means ten thousand.


    Liu Wei asked him with his head askew: "do you really think that all the families are good people?"


    Wan Chong covered his swollen cheek and said vaguely, "they are good to me and good to me."


    "What''s a good way?"


    Wanchong thought for a while and said with eyes down: "take me, be me, be my family..."


    "When?" Liu Wei tut: "how old were you adopted by Wanli?"


    Wan Chong was stunned and then shook his head. At that time, he was too young to remember anything. Anyway, he has been the young master of Wan''s family since he remembered.


    "Lord Ji." Liu Wei looked at Ji Chundong and said, "if you adopt a orphan without a father or a mother, will you tell him that you are not his biological father when he is sensible?"


    Ji Chundong was stunned, then said in a thick voice, "if he doesn''t mention it, I will never say it."


    Liu Wei looked at Wanchong again and shrugged: "normal people are good at adopting a child who doesn''t remember things. The best way to treat this child is to tell him that he is not an orphan, that he has a father and a mother, that he has a healthy family, that he is not a child other people don''t want. You are so young at that time, but you know that you are being treated at a young age Adoption, why? Because the people around you are instilling a concept into you, saying that you are not the parent-child of Wanjia, that you are the child of others, that Wanli is your adoptive father, that Wanru snow is your sister, that you are not equal to them, that you are the little master of Wanjia, but you are more like a senior servant, a puppet who can grow up through the alms of Wanjia. "


    Wan Chong''s pupils were gradually distorted. For a while, he swallowed and spit. He shook his head in death: "no, no, it''s not like this..."


    Liu Wei sighed softly: "adult Wan, you are not a child, you are an adult, you should have your own thinking, your own judgment, you ask yourself, what I said is true, how do you think about your adoptive father to you, and how to treat Wanru snow? You are sent to the barracks when you are less than 10 years old. You have to look at your sister, who is rich in clothes and food, surrounded by beautiful men. You say that sun Tong goes out to fool without telling Wan Ruxue. That''s disloyalty. What about Wan Ruxue? How many of her male pets? Even if she and sun Tong''s children are sun Tong''s species, I''m afraid she doesn''t even know. "


    Wanchong''s face turns white slowly, and his fist is tightly clenched.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to force him. He said calmly, "go ahead, go back and think about it."


    Wanchong didn''t answer, just looked up at Ji Chundong again, then turned around and left without looking back.


    As soon as Wan Chong left, Ji Chundong''s anger was gone. He said with a straight face, "if you can tell him what to do, Ni Nantian will not die in vain."Liu Wei now has a good feeling for this slightly barbaric and vulgar Ji adult. She looks up and asks, "can Ji adult talk about it again? About three years ago, there were father Li and yu''er. "


    Ji Chundong is not so prepared for Liu Wei now. He probably thinks that she understands the reason and is in line with her own purpose, so he doesn''t mind telling what happened three years ago.


    The first thing he said was that he talked with Ni Nantian before leaving tingjiangzhou.


    "I did know for a long time that one of the thieves hired by Wanli was my brother when I was young. He came to me and asked me when I would leave. Actually, I had received a secret letter from the emperor asking me to leave at once and go to Yuanzhou to take the post. The letter was urgent and fast. Later, I thought that there should be one of the three million Liang ''lost'' taxes Part of it is for the emperor to use. "


    This is what Liu Wei didn''t expect: "at the beginning, I thought it was Lord Ji that you colluded with Wanli, because Wanchong said that you were sent from the front of the imperial court to form a private army. Since you are a member of the army, you naturally need to spend money."


    Ji Chundong sneered and said in a strange tone: "if you have the money, you have been using it for five years, but you haven''t done it yet?"


    Liu Wei choked for a while, and asked, "Ji is the person who is in charge of the imperial front. Then you can know why the emperor loves money so much?"


    Ji Chundong looked at her for a while, and didn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei knew that he shouldn''t have asked this question, and turned to his voice: "if three million Liang had fallen into the emperor''s pocket, would Wanli have won the gold medal for avoiding death?"


    "Not necessarily." Ji Chundong raised his eyes and said, "three million Liang is the account of the public. The official silver was stolen. Indeed, ten thousand Liang was set up to handle it. Tens of millions of liang of taxes were transported to the capital. In the middle of the robbery, three million yuan was lost. This is an obvious statement. In fact, in the dark, five million Liang was lost."


    Liu Wei squinted: "that two million..."


    "I''ve been filled with money by Wanli." Speaking of this, Ji Chundong looked at Liu Wei again: "do you know where those two million Liang were hidden?"


    Liu Wei thought for a while and shook her head for a while.


    Ji Chundong said: "in three years, the two million liang of Wanru snow has been continuously incorporated into Wanru Snow''s dowry list."


    Liu Wei frowned: "Wanru snow has been married, so this money is on the head of the sun family, not on the Wanjia family, so how can adults find it? They can''t find it!"


    Ji Chundong nodded: "the trick of the rat generation can really hide the truth from the world."

 Chapter 1370

    Liu Wei said again, "if we can find out the whereabouts of another two million Liang, we will surely die."


    Ji Chundong shakes his head: "if it were so simple, Wan Li would have fallen long ago, and could still stay until now?"


    Liu Wei frowned: "that adult means..."


    "That''s what I''ll say later."


    When the official silver was stolen, Ji Chundong reminded Ni Nantian before he left. In fact, at the beginning, they didn''t expect that Wanli''s purpose was not only to collect money for the emperor, but also to take advantage of this opportunity to kill two birds with one stone.


    It wasn''t until the news of Ni Nantian''s death reached Yuanzhou that Ji Chundong knew the situation was serious.


    In fact, it can be understood that Ni Nantian was also a general at the beginning, but because of offending the emperor, he was sent to a local governor. The emperor was discontented with him, and Wanli thought about promoting Wanchong. Naturally, the two did not want Ni Nantian to be a villain in his eyes.


    The emperor must have known Ni Nantian''s death. He didn''t say what his attitude was, but Wanli was not blamed. This shows that he acquiesced in this matter and agreed to it.


    Ji Chundong can make a big deal out of Ni Nantian''s death and launch Wanli into the water. But if the emperor shows his tacit consent at the beginning, this plan will not succeed.


    Because of this, Ji Chundong had to take revenge for Ni Nantian in a more circuitous way.


    Wan Li is an old man, a greasy old son of a bitch. He has been an official for a lifetime, and he has no way to start. However, the people around him are not as sophisticated as he is. Ji Chundong found out about his daughter, a powerful official, and married a family of county Squires. He guessed that there might be no secret love in it. Ji Chundong asked about Wan Ruxue.


    I don''t know if I don''t ask. Only when I ask can I know what Miss Qianjin has done. It''s really too many books. She beats and scolds people. She''s arrogant, willful and reckless. She''s really bad.


    Even if Ji Chundong decides to start from Wanru snow, Wanru snow has so many handles. If he grabs one of them, Wanli will be overwhelmed.


    At that time, he was full of self-confidence and thought that he had caught Wanli''s painful feet. However, he underestimated the real power of the four words "official protection".


    In one night, Wan Ru Xue''s evil deeds seemed to be completely smoothed by a pair of invisible big hands.


    When Ji Chundong went to look for evidence again, the families who were harmed by Wanru Snow said unanimously that they didn''t know who was Wanru snow, nor had they been bullied by her.


    At that time, it was especially similar to the present Sun family.


    However, it is someone who covers up the truth.


    Ji Chundong is not easy. It''s really not easy. He found the red powder case.


    It was seven years ago. For a long time, it was enough to make tens of thousands of families take it lightly. Ji Chundong thought he had found a chance and rushed to Xijin County overnight, almost humbly seeking to see father Li, who lives in Heishui village.


    What he thought at that time was very simple. Li Laoda was the witness of Hongfen case. Only he could prove that Hongfen was killed by wanruxue himself, so he hoped that Li Laoda could help him to expose wanruxue, overthrow Wanli, and kill Ni Nantian in vain.


    But father Li didn''t agree. He was a widower, with his only daughter, and lived a quiet life. He didn''t want to make trouble for his family because of that year''s events. He refused Ji Chundong, a simple farmer, and didn''t want to stir himself into the muddy water of other people''s power war at all.


    After that, Ji Chundong gave up and left Xijin county with endless disappointment. In fact, he thought about going back to ask for father Li, but Yuanzhou was not close to baishanzhou. If he went there frequently, he would easily fall into the eyes of some people.


    So in the past three years, he didn''t come back to Xijin County, but he wrote letters every month and sent them to father Li''s house.


    It''s just that no reply has been received.


    Three years later, Ji Chundong came to this land again. He wanted to see father Li in person. But he didn''t expect, really didn''t expect, that three years ago, just after he left, something happened to father Li. What''s more, Li Yuer has become this crazy look.


    Later, Ji Chundong, a big master, had red eyes.


    He gnashed his teeth and said: "I don''t kill Bo Ren, but Bo Ren died because of me. Father Li is innocent. Seven years ago, even ten thousand families didn''t go to investigate. It was just me. It was my appearance. I opened the old case and hurt father Li..."


    Liu Wei looks at him in silence and knows that he is right. Ji Chundong did indirectly kill people, but the ten thousand family members who really killed people are the culprit and cannot be forgiven.


    Three years ago, it was almost over.


    Ji Chundong came to Xijin county this time. First, he wanted to see father Li again. Second, he wanted to witness Wanli''s arrest.


    But now, Liu Wei has no choice but to tell him that Wan Li may not be so easy to fall into the net. For one thing, with the emperor''s support, he still has no worries. For another, the loopholes they found from Wan Ruxue, they can''t directly hang on Wan Li.


    After hearing this, Ji Chundong was angry again: "Wanru snow is Wanli''s daughter. Naturally, Wanli is responsible for her evil deeds. If the upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked. If Wanli doesn''t wipe her ass, she can be so powerful for so many years?"Liu Wei lowered her eyes a little: "you haven''t seen Wan Ru Xue. She''s still in prison, but she''s very complacent."


    Ji Chundong''s eyebrows are wrinkled to death.


    Liu Wei said: "don''t say we haven''t conclusive evidence yet to prove that Wanru snow killed people. Even if it is proved, she has committed a crime. I can guarantee that she will bear all the things."


    Ji Chundong slaps the table angrily: "what does she undertake? She''s a girl. Some people believe she can kill alone? What''s more, that''s all for dead people? Can she be at ease without her father behind her? Anyway, I don''t care what she has to bear. In a word, as long as it is proved that she killed people, it will be proved that Wanli also fell. What I want is this result! "


    But there are still many barriers stuck in the middle.


    Liu Wei endures his temper, continues to explain to Ji Chundong, explains the subtle relationship here, and explains the connection between Wanru snow and Wanli. In fact, Ji Chundong also knows that if he doesn''t see Li Yuer now, he will bear his temper, and slowly witness Wanli''s decline. But because Li Yuer, he has become impulsive now, with new hatred and old hatred, he now reverses He became the first person who wanted Wanli to die early.


    Liu Wei said a lot more. Ji Chundong didn''t want to listen until Liu Wei said, "you have promised to help."


    Ji Chundong just looked up and looked at her.


    Liu Wei smiled at him and said, "although I''m waiting for the news from the little Lord, he can play a big role."

 Chapter 1371

    The other side.


    In the dark cell, Wan Ruxue sits in a corner. Her eyes are out of the gate bar, and her eyes are always on the guards patrolling nearby.


    When the jailer purposely walked from the east to the West and turned into another large cell, she got up and walked to the door. Facing the cell directly opposite her, she whispered, "what about the things?"


    A man lived in the cell opposite to Wan Ruxue, which was only entered one hour ago. He said that the cell was full.


    When Wan Ruxue said that, a middle-aged man who was going to jail for an hour got up, took out a letter folded into a small square from his sleeve, and threw it into Wan Ruxue''s cell accurately.


    Wanru snow picked it up and saw the contents of the letter through the light of the skylight.


    After reading it, she crumpled the letter paper into a ball, stuffed it into her mouth and swallowed it hard.


    In the opposite cell, the middle-aged man said, "Your Excellency means that you may be aggrieved by your mistress."


    Wanru snow looked at him. She was always arrogant and arrogant. At the moment, she was very calm: "nothing, dad will save me."


    The middle-aged man said with a sigh of relief, "Your Excellency also said that Lord Qin has arrived in Xijin County, and will come to see you today."


    Wanru Snow''s eyes brightened in vain, and her hands clenched her fists, as if she had momentum.


    ¡­¡­


    Another hour passed, and outside came the sound of footsteps.


    Wanru snow looked up and saw a figure coming against the light slowly towards her side.


    All of a sudden, Wan Ru Xue was a little nervous. She curled her fingers slightly, and stroked her messy hair tightly, trying to make herself look less embarrassed.


    Although Qin Yuanchuan has a profound relationship with Wanjia, he is also the lifeguard of the imperial court. Even if he wants to cross the county, he is still qualified to enter his county jail.


    When Qin Yuanchuan saw Wanru snow, she could hardly recognize her. The proud woman who loved beauty as her life lost all her luster in this simple and desolate cell. She was no longer beautiful or exquisite. Even because she didn''t take a bath for a long time, she had a faint smell.


    Under the pretext of supporting the jailer, Qin Yuanchuan stood in front of Wanru snow and breathed deeply across the cold iron fence.


    Wanru snow reached out, fingertips through the railings, to pull Qin Yuanchuan''s clothes.


    Qin Yuanchuan saw it, straightened his back and frowned slightly.


    Wanru snow released her hand and lowered her head.


    "What should I do? Adults have told you that you know all about it?" Qin Yuanchuan''s business.


    Wanru snow nodded, but even if she had psychological preparation, even if she knew that her father would not harm herself, she would still be nervous, afraid, and worried. "Will you accompany me?" she asked


    Qin Yuanchuan lowered his voice: "do you want to involve me?"


    Wanru snow immediately shook her head, a little flustered: "Yuanchuan, you know we will be OK, I, I just want to see you more, I am not afraid of anything with you."


    Qin Yuanchuan said coldly, "if you don''t look at me, you can''t be afraid. This time, it''s a matter of great importance. You can''t lose it!"


    Such an ordered tone hurt Wan Ruxue. She thought that Qin Yuanchuan had come all the way to see her as she is now. She would feel sad and cherish her. Unexpectedly, he was so cold. Like before, she never gave her a good face.


    Qin Yuanchuan only stayed for a while and then left. His appearance was like a reassuring pill, which was specially used to pacify Wanru snow. When the effect was achieved, there was no need to waste time.


    After leaving the prison, Qin Yuanchuan wants to go back to the inn. His identity is not suitable for shuttling in the Yamen for a long time, especially there are many people patrolling the prefecture.


    But before he left, he ran into an acquaintance with a bruised nose.


    He frowned.


    "Qin Yuanchuan?" He was called at once.


    Qin Yuanchuan stands still and stares at the man. His eyes are shuttling on the face: "heavy young master, you are..."


    After Wanchong leisurely left, he went straight to the county yamen. He wanted to meet his adoptive father, but the people in Yamen didn''t let him near. After he lost his temper, he could only turn to see his elder sister in the prison, but unexpectedly met Qin Yuanchuan.


    Wanchong is also very familiar with qinyuanchuan. At the beginning, Wanfu bought qinyuanchuan as a servant to let him take care of Wanchong and become a bookboy.


    However, their feelings were common. Later, Wanchong entered the barracks, and they had nothing to do with each other.


    But Wanchong also knows that his brother-in-law sun Tong is a waste. His sister seems to have something to do with Qin Yuanchuan, but his identity doesn''t have much room to interfere in these matters. Besides, his adoptive father agrees, and he can only acquiesce.


    Seeing Qin Yuanchuan outside the prison, Wanchong was a little relieved. A sincere smile came out of his colorful face: "you come to see my sister?"


    Qin Yuanchuan nodded softly, and his eyes passed a trace of affection: "your sister has suffered a lot."


    Wan Chong hurriedly followed the interface: "yes, since my sister was young, when she suffered from these grievances, they were really strange. How could they have to slander my sister to kill? What''s more, they have no evidence at all. They will bite their elder sister''s previous punishment. Since they are servants, they will certainly be punished if they do something wrong. If the punishment is heavy, how can it become persecution? And does it have anything to do with her killing? That red powder is pitiful, but it''s not necessarily that her elder sister killed her. She said she didn''t kill herself... "Wanchong nagged a lot, like to exonerate Wanru snow, or try to convince himself, the truth is like this.


    Qin Yuanchuan listened quietly, the expression on his face was not salty or bland. When Wanchong said "servants should be punished", he gently raised his eyebrows and his lips became a straight line.


    After Wanchong said that, Qin Yuanchuan''s face was gone. His features were taut and his tone was a little ironic: "chongshaoye is as innocent as he was when he was a child."


    Wan Chong didn''t understand his metaphor, and he said "ah" in wonder.


    Qin Yuanchuan chuckled again: "it''s nothing. I just think people like young master should live more comfortably."


    Wan Chong was awkward to hear his name and clapped him on the shoulder. "Don''t be so outspoken. You are half my brother-in-law, and a few years older than me. Call me ah Chong."


    Qin Yuanchuan looked at the palm of his shoulder and turned away. The voice was light: "the master and the servant are different. Don''t break me, young master."


    Wan Chong frowned and finally felt something wrong: "don''t you like me very much? Or have I offended you before? "


    "No." Qin Yuanchuan said coldly, "I just don''t want to overstep."


    Wanchong opened his mouth: "what kind of arrogation, we are all grown up together, how can there be so many rules..."


    "Do you want to see the young lady? It''s time for you to go. "


    Wan Chong choked so much that he couldn''t finish talking. At last, he felt that Qin Yuanchuan didn''t like him. He was quite lost. One day, he was despised wherever he went. He was beaten by brother Ji, but he didn''t say it. He also suffered Qin Yuanchuan''s white eyes when he came here.

 Chapter 1372

    Qin Yuanchuan''s appearance, like a signal, after he got rid of Wanchong and left the county yamen.


    In the study, a meeting was held immediately.


    Among these people, Zhuang often sits in the center, with a firm face and a Maitreya like smile.


    The governor next to him thought about it for a while and said, "Qin Yuanchuan is also a bone that is hard to chew. He was responsible for the first two days. There was no movement. Now he went to jail directly. Wan Ruxue must have heard from him. Master Zhuang, it''s all like this. Do you insist on not opening the court for trial?"


    Zhuang Chang stared at the official, frowning fiercely: "what Zhuang wants to say, he has said before, and Mr. Zhang doesn''t need to say any more."


    The man, surnamed Zhang, sighed heavily and looked bitter: "Qin Yuanchuan is Wanli''s dog leg. He wanders for Wanli in a good way, which is more effective than Wanchong''s boy."


    Wan Chong wanted to help Wan Li and WAN Ru Xue get rid of their sins before, but everyone agreed that he couldn''t do anything, so Zhuang Chang also casually handed him over to Liu Wei and didn''t pay much attention to him.


    But now this is qinyuanchuan. Wanli''s right hand and left hand, which are supported by one hand, are just a little fox compared with the old fox. We can''t take it lightly.


    Zhuang Chang is still rigid: "what kind of climate can qinyuanchuan, a small county known to yuanxiao, become?"? It''s nothing more than delivering words and running errands. It''s harmless. "


    Lord Zhang is going to be furious: "if you despise the enemy so much, you will suffer a great loss!"


    Then he said, "if you lose, you will lose. Don''t make trouble in patrolling the government!"


    After daily meeting with Lord Zhang, he talked with several other adults in the study, and finally Zhuang Chang was satisfied to send them away.


    As soon as you leave, Zhuang Chang''s expression becomes serious again. Qin Yuanchuan, as Wanli''s confidant, is very good at dealing with it. Zhuang Chang knows that he was bluffing just now. Now he has to calm down and admit that Qin Yuanchuan will make things very troublesome.


    In this way, Zhuang Chang looks out of the house again. It''s almost afternoon. The Lord hasn''t come yet. Is Liu Wei really saying that?


    Today, will you come to the county government?


    Qian Mengyao really wanted to go to the county government, but before going out, he had a whim of his own and went to find Yue Dansheng.


    Yueshan Sheng was dancing a sword at that time. Qian Mengyao didn''t urge him, so he waited nearby. As soon as he waited, he waited for nearly two hours.


    However, Yueshan Sheng found him for a long time, but he didn''t respond. He didn''t respond, and qianmengyao didn''t talk. They were silent to each other. At last, yuedan Sheng went into the room to drink water, and finally saluted qianmengyao.


    Qian Mengyao''s face was sneering, but he was not angry. He just asked, "can we go out together?"


    Yueshan Sheng frowned. He wanted to refuse. When he said no, he swallowed it again and changed it to "OK."


    In this way, Qian Mengyao left the government two hours later. After leaving the government, he did not go directly to the yamen, but wandered in the street.


    With six bodyguards behind him, he guards him step by step. Qian Mengyao bought a lot of snacks on the street in his spare time. He even bought a bunch of sugar gourd and ate it, but he was so sour that he left it to Yue Dansheng.


    Yueshan Sheng is so passive that he takes the sugar gourd for him. Some of them ask stiffly, "throw it away?"


    The thousand Meng Yao head also did not return of refuse: "later again sour mouth."


    I can''t throw it. Yueshan Sheng can only be held. It looks funny. No adult man in the street can hold sugar gourd like this.


    Yueshan Sheng felt that Qian Mengyao was retaliating against him. He didn''t pay attention to him for two consecutive hours, but he thought again that he was a prince, so he shouldn''t be so naive?


    When shopping, Qian Mengyao also wanted to buy things. When he saw anything, he bought a set of candles.


    Yueshan Sheng looks at the six bodyguards who are following them, and the big bags and small bags gradually come out. He probably understands the meaning of qianmengyao.


    Sure enough, after wandering for nearly an hour, Qian Mengyao said to the guards, "first, send back the things. My king is waiting for you in the tea pavilion in front. "


    Six guards look at me. I look at you. At last, one of them comes out and says, "I dare not leave the Lord. These things will be sent back to the mansion..."


    "Thousand Mencius Yao''s face swings out a smile:" now don''t even want to send something


    As soon as the guards choked, they bowed their heads and apologized: "I dare not, but I want to..."


    "I see." "What''s the matter with this king?" said Qian Mengyao in a sarcastic way? Come on, what do you want to do? Throw everything away, and I dare to scold you. "


    The more I said this, the more serious it was. Several guards were sweating. They looked at each other again. At last, they could only lead the way honestly: "please wait for the king in the tea pavilion later, and your subordinates will go back."


    Qian Mengyao turned around and went straight to the tea pavilion.


    Yueshan Sheng followed him until they both entered the tea pavilion, and the six guards left with their things.


    As soon as they left, Qian Mengyao came out of the tea pavilion again, looking light and moving towards the Yamen.Yueshan Sheng is still holding the sugar gourd in his hand. Looking at Qian Mengyao''s back, he can''t help chuckling.


    The laughter was very weak, but Qian Mengyao noticed. He looked back and saw Yueshan Sheng''s slightly curved eyes. He said in surprise, "Yo, will you laugh?"


    Yueshan Sheng''s face collapsed again, and he returned to the way he used to be.


    Qian Mengyao murmured, "there is no way to get rid of people. You don''t know where I want to go, and where I want to go."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t answer. He always felt that qianmengyao was not simple, so he was always dike, afraid of falling into his trap.


    Qianmengyao didn''t need him to talk, but he said to himself, "yesterday I met your friend, the one named Zhong, who is in good health. Have you seen him?"


    Yueshan Sheng frowned and his lips tightened: "what do you see him do?"


    Qian Mengyao looked back at him and said, "excited, he didn''t live in brother Rong''s house. I saw him by the way. I heard that he has a good relationship with you."


    Yueshan Sheng''s brain was spinning rapidly. After a while, he said coldly, "I''m not familiar."


    Qian Mengyao picked up his eyebrows and said, "Oh?"


    Yue Dansheng said impatiently, "you don''t need to blow me up. If you want to know what you can ask directly, I''ll come back."


    Yueshan Sheng is very clear about Rong Ling and Liu Wei. He has a complex relationship with Zhong Ziyu, which involves Chongming, his younger sister, who died early. Qian Mengyao and Liu Wei are not familiar with each other. Liu Wei and his wife can''t tell Qian Mengyao about his dispute with Zhong Ziyu.


    So Qian Mengyao intentionally said these words, there is only one possibility. It is unknown whether he was bombing him or even whether he really saw Zhong Ziyu yesterday.


    Yueshan Sheng was very upset. He felt that it was endless. He simply threw the sugar gourd in his hand and told qianmengyao directly.


    Qian Mengyao looked at the candied haws with ashes on the ground, and his mouth was always hooked. After a while, he said, "an outsider suddenly appears, and it''s easy to affect your heart to work for the king. The king just wants to put an end to some bad situations. Why should you be angry?" Speaking of this, he turned his eyes again and suddenly asked, "or is it that the friend surnamed Zhong is not an outsider, and this king is the outsider in your eyes?"


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t reply, but he blurted out in his heart - yes, you are the outsider.

 Chapter 1373

    It seems that he didn''t really plan to hear an answer from Yueshan Sheng.


    Qian Mengyao said slowly: "take people''s money and help others to eliminate disasters. Since you have agreed to the king, you should do your duty. I don''t care about the assassination. It doesn''t mean that you don''t pursue it. Your friend is really interested in doing harm to the king, which is an iron fact."


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned: "then you can kill him."


    Qian Mengyao narrowed his eyes: "if you are not determined to save him, he will not die early. Although those people did not listen to my words and act without permission, but your friend, my king did not intend to stay at the beginning."


    This is to say nothing. A assassin who assassinates himself, no matter what his purpose is, Qian Mengyao has no intention of appeasement.


    It is impossible for him to leave a hidden danger to himself.


    Yueshan Sheng is still saying: "there is no next time, you want to kill, kill at will."


    Qian Mengyao was dubious: "can''t you save this time?"


    Yueshan Sheng said coldly, "I will not take care of his affairs."


    Qian Mengyao looked at him closely for a while, smiled for a while, didn''t say a rule, and went on towards the county yamen.


    After another quarter of an hour or so, Qian Mengyao arrived at Yamen. Seeing Zhuang Chang, Qian Mengyao closed the door and talked to him privately.


    Yueshan Sheng was waiting outside the door. The conversation didn''t last long. Soon, Qian Mengyao came out again. Zhuang Chang saw Yueshan Sheng personally. He looked at him carefully. His eyes were alert.


    However, Qian Mengyao said with a smile, "like you, he is the one whom the king himself sees, and who has abandoned the power of nine oxen and two tigers to win over. Don''t worry."


    Zhuang Chang blushed a little when he heard this, and then he thought of the scene when you came to his house day by day.


    Now, I don''t know whether the original decision was right or wrong.


    But some things have been done, and there is no way to turn back. Besides, the Lord has brought him a piece of good news that he didn''t expect!


    After saying goodbye to Zhuang Chang, Qian Mengyao returns to the tea pavilion with Yue Dansheng.


    Within a moment of being seated, six panting bodyguards arrived.


    Qian Mengyao didn''t look at them, but listened to the eloquent jokes of the storyteller downstairs on the desk, closed his eyes and enjoyed his tea.


    ¡­¡­


    Seven days passed in a flash. In these seven days, the ten thousand cases in Xijin county have been thoroughly discussed by everyone.


    In the capital city, there are people coming all the way to see the opera. Chengqi also relies on the relationship between brother and sister of the cloud family, and starts to settle down in Rongfu. After knowing that Liuwei is still the work of the case of Wanru snow, Chengqi shouts for more details from Liuwei every day.


    Liu Wei had a good temper at the beginning, and really told him. But if you want to be qiyigen, you don''t want to listen to any details. You just want Liu Wei to scold thousands of families with him. Every time Liu Wei says two words, Cheng Qi starts to spit out a single cross talk. Liu Wei doesn''t say it at last. Anyway, it''s useless to say more.


    Later, Rong Leng finds out that Yin Lao, who lives in Yuanzhou''s mansion, runs after Liu Wei''s buttocks. With a big wave of his hand, he drives people out of the mansion.


    Cheng Qi was ignorant when he was driven away. How could he have never thought that he was a court life officer and was swept out of the house one day.


    He is not convinced. He asks Yunxi and Yunxiang for advice.


    Mr. Yun didn''t pay any attention to him. He just closed the door and didn''t see the guests. But he took Cheng Qi with him and went to a better Inn in the city to book a superior room.


    Cheng Qi is so angry that he tells Yun, "your friend is so impolite."


    Cloud wants to catch a glimpse of him and says, "elder brother Rong didn''t get rid of him because he is well behaved. You say that you are not good at pestering anyone, but elder sister Liu. Elder brother Rong is not easy to get along with. He is jealous and stingy. You have to bump up. You say that you are a big man with a girl. Do you think it''s reasonable?"


    Cheng Qi is bored to death: "she is dressed in men''s clothes and speaks very manly. I always forget that she is a woman."


    Cloud wants to hum: "then you deserve it."


    In the end, there is no room for turning around. Chengqi can only stay in the inn temporarily. However, because Xijin county has become a tourist attraction recently, there are many people from all directions, making the inn in short supply. Chengqi''s Inn is superior in the county and the city, and many guests from afar also choose it.


    So as soon as he went out, Cheng Qi ran into Qin Yuanchuan in the next room.


    Qin Yuanchuan is Wanli''s dog leg. Cheng Qi hates Wanli, so it''s impossible to like Qin Yuanchuan.


    This made Cheng Qi miserable. In order to avoid meeting Qin Yuanchuan, he simply couldn''t leave the room. He stayed in the room with his master and scolded Wanli every day, occasionally interspersed with two bad words from Qin Yuanchuan.


    By contrast, as the case of Wanli dragged on for a long time, Qin Yuanchuan was busier these days.


    As a small county magistrate, he should not stay for too long in a place not under his jurisdiction. He is required to preside over the overall situation in Yuanxiao County, but he can not be separated from the West.


    In these seven days, he was so busy that he went out almost early every day and came back late at night.I was already busy enough, but something worse happened again.


    On the other side of the capital, there was a bad news for them.


    In the narrow and gloomy cell, Qin Yuanchuan bribed the jailer to enter the cell directly.


    The cold, sticky and wet straw all over the ground, only the weak and mottled light in the skylight, Qin Yuanchuan went in and hugged Wanru snow.


    The woman who hasn''t bathed for a long time has a bad taste. Qin Yuanchuan doesn''t have any discomfort on her face. She just patted her back and coaxed: "everything was going well, but people from the capital mentioned an old story these two days. The emperor seems to know the whereabouts of the two million Liang tax three years ago."


    Hearing this, Wan Ru Xue frowned deeply and immediately said, "why is this so? The silver is on my dowry list. How can people in the capital find it? "


    Qin Yuanchuan shook his head, got up slightly, and looked at Wanru Snow''s face at a close distance.


    Wan Ru''s face was dirty. She seemed to realize it. She stepped back and lowered her head.


    Qin Yuanchuan came forward, dragged her chin and stroked her cheek: "let me see you again."


    Wanru snow face some bitter color, wronged said: "I really hope these things quickly end, let''s go back to the previous as soon as possible."


    "It will be over." Qin Yuanchuan said, hugging her again, and said: "not only those two million Liang, but I heard that the emperor also mentioned ten thousand adults in the court, and talked about corruption and protection. It''s reasonable that the emperor shouldn''t fall down at this time, but the emperor''s mind is unpredictable. Maybe someone said something in the emperor''s ear. I''m afraid that the emperor will no longer protect ten thousand adults because of those two million Liang things."


    Wan Ru Xue was nervous for a moment: "what should I do then? Yuanchuan, Dad can''t have an accident! "


    "Of course I know." Qin Yuanchuan looks down at Wan Ruxue''s eyes, keeps silent for a while, and looks away.


    Wanru snow how to understand him, immediately asked: "what do you have to hide from me?"


    Qin Yuanchuan shook his head and said, "No."


    Wanru snow broke away from his arms: "there must be something. Tell me what it is. This time, please tell me everything!"


    Qin Yuanchuan curled his finger and tried to hold her again, but wan Ruxue dodged. Qin Yuanchuan''s eyes flashed through the struggle. At last, he bit his teeth and said: "your father said that if you can catch all of them, he will have a solution."

 Chapter 1374

    In fact, it''s already within the guess of Wanru snow.


    She knows that it''s not easy for her to leave the case completely. She has to come out with a ghost to replace the dead, and she has the most to handle, which should be her own responsibility.


    Looking at the keys from Qin Yuanchuan, the jailer, said: "those money must be transferred as soon as possible. If you trust me, I will do it. If you don''t trust me, I will report to Wan adults, and someone else will come..."


    Wan Ru Xue took the key down without thinking, and put it in Qin Yuanchuan''s palm: "how can I not believe you?"


    Qin Yuanchuan holds the key, holds Wan Ruxue tightly again, and promises, "when this time is over, I will propose to your father."


    Wanru snow immediately covered her mouth, and her voice choked: "I thought you would never marry me..."


    Qin Yuanchuan said, "I don''t deserve you."


    Wanru snow hurriedly shook her head: "I am not worthy of you..."


    The love talk between them lasted for a while. The time was almost up. Qin Yuanchuan had to leave.


    Ten thousand Ru snow is reluctant to give up, stare at his back, eyes are not willing to blink.


    It wasn''t until Qin Yuanchuan disappeared around the corner that she dropped her head, and then raised her lips happily. Now she has begun to look forward to her big marriage with Qin Yuanchuan after all is over.


    On the other side, after Qin Yuanchuan left, he looked at his clothes with disgust. Just now, in order to hold Wanru snow, his clothes were stained with an unpleasant smell. He frowned. When he saw the attendants outside the prison, he naturally extended his hand.


    The attendant immediately took out a set of clean clothes from the bag he had with him. Qin Yuanchuan borrowed the Yamen''s room and went straight in to change it.


    When he came out again, he took care of his sleeves and handed the key to the waiter: "go to the warehouse of the sun family and bring everything out."


    The waiter took the key and smiled: "Miss Wan is deeply in love with you. She has entrusted her life to you. You have been patient with her for so many years."


    Qin Yuanchuan glanced at the waiter with a slight warning.


    The waiter lowered his head and was afraid to speak again.


    After a while, the waiter suddenly said: "my Lord, it seems that the little one is in the street. I saw Mrs. Yan."


    Qin Yuanchuan moves, frowns and looks at him: "what?"


    The servant scratched his head and said, "maybe it''s a small mistake. Mrs. Yan should be in Yuanxiao county. She shouldn''t be here, but it''s really like..."


    Qin Yuanchuan was silent, and a few thoughts flashed in his mind.


    When the servant saw this, he had to reassure: "Mrs. Yan, for the sake of adults, has long been separated from her old acquaintance. Although she was also a native of Xijin County in her early years, she should not be so skillful..."


    "Where did you see it?" Asked Qin Yuanchuan, squinting.


    The waiter was in a bit of a quandary, and then he said, "Wan Yanfang..." Later, he explained: "the little one just glanced at the road and didn''t want to go to that kind of place for recreation. Adults, you should believe the little one..."


    Qin Yuanchuan, who has Kung Fu to manage the attendants, takes a deep breath, looks ugly, raises his feet, and immediately walks towards the yamen gate.


    Wanyanfang is the most famous and largest brothel in Xijin county. Recently, there are many dignitaries and officials from Xijin county. Wanyanfang has become the most lively place. Although the court officials can''t go to the brothels to have fun, they always come in from the back door behind.


    When Qin Yuanchuan went there, she also came in through the back door. The girl who received him saw that he was such a handsome and dignified young man. Her heart had been beautiful for a long time, and she led people to the house.


    Because at first sight, she is a valuable person, and the procuress Ding Wuniang also shows her face.


    When he saw Ding Wuniang, Qin Yuanchuan asked directly, "what about the smoke?"


    Ding Wuniang was stupefied for a moment, then hurriedly squeezed a smile and vaguely said: "what did this adult say? We don''t have a girl named Yan''er in wanyanfang... "


    "Let him out." Qinyuanchuan plate surface channel.


    This time, Ding Wuniang was really in a mess. This morning, Yaner, who had been married to another place, suddenly knocked on the gate of wanyanfang. She was an old servant and a good sister. Ding Wuniang immediately welcomed Yaner in, said many recent things and asked Yaner how she was.


    Yan''er said that she had a good life and that her husband was good to him. However, recently, the news of entering the county from the West was so hot that she came back to have a look.


    Ding Wuniang also reminded her that the red powder case had been turned over and let her be careful. Don''t be found by people who are interested in it. When it comes to that time, it will inevitably bring the matter of that year to the table. This kind of thing will always cause discussion for the woman who has been married as a woman like Yan''er.


    Yan''er only listens and says that she won''t stir anything. She just comes back to have a look. Ding Wuniang keeps her. Yan''er also agrees to live in wanyanfang before she leaves. Her former house is now Ding Wuniang''s, and she will sleep with Ding Wuniang.


    The two sisters had a lot to say. This is not what the first girl said. A dignitary came in from the back door, and Mrs. Ding came out to meet her. Who knows? The other side said that she was looking for cigarettes.The first thing that Ding Wuniang thought of was that this was the people in the Yamen again. If she wanted to ask Yan''er, she would go back unconsciously.


    But this adult obviously didn''t believe it, and his face became more and more ugly. Ding Wuniang, who runs the brothel, was most afraid of offending the dignitaries of great value and hesitated for a while.


    Qin Yuanchuan saw that she was speechless and a little bored. He said directly, "you tell her that Qin Yuanchuan will find her and let her out."


    Ding Wuniang grinds her teeth and listens. She greets the girls around her and goes to the backyard to say something.


    Without a quarter of an hour''s effort, a beautiful woman came out.


    Ding Wuniang looks at her at the first time when she sees the smoke.


    Nearly 30 years old, the beautiful smoke just shook his head calmly and said to Ding Wuniang, "this is my friend. Wuniang allows me to have a word with him."


    Ding Wuniang listened to her saying so, so she had to answer and let her be more careful before taking people away.


    Until there were only three people left in the room, Qin Yuanchuan, Yan''er and the waiter, the atmosphere became very tense. At last, the waiter said: "Mrs. Yan was really you. How could you come to the West County?"


    "Smoke son looked at him one eye, way:" you go out first


    As soon as the gentle beautiful woman''s voice fell, the waiter nodded busily and left with his head lowered.


    Qin Yuanchuan said at this time: "who let you go?"


    The waiter had to stop and look at the smoke.


    Yan''er walked forward two steps, walked to the opposite side of qinyuanchuan, sat down, made him a cup of tea, sighed: "don''t embarrass him, let him out."


    Qin Yuanchuan said coldly, "you are considerate."


    Yan''er put the tea cup aside and looked at him quietly: "you come to Xijin county to see your old lover. I just come to see friends. It depends on your face? Qin Yuanchuan, you are too broad. "


    When it comes to Wanru snow, Qin Yuanchuan''s voice weakens again. He purses his lips and says, "I have no feelings with her."


    "Smoke son a smile:" who knows


    Qin Yuanchuan frowned and said to the waiter, "you go out."


    If the waiter is pardoned, he immediately runs out, but this time the smoke won''t let him: "stop, don''t go out."


    The waiter is going to cry. He can''t bear to say to his master: "my Lord, please apologize to the smoker. You are here to see Miss wan..."


    Qin Yuanchuan''s tiger eyes almost opened a hole in the waiter''s body.


    The waiter''s neck shrank and he was frightened.


    Then Yan''er said, "go out."


    The waiter left in a hurry and closed the door.


    When the room was quiet, Qin Yuanchuan looked at Yan''er, but he didn''t speak for a moment. Yan''er was silent for a while, and he said, "you already know that my old friend has something to do with the matter of going west to the county?"


    Qin Yuanchuan frowned: "those things have nothing to do with you."


    "How can it have nothing to do with me? Who killed the red powder?" Yan''er said eagerly, and took a slow breath again: "her bones are still from me Over the years, every time you talk about it, you say that sooner or later there will be a saying. Now? Is it time to talk? "


    Qin Yuanchuan didn''t say a word, and slightly bowed his head.


    Yan''er was very angry. His anger broke out: "Qin Yuanchuan, you can''t bully people like this! What you promised me, you can''t do nothing! You and Wanru snow, you know how hard I am. You said that sooner or later you will give me a place and an account, but now You know, my old friends and I all said that I married a peasant household and had a good life. Who knows, I''m just a lady of your Lord Qin''s golden house. I don''t even have the qualification to enter the house! "


    Qin Yuanchuan listened to this complaint and was more and more annoyed. At last, he directly interrupted: "ask yourself, how many times have I mentioned to you that you would not..."


    Yan''er is upright: "why should I marry you? You and Wanru snow are clean? Have you avenged red powder? What qualifications do you have for me to marry you? I''ll tell you, Qin Yuanchuan, I''m not going to leave this time when I come back. I''ve packed my bags. I''m going to move back to wanyanfang. I''m not going back to Yuanxiao County! "


    Just as unreasonable, so it is.


    But Qin Yuanchuan''s head was upset. When he heard this, he was completely quiet. He got up suddenly and his eyes became fierce. He stared at the smoke and said, "dare you!"


    Yan''er: "you see, I dare not!"


    Qin Yuanchuan''s eyes are like eating people. The atmosphere in the room becomes dangerous and tense.


    At this time, the waiter''s voice came in coldly: "Tao Dao Dao Dao Dao Dao apology..."


    Qin Yuanchuan''s face was blacker when he heard it. Looking at the smoke, he was still cold and arrogant.


    Qin Yuanchuan took a deep breath. The fire was about to collapse. But at last, he took a hard turn and squeezed out a sentence: "I''m wrong this time. Don''t make any trouble."


    Yan''er stares at him. His eyes are provocative and cold. He doesn''t buy it at all!

 Chapter 1375

    In the end, Qin Yuanchuan left on his own.


    When she left, her face was very ugly, which scared Ding Wuniang to death.


    When he left, Ding Wuniang hurriedly went in and asked Yan''er, "who is this, what does it have to do with you, and what did he tell you?"


    Yan''er has no father, no mother, no family, no reason. In this world, the only one who has feelings is Ding Wuniang. When she was in wanyanfang, Ding Wuniang took care of them all the time. Therefore, even if she redeemed herself and became a good man, Yan''er would like to communicate with Ding Wuniang.


    As for Qin Yuanchuan''s identity, Yan''er didn''t intend to conceal it at the beginning, but at that time, the red powder was still a thorn in their heart. Qin Yuanchuan was close to thousands of families, so Yan''er couldn''t say it subconsciously.


    But now that Qin Yuanchuan has come to his door, Yan''er doesn''t think it''s necessary to cover up.


    She took Ding Wuniang''s hand and slowly told the story of that year.


    It was an accident to meet Qin Yuanchuan. At that time, Yan''er had not redeemed her body and was invited to accompany her in a big family in the county. In fact, according to her identity as Huakui, she didn''t need to present it in person. However, the money given by the other side was too much, and Yan''er was fifty Liang short of her body, so she bit her teeth.


    It''s said that it''s a companion, but it''s said that it''s a distinguished guest from other places. There''s a wife and a son at home. People are clean and self-sufficient. It''s not to find a girl to accompany them to sleep. When they go, they help pour wine on the wine table and become a flower shelf.


    At the beginning, it was quite smooth. Although some of the men moved, they were more concerned about their identity and never looked too ugly.


    It was the squire who invited Yan''er to go there. Even in front of the hall, he reached into her skirt.


    Yan''er was angry at that time, especially when she saw that the squire''s wife was nearby. Her face was red. She wanted to struggle, but she was afraid of disturbing the atmosphere. She made a mistake.


    At this time, Qin Yuanchuan made a move.


    Qin Yuanchuan was not a VIP to be entertained, but he was with that VIP. He drank some wine and didn''t seem to have a good head, but he was very impulsive. He stepped forward, pulled up the cigarettes and said to the squire, "this man, I want it."


    The squire''s hand was still in the air, and when he heard this, he was embarrassed, and said, "enjoy yourself."


    After that, Yan''er was taken away by Qin Yuanchuan.


    I took it to the guest room, but I didn''t do anything.


    Now when it comes to this, Yaner still wants to laugh.


    "He wanted to do it, but he fell down as soon as he entered the room. He was drunk and dizzy, just like a fool."


    Ding Wuniang listened to her, but she couldn''t laugh.


    Later, Yan''er said, "we didn''t have any contact. I went back to the workshop to prepare for the ransom, but after I had paid enough money, he came up and asked if I wanted to go to other places to see if I was free."


    A brothel woman, life is miserable, where to see the outside market, Yan''er was moved at that time, and thought of himself alone, there is nothing to lose, so she agreed.


    At that time, Qin Yuanchuan was not the county magistrate of Yuanxiao County, but he had already served in Yuanxiao county. He took Yan''er and left two things in Cheng Qi''s arms. Qin Yuanchuan said with a straight face, "I''ll give you a present."


    Cheng Qileng, holding those two things, Zhang Er monk can''t understand.


    Qin Yuanchuan also did not explain, a cold face turned back to the room.

 Chapter 1376

    When Liu Wei received the parcel cloud wanted to send, she was teaching Rong Ling to clap the ugly back.


    After the small package arrived at Liu Wei''s hand, Yun thought and said, "this is from my cousin."


    Liu Wei opens the package and sees that it is a seal, which is opposite to a key. The name engraved on the seal is simple, so it can also be seen that it is "Wanshi Ru Xue".


    This is Wanru Snow''s private seal?


    Liu Wei did not understand and asked Yun, "what does adult Cheng mean?"


    Yunxiang doesn''t know. He shakes his head. "Cousin said it was given to him by someone else. He saw something related to Wanru snow, so he sent it to Rong Fu. Sister, are you busy with Wanru Snow''s case recently?"


    Liu Wei, with the key and seal, was confused.


    But he came over with his daughter''s Rong Leng in his arms, picked up the key with one hand, looked at it at will, and said, "there are words in the back."


    Liu Wei takes a look back. On both sides of the key, there is a gold ingot engraved on the front and a "Treasury" engraved on the back.


    "The key to the warehouse?" Liu Wei is not sure. He asks Yun, "adult Cheng said, who gave it to him?"


    Cloud thought: "he said it was the same inn as him, an official with a weak temper. He also said that there might be fraud in it, so he sent things to him in a hurry, afraid of being dragged into some pit."


    Liu Wei thought twice, but didn''t understand what it meant. He said: "let''s put things first. I''ll send them to yamen tomorrow to ask."


    Cloud wants to promise, see time is not early, then left.


    After she left, Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and asked, "what''s your opinion?"


    Rong Ling is trying to coax her daughter, walking around, listening to Liu Wei''s questions, and casually saying, "qinyuanchuan."


    Liu Wei thinks so too, but she doesn''t understand: "isn''t qinyuanchuan Wanli''s running dog?"


    Rong Leng looks at her, chuckles and doesn''t answer.


    Liu Wei got up and went to him and looked at him. "What kind of news did you hear from the king you sent down? Tell me quickly!"


    Rong Leng reached out and handed her daughter.


    Liu Wei hesitated for a moment, took her daughter over, clapped her twice at will, bumped her twice again, and the clown belched.


    Rong Leng stared at the ugly for a long time.


    Liu Wei laughed at him: "I told you to master the rhythm, one, two, three, four. In this way, if you shoot too fast, she can''t fight."


    Rong Ling is a little upset. He brings the ugly back and continues to shoot like Liu Wei.


    But ugly refused. She had enough to eat and drink. She should go to bed. Her father held her so much. She was so bored.


    The baby is not comfortable, it is pouting, ugly white face immediately wrinkled into a pimple, sparse sparse and pink eyebrows are also quickly linked into a piece.


    Rong Leng dare not offend her, hurriedly send her to the bed, block the periphery with quilt, let her sleep in the innermost of the bed.


    After lying down, the clown was sleepy, his mouth was open, he yawned, and he closed his eyes.


    After her daughter went to bed, the two adults in the room had to let their voices down. Liu Wei asked, "do you want to tell me?"


    Rong Leng did not sell, said: "qinyuanchuan people, ambitious."


    Liu Wei didn''t understand: "how specific is it?"


    "He intended to fight for the position of deputy official in the three northern states."


    The three northern prefectures refer to nanxinzhou, tianshizhou and tingjiangzhou. Because they are located in the north, they are also called the three northern prefectures. The three northern prefectures are the official positions of the capital, not belonging to the jurisdiction, directly leading the court salaries and ranking the three official positions. What qinyuanchuan wants to strive for is the current position of deputy official from the lack, from the four.


    In fact, the county magistrate of Yuanxiao county has much more money than a small Deputy official of the three northern states. However, it can be divided into different positions, and the Beijing official has more advantages than the local official. Qin Yuanchuan elected the Deputy official of the three northern states. If he did, the future will be endless.


    Rong Ling has been with you for a long time, and he knows a lot about the official duties of Xianyan state. He said to Liu Wei, "Qin Yuanchuan does things for Wanli, but if you want to compare it with your own future, Wanli, a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river, is not worth his efforts to maintain."


    This is a typical immature white eye wolf. No matter what the family has given him, he will always be selfish in front of interests.


    "Besides." Rong Ling raised his eyebrows, and a trace of contempt flied in his eyes: "the current official of the three northern states is the student of your father."


    In other words, if the key and seal are really given by Qin Yuanchuan, it is self-evident that what is in the picture and who is obsessed with it.


    "Very good." "Liu Wei understood:" even his own heart has been abandoned, that Wanli this time, completely helpless


    In any case, it''s a good thing for Qin Yuanchuan to show his devotion. Although Qin Yuanchuan borrowed Cheng Qi''s hand to hand over the two things, it must be recorded on his head.


    And Zhuang Chang looked at it, changed his mind, and immediately ordered people to call the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    When the county magistrate of Song Dynasty came, Zhuang Chang ordered him to take the seal to each bank account of Xijin county to inquire, and ordered him to find out all the real estate of 10000 families in Xijin County, and take the key of the warehouse to try one by one to see which room can be opened.Before she left, Liu Wei reminded her, "let''s try the storehouse of sun mansion."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty made it clear that he had led the people out quickly.


    Half an hour later, all the officials of the governor''s office in Xijin County arrived, and everyone was in a great state.


    For a while, Wan Ru snow was brought out.


    The appearance of Wanru snow is very calm, unlike being stimulated by anything, and the state seems normal, but what she said surprised everyone, including Liu Wei.


    She admitted that she bought the rat medicine of the murderer, Sun Jun, Su Huaixin and even Zhang Mazi. She also admitted that it was provided by herself. At the same time, she also exposed some victims who were not included in the investigation. The longest time can be traced back to many years ago. The only purpose of these things, she said, is to emphasize that all these things are done by her alone and have nothing to do with his father Department.


    When she had finished all this, there was no sound in the dark damp interrogation room.


    All the people present were confused. Wan Ruxue publicized almost all the evil things she had done in her life. She wanted her father to get rid of his guilt. Yes, but didn''t she know that there was a word in the world called "Lian Zhu"?


    If it''s only the two murders of Sun Jun and Su Huaixin, because Wanli was the daughter of sun''s family when she was involved in the case, though Wanli''s guilt still exists, it''s not so heinous. After all, the daughter married and the water splashed out are the reasons why Liu Wei and her family have been afraid that Wanli will not be convicted if Wanru Xue takes the responsibility.


    But now, Wan Ruxue has admitted all kinds of crimes before she was married. What is her purpose? Is she afraid that her father will not die fast enough?


    Liu Wei is totally confused, and the others are also confused. They all doubt whether Wan Ru Xue is evil or not. Otherwise, how can she suddenly have a short circuit in her mind?


    But wan Ruxue was relieved to see that others were so shocked. Qin Yuanchuan told her that the more recognition is, the more the focus of the case will be on her. The easier it will be for her father to get rid of the crime. She did everything according to Qin Yuanchuan''s orders, which must be right.

 Chapter 1377

    The explanation of Wanru snow is like a new year gift package for Liu Wei.


    When he left the prison, Zhuang Chang didn''t return to his mind. Several other senior officers of the governor''s office were also unknown. So a group of people were whispering to each other to prove that they were not dreaming just now.


    Liu wei walked in the back, her mind around the far point, think of qinyuanchuan.


    The key seal is in the front, Wan Ruxue explains in the back, there is only one day between them, it''s hard not to make people associate.


    Because of Wan Ruxue''s explanation, Zhuang Chang is completely busy now. He is so excited. When he returns to the county government, he still uses a trot. He is a fat man, and his meat is shaking when he runs.


    A group of patrol officials watched him run and followed him. Zhang, who was the most peaceful person in the past, even ran to the front of Zhuang Chang. Turning around, they said to Zhuang Chang, "Mr. Zhuang is too busy these days. Zhang is willing to share the later affairs with you!"


    Sharing a fart, I ran faster than a dog when I was afraid of something. Now I''m fighting for merit, but I''m shameless to go ahead.


    Zhuang Changli ignores Zhang. He goes back to the Yamen and enters the study. He locks the door and lets his colleagues knock and shout at the door, but he doesn''t let them in!


    The news of Wan Ruxue''s explanation soon spread in Xijin county. All the people and horses watching the opera were stunned, among them, the most responsive one was Wan Li and the other was Wan Chong.


    Although Wanli was under house arrest, the news from the outside could still come in. He didn''t know that his daughter would take the blame. What''s more, he didn''t know why his daughter would expose Chen Zhima''s rotten millet more than ten years ago. His first reaction was that he thought it was the old foxes in the patrol mansion who were blackmailing him. But then Qin Yuanchuan came to the Yamen himself and asked him what was the matter, Only then did he know that Ru Xue was really guilty.


    Qin Yuanchuan seems to be in a bad state. Facing the Venerable Master Wan, he fires once in a blue sky: "except for the elders in the governor''s mansion who are not able to enter the oil and salt, all the other places that need to be sorted out have been sorted out. Even the master Sima''s side has sent a letter saying that he will stand at our side, but now it''s suddenly so noisy that several adults contacted before have called back Some are sick, some are business, and all of them can''t see the guests. They even return the gifts they sent before! "


    At this point, Qin Yuanchuan took a deep breath. He felt tired and betrayal. He pressed his brow hard and hammered the table: "why on earth did the young lady suddenly explain the crime? Didn''t you tell her to keep her mouth shut?"


    The angry and aggressive accusation came out of his mouth. Wanli looked at Qin Yuanchuan in silence and carefully watched his every inch of expression. His eyes were deep and dangerous.


    To be honest, Wan Li was greatly shocked by her daughter''s crime. However, when she calmed down, the object of suspicion was clearly revealed. He knew the relationship between her daughter and Qin Yuanchuan. Ru Xue suddenly confessed that someone must have told her something, and this person is likely to be Qin Yuanchuan.


    Wan Li doesn''t trust Qin Yuanchuan very much, but there are few people who can do things around him. Qin Yuanchuan doesn''t flatter, but he is ten times better than those incompetent people who only know how to flatter others, so he doesn''t say anything.


    But after all, people are separated from each other. Even if Qin Yuanchuan is his right hand, Wanli can''t trust him as his own. Especially now, the first person he doubts is Qin Yuanchuan.


    But Qin Yuanchuan did not know whether it was the villain who first complained or whether he was really innocent. He was so angry that he had nothing to say.


    When the atmosphere gradually solidified, Qin Yuanchuan said again, "take medicine."


    Wanli looks at him, his eyes narrowed into a line.


    Qin Yuanchuan said: "isn''t it that kind of elixir for adults? It can make people swallow their breath temporarily and support their lives if they die."


    Wan Li frowned: "do you want my official to give Ru Xue food?"


    Qin Yuanchuan took a deep breath: "what else can I do? It''s easier to feign death first, if there''s no evidence of the death, then it''s easier to deal with it again. "


    At this time of the day, it''s a way.


    But Wanli can''t believe Qin Yuanchuan.


    "I will think about it again."


    Qin Yuanchuan''s face is agitated: "it''s not too late, adult, the overall situation is important!"


    Wan Li stared at him for a long time. His eyes were tentative and thoughtful. He had all emotions.


    Qin Yuanchuan didn''t escape either. He looked at him with sincere eyes and undisguised anxiety. This was because he was in the same breath. He was afraid of being dragged down by Wanru snow.


    After a while, Wan Li still didn''t give a definite answer, but there was a knock on the door.


    It''s a secret sign. Qin Yuanchuan came to see Wanli. He had been avoiding people and had ordered the Yamen servants of the county government, but the meeting time could not be too long. Now it''s urging outside.


    Wan Li closed his eyes, pinched his eyebrow slightly, waved his hand and said, "you go first."


    Qin Yuanchuan wants to say something more.


    Wan Li is impatient: "I will ask someone to inform you when I am sure."


    Qin Yuanchuan had no choice but to leave reluctantly.


    Until he left the county government office and returned to the inn, Qin Yuanchuan''s anxiety on his face did not fade away. In this state, he lasted for two days. These two days, in addition to meeting Wanli, he also ran around. He went to many official residences now living in Xijin county. He was very busy and devoted, spending a lot of money.These, of course, were clearly seen by those eyes that watched him in the dark.


    Two days later, the county yamen backyard, Wanli''s room.


    The waiter nodded respectfully and reported Qin Yuanchuan''s every move in these two days according to the facts. Finally, he added: "Lord Qin should be sure."


    Wanli didn''t make a sound. He looked out of the window and tapped his fingertips on the table.


    The waiter waited patiently for his orders. After a long time, he heard Wan Li chuckle and say, "if he is sure, that''s all. If he did it, he''s doing it on purpose. Do you think we have a little fox


    The Chamberlain didn''t dare to reply easily, but he kept silent for a while, and considered: "Lord Qin has always been loyal to him. He has never violated it for many years. I can''t believe it. At this critical moment, Lord Qin will betray him. Besides, he and Miss Qin are It''s that relationship again. "


    Wan Li glanced at the waiter and said, "know people, know faces, don''t know hearts."


    The waiter didn''t dare to say anything, but in his heart, he thought that this was a lot of heart. That''s Lord Qin Yuanchuan. The old man who has been around for many years wants to sell his Lord. Why wait until now? Would you like to sell it before long?


    In a word, Wan Li can''t trust Qin Yuanchuan at present, but he didn''t catch the evidence of Qin Yuanchuan''s eating inside and eating outside. He can only wait and see the change. Wan Li, while thinking about the countermeasures, tries to restrain the follow-up problems brought by his daughter''s crime of soliciting, and at the same time, wants to dike Qin Yuanchuan to prevent Qin Yuanchuan from falling back and biting him.


    While the whole Xijin county was in different degrees of tension and excitement because of Wan Ruxue''s explanation, a great event happened in Li''s mansion where King qianmengyao was temporarily staying.


    In the middle of the night, Li Fu left.

 Chapter 1378

    A big fire happened while everyone was sleeping.


    The firelight from all over the sky stopped the watchman of the guard, and then there was the shouting of gongs and drums.


    In the evening of Xijin County, every household was almost alarmed. Liu Wei stood in front of the house, looking at the black smoke rising in the distance, asked Rong Ling nearby: "is this too risky?"


    Rong Leng approved Liu Wei''s blouse, hugged her and put her in her arms: "they have their own discretion."


    Liu Wei sighed and leaned on the shoulder of Rong Leng: "nothing will happen?"


    "Yes." Rong Leng casually replied: "people are all clear, except qianmengyao, no one will be hurt."


    Liu Wei "tut" said: "it''s a bloody book. What if it''s burned and disfigured? Isn''t that a big mistake? "


    Rong Ling chuckled, "Yueshan Sheng and Shifu are still there."


    Liu Wei nodded again: "it''s the same."


    The fire in Li''s mansion was extinguished in the second half of the night. Fortunately, although the fire was big, no one was killed. Unfortunately, the place where the fire started was Rujiang''s bedroom. It was said that the candle fell on the veil in the middle of the night. So it was inevitable that Rujiang was slightly injured and his left elbow was burned.


    The handsome jade face Lord is wrapped around an arm. His face is dark and his eyebrows are deep. He looks like he wants to eat people.


    Originally, officials who wanted to come to visit immediately stopped their efforts and decided to wait until dawn to have a look.


    In Li''s mansion, you sent a fire to the king.


    People who follow him all know that he is not easy to get angry. He likes to express his dissatisfaction with cold words and strange ways. He doesn''t directly scold or hit people.


    Today, he did it.


    Turn over the table in the hall, and let the cups, dishes, and ceramics scatter all over the floor. He gets up again, tramples on the broken tiles, goes to the leader of the guard below, slaps and fans them in the face of each other.


    The strength of the man''s hand, in his rage, turned the head of the guard''s face to one side. His cheeks were swollen, and the corners of his mouth were bloodshot.


    "You did it, didn''t you?" Qian Mengyao asked calmly, but his eyes were like a quenching fire. He gnashed his teeth, grabbed the collar of the leader, and shouted, "can''t you sit down now? Starting to want my life? Right? Ah! Isn''t it! "


    When questioned, the leader of the guard was very passive. He bowed his head, clenched his teeth, knelt down directly, kowtowed his head and confessed: "damn your subordinates, I hope you will calm down!"


    Qian Mengyao kicked him to one side and looked up at the others in the hall.


    There are many people in the hall, all of them are bodyguards. There are three forces. Qian Mengyao swept them, and his eyes were red with blood: "who ordered, who asked for my life, said!"


    Everyone bowed their heads, no one said a word.


    Qian Mengyao raised his hand and pressed his eyebrow, took a deep breath: "don''t you say that, it''s all for a share."


    "Plop", everyone kneels down.


    Qian Mengyao looked at them, closed his lips and clenched his fists. "You don''t say I know whether he is right or not. He is the king of a country. He made me find something old, and then I became angry. I thought I would wait until I came back to Beijing to do it. I couldn''t bear it? Want to get rid of my eyesore so soon? Ah? "


    The first bodyguard leader who was beaten almost immediately shouted: "this incident is really an accident. The emperor never wanted to hurt the king. Since I left Beijing, I have been protecting the king in the name of the emperor. The emperor has always regarded the king as a cherished Junior..."


    "What is this?" Qian Mengyao raised his arm and showed his elbow tied with the wound: "dear younger generation? This cherishing method? "


    The leader of the bodyguard will be wronged to death: "this fire will be verified as soon as possible by his subordinates. Be sure to give the prince an account!"


    "You check?" Qian Mengyao sneers: "check yourself?"


    It''s up to them. The head of the guard can''t argue.


    "The reason for the fire was that the candle fell on the tent curtain, which was closed every day. Tonight, the Lord specially ordered people to put it down..."


    Qian Mengyao immediately looked at him and said, "do you mean that my king deserves it?"


    The chief of the guard quickly kowtowed: "subordinates dare not, subordinates dare not, but there may be a secret in it. Please also ask the Lord to give subordinates some time. Before dawn, subordinates must give the LORD a statement!"


    Qian Mengyao was still angry, but looked at the sky outside his eyes, hesitated for a moment, he sent a kind heart: "well, before dawn, my king is waiting!"


    Now it was still some time before dawn, because the room was burned down, Qian Mengyao had to temporarily live in the courtyard.


    Yueshan Sheng stood at the gate of the side courtyard, dressed in profane clothes, and was too sleepy.


    When Qian Mengyao entered the courtyard, he took a look at him with a cool expression.


    The room that the steward temporarily arranged for Qian Mengyao was next to Yueshan Sheng. When he got back to the room, Qian Mengyao was so tired that he drove everyone away. The guards were usually shameless and didn''t want to leave. But today, they dare not brush their beard. They didn''t fart. They went out honestly.When he was empty, Qian Mengyao let go of his anger and leaned lazily on his chair, looking at Yue Dansheng outside the door. "Are you free, or worried about the danger of this king?"


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t lift his eyelids and looked at him quietly: "isn''t that good, Lord?"


    Qian Mengyao hummed and raised his arm: "it''s hurt."


    It''s worth saying that such a piece of skin has been destroyed by the fire all over the sky? So delicate?


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t say a word, and he thought of Zhong Ziyu''s scars all over his body. Zhong Ziyu was a little gangster who didn''t have a piece of good skin on his body. But before, those wounds were still minor, the most serious, the deepest, the most tragic and the heaviest scar, which spread all over his back.


    Lengbuting thinks about the process of cutting his back. Yueshan Sheng is a little lost. At that time, Zhong Ziyu didn''t say a word. The pain must be painful, but even if he didn''t shout or know what was stubborn, he stared at him. His eyes were painful and sad.


    After thinking for a while, Yueshan Sheng began to get upset. He didn''t feel that he had done something wrong. But now Zhong Ziyu reappeared in front of him and turned into a bruised face. It always made him feel soft.


    Chongming''s death is due to Zhong Ziyu. This is an iron fact. There is no denying it. Such a big hatred is in front of him, but he is soft to his enemies?


    Yueshan Sheng thinks he''s really stupid. When he was a child, how could he remember those feelings all his life? If he does something wrong, he should be punished. If he wants Zhong Ziyu to die, he is right.


    But next time, he should, in the past, be kind to him and let him die more comfortably


    "Hello." Qian Mengyao knocked on the table, drawing back Yueshan Sheng''s thoughts.


    Yueshan Sheng''s mind returns to the sight of Qian Mengyao. After a moment''s silence, he sips his lips and goes to sit in front of Qian Mengyao and pulls his hand.


    Qian Mengyao didn''t know what to do


    Yueshan Sheng untied the tangled cloth for him and explained, "I have other medicine, which is better."


    "Oh?" With a sound, he held his chin with his other hand and stared at Yueshan Sheng''s side face.

 Chapter 1379

    The fire broke out in Li''s mansion until dawn.


    In the morning of the next day, Rong Ling went to Li''s mansion as scheduled. As soon as he entered the mansion, he saw a large number of bodyguards outside the courtyard, some in a hurry, some in a whisper, all seemed to be very busy.


    After entering the main courtyard, this situation became more and more obvious. Outside the main hall where Qian Mengyao was, there were two or three chief bodyguards who always stood in the ordinary days, but now there were no figures.


    Rong Ling knew that last night''s plan should have been a success. He went in quietly and saw Qian Mengyao who was using breakfast in the hall.


    Probably because he was in a good mood, Qian Mengyao ate a lot. Looking at Rong lenlai, he asked him to eat together.


    Rong Ling said that he had eaten it at home and showed off a word without trace: "Liu Wei said it was cold these two days and cooked me ginseng porridge."


    Qian Mengyao had a delicious meal. Hearing this, he put down the dishes and chopsticks and stared at Rong Ling. "Brother Rong doesn''t mention his wife for a day, will he die?"


    Rong Leng did not lift his eyelids. He didn''t respond at all. He sat down in the ring chair next to him.


    When Qian Mengyao finished eating, Yueshan Sheng also came over there. Looking at the busy area outside the hall, Yueshan Sheng asked, "before tonight, can the news come?"


    Qian Mengyao estimated: "it should be, always let me calm down."


    There was a big fire in the place where he lived. The fire was so huge that it almost killed people. You sent the king to be furious. You ordered the bodyguard to investigate overnight, but it passed overnight, but nothing was found.


    At the same time, the bodyguards who were in caoying and in the Han Dynasty couldn''t control who let the fire go. All they knew was that you sent the king on a pretext.


    It''s obviously just an accident, but he just wants to make things small. It''s not that he has nothing to do with it, but that he purposely seeks misfortune for the three masters in Beijing.


    At this time, if these three forces don''t want to tear up their faces with your king, they must do something to restore the relationship.


    Qian Mengyao specifically mentioned the king of a country last night. Obviously, he was in the process of selection and put this shit pot on the head of the emperor''s forces. So now, although the three forces are anxious, the most urgent one is the emperor''s one.


    Qian Mengyao has done so many things for three reasons: first, let the emperor worry about his relationship and give up meddling in Wanli case; second, give the emperor a lower horse power and tell him that he is not so easy to bully; third, show him to other two forces and tell others that he is not a cabbage.


    If he succeeds in killing three birds with one stone, it will also lay a good foundation for his return to Beijing.


    As for the success or not, the news should be received by tonight.


    Qian Mengyao did this. After that, he bought the old house of the Su family, but when he sold it to others later, it was bought by Qin Yuanchuan, who was sent by Wanli.


    Qin Yuanchuan is a pawn running errands for Wanli, but Wanli, a dog that smells, is actually working for the emperor.


    Qian Mengyao could almost guess that the emperor had investigated the affairs of the Su family more clearly than his client many years ago.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, this matter of the Su family is a small matter. In the past few years, it hasn''t caused much trouble. For Qian Mengyao, it doesn''t matter at all. For the emperor, it''s just a check. Then he finds that it''s of little value and throws it out of his mind.


    can only let Qian Mengyao know about such a trivial matter. The emperor had investigated himself many years ago, and he knew that the emperor had investigated his message. Before that, he had repeatedly expressed it in front of the guards.


    This is the convenience of being monitored. What he wants to express, as long as he inadvertently reveals a little, the person who should know will naturally know.


    And the previous thing is just a guide. The real time to break out is this fire.


    Qianmengyao knew that the Emperor didn''t trust him. He investigated himself many years ago. He was not happy. During this time, he spoke bitterly. The bodyguards were silent. At this time, the house was on fire, but no one was hurt. Qianmengyao was injured. In front of life and death, the prince, who was usually polite, became furious, angry, hit people, hit people It''s like tearing your face. I''m not going to die.


    However, no matter the emperor or the other two forces, they are all innocent. No one really wants to burn qianmengyao.


    But if Qian Mengyao doesn''t believe it, he depends on them. Especially the emperor, he will be killed, not to say that the emperor did it.


    And at this time, if the emperor doesn''t want to tear his face now, he must compromise and coax Qian Mengyao, the "victim", even if he is not the "perpetrator", he has to speak softly and speak with Qian Mengyao.


    Did Qian Mengyao listen to him?


    No, he won''t listen.


    What if you don''t listen? It can only be expressed by action.


    That night, as Qian Mengyao expected, the bodyguard leader who was beaten to the face by him last night, who is still swollen, came here and kowtowed his head ten times, claiming that the fire last night was really an accident. But the bodyguard failed to rescue the prince in time, which is also a fault of dereliction of duty. Therefore, he proposed that all the personnel on duty should be responsible for 30 staff, and he himself was also the person on duty last night It''s the leader. He''s willing to double the penalty and pay half a year.In fact, Qian Mengyao burned his elbow and gave some blood. After he was bandaged by Yue Dansheng last night, most of them are better today. There is no problem at all.


    But he didn''t want to be good, so after the leader of the bodyguard put forward the punishment, he not only agreed, but also said: "after the punishment, take your people with you, get out."


    The chief of the guard kowtowed heavily again, but said nothing.


    In fact, we all know that people and the head of the guard also know that the reason for this is that you sent down the king and didn''t want them to follow him. Before, you were a kind man. Because you knew that the emperor had investigated him, they stopped working. They were angry and had nothing to do. Now, they really can''t stay. Fortunately, they also received the news today. If you sent down the king and drove them away They don''t have to struggle. They should go.


    In this way, the leader of the guard didn''t beg for mercy any more. He received the punishment according to the rules and regulations, and left with people honestly.


    Li''s residence is still the same as before, but Qian Mengyao''s side is quite clean.


    One of the original three forces was expelled, and the other two forces, because the "revolt" of your surrender to the king, did not dare to be too arrogant, became obscure and low-key.


    While qianmengyao was comfortable, another message came from Beijing.


    It''s from the inner palace. It''s said that Wang Gonggong, the great eunuch beside the emperor, has been seen to delete the name of a concubine named "treasure beauty" from the list of overturned cards in Shengjia every night. It''s said that the treasure beauty was the little Lord that tingjiangzhou sent to the palace last year.


    No one knows who sent the news.


    No one knows how a concubine, who is not lucky, can spread the word to Xijin County thousands of miles away.


    In a word, after hearing this anecdote, Zhuang Chang, the governor of Wanli''s government, who was in charge of the cases of corruption, shielding, Party building and private business, announced that three days later, he formally opened a court in the county government of Xijin county to hear Wanli.


    On the same day, Wanru snow, the daughter of Wanli, will also be tried for murdering people and buying murders.

 Chapter 1380

    Three days later, the county government of Xijin county was full of people''s voices.


    At noon, Liu Wei has been waiting in the Yamen. As the only work in this case, she will go to the court together with the plaintiff Jiang Shi to testify the death of Sun Jun and Zhang Mazi.


    It''s not open yet, Liu Wei is still very leisurely, sitting in the study, reading the documents.


    When Wanchong came in, he saw that Liu Wei had already piled up several copies of the copywriting and was sorting them out.


    He took a few steps forward to the desk.


    Liu Wei looked up coldly and saw him. He couldn''t help asking, "I haven''t seen you these days. Where have I been?"


    Wan Chong said nothing, and stared at her so quietly.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to do


    Wanchong looks down again and stares at the copy in her hand. From his point of view, he can vaguely see several familiar names on it. He asks in a hoarse voice, "what is this?"


    Liu Wei hesitated for a moment. He opened the document, pushed it forward, and pushed it in front of him


    Wanchong''s hands were shaking and his fingertips were numb. After a long hesitation, he picked them up and looked at them line by line with a white face.


    As soon as he read half a page, he could not read any more. He closed his eyes and clapped the paper on the table.


    Liu Wei leaned back and looked at his eyes with some helplessness: "now that it''s over, what else do you insist on?"


    Wan Chong''s face is even whiter. He swallows and spits. He looks very haggard: "there must be some misunderstanding here, elder sister Elder sister is ridiculous, but she can''t kill people. She''s a woman, she can''t even kill chickens... "


    "I can''t kill chickens because I can''t cook. It has nothing to do with killing people." Liu Wei interrupted Wanchong''s self deception in a cold voice, and then sighed: "don''t make excuses, she has admitted herself. In the end, there is a public debate in the hall, and she will go to the hall to see later."


    Wan Chong still couldn''t believe it. He collapsed and squatted on the ground, curled up into a pitiful mass.


    Liu Wei was soft again. She walked around the book case to Wanchong, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I didn''t want to go through these back doors, but it''s not easy to see you. In this way, I''ll take a place for you. Stay ahead, and you''ll listen to the audience."


    Wan Chong looks up at her with red eyes.


    Liu Wei added: "the adult of Yuanzhou government asked me to arrange a front row handshake seat for him for two days. I never promised. Now I won''t take any money from him. What else do you want?"


    He can''t say anything. He thinks the key problem now is that his family is going to be destroyed. What''s the relationship with where he sits!


    But Liu Wei still thinks that she has a strong sense of justice. We need to know the first row position of the auditorium. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty sells 521 seats there, and there is a shortage of demand. She now arranges one for Wanchong for free, so as to show the cheap boy.


    Wanchong finally left. He didn''t go to the lobby to occupy a seat. He went to the prison. He wanted to see Wanru snow again before the opening ceremony. He wanted to ask his elder sister carefully why he should confess his guilt, why he should say those nonsense words, and why he should harm himself to this dead end step?


    The time for the opening of the trial was set at a moment. Before the trial, the lobby was already bustling. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was always there to stir up the atmosphere. He didn''t know what kind of party the people were watching. He thought there was going to be.


    When the moment came, the presiding judge went to the court and gave a seat to the first seat. The sound of "pa" made a big noise.


    The huge movement caused the murmurs and greetings under the hall to be quiet. Everyone was silent and waiting for the following play to begin.


    "Take the suspect, sun men Wan, the plaintiff, sun men Jiang."


    At the same time, the yamen runner will take the order to go.


    Wan Ruxue has already been taken to the waiting hall. Just after the word from the yamen runner passed, someone took her out.


    But on Chiang''s side, Liu Wei personally escorted him.


    When Liu Wei took Jiang''s family to the hall, he saw that there were people sitting in the lower row of seats, and Rong Ling was sitting in the first row. The position beside him was empty, which should be the position of Rujiang, but Rujiang is still in the future.


    "Commit a woman Wan Shi, still not quickly kneel down!"


    Jiang had knelt down honestly, but wan stood in the hall and refused to kneel.


    Zhuang Chang yelled at her, and WAN Shi was not willing to do it. Especially when she saw Jiang Shi kneeling beside her, she was disgusted with her whole face: "I have confessed to all the crimes to be confessed, and I will kill or cut them. Please do as you please, and I will kneel to you? Oh, save it. "


    Quiet hall, because she said this, but also a knowing and asking.


    Zhuang Chang claps the startling wood once again: "Wan family is indomitable and indomitable. He even despises his official in front of the hall. Now he is holding the staff for 30 days to make an example!"


    As soon as Jizi landed, two yamen servants came forward with yamen sticks on their shoulders.


    Wan was frightened, white face said: "I have confessed, why do you still punish me! You, you avenge yourself! "


    Zhuang Chang is too lazy to talk nonsense with her, and directly signals to yamen servant: "execution!"


    Two yamen servants actually went up, one on the left and one on the right, clasped Wan''s shoulder and pushed her to the ground. Wan was both aggrieved and angry. But for fear of suffering from flesh and skin, she still called out wisely: "I kneel, I kneel, don''t hit me, don''t hit me!"Say, plop a kneel on the ground.


    Zhuang Chang still said: "execution!"


    "I, I''m on my knees. Why are you Ah... " Before she finished speaking, a stick had been slapped on her ass.


    Wan''s cry is heartbreaking. It seems that he hasn''t responded to it yet. Why did he really get beaten in front of the public


    Mingming, Mingming Qin Yuanchuan told her that the so-called "going to court to kill" is a passing experience. Although she will be sentenced, she will only be sentenced. Only when her father is released, she can get out of prison. What is not the responsibility is the obvious thing. In private, she will be safe?


    Zhuang Chang''s going down to the horse''s power and getting down with a few sticks really blinded Wan Shi. But for a woman, thirty sticks are really heavy. So, seeing Wan Shi lying on the ground crying and breaking flesh and blood, Zhuang Chang still called for a stop. Then he didn''t look at Wan Shi. Instead, he asked Jiang: "Jiang Shi, you are a prisoner of death. According to the law, I should not pay attention to your complaints, but because of you The identity of the accuser is special, and it has something to do with the livelihood and well-being of the people in a state. I have to listen to you. At present, let''s be honest. I ask you, who are the accusers? Why tell her? What kind of case has she involved? You are not afraid to risk your life and directly remonstrate with me? "


    Jiang is much smarter than Wan. She kowtows directly when she hears the clang of words. She tells Zhuang Chang about her son''s and sister''s misfortune one by one. When it comes to the emotional part, she also tears wildly. The crying shakes the world. The onlookers are stunned when she hears it. When she meets two softhearted people, such as Cheng Qi, she starts to draw the veil and press the eyelids.

 Chapter 1381

    Jiang is obviously acting, but she has the talent to listen to people.


    Zhuang Chang''s face didn''t change. After hearing Jiang''s words, he looked at Liu Wei again. "Excuse me, Mr. Zhuo, for explaining the autopsy report of Sun Jun and others."


    Finally, Liu Wei came on the stage and sat down at

 Chapter 1382

    The Chamberlain was very panicked. How dare he say that? He hurriedly promised and left.


    Wan Li sat down in the room, his hands clenched, and his face, which was always silent, was rarely troubled.


    This anxiety is about half an hour.


    Half an hour later, the little yamen servant outside suddenly knocked on the door again and said, "Lord Wan, someone is looking for you."


    Wanli got up and hurried to the door, but from the narrow window, he saw Qin Yuanchuan standing outside.


    Qin Yuanchuan''s face was ugly. He had a thin sweat on his forehead. He should have come in a hurry. When he saw Wanli, he spent a ingot of silver to the guard''s Yamen. When he got up, he asked in a low voice, "the next official saw Ayi. He said that the adult wanted the young lady to confess his guilt?"


    Wan Li didn''t answer. He looked up and down at Qin Yuanchuan and asked calmly, "where are you from?"


    Qin Yuanchuan was so anxious that he went back without thinking: "the post station outside the city, the message received this morning, will Lord Sima arrive today? Mr. Sima didn''t want to come before. This time, the commoner didn''t use the power of jiuniu and erhu to talk about him. With him, our court trial will be beneficial to us. But the commoner didn''t wait for someone, but he saw the county yamen runner coming and said he wanted to go to the court. After entering the yamen, I dare not rush to the hall. I found an excuse to go to Jingfang and sneak out. I wanted to come to see you directly, but I saw you on the way. You said that you wanted your daughter to confess, but really? My Lord, it''s a must. The governor''s office will not let it go this time. If they can''t cure my Lord, they will take the young lady for a knife. After the month of conviction, it''s unclear that they should sacrifice one person first. If the young lady agrees, there is only one way to die! "


    Wan Li has been looking at Qin Yuanchuan''s expression for a long time. The other side has to admit that if the cub is not loyal to him, he will raise a tiger for trouble, and he will really raise a big tiger that can eat people.


    On his face, Wan Li turned his eyes and asked, "why did Ru Xue plead guilty? You said you went to investigate, but you can find it?"


    Qin Yuanchuan nodded: "found, miss, is in the plan."


    Wan Li raises his eyebrows: "what''s the plan?"


    "The plan of the governor''s office." Qin Yuanchuan''s face was heavy: "that day, you said that you didn''t instigate the young lady''s confession, but the lower officer felt strange. After a lot of investigation, it was found out that everything was due to the patrol of the mansion, Zhuang Chang sent someone to live in the prison where the young lady lived. Every day, the man said many insults to the old man. The young lady couldn''t listen. She argued with the man several times. On the day of confession, she was also suffering After the stimulation, the young lady just ignored, only intended for the adult''s pacification, but the trade rashly, said some words that should not be said, but the adult, the young lady is your own daughter after all, you can''t ignore her! "


    Wan Li asked again, "when did you find out about this?"


    Qin Yuanchuan said, "two days ago."


    "Why is it late?"


    Qin Yuanchuan hesitated for a moment and didn''t say a word for a while.


    "Say it." Wanli is aggressive.


    Qin Yuanchuan took a look at him, and finally said, "I''m afraid that you''ll be angry if you listen to me. I will not care about you......"


    Wanli doesn''t know if he believes it or not, but the expression on his face is obviously ironic.


    He said so much and asked so many questions, but he tried again and again to see whether Qin Yuanchuan was a wolf or a dog. But in a few words, he has almost determined that it is a wolf.


    An immature white eyed wolf.


    But how far has the wolf betrayed him?


    "I have my own opinion on the matter of Ru Xue. You are not allowed to go to the church now."


    Qin Yuanchuan hesitates: "but the county government..."


    "If you come here, Ru Xue won''t quarrel to see you. If you don''t see you, my father and daughter may have a chance to live."


    Finally, this sentence can be said to be heart killing.


    Qin Yuanchuan frowned: "what do you mean, my lord?"


    Wan Li didn''t turn back either. He turned his head into the room.


    Qin Yuanchuan looks at Wanli''s back through the crack of the small window, and his clear white eyes are suddenly stained with a ray of sinister.


    Ginger, in the end or the old spicy, this is to see through?


    But it doesn''t matter. After today, when all the dust is settled, his play will be over.


    There was a strange atmosphere in the front hall. Cheng Qi had no heart or lungs. When he heard about what to wait for Qin Yuanchuan, he turned his eyes to the back of his head. Then he saw that everyone was waiting. He was out of spirit for a moment. He secretly scolded two swearing words and fell asleep beside him.


    Now we are almost finished sleeping. Finally, there is a tranquility in the hall.


    "I''ll sign the bill of guilty."


    Wanru Snow''s words just came out, and the depressed people were in a good mood.


    Cheng Qi also didn''t sleep, rubbing his eyes, asked his cousin: "has Qin Yuanchuan come? When did you come? Do I sleep so hard? "


    Cloud wants to also wait a little tired, rubs own neck, way: "did not come, ten thousand Ru snow estimated oneself to think through."


    Cheng Qi doesn''t believe it. If he can figure it out, he will spend half an hour tossing. His eyes suddenly turn to Liu Wei in front of him.Liu Wei has always been sitting with the county master of Xijin county. They secretly said a lot of small words. Cheng Qi now looks over and sees Liu Wei is bowing down for tea.


    Wanru snow suddenly announced that she wanted to sign the letter of guilt. Liu Wei didn''t respond. She wasn''t surprised or curious. She just listened calmly and had no expression.


    Cheng Qi looked for a long time, but he didn''t see anything, but he just thought, "what did your sister Liu do after I fell asleep?"


    Cloud thought that he had been paying close attention to Liu Wei, smelling his shyness and chuckling, and said, "just sit there, very handsome, valiant, and good-looking."


    Cheng Qi frowned: "who asked you this? Did I ask her what she did? Have you ever left? "


    "No." This is not what the cloud wants to return, but a voice suddenly appears on the left side of Chengqi.


    Cheng Qi turned around and saw the people around him. He was so scared that he almost jumped up: "Ji, Ji adult, when did you come?"


    The position next to him is obviously empty. How can someone come out?


    Ji Chundong didn''t see Qi either. He looked ahead and said, "a quarter of an hour ago."


    Cheng Qi is embarrassed when he hears the words. He coughs and finally stops talking.


    Wan Ruxue signed the letter of guilt in the hall. After she signed the pledge, Zhuang Chang was relieved though he didn''t show his face.


    In front of the door, what he was most afraid of was to make new achievements. It was decided by Wanru snow. Then it was Wanli''s turn.


    Carefully collect the letter of guilt. Zhuang Chang claps the startled wood and says, "take it, qianting, Jiangzhou, Fuyin, and Wanli will go to the hall!"


    At the last moment when Wan Ruxue was taken down, she heard this call. She turned her head to see it. She wanted to seize the opportunity to see her father again, but she didn''t see her father until she was sent down.


    At this time, Wanru snow did not know that she would never see her father again in her life.


    Until the moment of death, when the steel knife was near her neck, she did not see her father who had cherished her all her life.

 Chapter 1383

    When Wanli was taken to the church, there was silence around him.


    Those who watch the bustle, not the bustle, are sitting precariously in dudun, one by one with bright eyes and full attention.


    The emperor''s favorite minister, the governor of tingjiangzhou, was a high-ranking local official who had been in power for half his life. In such a short time, he became a prisoner and stood under the hall, facing trial.


    Yes, standing, not kneeling.


    Wan Li has enough qualifications to not kneel. He is just a suspect now. Before the final decision, his identity can give him enough privileges. He is still high, still in high spirits, and does not need to be embarrassed or vicissitudes of life. He looks like he was before.


    Cheng Qi breathed a little, and thought to the cloud beside him, "see how proud he is."


    Cloud wants to ignore him at all, but also turns his body to one side.


    Cheng Qi did not get a response. He was very lonely. He took aim at Ji Chundong on the other side. He was ready to move. Then he went to talk to Ji Chundong: "Ji adult thought that this Wanli might be finalized today?"


    Ji Chundong didn''t want to talk to him much, but everyone sat next to him. It seemed a little offending if he didn''t answer, so he said the truth: "it''s hard."


    Cheng Qi takes a breath: "Wan Ru Xue has confessed, Wan Li is not good at teaching women, and the crime of even killing has become a foregone conclusion. How can it not be settled?"


    "It''s only a series of punishments. The crime is not fatal." Ji Chundong looked forward and saw Wan Li''s calm look, knowing the shrewdness of the old fox: "even the crime of killing can make him lose his official position."


    "Can''t corruption and bribery cover up the murders? It''s impossible. The governor''s office has decided to open the trial today. It must be to get his fatal place. How can he easily get rid of it? "


    Ji Chundong stops talking. It''s his intuition that he can''t be convicted today. But what''s the matter? It''s man-made. Maybe Zhuang Changzhen has some secret magic weapon that hasn''t been brought out yet?


    In the hall, there is a fire in silence. As we all know, Wanru snow is just a front dish. The real staple food is here!


    Zhuang often talks at a high place and recites all the evidences of Wanli. Because it''s too long, he recited them for more than a quarter of an hour. When he finished reading them, he was shocked: "Wanli, as the official said, do you recognize?"


    Wan Li raised his eyelids a little: "there is nothing in it. If you want to add sin, you will not admit it."


    As expected, he didn''t plead guilty, as everyone guessed.


    Of course, Zhuang Chang also guessed it, so next, he put out all kinds of criminal evidence, including Wanli''s account books, a list of valuables in his mansion and courtyard, and Wanru Snow''s case details of murdering innocent people for many years and then going unpunished, chapter by chapter, volume by volume, and the evidence is clear, just under Wanli''s eyes.


    Wan Li stared at a pile of accusations in front of her eyes, smiled bitterly, but his tone was full of confidence: "the account book can be forged, the list can be forged, and in the case of Ru Xue, although Wan Mou is his father, he really does not know. Of course, the son does not teach the father''s fault, even the crime of killing, how to punish, just wait for the holy decision."


    It''s a good saying that the supreme judge doesn''t pay attention to Zhuang Chang.


    What kind of temper is Zhuang Chang? He is a fierce man who can cut other people''s back in court. Even if he is old and has a good temper, the tiger is still a tiger. He sneers and throws the pile of crimes on the crime table: "that is to say, you are innocent yourself?"


    "Nature." Wan Li straightens his neck and looks serious: "Wan Mou has been an official for decades. He has tried his best to the imperial court and is loyal to the Holy One. Some accusations made up randomly are not enough to fight against Wan Mou. If you have actual evidence, why don''t you take them out now, so that you can show them to all of you!"


    Three words and two words, aggressive.


    Zhuang Chang gets cold and fierce, just as he wants, and brings out all the testimony of Yiying people.


    These witnesses, some of Wanli''s subordinates and some of tingjiangzhou''s squires, were arrested in advance by Zhuang Chang in order to defeat Wanli in a single blow and involve witnesses of his political crimes.


    Now one by one, Wanli is just smiling.


    "This man, Wang Qu, is called Wang Laosan. He was a criminal who beat his wife and children in his early years. Five years ago, he greedily went down to the county and paid more than 2000 liang of taxes. He was found by Wan Mou, who punished him 50 times and drove him out of the Yamen. Now, he has become your witness again?"


    With one, he pointed to the other.


    "This man, Huang Pang, also known as Huang Guazi, is a famous trafficker in yu''en county. How many girls are sold into the brothel from his hands, and how many families are broken in his hands. Such a man can be called a squire with two silver coins? Wan remembers clearly that this man is no longer a native of tingjiangzhou. What qualification does he have to testify? "


    That Wang District and Huang Pang kowtow at the same time, claiming wrongly.


    Wang District said: "the adult is wise and wise. In his early years, the villain really had a bad heart. Because at that time, he always forced him to do something against his conscience and immortality. At that time, the villain lived in ignorance every day, oppressed the good people every day, but only drunk at night. My mother would be pushed by me every time she tried to persuade me, and the life was really terrible. Later, the children in my family suffered When I was seriously ill, I was convinced that it was God''s retribution. So far, I resigned from the government office and took my wife and children away. My family and my family are still in harmony. My Lord and I are absolutely qualified to testify. What Wanli did in his early years, I remember all of them. My testimony is true and there is no deception! "Wan Li looked at him indifferently: "more than two thousand liang of tax silver, found out from your home, you forgot all about it?"


    Wang District trembled with rage: "you wronged me! You are afraid that I will expose you after I leave. It''s you who put the money in my house and bring someone to search. You You You arranged it all! "


    Wan Li only looked at Zhuang Chang: "what happened in Wangqu in those days was very noisy. There are real scrolls of cases in our mansion, as well as the confession of Wangqu. This Wangqu was wronged. Later, it was not a confession or a pledge?"


    Wang District''s eyes were red with anger. "You arrested my wife and children. If you don''t give my children medicine, what can I do if I don''t plead guilty? Let you kill my family! "


    Wan Li looked at him and said, "since you have confessed your crime, why do you say these slanders? You stole the tax money and the evidence is clear. Can such a person, Mr. Zhuang, testify?"


    Zhuang Chang''s face was ugly, and the yellow side said, "what do you want to say about me? I Huang Pang did business for you Wanli for half a life, and finally let you destroy your family. I''m alone. There''s nothing I can''t say, but I haven''t broken the law. Your yamen will never have my case, right? Am I always qualified to testify? "


    Wanli didn''t even bother to see him: "the villain in the market is guilty of many crimes, and your words are not worthy of trust. Lord Zhuang, this huangpang is not committed by Wanmou. We allow people to buy and sell in tingjiangzhou. As long as the money of both sides is appropriate, it''s not a crime to sell people. This huangpang just pinches this one. On the surface, it''s a normal business. In private, it sells good girls to others When I went to the brothel in Linxian County, the victim''s family was afraid that he was notorious and did not dare to retaliate. At last, Wanmou, with the heart of loving the people, drove away the yellow side of the brothel without any evidence and evidence, which was a return to the purity of Yuen County. "


    "You lie!" Huang Pang retorted loudly: "it''s you who say that someone is interested in the girl. She''s in Linxian County, but the price is good. The person you let me steal the girl was killed in the end. It''s a big deal. You''re afraid that I can''t hold it down. If you poke it out for you, you''ll kill me with a pot of poisonous wine. Fortunately, I didn''t drink, but my son, my bitter son, died on the spot! Wanli, you murderer, you killed my son and my wife. You are a vicious bastard! "


    Huang Pang scolded, but Wanli was at ease: "there is evidence for what you said. If you don''t, it''s slander."


    He specially looked at Zhuang Chang when he said the word "slander".


    The following Cheng Qi is mad. He gritted his teeth and said to Ji Chundong, "you are right. I''m afraid I can''t convict him today. I''ve seen scum before. I haven''t seen such scum. I''m confused about right and wrong. I wish I could rush up and stab him now!"

 Chapter 1384

    In addition to Wang District and Huang Pang, other testimonies were refuted by Wanli one by one. Wanli always has rules and regulations in his work. Those who have done things for him will not be able to let him back. When he left, he left each other''s handle more or less. At present, those who came to testify for Zhuang Chang are just those who have left.


    These people, Wanli didn''t look at them at the beginning. They are too weak. They can be eliminated in a few words, which is insignificant.


    Of course, he won''t relax if he doesn''t leave. Just like Qin Yuanchuan, he knows that even if Qin Yuanchuan betrays him, he can''t testify and bite him back. Qin Yuanchuan is a man who attaches great importance to his future. No matter what reason he betrays, if he dare to go to the court, he will only be left with a dead end. Qin Yuanchuan can''t take this risk. This man may have to be eliminated in the future But now, it''s not a threat at all.


    Wanli is full of self-confidence. He glances at Zhuang Chang in the hall with a little pride and waits for the other side''s later moves.


    People''s evidence and material evidence are all denied. If you force a conviction, it will be a simple act.


    At present, there are many people in the audience. If Zhuang Chang can''t prove it, he can only submit to Wanli.


    Give in to a criminal.


    Just then, there was a clamor outside.


    Cheng Qi was so angry that he looked around casually and saw a slightly familiar figure.


    "He..."


    Ji Chundong also looked at the past, only to see the crowd slowly moving away from the door. From the middle, a pedestrian came to lead the way. He was forty or fifty years old. He was gentle and had a white beard. It was this baishanzhou official, simaji.


    "How could he come?" If Cheng Qi is hit by thunder, it''s hard enough now. Wanli is old and cunning. He can''t slip away. Simaji is the younger martial brother of Wanli. If the two join hands, wouldn''t all of them have to work for nothing now?


    Simaji''s arrival set off a small storm.


    Zhuang Chang sat in the first place steadily without any movement, but other officials, more or less, greeted him.


    Baishanzhou is simaji''s territory. Xishan county is a small county under baishanzhou''s jurisdiction. As a government Yin, simaji will come if he wants to, or if he doesn''t want to, but everyone knows that his relationship with Wanli is extraordinary. Now Wanli''s future is unknown. Simaji has been slow to express himself. Everyone thinks that he won''t interfere. But now, he suddenly appears. It''s not like this Decide to share weal and woe with all?


    In that case, things really become more difficult.


    The atmosphere in the hall was very delicate. Simaji smiled kindly and offered a small gift to Zhuang Chang.


    Zhuang often nodded at him, but his expression was not good.


    Simaji said, "if there is such a big event in the county under the jurisdiction of our government, it will be too much for us to eat."


    He speaks well, but he speaks with a high voice.


    We will observe the changes and know that Wan Li and simaji are not easy to deal with, but we will see how the situation will develop after that.


    Simaji is late. Now the court is over half full. He is in a high position. Naturally, he is one of the audience seats. However, the county magistrate song of the audience seat has taken all the money to sell. There is no room left and all the seats are full.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was sweating so hard that he quickly asked his master to move the chair and planned to install an extra seat nearby.


    But simaji didn''t know. He saw that there was a vacancy in the first row. He was in the middle of the row and had a good view. He thought that the county government had already known the information he had come to. It was specially arranged for him, so he went straight to it and sat down.


    Rong Leng just looks at one more person beside her, and her face is expressionless.


    "I''m just a spectator, all of you." Simaji raised his hand slightly to see that all the people''s eyes were focused on himself, so he let them relax.


    Among all the people in the audience, he is indeed the first one in terms of official position, and he is also qualified to put on this high position.


    But


    That position


    All the other officials are like a man who wants to be an outsider, reminds him, and is pulled by the people next to him, saying: "that gentleman hasn''t come now. I''m afraid that he won''t come now. If he wants to sit, let him sit. As long as that gentleman doesn''t come, we don''t know."


    The outstretched bird sighed helplessly, also can only be so should.


    The audition continued. Wanli''s posture was more comfortable than before. Whether simaji would come or not, Wanli''s heart was also broken. He and simaji were brothers. It was because of their close relationship and mutual understanding that they knew how to protect themselves.


    In his current situation, to be honest, simaji should avoid it, but he really needs simaji to join hands with him to get away. For this, he has also spent some time, but in the end, simaji is not sure whether he would like to take this risk. But now simaji is here, it is decided to stand on his side.


    Everything comes naturally. Today''s trial should have been settled.


    Simaji said nothing and did nothing, but his posture was clearly for Wanli.Zhuang Chang''s face was too bad to be worse. He looked at Liu Wei, and his eyes were shaking. He tried hard to make them look good.


    Liu Wei is just drinking tea steadily. When he sees it, he nods to him and continues to drink tea.


    Zhuang Chang''s heart is tangled. Liu Wei means that he should speak the following words according to the original plan? But is that useful? Suddenly a simaji appeared to support Wanli. He said that. Is there any point?


    But Liu Wei just let him say that Zhuang often didn''t know whether to listen and became more silent.


    Because of the strange silence, there was whispering in the hall. Old God simaji was there. From time to time, he looked at Wanli. Wanli looked at him with a smile in his eyes.


    It seems that the situation has stabilized, and Zhuang Chang has given up. Is everything settled?


    But at this time, Zhuang often picked up the startling wood, clapped it heavily, and shouted, "pass on people''s testimonies, thousand Meng Yao!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in a uproar.


    When calling out three words of qianmengyao, Zhuang Chang''s ending is shaking.


    It wasn''t just him, it was the people who heard it, who were shaking with their breath.


    Thousand, thousand You come to the king?


    People, witnesses?


    Until Qian Mengyao himself came out of the back hall slowly, people could not close their mouths because of their astonishment.


    Wanli''s self-confident face was suddenly replaced by complexity, and simaji, who was at ease, sat up straight and serious.


    With the appearance of your king, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly changed dramatically. Zhuang Chang, under the treacherous atmosphere, swallowed and said: "thousands Wang, please tell me


    Qian Mengyao stood there with a smile on his face. His eyes first swept over simaji, who had occupied his seat, and then looked at Wanli. In Wanli''s nervous and flustered eyes, he raised his eyebrows and said, "I have proved that all the crimes that Mr. Zhuang said have been committed by Wanli."

 Chapter 1385

    When Qian Mengyao said that, he stopped.


    The atmosphere in the room was very awkward.


    Everyone looked at each other and tested each other.


    I thought to myself, even if you are the king, you can''t be red mouthed and white toothed. You can''t make things up casually. If you say that proof is proof, it needs proof. Do you have any evidence?


    Zhuang Chang is also very uncomfortable. He said before, what proof do you want to surrender to the king? What can he know about Wanli?


    However, Liu Wei arranged such a link and deceived you to surrender to the king, saying that it was to crush him. Generally, only those with a very heavy identity were qualified to crush the axle. The whole county entered into the west, and only when you surrender the king could do this, everyone relied on him very much.


    After hearing Liu Wei''s ghost words, you came down to the king and agreed, but you still talked loudly, saying that it was not human evidence. He could do it with his eyes closed.


    What to do? You go on.


    Qian Mengyao doesn''t say, he has finished, he has finished the certificate.


    Liu Wei''s smile was scattered around her. She knocked on the table to remind the master to renew her cup.


    The master picked up the tea cup behind him and threw the whole pot in front of Liu Wei. His eyes were focused on the king, and he wanted to hear from him.


    Liu Wei pours tea for herself, drinks it and is hungry. She looks for something to eat.


    And the atmosphere in the hall is still so stalemate.


    Over the auditorium, there was a small voice of discussion. Cheng Qi asked Ji Chundong, "what does this mean?"


    Ji Chundong shakes his head, but he doesn''t see through.


    One of the adults sitting in the second row turned around and whispered to them, "aren''t you in Beijing all the year round? Does he have anything to do with Wanfu yin? "


    Cheng Qi leaned forward and said to the adult, "I haven''t heard of that either. It''s reasonable to say that these two people should have no grievance or hatred."


    "Don''t ask others. Do you know anything?"


    "You ask the first row, I ask the fourth row."


    After the work was divided between the two men, the man began to whisper to the officials in the first row. The positions of the officials in the first row were not small. They talked about rongling.


    Rongling''s position is next to the central position. On his right side is simaji. On his left side is someone who comes to talk to him.


    "Do you understand, my lord?"


    Because of his appearance, he just sat in the first row. The adult didn''t know his official position. He was only subconsciously polite and talkative.


    Rong Ling didn''t want to go back, but simaji, who glanced at the same confusion, suddenly opened his mouth: "at a glance."


    The interrogating official was stunned: "do you really understand?"


    As soon as this statement comes out, both front and back eyes are close together.


    Simaji also turned to look at Rong Leng curiously.


    Xianyan is a big country with a large area and numerous people. Local officials are more like crucian carp. Some of the adults here don''t know each other for the first time. Therefore, simaji, although he doesn''t know rongling, subconsciously regards him as a colleague. Then he asks, "what''s your opinion?"


    Rong Leng''s eyes are calm and careless: "you have already explained that all the accusations are true, so, what''s unclear?"


    Someone chimed in, "didn''t you say nothing when you came to the king?"


    "Said Ben." The voice of that man was heard by qianmengyao in front of him. Qianmengyao glanced back and said again: "my king said that all the crimes committed by Lord Zhuang are clear and clear."


    The official who was stared at blurted out: "you Do you have any evidence? "


    Qian Mengyao raised his eyebrows: "isn''t this king''s words the best proof?"


    Is there anything else like this? You are deceiving the small with the big and seeking personal gains with the power!


    Wan Li''s face is black now. He grins at Qian Mengyao. I don''t know why the king suddenly appears to have trouble with him. Even if he finds out what he investigated many years ago, it''s the old grudge of Chen Zhima''s rotten millet eight hundred years ago. Why do you have to turn it over now?


    Qian Mengyao didn''t have time to turn over the old accounts with him at this time. He just read the script given by Liu Wei honestly. As for the effect and the ending, Liu Wei said he didn''t care.


    The situation in the hall became very strange. Zhuang often sweated heavily and didn''t know how to continue. He was upset and felt that Liu Wei had mixed up all this. When he lost his temper, he clapped the startled wood and shouted, "Liu Zhuzuo, you get up and talk back."


    Liu Wei is peeling peanuts. When he hears that, his hands shake, and the peanuts fall to the ground.


    Zhuang often stares at her, then pats startled wood: "get up to reply!"


    Liu Wei looks at him, but he has no choice. He wipes his hands and stands in front of the hall in good order.


    Chuang Chang was too lazy to make a detour and asked directly, "the LORD said that he can prove the truth of Wanli''s crime. What do you think?"


    What did you ask the little man who couldn''t fight together?


    The hall began to whisper again, but Zhuang Chang couldn''t pay attention to it. He couldn''t see Liu Wei eating and drinking there. It was clearly her work. Why let them work here?Liu Wei didn''t give up either. When Zhuang Chang asked, she replied, "Xiao Min thinks that it''s very convincing that Wang Ye can speak words with heart and reason."


    The following discussion has become louder. They all say that this little work from nowhere is flattering you to the king.


    Zhuang Chang put down all the gossip and continued to ask, "specifically, explain."


    Liu Wei explained: "the king district holds the corruption account book of ten thousand li to crush the people and make heavy taxes and levies. I dare to ask you to surrender the king. Do you think this account book is true?"


    Qian Mengyao was like a doll with a pretty face. He didn''t leave his mind, so he said "hum".


    Liu Wei asked Wan Li, "do you think it''s true?"


    Wan Li said: "nature is false, Wang District people......"


    Liu Wei raised her hand and said, "you don''t need to talk about what''s behind you. You don''t think it''s true, right? That''s all."


    Wan Li held his breath and became silent.


    Liu Wei said, "Wanli and you came to the king. They said the same thing, but their answers were quite different. Who do you believe, Lord Zhuang?"


    Zhuang Chang seemed to understand a little, his eyes brightened a little, and said: "the king is highly respected. Wan Li is a prisoner at the lower level. Naturally, he believes in the king."


    Liu Wei added: "so, since the Lord guaranteed the king''s district that what he said was true and the evidence he presented was also credible, then the evidence of embezzlement of account books is not a stone hammer."


    What is a stone hammer? Liu Wei has long been popular among adults.


    Zhuang Chang understood all this, and he immediately got up, clapped and asked: "I dare to ask the Lord, do you think Huang Pang has a list of illegal trafficking in human beings, but it''s true?"


    Qian Mengyao also felt the meaning clearly. He glanced at Liu Wei a little. He had a new view of Rong Ling''s wife in his heart. He said, "it''s true."


    Zhuang Chang smiled and opened his mouth: "you said it was true, and it must be true. Wanli, what else do you have to say?"


    Wan liche''s bottom is angry: "the words are sophistication, nonsense, and want to add sin!"

 Chapter 1386

    Liu Wei said: "it''s interesting to say that, Lord Wan. If you say that the king''s district and the yellow side are not good, you can do it. If the king says they are good, you can''t do it?"? Why, only state officials are allowed to set fire, and the Lord is not allowed to light the lamp? You have to be what you say, don''t you? What others say is sophistry, lies, lies and lies. Are you a bit unreasonable? "


    Wan Li looks at Liu Wei fiercely with a taut face: "who are you? There''s your voice in this county hall? "


    Qian Mengyao immediately supported Liu Wei: "what did I ask her to say?"


    Wan Li clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and turned away: "you have already decided to slander Wan Mou, why do you have to pretend and put on a fair and strict attitude, what is the public trial? Plain white is disgusting! "


    Liu Wei whispered: "Sir, let''s talk well and don''t lose our temper. You said that there are so many bad things about these people''s testimonies. Some of them beat their wives and children, some forced them to be prostitutes. It really sounds that all of them are not good people. Then why do you think these bad people want to travel thousands of miles to come to the west to deliberately wronged you?"


    Wan Li frowned and just wanted to answer.


    Liu Wei interrupts him again: "you will say, because this is arranged by someone and someone is going to be bad for you. Then why is it that someone is going to be bad for you when the world is so big? What''s more, we, Sima adults of baishanzhou, are the same as you. They are the same Prefecture''s official residence. Why didn''t anyone design to frame Sima adults? Why did you come to me? "


    "You''re messing around!" Wanli cold channel.


    Liu Wei said: "then you are so unreasonable that you degrade the evidence of several people to nothing. Isn''t that another kind of nonsense? It''s clear that it''s a matter of solid evidence. Do you want to wipe out all the empty space in a few words? Are you a little too smug? "


    Wan Li forced her to get away from her anger and shouted, "you are a little liar, I don''t need to explain to you!"


    "Monseigneur Wan, in the following words, Monseigneur Wan is to give you face, but you can''t call yourself" the official ". You are now a suspect, and your black hat has been removed. What is the charge of pretending to be an official of the imperial court, Mr. Zhuang, or an official of the imperial court?"


    After hearing Liu Wei''s words, Zhuang Chang immediately replied, "it''s a crime of exile to pretend to be an official of the imperial court."


    Liu Wei said softly: "then you can add another one. Wancube can speak rudely in front of the public, despise the imperial court, pretend to be an official of the imperial court, and there are so many people present. This time, it''s human evidence and material evidence, right?"


    Zhuang Chang really listened to her and climbed up the stick: "I remember, sir, has this crime been written?"


    Next to the master immediately nodded: "write on write on."


    It''s like acting.


    In fact, this is acting. Isn''t it a language trap? Isn''t it faster than anyone? He has his Zhang Liang plan, and they can also build a wall ladder, which is more important than the backstage. Is simaji worthy of your surrender to the king?


    Than evidence, human evidence and material evidence have, things in, people in, just by mouth to want to overturn the case? Isn''t that beautiful?


    Liu Wei saw Wan Li''s face was black and he didn''t speak, but he still didn''t give up: "Lord Wan, you just made excuses. Any top scholar can say it. You''re not so powerful, and your words are not so perfect. If you don''t feel convinced and unwilling, there''s another way. You can sue Yu Cheng. Naturally, you are going to be punished in Beijing for such a crime When you get to the bottom of the Imperial City, you can find the emperor to settle your grievances and see if the emperor is willing to take care of your life and death. "


    Speaking of the last sentence, Liu Wei glanced at simaji on the audience seat again. Sure enough, simaji''s face suddenly changed. Then, he said something to the attendants.


    Simaji will appear suddenly, which is very strange. All the friends in the officialdom are friends who have no idea what they are doing, even if they are brothers of the same sect, they will fly in each other''s face.


    Wanli doesn''t know how to cheat simaji to support himself, but if simaji knew that the emperor had given up Wanli, would he be so stupid and continue to be a big enemy to Wanli?


    Simaji has heard about the loss of beauty in the capital. During the period of Wanli''s remand, there were too many rumors in the capital. Simaji didn''t decide whether to help Wanli until now. He just couldn''t understand the emperor''s plan and was afraid to offend Longyan.


    But the Emperor didn''t have a clear attitude after all, but Wanli sent people to lobby with him. Simaji finally let Wanli talk, believing that Wanli said "the emperor is to avoid suspicion".


    After he believed it, he came, but now in public, any outsider still mentioned the adamant that "see if the emperor will control your life and death". Simaji was flustered again for a while. After careful inquiry, other officials nearby gave him a unified answer.


    The emperor will not be in charge of Wanli. If he wants to be in charge, how can the governor have the courage to go to court? I''ve found a way out. Take it lightly.


    It makes sense. Simaji''s back is full of body fluid, and his head is full of perspiration. He really let Wanli sink.


    After seeing the current affairs clearly, simaji can''t sit down for a moment. He looks like a louse growing on his body, shaking left and right.At this time, Qian Mengyao walked over and stood in front of him.


    Sima jixinkou jumped, immediately stood up and bowed: "I have seen the Lord."


    Qian Mengyao looked at his dark head and raised his eyebrows: "where is the king? Do you have a good seat?"


    Simaji swallowed his saliva fiercely, looked back at the chair he had been sitting in for a long time, hurriedly moved out of the way, and asked respectfully, "I don''t know if this is the Lord''s seat!"


    Qianmengyao did not sit down, but looked at him and said, "there is no seat for you in this hall. What do you know?"


    Simaji could not understand the hint. He lowered his head and said, "I''m confused. Please give me some advice."


    Qian Mengyao lowered his voice and said something more like a threat than a mention: "Sir Sima, why do you destroy your future for the sake of those who don''t need it? I remember that you are seven or eight years younger than Wanli. Can you sit here for another seven or eight years? "


    "Yes, yes." Simaji agreed, and couldn''t help but look at the position of Wanli in front of the eye hall. Finally, he let go, bowed his hand deeply, and said, "I''m leaving."


    Words fall, take the waiter, turn around and leave.


    Sima Ji left, and WAN Lidai realized that he was on the run and wanted to call people back. At this time, Tang Shangzhuang Chang said: "Yin Wanli, the governor of qianting Jiangzhou Prefecture, embezzled, accepted bribes and covered up evil deeds. He was lawless and lawless. There are twenty-four accomplices, all of which are true. It''s necessary to make a sophistry. Now I am sentencing that all of them are guilty of the same crime. Although the death penalty is avoided, it''s hard to escape, He was remanded to Beijing after the end of the month. He was sentenced to a prison in the capital, serving 32 years as an example! "


    This is the advantage of the governor''s office. At the end of the day, only the governor''s office can directly convict and determine a case without passing the imperial examination.


    In this way, ten thousand cases are filed and closed.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Of course, Wanli is not willing, as Liu Wei said, he has a breakthrough point, which is to go to Beijing to sue the emperor. If the emperor still refuses him, he still has a thread of life.


    But will the emperor be reluctant?


    Wanru Snow''s dowry list, the 2 million Liang tax embezzlement prepared by Wanli, is now on the way to the capital. As long as the emperor receives the money, Wanli will only have a dead end.


    Wan Li was once the number one scholar and a distinguished official for many years. Therefore, even if he committed 24 crimes, the criminal law he was sentenced to was only 32 years in prison. If he was to fall to the ground with his head, the governor could not do it. The Emperor himself could only talk about it. These two million Liang silver, together with Wan Li''s accusation of "enriching his private purse" and "eating inside and pickling outside", I wonder if the emperor is enough to take him Into the death penalty?


    Now, Wanli may still regard "entering Beijing" as the last talisman, but it''s the last moment when he really enters Beijing.

 Chapter 1387

    The first trial of the case of two fathers and daughters of ten thousand families was one day. When they left the county government, it was almost dusk outside.


    Zhuang Chang is still busy. Not only he, but also all the officials of the governor''s mansion have been left.


    The case of Wanli is not trivial. Although the sentence has been fixed, they can''t take it lightly for fear of repetition.


    Liu wei walked the fastest, afraid of being pulled by the village.


    Rong Leng waits for her at the door, sees her coming out, and takes her hand.


    Qian Mengyao was standing in front of the Yamen. He felt that Rong Leng didn''t keep up with him, so he looked back and saw that the two men were hand in hand at some time. He was so tired of "tut" that he turned his mouth and started.


    At this time, Yueshan Sheng comes with a carriage. There is no coachman in the carriage. Yueshan Sheng is sitting in the coachman''s position.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of Yamen accurately, and Qian Mengyao stepped forward immediately. When he wanted to get on, he stopped and looked at Yue Dansheng.


    Yueshan Sheng''s single leg is bent on the shaft. He doesn''t move. He looks at him.


    Qianmengyao reminded: "footstool."


    The carriages of rich and noble families are high, so it''s hard to get on and off. They all have footstools. This car also has footstools, which are hung under the shaft. The coachman should take out the footstool for trampling before the noble get on, but Yue Dansheng didn''t take it.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t seem to understand. In the Ming Dynasty, Qian Mengyao said those words to him. He listened, but he just kept his eyes closed, looked at Rong Ling and Liu Wei in the back, and then urged: "get on the bus."


    Qian Mengyao picks his eyebrows and feels that Yueshan Sheng is ignoring him, but where did he provoke him?


    Let Leng Liu Wei come here slowly and methodically, because they are blocking a thousand Meng Yao in front of them, Liu Wei subconsciously called out a sentence: "prince?"


    Qian Mengyao returned to his senses, lifted his legs and stepped on the carriage. He pulled a little bit and looked very embarrassed.


    After he went up, Liu Wei also rushed up, and the last one was Rong Ling.


    The carriage is not big. It''s the limit for three people to sit in the carriage. If the footstool doesn''t have a footstool, Rong Ling and Liu Wei certainly don''t care. When did they get on or off the carriage when they stepped on the stool? Isn''t it all straight?


    Qian Mengyao can''t help but care, because he has been stepping on the stool.


    All the time, not today.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling are talking in the carriage. Liu Wei says she is hungry. She has been in Yamen for a day. She is hungry.


    Rong Ling pinched her finger and said she would eat it when she went back.


    Liu Wei put her chin on her shoulders and her head down lazily.


    Rong Ling hugged her a little. She had nothing to do with her hands. She went to fiddle with her sideburns again. She had to give her the floating hair to keep it away from her ears.


    Qian Mengyao looked uneasy, coughed and asked deliberately, "do you have the dishes and chopsticks of the king?"


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while. She looks up at him, and looks at him coolly.


    Both husband and wife didn''t say a word, and their refusal was clear.


    Qian Mengyao laughs: "so do not welcome this king?"


    Liu Wei again raised her lips and smiled, "No."


    But I didn''t say so. Let''s eat together at home.


    Qian Mengyao was quite speechless: "my king''s carriage seems to be in the way of your eyes. Otherwise, my king will go out to sit? Make room for you? "


    There is also a narrow place beside the coachman, which is enough for a person to sit. However, if you surrender to the king, you cannot really sit.


    Rong Leng Liu Wei knew that he was joking, but Yueshan Sheng, who was outside the curtain, said: "less chaos."


    After a meal, Qian Mengyao looked at Liu Wei innocently: "what''s wrong with him? From the very beginning, it''s a strange thing. "


    Liu Wei didn''t know. Rong Ling didn''t know. The couple didn''t want to worry about other people''s affairs at all. They got together and whispered.


    Qian Mengyao looked at their ink all the way around, and finally the car stopped. He took the lead in getting down.


    This is Rongfu. Yueshan Sheng will send rongling and Liuwei back first.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei get out of the car immediately. When they say goodbye, they are going to enter the mansion. Qian Mengyao quietly follows them.


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned and asked, "what do you do?"


    Qianmengyao didn''t answer, so he went inside.


    Qian Mengyao stayed for dinner. Although no one invited him, he was already in the master''s seat.


    By this time, it was getting dark, the food was being served one by one, and the table was full of people. Everyone was bustling like before.


    Cloud wants to go back to the house earlier than Liu Wei. When they come back, they will talk with Yun Chu and Yun Mi about the interesting things in the lecture hall. Today, only cloud wants to listen to the four brothers and sisters of cloud family. The other three are not very concerned. But cloud wants to say that cloud Chu and Yun MI are still very pleased to listen. Only cloud mat, a dim sum God doesn''t know what to do. Seeing Liu Wei, they take out a prescription and discuss the business with her.


    This prescription is for Li yu''er to drink. Liu Wei is also more concerned about it. As soon as they discuss it, they will discuss the food.


    Let the family and cloud family get along for such a long time, have already been inseparable from each other, and have no original alienation. The two families are as comfortable as relatives and friends. When they eat, they will talk a little bit of gossip from time to time.Qian Mengyao just looked at them quietly and didn''t interrupt, but he listened to their family members.


    After half of the meal, Yunchu took the lead in putting down the empty bowl and said, "I''m full. I''ll go back to the house first."


    She said that she got up and left. Yunmi took a look at her and didn''t follow her, but her expression was not good.


    Everyone else on the table seems to be surprised. Liu Wei and Yun Xi are still talking about the prescription. Yun wants to force Li yu''er to eat vegetables. Xiao Li takes the spider flower to the table and gives it shredded meat. Rong Ling fills a bowl of soup. Liu Wei must finish it, not leave it.


    Everyone did their own work. The departure of Yunchu had no impact on anyone except yunmi. However, when qianmengyao last visited Rongfu, he knew why the little cloud girl always left in advance.


    Therefore, he asked unintentionally: "isn''t Mr. Zhong''s injury nearly as good? Does anyone else have to take care of it now? "


    There was a moment of silence in the dining hall. Liu Wei looked up at Qian Mengyao. After a while, he said, "Zhong Ziyu has moved away. When he can get down, he will let his friend take him."


    Qian Mengyao obviously did not expect this, slightly shocked.


    Liu Wei saw through his mind: "what''s wrong with Yueshan Sheng? You asked him by yourself. You can''t find the answer here. Besides, Zhong Ziyu has no ability to control Yueshan''s mind. Their relationship is not so good."


    Qian Mengyao lowered his eyes a little, but there was no embarrassment on his face. He was silent for a while, then he asked, "where is that little cloud girl?"


    The meaning of this word is like suspecting that Zhong Ziyu has been hidden in Rongfu.


    It''s no problem to understand this. After all, Zhong Ziyu assassinated Ru JiangWang. Ru JiangWang is not so magnanimous. He is a bit careful and remembers revenge.


    "My elder sister went to look for the little white face, who lived in the inn of two blocks. You can find him there if you want to," said Yun


    So, after supper, Qian Mengyao went to Dafeng Inn two blocks away.


    I saw a familiar figure outside the inn building.

 Chapter 1388

    Yueshan Sheng had just come out of the gale inn. His carriage was still standing outside. Before he could pick up the whip, he saw a man walking slowly in front of him.


    Looking at the time, at the moment of Xu, Qian Mengyao had to go to the Rongfu for dinner. Yue Dansheng didn''t go in, but he had to pick him up at the moment of Xu, but now Qian Mengyao came out ahead of time and came out of Dafeng inn.


    Yueshan Sheng leaned on the shaft and stared at him. He inadvertently left a window on the second floor of the inn.


    Qian Mengyao went over and asked with a smile on his lips, "have you eaten?"


    Yueshan Sheng hasn''t eaten yet, but he''s too lazy to talk about it. He says, "let''s get on the bus."


    Qianmengyao did not go up, but went to the inn.


    Yueshan Sheng frowned.


    There are cheap inns in all walks of life. The rich and powerful king of the dynasty didn''t dislike it at all. He took a seat near the stairs, recruited a waiter and ordered a few dishes.


    Yueshan Sheng finally followed him in, sat opposite him, and asked, "haven''t you eaten?"


    "Hungry again," said Meng Yao


    Yueshan Sheng is a little impatient, but in terms of identity, he can''t care about the little prince. It''s hard to say. He''s just the other side''s bodyguard. If he doesn''t want to, he has to respect the difference between master and servant.


    The small dishes were brought up and sold badly. The oil splashed all over the place. Some dishes were still fried. Meng Yao had no appetite just because he saw them. He took the chopsticks and put them down again.


    Yueshan Sheng took advantage of the situation and said, "if you can''t eat it, you will go back to the mansion."


    Qian Mengyao sneered and said in a cool voice: "this inn is not good in environment and the dishes are not good. You don''t worry about being so miserable and aggrieved and damaging your old friend who has just recovered from the injury?"


    Yueshan Sheng''s eyebrows are tightened again.


    Now that he had said all these things, he was too lazy to cover them up and said straightly, "if you come to seek revenge, he will be on the third floor, counting the second room from the left."


    Qian Mengyao looked upstairs, his expression became more and more bleak. He asked, "what are you doing to see him?"


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t answer.


    Qianmengyao''s voice grew louder: "my king asked you, what are you doing to see him!"


    "I didn''t come to see him," Yue said


    Qian Mengyao obviously didn''t believe it. His eyes were full of ridicule.


    Yue Dansheng said, "I''m here to see another person."


    Qian Mengyao still doesn''t believe it.


    At this time, there was a soft voice: "he came to see me."


    Wei couple carried a tray with one hand, and put a bowl of medicine in the tray. Zhong Ziyu wanted to drink the medicine for a while. He just took it out of the kitchen.


    I thought Yueshan Sheng had gone, but I didn ''t want to order a table in the lobby. The Wei couple didn'' t want to say hello to Yueshan Sheng any more, but they heard the man across from him. They didn ''t recognize the man, but they guessed that the other side should be Liuwei, the little prince who hired Yueshan Sheng temporarily. So they had a lot of mouths and made a speech.


    Qian Mengyao didn''t know the couple of Wei. He was a middle-aged man with a common appearance and a smell of medicine. His subconscious frowned first.


    Wei couple is a rough temper. Seeing that they dislike each other, they put down the medicine plate and sat down at their table.


    Yueshan Sheng scolded the Wei couple: "go away, it''s none of your business."


    The Wei couple grinded their teeth and looked at Yue Dansheng. "I''m not Zhong Ziyu''s grandson. I''m obedient to you. Would you like to scold me again?"


    Qian Mengyao didn''t say a word at the moment. He sat on the side and looked at the scene in front of him.


    This situation is quite complicated. This afternoon, after Yueshan Sheng sent Qian Mengyao to the yamen, he also went to see Bai opera in the people''s heap. However, Wanli''s case was built for a long time. There are too many people coming to join in the bustle. If there are too many people, it''s easy to bump into acquaintances.


    Yueshan Sheng met Zhong Ziyu like this, and his face was immediately bad. Zhong Ziyu said nothing and turned around and left.


    Zhong Ziyu came with the Wei couple. Yue Dansheng almost instinctively chased them out, but they grabbed him.


    Zhong Ziyu has few friends. Apart from himself and Chongming, there is only one Wei couple.


    In the early years, Yue Dansheng also dealt with the Wei couple. He knew that this man was a poison user. At that time, he also advised Zhong Ziyu to keep him away from the Wei couple, for fear that he would be led astray. Now the two people are together.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t want to get tangled with the couple of Wei. He left him and wanted to leave.


    Wei couple stopped him and scolded him coldly: "how could such a big shipwreck not drown you?"


    Yueshan Sheng started directly at the Wei couple. You came and I went until Zhong Ziyu came back and pulled them away without saying a word.


    After that, Yueshan Sheng was not in the mood to go back to Yamen to see a play. He was upset and stayed outside yamen all afternoon.


    Later, yamen ended, and he continued to be his rickshaw puller. Later, Qian Mengyao went to Rongfu, and he came to Dafeng inn.


    Yes, he also knew that the couple had picked up Zhong Ziyu from Liu Wei a few days ago. They lived in Dafeng inn. He didn''t know what he was here for, so he felt that he was holding his temper and wanted to find someone to vent.Then he saw the Wei couple.


    After a fight in the daytime, Yueshan Sheng knew that he was not the opponent of the man, but in terms of martial arts, he was able to break the heads of the Wei couple. After a struggle in the daytime, the Wei couple didn''t seem to plan to fight with him. They hated each other for a while. The Wei couple suddenly asked, "do you want to know what day yuechongming was just dead?"


    When Yue Chongming just died, Yue Dansheng collapsed and was crazy. That was his only sister. He couldn''t accept it. He lived in pain and regret every day.


    At that time, he didn''t see Zhong Ziyu. Zhong Ziyu ran away. After a fight with him, he escaped injured.


    Yueshan Sheng guessed that he was going to join the Wei couple, but he didn''t know where they lived, so he couldn''t find them, so he had to stay in the same place, bury his sister''s body, take away the baby that his sister gave birth to with all her life, and then he left his hometown, arrived in Lingzhou, entrusted the baby to the Liu family.


    Yueshan Sheng''s life is unclear. About Zhong Ziyu, all he has left is hatred.


    At that time, what is Zhong Ziyu doing?


    He didn''t think about it.


    Not curious.


    Now Wei couple suddenly mentioned that when Yue Dansheng was stunned, they gave the answer: "suicide."


    Yueshan Sheng looks at him.


    Wei couple said: "he was busy killing himself. I saved him three times. The fourth time, he was willing to live. Because I said that yuechongming''s child was taken away by you. I said that you can''t even raise your sister well. So the little child can''t be raised well. If he doesn''t go to get the child back, the child may let you raise to death. Then, he perked up and cried while he was in his mouth Read sorry, read for two days and two nights, the third day, finally willing to eat... "


    At that time, it was the time when the Wei couple changed their views on Zhong Ziyu. Their previous relationship was that they were friends. They didn''t do a lot of bad things together. But since then, the Wei couple only knew that Zhong Ziyu was different from him. He didn''t care. Zhong Ziyu still had a heart. That little bastard actually had someone who really cared.


    Since then, he has been taking care of Zhong Ziyu like an elder generation. This kind of mood is a little like raising a child or being a bear child. But brother Wei, who has no family and no reason, really thinks it''s interesting. So when he plays the role of father, he becomes addicted.


    Now when we see Yueshan Sheng again, it''s hard for the Wei couple not to feel aggrieved for Zhong Ziyu. It''s the death of yuechongming. Zhong Ziyu is the executioner. I don''t have to say that, but is Yueshan Sheng the elder brother?


    He has said some things before, and he doesn''t want to repeat them. But the death of Yue Chongming is torture for anyone. It''s not just his Yueshan Sheng who suffers. Everyone is very sad. So, the surname Yue, can you please don''t use that lofty posture to put on a pair of brother and sister''s affectionate expression to humiliate the world? The only one left will still put you in mind A man of great respect.


    You know clearly that he will not resist what you do. If you kill him, he will not hate you. Why don''t you just kill him? Why did you choose to fight him in the back alley of the hospital? You gave him a chance on purpose! Now, why do you appear so recklessly and torture him endlessly again with your so-called hatred?


    Wei couple said a lot in one breath. At the end, he didn''t hear Yue Dansheng''s refutation.


    Then, he went to the kitchen to decoct Zhong Ziyu.


    Decoction comes out, that is to say, Yueshan Sheng has not left yet, and there is still another person around him.


    The atmosphere is very strange. There are many diners looking at them secretly in the inn.


    The medicine should be drunk while it''s hot. Zhong Ziyu''s body is not all right. The Wei couple stare at Yue Dansheng for a long time before they hum. They carry the medicine plate and go upstairs.


    Until his figure disappeared, Yueshan Sheng was still there, with fierce eyes.


    Qian Mengyao hesitated for a long time, then pulled the sleeve of Dan Sheng, took out the silver and paid for the meal. He walked carefully to the door and said, "come back with me. What can I do? Let''s go back to the house."

 Chapter 1389

    Qian Mengyao really offended Yueshan Sheng this time. On the way back, Yueshan Sheng didn''t say a word. After entering the mansion, he went back to the house directly and closed the door to "bang".


    The old man, who was full of food and drink, lying in the yard and enjoying the moonlight, heard the movement and looked up, but only saw you, who was standing in the middle of the yard and frowning.


    The old man shook his glass and asked leisurely, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Qian Mengyao went to the old man and sat opposite him. Seeing that there was a glass of wine on the small case, he took one and filled himself with wine. After drinking it all, he asked angrily, "could you tell me more about the assassin who went to the government to assassinate Ben Wang?"


    The old man "ah" said, "Zhong Ziyu?"


    Qian Mengyao "graciously" said, with some distress: "Yueshan Sheng is different from you, sir. He is willing to help me from the beginning. I am grateful to you all the time, but he is not. Of course, I don''t want to interfere with him, but when I get back to Beijing, I can''t deal with a few major issues and the emperor has to deal with them. At that time, I will be too busy to care about him, so I''m afraid... "


    "Afraid that he will be with the assassin who assassinated you and bite you back at the critical moment, which will make you hard to ride and suffer from enemies from both sides?"


    Qian Mengyao spits out his voice: "don''t use it if you doubt it. Don''t doubt it. I trust Mr. Wang and brother Rong, but Yue Dansheng..."


    "That''s how he is." The old man gets up, pours another glass of wine for you, and then slowly lies back on the rocking chair. He says slowly: "his man is not like to be controlled by others, and he is very stubborn. He seems to be difficult to get along with, but he has a strong commitment. Since he promised you, he will help you. You don''t need to worry. To Zhong Ziyu, you don''t need to care. Although he didn''t know who ordered the assassination, he should, It''s not for you. "


    Qianmengyao didn''t understand: "not Chongben king? But the point of his knife is really facing the king. "


    The old man smiled and said, "I don''t know where he got the news. He knew that Yueshan Sheng was here. He wanted to come to him, so he got it."


    Qian Mengyao doesn''t believe it: "if you want to find someone, you need to look at it from the beginning. Why sneak around, wield a knife and get a gun? Sir, it''s not that I''m stingy. You know, I''m surrounded by tigers and wolves. I''m in trouble at home and abroad. The origin of Zhong is unknown. Yue Dansheng has many contacts with him. Therefore, if there is no clear answer, I dare not take it lightly. "


    The old man sighed and shook his head slowly: "we are not Xianyan people. I, Yueshan Sheng, rongling and Liuwei are not. Neither is Zhong Ziyu. We are not related to you. I don''t know when Zhong Ziyu arrived here, but he should not be bought by your opponents to deal with you. He and yuedan Sheng have a dispute. They are from A good brother who grew up with a small family turned against each other because of his life. In my opinion, Yueshan Sheng was unwilling to forgive him, but he repeatedly appeared. He should be, still praying for forgiveness. "


    In the end, it was someone else''s private affair. The old man didn''t want to say the name of Yue Chongming. He implicitly summarized their gratitude and resentment. Apart from what he said, he just gave you a peace of mind.


    Sure enough, qianmengyao didn''t know this. He didn''t ask any more questions, but narrowed his eyes, as if he was considering it.


    After talking with the old man, Qian Mengyao was more relaxed, but he was still unable to let go.


    People in high positions have a common problem.


    Especially for those close to you.


    When Qian Mengyao learned about Zhong Ziyu''s origins, he was relieved, but that didn''t mean that he was relaxed.


    At the end of the day, there is no real moment of relaxation for people in his environment.


    ¡­¡­


    The case of Wanli has been solved. All the people and horses who came from all directions and thousands of miles can also go back.


    Almost two days after entering the county, more than half of the people were sent away. The rest, in addition to Cheng Qi, who was idle and had nothing to do, were only a few adults from the governor''s office.


    Liu Wei is hiding in the village everyday, but he can''t hide beyond the first day of the lunar new year.


    In the name of money spent, Zhuang often calls Liu Wei to Yamen and lets her do something. Anyway, he has to make sure that the two thousand Liang silver he spent is worth more.


    Liu Wei worked hard for the last payment, and even had supper in Yamen for several days.


    After a long time, she also lost her temper and almost didn''t fight with Zhuang Chang in the county yamen.


    In the end, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty mediated in the middle, and didn''t really work.


    This incident was told to Ji Chundong as a joke by Cheng Qi. Ji Chundong listened, but his eyes were looking at Li yu''er''s direction.


    After a while, Chengqi also knew Ji Chundong''s relationship with Li''s father and daughter. He was very sad, but the dead had gone, and he could only comfort Ji Chundong: "my little cousin has promised, and will surely cure Miss Li."


    Ji Chundong didn''t leave either. He should have left for a long time. But because of Li yu''er, he just stayed and couldn''t help her. But he would do something for Li yu''er all day long. He would pick up the kite stuck on the branch of the tree and catch the sparrow in the nest for her. In a word, he changed his mind to be good to Li yu''er.Later, he even thought of a great idea. At a dinner, he stood up in front of the crowd and announced, "I want to recognize yu''er as a maid."


    At that time, the situation was very embarrassing, because after he said such a sentence, Li Yuer, who had been eating on the edge, suddenly jumped up, opened his mouth and bit Ji Chundong.


    As a result of that incident, the matter of recognizing a daughter was over, and Ji Chundong had one more wound on his hand.


    Cheng Qi was not present at that time. He heard later. Now Ji Chundong is staring at Li yu''er, but he can''t bear to, so he advised him: "if you really want to be good for her, give her money. If you see that her life is not good, she is still ill. When she is cured in the future, you will surely need money and silver to live, so you will give her money and pay off the debt."


    Ji Chundong didn''t want to chat with Cheng Qi, but when he said that, he was suddenly blessed and figured out: "my family is not rich, all for her, is that enough?"


    Cheng Qi choked for a while, a bit stuck: "don''t give it all, you''re not alive?"


    Ji Chundong naturally said, "I have a monthly salary."


    Cheng Qi frowned and said, "what''s the salary for a bright moon? What about your family? Oh, I forgot, you are an orphan, but I remember you said that you have an adoptive father, and your adoptive father does not want you to support you? "


    Thinking of his adoptive father, Ji Chundong sighed again: "I have already seen him for two or three years."


    Cheng Qi said, "does he live in the capital? Also, you work in Yuanzhou. Your father and son are separated from each other. It''s not common and normal. "


    Ji Chundong droops his eyes. He doesn''t want to talk about his family affairs. He doesn''t reply, but he can''t help it.


    His adoptive father, for decades, had in mind the adoptive mother and sister he had never met before, and his son, Baiji, might have forgotten to follow him.

 Chapter 1390

    Hongjia village.


    Hongyang, the village head, took his old cattle and hurried out of the village.


    When passing by Xu''s family, the two treasures of Xu''s family poked out their heads and asked: "where is the village head grandpa going?"


    Village head Hong didn''t return either. He walked and said, "something happened on the mountain. Stay at home. Don''t go out!"


    Two treasure a face is ignorant, Na Na of the direction that looks toward the hilltop, see fog is not dispersed, the mountain forest is pure, do not seem to be what major event happened.


    It is true that something happened on Huaishan mountain today. The cause of it was the thunderstorm day and night before.


    The day before yesterday, when there was a sudden rain and thunder, the wild animals living in Huaishan were shocked. Since yesterday, the villagers who cut firewood in other villages have been attacked by wild animals.


    These two days, every village built by the mountain was cautious, but it was afraid that the wild animals on the mountain would rush into the village and hurt people''s lives.


    Today, people in Hongjia village are also affected.


    When village head Hong hurried to the village, he saw three or four villagers of his village, surrounded by a man he didn''t know, whose legs were bleeding, who was eager to rescue people from the mountain.


    Seeing the village head Hong coming, Xu Erbao''s father hurriedly said: "this man seems to be from Baisan village. He was scratched by the bear. He was lame and finally ran to our land boundary."


    Village head Hong squatted down to look at the man''s injury and asked him, "Baisan village is not close to the swamp. Where did you get scratched and can you run so far?"


    The man grinned with pain and shouted, "you should stop my blood first. My leg is almost broken."


    The village head Hong looked at the man with suspicion for two more times. He didn''t ask again. First, he was asked to carry him on his back and take him to the village.


    It''s not easy to go down the mountain. The villagers carrying the wounded walk slowly. It''s normal for them to walk fast first and slow later. But today, the village head Hong says to them, "go ahead."


    Everyone was a little puzzled, but the road was in front of him. He didn''t pay attention to who went before and who went after, so he went.


    The accident happened at this moment. The wounded man was carried on his back and threatened that he was from Baisan village. Suddenly, he felt a dagger from his waist and wiped it off the neck of the villagers who were carrying him.


    "What do you do!" At the critical moment, village head Hong, who has always been vigilant, pounced on the man, grabbed his hand and made a full circle of wrenching.


    The man was restrained and left behind by his subconscious.


    Who knows the man who just limped, but now he can stand on his feet, his face is taut, and he goes around with village head Hong.


    A few villagers found out the problem and went to help in a hurry.


    In a scuffle, three or four figures appeared from nowhere in the silent mountain forest. These people and the man were together. As soon as they appeared, they attacked the villagers.


    The danger is too much to prevent. The simple and kind villagers have never experienced such a situation. They have saved a person well, but they are attacked by this person, and this person has his own party. At the same time, when they appear, these people have sharp weapons in their hands and stab the villagers.


    The villagers have all their strength, but they are unarmed after all. Soon someone is stabbed. The dagger cuts the iron like mud and stabs the person. They don''t feel anything yet. They have come out with a blood hole.


    "You You Who are you! " Village head Hong roared out with his teeth clenched.


    The killers were expressionless. After glancing at each other, someone said, "leave the village head and kill others first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone had stabbed one of the villagers in the heart.


    Village head Hong was so scared that he almost fainted and shouted, "no!"


    The voice didn''t fall, but saw the assassin''s wrist swing. Then the dagger fell to the ground and fell on the stone with a clear "bang Dang" sound.


    There was a moment of silence in the forest.


    The assailant and the victim were all silent. Then they heard the sound of the footsteps behind them.


    Liu Xiaoli, holding the stone, came out of the forest with a jolt. The men with the murder weapon looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Liu Xiaoli threw the stone high and steady when he fell down. He asked softly, "are you OK, Grandpa village head?"


    The village head Hong immediately recognized the child. I still remember that not long ago, a little boy in Heishui village lost his way and rushed into their red village by mistake and asked him to send it back to the mountain. At that time, the little boy said that he would come back to see them if he had a chance.


    The village head Hong didn''t take it seriously, and didn''t pay attention to it. But today, the child actually appeared, in such a case.


    The village head Hong is a good old man. When he sees this, he doesn''t care about greetings. He immediately yells, "run away, children. These people are bad people. Hurry up! Go now! "


    Liu Xiaoli didn''t move, but stood there quietly: "I can''t go. If I go, these villains will bully the village head Grandpa."


    Village head Hong said, "go, go, go!"


    When the assailant saw this, he sneered and said, "no one wants to go!"Then he picked up the dagger on the ground and rushed to Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli didn''t have any effort to dodge the opponent''s first knife lightly. When the opponent was about to twist his body and use the second knife, he clasped the back of the opponent''s waist. At the position of his waist bone, he pressed his knuckles. The assailant only felt a pain in his back and eyes, but he didn''t react. Half of his body had slipped to the ground as if it had been unloaded.


    While the other side has not yet landed, Xiaoli''s tiptoe kicks at the other side''s crotch, which is not light or heavy, but it''s enough to make people miserable.


    After falling to the ground, the assailant could not care about anything. He curled up and lay down like a shrimp. Xiaoli smacked his mouth and looked up at the other three people. His eyes were full of smiles: "let''s go together, don''t delay."


    Several people seemed to be inflamed, just about to rush up, but heard the shouting from the bottom of the mountain: "village head, stake son, where are you?"


    The assailants glanced at each other. Finally, they winked at each other. Without any further entanglement, they ran into the forest.


    The danger came and went quickly. Xiaoli looked down and saw that the man under his feet was running away. He didn''t go after him, but went to check the situation of village head Hong.


    Just now, the village head was struggling with the bandits. Now he has no energy. He sat on the ground with a crash. Several other villagers were more miserable than one. Almost everyone was covered with color.


    Xiaoli, looking serious, asked: "Grandpa village head, who are those people? How can you have a grudge with someone like that? "


    Village head Hong shook his head endlessly, and the whole people were confused.


    But there was a village nearby, biting his teeth, saying, "they must have come to find uncle Bai. No way, village head, please write to Uncle Bai quickly to let him not come back in recent days!"

 Chapter 1391

    Uncle Bai is not a member of the red family, but the red family is full of legends.


    When the village head Hong returned to the village, he immediately went into the house to write a letter.


    Xiaoli is left at Xu''s home.


    Aunt Xu knew what happened on the mountain. She was very frightened and asked Xiaoli about it nervously.


    Xiaoli told her that Aunt Xu was more worried. She covered her head and said, "what can I do? How can these people come to the village again?"


    Xiaoli asked curiously, "do you know them, madam? Are they looking for Grandpa Bai? "


    Aunt Xu nodded and sighed: "Uncle Bai is not from Xijin county. When he first came to our village, I was very young. At that time, I saw several different groups of people come to see him. Some of them were polite and some of them were vicious. Until uncle Bai left many years ago, they didn''t come back for a long time. These people gradually lost their voice, but how could I know that they are coming again, and It''s killing the villagers, isn''t it? "


    Xiaoli was even more curious: "how could grandpa Bai know so many people of three religions and nine schools?"


    Aunt Xu said, "you don''t know. Uncle Bai is a big man."


    Xiaoli opened her mouth wide: "big man? How big is it? "


    "I heard my mother say that uncle Bai is from Beijing. He even knows the emperor."


    Little li really didn''t think of it. He was dumbfounded and said, "how powerful!"


    "Not really." Aunt Xu could not help but also a little proud: "I heard that uncle Bai was an official in his early years. When he retired, he traveled all over the country. He didn''t know what chance he had. He stayed in Hongjia village for many years. He didn''t leave until five years ago."


    Xiaoli asked again, "why did grandpa Bai leave? Why do those people come to him? "


    "Who knows." Aunt Xu sighed again: "Uncle Bai left suddenly. He left for many years, but he came back. But he didn''t say anything. When you met last time, he stayed for three days and left again."


    Xiaoli then nodded: "I know that the village head Hong said that I was lucky and lost my way. I could also run into grandpa Bai to go back to the village. In fact, since I left last time, I always wanted to come back to visit Grandpa Bai. But there was a homicide in the county. There were too many things. My mother was too busy. I had to stay at home and take care of my sister, so I didn''t have time to come back. The business in the previous county was finally finished Now, I found a chance to run here. I thought before I came, and I don''t know if I can see Grandpa Bai today. I didn''t think about it, but I saw those bad guys. "


    "I don''t know if those bad guys will come back." Aunt Xu was led to worry again, and her face turned pale: "this has never happened in our village. The people who came here before are noisy, but they have never seen a knife move. Ah, it''s so worrying. Don''t be uncle Bai out there!"


    Xiaoli turned around and said, "why don''t I report for you when I go back? I know the county magistrate of Song Dynasty in Xijin county. I''ll mention it to him and ask him to send someone to have a look. Otherwise, it''s too dangerous. Our village is located in Huaishan mountain, and there''s a marsh in the middle. If something really happens, isn''t it called "every day should not be?"


    As soon as aunt Xu clapped her thigh, she hurriedly said, "report to the official well, report to the official well, and the villain will be afraid of reporting to the official, but our village is a little special. We have to say hello to the village head first. Let''s go and find the village head."


    One before and one after, they rushed to the village head''s door, just to see the village head Hong with the letter to go out.


    When Aunt Xu said the matter of reporting to the official, the village head thought about it and nodded, "it''s better to report to the official, strengthen the defense, and then communicate with other villages. Don''t let those bandits run to other villages to harm people."


    It''s not clear what purpose those people came for, but it''s certain that most of them are related to Uncle Bai.


    Besides uncle Bai, there is no other possibility. This is not a while ago. Uncle Bai has come back? These people are afraid that''s how they come!


    Xiaoli came back to Hongjia village purely to visit his relatives, but he didn''t expect to encounter the bandit''s injury. After he intervened to save the villagers, he was still in a state of confusion. The main reason was that Hongjia village was too remote. He was afraid that as soon as he left, those people would come back. Therefore, the matter of reporting to the officials became urgent.


    At first, Xiaoli wanted to leave Hongjia village, then go to Heishui village for a walk, and then go to Baisan village by the way. Taking advantage of today''s free time, he met all his friends in the West County. But now, with such a move, he would not dare to wander around again. Taking advantage of the fact that it was not dark, he went back to the city with village head Hong.


    On the way back to the city, Xiaoli also asked village head Hong, "Grandpa, village head, wrote to Grandpa Bai Tai? Do you know where grandpa Bai lives? "


    The village head shook his head and said, "Uncle Bai gave me an address before he left last time. He told me to send a letter there when something happened, but the address was strange."


    He said, take out the letter and show it to Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli could see that the envelope was written with several crooked ink characters, which were collected by the eight mile post house in Tongping County, Fuchang Prefecture.


    "Post house?"


    Village head Hong nodded and sighed: "I don''t know if Uncle Bai can receive it."


    After rushing back to the city, Xiaoli took the village head Hong to the county government. Because Xiaoli came out and didn''t look at the monk''s face and look at the Buddha''s face, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty seriously settled the case and personally ordered people to investigate. At the same time, he wandered a little in his mind, but he didn''t expect that there was a place called Hongjia village in his county.After all, Hongjia village has evaded taxes for many years, and the head of Hongjia village dare not be too high-profile. He didn''t ask the county magistrate. He hurriedly ran away on the basis of mailing letters.


    Xiao Li returns home with a lot of worries. Just after entering the room, Li yu''er is almost knocked down by Li yu''er who pours on her.


    Li yu''er usually jumps like this, but Xiao Li will not be hit by her. Today, she is reluctant to leave.


    Li yu''er is also stunned. She rarely makes any noise. She grabs Xiaoli''s hand and stares at him.


    Xiaoli shook her head, saying that she was OK. She went to look for her mother in the room with her ears down.


    Liu Wei is often enslaved by Zhuang Chang. He takes a lot of work home to do. He is writing hard at the desk full of brush, ink, paper and inkstone. After Xiao Li enters, he pulls her sleeves and shouts, "Niang, I have something to tell you."


    Liu Wei is not free and ignores him.


    Xiaoli wraps up, hugs her mother''s waist, and rubs herself.


    Liu Wei didn''t get up, looked down at his son and shouted, "don''t you have a father? I won''t go to your father if I have something! "


    Xiaoli is stupefied and looks at her stupidly.


    Liu Wei just returned to her senses, took a picture of her head in frustration, and said angrily, "go to find your uncle Rong, he has nothing to do, and listen to the play with the clown in the next theater, but he''s free!"

 Chapter 1392

    In fact, Rong Ling is not as free as Liu Wei thought, but Liu Wei is busy. People who are busy look at people who are not busy, but they are not happy with them.


    Let Leng also save in the house to recruit her, simply take her daughter out for a walk.


    When Xiao Li found uncle Rong, he was sitting in a tea house on the street. He took his chopsticks and dipped them in honey water to feed the ugly.


    As soon as Xiao Li went to talk with Uncle Rong, he said that he had come to Huaishan today and wanted to see the old man who saved the ugly, but the old man was not there and something happened in the village.


    Rong Ling didn''t respond to this, but he was ugly because the honey water was so good to drink. He kept arching in his father''s arms and reached for the chopsticks.


    While protecting his daughter, Rong Leng estimates whether it''s enough to drink a small half cup. Liu Wei always says that he won''t give the child sweet food. He''s afraid of damaging his teeth. He also secretly drinks it to his daughter outside and doesn''t dare to make a statement when he comes back home.


    Xiaoli said for a long time, but he didn''t see himself when he saw Uncle Rong. He was very angry: "Uncle Rong!"


    Rong Leng then regained his mind and looked at him, wondering, "yes?"


    Xiaoli is frustrated: "I''ll talk to you!"


    Rong Ling nodded: "I''ve heard that. Are you going to the mountain? Go ahead and come back before dark. "


    "I have come back, I have been and I have come back!" Xiao Li roared loudly.


    Rong Leng let him roar a little confused, in the end to face up to his son, a good way: "you say again."


    Xiao Li pouted and repeated what he had just said.


    After hearing this, Rong Ling finally had a reaction. His face was very bad, and his tone was even colder: "why didn''t you say something so important earlier?"


    Xiao Li was about to explain. I just said that. You didn''t hear me, but Rong Ling got up and went straight to the mansion.


    Back to the house, Liu Wei is still that pair of overtime added to the collapse of death.


    Rong Ling shoves the ugly man into Xiao Li, closes the door and stays with Liu Wei for a quarter of an hour.


    A quarter of an hour later, the door was opened, and Liu Wei, with a cold face, walked out in a hurry while covering herself with fir trees.


    Rong Ling was almost as anxious as she was. When he passed by Xiaoli, he asked: "go to inform your Shizu grandfather that his old friend has found it, and it''s in Hongjia village."


    Xiao Li is holding ugly and a little ignorant. After hearing this, she first promised, and then she began to look around for someone to take over the baby.


    At that time, no one was at home. After walking two yards, I saw Ji Chundong who was making a wreath for Li yu''er. Xiao Li ran to her and threw her sister into her arms. She said anxiously, "please take care of my sister. If I have something to go out, I will come back soon."


    Where did Ji Chundong hold such a small baby, he was confused. His hands stopped in the air, and he dared not move. But Xiao Li ran away after saying that. Ji Chundong was in a panic. A fragile baby was placed in his arms, just like a black bear holding a honey jar, how funny it was.


    It''s too late to refuse. Xiao Li is walking fast over there. Liu Wei and Rong Ling are also in a hurry.


    When they got out of the mansion, they found a carriage. When they said they were going to Hongjia village, the coachman was obviously stunned. Obviously, they had never heard of such a village.


    "Rong Leng reminds a sentence:" full village is planting red rose, deep in the swamp


    The coachman then remembered: "that village, but it seems that it''s not the village of Xijin County, it''s the village of Lubai County, the fare..."


    Liu Wei took out a fifty-two silver note and put it in front of the driver: "go now!"


    The coachman stopped talking at once. He was waving his whip and kept going.


    Liu Wei''s grandfather didn''t die. She knew it a long time ago. The first person she said was king Quan. Because of the treasure map, King Quan understood it very well. The map was drawn by the only one who returned safely among the dozens of people who had gone to sea.


    Because of that picture, they embarked on the road of finding the sea, crossed many obstacles, and came to the strange Xianyan country. Liu Wei was confused at first.


    This is another land, another continent, and decades later. Is Grandpa still there?


    Master once said that the owner of the white wolf was her grandfather, but the white wolf had disappeared. The sea was vast and there was no news.


    A series of cases in Xijin County disturbed Liu Wei. She was busy looking into her eyes. Unexpectedly, Xiao Li had seen white wolf recently.


    Not only white wolf, but also grandfather?


    Is that my grandfather? His surname is Bai. Because his wife''s surname is Bai, he changed his surname to Bai for fear of forgetting after many years.


    Should it be my grandfather?


    Liu Wei clenched her collar and clenched her teeth.


    Rong Leng hugged her and silently comforted her. Liu Wei put her head in his arms and closed her eyes and asked, "why do you say it now? Xiao Li saved the ugly from his grandfather. Why do you say it now? "


    Rong Leng kisses her forehead and takes a deep breath: "it''s my fault."


    At that time, Rong Ling was seriously injured and bedridden. Xiao Li went to the mountain once and said that he saw the ugly being raised by the mother leopard. He was worried and wanted to bring back the ugly. However, he nearly hurt his life because of the wrong sun. Xiao Li was sensible and went to the mountain alone to bring back his sister. When he saw his daughter, Rong Ling was glad and absent-minded, and could not care about anything.At that time, Xiao Li went out early and came back late every day because of the identity of Xiao Lingtong. The father and son didn''t have time to spare some time to talk about the last scene.


    It has been nearly two months since I was busy. To this day, Rong Ling knows that something like that happened at the beginning. Xiao Li has met the White Wolf, even the owner of the white wolf.


    Xiaoli didn''t know how special the owner of white wolf was. He only heard from Shizu''s grandfather. The owner of white wolf was an old friend of Shizu''s grandfather. Little children knew little about it. Liu Wei and Rong Ling didn''t particularly talk about the importance of the "owner" with him, so they got tangled. Now they have to talk about it.


    The mountain road to Hongjia village is hard to go. On the way, Liu Wei is nervous and fretful. She holds her forehead and mumbles coldly: "at first, she didn''t expect another country beyond the sea. At that time, Ji Jin came to me and told me that her grandmother was seriously ill and she didn''t remember human affairs. I said that she would go to Lingzhou as soon as possible to see her old man''s family, It''s a shipwreck. I don''t know when I can go... "


    Rong Leng hugged her more tightly, and asked her to stop talking. She said calmly, "if what Xiao Li saw was really his grandfather, it would be the creation of his grandparents and grandchildren. If God had established this fate, he would not accept it again."


    Liu Wei is still worried: "is it really my grandfather? So many years, he is in Xianyan country? How is he doing? "


    "He is very healthy."


    Liu Wei looks up at him.


    Rong Leng kissed her lips: "Xiao Li is so described."


    The mountain road is more and more difficult to walk, and Liu Wei''s heart is bumpy and uneasy with the carriage. She wants to see her grandfather, but she is worried. Her whole heart is stirred up.


    Finally, towards evening, the carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    The coachman pointed to the head and said, "cross the swamp ahead, it''s Hongjia village. If you can''t get past the carriage, you have to go by yourself."

 Chapter 1393

    Hongjia village covers a small area and has few villagers.


    But the rose field around the village is big and beautiful.


    Liu Wei also because of this attention bright red, confirmed that he did not find the wrong place.


    Hongjia village was in trouble during the day, and two strangers came at night. The villagers were very vigilant.


    Liu Wei immediately introduced his identity, and then said the relationship with Xiaoli. The simple villagers relaxed and invited them to the village.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng for a few eyes, but she can''t open her mouth.


    Rong Ling then asked for her: "dare to ask if there is an old man named Bai in the village?"


    The old man with the surname Bai is not in Hongjia village now, as Liu Wei and Rong Ling knew before they came. Xiao Li said that the old man with the surname Bai left the village many years ago, but he came back two months ago for the sake of ugliness.


    In the absence of the old man, Liu Wei is still determined to run this trip, just to make sure that it is really his grandfather.


    In the process of asking, the villagers answered some questions they knew. They probably thought that these two young men came to arrest the murderer, so they should know more about Uncle Bai''s identity.


    When Rong Leng asked Bai Shu''s relatives carefully, some villagers said, "Bai Shu has a son."


    Let Leng have a meal and immediately look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling holds her fingertip firmly in her hand.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and said, "it''s normal. After all, decades have passed."


    My grandmother has been living in Lingzhou for many years, but she has not remarried. In her old age, she suffered from the disease of stupidity. What she thinks about is still her husband who has been separated for many years.


    Liu Wei admits how excited she was when Rong Ling told her that the old Bai surname Ji was changed to Bai because he missed his wife.


    She believes in monogamy. She and Rong Ling, her mother and her father who died early, are both in love and one mind. Even if one of them leaves, there is still a blank in the other''s heart for peace.


    Liu Wei thought that their grandfathers and grandmothers were also, even if they were different from each other, even if time went by, they still cared about each other and loved each other.


    However, it turns out that some people''s feelings do not necessarily stand up to the waste of time.


    It''s normal that we can''t hold on for decades and half of our lives.


    My grandfather has been living in a foreign country for decades. When he met other women, he could be forgiven for becoming a relative or staying later.


    But she had pity on her grandmother. She loved one person all her life. When she died, she was afraid that she could only pretend her grandfather. But her grandfather had a new family.


    The villagers are still talking, but later, Liu Wei can''t hear them. It''s dark now. It''s impossible to go down the mountain and back to the city at this time. The villagers are enthusiastic, but they are also afraid of life. After all, it''s the first time to meet. No one has the courage to stay in their own home.


    Finally, after some discussion, they opened the empty room left by Uncle Bai, cleaned it and let the two stay temporarily.


    The house is very empty, except for a bed and two cabinets, there is nothing left.


    The villagers brought clean bedding. When Rong Leng had laid it, he turned around and saw Liu Wei staring at the wooden cabinet. He walked over and hugged her from behind.


    Quietly embrace, no words, but Liu Wei was comforted, she turned back and buried her face in the hard and warm arms.


    In the quiet house, the hugs of the two became lengthy. Liu Wei didn''t sleep that night.


    The next day, just after noon, village head Hong and the people from the county government came back to the village.


    Mr. Hong reported to the county magistrate and sent a letter yesterday. He could have come back in the afternoon, but he was worried about the remoteness of the village. If the people in the county yamen could not find their way, would they not come?


    So he took a bite of his teeth and stayed in the city all night. This morning, he went to the Yamen and recommended himself to guide the Yamen servants.


    Yamen servants are very dutiful. When they enter the village, they begin to investigate the cases of injuries. They record their confessions to each injured villager. They also meet Liu Wei and his wife here. Yamen servants are even more surprised. They greet them with a smile.


    At this time, the villagers also introduced the identity of Liu Wei and Xiaoli to village head Hong.


    After hearing this, village head Hong said that he had been neglectful. He said that Xiao Li had not mentioned to him that he would ask his family for help, but that they were not well received.


    Liu Wei wanted to see the head of the village last night because she heard that the head of the village knew Bai Lao''s current address. Whether it was his grandfather or whether he had a new family, Liu Wei decided to see him as soon as possible.


    Village head Hong didn''t want to disclose Bai Shu''s whereabouts, but these two came to help specially, so he couldn''t conceal them.


    After hesitating for a long time, he finally told Bai Shu that he should be in Tongping County, Fuchang Prefecture. However, he didn''t know where his specific address was. He only knew it should be near badalili.


    Liu Wei listened, and looked at each other with Rong Leng, which was obvious.


    Rong Ling holds her finger and says, "I''ll be with you."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the county side.Cheng Qi went to Rong Fu again to visit. This time, he took a letter with him.


    The letter is for Ji Chundong, but before he saw Ji Chundong, he saw the old and the young in the yard.


    Cheng Qi knows Xiaoli, but he doesn''t know the old man around Xiaoli. He quietly asks the cloud in the hall, "who is that old man?"


    Cloud wants to white his one eye: "you call respect some, that is the master of elder brother Rong. I didn''t live here before. It seems that something happened yesterday. Xiao Li called him, and the two grandfathers and grandsons had been there all morning mysteriously."


    Cheng Qi just asked casually and didn''t care much. After getting the answer, he looked around and asked again, "what about Lord Ji?"


    Cloud wants to point to the backyard: "make Cuju for yu''er."


    Cheng Qi wandered to the backyard and saw Ji Chundong, a big man, sitting on a pony, busy with Cuju cloth and a baby on his back.


    The baby Cheng Qi has seen twice. It''s Liu Wei''s little daughter. She has golden pimples in her house. Usually, everyone will hold her, but Cheng Qi is the first time to see Ji Chundong take the baby.


    He thought it was funny, and he really laughed: "master Ji is singing a big show. How can he play a little girl? Who is the father of this child? "


    Ji Chundong''s murderous eyes sweep cold.


    Cheng Qi smiled and froze. He was too scared to stretch his claws into the tiger''s mouth. He coughed. He honestly handed out the letter in his hand and said respectfully, "it''s from Yuanzhou. It''s for you."


    Ji Chundong took the letter, opened it and looked at two lines. He didn''t notice that he frowned.


    Cheng Qi teases the leisure son, probe to ask: "who wrote?" At the end of my eyes, I saw the sign of the letter. There was the word "father''s words". I guess it was written by the adoptive father mentioned by Ji Chundong.


    Ji Chundong didn''t answer. He closed the letter a few times, got up and went to the room.


    But when she got up, she started the baby on her back because of her big action. The baby girl was so charming that she didn''t want to hum at once.


    Ji Chundong quickly let go of his hands and feet, and he held the baby girl in his arms. He coaxed her twice and complained: "when will I take the baby back! It''s killing! "

 Chapter 1394

    In fact, there are so many people in the family who don''t need to point to Ji Chundong as an outsider to look at the children. However, ugly people still like him. After taking him for a while yesterday, the little guy refused to come out on the back of his thick arms. She was indifferent to others'' teasing. At last, she couldn''t help it. Ji Chundong didn''t look like a child abductor. After discussion, we left the child here In the end, it''s also under the same eaves, not so particular.


    Ji Chundong took a child for a day. He was more tired than the one he gave birth to. The child was very expensive. He was used to being big and careless. He was so careful that he could hardly walk.


    What''s more, he received a letter from his adoptive father two months ago. It was sent to Yuanzhou, but he was not in Yuanzhou. So he tossed and turned and sent it to baishanzhou from Yuanzhou. Now it''s in his hands.


    In the letter, the adoptive father said that he would like to ask him for a favor to contact him as soon as possible after receiving the letter.


    It''s the first time Ji Chundong has met this kind of thing. His adoptive father is used to nothing. Since he was an official, his adoptive father seems to have lost his son for several years, let alone ask him for help.


    Because it''s the first time, Ji Chundong wants to show it, but it''s not convenient to take a child with him.


    After two circles of eyes, he stared at each other.


    Cheng Qi has also been unlucky for eight lifetimes. He came to send a letter and finally ignited the fire.


    A quarter of an hour later, Cheng Qi, holding the crying baby girl, hurriedly went to find Yun for help.


    Cloud wants to take over the child, coax for a long time, just stop ugliness cry, she asks the Cheng Qi of full perspiration: "Ji adult?"


    Cheng Qi is not very angry: "who knows! Don''t ask me! I''m bored! "


    The cloud thought: "well


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Chundong went to the county government, and then he found the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    What my father said in his letter is that I hope he can take advantage of his position to inquire about a person''s whereabouts. Because this is not Yuanzhou, Ji Chundong doesn''t have any subordinates, so he can only come to the county government in the West and drag the county magistrate of Song Dynasty to help.


    Because of the case of Wanli, several adults of the patrol mansion have not left. The study, the main hall and the county magistrate of Song Dynasty all let them out. The place where he works now is the small side room in the backyard.


    Ji Chundong asked for help from the county magistrate of Song Dynasty. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was very enthusiastic. He helped him to read the ancient books, but he found nothing. The county magistrate of song proposed to go to the copyroom.


    "Wanhuji is necessary for every state capital and county. If the person you said has been involved in human life and punishment cases in ten years, and can''t be found in the ten thousand books, it must be in the twenty auspicious books. The replacement of this year''s books hasn''t been sent yet. But as of last year''s books, there are records in the copyroom, just to find the person you want to find in the ten thousand books, I''m afraid it will take some time. "


    Ji Chundong nodded a little and said, "I''m still tired of song adults."


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty smiled with a simple smile: "Mr. Ji is a person who worked as a poor man before the emperor, and he holds a post in Yuanzhou. I don''t know how to prepare for the construction of the wharf. Would you like to know?"


    Ji Chundong stared at him.


    Song county magistrate laughed: "it''s just joking, it''s just joking, the copyroom is in front."


    Ji Chundong enters the copyroom without expression. Looking back, he finds that the county magistrate of song still stares at him. Ji Chundong is speechless, so he has to say, "it''s honorable that the adults of song worked hard to prepare for the construction of Xijin county. I have some spare money. If I can find someone I want to find today before dark, I''m willing to donate 12000 silver to the expansion of Xijin County wharf."


    Song county magistrate''s eyes immediately lit up: "well to say, Mr. Ji, please sit down. Before dark, I will give you a message!"


    Song county magistrate said that in order to donate money, he let go. Ji Chundong wanted to find an old criminal file that had committed a crime before and had been punished. He wanted to search through thousands of twenty auspicious law books, which was hard to find. He planned to open a door for Ji Chundong to search in the copyroom. But now, it''s not the same Money ah, people want to give money, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty immediately ordered that all the literate people in the county yamen should come to the copyroom, and the people in the world should find it for him.


    Near evening, he found it.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty pointed to a page in the ancient books and said excitedly: "here, Xiao Xizheng, who committed two murders in the capital three years ago, was arrested immediately. But because of the 60th birthday of Empress Dowager last year, he pardoned the whole world. He was jailed for 20 years and exiled to the East desert. At the beginning of this year, he killed the criminal yamen errand and escaped from the East desert. Up to now, he has still been arrested It''s on the wanted list. "


    Ji Chundong stared at the file for a long time, transcribed it, and planned to go to the post house in a short time to return the found content to his adoptive father.


    Before leaving, Ji Chundong did not deceive the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, saying that he would be sent a silver note later. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was only too happy to worship him as his ancestor.


    In fact, 12000 silver is really a small meaning for Ji Chundong. After so many years of being an official, 12000 silver really doesn''t hurt much. At least the county magistrate of Song Dynasty takes money to do things. It''s all used on the blade. Ji Chundong is not uncomfortable for the common people to expand and repair the wharf.


    After leaving the county yamen, Ji Chundong hurried to the post house before the post house was closed. He sent the letter back according to the address sent by his adoptive father. At the same time, he told the post Cheng that the letter was urgent and had to be sent immediately.When he left the post house, it was already dark. Ji Chundong had a look at the time and planned to go back to Rongfu. Just two steps later, he met several men in hemp clothes. They were loosely dressed and walked very fast. Because the street was narrow and several people were going to pass together, they would inevitably collide with Ji Chundong on the other side.


    Ji Chundong didn''t make way. On his right is the stone steps. There''s no way to go. He thought that the man in the opposite line would turn aside and avoid him. But he didn''t expect that the men swaggered and walked straight on the right road, as if they didn''t care about colliding with other pedestrians.


    Ji Chundong is not happy. He thinks where he comes from. He doesn''t know the rules. Is the street your family''s? Can you walk the whole way?


    As a general, he has a strong temper, so he won''t let him, waiting for the other side to collide with him, and then he secretly applies his strength to knock the other side down.


    This is a small matter, but when the other side really meet with themselves, Ji Chundong is stunned.


    Only because he heard a crash and his eyelids drooped, he saw that among several people, the man closest to him pulled out his dagger and was facing his abdomen.


    Ji Chundong frowned and quickly backed away. Several people saw the means exposed and killed him directly on the street.


    Several daggers were pulled and inserted at the same time. Ji Chundong was intrigued. When he dodged, he inevitably suffered slight injury.


    He opened his distance and stared at the people who were chasing him. He asked coldly, "who are you?"


    Several people do not answer, head-on and up, hand sharp edge aggressive comparison, so that Ji Chundong had to back off.


    Just then, Ji Chundong saw a mole under one of the men''s eyelids. He recalled the wanted portrait he had seen in the county government copyroom before. His face changed and he called out the man''s name: "Xiao Xizheng?"


    It''s the one whose adoptive father asked him to investigate!

 Chapter 1395

    Two days ago, a hundred miles away from Xijin County, in the rural chaliao.


    The old shopkeeper personally brought the tea, two crates of steamed buns, and entered the only simple room in the teahouse.


    As soon as the door opened, the big white wolf squatted beside the door stood up abruptly. In the ice blue eyes, the cold light was fierce.


    The old shopkeeper smiled gently and did not panic. He put down the tray, took a bun and handed it to white wolf.


    The White Wolf sniffed and smothered.


    The old shopkeeper sat down, looked up at the old man with white hair standing opposite the window, sighed and asked, "are you leaving tomorrow morning? Can''t wait? "


    The old man with white hair turned around and looked at the old man who had known him for half his life. He shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    The old shopkeeper frowned: "haven''t you written to the young master? Why don''t you ask yourself if you let the young master catch those people? "


    "Where does he know that?"


    The owner of the shop was shocked: "don''t you know, young master?"


    The old man with white hair stopped talking, picked up the bun on the table and ate it slowly.


    After a while, the old shopkeeper said again: "if not to find the emperor? The emperor has always been filial to you. If you know that those people dare to take death row prisoners in private and try to harm you, you will not stand idly by. "


    The old man with white hair put down the bun and sighed: "you are not much younger than me. Now you have children and grandchildren. It''s just a matter of enjoying your old age. Why bother about my business?"


    The old shopkeeper stood up at once: "one day for the Lord, life for the Lord, the old slave will serve you for half of your life. Where does it mean that you can put it down? Besides, I really don''t think it''s necessary. Can''t you give them what they want? You have been hiding for so many years, even the emperor and the young master are hiding it. Is that thing more important than your life? "


    "It''s more important than my life." The old man said calmly.


    The old shopkeeper stayed and sat back on the stool.


    After eating a bun, the white wolf was obviously not full. He swung his tail low and rubbed against his master.


    The old man with white hair gave it another one, and said to the old shopkeeper: "those people found out that I had been back to Xijin county some days ago. They thought I left something in Hongjia village. They were cruel and ruthless. Even the death penalty criminals in the prison dared to smuggle it out for their own personal use. I was afraid that they would do harm to the innocent villagers. They asked Donger to check the whereabouts of Xiao, because he was the right person The heads of the dead prisoners thought that there would be news soon, but they didn''t expect to reply. They had to leave. I had to go back to the West County this time... "


    "But why don''t you go back, just as those people want to find you..."


    The old man wryly smiled: "that''s impossible."


    The master and the servant talked, but in the end, there was no solution.


    The next day, before dawn, the old shopkeeper woke up and found that the opposite bed was empty.


    His old master and the White Wolf he met again in his old age have disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    The distance of a hundred Li is not far or near, but it can also be reached quickly.


    In the Rongfu of the county, while packing up the medical box, Yunxi stood up and said to the middle-aged man who was in good spirits on the bed: "don''t touch the water, change the medicine twice a day."


    Ji Chundong looks at the wound on his chest. There is no feeling of "grace". He gets up and gets out of bed.


    Cloud mat glanced at him, seriously pushed him back, said: "lie down for a while."


    Ji Chundong was not happy: "it''s not worth mentioning that those grandsons hurt more than I do. Damn it, there''s no royal way to cut people in the street. Don''t let me catch them. I''ve got them all skinned!"


    The vulgar words came out of his mouth. Hearing this, Yunxi shook his head and was too lazy to take care of it. He took the medical box and turned away.


    At the door of the room, the county magistrate of song was guarding with fear. Seeing the doctor coming out, he asked carefully: "Ji, Ji adult, are you ok?"


    Before Yunxi could answer, the powerful male voice in the room said: "county magistrate of Song Dynasty? Are you still there? "


    "Yes, my corporal." Song county magistrate nodded and bowed in. His back was wet with sweat. There was such a bad phenomenon that bandits hurt people in the street in his jurisdiction. He was still a court life officer.


    When the county magistrate of Song Dynasty heard about it, he was scared to faint. Now when he saw Ji Chundong again, he was very guilty: "all the people who can be sent out by the Yamen servants have been sent out. Don''t worry, my Lord. I will give you an explanation. Those bandits, I will dig the earth for three feet, and I will find them for you!"


    "It must be found!" Ji Chundong said maliciously: "those people are armed with lethal weapons and walk in the downtown area. It''s easy to say that they are slightly injured. If they get mad, what should they do to the passers-by people? Besides, they are not ordinary people. Other officials don''t see them clearly, but one of them is Xiao Xizheng, a fugitive from the eastern desert at the beginning of the year, a county magistrate of Song Dynasty! "


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty was so frightened that he hurriedly promised: "yes, I will bring my own people to catch them. As long as they stay in Xijin County, the lower officials will dig them out!"


    After repeated guarantees, Ji Chundong finally released the county magistrate of Song Dynasty to leave.When the room is quiet, he can''t help thinking deeply. His adoptive father wrote to him two months ago to ask him to check the person of Xiao Xi Zheng. Two months later, Xiao Xi Zheng happened to appear in Xijin county and boldly attacked him.


    Is it coincidence or intention?


    Why does the adoptive father want to check the information of a fugitive? Why does Xiao Xizheng appear in Xijin county? He is also in Xijin county. What''s the connection?


    He appeared in Xijin county because of the Wanli case. If he was not here, would Xiao Xi Zheng go to Yuanzhou to start with him? Xiao Xizheng, is there any grudge with his adoptive father?


    Does the adoptive father want him to investigate this person, because this person may be harmful to him?


    Then why didn''t the adoptive father tell him to be careful?


    No, it shouldn''t be so simple. What''s the reason behind it?


    After thinking for a while, Ji Chundong can''t sit still. He gets out of bed, takes out his pen and ink, and rushes to fill in another letter. It''s exactly the original record of today''s events that he wants to ask his adoptive father again.


    But after the letter was written, it was past midnight. Now the night was too deep, and the post house was closed. The letter couldn''t be sent tonight. He was bored and couldn''t sleep. He simply went out of the yard and blew outside.


    Just out of the yard, he bumped into a man. Looking down, he saw Xiaoli in a hurry.


    Xiaoli also just heard that uncle Ji had an accident. He hurried to catch uncle Ji''s hand and asked: "uncle, are you ok?"


    Ji Chundong was relieved, and the annoyance dissipated. He shook his head: "a little hurt, no need to be nervous."


    Xiao Li stood on tiptoe and looked at Ji Chundong: "brother Yunxi said that you were injured. The wound was caused by a cold silver dagger. What kind of dagger is it? How many feet and inches is it? What mark is it?"


    Ji Chundong was shocked and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Xiaoli was very worried: "yesterday, some villagers in Hongjia village were stabbed by such daggers. At that time, I was at the scene. The bandit used a five inch sharp blade. The body of the dagger was made of cold silver and iron. Uncle Ji, can I have a look at your wound? I want to make sure!"

 Chapter 1396

    The wound has been covered. It''s hard to open it again.


    But Xiao Li is a skilled worker. He pushes Ji Chundong into the house and takes off his clothes.


    Ji Chundong is still in a trance. When all of them are untied, he asks coldly, "is it the same?"


    Xiaoli touched her chin, studied and patted her short legs: "the same, that''s it!"


    Now, they looked at each other.


    The same wound means the same weapons, the same weapons, there is a great possibility that the perpetrators are the same.


    So the question is, what''s the relationship between Xiao Xi and his party''s hurting the villagers in Hongjia village first and Ji Chundong in downtown?


    Ji Chundong can say for sure that he doesn''t know what Hongjia village is, and he can''t have any grudges with Hongjia villagers, so what''s the situation now?


    "Uncle Ji, come to Hongjia village with us." Xiaoli suggested.


    Ji Chundong looked at the sky: "now?"


    It''s almost midnight now.


    "Tomorrow morning." Xiao Li said: "Uncle Rong and his mother went to Hongjia village yesterday. I waited with Grandpa Shizu all day and night, but they didn''t come back. Grandpa Shizu said that if we don''t come back tonight, we will set out to find them in the morning tomorrow morning. Would you like to join us?"


    Ji Chundong didn''t think much about it. He said, "OK."


    He also wanted to know what connection the Hongjia village had with himself.


    ¡­¡­


    From the county town to the suburban village, it will take two or three hours for the baby girl to cry in the early morning carriage, penetrating the first ray of sunlight in the sky.


    Xiao Li woke up in a moment. Looking at his sister who was woken up by the bumps of the carriage, he quickly turned out the milk bottle and blocked it in her mouth.


    The ugly bit her mother''s homemade pacifier, her face was red, her eyes were still in tears, and she finally stopped crying, but her nose was still sobbing gently.


    The old man opened his eyes and sighed: "I shouldn''t take her. It''s hard to walk on the mountain road. The wind is still strong in the morning."


    Xiaoli yawned and muttered lazily: "I don''t want to take it, but last night she cried all the time. She had to sleep with me. I got up early in the morning and said that I would send her to Yunxiang''s room. Unexpectedly, she would cry as soon as she left. There''s no way but to take it."


    The old man looked at Xiaoli''s head, and stretched out his hand and said, "I''ll hold it."


    Xiaoli hurriedly hands her sister over to her. Just now, she has something in her mouth. The little girl is full of mumps, but after half a bottle of milk, she starts to cry again.


    The old man didn''t know where he didn''t hold her well. He changed several postures, and the little doll kept crying.


    Xiaoli couldn''t sleep, just stood up and said, "I''ll come."


    The old man handed the child over again.


    Ugly is a hypocritical ghost. He is not a big man, but he has a good temper. If he is not comfortable, his family will be upset. Except for her father, everyone else will be crushed by her.


    Xiao Li can''t help it. Her sister, she''s on the stand.


    But he went to bed late last night and got up early this morning. He was a bit out of spirits. He couldn''t sleep in the car. He had to hold a child. He was haggard.


    But Ji Chundong, who is sitting on the other side, is silent all the time.


    But Ji Chundong liked Xiaoli very much. Seeing that his eyes were black, he couldn''t bear it. He hesitated for a moment, reached out and said, "I''ll try."


    Xiaoli took a surprised look at him, but he remembered that ugly liked uncle Ji very much, so he tentatively plugged his younger sister in.


    A miracle happened. The little girl who was unwilling to live or die in Shizu''s arms just now stayed in jichundong''s arms, and would not cry or make a scene.


    Xiao Li''s eyes widened in surprise, and the old man was also surprised.


    Then the ugly settled in Ji Chundong''s arms. She was not at all uncomfortable with the bumpy carriage.


    The old man was not very comfortable, and his expression was always bad.


    Xiaoli comforts Shizu''s grandfather: "Uncle Ji is thick and stocky. Shizu''s grandfather is too thin, and his car shakes. He''s ugly and chrome."


    Old man: "..." Not comforted.


    Two hours'' drive to the swamp forest outside Hongjia village, it was very bright.


    The mountain is foggy and windy. The three people, old and young, walk along the winding road as if they were walking on the ground. At last, they see a rose field in the distance.


    The flower field is really big. Across the mountain, almost the whole bottom of the mountain, it is gorgeous and red.


    Ji Chundong took a deep breath, looked at the muddy swamp forest behind him, and looked at the rose field in front of him. He couldn''t help sighing: "who could have thought that this poor County near the river was hiding such a great paradise?"


    Xiaoli pointed to the scattered houses at the foot of the mountain and said, "that''s Hongjia village."


    Three people along the nearby path, all the way down, when they came to the outside of Hongjia village, they heard Xiaoli shouting inside: "Grandpa village head!"! Grandpa village head! "


    Just after breakfast, village head Hong, who was going to go out to herd cattle, looked up and saw three tall and short people. He came down from the mountain and looked carefully. The one walking in the front was the little doll he had seen two days ago.Within the fence on the right side of the village, Liu Wei, who had not yet woken up, saw three uninvited people.


    Rong Ling has carried away the ugly girl. The baby girl has enough to eat and drink on the road. Now she is working hard and has fun with her father.


    Liu Wei''s side is not so good. Liu Wei looks at Xiaoli, Shifu and Ji Chundong with a cold face. She takes a deep breath and asks with a bad attitude, "what are you doing?"


    Xiaoli was nervous. After a round of eyes, he turned his gun and pushed Ji Chundong out. He said the injury again and again. Finally, he stressed that the wound was the same as that of the villagers in Hongjia village!


    Sure enough, Liu Wei, who was a little unhappy at first, immediately looked at Ji Chundong. She sat up straight and asked him about the killing process in detail.


    Ji Chundong answers one by one, but he doesn''t understand Liu Wei''s extra cautious attitude: "Miss Liu knows the purpose of those people?"


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and drooped her eyes. "According to the village people, she should go to an old man named Bai."


    Ji Chundong frowned: "is that old man in the village?"


    Liu Wei shook his head, and then turned to his master. "That man should be my grandfather, but he has been away from the village for more than two months."


    The old man who hasn''t made a sound is a real answer. Now that he has the answer, he is relieved and nods his head. His voice is excited, with some ups and downs: "it''s good to be alive, and you can always see it."


    Time is too long, old old age, lucky to be able to see old friends again, it is heaven''s pity.


    Although Ji Chundong didn''t know what they were talking about, he also understood that this was to say that the old man was not here. He pondered and asked, "is the old man surnamed Bai? My father''s surname is also Bai. Among those bandits, there is an imperial court criminal. My father asked Jimou to check it a few days ago. I wonder if this white old man in the village has any connection with my father? "


    Ji Chundong''s Association is reasonable. After all, his adoptive father asked him to check Xiao Xizheng, who just stabbed him. Now he met another old man with the same surname Bai. Naturally, he thought that his adoptive father had something to do with him.


    Liu Wei was surprised: "Ji is not your surname? Why is your father called Bai? "


    Ji Chundong waved his hand and said, "my father was Ji''s, but he was old and missed his wife and daughter who were far away from home, so he changed his family name to Bai, which has been changed for several years."


    Liu Wei suddenly looks at him.


    Ji Chundong asked, "what''s the matter?"


    And Rong Leng turned his head and looked at him.


    Ji Chundong doubts: "yes?"


    Immersed in the good news that his old friend is still in the world, the old man, who is hard to support himself, also looks at him.


    Ji Chundong: "..." Most afraid of air, suddenly quiet.

 Chapter 1397

    "Your father, whose name is it?" After a long silence, Liu Wei began to talk slowly.


    Ji Chundong is still a little uncertain, so he hesitated for a moment and said honestly, "Ji Nanzheng, how come Miss Liu still doesn''t know it?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    It''s not just knowledge, it''s a lot of relationship


    Liu Wei felt the pain in her head. She covered her forehead, reclined on the back of her chair and closed her eyes.


    Rong Ling stares at Ji Chundong, looks up and down, and asks, "how old is Ji adult?"


    Ji Chundong is puzzled: "what''s my age to do with this?"


    "About." Allow the edge of the road.


    Ji Chundong frowned: "there are seven in thirty."


    If Ji Chundong is really another son of his grandfather, that is to say, just a few years after he arrived in Xianyan country, his grandfather has married someone else.


    So thinking, his face is not good-looking, and then look at Liu Wei, Liu Wei''s lips are white, the whole person seems to be greatly stimulated.


    At last, master reflected that he didn''t know that his old friend had children in Xianyan kingdom. Now when he heard about it at first, he was shocked and observed.


    The old man stared at Ji Chundong for a long time, and came to a conclusion after a while: "you and your father are quite similar."


    Liu Wei can''t hear any more. He slaps the table, stands up and walks out with his legs raised.


    Miss Ji Chundong side, she did not know is intentional or unintentional, but also hit him.


    Ji Chundong looks at Liu Wei and Rong Leng. At last, he looks at the old man: "do you know my father?"


    The old man is a man, but he understands his old friend''s empathy. Xianyan country is too far away from Qingyun country. It''s doomed not to go back. He Ku, holding that memory, refuses to face the reality. He is alone in a foreign country, lonely and miserable. It''s also human''s natural to have a family.


    Besides, the children are in their thirties and it''s too late to say anything.


    The old man nodded, and the whole house was still smiling at Ji Chundong: "if your father is the same Ji Nanzheng I know, you should call me uncle."


    Ji Chundong was a little surprised: "do you really know my father?"


    The old man said kindly, "my family name is Zhu. You call me Zhu Shu."


    Although Ji Chundong was still surprised, he also gave a younger generation of gifts and called out in good order: "I wish you uncle."


    "My father has been wandering around for many years, but I have never heard of a friend named Zhu. When did Uncle Zhu and my father meet?"


    The old man shook his head. "It''s too long. You weren''t born then."


    Ji Chundong is even more surprised: "but he has never seen uncle Zhu, nor heard from his father..."


    The old man quite understood: "your father is not willing to mention, is also to avoid touching the bottom of my heart that scar, the past is unforgettable, do not mention is good."


    Ji Chundong thought for a moment and suddenly thought, "is uncle Zhu a relative and friend of my father''s hometown?"


    This hometown refers to the country of Qingyun.


    The old man smiled and nodded softly.


    Ji Chundong asked, "Uncle Zhu has seen my mother?"


    The smile on the old man''s face slightly coagulated: "hmm?"


    Ji Chundong looked at him without blinking: "my mother '' It''s to break the heart of the family. I''m afraid that she will not get married when she grows up! "


    The old man listened to Ji Chundong and talked about his family affairs.


    The more you listen, the more wrong you are.


    Finally, the old man held his voice and asked, "your mother, is your surname Bai?"


    Ji Chundong nodded: "naturally, the surname is Bai. Otherwise, how could my father change his surname to Bai for his own son? Uncle Zhu, don''t you know my mother?"


    The old man was confused: "it''s a wife who knows your father, but..."


    "Have you seen my sister, uncle Zhu?" Ji Chundong asked again.


    The old man shook his head and said, "how can I know your sister when I see you for the first time? No, are we talking about the same thing? What''s your father''s name again? "


    Ji Chundong said: "Ji Nanzheng. In the south of the southeast and northwest, Shanning is high and lofty. "


    The old man was confused: "then you..." He couldn''t make it clear. He turned to look at his apprentice and said, "ah Leng, do you understand?"


    Rong Ling naturally understood, and he thought of a possibility: "Ji adult, is not your father''s birth?"


    Ji Chundong confessed: "Ji is an orphan. He was adopted by his father when he was a child. How can you tell me? Jimou''s family affairs are not secret in Xianyan country. "


    In Xianyan Kingdom, people who know Ji Chundong must also know his identity as an orphan. Otherwise, there is a rumor that he is the emperor''s illegitimate son.


    But rongling Liuwei is not from Xianyan. They just came to Xianyan for a few months. This is the first time they met Ji Chundong. It''s impossible for them to inquire about other people''s family affairs for no reason.Now the words open, let Leng patted the feet of Xiaoli, said: "go to call your mother back."


    Xiao Li just watched his mother go out without saying a word. He didn''t know why and didn''t dare to follow him. At this moment, he heard uncle Rong shouting and ran out. After a while, he dragged his mother back.


    Liu Wei is in a bad mood. He knows that it''s one thing for his grandfather to have another son. He suddenly appears in front of his eyes. He is still an acquaintance of his own. It''s another thing. Liu Wei Guang is upset when he thinks about it. He doesn''t like everything.


    Rong Leng pulls her aside and whispers. After a while, Liu Wei looks back and stares at Ji Chundong accidentally. He asks tentatively, "you really are not your father''s own?"


    It''s very rude to ask. It sounds like swearing.


    Ji Chundong coughs for a moment, and says with some embarrassment: "the adoptive father always treats Ji as if he were born, Ji sees him as if he were a father, as well."


    Liu Wei couldn''t say what she felt, but felt relieved. Looking at Ji Chundong again, she smiled, "can I talk to you about your father''s past life?"


    Ji Chundong doesn''t understand how the topic suddenly turns around here. How does he get along with his father and Liu Wei?


    What''s more, Zhu Shuzhen would not tell his mother and sister what''s going on? You should know that when he was a child, he dreamed that a gentle and kind adoptive mother came to pick him up with a smart and intelligent sister. At that time, he saw that all the children in other families had mothers, brothers and sisters. He didn''t know how envious he was!


    Liu Wei asked Ji Chundong''s family routine with a pleasant face. Ji Chundong always paid attention to Zhu Shu and occasionally brought the topic to miss his mother and sister.


    Liu Wei heard more than she could hear. She frowned and said, "what younger sister do you always say? Your father''s daughter is seven years older than you. You should call her elder sister."


    Ji Chundong is stunned and looks at Liu Wei.

 Chapter 1398

    It''s really a sister, not a sister.


    It''s going back years.


    At that time, Ji Chundong was just adopted by his adoptive father. Both father and son lived together. Although they were not miserable, they were still sloppy because there was no hostess at home.


    Fortunately, Ji Chundong was very sensible at that time. He was 11 years old. He could do his own washing and cooking, and he could mend the broken robe for his adoptive father.


    But children''s craftsmanship can''t be expected much. Pianji Nanzheng doesn''t care about it. So many times, when he went to the court, the civil and military officials saw that he would live like a beggar and wear a patched imperial uniform.


    Later, Ji Chundong heard that he was not comfortable. He was born with supernatural power. He was brave and fierce, but he was not the material to be an embroiderer. He could not get a needle. But the child didn''t know that. He felt that he couldn''t help his adoptive father. He was very decadent and listless all the time.


    In order to appease him, the adoptive father told him about the rest of the family.


    "Your mother can''t embroider thread either. She is a Miao girl. She has been with snakes, insects, mice and ants since she was a child. She can take needles, but they are used to bleed poisonous spiders. There is also the child in summer and autumn. Although she is only four years old, she is a girl after all. Which girl did you see standing up to pee? Who can pee farther than boys? It''s really Let''s not talk about it, let''s not talk about it. "


    Ji Chundong was fascinated by it. This time, he knew that he had a adoptive mother and a righteous younger sister.


    But now, Liu Wei''s words reverberate in the ear, elder sister and younger sister, which is totally different. What about the smart, lively and lovely younger sister?


    Sister''s words


    He didn''t know what his sister was.


    But I always think that my sister must be dignified, calm, generous and decent, and standing to pee, should be, can''t touch the edge.


    Liu Wei listened to Ji Chundong''s grievance and gave a detailed account of her sister. After hearing this, she understood: "when your father left home, your sister Yi was still young. She should be about four or five years old. I haven''t seen her for many years. In his memory, you sister Yi''s four-year-old appearance is not the only one. If you ask him now, he will only remember your sister''s four-year-old appearance, Is she only four now? "


    Ji Chundong was hit. He was still unwilling to believe it. He looked at Liu Wei stubbornly: "how do you know? Uncle Zhu hasn''t spoken yet. "


    The white haired old man waved his hand: "if it''s a child born with a Miao girl called Xia Qiu, Liu Wei will know better than me, because it''s her mother."


    Ji Chundong: "..."


    Liu Wei chuckled and bowed to Ji Chundong, who was stunned. "If we don''t admit our mistake, then my niece has met my brother-in-law."


    Ji Chundong: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening.


    There is a dilapidated Zhongkui temple in the outskirts of Xijin county. It used to be very fragrant. However, due to a thunderstorm many years ago, most of the temple was destroyed, and the temple Zhu couldn''t afford to repair it, so it was abandoned.


    Ji Nanzheng looked at the statue of Zhong Kui full of vicissitudes, vaguely remembering the grand occasion of the temple many years ago. He sighed, patted the head of the wolf by the side of his body, and said: "there is still half a day left, so I''ll have a rest tonight."


    The White Wolf squatted under the statue of Zhong Kui, found a dry place, arched the hay on the ground, and looked at the master.


    Ji Nanzheng walked over and sat on the ground, leaning lightly on the back of the white wolf.


    There was no food outside the mountain. The old man took out some pancakes that had been put in the cold. He ate half of them himself, and gave the other pancakes to the white wolf.


    It''s going to be late and the night is cold. Ji Nanzheng looks at the horizon and frowns faintly: "I''m afraid it''s going to rain."


    Voice just fell, the rain really fell.


    Xijin county is surrounded by poor families. A sudden heavy rain suddenly came before nightfall. Not long ago, the small Zhongkui temple came in several waves of people.


    First came a farmer with a bamboo basket on his back. Seeing that someone was already in the temple, the farmer nodded politely to the old man and said: "I still want to pick more firewood to sell in the market in these two days when the mountain is quiet. I almost wet the firewood before meeting the rain."


    The old man gave up his seat and asked the farmer to come and sit down.


    The farmer looked at the wolf with blue eyes beside him, shaking his head in fear.


    The old man was not reluctant either. He watched the farmer sit down in the corner not far away from him, and then he began to keep his eyes closed.


    After that, a hunter came in. The hunter also carried two pheasant bodies. When entering the temple, he didn''t look at people first, but noticed the big wolf with fur and oil.


    The old man opened his eyes at the right time, patted the old man who was ready to move, and said to the hunter, "it''s raining hard outside. Do you want to sit here, sir?"


    The hunter stared at the wolf''s eyes, and knew that the wolf recognized the Lord. Hesitated, he shook his head and said, "if the rain stops, I will go. Don''t bother old man."


    At last, a beggar came in. He was dirty and smelly, and his hair was clumped. He came in at will, and he didn''t say hello to anyone, so he found a corner, lay down and slept, and soon began to shout.The call was really loud. The good-natured farmer didn''t say anything, but the hunter with the machete in his hand had an opinion: "can you keep it down? It''s raining hard enough, and I need to listen to your voice of grinding teeth!"


    The beggar clearly heard what he said, but he didn''t stop. He also played louder.


    The hunter stands up quickly, grabs the machete and goes to settle the account.


    The farmer was busy becoming a peacemaker: "it''s all for shelter from the rain. This big brother is going to calm down."


    The hunter was still uncomfortable, but he didn''t get angry with the farmer. He sat down again and began to talk coldly: "some people, even if they are poor in bone, what good hands and good feet can''t do, they have to beg for a living, and they don''t know what their parents did when they gave birth to him, just to show their shame?"


    The farmer looked embarrassed, and the beggar there didn''t pretend to sleep. He sat up and asked, "who are you scolding?"


    The hunter stares at him, "scold you, what?"


    The beggar picked up the bricks and stones around him, stood up and went to the hunter.


    The hunter went to him with a machete in his hand.


    The two men were on the verge of fighting. The farmer couldn''t stop them. He hurriedly called out to Zhong Kui, the old man who didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, "please advise them quickly, old man. They meet by chance. Don''t make any trouble."


    The old man who was leaning on the White Wolf raised his eyes slowly. The tiny white pupils were muddy. He didn''t speak, but he looked at the three of them and stood up hard from the ground.


    He was very slow when he stood, and the three people who were not willing to let each other stop fighting, turn their heads together and look at him.


    The old man sighed, holding on to Zhong Kui''s image, and asked with some weakness, "when will the soft tendons be released?"

 Chapter 1399

    The farmer among the three said, "when the beggar comes in, he will put it on his clothes."


    The old man chuckled, "when did you find me?"


    The hunter among the three didn''t answer. Instead, he arched his hand and said, "my Lord and son have asked your excellency to have a party in the mansion, and also to show your respect."


    The old man asked, "who is the master of your family?"


    The beggar said, "it''s also your student." It seems that he didn''t expect to see the other side, and he sneered: "Lord Taifu has only the emperor in his heart. I''m afraid he doesn''t remember that there were several students in your study."


    The old man shook his head, patted the white wolf on the head and asked, "can you let me go, old man?"


    Look at the white wolf again. The wolf has a sensitive sense of smell. He inhales more soft tendons than the old man. At this time, he is lying on the ground and it is difficult to move.


    The three did not agree, which is obviously not agree.


    He came back from a long distance, but before he came to the city, he was blocked outside the city. The old man sighed "Heaven''s will" in his heart, but he also knew that he could not run this time.


    He looked at the three and asked, "who is Xiao Xizheng?"


    The beggar came out of the crowd and said lightly: "Xiao is very grateful for your attention."


    The old man was a little sad. At this time, when the medicine was effective, he suddenly felt that the bones on his body had melted, and the whole man could not stand.


    White Wolf is a guardian of the heart Ran Ran, it insisted on standing up, to the opposite three people threat like dry roar, but the voice is low, a voice is not finished, and fell back to the ground.


    The old man was a little upset. He pressed the White Wolf''s head and whispered in his ear, "I''ll hold them back for a while. You''ll find a way to run. Be sure to run away."


    White Wolf roared at him, a pair of ice blue eyes flashing wet.


    The three men saw that the time was almost over. They approached slowly and wanted to reach out to the old man. At the same time, they were also very defensive to ensure that the white wolf on the ground would not jump up and attack them suddenly.


    The old man was easily caught by three people. He was trying to delay time to fight for the time to escape for the white wolf. However, he saw the White Wolf suddenly raise his head. His cool eyes looked at Zhong Kui''s image on the top of his head and roared: "whoop -" at the next moment, a black bird with the size of a human face would swoop down. The bird''s hard hawk angle would hit the beggar''s wrist and breathe The beggar''s hand has a bloody wound that penetrates through the muscles and bones.


    "Hiss." The beggar, that is, Xiao Xi, shakes his hand suddenly, and then looks at the wound on his wrist. He is stunned first, then furious.


    "Where come the wild birds, they will talk about people!" The farmer said a word and looked at the beggar''s hand. At the same time, he was shocked: "how can so much blood flow? Is it not poisonous? "


    Xiao Xi Zheng raised his hand savagely, inhaled the blood on his wound, took a big breath of blood, and vomited it to the ground. This means that no matter whether there is poison or not, he should first inhale it.


    After a while, he flew back to Zhong Kui like the black bird on his head and looked down quietly. His dark back hair was smooth and bright, and his small eyes like beans were turning around. After a while, he shouted to the White Wolf, "Jie, Jie Jie."


    White wolf also looked at it, as if to express what, but has no strength, tired of closing his eyes.


    The black bird stood on Zhong Kui''s head and jumped angrily. He called again, "Jie Jie, Jie Jie."


    The three under looked at the white wolf in a coma, and Ji could hardly hold it any longer. The three didn''t want to deal with a wild bird again. They looked at each other and said, "go first!"


    The rain was still falling outside. The three men first supported the frail old man to get on the carriage, and then came back to drag away the huge white wolf. The black bird watched their movements and did not attack again.


    But when the white wolf was lifted up behind the carriage, suddenly there was a hawk chirping in the rainy sky.


    "Goo Goo, Goo Goo..."


    At the same time, the blackbird, who has been settling down, flies down from the sky again. This time, it is the farmer who runs straight to the ground. When the other party doesn''t respond, the sharp corners of his mouth, like nails, are dedicated to the head and face!


    Then, an adult sized Eagle swoops down. The eagle''s sharp sharp sharp claws directly grasp the head of the hunter. One claw leaves three wounds on the head of the hunter, and the scalp is scratched.


    "Ah ah ah..." The farmer''s voice was utter.


    "Ah ah ah..." The hunter cried his heart out.


    Xiao Xi, who has not been attacked any more, takes out his dagger and wants to stab the two birds that attack people. However, the birds are sensitive. Where can he stab them? The black bird is even more arrogant. He has pecked the farmer enough. He turns the gun head directly and stabs Xiao Xi in the face.


    Xiao Xi Zheng can''t hold the dagger in his hand. He falls to the ground with a crash. When he wants to pick it up, the blackbird has taken the dagger away first, and then it flies away.


    "Shit, where''s the fur beast!" Xiao Xi is scolding fiercely. His face is dripping with blood. All of them are pecked by black birds. He is angry. Looking at his companions, he is no better than him. He is even more angry.


    At this time, the heavy rain poured down more and more. In the rain and fog, a lightning split down and shook the signboard of Zhongkui temple in front of them, dazzling.


    Zhongkui temple, Zhongkui, ferocious God, in charge of human life and death, good at subduing demons and subduing demons, and upholding justice.Xiao Xi couldn''t help shaking a little, holding his fist and saying to himself, "is it true that he hit a ghost?"


    Black is not good. The black bird is also called the yellow spring bird by some small local rumors. The eagle is fierce and has bad sex. Xiao Xi has done bad things all his life, but for the first time, he has his own idea of really offending the gods and being sent down for retribution. Otherwise, who can explain the reason why the black bird and the Mountain Eagle suddenly appear?


    But what about that? Gold, silver, money, jewelry, compared with the wealth of the world, what is it?


    Xiao Xi is gritting his teeth, no matter whether the two companions have strength or not, he just by himself, with blood on his face, crammed the comatose old man and white wolf into the carriage, and then kicked his companions. Seeing that the companions can''t get up, he directly got on the car and drove away with a whip.


    But as soon as he took two steps, the horse stopped moving.


    The brown horse growled and stood in the air with its front hoof up. When Xiao Xi looked carefully, he found that there was a black bird standing on the horse''s head. The black bird was a nagging falcon. It was right in the middle of the horse''s eyebrow. The horse was suffering from pain and struggling. Naturally, it would not move forward.


    The carriage was bumped up because the horse was out of control. Xiao Xi was helpless in that position. After a few twists, he fell off the carriage and was trampled on by the horse''s hoof.


    He was so painful and angry that he shouted to the sky, "if you have the ability to kill me with thunder, you will not be able to do it. You have no seed!"


    If you dare to talk to God, you will have no courage.


    Winter night rain is not as fierce as summer night, just a flash of lightning, maybe just in time, but now, the sky is calm, but there is no lightning, Xiao Xi is just proud, the eagle attacking the hunter suddenly turns around, grabs Xiao Xi''s ankle, drags him, and directly pulls him away.


    Xiao Xi is screaming loudly: "let go of me, let go, let go of me Beast! "


    The strength of the big eagle is not enough to lift people up in the air, but it''s more than enough to drag them for several meters. Xiao Xi is being pulled and rubbed on the ground. When he is regaining his mind, there is a big tree in front of him. Then, his head is closely connected with the big tree, and his consciousness is suddenly lost.


    Xiao Xi was stunned. The farmer and Hunter also fainted. The continuous drizzle in front of Zhongkui Temple didn''t stop, but it was quiet all around.


    In the silence of the rain, the big eagle flew into the broken temple.


    The wet black bird also flew in. It rained cold in winter. The two birds looked at each other for a while. The black bird jumped up angrily, ran to the side of the carriage, got into the carriage, and pecked at the white wolf who had not yet woken up.


    It was the white wolf who asked them for help. He helped so much. The white wolf was still sleeping. He wanted to make a fire and bake his hair. It was wet!

 Chapter 1400

    In the morning, the old man, who was cold and aching in the mountains, was awakened by the living cold. He opened his eyes and entered the goal, which was a gray brown wooden roof.


    I found myself in a carriage after a close look.


    He wanted to sit up, but he couldn''t make it. Looking around, he was the only one in the carriage. The White Wolf wasn''t there, neither were the three.


    The old man was in a trance and stupefied for a moment. When his body recovered a little, Fang propped up and was about to lift the curtain of his car to see what was going on outside, he heard a little chirp.


    He was stupefied for a moment, and looked down. Then he saw that there was a little black and hairy thing in his arms.


    It''s the size of a kitten, but it''s as gray and black as a mouse.


    Reach out to touch, that thing shakes for a while, uncomfortable about moved a time, then from below wing, show a half sharp small mouth.


    Is it a bird?


    The old man didn''t know so he was used as a nest by birds?


    He went to catch the little black bird, who was sleeping soundly, and spread his wings to look up and down.


    The blackbird woke up with an uncomfortable "rumble" in its throat. When the little squint opened his eyes and saw the old man in front of him, he woke up, fluttered his wings and struggled to get rid of the shackles.


    The old man didn''t compete with the little thing. He was also afraid of the livestock, so he pulled away his hand and let it go.


    The blackbird took the opportunity to fly out of the carriage and stood on the opposite tree, leading to a long cry: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie Jie......"


    The old man followed him out and found that it was already dawn. When he was about to go down, he saw two people lying beside the carriage. He stepped back again.


    "They?" Recognizing the clothes of the two, the old man was puzzled again: "how can it be like this?"


    There was no one around, only the black bird on the opposite branch seemed to answer him, shouting at him: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie......"


    The old man couldn''t understand. He got out of the car and went back to the nearby Zhongkui temple. After a round of watching, he didn''t see the white wolf. He couldn''t help being worried. Just about to search along the mountain side, he saw a white shadow galloping in the distance. At a glance, it was the white wolf.


    The old man relieved, bent down and waved to the white wolf.


    The white wolf had a wild pheasant in his mouth that had been killed. He vomited the pheasant and crawled to the old man''s feet.


    The old man patted him on the head and said, "are you ok?"


    The White Wolf raised his neck and yelled at him, "ouch..."


    the old man smiled and rubbed his head for a long time.


    The White Wolf narrowed his eyes comfortably and seemed to enjoy the caress of his master.


    At this time, the blackbird on the opposite branch flew down, its straight body fell on the pheasant''s head, and its small claw grabbed the pheasant''s neck, bowed its head and went on.


    White Wolf is more protective of food. He usually follows his master on his way, but he can''t eat meat. Although he can eat pancakes and steamed buns, he will never give in once there is meat. But now, the White Wolf, who always hides his food like a golden pimple, looks at the black bird eating its pheasant and doesn''t move.


    The old man patted the white wolf on the head and worried, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The wolf is cruel, intelligent, brave and fierce, but also has a deep sense of self-knowledge. Usually, in front of the enemy who can''t fight, the wolf will compromise and dare not to make a mistake. But once the other side can have the power to fight with itself, it will be reckless and go to work!


    In the old man''s view, the white wolf does not protect his food. The only explanation is that he thinks that he can''t beat the black bird and will fall behind. Therefore, he knows and knows well and doesn''t conflict with it.


    But how can a wolf fail to beat a bird? White wolf also hunts magpies on weekdays. It kills birds by biting one head at a time.


    Unless it''s injured, the wolf won''t fight rashly when it''s weak.


    The old man was busy exploring his old man, but after a round of reading, he didn''t see what was wrong with it. He was doubting, and a dark shadow flashed across the sky.


    The old man looked up and saw a hawk swooping down and falling straight on the top of the carriage in front of him.


    The hawk claws hold a handful of things, which are wrapped in lotus leaves. It can''t see what it is.


    The old man subconsciously retreated a little. The eagle, a bird, is a fierce beast and easy to hurt people. He didn''t want to offend the overlord in the mountain.


    At the same time, he was worried that the white wolf would argue with him. The white wolf was the main protector. Usually, a duck called at him. The White Wolf stood in front of him and scared the duck half to death. This fierce bird, the white wolf was afraid that he had regarded the other side as a threat.


    "White wolf, calm down." Inertia, the old man first appeased the White Wolf, let it not impulse.


    Look down, but see white wolf is obediently lying on the ground, low tail, looking up at him.


    Not at all ready for war.


    The eyes were unprepared.


    The posture is calm.


    It''s like that fierce eagle is staring at them with sharp and mean eyes, and will rush to bite them at any time.


    Old man: "..."


    White Wolf:? "The pheasant on the ground was chewed away the tenderest neck meat and wing meat. Then, the black bird stopped eating. The black bird rose from the ground, rubbed its mouth with the leaves, wiped it clean, flew to the top of the carriage, and stood at the foot of the majestic hawk.


    The mountain hawk obediently released his claws, and the lotus leaves that he had caught all the way were scattered, and several red fruits rolled out. The black bird jumped to find the biggest one, with a small mouth and a long mouth. He pricked out the inside flesh and chewed it slowly.


    After eating meat and fruit, he ran to the branch and drank dew. The blackbird was comfortable. He flew to the old man happily, looked at him awkwardly, jumped into his arms, stepped on the nest and fell asleep.


    Old man: "..."


    When the black bird fell asleep, the White Wolf finally stood up, picked up the pheasant left by the black bird, and put him in front of the Mountain Eagle.


    The hawk didn''t move. He looked at him.


    The White Wolf bent over and pushed the pheasant forward with his nose.


    The hawk moved back. It bit off the pheasant and ate it up in a few bites.


    When he finished eating, the White Wolf shouted at him, "ouch..."


    The mountain hawk smacked his lips, and three urges and four pleases took off. In a blink of an eye, there was no trace.


    When he came back, he caught two rabbits and gave them to the white wolf.


    White Wolf took away two rabbits and put them in front of the master. He smiled and shook his tail at the master.


    Old man: "..."


    So are these two birds new friends of white wolf?


    Why does a wolf make friends with two birds?


    And these two birds are very problematic, especially the one in his arms. When he eats, he sleeps. When he eats, he is also picky. Is it a little princess?


    It''s not good for the stomach to eat roast rabbit in the morning, but in the wild, pancakes are eaten again. The old man has no choice but to pluck and roast the rabbit.


    These two rabbits are all in the stomach of the old man and the white wolf. It seems that the black bird and the mountain hawk don''t like cooked food. When they have enough to eat and drink, the old man feels that it''s time to go down the mountain.


    There is a ready-made carriage here, but there are still two people beside it.


    After some deliberation, the old man dragged them into Zhongkui temple and tied them with hemp rope. He planned to report to the official directly after going down the mountain for a while. As for Xiao Xizheng, the man disappeared. He should have run away. Although he didn''t know what happened last night, the old man knew that someone had saved him, but he didn''t know why he refused to show up after Fang''s rescue.


    When going down the mountain, the old man drove, and the White Wolf sat in the carriage. The mountain hawk searched for it and stuffed himself into the carriage. At the same time, the little black bird who woke up jumped in.


    The old man had no choice but to think that he had pulled a cart of birds and animals into the city. He did not know whether the official guarding the city gate would catch the thief who was hunting illegally?

 Chapter 1401

    All the state capitals of Xianyan state have regional control, which is a kind of land management. In short, it''s something in our state. Only the legal citizens of our state have the right to enjoy it.


    For example, Huaishan is the land of Xijin county. All the resources, trees and animals on Huaishan are owned by Xijin county. The county magistrate has the right to divide the land to different villages, and the right to restrict the public land. However, how to divide these things is still a matter for others to close their doors in Xijin county.


    Ji Nanzheng has entered Xijin county. Zhongkui Temple last night was within the boundary monument of Xijin county.


    Therefore, he took a cart of animals and birds into the city. He was really worried that they would be mistaken as thieves, and even more afraid that birds would fly in disorder, which would cause disturbance.


    But before his melancholy spread to the city, there was a turning point.


    When approaching Dongcheng gate, there was a change in the carriage. He pulled up to the side of the road, turned around and just opened the curtain of the carriage. A big eagle flew out of the carriage. The big eagle got on the top of the car and flew away with a loud roar of soaring eagle.


    The old man was stunned and asked subconsciously, "where does it go?"


    White Wolf rubbed past, with the wet nose against the host.


    The old man understood for a moment, and then he saw that white wolf was letting him go. Don''t wait.


    Really not?


    The gate of the city is in front of us. If the eagle flies into the city by himself, what can we do if it disturb the people?


    He was uncertain. He saw the black bird, which had been under the White Wolf''s neck, suddenly came out and jumped into his arms. He looked up and called to him, "Jie."


    Old man: "..."


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, the blackbird jumped onto the old man''s shoulder and said, "Jie Jie."


    At the same time, the White Wolf continued to hold his master''s hand.


    The old man understood. He really didn''t have to wait.


    He sighed and put down the curtain, drove the car, and continued to enter the city.


    When he entered the city, he did encounter an inspection. The black bird on his shoulder did not make eye contact. Some people would still keep this small bird, so the city guard had no fluctuation. But when the carriage was opened, there was a huge white buttock inside.


    The soldier took a fright and asked, "what is this?"


    The old man smiled and patted the White Wolf''s big ass, saying: "the hound in the family, come and call."


    The White Wolf didn''t know how to cry, mumbled vaguely: "Wow, wow..."


    They bark like wolves and dogs.


    The soldiers didn''t think much about it. The mountain people like to raise big dogs. They are strong and can watch their homes. When they meet blind bears, they have the power of World War I. It''s not surprising.


    After the release, the old man wanted to go to the county yamen first, but the black bird jumped on his shoulder and called: "Jie, Jie Jie..."


    The old man had no choice but to stop and ask, "what did you say?"


    The blackbird rose from him, circled to the right, and came back.


    The old man understood this time. It was to let him go to the right.


    Along the way, following the lead of blackbird, they went all the way in the same direction as the county yamen.


    Finally, the carriage was heard in front of a door called "Rong Fu".


    The old man guessed, "is this your home?"


    The blackbird flies happily around the gate.


    "It turned out to be a domesticated bird, which is so charming." The old man didn''t care. He waved and said, "since you are home, you can go."


    The blackbird fluttered its wings. It could fly in from the wall, but it didn''t go away. It turned around and flew to the old man''s shoulder.


    The old man didn''t understand: "what''s the matter?"


    The blackbird was bouncing on his shoulder.


    The old man made the little wool troubling. At last, he could only get out of the car and said, "I''ll take you in. Don''t shout."


    After knocking twice at the door of the mansion, someone came to open it quickly. The man who opened the door was a half grown man with a tiger''s head and a tiger''s head. Seeing him, he asked, "who are you looking for?"


    Then he saw the blackbird on the old man''s shoulder, and immediately surprised: "Pearl! Where have you been? Little brother Li is looking for you everywhere! "


    The old man saw that the bird was indeed raised by the family, and said: "it happened to be on the road. The bird followed the old man all the time and led the old man to come here. He wanted to go home, so the bird gave it back."


    Half a boy, that is to say, Yunmin thanks immediately. He and Pearl know each other. Well, they just know each other. Pearl is not often at home. Even at home, he doesn''t pay much attention to him. Instead, he is curious that little brother Li can communicate with birds. He is very rare and always around Pearl.


    The blackbird did not fight this time. He flew into the gate obediently, but he still looked at the old man and called: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie."


    The old man couldn''t understand and yunmi couldn''t understand. At this time, suddenly, a cry came from the hospital. It was Yunchu''s voice: "ah ah ah, it''s goo, goo comes back, third brother, fourth sister, goo comes back!"


    Yunmi is even more surprised: "is Gugu back? Where the hell are you two? Xiao Li''s younger brother is dying in a hurry. If you don''t come back, you won''t be wanted! "


    Pearl is still fluttering around the edge. It doesn''t listen to what yunmi said, so it looks at the old man without blinking. Seeing that the old man wants to leave, it takes the old man''s coat corner in the past and surprises yunmi.Yunmi was very thoughtful, and immediately said: "this is to thank the old man for sending him home. It''s fate to meet each other. If the old man doesn''t go on his way and come in to have a rest, you don''t know that pearl is wild. It''s almost half a month since he didn''t go home. He has been dominating the country outside all day, and his family can''t find them in the sky. It''s great that you can send them back!"


    The old man said that he still had something to do and didn''t stay much, but at this time, the white wolf who had been squatting in the carriage suddenly jumped out and swaggered into the Rong mansion and sat in the door.


    Old man: "..."


    Is this a wolf? Well, or the dog? Is it too big for a dog?


    The old man was quite speechless, and finally had no choice but to go in and sit.


    Yunmi was practicing dancing in the courtyard just now. Now he was so tired that he called out to the courtyard: "Yunchu, there is a guest, come out and say hello."


    Where Yun Chu is free, Li yu''er rushes to grab someone''s wings when she sees the cuckoo. Yun Chu can''t stop her.


    Seeing nothing, yunmi called again, "four elder sisters, four elder sisters, come quickly."


    Cloud thought it was easy to come out. She had sewed a new hat for the ugly in the hall. Hearing yunmi''s cry, she came out with a needle and thread in her hand. When she saw that there was a real guest in the front hall, she was stunned first, and then asked the original Committee of Qing Dynasty, so she served tea herself.


    Xianyan country attaches great importance to etiquette. It''s normal for the younger generation to serve tea to the elder, but the old man is very embarrassed. He doesn''t know these people. He''s completely driven in by White Wolf and black bird. He doesn''t know what to say. Yun wants to sit down and don''t know what to say. They look at each other. At last, Yun thinks that he has nothing to say: "the old man looks very kind and looks like the teacher of the younger generation when he was young Long. "


    The old man laughingly drank tea and exchanged greetings: "yes, that''s really a coincidence..."

 Chapter 1402

    At this time, the cloud seat in the backyard is just about to go out. It''s just past the front hall. When I saw someone in the hall, I glanced at him. I didn''t care much, but just looked at him, he stopped, then looked at him again, and finally stood outside the hall and started to stay.


    When he got back to his senses, he had entered the front hall, stared at the old man at the top, looked again and again, and finally said tentatively, "teacher?"


    Ji Nanzheng has been a teacher for more than 30 years. He has taught countless students and grandchildren. It''s no exaggeration to say that in addition to the children born in the past ten years in the capital, he has never taught the young master and the childe of all the big families.


    Even before the crown prince, even the holy one had many whips. Let alone the royal heir, he had many accompanying students. These accompanying students were equally prominent. Although they were not qualified to be called Mr. Taifu with the crown prince, they would respect the teacher.


    Before Yunxi, he served as a waiter. Now he is the prince and his cousin. At that time, he was about six years old. It''s been more than ten years. At that time, jitaifu had not yet retired, so Ji Nanzheng also taught Yunxi.


    Yunxi, the teacher, called three people in the hall are ignorant.


    The old man is old and the students are all over the world. How can everyone recognize him?


    The old man had just come in to have a rest and drink tea, and he was still thinking about what excuse to find for a while to escape. But now, suddenly, he ran into a student, and he didn''t know what to say. The smile on his face was really difficult. When they met him, they were surprised and talked to him all the time.


    In fact, the old man is not curious about what happened in Beijing after his retirement. He naturally knows what he should know. What he doesn''t know is unimportant. However, Yunxi Yun wants to tell him all the interesting things about the former school. However, he''s not afraid to say clearly. He really can''t remember. He''s been teaching for three or ten years. He''s really brought too many students. Not everyone can remember deeply.


    Inexplicably, the old man was left to have dinner. In the middle, he knew that he was going to the County Yamen to report to the official. Yunmi arranged everything and ran a leg for him directly.


    The old man didn''t find an excuse to go, but the two students stopped him. When eating, Yunxi changed the old rigid rules of "no food, no sleep, no words" and kept gossiping with the teacher.


    The old man can only talk with him, saying that, he talked about the two people who were reported as officials, and naturally also mentioned Xiao Xizheng, the first criminal who escaped.


    I don''t want to think that Yun really knows. She said: "these two days, we have to turn over the whole county. I didn''t find Xiao Xizheng. Today, thanks to the teacher''s report to the official, he''s not sure how happy he is now. It''s also due to Ji''s not coming back to Hongjia village. Otherwise, it''s two days and two nights. People haven''t caught him yet. Ji''s not sure how big he will be Tempers, their generals, are not to be taken lightly. "


    The old man didn''t listen carefully, but he overheard the words "Hongjia village" and immediately put down his chopsticks: "Hongjia village?"


    Cloud wants to nod: "yes, sir, you don''t know. Xiao Xizheng, whom you met, has just done two cases of injuries in Xijin county. First, the villagers in Hongjia village were injured innocently, then Ji Du of Yuanzhou government was stabbed on the way. Do you know Ji Du? I didn''t know the former official who was in charge of the imperial government, but the teacher often went to the imperial government and should know him. It''s a coincidence that he and his teacher have the same surname. "


    The old man was silent for a long time, then asked incredulously, "Ji Chundong is in the West County?"


    Cloud wants to see him call his name directly, so they may know each other. He says, "no, Lord Ji lives in the east courtyard where we live. But now he is not here. He goes to Hongjia village. It seems that he is also checking Xiao Xizheng, the wanted fugitive."


    Old man: "..."


    Sometimes, it just happens.


    I met two birds on the mountain for no reason. I sent them home for no reason. I ran into my former student for no reason. I got my son''s whereabouts.


    But in the world, there have never been so many unprovoked.


    The white wolf lies in the yard. On top of his head, there is a black bird. On the tree opposite, there is a mountain hawk that is pecking its own hair.


    The white wolf was very low and his ears were listless. After thinking about it, he stood up again. He looked at the owner in the eye Hall who was still eating. Then, with the smell, he shook his tail and walked back to the yard.


    After walking for a long time, he came to the outside of a room, lying at the door of the room, motionless.


    Pearl jumped to his nose and gently shaved it with her mouth.


    Goo Goo also followed, looking not very happy, looked up and shouted: "goo......"


    Pearl didn''t touch the White Wolf, but she also sympathized with the white wolf. She said she could see the clown, but the clown wasn''t at home. They didn''t know in advance. When they chatted on the road, they knew that the white wolf wanted to be ugly. So she took the old grandfather home and arranged a meeting with difficulty. She didn''t think about it. After a lot of twists and turns, the clown wasn''t there.


    The White Wolf stayed outside the ugly room and refused to leave until the owner of the front room who had finished supper began to find it.


    The old man knew that his son was here. Although he didn''t stay, he said he would come again tomorrow.


    The students sent him to the inn in person and settled down before leaving.At the same time, qianmengyao was reported by the bodyguard at lifuli on the other side of the county.


    "Jitaifu? Are you really right? "


    The bodyguard nodded truthfully: "it''s really him. Lord Taifu is the mentor of the Lord. He has been in and out of your palace for many years. How can his subordinates admit his mistake?"


    Qian Mengyao frowned: "how could Taifu be in this small county


    The bodyguard said, "or is it for the sake of establishing a case?"


    Qian Mengyao shook his head: "the case of Wanli has been closed for many days, and it''s coming, and it shouldn''t be until now." After a while, he asked, "did you really go to Rong Fu?"


    The bodyguard nodded: "it was sent out by the two of the cloud family. Look at that, the two of the cloud family, or were the students of Taifu?"


    "It''s not surprising." Qian Mengyao said casually, "some of the powerful people in Beijing are not Taifu kaimeng."


    "Then we?" the bodyguard asked


    Qian Mengyao said: "prepare the car, while it''s still early, go to the Taifu first to say hello."


    One day as a teacher and a lifetime as a teacher, Qian Mengyao was even more worried about the reasons for the appearance of Taifu, even though he was really curious about the reasons for his plot in Xijin County, which would be discovered by the people in Beijing. But after all, Taifu had a closer relationship with the Emperor than with him, but the master was in front of him, knowing that he didn''t come to greet him, it was his fault.


    So, he finally got rid of the students. Ji Taifu, who had just relaxed for a while, suddenly met another student with a bigger face. He was so bored that he regretted why he had to go to the city. He knew that it was so troublesome to go to the city, so he had better go straight to Hongjia village.


    Can''t these students pretend not to see when they see him? He''s retired. Stop pestering him!

 Chapter 1403

    Liu Wei and his family returned to the city two days later.


    Because Xiao Xi was arrested, the county magistrate of the Song Dynasty sent a report to Ji Chundong. Liu Wei and others got the news and came back together.


    It''s also interesting to talk about Xiao Xi''s capture. The county government received a report from the people that there were two assailants in Zhongkui temple, the suburb of the city. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty took them to search. Unfortunately, he saw an old beggar who was unconscious and didn''t wake up on the back of the mountain behind the temple. The beggar was unkempt and bloody. The people in the government were worried about the accident of the nearby mountain people, but they were helping and cleaning up The other side''s face was startled.


    Not for other reasons, just because this person is the fugitive Xiao Xizheng they have been struggling to catch up with for many days?


    Song county magistrate was so excited that tears filled his eyes. He immediately took people back to yamen, and then he went to ask for help from Ji adult.


    Because Xiao Xizheng was so important, Liu Wei and his family went to the county government directly after they returned to the city.


    Xiao Xi Zheng was detained for two days, but he kept silent all the time. He didn''t plead guilty to death. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty couldn''t help it. He had been severely punished, but it still didn''t help. So when Liu Wei and other people saw Xiao Xi Zheng, they saw his ragged and bruised appearance.


    Ji Chundong is very relieved!


    At the beginning of the street fighting, he was unarmed, but the other side took the weapon. The fight was very unfair. In the end, he hung the lottery. He was very uncomfortable and wanted to find opportunities to revenge.


    Now I see Xiao Xi is such a ghost. He is addicted to the time and leads people to the torture room for interrogation.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty is using flogging to punish Xiao Xi. He has beaten people to the skin and flesh. There is no good skin around him.


    If Ji Chundong is not, he will be punished with a stick. If the skin is broken, it''s hard. Then it''s time to break the bone. See what else he won''t say!


    What the soldiers in the barracks do to the prisoners, and what Ji Chundong does to Xiao Xizheng.


    Ji Chundong is more ruthless than the magistrate of the Song Dynasty. In less than a quarter of an hour, the man who used to be tough has been tortured to account for everything.


    The book of confession was placed in front of her eyes. Liu Wei looked up at the bloodstained fingerprint, raised her eyebrows, and glanced at her brother-in-law.


    Ji Chundong''s response to her line of sight was as follows. He hurriedly snatched it back and said, "don''t look at it, girl. Let''s see it."


    The confession was stuffed into his arms, and Rong Leng took a look at it and said, "it seems to have been said, but in fact, nothing has been said."


    Ji Chundong said, "he''s a thug. I don''t know how many."


    Ji Chundong is very confident in his interrogation technique. He is willing to make a move and try all kinds of tricks in the barracks.


    You can deal with some people. It''s really not all right


    "Really?" Liu Wei was also dubious. She thought about it and said to Xiao Li, "go and have a look."


    Xiaoli kicks her hands in her pocket and goes inside.


    Ji Chundong stops him and scolds Liu Wei: "how can he let one of his children in? It''s a murderer and fugitive. It''s dangerous."


    Xiaoli blinks and looks back to her mother.


    Liu Wei and Ji Chundong said, "Xiao Li is not afraid."


    Ji Chundong still forbids: "that won''t work."


    Liu Wei has no choice but to ask her son, "tell your uncle, are you afraid?"


    Ji Chundong was stunned, and his face turned red.


    But listen to small Li really obedient Qiao Qiao way: "Uncle grandfather rest assured, I am not afraid."


    This time, don''t talk about his face. Ji Chundong''s neck is red. He pinches it for a long time, and then he hesitates and says, "well, don''t you Don''t call me Grandpa... "


    In the end, Xiaoli went in, but was accompanied by Ji Chundong.


    Then there was a huge scream in the interrogation room, which lasted a long time.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling didn''t go in. They were chatting outside. After a while, the door of the interrogation room opened and Xiao Li and Ji Chundong came out.


    Ji Chundong''s face is not very good, and his lips are still faintly white.


    Xiaoli wiped the blood on his hands and said to his mother, "that man lied and lied a lot. I scared him. He has said it now."


    Hearing this, Ji Chundong looked at him strangely, and then blurted out, "it''s not a bluff. He cuts Xiao Xi''s stomach and pulls out his intestines!"


    Xiaoli said: "a very small wound, just the length of the thumb, when he doesn''t shout, I will sew it back to him, I just scare him, didn''t want to hurt him."


    Ji Chundong doesn''t believe it at all!


    Xiao Li is a little aggrieved. Her cheeks are bulging. "He lied first..."


    Rong Ling picked up his son and looked at Ji Chundong and said, "I respect you as an elder. Please don''t rely on the old to sell the old and bully the small."


    Xiaoli sniffs, hands around uncle Rong''s neck, buries his face in Uncle Rong''s arms and mumbles, "I''ll sew it back for him..."


    Rong Leng patted his son on the back and said, "well, it''s OK."


    Ji Chundong looks at this big one and small one, the pain of the temple is sudden and sudden.


    Besides, he''s not always good!When Xiao Xi Zheng pleads guilty again, there will be a new confession. The confession is still bloodstained, but the content is much more than the previous one.


    Xiao Xi is loyal to the six princes of the current Dynasty. He is a group of high-quality claws and teeth raised by the six princes. His previous task was to eradicate some enemies that were obviously difficult to deal with.


    This time, he didn''t take the task, but the man who took the task was assassinated by unknown forces. He was short of manpower. He was helpless. The sixth Lord was reluctant to let him go.


    His goal this time is to take Nanzheng, a former Taifu, back to Beijing for a talk.


    It''s nice to talk about it, but the purpose is for one thing in jitaifu''s hand.


    "What?" Looking at the blank line in the confession, Liu Wei, who didn''t care what her husband and her brother-in-law were arguing about, asked Xiaoli directly.


    Xiaoli looks at it, then shakes his head: "he doesn''t know." Then he added, "I really don''t know."


    Liu Weixin, keep reading.


    When Ji Taifu returned to Nanjing many years ago, there was little news. Later, it was said that he had met him in a small County near the river in baishanzhou. But at that time, there were people arranged by the emperor to protect him secretly. All the people who came to look for him failed to return. This time, Ji Taifu appeared for the first time after five years of disappearance.


    It''s said that two months ago, jitaifu went back to baishanzhou, and they came after him.


    As for the attack on Ji Chundong, it was an accident. They didn''t expect to see Ji Taifu''s son in Xijin county. They were waiting for him in Hongjia village. They wanted to catch Ji Taifu, but if Ji Chundong was there, they would return without success. So they hesitated for a while and decided to start first.


    Unexpectedly, several people joined hands and didn''t hurt Ji Chundong at most. Fortunately, they got the news later that Ji Taifu was not in the city, but was just going to enter the city. So several people went to block it. Finally, they were on the way to block it.


    "It''s blocked?" Liu Wei froze and frowned.


    Xiaoli explained again, "no, no, it''s said that he ran into a ghost, lost a man, woke up, and was caught in the Yamen."


    Liu Wei does not understand: "run into a ghost?"


    Xiaoli nodded, "that''s what he said."


    Liu Wei is more and more confused. I don''t know what kind of stem it is.


    At this time, Ji Chundong said: "if Xiao Xizheng is right, then my father is now in Xijin County, but how can I lose someone? Is there any other danger? "


    Liu Wei is also worried. She also chatted with Ji Chundong in detail these two days, only to find out that her grandfather was a great Fu in Xianyan country. When she was surprised, she was also proud. From ancient times to the present, teaching and educating people is always a noble act.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty stood in the back like a transparent man, listened to them, and subconsciously said, "is jitaifu? He''s in town. "


    Three people a Leng, turn round to look at him at the same time.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty blinked and said: "it''s Ji Taifu who reports to the government. I didn''t know that, but isn''t it that you sent the king to run to Ji Taifu''s temporary Inn every day? Later, there were more people. Several adults in the governor''s mansion, as well as the adults in Yuanzhou''s mansion, also ran to the inn. Ji Taifu blocked them up. They didn''t go out for two days. It''s pathetic."

 Chapter 1404

    Is that pathetic?


    No, it''s called sin!


    Ji Nanzheng never thought that there were so many acquaintances in Xijin county.


    Zhuang often sits in front of him and talks about a big case that he has just finished recently.


    To say that Wanli, Ji Nanzheng also has the impression that the red man in front of the emperor has not thought about the past, but has now fallen into this field.


    He timely praised two sentences, boasting that the governor''s office was able to handle affairs.


    Zhuang Chang was embarrassed, chubby round face with a smile, waved his hand and said: "thanks to the help of the superior behind, if not, Wan Li, the old fox, is not so easy to catch."


    This Ji Nanzheng also heard: "but Meng Yao?"


    On the day of Wanli grand trial, the personal evidence of your surrender to the king and testifying in court was widely spread in Xijin county.


    Zhuang Chang shakes his head: "the Lord is indeed meritorious, but the one who is most meritorious is another."


    Ji Nanzheng raises his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    Zhuang Chang laughed: "it''s a woman''s work."


    In front of Liu Wei, Zhuang often doesn''t like to praise her. He is afraid that she will push her nose on her face, but on his back, he doesn''t hesitate to express his praise.


    In just a quarter of an hour, Zhuang often recounts Liu Wei''s achievements before and after the incident. After that, Liu Wei is overjoyed and laughs: "if the girl is not a mother, she will be a princess if she is in Beijing."


    Ji Nanzheng is also interested: "it''s really interesting to dress up as a man, but it''s not from our own country. Where does it come from? Is it the work of other countries? "


    "It''s a country I haven''t heard of." Zhuang Chang recalled a little, and then remembered what the county magistrate of song had said: "Qingyun kingdom? It seems that this name is quite far away from us. I''m afraid it''s more biased than other small countries around? "


    Ji Nanzheng was stunned and looked at him: "Qingyun kingdom?"


    Just then, there was a noise outside the door.


    When Zhuang Chang heard the news, he said with a smile, "I don''t know who else got the news. It''s not convenient for him to go here. If he wants to stay in Xijin County for a few more days, if he doesn''t want to live in the post house, it''s the place of the official family, it''s not so publicized."


    While talking, there was a knock at the door.


    Zhuang Chang, as a younger generation, naturally got up to open the door, but he had just put his hand on the bolt and had been lying on the ground. The White Wolf, who was ignored by everyone, suddenly jumped up and banged against the door.


    Zhuang Chang was scared. He dared not open the door. He stepped back several steps.


    Ji Nanzheng also came back to see the white wolf by the door.


    See white wolf feet stand up, the whole wolf is like standing, lying on the door, "Wuwuwuwu" to the door plate, while scratching also from the door seam to the outside hard smell.


    "Taifu, here..." Zhuang Chang is really afraid to approach, standing on one side with stiff hands and feet.


    Ji Nanzheng gets up in person, grabs a handful of fur on the back of the White Wolf''s neck, and scolds: "don''t be naughty."


    The White Wolf seldom listens to his master. His front paws are always in the position of the bolt.


    The knock at the door rang again. Ji Nanzheng pulled the white wolf down, opened the door with one hand, and ordered the White Wolf: "sit down, no trouble."


    White wolf really sat down, honest, tail has been sweeping on the ground.


    At last, the old man pulled the door open. Then, he saw a hard face that he was familiar with.


    "Father!" Ji Chundong cheered loudly. Before the old man in the room could react, he fell to the ground with a thump and cried out, "son, please say hello to father!"


    Ji Nanzheng just came back to his senses. With a smile on his face, he quickly helped up his son and said with a smile, "I heard that you are here. If I really saw you, how are you these years?"


    Ji Chundong nodded at once: "Lao father cares, son is very good!"


    Ji Nanzheng nodded happily, just wanted to say more personal words to his son who had been reunited for a long time. The White Wolf behind him couldn''t sit down, and jumped up again, and arched out from the crack of the door.


    The white wolf was big and powerful, which made the old man stagger. Ji Chundong was quick in eyes and quick in hands. He helped his adoptive father steady, but he didn''t let him knock.


    The White Wolf went to the door without running around. He went straight to the group behind Ji Chundong. LAN Qinqin''s eyes were staring at one of the men. He swung his tail around the man and kept humming: "woo Whoops... "


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t know why. He was about to scold the White Wolf for making a fool of himself, but he saw the man bend over and put his hand on the White Wolf''s head. The White Wolf didn''t refuse, but he wagged his tail harder.


    Ji Nanzheng is a little surprised. White Wolf recognizes the Lord. He is always alert to strangers. How can he


    So thinking, he saw that among the passers-by, there was a very familiar little boy. At the first light, he understood: "so it is."


    That little boy is not the one who met in Hongjia village two months ago. He looks so beautiful. It''s impressive to see him once.The little boy obviously found him too. The little guy pushed forward and shouted with a smile, "Grandpa."


    Ji Nan Zheng bent over and said to the child, "let''s meet again, little friend."


    The little boy''s eyes curved like two moons. Hearing the old man''s words, he jumped straight up, held the old man''s waist with a short hand, and called out: "Grandpa."


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t expect that the child liked himself so much. He was a little surprised, so he patted his head and laughed.


    Over there, the white wolf is still trying to coquet the man. The man can''t bear to see it. He has no choice but to say, "it wasn''t so sticky before."


    Rong Ling has been the master of the White Wolf for some time, but even so, the White Wolf''s attitude towards him is not to hate at most, and how clingy he really is, which is absolutely nonexistent.


    But now, the white wolf is like a new wolf, not only clinging to him, but also trying to arch on his legs, as if he really miss him.


    Strange in heart, but Rong Ling still hands Liu Wei the daughter in her arms, squats down and wants to hug this big guy.


    But unexpectedly, her daughter just changed hands, and suddenly stopped in front of the White Wolf, who was still struggling with him. Then she changed her position to pester Liu Wei.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "Father, my son has something to say to you." Ji Chundong looks at the noisy people behind him and looks at his father''s Liu Wei. He swallows his saliva, or he decides to tell his father that Xiao Li''s grandpa is OK. Liu Wei wants to shout out his grandfather. His father is so old that Wan Yi is scared?


    Anyway, he was so scared that he couldn''t eat for two days.


    Ji Chundong pushed his father into the room and saw that there was still a Zhuang Chang in the room, but he didn''t care much. He considered his words and inquired about his father, mainly to find out whether he had a sister, her name, age and even her birthmark.


    When he got the true answer, he felt embarrassed. He touched his neck and slowly said, "that, father, your daughter It''s my little sister No, my sister Well It''s just her, so what, get married. "


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t understand, just raised his eyebrows and asked, "eh?"


    Ji Chundong grabs the back of his head again. Finally, he can''t help it. He goes out and takes the ugly out of Liu Wei''s arms, and leads Xiaoli to stand in front of his father again.


    "Xiao Li, shout again."


    Xiaoli smiles and bends her eyes. Crisply shouts to the old man, "Grandpa!"


    Ji Chundong handed the ugly to his father again and said: "her name is Rong ye, and her nickname is ugly. It''s yours, er Great granddaughter. "


    Ji Nanzheng frowned deeply, was stunned, and looked at his adoptive son in a trance. His hand trembled, and he didn''t take over the ugliness for a long time.


    Liu Wei thought it was too troublesome to say that. She went in directly, stared at the old man''s muddy and pale eyes, took a deep breath, shook her fist, knelt down heavily, and buried her head: "my mother''s surname is Ji, my name is Xia Qiu, my granddaughter Liu Wei, and I''ll see my grandfather."

 Chapter 1405

    In fact, Ji Nanzheng is not the most frightened, but the honest procurator of Zhuang standing beside him.


    Zhuang Chang''s people are shocked. They stare at the picture in front of them. They are confused and can''t make sense of it.


    What is the situation? daughter''s daughter? When did jitaifu have a daughter? No, when did jitaifu have another son? For many years in Beijing, he had never heard of Ji Taifu''s birth. What son and daughter, where did they come out?


    Ji Chundong was adopted by his adoptive father at the age of 10 and lived in the Taifu mansion for two years. At the age of 12, he joined the army alone. His achievements were all made by one sword, one fist and one foot. The court only knew that Ji Chundong was born in a pack of wolves. He had no father or mother, but he didn''t really want to fight for his father. His father was no worse than others.


    However, Ji Nanzheng was a teacher and kept a low profile. He was an official in the dynasty. Therefore, few people knew that Ji Chundong, the new emperor, was suing before his retirement in order to avoid suspicion.


    After that, he had less chance to talk about these things with others.


    Zhuang Chang doesn''t know it''s normal, but now he gives him so much information, he can''t digest it at all.


    He used to gossip with others that Ji Chundong was the emperor''s illegitimate son. Now think about it, the emperor always treated Taifu with respect. Ji Chundong was born as a soldier, and he rose all the way, but it''s not necessarily that he had any unclear relationship with the emperor. Instead, it might be the emperor''s love house and Wu. On the face of Taifu, he opened the back door.


    He also told jitaifu that the high-ranking person who helped him to solve the case of Wanli was a woman disguised as a man. Now it seems that people don''t want his flattery at all. That is their granddaughter. What kind of children do you want from an outsider?


    Zhuang Chang was shocked and covered his chest. He was in a trance for half a day.


    After a short silence there, Ji Taifu opened his mouth several times, and finally his throat made a sound: "you You are You are... "


    "Your granddaughter." Liu Wei''s head as like as two peas, and the nose turned sour and itchy. When he raised his head again, his eyes were red. "You are exactly the same as I imagined."


    Ji Nanzheng still couldn''t believe it. He swallowed his saliva, stared at Liu Wei, and then looked at Ji Chundong: "this This... "


    I was shaking all over when I was talking.


    When Ji Chundong saw that he was excited, he stroked his back and said softly, "it should be true that her mother''s name is Ji Xiaqiu, her grandmother''s name is Bai Zhuang, and her grandfather''s name is Ji Nanzheng. They are all right."


    Ji Nanzheng''s pale face was shaking, he was a little flustered, holding Ji Chundong''s hand, as if he had caught the only straw for life, and asked hesitantly, "is it true? Is that true? "


    Ji Chundong nodded: "really, really! Don''t you always want to go home? Your family is here, our family is here! "


    Ji Nanzheng finally cried. He hurriedly helped Liu Wei who was still kneeling. When he met her arm, he shrank a little. He still couldn''t believe it. He was afraid that it was an illusion. He was afraid that the people in front of him would break and disappear as soon as he touched them.


    Liu Wei holds his grandfather''s hand in reverse. The old man''s hand is very wide, slightly thick. She jumps at him directly and holds him firmly.


    If for Ji Nanzheng, the present surprise is infinite, then for Liu Wei, this infinite, she has to multiply by two.


    A long time ago, she knew that the world she was living in was related to the world she was living in. In a word, there are many things in common between them.


    as like as two peas, Ji Xiaqiu, whose mother is also called Ji Xiaqiu, is almost identical. But her grandfather in modern times is not called Ji Nan Zheng. Before she came, she thought she would see a strange old man. But it was not the same. Even if her name was different, her grandfather, who was in modern times, had a good look and manner. It''s as like as two peas!


    It must not be a coincidence. It is the God who sent all her relatives. It is the God who can''t bear her loneliness. He brought her the most remembered and the most reluctant family back to her!


    Liu Wei really couldn''t control her. She didn''t stop crying. There were grievances and thoughts in her crying, but she couldn''t stop.


    The room was very quiet, everyone was frightened, including Rong Ling. Rong Ling knew that she missed her grandfather, but she didn''t know that she had touched so much, so big that others looked at her. It was strange.


    He couldn''t help worrying. He stepped forward and put his palm on her back to appease her.


    Ji Nanzheng was also scared. He was so excited that he wanted to cry. But now his granddaughter is crying worse than him. He can''t cry anymore. He can''t help but pat her on the shoulder and say, "I didn''t think of it, I didn''t think of it..."


    The meeting ended in Liu Wei''s crying.


    Until the end, Liu Wei''s eyes were swollen with tears. She still held her grandfather.


    Ji Chundong is also a little square. When he and Liu Wei met the other day, Liu Wei had a calm attitude. He called his uncle and should do something.


    But now, what''s the matter? How can you become weak without paying attention?Xiaoli is also worried. He has never seen his mother cry so pitifully. Children are easy to be in love with each other. When his mother cries, he starts to cry with his small mouth. After crying twice, he burps. Then he burps and cries at the same time. Finally, he even turns into a wail.


    Rong Leng can''t look down. He pulls his son over and pats him: "what are you doing?"


    Xiaoli snorted, rushed to her, hugged her mother and cried in her arms.


    With Xiao Li''s interruption, Liu Wei calmed down. After a while, everyone calmed down. She sat down to talk with her grandfather about Qingyun kingdom.


    At this time, Zhuang Chang, an outsider, can''t say it. He also consciously offered to leave. When he left, he almost ran away. He didn''t know. He thought he was chased by a dog.


    After the room was quiet, Liu Wei formally introduced herself, Rong Ling and Xiao Li.


    Ji Nanzheng''s face was glad to hear her saying that her eyes were turning on Rong Ling, Xiao Li and Chou from time to time.


    At this time, the ugly had been put on the bed, and the white wolf had been in the past for a long time, swinging his tail and pestering his brain bag to the ugly.


    Ugly probably still remember it, soft sitting there, reaching for the White Wolf''s head, half of the body are pressed up.


    The White Wolf opened his mouth bigger than the ugly head, and the corners of his smiling mouth were all on his ears. His big nose was wet, and he went to smell the ugly face.


    Ugly and white wolf have a good time. Liu Wei holds Xiaoli and talks with his grandfather about his mother and brother Mo Yi.


    Compared with their mother and son''s carefree, Rong Ling is going to be more serious. He is sitting in a critical position. However, when his grandfather looks at him, he immediately has a very straight back. This rigorous and self-discipline posture, I don''t know, thinks that he is facing saint, but for Rong Ling, he is not so nervous about facing saint. This is Liu Wei''s grandfather, who is Liu Wei''s serious family People, where dare he slightest.


    When Liu Wei said something about it, he thought of something. He hurriedly pushed Rong Ling and asked, "master, why didn''t he come in?"


    Allow Leng to see grandfather also looked to oneself, hurriedly the way of the rule: "afraid is near the countryside timid, I go to call him." Say to want to get up.


    Ji Chundong happened to say to his adoptive father, "master Rong Ling, your best friend, an old man surnamed Zhu."


    Ji Nanzheng immediately knew who it was. He smiled and explained to Rong Leng, "let him come. I don''t blame him for what happened many years ago. Let him not be embarrassed."

 Chapter 1406

    The two old people did have some grudges in the past. At that time, the grudges seemed to be quite big, but the times have changed. At present, they have been reunited for a long time. It''s unnecessary to entangle the old things between old friends.


    When I saw each other again, the two old people were all red eyed. Ji Nanzheng was more active. He walked first. In the worried eyes of his old friend, he slapped him on the shoulder and said, "I didn''t think of it. In this life, I could see each other again. Ask song. You are old too."


    A very common sentence, and then plain but a greeting, but let the standing in the door Zhu asked song, immediately red eyes.


    He stepped forward and sobbed, "brother Ji!"


    They first met decades ago.


    It was Ji Nanzheng''s tenth year when he came to Xianyan, settled down and even became an official in the dynasty. Two major events occurred that year. One was the riots in Leiping, south of the Anjiang river.


    That year, Lei Ping was assassinated and killed. The fourth Prince of the middle school colluded with his vassals to make trouble. He wanted to force the prince of the palace. The prince was helpless. In order to ask for self-protection, he took the initiative to send his emissary to Xianyan for help. He promised that Ruoyan would send troops to eliminate the party disorder for him. He was willing to cut three cities and pools to show his solidarity.


    The emperor of Xianyan immediately sent 60000 elite soldiers to Leiping to help the prince. When he crossed the Anjiang River, there was a shipwreck. Nearly 10000 soldiers of Xianyan died in a tornado. Although the remaining 50000 elite soldiers, according to their promise, pacified the prince of Leiping. Xianyan also obtained three cities of Leiping. However, Xianyan also lost In the middle of the Anjiang River, the emperor mourned the great loss and sent Nanzheng, a special envoy of Taifu, to sing the eulogy written by the holy master himself, which has comforted the life and death of the shipwrecked.


    Ji Nanzheng saved a young man from the Anjiang River on the third day after worshiping the emperor''s life and singing mourning for the dead soldiers.


    The young man, named Zhu wensong, is not from Xianyan, but from another country outside the sea, called Qingyun.


    It was the first time Ji Nanzheng saw a living man from his hometown in the ten years when he was alone in a foreign country. He repeatedly confirmed that the young man named Zhu wensong had gone to sea with his teacher and suffered a shipwreck when he was on his way to the devil''s sea area, so he was exiled here.


    Ji Nanzheng regards this as a turning point. He keeps asking each other if he knows how to go back. He says that he is also from Qingyun, his family and his daughter are all in Qingyun. He wants to go to them and go back to see them, no matter what price he pays!


    Zhu wensong is also ignorant. He is separated from his master and wants to go back as soon as possible. But it''s not so easy to go back. In particular, he doesn''t know the way.


    So they began to plan, summed up the process of their exile in Xianyan, and finally came to a conclusion, tornado.


    There is another conclusion, the bottom of the sea.


    They are all submerged in the sea, and when they wake up, they float in this strange sea.


    Tornadoes are natural disasters, but they can''t be found. But if they can dive into the deep sea to explore, maybe they can find the connection between this ocean and the devil sea?


    They were so excited that they lived on the sea and studied the mysteries of the sea day by day.


    Later, when the mission of mourning the dead was completed, all the people concerned were ordered to leave for Beijing on this day, and Ji Nanzheng continued to stay despite his orders.


    At first, they lived on a boat. Later, when the Navy returned to Beijing, Duji Nanzheng stayed alone. Naturally, no one would specially prepare a boat for him.


    Unable to live in the sea, the two settled down in the nearest riverside county, and even hired a group of fishermen for a long time to send them to sea when they needed.


    Such a day lasts for half a year, until the emperor in Beijing sets up a crown prince, Zhao Taifu, Ji Nanzheng, returns to Beijing, and lets the crown prince, the crown prince, Fu, not disobey orders.


    Ji Nanzheng is a man who has a beginning and an end. Even though he has decided to study the way home with Zhu wensong, he should return to Beijing according to the rules. It''s better to formally report to the officials and hand over the things on hand. In a word, he can''t just walk away.


    So he went back, made a great disturbance in Beijing, and attracted many people to stay. Finally, he decided to tell the official to leave office and trekked to the nearest border county of Anjiang.


    This small county is called Xijin county. A group of fishermen employed by him are villagers of Hongjia village. But when he came back again, the fishermen told him that your friend went to the deep sea once in half a month, and never came back.


    I wish you all the best.


    Clearly said that two people go back together, but he disappeared.


    Can you feel that feeling? Ten years of waiting, one day of hope, but before we can embrace hope, hope is shattered.


    Ji Nanzheng felt betrayed. He was deeply hit. People became crazy. He went out to sea every day. Sometimes it rained cats and dogs, sometimes the waves surged. For three months in a row, he didn''t give up wandering in the missing area of zhuwensong, but he still didn''t walk out of the sea.


    In the late autumn of that year, Zhu wensong appeared again.


    He still came from the sea, and saw Ji Nanzheng on the boat. He rushed to him excitedly. He could not help being wet. He shouted: "I know how to go back, brother Ji, I know how to go back!"He has gone back.


    After Ji Nanzheng returned to Beijing, when he went to sea alone, he met thunderstorm days, and the boat turned over. After he fell into the sea, he crossed the sea again, returned to Qingyun country, and returned to the devil sea.


    He could have gone away, but he got along for half a year. He knew Ji Nanzheng was more eager to go home than he was. So he lived in the devil sea and looked for the next chance to return to Xianyan. Finally, at a clever time, he came again.


    Ji Nanzheng was ecstatic at that moment. He was excited and hugged Zhu wensong. After that, he explained.


    He has figured out how to break through the key link between devil sea and Anjiang. He tells Ji Nanzheng his practice one by one.


    Excited, the two began to experiment, one at a time, can''t wait, but they didn''t succeed in any way.


    The gates of the two oceans seem to have been closed.


    Neither of them would accept it. They kept experimenting and going to sea, and even saved a white wolf who was smuggled by sea merchants and fell into the water.


    Finally, in a deep winter snowy day, they saw the center of the sea with their own eyes, turning into a whirlpool.


    It''s either a tornado or a whirlpool out of the sky. It''s like a gate, a gate to home.


    The veteran fishermen warned them that they could not go into the water. It was a ghost hole. If they went in, they would die.


    But they don''t believe that in this year, they have been tormented by this sea. They don''t care about anything else. They rush into the sea and swim to that black hole.


    Then, I wish to ask song about drowning.


    Ji Nanzheng swims faster. He enters the whirlpool first, but Zhu wensong is only half a step later than him, but he is thrown into the sea by the wind and waves, almost suffocating, and keeps asking for help.


    I wish to ask for help, but in that case, no one can save him. The fisherman dare not approach. The deeper he gets, the more he will drown. At the last moment of Qingming in front of Lingtai, he sees Ji Nanzheng swimming to him.


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, swaying boats were overturned, fishermen fell into the water one after another, Ji Nanzheng dragged Zhu wensong, half dead, desperately swimming in the opposite direction of the vortex.


    But the whirlpool may really be a ghost hole. Around it, there are fish rolling their bellies and floating on the sea. Ji Nanzheng is a scholar with limited strength. Finally, he is washed away by the waves. He can''t hold Zhu wensong. He looks at him and is sucked into the whirlpool.


    On that day, several fishermen were killed. There was a cry in Hongjia village.


    Ji Nanzheng felt guilty and haggard. He sent someone to find Zhu wensong, but he didn''t see anyone alive or dead.


    He guessed that the whirlpool might be the way back. Zhu wensong might have gone back again, but why not him, why not him?


    He is no longer welcome in Hongjia village. If he wants to go to sea again, he needs to hire someone else. But after such a thing, he doesn''t know whether his persistence is meaningful or not. They don''t have family members for the lives he killed? At the end of the day, only Ji Nanzheng''s family is valuable?


    He took the little white wolf with him and planned to find another place to settle down. He didn''t want to leave. He wanted to try again. But later, he tried alone. He would not involve others. If he died in the water, let him die.


    That winter, he built a small hut at the foot of Huaishan mountain. One night, he felt that the white wolf in his arms was gone. When he searched for the sound, he saw a little boy with a gray face and no body covering in a hollow at the bottom of the mountain.


    The little boy was trapped by the villagers and fell into a deep pit.


    Ji Nanzheng saves the child, cleans it, and asks him, "what''s your name?"


    The little boy shook his head and kept his head down.


    "Then, do you have parents?"


    The little boy still shook his head and refused to speak.


    It was the second event that happened that year. Ji Nanzheng, a foreign country thousands of miles away, found a relative for himself. He named his child Ji Chundong, because he was found in the deep winter.


    As for Zhu wensong, he did not die in the sea, but he did not return to Qingyun.


    It was the fifth year after Ji Nanzheng returned to the capital and became the crown prince.


    At that time, Ji Chundong had entered the military camp. Ji Nanzheng received a letter from afar. The letter was signed by Zhu wensong. He was excited at that moment and looked for the address.


    Then, he saw Zhu wensong again. At that time, Zhu wensong could only be described as "embarrassed".

 Chapter 1407

    "No more, no more."


    This is the first sentence that Zhu wensong said when he saw Ji Nanzheng.


    Ji Nanzheng looked at him with great concern, reached out and tried to pull him.


    Wish to ask song but leave!


    He had several injuries on his body, his face and hands were all broken, and his leg was still lame. He looked at his former friend resentfully, and said with gnashing teeth, "I shouldn''t have come back. In the future, I will be trapped here with you. Are you satisfied? Are you happy? "


    Being hated for no reason, Ji Nanzheng was confused: "what happened, your injury..."


    "Thanks to you!"


    That day''s water disaster, Zhu wensong drowned in the vortex, which did not send him back to Qingyun country. When he woke up again, he was surrounded by the blue empty sea, and he was in the middle of the sea.


    He spent three months on the water and lived a long life. At last, he was rescued by a fisherman. But when he was cured and rushed back to Hongjia village, the villagers told him that shortly after he drowned, Ji Nanzheng had left and never came back.


    Zhu wensong was hit hard. He didn''t expect that brother Ji would turn a blind eye to him when his life and death were uncertain.


    The strong sense of betrayal made him feel wronged. He felt that the sufferings and sins he had suffered in these days were meaningless.


    He had already returned, because Ji Nanzheng he just came back, but now, he wholeheartedly treat big brother, but abandoned him.


    I feel sad and upset. I wish to ask song that this may be the "careless friend making" mentioned by Shifu. He thinks that human nature is good, you are good to others, and others will be good to you. But maybe, people''s heart is never so simple. It''s because he thinks too well. He is the only one who wears two countries. Ji Nanzheng pursues him, just because he can take him back Home, but he disappeared, maybe died in the sea, Ji Nanzheng thought that he had no use value, so he left.


    Yes, that''s the truth!


    It''s because he doesn''t know people clearly. He deserves it when it comes to the present situation!


    Resentment blinded him. He was still a young man. For five years, he never found his eldest brother.


    Five years later, when he was exploring the ocean again, he was seriously injured. This time, he was too hurt. He didn''t have enough money and silver. He didn''t even dare to apply the medicine. He abandoned himself and complained. Driven by a lot of anger, he finally wrote a letter. When he found his old brother, he began to complain.


    After finding out the facts, Ji Nanzheng has nothing to say. In the past five years, because Ji Chundong was adopted, his mood gradually calmed down. He finally accepted the emperor''s will and returned to Beijing. In fact, at that moment, he had given up the possibility of returning home. He didn''t know that Zhu wensong was still in the small village near the sea. He didn''t know that in the past five years, he didn''t give up the way to find his way back. Compared with him, he was really ambivalent, because he had a home in this land, a relative and a yearning, and gradually forgot his desire to go home.


    Wish to ask song to abuse him, he received one by one, do not answer back, only hope that after the other side vent dissatisfaction, can return to Beijing with themselves.


    If it''s doomed to never go back, it''s better than staying here and feeling sad. If you don''t go back to Beijing with him, you can make both of them better with his ability.


    However, God likes to play tricks on people.


    Ji Nanzheng stayed for a month. This month, wish wensong''s injury gradually improved. In addition to their hatred and hatred for Ji Nanzheng, they seemed to return to the day when they worked together for the same goal five years ago.


    A month later, Zhu wensong observed the sky and decided that when the south wind blew at the party, he decided to sail that night.


    Ji Nanzheng knew that the ship had left the port. He was worried that Zhu wensong was still injured. He ran into danger when he went to sea, and the old wound would recur, so he chased him out.


    Then he saw the miracle.


    On the gentle and quiet sea, zhuwensong''s boat finally disappeared in his vision through layers of mist. When he rowed hard to catch up, he saw only a overturned boat on the sea, but the people on the boat had disappeared.


    Ji Nan cried desperately, and then he heard someone call himself.


    The voice was very far away, and seemed very close. He rowed toward the source of the voice. The white wolf was beside him, biting his corner, "whine" low.


    The reason why the white wolf meets the water may be that he nearly died when he fell into the water when he was young. The water nature of the white wolf is better than Ji Chundong. Ji Nanzheng knows that the White Wolf reminds him of the danger, but he is afraid of repeating the same mistake, and he is afraid of Zhu wensong''s accident, so he still chooses to follow the sound.


    Finally, he saw Zhu wensong.


    Wish ask pine to fall in the water, is surrounded by a group of dense fish.


    Zhu wensong closed his eyes and seemed to have passed out in a coma. All the fish around him were swimming in the same direction, sandwiched in the middle of the school. Zhu wensong drifted farther and farther away.


    "Ask song! I wish you all the best! "


    Ji Nanzheng desperately shouted, but Zhu wensong didn''t respond. At last, he had no choice but to jump into the water and try to catch Zhu wensong.


    When he catches Zhu wensong, Zhu wensong wakes up. He opens his eyes mistily, and after confirming the current situation, he yells like crazy: "this is the way! This is the way! Through, through at last! "So he struggled to get rid of Ji Nanzheng''s grip. Maybe he was too excited to start. That push pushed Ji Nanzheng to the bottom of the sea and drowned several salivas.


    The white wolf on the boat cried desperately, but could not call the master to surface, so he jumped into the sea and swam to Ji Nanzheng.


    Ji Nanzheng sees the white wolf. He wants to reach for it, but his fingers are not out. The fish in the sea have gathered more and more. After all, the white wolf is not a human being. Ji Nanzheng is drowned again. He sees the two people are more and more scattered. At this time, Zhu wensong swims back. He holds Ji Nanzheng''s hand and says, "this way! Follow the fish, this is the way back! "


    Ji Nanzheng gasps for a breath. He grabs Zhu wensong''s hand and just wants to speak, but Zhu wensong can''t wait. He doesn''t seem to find Ji Nanzheng''s condition. In his eyes, there is only the fish group. When Ji Nanzheng hasn''t breathed well, he has led Ji Nanzheng to swim in the direction of the fish group.


    Ji Nanzheng was dragged and drowned by him several times. He closed his eyes and just wanted Zhu wensong to let go of himself. Zhu wensong just thought he was too slow. He let go of him and swam forward alone.


    He thought Ji Nanzheng would catch up, but at that time, Ji Nanzheng didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.


    In the end, Ji Nanzheng just watched. Wish wensong disappeared from his eyes, watched him enter the fish, watched his figure gradually blurred, until there was not even a black spot left.


    Later, Ji Nanzheng hoarse voice, struggling to shout: "ask song, wish ask song..."


    But this time, there was no sound around. When he looked back, he found that even the white wolf had disappeared.


    In the whole sea, except for two overturned boats in the distance, he was the only one floating in the center, and he could not get any response to any call.

 Chapter 1408

    As soon as the two old men met, all the past came to mind.


    Liu Weirong Leng and other younger generation, but do not know the inner meaning, can only silence not to disturb.


    After a little calm, I wish to ask song Cai''s guilty way: "it''s been a long time. I couldn''t figure out what I couldn''t figure out before, but I still can''t come back here Brother Ji, you have been working hard for decades. "


    Ji Nanzheng shook his head, patted Zhu wensong on the shoulder and said, "I''m satisfied to see you once in my life. Besides, you''ve sent me such a big gift." He said, his eyes turned to Liu Wei, and then slowly looked past, Liu Wei, Xiao Li, ugly, even white wolf.


    He who has been lonely for decades is lucky to have such warmth again. Everything in front of him is like a dream. He still can''t believe it.


    Xiaoli is the most interesting one. He rushes up with an arrow, runs to hold grandpa''s waist, looks up and shouts: "Grandpa!" He didn''t know what his mother''s grandfather was, so he called him Grandpa.


    Ji Nanzheng listened to her sweet heart and promised "Ai Ai", bending down to pick up the child.


    Xiaoli nests in his grandfather''s arms, and then he gets close to him. He kisses his grandfather on the cheek, which makes him too happy to close his mouth.


    Xiaoli is very coquettish. In addition, he is an old man''s favorite. He is shouted by his great grandfather. Ji Nanzheng only feels that he has never been so happy in his life.


    Finally, Liu Wei was afraid that Xiao Li would be too heavy, and his grandfather would be tired after holding him for too long, so he forcibly pulled his son down.


    With Xiaoli''s interruption, the past events of the two old people also seemed less sad. At last, I wish to ask song another thing. He took a look at Liu Wei, pulled Ji Nanzheng aside and whispered a few words.


    Ji Nanzheng listened and stared at him with a frown: "you said it, but really?"


    Wish to ask loose heavy nod: "absolutely true."


    Ji Nanzheng pondered for a moment, and said to the younger generation in the room, "Chundong, you''ve been travelling all the way. You''ve just returned to the county town, and you should have not eaten yet. Take them downstairs to have something to eat first. If you have anything, we''ll talk later."


    Ji Chundong saw that his father had something to say with Zhu Lao. He led Liu Wei and others out of the room.


    When the younger generation left, the shock on Ji Nanzheng''s face could no longer be covered up. He looked at Zhu and asked song, "Jintong daughter, the generation of Ji family, really gave birth to Jintong daughter?"


    I can''t help nodding: "yes, it''s the golden pupil. It''s the golden pupil. When I swam back to Qingyun country along the fish school, I found that I lost brother Ji. I stayed in the devil sea for another half a year, but I couldn''t find the way back anyway. Finally, I wanted to take the White Wolf to the Central Plains to meet your wife and daughter and tell them that you''re OK , but white wolf didn''t leave me. He seemed to think that I was the one who did harm to you. He always looked at me covetously. When he passed a green island, he ran into the deep forest when I was unprepared. I found him on the island for a month, and he didn''t want to appear. Finally, I managed to catch a boat sailing back, but I didn''t know that the boat didn''t lead to Qingyun country, but went to Japan beyond the West Sea, At that time, the Japanese and the first mock exam were in chaos. I could not return to the country, and had to stay for a few years. It took me years to get rid of four countries from Japan and return to Qingyun country. When I looked for the address to find the Ling state, there was a pair of twins born on that day. One of them was born with a pupil. Like. "


    When studying the method of returning home together in Hongjia village, I wish to ask song and Ji Nanzheng that they are sincere and have nothing to say. Ji Nanzheng and Zhu ask song also talked about many of Ji''s past events, the ancestors of Ji''s family, Ji''s treasure, and even the real reason why their Ji''s family is dozens of young and strong. I wish song was naive at that time, and Ji listened to what he said, and didn''t know himself Remember how much, but there are some key things, listening once, it will be unforgettable.


    For example, in the ancestors of Ji family, there was a grandparent who was born with different eyes. She was a golden pupil girl. What''s special about her is that she was born with the ability to understand the world.


    It seems mysterious to say so, but every time there is a major event in the family or any major natural disaster in the world, Jintong daughter can predict ahead of time. Her premonition makes her relatives and clans escape misfortune several times. Jintong daughter, also known as the guardian spirit of Jijia.


    But Ji Nanzheng knows that things are not so simple.


    The Ji family has many branches, one main branch, and rare factor heirs. Since hundreds of years ago, there has been only one heirs left. Ji Nanzheng is exactly the last heirs of that branch. If he has a son, the main branch can be extended, but he has only one daughter. According to the rules of the old ancestor, no son can inherit the ancestral records, so he is the last.


    However, there are many more branches of family learning handed down from the main vein. Therefore, Ji Nanzheng knows that the ability of Jintong girl is not to understand Heaven and earth, but to accompany the emperor as a star.


    In short, Jintong girl is a signal. If there is Jintong girl in this generation, it means that there will be a noble person like an emperor in the younger generation.


    I wish to ask song to finish these words. Seeing that Ji Nanzheng hasn''t returned to his mind, he took a deep breath and said, "brother Ji, I lost my father and mother soon after I was born. I was brought up by my master. My master taught me to divine the heavenly phenomena and five changes and gossip. You know all these. Then you should also believe my vision."Ji Nanzheng looked at him and his expression became serious: "what are you going to say?"


    "Your granddaughter."


    Ji Nanzheng''s heart was thumping and nervous: "she What''s the matter with her? "


    "She has a big deal."


    Ji Nanzheng shakes up.


    I wish to ask song to help him and say, "I don''t know if it''s a bad thing or a good thing, but it''s a big thing. Your granddaughter''s destiny is too strange, and she has all kinds of things in her body."


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t understand: "what is the spirit of all things?"


    "It is a star more dazzling than the emperor and empress." Zhu asked song: "in a word, according to her present life style, she is not a human being in the world. Her life should be cut off many years ago. However, there is a close relative who lives for her. If the close relative who lives lives is still alive, he is the real spirit of all things. He can replace the emperor and become the master of the world."


    Ji Nanzheng barely understood: "you mean that the Jintong girl appeared in the Ji family because she sensed the spirit of all things, but the spirit of all things died in the early years, and continued her life to my granddaughter? Who is the spirit of all things? "


    Zhu asked song: "it''s not a clan, it''s a close relative. Who else is your granddaughter''s close relative except her brothers and sisters, father and mother?"


    Ji Nanzheng is nervous: "is it summer and Autumn..."


    "No." Zhu wensong shook his head: "your wife and daughter are all OK. I''ve inquired about it. In summer and autumn, a couple of twins were born. Although the youngest son is weak and sick from his childhood, he is still alive. These are not the people who will continue to live for your granddaughter."


    Ji Nanzheng did not understand: "who is that?"


    Zhu asked song to shake his head: "your granddaughter''s life is that of an outsider. She is like someone who doesn''t belong to the world, so I dare to guess, maybe, what other adventures did she have when she was young?"


    Ji Nanzheng said solemnly, "I will ask her that Jintong girl has appeared. It''s very important."

 Chapter 1409

    Ji Nanzheng is so nervous because he never expected that there would be a golden pupil in this generation of Ji family.


    The appearance of the last golden pupil girl dates back hundreds of years. It''s too long ago. If it wasn''t written in black and white in the ethnography, he didn''t believe that there was such a strange thing in the world.


    It sounds absurd to be a star with emperor, but it did happen.


    Jihui.


    A bitter woman who lived for only 25 years was born with different pupils. At the age of 17, she met wanhan emperor, the last king of the previous dynasty. She got the emperor''s favor and became a concubine in the palace. After five years, she went from the low concubine Jin to the empress. But three years later, when the rebel troops moved south, she died in the palace.


    Ji Hui is a woman who has witnessed the change of history. She has found the emperor who needs her company, but she can''t help him, making him a king of Ming Dynasty. In the end, it only leads to the destruction of the country and her family, and she is also very brave.


    No one knows whether the appearance of Jintong girl is a good thing or a bad thing, but there is no denying that once Jintong girl appears in the world, great things will happen.


    Combined with Zhu wensong''s words, Ji Nanzheng is really flustered now. He is afraid that Jintong''s magic spell will have something to do with his granddaughter. He doesn''t want his family to be big. He just wants them to be safe, happy, healthy and stable.


    He can''t wait to go out to find his granddaughter.


    Wish ask loose but pull him: "you ask her like this, afraid to frighten her."


    Ji Nanzheng once again tangled up: "but If you don''t ask... "


    "Ask Rong Ling first." I wish to ask song to give advice to his eldest brother: "that kid is your granddaughter''s bedside man, and he is calm and calm. Start with him and see if he knows anything."


    He said that it was Ji Nanzheng who remembered his daughter''s marriage and her granddaughter''s marriage. Now she is all her great grandfather.


    But my granddaughter''s husband


    "I just didn''t pay attention to that look Rong... "


    "Rong Leng." I wish to ask SongLa, "my apprentice, my eldest apprentice, is capable of doing things and has a good brain. It''s worth trusting for life. Brother Ji, we''re a family of children and girls."


    Ji Nanzheng''s expression is light: "look again."


    Zhu asked song hurriedly: "they are married, and the children are two. How can I have a look again? What are you not satisfied with? Ah Leng, that boy, is very popular in Qingyun country. How many famous girls want to marry him. "


    "Oh." Ji Nanzheng didn''t have any mood swings.


    I wish to ask song a little can not blow, said: "I call him, you wait."


    Several generations were eating downstairs. I wish to ask song song if he shouted upstairs, and then he called Rong Ling away. Liu Wei was suspicious and asked her brother-in-law, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Chundong''s heart is big, and he doesn''t care to wave his hand: "what can I do? Your grandfather is famous for his good temper. Everyone laughs when he sees it. He can also embarrass your family."


    In fact, it''s not difficult to talk about it, but it''s a bad thing.


    Rong Ling stood in the room, looking at the two old people in front of him, bowing to Ji Nanzheng.


    Ji Nan Zheng''s expression is not salty and not bland. He raises his hand and says: "it''s not urgent."


    Rong Leng''s body is stiff and stops awkwardly.


    Ji Nanzheng looked up and down at him and asked, "sit down?"


    Rong Leng did not move. He looked at his master.


    I wish to ask song that he hasn''t married his daughter''s granddaughter. I don''t understand his elder brother Ji''s current state of mind. If I can''t make a blind decision, I will be cautious and say for Rong Leng: "young man, you can''t just sit in front of the elder generation, just stand. Elder brother Ji, let him stand."


    Ji Nan Zheng smiled and said, "ask song, I''m talking to a Leng. Don''t interrupt."


    I wish to ask song a listen to all call "a Leng", busy do not repeatedly nod: "good, I do not say, you say."


    Rong Ling could not see as well as his master. From his grandfather''s tone, he had already heard that he was not good at it. After thinking about it, he didn''t know where he didn''t recruit the eyes of the old man, so he had to stop by silence.


    Ji Nanzheng looked at Rong Ling again and asked with a smile, "your Shifu just praised you to the sky, saying that you are capable and capable, and that you are a girl, saying that many famous ladies want to marry you, but really?"


    Rong Leng''s heart was thumping, and he argued: "I have never heard of it."


    Zhu asked song not how to understand: "isn''t it? Am I wrong? I remember that your two younger martial sisters always told me that there is a princess who runs to your house every day. Your emperor''s father still wants to point out your marriage. Is that the case? "


    Allow Leng to stagnate for a while, look to master: "you remember wrong."


    I wish to ask and touch my chin: "remember wrong? Is it a mistake? "


    Ji Nan Zheng said at this time: "is it romantic and amorous, I don''t know for a while, but it lies."


    Rong Ling looks at the old man and ponders for a moment, saying: "Liu Wei has a strong temper. On the day of marriage, I promised to marry Yuan Meng. In this life, I only marry her. I have no two hearts. If I disobey her, heaven will kill the earth, and a thousand arrows will pierce my heart."At last, Ji Nanzheng raised his eyelids. He examined the son-in-law of his grandson, who had already made a meal of rice. Finally, he said, "remember what you said and hope you can do it."


    Rong Leng nodded, "can you do it? I will use my whole life to prove it to you."


    Ji Nanzheng''s expression was more friendly: "sit down, I have something to say with your master."


    I wish to ask song to have a look at his elder brother Ji and his elder apprentice. Finally, I coughed and asked Rong Ling in a low voice, "did master just say something he shouldn''t have said?"


    Rong Leng nodded without filial piety: "yes."


    Wish to ask song: "..."


    After Rong Ling sat down, I wish to ask song then briefly tell the legend of Jintong daughter of Ji family and Liu Wei''s life style.


    Rong Ling is Zhu wensong''s Apprentice. Although he studied martial arts with his master, he also heard about the gossip in Zhouyi. He didn''t think that these astrological theories were absurd. Instead, he thought of something when his master mentioned "life continuation".


    I wish to ask song lice, "what do you know?"


    "Rong Leng shook his head again:" No


    Ji Nanzheng frowned: "now it''s about my granddaughter''s safety and security. If you know anything, it''s better to make a statement."


    Rong Leng is still that sentence: "no, it''s the younger generation who wants to fork."


    Ji Nanzheng asked again, "what do you think of?"


    Rong Leng took a look at him and said, "really not."


    Ji Nanzheng was so angry that he turned to Zhu and asked song, "you are a brave apprentice!"


    I wish to ask song is also very embarrassed. He winks at Rong Leng: "what''s the good for you to offend your daughter-in-law''s grandfather? Tell me what you know, don''t delay! "


    Rong Leng stood up, not afraid of being forced to look at by her elders. She only made a salute and bowed: "there are some things that I don''t want to say, but I''m not sure if Liu Wei wants to be known. Liu Wei has many secrets, such as martial arts, medical skills, even the autopsy skills. What are these strange skills? She never revealed. Although the younger generation has these things Guess, but don''t want to force her. If she wants to say one day, the younger generation will listen voluntarily. If she doesn''t say it, it doesn''t matter. If you really want to know, you can ask her directly. But for the younger generation, it''s better not to ask than to say hello. It''s enough for her to be here safely now. "


    "What if it is not safe in the future?"


    The existence of golden pupil makes things uncertain.


    "Let''s talk about it in the future. In a word, no matter what the crisis is, or whether she is happy or happy, her life will be guarded by the younger generation. If one day she is really unlucky, she will have her own younger generation to resist all these disasters for her."

 Chapter 1410

    "BAM BAM."


    The door was knocked at this time.


    Three people in the room can''t help looking back at the same time. Finally, Zhu wensong gets up and opens the door.


    Outside the door, Xiao Li with a small porcelain bowl stood there. When the door opened, he walked in and said, "Grandpa, my mother said that the ginseng chicken soup in this shop is delicious. Let me send you a bowl to taste it."


    Ji Nanzheng just said a million things to Rong Leng, but now he laughs. He waves to his grandson: "chicken soup, ouch, Xiaoli is really a good boy. Come here, come to my grandfather."


    Xiaoli put chicken soup in front of Grandpa, climbed to his knee along grandpa''s leg, sat in his arms and said: "Grandpa, the ginseng in this shop is too small, but the chicken is an old hen, so the nutritional value is still very high. Drink it. If you like the taste, I''ll make a pot for you to drink better later."


    Ji Nanzheng was so happy that he took a quick SIP with a bowl, and then gave a thumbs up: "it''s good to drink, it''s good to drink, too grandpa likes to drink this taste, and Xiaoli can cook soup?"


    Xiaoli crisheng promised: "I''ve been very young. My mother didn''t like to eat when she was busy. How can I do without eating? I''ll make soup for her. It''s better than eating."


    Ji Nanzheng nodded repeatedly: "yes, the soup can mend the body. Our little Li is so filial. Little Li is so capable. Tell Grandpa, what else can you do?"


    "I can''t do it. I''m stupid. My mother always says that I''m slow to learn, but I can''t always learn."


    Ji Nanzheng rubbed his grandson''s forehead and said, "it doesn''t matter. You''re still young. If you want to learn quickly, you can''t reach it. My grandfather is a teacher. Will he teach you later?"


    Xiao Li''s expression froze for a moment, and he asked in a frightened voice, "can''t you learn? Do you want to be punished?"


    Ji Nanzheng''s face: "of course, it''s not good to learn. You have to do something about it."


    Xiao Li frowned and said, "can you stop fighting? It hurts so much."


    Ji Nanzheng makes great grandson''s little expression amuse coke, and can''t help but hold him tightly, saying: "it''s ok if you don''t fight, then you should study hard. As long as you do your best, even if you really can''t learn well, grandpa won''t punish you."


    Xiaoli is particularly embarrassed. She pouts her lips and looks unhappy.


    Ji Nanzheng can see that this child is probably a bear child. He can''t help laughing at the kind that he would tease cats and dogs in the school. He is just bluffing. He really wants him to fight. Such a lovely little boy, he can''t help it.


    But Xiaoli took it seriously. He twisted his brow for a long time to think about it, and then carefully asked, "will you also take the exam? If you can''t answer, will you be punished? "


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t often take exams when he was teaching the Wangs and nobles in the study before, unless the emperor came to inspect them, but when he put them on his great grandson, he deliberately said, "if you want to take exams, you can''t take them out and recite them, and you have to beat your palm."


    Xiao Li was about to cry. He was so aggrieved that he said: "what should I do? I''m stupid to study. After nearly half a year''s study, I haven''t memorized the five models of history. Even zhijianlinyi and Tonghe daolianyaji can recite the first two hundred volumes. Grandpa, can you teach me to study or not? Let uncle teach me, let uncle beat me without internal power It doesn''t hurt. "


    Ji Nanzheng was stunned for a moment and looked at his great grandson in a daze: "are you studying the five models of history?"


    Xiaoli nods stiffly, and the whole person is suffering.


    "And" Zhi Jian Lin Yi "and" Tong he GUI Lan Ya Ji "


    Xiaoli continues to nod, and then looks pitifully at his uncle Rong, hoping that uncle Rong can save him.


    Ji Nanzheng also looked at Rong Ling, looked for a while, and then asked Xiao Li, "have you learned the Three Character Classic, the elementary school collection, the Dragon whip shadow, and the kindergarten qionglin?"


    Xiao Li recalled, crinkling: "I read it a long time ago. When I was a child, uncle Fu didn''t let me read miscellaneous books. I recited them for three days and listened to them. Then he agreed that I could continue to read Huangdi Neijing and bencaojing Jizhu."


    Ji Nanzheng is even more at a loss: "have you ever seen the Huangdi Neijing and the Ben Cao Jing Ji Zhu?"


    Xiao Li said, "yes, I did when I was very young."


    Ji Nanzheng went back and forth to see his great grandson all the time. He couldn''t imagine when a six-year-old kid would say "when he was a child"?


    At this time, Rong Leng said, "Liu Wei didn''t teach children before. Most of Xiao Li''s enlightenment books are poetry collections or medical books of various colors. When he was a child, he learned a lot of things. Now that he has grown up, he should be sensible, and teach him some official books to help the country and Anbang."


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t make a sound for a long time. He looked at rongling, Xiaoli, rongling and Xiaoli, and finally he couldn''t help laughing: "ask song, do you hear me? My grandson, who is six years old and young, has been able to recite the five fan records of history and the Internal Classic of the Yellow Emperor. He is a genius!"


    Zhu asked and wrung his face: "brother Ji, don''t get excited. There are more than these little doll clubs. His mother can at least half of them. He can see doctors and have autopsy. Once I was in a bad mood, he also performed heartbreaking stones for me."Ji Nan Zheng couldn''t stop laughing. Xiao Li was in his grandfather''s arms. He didn''t know what was wrong. He held his big eyes and looked at the old man.


    But wish to ask song Lingguang a flash, suddenly asked: "Xiao Li, Grandpa Shizu didn''t ask you before, your skills are all taught by your mother?"


    Xiaoli returns to her mind and agrees naturally: "well, yes, it''s all taught by her mother."


    "And what do you know about your mother''s abilities?"


    Rong Ling frowned and instinctively tried to stop master''s routine.


    Ji Nanzheng stares at him in advance and says, "shut up."


    Let the edge choke.


    Xiaoli was honest and said: "my mother''s skill is naturally that of Shigong, but I haven''t met Shigong. My mother said that Shigong and I are from two worlds, and we will never meet."


    Two worlds?


    I wish to ask song Zhuo. Ji Nanzheng asked again, "what are two worlds?"


    Xiaoli explained: "not here, in another place, far away, mother and Pearl come from that place. Mother said that in that place, we have many relatives, including eldest uncle, second uncle, grandfather, grandmother, grandfather, grandmother, and grandfather, but mother said that it''s also very good here, where there are Uncle Mo Yi, mother''s favorite Huan Mo to uncle, she said Mo to uncle must be the reincarnation of Xiao Ling uncle, she also like Xiao Ling uncle most! "


    Ji Nanzheng''s brow was tight: "your mother, and other brothers?"


    Xiao Li said: "Uncle Xiao Ling is her mother''s brother, but I haven''t met uncle Xiao Ling, I only met uncle Mo Yi..."


    "OK, Xiao Li." Rong Leng interrupts his son''s words and says with a taut face, "you go out first."


    Xiao Li stared at Uncle Rong in a dazed way. He didn''t know if he had said something wrong. He looked at Grandpa Tai and grandpa Shizu again. When he saw the two old people with serious faces, he had to mumble and walk out of the room unhappily.

 Chapter 1411

    "What is that he said?" As soon as Xiao Li left, Zhu wensong stared at Rong Leng.


    Ji Nanzheng also looked at him, his eyebrows locked.


    He stood up and bowed his hand to leave.


    I wish to ask song mang to stop her way. She is very serious: "Liu Mo, I know, is the little son of Xia Qiu''s niece, but who is it?"


    "I don''t know," said Rong Leng


    I wish to ask Song Li: "Ji Xiaqiu met Liu Huan at the southwest border, and they fell in love with each other. However, Ji''s family didn''t accept him as their son-in-law, so they fled in summer and autumn, eloped back to Beijing with Liu Huan. Before their marriage, they were seen through by the empress sun''s family, imprisoned in the Forbidden Palace for the emperor and empress, and forced him to draw the red Xuan treasure map. Ji Xiaqiu swore to die and refused to follow him. They competed for Empress sun, and later Liu Huan returned to Beijing, The emperor and empress were forced to release Ji Xiaqiu. After their marriage, Liu Huan was accused of colluding with the former dynasty and convicted the enemy of betraying the country. Ji Xiaqiu was banned from Liu''s mansion. He was armed with six armours and then coerced to draw a treasure map. However, the treasure map had not been drawn yet. Liu Huan escaped from prison first, and was shot by thousands of soldiers in the gate of Zhenge. Thousands of arrows pierced his heart. Ji Xiaqiu was left alive while drawing the treasure map and waiting for childbirth During the childbearing period, she drew a false picture, gave birth to a pair of twin children, female as elder sister, male as younger brother, and then took her son with King Quan to meet the outside world and escape from Kyoto. The daughter was left in the Liu family, guaranteed by the old master of the Liu family, under the name of the second master of the Liu family, known as Liucheng. These are the origin of Liu Wei. Ji Xiaqiu, from the beginning to the end, only gave birth to these two children Liu Huan, before Liu Wei was born, it''s impossible for him to give birth to any younger brother. Therefore, Liu Wei can''t have any other brother, Rong Ling. What do you know, let''s talk about it. "


    Rong Ling looked at his master, who was always hanging around. His expression was very serious at the moment. Knowing what he was worried about, he frowned and said, "Liu Wei was born of Ji Xiaqiu and Liu Huan. There is no doubt about that."


    "There is no doubt about it." Zhu asked song in a loud voice: "seven years ago, there was a change. The emperor pointed out that Liu Wei married seven princes to Rong Suo, and Liu Wei didn''t want to leave home. She reappeared five years later. If, five years later, Liu Wei didn''t appear? If Liu Wei now says that she still has a younger brother, then she is not Liu Wei. Really, Liu Wei has only one younger brother and only real Liu Wei... " Speaking of this, he looked at Ji Nanzheng with guilt: "it''s brother Ji''s granddaughter."


    Zhu wensong is in a very complicated mood now. Since he knew that Rong Ling and Liu Wei had that marriage, he was very pleased. When he brought Liu Wei to brother Ji, he was more proud of him. He always felt that his grandson was reunited. He had the greatest credit. He brought his granddaughter in order to make up for brother Ji. They could recognize each other before. But for an hour, they came from Xiaoli , get an amazing saying, what is another brother?


    Has Liu Wei been replaced by someone in the five years since she disappeared? Is the man in front of them Liu Wei?


    Wish to ask song very flustered, he is afraid that he made a mistake, afraid to bring brother Ji is empty happy.


    Ji Nanzheng is also very serious now. He has no voice and deep eyes. His heart is also uneasy. How many years have he seen his close relatives and grandchildren recognize each other with tears? Is it a fake?


    Rong Ling can''t answer the ER Lao''s worries. All he likes is Liu Wei, who she met again five years later. He doesn''t care who she used to be, what she went through and what she did in the past. What he wants is the present person, but the ER Lao wants, obviously the former one.


    Whether the former and the present are the same or not, the elder brother doubted that he was not sure.


    Why does the eldest Miss Liu in boudoir have martial arts, medical skills and autopsy? He didn''t know and didn''t want to know, because this versatile Liu Wei, his wife and sweetheart, was enough.


    As for the impostor, he felt that there were contradictions between them. If it was true, why would he be so filial to Ji Xiaqiu? Why do you cherish Liu Mo so much? Why do you cry when you see your grandfather?


    In that sentence, Liu Wei has many secrets. If you really want to know, go straight to ask her.


    Rong Leng followed the gourd with his mouth sawed. However, Shifu could not say a word, but Ji Nanzheng saw that his old friend became more and more angry. He said calmly, "I think that child is very similar to her grandmother when she was young."


    I wish to ask you a little more. I turned around and asked, "is it like that? Is it really like that? That''s right. It''s her. It must be her, isn''t it? "


    Ji Nanzheng tangled up again: "but the days are too long, I''m afraid I can''t remember."


    I wish to ask song anxiously: "brother Ji, you should think about it better. Your granddaughter is yours. No matter who she is, she is my daughter-in-law. I can''t help it, but you can''t admit it."


    Ji Nanzheng pondered for a while and said, "Xiao Li is very much like a child in summer and autumn."


    "Are you sure?" he asked? How can boys and girls be alike? "


    Ji Nanzheng said: "when I was a child in summer and autumn, I was like a skin monkey, and I always got my clothes dirty. It''s no different from a boy. So, Xiaoli is a little like her. It''s just that Xiaoli is more obedient and cleaner."Zhu asked song, "that''s right. It must be. Heredity can''t be fake."


    Ji Nanzheng said, "but do children look the same?"


    I wish to ask song to be bored to death: "do you remember or not, you don''t want to be the same for a while, my heart will jump out quickly!"


    Ji Nanzheng is still confused at last. I wish to ask you to relax and hurry up. Seeing the big apprentice standing aside, he goes out directly and shouts to the downstairs, "Liu Wei, you come up!"


    Liu Wei is chatting with Ji Chundong. When she looks up, she sees Shifu standing there. She doesn''t know why. She subconsciously asks, "ah?"


    I wish to ask song Huo: "let you come up! Hurry up! "


    Liu Wei stood up for a moment, pulled his corner, and went upstairs.


    The atmosphere in the room is very delicate. The three men are silent. Liu Wei goes in and consciously sits opposite to her grandfather. Then, she chuckles at her grandfather. Ji Nanzheng looks at her and laughs.


    Wish to ask song to poke him: "don''t laugh, maybe she is a liar!"


    Ji Nanzheng had to break his face back.


    I wish to ask song to look at Liu Wei for a while, and for a long time, he said slowly, "Liu Wei, master, you know that, you are frank, and you can say whatever you want. Next, master will ask you what you want to say, and you need to answer honestly. If it is not true, even if there is tolerance to protect you, master will not let you go!"


    Liu Wei looked at the old man''s seriousness and solemnly said, "what does master want to ask?"


    "Who is your father?"


    This question was a little unexpected to Liu Wei. After a moment''s hesitation, she replied in a dazed way: "my biological father, whose surname is Liu, has a single name of Huan, but he died many years ago. Shifu should not recognize him."


    The old man squinted, "is it true?"


    Liu Wei is more and more confused. She looks at Rong Ling quietly.


    I wish to ask song Lima: "don''t sneak around! You answer honestly! "


    Liu Wei didn''t know what it meant, so she said, "it''s true. What can I hide from you?"


    Wish to ask loose face and ask: "then, who is Xiaoling?"


    Liu Wei suddenly stagnated and the whole person froze.

 Chapter 1412

    There was a long silence in the room. Liu Wei didn''t make a sound.


    Rong Leng got up and pulled Liu Wei. "Let''s go first."


    Liu Wei didn''t respond, she seemed to be embedded in the chair, motionless.


    I wish to ask song to have a look at Rong Ling and Liu Wei. Looking at Liu Wei''s pale face almost instantaneously, his voice was not consciously lightened, and he said, "just ask casually, don''t you want to say it?"


    Liu Wei lowered her eyebrows and eyelashes, which covered her eyes.


    Silence is still spreading. As time goes by, Liu Wei still doesn''t say a word. She''s still motionless. She''s only pale. She looks so far away that she Extraordinarily penetrating.


    Zhu wensong is also a little afraid of things. He swallows his saliva and regrets the impulse to offend the girl. He carefully proposes, "otherwise, I won''t ask you today?"


    Rong Ling pulls Liu Wei again, and wants Liu Wei to follow him.


    But Liu Wei still didn''t move.


    The atmosphere in the room is more and more strange, but Ji Nanzheng looks at Liu Wei, who is facing him. His expression is more and more sad. His heart is aching like a tug. I wish to ask song to say no, and he immediately agrees: "OK, no, no, no, good boy, don''t be afraid."


    Rong Ling is also nervous at this moment. He purses his lips, leans over and says to Liu Wei, "go out, I''ll tell you slowly..."


    The voice didn''t fall. Liu Wei moved.


    She first slowly looked up and looked at Rong Ling. Her eyes were cold and her pupils were cold. As soon as she glanced at Rong Ling, she was stunned.


    For a long time, Rong Ling can''t remember how long he didn''t see such a strange grumpiness in Liu Wei''s eyes.


    He had a foreboding.


    Then, Liu Wei slowly drew back her hand, her eyes turned, and finally she fixed her eyes on her master.


    Zhu wensong was a little scared just now. Now he is stared at by Liu Wei so horribly. He can''t stand for a moment. He shrinks two steps back and shouts calmly: "that, Rong Ling, you, you, take her first, you first."


    Rong Leng looks at Shifu in a complicated way.


    Liu Wei''s figure moved a little. Just now she was sitting in the chair. Now, she was very relaxed. She stared at her master and asked coldly, "who is Xiaoling? Is it related to you?"


    Liu Wei is a man. When she is in a big mood, she is really terrible.


    I wish to ask you to loosen your eyes and glance left and right. Then I whispered, "yes, it''s a little bit related, a little bit related..."


    "Don''t know the answer, will you die?" Liu Wei asked again.


    Zhu wensong was shocked by her wild words, and her voice was even smaller: "you can''t say that..."


    "I only know one Xiaoling. His name is Liuling. OK, you know. What do you want?"


    When the three words "how", Liu Wei''s body was like a cheetah. She slapped her hand on the table again. She stared at Zhu wensong.


    "Bang when" a, wish ask loose to let her a fright, hind foot did not stand firm, sat directly on the bed behind the table, he sat on the edge of the bed, two hands of the rules and regulations together, pulling fingers hard.


    "Say, I know what you want!" Liu Wei asked again, clapping three times in a row. On the table top of solid wood, he clapped three palm prints.


    Ji Nanzheng''s eyes are straight and dare not move.


    I wish to ask you to let go of your fingers, which are almost pulled out by yourself. He looked at Liu Wei and said, "I don''t mean to ask, I don''t want to ask, I don''t want to ask..."


    Liu Wei gnawed her teeth. She couldn''t see Zhu wensong''s timid appearance. She stood up like crazy, and flipped the whole table with one hand. The cups and saucers on the table were smashed to the ground.


    Wish to ask song this time quick reaction, he stood up from the bed, two steps to Ji Nanzheng behind, let his brother Ji support him.


    Liu Wei went straight around, reached for him and grabbed him. He was so quick that he stopped Liu Wei and forced her into his arms.


    Wish ask song to take the opportunity to say: "you take her out, go out quickly!"


    Rong Leng glared at master, then softened his voice and gently coaxed Liu Wei: "calm down, calm down first."


    Liu Wei can''t calm down. Her eyes are poisoned. She stares at Zhu and asks song, "what else do you want to know? Say, what else do you want to know? "


    Wish to ask song is really afraid, he desperately waved: "don''t ask, don''t ask, don''t ask..."


    Liu Wei''s eyes are all red. If it was because of anger just now, there are several strands of blood in this layer of light red.


    She''s crying.


    Tears did not flow a lot, only a drop, a drop of tears fell, and was quickly erased by her, she stubbornly clenched her teeth, fingers are shaking.


    Ji Nanzheng really felt guilty. They shouldn''t ask, they shouldn''t force this little girl. He stooped to stand up, walked two steps forward slowly, and didn''t dare to reach out to touch. He could only cross a short distance and said, "don''t cry, good boy, don''t cry."


    Liu Wei came out of her arms calmly and rushed to hug her grandfather. Her tears fell in clusters because of her grievance.Ji Nanzheng listened to her crying, and couldn''t help but cry.


    Liu Wei buried her face in his grandfather''s arms, sniffed and sobbed, "you, what do you want to know?"


    Ji Nanzheng couldn''t help shaking his head and patting her on the back of her head. "I don''t want to know anything. You don''t have to say anything. You are a good child. You are a good granddaughter of my grandfather. It was my grandfather who wanted to be different. It was my grandfather who was wrong."


    Liu Wei raised her face and looked at his grandfather, who was familiar with his past life, with dim eyes.


    Ji Nanzheng can''t stand the pain. He grabs his sleeve and wipes tears for her, saying, "don''t cry, darling, don''t cry."


    Liu Wei''s eyelashes are wet, and her nose is buzzing, "why do you ask Xiao Ling?"


    Ji Nanzheng shakes his head: "don''t ask, you don''t want to say, then don''t ask again."


    Liu Wei pauses for a while, looks at the master who hides far away, looks at the Rong Leng who stands aside, looks out to grandfather at last, sips her lips, and says, "Xiaoling, it''s my brother."


    Ji Nanzheng nodded, hugged her again, and said, "OK, I know, I know."


    Wish to ask song obviously have words to also want to ask, but afraid again Liu Wei recruit urgent, can only flat mouth silence.


    Liu Wei stayed in his grandfather''s arms, as if he had been a long time ago, and said in a hoarse voice, "Xiaoling is a very important person in my heart. Without him, I should have died a long time ago. He died for me. I owe him my life."


    I wish to ask you to relax.


    Ji Nanzheng also realized clearly. He nodded and said, "we thank him very much."


    Liu Wei finally stopped crying. She wiped her cheek and burst into tears and smiled: "if Grandpa is interested, I can tell you something about Xiaoling. He is one year younger than me, but he is born to be more powerful, intelligent and capable. No matter what kind of adversity, he can be brave and brave. In the worst environment, he can still be proud and independent. If you can see him, you will like him very much He, yes, you will surely like him! "

 Chapter 1413

    Liu Ling''s story is not a secret. Even Xiao Li knows how it can be a secret.


    After seeing Liu Feng, Lv''s youngest son, in Qingyun state, Liu Ling''s shadow lingered in Liu Wei''s heart. Liu Feng and Xiao Ling are too similar. Although they are not the same person, Liu Wei can''t help thinking of Xiao Ling every time she sees Liu Feng.


    She often thought that she would dream in the night that these could not be concealed from others, but from the side of her bed and her mother and son.


    Rong Leng never asks. Even if she wakes up in the middle of the night, she just cleans her tears silently, hugs her and coaxes her to sleep.


    But Xiao Li is not familiar with the world. He can''t touch some topics without understanding them. He asked without hesitation.


    Liu Wei didn''t say it once, twice, or remember which time, she said it.


    After that, the heavy stone in my heart seemed to be lighter.


    At that time, she knew that there was some pain, which could not be healed by hiding.


    It would be much better to say it.


    In her words, Xiaoling was described as magnificent. Xiaoli listened at that time, and her eyes were always bright. Liuwei was proud of her words, and her emotions were surging. Xiaoli was more and more adored. She wanted to meet her uncle. Although she knew that she would never see him again in her life, Liuwei was also happy. She was glad that there was another person in the world who knew Xiaoling''s ability There is another person who can miss her brother with her.


    Now my grandfather wants to hear it, Liu Wei says.


    There are many strange places in her words. She will say "outside the kindergarten gate", then she will say "primitive forest", and even mention the golden hair and blue eyes of the instructor. These contents are mixed together, just like the fantasy.


    Except for the teenager in her mouth.


    It''s like she made up a background just to set off the young man.


    Everyone in the room listened. As Liu Wei said more, everyone''s expression changed.


    Especially Zhu wensong, although he didn''t know what ghosts Liu Wei mentioned, he knew that this person was not Liu Wei, not Liu Wei in the prime minister''s residence of Liu Cheng in Kyoto. She was fake.


    The real Liu Wei had never been out of Kyoto before he became an adult, let alone to those inexplicable places.


    Rong Ling''s reaction was the most peaceful. He had doubted Liu Wei''s origin for a long time. During this period, with the increasing emotion, the doubting became relief and tolerance.


    So now, at first hearing this, he is not surprised at all, and even has a certain sense of certainty. In a word, or that sentence, no matter where she comes from, who she is, as long as the person he loves hasn''t changed, then everything hasn''t changed.


    Ji Nanzheng is the one with the most emotional ups and downs. He doesn''t think as far as Zhu wensong, or as nothing as Rong Leng. He looks at Liu Wei all the time and listens to Liu Wei''s sentence by sentence description of the towering young man in her mouth. Listen to listen, the heart is tight, covering his chest, panting up.


    All the people in the room were frightened. Liu Wei hurriedly got up and went to his grandfather''s back.


    Ji Nanzheng waved and indicated that he was OK. His heart was still beating fast: "I don''t know why, it''s the first time I heard it, but I feel so sad..."


    Liu Wei as like as two peas in his eyes, he looked at the old man''s face as if he were the grandpa before him. He could not help but say, "maybe you didn''t listen to it for the first time."


    Ji Nanzheng raised his head, his turbid and white eyes were confused for a while, and then he slowly closed them: "you don''t have to say, I don''t want to listen."


    Liu Wei nodded, sat down again, took his grandfather''s hand and massaged the acupoints for him.


    It used to be the same. At that time, she finally came home with her master. She cried and told her parents that she didn''t protect Xiaoling. She held Xiaoling''s ashes and kowtowed all the time.


    My father''s always resolute face is full of fatigue, his eyes are red and blue, and my mother is holding her, crying and saying, "thank you for being here, thank you for coming back."


    After that, the news of Xiao Ling''s death spread to the two elders. It has been too long since Liu Wei and Liu Ling were kidnapped. Now their granddaughter is back. Of course, the four old people are happy, but the other child died in a foreign country and died miserably.


    That night, Grandpa was admitted to the hospital. Hearing the news of his grandson''s death, he fell down with a heart attack. Fortunately, grandma found out in time and rescued him at the first time. Otherwise, the old man would have to wait for the ambulance to arrive


    Now the same thing happens again. Obviously, it''s not the same person, but when you hear the same thing, the reaction is so consistent.


    Liu Wei''s heart pounded. She pinched her grandfather''s hands and shoulders, and took care of the old man carefully. Ji Nanzheng was finally relieved from the suffocation emotion of unknown origin. He sighed and asked Zhu: "ask song, you are proficient in astronomy and astrology. Do you think such a good child will become a God when he dies?"


    I wish to ask Songxin to think about astronomy, astrology and the eight trigrams of Zhouyi, which are all based on the calculation method of heaven and earth, and what is different from becoming an immortal.


    It can be seen that elder brother Ji''s mood is not right, and he can only answer: "yes, it must be."Relieved, the old man nodded and said to Liu Wei, "do you hear that the child is now in the sky, carefree, disease-free and disaster free, which is also very good."


    Liu Wei sucks her nose and nods. At this moment, she and the old man seem to share a little secret that only belongs to each other. The sadness immersed in the past seems to dissipate.


    Liu Ling''s identity has not been inquired about any more. Liu Wei has already confessed his identity by saying that in the past.


    Half an hour later, Rong Ling left with the reluctant Liu Wei. I wish to ask song if he had left. He asked Ji Nanzheng, "what''s your plan next?"


    Ji Nan Zheng smiled and naturally said, "it''s urgent for me, old man, to take my granddaughter back to Beijing to show off. My grandson is a genius. How can I be the only one who knows?"


    Zhu asked song and said, "no, Liu Wei is not your granddaughter. Didn''t you hear that?"


    "She is," Ji said


    "I wish to ask song Meng:" she just said she was not


    Ji Nanzheng chuckled and waved: "but I think she was, at the beginning, I was still a little strange to her. Such a big granddaughter suddenly came out, and I was afraid. But when she finished that story, I felt that we were a family, and the family who broke the bone and tendons could not be wrong."


    I wish to ask song a bitter face: "this idea It''s a little strange. "


    Ji Nanzheng shook his head: "you are not me, you don''t know my mood, in short, she must be, can''t be fake, my heart tells me so."


    I wish to ask song not to say a word, stuffy beside, a long time way: "you are happy."


    Ji Nanzheng smiled again: "of course I''m happy. I have granddaughters and great grandsons."


    He pauses for a moment and gets serious: "but I didn''t ask just now. You said that summer and autumn were locked in the palace. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1414

    I wish to ask song to stay in Ji Nanzheng''s house until dusk, until Ji Chundong knocks on the door and says that he wants to pick up his father to live in Rong mansion.


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t refuse. He didn''t want to stay here before because he didn''t want to be entangled by the two children of the cloud family. Now it''s different. It''s his granddaughter''s home. He is very willing to move there.


    I don''t want to. I just went out and ran into a group of people.


    Qian Mengyao is still here to greet his mentor today. Then he sees Ji Taifu holding brother Rong''s little child in his left hand and letting his wife hold her arm in her right hand. He is going out with a smile on his face.


    Qian Mengyao was a little confused, but he didn''t know brother Rong''s family. He also had friendship with Taifu.


    We hurried out of the house without much exchange of greetings with Qian Mengyao. Only Ji Chundong said, "please come down to the king and go back to the accommodation house for dinner.".


    Qian Mengyao had something to say to Taifu before he came here. Although he was strange in heart, he agreed to go with others.


    Not counting Qian Mengyao, there are two carriages prepared. Liu Wei, together with his grandfather, Ji Chundong and white wolf, sits in one. Rong Ling, together with his master and two children, sits in one. Qian Mengyao, with a heart to explore, does not sit in his own car, but pushes into Rong Ling''s car.


    Half an hour later, Qian Mengyao had learned something about it all the way back to the mansion. He was surprised that Taifu had children and grandchildren. He had a plan in his mind. In front of Rong Ling and Zhu wensong, Qian Mengyao didn''t hide it. He said: "many people and horses in Beijing keep looking for Taifu, because there is something in his hands, which is very important. Now Taifu and Rong brother have become a family I don''t know that... "


    Rong Ling was originally a human spirit. He didn''t understand the meaning of this word. He raised his eyebrow and looked at Meng Yao coldly.


    Qian Mengyao raised his face: "I believe in brother Rong. I believe that brother Rong is also looking forward to my good life. Now I''m all my own people. It''s convenient for me to do some things. If brother Rong can persuade Taifu to help me, I remember this friendship."


    Rong Ling is holding ugly in her arms. After playing for a day, she is tired and sleeps in her father''s arms.


    Xiao Li didn''t sleep. He leaned on Uncle Rong''s arm, listened to Qian Mengyao and said all he said, blinking his eyes. Crisscrossing interrupted: "Uncle Wang wants to ask grandpa for help?"


    Qian Mengyao looked at the little guy with a smile on his face. "Yes, little Li would like to help his uncle?"


    Xiaoli shrunk in, hugged uncle Rong''s waist, buried her face in Uncle Rong''s arms, and showed one eye. "Uncle Wang wants to ask grandpa for help. Why do you want to talk to Uncle Rong? My uncle is not too Grandpa. What''s the use of talking to him? "


    Qian Mengyao said with a smile, "naturally, it is useful. If you allow your uncle to agree, your great grandfather will also agree, it will be a great help to the king."


    Xiaoli''s head was askew, puzzled. "Do you think Grandpa will listen to Uncle Rong? Then you can find the wrong person. Grandpa doesn''t like Uncle Rong. When he went out just now, uncle Rong wanted to help Grandpa. Grandpa didn''t let him help him. Instead, he led me. When he was getting on the bus, uncle Rong hung the curtain for Grandpa. Grandpa didn''t even look at him. Once it was a coincidence. Twice it was intentional. Grandpa didn''t want to take care of Uncle Rong. So you went to Uncle Rong It''s absolutely impossible to persuade Grandpa. You might as well look for someone on the street


    Qian Mengyao was stunned for a moment, and looked at Rong Leng strangely.


    The face of Rong Leng is cold. With a big hand, he shortens his son alive.


    Next to Zhu wensong, he laughed and pointed to Rong Leng: "let you offend brother Ji, you deserve it, hahahaha!" Then he looked at Qian Mengyao and said, "you should put away those plans in your mind first. I know that it is important, but it is not something you can hold."


    Qian Mengyao''s eyes brightened, staring at Zhu and asking song, "does the old gentleman know?"


    "I wish to ask song to wave his hand," the words have come to this point. If you still listen to my advice, then don''t put your mind on it


    Qian Mengyao frowned: "the old man has always supported our king. Now why does he sing against him? As you can see, the imperial relatives in Beijing have already made moves, and even have some ruthless means. They intend to do harm to them. No matter how high their position is, they are just a scholar. How can they do harm to others and self-interest? They will entrust that thing to Ben Wang. Ben Wang guarantees that they will do their best to protect his integrity. "


    Zhu wensong is a little annoyed: "you are a young man. You always say you don''t listen. I''m too lazy to take care of the old man. How do you like it?"


    "Old man..." Qian Mengyao wanted to say something more, but the carriage stopped.


    Zhu wensong is the first one to run down. Xiao Li stretches and yawns. Qian Mengyao frowns and holds on to Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling tucked in her daughter''s clothes, waved away Qian Mengyao with her backhand, and said without raising her head, "you''ve heard Xiaoli''s words. I can''t help you." Finish saying, also got off the car.


    Qian Mengyao sat in the car, frowning fiercely and frowning low. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Liu Wei and others left the mansion for several days, but did not want to come back, but also brought a distinguished guest.


    When cloud wants to see Ji Taifu, everyone in lengde stutters. He rushes in and calls out his brother.When the kitchen prepared the meals and served them one after another, Liu Wei proudly introduced Ji Nanzheng and Ji Chundong with his brother-in-law of the cloud family. Yunxi was upright in character. In the past few things could move him seriously. This time, he was greatly surprised. Yunxiang was even more shocked. He said "Qiao, it''s really a coincidence" with his mouth, and then he found out the interesting stories of his childhood from Taifu kaimeng It doesn''t stop.


    After dinner, Qian Mengyao found a chance to talk to Ji Nanzheng alone.


    Liu Wei didn''t follow. She put her arms around Rong Leng''s waist in the yard and asked gently, "why didn''t my grandfather like you?"


    Rong Leng was a little chuckled and thought, "maybe because I abducted you."


    Liu Wei smiled and looked up at Rong Leng''s eyes. "Xiao Li said," you asked my grandfather to ask for something. Is it the one Xiao Xi was about to ask for? "


    Let Leng calm eyes: "should be."


    "Master knows what that is?"


    Rong Ling looked at the room. Because he was happy and drank too much wine, he was confused. He knocked his head on the table and twisted his eyebrows: "Shifu looks naughty, but he is really wise. He said he really knows, but why didn''t he mention it before..."


    "No wonder." Liu Wei snorted, "when people were on board, he didn''t mention it. He went to sea to find my grandfather?"


    Rong Leng looks down at Liu Wei''s eyebrows and eyes: "what are you going to do next?"


    Liu Wei sneered: "Shifu''s skin is a little itchy recently. Let''s have a chance to have a fight. As for the case of your surrender, he helped a lot. According to the principle, we shouldn''t cross the river and demolish the bridge. But if his grandfather has a bad heart, then we can''t afford to make this friend. What do you say?"


    Rong Leng smiled: "it''s consistent with what you think."


    Liu Wei looks up at him, thinks about it, stands on tiptoe, and kisses Rong Ling''s mouth. Rong Ling holds her waist and lifts her up to deepen the kiss.


    Liu Wei is stuffy to let him contain, not murmur a voice, soft way: "allow Leng, I am very happy today."


    Rong Leng licked her lip, then took a breath, and answered softly, "HMM."


    Liu Wei put her hands around his neck and welcomed herself to his arms. She said softly, "I''m more happy that when I''m happy, you''re still by my side."


    Rong Ling bit the tip of her tongue and hugged her more tightly.


    Liu Wei chuckled: "promise me that you will accompany me every time I am happy, OK?"


    Rong Leng looks down at the bright starlike eyes of the woman in her arms and asks, "why?"


    "Because." Liu Wei came to his ear and said in an angry voice, "you can double my joy and halve my sorrow. I can''t live without you."

 Chapter 1415

    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei like this. Liu Wei also looks at him. His eyes are opposite. Liu Wei''s face is more and more red.


    Rong Leng sighed, and put the back of her hand on her forehead. Liu Wei rubbed his palm like a cat, and listened to Rong Leng saying, "I told you to drink less."


    Today, I''m very happy. Everyone at the table drank a little. Liu Wei''s daily drinking is OK, but today''s festive, I can''t control myself. I can tell from what she said just now that I''m probably drunk to the brim.


    Liu Wei chuckles, reaches out for a hug, hugs Rong Leng, and raises the corner of her mouth. She defends herself: "I''m not drunk."


    Every drunkard said he was not drunk.


    Rong Ling can''t help but hold her up and say, "go back to the room first."


    Liu Wei looks up with a smile and goes to the mouth with enough tolerance.


    Rong Leng let her kiss her, but she had no choice but to follow her, just in the dark yard, and fight with her.


    After a while, Xiao Li''s cry came from the room: "Mom, uncle Rong, Grandpa Shizu is drunk!"


    Rong Ling heard, but did not move, Liu Wei also did not move, but more closely put themselves and Rong Ling together.


    Inside came the voice of yunmi: "I didn''t see elder brother Rong and elder sister Rong. Did you go back to the room first?"


    Xiao Li was annoyed: "what can I do? Grandpa Shizu can''t sleep on the ground."


    The drunk old man didn''t realize it. After bumping his head against the table for a while, he slid down the corner of the table to the bottom of the table. He couldn''t call again.


    Xiao Li is weak and can''t drag the old man, neither can Yun MI. He just stole a few glasses of adult wine, and now he is wandering in a circle.


    But now there is no one else, only two children, and a drunk old man.


    Xiaoli hesitated for a moment, jumped out of the chair and said, "I''ll go to find uncle Rong."


    At last, Rong Leng outside the house made a move. He sighed softly, helped Liu Wei well, and rolled her crimson lips with his fingers. He said to her in a daze, "first, I''ll take you back to the house."


    Liu Wei looked at him wrongly, and then came to embrace him.


    If only I had been so good, let Leng think.


    I don''t know what my mood is. Rong Ling sent Liu Wei back to the room, forced him to put him in the bed, and just ran into Xiao Li.


    Before Xiao Li said anything, Rong Ling took the lead in saying, "let''s go."


    Xiao Li was stunned for a moment, then rushed over. He grabbed uncle Rong''s arm and put the weight of his body on Uncle Rong''s hand.


    Let Leng follow the trend and lift Dingdian''s son into his arms.


    When the father and son arrive at the front hall, even yunmi is drunk. Yunxiang wants to come out just in time and take his brother away.


    I wish to ask song if he doesn''t live in Rongfu. Rongling plans to send his master back first. He doesn''t want to hear qianmengyao''s old story again without waiting for qianmengyao.


    I wish you a good wine, you can''t even open your eyes.


    Seeing that Rong Ling helped the old man away, Yun thought for a while, and suddenly said: "brother in law, when you come back later, can you go to the gale Inn two blocks away to bring Yun Chu back for me? The child ran to find that Zhong Gongzi again. It''s not early. I wanted to pick her up myself, but Yun looked like this, and I couldn''t leave."


    After that, he went back to God and asked, "what did you just call me?"


    Cloud thought of the natural incomparable way: "brother in law ah."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Cloud wants to smile: "Sister Liu Wei, we are the same sister."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    At first, it wasn''t Mr. Rong, Mrs. Rong?


    Although the master was drunk, he didn''t play with wine. He was honest even when he was sleeping. Xiao Li was in a hurry. When he saw that uncle Rong wanted to send grandpa Shizu back, he shouted to go with him. Rong Leng couldn''t beat him. He asked him to wait in the car.


    When it was late, Rong Ling didn''t wake up the driver. He drove his own car.


    After the master was sent to Li''s mansion, the gatekeeper took the initiative to call Yue Dansheng.


    Because qianmengyao had been washed once in the Qing Dynasty. Nowadays, the bodyguards in Li''s mansion are more or less clean. With the conditions, qianmengyao also promoted yuedansheng to the position of official. Now in name, yuedansheng is a bodyguard chief, although he is not very happy.


    I wish the old man had left the house two days ago. Yueshan Sheng asked him where he was going. The old man only said that he had old friends to see. At this time, the drunk seven meat and eight vegetables were carried back. Yueshan Sheng could not help but wonder, "have you seen it or haven''t you seen it?"


    "Yes," said Rong Leng


    Xiaoli interrupts: "it''s my granddad, my granddad."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t understand. He looked at Rong Leng incomprehensibly.


    Rong Leng sighed and said the two days briefly.


    After hearing this, Yueshan Sheng was shocked: "Ji, Ji Nanzheng?"


    Rong Ling thought of the relationship between Yueshan Sheng and Ji Jia.


    "It''s your grandfather, too?"


    Yueshan Sheng was still a little confused. Nana replied, "yes."


    "Let Leng way:" that tomorrow, you also can come to ask the old man a good nightYueshan Sheng nodded, but he was still confused.


    It''s not early for Rong Ling to see Liu Wei. He wants to go back to see Liu Wei as soon as possible. Yue Shan pauses and says, "I''ll see you."


    It''s not a good relationship between the two that they will send to each other on weekdays.


    Rong Leng is puzzled. He listens to Yueshan Sheng and says, "tell me about these things again."


    On the carriage, Yueshan Sheng inquired about Ji Nanzheng''s situation, and was very sad after hearing it. I didn''t think about it. For decades, people could find it back, but it''s a miracle.


    As the carriage went on, Yueshan Sheng also talked with Rong Ling about Ji''s family gossip, nothing more than Ji Xiaqiu and her mother''s orphans and widows. Talking, the carriage stopped. Yueshan Sheng thought it was there, but it was an inn.


    Rong Ling didn''t want to get out of the car. He called his son, "go and call out your sister Yunchu."


    Xiao Li got out and jumped into the inn.


    Yueshan Sheng looks at the name of the inn, his lips tight.


    Rong Leng looks at him. It''s cold. Suddenly he thinks of something Liu Wei mentioned to him a while ago.


    That matter, Liu Wei finished saying at that time, he left behind, but now think of it, he was also a little curious.


    He looked at Yueshan Sheng for a while and asked him abruptly, "this is Zhong Ziyu''s temporary inn. Do you know?"


    Yueshan Sheng naturally knew that he had been here a while ago.


    Rong Leng''s eyes twinkled slightly: "Zhong Ziyu and Liu Wei have mentioned one thing, I think you should know."


    Yueshan Sheng looks at him.


    "Zhong Ziyu said that he didn''t like women."


    Yueshan Sheng was stunned and his eyes were wide open.


    "You don''t know?" Rong Leng asked


    Yue Shan Sheng frowns and shakes his head in a daze.


    Rong Leng coughed: "Liu Wei thought you were in love with each other and asked me to ask, but it''s your private business. If you don''t want to mention it, you won''t force it."


    Yueshan Sheng just reflected and said inconceivably, "are you kidding?"


    Rong Leng looks at him seriously and says that he is not joking.


    The expression on Yueshan Sheng''s face was a little stiff: "I don''t share the same fate with him, do you like each other? What strange word is it? "


    Rong Leng''s eyes turned to one side and said vaguely, "Liu Wei means that you don''t have a wife and you don''t have a sweetheart. It looks suspicious."


    Yueshan Sheng almost got angry. He put his hands on the dagger blade at his waist: "this kind of joke is enough. Besides, it''s humiliating."


    Rong Leng asked, "do you like women?"


    Yue Shan Sheng smiled: "this is nature."


    Rong Ling nodded. At that moment, he turned his head and saw Xiaoli pulling Yunchu out. Behind Yunchu, he was followed by Zhong Ziyu, who was wearing a blue shirt and sent off by Sven.


    Just now, I don''t know if they heard it.


    Yueshan Sheng also saw Zhong Ziyu. He frowned, as if he saw something unlucky, and curtain the car.


    Rong Leng didn''t talk to Zhong Ziyu, but said to Yun Chu, "get on the bus."


    Cloud Chu looks back coyly, and says goodbye to Zhong Ziyu, and then gets on the carriage with Xiao Li.


    As the carriage moved further and further away, Zhong Ziyu did not return to the inn. Standing at the gate, he stared at the direction of the carriage leaving, and his expression became more and more profound.

 Chapter 1416

    "Sister Yunchu, why do you always love to find that bad guy?" In the carriage, Xiao Li pouted unhappily and complained.


    "Little brother Li, do you have a misunderstanding about Mr. Zhong? He is very good, not a bad guy?" asked Yun Chu with a puzzled face


    Xiaoli frowned: "he has killed many people, many people!"


    Cloud Chu is stunned: "kill? Killing is a big crime! "


    "Yes." Xiaoli said: "he is the villain who has committed a big crime!"


    Yunchu was silent for a moment, shaking his head, and his face was a little unhappy: "but if he really killed people, why didn''t he go to prison, but walked out unharmed? Little brother Li, don''t speak in disorder. I''m going to be angry if you slander Mr. Zhong like this. "


    Xiao Li couldn''t tell her clearly. He opened the curtain and asked Uncle Rong, "Uncle Rong, do you think that Zhong Ziyu is a bad guy? Has he killed anyone?"


    Rong Ling looks back at Yun Chu a little and is facing the stubborn eyes of the little girl.


    He said: "Zhong Ziyu is a wanted man. If Liu Wei hadn''t been merciful, he would have died under my sword."


    Cloud Chu still doesn''t believe it, she taut small face egg way: "I want to get off."


    Rong Ling ignored him and drove smoothly.


    Who would have guessed that the little girl, who used to be cute and clever, was really in love with her head this time. She yelled and splashed in the car: "I want to get off, I want to get off, let me get off!"


    Rong Leng frowned. He was always impatient with quaking women.


    He raised his hand and pulled the horse to a halt. "Down," he said coldly


    Yunchu looks like he didn''t expect to stop. His face is full of shame and anger. When he lifted the curtain, he ran out impulsively.


    At this time, the night is thick. As soon as people leave, Xiao Li worries: "there will be no danger."


    Rong Ling is entrusted by Yun Xiang to take Yun Chu home. If Yun Chu really meets something, he is also to blame. After some deliberation, he looks into the carriage and says nothing to Yue Dansheng: "help me."


    Yueshan Sheng frowned and looked up at him.


    After getting off, Yunchu impulsively runs back to Dafeng inn. The inn is closing at this time, so he doesn''t pick up the guests. But Yunchu often comes, and the second child knows her. So he hesitates and lets her in.


    Yunchu runs up to the second floor and directly knocks on Zhong Ziyu''s door.


    Zhong Ziyu has not slept yet. There are couple of Wei in the room. Seeing Yunchu gone, they come back with red eyes. It''s obvious that they cried. Zhong Ziyu doesn''t know why.


    Yunchu is a little girl, young and inexperienced. She is desperate to love someone. Since she knew that the woman she saw on the boat was not Zhong Ziyu''s sweetheart, but Liu Wei, who happened to be on the same boat, she had no burden. She wished that she told Zhong Ziyu a hundred times every day. She liked him and even wanted to marry him.


    Zhong Ziyu has been unresponsive and unresponsive to this, but this time, Yun Chu is crying and pours directly into his arms, which is too much.


    Wei couple watched the white drama on the side, and whistled leisurely.


    Zhong Ziyu frowned, helped Yun Chu, and asked her, "what happened? What''s the matter with you? "


    Cloud Chu teardrops rolled down, choked to say the thing on the car, at the same time not convinced of the way: "they don''t know you at all, why say you so, I think you are very good, especially good, you are not bad at all."


    Zhong Ziyu looks at her in silence, and her face gradually cools down.


    "Wei couple sneered on the side:" it''s really a silly girl


    Yunchu frowned: "I''m not stupid. I believe what I see is that childe Zhong is not a bad person. If he is really a bad person, why he has been behaving to me for so long? I like him. If he has a little bit of bad heart, he should have bullied me. But he didn''t, not at all. He''s a good person, just a gentleman."


    A gentleman?


    Wei couple "ha ha ha ha" laughed, and their stomachs ached. They bent over and said, "no, it''s because he''s not a flower picker. Only a flower picker is good at women. He''s not good at women, but it doesn''t mean that he''s a good person, a little girl, dangerous in the Jianghu, so have a snack."


    Yun Chu still doesn''t believe it. She looks at Zhong Ziyu and seriously asks, "young master Zhong, are they all nonsense, right? Are you a good man, right?"


    Zhong Ziyu frowned into a pimple and stared at the pure eyes of the young girl''s wing. He only felt very upset: "I''m not."


    Cloud Chu''s heart thumped, and he was aggrieved. He said with a red nose: "you lied to me. I know you don''t want me to come to you again. Then he told me this kind of lie and lied to me. I won''t be fooled. You are a good man, you are, you are!"


    Zhong Ziyu is a little speechless. Maybe he is old and has generation gap with this kind of young girl. They can''t talk together. He shakes his head and says, "it''s late. You can go."


    Yun Chu doesn''t leave. She pushes away Wei couple, sits down on the chair, grabs the clothes corner and says, "if I don''t leave, you all bully me, I won''t leave!"


    Wei couple stood on the edge and shook and said, "we bully you. Go home and do something with us."


    "Cloud Chu stares at him:" do not care, I just do not leave"Wei couple Tut, compassionate clap Zhong Ziyu''s shoulder:" get into this kind of little girl, have you to suffer


    Zhong Ziyu is upset. The little girl doesn''t speak sense and doesn''t listen to good advice. Then he can only do it. He is about to go up and forcibly throw the little girl out of the house. Then there is a knock at the door.


    Wei couple smashed their lips and said, "it''s probably Liu Wei''s monkey child again." Say, go and open the door.


    But outside the room, it''s not Xiaoli as expected, but Yueshan Sheng, who is cold and cold all around.


    At the first moment when they saw Yueshan Sheng, the Wei couple were subconsciously on guard. Looking inside, Zhong Ziyu also looked out of the door. Two people who had been resenting each other for half their lives were facing each other across the door.


    A quarter of an hour later, Yun Chu burst out of Zhong Ziyu''s room sobbing.


    The Wei couple went out with a complicated mood. Before they left, they looked back and saw that Yueshan Sheng and Zhong Ziyu were still standing opposite each other in silence. He did not know whether they would fight each other when they left. In a word, people put them in, and there was no way to fight. It was a big deal. He was the first one to run in.


    When the door closed, the Wei couple crouched outside the door. Downstairs, Yunchu ran out and came back again. He said with tears in his face, "Zhong, Mr. Zhong, you say that Mr. Zhong is not good at women, so he is good at men."


    "What is it?" the Wei couple asked


    Yun Chu pointed sharply at the door: "that young master Yue just now, why does he look at young master Zhong so much? Why did Mr. Zhong look at him with that kind of eyes? What is their relationship? Are they broken sleeves! "


    The Wei couple listened to silly, can''t help but enlarge the volume: "what?"


    Seeing that he refused to answer, Yunchu thought he guessed right, and his mood suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley: "so it is, unexpectedly it is I''ll tell you why you all said that Mr. Zhong would not like me. It turned out to be like this. Wuwuwu, why is this... "


    Yunchu couldn''t help crying. The Wei couple didn''t know what was going on. Finally, Yunchu cried and ran away. The Wei couple scratched their heads and didn''t care about the nervous little girl. They just gathered together and listened to the door plank to hear what the two people in the room said.

 Chapter 1417

    In the room, the tense atmosphere filled the silence between the two.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t expect that Yueshan Sheng would return, let alone that he would offer to talk to himself.


    The confined space made him very nervous.


    "What are you thinking?" It''s very cold. The young man opposite is talking.


    Zhong Ziyu wants to speak quickly, but because of the fluster, one mouth makes a burp directly


    His face turned white with remorse.


    Yueshan Sheng looks him up and down, and his eyesight is obviously impatient: "I ask you something."


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly raised his head, but a pair of young people''s eyes, he hurriedly moved away, so that he was disgusted by his unpromising self. He was upset and said: "no, nothing."


    Yueshan Sheng suddenly gets up and pushes the chair with a rude action.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at him, his hands can''t help shaking into fists.


    Yueshan Sheng saw it, squinted and sneered, "do you want to start?"


    This is very hateful, because they all know that Zhong Ziyu has no internal power at all because he is different now and in the past. How can he talk about doing anything?


    Zhong Ziyu stared at him for a long time without making a sound.


    Yueshan Sheng is not at ease when he stares at him. He looks away and looks around the small room. He asks, "do you remember the last time you and I met?"


    Last time I saw you, was it in the county yamen?


    As if knowing what he thought, Yueshan Sheng said with a little sarcasm: "Qingyun country that time."


    As soon as the words came out, Zhong Ziyu''s face became white again.


    The last time Qingyun Kingdom met was the day when Yueshan Sheng started to work with him. On that day, the man suddenly appeared and found the place where he had settled down without warning. He proposed to talk with him alone. Zhong Ziyu still remembered his mood at that time. Although he was suspicious, he was excited. He dreamed that he would sit down with Yueshan Sheng one day and have a good talk peacefully, but the other side Never give him this chance, this time, it is a wish!


    On that day, he was immersed in the joy of freeing up his old quarrel with his friend, and did not guard against any action of the other party. Then, he drank a cup of tea poured to him by the other party.


    How clumsy is it to administer medicine in tea? However, Zhong Ziyu was fooled by complacency.


    In the middle of the night, when he woke up, his clothes had been worn out. The man sat on the bench in front of the candle fire, rubbing a narrow bone scraper in his hand. The silver blade was sharp. The man looked at him and said with a sneer, "I''ll get something."


    The pain of skinning and bone removal is unforgettable, which may be called retribution. When he skinned others, he never thought that one day, he would also taste the taste of life.


    Seeing his face getting worse, Yueshan Sheng knew that Zhong Ziyu had already remembered. His face was cold and ferocious, and his fingertips were lightly lit on the table. He said darkly, "this room is about the same size as the one I saw last time."


    Zhong Ziyu''s lips are white this time. He looks at him and asks, "you want to kill me?"


    Yueshan Sheng''s voice was cold: "I should have killed you."


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "but you didn''t save..."


    "Why did I save you, you don''t know?" Yueshan Sheng asked coolly. Seeing Zhong Ziyu''s whole body was crumbling, he proudly walked forward two steps, walked to him, raised his hand and pulled out his short knife.


    With a bang, the tip of the knife was inserted into the round table in front of him. Yueshan Sheng held the handle of the knife and narrowed his narrow eyes into a slit.


    "Your brother Wei said something to me. He said that after Chongming died, your life was not easy. He said that you were very remorseful and regretful. Is that right?"


    The blade of the knife flickers with the cold light of cutting people. Zhong Ziyu stares at the short knife that half of the blade is stuck on the table. His eyes move up, and he looks at the youth who are close to him.


    When mentioning yuechongming, Yueshan Sheng''s expression is serious. His sister''s death, no matter how long it has been, is the deepest thorn in his heart. No one can pull it out.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at him deeply, and saw that the killing intention accumulated in the eyes of the other party was more and more strong. He was suddenly very tired, so tired that his voice became weak: "Yueshan Sheng, I never answered you. Why did I do this at the beginning? Today, I want to say, do you want to listen?"


    Yueshan Sheng looked at him, standing upright, holding the dagger in his hand: "talk about it."


    Zhong Ziyu stared at him: "I am a madman, you know."


    Yue Shan Sheng frowns.


    Against his cowardice, Zhong Ziyu suddenly stood up and looked at Yueshan Sheng in the opposite direction. He firmly stared into his eyes: "have you ever worried about putting a madman and his sister together?"


    Yueshan Sheng pulls the dagger out of the table, horizontally in front of Zhong Ziyu''s neck.


    Zhong Ziyu looks down at the knife and chuckles: "she likes me for her tea..."


    Yueshan Sheng''s grip is tight.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at him. "You know that, too."


    Yueshan Sheng pushed the dagger forward a few inches and gnashed his teeth: "yes, I know. I really regret that I didn''t stop her at the beginning. Who I like is not good. I like you beast!""Yes, you should stop her." Zhong Ziyu roared with resentment: "why don''t you stop her? Why set us up? I''m alone and free. Why do you want me to marry your sick sister? Why do you think I will agree? "


    A sentence "sick Yangzi" ignited Yueshan Sheng''s anger to the extreme. He held the hilt in one hand, the collar of Zhong Ziyu in the other hand, and pulled him to himself: "you say it again!"


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are red: "it''s the same ten times! That''s what I thought then! I see your intention, but I don''t want to marry her. After you leave, I tell her that I don''t want to take care of her, don''t want to stay there, don''t want to accompany her every day and night, and I want to go to you. When we were little, we didn''t just say that we should play horse in the Jianghu and travel around the world. Why is this now? Why should I look after your sister like a servant! And you will not come back once a month, three months, half a year or even a year! Why do you trust me so much? Why do you entrust yuechongming to me? That''s not the life I want, she''s a drag, drag you down, drag me down! "


    "Shut up!" Yueshan Sheng was trembling with rage. He threw his dagger and hit Zhong Ziyu on the side of his face.


    His strength is great and he has no strength. Zhong Ziyu is thrown to the ground, but he still looks up and stubbornly says: "I said you should marry someone, find someone to marry. With a husband''s family and a husband''s husband, you don''t have to follow us anymore. She said OK, then marry someone. If someone wants to marry her and marry a sick seedling, she will marry..." Speaking of this, Zhong Ziyu has cried. He lies on the ground with bloodshot under his eyes: "when the man appeared, she and I were relieved, but later Later... "


    Later, they were told that the man had a wife''s house and even several sons, which was the message that hurt Yue Chongming, who was already weak, physically and mentally, because before that, the man had mentioned that if she would give her body to him, he would marry her immediately.


    But it''s a fake marriage. It''s a real one.


    Even with a child.


    Yue Chongming gave birth to the child, and the man died in Zhong Ziyu''s hands.


    But Rao is so. Yue Chongming also died. On the day of giving birth, the cause of death was difficult to give birth. Her body and bones could not bear the long process of giving birth to a full-term baby. The birth of that baby exhausted the last trace of her life''s effort.

 Chapter 1418

    The past is full of memories. Zhong Ziyu only feels that he has difficulty breathing. The death of Yue Chongming is the knot of everyone''s heart. It''s not only sad for Yue Shan, but also a kind of torture for him.


    In those days, he was green, naive and always self-centered.


    He is not as mature as yuechongming. He is just jealous and disgusted. He is full of negative emotions. He knows that yuedansheng is out all the year round to find medicine for yuechongming. He knows that yuedansheng has only one sister. He only hopes his sister will be healthy. He knows that yuedansheng has suffered from the pain, the crime and everything he has done Without relatives or reasons, it is impossible to wander around with his frail younger sister. He entrusted his younger sister to him. He trusted him. He was very happy to have this trust. Why did it end up like that?


    When Yue Chongming died, he was less than 20 years old.


    This is clearly not her end.


    Zhong Ziyu covers his eyes and doesn''t want to make his appearance of crying too obvious.


    Doesn''t he regret it? He is too sorry. It''s not only because he''s sorry for Yueshan Sheng, but also because he likes yuechongming. He likes that little sister. He likes her standing outside the house in the snow in the cold winter. She looks at him in the eyes. He likes that little girl who can jump happily all day because he picked a wild flower and left it in her hair. They all have no family. They are one A family, but because of his selfishness, this family is destroyed, everything is destroyed.


    The clenched fist trembled uncontrollably. Zhong Ziyu clenched his teeth and raised his eyes. He stared at Yue Dansheng with sharp eyes: "you''d better kill me. Anyway, most people want to kill me, just like you."


    Yueshan Sheng took hold of his collar, pulled him half up, grinded his teeth and said, "don''t you think I want to?"


    But


    But


    How many times, he couldn''t do it at all.


    Say again is to refuse, the attitude is sharp again, but really arrived at the moment of the operation, how could he not be soft hearted?


    Yue Chongming is his younger sister, but he used to think of Zhong Ziyu as his younger brother long, long, long ago. He is a younger brother than his younger brother.


    That family is owned by three of them. They are warm and dependent on each other. It was very good at the beginning of Ming Dynasty. When did it go bad?


    Chongming is a drag. He can''t believe it until now. It was said by Zhong Ziyu. It''s their most precious sister. Isn''t it said by him?


    Yes, Zhong Ziyu said that it was a new year''s Eve a long time ago.


    That night, the exhausted two brothers worked all day, and finally came home before midnight. Yue Chongming stood outside the house, holding Mrs. Tang in her hand. Seeing them coming back from afar, he hurried to meet them. He covered his hands and rubbed his face. His heart ached so much that he almost cried.


    On New Year''s Eve, who is still working? They are the only ones who are too poor. She needs to drink medicine. Even on such a special day, her two brothers can only go out to earn money diligently.


    Zhong Ziyu was careless at that time. He put his younger sister in his back hand and said with a smile: "this little wind frost is nothing. Your brother and I are men!"


    Yue Chongming made him laugh, but he still took off his cloak and had to put it on Zhong Ziyu''s thin clothes.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t refuse. He wrapped it up at will and hurried in with his sister.


    The room is simple but hot. The table is full of dishes. It''s new year''s Eve. After new year, they are all one year old.


    Yueshan Sheng, a young and mature man, frowned at the dishes on the table when he entered the room: "I didn''t mean to make two dishes casually. It''s too tired for such a table."


    Yue Chongming''s face was red, and he shook his head and said, "not tired, not tired, once a year, I''m not tired at all."


    What else can Yueshan Sheng say? Zhong Ziyu has sandwiched a chopstick of Eggplant in his mouth and said with exaggeration: "it''s delicious. The craftsmanship of our family''s heavy tea is better than that of the cooks in the big restaurants!"


    Yue Chongming listens to Xiaolian''s smile and flowers bloom. It''s difficult to make a living at home. There are many dishes on the table, but only one is meat. She takes a piece of fat meat and puts it into Zhong Ziyu''s bowl, holding Xiaolian and watching him eat it.


    Zhong Ziyu immediately ate it, comparing it with his thumb, making the little girl giggle.


    Yueshan Sheng also sat down. He sat next to Zhong Ziyu. Before picking up the chopsticks, he knocked on the head of the man beside him: "you are used to her. She is more and more disobedient because of you."


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t hurt at all. He chews the meat in his mouth, licks his lips and says, "I love her. She is my baby sister. Who am I not used to?"


    Yueshan Sheng is too lazy to take care of him. He takes a bite of green vegetables and eats them. After a busy day, they are all tired.


    Two and a half-year-old boys said that there were many dishes in their mouths, but at last they ate them completely. After eating, Yue Chongming took the initiative to clean the dishes and chopsticks. Zhong Ziyu jumped up and stopped her. He took her finger tip and icy hand in his palm and asked, "have you taken the medicine?"


    Yue Chongming nodded obediently.


    Zhong Ziyu touched her forehead and found that her temperature was normal. He patted her on the back and said, "go back to the house and have a fire. I''ll brush the bowl."In winter, the well water is freezing to death. Whoever cleans the bowl suffers the most. Yue Chongming is considerate of the two brothers'' hard work of earning money outside. When they get home, they don''t want them to do more housework, but the two brothers are more worried about her weakness.


    At last, yuechongming was rushed back to the house, and Yueshan Sheng accompanied Zhong Ziyu to brush the bowl in the yard.


    After washing, they came in, their hands were red with cold. After entering the house, they huddled by the fire and baked for a long time before they came back to life.


    Yue Chongming sat by and watched them smile, and then took out two coats from the wardrobe, one by one, and put them in their hands.


    New year''s gift. It took her a whole month to make it.


    Compared with the size of his coat, Zhong Ziyu stood in front of the bronze mirror and asked, "is it nice?"


    Yue Chongming nodded like a chicken pecking at Rice: "it''s so beautiful. I look good in everything!"


    Yueshan Sheng is more serious and usually reticent. But he can''t help holding his sister''s clothes. He covers himself without trace.


    Zhong Ziyu laughed at him when he saw it: "you are taller than me, wear smaller." Then he took the coat and covered it in his arms and said, "don''t wear it when you are young. It''s just right for me. Give me both of them!"


    Yueshan Sheng starts to rob the Kang. If Zhong Ziyu doesn''t give it, he presses the man on the Kang.


    Zhong Ziyu''s poor cry of "ouch, ouch", Yue Chongming hurriedly went to pull his brother and shouted: "stop fighting, stop fighting."


    Yue Shan Sheng pulls Zhong Ziyu up and says, "you can just pretend to believe everything about this silly girl."


    Yueshan Sheng said it was a fight. In fact, he didn''t try hard at all. Zhong Ziyu didn''t hurt either. But he knew how to make yuechong Ming feel hurt. So he collapsed on the Kang with exaggeration. He couldn''t live or die. He called to his younger sister, "your brother bullied me. Chong Ming, you don''t recognize him. Let''s have a fight later."


    Yue Chongming knew that she had been cheated at the moment, but she was not angry at all. She said softly, "we three can''t do without one."


    Zhong Ziyu looks up at Yueshan Sheng beside the Kang. Yueshan Sheng''s face is always cold. Now he is smiling and his eyes are bent like the moon.


    Zhong Ziyu also smiled, because he knew that in the future, he would never be lonely again.


    When the ugly time came, a family of three huddled on the broad Kang, covered with thick quilts, said to each other, "happy new year."


    It was not the first year they spent together, nor the last one, but the warmth that belonged to each other alone was still unforgettable after a long time.

 Chapter 1419

    When did things change? One summer, Yue Chongming fainted in the kitchen. When Yue Dansheng and Zhong Ziyu came home to find out, they were almost out of breath.


    The disease recurred and became worse. The doctor said that he could only rest in bed later.


    The delicate and transparent little girl is not as lively as before. She becomes silent.


    The two brothers can''t afford to work in the county and the city to pay for their sister''s medical expenses. What''s more, they are suffering from this disease. If they want to cure it, they still lack several rare medicines.


    It was the same year that Yue Dansheng decided to go out for medical treatment. Before leaving, he told Zhong Ziyu that he would come back soon. He said that he would bring money and medicine. He said that his younger sister would get better and they would return to the way they used to be.


    Zhong Ziyu seriously assured him that he would take good care of his sister on the day when he left, and that he would not make her worse.


    At the beginning, Yueshan Sheng walked for a month, and when he came back, he brought fifty-two silver coins. No one knows how a young boy made so much money in a short month, but Zhong Ziyu keenly found that Yueshan Sheng became different.


    It''s only a month since he was born again. He''s not as delicate as before. He doesn''t have so many stinking problems with rich people. He''s colder and more mature.


    This kind of change is good, but Zhong Ziyu always thinks something strange.


    Later, the time for Yueshan Sheng to come back became longer. He came back from one month to three months. The longest time was nearly two years.


    Seven years, he came and went, long separation.


    Yue Chongming likes Zhong Ziyu in such an environment. He is confused when he is alone.


    This kind of liking may not be called liking, but when there is only one person in her whole world, dependence becomes a natural thing.


    How to maintain this dependence more inseparable, perhaps, is husband and wife.


    They are not brothers and sisters.


    But if you become a husband and wife, you are also a family.


    In the beginning, the love between brother and sister deteriorated. Zhong Ziyu''s first reaction was resistance.


    That year when Yueshan Sheng came back, he also mentioned this matter. He asked Zhong Ziyu if he would marry her when Chongming was cured.


    Zhong Ziyu said he didn''t want to, and Yue Dansheng listened to it, but he didn''t know if he wanted to.


    After that time, Zhong Ziyu''s attitude changed. He began to talk about going out with Yue Dansheng. He didn''t want to be trapped in this small town. He told Yue Dansheng that he would not drag his back. He knew many friends. A big brother surnamed Wei gave him a fist manual. He was trying to practice.


    Yueshan Sheng has already found out. In fact, when he went home last year, he saw that he had been walking outside for many years, and his martial arts were necessary. But he didn''t expect that Zhong Ziyu would also learn this.


    Zhong Ziyu has a lot of small cleverness. He is very quick to learn things, especially the things that fight, kill and kill. He is most interested in them. But Yueshan Sheng just wants him to study more and don''t want him to touch the martial arts. He knows that if this man really knows what means to kill people, he will surely make a big disaster in the future.


    But he spent too little time at home. Before, he knew that Zhong Ziyu was not good at nature and could supervise from the side. Later, after he had been away for several months, he couldn''t restrain him. The child had become more and more lawless.


    The tragedy was brewing in the slow silence. With the addition of various factors, Yue Chongming died.


    It was Zhong Ziyu''s most regretful time in his life, and it was also the time when he was young, ignorant and most reckless.


    He didn''t understand the way of speaking, the little girl''s mind, and how much he could not wait to get rid of Yue Chongming''s idea to hurt the little girl, how frightened he was to find a man to marry at will, and didn''t want to become the "disgusting" oil bottle in his brother''s heart.


    There is no filial son in front of the bed for a long time. No one can ask Zhong Ziyu to give his heart and lungs to a younger sister who is not his own. Yue Dansheng trusts Zhong Ziyu until he forgets that he is not a passer-by in his heart. He forgets that even if they are matched by brother and sister, they are not a real family, even though they are a family on the surface.


    Yuechongming''s death made Yueshan Sheng wake up, and at that time he regretted.


    He hated Zhong Ziyu for nothing but why did he agree to let a strange man step into Yue Chongming''s room before he got married?


    What is this? Strong?


    He was really mad when he knew the truth was like this.


    His younger sister, who cares and cherishes like a treasure, looks for medicine for thousands of miles, wanders from place to place, and does everything to make her better. But what is Zhong Ziyu doing?


    Get her pregnant.


    Don''t he know that such a body can''t be pregnant at all. What is the child that was replaced by his sister''s life? Does anyone care about that child?


    He can decisively send Ji Bing to Ji''s family. Even his surname doesn''t require Yue, which shows that Yue Dansheng doesn''t pay attention to that child.He even thought that it was the child who deprived his sister''s life. In the deepest of his heart, he even hated the innocent child!


    At the same time, he also hated himself for not knowing people clearly, not returning home for a long time and not protecting his younger sister better.


    What''s the use of hatefulness?


    What can he do? He doesn''t even have the courage to kill the culprit now!


    He raised his fist and dropped it on Zhong Ziyu. The short knife, which can cut a man''s neck, was left in the corner by him and never picked up.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t resist. He was really enduring the beating.


    The loud noise in the room made the Wei couple outside scared. Finally, after a long silence, he tentatively knocked on the door.


    There was no movement in the room, almost no sound. The Wei couple were flustered. They thought that they were so quiet last time. Later, when they came back to their senses, Zhong Ziyu had been captured by Yueshan Sheng outside the lane and almost killed people.


    Wei couple worried, bit their teeth, and rushed to the door.


    After several bumps, the door finally opened. He stumbled steadily and saw Zhong Ziyu lying on his back in the ruined room, his hands covering his eyes, panting silently.


    Next to him, at a distance between his arms, Yueshan Sheng also lies there.


    Their clothes and hair bands were disordered and looked rather embarrassed. He seemed to be tired. His chest kept rolling, and occasionally he took a sip of his lips.


    Wei couple was stunned for a while, then they hurriedly ran over and took Zhong Ziyu''s hand away. At a glance, their faces were indeed colorful.


    "You are not welcome here," the couple said angrily to Yueshan


    Zhong Ziyu lay still. For a while, he glanced at Yueshan Sheng and said, "I hope you''ll settle down as soon as possible. I''m really tired of living."


    He also knew that Yueshan Sheng couldn''t do it, but he was just provocative.


    It''s like I''m really tired of living.


    Yueshan Sheng opened his eyes to him, his eyes sharp as a blade.


    At this time, a slight sarcastic male voice suddenly came from the door: "tired of living, can I help you?"


    When the three of them looked around, they saw Rong Leng was standing there.


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Rong Ling looks at Yue Shan Sheng and says, "I haven''t come out for a long time, I''m afraid you will be killed by them."


    Yueshan Sheng stood up from the ground and walked out.


    When he came to rongling, rongling asked him, "I didn''t bring a knife. What about yours?"


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Yue Shan Sheng said with a stern face, "I haven''t brought it with me either. Let''s go."


    Rong Leng glanced at him and looked at Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu suddenly covers his mouth and starts to cough.


    Wei couple clapped his back and sang for him. They acted like real people.


    Rong Ling wants to go in, but Yue Dansheng holds his arm and forcibly takes it outside.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t let go until he got out of the inn. As soon as he got on the carriage and lifted the curtain, he looked up at a pair of wet girls.


    Yueshan Sheng was stunned for a moment, and then listened to the girl named Yunchu pursing her little mouth and resenting: "you can''t round the house!"


    Yueshan Sheng: "what is it

 Chapter 1420

    The teenage girl is lovelorn, just like the sky is falling down. The affairs in the partial mansion go on and on. No one can take the time to comfort Yunchu.


    After the inn, Rongfu had a busy period. First, Yunxi received the letter from Beijing, saying that their four brothers and sisters had not returned for many months, and asked when they could return.


    Then Ji Chundong received the imperial edict handed down from the palace. The emperor specially appointed him as the supervisor of the capital, asking him to personally escort Wanli, the criminal, back to Beijing.


    Ji Chundong is an official of Yuanzhou government. If the emperor really needs to send someone else to do this, he should also assign a Beijing official. How could he dig a local official?


    Ji Nanzheng, after hearing this, decided to go to the capital instead of discussing with the younger generation!


    Liu Wei had a plan to enter Beijing at first. Now she was mentioned by the old man. She immediately took Xiaoli to pack.


    Although I didn''t live in Xijin County for a long time, I bought all the houses, and I''m sure I have feelings.


    Now I have to leave. It''s not easy to pack up.


    In particular, cloud thinks that this person has the problem that women are born to buy. She bought two cabinets of ugly clothes that she changed in four seasons at home. Now she has packed seven big bags.


    Liu Wei was speechless, carrying a flower jacket that at least seven or eight year old children can wear, and asked, "this is ugly, too?"


    Cloud wants to take the coat, fold it and say, "the child grows fast, and will be able to wear it in two days."


    Don''t say after two days, even after two years, you can''t wear it!


    Liu Wei was very worried: "these are all taken, a carriage is not enough?"


    "Of course, it''s not enough, so I ordered four."


    Liu Wei was stunned. "Four cars for loading?"


    Cloud wants to laugh and say: "four are not sure enough, first receive and watch, not enough to add another one."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    In the end, he packed up and occupied two cars with ugly things. Liu Wei was completely angry and took out six packages and said, "none of them!"


    Cloud wants not to be willing: "these are ugly to use on weekdays, can''t be less."


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "there are seven thin quilt, nine thick quilt, pig tail hat, tiger head hat, and two bags of thick cotton wool. We are moving, not escaping. What are we doing with these? Along the way, you are not allowed to sleep in the street. There are Inns! "


    Cloud thought or didn''t want to: "these quilts are all covered in ugly everyday. They have her taste on them. She can''t sleep until they are wrapped."


    Liu Wei is very cold: "there are so many stinking problems. I hold her and see if she can sleep!"


    Cloud wants to pout: "take up again not to occupy much place."


    Liu Wei said: "no discussion, these are not taken, I will see what you have received, those flashy things are not taken!"


    Then Liu Wei found two big bags. There were all kinds of flowers in them. There were ugly bibs and ugly wooden ear scoops. Anyway, they were all useless things. Liu Wei left all of them and was not allowed to take them!


    Cloud wants to be very aggrieved. Liu Wei''s eyes are full of bitterness, but in the end, the power can''t beat the truth. When Liu Wei finishes his inspection, let alone four cars, both of which are dissatisfied.


    The day of travel is set for February 2. In the three days before leaving, Rongfu has another wave of people.


    You are the most diligent to come to the king.


    Zhu wensong had decided to go with Rong Ling early, but it''s strange that Yue Dansheng didn''t go with them. It seems that after Qian Mengyao promoted his position to the head of the bodyguard, the two men started to go in and out together, and Yue Dansheng didn''t repel Qian Mengyao as before.


    Qian Mengyao will not return to Beijing for the time being. He has his own plan. Now, returning to Beijing is harmful and useless. However, Yue Dansheng has decided to help him. Therefore, he will not go to Beijing.


    But Yue Shan Sheng didn''t go, but Zhong Ziyu and the couple of Wei wanted to go together.


    Because both of them have previous records, Liu Wei naturally can''t put them in a place that she can''t see.


    On the day of the trip, it was a good day. The county magistrate of Song Dynasty brought two small packages to see him off. All of them were meat cakes made by his daughter-in-law, which Liu Wei and his wife had to eat on the way.


    There are five carriages in total, two for loading, one for four Yuns, one for five Liuwei and one for white wolf, the other for Zhong Ziyu, Wei couple and Li yu''er. As for Ji Chundong, he will escort the carriage with the government on the road, and pearl and goo will ask for their own flight.


    In fact, Li yu''er should have a car with her brother-in-law of the cloud family, but she thinks there are too many people, and she can''t sit comfortably, so she shouts to have a spacious car. In the end, she can''t help but sit with Zhong Ziyu and them.


    Wei couple sat silent in the car, Li yu''er got on the car and squeezed to his side. Wei couple glanced at her from the corner of their eyes. Li yu''er held her chin with a smile. Wei couple was sweating. Li yu''er "giggled" and suddenly came to the car and said, "there are caterpillars on your face."


    Words fall, from the palm of the hand out a sticky, but also with the earth earthworm, a jilt to the couple''s forehead.Wei couple: "..."


    The Wei couple trembled with anger, biting their teeth, and would kill at any time.


    Zhong Ziyu sees the situation is not right, hurriedly presses him, exhorts: "wipe good, she is a fool."


    The Wei couple put on a muddy forehead, glared at Li yu''er angrily and threatened: "Stinky girl, can you believe I can cut your neck with one hand Well


    Before the word "Zi" was uttered, Li yu''er suddenly raised her hand and put all the unknown things in her hand into the couple''s mouth.


    The Wei couple''s eyes were round. They pushed away the dead girl''s hand and spit it out. Then, he saw three green, slippery insects on the ground, wriggling hard.


    "Ouch..." Wei couple cover their mouths, lie down to the window and spit out jaundice.


    Zhong Ziyu couldn''t see it any more. He clapped his back and warned the silly girl, "don''t be ridiculous. Sit down."


    Where does Li yu''er know this? She laughs like a flower, and she jumps and shouts: "caterpillar, caterpillar, turns into a butterfly and flies away..."


    Wei couple''s face was white and bloodless. He struggled to lift the curtain and shouted to Liu Wei in front of the car, "I''m not going to ride. I''ll ride. Let me ride. Let me get off!"


    The front carriage drove evenly, and no one responded to him.


    From baishanzhou to the capital city, the distance is not far. It''s only ten days after normal driving.


    In these ten days, Liu Wei had a very happy life. Her grandfather was telling her about the customs of Xianyan country. She listened and thought that it was a journey.


    But the heavenly father is not beautiful. They met a spring rain when they saw that they would arrive in the capital in two days.


    The next rain will not stop. Although it is not torrential, it is still very difficult for those who are on their way. Especially when driving in rainy days, horses are prone to lose their temper.


    In a small town not far from the capital, people decided to live for two days first. Anyway, the capital is near at hand, and they have no urgent business. It''s nothing to enter the city two days later.

 Chapter 1421

    The place to settle down is the fortress in Beijing. All year round, visitors are like clouds.


    Liu Wei and others find the Best Inn in the town to stay temporarily. There are many foreign businessmen in the inn, waiting for the rain to stop and going to the capital.


    People from all over the world get together and talk to each other.


    Liu Wei and other people look at the old and the young. They are well-dressed and polite. The rough guys didn''t talk to them, but when Yun wanted to help the ugly change their clothes, he went downstairs and saw that Liu Wei had a man''s suit, and led Yun Chu and Yun Mi to play with the footmen and leisure guests downstairs.


    Yunxiang is quite depressed, so he goes to listen.


    I heard an anecdote about a man dancing.


    "How dark that night is! It''s not so dark for a whole year. The staff of sanguine is just ringing. I''m still thinking about looking for a watchman. I''m brave enough to walk with him. I can turn around and see where there''s a watchman in the whole street. But it''s not right. I hear it louder from the end of the street. I don''t believe in evil. I have to walk to see it. I can''t see it. Guess what I see?"


    Cloud Chu forward to gather together, jubilant: "see what?"


    The rude man looked at the little girl and waved his hand and said, "please don''t interrupt, little girl."


    Yun Chu blushed angrily. Yun Mi pushed away his elder sister and asked, "what do you see, uncle, please don''t show off."


    The wild man pressed his body mysteriously, deliberately holding his voice for a while, and then said, "see, one leg!"


    "Legs?" Yun Mi doesn''t understand: "what''s wrong with seeing legs? Who doesn''t have long legs?"


    "That''s right. These legs are all on people. But those legs are in the middle of the road. They have no body."


    A word startled, the whole lobby all burst into a pot, listen to interesting son''s idle guest all begin to whisper, cloud looks but hums a nose way: "still when you say is what strange talk, originally is this, only leg has no body?"? It must be too dark. You are wrong. Is it difficult? Are you in the dark? "


    "Oh, baby, you can''t talk about anything." Another old man next to him suddenly took the big tobacco bag and pot out of his mouth, knocked on the table and said: "the old woman likes to find you such a child who doesn''t believe in ghosts. You''re not afraid to offend the ghost demon, and you''re going to ask for your life tonight!"


    Yunmi heard that it was completely boring: "I don''t believe that there are ghosts in the world, just talk about ghosts in the daytime."


    The old man pointed to him and said, "I don''t know if there are ghosts in other places. We have a ghost soldier living in Mingyue Town. I think you are a little girl with delicate skin and tender flesh. If you talk nonsense again, I''m afraid you''re going to recruit the ghost soldier."


    "What is the ghost soldier?" said yunmi, squinting


    With a sneer, the old man knocked out the ashes in the tobacco pot and straightened out his posture.


    It was said that thirty years ago, Mingyue Town was not a small town, but a mass burial hillock. From the top of the mountain to the end of the mountain, there were corpses everywhere. One day, a new bride ran into the mountain. The bride, who was originally an embroideress in a nearby town, was sold by her gambling father and asked her to marry a butcher over half a hundred years old. The embroider didn''t agree with her, but escaped on the day of the wedding The butcher was not easy to provoke either. He immediately gathered a dozen relatives and friends and chased them all the way. Sheng Sheng forced xiuniang into the mass burial mountain.


    Is it a good place to go? The mountain is full of ghosts. From a distance, there is still a ghost fire at the top of the mountain. When the butcher and his party chase in, they don''t see xiuniang, but they bump into the ghost. What is the ghost? Can you hear the legend that the coffin stands towards the moon and the ninth day becomes yin?


    After death, the coffin will be erected in a vertical shape, half buried in the loess, half exposed to the ground, which means "cloudy and sunless". Then, the coffin head will be aimed at the direction of the moon shining, and the full moon will shine for nine days, turning the cloudy and sunless into half cloudy and half sunny.


    Nine days later, the ghost was not human, not ghost, not life, not death. The ghost came into being. It was not like the ghost that the Yang people did not know, but it was more greedy than the ghost. On the full moon, the ghost would open his coffin and devour the nearest living man.


    The ghoul ate the embroidered mother who fled into the mountain before, and was very interested. The butcher and his party ran into each other again. The ghoul had a good time. After daybreak, the people in the town went to the mountain to find people, but only some of them broke their hands and feet, and the half of the head of the butcher was full of fishworms.


    When the old man said that, he found that he had been surrounded by three floors and three floors outside. He was a little proud and wanted to talk about the follow-up.


    A crisp childish voice suddenly asked, "why half a head?"


    The old man took a look at the little boy and said carelessly, "naturally, the ghoul ate half of it, leaving half."


    The child twisted his eyebrows, pondered and asked, "is that the half that was cut off, or the half that was bitten off?"


    The old man frowned and thought that the question was a little out of line: "what did you bite? It was a bite with your mouth open and half of your head eaten. Why do you have so many problems?"


    The child said flatly: "the human skull is very hard, and the living skull is harder than the dead''s, because the calcium loss after death will make the bone soft. Since the butcher is a living head, there is a premise: the teeth of the ghoul are harder than his skull, and the teeth are hard, which does not mean that the gums are also hard. In other words, the ghoul chewed one The head and his teeth may be able to bear this strength, but the gums are not enough support. You said that the ghoul crawled out of the coffin. Since he lived in the coffin, it means that his body size is the same as before. Before his body size did not grow into a monster, why would his gums bear the load and his mouth open size be higher than that of his normal human? Old uncle, are you sure that the butcher''s head was opened? "The old man looked at the child for a long time. He was gasping for breath. He reached out his hand and asked, "whose child is this? No matter who cares, make trouble here!"


    Liu Wei saw that he had to pull back his son, who was going to fight against him. He lowered his voice and said, "tell a story, just listen to it. What are you interrupting?"


    Xiaoli chuckled and murmured to his mother, "that old uncle lied. I often go to the mass grave in the middle of the night. I''ve never seen a ghoul before. Niang, you think, if a ghoul can really bite off a person''s head, it means that his bones are very different before and after his death. It''s so interesting. If I meet him, I must take him back to study and test his hormones Reaction, see how he can improve his physique by such a large margin when his body function stagnates after death. "


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say. He nodded his son''s forehead and said, "it''s all fake. It''s funny. What can be taken seriously?"


    Xiaoli pouted, but he didn''t say a word, and he directly retracted into his mother''s arms.


    The old man saw that the boy didn''t make trouble, and finally continued: "it''s a big deal to bury the dead in the mountain. The squire in the town immediately raised money to ask the Taoist to exorcise the devil. But the ghost was really fierce. He ate three Taoists and two monks alive. At last, he came to a team of Chaoting army. The soldiers protected themselves with the spirit of emperor Tinglong and went to the mountain to find the ghost. After three days of war, they were defeated The ghost was fierce, and both sides were defeated. The whole army of Wang army lost their lives on the mountain. However, they were unable to defeat the ghost before they died. After they died, they became ghost soldiers. They beat the ghost to death, but they were still guarding the mass burial mountain. Because of the protection of the ghost army, we can build Mingyue Town. Do you think there is any ghost in the world Is there a ghost? "

 Chapter 1422

    The old man told the story vividly, most of which were not believed by the vigorous young people. But now that we have said that, we are interested in talking about our "ghost encounter" experience.


    Some of them are directly made up of lies, and some of them are plagiarized from Zhiyi''s strange talk. The old man listened to everyone''s anger and knocked on the table: "what I said is true. We have a ghost and God army in Mingyue Town. You can ask the old people in the town who are old and don''t know!"


    At first, the rude man also said to his mouth, "what I said is true. The ghost I saw in the street in the middle of the night, I really have no body!"


    Let''s not mention the story of the old man. The so-called naked ghost of the rash man was told by someone: "brother, where did you see the naked ghost?"


    "It''s the next town," said the man. "Last time I delivered to the rouge shop in the next town, I stayed there all night. That''s what I saw that night."


    He smacked and shook his head. "If it''s the next town, I think of one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" the rash man asked


    "Liu Xi''s family."


    The interlocutor was a native, familiar with the local people and familiar with the affairs of the surrounding villages and towns.


    Seeing everyone''s curiosity, he also didn''t play tricks, sighed: "Liu xinniang is the daughter of the next town, the mayor is a widower, Liu xinniang lost her mother when she was young. Later, the mayor married a new lady, and the new lady gave birth to two big fat boys for him. Liu xinniang, the big girl, was totally worthless at home. Five years ago, the south of the Yangtze River and the three surrounding prefectures were in a drought, so the imperial court was busy With the aid of disaster relief, the common people also applied various methods. We started from the mayor of Mingyue Town and dug up groundwater in the mountains. The next town is interesting. They don''t want to draw water and irrigate rice, but they want to ask for rain from the sky. You say that you are not a magician or a Taoist, but they don''t know where to find a recipe. It''s really like a pose The last step of praying is to raise the altar. We all know that it''s for livestock, fruits, and Buddha''s enjoyment. But they don''t know where the Buddha is praying. They say that the immortal doesn''t want pigs, chickens and ducks, but he wants living people to sacrifice. "


    "I know. I know. It''s Liu Xiniang." Next to the teahouse to eat a cold not Ding out of a sentence.


    First, the man nodded: "we are not in a remote place. You worship God as a living man, and you are not afraid of the government''s punishment of killing innocent people. I heard that the next town was swept up by the government at that time. But I also heard that they secretly sacrificed people in the middle of the night. It was Liu Xi''s wife, the daughter of Liu Xi''s, who was the mayor of the town, who came out with this idea The whole town, there is no more noble than the girl of the mayor''s family. The fairy must be satisfied to offer her a sacrifice to the God. Later, Liu xinniang had no news. But someone heard that where she was offered to any fairy who had a way to go, it was clear that she was offered to the water ghost or her father drowned him in the lotus pond beside the town. Since then, the next town has often been legendary It''s said that Liu xinniang climbed out of the lotus pond. She said that her leg was eaten by the water ghost. If she wants to find her leg, she can walk to the Yellow Spring Road and reincarnate again. Otherwise, she can only be trapped in the water for life until she is scared to death. "


    There was a sudden silence in the hall.


    The reckless man who claimed to run into ghosts swallowed and asked difficultly, "that is to say, what I saw was that Liu xinniang..."


    The speaker nodded: "if you don''t drink and eat your head off, you will see the leg you see, which is what Liu xinniang is looking for. The leg is in the street, which means that Liu xinniang is also in the street."


    The wild man was so scared that he sweated in cold sweat: "isn''t the leg eaten by the water devil? Why, how is it on the street again? "


    The speaker shook his head: "it''s not Liu xinniang''s original leg naturally. Haven''t you heard of it? In the past five years, there have been several homicides in the next town. The dead girl, whether dead normally or in vain, was found injured on her leg. The most serious one was that the whole right leg was eaten by wild dogs on the mountain. It''s widely spread in the town. The leg injuries of those people, It''s all made by Liu Xiniang. She just wants to find the right leg from other girls. But after seeing so much, she''s still not satisfied. "


    "No, there''s no use for it, the legs in the street..." said the rude man


    "It''s just because it''s not suitable that you can only see the legs and the body. Because it''s not installed together, the legs in the street are not necessarily the ones of the girl who just died. I haven''t been to the next town recently, but his second uncle sent the tiger skin once two days ago. Just ask him and he will know."


    The so-called second uncle was not in the inn, but someone who knew each other immediately went to the door and shouted twice. Then a middle-aged man with a limp left foot came.


    The man, with a rough face, listened to the people''s questions and said: "I heard that the girl of a family in the next town went to pick mushrooms on the mountain and accidentally fell into the depression. When she was found, she was no longer angry. Was her leg hurt? Well, it seems that two leg bones have been broken. So high mountain, people are all dead. What''s so strange about breaking the bones? "


    As soon as this remark was made, the whole hall was bombed.


    "Still, is that Liu xinniang really sneaking around?"


    "Then, how dare the people in the next town live in peace? They are not afraid of Liu xinniang''s going crazy and killing the whole village?""No, no, I don''t think that''s what I mean. The elder brother said that all the girls died by themselves. Only after they died, Liu xinniang went to see their legs. That is to say, Liu xinniang didn''t hurt anyone, so how could she kill the village?"


    "What nonsense? Where is a ghost that doesn''t harm people? I think those people were killed by Liu xinniang. How can you say that you fell into the mountain depression? Since you know where there are mushrooms on the mountain, you are naturally familiar with the mountain road. Since you are familiar with the mountain road, how can you say that you fell into the mountain depression and fell into the mountain depression? "


    "No, no, no, that Liu xinniang said, legs are for the purpose of walking the yellow spring road. She is the one who wants to be born. Where can she do evil in the world?"


    Everyone, when you talk about me, it''s hot.


    Liu Wei sat on the side with her son in her arms. After listening for a while, Xiao Li was already sleepy. Holding her mother''s neck, she asked, "can we go back to the house?"


    Liu Wei stood up to hold her son and walked directly upstairs.


    Yunmi has no interest for a long time, yawning and following.


    Only Yun Chu listened with interest. He didn''t see the world, so he didn''t want to call her.


    The topic downstairs is more and more far away. Liu Wei returns some children to the room and plans to go to Yunxiang''s room to sit. However, when she passes the corridor, she sees that from the second floor to the corner of the stairs on the first floor, the hale and hearty grandfather is lying there and listening to the downstairs.


    Liu wei walked over, stood beside his grandfather and asked with a smile, "you also like to listen to ghost stories."


    Ji Nanzheng shook his head: "the story is a story, but not a fake."


    Liu Wei raises eyebrow doubtfully: "en?"


    Ji Nanzheng asked quietly, "if I say that Liu xinniang is true and the ghost soldiers are true, do you believe it?"


    Liu Wei is stupefied: "ah?"


    Ji Nanzheng, looking at his granddaughter carefully, sideways: "do you know why I want to take you to settle down in Mingyue Town?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head in a daze.


    Ji Nanzheng sighed: "Wei''er, Grandpa would like to ask you a favor."

 Chapter 1423

    It started five years ago.


    Five years ago, shengshang''s 40th birthday coincided with the drought in the south of the Yangtze River. In order to show that he was suffering with the people, the emperor ordered the officials not to give a big feast. All things were simple, and the surplus gold and silver were spread all over the country to resist the drought.


    The emperor loves his country and his people. Naturally, ministers like this, but at the same time, they feel that the emperor''s longevity should not be too simple. Then they make some small plans and make some interesting programs to please the emperor.


    Ji Nan Zheng didn''t return to Beijing often since he returned to Nanjing, but he went back to the birthday feast five years ago.


    At that time, he passed through Mingyue Town.


    Mingyue Town is connected with the official road. From the outskirts of the capital to the East, you can see the bustling Linzhong town half a day away.


    It''s no surprise that there are many businessmen in the town. After all, the outskirts of Beijing belong to the imperial land. There is no way to lose money if you do business here.


    Ji Nanzheng knew that there were different downtown areas around the outskirts of Beijing, but Mingyue Town was the first time for him to come back. Thinking that there was still ten days to live, he simply stayed.


    What happened to Liu Xiniang at that time.


    At the beginning, there was a group of soldiers in Beijing who came to look for 16 to 18 young women. They said that the queen had arranged a group dance for the emperor''s birthday. The group dance required one dancer, ten dancers for the second time and 89 dancers for the accompaniment. They made up a song of hundred birds for the emperor.


    The first dancer and the second dancer had been chosen for a long time. However, even though they had all the girls in the dance houses in Beijing, they were still short of more than ten dancers. So the queen ordered the people to search for them, and the imperial army came to meet each other personally.


    There are many young women in Mingyue Town, but none of them can come to the palace to dance. At this time, someone heard that Liu xinniang from the next town chose to perform before the emperor.


    Ji Nanzheng heard a funny story at that time. He was worried that his birthday would come in ten days. Now he hasn''t chosen a good person. Is it time for the dance?


    Then the next day, he heard the news of Liu xinniang''s death.


    It''s the same thing that the idle guest said before, that is, Liu xinniang''s father and stepmother offered a sacrifice to the water devil, but they did it secretly to sacrifice the living people. Several people kept their mouths shut, and the government didn''t have any way to deal with them.


    But Liu xinniang is not unknown. She was listed in the Queen''s choreographer list yesterday. Today, she died. How can I explain to the imperial court?


    Ji Nanzheng thought that things would start to stir up, but after all, he had no relatives and no reason. The army who came to meet him was angry for a while, and thought that his birthday was near, so he did not dare to delay, so he had to look for another girl in a hurry.


    As soon as the imperial army left, it was intended that Liu Xiniang''s death would be in vain.


    Ji Nanzheng has been a teacher all his life. It''s hard to be calm when he sees such a bad thing. He is angry for a moment and goes to the next town directly.


    I can''t remember the original name of the next town, but since Mingyue Town was built and became a famous downtown town in ten li eight townships, the name of the next town has been changed. In the light of Mingyue Town, it has taken a Qingfeng town.


    When Ji Nanzheng went, Liu Xiniang''s death was said to be on the streets.


    It was the Liu family who carried the outsiders to sacrifice the heaven. Naturally, not all the people in the town supported such absurd means of sacrifice. Those who had a strong sense of righteousness poured dog blood directly at the gate of Liu''s house, saying that their family had lost all their lives.


    But most people are still indifferent to their own affairs. There''s no reason for them to be nosy about their own affairs.


    Ji Nanzheng is going to ask the squire in the town. There is no one in the town to take care of it? But at the gate of mayor Liu''s house, I found a strange thing.


    "It''s their youngest son." Ji Nanzheng said: "he tied a rope on the plaque at the door of his house, and sprinkled lime powder on the lion''s head at the door."


    Liu Wei frowned, hugged her hands and leaned back against the guardrail of the stairs: "what does that mean?"


    Ji Nanzheng said: "it''s a folk saying. It''s said that the rope is to stop the evil spirits in front of the door, so that the evil spirits can retreat. Lime powder is to stimulate the ferocity of the beast in the house, so that they can see the evil spirits, and fear to retreat."


    Liu Wei frowned and asked, "they are afraid of the ghost of Liu xinniang. Go back to find them?"


    "That''s what it means, but..." Speaking of this, Ji Nanzheng held his hands tightly, as if he thought of the scene at that time: "after the rope was hung, the rope head suddenly started to shake from the left to the right without wind, and the more it shook, the faster it became. The lime grain on the lion''s head didn''t move, but the position of the lion''s head was more than a hand stamp."


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows. "What did you see with your own eyes?"


    Ji Nanzheng nodded: "it''s what he saw with his own eyes."


    Liu Wei frowned again.


    Ji Nanzheng said: "at that time, I thought I was dazzled, and then I found the squire in the town. After a tough talk, the squire asked them to punish Mayor Liu. The squire agreed, but said it was not so easy. After all, I had to go to the capital city, and I couldn''t stay in Qingfeng town more. Then I went to the capital to have a big dinner. I remembered this. When I returned, I went to Qingfeng town. It was half a month later, When I passed by Mayor Liu''s house, I bumped into a girl whose surname and name I don''t know. But as soon as she passed by me, she was ten steps away from me, suddenly hit by a flowerpot falling from the upstairs. Later, she died. "That''s the first girl who died in vain due to an accident after Liu Xiniang''s death. It''s also the first girl who was borrowed by Liu Xiniang.


    "She died right in front of me, hit by the flowerpot on the top of her head, and then died, but..." Ji Nan Zheng pressed his lips tightly, then said, "her legs are bleeding."


    Liu Wei asked, "but in the event of an accident, the leg hurt?"


    "I thought so at the beginning, but when I arrived at the government office of Jingzhou Prefecture, after the autopsy by Zhu, I said that the girl''s leg had no scar, no bone damage, no wound, even the flowerpot was broken on the ground. When she fell down, her leg was not pierced by the flowerpot fragments. But at that moment, I was sure that I was right. Her leg must have been bleeding, but why did she later period? I don''t know how. "


    Liu Wei looked at her grandfather funny: "so you also think that you are the devil of the day?"


    Ji Nanzheng gave her granddaughter a quiet stare and sighed: "it sounds like nonsense, but I feel that there is nothing impossible in the world."


    Liu Wei went to take his grandfather''s arm and comforted him, saying, "well, since you have been worried about this for many years, I''ll go with you. Is Qingfeng Zhenyuan? Is there time to go tomorrow morning? "


    Ji Nanzheng''s eyes brightened and nodded: "it will be an hour in time."


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "OK, I''ll go tomorrow morning."


    Liu Wei was still tense in front of her grandfather, but when she went back to the room to meet Rong Ling, she laughed. Rong Ling asked her why, and she said something about Qingfeng town.


    "Allow Leng to listen to also Leng:" haunted


    Liu Wei doesn''t care. "What kind of ghost is there in the world? Do you and I see much less in Qingyun? Which of them are real ghosts? They are just some tricks to fool people. Go and have a look tomorrow. Always let my grandfather get rid of this knot. Otherwise, he is a very old man. He is afraid of ghosts and doesn''t make people laugh. No wonder he had to let his brother-in-law take Shifu away in an official car before he went out. He was afraid that he knew that he was afraid of ghosts. Shifu was afraid that he would be able to laugh until next year. "

 Chapter 1424

    Qingfeng town is not far from Mingyue Town. It''s more than half an hour by coach.


    In the morning, the town is bustling, with Ji Nanzheng in front, Rong Ling and Liu Wei in the middle, followed by Wei couple, Li Yuer and Xiao Li.


    The Wei couple held the candied haws in their left hand and the butter cakes in their right hand. Both of these things belonged to Li yu''er, but the stinky girl hammered away the old things when she saw something new. The Wei couple couldn''t help but hold them for her.


    Xiaoli is the most obedient. He leads liyu''er honestly. When liyu''er is far away, he will be responsible for bringing her back.


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t say anything at the beginning. He followed his memory patiently and took a large group of people to the gate of mayor Liu''s house.


    But after walking for a while, he listened to the laughter behind him. He couldn''t help it. He turned around and asked his grandson-in-law, "what are you doing with me?"


    Rong Ling is discussing with Liu Wei what to eat at noon. Hearing this, he is stupefied and says: "when you go out, you should take care of yourself."


    Ji Nanzheng''s temple is in a sudden pain. He points to the two children behind him: "what about them?"


    Xiao Li''s face was wrinkled. He asked pitifully, "doesn''t grandpa like Xiao Li?"


    Ji Nanzheng hurriedly eased his face and whispered, "no, not really. Of course, grandpa likes Xiaoli best."


    Xiaoli happily runs over and plunges her head into grandpa''s arms. Li yu''er is like a student. She laughs and runs over and hugs the old man''s arm.


    Ji Nanzheng couldn''t help it. The two children couldn''t say it. He had to turn his eyes to the only one who looked bullied: "what is he doing?"


    The Wei couple were named cold not Ding. They were more angry than Ji Nanzheng. He snorted and pointed to Liu Wei: "ask her!"


    Liu Wei said with a smile: "cloud wants me to help her see if there are any delicious and interesting specialties in Qingfeng town. Take some back. I think if you buy a lot and it''s not easy to take, you can call one more person."


    In short, coolie.


    Ji Nanzheng is bored to death: "is it to investigate? Or an outing? "


    Liu Wei patted the old man''s back in the past and said: "the investigation is naturally the investigation. Has the mayor Liu arrived? It''s the front, isn''t it? I''ll ask. " As he said this, he fled to the nearest fruit stand to ask for directions.


    Ji Nanzheng looked at the group of young people behind him. When he saw one of them, he was about to have another attack on Rong Leng. He heard Liu Wei shout, "here we are, the one in the alley."


    Liu is no longer the mayor of the town. According to the stall owner of the fruit stall, the mayor of Qingfeng town is not a hereditary system, but is elected by the whole people every 15 years. Last year, it was the day when Liu Guang, the mayor of the town, took office. After the town was re elected, the new mayor''s surname was Zhang. He was a famous family in the town. After Liu was not the mayor of the town, he met his son again before this year Son was seriously ill. In order to cure his son, he had to sell his ancestral home and the family moved to the cottage in the deep lane.


    When Ji Nanzheng and his party walked into the alley, they found that there were three families in the alley, among which the door of the innermost one was open, and there was a faint voice of women''s shouting and swearing.


    If you listen carefully, you can tell that it is the woman who is abusing her husband. She is unprofitable and can''t earn money.


    Ji Nanzheng hesitates, wondering if he should knock at the door now.


    Just then the door on the left suddenly opened. A woman came out with a vegetable basket and saw so many people standing at the entrance of the alley. She was shocked and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    Liu Wei replied, "Liu Guang."


    The woman conveniently pointed out: "that''s the house, but his daughter-in-law is throwing water at you now. If you don''t have a big deal, you''d better not go to the bad luck. The murderous mother-in-law doesn''t care who you are. She scolds the crazy head and bites when you see someone, just like a dog."


    Liu Wei took the opportunity to ask: "elder sister and Liu family can be familiar?"


    The woman snorted, "Liu Guang is my brother." Then he stared at the three people: "are you from other places? What can I do for him? "


    Liu Wei took out a ingot of silver from her sleeve and thrust it into the woman''s hand: "I have something to look for him, but now that he is busy, I wonder if elder sister has time to talk with me?"


    The woman weighed the silver and was surprised: "Liu Guang has such a rich friend. Come in."


    Several people followed up the room, exchanged greetings first, and then Liu Wei found the insertion point, turning the topic to the matter of Liu xinniang five years ago.


    Elder sister Liu is a straightforward person, probably because the scandal of Liu family has been heard in the streets for a long time, and she didn''t avoid it. She said directly: "Liu Guang is a man whose life has been ruined by his mother-in-law. There are five brothers and sisters in our Liu family. When I was a child, three of them died. Now we are the only ones left. When I married in the early years, he didn''t become the mayor, but also took heart The one who took out his lung prepared thirty Liang silver dowry for me. I remember his feeling, so now he makes it like this. I''m willing to vacate my yard and live with them. But I don''t think that his brother is the same as that poisonous woman. How lovely a girl she is. Although she is a girl, she has been filial since she was a child. It''s good for her mother who died early or her father who has no conscience It''s all Balboa heart and Balboa liver. It''s good for my aunt, but it''s because of the poison woman''s words, such a nice girl, she''s gone, she''s dead. "Liu Wei leaned over and asked, "it''s said that it''s for heaven worship..."


    "On the day of sacrifice, at the foot of this son, the poisonous woman gave her ten courage, and she dared not sacrifice the living. So did my brother. He could not agree to drown his daughter even if he was confused."


    Liu Wei took a look at his grandfather.


    Ji Nanzheng immediately asked, "but not everyone said..."


    "That''s how the rumor came out! You say one, spread to the last person, it will be ten thousand! Who do you want to reason with? " With a big wave of her hand, sister Liu poured herself a large glass of water, and then said: "at that time, when she was chosen as a dancer in the palace, she was very happy. The poisonous woman didn''t like her before, but that time, you know, she even called her cousin from afar, and asked her if she could give her place to her cousin. My darling, how could she not let the emperor give her the throne Sit down? But I dare to say anything. It happened that my stupid brother was also a fool. I don''t know what he got drunk by the poisonous woman, but he also came to persuade Xi Niang. She was so angry that she had a big fight with them that night. Later, she ran out of the house and didn''t know where she had gone. At present, she had fallen into the lotus pond and died in the water. Do you think it was a sin? "


    I didn''t expect that the truth was like this. So, Liu xinniang was not killed by others, but accidentally fell into the lotus pond and drowned?


    Liu Wei asked sister Liu again, "but how can people say that xinniang was killed by her father''s living sacrifice?"


    "That is to say, a few days ago, the town made a prayer because of the drought. Because the prayer Dojo was supervised by Liu Guang. Somehow, some people connected the two things together, which was also nonsense


    Ji Nanzheng said: "after those girls died, their legs were hurt differently. That''s why..."


    There was a loud noise outside the door.


    Several people in the room were stunned. Sister Liu hurried to the door. As she walked, she scolded: "what did the poisonous woman do? What a loser


    Can walk to the door, but found that the voice is not Liu Guang their home, but in the street outside the lane.


    Liu Wei and others also followed out curiously, but saw that in the middle of the street, Li yu''er was standing innocently in the same place, looking left and right in fear, her small face was wrinkled into a group, and she would cry at any time.


    "Sister yu''er." Xiao Li hurried out.


    When Li yu''er saw Xiaoli, she ran towards her and hid behind her.


    Someone in the street said, "I don''t know why this girl just ran to push the girl in front of me in the rags. She pushed her family to the stone steps, and her head broke. Now she is still bleeding."


    Liu Wei and others saw that on the other side of the crowd, there was a slender woman sitting on the stone steps, holding a handkerchief over her forehead, which was covered with blood.


    Xiaoli took Li yu''er''s hand and asked her, "sister yu''er, why did you run out alone? What are you pushing people for? "


    Li yu''er''s eyes are red, so many people are pointing at her. She''s scared. Now Xiao Li says that she doesn''t know how to explain. She can only point to the sky and the girl on the stone steps, saying: "stone Throw stones... "


    Liu Wei goes out and grabs Li yu''er''s hand. Li yu''er tears, hides behind Liu Wei and continues to point to the sky with her cape: "stone Stone... "


    Liu Wei asked, "you see someone throwing stones at that girl, so you push her away, don''t you?"


    Li yu''er nodded hurriedly and anxiously.


    Liu Wei patted her hand, took her and said, "maybe there is a naughty child upstairs, but you pushed too hard. You hurt someone and should apologize. Shall we go to apologize?"


    Li yu''er lowered her head and nodded sadly.


    Liu Wei led her to go there, and the crowd consciously gave way. Liu Wei bent down and said to the woman whose forehead was still bleeding: "I''m really sorry, my sister didn''t mean to. Your wound is still bleeding. If you don''t go to the hospital first, we will be responsible for the medical expenses."


    The woman, who still covered her forehead, lowered her eyebrows and eyes, waved her hands carelessly, and said in a thin voice, "your sister didn''t mean to do it. I''m not in the way of this little wound." As she spoke, she raised her head to reveal a beautiful face.


    How to describe this face? It''s not too beautiful, but it''s gentle. At first glance, it gives people a feeling of being close, gentle and easy to approach.


    Liu Wei looked at her face, and gradually stood upright. The apology on her face disappeared and became serious.


    The woman also saw her, but her face was natural and her expression was kind. She stood up, nodded slightly to Liu Wei, covered her forehead, and was about to leave.


    Liu Wei''s eyes narrowed, and immediately took her arm!


    That woman a Leng, don''t understand of looking back at Liu Wei, ask: "childe still have something?"


    Liu Wei tightens her lips and looks back at Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling is also looking this way. He comes slowly to Liu Wei''s side. He looks at the woman with the same eyes. He opens his mouth before Liu Wei. He asks, "Liu Yue?"

 Chapter 1425

    "Gentlemen, you''ve got the wrong person." The woman looked back at them calmly, calm and polite.


    He frowned.


    Liu Wei is silent.


    as like as two peas, this is the probability of Liu Yue appearing here. It is supposed to be zero. But if this person is not Liu Yue, how can he grow exactly the same?


    The woman''s wound was still bleeding, and she could not care to say anything more. She nodded to the two men, turned around and went to the nearest hospital.


    The hospital is on the same street. Liu Wei looks at her and shakes her mind. "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Ling can''t answer. There is a gap of 18000 Li between Xianyan and Qingyun. Liu Yue shouldn''t and can''t be here.


    Ji Nanzheng came to see his granddaughter lost her heart and asked, "you know that girl just now?"


    Liu Wei nodded and shook her head. She was confused and didn''t say anything at last.


    Ji Nanzheng looks at Rong Leng again.


    In the eyes of his grandfather, Rong Ling has always been a boar with its own cabbage. Liu Wei can''t answer Ji Nanzheng''s question, but Rong Ling doesn''t have the courage to ponder. He simply says "Liu Yue" identity.


    The fourth young lady of the prime minister Liu''s family in Qingyun, Liu Wei''s cousin, lived under the identity of the first young lady of Liu family, the daughter of Liu Cheng, before Liu Wei knew that she was Liu Huan. At that time, Liu Yue was the fourth young lady of Liu family.


    The last time I saw Liu Yue was in the ancient Yong mansion. At that time, the king of power exchanged Huang Er, the maidservant of concubine Chang''s mother, for Liu Yue, who had fled to Kyoto because of the Liu family''s distress. He went all the way to the ancient Yong mansion to look for Liu Yue''s protection.


    At that time, Liu Yue, as a chess piece of Queen sun''s family, was originally arranged by the empress to be sent to Rong Su, but Rong Su didn''t care about it. Liu Yue''s identity was looked upon by the king of power. After the empress''s plot was not broken, the king of power sent someone to take Liu Yue back to liaozhou. However, on the way back, he let her sneak out and disappeared completely.


    Now, more than a year has passed. Liu Yueda has no news. Everyone thinks that she was on her way to liaozhou and was killed by the person sent by the queen. But who would have thought that she would see him again on the other side of the sea.


    But was that really Liu Yue?


    she said as like as two peas, she was not, and should not be, after all, the two sides were separated by the vast and the devil sea, but the two were indeed the same.


    Liu Wei couldn''t judge for a moment. She looked at the gate of the hospital and wanted to see it again.


    But listen to elder sister Liu in the back mutter: "what Liuyue, that is Cuicui."


    Liu Wei hurriedly looked back at her: "does elder sister know that woman?"


    "Of course," said Liu, "she''s Miss Tang from the head of the new town. She''s from Beijing. This time, she seems to have come back to celebrate his second uncle''s birthday."


    Qingfeng town is small. If there is any news, it will spread quickly.


    Zhang Cuicui is not a stranger to all of us. She is a beautiful and friendly girl from Beijing. She is the daughter of the new town leader''s elder brother''s family. I don''t remember when she started to live in Qingfeng town. Everyone said that Zhang Cuicui was a prosperous family and divided into two brothers, so close.


    Sister Liu chattered a lot. Liu Wei listened, but she didn''t believe it. "It''s really called Zhang Cuicui."


    Elder sister Liu waved her hand and said casually, "many people in the town know her. If you don''t believe her, just go and find out."


    In fact, I don''t need to ask. The town is small and the people who have lived in the town for a long time are very clear about those familiar faces. Zhang Cuicui is innocent and has a good family background. She is also good-looking. Such a girl can attract many young heroes. Liu Wei asked Wei couple to ask for a round of questions, and the answers were basically the same.


    But Liu Wei still felt strange.


    Zhang Cuicui was injured in the street, but within a quarter of an hour, Zhang received a message. Zhang Yuan, the eldest son of Zhang Zhen''s family, rushed to the hospital and found that his cousin''s head had been wrapped into a ball. He asked nervously, "is the injury very serious? You don''t break your face, do you


    Zhang Cuicui comforted him and said, "it''s just a knock. The wound is a little big, cousin. It''s not serious."


    Zhang Yuan was annoyed: "who is so careless? I heard someone pushed you? Don''t mean it. Who pushed it? "


    Zhang Cuicui thought for a while and said: "look at the face, it''s not local, cousin. Forget it. The wound is on the forehead. Even if it leaves a scar, the hair can cover it. The second uncle was the first mayor of the town. Let''s do more than one thing."


    "What, scars?" Zhang Yuan called out, "isn''t that a broken face?"


    Zhang Cuicui looks helpless and looks back at the doctor behind her.


    The doctor said at the right time: "it''s well conditioned, but it can also leave no scars. Just take medicine at ease and avoid eating properly..."


    "Is it still possible to leave scars?"


    As soon as the doctor was stagnant, he dared not say anything. He was afraid to promise not to leave any scars. At last, he did. Zhangjiahui would not find him to settle the account. He said, "if the doctor is not well regulated, he may also leave a mark..."


    "Damn it, it''s very deceiving!" As soon as Zhang Yuan heard about it, he asked Zhang Cuicui, "where is the person pushing you? I hurt my sister like this. I can''t even see her face. I don''t care about ZhangjiaZhang Cuicui again dissuades: "cousin, it''s really not in the way..."


    "You say, people are there. If you don''t say I go outside and ask, someone will know!"


    Zhang Cuicui was very embarrassed and didn''t say a word. Zhang Yuan shook his hand and went to the street to ask the stall owner.


    It''s noon now. After coming out of Liu''s house, Liu Wei is worried about Zhang Cuicui. Instead of asking Liu Guang, several people enter a nearby restaurant and plan to eat first.


    Unexpectedly, when the dishes were half cooked, two people burst in. Liu Wei looked up and saw Zhang Cuicui.


    Along with Zhang Cuicui, there was a tall young man with a big horse. The young man was angry and panting. He glanced at several of them and asked, "who hurt my cousin? Stand up!"


    Rong Leng frowns and has deep eyes.


    Liu Wei looked up and down at Zhang Cuicui without expression.


    At last, Ji Nanzheng stood up and said with regret, "this young man, we never meant to hurt your sister. What happened before is really a misunderstanding, because someone upstairs..."


    "Don''t tell me so much. My sister''s head has been broken by you. Do you know how serious it is?"


    Ji Nanzheng was very embarrassed and hesitated to ask: "I don''t know how much money to pay..."


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Yuan roared: "do you think we are here to blackmail money? Our Zhangjia family has a great career. Are they short of money and silver? Are you insulting us? "


    Ji Nanzheng hurriedly waved his hand: "no, we never insult you, but the damage has been caused, I don''t know how to make up for it..."


    "Make it up, my cousin''s beauty. Can you make it up?"


    "What do you want?" However, the couple of Wei came out with a cold sentence. He was in a bad mood for a day''s running today, and his voice was deadly.


    Zhang Yuan was too angry: "did you hurt my sister, or did you have a reason? What do I want? I want to report to the government! "


    "Then you report!" Wei couple stood up and shouted.


    Zhang Yuan roared: "do you think I won''t? I''ll report it to the official right now. You''ll wait. No one is allowed to run! "


    The Wei couple scolded him, "if you don''t report that you are my grandson!"


    "I c!" Zhang Yuan rolled up his sleeves and wanted to work directly.


    Zhang Cuicui stood behind her cousin pitifully. Seeing this situation, she was scared. Her face was white. She took his cousin''s corner and advised him carefully: "stop quarreling, stop quarreling."


    Liu Wei watched the change coldly. Her eyes did not leave Zhang Cuicui after she came in. Now she saw Zhang Cuicui''s tiny soft movements. She first meditated, then her eyes narrowed slightly. For a while, she suddenly laughed.


    Rong Leng hears her laughter and looks at her from the side of her eyes.


    They looked at each other without explanation.


    Liu Wei raised her lips, and the voice line was quiet and far away: "rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change. What kind of person is always like that."

 Chapter 1426

    This Zhang Cuicui is Liu Yue.


    Liu Wei can be 100% sure.


    Zhang Yuan is still quarreling, and Wei couple are also angry. They are chattering. They make so much noise that the tavern managers come here and beg them not to make trouble in the restaurant.


    Liu Wei made Wei couple and asked him to sit down.


    The couple of Wei was upset and gave Liu Wei face with a heavy hum.


    Seeing Liu Wei''s appearance and posture, Zhang Yuan thought he was a master, and gasped for breath: "it''s not right for you to hurt my sister. Now my sister has broken her face. What can you do?"


    Liu Wei looked at him coldly, then looked at Zhang Cuicui, who was hiding behind, and asked, "what do you want us to do?"


    "It''s certain to lose money, but if my sister''s injury is not cured well, leaving scars and affecting the marriage in the future, you should pay her a dowry of eight sets!"


    Pay for soup and medicine, even if it''s more expensive, ten Liang silver will be enough, but pay for dowry? It''s only a golden silk, I''m afraid it will cost hundreds of Liang, not to mention the dowry of eight sets. It will cost at least several thousand Liang to add.


    Before Liu Wei and other people could speak, the diners who were watching the bustling had already interrupted: "your sister is made of gold inlaid silver, and she can''t afford eight dowries. Do you think your family is a princess?"


    Zhang Yuan ha scolded: "my uncle is doing business well in Beijing. The year before last, he was promoted to Emperor business. Even if my sister is not a princess, she is not far behind. Let alone eight or eighty, she can afford it!"


    "Diner smiled:" unexpectedly still really own daughter, and princess on the same level, the following violation, you do not want to live this


    Zhang Yuan is angry: "what I said is the truth, my cousin..."


    "Your eldest brother is rich and true, but he has no official position, no title, and the name of the emperor''s merchants. In the end, he is just a common man with a flat head. How dare he exaggerate this? There are so many people in the tavern today. Any one of them will spread this out. Zhangjia, you will be finished tomorrow."


    Zhang Yuan was stunned, as if he was frightened, and looked at the audience in fear.


    The people who watch the bustle are busy looking left and right. They are all from the same town. Zhangjia is also the mayor of the town. No one can really get out of the way to spread these gossip to offend people.


    But Zhang Yuan is not really a fool. After thinking for a while, he lowered his voice and followed Liu Wei and other people: "even if you don''t want eight, five, five are always necessary."


    After hearing this for a long time, the Wei couple also knew that Zhang Yuan was a lion. He sneered and said, "then you should report to the government. See how the government judges her. I really don''t believe that she is worth five dowries for your sister''s shabby looks."


    "You..." Zhang Yuan is angry: "what do you say!"


    "Say your sister is ugly." Wei couple roared: "an old face, sister? Looking older than you, do you think her eyes are wrinkled, like a big girl? What kind of girl is shuilingling? Li yu''er, come here, see? It''s called little girl. She''s young and tender. What''s your sister''s name? She''s dry and shriveled. She''s older than I look at. She dares to pretend to be a little girl and marry someone. Which short-lived old ghost wants such a daughter-in-law? It''s a joke if she can give birth to a child or not. She really gives birth to a baby in the future and goes out to be a grandmother or grandson £¡¡±


    Wei couple''s swearing is the real street level. What''s the street level? It''s also called shrew swearing. Three words don''t leave personal attack. Swearing is sour and mean. They don''t look at his man''s appearance and don''t know. They think it''s the wicked mother-in-law of whose family is swearing at the little daughter-in-law.


    The Wei couple was very happy after scolding themselves. Seeing that Zhang Yuan was trembling with anger and Zhang Cuicui''s eyes were red with scolding, he didn''t feel guilty. Instead, he continued to shout: "it''s not good for us to push her, but there''s also a reason. Stupid girl saw someone dropping a stone upstairs and was afraid of hitting your sister, so she pushed it away. Who knows that your sister is like tofu, just like a kowtow In this way, silly girl is also kind. It''s her fault to miss too much, but you can''t let it go, so you have a reason? Still breaking? What''s the difference between a broken face and a broken face. "


    When Zhang Cuicui heard this, she couldn''t help but cover her face and run out crying.


    Zhang Yuan wants to continue his theory and pursue his sister. For the last time, he still wants to pursue his sister. At the same time, he says to Liu Wei and others, "wait, wait for me!"


    After people left, the excitement of the restaurant gradually dissipated. The couple sat down and found Liu Wei and Rong Ling, including Xiao Li, were looking at themselves. He hummed and said proudly, "don''t thank you."


    Xiaoli slowly turned away from his sight and gave grandpa a dish. Liu Wei and Rong Ling also bowed their heads and said something in detail.


    The Wei couple were stunned, and they were not convinced: "you are so grateful! What a great achievement I have made, why don''t you praise me! "


    Liu Wei raised her eyelids and said calmly, "Zhangjia is the landowner of Qingfeng town. If you make a scene like this, Zhangjia will not give up. Just wait. They will come back again before lunch is finished."


    Wei couple fearless: "come back, we want to go, someone can not stop?"


    "I don''t want to go." Liu Wei''s light way.


    Wei couple don''t understand: "don''t you go? Why, isn''t it clear about Liu xinniang? It''s just the rumours of the common people. There are no ghosts. How can they not leave? ""I want to spend more time, can''t I?" Liu Wei said.


    "Wei couple curled their lips and couldn''t see:" this poor place is not as busy as Mingyue Town


    In fact, as Liu Wei expected, before the meal was finished, Zhangjia did send another person. Zhang Yuan, the new mayor of Qingfeng town, his father, did not come back.


    Mayor Zhang is a well-known local squire. He has a rich family and a good relationship with people. When he met Liu Wei and others, he didn''t ask questions, but first apologized for Zhang Yuan''s quarrel. After apologizing, the topic still turned to Zhang Cuicui''s injury.


    "Cuicui is my eldest brother''s daughter. I came to Qingfeng town to make a birthday for me. It''s a guest. The guest was injured in my house. I, Zhangjia, should be responsible for it. So, I''d like to go to the ancestral hall with Zhang."


    Qingfeng town belongs to the south of the Yangtze River and is under the jurisdiction of the capital city. However, the little things in the town usually don''t make trouble in the Yamen of the capital city. Some trivial contradictions are to bring people to the ancestral hall, which is jointly led by the head of the town, the old gentry and the old.


    Wei couple don''t want to go to any ancestral hall. He''s not from Qingfeng town. Liu Wei stands up and asks, "Zhang Cuicui is really the niece of the mayor''s family."


    "Naturally," said Mayor Zhang


    "You grew up watching her?"


    Mayor Zhang was stunned, and subconsciously said, "I separated in Zhangjia early. My eldest brother and his family went to Beijing to settle down more than ten years ago. It was also last year that the two families got back in touch. Cuicui often came to the town to see me. What''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei frowned: "that is to say, when you were a child, you saw Zhang Cuicui, but when you grew up, it was only last year that you met again. You are not sure whether this piece of Cuicui is your niece, right?"


    Mayor Zhang made her confused: "what do you want to say? Cuicui is my niece. It''s true. There''s a letter from my eldest brother... "


    "Since last year, the mayor has only met Zhang Cuicui, but not his brother and sister-in-law?"


    Mayor Zhang lived in: "last year, Zhang competed for the post of mayor of the town. He was busy with his spare time in the town. Brother Jingzhong was also busy in business and had no skills. My brother and I haven''t met yet, but Cuicui always went back and forth this year to take a talk for us. The two families got along well..."


    "Mayor Zhang." Liu Wei interrupted him in a serious tone. "I haven''t seen your brother before. How can you casually treat a strange woman as a niece? You''re not afraid. It''s a way to lead a wolf into a house. There''s no end to trouble. "

 Chapter 1427

    Zhang''s house two blocks away.


    Zhang Yuan is still shouting in the room. Zhang Cuicui looks at him for a while, and excuses to say goodbye to Aunt ER and leave first.


    As soon as she walked out of the hall, Zhang Cuicui pinched her fingers. She knew that she was taking a risk today, but the man was in front of her, and she could not control it.


    Swallowing her saliva, she planned to go back to her room first, but just after the corner, she ran into a man.


    When Zhang Cuicui saw the man''s face, he was stiff behind him. The man rubbed his shoulder, frowned and asked in a low voice, "what are you doing in a hurry? Want to kill me? "


    Zhang Cuicui shook her head and took a deep breath: "I didn''t see Zhushu girl."


    Zhu Shu stares at her and sees Zhang Cuicui''s head. He asks, "is that the wound? It''s spread all over the house, saying you''ve broken your face? "


    Zhang Cuicui pressed her forehead and said with a wry smile, "the doctor said that she may not leave scars, but cousin..."


    "What are you shouting at? Who is your cousin!" Zhu Shu yelled, looked around again, determined that the partition wall had no ears, and then said, "don''t really think of yourself as Zhang Cuicui. We know what you are."


    Zhang Cuicui''s face turned white for a while, and hurriedly shook her head: "it''s my abruptness. Miss Zhushu, I still have some pain in my head. I wonder if I can go back to the room to have a rest?"


    "Don''t worry." Zhu Shu warns: "before you come, madam can say that you are not allowed to create new things outside the street. What is the situation today?"


    Zhang Cuicui bit her lips, and then said it simply.


    After hearing the book, Zhu was very angry: "who gave you the courage to let Zhang Yuan stand out for you? As you said, it''s a small accident. What do you do in a small way? What are you up to? Think you can take you away if you provoke some outsiders? Don''t you want to live? "


    Zhang Cuicui shook her head: "no, I didn''t let Tang Let Mr. Zhang show up for me. He asked me how my injury was. I said it was ok, but he... "


    "But he''s just a cheap man, and he''s determined to make up his mind for you, isn''t he?"


    Zhang Cuicui frowned and lowered her head.


    Zhu Shu''s gnashing hand stabbed her forehead, just at the position of her wound, and took a breath of pain: "I don''t know your little trick? I''ll tell you that when you seduced the master, you didn''t use this trick. Don''t think that your wife left you a life, just don''t care about what happened before. What did she ask you to do in Zhangjia? Remember what she didn''t order. I don''t want to do anything I didn''t order. Do you hear me? "


    Zhang Cuicui nodded: "I hear you, I hear you."


    Zhu Shu looks at her soft and waxy appearance, and the fire comes up again: "don''t talk to Zhang Yuan in the future!"


    Zhang Cuicui raised her eyelids, answered, and boasted cautiously: "Zhushu girl has both talent and appearance. How dare I have the same talent as Mr. Zhang..."


    "You don''t have to brag about me. If you''re nice, you''ll get sick when you get out of your dog''s mouth!"


    Zhang Cuicui''s hand was tight, and she was very angry, but she did not dare to attack.


    Pearl book read warning almost, cold voice: "roll back to the room to rest, remember, keep your head injury, don''t miss the lady''s event!"


    Zhang Cuicui is busy responding. Just at this time, footsteps come from afar. Zhushu''s eyes and eyes turn from a domineering look to a humble one. Zhang Cuicui also stands up and pretends to be arrogant.


    There are two servant girls passing by. They meet each other and say hello with a smile.


    As soon as they left, Zhushu became sharp again, and directed Zhang Cuicui with disgust, "go away."


    Zhang Cuicui hurriedly ran away, all the way back to the bedroom, just relieved, calmed down.


    Today, what she did is really extraordinary, but in this foreign country, she can see her acquaintances again. She can''t control herself and has to ask for help. She has a lot to do with Liu Wei, but after all, she is closely related to her flesh and blood. She has been reduced to this place for a long time. She is afraid that she will be controlled by those demons all her life. She wants to be saved and leave. Therefore, even to her enemies For help, she had to.


    As long as you can go back to Qingyun country, as long as you can leave here, in front of life and death, you still care about the use of these faces.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Cuicui thought of all the things a year ago.


    At that time, she was taken away by the king Quan. She had to travel all the way to liaozhou. How could she know that someone came to save her on the way? No, that''s not rescue. It''s killing. The queen sent someone to fight against her!


    At the critical moment, she ran into the forest, rolled down the hillside, fell asleep in the mountain depression for a day and a night, and escaped a disaster.


    At that time, she had just crossed two rivers and was only ten days away from liaozhou. She didn''t know where to go. She couldn''t go to liaozhou, but she went back to the capital. She fled from Kyoto. Not only the queen was looking for her, but the Liu family wouldn''t let her go, especially the LV family. She would look good.


    There was no way around. When she thought about it, she decided to go back to Guyong mansion. She wanted to find the seventh Lord again!


    It takes two more rivers to go back to Guyong mansion, but she has no money and can''t cross the river at all


    However, she had to stow away on the ship and wander for ten days. She was finally found. To compensate for the ship''s capital, she made up for gold and silver with her labor. She became a boatman on the ship and washed clothes day by day.Later, one of the rich owners of the ship took a fancy to her beauty. In order to escape from the bitter sea, she pretended to be obedient and became the concubine of the rich owner. When she arrived at the destination, she changed ship with the rich owner and went home, but it was the ship that met pirates in the middle and had to change ship. At last, the ship didn''t know where to go. Unfortunately, it encountered a tsunami. When she woke up, she arrived here.


    Xianyan country, a country name never heard of before, is surrounded by completely strange people. She can''t find the rich man, the rich man''s servant or any familiar face.


    She was terrified. At that time, when she appeared, there was a flood. She was resettled by the imperial court with the victims. Later, Xiangye went out to visit the victims of the flood. She was caught in it. When she was upset, she had a plan.


    Although she had been with the rich man for several months, her face was not damaged and graceful. She knew at a glance that she was as anxious as the rich man.


    It was easy to be accepted by that Xiang Ye. She thought very well at that time. Since she didn''t know where it was and when she could go back, she couldn''t treat herself badly if she didn''t find a rich man to lean on.


    At that time, she fell in love with the master Xiang ye for a while, but with her return to Beijing, the crisis came to light.


    That Xiang Ye is very happy outside, but he''s an old counsellor. He''s afraid of the name of the inside. The street knows the lane and hears it. But that Xiang ma''am, he''s a devil


    She shuddered at the thought of the seven days and seven nights when she was hanged up and flogged. The man was not a person at all. Compared with LV, she could not even compare with one finger. Before, she thought LV was vicious. Only when she saw the lady did she know what was vicious.


    After being taught for three months, she promised not to seduce Xiangye again, so that the lady of Xiangye would not be angry. But then came another iron order.


    Mrs. Xiang said that she was a stranger, and asked her to come to Qingfeng town, pretend to be miss zhangjiatang, and infiltrate Zhangjia.


    She did not know why at first, but later learned that it was because of an old incident five years ago, which seemed to have something to do with the queen of the palace.


    And that Zhushu is the servant girl of Xiang''s wife. They live in Qingfeng town. On the surface, Zhushu is her servant girl. In the dark, she is tortured by Zhushu.


    Today is an opportunity. She never expected to see Qingyun''s acquaintances again.


    She found her since Liu Weijin came to town. Later, she set up a Kaizhu book and thought of thousands of ways. When she met her, she wanted to ask for help, but she was afraid to be found by Zhushu. So she had no choice but to come up with this circuitous way.


    She didn''t know why Liu Wei had a fool around her, but that fool was easy to cheat. She made a little silver and found a little boy to go up the second floor and throw stones down. If that fool really came to save her, she would be as small as she had prepared in advance. The little things became big and the blood splashed on the street, which really attracted Liu Wei.


    She thought that today her suggestion was obvious enough. She also encouraged Zhang Yuan to find Liu Wei to settle accounts. Liu Wei would doubted her identity. As long as she doubted that she was a family, she would save herself


    As long as she says she knows herself and takes herself away, then


    Liu Yue clenched her fists, excited that she was about to escape from the bitter sea.


    Liu Wei, you can''t let me down!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the tavern.


    When Mayor Zhang listened to Liu Wei''s words, he was very uncertain. He and Zhang Cuicui had been together for several months. If the other party had other plans for himself, he could not be so peaceful. He thought that these outsiders were alarmist. Somehow, he thought that every time he proposed to meet his brother and sister-in-law, he would be removed from the topic by his niece.


    In this way, it seems that there are some doubts.


    But if it''s a liar What is she going to lie to? Gold and silver? Although they have some identities in Qingfeng town, they are only limited to this small town of Pianyu. Zhang Cuicui looks like a flower and a jade. He really wants to cheat money. Isn''t it good to cheat the princes and nobles in Beijing?


    Mayor Zhang is very disordered, especially watching Liu Wei''s sworn appearance. He is even more nervous. He hesitates for a moment and asks tentatively, "how can you confirm, young master, that she is not my niece Cuicui? Do you know her? "


    Liu Wei shook his head indifferently: "I don''t know, just feel strange."


    Mayor Zhang Leng: "what''s strange?"


    "Strange looking."


    Mayor Zhang doesn''t understand.


    Liu Wei said: "as my friend said, your niece is too old. The real Zhang Cuicui should be 18 or 19 years old. But that girl, with her eyes and eyebrows full of wind and dust, has rather wild features. Such a woman is not like a lady from Beijing, but like a brothel..."


    Zhang Zhenchang''s face is black for a while, and he wants to argue for Zhang Cuicui: "she looks like the best in our town."


    Liu Wei chuckled and said politely, "the people in your town are really ignorant."


    Mayor Zhang took a deep breath: "she looks like a teenage girl, but at most she is in her early twenties."


    "Don''t deceive yourself." The Wei couple couldn''t hear it anymore, and said coldly, "you see this young master Liu, she is also in her twenties. Do you see any wrinkles in her eyes? She is several years older than that girl Zhang. How can they not grow old?"Wei couple said this, and looked at Rong Ling and Xiao Li and stared at themselves again. He hummed, knowing that they would not boast about themselves and would not care about their lips.


    But listen to the baby voice suddenly excited: "right!"


    "Let edge also light should a, tone and color light Miao:" indeed


    Ji Nanzheng couldn''t help but be complacent: "Wei''er is the best one to see."


    Li yu''er took chopsticks and knocked on the bowl, then followed him: "beautiful, beautiful, beautiful."


    Wei couple: "..."

 Chapter 1428

    Once the seeds of doubt are planted, they will grow out of control.


    Even though these outsiders are still in doubt, but the other side''s words really shake Zhang Cuicui''s position in Mayor Zhang''s mind.


    When he thought that his niece would be a stranger of unknown origin, Mayor Zhang felt cold on his back and his scalp was numb. After hesitating for a while, he stopped mentioning the matter of going to the ancestral hall. However, he left several outsiders to stay in the town for another two days on the ground that there would be a disturbance in the town in the next two days.


    Liu Wei wanted to stay and see what happened to Liu Yue. So he decided to stay in Qingfeng town for two more days.


    After returning from the tavern, Mayor Zhang went home immediately.


    Just now, I heard that Zhang Cuicui was resting in the house. I wanted to go there and have a look, but the road was stopped by the eldest son.


    "Dad, you can take revenge for your sister and send those thieves to the official for correction?"


    Mayor Zhang was upset and didn''t want to deal with his son. He said casually, "no, those guests are businessmen. They come to the town to order and buy. Since they are foreign businessmen, they should not hurt Cuicui without any reason. It should be just a misunderstanding."


    After hearing this, Zhang Yuan said to Mao, "what kind of misunderstanding? My sister has broken her face. It can also be called misunderstanding?"


    Mayor Zhang frowned: "I said misunderstanding is misunderstanding. What are you quarreling about? I''m worried about your cousin''s business. Am I not going to see her? Since you are in a hurry, go with me. "


    Zhang Yuan was so angry that he led his father all the way to the East chamber. Zhu Shu, a servant girl outside, was talking to people. When he saw them coming, he immediately welcomed them.


    "I have seen the master and the master."


    Zhang Yuan asked, "where is Cuicui?"


    Zhu Shu said: "the young lady is in the room. She has already rested. Wait a moment, you two. My maid will go and ask the young lady to get up."


    "You let her go to the front hall..." said Mayor Zhang


    "What else is it called?" Zhang Yuan interrupts his father''s words: "since Cuicui has already slept down, let her have a good rest. She must be frightened now. Let''s not disturb her. Zhushu, you can serve your young lady. You can''t let her wound worsen. Your young lady is suffering today. Go back to the accounting room and get fifty liang of silver, buy her some ginseng bird''s nests, and let her have a good nourishing."


    Zhang Yuan babbled a lot, but didn''t find his father''s face was black.


    "You''re very fond of your cousin." Fifty Liang silver is enough for the poor to live in for three years. It''s so light to send it out and buy ginseng antler and bird''s nest. It''s just that there''s a hole in the head. The medicine is not good. What do you want to eat? When they have a silver name? Real gold and silver will come with your hand?


    Zhang Yuan thought that his father was praising him and said with a smile, "that''s nature. It''s not someone else. It''s Cuicui, the treasure of uncle''s family. Since he came to stay in our family for a while, he should be more concerned."


    Mayor Zhang sneered: "I didn''t find you so careful before. Your mother''s waist flashed a few days ago, but you didn''t think about buying her something."


    Zhang Yuan said indifferently, "my mother is old, and it''s a waste to eat those good things. Cuicui is different. She''s gorgeous and beautiful. If there is a scar on her head, the rest of her life will not be destroyed."


    Zhang Zhen can''t hear it anymore. He slapped his son on the head.


    Zhang Yuan was chased and beaten. He asked wrongly, "what happened to me? You beat me again. What did I say wrong?"


    This time, Mayor Zhang was not good at beating. He picked up a stone in the flower bed and hit his son.


    Zhang Yuan was quick and ran away, but he was also scared: "Dad, do you know what you are doing! You are going to kill your son! "


    "It''s just killing you heartless rammer!" Mayor Zhang was so angry that he took a breath: "your mother conceived in October and raised you. In your heart, it''s not as expensive as a cousin? What do you say your mother wants you to do? It''s better to have a pancake than to have you! "


    Zhang Yuan is howling, but the more he fights, the more sober he is.


    It used to be that there was no daughter in the family. The eldest son seldom met a cousin of the same age, so he loved her and took care of her. But when he heard Zhang Yuan''s words, he realized later. However, within a few months, the son who had been extremely filial to the elder seemed to have changed his personality. His parents didn''t care about her. They all cared about the last outsider.


    Looking back on Zhang Yuan''s getting along with Zhang Cuicui in the past year, they were almost inseparable on weekdays. They had to go with each other wherever they went. Several times, he sent Zhang Yuan to the next town to collect money, and Zhang Cuicui had to go. They went for three days and two nights, or alone. In the end, they were still alone. If it wasn''t for cousins or cousins, they would have to see jokes.


    There are some things that can''t be thought deeply. In the front, there is the advice of "luring wolves into the room" from outsiders. In the back, there are the bloody examples of Zhang Yuan''s changes. Mayor Zhang''s hair is bristling with fear. He sends a vicious fire to Zhu''s book: "call your young lady to the front hall and say I''ll find her!"


    After a quarter of an hour or so, Zhang Cuicui came out in the company of Zhushu. When she met with Mayor Zhang, Zhang Cuicui, as usual, wanted to come forward and say hello.


    But Mayor Zhang, with a straight face, reached out to her and said directly, "untie the things on your head."Zhang Cuicui was stunned. She felt her forehead and asked, "Er Shu, this is..."


    Zhang Yuan couldn''t help saying: "Cuicui''s head is wrapped well. Why do you want to untie it? Untie the wound and let it blow. If it can''t be cured, then... "


    "I''m in charge of everything. Shut up!" Mayor Zhang scolded his son and glared at Zhang Cuicui, urging: "untie!"


    Zhang Cuicui swallowed her saliva and held her palm. "I don''t know what uncle Er means, but the wound has been bandaged properly. The doctor said before that, it''s better not to untie it easily, otherwise it will affect the healing, and it will be more difficult in the future..."


    Mayor Zhang didn''t want to listen to her nonsense. He said directly to Zhushu, "you, untie it for your miss."


    Zhu Shu frowned tightly and said "yes" in a low voice. He went to Zhang Cuicui''s side and lowered his voice. He said at a volume that only two people could hear: "I''ll let you solve it. What''s the cost? Isn''t it serious? Let him see how it can be."


    Zhang Cuicui holds Zhushu''s hand and shakes her head.


    Zhu Shu didn''t understand at first, but later, his face changed.


    Zhang Cuicui clenched her lips and forced her to say to the mayor, "I don''t know what the second uncle meant by his niece''s wound. Mo Fei is for those foreigners who have injured his niece? Say It''s also niece''s fault. I should have stopped my cousin just now. I shouldn''t have let him go to the tavern because I couldn''t move him. Would they not want to lose money? If you don''t pay, I won''t pursue. After all, I just kowtow. I''ll take care of myself. Please don''t worry about my niece. "


    Zhang Cuicui''s words have feelings and meanings, but Mayor Zhang''s heart is burning.


    Zhang Yuan went out to the streets to find out about her like a clown. His father had to deal with it at last. But when he came to Zhang Cuicui''s mouth, he became his son''s amorous. She was a victim who couldn''t stop her?


    Mayor Zhang didn''t say it, but he was deeply upset. He slapped the table and shouted at Zhushu, "untie it for your young lady! What are you doing


    Zhu Shu was scolded, and he stared at Zhang Cuicui with more resentment!


    Zhang Cuicui is also sweaty palms, white as paper. She knows her own business. She knows exactly what the wound looks like. If it''s really untied, she can''t finish it!

 Chapter 1429

    There was a disturbance in Zhangjia, which was a rumor spread in Qingfeng town the next day.


    It is said that at first, Mayor Zhang was worried about his niece Zhang Cuicui''s forehead injury and wanted to send her back to the eldest brother''s house in the capital for recuperation. However, Zhang Yuan, the eldest son of mayor Zhang''s family, disagreed, openly argued with his father and refused to speak, and finally even fought.


    A neighbor happened to pass by the gate of Zhang''s house. He saw that the mayor of Zhang was pushed to the ground by his son and hurt, which spread the story.


    Zhang Yuan disobeys the unfilial, and Zhang''s wife is the first one to stand up to the rumors outside. After all, she can''t live in the town when she is a girl''s family member. Seeing that Zhang Yuan is talked about by the people in the town like a joke, Zhang''s wife is in tears.


    In Zhang''s house, in the face of the crying first wife, Mayor Zhang is even more furious: "crying, I know crying. If you have time, hurry to drive that woman away, and then let her stay in my house for a while. We don''t need this son!"


    With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Zhang asked wrongly, "do you really want her to go back? Will you offend your eldest brother''s family if you just drive her away? Your eldest brother''s business in Beijing is so big. You didn''t want him to help you before... "


    "I''ve been carrying a fart for nearly a year. I haven''t even seen him face to face. The most urgent thing is to save our son. Look at what Zhang Cuicui''s obsession with his son looks like. If it wasn''t for his cousins, I''m afraid he would marry this fox spirit to his family!"


    Mrs. Zhang said in a panic: "what are not cousins? No matter how confused yuan''er is, he can''t do such a stupid thing. That''s his sister who doesn''t have Wufu. "


    "Who knows!" Now Mayor Zhang is more and more convinced of the words of those strangers. He is trying to get up with his strength.


    Mrs. Zhang pressed him: "where are you going? It''s all hurt. Lie down and have a good rest. "


    "Where can I still lie? I''ll ask again. Since those people firmly say that the identity of the woman is different, they must know something about it. As for you, stay in the house and show your son. Don''t let him see the woman again!"


    Mayor Zhang hurried all the way to the inn where several strangers had settled down. One day later, yesterday I was still eloquent, but now I have to be humble.


    Mayor Zhang''s face was very bad. When he just arrived at the inn, he saw that the strangers were going out. He was very busy and limped in the past. Regardless of the idle people''s comments, he blushed and asked his questions.


    Liu Wei and others are about to go to the street. Since they have decided to stay in Qingfeng town for two more days, they can''t stay. They plan to go to the market and then rent a boat to swim in the lake and go boating in the Xihu bridge in the south. Before dark, if my grandfather is not tired, they will take a detour to see the lanterns in the northern suburb. It is said that on the 15th day of every month, Qingfeng town will hold a lantern fair There are many small food stalls, riddles and riddles, which are very interesting.


    Mayor Zhang stopped them. Because he didn''t want to delay their trip, Liu Wei went out and said, "I really don''t know that girl Zhang. As for why I say she''s not your niece of mayor, I''ve seen her once. Yes, I''ve seen her before. It doesn''t mean I know her. In a word, she didn''t call her that name at that time. I saw her then. Her surname is Liu Wei , a single name is "month". If Mayor Zhang doesn''t believe it, you can use this name to try her. But I don''t understand. Qingfeng town is only two days away from the capital. Mayor Zhang is so worried. Why don''t you go to the capital in person and meet your brother? If he also admits that it is Zhang Cuicui, he will be regarded as a villain, but if she is not So how to punish the impostor and the unknown swindler depends on Mayor Zhang yourself. "


    Mayor Zhang mingguanding realized in his heart and said: "it''s true that I''ll go to the capital in person, but it will take me three or four days to leave the woman alone at home. I''m not sure."


    Liu Wei smiled and pointed out, "don''t worry about Miss Zhang, or don''t you worry about making your son?" Zhang Yuan beat his father for his cousin. Now who else in Qingfeng town doesn''t know.


    When Mayor Zhang heard this, he was red and red. He was very ashamed and indignant: "that bastard!"


    Liu Wei said, "if you don''t feel relieved, you will bring your son with you. What''s wrong with your father going out to do business and taking his son with you?"


    Mayor Zhang frowned again: "but neither my father nor my son is in the mansion. If the woman takes the opportunity to make a living, she will do evil in the mansion..."


    "You are the mayor." Before the other party finished speaking, Liu Wei interrupted him: "the head of a town, your son pushed you yesterday, and now you''ve made the streets know what''s going on in your house. You think you can hide thousands of eyes from the whole town?"


    Mayor Zhang is ashamed and annoyed. The so-called good things don''t go out and bad things spread for thousands of miles. That''s what he said. He hesitated for a while and knew that he had no better way. Mayor Zhang bit his teeth again and let it out: "please remind me, Mr. Zhang. I''ll go back and prepare now. Don''t bother you."


    Mayor Zhang came in a hurry and went in a hurry. Liu Wei was not affected by this incident. Their family arrived at the nearest market. Xiao Li had taken Li yu''er to the stall to buy snacks. The couple of Wei worked hard to pay for the snacks. Their grandfather walked into a study and saw the new books on the shelf. Rong Ling walked with Liu Wei After a while, Rong Ling enters a treasure shop and stares at the earring hairpin before the case.Liu Wei came to him and smiled.


    Rong Ling pulls up her white hand, puts a bracelet on her, looks at it, and feels that the bracelet is not good, so she chooses another one.


    Liu Wei only a moment, let him in his hands covered with things, Liu Wei disrelished heavy, shake hands way: "I don''t like wearing these, too cumbersome."


    The shop nearby was full of embarrassed and polite smile, and reluctantly advised: "these bracelets are worn by girls, and men really don''t like them very much. Would you like to have a look at the jade pendant here?"


    Liu Wei looked at the shopkeeper and whispered to Rong Leng, "people think we are abnormal." Two big men stare at the table full of women''s decorations, how to look like transvestism.


    Rong Leng was not affected at all. He chose two hairpins, two earrings and two jade bracelets to wrap them up.


    The expression of the shopkeeper is so wonderful. I guess if it wasn''t for the money, he would have to report to the official.


    Taking the bought goods, Liu Wei wrinkled her nose: "I never have the chance to wear these."


    Rong Leng looked at her and asked, "do you want to wear it, not just put it on?"


    Liu Wei was surprised: "who bought something and didn''t use it?"


    "Rong Leng said:" cloud wants to say that women buy cosmetics and jewelry, never for use, just for the sake of having, can''t be used, but can''t be without, isn''t it


    Liu Wei choked for a while, hesitated for a while, then said: "some people are like this, some people are not like this."


    I just realized that Rong Ling, who is interested in "buying and buying" for his daughter-in-law, doesn''t quite understand the meaning of the lady.


    Liu Wei sighed and was about to explain it to him. But suddenly there was a noise outside the street. Then, not far away, there was a woman''s scream: "dead, dead!"

 Chapter 1430

    The deceased''s surname was Tang qin''er, the only daughter of Wu family, the owner of the antique shop in West Street of Qingfeng town.


    Wu is a widow. She married in her early years, but her husband was recruited into the army when she was pregnant in May. He died in the war, but he did not remarry. Instead, he continued to honor his mother-in-law and gave birth to his daughter. Tang''s second eldest brother felt sorry for his daughter-in-law. After they died one after another, he left a will to lay the family''s antiques.


    Since then, Wu family has worked hard to make Tang family''s antique shop colorful. As the only daughter of Wu family, Tang qiner was also watched by the elders of the town to grow up.


    Tang qin''er died in the street, but in a flash, he knew the street.


    The mayor Zhang, who had just returned home, had to come again. When he saw Tang qiner''s bloody body, he was shocked.


    According to Tang qiner''s good friend, at that time, several of their girls came out together. In order to speed up their feet, they didn''t walk on the main road, but in the alley they were wearing. There was an old woman burning paper in the alley. They looked at the taboo, said two words, and even stepped away.


    But just out of the alley, the first few girls heard tangqin''er scream. When they looked back, they saw tangqin''er slide to the ground in fear. Behind her, a ferocious old woman with withered face was holding a sharp knife. One end of the sharp knife had been inserted into tangqin''er''s back.


    People came and went in the street. Many people came and saw this scene. Everyone said that the old woman was the one who killed people.


    The old woman was caught on the spot.


    The old woman looks weak in spirit and has no eyes. After stabbing tangqin''er, she stabbed tangqin''er several times in front of her chest, abdomen and legs, regardless of the public, for fear that tangqin''er would not die. When the people reacted and shouted, the old woman had been overwhelmed by the young people passing by. Only when the mayor came, she could be sent to the government for correction.


    There is no doubt about it. In the end of a homicide, it is only a madwoman''s madness.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling also heard and followed.


    Liu Wei went to check and made sure that the girl who suffered the disaster had no life. Liu Wei was not a native. She didn''t know the inside story, but the street openly hurt people. Should it be a hate killing?


    Mayor Zhang was terrified when he arrived, but as the mayor of the town, he also took responsibility very quickly, evacuating the masses, transferring tangqiner''s body, and Ji Nanzheng shook his head, rather sad.


    At this time, another passer-by came over and said, "the little beggar is not dead. I heard the neighbors of Mrs. Li''s family say that in the middle of the night, Mrs. Li would always hear her saying in the corner of the wall, what to say is to change one life for another, what to say is to find a substitute for the water devil, and what to find a substitute for his grandson, so that he can reincarnate and have no worries for the next life."


    "Water devil?" First, the man was shocked: "where do we come from Qingfeng town? If we want to say that we die in the water, Liu xinniang will be the only one."


    Later, the man said with a smile, "maybe it''s Liu xinniang. The strange people in our town talk about her. She''s going to be our town''s living sign when she''s missing."


    First, the man said happily: "there is a ghost army in Mingyue Town, and there is a Liu xinniang in our town. There is no problem. Every family has its own gimmicks."


    Ji Nanzheng is listening to a black line on the edge. It''s all dead. How can the people in this town have time to gossip?


    Liu Wei pulled his grandfather and whispered, "let''s go."


    After all, I''m not a person I know. It''s a bad mood to meet someone by chance. There''s no need to worry more.


    Ji Nanzheng was pulled away. A few people were not interested in going to the lake. They went back to the inn one after another.


    After entering the inn, I heard that in the hall on the first floor, the guests were also talking about the death of tangqin''er, talking about the same topic. However, when Liu Wei and others were about to go upstairs, someone sneered and said in a cool voice, "are there few girls who have died in vain in our town in the past five years? Since the death of Liu xinniang, there have been many troubles in the town. I don''t believe that there is no connection among them. "


    Someone asked him, "do you really think it''s Liu xinniang who made a mistake and killed people?"


    "It''s not her hand that moves, but she can''t get rid of it. She said that Li Po killed tangqin''er, killed her, stabbed her belly, stabbed her heart and mouth. What''s the point of stabbing her legs? Are you afraid she will run away? "


    "That''s crazy woman. Crazy woman kills people. Do you care about her logic?"


    "If there''s no logic, it''s strange. If there''s no logic, then why doesn''t she poke her hands and head? What makes her think of stabbing her legs?"


    As soon as this words came out, the surroundings were still for a while. After a while, someone said with fear: "actually, how did Liu xinniang die in the first place? No one saw her. She went out in the middle of the night and was found dead in the lotus pond the next day. Do you think she really fell down? If so, why did the rumor finally spread that her father sacrificed her alive? Would it really be his father... "


    There is a lot of gossip in the market.


    On the other end, inside Zhang''s house.


    Zhushu rushes into the backyard and sees Zhang Cuicui, who is still worried about being sent back to Beijing in her bedroom. She bites her teeth and pushes Zhang Cuicui up: "another life."


    Zhang Cuicui is stunned, subconsciously asks: "dead, dead?""Tangqin''er, the daughter of the owner of the West Street antique shop, hurry up and go to have a look with me. This is the third time you and I have come here. I can''t find anything this time. My wife can''t spare us. I''m not afraid, but you can go back without success. I''ll see that my wife won''t kill you and feed you to the dog!"

 Chapter 1431

    Liu Yue doesn''t know the reason why he came to Qingfeng town to pretend to be Zhang Cuicui, but Zhu Shu is clear.


    Zhushu is the intimate maid of Xiangguo''s wife in that dynasty. Because of her pungent nature and loyal people, she is especially favored by Xiangguo''s wife.


    A year ago, Zhu Shu watched his wife abuse the fox spirit brought back from the outside. She was horrified, but she also knew that his wife was helpless. Everyone looked up to the family, and it was hard to ask for the truth. If not by some means, how could he sit down with his wife?


    The lady used to be a maidservant. She was born in the cloud family and grew up with Miss cloud''s aunt. Later, the girl of the cloud family became a Phoenix. She was honored as the Queen''s concubine. The emperor granted her marriage to the emperor as concubine.


    She used to be a concubine''s room. Later, the wife of Xiangguo died of illness. She used to turn from side to side. If she had not been born, she would not have been able to fight against the yingyingyingyanyan people of Xiangfu. Fortunately, the lady judged the situation and tried her best to figure out who she should rely on, who she should be loyal to, and who should be killed by thunder, What kind of people should be enlightened and guided.


    At the beginning of the event, it was the emperor''s birthday five years ago. The empress''s mother set up a song of hundred birds for the emperor. At that time, in order to gather a hundred dancers, the empress tried her best, but at the critical moment, there was a change. The source of the event was Qingfeng town, a girl named Liu Xiniang.


    The man who had been appointed had just returned to Beijing to report the news. But less than a day later, the man suddenly said that he was dead. It was just a change of person. It was not important at all, but the strange thing was that he just proposed to change the candidate. The queen was convenient for the hall. She was ill and bedridden.


    The day of longevity is near, and the Queen''s dance music is still in preparation. At this time, she fell ill, no doubt worse. However, the disease is fierce. Within two days, the doctor claimed that the medicine stone is not effective.


    However, the national master pointed out the sky to observe and said that the queen had hit the evil spirit. What evil spirit can break through the imperial city''s Dragon Qi and start towards today''s Queen? The master said that it wasn''t the man who broke through, but the queen himself brought the man under his command. The man was loyal to the queen, so he kept pestering.


    The position of Guoshi is respected in Xianyan country. It was originally because of the origin of Xianyan country''s name, that is, a Xianyan who can only understand people''s words. In the tradition of Xianyan country, there are Shenzu and Xianzu. Therefore, Guoshi connected the Queen''s disease with the evil spirit, and no one thought it was improper. Even if some people didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, they had a sense of awe.


    The Queen''s source of illness has been unable to find the cause, after the people repeatedly screened, the goal was set in a small town near the capital, Qingfeng town.


    Liu xinniang died in Qingfeng town, but why can the soul enter the imperial city? The national teacher pointed to the list of dancers, pointed to the three words "Liu xinniang" circled by the Queen: "she was summoned by the empress herself."


    In the end, the master of the state had some real skills, such as offering sacrifices and calculating Gu. Before his birthday, he finally took the Queen''s misfortune for the most part. Therefore, all the people in the palace believed in the theory of evil spirits.


    Mrs. Xiang served the queen when she was in bed. Some people said that she was no more famous than that year. She didn''t need to serve tea and water for her mother. But Mrs. Xiang was not afraid of being ill. She didn''t leave the queen. But after that serious illness, the queen has been weak. Now, she is often ill. She often said two words, and then she fell to the ground suddenly, unconscious.


    Although the Queen''s strange disease hasn''t been spread in Beijing, the grand hospital and the National Teachers'' office have already made a heated discussion, but madam Xiang has come up with another way.


    The so-called "decisive and constant", against its harm, should be drastic and quick.


    She set her goal on Liu Xiniang. As for why she chose a cheap maid to pretend to be Zhang Cuicui, she made another calculation.


    In the past four years, there have been rumors about Qingfeng town. It is said that every few months in Qingfeng town, a woman will die in vain. The way of death is quite different. But in the end, these women''s legs will have different injuries, some of which are caused before their lives, some of which are inexplicable after their deaths.


    Since women are the target, we have to choose a woman to go. Since all the girls in the town died in vain, we have to find a local girl who was born in the town to go back. There is indeed Zhang Cuicui in Zhangjia, but there is no injustice or revenge. Mrs. Xiang doesn''t plan to harm others, so she has a plan of Li Daitao''s death. The concubines brought back by Mr. Xiang will be executed sooner or later, Then she was asked to be a bait before she died. It was really clear that she could find out. If the Queen''s illness was broken, it would be considered that she died properly. If the bait died and the facts could not be found out, it would be considered that the strategy failed. Let''s discuss it later.


    But it''s not easy for living people to find out what ghosts and gods say.


    For nearly a year, two people died in the town. Liu Yue and Zhu Shu still got nothing.


    Now, three months have passed since the second murder, and the third one has finally appeared.


    Zhushu is in a hurry. Her name is Zhushu all the time. She is not a girl from the town, and she has nothing to do with Qingfeng town. She is not afraid that Liu xinniang will find herself, but she is more worried that Liu xinniang will not find Zhang Cuicui. Now she is dead. She is still not Zhang Cuicui. She is worried and angry. She stares at Zhang Cuicui For the sake of anger, it seems that she is too dispirited, and that she is disgusted with ghosts. Even ghosts are not willing to find her as a substitute.Zhang Cuicui didn''t know that she was a white mouse in the eyes of the Xiangfu family. She didn''t know that she came here to make bait. She was worried about reading the Pearl book, so she changed her clothes and wanted to check with her.


    But just walked two steps, she recoiled again, grabbed the corner of the table in the house, worried: "if I go out, how about the second uncle don''t let me come back?"


    Zhang Cuicui''s head is still tied, but the tension is already light and simple, just a thin layer.


    Also, yesterday in public, she was torn from the tangled cloth, and it was found that she was only a layer of skin, leaving a small gap. She pretended to hurt seriously and cheated Zhangjia people. Now the situation is revealed, Mayor Zhang is angry that she has nothing to do with her, pretends to fight her, and then proposes to send her back to Beijing, where to go.


    Zhang Cuicui is frightened. She still relies on Zhang Yuan to shift her eyes, but she is afraid that she will be locked out once she leaves the house. She is not allowed to go back. Therefore, from yesterday to today, she dare not even go out of the house.


    Zhu Shu stabbed her in the forehead angrily and shouted: "now we are all dead. The mayor is busy with the whole business. How can he manage you! Hurry up and follow me. If you can''t find out the situation, you will accompany tangqin to the spring! "

 Chapter 1432

    Before he arrived at the ancestral hall, Tang qin''er''s mother Wu''s cry came from inside.


    Zhu Shu leads Liu Yue, not from the main door, the side door.


    There are many women around Wu family in the ancestral hall to dissuade and comfort her and let her take good care of herself. In the first place, Mayor Zhang discussed with several squires. Li Po killed people in the street and was extremely guilty, but the people who sent to report officials in the capital haven''t come back. These two days, Li Po will continue to be guarded by their Qingfeng town.


    There is a cellar under the ancestral hall. In previous years, there were people who had made a big mistake in the town. Depending on their evil deeds, they would lock them in the cellar for minor punishment and major admonishment. But is Grandma Li a murderer or a crazy mother-in-law? Who should do it?


    A few squires, you pushed me to let me. They were noisy and tossed about for most of the time. There was no conclusion.


    Mayor Zhang couldn''t see it any more. At last, he had to take charge of it. The watchmen in shifts were all covered by Zhangjia.


    Because there was a human life case in the town, Mayor Zhang could not leave home and go to Beijing at this critical moment. When he returned to the mansion, he saw his wife meet him as soon as he entered.


    Knowing that Zhang Cuicui, who had been hiding in the room for a day and a night, had gone out of the house, Mayor Zhang immediately ordered people to close the back door of the gate and forbid the fox spirit to step into the gate again.


    Mrs. Zhang is worried: "you say she is not Cuicui, but in case, what if she is? Now that we have offended her, she will tell her father, what shall we do? "


    Zhang Zhen sighed, shook his head and said: "the question is not her identity, but yuan, you and I have been young. Don''t you know yuan''s infatuated appearance?"


    Yes, if this Cuicui isn''t Zhang Cuicui, it''s OK. If it is true, Zhang Yuan likes his cousin. Isn''t it against the rule of God!


    Mrs. Zhang understood, nodded her head, and said seriously, "I will let someone arrange this, and never let this woman harm our son."


    After the bustle of the ancestral hall for a while, as the sky was getting late, it was finally peaceful.


    Zhu Shu and Liu Yue hid for two hours. They didn''t dare to sneak in until all the people were gone and check Tang qiner''s body in the hall.


    Zhushu usually opens her teeth and dances her claws, but after all, she is a lady and has no light or candle. She just came to the door and looked at the deep lacquer wooden coffin inside. She instinctively shivered and bit her teeth and pushed Liu Yue forward: "you go to see it."


    Liu Yue was naturally afraid, but she did not dare to violate Zhu Shu''s words. She walked carefully forward a few steps, and walked to the coffin, but she did not dare to look inside.


    "Go." Zhushu pushes her again.


    Liu Yue was pushed to stumble, closed his eyes to look inside, and then quickly recovered, afraid to say to Zhushu: "nothing unusual, let''s go."


    Zhu Shu scolded: "you are full of nonsense without reading! Come on, go and see if she was stabbed to death. There are several injuries on her body. I don''t know if she hasn''t seen the body. What are you afraid of! "


    Liu Yue is aggrieved and obstinately refutes: "before, it wasn''t like this. The first time that the Wang family girl died of illness, her parents were all there when we went. The second time that the Li family girl was killed by a tiger when she went up the mountain. When people were transported down the mountain, we saw her in the street. But the Tang family girl had already left the coffin, or in such a gloomy ancestral hall. We ¡­¡­ Let''s come back tomorrow in the daytime. "


    "Tomorrow tomorrow, you have several tomorrow. Believe it or not, I''ll report to Madam Ming that you are slack in your work, tired and lazy, and ask her to send someone here, so that you can take your head off!"


    Liu Yue can''t help but look at Lin as soon as she thinks of the cruel and ferocious means of Xiang''s wife. In comparison, it''s better to face a corpse that can''t speak or move than to face a lady like a jackal, a tiger and a leopard.


    Liu Yue plucked up her courage and looked in again, but just at a glance, she suddenly exclaimed: "ah --"


    the short scream made Zhu Shu feel frightened. She slapped Liu Yue heavily and scolded: "do you want to call someone else in such a loud voice?"


    Liu Yue shook her head wrongly, pointed to the coffin and said, "she, she, her eyes are open."


    "Hoo" sound, the evening wind outside the hall blows, and the coolness of the bleak wind blows the indeterminate Yin and cold in the air.


    Liu Yue stares at the hall nervously and asks Zhushu tremblingly: "just now, did someone walk by?"


    When Zhushu heard this, she immediately looked out of the hall. The wind was gentle. The shadows of the trees were squeaked by the breeze. Zhushu heard the beating of her heart clearly. She said with strong self composure: "people, where are people, where are people? Where are people?"


    Liu Yue looks worried. She says anxiously, "if you don''t come back tomorrow, I''m afraid that I will be found..."


    "If you don''t want to be found out, you''ll have a quick decision. Go and see it!" This time, Zhu Shu increased his strength and pressed Liu Yue on the edge of the coffin.


    Liu Yuecui can''t prevent it. It''s cold. It''s opposite to tangqin''er''s eyes in the coffin. She takes a breath of cold air, and the whole person struggles with shaking limbs.


    "Let me go, you let me go Let go of me... "


    Where is Zhushu willing to put it? She took the opportunity to hold Liu Yue''s back head spoon, forcing her face to be close to Tang qin''er''s face in the coffin. She asked, "look, is it stabbed to death? Is the wound clear?"Liu Yue was in tears. The whole person was sweating. She knew that the people in the coffin were dead, but she could even see the blood in tangqin''s eyes. She was still afraid of dancing. She fought hard to retreat.


    Just then, outside the hall, there was a "squeak" of pushing the door.


    Zhu Shu is shocked, and Liu Yue stops struggling.


    Then, there are footsteps from far to near


    Zhu Shu finally let Liu Yue go. Liu Yue wiped her tears and asked, "what to do, what to do?"


    Zhu Shu is calm. She clenches her teeth, stares at Liu Yue and says in a cold voice, "I have my own words. Just nod your head for a moment."


    At this time, there were people coming to the ancestral hall, which was beyond Zhu Shu''s expectation. But before she came, she had thought about all the possibilities, and naturally prepared the words to deal with the collision.


    Liu Yue timidly stands behind Zhushu. They stare at the door outside the hall, waiting for who will come now.


    But they didn''t see it, but they first heard a light hum: "then Then Then Then Then... "


    Strange words and songs, strange tones, with the cold environment, and the sound of crisp footsteps, Liu Yue suddenly flashed a thought of panic in her brain. She took Zhu Shu''s hand, squeezed it hard, and asked, "will you, it''s not people?"


    Zhu Shu swallowed his saliva and said coldly, "don''t alarmist. How can it be that you are not human?"


    That''s what she said, but her own tone shook.


    At this time, through the reflection of the moonlight, they saw a long and thin image of a woman, and stopped outside the gate. Zhu Shu clenched his teeth, thought of a voice to call out a sentence, but listened to a woman''s laughter, which was winding, clear and cackling: "ha Ha ha ha Ha ha ha ha ha... "


    Zhu Shu stands upside down in a moment with sweat all over her body. Liu Yue has a flower in front of her eyes. She would like to pass out directly.


    It''s not a person. It''s really not a person. It''s not a person who laughs so horribly.


    Who is not a man? Ghost? A ghost? Is it Liu Xiniang? Tangqin''er died in the daytime. At night, she came to You want to take tangqin''s legs?

 Chapter 1433

    I have never seen the book of ghosts and gods since I was young. I don''t believe that there are ghosts in the world!


    The woman outside the door stood for a long time without moving. Zhu Shu was afraid and pushed Liu Yue to go out to watch.


    Liu Yue would not say anything, so she tried to hold her feet and never moved an inch forward.


    Zhu Shu is so angry that he wants to hit her again. But at this time, he hears a sound of "kowtow" behind him.


    It''s like a knock on the door.


    Zhu Shu''s whole body is stiff, and Liu Yue is holding Zhu Shu''s wrist again, shaking with fear.


    They looked at each other and convinced themselves that they had just heard the wrong thing, but the "kowtow" was heard again at the next moment.


    Liu Yue finally can''t stand it. She covers her head, squats on the ground, hugs her knees and shivers.


    Zhu Shu opened his eyes in horror and mechanically twisted his head back


    Their current position is right in the hall, behind them is the whole ancestral hall, and the coffin of tangqin''er who plays horizontally.


    It''s very simple that there are only three sides around the wall. But in such an environment, how can they make a sound behind them?


    Then I think of the sound and image of "kowtow" very much. Someone''s fingers are bent to knock on the coffin wall. Zhushu''s eyes are red after all, so I summon up courage to look into the coffin.


    Just as Liu Yue said, the eyes of tangqin''er were shaken by Zhushu, but she forced herself to continue to look. Her eyes went from tangqin''er''s face to her bloody chest, to her arms on both sides.


    The arms are vertical on the side, there''s nothing wrong, so it''s not her knocking.


    So where does the "kowtow" sound come from?


    At this time, the figure of the woman standing in front of the hall moved. She walked forward slowly, walked two steps, stopped again, smiled again, accompanied by a whisper: "see..."


    Zhu Shu retreats abruptly, his back clings to the coffin, and he is scared to sweat.


    "Your Hair... "


    Zhu Shu covers his head and looks at Liu Yue.


    See Liu Yue has shrunk to the back of the coffin, shivering desperately shaking his head, and like Zhu Shu, clinging to his head.


    "Come Catch you... "


    "Knock."


    The voice outside the door didn''t fall, and there was a knock in the coffin behind her. Zhushu couldn''t stand it any longer. She covered her ears and screamed, "ah --"


    her cry made Liuyue cry too.


    The cry of the two was like a huge wave, which blew the cold night apart


    Zhushu quickly ran behind Liuyue, put Liuyue in front of her, closed her eyes and screamed. Liuyue resisted Zhushu''s strength and retreated to her death, shouting with her at the same time.


    After shouting for a long time, they heard a series of footsteps running outside. Then the candlelight was dazzling and the man''s voice sounded anxiously: "what''s the matter? What''s up? What happened? "


    Zhu Shu looked up and saw that there were two patrol townspeople. She rushed to hide behind the townspeople, pointed to the coffin and said, "there are ghosts here..."


    The hall was lighted with candles, and it was as bright as daylight in a moment. The townspeople pacified Liu Yue and Zhu Shu, and recognized their identities. Although they were amazed at how miss zhangjiatang and her servant girl would come to the ancestral hall in the middle of the night, they were still kind enough to answer their questions: "the cellar is closed to Grandma Li. She is the God who talks about the sound of percussion. Maybe it''s her ghost."


    Zhu Shu hurriedly shook his head and pointed to the outside of the gate: "there is another woman, right at the door, who still talked and said that she saw us and would come to catch us..."


    The townsman scratched his head: "no, we didn''t see people when we came. Besides, no one came to the ancestral hall on weekdays. Today, Li Po was detained. The mayor sent us several people to patrol and guard. There were no women in the patrol."


    Zhu Shu doesn''t believe it: "it''s just someone. The woman stood outside for a long time, and she was very funny. She laughed like a ghost asking for life..."


    The townsman said helplessly, "no one really. Speaking of it, what are you doing when you come to the ancestral hall so late?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Shu looks at Liu Yue and pulls Liu Yue, who is scared and trembling, to her body and says, "our miss and Miss Tang are good sisters who share the same spirit. Miss Tang is so sad that she wants to come to see Miss Tang for the last time. She could come back tomorrow, but Miss Tang says she can''t sleep tonight. We have to catch up all night Come... "


    The townsman sighed, "I will send someone to take you back. It''s not safe for two girls to go on the street in the evening."


    Zhu Shu nodded in panic. After this, she dared not stay any longer.


    Liu Yue would like to leave now, especially the sound of "kowtow" always reverberated in her mind, which made her not even have the courage to stay in this hall for a moment.


    After seeing off the two masters and servants of Zhangjia, the patrolling townspeople looked at the eye hall, put out the candles in the room, and walked out the original way.


    After they left, outside the silent ancestral hall, the shadow of trees swayed, and in the coffin of the ancestral hall, there was a clear sound of "kowtow".Then, a female figure reappeared in front of the hall door. This time, a smaller figure appeared beside the figure.


    "Sister yu''er, didn''t she say she wouldn''t let you come?"


    Xiaoli takes Li yu''er''s hand and criticizes her unhappily.


    Li yu''er is quite aggrieved. She looks at the dark hall of the ancestral hall and points to it and says, "to play, to play together, to play hide and seek..."


    "It''s not hide and seek. We have business to do!" Xiao Li is helpless. He looks around and makes sure there is no one around. He leads Li yu''er into the lobby. After he enters, he goes straight to the coffin. As soon as the man passes by, he sees a swarthy thing flying out of the coffin. The dark little thing hovers over the coffin for a while and falls steadily to tangqin''er''s head.


    Xiaoli quickly reached out to wave: "Pearl, can''t be naughty."


    The black bird was driven to the edge of the coffin. The sharp Falcon was red, and Xiao Li was angry when he saw it.


    "Don''t steal. I haven''t checked yet." Said to catch the little blackbird.


    The blackbird stole away from the gap between his hands, then jumped into the coffin, sat on tangqin''er''s bloody chest, bowed his head and chewed meat on her wound, took it and swallowed it immediately, then rubbed his mouth on the corner of the coffin happily.


    The sound of "kowtow" rings again, which is the sound of the little black bird when it touches the coffin along the wall.


    Xiaoli, one big and two big, stared at the one big and one small in front of him. He was so angry that his cheeks were all puffed up. He taught: "sister yu''er is not obedient. She asked you to sleep well. Why do you want to follow her? If you don''t have cloud to look at her, you won''t obey me! Pearl is not good either. She promised to accompany me to check the corpse. How can she secretly greedy? I know the fresh corpse is delicious, but if you are hungry, we can go home and eat mince. How can we destroy the evidence? "


    Li yu''er was scolded pitifully with her head down, but the Pearl was bold, not only didn''t admit her mistake, but also replied with a clear voice: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie..."


    Xiao Li let her blush and said in a low voice: "Shh, keep your voice down. I know it''s wrong for me to run out without my mother''s knowledge, but I''m just curious. I just want to see if what they said is true. Will that Miss Liu really come to take the legs of this dead man tonight? How would she take it? Is it cut off? With what? After cutting it off, how can I put it on my leg? That Miss Liu can really change other people''s legs to her own, can she still use them normally? I want to see how safe she is. I want to learn! I have brought the scalpel, gloves and mask. Do you think she will agree that I offer to be her assistant? Would you like to have it repaired? My mother is so stingy, and I don''t have much money for my private house. I don''t know if it''s expensive for her to repair? Pearl, it''s said that blackbirds like to collect jewels and jade to build their nests. Have you hidden a lot of private money behind us? You can lend me some money. I''ll write you an IOU and return the interest to you... "

 Chapter 1434

    It''s impossible for pearl to lend money to Xiaoli. Let''s not say whether it has money or not. What if Xiaoli doesn''t pay back? The so-called brothers know how to settle accounts, even if the relationship is good. Once money is involved, it''s hard to say. In case Xiaoli doesn''t pay back, it can''t go after others to collect debts?


    The Pearl pretends not to hear, a wave of light is flying around the coffin cover.


    Xiaoli stared at it for a while, and saw that it didn''t want to borrow it. He pouted and murmured, "I won''t be in debt."


    Pearl is still unreasonable. When it comes to money, none of them named Liu is easy to talk.


    Yes, pearl always thinks her surname is Liu, and Liu Wei.


    Xiaoli grinds the Pearl again for a while, but he still doesn''t agree. He can only die. The little guy moves out two big chairs from the side hall and puts them beside the coffin. He asks liyu''er to sit on one of them. He sits on the coffin and waits for the ghost who cuts his legs to appear.


    The gate of the ancestral hall is not closed all the year round. The wind in the open room is bleak. Xiao Li is sleepy after sitting for a while. He is a child. He doesn''t stay up very late on weekdays. He has been sitting for a long time. Naturally, he is sleepy. Looking at Li yu''er next to him, he has nodded his head and is dozing for a while.


    Xiao Li is worried. He wakes Li yu''er up and whispers, "sister yu''er, I''d better take you back first."


    Li yu''er opens her eyes and catches Xiao Li''s hand in a daze. She shakes her head at him and follows him.


    Xiaoli sighed: "you will catch cold if you sleep here all night."


    Li yu''er doesn''t listen, but she gets up and sticks her chair and Xiao Li''s chair together, closer to Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli can''t help it, so she has to lead her and estimate in her heart. If the man who cut his leg doesn''t show up, he won''t wait for another hour?


    Time passed by little by little. Pearl had eaten all the night by the broken meat in tangqin''er''s wound. It nestled casually beside tangqin''er''s skirt, padded with soft cotton wool, and planned to sleep when lying prone.


    But as soon as I closed my eyes, I heard the small footsteps outside the door.


    Xiaoli also heard that. He immediately opened his eyes and woke up Li Yuer.


    Li yu''er is ignorant. She grabs her face and looks at Xiao Li in confusion.


    Xiaoli put the two chairs back to their original positions and took Li Yuer to hide behind the Lingwei tower. The ancestral hall has townspeople patrolling. They can''t be found until they''re not sure who the people are.


    Pearl is more leisure, it directly retracts into tangqiner''s skirt, just as before when facing the peep of Zhushu and Liuyue, hiding itself tightly.


    The sound of footsteps outside the door grew louder and louder. Then, there was a candlelight reflection. Xiaoli leaned out of her head and looked out. She saw a woman holding a candlestick coming in.


    Liu xinniang?


    Xiao Li remembers the name and gets excited.


    But see the candlestick near, that cover in the dark of the woman''s face, in the light of the candle, showing a beautiful face.


    It''s her.


    Xiao Li''s steps stopped. He shook his head at Li yu''er and motioned to her not to move.


    Outside, the returning Liu Yue put down her candlestick. She looked around to make sure there was no one else in the temple. She went to the coffin and looked at Tang qiner''s body calmly.


    Unlike half an hour ago, when she was startled, she had a calm expression and decisive action. She took a deep breath and raised her hand to look for something directly on tangqin''er.


    From the lapel to the cuffs, Liu Yue got nothing. Liu Yue frowned and pressed his lips. "It''s impossible. There should be..."


    Thinking so, she put her hand to tangqiner''s skirt.


    "Hula" a, skirt opened, but she did not see the bottom of the skirt, she was suddenly out of a black shadow cover attack.


    Liu Yue was frightened and hurriedly backed away. Then she saw a black bird flying out of tangqin''s coffin and straight out of the window.


    "Damn it." She cursed and managed to calm her breathing.


    Without fear or fear, Liu Yue went back and turned Tang qiner''s whole body up and down clearly, but nothing.


    She held the coffin along the wall, white fingertips, biting her lips fiercely: "clearly, how can we not see it?"


    This afternoon, Liu Yue was forced to rush to the ancestral hall by Zhushu. People came and went outside the ancestral hall. They dared not to approach, but to hide aside, waiting for the night to fall, and then sneaked in.


    But at that time, outside the circle, Liu Yue clearly saw someone near Tang qiner''s coffin and put something in it.


    But now how can it not?


    When in doubt, Liu Yue suddenly looks out of the window: "the bird before?"


    She ran to the window, but the bird was dark and had wings, which had disappeared in the dark night.


    He clenched his fist and hammered the window frame hard. Liu Yue''s eyes flashed over. "I thought there was a clue, but I didn''t know it was a vain trip. I''m not reconciled!"


    Angrily, she thought that she was secretly running back with a Kaizhu book for the sake of abdominal pain. However, for fear of being discovered by Zhushu, she had to look at tangqiner''s coffin again, and reluctantly left again.It was not until Liu Yue went far again and the sound of footsteps was almost nil that Xiao Li took Li yu''er out of the back of the Lingwei tower.


    Looking at the direction of Liu Yue''s departure and the heavy coffin, Xiao Li sits there, learns Liu Yue''s appearance and rummages through the coffin.


    After getting nothing, he looked at Li yu''er and asked, "what is she looking for?"


    Li yu''er doesn''t know where to find out. She bangs her mouth and grabs Xiao Li''s corner. She waits for him to finish it and can go back.


    Xiaoli frowned, stared at tangqin''er''s coffin and became more and more fascinated. For a while, he suddenly felt blessed and reached out on tiptoe to turn tangqin''er''s body around, making her back up and face down.


    This time, Xiaoli did see that there was something in tangqin''er''s back. It was thin and close to her vest and hidden in her clothes.


    Xiao Li took it out and looked at it in the moonlight, but it was a piece of yellow paper with runes written on it.


    Yellow Rune?


    Is it just a folk ghost talisman?


    Xiaoli doesn''t believe it, and thinks that maybe this is not what the woman is looking for.


    When he couldn''t understand it, the Pearl flew back from the window. It fell directly on Xiaoli''s shoulder. When he saw the yellow paper in his hand, he jumped over and poked the rune on the yellow paper with his little mouth.


    Xiaoli stopped him and said, "I don''t know whether it''s important or not. Don''t break it."


    Pearl looked up and called to Xiao Li, "Jie Jie."


    Small Li a Leng, the question of stunned: "this is not vermilion?" And when he had finished, he took it up and sniffed, and sure enough, he smelled the runes on the yellow paper, not painted with cinnabar, but with human blood.


    Xiaoli folded up the yellow paper and put it in her arms. "Take it back and show it to her mother," she said


    After putting away the yellow paper, he restored Tang qin''er''s body to its original state. Looking around, he was sure that it was all the same. It was almost the same time again. He guessed that the leg cutting man would not appear tonight, so he carefully took Li yu''er and Pearl away from the side door.

 Chapter 1435

    In the early morning, the streets of Qingfeng town have been shouting by vendors as usual.


    Liu Wei lies in the quilt, lazily looking at the outside of Rong Ling. Rong Ling is awake, but he doesn''t get out of bed. He just leans on the head of the bed and holds a book in his hand.


    Liu Wei rubbed some and put his head on his chest.


    Rong Ling moved the book away, looked down at her, and gently stroked her sideburns with her fingers.


    "When did Xiao Li come back last night?" Yawned, Liu Wei asked.


    Rong Leng thought about it and said, "ugly time."


    Liu Wei said, "I don''t know where I''ve gone. I''ll ask him to ask later."


    Rong Ling looked at the small case outside the bed and said, "he just came here and brought you porridge."


    Liu Wei opened her eyes and stood up to look into the bowl.


    "Chicken porridge." Rong Ling said.


    Liu Wei immediately jumped up and went to wash.


    When she came back from washing, she put cream on her face and sat down at the table, stirring the congee with a spoon.


    Rong Ling also got out of bed, but went to the wardrobe to get clothes.


    Liu Wei took a mouthful of porridge and asked casually, "what''s the devil''s idea for that kid to fight? How can I eat so uneasily? "


    Rong Leng glanced at her and said coldly, "it''s almost finished."


    Liu Wei put the spoon away: "it''s such a small bowl, two mouths are gone." Say, take the bowl directly, face the mouth, pour the rest into the stomach.


    After eating, she casually twisted a piece of paper from the tray, wiped her hands, and said, "did you just ask him where he went last night?"


    Rong Ling took two sets of clothes and handed them to Liu Wei. He said, "I didn''t ask."


    "It''s not going out to make trouble, is it?" Liu Wei takes over her clothes and casually covers herself.


    When Rong Leng changed his head, he found that Liu Wei''s lapel collar was all arching inward. He had no choice but to go forward and turn out all the corners of her pleated clothes. He patted them flat and said: "he has a proper measure."


    But Liu Wei said, "the town of Qingfeng is strange in ancient times. Besides, there is a mysterious Liuyue. If there is no need, let''s not create new branches. Liuyue is not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    Rong Leng doesn''t care much about the "um" sound. He picks up the tray on the table, opens the door, and beckons Xiaoer to come up and collect the bowl.


    After the waiter took away the empty bowl, the door of the next room suddenly opened. Xiaoli came running and asked his mother, "Mom, did you see that rune?"


    Liu Wei didn''t know why he replied, "what kind of Rune paper?"


    Xiaoli pointed to the table and said, "just now I brought the porridge. There was a piece of yellow paper in the tray, which my uncle could see."


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling, who was stunned for a moment, and said, "there is only one piece of paper to pad the bowl."


    "That''s not the paper for the bowl, it''s for the mother to see. Uncle Rong, what about the yellow paper?"


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei. Liu Wei stops. Nana replies, "I wiped my hands and used them."


    Xiao Li is angry: "how can I wipe my hands! I brought it back specially! "


    Liu Wei comforts his son: "isn''t it just a piece of yellow paper? What is that? Where did you get it back? "


    Xiaoli pouted and said what happened last night angrily. Then she wanted to go downstairs and ask Xiaoer for the yellow paper. She was grabbed by her mother''s collar. "You said you ran to the ancestral hall of Qingfeng town last night?"


    Xiaoli looked back and saw that her mother''s expression was very serious. She suddenly clicked, pinched her fingers and stammered, "no, it''s not what I want to go, it''s Pearl who wants me to go..."


    Liu Wei frowned: "what about pearls?"


    Xiaoli quickly shook her head: "no, I don''t know. I didn''t see it either..."


    Liu Wei breathed, got up and went out.


    As soon as she left, Xiao Li rushed to Uncle Rong and apologized in horror: "Uncle Rong, I''m wrong!"


    Let Leng can''t see the bear child''s careful thinking. He sipped his lips, clubbed his finger on the small forehead, and pushed him away: "tell your mother."


    Xiaoli shook her head desperately: "my mother will beat me!"


    Rong Leng is indifferent: "knowing the law violates the law?"


    Xiao Li, with a bitter face, hugged uncle Rong''s waist and coquetted: "Uncle Rong is the best. I like Uncle Rong most. Uncle Rong, uncle Rong..."


    Rong Leng let him entangle endlessly. He flicked his forehead and said, "go and find the yellow paper."


    When the yellow paper came back, Liu Wei had already returned to the room, and there was a little black bird with a cross eyebrow and a vertical aim standing on her shoulder.


    As soon as pearl saw Xiaoli, she flew to her head and pecked at his forehead with a falcon.


    Xiao Li was pecked and hurt by him. He covered his head with his hand and looked at his mother wrongly.


    Liu Wei, with a straight face and a long silence, reached out to him.


    Xiaoli is busy sending up the yellow paper.


    There are also stains on the yellow paper. It''s dirty, but it can be seen that it''s a mantra. It''s written in various directions, and it''s drawn with blood.Take away the yellow paper. Liu Wei looks at Xiao Li and says, "I''ll tell you what happened last night."


    Xiao Li immediately said nothing, especially when she was looking for Liu Yue, Tang qin''er''s body. She picked up the yellow paper and stressed: "she must be looking for this, but what is it, mother? It''s really just Zhang Fulu?"


    Liu Wei sneers, twists the yellow paper with one hand, looks at it again, and says: "nature is not a talisman, this is a letter."


    Xiaoli immediately nodded: "yes, when I saw it last night, I thought it was like words, but this painting, I can''t see what is written on it, can you see it, mom?"


    Liu Wei did not make a sound, and pushed the yellow paper to Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng knew it at the first sight. He said, "a secret letter, which is deciphered by the method of three steps forward, three steps backward, and three steps backward, is usually used for the return of the performance of the latent works."


    Xiaoli didn''t understand, but she nodded her head: "Oh, does uncle Rong know what it says?"


    Rong Leng raised his hand: "paper and pen."


    Xiao Li immediately delivers the four treasures of the study and grinds them himself.


    Rong Leng first imitated runes on rice paper, drew patterns, and then annotated them.


    "Up one horizontal, down" ten ", into three for" soil ", in the behavior of" thousands. " Then he changed the line and continued: "seven in the East, East in the west, three in and two out, one in and four out..."


    After a stroke, he deciphered a complicated and disordered picture symbol into eleven different sizes of characters, and then listed them according to logic once again, and it became -- the Pearl of the chimaera can be made, which will be seen in the capital seven days later.


    "The Pearl of the chimaera?" Xiaoli didn''t hear the word, and Nana pondered it.


    Liu Wei said: "there are chimaeras outside the South China Sea. The water is like a fish. If you don''t waste your achievements, your eyes will cry, and you will get pearls."


    Xiao Li''s mouth was gaping: "ah?"


    "A legend." Liu Wei stared at the yellow paper and looked at it again: "according to the ancient book of mountains and seas, the country of the Di people is building Muxi, which is for everyone''s face and fish body, without enough. In short, the chimaera, the mermaid. "

 Chapter 1436

    "There are no chimaeras in the world." Rong Ling put down his pen and paper, and turned to Liu Wei: "but there is a pearl of the chimaera."


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "do you know?"


    "It''s very strange," said Rong Leng in a cold voice


    Liu Wei smiled, hurriedly went to his back, put his hand around his neck, and whispered, "you read widely, and it''s normal to know."


    This flattery can be said to be just right. The expression of Rong Leng is still one-sided, but the expression is obviously relieved.


    Xiao Li''s eyes wandered for a long time between his mother and uncle Rong. Seeing that both of them stopped talking, he hurriedly asked, "what is the chimaera pearl?"


    "Jie Jie." The Pearl suddenly made a noise and snorted with contempt.


    After listening, Xiao Li was surprised: "what, even pearl knows? Medicine? I''ve never heard of a medicine of this name! "


    "It''s not medicine, or not entirely." Liu Wei explained: "the chimaera is a kind of aquatic race living in the deep sea in the ancient legend. Thousands of years ago, people knew nothing about the exploration of the sea. They mistook a kind of aquatic mammal in the sea for a mermaid, and then they mistakenly passed it on. The dugong with strange upper body and wide tail fin became the chimaera in the ancient population. The initial appearance of the chimaera was just a popular stream among the people Words, but through this mysterious rumor, human beings have derived countless fantasies. In different dynasties, there are different poets and poets. They start to speculate about this. Gradually, dugong, whose ugly appearance is incomparable, becomes a gentle and beautiful mermaid. They even have a lot of abilities, such as tears into beads, gauze into silk. In fact, these are just the delusions of early human beings. Mermaid does not exist The chimaeras don''t exist, but dugongs do. "


    Xiaoli was confused: "that shark Pearl..."


    "Dugong''s eyeball is a kind of protein biology with great medicinal value."


    "Biology?" Xiaoli is stunned: "live?"


    "Parasites." Liu Wei said: "dugongs often live in the deep sea. They are full of treasures. They eat meat and extract oil. Their bones can be carved. Their skin can be made into leather. Their eyes can be used as medicine. This is not a common saying. I also found it in a lonely medical book at home by chance. Dugongs have wide eyes and are easy to nourish living things. These parasites absorb the nutrition of dugongs'' subcutaneous tissue. After later cultivation, they can become one There are three kinds of effective mixed protein elements, which are used in some organ cancer diseases and have remarkable effects. "


    Xiaoli recognized a few minutes, he picked up the yellow paper again, and asked, "so the shark pearl mentioned in this is dugong''s eye? Qingfeng town


    "Not necessarily." Liu Wei said: "the Pearl of the chimaera in my mouth is the eye of dugong, but it is not necessarily the same for the Pearl of the chimaera in other populations."


    She said, looking at Rong Ling, "what''s the chimaera pearl in your eyes?"


    Rong Ling said that there was no such thing as a chimaera, but there was a chimaera pearl. Liu Wei didn''t remember that he had said such things to him. That is to say, the saying that a chimaera is a dugong is only limited to her or her modern concept, but Rong Ling was not a modern man. He was born in ancient times. In the eyes of ancient people, a chimaera pearl is a tear of a mermaid, but Rong Ling said that there was no chimaera, only a chimaera Zhu, then how does he understand the word "chimaera pearl"? Is his understanding consistent with that in this secret letter?


    Rong Ling stood up, went out directly, separated three rooms, and knocked on the door.


    It was Ji Nanzheng who opened the door. The old man, who was sleepy, was dressed in a robe. When he opened the door, he saw that there was his grandson-in-law he didn''t want to see. He asked with a straight face, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Leng''s black eyes look behind the old man.


    Ji Nanzheng looks back and looks in the direction of Rong Ling. It''s the round table in his room. There are a stack of books like a hill on the table. He bought them yesterday in his study. He can''t help it. Because of his occupational disease, he likes to buy books when he sees them.


    The old problem is that he couldn''t get the book back after he bought it in the daytime yesterday. His granddaughter called his grandson-in-law and Wei''s son-in-law to help him move it back in the evening.


    "For what?" Ji Nanzheng still didn''t understand.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Rong Ling came back with a book called strange book of foreign land and handed it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei opened it and wrote in the brief introduction that this is an encyclopedia covering the customs and customs of Xianyan country, but in fact, most of the descriptions above are about ghosts and spirits in the remote areas. The reason why this book is sold in Qingfeng town is that the first case in the book, hundreds of years ago, before Qingfeng town was established, was this piece A story that happened on the land.


    What can be true about what happened hundreds of years ago?


    But because there is no authenticity, it seems that we can''t make it up too much.


    Rong Leng said casually, "yesterday, the man in the study said that in two years, only two copies of this book have been sold."


    As soon as I saw it, I knew it was the nonsense of gods, ghosts and ghosts, so no one had ever bought this kind of books. In the past two years, only two books were sold, one was sold two years ago, and the other was bought by Ji Nanzheng yesterday.


    Ji Nanzheng was worried about Liu Xiniang. When he came to Qingfeng town, it was not surprising that he wanted to read this kind of book subconsciously. So he happened to buy it. When Rong Ling brought it back last night, he turned two pages."The Pearl of the chimaera?" When Liu Wei saw the second page of the book, he saw the three words "the Pearl of the chimaera".


    If you look down, it''s a myth. It''s said that Xianyan kingdom was not like this two hundred years ago.


    At that time, the structure of land and sea was not the same. Now Jiangnan was a whole ocean at the beginning. In the sea, there lived a group of chimaeras. Different from the ancient legends, the chimaeras here did not have so many special abilities, could not spin, could not tear into beads, but they were treasures. They were yin-yang combination, and had no gender. They were born pregnant tools, The children born with their bodies are the best in physique and brain power. As long as you get in touch with them, you will be able to give birth to the most outstanding offspring. The Pearl of the chimaera, the Pearl of the chimaera, the son / palace of the chimaera, is the most extraordinary pearl.


    Chimaeras are precious, but humans are greedy.


    Soon, because of the endless killing of human beings, the chimaera gradually became extinct. In the historical records, the last chimaera was raised by human beings. He cut off his double fins and gave birth to others. After his death, his flesh and bones were also combined with drugs by human beings. After praying to devour him, he would make normal people and give birth to such abilities.


    Liu Wei finished reading three pages of the legend of the chimaera. His interest was already lacking: "two hundred years ago? The shock of the earth''s crust and the ocean? In just 200 years, it is not impossible for everything in the world to change from the deep sea to the land, but the scope will never exceed 150 to 200 mu, the whole Jiangnan? The area of several thousand mu, let alone two hundred years, can''t be changed in five hundred years, so the description here is wrong from the beginning. It''s a legend made up by a man, without any authenticity. "


    Rong Ling took the book and pointed to the cover of the book: "I can see the fake at a glance, but someone, letter."


    Yes, some people believe it, so it''s mentioned in the Yellow Rune - the Pearl of a chimaera can be made.


    But how can we do it?

 Chapter 1437

    After a long silence, Liu Wei asked: "can people come to the capital today?"


    Tang qiner was killed in the street. After yesterday''s incident, Qingfeng town sent people to Beijing to report to the officials. Once the Yamen of Beijing accepted the case, it would rush to the place where the incident happened as soon as possible. So today, should the people arrive?


    "What are you going to do?" Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei''s eyes looked at the Yellow talisman: "I''m thinking about it. Since this secret letter is hidden close to Tang qin''er''s body, who wrote it? Who are you going to give it to? "


    Rong Leng understood her meaning, but did not understand: "do you think it has something to do with Beijing?"


    "This is the reverse reasoning that is carried out in a logical way." Liu Wei said: "tangqin''er was killed. Her body should be kept by the official family. Even her mother Wu''s family has no right to take it away. So the first person who is close to the coffin and tangqin''er''s body is the one who has the best chance to find out. Is that the person who found it the person who the secret letter is about to deliver?"


    Let Leng sink her eyes, get up and go back.


    "Small Li does not understand of ask:" allow uncle to go where


    "Buy yellow paper." Liu Wei said: "this secret letter was passed on by someone, but it was accidentally found by you in the middle of the way, and it has been made dirty. So, if things are as I infer, someone wrote it to someone in the Yamen of the capital city, then we need to put it back intact before people arrive. Only in this way can we At the critical moment, people steal and get what we want. "


    After listening for a while, Xiao Li did not understand: "isn''t it written to the woman last night? Niang, I know that woman. I met her in Qingyun country. "


    Liu Wei nodded: "her name is Liu Yue. You have met her, but she is not the one who receives the secret letter. If she is, she will not turn over tangqin''er ''


    "I don''t like her. I think she''s very bad," Li pouted


    Liu Wei smiled and touched his son''s head: "Liu Yue has always been purposeful in her work. She used to be, and should be, now. I don''t know why she pretends to be another person, but she is too adulterous. She is really not good at it. If not necessary, I don''t want to have too much involvement with her."


    Rong Ling left for a while and then came back. He took a pile of yellow paper and drew it again against the original Rune pattern. After drawing, he carefully confirmed with Xiao Li which part of tangqin''er''s body the yellow paper was hidden in before. After getting the answer, he left again.


    This time, Liu Wei is with him.


    In fact, it''s just to put something. Liu Wei doesn''t have to go with her. But maybe because of this secret letter, she has some uncertain doubts about Tang qiner''s death. Liu Wei plans to go and have a look in person.


    The ancestral hall of Qingfeng town is located at the first bend north of the entrance of Qingfeng town. The two people pass through the main street, bypass the large lotus pond behind them, and plan to go to the back door of the ancestral hall by a short way.


    The trees covered the path. They walked quickly, not intending to enjoy the scenery along the path. But when they were about to leave the path, Liu Wei suddenly stopped and looked across the lotus pond.


    Opposite to the lotus pond is a small street lane with a far-reaching position. The whole lotus pond is green and mossy, reflecting the wave light, but just on the Bank of the lotus pond, the hunched and gloomy Brown figure shows.


    It was a middle-aged man with a sad face and poor spirit. He had a small basket in his hand. There were several light things in the basket. He squatted beside the lotus pond and slowly took out some things from the basket. Liu Wei looked at it and saw that it was the paper money of candles.


    Rong Leng suddenly grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her aside to avoid.


    At this time, Liu Wei saw that there was still a person behind the alley, but an acquaintance came. It was the elder sister of Liu Guang, the former mayor of Qingfeng town, who they met when they arrived at Qingfeng town on the first day.


    "It''s her taboo today. Do you take this for her? Liu Guang, she is your daughter-in-law. Can you have a little conscience? "


    Elder sister Liu scolded the brown man in front of her for a while. Hearing this, Liu Wei understood that today is Liu xinniang''s taboo. The man with brown clothes is the former mayor Liu Guang they were looking for at the beginning, and the lotus pond in front of them


    It was the place where Liu Xiniang fell into the water and drowned.


    At this time, the trees swayed and the plants around him made a sound. Liu Guang, on the opposite side, silently lit a incense fire for his dead daughter. His face was very poor. His daughter''s early death, his debt and even his wife''s repugnance made this man, who had already gone through vicissitudes of life, even more sad. Behind him was his elder sister''s scolding, word by word, which made him increasingly numb, More tired.


    Liu Wei looked at all this and sighed: "it seems that Liu xinniang was killed by her father''s sacrifice. It''s true or not."


    A person''s behavior can be fake, but the body''s instinctive reaction can''t be fake. Looking at each other across the Strait, Liu Wei can see that at least at this moment, Liu Guang misses his dead daughter.In his early years, Liu Guang lost his wife and lived with his daughter. Later, he was introduced and married to Lian Xian. However, he didn''t want to marry a wife. His family was restless. His daughter died. Lian Xian gave birth to a son for him, but his son was also ill. He lived in poverty and was replaced as the mayor of the town. His life was like a pool of stagnant water. He became like this now. He said a cruel word, but he just took it for himself.


    It''s a pity that Liu Xiniang, a good girl, has a bad face.


    It''s not too early. I don''t know when the official affairs of Beijing will come. Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei and signals that she should go.


    Liu Wei turned around and said softly, as if she had planned the way in advance, she went out of the path and saw the back door of the ancestral hall.


    The ancestral hall is a public place in the town. It''s not blocked. But it''s still early now. The back door hasn''t been opened. Liu Wei looks around and makes sure no one is passing by. He jumps up with Rong Ling and turns over the wall.


    Tang qiner''s body was placed in the main hall. After entering the hall, they went straight to the hall and saw the huge coffin in the center of the hall, which was laid horizontally.


    Rong Ling takes out the Yellow talisman and Liu Wei releases it himself.


    When she moved tangqin''er''s body, she was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were suspicious and stared at tangqin''er''s legs.


    "What''s the matter?" Let Leng ask gently.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and reached out to open Tang qin''er''s skirt. Under the skirt, she was wearing two feet that had desecrated her pants. Because Wu Shi came yesterday and changed Tang qin''er''s clothes. Tang qin''er is not wearing the same clothes that she was killed in yesterday. But her legs were stabbed by Grandma Li yesterday. There should be blood stains oozing out. After changing her clothes and pants, the blood stains could not leak out ¡£


    Liu Wei had a bad feeling. She clenched her fist, and she tore Tang qin''er''s pants off.


    Let Leng turn away his sight at the first time.


    Liu Wei looks at Tang qin''er''s legs wrapped in cloth, stunned!

 Chapter 1438

    The dead, but someone, for her bandage wound.


    Tangqin''er was injured all over. The fatal injury was in her chest and abdomen. However, her legs were carefully bandaged.


    Untie the knot and tear the bandage. Liu Wei sees a pair of legs full of scars. That''s how cruel grandma is.


    Liu Wei stroked the wounds and touched her fingers with a little white frost. She twisted and smelled the medicine.


    "Acne medicine." Rong Ling also smelled it. Compared with Liu Wei, the general was more sensitive to the taste of the medicine.


    Liu Wei looked cold: "it''s an abnormal act to bandage the dead. I can barely understand that it''s a legend that people in the town are afraid of Liu xinniang cutting her legs. After Tang qiner''s death, they bandage her legs and cover up something to hope that she can escape from Liu xinniang''s invasion. The person who does this kind of thing is Tang qiner''s mother, but The medicine is wrong, so I can''t make it out like this. "


    Let Leng not understand.


    Liu Wei said: "this medicine is so good. It''s not a medicine that ordinary pharmacies can buy. It has the taste of Baihui particles. Since I found that the herb culture of Xianyan country is several times better than that of Qingyun country, I have studied it specially. Among them, Baihui particles have also been seen in Yunxi, but Yunxi said it''s a tribute."


    Rong Leng''s face turned cold. "You mean there is still a mystery in this matter?"


    Liu Wei clenched her fist with one hand, put the tip of her fist on her forehead, tapped twice, and suddenly laughed, "I think I know what the secret of Qingfeng town is."


    Rong Leng doesn''t quite understand: "hmm?"


    Liu Wei looked at him and explained: "Grandma Li is real. Her information in Qingfeng town is not a secret. Tang qiner died in full view of the public. Grandma Li is the murderer. There is no false place to question. Tang qin''er''s death is due to Grandma Li, but Tang qin''er''s body is another person''s goal. Do you remember the legend of Qingfeng town? Some people say that in the past five years, no matter how the women die, their legs will disappear after death. No matter what the meaning of the disappearance, it''s all attributed to Liu xinniang. But Rong Ling, there is no ghost in the world. I always think that there are some, just pretending to be gods and playing ghosts. "


    "So what do you see?" Rong Leng asked directly.


    "Purpose." Liu Wei said: "there is no doubt about the cause of death of these women. The question is, who will be interested in their legs after their death? What is a chimaera pearl? Is it really just a ridiculous story of strange ambition? Yes, for us, that''s the story of the empty and the empty. But for another person, he believed, not only believed, but also did some things for it, such as taking the legs of the dead


    "What is the meaning?" Take your legs, and what?


    "That''s the problem. We don''t know who will take the legs and where to take them. But if I''m right, it''s all for the sake of serving the shark pearl. Now that tangqiner''s legs are still there, we have a chance to pry. Tangqiner''s legs are carefully protected. Tributes are generous enough to preserve a pair of dead legs with tributes In that person''s eyes, it must be huge. Now, we just need to wait and see how it changes, and everything will soon have an answer. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei smiled again without trace: "it''s Liu xinniang, don''t you think if everything is true as I said, then someone is working hard on the body of a woman in Qingfeng town, but there''s a legend of Liu xinniang, a leg cutting water devil. How coincidental is it? After Liu xinniang''s death, there are strange rumors that these women''s legs were taken away by her. Then, why after Liu xinniang''s death? What does her death stand for? I just said that there is no ghost in the world. Only people are playing tricks on ghosts. With the death of Liu Xiniang, they have forged a legend of water ghost. With the legend as a cover up, they have continuously violated the corpses of some women in Qingfeng town for five years. Do you think this statement is true? "


    Rong Leng was silent for a moment, looking into Liu Wei''s eyes, and said, "if according to your words, Liu xinniang''s death is not an accident."


    "Some people are using superstition as a disguise to do some shady things behind their backs. And the premise of superstition is that they made it or that they found it by chance? There is uncertainty in it. That is to say, it is possible that someone killed Liu xinniang and made a theory of ghosts and gods by using her. It is also possible that after Liu xinniang''s death, someone was blessed to the soul and made up such a story by using her death. Both of them are possible, but I prefer the first one, because the other is a person in the capital and can still go in and out of the Imperial Palace and have the qualification to receive tribute This kind of people always have clear goals and no means to do things. Therefore, I prefer Liu xinniang''s death to be man-made and planned. "


    ¡­¡­


    When I left the back door of the ancestral hall and passed the lotus pond, Liu Guang''s brother and sister on the other side were gone.


    Liu Wei went around and saw the candles still on the bank and the copper basin with gray smoke. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the green lotus pond again, looking serious.


    She is not a meddlesome person. No matter Liu xinniang, Tang qiner or other women in Qingfeng town, they are strangers to her. She has no position to ask them. She has no identity to fight for them.But she had another reason. These people scared her grandfather!


    Since it''s not haunted, but someone manipulates and swindles everything to the ghost behind his back, it''s not because his grandfather is timid that he is frightened, but because someone intentionally lets him see these things.


    Someone performed a "demon" in front of his grandfather, which made him afraid of what he saw and heard, and made him think that he was really a ghost, so he still felt bitter for several years.


    She can understand that if the people behind the scenes want to maintain this ghost theory, they need to create some sensational visual and auditory effects to confuse the people around. Her grandfather just accidentally heard and saw these things, which is unfortunate, but the other side did these things, which really hurt an old people.


    Liu Wei is a short guard!


    She was overjoyed by her reunion with her grandfather. She didn''t want her family to be wronged, and she didn''t want the old people to grow shadow because of some bad tricks!


    It''s not children who have psychological shadow, and the mentality of the elderly also needs to be protected!


    Therefore, Liu Wei felt that she could meet the person behind the scenes for a while, no matter from which point of view.


    She wants to see what a wonderful pearl is. She needs to be careful. It takes five years to build a pearl that covers the whole Qingfeng town Big scam.

 Chapter 1439

    The other side.


    Liu Yue looked at the Pearl book on the opposite side of the table, pinched his corner with his fingertips, and asked cautiously, "we What to do after that? "


    After running out last night, they planned to sneak back to Zhang''s house in the middle of the night, but they were stopped by the porter, throwing out their luggage and telling them that Zhang''s house no longer welcomed them.


    As Liu Yue said in advance, Mayor Zhang would like her to leave, so that she can be completely dumped.


    From last night to now, they have been living in the street. There are some gold and silver in their luggage, enough for them to come back to Beijing as money


    None of them want to go back to Beijing.


    Zhu Shu came with a task. Now she has died a tangqin''er. It''s her chance to investigate her internal affairs and sort out the situation. Now, when she goes back, she will undoubtedly let the duck fly away with wings. Don''t say that the lady doesn''t want to see the result, even she thinks it''s a pity.


    Liu Yue is even more unlikely to return to Beijing. Here she has only one person, Zhushu. It''s easy to deal with all kinds of affairs. Although there are several guards in the dark, they are invisible. They won''t show up until they have to. But if they return to Beijing, what will they face her?


    She is a ruthless Xiangma, a cruel old witch. When she returns to Beijing, she is dead, but she has a chance to live.


    Besides, Liu Wei is still in Qingfeng town. The idea of asking Liu Wei for help has never stopped, so she can''t go back to Beijing or die!


    Both of them looked very serious and calculated how to do next. Liu Yue saw Zhu Shu for a long time and had no idea. He suggested tentatively: "if not, first find a inn to stay? Second uncle Mayor Zhang has all his face. I''m his niece. He can''t drive us out of the town in public. As long as we stay, we can find another chance to contact our cousin... "


    Zhushu raises his head and stares at Liuyue.


    Liu Yue hurriedly said, "I don''t mean anything else. My cousin and I are just brothers and sisters. Where do I have Zhushu girl to match my cousin..."


    "Now, what''s the use of all this nonsense!" Zhu Shu scolds impatiently, and at the same time knows that it''s the only way to stay in an inn. She hesitates for a moment, looks around, and says, "just stay here."


    "No." Liu Yue blurted out.


    Zhu Shu looks at her.


    Liu Yue hurriedly said: "this inn is too close to Zhang''s house. If we walk around all day long under the eyes of Zhangjia people, I''m afraid it will make them more tired of us..."


    Zhu Shu ponders and ponders.


    Liu Yue took the opportunity to say, "how is the tavern of Dafu?"


    Zhushu hums: "we have limited money. You want to live in the Best Inn. Do you really think you are the daughter from Beijing?"


    "No, it''s not." Liu Yue hurriedly waved: "the door of Dafu inn is clean and the wing room is clear. Miss Zhushu is a big servant girl from Xiangfu. Where can you live in an ordinary Inn, you will naturally live in a quiet environment."


    Zhu Shu sneers: "for me? I''m a servant girl, but I don''t have those charming temper. "


    Liu Yue quickly smiled: "Miss Zhushu is a capable person beside her. Even if she has no charming temper, she shouldn''t treat herself badly. If you have a grievance, isn''t she upset?"? It''s easy to say about money. We came from Zhangjia. The rich Inn will not charge us for our room. "


    Qingfeng town is small. Several famous squires are all close relatives. Dafu inn is Zhang''s cousin''s estate. It''s also a distant relationship with Zhang Cuicui played by Liu Yue. If you live in Dafu Inn, the innkeeper will be embarrassed to ask them for money.


    This kind of thinking seems to take advantage. Zhushu looks at Liuyue again and finally agrees: "let''s go."


    Dafu inn is the best and largest in Qingfeng town. It receives the most business guests and the most lively inn. The Liuwei family also live in this inn.


    And Rong Ling from the ancestral hall back to the inn, just enter the door, Liu Wei and Liu Yue hit a face-to-face.


    Liu yuezheng is talking with the innkeeper. She is accompanied by a small servant girl. She has two bags on her hand. When Liu Yue finishes speaking, a little two will take their luggage and take them upstairs.


    Liu Yue passes by Liu Wei. Liu Wei sees a thin piece of cloth on her head.


    Liu Yue also saw Liu Wei.


    But her eyes were clear and natural, as if they were totally strangers and strangers.


    Zhushu walked behind, didn''t care much at first, but after seeing the four eyes of two people facing each other, she suddenly froze for a moment, then frowned.


    Back to the house, the door closed, and Zhu Shu asked Liu Yue, "do you know those two people?"


    Liu Yue pretends to be silly: "who?"


    "The two downstairs." It''s Liu Wei and Rong Ling.


    Liu Yue pretended to think about it for a while, and then said, "they are the ones who hurt me, but I didn''t expect that they also lived in this inn."


    Zhu Shu slaps the table and approaches Liu Yue. Li asks, "are you saying you want to come to Dafu Inn because of them? Do you know them? "


    Liu Yue''s face flashed a trace of consternation and said, "Miss Zhushu, did you misunderstand? I know them for sure. I said they hurt my head, but I have nothing to do with them I have been driven out by Zhangjia because of this injury. I don''t want to find these people to settle accounts anymore. I just want to stay well and complete my wife''s instructions. I can return to my life in the future, and I can also make up for my merits. I need my wife''s leniency and spare my life... ""You lie!" Zhu Shu grabs Liu Yue''s collar and pulls her forward: "your injury is not serious, but you deliberately pretend to be very serious. I thought about your intention before, just because of the bone? Do you want Zhang Yuan to give you a head if you suffer? Why are you so upset? Now I know. You know these foreigners on purpose. You want to contact them, so use Zhang Yuan to find them, don''t you? "


    Liu Yue''s eyes flashed a little flustered, but she immediately covered it up. She said wrongly, "I don''t have it, Zhushu girl, I don''t have it..."


    "I don''t know if I asked you. If you are dishonest, your wife should have killed you and kept you alive!"


    Zhu Shu said, raising her feet and going out of the door. Liu Yue''s eyes snapped, clenched her teeth and ran to the door, but she dared not stop her.


    Zhu Shu went downstairs and saw the hall on the first floor. The two men she saw just now were accompanying an old man to drink tea at the window. She went straight to the room and stood in front of the three people and said in a deep voice: "two young men, our young lady asked two of them to go upstairs for a talk."


    Liu Wei holds the porcelain cup in her hand, gently shakes the brown water in the cup, raises her eyes, glances at the Pearl book on her side, and sneers, "what?"


    Zhu Shu observes the expression on the other side''s face, and repeats again: "miss my family, please two old people, go upstairs to have a talk, she said, there is something important to negotiate with the two."


    Rong Leng didn''t raise his head either. He replied for Liu Wei, "who is your miss?"


    "That''s the one who just passed you by," said Zhu


    "Zhang Cuicui?" Liu Wei asked, the bottom of his eyes, and glanced over with a smile: "or, Liu Yue?"

 Chapter 1440

    Zhu Shu''s eyes are awe inspiring, and countless thoughts flash in his heart.


    "Liu Yue?" She blurted out, "not Liu Wei?"


    Liu Wei a meal, the line of sight suddenly became threatening: "what?"


    Rong Ling also looked over, his face more ugly than Liu Wei.


    Zhu Shu realizes another possibility of the incident, and is furious. Naturally, the fox spirit is not called Zhang Cuicui. After being taken back to the capital by Xiang ye, she claims that her family name is Liu, and her single name is Wei. Then she takes the place of Zhang Cuicui. Naturally, no one will call her this name again, but no one has thought about it. Her real name is simply false.


    She guessed it well. The fox spirit faked the wound, and really wanted to connect with her acquaintance. But she didn''t expect that her acquaintance would be so frank and tell her real name directly, not Liu Wei, but Liu Yue, the little bitch!


    Zhu Shua burst of fire, clenched his fist, turned around to go upstairs.


    Just walked a step, but the shoulder was held down. Looking back, it was the two accomplices of the fox spirit.


    Waving her hand away, she stepped back.


    Liu Wei looked at Zhu Shu, glanced up the stairs again, asked coldly, "she told you, her name is Liu Wei?"


    Zhu shusatirized and laughed. He thought that these people were in the same group, so he put up a cruel sentence: "the master will not let her go, nor will he let you go. Wait for death!"


    Liu Wei laughed and said, "it''s really her style. She has a hand in everything. But why should she use this name?"


    Ji Nanzheng listened for a while and understood. He lowered his voice and asked his granddaughter, "what do you want to do, cousin?"


    Liu Yue''s identity was known before the old man.


    But Rong Leng suddenly added, "you should be careful."


    Ji Nanzheng is stunned.


    "She is Zhang Cuicui, and has nothing to do with Liu Wei," said Rong Leng with an extremely cold expression


    It''s angry. I''m still angry.


    Liu Wei grabs his finger and pinches it. In fact, she is also angry. Her name has been stolen by others. The other party is still holding your identity. I don''t know how many dirty things she has done. I can''t be happy when I encounter this situation.


    Liu Wei has a bad relationship with Liu Yue, but she never had the idea of putting the other side to death. But now, Liu Yue has killed herself. She stabbed the basket and pierced into the life gate of Rong Ling.


    Although the face of Rong Leng is as usual, his eyes and momentum are cold as words. Liu Wei can''t appease him. He can only hold him all the time to avoid his impulse.


    But Zhushu didn''t know how to deal with it. He looked up his chin and said, "yes, she said her name is Liu Wei. It''s hard for my master to make friends with Wei''er and Wei''er''s name. After a long time, even her name is fake. Since you are with her, I''m not afraid to speak up. She''s dead. She''s deceiving her wife and should be punished for death."


    Rong Ling tightly clenched his fist, and his body was full of the evil spirit of destroying heaven and earth. Ji Nanzheng looked at him in astonishment, but he couldn''t connect the old generation with the gloomy and thunderous man in front of him.


    "Rong Ling, calm down." Liu Wei holds rongling''s slender fingers in her small hand and wants to stop him before he becomes crazy. From the moment when the little servant girl said "master" or "intimate address", she already had an ominous premonition.


    As expected, Rong Leng, squinting his eyes, walked up to the second floor without saying a word.


    Liu Wei is in a hurry to catch up, but Zhu Shu thinks that they are going to connect with Liu Yue and block Liu Wei directly. He says coldly, "it''s too late."


    Liu Wei pushed her aside and said in a cold voice, "it''s really too late. It''s going to be fatal!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a shrill scream on the second floor.


    Zhu Shu hears Liu Yue''s voice and is stunned for a moment. He doesn''t seem to understand what happened.


    Liu Wei clenches her fists, clenches her teeth, rushes upstairs and hurries to Liu Yue''s door. She looks at the scene in the room, which makes people crazy.


    The tables and chairs in the room were overturned, and Rong Ling was holding Liu Yue''s neck, propping her against the wall. Liu Yue''s legs couldn''t touch the ground, and the whole person was suspended in the air like a hanging. Her face was red, her eyes were bloodshot, and her fingers unconsciously dug Rong Ling''s arm, but the other side ignored her, just slightly tightened her fingertips, and tightened her throat


    Someone downstairs heard the noise and came up one after another.


    Zhushu chases Liu Wei and sees the situation in the room. She is also shocked. She staggers back, points to the room and asks stupidly, "here This is What''s the matter... "


    Liu Wei hurried in, took a deep breath, grasped the back of rongling''s hand, wrapped his fist in his palm, and said softly as possible: "calm down, let her go first, kill her, and it will not solve the problem."


    Rong Leng didn''t listen at all, not only, but also with a sudden effort. Liu Yue almost stopped breathing after listening to the "click".


    Liu Wei was frightened and clapped on the back of rongling''s hand: "let go, rongling. Do you hear that? You are going to crush her windpipe!"


    Let Leng more hard, Liu Yue eyes suddenly, people like dying goldfish general, open mouth, eyelids gradually turned back, white eyes exposed.I''m rolling my eyes. I''m really going to die.


    Liu Wei can''t help it. Once she clenches her teeth, she can only do it to Rong Leng. She accumulates her internal power and gives birth to a palm. She pushes Rong Leng back, forcing him to let go.


    Forced to let go, the sharp eyes of Rong Leng look at Liu Wei again. Liu Wei rushes to embrace him, grinds his teeth and says, "listen to me, you killed her in public?"


    Liu Yue was not easy to be rescued. She sat on the ground with weakness and covered her neck with fear. Tears flowed and coughed. The whole person was like a rag doll. She could not do anything but breathe.


    There must be something hateful about poor people.


    Liu Wei stops Rong Ling and looks back at Liu Yue. Leng Lin says, "stop him once. There is no second time. Liu Yue, I think you really don''t want to live!"


    Liu Yuehong looks at her with red eyes and looks at the Rong Leng behind her. The fear of her life makes her still shiver. She sobs in fear, tears fall out of her eyes, and cries hard to Liu Wei: "elder sister Big sister... "


    Liu Wei raised her hand and stopped her saying: "you and I are not fellow travelers. It didn''t matter before, and it doesn''t matter later. What is your name? It''s no secret now. I think there are some people who want to deal with you, so we won''t bother."


    Liu Yue looked at her in a panic, and looked out of the door to see all the Pearl books. She used her hands and feet to climb forward, climbed to Liu Wei''s feet, and grabbed her trouser legs: "big sister, big sister, help me, they will kill me, they are demons, they are monsters, you can''t let me die, you can''t watch me die, we are all surnamed Liu, we are a family!"


    "A family?" Liu Wei looked down at her as if she had heard some big joke: "what family do you still have the face to say in front of me? Liu Yue, do you know how disgusting I am now? "

 Chapter 1441

    It''s like a heavy hammer hitting the head of Liuyue.


    Liu Yue was shocked for a long time, and then looked at Liu Wei with a cool smile: "you are just relying on men, and where are you more noble than me?"


    Liu Wei looked at her and smiled angrily. "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Of course I know!" Liu Yue''s face turned red with a roar, and her eyes were bulging.


    In Liu Wei''s eyes, Liu Yue, like a balloon about to be blown up, said, "I just use your name, go out and leave home. Dare I use your real name? What are you excited about? What am I disgusting about you again? "


    Liu Wei looks at her as if she is looking at a Madman: "do you really don''t know where you are wrong?"


    Liu Yue staggers to support the wall and stands up slowly. She is stubborn and straight, saying: "I was wrong. I didn''t trust Lu''s stomach. I was wrong. I was born a commoner, but I prayed for my own happiness. I was wrong because I didn''t know what to do. I knew that I couldn''t fight you, but I wanted to steal something from you, but who are you, the eldest miss of Liu family! How clever you are, how capable you are! All the men are around you, looking back, looking edge, escaping marriage and disfigurement. They have done enough tricks to play the whole Liu family around! Now, are you doing what you want? Are you happy? So I stood proudly in front of my eyes and insulted me like an ant? "


    "I insult you?" Liu Wei boasted that he was eloquent. At this time, he had nothing to say. The so-called fight back and bite back, but that''s right.


    "Do you know how hard I live? Do you know how happy I am to see you? Liu Wei, won''t you help me once? " She said, stepping forward, lowering her voice, and saying at a volume that only two people could hear: "the man outside the door is Zhu Shu. You expose my details and my name. If you don''t take me today, she will uphold the principle. Tomorrow, she will be able to take my life. Do you want to see me die?"


    Liu Wei sneers: "if I didn''t do it, you would be dead."


    Liu Yue clenched her teeth: "so you have saved me once. Why don''t you save me once more? You can kill her for me. You can. It''s not easy for you to kill a little servant girl, because rongduwei is famous and thunderous."


    Liu Wei thinks she is really crazy.


    Rong Leng didn''t want to say anything. If Liu Wei didn''t hold his hands firmly, he just wanted to wring the neck of the woman with brain disease.


    "As long as you are willing to save me, I will repay you."


    Liu Wei pulls Rong Ling, turns her head and walks out of the room.


    Liu Yue angrily called out to her, "Liu Wei, do you think I don''t know what happened between you and the empress?"


    Liu Wei looks back inexplicably: "what?"


    "You, plot against the empress."


    Liu Wei sneered, "so?"


    Liu Yue was under the empress''s command. The empress may have mentioned herself to her, but Liu Wei doesn''t think it''s a secret. She doesn''t agree with the empress, so what?


    Liu Yue stopped talking, but suddenly, she stared at her silently and laughed.


    Liu Wei frowned, and Rong Ling was impatient. He took Liu Wei with him and walked downstairs without turning back.


    After they left, Zhushu rushed in and asked seriously, "queen? Did you just mention the queen? "


    Liu Yue lowers her head and looks back to her previous cowardice.


    Zhu Shu holds her shoulder and shakes it ferociously: "is it the queen? What do you mean? You make it clear to me! "


    Liu Yue was so shaken by her that she felt her head was heavy and her feet were light. Just now, memories of being strangled almost filled her mind. She covered her chest, swallowed some nausea and said: "girl Zhushu, you need to listen to my explanation..."


    Zhushu frowned at her and forced herself to calm down: "what do you want to explain?"


    "Just now that person, that person in white, she is a woman, is my elder sister, her name is Liu Wei."


    Zhu Shu sneers, "didn''t you say your name is Liu Wei?"


    "There''s no inside story. Miss Zhushu, you just heard me tell her that she was plotting against the empress of that dynasty..."


    Liu Yue doesn''t know the friendship between Xiang''s wife and the queen, but this doesn''t prevent her from making a pretext. There is a rumor in Beijing that the queen was suffering from a strange disease and the medicine stone was not smart. Although it''s just some anecdotal news, it''s not surprising that some people would have associations since there is such a saying.


    Xiang Guofu is a noble scholar. She is not curious about such important secrets of the deep palace. She is not curious about Zhushu.


    She''s not sure if the queen is seriously ill, but since everyone says so, what''s wrong with her borrowing?


    As a servant girl of Xiangfu, Zhushu''s mind structure is naturally high. She can''t listen to common slander, but if it involves the mother of a country, even if she doesn''t believe it, she must be wary of it.


    It''s unnecessary for her to say how serious Mrs. Xiang is. If Mrs. Xiang knows that the Queen''s illness is related to Liu Wei?


    No matter where she stands, it''s impossible for her to let Liu Wei go, no matter whether she reports it or invites contributions in person. At that time, Liu Wei will naturally die, and she will naturally have nothing to do with her.Countless thoughts flashed in her heart. Liu Yueshen took a deep breath and said her story pitifully.


    The content of the story is almost made up, but her ability to tell the story has always been good, and the more serious and cautious expression of reading the Pearl book, Liu Yue knows that her life will not disappear because of the impostor, which seems to be very effective.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the five official guards of the Yamen in the middle of Beijing entered the ancestral hall at the entrance of Qingfeng town.


    Because it was late, the five people must stay for one night tonight. Zhang Zhen Chang arranged a Inn for them. At the same time, in order to save time, they planned to hear the case of tangqiner all night.


    Tang qiner was killed in the downtown area, and the murderer was also arrested on the spot. There was almost no doubt about the case. While there was a regular guard, they didn''t need to work hard to transport Tang qiner''s body to the capital city, and then to be tried by the official Yamen. They only need to be properly tried by the outgoing official guard and brought back to the offender.


    Mayor Zhang and a number of squires served as jurors. The witnesses were the women who walked with Tang qiner on the day of the crime, and the merchants who happened to see the murder pass by.


    The trial was very quick, but half an hour later, it was almost over. Grandma Li was shackled. In the morning of tomorrow, she was taken to the capital by the official guard and convicted.


    At the end of the event, Mayor Zhang went to the East and arranged a grand banquet for all the guards. During the banquet, someone left.


    Liu Wei reclined behind the tall flowerpot in the back door of the ancestral hall, with Leng beside her. Her face was cold and her face was very cold.


    Liu Wei took a look at him and then at him. At last, he couldn''t look down. He pulled his sleeve and asked, "when are you going to be angry?"


    Rong Leng didn''t make a sound, but her eyebrows were tightly tightened.


    Liu Wei leaned over and tiptoed to kiss his lips.


    Allow Leng to be angry to bite her lip, fiercely bite.


    Liu Wei "hissed" and whispered, "dog?"

 Chapter 1442

    Rong Leng reaches for a lift, presses Liu Wei on the wall, and nibbles on the wall for a long time!


    Until footsteps came from outside the door.


    Liu Wei hurriedly pushes away the man with big hair in front of her and tugs at her collar: "you can give me leniency, it''s not my fault. Do you remember what''s going on tonight? Damn it, someone is coming!"


    Rong Ling: "..." She swears very well.


    ¡­¡­


    The moonless night sky is very quiet.


    Under the side door behind the ancestral hall, a dark figure flashed by.


    Liu Wei stood at the bottom of the wall and asked in a low voice, "is that him?"


    Allow Leng to be determined carefully, just then light should say: "en."


    In the middle of Beijing, there are five active guards. No matter how they look or how they look, they all have different facial features. In the evening, Rong Ling witnessed it at the gate of the ancestral hall. Now, although he can''t see his face clearly, he can still tell from the figure that the man who came here is one of the five.


    "Follow me in." Liu wei walked in front and dived down the wall to the window in the north of the hall.


    Open the corner of the window, the light yellow light in the room pours out.


    Then there was a slight noise.


    When Liu Wei looked into the room, he saw a black and blue figure. He was facing them, facing Tang qin''er''s coffin, looking for something. The light source in the room was a candlestick in his hand. The candlestick was flickering, which was enough for people to see.


    After a short search, the man seemed to find the target. He looked around first to make sure that there was no one around. Then he took something out of the coffin and put it into his arms. Then he blew out the candle and put the candlestick aside. When he came, he left the hall quickly.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling look at each other, and Rong Ling follows the direction of the man''s departure. Liu Wei turns the window and enters, goes to tangqin''er''s coffin, turns tangqin''er over, and probes her back.


    The yellow paper put in by the day is really gone!


    Liu Wei went as like as two peas. He decided to go to the same place. The same thing as the bandage before, it seemed that the man''s intention was not to lay hands on his legs, but to receive letters.


    After Tang qin''er''s body was cleaned up, Liu Wei quietly left the ancestral hall, followed the signs left by Rong Ling along the way, and went all the way to a restaurant in the end of town.


    Rong Ling asked for a table on the first floor of the restaurant and ordered two kinds of dishes. She was waiting for her.


    Liu Wei went over, sat next to him and asked, "what about people?"


    Rong Leng raised her delicate jaw to show her the second floor.


    as like as two peas in the two largest building, the mayor and four gentry are accompanying five men dressed in blue and dressed. The clothes of five people are all the official uniform of Jingya military guard. They are identical in material and color. It is Liu Wei''s only seen in the ancestral hall.


    Liu Wei looks around among the five and asks Xiang Rong Ling, "which one is in the middle?"


    Rong Ling took a drink from his glass and said lightly: "Shi Jian, the chief of the second team of Beijing yamen, was ordered to handle the case of tangqin''er."


    Liu Wei smacked her lips: "it''s very fast. The name and identity are here?"


    Rong Leng glanced at her. He had nothing to say about this basic operation.


    The little banquet upstairs is near the end. Liu Wei and Rong Ling have a snack downstairs. When they finish eating, they also finish upstairs.


    Mayor Zhang personally sent some leaders from Jingli back to the inn to rest. Liu Wei and Rong Ling also followed.


    At this time, the night was deep, and it was ugly. They stood under the big trees in the back alley of the inn. At this position, they could see the back window of the guest room on the third floor. Five guest rooms, except the one on the far left, were all flamed out.


    Liu Wei, leaning on his upright and thick body, stared at the only room with a candle light, and whispered, "if we don''t do it tonight, don''t we have to wait until dawn? The next time we don''t have to do this kind of heavy work by ourselves, I think the Wei couple will be quite free. "


    Rong Leng twists and twists a few hairs on her eyelashes that the breeze blows for her, and asks softly, "sleepy?"


    Liu Wei turned to stand on tiptoe and thrust her face into his neck, muttering, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Then they waited for another half hour, until at last the room stalled.


    Liu Wei stretched out and sighed, "wait for Bai, go back."


    Rong Leng took hold of her wrist and frowned, "I''ll see."


    Say, the figure jumps, stepping on the wall directly, went up the third floor window.


    Liu Wei was waiting for him. He saw Rong Ling go to the other four rooms after he looked at them outside the fifth room. When he came down again, his face was very bad: "no one is in the five rooms."


    Liu Wei paused for a while, and suddenly responded, "we want to interrupt. We only think that one of the five people is related to the secret letter. Now, it seems that the five people are one."


    They are located in the back alley of the inn, but there are more than one passageway in the inn. The back window can jump, and the front door can walk. So it seems that the five people left from the front door shortly after they returned to the inn. When they left, they should have left the other four rooms when the candles went out. As for why the last one was on, they should have forgotten when they left, and then suddenly went out It''s because the candle is burnt out.Liu Wei thinks she''s stupid!


    Why do you just wait, but you don''t want to go up and have a look?


    "Go back to the ancestral hall and have a look." Liu Wei said and hurried to the town.


    When she arrived at the ancestral hall, it was an accident that the hall was peaceful. Liu Wei went to see Tang qiner''s body again and found that the body was the same as when she left before. There was no difference.


    Don''t those five people come to the ancestral hall? So where did they go?


    At this time, it''s more than half of the night. Liu Wei is so tired that Rong Leng is so tired that she has to hold her hand and say, "forget it tonight. Go back to the inn."


    I lost everyone. I can''t forget it.


    Liu Wei has no spirit of "en", and Rong Ling leave from the back door. He plans to walk on the path of the lotus pond, through the lotus pond, directly around the main street.


    But the accident happened at this time.


    The lotus pond path they walked twice in the daytime was not peaceful in the middle of the night.


    Liu Wei looked at the five figures surging in the lotus pond in astonishment. Occasionally, he could hear their voices.


    "We have to do this kind of digging. Why don''t a group of dogs and animals do it?"


    "Well, if you don''t mind, they won''t be able to rely on it. There are some places they can''t please. We''ll save our energy. We''ll dig things out quickly and return to Beijing as soon as possible tomorrow. I don''t want to come to this ghost place any more."


    "What about the third? Isn''t there a body missing in the end? "


    "The third one has already been decided. It''s Tang qin''er. Tomorrow we''ll make a decision. People will be buried in the future as soon as possible. Then, the third one will naturally lead people to dig graves and break their legs. The third one is more skilled than us. In the past five years, he has not handled all the corpses in Qingfeng town?"


    A few people discuss, you say my words, Liu Wei listen, just think it''s not hard to come.


    I thought I was going to have no harvest tonight. I hit the right spot without thinking.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei hid in the shadow of the trees. They listened with bated breath and heard five people in the lotus pond still complaining.


    "It''s the end of such a bad thing, but is it really useful? With it, can a lady really give birth to a prince? "


    "I think so." Another said casually, "in any case, if the master of the state says yes, he will be able to do it. The master of the state is a man with great powers. He can call the wind and call the rain and do everything. Since he says that he has 70% assurance, he will be sure to be in a safe position."

 Chapter 1443

    "National teacher?"


    On the first floor of Dafu Inn in the morning, Ji Nanzheng was surrounded by two young people. He was dazzled, stirring the porridge in front of him, and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Just say it." Liu Wei took a chopstick of vegetables to the old man and urged him, "when you come to the post of Taifu, you must know the court system of Xianyan country clearly. Then you can tell us what the national teacher of Xianyan country is doing."


    "What else can the national master do? To host the sacrifice, to supervise the imperial meeting, to observe the four seasons of the star rain? Oh, yes, to observe the four seasons of the star rain. Who is going to go far in Beijing? Before leaving, he must send someone to the national elephant supervision to ask. The national elephant supervision can calculate the weather conditions in the next three days all over the country, which is especially severe!"


    "Is that all?" Liu Wei thought of the conversation between the five active guards last night. The so-called national teacher should be the main brain of the event of "the Pearl of the chimaera". This person is so interested in the body of a woman. How do you think about it? It''s all full of evil. It''s not like an honest and decent person.


    "Isn''t that enough?" Ji Nanzheng specially stressed: "it is not good enough to calculate whether it will rain or clear in the next three days."


    Liu Wei laughs: "grandfather, many people can count, I can count."


    Ji Nan Zheng was stunned for a moment, and then realized: "yes, this kid''s master can count, he taught you?"


    Liu Wei said without a word: "where people need to teach, there are traces of gradual climate change. Everything in the world complements each other. Climate prediction is just the trend of climate development in a period of time in the future calculated by human beings according to the past weather laws. People who are a little better at this skill can do it, not only human beings, birds, insects and ants, but also some depend on climate It''s no wonder that all living animals can calculate by instinct. "


    Ji Nanzheng listened stupidly and paused for a long time, especially seriously asking: "can all good arithmetic be calculated? It''s impossible. It''s only a Taoist or a wizard who can do such a thing... "


    Liu Wei was helpless: "grandfather, you have never understood science in your whole life. Let''s not talk about this first. Do you know the national teacher who is facing the interior now?"


    Ji Nanzheng thought for a while and shook his head: "I know his master, but I don''t know him."


    Liu Wei sat forward and said, "have you ever seen him? What kind of person is he? "


    Ji Nanzheng waved his hand: "it''s too long. I don''t remember that the last time I saw him, it was his master''s silence ceremony. It''s strange that he was picked up by his master from outside the temple gate. When he grew up, he didn''t convert to Buddhism, but went to Taoism. After a lot of twists and turns, he went to the palace. Everyone has their own fate."


    Liu Wei frowned. "Is he a Taoist?"


    "Layman." Ji Nanzheng said, and can''t understand: "why do you have to ask him? Do you know him?"


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling look at each other, and Rong Ling nods to her. Liu Wei breathes and says about the shark pearl.


    Ji Nanzheng was stunned: "you mean that what happened in Qingfeng town is related to the national teacher? Chimaera beads? I have never heard of the legend of the chimaera. "


    Liu Wei said: "it''s a fake, but I don''t know what the master is trying to do. It seems that he didn''t hurt people''s lives. He just disrespected the body of the dead, but after being buried, he planed the body. This practice is really too evil."


    Ji Nanzheng is silent for a moment and looks at her granddaughter: "so, do you want to take care of this?"


    Liu Wei hesitated and looked at his grandfather: "don''t you want me to take care of it?"


    Ji Nan Zheng chuckled: "how come, you want to take care of it, not to mention the Guoshi, but the emperor, and the grandfather also carries it for you. That is, if you find out something, or tell the grandfather, the grandfather also wants to know whether the shark pearl is real or not."


    The old man of gossip smirked with embarrassment and got serious again: "you just said, what other women did those people mention? What little prince? The prince is getting married. What''s the use of giving birth to the best little prince? Can you compete for the reserve? I think it''s related to the concubines who are not favored in the palace. If you really want to check, you can inquire in this direction. "


    With Ji Nanzheng''s internal news, Liu Wei''s concept of this matter has gradually become complete. The national teacher is a key figure. As for how to make the Pearl, she thought that the five active guards should have an answer. Then she thought that the national elephant supervisor and the Beijing yamen had collusion in secret, which should be considered as a secret of the imperial court.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhu Shu holds the secret letter he wrote all night long, arrives at the place where he contacts with the secret guard, delivers the letter, and tells him: "what is said in the letter is very important. You must hand it to his wife. You can start now and whip it up quickly. There must be no half delay on the way."


    Dark Wei nodded, thought about it, and reminded: "you and Zhang Cuicui have been driven out of Zhang''s house. They were sent back to the capital last night. Now my wife should know."


    Zhu Shu''s heart was thumping, and his brow was frowning: "has it been passed back so quickly?"


    Dark Wei lowered his head and said, "you should know that we are only ordered by my wife."Zhu Shu nodded dispirited and sighed: "it''s because I''m not doing a good job. If my wife blames me, it''s also because I should take it. However, seeing that things are about to progress, I can''t imagine what I''m doing and what I''m doing, there''s nothing wrong with Tang qiner''s death, and there''s no clue in his body. It seems that all my efforts in this year have been in vain. Fortunately, I got a new news yesterday. Now Write in a secret letter. I only hope that this letter can make me pay tribute to my sins and get my wife''s forgiveness. "


    Dark Wei no longer said anything, with the letter, with the fastest speed on the horse back to Beijing.


    In the evening, the letter sent back from the outskirts of Beijing was successfully delivered to the Xiangguo mansion, the wife of the Xiangguo.


    The surname of Yun originally doesn''t belong to Yun. She was an orphan girl since she was a child. She came to Yun''s house as a maid, and grew up with Miss Yun''s sister. After Miss Yun''s daughter came to the palace, she was lucky to be followed by Miss Yun and was given marriage to Xiangfu as a concubine.


    The concubine should not be a humble servant girl. In order to make her pass through the door more dignified, the Yun family specially asked the queen mother to give her the surname of "Yun", which is regarded as the cousin of the Yun family.


    Since then, the cloud family has been more loyal to the cloud family, because she knows that although she can''t help herself, the cloud family will be her mother''s family from now on. She is not an isolated duckweed, she is a cloud family with a root and a spirit.


    When the letter came to him, he was seeing a guest. He saw a fairy man from the north. It is said that he is a virtuous man in Qingnan mountain. He can turn a stone into gold and a bean into a soldier. He is a powerful man with great powers. He asked him to come for the Queen''s old illness.


    When the letter arrived, Yun read it from the side. After reading it, she narrowed her eyes and squeezed the letter into a ball with her fingertips: "that bitch is not so untrue, even his name is fake, but I let my wife look down! You go back to tell Zhu Shu that the bitch''s lie making ability is so high, so how to prove that she is not lying now? Is there a real Liu Wei, or her sister? It''s a trick to make use of it. Remind Zhushu. Don''t believe her. If you can''t control her, please come back and ask for help. That bitch can frame her in a few words. Don''t mention that she came out of my wife''s side. It''s disgraceful. "

 Chapter 1444

    Sent away the dark Wei, the cloud family tired rubbed the forehead corner, one side''s maidservant jade Book hurriedly came forward to help her, hesitated repeatedly, or asked: "that immortal, madam can send to the palace?"


    Yunshi sat down with his chair on his back and sighed deeply: "it''s fairyland. I just don''t know if there''s any real ability. Have you ever asked at Yunjia''s side? When will Yunxi arrive in Beijing? "


    Yushu shook his head: "I went to ask this morning, but I still haven''t heard from you. What I said in advance is that I should have arrived in the first two days, but it''s almost three days late. I haven''t seen anyone yet. I wonder if there''s any delay on the way."


    "It''s time for further delay, isn''t it to say that it has already passed the outskirts of Beijing?"


    Jade book also does not know, the way: "that day before black maidservant goes to cloud mansion to ask again."


    Yun''s "grace" said, thinking for a moment, and then said: "please go to the elder master''s side and ask him if he is free. If he is free, ask him to go to the palace again these two days. This time back to the sky, it''s very cold at night, and the mother''s body is not good. The prescription has been used for nearly a month, see if you can let the elder master change the prescription to take it. This kind of medicine can''t be taken Old, I''m afraid it won''t work if I eat it. "


    Yushu smiled: "my wife loves my mother, but the elder master is her elder brother. How could he not be more careful than my wife? When I went this morning, I heard that both the elder lady and the second lady are in the Palace this afternoon. I guess they should come back now."


    The cloud surname smelt the speech to be relieved, thought again in the hall also has a senior person, only then hits the spirit, continues to go out to revolve.


    However, just about to leave, I heard that a servant came in and reported: "madam, madam, there are people in the palace. They say that the Queen''s mother vomited blood when she vomited after dinner. Now the man has fainted. The big master and the second master of the cloud family are all driving to the palace."


    "What?" The cloud surname also doesn''t care about what is superior or not. They don''t have time to change their clothes. They rush out with the jade book.


    The palace.


    Green Phoenix Palace.


    The hall is full of people inside and outside. The head of the taihospital is carrying some old doctors in and out of the hall. The national teachers and the guardians of the national elephant prison are also coming. More than ten people are standing in the outer hall, head to head, hurriedly coming up with some ideas.


    When Yun arrived, a palace maid took her to the bedroom from the side door. Yun had a good relationship with the Queen''s mother. She went to and from the palace the most, so the green Phoenix Palace never avoided her.


    When he went in, he saw the Queen''s hand in front of her bed. She was accompanying her emperor. She asked for her first. The 95 year old man waved his hand at will, but did not distract her. When he got up, he did not dare to go over to the bed in front of the emperor to check his mother''s condition. He only went to the other side of the bed and went to the big lady of the cloud family.


    She nodded first, and asked the big lady of the cloud family to give her a warm welcome.


    Everyone in the palace is busy. Qin''s wife, the eldest lady of the cloud family, looks at her and lowers her voice and says, "go and help ah Shu."


    Ashu is the maiden name of Ying, the second wife of the cloud family. Hearing the answer, the cloud family goes to the second wife of the cloud and asks her to have a good time.


    Yingshi entrusted her hand and whispered, "you are also the lady of Xiangguo. When you talk to me, you are free. You don''t need to be so polite."


    Yunshi, the wife of Xiang, who is domineering in Xiangfu and famous outside, is very well behaved in front of Yingshi. After listening to Yingshi''s accusation, she just lowered her head and said in a good temper, "since I''m free, I''m the most comfortable. The second lady should not advise me."


    Ying Shi knew that she was very different from her master and servant. She sighed in her heart and didn''t say much. After all, she didn''t have much contact with the lady of Xiangguo. Instead, she was the empress, her little aunt, and her friendship with the lady of Xiangguo grew up with her childhood. She was a good sister who had not changed for many years.


    The arrival of the cloud family didn''t help a lot with what happened in the Qinghuang palace. Today, the empress was still in a good mood. In the afternoon, she received the first lady and the second lady of the cloud family who came to the palace specially to see her. Unexpectedly, the accident happened on the dinner table. The dishes for the dinner were all ordered in advance by the hospital. But today, somehow, after drinking the ginseng soup, the empress suddenly couldn''t get up well Come, caress the chest, first vomit not to come out, later not easy to vomit out, but vomit out blood, the eunuchs of the palace are shocked, stay in the palace with the big lady of the cloud family, the second lady of the evening meal to the empress in a hurry to see a doctor, but the source of the disease has not been found, but the person first fainted, until now, also did not wake up.


    The people in Taihai hospital are crazy. The national elephant prison is not good enough. There is no way. Now everyone is waiting for the arrival of the eldest master and the second master of the cloud family. The name of the doctor is inherent in the cloud family. Because they don''t want to only serve Wang sun Guizhou, the head of the cloud family doesn''t enter Taihai hospital, but his holy name is outside, and his medical skills are excellent. The empress is his sister-in-law, So it''s up to him to make the diagnosis and treatment. Everyone is at ease.


    The time when Yunshi received the news was close to the two masters of Yunfu, but xiangguofu was close to the Imperial City, so Yunshi arrived, and the two masters of Yunjia had not yet arrived.


    They waited nearly a quarter of an hour for the eunuch''s voice to be heard outside. Then, two dusty middle-aged men entered the dormitory one after another, nodded politely with the emperor, and went to the bed automatically without waiting for others to call for a flat, to feel the pulse for the Queen''s wife.At this time, Qin''s family also went to her husband''s side and narrated the whole process of the empress''s mother from illness to fainting. She said it carefully and professionally, which was easy for the master of the cloud family to understand.


    "It''s a relapse of an old disease. It''s OK, but there''s some bone damage." The second master of the cloud family came to a conclusion after consulting his pulse. At the same time, he looked at his wife Ying Shi and said, "go outside and get some heart grass."


    Ying left at the same time. Qin discussed with the master of the cloud family about what he was banished to one side. The emperor, who didn''t even give a straight eye to him, was depressed for a long time. Then he cut in and asked, "uncle, when will the queen wake up?"


    The big master of the cloud family didn''t say a word. He was still talking with his wife. The second master of the cloud family occasionally joined in the discussion. The three people discussed the body of the Queen''s mother with enthusiasm.


    After a while, Ying took the heart grass and came back. He just heard that the emperor was still asking: "the empress looks very hard. Does the uncle have a cure?"


    Yingshi hands the heart grass to the second master, turns around and makes a silent move. He reminds him, "please keep your voice down. Don''t disturb the doctor''s consultation."


    Emperor: "..."


    Yunshi can''t help her. She can only stare at the Queen''s sleepy face and worry. Yingshi takes the heart herb and mixes the powder. Yunshi sees it and asks in a low voice, "second lady, when will Yunxi''s child be able to return to Beijing? Is it nearly three days late?"


    Ying''s stupefied for a moment, and then clear, said: "it''s late, how, you really wait for him to bring you a miracle doctor back?"


    Yun''s face was bitter and his voice was dry. "Didn''t he say in his letter that he saw a talented young man with amazing medical skills on the road this time and said that he would take him back to Beijing to see his mother? Is it difficult? "


    Ying sighed: "yes, but there are so many people in the cloud family who can''t cure the disease. It''s you who can cure it if you meet someone outside. I heard that you''ve found another immortal or Taoist? Alas, those are charlatans. Since they are ill, they should be treated by doctors. What''s the use of looking for gods and ghosts? "


    Yun''s face was red when he heard the words, but he didn''t dare to contradict them. However, he whispered: "maybe Yunxi can find a miracle doctor. The child is sincere and never talks falsely. We can''t give up any chance."


    Ying didn''t know what to say about her, so he nodded and took the powder in his hand and brought it to the bed.

 Chapter 1445

    The imperial palace is suffering from the sudden recurrence of the Queen''s old disease. On the official road near the capital, the five active guards who are holding Li Po in custody and serving her sentence in the capital are also facing a dilemma.


    It''s not a long way from Qingfeng town back to Beijing. Starting in the morning, it''s supposed to arrive before evening.


    But when he came, he still walked smoothly, but today he has gone out of his way.


    Shi Jian was sweating and holding the reins of the horse. Looking at the familiar scenes around him, he asked his other four companions with a pale face, "is it wrong again?"


    The other four swallowed their saliva, and the shortest one said, "Damn it, we''ve walked this road countless times, but we''ve never been able to walk like this. I said that we should go from the left at first. How about the big tree blocking the road? If we turn over, we''ll have to change the way. Now it''s almost dark. We''ll walk around and come back!"


    Shi Jian, as the leader of the four, did not dare to panic at this time, so he forced himself to settle down and pacified: "if it is not possible, go back to Qingfeng town and see the way before it is dark."


    "No, boss." Another tall man suddenly said, "we''ve been away for hours, haven''t we seen anyone else?"


    When he said this, Shi Jian was stunned and asked in panic: "you What do you mean? "


    "The official way in the suburb of Beijing!" Tall son is a little excited: "the main way in and out of the capital, how can a day come down without a person?"


    Shi jiandeng tightened his face and shouted in time: "don''t alarmist, just get lost. There are no gods or ghosts."


    "But this..." Tall wanted to say something else, interrupted again by Shi Jian.


    "Let''s go back to Qingfeng town and stay another night tonight. Tomorrow morning, let the mayor take us back to Beijing."


    Now it''s getting late. After Shi Jian said something, his friends have no problem. After turning around and changing the way, several people walked along the road for half an hour, and then stopped again.


    "Is it..." Tall son is all over shiver, speak not agile Suo: "again round come back?"


    Shi Jian even told himself that he had to calm down, and now he was in a panic.


    In the early morning of this day, with their tired bodies for a night, the wife of Tang qiner''s case went back to Beijing to ask for punishment, but on the way back, they met a broken tree.


    Because it was too early, there was no help from other people nearby. The thick tree broke into two sections and stopped the official way. They had no choice but to change the way.


    But after the diversion, it was clearly along the road sign, but somehow, the more they walked, the more they turned. When they came back to God, it was dark, and they were like a devil in the wall, they could not go out before, and they could not go back. They were stuck in the middle of the road, which was called "every day should not be called" the earth is not spiritual ".


    The short man directly collapsed: "I was busy all night last night, and now I have gone for another day. I can''t do it. I won''t go. Since there are demons and ghosts teasing me, I''ll just eat it up. I haven''t seen the appearance of ghosts yet. It''s just the mother''s insight!"


    Shi Jian scolds: "what demon ghost is just going the wrong way. When we just cross the fork, we will go back to the East and change to the West. We will always go out."


    Tall son way: "in case still cannot walk out, can we die here?"


    "Bah, we are the people who work for the national teacher. The hundred gods of the National Teacher protect us from evil. With his blessing, where can we die? It''s almost the same to live a long life!"


    "But..."


    "Don''t say it. Hurry up. Do you really want to spend the night in this ghost place?"


    The five returned to the road again, arrived at the fork of one road, chose the west one, and walked for another quarter of an hour.


    Liu Wei was lying on the top of the branch, looking down at the five people who had passed the same place several times, yawned lazily, and asked Rong Leng on the other branch, "haven''t you passed yet?"


    Rong Leng is looking up at the curved moon on the top of his head. His eyes are light, and he should say, "yes."


    Liu Wei is sleepy: "also too stupid, so a few roads, can walk to now? It''s dark. "


    Rong Leng glanced at her with a sidelong glance: "it''s not your hands and feet?"


    Liu Weizhen has a word: "I''ve changed some road signs. How can I know these people only look at road signs, not at the road..."


    Just as he said it, there was a faint sound of horse''s hoof in the distance.


    Liu Wei is all broken up: "again around back?"


    Rong Ling looked down at them. Sure enough, he saw the five active guards with their desperate expression, and they came to their feet again.


    The silent feeling of Rong Ling will stay up all night again tonight.


    Liu Wei can''t do it. She turns over and sits up, stands on the tip of the tree, and says to Rong Leng, "if I go down and take them, I won''t believe I can go wrong!"


    Rong Leng grabbed her in time and asked, "what''s your purpose?"


    Liu Wei replied: "delay their time back to Beijing, let them further contact the grave diggers hidden in Qingfeng town, so as to catch the whereabouts of the missing body parts, and then further trace the reason for the shark pearl."Rong Leng nodded and stretched out his long fingers lazily. Under his fingers, he said, "now it''s slowing down."


    Liu Wei was speechless. She said it was a delay, but she didn''t expect it. She and Rong Ling went on the road ahead of time this morning, before zhengyiwei returned to Beijing, changed the road index, and induced them to walk to the path leading to Mingyue Town. Originally, they planned to tease them between Mingyue Town and Qingfeng town, and then forced them to return to Qingfeng town for another night.


    Since they have lost their way and come back, they will have doubts in their mind. According to the trend, they will have an 80% chance to see the skillful "third man" who dug the grave mentioned last night.


    As long as he saw the old man, Liu Wei could mark the man before Tang qin''er''s body was humiliated, and then dig out the whereabouts of other women''s corpse legs, and trace the relationship between these bodies and the Pearl of the chimaera.


    But how could she think that the official of Xianyan country was so stupid?


    Mingyue Town and Qingfeng town both have direct access to the capital, so there is very little communication between the two towns, but no matter how little, the two towns are also separated by an hour''s road. How can these five people make an hour''s road out of a day? How can I get there?


    Liu Wei was originally following them. In the afternoon, he found that they always went wrong, so he simply waited on the branch in the middle.


    As a result, guess what, she sleeps twice, and the five gentlemen come back.


    Ghost against the wall? Don''t spoil people''s ghost fight against the wall. You can''t walk on a straight road. If you meet ghost fight against the wall, you will be killed in a quarter of an hour.


    Liu Wei couldn''t wait any longer. She sighed, bent her index finger, put it on her lips, and whistled to the sky.


    All of a sudden, five people under the tree were startled. Several people surrounded each other and asked with fear, "what''s the sound? Is it a ghost call? What is it saying, is it going to kill us? "


    "For the dead? I heard that there is a ghost living under every tree on the mountain. Did we disturb them


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I''m from the national division. I''m from the National Division..."


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say on the fork of the tree, but Rong Ling frowned and said softly, "poor enough, don''t bully them."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei''s whistle called pearls who have been enjoying wandering around the world for a long time. Pearls are really getting more and more cross-country. If Liu Wei didn''t see pearls flying over her head this day, he didn''t know that they stayed in this forest these days.


    Hearing Liu Wei''s call, the Pearl came, in a hurry, with a worm in its mouth. It looked like it was dinner.


    It flew to Liu Wei''s stomach, a pair of black eyes shining at Liu Wei, cleverly asked: "Jie?"


    Liu Wei rolled the bird''s head and gave it a task: "take those five people back to the town and don''t let them wander again."


    Pearl looked at the five old men trembling under the trees. He sucked the insects into his throat and said, "Jie Jie!"


    Of course, if Liu Wei knew what would happen next, she would rather go down by herself than let the Pearl come out.


    But she doesn''t know yet, not to mention pearl.


    The appearance of pearls is like the coming of God, which saves five pitiful old men.


    At first, they were frightened to see the Pearl. After all, the bird is really black. You have seen the bird with black back hair, black head, black claw and black body. Have you seen the bird with black feet?


    In the dark night, the pearls fell on the people''s feet. If it wasn''t for the courage accumulated by many years'' work, the five people would have cried.


    Pearl shouted and drank to the five people. Standing in front of them, she raised her chin and gave orders: "Jie Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei knew that it meant "follow me, line up, don''t jump in line", but the five people below didn''t know. They were puzzled and looked at each other. At last, Shi Shifu came to the heart and said, "it''s guiding us out of this demon barrier!"


    Then, five people are very honest to follow behind Pearl buttocks, all the way to Qingfeng town.


    After walking for an hour, when he finally saw the front of the town, the sensitive tall man''s tears fell down. Shi Jian was also relieved. He looked up from afar, looking at the great figure of the oily, thin and energetic black bird, showing reverence in his heart.


    When he entered Qingfeng town, he looked back at the dark road when he came to see it. Shijian''s thoughts surged into his mind. He said to the short man, "it''s brothers to go to the third. Today''s anecdotes, we have to share with him."


    The tall son hurriedly nods, looks up at the sky with the same posture as Shi Jian, looks at the Pearl, deep way: "this is, the living Xian Yan?"

 Chapter 1446

    "Is that it?"


    "Yes."


    "It looks like the environment is bad."


    "Yes."


    "What do you smell?"


    "Yes."


    "Is that a pigsty?"


    "Yes."


    "And this way? Sheepfold? "


    "Yes."


    "What''s up ahead?"


    "Cottage."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Wei, with a complex face, followed the five regular guards in the dark, and arrived at the residential house at the end of the West Street of Qingfeng town. The house was not big, but just after the entrance of the alley, she could smell the stink in it. When Liu Wei faced the stink of corpse, she could still take it easy, but facing the current situation, she could hardly keep her face unchanged.


    What kind of person can make his living environment look like this ghost? It seems that the pigsty and sheepfold have never been cleaned. The door of the hut is wide open and the yard is like a huge hogwash bucket. Let alone step in, just look at it and make people doubt life.


    Liu Wei is certainly not willing to go in, she pinched her nose, looked at the side of calm and self-contained tolerance edge, curious asked: "not smelly?"


    Rong Leng''s face is livid: "what do you say?"


    Liu Wei dry smile: "look at the expression really can''t see." Then he looked around and asked in a buzzing voice, "is this the residence of the third? Isn''t this national teacher too stingy? Isn''t it precious? Are they all people who do great things? Can they be more generous, pay more attention to the funds, and let their employees live better? Living in such a place will affect their work enthusiasm. "


    Rong Leng can''t bear it anymore. He grabs her back collar and pulls her out.


    "Where to?" Liu Wei asked


    "Let Leng gnash his teeth:" go back to the Inn and bathe


    Liu Wei rubbed her nose and pointed to the room: "what about here? The five just went in. "


    Rong Leng doesn''t answer. Without saying a word, he drags Liu Wei back to the rich inn. As soon as he enters the room, he orders the second child to send water. When the water is ready, he escorts Liu Wei and presses her into the tub and forbids her to come out.


    Liu Wei had no choice but to bathe first. When she was half washed, she heard the sound of opening the door and allowed Leng to go out. After a while, when she started to play soap horn for the second time, allowed Leng came back again. She took off her clothes indifferently and also went to the tub.


    Liu Wei asked him, "where did you just go?"


    Rong Ling said, "look for Wei couple."


    Liu Wei is a meal first, then understand, wipe a face, she gives a thumb.


    In Liu Wei and Rong Ling''s relaxed bathing and changing clothes, the Wei couple, who were entrusted with heavy responsibilities, stepped into a house like a hogwash bucket.


    While swearing, the Wei couple sneaked into the bedroom at the back of the house, lying on the roof, listening carefully to the six people in the house.


    These six people are talking about trivial matters with big farts. After listening for a while, he became impatient and angry. He didn''t understand why he fell into such a field. When he held his stomach and was about to explode in situ, the six people in the room finally mentioned a key word.


    "Chimaera beads..."


    The Wei couple immediately put up their ears and heard the following clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    The decision to go to Beijing was made the next morning by Liu Wei.


    Ji Nanzheng, who was using breakfast, said with a suspicious face, "not to say, how many days do you want to stay?"


    "Not now." Liu Wei said, and suddenly looked at the couple with a smile: "what''s next, or do you do it?"


    The Wei couple tensed their faces, grinded their teeth with the expression that they would spit at any time on the Liuwei couple, and said, "well."


    Liu Wei friendly handed a bun to his bowl: "then thank you very much."


    The Wei couple grabbed the bun and chewed it hard. They would not swallow until the meat inside was smashed into foam.


    Last night, Wei couple listened to the corner of the wall in the middle of the night, and they got a lot.


    Things are much simpler than Liu Wei''s imagination. Liu Wei thinks that since there are many miraculous events involved in the Pearl, whether it is the event itself or the conspiracy behind the event, it should be extremely important. But she just ignores that just because the event is important, so the unimportant parts will be in the charge of an unknown senior three in Qingfeng town. Those five Zhengyiwei and the third brother are just small thugs. They do some digging work. The key parts are not accessible to them at all.


    For another example, like puppet shows, these people are puppets manipulated by pulling lines. The real thread ends are far away in the capital.


    What five people dug up in the lotus pond all night is nothing else. It''s Liu Xiniang''s body. Liu xinniang''s body was buried in the mausoleum of the back mountain of Qingfeng town by the Liu family. Obviously, the body was dug out as early as five years ago, but the Liu family didn''t know. No one in Qingfeng town knew, only the perpetrator.


    "Do you know why it stinks?" Last night, when the Wei couple came back, they sprayed their clothes with liquid medicine and said angrily, "those corpses are hidden under the pigsty and sheepfold. I have raised chickens before. Believe me, the stench of animals is not like this. It''s the smell of corpses combined with the feces of livestock. They deliberately cover up the stench of corpses, and then cover it with the stench until it stinks!"Liu Wei is very surprised: "you mean, the bodies of those women were taken away before?"


    "Otherwise?" The Wei couple said angrily, "is it really just cutting legs? When the graves are dug, will you cut off one leg? The legs are for sacrifice, the rest of the body for nourishment. "


    "Nourishment?"


    The Wei couple looked disgusted: "if I hadn''t heard it, I don''t believe that there are such filthy people in the world. The Sharia pearl is not Liu xinniang, but the death of Liu xinniang is really related to them. Five years ago, they killed Liu xinniang, because they thought that they were chosen by the queen as the dancer, and they are qualified to be the utensils for raising the Sharia pearl. Do you know the utensils That is to kill her, then take out her heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney, leaving only the uterus in her abdomen, and then fill it with corpse flesh beside the palace, finally enlarge her stomach, sew it up, and then bury it in the lotus pond, right, and then bury it in the lotus pond, saying that it is the position of the eye array. "


    Liu Wei never heard of this kind of operation, and asked, "and then?"


    Wei couple hums and laughs: "I hear that. They didn''t kill anyone except Liu xinniang. Those women died unexpectedly. But they would dig out the bodies of those women afterwards, cut off their legs, wring the flesh of their legs, and put the foam into Liu xinniang''s palace again. As for the other parts of the bodies, they used Come to fill Liu Xiniang''s abdomen. You said that you saw the five people digging the lotus pond the day before yesterday. Yes, they were digging Liu Xiniang''s body. I don''t know what method they used. They were soaking in the muddy pit under the water. The body was immortal for a long time. Maybe because the body was not destroyed, these people believed that their national teacher could do anything. I saw Liu Xiniang''s body last night. It had a belly like this It''s like having a baby in May and June. It''s full of human flesh. Look at that, they dug out Liu xinniang in advance. After Tang qiner was buried, they dug out Tang qiner''s body, ground up her leg flesh, and then put it into Liu xinniang''s palace. And that palace, they will take it back to Beijing. The so-called Zhucheng of the chimaera, I think it''s time. That palace can be harvested, but I What I heard is that there are not only one of Liu xinniang''s bodies in the palace, but also seven or eight of them are raised in other places. After harvest, they will send all the houses to the capital city and choose the best one, which is the so-called raw material for making the Pearl of chimaera. "


    After the Wei couple finished, Liu Weirong and Leng were stunned, but he smiled.


    "I didn''t expect that. I thought that Zhong Ziyu would have nothing to do with people''s fur lanterns. I didn''t know that there was anything to do with people. The national teacher was a talent."

 Chapter 1447

    Talent, is that talent?


    It''s a madman.


    Liu Wei frowned.


    The Wei couple had a complex background and an evil nature. They had seen many filthy things. One or two things were beyond his expectation. After listening to them, they could only increase their knowledge. It was hard for him to hate them.


    Liu Wei didn''t care when she saw the couple. She sneered and said, "I''ve inquired about so much in one night. You are born to eat this kind of food."


    The Wei couple, who were still at ease, suddenly heard the words "you", and suddenly their backs were cool. They stared at Liu Wei warily: "what do you mean?"


    Liu Wei said: "the red face is withered. Although people are dead, we shouldn''t care about those red powder skin bags, but after all, the body and skin, the parents who received them, didn''t know before. Now that we know that the remains of those women have fallen into such a field, don''t you feel sad and cool? It''s also fate. Since you''re destined to meet this, why don''t you do one thing without two things, two things without three things? Good thing is to send the Buddha to the west, help to bring back the bones of those women, find a geomantic treasure land, and bury them again, OK? "


    Wei couple coughed and covered their chest: "take it? Where can I get it? It''s all meat foam, and it''s mixed together. Now it''s more corpse water! "


    "Then bury them together." "You have a way, I believe you."


    Wei couple raised their hands to resist: "don''t believe me, we don''t know each other, neither do I know those women, it''s none of my business."


    "Not fate?" Liu Wei said.


    "I don''t believe in Buddhism, I don''t listen to it!" said the Wei couple


    Liu Weijing looked at him for a while, then suddenly leaned forward slowly and said, "are you going or not?"


    Wei couple flat mouth: "in addition to Liu xinniang''s body, other remains, are buried in the pigsty under the sheepfold, very dirty, I will not go!"


    Liu Wei picked up a tea cup, put it in the palm of her hand and turned it around. Then she listened to the sound of "clicking". The tea cup broke in response to the sound. The Wei couple looked around and saw that what fell from Liu Wei''s palm was not the porcelain residue of the cup, but the powder that blew.


    Wei couple are about to cry.


    "Yes?" Liu Wei raises one eyebrow.


    The Wei couple were so aggrieved that they said, "what''s the matter with me? Why should I go? I don''t know them..."


    Liu Wei sighed and reasoned with him: "it''s for your good fortune. Have you heard a little story about a woman who was abandoned in the wilderness in her previous life? Three men walked by her side. The first man looked at her and left without asking. The second man looked at her pitifully and covered her with a dress to cover up her ugliness. The third man was the most kind. He dug a pit for her and buried her. So the second woman was born into a rich family, Finally, I married the third man in my previous life and made a good marriage. You see, I''m creating opportunities for you. You''re alone in this life and have no relatives or reasons. But in the next life, you can have wives and concubines in groups and have children and grandchildren. Are you happy? "


    "Not happy!" The Wei couple roared and jumped up and threw: "anyway, if I don''t go, don''t let me go. If I don''t go, I will not go."


    Finally, the Wei couple decided to go, because compared with Liu Wei''s lengthy and reasonable comments, they let Leng directly beat him with cold face, and they also beat those places where they could not see the scars but only the pain, with professional techniques.


    The baozi in their mouth were all chewing and bleeding. The Wei couple looked at their granddaughter''s decision to go to Beijing. Ji Nanzheng, who had already sent someone to rent a carriage, whispered, "wait for me, let''s go together."


    Ji Nanzheng looks at him and wonders: "you are different from us?"


    Liu Wei answered for him: "Mr. Wei has to stay for two more days. After that, he will come to the capital and make peace with us."


    Dig out all the bodies that Liu xinniang has hidden inside and bury them. Grab the old man, force him to provide other details of the project of the shark pearl, and then make sure that Tang qiner''s body is not humiliated. It''s better to persuade Wu family to hold a cremation for Tang qiner, once and for all, and finish all these things. Two days should be enough.


    Ji Nanzheng''s good temper didn''t care much: "it''s two days later, so I''ll see you later."


    Wei couple shook their heads and looked at Ji Nanzheng pleadingly.


    Ji Nanzheng couldn''t understand his meaning. He looked away awkwardly and asked his granddaughter quietly, "is Mr. Wei without friends? I can''t bear to part with him at all. I''m so angry."


    Liu Wei smiled and glanced at Rong Ling. Rong Ling squinted at the Wei couple and scared them to stop beeping.


    He said that he would go as soon as possible, but he didn''t mean to go as soon as possible. First of all, he had to go back to Mingyue Town to meet brother and sister of the cloud family. When a group of people got on the coach to go to Beijing, it was more than half of the afternoon.


    It was at dinner that Liu Yue heard that Liu Wei''s family had checked out this morning.


    She was surprised at first, then immediately found Zhushu and said nervously, "how can you let them go? They are all uneasy and kind-hearted. If you let the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be endless troubles. Before they go far, you will send someone to catch them back. Liu Wei is extremely cunning and vicious. If you don''t put her under your eyes, she will make us all uneasy! "Zhu Shu has received the message from dark Wei this morning. When she looks at Liu Yue again, her eyes are not yesterday''s hesitation, but more determined.


    She grabbed Liu Yue''s collar and grinded her teeth fiercely. "She has her own plan. But you, I won''t believe any words you said. You don''t have to waste your time."


    Liu Yuedun, holding Zhu Shu''s wrist, said eagerly: "I don''t know what you mean, but what I said is absolutely true. Liu Wei really can''t let it go. Since you have reported back to his wife, she can soon find out that Liu Wei has no identity in Xianyan country. She is a person who suddenly emerges. She has no household registration or documents. She is an unknown person. Such a person, you Let her out of our sight. Do you know what the consequences will be? Zhu Shu, whether you can make contributions in front of your wife or not depends on now. You can''t be so confused! "


    "Unknown?" Zhu Shu sneers and retorts, "aren''t you? Isn''t it enough for me to look at you? "


    Liu Yue grabbed her hair and said angrily, "who is the enemy? We have a common task. We are the people sitting on the same boat. Do you have any brains? "


    "How dare you scold me?" As soon as Zhu Shuhuo comes up, he directly throws a slap in the face.


    But this slap didn''t fall on Liu Yue''s face. Liu Yue grabbed Zhu Shu''s hand in time, shook her away and scolded: "waste!"


    "You -" Zhushu was pushed by her, and she looked up at her strangely.


    At this time, Liu Yue does not like the usual grievances, she is full of thinking about countermeasures!


    Looking at her like this, what else does Zhushu don''t understand: "sure enough, you have been pretending. What madam said is right. You are the most dangerous person. So, it''s intentional for you to seduce Zhang Yuan?"


    "Zhang Yuan?" Liu Yue raised her head abruptly and smiled: "yes, Zhang Yuan, how can I forget him!"


    "What do you want to do?" Asked Zhushu pointedly.


    Liu Yue looks at her and snorts from the tip of her nose. Her expression is strange and wild.


    Looking at her like this, Zhushu suddenly has a bad feeling!

 Chapter 1448

    "A wisp of thousands of delicacies with makeup and only a few thousand threads of green. That''s the good scenery of our capital. Sister Wei, this is your first time to go to Beijing. I''ll take you around later. There are many interesting places in our capital."


    Since entering the gate, Yunxiang has been chattering in Liuwei''s ear, talking about the places of interest in the capital, the customs in the capital. In a word, what she saw, what she could not see, what she smelled, what she could not smell, she has introduced them all over happily. She would like to boast about the pancakes stand passing by.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but hear that until the carriage entered the main street of the capital, he heard the cold interruption of Yunxi: "after another two streets, he will be home."


    Because the cloud family is in the capital, so when I came, Yunxi became the master, and let everyone settle down in their home after arriving in the capital.


    Liu Wei knew that the brothers and sisters of the cloud family lived with their elders. He didn''t think it was very good. He was afraid that when they went to so many people, there would be many old and few, which would cause inconvenience to their families.


    However, Yunxi said that he had already passed a letter with his family, and they welcomed him to take his friends home to stay. He also said that he had cleaned the house for the guests, which was not too troublesome.


    People have a mind, Liu Wei is not good to push off, then had to agree.


    At present, Liu Wei is about to arrive at Yunfu. She touches her bosom. Because it''s the gang members who go to visit people''s homes, she can''t go empty handed. So she has prepared a gift in advance. She only hopes that she won''t be rude to Yunxi.


    "Sister Wei, that''s right ahead."


    The carriage stopped at the left side of broad street. Before a red gate decorated with gilded doors, Yun wanted to take the lead in jumping out of the carriage. But before her, the cloud in the back carriage had already flown out like a sparrow.


    Yunmi jumped and jumped to knock on the door. After shouting for a while, a porter came out of the door. He saw that it was the young master and the young lady coming home. The porter was happy for a while. He sent a young man into the room to pass on the words. At the same time, he pushed the whole door open for the young master.


    After many months out, I finally came back home. The child''s heart and nature had been chirping towards the house. After a while, a middle-aged woman with a ruddy face and a red cedar bun stepped out.


    Yun Chu saw the man, jumped up and shouted, "three aunts!" Then the small cannonball rushed over and hit the woman''s arms.


    The woman was hit by her and stumbled. She hugged the leather child. She laughed so hard that she could hardly hear him. She said angrily, "you stinky girl, how long have you been gone? When you don''t know how to go home."


    Yun Chu hugged the woman''s waist coquettishly and said: "it''s hard to go out and play. I don''t want to come back so early. Third aunt, I miss you so much..."


    The woman patted Yunchu''s back and said, "OK, come in and have a look at your mother. Your mother is dying of your brothers and sisters."


    Cloud Chu stands straight body to ask: "my father and mother?"


    "Your father is in the clinic naturally, and your mother is with your second aunt. It''s estimated that your mother is coming out after hearing the news."


    The woman said, looking back, she saw the cloud mat walking forward with her small baggage.


    The expression on the woman''s face became more and more kind.


    Yunxi went to the woman''s eyes and bowed down to say hello: "mother."


    The woman hurried forward, touched her son''s face, and said with a little heartache, "thin."


    Cloud wants to just come from behind, smell speech to laugh out a voice: "three elder brothers obviously fat three jin, how can thin, mother you see, three elder brothers cheek all round."


    The woman looked at Xiangyun again and thought that the softness in her eyes was more and more profound. She went up and pinched Yunxiang''s cheek and said, "you are thin, too."


    Cloud wants to cry out wrongly: "I''ve gained six Jin. I can''t wear the clothes I made last year."


    The family reunited after a long time. Naturally, they were not close enough. Cloud wanted to let his mother check him up and down. He made sure that he could eat, drink and run for several months after he left home, so that he could bring his mother to her new friend Liu Wei.


    "Sister Liu Wei, brother-in-law Rong Ling." It''s a very skillful appellation. It doesn''t have a little guilty heart.


    The woman in red looked at the man in white, who was called sister by her daughter. She was stunned for a moment, and still couldn''t react.


    Or cloud Xi filial piety, whisper a reminder: "it is women disguised as men."


    The woman then realized, nodded her head, and took Liu Wei''s hand. She kindly said, "since she is a friend of Xi''er and Xiang''er, she is also a friend of our cloud family. She has worked hard all the way. Come in and have a rest soon."


    Liu Wei always had a good attitude towards the kind elders. She thanked them first and then mentioned that her grandfather was still in the car.


    When Ji Nanzheng got out of the car, she held her little great granddaughter in her arms, followed by her little great grandson. Two dolls matched with a white haired, white bearded, kind-hearted old man with a smiling face, the woman felt good at it.


    Then look, wait, look again, well, look again


    Like, a little familiar?


    "This is not Yes... "


    "Mother, it''s Taifu, jitaifu." Cloud wants to hurry.


    Just then the woman came back to her senses, slapped her forehead and said, "old man, teacher? What a teacher? "


    Ji Taifu is full of people all over the world. It''s not his student in the capital. You can''t find several.The woman used to be interested in the new friends brought back by her son and daughter. After all, the son sent a letter back a few days ago, saying that the friends he brought back were also from the apricot forest, and they were skilled in medicine, arts and martial arts. The cloud family was a family of medical skills, and they were naturally welcome to the people in the same way. Therefore, the woman began to focus on the two young people, but now she cared about everything No, Nanzheng, the former Taifu Ji, returned to Beijing 30 years ago. Is there anything more explosive than this news?


    When Qin family and Ying family came together, it was a quarter of an hour later. The guests were all arranged in the front hall. Qin family was the birth mother of Yun Chu and Yun MI. She knew the naughtiness of a pair of children very well, so she didn''t show it on the face, but she was most worried about it.


    Ying''s relationship with Qin''s is recent. She knows that she is eager to go with her. However, when she first stepped into the front hall, she heard the quarrel of her three younger brothers and sisters.


    "How many years ago did you remember that? At that time, that fool of Yunci lied to me and said clearly that he would write for me. But who knows, all the questions he did were wrong, which made me follow all the mistakes. The teacher punished me for standing for two hours without saying. I went back to let my mother hit the palm of the hand for one night, but I was forced to die. "


    After that, cloud thought he had no choice but to stop: "three aunts, you say that three aunts, three aunts will be angry when they know it."


    "He''s funny. I say he''s a fool."


    Hearing this, Ying was confused and looked at his sister-in-law.


    Qin''s family did not know. They entered the hall suspiciously and were found by Yun Chu, who was at the tip of their eyes.


    "Mother!"


    Yunchu came running and hugged her mother.


    Qin''s face also gently hugged his daughter and raised his head to look inside the house.


    Because of their arrival, the conversation in the house stopped for a while, and after the crowd was pulled away, an old man with bright hair and young face was sitting in the first place, smiling kindly at them.


    Qin blinked, blinked again, blinked again.


    Ying was stunned. He was still stunned.


    After a while, the old man only smiled and asked, "don''t you recognize me?"


    Qin''s and Ying''s were just regaining their spirits. The two middle-aged women, who were both nearly 100 years old, were shocked to see the old man''s eyes red. They held it for a while, but they did not hold it. They both doubted and panicked and shouted: "old, teacher?"

 Chapter 1449

    The news that Yunxi and his four children had gone out for several months and finally returned home soon spread to all the medical centers in the capital.


    The cloud family is a family of medicine. The whole family, both men and women, have studied medicine since childhood. Therefore, nearly 80% of the medical centers in the capital have been monopolized by the cloud family.


    Each master of the cloud family guards several Yunshi medical centers in different streets. The nearest East Street medical center, master Yunsi, is the first to receive the news.


    Compared with other masters of the cloud family, the fourth master of the cloud family has the gentlest temperament and the most casual people. I heard that the four nephews have finally returned home. The fourth master of the cloud family really wants to go home now and have a good look at the nieces and nephews, but unfortunately, today his second brother, the second master of the cloud family, just came to discuss with him in his hospital for a medical treatment list.


    The thought of leaving early disappeared after a circle of brain transfer.


    Among the six masters of the cloud family, who is the most fierce, serious and unsmiling? That''s the second master of the cloud family.


    The fourth master of the cloud family scratched the cat in his heart. Seeing his second brother cut the medicine in the front hall without expression, he hesitated for a moment, and then rubbed over to hint: "I heard that Yunxi brought back his friend, including the young girl and the second brother. Don''t you say that Yunxi didn''t go out for a trip and brought his sweetheart back?"


    The descendants of the cloud family are prosperous, and there are many people. Several elders of the older generation have been safe and successful for a lifetime. When they are old, they are most concerned about their family affairs.


    Apart from the big master''s family, they are determined to get married with the royal family. In recent years, from the second master to the sixth master''s family, the elders have made great efforts to show their family members.


    There are two cousins on Yunxi. Yunzhi, the elder brother of the hall, has married Princess pinghuan for a long time. He won''t say if he has two children. Yuncun, the second cousin, belongs to the second master''s family. Because his character completely follows his father''s, he looks at it with one eye and is vicious, so he hasn''t married a daughter-in-law.


    It''s said that Yingshi, the second lady, is not worried about this. She points at the tip of the second master''s nose every day and scolds his husband for inheriting his son''s hateful dog temper!


    Among the younger generation of the cloud family, Yunxi is the most promising one to get married in recent years. Therefore, if there is any disturbance in Yunxi, the elder generation of the family can show their eyes!


    The fourth master of the cloud family thought that he had pinched his second brother''s life gate, and he suggested: "let''s go home and have a look now. If you are a good girl, I''m not sure you can have a wedding this year."


    knows where, two masters are not so good at fooling. He snapped a wooden pun on the table and stared at his four brothers and asked, "are you free?"


    The fourth master Yun choked and shook his head: "no, I''m not busy..."


    "And what are you doing?"


    The fourth master Yun hurriedly picked up the wooden Geng and went to the front of the medicine cutter. He cut the medicine into segments honestly. After that, he took it back with both hands.


    The second master of the cloud family is preparing a prescription. He takes a section of mugeng and puts it in the powder he is grinding, hammers it out again, and then says to his fourth brother: "the child of Yunxi has a sense of being a man. Whether he brings his sweetheart back or not, it''s his own business. We old people can''t worry about him. You have the time to mind the younger generation''s business Put your mind on medicine. I just told you about master Lin''s illness. Can you think of a way to cure it? "


    He was told a lesson without any reason. Master Yunsi was very depressed and said with a dull head: "there are two prescriptions. I''ll write them to the second brother."


    The fourth master Yun wrote it for a while and handed it to his second brother for verification.


    The second master of the cloud family looked at it critically for a while and sneered: "this is the way you want to recuperate? See for yourself what the problem is! "


    The fourth master of the cloud family immediately got nervous and took the prescription to have a check.


    Just at this time, a little doll came to the hospital. The baby''s shape was very delicate. He had a small side bag on his back. The side bag was bulging. He saw that there should be a lot of things in it. Now, the little doll''s hand was holding the bag''s belt. He stood in the middle of the hall for a while and then walked to the left.


    On the right side of the medical center is the clinic, on the left side is the medicine shop, and the little doll goes to the counter. Because he is not as tall as the counter, he stands on tiptoe, and the fat little hand climbs the edge of the counter, and says to the waiter inside: "Hello, I want to buy medicine."


    The man leaned out his head and asked in a good temper, "little brother, are you running errands for your parents? What medicine do you want? Do you have a prescription? "


    Little doll shook his head and said, "there is no prescription, but I remember the name of the medicine."


    Man nodded, "OK, what do you want to buy?"


    Baby said a long list of medicine names, two of which were forbidden.


    The waiter explained the situation, but the little doll was puzzled: "why can''t you sell it? We can buy it in Xijin County! "


    Where is Xijin county? I don''t know, but I want to know that it should be a general small county. Some small counties far away from the capital will indeed be convenient to sell forbidden drugs. But this kind of thing can''t happen at the foot of a king like Beijing.


    The man then explained again, but the little doll still didn''t listen: "you can buy it before. Why can''t you buy it now? If I have silver, I have it." With that, he took out a large silver ingot from his small bag and placed it on the edge of the counter.I can''t cry or laugh, but it''s not about silver.


    The movement here shocked the fourth master of the cloud family who was lying at the counter next to check the prescriptions. The fourth master came and asked the waiter what was the situation.


    The waiter said something in a difficult way. The fourth master leaned over and said it in a warm voice. He explained it to the baby outside the counter. After explaining it, he gave him an idea: "if you must buy it, take the prescription with you. Uncle, see if there is a doctor''s mark on the prescription, or let your parents buy it, OK?"


    "I''m going to buy it now," puckered the baby. "My mother says it''s too late."


    The fourth master of the cloud family immediately asked: "why is it too late? But who in the family has an emergency? Do you want uncle to come home with you? "


    The little doll also saw that the uncle was kind. He shook his head and said: "my mother and I went to other people''s houses to be guests, because I didn''t know that there were so many relatives and friends in the other party''s house in advance. There were thirty or forty of them. We didn''t bring enough gifts to meet each other. My mother asked me to buy some medicine and go back quickly. Before the whole family got together in the evening, we should prepare the gifts. Don''t be rude to others."


    The fourth master of the cloud family laughs to death when he hears the words: "how strange it is to go to someone else''s house to prepare herbs for gifts, but it''s still forbidden."


    "It''s back to Yuandan, isn''t it weird? It can restore youth and enhance beauty. My mother said that people have no disease and no pain. The medicine for farewell is not like a gift, but like a magic spell. So she decided to be the Yuandan. It''s suitable for men, women, old and young. If you have any disease, you can take two. "


    The fourth master of the cloud family laughs madly: "where in the world is there any medicine to restore youth and enhance beauty? Do you think it''s the elixir? Uncle, look, is your mother teasing you? "


    "It''s not." When questioned, the little doll was very unhappy: "it''s the formula specially developed by her mother. It''s made for her grandfather. He''s too old. My mother said that she should make him younger and healthier, so that she won''t feel sad when she looks at him. It''s not a lie if he eats all of them!"


    The fourth master of the cloud family immediately became serious: "give it back to the old man at home. No way. The old man is forbidden to take medicine. He can''t take any strange and evil medicine. Alas, little brother, you can''t let your parents come here."


    The little doll was so angry that he began to smoke: "no nonsense. It''s a good medicine, not a evil medicine! Uncle is a fool! "


    The fourth master of the cloud family said: "little brother, take your uncle to your house. He wants to stop your mother from taking medicine for your grandfather. You don''t know. The old man has eaten his body badly, but he will die."


    "If you don''t take your uncle home, he is a bad man and a fool!" The little doll said, pointing to the prescription still in the hand of the fourth master Yun, and said: "it''s three grams more important to write the quantity of the reference, two grams lighter to write the quantity of the bean, not adding seven flowers as the guide. The medicine soup is bitter, and the work is half done, and the leaves of the soap are used as eight maple, thinking that to taste, in fact, it will squeeze the kidney. You write the prescription and manage the disease randomly. Uncle is a big fool. I want to go to other places to buy the medicine and ignore you! ¡±


    the little doll angrily grabbed the silver ingot, turned around and ran away. The fourth master of the cloud family wanted to stop him. At this time, the second master of the cloud family came out of the inner hall, thinking that his fourth brother was going to be absent from work while he was away, he quickly scolded him: "where are you going?"


    The fourth master of the cloud family points to the door to explain.


    The second master of the cloud family has a calm face and asks coldly: "what about the prescription of master Lin, have you changed it? Come here and I''ll see. "


    The fourth master of the cloud family had to offer the prescription honestly. When the second master saw it, he didn''t change a word, and his face turned black with anger: "I can''t even deal with this little disease. What else can you do?"


    He said, taking a pen in person, crossed out several medicine names in it, changed the prescription of drug introduction again, and then threw it in front of his fourth brother: "see for yourself."


    The fourth master of the cloud family took it in a gray way. After a look, he suddenly thought of the words of the little doll just now. He didn''t think about it before. Now after a while, he had a taste again. He stared at the position of the medicine quotation on the prescription. He tentatively said to his second brother, "if it''s seven flowers for the quotation? Do you think it would be too risky? "


    Seven flowers are also forbidden. Because the medicine contains three parts of poison, it is rarely used in common medicine. It is afraid that the medicine is too strong and the side effects are too big, which will hurt the liver.


    When the second master heard this, his face became darker: "even seven flowers can speak out. I think your brain has been gnawed by a pig, haven''t you?"


    The fourth Master said: "what about eight Maple? Bafeng can clear the heart and eyes, protect the liver and kidney, neutralize the poison of Qihua... "


    "You said you..." The second master used to scold again, but after a while, his heart moved.


    He lowered his head and looked at the prescription on the table. For a moment, he picked up the brush, changed the amount of Wang Dou he had to take part in, and then looked left and right. He really felt that the prescription was several times better than the one he usually used.


    In addition to the surprise, the second master, who has always been vicious, rarely expressed a little appreciation to his stupid and stupid fourth brother. After a moment, he said with complacency, "I said that it was all born of a father and a mother. How could it be so bad? You are really not stupid, but you don''t like to think."


    The fourth master of the cloud family bears this boast in tears and laughs, but he chokes. He thinks his second brother still scolds him.


    The second master took the prescription and was more satisfied with it. At last, because of the combination of seven flowers and eight maples, he extended countless inspirations. He was overjoyed. He immediately took up the pen and paper and recorded all these rough ideas. When recording, his mouth was still smiling. His strange expression made the fourth master of the cloud family, who was used to "the second brother is equal to the night fork", white with fear Yes.

 Chapter 1450

    Today, there is a new development in the prescription. The second master of the cloud family is very happy. When he is off duty in the evening, he goes back to the house with the fourth master. He meets his eldest brother and third brother at the door of the house. The second master is very nice to mention this again.


    "Seven flowers and eight maples?" As a family member of the cloud family, the master of the cloud family rubbed his chin, thought for a moment, and nodded slowly: "I''ve thought of it before, just considering that the drug of seven flowers is too toxic, and the cooperation with eight Maple can''t be absolutely useless for different diseases, so I''ve been using it without thinking. You just said that these two drugs can match with miraculous effects? I''ll see your prescription later. "


    The second master of the cloud family readily promised: "Fang Zi has brought it back. I will talk about it in detail later in the big brother''s room."


    The master of the cloud family nodded, looked back, and looked at his fourth brother with appreciation: "that''s right. There''s no end to learning. In the past, when you were self-contained and stagnant, you didn''t want to say what you said occasionally, but also had some deep meaning. You are willing to drill and study deeply, which also proves that you are diligent. Later, you also came to my house. Since you put forward it, brother also wants to hear if you have it His opinion. "


    The fourth master of the cloud family stood there with no expression. To be honest, it wasn''t the second brother who suddenly praised him. He didn''t know that he was such an image in the hearts of his brothers!


    Can''t you laugh at all!


    The Third Master of the cloud family listened to the whole process, and now he smiled and praised: "the fourth master is willing to work hard. This is the sun coming out in the West."


    The fourth brother of the cloud family stared at his third brother for a while, and then he said angrily: "I said, this is not what I want! It''s not me! "


    The second master of the cloud family had no choice but to say to his eldest brother and third brother: "the fourth one is very ashamed. Tell me what little doll mentioned. Which little doll can make a statement, even the prescription list can be recited?"


    The fourth master of the cloud family anxiously explained: "it''s really said by a little doll. A little doll in blue is a boy. He looks pretty. Second brother, do you listen to me? Eldest brother, eldest brother, third brother, do you believe me, third brother..."


    The three brothers never returned to the main house. They did not show any curiosity about the little doll that did not exist in the fourth master''s mouth.


    After entering the gate of Yunfu, I saw the housekeeper of Yunfu running out happily just after arriving at the cloister. I saw four masters. The housekeeper''s attitude was perfunctory, and he asked for safety. He looked up and was about to leave.


    "What are you doing in a hurry?" the master of the cloud family called him


    The housekeeper took out a small porcelain bottle with a smile, and shook it. "Three young masters and four young ladies are going back to the house today. They have brought some distinguished guests back. You don''t know, those distinguished guests are very rich. This is not true. Even I got a meeting gift. I''ll pour tea for them."


    The eldest master of the cloud family was quite speechless, and could not help rebuking: "I don''t know if we treat you badly. Look at your disrespectful appearance. Why, is it gold or silver that deserves your attentions?"


    The housekeeper covered his mouth and sniggered, "yes, it''s youth."


    "What spring?" the big master of the cloud family frowned


    The housekeeper stopped talking and ran away with red ears.


    The big master of the cloud family is confused and looks at other younger brothers: "what''s the matter with him?"


    The other masters shook their heads, and the fourth urged: "I heard that there are girls among the friends that Xi brought back. Let''s go and have a look."


    Being pulled by the fourth master, several masters had to rush to the front hall, but they didn''t come near. Far away, they heard the laughter coming from inside.


    The main house of the cloud family is not big. After the six masters got married one after another in the early years, they moved out to set up their own houses. Since then, the main house is the most unpopular. It''s often the family guests from afar, or the master who starts classes temporarily, who wants to teach the younger generation of the family, that will arrange the children to live in the main house for several days.


    Today, the four masters returned to the main house together because of the news in advance. Yunxi cloud thought that their brother and sister would go home today. The child has been away for too long, and it''s not easy to come back. Naturally, the whole family should get together and have a good reunion dinner. Besides, the child also brought friends back. The elders have to attend because of their love and reason. They can''t afford to be rude to the guests.


    But Rao knows that the whole family will come to the main house tonight. At first hearing the loud laughter, the four masters of the cloud family are still a little confused.


    It''s not about the guests?


    When there are guests coming, the host should be more stable. How can you hear the biggest laughter of the big lady and the third lady in the big room?


    The maidservant at the door saw the old men coming back to the mansion, and she asked for an answer with a smile.


    Hearing that the four Masters had come back, the original laughter in the room stopped for a moment. Then, seeing the third lady holding a handful of melon seeds in her hand, she came out and said to the late returning masters, "I''ll wait for you. Why are you so late? The food is ready. If you don''t come back, we won''t wait. "


    The conscience of heaven and earth is the same as that of ordinary scattered values. But I never heard that the women in my family would not give food. Besides, even if it''s really late to be a doctor, it''s also given by the doctor. The apricot forest family should be more considerate when they are ladies!As the husband of the third lady, the third master frowned, intending to scold his wife for nothing. After all, his daughter-in-law is easy to say in his own home, but he didn''t understand the rules when he said these unbridled words in front of his uncle and brother.


    But he didn''t say anything, so the big lady said, "when you come back, you can make meals. It''s true that you are not afraid of starving the old man."


    Before the third master finished speaking, he immediately swallowed back. The so-called elder brother is like father and elder sister-in-law is like mother. He has no courage to be stubborn with his elder sister-in-law.


    The old man''s face also sank at the moment. He felt that his wife didn''t give him the face of the head of the family when he said such words in front of his younger brothers. He was not very happy. He would show his authority of being the head of the family.


    However, the fourth lady and the second lady are walking out. A pair of sisters in law are holding hands and passing by the four masters. He said to Ying, "I don''t know if the soup has been simmered in the kitchen. This old man can''t eat cold food and hurt his stomach. There are many good medicines that can''t be made up."


    Yingshi replied, "I asked the kitchen to simmer the soup across the bowl. I''m afraid of the smell. Go and have a look with me. If it''s OK, bring it out."


    The second master stared at his daughter-in-law''s back, and thought that his daughter-in-law didn''t even look at him, and didn''t pay attention to him.


    The fourth master asked his second brother which pot he didn''t open. "Are you the second elder brother they said? You''re six years older than me, are you that old? "


    The second master stared and turned his head: "of course I am not old!"


    The fourth master shrunk his neck and curled his mouth: "it was said by the eldest sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law, but not by me. What''s the matter with me..."


    "You..."


    What did the second Lord want to say? The fourth Lord rushed into the hall and shouted: "ah Xi, didn''t he say that ah Xi is back? How about people? "


    Yunxi was sitting in the front seat. When he heard his fourth master calling him, he raised his hand and motioned, "I''m here."


    The fourth master happily went over and looked at Yunxi for a while, clapped him on the shoulder and said: "good boy, it''s back. You don''t know how much your parents miss you."


    Yunxi''s personality is more restrained. Hearing the words, he lowered his eyes slightly and didn''t say a word. The fourth master smiled and tried to tease him. But when he turned around, lengbuding suddenly saw the first old man with white beard and white eyebrows.


    The old man was very kind-hearted and amiable. The fourth master stared at the old man for a while, and then looked for a while. How could he look familiar.


    At this time, the big Lord, the second Lord and the third Lord also came in. After the crowd dispersed, the three people easily saw the first old man.


    The old man also looked at them. After the number was relative, the old lady took the lead in saying: "it seems that men have no conscience compared with women. It hasn''t been many years, but they have forgotten all about it."


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw that the second master, who was just doubting himself, was really getting older and older, swallowed his saliva and said, "old, teacher?"


    As soon as this speech came out, the surrounding area exploded one after another.


    "Ji, Miss Ji?"


    "Taifu?"


    "Jitaifu?"


    "Really, really a teacher?"


    Several old men looked at each other, and the first reaction came from Mr. Jijia. He stepped forward quickly with a surprise on his face. He bowed directly to the kind-hearted old man, and expressed the students'' respect for the teacher incisively and vividly at the first time.


    With his movements, several other masters immediately followed suit. Ji Nanzheng looked at several students who had come back late. He couldn''t straighten the folds with a smile. He raised his hand and said happily, "don''t be too polite, don''t be too polite."


    Scholars pay attention to order and respect for teachers. As a teacher of enlightenment, they can also be called a teacher of enlightenment. However, few scholars will forget their ancestors.


    The four masters of the cloud family really didn''t think that their teacher would suddenly appear at home. Ji Taifu has been in office for many years, and there is little news about him from all over the world, even the emperor. The last time they saw Taifu was five years ago, when the emperor was on his birthday, when they were late in the palace, they didn''t see the teacher, so they heard that the teacher left again, still waving his sleeves, not taking a piece of cloud away Color.


    The teacher''s whereabouts became a mystery. The students couldn''t find anyone to show their filial piety. Now, a surprise suddenly came, and suddenly knocked out some old men.


    The table in the front dining room is ready. The second and fourth ladies, Ying Shi and he Shi, come and ask you to move.


    When Ji Nanzheng got up, the eldest master and the eldest lady helped him by themselves, which made the old man wave his hand, saying that he was very good and could walk without help.


    In the middle of the walk, he turned around again and asked Yunxi, "where are Wei''er and them?"


    Yunxi looked at the elders at home, hesitated for a moment, and quietly went to jitaifu''s ear, murmured: "sister-in-law Rong said that she had prepared a small gift when she came, but the gift belt was less, and now she was making up for it. She was busy working in the guest room with brother Rong, Yunxiang and Xiaoli. I sent someone to call."


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t know what to say. He was very embarrassed. He thought it wasn''t lack of money. How could he buy less gifts? It made people feel embarrassed.

 Chapter 1451

    As a distinguished guest came to the mansion, dinner was specially arranged for today.


    Ji Nanzheng looked at the table full of delicacies and smiled: "it''s really a busy meal for you!"


    Two madame are carrying soup with a smile and putting it in front of Ji Nanzheng: "I just don''t know if it''s not suitable for the teacher."


    Ji Nan Zheng took a taste and said, "yes, yes."


    A table of people just entered the table.


    There are four big round tables in the dining room, two for the elders and two for the younger. As people continue to arrive in Qi, Ji Nanzheng looks at the full family and finally knows why the gift brought by the granddaughter is not enough.


    The cloud family is a big family, and the six brothers are all settling down in the capital city. At present, the population is polite. If it''s a new year''s day, the daughter who married out brings her husband''s son-in-law home for reunion, that scene is really unprecedented.


    Yunchuyunmi was surrounded by a group of younger brothers and sisters and talked about what he had seen and heard for several months since he left home. Among them, Wanli case in Xijin county was also a sensation in the capital. When children knew that Wanli case had been interrogated, their elder brothers and sisters were also present and rushed to ask the details.


    Yun chuyun is bad at finding this. Although they were not interested in the details of the case at that time, it doesn''t prevent them from boasting now. The two brothers and sisters have a clear idea. When they meet problems that they can''t answer, they just loll and climb up the relationship: "little brother Li at that time Yes, you''ve heard of that little Lingtong. We have a good relationship. Xiao Li has a younger sister, Xiao Ye. I changed her diapers... "


    After all, the big ones are fooling the small ones. They are really fooling a group of children who have never been far away.


    After hearing this, the younger brothers and sisters shouted, "what about the little Lingtong? Can we see him?"


    Yun Chu''s tail is up in the sky: "of course, he also came to our house as a guest."


    Little brothers and sisters look around: "where, where?"


    "Right here..." Yun Chu said, but she saw that little brother Li was really not there. Not only little brother Li, but also elder brother Rong''s family were not there. She couldn''t help but get up and want to see if she missed it. When she looked around, she saw the movement at the door. She looked outside the door, and immediately called out, "here we are, there we are!"


    With her cry, the children turned their heads and looked at the door.


    There are several new faces outside the door. The first one is their fourth sister Yun Xiang. The fourth sister still holds a baby in her arms. She can''t see her face clearly, but the baby is really small, smaller than their youngest cousin. The fourth sister is followed by two young and handsome Yumian princes. Then, she is a big sister who is alive and kicking I also led a little brother in a blue robe.


    Yun Chu waved his hands and shouted from afar, "little brother Li, here."


    There are many children at the four tables. There is a lot of noise in the room. Yun Chu''s shouting means that Xiao Li and Li yu''er want to come to their table. All the children at this table are of the same age. Generally, when they have reunion dinner, their family seats are divided by age.


    Xiao Li hears the news, but looks at the people in the hall in a daze. Because there are too many strangers and the little guy is nervous, he sticks to Rong''s uncle and mother honestly, and only follows his own adults.


    Cloud wants to lead Rong Ling and Liu Wei to the main table to meet the elders.


    There are only a few masters and wives sitting at the main table, and Ji Nanzheng, the first one, saw his granddaughter coming, and the smile on his face immediately deepened.


    Yunxi also came here and introduced herself to several Shifu nuns.


    Hearing that these two are not only friends of the younger generation of the family, but also the granddaughter and son-in-law of teacher Ji, as well as the younger great grandson, the elder generation became enthusiastic immediately.


    It''s very rare for Liu Wei to meet such a big family. For a while, he was not very suitable. As a younger generation, he was not easy to speak too blasphemous words, so he winked at Yunxiang and wanted to give gifts first.


    Cloud thought that he soon understood Liu Wei''s meaning. He raised his hand and asked his maid to come and open the two big barrels they had brought.


    Xiao Li''s medicine is not complete, and his kung fu in returning to Yuandan can''t be done well in one day. Therefore, on a temporary basis, Liu Wei boil the medicine juice. Although it''s the medicine juice, it''s not bitter. It specially makes the taste of grass and trees. It has half the effect of returning to Yuandan, and it can also be used as a soup for medicine diet.


    Cloud wants to be generous and let the maid take the cup and pour one cup for everyone present.


    Adults and children all received a cup, smelled it, it seemed to be very fragrant. The greedy child couldn''t help but steal a drink. He thought that the sour, sour and sweet ones were good to drink, and couldn''t help but drink again.


    Cloud wants to explain that Liu Wei did it himself, which is a little intentional.


    Liu Wei also opened his mouth and said that he would let everyone drink it as a drink. If he liked it, he would.


    Children eat delicious, stand up and say: "then I also want a cup, can not?"


    Cloud wants to smile and hateful way: "can, dispel the medicine poison to boil again, want to drink how much to go, not afraid to hurt stomach."


    "Is it medicine?" the child froze Then I sniffed it carefully, painfully grasping the forehead: "I can''t smell the medicine."Yun Chu couldn''t help knocking on the little brother''s forehead and said, "you are a little fool. You don''t listen to master in class. You know what, you don''t know anything."


    The child pouted, gave Yunchu a look of displeasure, sat back on the stool, and drank with the juice in his arms.


    A large number of children were laughing and making noise. The eldest lady got up in person, took Liu Wei''s hand and asked her and Rong Ling to sit in the chair.


    After Liu Wei and Rong Ling sit down, Yun wants to lead Li yu''er and Xiao Li to the seat of the younger generation and sit with Yun chuyun MI.


    After we all sat down, we saw that the fourth master of the cloud family, who was also sitting in the chair, kept turning his head to the back. He, the fourth lady sitting next to him, was not happy.


    "You have fleas. What do you always do?"


    The fourth master is still looking back. The more he looks at the frown, the tighter he is. He points out: "that, the boy in blue, he He... "


    The fourth lady patted her husband on the back of his hand and scolded: "it''s impolite. It''s the guest brought back by Yunxi, or the great grandson of teacher Ji. Don''t point to others."


    The fourth master was so aggrieved that he felt the back of his hand and said: "that kid, he I came to the hospital today. "


    Four Madame: "en?" Then she directly asked Liu Wei, who was two places away from her: "Miss Liu, is your doll not well today? Are you new here and acclimatized? We are all doctors at home. If it''s not good, we should make a noise. Don''t let it go. "


    Liu weilengbuding was asked such a sentence, some of which could not be answered: "Xiaoli? He''s not bad. "


    Four Madame a Leng, turn round to look at her husband.


    Liu Wei also looked at the fourth master doubtfully.


    Ji Nanzheng is eating vegetables. He looks up and says with a smile: "Xiao Li is proficient in medical science. If he is not comfortable, he will not bear it. It worries you."


    The big master of the cloud family at the same table was a little surprised: "the teacher also teaches the younger generation of the family to practice medicine? The doll who is still a teacher will go to politics in the future. However, the doll is too small and uncertain. If you really want to grow up and become a doctor, if you don''t make up your mind, you can find a master for him now. "


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, the third old man said, "I have spare time under my knee. I can take in two more students. If the teacher is willing, I can let your dolls in my door."


    It''s not boasting. The whole Xianyan country has to say that the medical teachers are obedient. If the Yuns dare to recognize the second, no one dares to recognize the first. The eldest master has a conversation with the third master. It seems that they want to open the back door for their enlightenment teachers with full eyes. They need to know that the Yuns are very strict in accepting disciples. If they are not the younger generation of the family, they are gifted in practicing medicine. If they don''t look at the child''s bones, they will open their mouth and receive the door There are very few of them.


    But their good intentions didn''t work in Ji Nanzheng''s place: "Xiao Li is only slightly interested in the medical way. What he will do in the future depends on his own heart. Besides, he has a master for a long time, so he won''t go to another door."


    After Ji Nanzheng finished speaking here, the master of the cloud family remembered that he had written back a few days ago, saying that among the friends he had brought back, there was a man in the apricot forest, who was also a young miracle doctor with unique views on medicine.


    In such a way, the master knew it in his mind. He nodded, and turned his eyes to the young man named Rong Ling. He said with a smile, "if the son inherits his father''s career, it''s also a beautiful talk. I don''t know which one of them is proficient in medicine?"


    A face inexplicable Rong Leng: "?"


    Ji Nanzheng also looked at Rong Ling and wondered, "can you also cure?"


    Rong Ling suddenly thinks of Zhong Ziyu, who was almost diagnosed dead by himself a few months ago. He becomes more and more silent.


    Liu Wei responded with a smile: "Xiaoli''s master is me."


    Although Liu Wei is dressed as a man, since she is the granddaughter of Ji Taifu, she is naturally a woman. The cloud family doesn''t have any sexism, but the letter of cloud mat praises the doctor as if there is no one in the sky or in the earth. It also says that people can be literate and able to do martial arts. That''s what I will definitely think of. The doctor is a man.


    Who knows, it''s a woman?


    The scene was once very awkward.


    Or the three ladies who are exquisite in every aspect take the lead in breaking the silence: "if women don''t want men, I will say, who says women are inferior to men?"


    Several ladies of the cloud family also study medicine. The younger generation of the cloud family, if they want to learn for many years like this, will also hang up a doctor in the hospital. Who said that a good doctor must be a man? The same master, the same education, women and men, are not the same?


    After the third lady finished, the fourth lady also praised the audience, and at the same time, she turned to her husband and asked, "do you think I''m strong, or are you strong?"


    The fourth master also had blood mould for eight lifetimes. He was speechless when asked. After coughing, he decided to change the topic and said to Ji Nanzheng, "teacher, you know your baby. I''m here to buy some forbidden drugs, and my mother asked him to buy them..."

 Chapter 1452

    When talking about his mother, the fourth master of the cloud family also glanced at Liu Wei, the granddaughter of Miss Ji. But according to the little doll, Liu seems to often ask her children to go to the drugstore to buy forbidden drugs and give them back to the old man.


    Although they claim to be medical practitioners, they should not be disorderly. But the reason why they are banned is that many toxins are mixed in their drug properties. The so-called "three poisons" of drugs are contained in most of them.


    There are also a few drugs that are more toxic than medicine. You can''t say that these drugs are useless. They will have miraculous effects when it comes to some diseases that need to be treated with poison. But if ordinary people take it at will, they are easy to be sad and move their lungs. In the long run, it is easy to breed internal injuries. If it is serious, it will take more lives.


    The fourth master of the cloud family didn''t mean to provoke him, but he was really upset. Being a doctor, he always wanted to be more cautious than ordinary people.


    Sure enough, after the fourth master of the cloud family put forward the idea, there was a moment of silence.


    On the first day when I came to the capital, I asked my child to go to the doctor''s to buy some forbidden drugs, which sounds strange.


    The fourth lady pushed her husband''s arm and whispered, "don''t talk nonsense."


    The fourth master thought of the doll again. He said that the forbidden medicine was for gifts. He was shocked and couldn''t help looking at the grass juice in front of his eyes.


    Ji Nanzheng must believe in his granddaughter, but because he didn''t know the situation, he could only look at her in a daze and wait for her to solve her puzzles.


    In fact, when Xiaoli didn''t buy all the medicine today, she told her mother the reason. Liu Wei asked Yunxiang about it. From Yunxiang''s words, she learned that the capital is located at the foot of the emperor, and the drug supervision is indeed more strict than other places.


    Cloud wants to still put forward, whether need her to go to the medical treatment hall to help her to buy medicine personally?


    But Liu Wei thought that since she was giving gifts, she would not let the cloud family come out again, so she refused and instead thought of the way to boil the soup.


    At this time was openly asked out, Liu Wei will medicine use said out.


    Cloud wants to see the prescription. When he made the prescription, he helped Liu Wei. Therefore, he can testify that the forbidden drug is not abusive.


    However, when the master of the cloud family heard about the medicine "huiyuandan", he was a little suspicious. He looked at it with the medicine juice at his hand, looked left and right, and then sniffed: "isn''t it true that there are some strange drugs for strengthening beauty and beautifying in the world?"


    "Fixing beauty and increasing beauty is just a way of saying." Liu Wei explained simply with a smile: "the internal constitution of a person determines whether his body function is healthy, external diseases are treated internally, and the internal organs are sunk. The quality of human face is closely related to the internal organs such as heart, liver, spleen and lung. The heart is full of energy, Qi and blood. The natural face of a person is ruddy and shiny as new. On the contrary, if the heart is not healthy Foot, blood gas loss, internal occlusion, blood flow is not smooth, people''s face, will be dark yellow, gray soil, even pale, purple, yellow spots, the so-called beauty enhancement, but to use some of the best medicine, to neutralize and modulate, in order to achieve the final effect of healthy physique, strong organic energy. Whether it is huiyuandan or the soup in your hands, the principles used are all here. It seems that health preservation and beauty preservation are quite different, but in fact, they all go the same way. The younger generation is only a little skilful about this, and they dare not teach others what to do. "


    The second master of the cloud family put the straw juice cup on, and smiled: "a good sentence seems to be quite different, but in fact, different approaches lead to the same goal. The law of medicine can never be separated from the family. Some people spend their whole lives, but according to the book, take a solid model, and do the old things that go back and forth in one day for ten years. The little girl is young, but she has been able to learn the way to nourish her heart from the way to nourish her life However, your talent is not shallow. It''s also strange to say that the cloud mat praises you as whether there is a place in the sky or not. It''s not willing to stick to conventional dexterity. It''s also worthy of your admiration. "


    Liu Wei hurriedly waved her hand, not daring to accept the praise of her elders.


    However, the second master of the cloud family laughed more cheerfully. He raised his hand and called the cloud mat at the next table.


    At the front and back of the cloud table, the second master of the cloud family whispered to him. After hearing this, the cloud table was stunned and looked at Liu Wei again. Then it went to another table and called Xiao Li, who was serving dishes to Li yu''er.


    When Xiao Li was pulled here, she was still lost. Looking very good, she was led to the elders. Although she was a little stiff, she also politely saluted and shouted, "Hello, aunts and uncles." After saying that, he moved to his mother''s side with a small step, some shy to watch her.


    The second master of the cloud family beckons to let the little guy come.


    Xiaoli grabs at her mother''s clothes and doesn''t move.


    Although Liu Wei didn''t know what he was going to do, he pushed his son to avoid fear.


    Xiao Li went over, stood in front of the second master, and called out: "uncle is good."


    The second master touched the baby''s head and asked with a smile, "your name is Xiaoli?"


    Xiaoli nodded, with the shape of powder carving and jade carving, and the small white, tender and tender face, which was liked at first sight.


    The second master of the cloud family looked at Ji Nanzheng again and said: "just now, the teacher said that your little baby is also interested in the medical profession. If the students are not talented, they will not give up halfway if they propose to accept the apprentices..." Then he looked at Xiaoli: "Xiaoli, I heard that your master is your mother. Do you think your mother is powerful?"Xiaoli hears the words, and immediately laughs into a crooked moon eye. Crisply answers, "fierce, my mother is the most powerful."


    "Is Xiaoli willing to be more powerful than her mother?"


    Small Li Leng next, low head thinks for a moment, just have a sentence is a reply: "mother is the most powerful." Compared with his mother, he is far, far, far away. He has self-knowledge.


    The second master laughed happily: "although Xiao Li''s master is a mother, Xiao Li''s mother is also a younger generation in front of his uncle. His uncle is better than Xiao Li''s mother in both medical experience and years of practice. So, would Xiao Li like to learn from her uncle? I promise that I will teach Xiao Li all the best surgeries of my uncle, so that when she grows up, she can become a doctor in the clinic and treat people every day. "


    Xiao Li has never met anyone who wants to accept himself as an apprentice. He is a little confused. He looks at his uncle and his mother. At last, he looks at other people at the table. After a while, his first reaction is not to refuse, but to seriously consider. Then he asks in Tongyan Tongyu, "surgery?"


    The second master nodded, with a kind of pride in showing off his exclusive ability in his eyes: "you know, people''s hands and feet are off, and can be sewn back."


    Cloud mat is listening beside, coughing implicitly, pulling the corner of his father''s clothes.


    Yunxiang rubs the tip of his nose, covers his lips with his hands, and whispers a reminder: "Dad, stop talking..."


    The second master didn''t hear it. He took Xiaoli and asked with a smile, "why, haven''t you heard?"


    Xiaoli blinked, blinked again, and then inexplicably said, "I heard that."


    The second master of the cloud family paused.


    Xiaoli''s face naturally said: "hands and feet are broken. As long as the broken limbs are cleaned within 12 hours, they can be jointed well without affecting the closure of blood vessels."


    The second master of the cloud family straightens up and the smile on his face gradually solidifies.


    Xiao Li added: "not only hands and feet, but also any organ of human body can be sutured and managed by operation as long as there is no fatal fracture. However, since it is an operation, there are certain risks in any part of the operation."


    Xiaoli finished saying, and found that the surrounding suddenly became quiet. He looked around in confusion, and saw that all the people were staring at himself. He was a little timid, and then rushed to his mother''s back. With little strength, he grabbed the corner of her mother''s clothes, and asked, "mother, did I say something wrong?"

 Chapter 1453

    "No mistake..."


    Liu Wei whispered in front of her son.


    After the four eyes of his mother and son met, Liu Wei patted his son''s fleshy hand, turned to look up and said apologetically: "the children are childless and lack of knowledge, which makes you laugh."


    Xiaoli''s mind turned around a few times, digesting most of her mother''s words.


    It''s hard to figure out that adults talk in a roundabout way


    All the people on the table haven''t said anything yet. Liu Wei added that the key that Xiao Li just didn''t say was all said.


    Liu Wei finished, looked back at his son and asked, "what should you say to everyone now?"


    Xiao Li pouted, understood, and bowed to the people at the table. There were too many people. He bowed several times and said: "apologize to the aunts and uncles. I''m not good at learning. I didn''t cover my mouth before..."


    Liu Wei''s "grace" was heard, and she looked at the second master who was several seats away from her.


    In the second master''s dull eyes, Liu Wei said politely with a smile: "although Xiao Li is my son, he probably didn''t teach well when he was a child. He is stupid, not intelligent, and won''t draw inferences from others. Every time he teaches something, he has to say and listen to one sentence, and let him think about it himself. In less than two days, he can stir you up and down restlessly. It''s reasonable to say that you are the elder of Yunxi Yunxiang. Since you want to accept Li as an apprentice, that''s his blessing. I, as a mother, should be happy. But the child is so stupid that I''m afraid that you will be too tired to teach him at that time, which will make him domineering and angry. Therefore, although it''s a false statement, the younger generation intends to return your good intentions for the child, but also Please don''t worry about it. "


    Joking, how could she do such a cruel thing when she sent her child to others as an apprentice?


    If no one at home teaches this, it''s OK. It has to be sent out.


    But isn''t she at home?


    Although master Yan is a master, his son can always see that he teaches by himself. Xiao Li is stupid, but he is also stubborn in some thoughts. If he worships a master, he will do something if he can''t say two words. He is not mature yet. I''m afraid he will be pulled into a top first.


    To say that she is selfish or spoiled is to be an apprentice in other people''s home all the time. It''s a matter of great suffering. She would rather the child be a little stupid than suffer from this innocent tiredness.


    Liu Wei is still very nervous after saying that. After all, master Yun Er appreciates her flexibility in medical research, so he loves her and wants to take Li as an apprentice. If he refuses without giving face, will he make Yunxi think that he can''t do it?


    Liu Wei stealthily glances at Yunxi and Yunxiang again. Seeing that Yunxiang is pushing her mother all the time, it''s obvious that the atmosphere is a little stiff. She wants her mother to speak and help her.


    Hong''s daughter pushed her so hard that she almost fell under the table.


    However, Yunxiang intervenes. Hong is the first one who has returned to her mind. She coughs with a dry smile on her face. She waves her hand and says, "it''s good not to worship, it''s good not to worship, Miss Liu has excellent medical skills, and she has unique views on surgery. Her words are shallow and profound, but But let us all listen to God. "


    After chatting, Hong couldn''t help blushing. She pushed Yingshi, her sister-in-law.


    Ying took over the stick, nodded his head, but asked with a smile, "I don''t know where Miss Liu has come from. What do you mean by the inner skin stitching you just said?"


    Liu Wei can''t wait to make the atmosphere warm again, so he immediately said: "the common suture methods are divided into simple suture, inversion suture, valgus suture and tension reduction suture, which are the same as the intradermal suture that we just said. Although it is the same incision suture method of the adipose tissue layer, the technique is different, and there will be different recovery for different conditions of the split skin effect. In addition, the other four kinds of sutures are not to mention, but only intradermal sutures. The intradermal sutures are suitable for small-scale wounds. The needle is inserted from one end of the incision, and then passes through the edges of the two sides of the incision alternately, all the way to the other end of the incision. Finally, the sutures are tightened. The advantages of this method are good fitting, early suture removal, small cicatrization scars, and greatly reduced the probability of infection after cicatrization. The ear is one of the five senses 1¡¢ It is self-evident that its cortex is sensitive. Therefore, the surgical suture of eyes, ears and other parts, using intradermal suture, is the most appropriate and perfect one. Therefore, the younger generation just said that. "


    After hearing this, Ying looked at her husband in a daze and asked in a low voice, "do you know?"


    Second master: "..."


    At this time, the fourth master also responded. He got up quietly, went behind the second master and whispered in his ear.


    After listening, the second master''s face turned blue.


    The fourth master is also upset. He covers his face in embarrassment and sits back in his position.


    However, Xiao Li, who had too many chairman and didn''t pay much attention to his movements, saw him. The little guy "yah", reached out and compared with him. He was about to speak, but he covered his mouth in time and swallowed it back.


    Ji Nan Zheng noticed his grandson''s action and asked, "what''s the matter, Xiao Li?"


    Xiao Li blushed, covered her mouth and shook her head.Ji Nanzheng frowned: "what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Xiaoli shook her head again, shook her head, and looked at the fourth master with a guilty heart. Then she stuffed herself into uncle Rong''s arms and buried her face in Uncle Rong''s clothes.


    "Xiaoli, Xiaoli?" Ji Nanzheng is in a hurry.


    Rong Ling is also puzzled. He pulls out his son, wrists his brow, and puts his big hand on his forehead to see if he is really uncomfortable.


    Xiao Li refuses to speak, but she blushes and has red ears. It''s not normal. The others at the table are also unknown.


    But the fourth lady was more concerned about the fourth master leaving the table and getting up. She did not know what to say with the second master. After hearing this, the second master''s face changed. She asked her husband in a low voice.


    The fourth master hesitated for a moment. He told his wife the truth.


    Who knows he''s more and more surprised to hear it. At the end of hearing it, he directly shouted out: "you said that this baby went to your hospital today, not only asked you to buy the forbidden medicine, but also changed your prescription?"? Seven flowers and eight maples? "


    "Shh shh." The fourth master hurriedly covers his wife''s mouth, but it''s too late. All the people at the table heard him.


    Xiaoli is even more embarrassed now. His eyes are red and he is choking in Uncle Rong''s arms. He stammered an apology: "yes, I''m sorry, I don''t know that my uncle is the uncle of brother Yunxi''s family. I, I, I shouldn''t call him a big fool. I, I was wrong. Don''t blame me..."


    The fourth master''s face was frozen, he could not cry or laugh. The whole man was in place with a very strange gesture.

 Chapter 1454

    Tonight is a special night for the cloud family.


    After supper, Yun wants to lead Liu Wei''s family back to the guest room, while Yun Xi is called to the study by his father and uncles.


    How do you get to know Rong Ling, then Xiao Li, and finally Liu Wei? After that, I heard the master ask, "you mean that Miss Liu, her duty, is a masterpiece?"


    Yunxi nodded and told Jiang''s case again.


    The fourth Master heard a pat on his thigh and remembered: "it''s the case of murdering his husband. I heard that it''s the case of Wanli, which is the result of that case. It''s shocking the whole capital."


    Wan ligui was the official of baishanzhou. He suddenly fell guilty and became a prisoner. But there was a lot of uproar in the capital.


    There are also rumors in the public. They all say that Wan Li was punished, including the contribution of you to the king Qian Mengyao and the governor''s house Xiao yanwangzhuang Chang. However, the details of the specific case have long been distorted since it was transmitted to the capital.


    At least, the cloud family has not heard of it, and one of them is involved in the work.


    The elders asked Jiang about the case in detail.


    "If you really want to know, you can ask Miss Liu directly. I don''t know much about it," he said, frowning


    The fourth master clapped the forehead of the cloud mat and scolded: "how can I say that today''s face is not enough? Ask you and you will say, how can you not know? Don''t you stay with them all the time? You should be clear! "


    Yunxi was beaten inexplicably, and was very unhappy: "when the case of Jiang''s was solved, disciple was studying the disease of lack of soul, and didn''t pay too much attention to others."


    Four master Leng for a while: "good and stir up what lack of soul disease, business can''t see you do."


    Yun Xi said Li yu''er''s story, with a strained face.


    After listening, the fourth master suddenly laughed: "that Miss Liu can''t be cured? Hahaha, I said, she''s not that good either! You say she is so young, even if she is proficient in autopsy and surgery, she can''t do everything, can she? You see, I don''t understand dementorism, do you? Don''t worry, Xi''er. Miss Li''s illness is covered by the fourth master! Four masters cure her for you! "


    "Master 4 is proficient in aphrodisiac?" he said


    The fourth master looked up and said, "I''m not proficient, but your five masters are proficient. I''ll go to your five masters."


    Yunxi was dumb and could not scold his four Shifu for being shameless. After all, the four Shifu and the five Shifu are twin brothers. The five Shifu is not in Beijing all the year round. If anyone in the family can tell the five Shifu to let him come back to see a doctor, the four Shifu is the only one.


    But Yunxi didn''t think that he had to bother Shifu Wu.


    "Miss Liu said that Miss Li''s condition has improved. Although she is not in a high mental state, she has rules and regulations in some behaviors. For example, when she sees her enemy, she will react. Miss Liu said that this is due to her nature. Since her nature still exists, she can''t be cured for a moment if she takes the right time."


    The four masters did not listen and waved: "anyway, she is not cured now, and whether she can be cured in the future is also a matter of two. Let your five Shifu cure it, and your five Shifu father is very important!"


    Seeing that his four masters were determined to do it alone, he thought it would not be no good to have more than one person diagnosed and treated him, so he nodded and thanked Li yu''er.


    Hearing this, the fourth master suddenly asked, "you have been treating Miss Li. Is Miss Li very close to you?"


    Yunxi frowned and didn''t understand the meaning of intimacy.


    The third master coughed and stared at the fourth master: "don''t talk nonsense."


    The fourth master complained: "he also said that he brought back the eldest girl. There are only two women. One is married and the other is ill. He can''t have no hope at all..."


    Yunxi understood. He pursed his lips and said sternly, "in my eyes, Miss Li is just a patient. How can the doctor arrogate to the patient?"


    The fourth master saw that his nephew was angry, and he hurriedly said, "I''m just going to talk about it, isn''t it?"


    Yunxi was not happy. He said to other elders, "if it''s OK, I''ll go back to my room first."


    The Third Master said: "before going back to the house, go to see your mother first. She doesn''t say anything, but she thinks about you."


    The cloud mat answered and left.


    As soon as Yunxi left, the old man in the study looked at the second old man, considered and asked, "what''s your opinion?"


    The second master raised his head, and his face was full: "what do you ask, brother?"


    The third master laughed and said: "the second brother always cherishes talents. Besides, Miss Liu and the little doll didn''t mean it. The eldest brother doesn''t need to be so careful. The second brother is not angry."


    Although the eldest master is in charge of the cloud family, there is no denying that he is not as good as his three younger brothers. He sighed and patted his two younger brothers on the shoulder: "your face is full of happiness and anger. I don''t know if you are angry. Then you can tell me whether you are angry or not."


    The second master''s face was black, and he said in a strained voice, "elder brother, I am really not angry.""I guess you''re not from a small family either. Next time, you''ll laugh angrily, which saves me from worrying about exposing your scars all night."


    Although the second Lord is not angry, he is not a person who can laugh at such things. No one can laugh at such things.


    The second master said in a muffled voice, "there is no end to learning. Since I am not as skilled as a person, I should be more attentive. But Xi''er clearly said that Miss Liu is proficient in all kinds of medical theories. I don''t know how to use acupuncture. Has she dabbled in it? Elder brother, don''t ask for your brother tomorrow? "


    The master frowned: "the way of suturing is different from acupuncture. I think she is proficient in hunting."


    The second master hummed: "elder brother is so determined. It seems that he has made a decision on his acupuncture."


    The big master smiled: "second brother, why do you listen to your tone for brother? It''s sour?"


    The second master was silent, and with his lips closed, he got up and went out.


    The Third Master asked deliberately, "where is the second brother?"


    "Back to the room!"


    As soon as the second master left, the fourth master yawned, and then resigned. Before he left, he went along with a pot of soup with grass juice.


    The third master looked at him with a smile.


    The fourth Master said bluntly: "I didn''t drink it at the table. This is what I should have. Strengthen beauty and increase beauty!"


    When the fourth master also left, the eldest said to the Third Master: "that Miss Liu is young, but her opinions on medicine have been unfathomable. You explain to Yunxi, and have a lot of contacts with her. Such a friend should have deep friendship."


    The third master nodded and smiled: "Xi''er has his own discretion, but when it comes to communication, I think she is more talented than her brother. Today, I listen, and I''m happier than my sister. If I didn''t give birth to this, I''m afraid my family name will change with others."


    The master laughed: "God bless the child. I think her talent is ordinary. If you don''t have a chance, she has her own creation."


    The third master agreed, and his eyes were gratified: "listen to Xiang''er, in the past two months, her acupuncture skill has been guided by Miss Liu, and has been greatly improved. I believe that in time, she will go up to a higher level..."


    The old man hears the words and looks at his third brother.


    The third master smiled: "elder brother, I think she said that Miss Liu''s acupuncture is more powerful than you. I think she is nonsense. What do you think?"


    Master: "..."

 Chapter 1455

    The night wind swayed.


    In the palace of Qinghuang in the middle of the night, Yunying wakes up from the nightmare again.


    The maid of the watch, Shan''er, immediately held the lamp and asked nervously, "what''s the matter with you, Niang?"


    Yun Ying is sweating. It seems that the nightmare devil in her dream is still around. But if you want to think about it carefully, she can''t remember what she just dreamed.


    After some relief, Yunying opened his eyes and asked, "where is the emperor staying tonight?"


    Shane paused, a little hesitating.


    Yun Ying''s eyes sank, he understood, and said: "when you go to the Youchun palace, you say that the palace is not well, and you know that there is superior green tea in the place of concubine Xin, ask her for some."


    Shan''er did not say a word. She went to the door and asked two other palace maids to come in and serve. Then she raised her feet and went to the Youchun palace.


    Half an hour later, there was a sound outside. Today''s saint was wearing a gold shirt with a loose belt and looked at the dusty.


    At the sight of the pale woman on the jade cave, the top of the saint''s eyebrows tightened, he reached forward and held her fingertips, and asked, "is there any fever and panic? Is there a call for a doctor? "


    Yun Ying shakes her head, leans on the holy shoulder and says, "I''m sick of this. When the emperor comes, I see you, and feel much better."


    The holy master doted on Yunying''s forehead and said, "you are used to worrying me. Now, there is no discomfort?"


    Yun Ying nodded, frowned again and asked, "I''m ready, but the emperor is leaving?"


    The Holy One took her hand and said, "I will lie down with you and not leave."


    Yun Ying sleeps back to bed with satisfaction. The saint removes his boots and sleeps on the outside. The husband and wife cross their necks and sleep. When they wake up, it''s the second day.


    Early morning.


    Before he left, he carefully tucked in the corner for his Empress and asked the maids to serve him. So he went to the front hall and prepared for the early Dynasty.


    Yunying woke up on a day. When she woke up, her face was still pale. After Shan''er waited on her to wash and wash, she dressed her face and repeated the emperor''s explanation before leaving with a happy face. After that, she sighed: "the emperor treats his mother very considerate and affectionate. She is really blessed."


    Yun Ying listens, finger is playing with a jade hairpin unintentionally, the language takes ridicule: "if be really affectionate, won''t go to that woman side."


    After hearing this, Shan''er choked and hesitated: "actually, it''s not necessarily related to concubine Xin..."


    "Who is it to do with?" Yun Ying raised her eyes, looked through the bronze mirror, and looked directly at Shan''er behind her: "running into evil? Exorcism? I grew up as a doctor. I just want to cheat others with these nonsense. Do you want to cheat me? In a good night, it''s like this. After three days of vomiting blood, he fainted. It''s that mud Bodhisattva also has three parts of earthiness. He really rubs the palace like a fool. "


    Shan''er soothes her gently: "don''t be angry, my lady. We have no evidence after all. The emperor is just spoiling concubine Xin. I''m afraid that these words will be heard by the emperor accidentally. On the contrary, they are not good for my wife..."


    "Don''t you know when you are emperor?" Although Yunying is ill, the momentum of the mother of a country is not weakened: "a man, looking at the deep feelings, in fact, is the same to everyone. He can talk sweetly and tenderly here. He can say these words by the side of other women, depending on whether he is happy or not."


    Shan''er sips her lips, knowing that her mother is full of Qi, but she is not good at persuading.


    Just at this time, the palace maid outside reported that the Xiangguo lady had arrived.


    Shan''er hurriedly said with a smile: "it''s just on a day when madam Xiang arrived. It can be seen how long ago she missed her mother."


    Yunying''s face was so beautiful. She nodded and said, "let her in."


    When the cloud family came in, she saw that the Queen''s mother, though she was thin in powder, still had a bad complexion, and her cheeks were white. She hurried forward and put her palms on the Queen''s forehead. After trying the temperature, she asked, "isn''t it bad again?"


    Yunying takes down Yunshi''s hand, holds it in his hand, claps it and says: "I have nightmares and forget what I dream about. It''s annoying."


    Yunshi helps Yunying to the armchair in the inner hall, and then goes to her back, holding her back brain in his hand.


    The friendship between the master and the servant for many years has long been tacit. Yun Ying doesn''t say anything. He lies on his back and waits for Yun''s massage.


    He kneaded Yunying''s head skillfully and said: "I have a Taoist priest there. He has the ability to see. I''ve brought him into the palace and let him see later."


    Yun Ying frowned, opened his eyes and looked at Yun''s: "you are making a fool of yourself again."


    Cloud stubborn way: "all five years, have not found the source of disease, always want to think of other ways."


    Yun Ying sat up and sighed: "you said it was a disease, it should be treated. What immortal Taoist priest do you want to talk to? How much money did you spend this time?"


    Yun''s stubborn way: "please the immortal always have to pay, that is, the immortal doesn''t have to, filial piety to all the gods, but also to do something, where can we care about these..."


    Yun Shi shook his head: "you are still stubborn with me. I know you are a kind person, but each person has his own life. Several brothers in the family have been thinking hard for me. With them, they can be cured one day, so you don''t want to be treated by these gods and ghosts.""Miss, how do you..."


    "Don''t call me miss again. You are not the servant girl of our cloud family. You are miss Biao of the cloud family and the first lady of Xiangguo mansion. Don''t degrade yourself."


    Yunshi choked for a while, looked around and said, "there''s no outsider here."


    "That won''t work." As Yunying said, he took Yunshi''s hand and asked her to sit next to him, saying, "just listen to what the master said. The emperor believes that he is the master. We believe it or not, but don''t believe it. I heard that you sent someone to Qingfeng town to find ghosts? What, we found it? "


    The cloud surname''s eyes are awe inspiring, look at the door immediately.


    Yun Ying turned her around and asked her to stare at herself, saying, "don''t look outside. Our palace wants to know. There''s always a way to know. It''s not what your servant girl said."


    Yunshi frowned and held Yunying''s hand, saying: "although you don''t believe what the master said, you have a clear idea of the condition. At first, you get sick once a month, then once a half month, and then twice a half month. Now, it''s only once in two or three days. Do you really care about yourself? If you don''t care, I care. I''m afraid it''s not going to be cured. You can''t even get off the bed. You say you''re also a doctor. You should know that once you stay in bed all the year round, you can still be cured. When you''re cured, your body and bones will be worse than before. You''re not young. You''re going to drag for more than ten years. Can you afford it? Is that you can afford it, don''t you think about the prince, don''t you think about the second prince? Are you willing? "


    Yun Ying''s face sank, and her expression gradually cooled.


    Yunshi took the opportunity to say: "there are many ways, many ways. Although you don''t believe that the national teacher has the ability to know everything, but he can tell the truth. He has his way. Let''s try it. Since he said that things came from Qingfeng town at the beginning, we''ll check it. We only want to find out the purpose of the demon. We can''t say that your disease will be cured without drugs!"


    "You are in a hurry to get medical attention." Cloud Ying scolds.


    But he didn''t care: "if it wasn''t for these two years that your illness became more and more serious, I wouldn''t be able to make such a decision. Otherwise, Yunxi returned to Beijing yesterday. In his letter a few days ago, he said," this time, he will bring a friend with excellent medical skills back to see your illness. I''ll go to Yunfu to invite someone. If his friend has seen your body and said it''s not easy to cure, then you can''t be stubborn and see Can the Taoist priest I found agree with me? "


    Yunying is forced to be helpless by Yunshi: "aren''t you fooling around, even many of my brothers can''t be cured, but you have to make it difficult for Yunxi''s children?"


    Yun only said, "do you agree or disagree?"


    Yun Ying is angry with Yun. Pressing his forehead, he feels his head hurt again.


    Yunshi dare not really let Yunying get angry. He is busy holding her back brain and massaging her.


    ¡­¡­


    One hour later, Yunfu.


    Liu Wei is changing the ugly''s diapers. Hearing this, she turns around and looks at the cloud mat: "strange disease?"


    "Yes." Yunxi''s appearance was a little embarrassed: "I wanted to find a suitable time to tell you about this, but on the day I sent my letter home, Mrs. Xiang happened to be a guest in the mansion. She also saw the letter. In the letter, I said that I would bring a friend with good medical skills home. I also said that if you agree, you can also go to the palace to see the disease for my aunt. But I haven''t asked you, Mrs. Xiang This has been sent for, so... "


    "Your aunt?" Liu Wei understood the general situation, but didn''t blame Yunxi for making his own opinion. As a doctor, he must save the life and help the wounded, just like Yunxi will save the next stranger in the sea who is unknown and penniless.


    Liu Wei didn''t think it would delay her to see more than one patient. Besides, it was the relatives of Yunxi. Even if they didn''t mention Yunxi''s help to rongling, their family had made friends with Yunxi''s family.


    Besides, the cloud family, almost all of them are grandfathers'' students. She is very happy to help the public and private with some small help that she can do.


    Seeing that Liu Wei was not angry, Yunxi was relieved. At the same time, he told his aunt, the queen, about the strange disease five years ago, which still hasn''t been cured.


    Liu Wei can''t judge what the disease is after listening to Yunxi''s dictation. However, since the person who took her to the palace has arrived at the door, she doesn''t procrastinate. First, tie up the ugly''s pants, then lift up the child, put it in Yunxi''s arms, and say: "then I''ll go and see. You give the ugly to Rong Ling. He was called away by his grandfather in the early morning, I don''t know what to do. "


    Yunxi took over the child, held him for a while, then he came back and asked, "you go now?"


    Liu Wei took a piece of waishan and said, "well, I''ll go and go back early, right? I''m not familiar with your family. Which side is the front door? "

 Chapter 1456

    Yunxi is rather stuffy. He is not as resourceful as his father or as smart as his mother. So he watched Liu Wei get on the carriage to enter the palace. He held back for a long time, but didn''t hold back a word.


    Liu Wei is a guest. Even if the palace really invites people, the cloud mansion, as the host''s home, should be accompanied all the way. But suddenly, Liu Wei promised to come to the palace, and the two rooms were just down. Yunxi, who is not good at words, didn''t put in a word.


    Yunxi himself felt that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t say it again, so until he saw Yunxiang, he was still confused.


    Yunxiang originally came to find Liu Wei to go shopping together, but when he came to the guest room, he only saw his third brother standing there with a clown in his arms and without saying a word. She was curious and asked a lot. When she knew the inside story, she couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "So you let her go?"


    After a serious thought, Yunxi asked, "no?"


    Yunxiang sighed, "I''ll go to the doctor''s to find Shifu."


    Said to leave.


    Yunxiang sees the ugly one who is huddled in Yunxi''s arms, not crying or making trouble, playing with her own clothes and belts. She goes to take over the child and says, "I''ll take the little night, but you can''t take the child as a man."


    Cloud wants to rush to find the Lord. Liu Wei enters the palace after an hour''s ride.


    The imperial palace of Xianyan is different from Qingyun. The capital of Qingyun is located in the north, but the capital of Xianyan is located in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Liu Wei is not afraid of life either. When he enters the green Phoenix Palace, the eunuch goes in and asks for instructions. Liu Wei stands in front of the palace.


    After a while, a group of people came out of the palace, but not the former eunuch, but a middle-aged woman. The woman''s elegant appearance and charm, but her cool eyes, also showed how she was not easy to get along with.


    The other side looked Liu Wei up and down first, then frowned slightly, and raised his voice to ask: "girl is Yunxi''s friend?"


    Liu Wei paused for a moment, looked down at her dress, a man''s dress is not fake, but the other side saw that she was a woman.


    Liu Wei replied brightly: "I''m under the cloud mat. It''s really old."


    The woman pursed her lips slightly. It seemed that the person in front of her eyes was biased too much from her own imagination, and her face was visibly low. But she didn''t ask any more, just said, "the lady is in here, come in."


    Liu Wei felt the disappointment in the tone of the other side.


    On the second day of his coming to Beijing, the other side invited him in the morning. He must have great expectations for the "doctor friend" mentioned in Yunxi letter. But when he saw her, he was not only young, but also a woman. The so-called "hairless mouth does not work well, and the people''s heart instinctively felt that women were inferior to men. By contrast, it was understandable that he was disappointed in aspects.


    Liu Wei is not angry.


    At that time, there were not a few villagers who did not trust her medical skills because she was too young in Qujiang mansion. If she cared about it all, wouldn''t it be endless.


    Liu Wei is a woman. The curtain in the palace was useless. When Liu Wei went in, she saw that the maid was picking up the curtain in an orderly manner. On the other end of the curtain, a middle-aged woman with a third resemblance to Yunxiang was sitting there in a red robe. She came in and smiled at her.


    Liu Wei thought, after a country, it is so approachable.


    Liu Wei came forward and bowed down to show the ceremony.


    The empress raised her hand and said softly, "I haven''t heard of it before. The friend Xi''er brought back is a girl. Come here and let our palace have a look."


    Liu Wei felt that the other side was really too warm and could not refuse, so she moved forward a little.


    However, it seemed that she was too slow to walk. The empress got up directly and came here in person. She took Liu Wei''s hand and looked her up and down.


    Liu Wei is a little familiar with this kind of look in silence. She met at least seven or eight times in this look from yesterday to Yunfu.


    Sure enough, then she listened to the Queen''s satisfied face and said: "look, it''s a little bigger than Xi''er, but it''s better to be bigger, sensible, and know how to hurt people. There are other brothers and sisters in the girl''s family? Where is the hall? How did you get to know our Yunxi? "


    Liu Wei''s face was stiff. She pulled her hand out of the empress''s hands and said with a strained face: "my mother misunderstood me. I''m married now. I have a son and a daughter in my family. They are very happy."


    Queen a Leng, expression some embarrassed, look to one side of the phase madam, softly asked: "no?"


    "I only said that she was a woman, but nothing else," Yun said in a low voice


    The queen accosted and said to Liu Wei, "it''s abrupt in this palace. Don''t care."


    Liu Wei can only say what she doesn''t care.


    Mrs. Xiang Yun took the Queen''s hand and sent her back to the soft couch. Then she turned to Liu Wei and said, "I think you must have heard about Yunxi''s illness. What''s your opinion, miss?"


    Liu Wei choked for a while, but also embarrassed to say that Yunxi didn''t mention anything. He just knew about it, only got the way: "how about exploring the pulse first?"Yun nodded and gave way.


    Liu Wei passed.


    When Liu Wei inquired about the empress''s feelings, the empress was not idle. She was in a good mood and asked her, "this time I came back with Yunxi, but only the girl is a woman."


    Liu Wei concentrated on his pulse and said, "there is another one, surnamed Li."


    The Queen''s eyes brightened. "But who hasn''t come out?"


    Liu Wei sighed: "Niang, please be calm, don''t let your mood rise and fall, it will affect the pulse result."


    "Madam Xiang is busy on the sideline:" Niang Niang, you don''t want to think nonsense


    The queen replied, but still kept asking Liu Wei, "how did you know Miss Li and my cloud mat, girl?"


    Liu Wei frowned: "Miss Li is the patient of Yunxi. She has the disease of soul deficiency. She is mentally like a three-year-old child. Yunxi has been responsible for her treatment."


    The smile on the Queen''s face suddenly solidified: "mind like a three-year-old child?"


    "According to my opinion, Yunxi has no idea about Miss Li," said Liu


    The smile on the Queen''s face disappeared completely, but then she asked again, "are you two alone? No more women? "


    "No," said Liu Wei stiffly


    The empress was completely lost, with her face broken and depressed.


    Liu Wei reminds her again: "Niang, please be calm, don''t let your mood drop."


    "Madam Xiang said," don''t think about it, ma''am. Your children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Your body is no longer good. What are you doing with these hearts? "


    The queen also can''t raise the spirit, simply no longer moves, no longer inquires.


    A moment later, Liu Wei closed her hand and her face was slightly dignified.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Xiang asked, "how is it?"


    Liu Wei raised her head and asked the queen, "since the onset of the disease, do you often have dizziness, headache, nausea, vomiting, diarrhea, fatigue, general pain, chills, fever, when it is serious, you will still vomit blood, cough, urine, urine, blood, oral mucosal ulcer, and often the spirit and meridians are weak, nightmares will occur in the middle of the night, and exfoliative dermatitis will appear on your scalp?"


    The queen didn''t pay much attention. She could hear each other''s words. Especially at the end, she couldn''t help but feel a shock. At the same time, she touched her head unconsciously, and her face was pale.


    Madam Xiang hurriedly said: "yes, yes, these are the symptoms, girl, do you really know? What''s the disease? Or is it evil? "


    Liu Wei sinks her face, and her eyes sweep around her.


    What a shrewd lady Xiang, she immediately said to her surroundings, "all go out, no admittance without calling!"


    The eunuch in charge of the palace maid hurriedly promised to leave, leaving only the empress, Mrs. Xiang and Liu Wei in the palace.


    Liu Wei looked up and down at the green phoenix hall.


    Mrs. Xiang followed Liu Wei and asked anxiously, "what disease is this? Please tell me! "


    Liu Wei looked back and said, "mercury poisoning is a chronic poison in heavy metals. The poisoning time is not short. It has evolved into renal failure. If it is not treated in time, within three years, there will be life worries."


    "Mercury?" Madam Xiang doesn''t understand this strange word.


    Liu Wei changed a word and said, "it''s Mercury, mercury poison."


    Mrs. Xiang was stunned and looked at the empress in panic.


    The queen got nervous and stood up and asked, "you mean someone poisoned the food in this palace?"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "if you take it orally, you may have died long ago. It''s chronic, not oral."


    The queen did not understand: "then..."


    "Look, lady." Liu Wei stepped under the main hall of the green Phoenix Palace, raised her head and pointed to the Phoenix chanting throne above, staring at the nine curved Phoenix body: "this seat, you must use it often."


    The Queen''s face changed: "you mean, poison on the seat?"


    "No." Liu Wei said: "this seat is made of mercury. You can see that there is a slight peeling off at the head and tail of the Phoenix. The purple brown metal under the peeling off is formed by the weathering of mercury after it is dissolved."


    "The Phoenix chants the throne, which is made by the workshop," said Mrs. Xiang


    The empress pondered, lowered her eyes, and slightly clenched her hand: "Si Gong Fang is the supervisor of our palace, and she is making trouble under the eyes of our palace..."


    Liu Wei went forward again and went to the queen. In her puzzled eyes, she reached out her hand and stroked her earlobe: "such a delicate pair of earrings are exquisite in workmanship, generous in style and full of toxicity."


    The Queen''s face immediately changed. Madam Xiang hurried forward, quickly took off the earrings for the queen. Her heart thumped: "how could it be? How could it be!"


    Liu wei walked around the green phoenix hall. Some of them can be seen at a glance. After the silver needle survey, they finally found more than 20 objects covered with mercury toxin.


    Even the rouge used by the queen contains a lot of mercury sulfide.


    In fact, the natural mercuric sulfide is cinnabar. Cosmetics contain poison, which originally existed in ancient and modern times. However, such deadly chronic toxin is not in the normal category.

 Chapter 1457

    Mercury poisoning is not common.


    It''s not easy to find so many things that contain a lot of mercury toxins in the backward ancient times.


    At the beginning of Liu Wei''s diagnosis, she suspected that the queen was suffering from infectious pneumonia, but it was not a trivial matter to diagnose the queen. She dared not make a judgment. After a series of procedures, she finally identified that it was not pneumonia but mercury poisoning.


    The Queen''s poisoning has evolved from chronic mercury poisoning to chronic renal failure.


    Renal failure really to the late stage, is the need for kidney replacement.


    After all, the operation of incision and suture is in one person''s body. It takes more than two people to remove the kidney for kidney replacement. Since ancient times, Liu Wei has opened his mind to people without any problem, but he has never tried to change the kidney and heart for people.


    You should know that this is not the same blood group can do transplantation, the key is cell fusion, otherwise if there is rejection behavior after surgery, the patient''s situation will be even more serious than before the operation.


    Simply, the Queen''s condition is not at the end. He is a renal failure caused by mercury poisoning, which is a complication. Her chronic mercury toxin, therefore, also gives her kidney a chance to ease.


    Liu Wei is not interested in the imperial court''s invasion and the imperial concubine''s internal fight, so even the wife of the prime minister should be punished for the crime of concubine Xin Liu Wei didn''t put in a word.


    After all, the empress has no evidence to say that the poison is from the concubine Xin, only because they usually have a grudge, so there is a connection between them. But Liu Wei reminds them: "it''s better to say that Phoenix chants the throne, but some personal jewelry articles are not close people, and they can''t touch them."


    Liu Wei also thought of this, and just then signaled to Madam Xiang to clear the court. Who knows how many people around the queen are in caoying and in Han.


    What she could think of, of course, was that the queen and Mrs. Xiang could think of each other. They both looked at each other with suspicion.


    But it''s not the most important thing to doubt. The most important thing is to put an end to it. Poisoning has been for five years. Now it''s urgent to find out what''s behind it. What''s more urgent is how to cure the source of the disease.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Xiang''s eyes have turned on Liu Wei for more than four or five times.


    Liu Wei naturally understood her meaning and said, "I''ll try my best."


    In the end, it was Yunxi''s aunt who intervened in this kind of thing. Naturally, it''s impossible to stand by now, or that sentence can be saved.


    Although it is more troublesome, it is not to the point of incurable disease. There is always a chance.


    Mrs. Xiang is really relieved, her eyes show gratitude, and she feels forgiven for her previous contempt. She says in a good voice: "look at me, I haven''t asked for advice, girl''s name?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "I have a surname of Liu and a single name. But I always love men''s clothes. If you can, please don''t tell me the identity of women. After all, this man''s clothes, but it''s called women, is always weird."


    When Mrs. Xiang listened, she was about to accept it subconsciously, but suddenly she raised her eyes: "Liu Wei? "


    Liu Wei nodded, thinking that Mrs. Xiang did not know which two words were, and said, "willow of willow, Wei of blue."


    Mrs. Xiang''s eyebrows immediately twisted, and she looked strange.


    The queen on one side suddenly knew that someone was lurking beside her. After five years of poisoning herself, she first meditated and investigated the people close to her, and then she had no clue. But she listened to this girl or had a way to cure her. She was pleased with herself and the anger brought by the poisoning was also relieved. She adjusted her mood and smiled at Liu Wei, saying: "the name is very good, if it can be done A family, it''s better. "


    Liu Wei laughed but did not speak. She and Yunxi couldn''t fight together. In her eyes, Yunxi is a child.


    Liu Wei spent two hours in the Qinghuang palace. Originally, she said she would go early and return early, but the situation of the queen is more complicated than she imagined. So she came and went in a hurry until after noon.


    At lunch, the empress just took Liu Wei''s pen out of her hand and said in a relaxed voice: "after five years, do you still care about this little moment? It''s hard for you to be so busy for such a long time. It''s time to have a good rest and have a meal with my palace. "


    Liu Wei is pulled to the outer hall. The table has been set up. Madam Xiang is also there. When she sees Liu Wei coming, she is asked to sit next to the queen.


    Liu Wei''s identity is not a doctor. She came as a relative and friend of the Queen''s family, and she was naturally treated by the Queen''s family.


    The empress''s consideration for Liu Wei is put on the bright side. Liu Wei doesn''t know whether the empress intentionally made it for the nails around her, or whether it means anything else. In the end, she used the meal very well.


    The dishes are well-balanced and the atmosphere is suitable. Occasionally, the queen will tell some interesting stories about her childhood study of medicine, which is quite similar to Liu Wei.


    However, Mrs. Xiang was silent all the time after Liu Wei said her name.


    The atmosphere was just right when we had dinner, but Mrs. Xiang didn''t interrupt.


    Liu Wei is not blind. Naturally, she can see Mrs. Xiang''s feelings towards her. But since the other side didn''t mention it, she just watched the change and didn''t take the lead in saying more.


    After lunch, the queen went into the palace to change clothes. Only Liu Wei and Mrs. Xiang were in the outer palace. Liu Wei looked at her like this. Mrs. Xiang hesitated, or asked, "do you know Liu Yue?"Liu Wei didn''t expect to hear Liu Yue''s name in this Xiangfu population.


    The experience of Qingshui town is unpleasant. Liu Yue''s love affair in her own name disgusted her to this day, and even made Leng almost hurt the killer. Now hearing the name of this person again, Liu Wei was disgusted. The original smile on her face disappeared completely.


    Her expression changed. Mrs. Xiang saw it clearly. She asked, "why, aren''t you sisters?"


    Liu Wei said in a cold voice: "it turns out that Madame is a sensible person. It''s strange to say that you are so surprised to hear my name. Why, you are the insider of Liu Yue''s bluffing with my name?"


    Mrs. Xiang said cautiously, "I''m not sure if your relationship is good or bad when you are in a strange mood."


    "Relationship?" "I have nothing to do with her," Liu Wei frowned


    Xiangfu thought for a moment and asked, "if I say that she is dying, would you like to plead for her?"


    Liu Wei paused for a moment, his brow slightly twisted, and then he seemed to think of something. He asked tentatively, "is Zhushu your servant girl?"


    Mrs. Xiang smiled: "do you still recognize Zhushu?"


    "Qingfeng town, one-sided relationship."


    Mrs. Xiang didn''t hide it, and said straightly: "you are right. Zhushu is the person beside me. Liu Yue is the name that I only knew these two days. Before, she said her name was Liu Wei. After she was with Mr. Xiang, the fox spirit got in my way. I don''t know if you are really sisters, and you are not close to each other. But I said that she is the daughter of Mr. Xiang People, that is, our people, her life, has the final say, Liu girl, you saved the empress, I respect you this human feelings, but if you want to intervene in my family, I also blame my unforgiving.


    When Liu Wei understood, she sneered, "why, madam, do you want to clean up Liu Yue for fear that I will save her?"


    Mrs. Xiang''s face was cold: "raise the tiger for trouble, that cheap hoof, I will not stay in the end, no matter what others say."


    Liu Wei turned his head, but said softly: "everyone has her own destiny. She should choose her own way. It''s her own business to walk well or not. I have nothing to do with her. She is dead or alive, and I won''t interfere. I''m not interested in the personal grudges between her and her. In a word, please don''t mention her in front of me in the future. ¡±

 Chapter 1458

    When Yun wants to go into the palace with her master''s mother, the second teacher''s mother, what he sees is the scene of Qinghuang palace.


    After talking about the enmity between Liu Yue and herself, Mrs. Xiang was not worried any more. She thought that Liu Wei would go to the palace to treat the queen for a long time in the future. She could not help showing her kindness to Liu Wei.


    The queen didn''t know that the two were changing their clothes and had a talk. She liked Liu Wei at the beginning, not only because she was a friend of Yunxi, but also because the other side diagnosed the disease for herself.


    To be honest, she has thought about how a good person can get seriously ill without any reason. However, the Yun family has checked the drugs that can be made by name, such as hedongrass, heartbroken grass and oleander, but found nothing.


    Mercury poison is not easy to find. The queen never thought about it.


    It''s not a matter of one day and one night to cure the disease. Now I know the source of poison. This kind of feeling has a bottom in my heart, which makes the queen more stable.


    These are all brought to her by Liu Wei. Despite the indignation of being poisoned, the queen is a person with clear rewards and punishments. Facing the benefactor who breaks the disease for herself, she has her own kindness.


    The Qin family is surprised that the queen loves Liu Wei. In fact, several ladies of the cloud family like Liu Wei very much. She has excellent medical skills and is good at writing and martial arts. She is also miss Ji''s granddaughter. Those men who lose face in the family gamble and sulk. They don''t care. Anyway, women should help women. They like women who are not inferior to men and can hold half the sky by themselves.


    In front of Qinghuang palace, Yingshi of Qin family came with the idea of supporting Liu Wei. He was afraid that Liu Wei would be young. After all, he was a posterity. If he could not break the Queen''s disease, people in the palace would look down on him. But when they came, they found that the queen cared for Liu Wei so much.


    Mrs. Xiang set off the servants and told them the situation.


    After hearing this, Qin immediately twisted his eyebrows: "mercury poisoning?"


    The empress nodded her head and pointed to the jewelry in the inner hall: "I''m a soft tempered man. I''ve bullied my head. My sister-in-law is relieved. I''m not good at it."


    Qin naturally believed in the empress''s means. If he was really kind-hearted, he could not raise such a powerful person as Xiang ma''am. Especially, Yun Shi became the first lady of Xiangfu, but he was willing to devote himself to the empress. It can be seen that the empress was not good at stubble.


    After all, he was his own aunt and looked forward to the empress''s kindness. But he worried again: "concubine Xin is now in the holy favor. The emperor has a true love for her, but he is the king of a country. Your love is enough for him to be you and offend the Xin family?"


    Xin''s father was Zuo Cheng, who was in charge of the state. His elder brother was the general of the state. His family was not only an elder, but also an elder. He was kind to concubine Xin and showed his kindness to Zuo Cheng. Since Ji Taifu''s retirement, only one elder of Zuo Cheng was left in the court of Xianyan state.


    No matter what the real power in Zuo Cheng''s hand is, what he said is of great importance to all officials.


    The empress''s eyes flashed and looked at the room. It was not an outsider. There was no need to hide it. "If Princess Xin dared to attack me, there must be some support behind her. Although I didn''t want to think about it, why did Princess Xin enter the palace 12 years ago?"


    Qin''s Leng Leng, said five years ago, she first thought of the emperor''s longevity.


    The Queen''s illness also occurred in preparation for the dance. Before the emperor''s birthday, concubine Xin just had a second child.


    The first child of concubine Xin is a princess, the second child is still a princess, but the child hasn''t been born five years ago. Imagine that if the queen can''t get up at that time and concubine Xin''s second child gives birth to a prince, then the power of the harem is in her hands.


    However, as the queen said, if concubine Xin has been in the palace for 12 years, if she has the intention of arrogation, she should deal with the queen at the first birth. Why should she delay to the second?


    The only explanation is that someone said something to her at the second birth, or gave her a hint, or gave her hope.


    And this person, the biggest possibility, is her pillow side person.


    Qin shuddered and held the Queen''s hand tightly.


    Qin''s family entered early. Qin''s family and Yun''s family were close friends. When Qin''s family married their master, the queen was still a little girl. She chased after her sister-in-law all day to ask for sugar.


    Although later she became the mother of the world, in the empress''s mind, the elder sister-in-law was like a mother. She always had a strong friendship with Qin''s elder sister-in-law.


    Seeing Qin''s worry, the queen smiled again, and comforted him in turn: "the imperial palace is not a good place to stay. At the beginning, my brother and sister-in-law asked me if I really wanted to marry. When I said my wish, I prepared for the worst. Sister-in-law doesn''t have to worry. I have my own opinion."


    Qin took a deep breath and knew that his aunt had an idea, so he stopped saying anything, but he was still sad: "it hurts you so much, but..."


    "The real heart of the royal family is not real. I couldn''t see him before. Now, I don''t understand him, but it''s OK. After many years of love, the husband and wife really know what he''s done to me. I can also watch his change and be calm."


    Qin family listened to her saying that. He had let go half of his heart and raised it again.How sad it must be for the husband and wife to be in this field. But she said that she should have been cold hearted for a long time.


    The Qin family was worried, so tired that the queen was comforted again, and Ying family also advised.


    As a younger generation, Yun wants to walk behind Liu Wei without speaking, pull her clothes, and ask cautiously, "sister Wei, can you really cure the disease of your mother?"


    After all, it''s her own aunt. Although Yun Xiang doesn''t mention it on the surface, it doesn''t mean she''s not worried.


    When Liu Wei heard the words, he also lowered his voice to return to her: "the treatment is sure to be able to cure. Specifically, I have to go back to discuss with some of your masters. They know more about the Queen''s illness."


    Cloud thought the heart put down: "can cure good."


    And then he said, "why do aunts hurt aunts? Don''t they get married because they love each other?"


    At this time, she mentioned the appellation of her relatives, which made her sad.


    It is rare that the relationship between the emperor and the empress was originally a mutual love, not a pure political marriage, and because of this, the two could be together for many years.


    But who would have thought that, to this day, it would suddenly change.


    Liu Wei has never met the emperor or concubine Xin. In her opinion, it''s normal for a man''s feelings to change. But changing heart and hurting are totally different. It''s not necessary to say that you can''t love each other, you have to put each other to death.


    In Liu Wei''s view, it''s more logical to say that the imperial concubine has blown a pillow wind to the emperor and asked the emperor to deal with the queen for her sake.


    But if it was the emperor''s emissary at the beginning, Liu Wei didn''t understand. What was the purpose? =

 Chapter 1459

    It''s not a big deal for the cloud family to enter the palace.


    Since the Queen''s serious illness, the Yuns will go to the palace for further consultation in three to five hours. Sometimes they will come to several masters and sometimes they will come to several ladies. The most frequent of them are the Qin family and the Ying family.


    It can be said that she is also the empress''s mother. Before the evening, the emperor had a special trip.


    Seeing Qin''s family, the emperor''s tone was very gentle: "last night I said that I was not comfortable. I came to see it. I didn''t look well. When you arrived this time, I would show her more and let her have a good or bad sleep."


    Because it is suspected that mercury poisoning is related to the emperor, Qin''s expression is not good, and he does not want to respond.


    But the other side is the king of a country, and now there is no evidence and no way to break anything. Ying stabbed Qin''s arm, asking her not to be angry. The queen was embarrassed. Qin took a deep breath and reluctantly said, "open some peace, drink half an hour before going to bed."


    The emperor said, "I''ll be tired."


    Qin looked at him and said, "if the emperor really cares about Ying''er, he can''t make her sad."


    Cloud wants to hear the shiver on the edge. Even if the number of generations increases, the emperor is the emperor. The eldest aunt will teach the emperor a lesson, but he must not offend Longyan!


    Ying''s face also straightened out. He hurriedly said before the emperor opened his mouth: "it''s not too early. Let''s go back first."


    But the emperor thought of something in his mind, and called out loudly, "come, send two ladies."


    There was an answer from the palace maid very soon outside the door. The emperor looked at the Yan Qin family, then swept over the Ying family, turned around and entered the inner hall.


    Mrs. Xiang is talking to the queen, and there is Liu Wei next to her.


    Liu Wei is dressed in men''s clothes, which is particularly eye-catching.


    The emperor looked stunned, and then he rushed to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was about to leave. Hearing that the queen couldn''t sleep well these days, she gave the queen a special injection before leaving.


    Before that, she also heard that the outer hall was calling for the emperor to come, but Mrs. Xiang was not in a hurry, and the queen did not say a word. They did not mean to go out to meet each other. Liu Wei did not hear anything, so she paid attention to needles.


    But now the emperor comes in, but he looks at himself fiercely. Liu Wei feels a little innocent.


    Mrs. Xiang raised her eyebrows and asked the emperor to settle down. The emperor was not surprised that Yunshi had entered the palace. Since he entered the palace, his eyes have been fixed on the white faced youth standing on the side of the queen. The eyes are like poison.


    If not for Liu Wei''s amazing determination, I''m afraid that I''ve been oppressed by the nine five year plan and I can''t get to my knees.


    But Rao is so, the king of a country is standing in front of him, and there is no reason why he should not see it.


    Liu Wei also asked for an.


    The emperor looked at Liu Wei and asked the queen, "this is..."


    The empress stroked her hair bun, which was disordered because of the needle application, and said with a smile: "Miss Liu is Xi''er''s friend. I didn''t mention it with the emperor a few days ago. Xi''er''s letter said that I would take a friend back to Beijing to show her the old problem."


    "Girl?" Acutely catching this point, the emperor looked at Liu Wei up and down again. He was relieved and nodded: "Xi''er is ready."


    The empress also smiled and said, "Miss Liu has excellent medical skills. She said that I can cure this disease."


    The emperor a meal, hurriedly to hold the Queen''s hand, tone excited: "seriously?"


    The queen looked into his eyes, but she didn''t know what she was thinking, and then she turned her eyes to see Liu Wei: "Miss Liu said that she had seen a concubine in her hometown. If there are traces to follow, she can be cured. Emperor, you can rest assured."


    The emperor laughed and said three good things!


    The cloud surname is watching. She can''t laugh at all. Just think about what the emperor did to the empress, and look at his serious affectation. She is very cold.


    The emperor specifically asked Liu Wei about some of the Queen''s diseases. Liu Wei naturally could not say that he only picked up some of the unimportant ones. In addition, he pushed the source of the disease away from the strange and difficult diseases. The emperor really didn''t ask any more questions. He just sighed: "it was such a partial disease, so it''s strange that no one in Beijing can cure it."


    In fact, Liu Wei didn''t see the Queen''s disease at the beginning. She suspected that it was renal failure. Presumably, other doctors also saw that it was renal failure. But in the ancient times when kidney replacement surgery didn''t exist, this kind of disease could not be cured at all.


    The only thing we can do is to warm up like the cloud family and try to think of other ways.


    Liu Wei learned western medicine, so he drew inferences from kidney failure to the possibility of complications. Therefore, he found that mercury poisoning was the main culprit. Other doctors did not expect to prove that they were not good at learning. Only because Western medicine of traditional Chinese medicine, across the mountains and rivers and the sea, no one could master the two subjects without a teacher. Liu Wei could not.


    Just like the Queen''s disease, from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, it''s really not easy to treat. Neither the cloud family nor the old woman doctors of the Tai hospital are wrong.


    The reason why Liu Wei is able to cure is that the treatment method she formulated covers Western medicine therapy that requires tools to complete such as kidney washing, which doesn''t mean that she has much ability, just because she knows more.


    Since ancient times, medicine has become more and more prosperous because of the continuous efforts of these doctors who are willing to study.Liu Wei has eaten ready-made fruits. If she is greater, she is not as great as the ancient doctors who can still cure people under limited conditions.


    Liu Wei is confident in her own medical skills and tries to know nothing about the people who come to inquire about her. She is not a good teacher. She just hopes that those who learn from her will be able to apply what they have learned in the future and benefit more patients with diseases.


    The development of medicine can''t be separated from experiment and excavation, and also from talents. She can''t make Chinese medicine advance hundreds of years by her own efforts. She just tries to do what she can. She hopes that no matter in what year or generation, there will be fewer and fewer people who die because of some minor diseases and disasters.


    What''s more, Liu Wei prefers autopsy to cure.


    For the living, there is still a chance to cure them when they are ill, and for the dead, they are wronged. That''s really the heaven of the yellow spring. In this life and the afterlife, when there is no cure, just think about it. Isn''t this kind of grievance the biggest.


    It was not early. Liu Wei took the needle for the empress, and Ying Shi urged her outside. When the party left, Mrs. Xiang also walked together. Before she left, she looked at the emperor more specially, and whispered to the empress, "I''ll come back tomorrow."


    The queen nodded to her, and after seeing all the people leave, she got up and stood in front of the emperor and asked, "can the emperor stay tonight?"


    The emperor was in a great mood and said, "nature will stay."


    The queen couldn''t tell whether his joy was real or not. Just like she couldn''t tell whether Liu Wei was dressed in a man''s clothes and whether his jealousy was real or not, she just smiled and deliberately complained: "I''m not afraid that Xin Guifei won''t like it. In a few days, but the little princess''s birthday."


    The emperor thought of what Qin had said before. He wanted to stay with concubine Xin for many days, which made the empress sad. He said, "I want to stay with you, but will you drive me away?"


    The queen smiled, a little white face, because this smile, with a ruddy.


    The emperor saw that his heart was moving. He held her gently and whispered, "in my heart, you are the most important."


    Although the queen listened, she was not as happy as the little girl decades ago. Because of his sweet words, she jumped up and down happily.


    Time can change anything, especially love.

 Chapter 1460

    When he returned to Yunfu that night, the Qin family had a close talk with the master.


    The Queen''s situation in the palace is beyond the imagination of the most good Yun family. They all say that the emperor is merciless. But because of the previous list, the girls of the Yun family have no grievances when they marry into the royal family. Therefore, master Yun is surprised to hear about this.


    Qin family, who has always been a leader of the whole country, is rarely red eyed: "how can you have such a cruel hand after years of affection? How many hardships Yinger has suffered in the past five years? It''s all due to him. But what''s the reason? He hates to get rid of Yinger quickly. That''s his first wife, who gave birth to several children for him!"


    Seeing his wife''s tears, he didn''t know how to appease him. He said, "I''ll go to the Palace tomorrow and ask Ying''er."


    "What do you want to ask? Asked, didn''t you sprinkle salt on her wound? "


    The old man patted his wife on the back: "that''s not to ask for nothing, but to find a cause and effect."


    Qin Shi covered his eyes: "it''s important to cure Ying''er first. She''s not young. I''m afraid that she can''t bear the crime of curing her later. On the way back, Miss Liu told me that to cure the disease, we need to make many tools now, insert a tube into Ying''er''s throat, feed her with medicine, and then make her vomit. In a word, it will torture people after listening ¡£¡±


    The old man was stunned. He pressed his wife and asked, "tell me more about it."


    If you really want to wash the kidney, the queen is bound to suffer a big crime. Washing the kidney is also called hemodialysis. Theoretically speaking, it is to filter the sick blood in the human body. If you want to wash the kidney completely with western medicine, Liu Wei can''t do it.


    Those precise instruments can not be realized by the current manufacturing technology, and the realization rate of Western medicine kidney washing in ancient times is zero. Therefore, Liu Wei will adopt traditional Chinese medicine kidney washing.


    After losing the assistance of the instrument, the kidney washing of traditional Chinese medicine appears to be much more primitive. What Liu Wei has to do is urination, which is time-consuming and laborious in detail. In short, it is to expel toxin through urine, take traditional Chinese medicine as the source, add the drug camp to the patient''s body through irrigation, transportation and other ways, and then wash the blood membrane through normal or abnormal drainage.


    In this way, twice at a time is definitely not effective, so Liu Wei said in advance, a course of treatment is half a month, this half a month, almost every other day, we will come here once, half a month later, depending on the situation, to formulate the later course of treatment.


    This method of treatment, not to mention Qin''s, is the first time that the eldest master listened to it. He hesitated for a moment and walked out with his feet raised.


    Qin held him: "it''s late. I''ll ask you in the morning."


    If you know your husband or your wife, when you hear such a strange treatment, you must hope to ask Miss Liu in person at the first time. After all, it''s his own sister, but it''s dark now. Miss Liu is busy all day, and she must have slept, so she doesn''t have to come here to disturb you.


    The old man paused for a while and listened to his wife''s words reluctantly, but there was something in his mind. He couldn''t sleep well, and he was tossing and turning all night.


    The next day at dawn, Liu Wei was still washing. He heard Xiao Li outside shouting, "good morning, uncles."


    Liu Wei cleaned her face, went out and saw four people in the yard.


    Four masters of the cloud family are here


    It was too late to go back to Yunfu yesterday. In addition to welcoming them to visit on the first day, several masters of Yunjia family came back to the main house for a night. On the second day, they moved back to their respective homes. Even if Liu Wei wanted to talk with them about the Queen''s condition, it was impossible to catch up with them in the dark and go to their homes for details.


    Therefore, Qin and Ying asked her not to rush around. They would explain to each other when they went back. Liu Wei thought so, so she was not busy.


    What do you think? Now, as soon as it''s dawn, people will come to you directly.


    Liu Wei also did not sell, will yesterday''s diagnosis results face to face with a few said.


    After several people heard it, the fourth master was filled with indignation: "how can I be so cruel? When I asked for a marriage, I could say anything good. But now, I wish I could kill everyone. If he was the emperor, I would beat him!"


    "How about beating it?" The second master glanced coldly: "I didn''t agree with that at that time. I was such a girl in my family. I had to marry into the royal family to suffer. Have you ever heard of a companion like a tiger?"


    The third master pressed the second master''s shoulder and sighed: "now is not the time to turn over the old account. They were willing by both sides and agreed by the family. The old man is growing up. He and Ying''er are childhood sweethearts. Who knows it has become like this."


    Speaking of this, the fourth master suddenly looked at the eldest master: "didn''t you decide to marry Chu Chu to the second prince? Brother, I''m afraid you have to think about it again. "


    The third master glared at him: "what nonsense can the second prince be the same? That''s Ying''er''s son and brother''s Apprentice. "


    The fourth Master said: "he is also the son of the scum. He also follows the scum to learn the way of governing the country. Who knows who he looks like? I think it''s better not to get married with the royal family again, so that he won''t be hurt again. In fact, the emperor is not the son of his aunt. If it wasn''t for this reason, the father couldn''t marry the only daughter, not his aunt In the middle. "In the words of the fourth master, this aunt is the emperor''s birth mother, the late empress dowager.


    The empress is the daughter-in-law chosen by the Empress Dowager before her death. At that time, she also wanted to have a meeting with her relatives. The cloud family also had a tradition of marrying the royal family, which determined the marriage between the emperor and the empress. At that time, it happened that the two children also fell in love with each other. They grew up together. They were young, young, young, and unpredictable. As elders, they naturally had only a complete share.


    Who knows that a beautiful talk in those days will come to an end like this.


    The emperor''s inhumanity has not been a secret in Xianyan country for a long time. In recent years, the border has been stable, the country is peaceful and the people are peaceful, and there has been no rebellion. Therefore, if the emperor is a good one, no one will be critical. But if it is true, he is directly subordinate to the government and collects money from the private bank, these are all evidence of his fatuity. The more you think about them, the angrier master Yun is.


    "He''s getting worse and worse. He wasn''t the man he used to be. Now he can do this to Ying''er. I''m afraid that the river and mountain of Xianyan will be destroyed by him one day!"


    "Fourth, be careful!" The old man gave a shout.


    The fourth Lord''s exaggeration is really a tragedy. However, he can''t say these rebellious words any more. I don''t know. He should be rebellious.


    The fourth master also realized that he had gone too far. He turned his mouth and looked at Liu Wei from the corner of his eyes.


    Liu Wei is also unlucky. She listened to several masters'' complaints about today''s emperor. She is an outsider. She really didn''t want to know about the private affairs of other people''s families. Especially, she scolded the emperor. She was not a common person in Xianyan country. She was in charge of her business.


    However, it also proves that the cloud family does not regard her as an outsider, otherwise, how dare they say these words in front of her.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei felt a little warm again, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I don''t know if I should speak improperly."


    All four looked at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei also looks at them.


    The fourth master raised his hand and said, "if there is anything that should not be said, you can say it."


    Liu Wei said: "in fact, I met the emperor yesterday. At that time, I was dressed in a man''s suit. The emperor thought that I was a man. Looking at the eyes of the younger generation, I was very fierce. The empress said that she broke the identity of the younger generation. The Emperor''s face was a little slow, and her attitude was quite gentle..."


    Hearing this, the fourth Master said: "he is a jealous jar. When he was a child, he was good at taking advantage of the advantages. He was even more attentive to Ying''er. If you are really a man, even if you are a doctor, you have to keep a curtain in the middle. That''s the rule he made. He doesn''t allow foreign men to get close to Ying''er."


    Speaking of this, the fourth master sighed again: "he used to think that he was domineering, but it also proved that he cared about Ying''er, but who knows..."


    "That''s the problem." Liu Wei interjected.


    "What''s the problem?" said the fourth master


    "Eyes." Liu Wei said: "a person''s eyes and facial microexpression can''t be fake. The younger generation has studied criminal psychology and behavior traces for several years, so the younger generation can be sure that the emperor''s eyes at that time were indeed alert and hostile. This was not a pure occupation, not an instinctive resistance performance of territory invasion, but a kind of provocation with a look The game between male and male


    The fourth master didn''t understand: "you mean..."


    Liu Wei nodded: "the male, only in front of the female that he cares about, will show off himself, and provoke his opponent. The younger generation boldly said that the emperor, it seems, is not so ruthless as you say. At least, in the younger generation''s view, his performance of the queen is full of affection, which is love."


    A word silenced all present.


    After a long time, I heard the fourth master ask, "just a look, you can see his nature?"


    "The best example of judging his current mood is to observe the body''s instinctive physical and facial expression."


    The fourth master still doubted: "do you really see that he is sincere to Ying''er?"


    Liu Wei nodded. She didn''t lie or cover up for anyone. That''s what she saw.


    The fourth master didn''t understand: "then why did he want to..."


    "Four masters." Liu Wei interrupted him and sighed without trace: "in fact, we have no direct evidence to prove that the person who hurt the queen is him, and his suspicion is the biggest, but there is a suspicion, which does not mean that it is a crime. I think you need to investigate carefully. After all, it''s no harm to wronged him, but let the real culprit go, and the queen will only fall into a more unfavorable environment, but said Here, I have one more thing to say. "


    All four looked at her.


    Liu Wei said, "the shark pearl."

 Chapter 1461

    In Qingfeng town, the couple of Wei eavesdropped on the incident.


    Among them, the incident involves the collusion between the Yamen of the capital city and the state elephant prison.


    Liu Wei wanted to investigate this matter when she came to Beijing. Now, she and the cloud family are on the same boat, so it''s impossible to hide any more.


    Liu Wei said the causes and consequences, trying to avoid some sensitive content when he said it, lest he might scare some old people.


    But let''s not. After hearing that, the four masters were still furious.


    Four masters all jumped up: "how could this be true! It was him, it was him! I said that he was a Buddhist son, why did he enter the Taoist school? He was a sycophant who bullied his master and destroyed his ancestors. How dare he collude with his concubines and hurt the empress? No way, I will find him to settle the account! "


    The fourth master was impulsive, and the other three were also big headed. The third master took his brother and held his fire and said, "don''t make any more trouble. Have some peace."


    The fourth master was annoyed: "where am I to make trouble? Why don''t we let him alone? Didn''t you listen to Miss Liu? The five active guards said that if the master promised to any empress, with the use of the Sharman pearl, he would be able to guarantee the birth of a little prince, any empress, or any other empress, she must be concubine Xin. Only by virtue of the power of the Xin family, she has always been incompatible with the empress. The master is in collusion with her! "


    "Four brothers!" The second master was upset, but not as reckless as his fourth brother: "sit down first."


    The fourth master is stubborn and wants to say something. The third master has already pressed him down to stop him.


    The fourth master was so angry that he patted the armrest of the chair directly. At this time, he looked at Liu Wei again and asked calmly, "how much do you know about the Pearl of the chimaera?"


    Liu Wei understood their feelings as brothers, sighed, and said: "you can rest assured that the younger generation sent two friends to stay in Qingfeng town to deal with the follow-up events. When they go to Beijing, everything will be determined."


    Originally, Liu Wei only arranged for the Wei couple to stay, but the Wei couple were quarrelsome, angry, noisy and noisy. Liu Wei couldn''t help it. Finally, Zhong Ziyu was left.


    In fact, it''s a bad idea to leave Zhong Ziyu. After all, she was afraid of losing her sight when the two were in a nest of snakes and mice. What a mess they would make. But at that time, there was no one around her. She had some rights and interests. She thought for two days, so she stayed.


    She was also afraid that these two people would take the opportunity to escape, so she specially left pearl to watch them.


    At present, the two-day agreement has not arrived. The Wei couple will come to Beijing as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    Now Qingfeng town is another scene.


    Wei couple is sitting on the second floor of Dafu Inn, eating marinated pig''s feet. Next to him is Zhong Ziyu, who is serious. Zhong Ziyu can''t see Wei couple''s thick hands and feet. He can''t help but say, "you can''t restrain some?"


    Wei couple laughed and said with a big face: "it''s not their own money. Why don''t they spend it without heartache? What''s wrong with eating pig''s feet? I eat one and throw one. Who can take me? "


    Zhong Ziyu frowned and said, "I''m back in my room."


    Wei couple hurriedly called him, "tomorrow is going to Beijing. Have you finished?"


    Zhong Ziyu Qi: "what shall I do?"


    The Wei couple coughed, put down the pig''s feet, and laughed: "what else do you and I share between our brothers? They are all our own people. Don''t you think my money will also be spent for you? Otherwise, with the twenty Liang fund left by Liu Wei, we can enjoy spicy food and drink spicy food and wear gold and silver? "


    Zhong Ziyu said, "what do you want to say?"


    "The third." The Wei couple touched the pig''s feet in the bowl again and took a bite: "but they haven''t found them yet."


    After Liu Wei left, the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu endured the stink and went to uncover the old three''s yard. They captured the people first, then dug out the bodies of the girls according to Liu Wei''s words, planed a pit in the woods outside the town, and buried them all. Even the bodies of Liu xinniang were given to the Liu family. They buried them in the coffin tomb that Liu family gave Liu xinniang an. They did nothing Attentive and attentive.


    However, after burying the body of Liu xinniang, the two people react that Liu xinniang''s stomach seems to be much smaller?


    When everyone was buried, they looked at each other and didn''t want to dig the hole again. So they tacitly agreed that nothing happened. They would like to go back to the third party''s house and deal with the third party, so they were all happy.


    But when they went back, they found that the third one was gone. Then they thought that Liu xinniang had lost a round of her belly. The two of them came back to their senses. They guessed that when they buried the corpses of other women, the third one woke up and dug up the palace in Liu xinniang''s stomach, and the people ran away.


    The third one is gone, and the palace is lost. The only gain of the Wei couple is that they found the two hundred Liang silver hidden under the bed board when the third one was rummaging through the boxes.


    No matter how much money you have, if you mess up your task, you will still be criticized when you go back.


    Wei couple can''t help it. They blame Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu was also unlucky for eight lives. He was haunted by the Wei couple for a day and a night. Now he doesn''t know what to do. Anyway, they are not familiar with each other and don''t know where to look. They have to do this first.Wei couple gnawed at pig''s feet, barked their lips, and told Zhong Ziyu xiaoyidayi: "if you want me to say that it''s the best way to make up for the past, anyway, we can''t find anyone, so do something else. You know that Liu Wei, who is a crazy woman, has lost all the important human evidence. Go to the capital to let her know, and beat us. Look at us, I''m old, The so-called old age and physical deficiency don''t last long, but you have become weak and bony since you were seriously ill. We are both young and skinny. We can''t fight. We are really in a fight, leaving behind a body of blue and purple. Who will serve us and cure us? Do you think that''s the truth? "


    Zhong Ziyu listened to his murmur and was very upset: "how do you want to make up for it?"


    Wei couple pointed behind them.


    Zhong Ziyu looks behind him. They are sitting in the dining area now. Behind the Wei couple is the guest room area.


    "Isn''t Liuyue ready-made?"


    Zhong Ziyu ponders: "Liuyue?"


    The Wei couple lowered their voice: "that woman and Liu Wei are not compatible. These two days, she is not close to the son of mayor Zhang. I overheard that they want to go to Beijing, and that woman''s heart is cruel enough. It is said that she wants to sue Liu Wei in the name of her sister to sell her country to enemies. Liu Wei is not from Xianyan country. Neither she nor Rong Ling has the household registration document of Xianyan country, which is unknown, but she is extraordinary Such a couple attract people''s eyes everywhere. This month, Liu Yue wants to take this opportunity to appeal to the imperial court, saying that the Liuwei family are traitors to the enemy country. They came to Xianyan with an evil intention. They even tried to assassinate the emperor. How many branches will cross if they are released to Beijing? "


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "Qingyun and Xianyan are separated from each other in the deep sea. You and I have inquired about it at the beginning. Xianyan people don''t know that there is another country named Qingyun outside the sea. If it is sued, Liu Wei wants to argue, and it won''t go smoothly."


    Besides, Rong Ling is still the prince of Qingyun. His crown prince secretly visited neighboring countries, and then his identity was stripped out. That''s really the end of the world.


    Wei couple took a breath: "it''s really easy for Liu Weirong and Leng to leave, but the old man named Ji and the silly girl of Li family can''t leave. What will you do then?"


    Zhong Ziyu lowered his eyes to the row of guest rooms behind him.


    Liu Yue lives in the third room.


    "Have you been washing your hands for so long?" Asked the couple suddenly.


    Zhong Ziyu was stunned. He looked at his hands and shook his head: "I don''t participate."


    Wei couple laughed: "think about it. Liu Wei is also Yueshan''s cousin. I heard a while ago that Liu Wei wanted to matchmaker Yueshan Sheng, saying that he has been playing bachelor all the time. It''s very pitiful. Alas, they are in charge of getting married and having children. Their feelings are very good..."


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes flashed, and he immediately looked at the Wei couple.


    Wei couple smile more treacherous: "still handmade?"


    Zhong Ziyu sipped his lips, got up to go back to the room, walked out three steps, but turned back again, coldly said: "catch people, you call me again."


    The Wei couple was in a good mood and shouted, "waiter, three more plates of marinated pig feet!"

 Chapter 1462

    Liu Yue, who had no power to bind a chicken, was an ant in the eyes of the Wei couple. When he thought of doing this, he and Zhong Ziyu could set off for Beijing, a world of flowers, and let him enjoy themselves. After eating and drinking, he decided to take action in the evening.


    Liu Yue has been worried since Liu Wei left.


    Liu Wei didn''t show up before. She didn''t expect to follow Zhushu to investigate the case of breaking her leg in Qingfeng town. It''s all right. After all, she is the Miss Tang of Zhangjia on the surface. In addition to being run by Zhushu behind her back, she is also a royal dress and jewel on the surface.


    But at the same time, she also knew that Mrs. Xiang hated herself. Although she was expelled to Qingfeng town and pretended to replace Zhang Cuicui, it would not be a good thing to think about it. She had long been looking for an opportunity to slip away.


    Zhang Yuan, the son of mayor Zhang, is her appointed minister.


    Before, she wanted to read Zhu Shu''s face. After all, Zhu Shu was kind to Zhang Yuan. But now, it''s on the edge of tearing her face, and she can''t care about anything else.


    After hearing Liu Wei''s advice, Mayor Zhang planned to go to Beijing to have a talk with his eldest brother in person. However, Tang qiner''s case happened in the middle of the way. As the mayor of the town, he was so busy that he went to Tang qiner''s funeral. Seeing that he had worked hard in the past two days, Mayor Zhang went to Beijing without stopping. As soon as he left, however, Zhang Yuan was not afraid that he had crossed the wall and ran out of Zhang''s house after receiving the secret letter sent by Liu Yue.


    After living in Zhangjia for a year, Liu Yue has already made Zhang Yuan loyal to himself if there is any seduction.


    Persuading Zhang Yuan to take him to Beijing is only a matter of lip service.


    Liu Yue is very confident about this, but she also knows that Zhang Yuan can''t do much, except for dealing with Zhushu.


    Zhu Shu is pleased with Zhang Yuan. She uses Zhang Yuan to paralyze Zhu Shu, and then lets Zhu Shu communicate with the secret guards in Qingfeng town. As long as she can go to Beijing and walk to the emperor smoothly, she can hang the Liu Wei family on the charge of communicating with the enemy country in her own three inch tongue. She has made great contributions to the country, and will never suffer that again Mrs. Xiang clamped it down.


    The idea is very good, the plan is very perfect, but it is not defensive, the walls have ears.


    In fact, Liu Yue''s plan was overheard not only by the Wei couple, but also by the dark guards of the Xiangguo mansion, who were not vegetarian. Zhu Shu was easy to send. But these bodyguards who came to nowhere, Liu Yue, a little girl who was raised in a boudoir, could be prevented to have ghosts.


    Liu Yue''s plan is to leave Qingfeng town first.


    It is the most efficient way to let Zhang Yuan decolorize and lure Zhushu to open a breakthrough from Zhushu.


    Zhu Shu was lost in love before. Now, dark Wei Nian is getting to know each other. He tells Liu Yue''s plan and expects her to make atonement. Zhu Shu is grateful for the care of several big brothers, so it''s impossible to miss it again.


    Therefore, when Zhang Yuan came to see her, her attitude was very firm.


    At the same time, the Wei couple had already arrived at Liu Yue''s house.


    It''s not a matter of fingers to catch the little girl like Liu Yue who can''t bear her shoulders and can''t mention her hands?


    The Wei couple were very leisurely, and they left to supervise his pearl blowing: "don''t blink your eyes, I''ll go in and out, and I''ll lift the woman upside down."


    Pearl didn''t understand. She stood on the beam in the corridor and tilted her head towards him.


    Wei couple smiled: "bald bird, you can watch it."


    This pearl understood, it immediately jumped up, chirping swear words.


    The Wei couple pulled out their ears, happily pushed open the door, and waited for him with a breath of pearls. Then, after a long time, they came out, but their hands were empty and their faces were blank.


    "People It''s gone. "


    Pearl blinked at him, over his head, into the room.


    There is no candle in the room. I can''t see that it''s true. But if it''s not true, I can see that there''s no one in it.


    "I saw the woman send Zhang Jiazi out of this room. How could it disappear in a blink of an eye? Did you see it?" Wei couple asked pearl anxiously.


    Pearl raised her neck and turned her back.


    After a meal, the Wei couple hurriedly asked, "do you really see it? So where did she go? My living ancestor, that''s my life-saving straw. If you know it, let me know! "


    Pearl pouted and called: "Jie Jie......"


    Wei couple can''t understand him, but they can guess one or two. They apologized quickly: "I shouldn''t call you bald bird. You are not bald at all. Your hair is slick and beautiful!"


    Pearl adults don''t remember villains, waving their wings and flying, squatting on the window lattice of Liu Yue''s room.


    When the window is open, people must walk through it. But this is the second floor. The floor is high. Liu Yue, a woman without martial arts skills, can''t jump down. Then, someone must take her down.


    Wei Zhao''s heart was shining, and he had guessed that he stayed in the inn for many days. How could he not know that there was a lot of Eyeliner around the inn, but he didn''t care about it before, but now he doesn''t care about it.


    Wei couple ran to Zhushu''s room, pushed the door open, and saw Zhushu holding a glass of sake. In front of her, there was a man lying on his back.Zhu Shu makes Zhang Yuan dizzy.


    "What do you want to do?" Cold not Ding jumps out a person, bead Book frightened.


    Wei couple went over to hold the girl''s shoulder and asked, "where did you get Liu Yue?"


    Zhu Shu frowned and pretended to be calm. "She betrayed her wife and became a family member. What can I do with you?"


    The Wei couple tightened their hands and shook the Pearl Book crazily: "tell me where she is, where she is!"


    Zhushu was shaken to spit quickly, or firmly said: "if you have the ability to kill me, I will not tell you!"


    At this time, the Pearl behind called: "Jie!"


    The Wei couple went back to their hearts and asked, "you can trace, you are a god bird, can you find her?"


    The pearl is carried to the sky with its tail raised. It sounds so comfortable. It flies out of the window of Zhushu room with its chin raised.


    Wei couple hurriedly followed, Zhu Shu frowned, afraid to jump out of the window, but also rushed out of the door.


    Might as well at this time Zhong Ziyu just went out, read the Pearl book in a hurry, under the heart of doubt, but also quietly follow.


    From the town all the way to the outskirts, the Wei couple saw the trace of Liu Yue. At this time, Liu Yue was tied to a tree by the dark guard. Not far from her, someone was digging a pit.


    Hearing the news, several dark guards turned around and looked at the unexpected guests who suddenly came out.


    The Wei couple looked at Liu Yue, who was gagged and couldn''t move, but they were struggling all the time. Liu Yue, who wanted to ask for help from an outsider, jumped to her throat and saw several dark guards standing tall and strong. They were so numerous that they managed to calm down and said, "several, we are all from the Jianghu. We have something to discuss."


    Dark Wei squints at him and says, "family matters have nothing to do with you. Don''t meddle!"


    "Wei couple said with a smile:" I pay, fifty Liang silver, enough


    Dark Wei several people look at each other, already have the intention to start.


    Wei couple didn''t want to fight with these people, and said: "this person is very important to me. Please make it convenient, one hundred Liang, all of them are rich."


    And he didn''t want to talk to him, so he turned and went on digging.


    Liu Yue was so worried that she shed tears and looked at the Wei couple all the time with her pitiful eyes.


    The Wei couple were all on fire.


    One of the dark guards saw this and said with a sneer: "a knife on the head of the color script, don''t try to save the beauty, but it will kill you."


    Wei couple raised their fingers, gnawed their thumbnails, tangled and cried, and burst out: "one hundred and fifty-two, there are really only so many, the coffins are the heroes!"


    Dark Wei Tut, think this person is too tired, really want to hit dizzy directly.


    At that time, Zhushu and zhongziyu arrived. Zhushu walked quickly to yinwei, pointed to the couple of Wei and said, "this man is strange and strange. You can''t let him leave. If he goes to report to the official, he will cause trouble to his wife!"


    Zhong Ziyu also came to the couple and lowered his voice: "what''s the matter?"


    "Wei couple grinds a tooth way:" face a door, be robbed of business! "


    Zhong Ziyu looks at the bound Liuyue and frowns.


    The Wei couple coughed and said to some of the guards, "let''s be reasonable. You dig holes, but you want to bury her alive and kill her directly?"


    "How it is, not how it is," he said


    "The land you are standing on now belongs to Qingfeng town. You dig earth and dig graves in the public place. It belongs to destroying public property. Let the people in the town know. How are you going to compensate?"


    Dark Wei thinks that this man is afraid of brain disease, so he is too lazy to talk to him.


    Wei couple went to the front again: "actually, there are many ways to kill people. There are also many ways to kill people. My brother, surname Zhong, has great attainments in this field. Have you heard about human skin lanterns?"


    Zhong Ziyu frowned. What nonsense are the Wei couple talking about?


    Dark Wei thinks about it, human skin? A lantern?


    Stupefied.


    Seizing the opportunity, the Wei couple hurriedly said: "what about the human meat sauce bag? Have you eaten it? "


    Oh!


    The dark guards feel sick.


    Wei couple smiled: "skin, can make lanterns, meat, can make buns, tendons, can make wine, bone, knock out bone marrow is a drug guide. This man is really a treasure all over his body. You say, you buried her directly, is it a waste?"


    Dark Wei didn''t understand him. He was puzzled.


    The Wei couple moved on a little more quietly: "one hundred and fifty-two, you sold her to me. To be honest, it''s quite a lot. It''s really not good. I''ll give you the head, OK? As long as we have body, no head, and a lot of advantages, ears and nose can be fried. Hair can be made into wigs. Are there any relatives who were bald in their early years at home? It''s very dignified to make a wig and give it away for their own use. Do you think that''s right? "


    Dark Wei can''t hear any more. Zhu Shu covers his mouth and looks like he''s about to vomit: "what do you want to do? You want her life, too? "The Wei couple sighed: "it''s really life''s pressure. Her life is really closely related to our life. Several brothers met by chance. It''s fate. You want your head, we want your body, and then we can match you for one hundred and fifty-two. It won''t be a word."


    Several dark guards looked at each other as if they were listening to the Arabian Nights.


    Suddenly they looked at Liu Yue again and looked at her. Did they really want to know that this woman was so important?


    But Liu Yue''s cheeks were blue and iron, and she was stiff and shivering like chaff. Even under her skirt, she was full of urine.


    This is, scared silly?

 Chapter 1463

    The dark Wei of Xiangfu can''t see the silver. They thought the Wei couple were troublemakers. Then they listened to each other talk about how to kill their mouths and strip their bodies. They also thought that this man might be an expert and Liu Yue''s enemy.


    And no matter how Liu Yue offends him, if he wants Liu Yue''s life, they need to test it.


    Take out a big long knife and throw it to the ground. Dark Wei says, "if you want to be healthy, OK, cut it down and take it away."


    As soon as the Wei couple''s eyes brightened, they stared at the long knife and became wary: "one hundred and fifty-two, not a single penny, OK?"


    "You''ve really separated her from her body, and we don''t charge a cent for it," he said


    If you kill someone, you will be punished. The secret guard doesn''t want to be nosy and report to the official. But since someone appears to fight for them, they are naturally happy.


    The Wei couple immediately filled their eyes with Jin Yuanbao, grabbed Zhong Ziyu''s hand and said, "no loss!"


    Zhong Ziyu frowned, looked at the dark guards and said in a deep voice, "it''s too much publicity."


    The Wei couple didn''t care: "are you still afraid that they will betray us? They dug this hole. "


    Zhong Ziyu shakes his head: "the living pit can be buried, but if you kill people, they turn around and accuse you, it will only be endless."


    The key is that once wanted by the yamen, Liu Wei will surely know. It will be them who are unlucky then.


    The Wei couple thought about it carefully. They thought it was the same thing. They said, "I''m old and poor at craftsmanship. I''m afraid I don''t have the strength to cut my head. Why don''t we go together?"


    The guards looked at each other and asked, "how do we get together?"


    "Wei couple smiled:" at the same time hold the knife, at the same time the knife falls, advance and retreat into one, it is not right


    It''s not stupid.


    After all, the two sides have never met each other. Now it involves another human life. Neither side wants to suffer losses or fall into the other''s hands. Therefore, it is a manifestation of mutual trust to help each other.


    After a moment''s hesitation, some of the guards stood up and picked up the knife and said, "let''s go."


    Wei couple''s happy, smiling past, and that person at the same time holding a knife, and then together to look at the side of Liu Yue.


    If Liu Yue had been scared out of his wits before, it would be completely destroyed now.


    In front of life and death, Liu Yue is a weak female. She can''t speak, but can''t help shaking her head. She looks at them sadly, but she sees these men with iron heart and stone heart. Finally, she has to crown the only hope, the soft pearl book.


    She did all she could to crawl towards Zhushu like a worm. She cried "whine" and couldn''t breathe.


    Get along for a year, Zhushu is a girl''s home again. I can''t see these corpses. She bites her teeth and turns her back to her body. She can''t see without her eyes.


    Liu Yue''s heart is broken. She is dying. She struggles more and more fiercely. She doesn''t want to die like this. She is beautiful and charming. She has a great future. She is not willing. She is not willing.


    Wei couple and the dark guard''s knife are close at hand. The blade is sharp and shining silver. The long knife is raised high. A wind is coming from top to bottom, and it is approaching.


    Suddenly, dark Wei shouted, "who is that?"


    When they looked back, they saw a shadow passing in front of them, and the stench was trapped.


    Wei couple recognized the stink. It was the third. He had a flash of inspiration and looked left and right.


    At this time, Zhu Shu, who had turned his back, gave a short shriek: "ah..."


    After the call, the man slipped to the ground.


    There was a situation that dark Wei was busy reading the Pearl book, but at the time of the war, the Wei couple felt the stench approaching, the forest was dark, and the stench was just like the essence. The Wei couple kept their breath and instinctively attacked the airflow.


    In the mountain fog, some people fought with him. The martial arts of the Wei couple were not so good. They only fought with each other. In addition, the dark guard quickly responded to help. For a while, the forest was in a dark situation.


    Zhong Ziyu had no internal power and did not help. Instead, he stood aside and looked around cautiously.


    Pearl was standing on the branch beside Zhong Ziyu''s head. Suddenly, the black bird "Jie" made a sound. Zhong Ziyu looked up and saw that the Pearl was like an arrow out of the string, straight out. Zhong Ziyu looked along with the direction of its flight, and saw that in the chaos, a dark shadow wrapped Liu Yue and stepped into the deep forest.


    "Make a sound to the East and strike to the West!" Zhong Ziyu responded and ran out with the Pearl, then called out to the Wei couple: "make haste, don''t love war!"


    After he reminded them, Wei couple and dark guards all realized that they had come to save Liu Yue. They wanted to catch the thug in the dark as soon as possible, but the other side retreated quickly. They closed their hands neatly. In a blink of an eye, there was only a stink in the air.


    "Damn it!" Wei couple scolded, but they didn''t want to. They went after the thug.


    Behind the dark guards follow the direction of Zhong Ziyu to chase Liu Yue.


    For the dark guards, Liu Yue''s life is their goal tonight. If they kill Liu Yue, they can go back to their wife and reply.


    But for the Wei couple, it was because the third man was missing that he thought of mending the situation and using Liu Yue to mend the situation. But now the third man appears again. He has gone back and found him, which is more useful than catching Liu Yue.Zhong Ziyu just followed the Pearl, and the Pearl flew through half of the forest. He was so tired that Zhong Ziyu could hardly keep up with him. He just stopped.


    As soon as they stopped, the dark guard in the back came after them.


    Dark Wei glares at Zhong Ziyu angrily: "what about people?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t answer, but looked at the black birds circling in the sky.


    "Jie." Pearl called and flew straight to the left. The people behind hurriedly followed, but they just walked a few steps. Suddenly, they heard a woman scream in front of them.


    The dark guards immediately shook off Zhong Ziyu and ran away. When they crossed a grass and smelled the faint bloody gas at the tip of their nose, they were all stunned.


    Zhong Ziyu stood behind the dark guards and bent down to breathe. When he had enough breath, he just crossed the crowd and looked into the grass.


    At this point, what he was right up to was a pair of sad eyes that died with their eyes closed.


    The Wei couple chased farther and farther, but they still didn''t catch up with the third. He was so angry that he beat his chest and feet, regretting that he didn''t exercise at ordinary times, and scolded the third''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    When he reached back to the forest, he saw that Zhong Ziyu and others had come back, but their faces were not clear.


    The Wei couple broke down: "no, they lost them? With a woman, you should not be far away, have you found out? "


    Zhong Ziyu looks at the Wei couple, sinks his face and says, "I found it."


    "Wei couple''s eyes brightened:" found, found good, people


    Zhong Ziyu looks back.


    The Wei couple followed his eyes and saw a bloody corpse lying across the crowd. The belly of the corpse was cut open and empty.


    Zhong Ziyu whispered: "lost The uterus. "

 Chapter 1464

    "Dead?" Looking at the corpse of the woman in front of them, Wei couple haven''t responded yet.


    Zhong Ziyu said, "I didn''t die when I found it. I''m dead now."


    Wei couple frowned and looked around the corpse back and forth.


    One side of the dark Wei said: "chasing deep forest, we can''t identify the direction, only delay for a moment, and then find it, it has become so, she was not killed first and then broke her belly, but directly, was taken the palace by life."


    Wei couple rubbed their chin: "Sheng take it?"


    The back pearl book held the trunk and retched for a long time. At this moment, it came back slowly. Looking at the body on the ground, he asked in a complicated mood, "what should I do next?"


    Liu Yue is indeed dead, which is beyond everyone''s expectation. Who is the person who took her? It''s unknown. Only when they catch up with her, they see a person lying on the ground. Liu Yue is still alive at that time, but she is still alive.


    It''s not a real life. It''s a pain that comes too suddenly. It''s a life that her psychology and physiology have not yet received. Her texture memory still exists. Her throat is wriggling hard. Her eyes are darkening. Her breath is stopped. Her shoulder blades are leaning. She''s still shaking slowly.


    Rao is the dark guards who are used to life and death. They were frightened at the first time.


    Zhushu came after her, and just looked at her, she vomited all the jaundice.


    The only one who was calm was Zhong Ziyu.


    His face was ordinary, his eyes were deep, and he even approached Liu Yue''s body for a long time.


    At that time, the dark guards all had some palpitations, and then looked at the white faced scholar who was so determined and surprised. At the same time, they thought to themselves that it was a tough role.


    Zhong Ziyu stares at Liu Yue and thinks it''s weird. His stomach has been pulled out like this. How can his eyelashes still quiver and his throat move? What''s the matter?


    He is a man of great curiosity. He looked at Liu Yue for a long time, and then found that after Liu Yue''s body passed the initial tension period, it slowly returned to calm, and the previous muscle shaking no longer existed.


    Zhong Ziyu''s "so it is".


    Then in the complicated attention of the dark guards, he helped to lift Liu Yue''s body and drag it to the open space here.


    He also felt that there was a ready-made pit, better to bury than to lay.


    Listen to the situation of the dark Wei people, Wei couple see that they really want to bury Liu Yue, and stop: "say good body to us, don''t bury it."


    Zhong Ziyu "tut" a way: "dirty and evil, to do what?"


    Blood, intestines, everywhere. Liu Yue''s clothes are all stained. Zhong Ziyu is a strange and clean person. He must not want to have a look.


    After looking for a while, the Wei couple also felt that they were all disembodied, and it was not easy to keep them when they came back to the capital. After a moment''s hesitation, they said, "let''s change our heads..." Then he turned his head and said to Zhong Ziyu, "the head is easy to take, and it''s not too dirty."


    Zhong Ziyu was not satisfied with it. He said with affectation, "take it."


    Wei couple nodded, "I will take it." Then go to borrow a knife from the dark guards to cut off their heads directly.


    "She''s all like this, and she''s going to be separated. It''s so cruel!" said Zhu Shu, who was about to be abandoned


    Wei couple snorted, "it''s not you who dare to be beaten. If you lose a watermelon, you should pick up a sesame seed. If you don''t take her back, who knows she''s dead."


    "Who are you going to testify to?" said Zhu. "I can testify for you."


    It''s another matter to have witnesses. The Wei couple pondered and thought with their chin in their hands.


    Mainly because he was worried that he would be temporarily inspected when entering the city gate. If he was found to have a head, he might be fined, and of course, he might be put in prison.


    "What''s your name, where do you live, and how can I get in touch?" Wei couple hesitated for a moment and thought it was OK to have a witness, so they went to discuss with Zhu Shu alone.


    Since they decided to bury the body, the guards began to fill the earth. The Wei couple kept on beeping with Zhu Shu and didn''t help them.


    Zhong Ziyu wandered around, saying that he would see if he could find out the clues of the robbers. He was also lazy and didn''t work.


    The honest dark guards dug a hole and buried the people. They were so tired that they sweated all over their heads. When they turned around, they saw that the two opposite had reached the bottom of their noses.


    Dark Wei Xinsheng vigilance: "what do you rely on?"


    Wei couple smiled: "so you are going to Beijing tomorrow, so let''s go together and set up a company together."


    And Amway would not like to say, "who is going to be with you, and who does not know you?"


    Wei couple said good words: "once born, twice familiar, are all Jianghu children, do not fight do not know."


    The dark guards are annoyed with them. They don''t promise. They are going back to town with Zhushu. They have to pack up.


    The Wei couple had a thick skin. At the thought of saving money, they took Zhong Ziyu to follow them shamelessly. Zhong Ziyu was a high-ranking man with strong self-esteem. He refused to post it. So he purposely made two steps back, turned around and saw a black bird behind him.


    Zhong Ziyu saw Liu Wei talking with pearl, talking like that, as if he really understood it. He thought that it was the black bird who found something wrong, followed it and found Liu Yue''s body. At this time, there was no one around. Zhong Ziyu lingered for a while, and couldn''t help but talk to him: "do you know why the other party wanted to rob Liu Yue?"Pearl looked at Zhong Ziyu, but she didn''t speak. She went straight ahead.


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes were disappointed and his heart said that he could not understand.


    Listen to the black bird quickly "Jie".


    Zhong Ziyu is surprised and looks up and asks, "what?"


    Pearl did not speak again, the black figure shuttled in the dark forest, the person with bad eyes could not see it clearly.


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly chased it: "what do you say? I didn''t understand. Would you write?"? You wait for me! "


    ¡­¡­


    The people here are going back to Qingfeng town to pack their bags.


    On the other side, a man in black, covered in blood, made several rounds in the forest and finally joined a middle-aged man with a bad smell.


    Seeing the package in the hands of the man in black, the stinking man asked: "is it complete? Let me see? "


    Then he took the blood bag from the man in black, opened it and saw that a uterus with ovaries appeared.


    "It''s complete, it''s complete, great."


    The man in black took a breath, stared at the stinking man and said: "third, are you really going to hide from the world like this?"


    The stinking man sighed: "it''s no wonder that I''m just about to face the door. But after I took Liu xinniang''s palace, I found that she lost her mother''s nourishment. The palace turned into pus after an hour. Beijing is still waiting for me to present it. If you let the National Teacher know that you''ve been busy for five years, and I''ve given up all my previous skills, my life will be over. Elder martial brother, help me. Although this palace is complete It''s new, but I''m sure it won''t be found if I put some corpse meat in it and present it with the palace you brought back. "


    The man in black and the man in stink are from the same school. Both of them are now national teachers.


    Five years ago, they received the same order and did the same business, but they belonged to different areas.


    The man in black brought the harvest of the Pearl to Beijing half a month ago, intending to present it. However, when he wanted to meet his younger martial brother through Qingfeng town, he found that his younger martial brother was in great trouble.


    Although he is a martial brother, his brother still knows how to settle the account. The man in black hesitates and says, "help you to fool around, but if it is found out, it has nothing to do with me. You can''t entrust me to enter the water."


    "Certainly not, elder martial brother. Thank you very much."


    The man in Black said: "it''s luck. This woman has been pregnant for two months. Although the palace is new, it seems to be able to fake the truth. However, why is she being stared at by so many people? If it wasn''t for those people who threatened to dissect her body and strip her intestines, I wouldn''t risk robbing people. Fortunately, everything was brought back safe and sound. "


    The stinking man also wondered: "I didn''t want to fight with those people who were the main culprits that harmed me. But Cuicui''s palace was my only hope. There was no woman in the town who was pregnant at that time. If I hadn''t passed by the hospital that day and saw Zhang Cuicui buying the birth control drug, I didn''t know that she was pregnant, which happened to happen."


    "Unmarried and pregnant?" The man in black disdains: "he is a bitch who is a man."


    The stinky man smiled: "I know who she is


    The man in black frowned and stopped his younger martial brother from saying: "everyone is dead. It doesn''t matter. Take it back to the palace and deal with it again. We will go to Beijing together tomorrow. I''m willing to help you because I don''t care about your skills. Five years ago, the national teacher sent so many people out. There are at least ten or twenty of the Sharia beads that I received this time. I saw your one last time. It''s smaller than ours. The stitches are rough and the stitches are not very tight. At first, I thought you would be defeated, let alone now. I''m afraid it''s still missing In front of the national division, you will be eliminated first, but if you can escape from this difficulty, it is also your creation. "


    "The stinky man fawns:" elder martial brother''s family''s inevitable choice


    The man in black glanced at him, noncommittal.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the couple of Wei early in the morning pulled Zhong Ziyu and squeezed into the carriage of the guards.


    The dark guards wanted to drive them out, but the Wei couple couldn''t get down. They were afraid that they would be too conspicuous in the street. The dark guards could only eat this dumb loss and drive for nothing.


    Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple take a car with two dark guards on it. Wei couple talk to two dark guards all the time. They are also afraid of being lost in the middle of the car. At first, the two dark guards ignore him. Later, they hear something wrong and look at Zhong Ziyu: "what''s in your arms?"


    Wei couple also turned around and looked at Zhong Ziyu incomprehensibly: "are you in your arms?"


    Zhong Ziyu was generous. He opened his clothes, half the size of a slap inside. The little brown sparrow, whose eyes were not open, was nestling there.


    "What is this?" the couple were surprised


    Zhong Ziyu glanced at him: "bird."


    Wei couple don''t understand: "where did it come from?"


    "From the tree."


    Wei nians remember a sparrow nest on the tree in the backyard of Dafu inn. Two days ago, he passed by and heard a sparrow calling.


    He did not understand: "what are you doing with this little beast?"


    Zhong Ziyu, looking through the swinging curtain of the carriage, looked at the figure of the black bird passing by the window, pointed a little sparrow in his arms with his fingertips, and said, "keep it."Wei couple scratched their heads: "what''s a sparrow to keep?"


    Zhong Ziyu said, "I raised it myself. I know what I want."


    The Wei couple were even more confused: "what do you want?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t say it. He thought he couldn''t understand pearl last night because he didn''t raise the blackbird. He had to raise it by himself to understand his mind. So he caught a sparrow and thought that he had raised it since childhood. He was very emotional and well fed.


    Well, that''s why.

 Chapter 1465

    For two days, Liu Wei Ran to the imperial palace. The Queen''s illness was not easy to cure and her treatment tools were not prepared. However, she could take care of her foundation first. This was also the time when the prevention really came to a standstill. Her constitution couldn''t stand it.


    Qin family and Ying family have been accompanying Liu Wei. After all, they are not familiar with the place of life. They are also embarrassed to let their guests act alone.


    When she went to the palace again, the queen was not like yesterday''s spirit. Yesterday, Liu Wei''s acupuncture and Qin''s soup and medicine went hand in hand. The queen didn''t have nightmares, but the old disease broke out. In the middle of the night, she almost vomited. The next day, people couldn''t get out of bed.


    Liu Wei felt the pulse, didn''t say anything, just took out the silver needle and tied it next to each other.


    After five years of suffering, the Queen''s body has been empty for a long time. Even a little wind and grass can cause a serious illness. It is said that the old disease recurred. But Liu Wei found that she had some slight typhoid fever, which should have caught cold in the first half of the night, and then the body backfired in the second half of the night, causing the old disease.


    The matter of Wen Yang was put on the agenda. Liu Wei, while inserting a needle, discussed the medicinal diet with the Qin family. The empress was too weak to drink the medicine. The medicinal diet was also indispensable.


    Later in the afternoon, the queen eased a little, coughed and sat up, saying she wanted to blow.


    Sick people can''t stand the wind, but without it, the house is inflamed and stuffy, and the air is blocked, which is also a kind of affliction.


    Liu Wei touched the empress''s forehead, and saw that she was not hot, she said carefully, "open the window and ventilate for half an hour."


    Mrs. Xiang Yun quickly opened the window and didn''t let the tuyere face the bed.


    The queen leaned there, her lips were a little white, she gasped and smiled, "what face are you? This palace is OK."


    Those who were full of energy yesterday are like this today. They have been suffering from ups and downs for more than one day and two days. They have been like this for five years in a row. Yun''s eyes are red, and he bites his teeth and says: "my mother has been wronged."


    It''s because of the tragedy of the empress that Yun''s illness led him to rush to seek medical treatment. He changed from believing in medicine to believing in gods and ghosts. He even looked for immortal monks and Taoists. A year ago, he arranged Zhu Shu and Liu Yue to go to Qingfeng town to investigate the case of Liu Xiniang.


    However, the queen was more optimistic than all the people: "raising is how can our palace fall down and make those villains in the back happy?"


    The cloud surname hears sad, but also can only answer: "you say is."


    The queen smiled for a while, because her cheeks were pale, she smiled even more haggard. She wanted to say something, but heard the prince coming from the outer hall.


    The queen was stunned, then her eyes were soft: "he didn''t go to Jingzhou to relieve the disaster, how could he come back ahead of time?"


    A month ago, Jingzhou had a mountain mud dump, and tens of thousands of people were injured. The prince was ordered by the emperor to take the second prince to help the people personally.


    The cloud surname laughs: "perhaps is misses you."


    The queen said angrily, "all the people who have married and have children, how can they miss their mother when they go on a long journey? It''s not like words."


    Liu Wei didn''t say a word at first, but he said, "it''s your flesh and blood to marry and have children."


    The Queen''s smile deepened, her mouth said something bad, but she also believed that her son was thinking about herself, and was happy to get sick.


    Liu Wei suddenly added, "if Xiao Li dare to marry and have children, he will not recognize me. I will break his leg myself."


    Queen: "..."


    Yunshi: "..."


    The Qin family and the Ying family on the border: "..."


    In a short time, the palace maid led the prince in from the outer hall. The prince''s appearance was neither gentle like the queen nor powerful like the emperor, but he combined the advantages of the two. He had a good look.


    See empress one face is morbid, the prince wrists eyebrow to come up, bow body first please.


    The queen can''t wait to see. She quickly raises her hand: "come here, let our palace have a look."


    When the prince came forward and passed by Liu Wei, he glanced at her.


    "Thin." The empress stroked the prince''s face and said painfully, "the cheeks are all sunken."


    The prince took the empress''s hand and smiled: "the mountain road is busy, some of it has been reduced. There is no need to worry about it."


    "And your second brother?" The queen asked again.


    The prince sank his eyes: "at the father''s place, he left the palace for a month, and his father was worried about his heart, so he took the exam."


    "The queen is dissatisfied:" that just came back, dusty, do not let the child rest


    The prince didn''t make a sound, but turned to the cloud family with a slight nod. Then he formally asked Qin family Ying family to say hello: "two aunts."


    Qin Yingshi waved his hand and asked them to go to taihospital to get some medicine and let their mother and son talk alone.


    Qin''s Yingshi left, Yun''s left, and Liu Wei, an outsider, was more unlikely to stay.


    The hospital is a little far away from Qinghuang hall. Four women walk and stop, but they are not tired. After half an hour, Liu Wei comes to the window and closes the window of the inner hall.


    The prince looked at her back and forth, and came quickly: "Dr. Liu has excellent medical skills. We have heard from the queen mother."


    Liu Wei nodded to him as a salute.


    But he saw the prince step forward, close to her ear, and said in a low voice, "I''m a friend of the cloud family, but I need to know the source of the disaster. Please be careful about your words."It''s "please", but the gesture is similar to the threat. This kind of polite and dignified beating, with the king''s spirit, is worthy of being a prince. It''s not careless, just talking, not polite.


    Liu Wei stared at him, did not want to worry about it, and said: "Your Highness, don''t worry."


    However, the prince took her arm and tightened his fingertips: "the imperial palace is mysterious. Doctor Liu is only a friend of the cloud family after all. If you let me know what you have revealed, I will never look at the cloud family''s face and show mercy to you."


    Liu Wei is a little uncomfortable. She frowns and earns money.


    The prince didn''t put it. He pinched it tighter as a warning.


    Liu Wei felt that this man was using real strength. Her arm should be green, and she was unhappy. She waved the prince''s clamp away with a backhand, and then stepped on his instep.


    The prince might as well fight back. When she is worried, she feels the pain at her feet.


    Liu Wei glanced at him and hissed, "little fart boy."


    "You..." The prince looked at her incredulously, and his demeanor was almost unsustainable.


    "Wei''er, it''s right for you to see the weight," Qin said


    Liu wei walked past the prince without expression and went to the Qin family to help the Qin family see the ingredients.


    The prince didn''t stay for a long time. After eating here, he was upset. He spoke to the queen and left. Before leaving, he took a special look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Weili didn''t even pay attention to him. The prince is not young, but his work style is childish. He is probably used by the servants around him. In addition, he is the heart of the emperor and the queen. He is raised too much.


    After the prince left, the queen and Yun family chatted in the inner hall. Liu Wei passed by and just heard the queen say, "the prince happened to meet you on his way back. This thousand Meng Yao, didn''t he say he couldn''t go back to Beijing? "


    Many of qianmengyao''s actions in Xijin county were brought to Beijing, especially the case of Wanli. So many officials in Beijing attended the case and naturally discussed it after returning to Beijing. After all, qianmengyao also attended the public trial as a witness.


    The queen didn''t take this seriously. The emperor was always afraid of your surrender, but she watched him grow up and felt that the emperor bullied a child by bullying him. However, she also felt that the enemy of the enemy was a friend. She had a heart to heart with the emperor. Now it''s very pleasant to see him.


    When Liu Wei heard that Qian Mengyao had returned to Beijing, he was surprised: "have you arrived in Beijing?"


    When the queen looked at her, she remembered that Miss Liu also came out of the county from the West and participated in the Wanli case. She said, "I''m in the city."


    At that time, the gate of the capital city was inspected by two adjacent carriages.


    Yueshan Sheng, as the chief bodyguard of Rujiang king, went down from the carriage to negotiate with the inspector personally. He might as well glance at it, but he saw that the curtain of the carriage next door was open. In the carriage, a familiar face came into sight. The man was looking at him with a black mouse in his hand.


    Yueshan Sheng tightens his eyes, and then takes a closer look. Oh, it''s not a mouse. It''s a sparrow whose eyes are not open. But it seems that it''s dead.

 Chapter 1466

    The Wei couple beside did not see Yue Dansheng outside the car.


    To negotiate with the gatekeepers, they have their own books to do. They are guests and do not do such heavy work.


    But seeing Zhong Ziyu''s body tight in front of him, the Wei couple thought he was still thinking about the sparrow, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "such a small chick, it must not live, you really like it. Tomorrow I will catch a nest of chicks for you. Chickens are better than birds, they have wings, and they are almost the same."


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t make a sound, but he woke up, returned to the car, and put down the curtain with a crash.


    Wei couple didn''t take it seriously. They leaned on the car wall and asked him, "do you know which street the cloud family is on? Before leaving, Liu Wei said no to you. "


    Zhong Ziyu was a little confused. He took a breath and put the stiff sparrow in the corner. He just lifted the curtain. He just wanted to throw it away. The sparrow was dead. He had never raised a living thing before. He didn''t know that the little thing was so difficult to serve.


    Looking up at the Wei couple, Zhong Ziyu said with a slightly complicated expression, "Yueshan Sheng is in Beijing."


    Wei couple is still thinking about how to find Liu Wei''s joint. Hearing this, they are shocked: "who?"


    Zhong Ziyu holds down his eyelids and leans back, looking tired.


    The Wei couple hurriedly jumped up and lifted the curtain to peep out. The dark guard who happened to come in saw him sneaking and said impatiently, "what are you doing?"


    Wei couple retreated a little, but they were still aiming in all directions, but they did not see anything. He turned around and asked Zhong Ziyu, "do you see clearly?"


    When Liu Wei and his family went to Beijing, they knew that Yueshan Sheng would stay in Xijin County for a while. Wei and his wife didn''t want this man to trouble them again, so they thought it was better to go. But when they just arrived here, how could they meet again?


    Zhong Ziyu pursed his lips and said, "it''s him. I won''t admit my mistake."


    The two were deeply feud. They had been struggling for several years. The Wei couple also thought Zhong Ziyu had some eyes. He was very upset: "it''s really haunting." Also worried about Zhong Ziyu: "are you ok?"


    Zhong Ziyu pinched his brow and asked quickly, "am I too hopeless?"


    Wei couple "tut" a, a little heartache: "find an opportunity to assassinate him, you two don''t die one, this resentment can''t end."


    Zhong Ziyu raised his eyelids and stared at him through his fingers.


    The Wei couple held back for a while and said, "I''m joking."


    Zhong Ziyu closed his eyes again. At this time, the carriage went back into the main street of the capital. The Wei couple were still thinking about it. They could see if they could rub against the carriage for a while. They couldn''t find the way, so they heard a bird singing outside the carriage: "Jie."


    "Wei couple came down to spirit and said with a smile:" my friend came to pick me up


    The carriage stopped in front of the street. When the couple got off, they saw a black star bird standing on the top of the yellow horse pulling the carriage. They were combing their wings. The couple looked at the music and reached for the back hair of the Pearl.


    Pearl turned around and put a stamp on the back of his hand, glanced at him and asked him not to move his hands or feet.


    The Wei couple took a look back and saw that the red mark on the back of their hands was bleeding. He bared his teeth and thought that the real thing looked like the master, just like its master, was not easy to get along with at all.


    Led by pearl, after their separation from the dark guards, the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu successfully found the cloud family.


    Looking at the Grand Courtyard in front of them, the couple of Wei exclaimed: "those young people look very poor, and their family is so rich."


    They are not domineering or bossy when they go out, but that doesn''t mean they are poor and monopolize half of the medical industry of Xianyan country?


    Knocked on the door, and soon someone came to open it. I heard that it was a friend of the young master. The doorman was busy to go in and report, but at this time, another carriage stopped outside the house.


    Running up was a little waiter with a post in his hand. When he saw the doorman, he sent the post to him: "my Lord came to visit the master in charge of your mansion. Please give me a message."


    The doorman was stupefied. Looking at the picture pattern of "Ru Jiang Wang Fu" on the cover of the post, he said solemnly: "I''ll go now, my Lord, later."


    The couple of Wei did not recognize the pattern of Rujiang''s palace. The waiter didn''t report to his family. He didn''t know who it was. Zhong Ziyu recognized that the carriage was in front of the city gate. He saw the one Yue Dansheng was riding in.


    Frowning in secret, he thought in his heart, wouldn''t it be so clever?


    The doorman soon came back with the third lady of the cloud mansion, Hong Shi, who saw the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu who were blocking their door. Knowing that they were also friends of the cloud mat, he asked them roughly and confirmed their identity. Then he ordered the servants to take them to the front hall to serve tea. He went to the carriage outside the door himself and said two things respectfully to the carriage.


    "What''s the big guy?" the Wei couple whispered to Zhong Ziyu


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t answer. He followed the servants of Yunfu into the house.


    The Wei couple hurried to follow.


    The servants of the cloud mansion arranged them in the front hall and served tea. The Wei couple enjoyed themselves, but Zhong Ziyu was very worried and stared at the front door of the hall.


    After a while, Hong came in, followed by three or five people.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at the two at the front, but they were familiar with each other.Wei couple was drinking tea. When they saw each other''s saliva, they almost choked to death.


    He was startled by the battle. Then he saw several people behind him suddenly stop moving. Looking back, she saw Rujiang Wang, who was standing outside the door. He was proud and dignified, but he was opposite to the two friends of Yunxi in the hall. Then he politely raised his lips and smiled at each other.


    ¡­¡­


    After Liu Wei left the palace with the Qin and Ying families, he went straight back to the cloud mansion. As soon as he entered the mansion, he saw the housekeeper come at his own pace. The housekeeper told the second lady about several guests who had come to the mansion.


    After hearing this, Qin''s family was very surprised: "do you send the king to visit? Why? "


    Yingshi also said, "we have no old relationship with you." Then he asked, "how about the three ladies?"


    "The housekeeper said:" the third lady is accompanying me. She has already invited the eldest master. Only the eldest master has gone out for an external consultation. I''m afraid it will be later


    Qin''s "en" made a sound and took Ying to the front hall first.


    Liu Wei hesitated for a moment and followed up.


    Once in the front hall, before entering, Liu Wei saw Yueshan Sheng standing in front of the corridor.


    Qin Yingshi goes straight to the hall, but Liu Wei stays outside, and asks Yue Dansheng, "why did you go to Beijing again?"


    Yue Shan Sheng pursed his lips, but his face was not good-looking, and said, "I''m just at your command."


    It means that you sent the king to go to Beijing, but he followed.


    Liu Wei frowned and wanted to ask something more, but a cry came from the hall: "Liu Wei is back? How about people? "


    Liu Wei recognized the voice of the Wei couple. She looked into the hall and saw the Wei couple running out. Seeing her, the Wei couple seemed to see their relatives and said anxiously, "you''re back. How long have you been waiting!"


    When Liu Weizheng was suspicious, she heard a "clang Dang" in the hall. She hurried to see it, and saw that Meng Yao was furious for some reason. With a wave of his long sleeve, he smashed the cup in his hand to the ground. When the porcelain fell, it made a loud noise. All the broken pieces of porcelain fell at the foot of Zhong Ziyu, and the hot tea fell on his upper.


    Then look at Zhong Ziyu of that side. He suddenly rises up, grins his teeth, looks bleak and his pupils are tight. Several ladies of the cloud family are at a loss. When they are stunned, he suddenly steps forward, grabs Qian Mengyao''s skirt with one hand, pushes him hard, pushes him to the back of the chair, and then holds the porcelain vase on the desk, smashes it, smashes it, holds a piece of Li porcelain, and stabs it at Qian Meng Yao''s neck and neck, the blood immediately flows out


    Liu Wei was stunned. This is How to fat four?

 Chapter 1467

    There is a guard around Qian Mengyao. Before Liu Wei knows what''s going on, Zhong Ziyu has been pulled away by three guards. Yue Dansheng is also busy entering the hall and walks to Qian Mengyao with a dignified face.


    Qian Mengyao hissed and pressed his neck. His fingers were stained with blood.


    He stared at Zhong Ziyu with gloomy eyes. His eyes were very dark. He said coldly, "you really don''t want to live."


    Zhong Ziyu struggled twice. Because he had no internal power, he didn''t break the hands of the three guards. The guards cut his arms and pressed his back to make him kneel for Qian Mengyao.


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are full of murderous intentions. He is extremely cruel. He struggles to die without bending his knees. His back is kicked several times by the guard.


    "Let go, let go!" Wei couple rushed to save Zhong Ziyu, but the situation is not clear, he dare not fight, can only turn to Liu Wei outside the door for help.


    Liu Wei now returned to his mind and walked into the war circle with a wrung eyebrow. Just about to say something, he listened to Qian Mengyao''s cold command: "kill him."


    This is not to the three bodyguards, but to Yueshan Sheng.


    Liu Wei looks at Yueshan Sheng. Yueshan Sheng''s face is expressionless, but he clenches his fists. It can be seen that he is also upset now. However, he hesitates for a moment about qianmengyao''s order, and actually takes out his weapon from his waist.


    "Wei couple angrily scolded:" are you his dog? You can do whatever you want and when you will grow up as a slave! "


    Yueshan Sheng stared at him, frowning.


    When Qian Mengyao made a decision, he shouted, "hurry up!"


    Yueshan Sheng walks slowly to Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at him like this. His eyes are not the inferiority and guilt he used to have when he faced Yueshan Sheng, but the anger of burning red eyes.


    Liu Wei, seeing that the situation was not right, had to stand in front of Zhong Ziyu to block Yueshan Sheng''s approach, and asked Qian Mengyao, "Wang Ye, is there any misunderstanding?"


    The coldness and arrogance of qianmengyao''s eyes did not abate, and he sneered, "didn''t Madame Rong see all of them. He assassinated the king, and there were human and material evidences."


    Liu Wei frowned: "I see that you are the first to do it. Why do you pour water on him?"


    A thousand Mencius Yao raised his chin: "my hand is slippery. What''s the matter?"


    Isn''t that just looking for something?


    When entering the county in the west, because Zhong Ziyu sneaked into Li''s mansion and hurt Qian Mengyao, the two married. For Yue Dansheng''s sake, Qian Mengyao let Zhong Ziyu go, but he repeatedly inquired about him. He also took Liu Wei''s time and made trouble here.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know why Qian Mengyao is so persistent in hating Zhong Ziyu. In her opinion, the resentment between the two people is like a family quarrel. Anyway, the resentment between her and Zhong Ziyu was mostly at first. If it wasn''t at sea, Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple really saved her life, she couldn''t help but let them follow her for so long.


    It''s true that there is resentment and revenge, but Qian Mengyao is a little too much. He met in Yunfu. In front of several ladies of the Yuns, he would have to deal with them. The reason belongs to the category of unreasonable, too much to say.


    Liu Wei sighed and asked the foolish Hong family: "three madams, let Leng be in the mansion?"


    Qianmengyao, who is as stable as Mount Tai, is a little sluggish.


    "Allow, allow childe?" said Hong stutteringly? It seems to be in the backyard. "


    Liu Wei sent a servant girl to call Rong Ling, and then he pressed Yueshan Sheng''s hand and took his knife. Yueshan Sheng struggled for a while, but he still didn''t fight with her.


    Liu Wei put the knife aside and asked the servant to take the medicine and cloth for the sores. Then he went to Qian Mengyao and said, "I''ll bandage you first."


    Qian Mengyao''s face was taut, but he didn''t make a sound. He turned his head sideways and asked her to apply the medicine.


    Looking at the size of the wound, Liu Wei was a little surprised. He thought he didn''t hurt the root of the wound, but he didn''t think Zhong Ziyu was very cruel. He stabbed the artery of others directly. If the guard didn''t stop early, it would really cause disaster.


    She looks back at Zhong Ziyu and condemns him for his indifference. Zhong Ziyu tightens his lips.


    After the wound was wrapped, Rong Ling arrived. The servants on the road had explained the situation to him. When Rong Ling came, Liu Wei whispered to him.


    Hearing that Liu Wei''s attitude was to protect Zhong Ziyu, Rong Leng was not very happy, but after all, he didn''t show his face. He only asked Qian Mengyao, "if you go back to Beijing in advance, what''s wrong with the plan?"


    Qian Mengyao came to Yunfu to find Rong Ling. Seeing Rong Ling and Liu Wei talking, he knew that Zhong Ziyu could not be killed today. His nose was not his nose, his eyes were not his eyes. He got up and said, "come out and say it."


    We need to discuss with Rong Ling alone.


    Before leaving, Qian Mengyao deliberately didn''t tell the guards to let go. The three guards strangled Zhong Ziyu''s arms.


    The Wei couple were in a hurry and dragged Liu Wei''s clothes.


    Liu Wei pulled back the corner of her dress, and her face was expressionless. Zhong Ziyu gave qianmengyao such a heavy hand. He was not innocent. Now he was not willing to suffer. What was he doing before.


    When Qian Mengyao and Rong Ling finished speaking, and then came back, he mercifully let Zhong Ziyu go. The Wei couple quickly rubbed his hands to see that his wrist blood was dead, swollen and stared at Yue Dansheng. He blamed his mistake on Yue Dansheng''s leg.Yueshan Sheng didn''t care. She didn''t even look at them. The Wei couple was angry. Zhong Ziyu was angry. Liu Wei bit her teeth. She patted them on their backs and said, "not yet!"


    Wei couple was hurt by clapping. They twisted their hands to cover their backs. They dared not to be angry. Zhong Ziyu didn''t say a word, but he was still staring at Yueshan Sheng. He wanted to know why he was so proud to be so humble to this Rujiang king! What about his pride? His pride! Eaten by the dog!


    Liu Wei took the two bear children who had made a great deal of trouble back to the guest house. The servants of the cloud house were ordered by the lady to arrange rooms for them. Liu Wei asked them in the courtyard, "what''s the matter?"


    "Wei couple pleaded," it''s the first hand of that son of a bitch. You heard it! "


    Liu Wei slapped him on the head: "then why don''t you avoid them when you see them? It''s not a dispute. What do you want? "


    Wei couple wronged: "why should we avoid them? It was the lady who arranged for us to go to the front room to entertain us. We arrived first. They were late. They should go! "


    Liu Wei was so angry that she wanted to slap her hand again. The Wei couple dodged nimbly, ran far away and said: "it is! Why should we be afraid of them! "


    Liu Wei can''t hit anyone. Pressing his temple, he asks Zhong Ziyu, "do you think so?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is very bad. After drawing for a while, he needs Liu Wei and Rong Ling to plead for him. He says that Yueshan Sheng is proud, but he is not proud. He suffered everything when he was a child, but he has not suffered any loss. Now he has no martial arts, but he is like a waste. He can''t afford to be angry. He is angry with Meng Yao and Yueshan Sheng. He is even more angry with himself. He''s useless!


    Liu Wei''s eyes were fierce. He slapped him with a tight look.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face has been hit askew. He opens his eyes and looks at her in amazement.


    The Wei couple, startled, ran back and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei takes a step forward, grabs Zhong Ziyu''s collar and warns in a cold voice: "I know what you are thinking, but you''d better give me nothing. I can accommodate you because you still have a repentant heart. If you repeat the mistake, Zhong Ziyu, the first one who killed you, is me. Do you understand?"


    Zhong Ziyu paused for a moment, his eyes twinkled, and then he waved Liu Wei''s hand, turned around and left angrily.


    Wei couple didn''t chase after Liu Wei. They clenched their fists and asked Liu Wei, "what are you doing to humiliate him? He''s pitiful enough. Today''s business is not his fault. Why blame him? That fart Lord, just because he has power and power, you are willing to treat him as a dog. One by one, it''s disgusting! "


    Liu Wei had no habit of being scolded. She grabbed the collars of the Wei couple and pointed to the departing Zhong Ziyu and said, "didn''t you see him just now, his eyes?"


    Just now, in order to avoid Liu Wei beating him, the Wei couple sneaked to the corridor. They didn''t see Zhong Ziyu''s eyes.


    "The last time I saw him look that way, I was in Guyong mansion." Liu Wei''s face turned black and said: "a wolf is a wolf after all. Even if he is cut off and cut off, he is still a wolf in his bones. A man eating wolf, I know that Qian Mengyao is deliberately picking up trouble, and Zhong Ziyu can''t swallow this tone to fight back. But that doesn''t mean that I can allow him to change back to the way he used to be. How crazy he used to be? You can see it with your own eyes. Why? You want to try to help Zhou taste? Like before, helping him kill innocent people? I tell you Wei couple, I''m not a vegetarian either! Don''t try to challenge my patience! "

 Chapter 1468

    Liu Wei''s temper made the Wei couple unable to raise their heads.


    The Wei couple also thought of the days when they lived with Zhong Ziyu in Guyong mansion. At that time, he had already washed his hands in a golden basin. He didn''t show up in the Jianghu for a long time. It was because Zhong Ziyu was ill. He didn''t trust him alone, so he took pains to accompany him. Unfortunately, at that time, he didn''t bring his children. Zhong Ziyu was crooked. He did a lot of things It''s a no show business.


    Listen to the meaning of Liu Wei''s words, Zhong Ziyu. Is this a sign of relapse?


    In fact, when the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu knew each other, the child was not so bad. He had never killed anyone, but he was far from indiscriminately killing innocent people. But when Yue Chongming died and Yue Dansheng cut off his robe, he was completely changed. He became delirious and bloodthirsty. The Wei couple found that they could not persuade him, and they were afraid that he would go out and make trouble. They asked the Yamen to arrest him and behead him I want to go after you and wipe your ass.


    It''s been so long. Zhong Ziyu has a bit of humanity in the past two years, and the Wei couple are not willing to change him back to his irrational appearance.


    After Liu Wei scolded them, she let them go. She asked him to find Zhong Ziyu and talk to him.


    The couple agreed to go down, and before they left, they turned around and asked, "is Yueshan Sheng really going to do it? You grabbed the knife. Did he struggle? "


    Liu Wei nodded, "yes."


    The Wei couple was disappointed: "so, if you don''t rob the knife, he really wants to kill Zhong Ziyu?"


    Liu Wei shook her head again, but found that she didn''t know how to say it, so she waved and said, "go after him."


    Wei couple thought that they had understood everything and said nothing more. They walked away.


    Liu Wei goes back to the front hall from the guest house. She happens to see the Butler leading the master of the cloud family into the hall. She goes out of the hall and Rong Ling sees her coming out.


    "And they?" Rong Ling asked about the couple and Zhong Ziyu.


    Liu Wei said wearily, "I''ve already said that. I''m introspecting."


    Rong Ling takes Liu Wei''s hand, looks at the exchange of greetings between Meng Yao and master Yun in the hall, then takes her outside and says, "how do you plan?"


    Liu Wei didn''t quite understand what he meant: "ah?"


    "It''s a disaster for those two to stay by."


    Liu Wei was silent for a moment, and then said, "I know you repel them, but if you let it go, don''t you worry about their disorder? Don''t forget that although Zhong Ziyu''s martial arts have been abolished, the Wei couple are still fine. The ancestor of Danxie didn''t kill people by martial arts before. His poisoned martial arts are also applicable in Xianyan kingdom. "


    "I can waste him too," said Rong Leng coldly


    Two useless people, no matter how far away they are, they will not be threatened.


    Liu Wei choked, put his arms around Rong Ling''s waist and asked, "does Qian Mengyao really want to kill Zhong Ziyu?"


    Rong Ling didn''t make a sound and looked cold. She didn''t want to change the topic.


    Liu Wei asked again, "isn''t it?"


    There''s no way to accommodate Leng. There''s an uncomfortable "en" sound.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "I know that Qian Mengyao saw me coming and poured that glass of water. This little prince, it''s enough skin. Is that skin happy for a while?"


    "Let edge light way:" the neck broke a hole, you say


    Liu Wei tut two times: "let him do it, mistakenly treat the tiger as a sick cat, this is Zhong Ziyu has already abandoned, but if he still has some kung fu skills, the way around his neck can kill him."


    He frowned. He didn''t want to talk about it. He just asked, "what''s the matter with you, you agree to drive them away?"


    Liu Wei sighed: "I don''t agree. Isn''t it upset in my heart? Otherwise, I''ll stay for a while to see their performance and make trouble again. It''s OK for you to drive me away."


    Rong Leng pinched Liu Wei''s chin, let her face his eyes, stressed: "it''s settled."


    Liu Wei nodded quickly.


    See Rong Leng no longer pursue, Liu Wei take the opportunity to ask again: "why do they go to Beijing?" It''s about Qian Mengyao and Yue Dansheng.


    Rong Ling suddenly leans over and says three words in Liu Wei''s ear.


    Liu Wei was shocked after listening.


    "The Pearl of the chimaera?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes, the chimaera."


    In the evening, when you came to the Royal Palace, Qian Mengyao took a mirror and looked at the wound on his neck. At the same time, he said angrily, "it''s called the shark pearl. I haven''t heard of this kind of thing, but it''s the right name."


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling sat opposite him, and Liu Wei wondered, "where did you hear about the Pearl of the chimaera?"


    Qian Mengyao glanced at her, pointed to his neck and asked, "can you leave no scar?"


    Liu Wei said with a smack of her lips, "the wound is shallow and bandaged in time. I remember to avoid it for a while, and I won''t leave any scars."


    Qian Mengyao is happy, put down the mirror, wave his hand and let Yue Dansheng say.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t say anything, but rolled up his sleeve and a wound appeared on his arm.


    The wound is scabby and not deep, but it looks terrible."This is..." Liu Wei doubts.


    "I was saved." Qian Mengyao said, with his chin Nunu Yueshan Sheng: "you say."


    When they entered the county in the west, Liu Wei and Qian Mengyao were in charge just two days after they left. There were 20000 elite soldiers of Qian Mengyao in Lanquan County of lezhou. He planned to go to lezhou first to order generals, and then take them straight to Yuanzhou. The two million Liang, who were rich in private pockets, had been confiscated in the previous case trial. They wanted to be included in the capital city. But since they dared to expose these two million Liang, they would naturally There is a plan to take the money away again. The money and silver went through Yuanzhou and was paid to Beijing. However, Qian Mengyao has arranged people and horses to intercept it outside Yuanzhou. Now the silver has arrived. He can only count it himself and put it into military pay.


    The incident happened at this time. Qian Mengyao was assassinated when he just got on the official ship to Leshou.


    Yue Shan Sheng is on the way to catch the assassin. The assassin takes a woman at the wharf as a hostage. During a dispute, the small package carried by the woman is suddenly smashed and scattered. Inside, a red tumor ball is exposed in the box that is thrown open.


    "I don''t know what it is, but when I fell to the ground, the tumor ball turned into pus. It stinks."


    At that time, the woman suddenly burst into violence. Not only did she kill the assassin who robbed her, but also she started to fight against Yueshan Sheng with scarlet eyes. At first, Yueshan Sheng didn''t talk about the woman''s Kung Fu. Some of them despised the enemy and left this scar.


    "Later, after the first trial, she mentioned the word" chimaera pearl. "


    Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows, and suddenly thought that the Wei couple had been eavesdropping on the conversation between the five guards and the third man. I heard that there was not only one of the chimaera beads, but also several places. Many people were raising them, waiting for their success, and then offered them to Beijing for selection.


    So it seems that the woman who was intercepted at Xijin County wharf was a hunter who kept a shark''s pearl?


    Liu Wei asked again, "what is the origin of that woman?"


    Yue Dansheng said: "she crossed the sea from Baozhou to Xijin County wharf and planned to go to Beijing by land. She also mentioned the National Teacher..."


    It was because she mentioned the national teacher that Qian Mengyao took the lead and changed his way to Beijing.

 Chapter 1469

    "If you don''t come after me, don''t you want to look at that devil''s way and play tricks?"


    Qian Mengyao''s voice and color were very cold. When he mentioned the national teacher, he could not stop his sarcasm.


    Liu Wei asked tentatively, "you and the National Teacher Some grudges? "


    Qian Mengyao did not speak, but his face was very bad.


    Seeing this, Yueshan Sheng said for him, "the death of Mrs. Zu has something to do with it."


    Qianmengyao, a different surname king, is hereditary. His father was his father before. But seven years ago, his father had an accident and died in lezhou. Qianmengyao succeeded him.


    Since the death of the old prince, the old princess rarely returned to Beijing. She used to live in Baozhou. Every spring and winter, she would go back to her hometown of lezhou to worship her ancestors and accompany the old prince''s grave.


    However, Qian Mengyao was honored and held an official post. He could not stay on the back cover often. Therefore, he had lived in the capital for a long time since seven years ago. He would only spend one or two months every year around the Spring Festival to be filial to the old princess.


    Seven years ago, Qian Mengyao was only 14 years old. He was young and immature, but he was very famous. Who can let go when he is in Beijing?


    The old princess entrusted her son to his mother who was also in Beijing. The most ignorant and turning two years of Qian Mengyao''s life were spent with the help of his grandmother. Because his grandmother was able to hold him down, he was not allowed to be a little old man, so she was left with all kinds of power in Beijing.


    Grandma is a very important elder of qianmengyao, but the old man is old after all. When he gets old, he will have many diseases.


    At first it was a minor illness, and then it was impossible to get out of bed. Once, the old man was seriously ill and Qian Mengyao was not there. When he hurried back, the old man had already gone.


    At that time, Qian Mengyao regretted the most time in his life. He didn''t see his grandmother''s last face, which was more regrettable than that he didn''t see his father''s last face. He cried in front of the old man''s bed, but unexpectedly found a yellow amulet under the old man''s pillow.


    After asking the maid around Mrs. Zu, I knew that Huang Fu was asked by her grandmother to come to the master of the state. After three days, she died.


    Beijing has the status of dignitaries. Which family is suffering from illness, not to find the Yunjia medical center? It''s clear that the doctor of the cloud family just said that although the old lady has some diseases, none of them are serious. She has been properly recuperated and served carefully. Don''t be angry. It''s OK to live for three or five years.


    It''s just that I asked for a safety talisman, but three days later, I passed away in such an incredible way that I didn''t even have any sign in advance.


    Qian Mengyao didn''t believe the fact. He thought that Huang Fu was different. He took the Fu and went to the state elephant prison himself, but he didn''t get the answer. The palace was fried because of the Queen''s sudden illness.


    Five years ago, it was an eventful autumn. Qian Mengyao lost his beloved grandmother. She had a life escape from her wonderful queen Yun when she was a child. When the queen was in a hurry because of her illness in the palace, Qian Mengyao could not delay any more. He had to hold a funeral ceremony for her grandmother.


    "Although it was five years ago, I didn''t think it was a coincidence. Guoshi, that evil way, I knew he was in a bad mood!"


    everyone fling caution to the winds at least one person who cares for himself. Qian Mengyao is willing to rebel, but the plan is not mature. He still has a lot of eyes around Beijing. He has to work and have many difficulties. To Lok Zhou is imperative.


    Now I suddenly know that Guoshi is making trouble in Beijing. He thinks that this is the best time to discuss the death of his grandmother five years ago.


    When the empress was in a safe condition, Qian Mengyao still went to the national elephant prison. But at that time, his grandmother had been buried. There was no evidence. The national elephant prison didn''t admit anything. He was also scolded by the emperor as "making waves". At the same time, he was indignant about his grievance. This incident also became a thorn in his heart.


    "So, what exactly is the chimaera pearl?" After saying this, qianmengyao was more concerned about the actions of the national teachers.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling look at each other, and they come together in Qingfeng town. At the same time, they mention the time when the queen fell ill five years ago. As for the fact that the queen was poisoned by mercury, she didn''t say. It''s the secret of the cloud family after all.


    After hearing this, Qian Mengyao clapped the handrail and said in a loud voice, "it must be concubine Xin. She gave birth to two princesses without a prince. It must be that she conspired with the master of the state to conceive again with the help of the laoshizi''s sharia pearl. A good mother depends on her son!"


    Liu Wei is so skeptical, but after all, she has never met concubine Xin or the national teacher. It''s hard to have a specific answer just based on the one-sided words.


    Besides, there is a emperor with unknown enemies and friends in the middle.


    In this matter, the emperor''s position is also very important.


    "The use of human corpses to make sharia beads, some of the Taoist magic, or indeed have a long history." Yueshan Sheng suddenly made a sound, pondered and proposed: "if you can go to the national elephant surveillance, it''s not too bad."


    Liu Wei nodded and said, "in fact, I also mentioned it with the queen. The queen said that on the 15th of this month, the national teacher would come into the palace to pray for her. After praying, the green Phoenix Palace would send the palace girl to go back to the national elephant with the national teacher to take the Zhenzhu beast, and then she would let me go together."Qian Mengyao came to the spirit, looked at Yue Dansheng, and said, "take three or five attendants and go together."


    Liu Wei paused for a moment and said, "I wanted Rong Ling to come with me."


    Qian Mengyao nodded, "yes, we can all go together. It''s so easy to do things."


    Liu Wei pondered the sentence for a moment, saying, "it''s enough to go to two people instead of outing and sightseeing for so many people."


    Qian Mengyao is not satisfied. He looks like he would like to take a regiment with him on the 15th day to flatten out the national elephant prison. But now, there''s no evidence. You don''t bother others when you come to the door, so you have to figure it out slowly. We can''t enforce the law violently.


    After another chat, Liu Wei persuaded qianmengyaola Gang to step on the national elephant prison. Before leaving, Yue Dansheng took them out.


    Before, Yueshan Sheng had to listen to qianmeng Yaoling''s order to carry a broadsword. When he started to attack Zhong Ziyu, Liu Wei thought it was wrong. Now she knows what''s wrong. She asked, "the wound on your hand is not all right."


    Yueshan Sheng looks at him, as if he guesses the uneasy "grace" voice in her mind.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "it''s a bit hard to kill people with such hands. I''ll tell you that you didn''t plan to do it. You can see that the little prince is joking?"


    Yueshan Sheng said coldly, "no delivery."


    Then he turned back to the mansion.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling stand outside the door. Liu Wei shakes her head in a smirk and asks Rong Ling, "do you want to kill Zhong Ziyu or not


    Although Rong Leng didn''t like the result, he admitted: "I don''t want to."


    Liu Wei nodded, "I don''t think so."


    If you want to kill early, you can still use it until now. The cauliflower is cold. ¡¢

 Chapter 1470

    Only one day after you sent the king back to Beijing, the news began to spread all over the world.


    Liu Wei didn''t care at first. Later, Hong''s family talked in her ear. She wanted to pretend that she didn''t know.


    Hong was also very embarrassed, but also deliberately lowered his voice and asked, "Miss Liu, are you very close to your king?"


    When Qian Mengyao was shouting at people''s cloud mansion to fight and kill, several Mrs. cloud were present. Several of them had self-discipline. At that time, they didn''t talk much, but it didn''t mean that they didn''t discuss in private.


    Liu Wei had the heart to explain two sentences for the misunderstanding at that time.


    But Hong shook his head and sighed: "he has always been so, seemingly friendly, but actually arrogant. Miss Liu, I have no other meaning to ask these questions. I just want to remind you that if your personal relationship is not deep, please avoid more, then you will surrender to the king. In Beijing, the wind assessment is not very good."


    Liu Wei eyebrows: "not good?"


    Hong chuckled bitterly: "when he succeeded the throne as a young man and was of great status, he naturally raised some problems. When his grandmother was still alive, he could restrain one or two. When the old man left, he began to be lawless."


    Liu Wei raised her eyes: "for example?"


    "Robbing a good woman," said Hong


    Liu Wei was shocked: "good family Women? "


    Hong nodded heavily.


    Liu Wei was stunned, and blurted out, "doesn''t he like men?"


    Hong''s surprise: "what? He likes men? "


    Liu Wei asked again, "doesn''t he like men?"


    "He told you that he liked men?" Hong said


    Liu Wei shook her head and realized: "he didn''t like men!"


    "Miss Liu, does he like men or not?"


    They talked for a long time. Liu Wei hurriedly expelled the pink bubble between Qian Mengyao and Yue Dansheng, and then asked, "what did he do to rob a good woman? If you are a sweetheart, it is not right to propose marriage. "


    Hong sighed again: "it''s just a gamble. Two years ago, the emperor was in charge and wanted to give him a concubine. He chose Kangqing princess, who was originally the sixth Prince''s family. However, you didn''t agree with him. Not only did you humiliate the princess in public, but also ran to the market the next day and quarreled with a restaurant girl. The street knew whether to hear it or not. At last, he even ignored the censure of the saint and forced the girl to marry House, I thought that even if it was a little absurd, somehow it also made a marriage. But I don''t know. But half a month later, that restaurant girl I''ll hang the beam and kill myself. "


    The tone of Hong''s sigh was full of sympathy.


    However, Liu Wei captures another key figure from this passage.


    "Six lords?"


    Liu Wei, the sixth Prince of Xianyan Kingdom, was impressed.


    When they were in Xijin county at the beginning, Xiao Xizheng and others pursued their grandfather maliciously. They not only hurt several village names of Hongjia village, but also seriously injured their uncle Ji Chundong. It''s not over here.


    Liu Wei came closer and asked, "can the three ladies know about the six lords?"


    Hong might as well ask her about this, but after a while, he said: "the sixth Prince is the emperor''s brother, and his land is in the West. However, because of his close relationship with the emperor, he lives in Beijing all the year round. Kangqing princess is the fourth daughter of the sixth prince."


    Liu Wei sat closer: "what else?"


    Hong thought about it again and said: "the sixth Prince is a man who believes in ghosts and gods. He lives in Zhengyang That is, the master of the state, who was introduced to the palace by the six lords and was later crowned as the head of the state elephant supervisor. "


    Liu Wei suddenly froze and opened his eyes in surprise: "you mean, National Teacher Was it introduced by the sixth prince? "


    Hong nodded, wondering why she was so excited: "don''t you know? It''s not a secret in Beijing. "


    Hong did not know about the Queen''s water silver poison and the shark pearl. After all, it was a secret.


    So far, only the Qin family, Ying family, Mrs. Xiang, Prince, and the four masters of the cloud family know that the Hong family and he family rarely go to the palace. After some deliberation, everyone decides not to tell them first. After all, this is not a good thing. There are many people who know about it, and they are afraid of the unexpected.


    The relationship between the master and the sixth Prince lies in that Liu Wei didn''t expect it. Other people didn''t say it, but they thought it was irrelevant. But in this moment, Liu Wei had many thoughts


    The sixth prince, the princess of Kangqing, the tavern girl, the king of Rujiang, Xiao Xizheng, the grandfather, the national teacher and even the concubine Xin


    A series of characters, like a lantern, crossed one by one. In a moment, Liu Weifu reached the heart and started to fight.


    Hong Shi was staring at her. She was shocked. She looked crazy. She couldn''t help worrying: "Miss Liu What''s the matter with you? "


    Liu Wei didn''t have time to answer, so she raised her feet and went out.


    The Hong family shouted twice in the back, but couldn''t call back people. She couldn''t help being upset. Did Miss Liu blame her? When she mentioned that you sent the king to rob the people''s daughter, she was not really stirring up a quarrel. She was afraid that Miss Liu would come here for the first time. She didn''t know people clearly and would make friends carelessly. She didn''t mean anything, but Miss Liu seemed to have misunderstood her?


    Liu Wei is now ignoring Hong''s mind.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know Qian Mengyao, but she knows Rong Ling. Since Rong Ling has said that Qian Mengyao can make friends, it means that there is no problem with this man''s character, but how can it happen that he robs people and women?At the thought of what Xiao Xi is doing in Xijin County, the imminent case of the chimaera, even the mercury poisoning five years ago, Liu Wei''s heart is like a drum and thunder, and a bold idea arises spontaneously.


    All the way from Yunfu to Rujiang Wangfu, Yue Dansheng came out quickly and met Liu Wei in person through the doorman''s notice.


    Seeing Liu Wei in a hurry, Yue Shan Sheng did not understand: "what happened?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and asked, "where is Rong Ling?"


    Yueshan Sheng led her to go inside and said: "there are many people in the study. I''ll call for you?"


    Liu Wei nods, arrives at the study door, then waits honestly.


    After a while, Rong Leng came out and saw that there was thin sweat on Liu Wei''s forehead. Knowing that she was in a hurry, he raised his hand to wipe the thin sweat for her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei holds Rong Ling''s sleeve, fingers tightly together: "Rong Ling, what can my grandfather tell you these days?"


    Since she came to Beijing, Liu Wei has been busy treating the queen. She has been very tired for two or three days. When she went back to the house to inquire about it, she heard that Rong Ling was also busy, but she was busy with her grandfather.


    My grandfather didn''t like Rong Ling very much. Liu Wei was very clear about it. Why did he take Rong Ling everywhere?


    Liu Wei''s first thought was that there were people in Beijing who were not good for his grandfather. Xiao Xi, who had entered the county in the west, was an example. So his grandfather didn''t like Rong Ling, and he also needed to protect him.


    Liu Wei was happy to see this happen, and wished that the relationship between his grandfather and Rong Ling would soar.


    Today, however, she has other opinions.


    Rong Leng did not know why she asked this, but still answered truthfully: "I said some interesting things when I was in office, how?"


    "But the sixth prince?"


    Rong Leng was shocked and shook his head: "No."


    He also remembers that Xiao Xi''s evil deeds in Xijin county at the beginning were given to the sixth prince.


    "Rong Leng." Liu Wei swallowed and stared into Rong Leng''s eyes: "I think we are in trouble."

 Chapter 1471

    In front of the west gate of Beijing street, a three wheeled carriage with dark black and blue roof has been standing still for a long time.


    A moment later, a dung cart drove in outside the city.


    The city guards cover their mouths and noses one after another, and impatiently drive their hands: "how can you pull some dung? Let''s go quickly."


    The old man nodded and bowed. After apologizing, Haosheng hurriedly pushed the car across the road.


    The tricycle on one side also moved at this time. The tricycle drove in front of the dung cart, around the corner and into a lane.


    After a while, at the other end of the alley, the dung cart came in.


    The rickshaw puller frowned, covered his face with a veil, and said to the old man of the dung cart, "OK, put it there. It''s too smelly."


    The old shit truck man took off his hat and showed a middle-aged man''s face. He pulled off his fake beard and said with a smile, "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. It''s not afraid of being checked, so I used this strategy."


    Tricycle driver don''t turn away: "there are many people who have come to Beijing to pay tribute these two days. You are the only one who makes people and ghosts. Alas, don''t go. Just stand there. You stink."


    The man of dung car had to stand at the same place, take out the package with him, and deliver it: "the goods of Qingshui town."


    The tricycle driver went to take the package with his nose covered. He carefully put it into the tricycle and asked casually, "is there any accident on the road?"


    The man in the dung cart paused for a moment and then shook his head hurriedly: "no, everything is OK. Liu xinniang''s palace is also processed..."


    "Shh." The tricycle driver yelled at him: "dare to say anything?"


    The dung cart man hurriedly covered his mouth and said, "save the small, save the small. Then, since the things are handed over to the official, the small will leave first."


    The rickshaw puller nodded: "keep away from yourself. Don''t save money until you get there."


    After the dung cart man left, the rickshaw puller started driving again. He walked all the way from the main street to the South Street, and then from the South Street to the West Street. After a big circle, he stopped at the back door of the sixth palace.


    The package just received was sent to the storehouse of the sixth Prince''s mansion. After it was received by the storehouse, the rickshaw puller asked: "are they almost there? How many are still missing?"


    Zhang Cang ordered some account books and said, "Baozhou hasn''t arrived yet, but it''s far away, and it''s beyond the two rivers. Maybe there''s a delay on the way. I have to bother you to run a few more times and stay in Ximen for a few more days."


    The rickshaw puller laughed: "what''s the trouble? It''s all for the master."


    The two exchanged greetings again. The tricycle driver was about to leave. At this time, another man came in. The man saw the tricycle driver and said: "you are here, too. It''s just the right time. The prince asked someone to ask for help."


    At the first hearing, the rickshaw puller was nervous and stammered, "Wang, Wang Ye? Do you want to see me? "


    "Don''t worry, just ask me a few questions. Let''s go," the man said with a smile Then pointed to the palm vault: "you also take the account book."


    The three men walked along the road to the study, where the LORD was talking about something. They waited for a moment before they were allowed in.


    When the rickshaw puller saw the Lord for the first time, he was so nervous that he was shaking his legs all the time. After entering the study, he dared not lift his head. He asked Ann honestly first, and then he listened to the powerful male voice, and asked calmly, "all the things have been collected?"


    The rickshaw puller didn''t say a word, and the storekeeper said dutifully, "go back to the king, but the one who is still in need of protecting the state hasn''t arrived."


    The head of the people pondered for a moment, and asked: "Qingfeng town, can you come?"


    The tricycle driver found a chance to show his performance, and immediately answered excitedly, "here it is, just arrived, and has been put into storage!"


    As he spoke, he looked up, but suddenly he was opposite to the majestic man sitting at the back of the broad desk. The man was dressed in a black robe and had a tremendous momentum. At one glance, he had already made people tremble. He was in a hurry. The tricycle driver immediately lowered his head.


    "Things, but intact?" Asked the high man.


    The tricycle driver was about to answer "nature is in good condition", but he thought that after taking the goods from the third hand of Qingfeng town, he put them into the carriage, but did not open them.


    He jerked, turned his head and looked carefully at the palm vault beside him.


    Obviously, Zhang Ku also thought that he had not been able to open it before he was called over. He frowned and fell silent.


    There was a brief silence in the room. After a while, I heard a burst of Shulang''s laughter: "things should be destroyed?"


    Zhangku hurriedly raised his head, looked at the prince above, and kowtowed heavily.


    He kowtowed, and the tricycle driver who had never seen the world followed him.


    But listen to "squeak", it''s the sixth Lord behind the desk who stands up. He slowly walks to the desk, in a good mood: "if it''s destroyed, it''s destroyed. As long as the person who should be hooked is hooked, it''s unnecessary to lose some small things." He said, looking at the rickshaw driver again, "what''s your name?"


    The rickshaw puller was in a trance for a moment, and then realized that he was asking himself, "the little one is called hammer. He is the guard of the Yamen in the capital."


    "I have something for you to do. If you do it, you will be rewarded."The hammer immediately shows loyalty: "please tell me!"


    "You go to Yunshi medical center in East Street..."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, you descend outside the study of the royal residence.


    Liu Wei stares at Rong Ling seriously: "so, do you understand?"


    I understand, but


    "Rong Leng''s tone contains doubts:" can you prove what you said


    "No." Liu Wei shook her head: "it is because there is no conclusive evidence that I came to you. You think my idea is ridiculous?"


    Rong Leng did not make a sound. He thought for a moment and said, "I''ll ask Qian Mengyao."


    Liu Wei nodded, didn''t follow in, just sat on the stone bench outside the study and continued to think.


    Rong Ling returns to his study and winks at Qian Mengyao. Although Qian Mengyao is suspicious, he still condemns the rest of the room and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Ling looks at him with his eyebrows twisted: "you and the sixth prince, have a grudge?"


    Qianmengyao might as well ask him this, but he said with a smile, "where did you hear that?"


    Rong Leng is not in the mood to be poor with him. He just asks, "isn''t it?"


    Seeing his serious expression, Qian Mengyao also accepted his joking heart and said: "I can''t talk about gratitude and resentment. The emperor intended me to marry the princess Kangqing of the six Wangs. I refused and turned around and gave them back. I knew that dariuxiang in the south of the city was the power of the six Wangs. From the shopkeeper to the winemaker, from the winemaker to the winemaker, I robbed the most beautiful winemaker in the city. It''s a matter of fact The emperor knew that the sixth prince had raised a dead man under his eyes and had a quarrel with the sixth prince. In order to explain to the emperor, the sixth Prince got rid of Ruixiang and put all the people in it to death. However, the wine lady who was robbed by the king lived for the longest time. After half a month, he still asked the sixth prince to find someone to do it, but it doesn''t matter. After that, the Emperor I don''t dare to make up my mind about my family affairs any more, nor dare the sixth Prince provoke me. It''s very good. "


    Speaking of this, Qian Mengyao looked at Rong Ling again and said, "what do you want to do with this?"


    Let Leng calm eyes, take a deep breath, just way: "we were deceived."

 Chapter 1472

    "What do you mean?" qianmengyao couldn''t understand


    Let Leng light pucker under thin lip, close eyes, eyebrow frown, murmur: "what she says is right, this is a trap indeed."


    Qianmengyao did not understand: "what?"


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Liu Wei was called into the study and saw Qian Mengyao''s face was serious, not like the past.


    After listening to Rong Ling''s words, Qian Mengyao is in a bad mood. His eyes are sinister and his fingers are tight, waiting for Liu Wei to explain to him again from the beginning to the end.


    Liu Wei''s forehead is suddenly jumping in pain. She enters the study and makes a brief understanding. Then she says: "the case of the chimaera does exist. Because the big conspiracy that has been planned for five years is true, I never thought it would be a hook, a hook with bait, which is used to lift all of us."


    Hook?


    Hook everyone up?


    Qianmengyao''s eyes become more heavy!


    Liu Wei found out that it was not right. He was surprised that the master had such a profound relationship with the sixth Prince


    In Liu Wei''s current limited vision, there are two events in the capital.


    First, the imminent case of the chimaera.


    The shark case started five years ago. Five years ago, Liu xinniang died and the queen was poisoned. The master of the state wanted to make an object called the shark pearl. This object needs to be carefully nurtured through a series of cults.


    As a result, the woman in the target can successfully give birth to the most outstanding offspring.


    Liu Wei boldly pushed back the case, suspecting that it was a conspiracy hatched by the national teacher and concubine Xin. Concubine Xin hoped that she would have an outstanding prince, so as to replace the queen and the prince step by step.


    So concubine Xin needs the queen to be seriously ill before she succeeds. Only when she is seriously ill can the queen be empowered. Then she needs to give birth to a perfect son as soon as possible.


    After giving birth to two daughters in succession, concubine Xin was disappointed to find that she couldn''t seem to have a son? God doesn''t care for himself? Living in a place like the Royal harem, but only having a daughter?


    At present, there is no son, let alone let him be both literate and martial arts wise.


    Therefore, she needed the help of external forces. She found the national teacher, who gave her a way to tell her a strange legend about the chimaera.


    Although the legend sounds absurd, she needs this life-saving straw. She wants to try anything.


    Guoshi is not a three-year-old child. She will not play such a joke with her. She firmly believes that.


    Therefore, they began to work in collusion for their own plan to spread fishing nets, they used countless human bodies to create a variety of survival of the fittest embryos of the chimaera.


    Just as it happens, Qingfeng town, the nearest town, has one.


    Liu Wei knew before that the jingservi Wei of the Yamen of the capital city was helping to make the chimaera pearl embryo in Qingshui town. She didn''t know why. The Guoxiang prison and the Yamen of the capital city belong to two organizations, which should not be involved.


    But later, Liu Wei inquired and learned that the father of concubine Xin lived in zuocheng, who was also the elder of the three dynasties. So she took it for granted that the Yamen in the capital city received the order of prime minister Xin. Did the officials collude?


    When and where officials collude with such dirty things is never new.


    But until today, Liu Wei knows that he probably wanted to go wrong. It turns out that there is a deep relationship between the master and the sixth prince.


    After a second thought, Liu Wei thought about why the Yamen in the capital helped to make the Pearl? This may have nothing to do with Prime Minister Xin, but it''s because the six princes, the six princes, used their power, and the public utensils used the imperial guards.


    Who is the sixth prince? He is the student of his grandfather. He is Xiao Xizheng''s master. He was a strange force who used to fight against his grandfather in Xijin County, against his uncle Ji Chundong, and against the people of Hongjia village.


    What is the reason why the sixth Prince looks for his grandfather?


    It''s to get something from my grandfather, an important secret that he is not willing to hand over all the time, even to depart from the capital, go away from other places and disappear for many years.


    This is the second thing Liu Wei said.


    For a long time, Liu Wei knew that she would face the six princes when she went to Beijing, but the other side didn''t find him. The idea of going to Beijing was put forward by her grandfather. Liu Wei believed in his grandfather''s decision and believed that his grandfather must have his own idea and plan, so she didn''t bother too much about it. With the Queen''s illness, she began to work in the palace every day, and even put all her heart into it In the case of the so-called chimaera pearl.


    She didn''t think that these two things could be around the same person - the sixth Lord.


    The relationship between the sixth Prince and the national teacher makes him not necessarily an outsider in the case of the chimaera.


    At the same time, he stared at something in his grandfather''s hand.


    So, if we were a little more bold, as she said before, if we were a little more absurd, and our thoughts were a little more scattered, would these two things, in fact, be one thing?


    Will they be cheated? Whose trap did they fall into? Someone lured them to find and even intervene in the case. Then, they planned a game for them?Is it a coincidence that you came back to Beijing suddenly?


    Why do assassins appear suddenly? Why do women passing by have broken sarcomas in their arms? Why do they mention the word "National Teacher" so easily?


    Liu Wei even thought that in the lotus pond of Qingfeng town, the five jingyiwei who dug up the body of Liu xinniang, why would it be so easy to reveal that the overseas teacher was their master and son? Why did the Wei couple just go to eavesdrop for one night and can eavesdrop on the key clues of so many events?


    It''s not a coincidence, it''s not a coincidence at all. Some people let them in, and then they get stuck in the mud. Some people hope that they really pay full attention to the case of the chimaera.


    Liu Wei shook her head heavily, and her heart was very heavy now: "if all I said is true, then we will have trouble next."


    Qian Mengyao slapped the table abruptly and laughed: "I said that refusing to accept the princess Kangqing made the emperor and the sixth Prince feel uneasy, and even made dariuxiang, the death camp of the sixth Prince for many years, destroyed at one stroke. How could the sixth Prince have not moved at all, or even reported to me at all It turns out It''s time to come or not... "


    Liu Wei leans forward and stares at Qian Mengyao solemnly: "now is not the time to say these things. We need to judge whether my opinions are true or not. As I just said, I have no evidence. These are all my assumptions. I''m not sure whether they are the facts of danger. Just, I know clearly that once it is true, the trouble is facing us As we approach, don''t forget that we all have a handle. "

 Chapter 1473

    Qingyun country has a long history and is located outside the devil sea. The royal family of Qingyun country has a secret that is not spread abroad, a secret about overseas treasures.


    For this secret, after several generations, the royal family sent troops to the sea for over a hundred years, but got nothing.


    Though they couldn''t find it all the time, they were sure that there was a world beyond the sea.


    This world is Xianyan, or a small country near Xianyan.


    But there is a problem.


    Qingyun knows the existence of Xianyan, but Xianyan doesn''t know the existence of Qingyun.


    Xianyan is not the emperor of Ming Dynasty. If one day, he knows that there is another country besides the sea. The name of the country is Qingyun. Although he can''t reach Qingyun for a moment, he has several Qingyun nobles who are sent to him.


    So what would he do?


    Liu Wei could even foresee the chains and darkness that followed.


    Of course, if they want to go, they can go at any time, but if they do, what will happen to the people involved with them?


    The first to bear the brunt is Yunjia, the capital city with a history of 100 years.


    The handle of Liu Wei and his wife is their identity, which can''t be said as an alien identity.


    Qianmengyao''s handle was his private army in Yuezhou, a different surname prince with a desire to revolt.


    And these are their own affairs, their own secrets. But when these are no longer secrets, and someone is behind them, what will happen?


    Liu Wei is very upset now. She is bothered by her carelessness and blundering. She is also bothered by the objective situation of the enemy''s darkness and self-awareness. She is not even sure whether the enemy is the real enemy.


    Quiet down, four people in the study look at each other.


    Rong Ling first decided to think about it and said to Qian Mengyao, "I want to borrow dozens of your confidants."


    Qian Mengyao nodded at once and pulled out the token at his waist: "just take it."


    Rong Ling took his waist token and turned to leave the room. Liu Wei knew that he was going to arrange it. If he wanted to know whether the six lords were their enemies and whether they had been trapped by the six lords, he had to prove whether Liu Wei''s guess was true.


    After Rong Ling left, Liu Wei looked at Qian Mengyao, who was looking at his face, and Yue Dansheng, who was always silent. She asked Yue Dansheng, "what do you think?"


    At this time, everyone''s opinions are very important. Moreover, they are already on the same boat, sharing weal and woe.


    Yueshan Sheng glanced at her and frowned: "if everything is planned, it''s not just you and me."


    As soon as Liu Wei was reminded by him, his heart pounded: "you worry about Wanli''s side..."


    Wan Li was finally settled in Xijin county and was sent to Beijing. He was in charge of his detention. One was the inspector general Zhuang Chang. The other was Ji Chundong, the military general of Yuanzhou. Rongling''s Shifu Zhu Lao also took the official''s ride.


    But if there''s a plan waiting for them in Beijing, will Chuang Chang and Ji Chundong get into trouble?


    ¡­¡­


    It was nearly evening when Rong Ling came back. When he came back, he was very dusty and had a bad face.


    Liu Wei guessed one or two when she saw his expression, and suddenly said, "really?"


    "Rong Ling nodded:" the government Yin of the capital, once was a student of the six kings


    All the prefectures were under the control of the emperor, but before he was appointed, these officials still had their own origins and divisions. In the capital city, he was the assistant of the six kings in front of the Dabi Jinbang, but the times have changed. That''s the old story.


    But if we really want to probe, we can still find out.


    Qian Mengyao knew the background of the powerful people in the dynasty very well, but there was no dispute about it when she said in the emperor''s heart that the government of each state was the emperor''s part and only loyal to the Holy One. Therefore, Qian Mengyao never thought that the government of the capital had a thousand connections with the six princes.


    It has confirmed the connection between the Yamen and the six Wangs'' mansion in the capital city, and explored the door guests and even the back door contacts in and out of the six Wangs'' mansion in the past half a month. Rong Ling''s heart has been 80% convinced that Liu Wei''s thought should be true.


    In one day, what Rong Ling has done is also very limited. It took nearly two hours just to sneak into the list of door robbers of the sixth Prince''s residence. After all, it''s your prince''s residence, which is heavily guarded. In addition, they are not familiar with the terrain, so it''s a lot of twists and turns.


    You have sent dozens of princes to the king and allowed Leng to put them everywhere. Apart from the news of the sixth Prince''s mansion, he went to inquire about it himself, but he didn''t respond to it. The result will come tomorrow as soon as possible.


    Late at night, Liu Wei''s eyes were dark and tired.


    Rong Ling pained her painstakingly, pulled her hand and pressed the acupoints for her.


    Liu Wei slowed down for a while, picked up the red pen, and then drew on the paper: "I know that the soldiers are coming to the city, and I should prepare to fight back. You are not allowed to knead and knead the soft persimmon, which is flat, shriveled and cowardly. Then you can count me and why I am not. This is my plan. Let''s see. This method needs the cooperation of all parties."


    At three o''clock, all the people came out of the study. Liu Wei''s head was swollen and drowsy. Rong Ling held her waist with a big hand and cared for her carefully.


    Qian Mengyao seldom stayed up late, holding the bridge of his nose and said, "it''s almost dawn. I''ll sleep in the palace for one night. I''ll send someone to arrange it."


    Liu Wei refused to say, "the people in Yunfu don''t know the situation. Go back as soon as possible, or communicate with them."The key is to know where the enemy is. She doesn''t trust her grandfather to be alone. Although Xiao Li is also there, there are two rooms between the place where the child sleeps with his grandfather. He also sleeps for fear that he won''t guard well.


    When we got back to Yunfu, it was completely bright.


    Liu Wei asked the housekeeper to go to the master''s residence to send messages. She asked them to come to the main residence in the morning before the doctor''s office. She had something to say.


    At the same time, a large number of people have gathered at the door of the Yunshi medical center in East Street.


    On this day, just before the hospital was opened, there were men with sticks, hitting the door of the hospital in groups.


    The sound of "clang Dangdang", accompanied by the pain and cry of women and children, can''t help but cast the suspicious eyes of the early people''s family or the peddler of the stall.


    Liu Wei waited for nearly an hour in the main house, only waiting for the fourth master.


    The fourth master was also in a hurry. He came back to the main house to get the medical records. When he saw Liu Wei, he said, "something happened in the East Street medical center. Several brothers rushed there. It seems that the eldest brother made a mistake when he went to the nearby village last month to treat the plague. Many of the patients died in the last two days. The medical records detailed all the details of the treatment, which should be made public one by one in the courtroom Cloth. "


    Hearing this, Liu Wei rose abruptly, grabbed the four masters who were going to leave, and his face sank like water: "you should be clear about what plague is."


    The fourth master hurriedly walked, but he was pulled, so he hurriedly said: "it''s a small epidemic. The water in the well is not clean. All the men, women, and children in the village are suffering from abdominal vomiting. The eldest brother went there and stayed for four days to stabilize the epidemic. He also ordered people to sprinkle powder in the well water. It''s all right, but I don''t know why. These two days, people will die in succession Miss Liu, I have to go. Let go first. "


    Liu Wei said hurriedly, "I''ll go with you!"


    The fourth master was shocked: "you......"


    "Isn''t it right? Who is the plaintiff? Where is the body? Don''t forget the fourth master, Liu Wei is in charge of the work. "


    The fourth master paused for a moment, and later realized, "the Yamen has its own work. It should be a misunderstanding. After we make it clear, we should not..."


    "I don''t know." Liu Wei''s face was frosty: "the chief judge of the Yamen in the capital city, if you can speak clearly, you will have a ghost."


    Four masters don''t understand: "ah?"


    She did not return, but looked at Rong Leng and said softly, "it seems that it has already begun."


    Rong Leng nodded, "I''ll go later."


    Before going, he had to make sure that his grandfather was absolutely safe, because it would probably be a way to get the tiger out of the mountain.

 Chapter 1474

    The other side made it clear that he was coming for them, and the cloud family was only suffering from the disaster of innocence.


    Liu Wei is obliged to solve the disaster for them.


    Liu Wei and the fourth master left in a hurry.


    On the side of Yunfu, Rong Ling also arranged a man to protect Ji Nanzheng. He even asked Xiao Li not to let Grandpa out of his sight.


    Ji Nanzheng is not sure, so he stops Rong Leng who wants to leave. "What''s going on?"


    The old man is in a fog at present.


    Rong Leng didn''t know how to explain it, hesitated for a moment and said, "what you have may be very important to some people."


    Because it''s important, they will set up a set of overall situation in a tight ring, which almost caught them unprepared in the dark.


    Ji Nanzheng was shocked at once, and then he felt thoughtful.


    Rong Ling has left at this time.


    There are only two grandparents left in the room. Xiao Li shrinks in his grandfather''s arms and laughs at his sleeve: "don''t worry, Grandpa, I will protect Grandpa."


    Ji Nanzheng rubs his grandson''s forehead, pauses for a while, and suddenly asks, "Grandpa, please ask Xiaoli for help. Does Xiaoli help?"


    "Help!" said Xiao Li


    Ji Nan Zheng smiled, put the child on the ground and took his hand: "how about going to the palace with Grandpa Tai?"


    Smart as Ji Nanzheng, only with a hint of Rong Leng, we know the current situation.


    There are more than one or two forces interested in what he has in his hands in Beijing. He has returned to Beijing for many days, and these people are afraid that they can''t sit still.


    In particular, the sixth prince, a while ago, he went to Xijin county. I think he was most worried!


    Ji Nanzheng sighs that it''s better for him to solve his own problems than to let the younger generation suffer for his safety.


    Dare to return to Beijing, how can he be afraid to face those greedy faces.


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Wei and the fourth master rushed to the Yamen of the capital, the hall had already opened.


    The gate of Yamen is full of people in the capital.


    The fourth master came to the front with the book of diseases and handed it to the doctor who had been waiting for a long time.


    At this time, Liu Wei was also outside the hall, and saw the powerful city government Yin above the hall.


    The Lord Fuyin looks at the age of no doubt. His face is full of red light. He looks like a man who is used to good clothes and good food. That''s not to say that the real honest officials should be all thin. But it''s really hard for people to connect with the word "honest".


    After sending it to the medical records, the chief engineer began to talk freely. First, he quoted the words in the medical records. He said that when the elder master went to the village last month to cure the disease, the villagers were all alive and kicking. No matter the prescription, the treatment of the disease, or the powder sprinkled on the wellhead at the time of emergency, they were all right. There was no mistake or omission. If you still don''t believe it, you can ask a higher doctor to appear in court To testify is not to control.


    The number one scholar said that there was a good reason and no excuse. He said it bluntly and firmly. There was no cure for the dead in the Yunjia medical center!


    Most of the people outside the gate are local people in Beijing. They have lived in Beijing for many years. They are a little sick and have a little pain. They are also used to falling in love with the Yunjia medical center. After all, they are chain stores, with a reputation all over Beijing, which can be called a big business.


    If such a hospital, which was closely related to itself in the past, had something happened to cure the dead, wouldn''t each of them who went to see the doctor in the past be in danger?


    Now, hearing that the number one scholar was eloquent, the common people were a little relieved. Some good listeners said to the villagers, "Dr. cloud has excellent medical skills. His ancestors also worked in Taihai hospital, and he often gave medicine to the villagers. It can be called a great good family, and will never harm people''s lives."


    The villagers all scowled and pointed to the seven corpses covered with white cloth, which were opened one by one in the hall. They were heartbroken: "what kind people are? People''s lives are crucial. How dare we go to the government without conclusive evidence? We have asked the doctors in the town to see these remains. They all said that they died after taking the medicine from their Yunjia Medical Center! The evidence is clear! "


    "What is the evidence?" "The book of diseases is here. It''s clear at a glance if there''s anything wrong with the medicine. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Yamen to do the autopsy in the hall and let us take it with you."


    The villagers shouted at once, "OK, check it out! How about having you go to the autopsy! "


    Liu Wei stood outside the crowd, frowning.


    Things are going in the worst direction.


    The fourth master was beside her, but he was relieved: "after examining the corpse, it can be proved that he is innocent."


    Liu Wei looked at him and said, "after examining the corpse, it''s not clear."


    The fourth master was stunned, and thought that Liu Wei was coming to examine the corpse himself. He couldn''t help saying: "the Yamen in the capital has rich experience in the work, so it''s not necessarily worse than you. As long as it''s like an experimental corpse, right and wrong, and has its own discretion, how can it not be innocent?"


    Liu Wei didn''t know whether the cloud family were so sweet. He could only say, "it''s a disaster. Let''s see."


    What else would the fourth master say? I saw a white haired old man with an autopsy tool.


    The old man examined seven corpses in the capital city in full view of the public, then compared them with the medical records in the hands of the doctor. At last, his face changed and he looked at the Imperial Palace in the hall.Fu Yin is stunned, immediately sat up straight body, way: "come up to talk."


    He came forward with a nervous face and whispered a few words to the magistrate. After hearing this, the governor''s face changed.


    Liu Wei looks at it coldly.


    The fourth master was a little flustered: "here Is the result of the inspection... "


    Seven of the dead were actually killed by the medicine given by the Yunjia medical center.


    The real evidence is solid.


    The murmur between Zhuo and the government made the audience and the people outside the hall see the truth.


    But a moment later, Zhuo nodded slightly to Fu Yin and raised his voice to the Taoist priest: "seven corpses died because of the disease. There is no connection between them and any medicine."


    A word makes a noise.


    Then the official immediately announced, "since the case is over, all members of the cloud family will be released in the court. As for the plaintiff, I am sorry that you have lost your close relatives. I will let you bring back the corpse now. It is not renewable."


    Then a clap startled the hall wood: "withdraw from the hall!"


    Just like the cold water entering the oil pot, the whole court was shocked. The case was closed in such a hurry. In addition, the plaintiff and the villagers made small moves with the government Yin before, each of them cried out, "the officials protect each other!"


    And those who listened to the good words for the cloud family before also looked at each other and panicked. It turned out that the cloud family medical center really cured the dead, and also bought the government Yin and turned black and white.


    If it is true, any family of goodness is a disguise


    Even the Zhuangzi who wanted to be yunjiaping''s villain stayed in place for a moment after hearing the result.


    The reason why the scholar should take the case of Yun family is that Yun family is a good and respected family. He respects and admires them, but he can''t imagine that he is helping the tyranny. From the movements of the last work and the official Yin, it can be seen that the official family clearly conceals something. It''s not true. Is it true that the doctor of Yun family has committed human life?


    The fourth master is so flustered that he is at a loss. The whole person just grabs Liu Wei and asks nervously, "how, how, how..."


    Liu Wei looks at all this in silence.


    The cloud family is a relative of the Queen''s family. Don''t say whether there is a doctor for the dead. Even if the doctor is really dead, for the sake of the emperor''s relatives and relatives, the Yamen dare not really blame the cloud family.


    This book is bound to end with the acquittal of the cloud family, with no suspense.


    That''s what Liu Wei is worried about.


    In order to create such a situation, the sixth Prince is not to really sentence the cloud family to prison. He is to destroy the reputation of the cloud family for hundreds of years.


    As we just saw, it was clear that the corpse was different from the corpse, but Fu Yin was eager to close the case, giving the people and the plaintiff, even the defendant, unlimited reverie.


    Look at the unbelievable appearance of the fourth master Yun, and then look at the three stunned masters in the hall. What is the sentence of Yamen? Now all the people in the capital, including the Yuns themselves, think that they really cure the dead!


    The most deadly, but so!


    Seeing that the trial is about to be dismissed, the government Yin has already stepped back quickly. Liu Wei looks back and sees the figure of the crowd passing by. Her heart is fixed and she shouts: "Xiao Min has doubts about the result of the autopsy!"

 Chapter 1475

    As soon as Liu Wei said this, he lamented that the onlookers who were about to leave all turned around, while the villagers in the hall who were crying heartily also stared at Liu Wei with the eyes of the life-saving Bodhisattva.


    The case is obviously doubtful, but only such an outspoken person dare to speak out in a bold way.


    Liu Wei pulls aside the staff in front of her, calmly walks to the front of the hall, stares at the old work with white hair, and asks, "the soul is in the sky, the dead are in front, dare you touch your conscience and say, is your theory true?"


    One word pointed out that Lao Zhuo had been a little flustered and his eyes were twinkling. He could only look for help at the master Fuyin who had left behind.


    Liu Wei is right. This old man is not a member of the Bureau. He is a real and honest autopsy, and there is a real problem in the autopsy. But he dare not say that because he is a small people, he has to rely on the official, so he has to connect with the government Yin and kill innocent.


    Liu Wei looked at the rich official Yin again and saw his eyes narrowed slightly. She was determined to look at herself. For a moment, she couldn''t judge whether he was an insider or not.


    However, the relationship between the other side and the sixth Prince is very deep. Should he be an insider?


    With Liu Wei''s noisy yamen hall, the people who were ready to leave gathered again outside. One of them shouted loudly, "what''s the result of the autopsy? Are these people really killed by the Yunjia hospital? How can yamen deceive the top and the bottom and deceive the people? Is there any royal method? We seek justice and truth! "


    Liu Wei recognized that the first one who shouted was a little bodyguard who was sent to the king by you and should be arranged by Rong Ling.


    Only Rong Leng knew her heart and made the right move.


    People''s wishes. Yin originally wanted to close the case with thunder, but he had to settle the people''s grievances first.


    He glared at Liu Wei and thought that the other side was making trouble for him.


    Mr. Yunda in the hall is helpless now. He nodded his head, looked hastily, and murmured for a long time, then he found his voice. He asked himself with difficulty: "I Did I really use the wrong medicine? "


    Liu Wei''s heart is sour. He is just an old doctor who saves the sick and helps the dying. He is only an old man who is devoted to the people and good. How can someone be cruel to him? He hurts an old man''s heart like this.


    Fu Yin goes back to the high hall and startles the people with a clap.


    The hall was quiet for a while, and then began to murmur.


    Fu Yin knew that if he didn''t explain today, the court trial would not be over, and the law would not punish the people. If the people really started to quarrel, they would not be able to stop all the people.


    Fu Yin''s face was tense. After looking around the hall, he focused on the white faced scholar who was making trouble.


    Startled, he asked, "if you don''t believe the government''s decision, how do you intend to confirm the cause of death?"


    The fourth master outside the hall suddenly shouted: "she is a masterpiece, and she is also a masterpiece! Let her have a test, please let her have a test! "


    Fu Yin''s face is very bad. Naturally, he also calls out that he is the fourth master of Yunfu, so he hates him even more. He helps the Yunjia family to get rid of their sins, but the Yunjia family vigorously dig their own graves. What is that? seeking one ''s own doom? bring about?


    It''s just stupid. I don''t know what to do!


    Fu Yin was so angry that his teammate couldn''t speak. He shook his hands and clapped the startling wood to the sky. Then he stared at Liu Wei with murderous eyes: "are you doing it?"


    Liu Wei nodded a little, which was the answer.


    That''s the trouble. Seven corpses were indeed killed by drugs and poisons. Anyone with a little experience can see it at a glance. If this person really proves the truth, the cloud family is not doomed?


    At that time, how should the emperor explain? Even if the cloud family does not have an official in it, it is also the national uncle status, and the emperor, but there are in laws!


    The mood of the government Yin was uneasy. Liu Wei watched his expression and was surprised.


    This official''s worry about the cloud family is not like fraud. So, does he care for the cloud family wholeheartedly because the officials protect each other rather than being ordered by others?


    Whether it is or not, it''s too late to think about it. It''s urgent to return the cloud family to innocence first.


    Without waiting for the government Yin to find an excuse to delay, Liu Wei leans over and pulls open a corpse cloth.


    Cloth behind, a seven or eight year old gray boy''s body will be exposed.


    "Bold!" The magistrate had a big drink and wanted to find a reason to take Liu Wei down, and convicted her of one of the following crimes.


    Liu Wei, however, had pinched the boy''s chin and pointed to a black and blue line between his neck and clavicle: "between 12 and 16 o''clock in the time of death, the body of the corpse began to appear, the color of the spot was brown gray, and the body of the spot was oval semicircle." Then he grabbed the boy''s right hand and looked at the wrist in front of his hand: "the radial artery is raised, and the vein line is as hard as a stone..."


    There are many differences in the characterization of corpses between targeted drug poisoning and general drug poisoning. General drug poisoning is a kind of routine poisoning which is caused by the consumption of high-risk poisons. However, targeted drug poisoning is a kind of metamorphic toxin produced by the combination of normal drugs taken by the deceased before his death and another drug.


    The boy''s symptoms are drug poisoning.Liu Wei seriously brought all the corpse phenomena he saw on the boy. The old man in front of the hall looked at Fu Yin nervously and frequently. When he thought that his great career might be stopped, he became angry and shouted: "my official didn''t allow you to touch the body. You destroyed the crime evidence, cut it first and then play it. Take him down and hit the ten boards again!"


    It''s about to hit people.


    Liu Wei looks at each other with a sneer. She doesn''t worry about anything because she has tolerance in her heart.


    Instead, a second body is opened, such as a pre examination.


    The guards with yamen sticks came forward one after another, and they wanted to suppress them directly by force. Liu Wei didn''t lift his head, but when yamen sticks were about to fall, someone rushed to him and held one end of Yamen sticks.


    "Let her test it!" Sonorous and powerful voice, with a weak hoarse and determined.


    Liu Wei glanced at it, just in time to the line of sight that shangyunsan encouraged.


    The elder leaned slightly and patted her on the shoulder, with a heavy tone: "well tested."


    For the cloud family, the final sentence is not important, it is important to be clear.


    There is no disgrace to the reputation of the family.


    Liu Wei nodded to him and said at a volume that only two people could hear: "I am impartial and impartial."


    "Cloud three Lord a smile:" exactly should be so


    If they are wrong, they should admit their mistakes and be punished. If they are right, no one should want to be stigmatized or bloody.


    The magistrate was fuming above the hall.


    What do you do for one or two? Why are you all turning around? Are you crazy? Who is to save you and who is to harm you!


    Seven corpses with uniform symptoms.


    Liu Wei proved one by one that the seven people were all poisoned by targeted drugs. That is to say, they first suffered from diseases, and then took the medicine prescribed by the doctor. But this medicine, after half a month''s precipitation, turned to toxicity, and died suddenly!

 Chapter 1476

    Hearing the real cause of death, the villagers nearby were crying. A woman with red eyes pointed to Lord Yunda and said, "it''s his medicine. All we take are his medicine!"


    A month ago in a small village on the outskirts of Beijing, due to the poor cleaning of livestock excrement, the well water was polluted, and there was a small epidemic. Lord Yun went to the village for treatment. In order to alleviate the nausea of the villagers, he first prescribed the regular emergency medicine to stop diarrhea, and then the epidemic was stable. When he left the village, most of the villagers were in no way, so he opened another nourishing prescription to fix the cost of Peiyuan, telling them to start early Fry and take it late until it is all right.


    The two prescriptions are written out in the book of diseases. Among them, there are sunflower leaves and white aconite.


    These two kinds of drugs are indeed life-saving drugs for people''s safety. With only one kind of medicine, you can easily cure the small abdominal vomiting disease. However, when the two drugs are combined, there is a conflict.


    The knowledge of medicine and poison is the basic knowledge of people in the apricot forest. As a young apprentice who just studied medicine, you can''t break the symptoms and identify the medicine. But you must recite the book of medicine and poison one by one. Only when you recite this can you be qualified to learn something else.


    It''s a low-level mistake that Xiao Li is not good at learning and can''t make. However, it happened to master Yunda, who has been practicing medicine for more than 40 years in Xinglin family.


    Is it ridiculous? Are you shocked?


    Anyway, Liu Wei laughs after saying everything.


    The official Yin in the high hall is sweating, and the people outside the hall are talking to each other. Several masters of the cloud family are also at this time, focusing on their elder brother.


    Unbelievable, jaw dropping, they just think it''s ridiculous.


    And the most ridiculous thing is that master Yunda: "baifuzi, how can I use baifuzi? How can a farmer and fisherman like baifuzi eat three meals at a time? I use Sichuan grass


    Chuancao is cheap, but its efficacy is not as good as that of baifuzi and other herbs. It is a minor disease that can be recuperated by abdominal vomiting. Villagers can afford to eat more than a handful of Chuancao instead.


    So, is there a problem with the medical records or the prescription?


    But it''s the little students in the Yunjia medical school who write the disease records, and it''s the master Yunda who writes the prescription. No matter who makes mistakes there, it''s related to the Yunjia family.


    So, what''s the problem?


    While looking for the crux of the problem, Liu Wei turned her eyes to the plaintiff''s villagers.


    She asked them, "can I take a pulse for you?"


    Most of the people in the village were suffering from the disease. Not less than ten people took the medicine given by the Yun family, but only seven died.


    So why are others safe?


    The villagers were confused, but they could not refuse the request of the only one who dared to speak up and despised the unfair childe.


    Liu Wei went up to explore the pulse for them. When they came down, they all had normal pulse and clear pulse. Most of them were healthy except for some anemia and spleen weakness in their bones.


    At this time, there was a little noise outside the hall.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes to see, and saw a little guard who was familiar with her running to the front. She was looking at her as if she didn''t know how to speak.


    Liu Wei got up and went straight to him.


    The little bodyguard was stunned for a moment, then blushed, handed her the paper bag and ran away.


    When Liu Wei pointed out that baifuzi and Chuancao were the crux of the matter, Rong Ling had sent someone to purchase the two kinds of medicine. That''s the same sentence. Only Rong Ling knew her heart. He didn''t need her to say it. He also knew how she planned and thought, so he quickly prepared for her.


    Taking two kinds of medicine back to the hall, Liu Wei unfolded it and asked the villagers, "do you remember which one you took?"


    Baifuzi is a white flake medicine and Chuancao is green. There is a big difference between them. Even ordinary people who don''t know about pharmacology should be able to distinguish them.


    Sure enough, in the tens of villagers, someone immediately pointed to Chuancao and said, "this one, this one to eat."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and asked, "seriously?"


    The villager made her stare nervously, swallowed her saliva and said: "this kind of grass is found on the hillside behind our village. It''s very cloudy Cloud That quack said, if you want to save some money, you don''t need to go to the city to buy, you can pick and suffer by yourself, and the effect is the same. "


    Hearing the words, Lord Yunda immediately took the hand of the second Lord and the third Lord and said excitedly: "listen, listen, I am not wrong. What I am clearly noting is Chuancao. Why is baifuzi written on the prescription and the disease list? I am also I also...... "


    Liu Wei raised her hand to stop Mr. Yunda from arguing.


    Mr. Yunda is very busy and quiet, but his eyes are fixed on her.


    But at this time, there was another voice among the villagers: "the white one."


    Liu Wei, with a sharp ear, immediately looked over and asked, "what?"


    The man who spoke was a young man. He was scared and said, "I, I see widow Li''s house in the east of the village. It''s fried in white..."


    As soon as this speech comes out, everyone around us is in a uproar.


    Liu Wei''s eyes swept around the crowd: "where is widow Li?"The young man raised his hand rigidly, pointed to one of the seven corpses, and said timidly, "that''s widow li..."


    Already dead


    Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows and continued to ask the young man, "since the whole village is suffering from the same disease, why do some people use different medicines when they cook them, but you don''t remind them?"


    When the young man heard this, he doubted himself and explained: "it''s a village. There''s also a gap between the rich and the poor. That''s Yunda That Yong doctor said that we can cook and eat the mountain grass after we collect it. We want to save some money and silver. We just pick it by ourselves. But widow Li''s family has a hundred mu of fertile land, which is a big family. We eat it by ourselves, but they can''t see it. They entrust people to buy Refined medicine in the city. It''s their business to have money. I I don''t know the difference between the two kinds of medicine. I just think that what they sell in the drugstore is more expensive than what they collect on the mountain. There''s a little difference between the two kinds of medicine, so it should be... "


    When Liu Wei heard this, she had a few words in her heart: "go to the city and buy it according to the prescription. The prescription really says that if you understand that the aconite is just one thing, you will buy it back. It''s not the mistake of the medicine shop, not to mention the mistake of the victim. After all, you heard doctor Yun''s extra words, and you know that Sichuan grass is edible, so that Sichuan grass is white aconite, while widow Li But she took the prescription and bought it from the drugstore. The drugstore would have taken it directly. She bought it from baifuzi, which is absolutely true. As for this, the three words "baifuzi" written by Dr. Yun himself is really the key. In other words, if Dr. Yun didn''t mention one more sentence before he left, the whole village would have taken baifuzi. At present, I''m afraid the whole village would have taken baifuzi All the people in the village will be destroyed. "


    Hearing this, everyone shuddered, and the cloud family all turned pale in an instant.


    There was a listener outside the hall shaking his head and sighing: "I think Dr. Yun is old and confused. He clearly thought of Chuancao in his heart, but he wrote it on paper, but he became baifuzi. Even before he left, he didn''t forget to remind the villagers to save money. It can be seen that what he thought was Chuancao in his heart, but it was just that. His eyes and ears were ringing, and he was confused. He wrote baifuzi, who wanted human life, Nature makes people, but it''s really nature makes people... "


    It''s just that nature makes people careless. It''s also wrong.


    Liu Wei looked directly at master Yun and asked, "what else do you have to say?"


    Mr. Yunda''s whole life is like lightning stroke. He is in a trance. He only feels that his head is heavy and his feet are light. He is hard to breathe. He has been practicing medicine for decades. He helps the wounded and saves the dead. He has never thought that he would make such a ridiculous mistake and kill people in vain


    "Elder brother Big brother...... " I can see that the elder master is not in good condition. The second master is busy and nervous to explore the pulse for the elder brother. He finds that the elder brother''s pulse is disordered and his heart rhythm is irregular. He claps his back tightly for his smooth Qi and pinches the acupoints for urgent treatment. He is afraid that he will be greatly hit and suffer sudden heart disease.


    Mr. Yunda didn''t faint after all, but the whole person seemed to have gone through vicissitudes for a moment, aged for ten years.


    Liu Wei sees him like this, in the heart cannot bear, turns to look outside the hall.


    Outside the hall, there was a surging head. In the crowd, people standing in the back, but the tall and straight figure was particularly obvious.


    Liu Wei nodded to him.


    Rong Liming gestured, turned around and joined the crowd.


    At this point, we can no longer understand that the mistake lies in the Yunjia medical center. The Yamen can''t quibble in full view of the public.


    Fu Yin is going to be so angry that he faints. The whole person is sweating and can''t make a final decision.


    There is a serviceman nearby who suddenly comes forward and whispers in the voice of the government.


    After hearing this, Fu Yin nodded excitedly: "it''s just right. Then you should send the letter to the palace. I''ll delay here for another time. Remember to invite queen Yizhi!"


    The service guard went at his command, and Liu Wei watched the small movements in the hall, but he was determined.


    It seems that she was trying to make a mistake before. Yin, a pure man in the capital city, was only afraid of offending the empress. He had no other tricks. But his bodyguard, carrying him on his back, had already become the son of a bitch in the sixth Prince''s mansion. He didn''t know it, but he was living in a fog and there was no bullshit.


    In order to wait for the Queen''s edict, he made every effort to ask the old man to have a new autopsy. He also urged that the autopsy should be carried out for one hour.


    Liu Wei is very satisfied with this.


    The purpose of her coming here today is to save the cloud family. How can she really send the elder master to prison? At present, someone bullies her. If she only wants to protect herself and not fight back, is she still Liu Wei?


    Oh, she not only wants the cloud family to walk out of the Yamen in a clear and honest way, but also lets the backstage man pay a painful price that he can''t even imagine!


    From yesterday to today, her full stomach of fire, can be good out!

 Chapter 1477

    "Yunfu is guilty?"


    In the sixth Palace on the main street, the Yamen servant Weilang explained everything happened in Yamen. After that, he heard the majestic man sitting opposite him sneer: "he really said that?"


    The hammer nodded in a hurry, and his eyes were also puzzled: "according to your words, the Liu family should be in the same breath with the cloud family, but somehow, the man was eating inside and outside the lobby, trapped in the cloud family''s inexhaustible and hot water, and the little one dared not make a false claim. Seeing that the plan was not as good as your previous advice, he delayed temporarily and came to ask for the Lord. Next, he asked for the Lord How about the small ones? "


    The sixth Prince raised his eyebrows and looked at the hammer, but he got up and walked directly to him.


    Hammer only felt that Mount Tai was on top of the mountain. He fell to his knees and did not forget to bury his head heavily.


    "What is good and what is evil?" The sixth Lord bypassed xiaoservei, but he went to the window and stared at the scenery outside. There was a warm smile on his eyes.


    The hammer didn''t know why. After a long time of entanglement, he hesitated and replied: "little talents are not familiar with shallow knowledge and nonsense. They only think that those who do good should be good, and those who do harm should be evil? So... "


    The sixth Prince stared at a dark perched bird outside the window and asked excitedly, "do you think the cloud family is good or evil?"


    The hammer choked for a long time, then said: "yes It''s evil... "


    "Good." Said the sixth prince.


    The hammer quickly changed its tongue: "yes, it is good, it is good."


    The sixth Prince smiled, "Why are you good?".


    Hammer is a mediocre yamen guard. He can''t answer the profound question of human nature.


    It seems that the sixth Prince doesn''t need his answer, but thinks himself to be good. He doesn''t need to be really good, but he has done his best. He is compassionate to the world and people all the time. It''s like throwing a little dirty water on him, which can kill him, but he doesn''t want to. He has no official position and no honor, but he forgets because he has an in-law relationship with the royal family Therefore, it''s not easy to weigh even a few Jin or two. "


    The hammer didn''t know how to answer, so he had to open his mouth and add: "what you said is, what you said is..."


    "They don''t eat the king''s affection, and he doesn''t want to force them." The sixth Prince looked at the hammer and sneered coldly: "I don''t want to ask for Yizhi, but I don''t want to do business and don''t like personal interests? Since they voluntarily plead guilty, they should go to prison. Then you will know that they will deal with it truthfully. "


    When the hammer heard this, it was shocked: "really Are you really going to jail? If you ask... "


    "Up there?" The sixth Prince laughed loudly: "if there is evidence, it is the ninth five-year-old. How to bend the law for personal gain?"


    The hammer shuddered when he heard it. He only felt his back was cold and his forehead was sweaty. He dared not think about how much cynicism was contained in the sentence of "the Ninth Five Year Plan". He only dared to bow down like a quail and promise to do it well.


    After the hammer left, the study became quiet. The sixth Prince didn''t leave the door, but stood in front of the window and stared at the blackbird who had been looking at him for a long time. He called out: "come."


    Soon a valet came in.


    The sixth Prince''s eyes were cold: "beat the black bird down to Ben Wang, pluck the hair and feed the dog."


    The waiter paused for a moment, naturally remembering that the master was the most taboo to black. He quickly looked up and recognized the bird outside the window, and immediately replied, "yes."


    In a short time, there was a ringing sound in the yard. The attendants used slingshots in various ways, including bows and arrows, climbing trees in a hurry and using their own hands.


    The sixth Prince looked bored and turned out of his study.


    But just two steps later, he paused, looked back at the door of the study, walked in again, opened the second drawer in front of the desk, and put an envelope inside on the desk.


    After finishing all this, he left, took a soft sedan chair and went to the official department to make an order.


    When the sixth Prince left and the yard was in chaos because of the capture of blackbirds, a sharp figure, like thunder and lightning, entered the study easily.


    Rong Ling did not look at the envelope on the table.


    The letter paper is yellow, and the air is filled with light bitter flowers. The envelope is poisonous. Last night, he went to the sixth Prince''s mansion and stole the list of people in the mansion. Even if he did it carefully, it should be found out that it was not right. So now, the other side is going to catch turtles in the urn.


    Rong Leng did not reach out to the back wall of the study, but only looked at the cabinet. Soon, he stopped in front of the cabinet which was decorated with Ding Zhong on the right side. He found that the dust in front of and behind the cabinet was lighter than other cabinets.


    A little closer, he opened the lid and saw that the inside was full of ashes, but there were half burnt paper corners with the words "Zhihui Yaji".


    Put the words in your mind, and then let Leng close the cover, restore the original, and continue to patrol other cabinets.


    There is no flaw in the cabinet, and the floor is clean as new, seemingly no flaw.


    But Rong Leng stood at the desk and looked around the whole study. Soon, he fixed his eyes on the desk again.


    Rong Ling carefully takes off the pen and sees that there are two small characters on the side of the pen, which are "zhengkui".Put the red pen back, and allow Leng to sweep the table again. Then on the handle of the candlestick in front of the table, I saw the same Lettering - zhengkui.


    In this way, he went step by step, spent a moment of time, and finally his heart was in the end.


    When he left, he was as quiet as when he came, but after he left, he kept circling over the palace, sneaking the servants of the palace into a black bird like a dog, and fluttered his wings and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    When Rong Ling returned to the back alley of the alley, he took off his black clothes and put on his black robe. At the same time, he walked out quickly and asked the little bodyguard of the Royal Palace: "the six kings are the official departments and can serve as the bodyguards?"


    The little guard didn''t know why he asked. Nana said: "the six kings serve in the official department, which is ordered by the emperor. If they serve in the office, they will serve as a waiter and a waiter It should have never been


    Mr. Shi Mian is a written man in every department. In other words, he is a copywriter in every department. He can''t take such a bad job.


    Rong Leng raised his eyelids and said, "it''s not for serving, but it''s easy to use regular script. The characters are broad, without scribble, neat and neat. It''s more official than the scribe outside."


    The little bodyguard didn''t know what he meant, so he said, "yamen requires officials to be clean and tidy in writing, concise and straightforward in writing and playing. It''s not surprising that the six kings will be in regular script..."


    Rong Leng knew that the little bodyguard was really unintelligible. He didn''t know what he wanted, so he turned to the topic: "six Wang''s poems?"


    The little bodyguard didn''t hear that. Nana shook his head.


    Rong Leng saw that the little bodyguard was really useless. He didn''t ask. He just got on the carriage and told the coachman, "Zhihui Yaji."


    The coachman should get off, drive to, after half an hour, just arrived at a study hall.

 Chapter 1478

    The hall is full of ink. There are a lot of literati and calligraphers. They wave and hold their pens. They look at these people with rough edges. They go straight to the counter and say, "a hundred pieces of paper with pulp pattern, a hundred pieces of blue and white paper, a hundred pieces of brown and gray paper."


    Zhihui Yaji is a cultural guild hall that takes both study and tea house into consideration. It aims to make friends with other scholars. In addition to entertaining some poetry scholars, it also sells four treasures of study and various books.


    Three hundred pieces of rice paper are only for a small business. The counter will take out the goods quickly, stack them properly, and the silver goods will be paid off.


    Rong Ling sent for three hundred pieces of paper. When he turned around, the jade pendant on his waist fell to the ground.


    He didn''t seem to find out. He went straight away, but the boy at the counter behind him called him: "you lost something, young man." Said, around the counter, personally picked up, hands up.


    Rong Ling picked up the jade plate, took out the silver ingot and threw it on the boy''s hand. It was a reward.


    The boy at the counter was happy to take over, laughing happily.


    After leaving, Rong Leng got on the carriage, but took out a piece of separately folded zhengbaihun paper from his arms and buried his head in writing.


    This paper was allowed to run smoothly when the counter boy counted 300 rice paper. The Hun paper and the purchased rice paper are top grade, but the biggest difference is that this is the internal paper of Zhihui Yaji, with the words "guild hall" printed on the corner.


    is as like as two peas in the six pieces of Wang Ye Ding Zhong.


    He has been following the little bodyguard of Rong Ling. He is writing a prescription, a prescription for the treatment of abdominal vomiting. Today, there is a stir in the yamen, involving seven blood cases.


    Little bodyguard didn''t know so: "what are you doing, young man?"


    Rong Ling imitates the handwriting of master Yunda, signs a special name at the bottom right, takes the pen, blows the paper dry, and replies to the little bodyguard, "forge evidence."


    The little bodyguard choked: "it''s not that the cloud family is innocent, why..."


    Rong Ling glanced at him: "this evidence is not for the Yamen."


    Little bodyguard didn''t understand.


    Rong Leng sighed and said it was useless. Seeing that the paper was dry, he folded it and put it into an envelope. He said to the little bodyguard, "send it to the sixth palace."


    "Ah?" the little guard froze


    He frowned.


    The little bodyguard did not dare to disobey. He accepted the envelope and ran away in confusion.


    Half an hour later, the letter sent to the Royal Palace was sent to the main hall of the official department. The letter was handed over to the six princes who were chatting with their colleagues.


    The sixth Lord took the envelope, unfolded the letter at will, and saw that the contents were actually a page of prescriptions. He was shocked and frowned.


    "Who sent it!"


    The trusted one was so fierce that he blustered and stammered: "yes It was thrown in through the crack of the door. As soon as the door opened, there was no one outside. "


    The sixth Lord looked cold and fierce. He saw the words of Zhihui Yaji on the letter paper. He even cut his teeth: "OK, very good. If you can find this step, you will despise them!"


    The confidant looked puzzled: "Lord Is this


    The sixth Prince pinched the letter into a ball and held it in the heart of his fist: "I really have the courage of an ambitious leopard, and dare to use this little trick to threaten my king. Will I be afraid of these cats and dogs?"


    Just as he was saying, there was another person outside the gate, but he was a royal servant. When he saw the six princes, the servant hurriedly said, "Wang, Wang Ye, the service guards of the Yamen in Beijing and Beijing, with the official''s order, come to see you and say that there are some small things that you need to ask."


    The sixth Prince''s face is blue.


    The next confidant was also angry: "ridiculous! How dare you take anything up? The Yamen in the capital asked our Lord to come to the court. Who does he think he is? I don''t want to have a head, because I don''t want to have a head. "


    The servant also knew that the Yamen''s order was very strange, but he still said: "there was a poem book with the official''s order."


    Say, hand over the book of poems.


    When he saw that the poem book had written the words "lanxuji Liankui handzha" without any mistake, he was stunned, and his forehead was full of blue tendons: "what a great courage, what a great courage!"


    The servant was trembling: "Lord......"


    The sixth Prince slammed the book to the ground, raised his steps, and shouted angrily: "lift up the sedan chair, the government of the capital!"


    At the same time, Rong Ling, who completed the task, and Liu Wei, who was in the hall looking at how the Fuyin spent three hundred Li and fifteen times in the fancy towage, came to a victory meeting.


    Liu Wei retired from the back hall for abdominal pain. Rong Ling has been waiting here.


    Liu Wei saw him, hurriedly and excitedly came to him and asked, "how is it, how is it?"


    "Allow Leng to catch her restless body, way:" still calculate smooth


    Liu Wei''s eyes were clear: "what we suspected before was true. Besides Da Ruixiang, the six kings have other forces in Beijing. Where is this time?"


    Rong Leng said four words: "Zhihui Yaji."


    Liu Wei did not hear the name and asked, "how did you find it?"


    Then Rong Ling and Liu Wei said something about the six Lord''s study, and then he thought of something, leaned over and said two more words in Liu Wei''s ear.After hearing this, Liu Wei was startled. He covered his mouth and took two steps back: "what, that son of a bitch wrote a poem? Lanxuji? What are you talking about? "


    Rong Leng choked and explained: "it''s not erotic poetry. The six kings should be Ruixiang, who lost his arm. He cultivated another right arm. In zhihuiya, he invited scholars and wise men from all over the world to discuss poetry and politics. Liu Wang became the leader of all the guildhalls. In the name of talented people, he contacted them. He believed that after several years of setbacks, he had more than 100 figures of military staff."


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "what is the story of Lanxu? Is it lust and lust? Did you read the content? "


    "It''s said that it''s not that kind. The content is self-evident. There are six kings in it. They write a collection of poems. The poems are not high-level. They are mostly love. Men and women, the story is simple and easy to understand, but it''s hard to be elegant."


    Love and affection, male and female, simple story


    This is not


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Leng wrongly: "you really carry me to read little yellow book..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei waved again, sighed, and looked magnanimous: "forget it, forget it, I don''t care."


    Rong Leng can''t stand it. He holds Liu Wei''s hand. If he didn''t worry about her going to the court for a while, he would be rude: "love, men and women, plain, not just that!"


    But Liu Wei was innocent: "isn''t it strange that a six Lord is willing to write that kind of poem at the critical moment of the world? Even if there is a little princess living in my heart, she is still very abnormal. Rong Ling, promise me, don''t look at it in the future. It''s not good for your health. "


    Rong Leng''s face turned green with anger: "I didn''t see it!"

 Chapter 1479

    At this time, the front hall is noisy again.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care to talk with Rong Ling again, and hurries back.


    But a group of people came outside the hall. They were not others. It was the women''s families and the younger generation of the cloud family.


    Yun''s hospital was sued to go to the Yamen. The bitter Lord only sued Yun Da''s master who was in charge of the clinic. However, it was impossible for several younger brothers to let the elder brother go alone and go one after another. They didn''t disturb the female family members and the younger generation in the mansion. They were afraid that everyone would be scared.


    However, it has been too long since the opening of the court. The case is uncertain, and there is a growing trend. The relatives who are waiting for the result at home can''t sit still. No, the one who drags the family will come.


    The large population of the cloud family accounts for one-half of the spectator area outside the hall. It is inevitable that they jostle with other people, causing no small stir.


    Qin first saw Liu Wei coming in from the back hall. He was very busy and closed his eyes. He wanted to call her.


    Liu Wei shook her head.


    Qin family didn''t respond to this, but wanted to shout. Suddenly, she was pulled by Ying family, the smart one next to her. Ying family was calm. Looking at the overall situation, she didn''t know where things were going. But since Liu Wei asked them to keep quiet, they couldn''t hold back.


    With Ying''s suggestion, Qin''s response came back. He closed his mouth, but he was still very nervous. From her point of view, he could see the face of the old man''s vicissitudes.


    That''s her husband, the real pillar of the cloud family, the man like the mountain in her heart. Now, it''s like this.


    Qin''s heart ached.


    Ying comforted Qin. The younger generation behind them were chattering. The youngest kids didn''t dare to take them with them. The youngest ones on the scene were Yun Chu and Yun MI.


    Cloud Chu and cloud were worried when they came, but now when they see Liu Wei, they are not worried. Although their hearts are still hanging, they choose to believe Liu Wei.


    What they saw and heard in Xijin county made them very happy and convinced with Xiao Li''s brother, a mother who is good at culture and martial arts.


    The appearance of the cloud family caused a lot of riots. After the riots, Liu Wei looked at the Lord Fuyin in the hall again.


    The Lord Fuyin is already on pins and needles and sweating. Also, the more people come from the cloud family, the less dare he dare to convict Lord Yunda. But now, in full view of the public, he can''t force the black and white as before. He is looking forward to the guard sent to the Imperial Palace coming back soon. He can''t stand it!


    The people outside the hall have been waiting for so long. They have been impatient for so long. Now when they see another person coming from the cloud family, the discordant voice suddenly comes out.


    "You''ve seen several remains for more than ten times. When will there be a final conclusion? It''s not the way to spend it. You can''t drag it. It''s over!"


    When one person talks, the others will follow him. He is noisy for a while.


    Fu Yin, under great pressure, first took a picture of startling wood, and then asked the old man of the inquiry Hall: "look, are you optimistic?"


    The old man was more nervous and stressed than he was. He just wiped his forehead with sweat and shivered: "I''m not good at learning. I still need to have a look."


    Knowing that the two are in harmony, the common people naturally don''t buy the bill. Someone immediately yelled, "what are you dragging on, make a decision quickly, make a decision quickly!"


    The three words "quick decision" were sung by all the people. The old man''s face was white and his eyes were dazzled. He was going to faint.


    Fu Yin is not so good either. His eyes are fixed on the gate of the back hall.


    The emperor did not bear the hardships. Before the people were about to overturn the top of the Yamen''s house, Fu Yin and others came to his rescue straw.


    The servant Wei, who called hammer, hurried in and pasted it in the Fu Yin''s ear and said something in a hurry.


    Hearing that, the magistrate was shocked and stunned: "what, can''t forgive? To finalize? Do you know what the Queen really said? "


    The hammer nodded heavily and whispered a few words.


    They whispered mysteriously, but others could not hear what they said, but Liu Wei could hear it. The serviceman said that he had asked for the Queen''s advice, but the result was four words "business". He thought that the queen was selfless and selfless, so he would kill yunyun.


    After his initial shock, the magistrate seemed to have figured out the above meaning, so he planned to detain the prisoners first, and then play the family watch.


    Seeing that he has made a decision and is about to make a decision, Liu Wei quickly said, "doctor Yun, I have another question. I want to ask you."


    "You say," the lost master Yun nodded after a long, blank look at Liu Wei


    Liu Wei took the book of diseases and the prescription from the plaintiff. He put them in front of Mr. Yunda and asked, "you may see that they are different?"


    Yun DA as like as two peas, staring at two kinds of evidence, he looked at the three words of the white monkshood on his head, and closed his eyes in pain. As like as two peas as like as two peas,


    Liu Wei smiled and nodded. "Exactly the same thing."


    Master Yunda didn''t understand her meaning and looked at her confused.Liu Wei turned to look at a group of plaintiffs: "you may repeat the situation when doctor Yun wrote the prescription that day?"


    Village people look at me and I look at you. At last, the young man came out and said, "that is, he sat in his chair and wrote down this prescription, the medicine boy beside him, according to the list, and recorded it in the pamphlet in your hand."


    Liu Wei came to him and showed him two kinds of material evidence: "but this one."


    The young man looked at the cover of the medical treatment book first, and determined that it was consistent with what he saw. He also looked at the prescription, which was the original prescription, and nodded.


    Liu Wei asked him again, "what''s the difference between these two things?"


    Young people can''t read much, but they also know a few. After looking at two kinds of physical evidence for a long time, they are stunned.


    Liu Wei knew that cleverness was wronged by cleverness. Those who were not cleverness were clear at a glance.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei asked


    The young man scratched his head for a moment. He looked strange. At last, he choked his voice and said: "some, strange..."


    Liu Wei took a step forward: "what''s strange?"


    The young man pointed to a few words on the prescription and a few words on the medical records, murmured: "hook, it''s the same..."


    Liu Wei deliberately raised her eyebrows and asked, "how about the same? That''s how it was written. "


    The young man was forgiven. He probably felt that he was illiterate, cowardly and speechless.


    Liu Wei was not embarrassed. He raised his hand and put the medical records and prescriptions in front of the Yintai office: "two prescriptions have different handwriting, but they have the same character. Although they are imitations of the handwriting of two different people, they forgot to show their sharpness. They exposed the regular script completely."


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei turned her head again, stared at the crowded people outside the hall and gave a sneer.


    "Since the distinguished guests have come, come in and hide. Have you done anything shameful?"

 Chapter 1480

    The crowd gradually spread out, and everyone looked back along Liu Wei''s eyes.


    Then I saw the door opening and closing, a red and green robe, a middle-aged man who was not smiling, leading some servants, and I don''t know when he stood there.


    Although most of the people here are local people in the capital, not all of them have the honor to meet with the princes and nobles. They talk and talk with each other, and speculate on the identity of this well-dressed man?


    The cloud family is a century old family, and has a lot of friendship with the upper class circles in the capital. Naturally, they recognize that he is the younger brother of the Emperor today, the sixth prince.


    Several masters of the cloud family look at each other. I don''t know why the sixth prince appears here.


    Even the Fu Yin on the high hall was stunned. Before the imperial examination high school, he had some unclear relations with the six princes. Since entering the imperial court and being favored by the emperor, he always alienated the six princes intentionally or unintentionally.


    At first, he was afraid that the six princes would blame him, but later, he was simplified in the heart of the emperor, and was appointed the post of Yin in the capital city. These worries disappeared. After all, the past of Chen Nian is only the past of Chen Nian. As long as he is only loyal to the emperor now, the emperor will keep him safe.


    Now the sixth prince appears in his yamen suddenly. How can the prince not be surprised? He comes down from the high position and comes to the yamen gate respectfully. He bends his sleeves and says, "I don''t know if the prince is here. If you are not far away, please forgive me."


    Lord?


    When the people nearby heard that this was the prince, they all clumsily saluted.


    The sixth Lord looked at the old red face, and saw a trace of violence. He sarcastically said, "didn''t you send someone to call me with an official order?"


    Fu Yindun said, "I''m not a servant..." Speaking of this, he suddenly turned around and looked at Liu Wei in the hall.


    With his eyes, the sixth prince also saw the young man in the hall with a clear face. He said that just now, "it''s a shame.".


    Step forward, the six kings went to the main hall and stood in front of the young man. The tiger''s eyes narrowed dangerously. In a voice that only two people could hear, he warned: "do you know that you are looking for death?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes are also sharp: "wait and see."


    "You..." What else do the six kings have to say.


    Liu Wei has interrupted him, and Yang says, "please come. I''m really here, but I haven''t arrived yet. Please wait a moment."


    Fu Yin hurried to Liu Wei and asked in his voice, "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "I''m a detective. I''m helping you solve the case." Liu Wei said, but also than a "please" gesture: "people should come soon, please sit."


    The magistrate trembled and pointed to Liu Wei''s face: "I really let you die!"


    Just as he said that, there was another sound of footsteps outside.


    Liu Wei looked out and smiled: "this time, we are all here."


    The last one who was invited was not someone else. It was manager Qiu of Zhihui Yaji.


    At the moment when manager Qiu appeared, the six lords, who were calm at first, glared at Liu Wei.


    Manager Qiu also saw the sixth prince. He suppressed the urge to come forward and salute the Lord Fuyin.


    Fuyin knows manager Qiu. No literati in the capital doesn''t know about huiyaji.


    Fu Yin was forced to return to his high position. He clapped the startling wood and looked directly at Liu Wei: "what do you want to say, now say it!"


    Liu Wei turned her head and looked at the manager Qiu, who is over half a hundred years old, and asked, "manager Qiu can read in regular script?"


    This is obviously to ask manager Qiu. The six Lords on the other side clenched their fists in an instant.


    Manager Qiu didn''t know why. He only replied, "I am writing in regular script, but I''m not proficient in it. I don''t know what you want to ask me."


    Liu Wei waved: "talk about gossip and enliven the atmosphere."


    The magistrate in the hall severely remakes the startling wood: "above the hall, it''s not a place for you to talk and laugh. Do you want to tease and fool Master Liu and manager Qiu when you find them?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t care about the excitement of the government Yin. The rich government Yin is not easy either. First is the sixth Lord, then is manager Qiu. Now he is afraid that he has been scared crazy.


    Compared with the power and power of the six princes, it should be ignored to know huiyaji in a district. However, knowing huiyaji in a small place, but with a wide network of people, all the people in the capital gather here. Offending a manager Qiu is tantamount to offending the whole zhihuiyaji, offending the whole zhihuiyaji is tantamount to offending all the talented scholars in the capital.


    this official is a civil servant, and he can''t afford to offend these The pillars of the future.


    Liu Wei understood his sensitivity and stopped selling. He took the medical records and prescriptions and handed them to manager Qiu: "I don''t know manager Qiu, but I may see the difference between the two documents."


    Manager Qiu looked at the medical records and prescriptions suspiciously, and then said: "it''s the handwriting of two people, but in fact, it''s like the handwriting of one person. The strokes are almost the same, which should be mentioned by one person imitating the handwriting of two people."


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "if the principal of Zhihui Yaji is really extraordinary, he can tell the key at a glance."Manager Qiu smiled modestly: "it''s just a sour Confucian. You''re welcome, but you can see more than usual. You can also see some ways."


    Liu Wei nodded: "the shopkeeper is sincere, so it''s not bothering the two masters. Since manager Qiu can see that the two documents are written by one person, can he see which one is written by?"


    Manager Qiu was stunned and shook his head. "The other side intended to hide the handwriting. I can see it again. But look at the handwriting. It should be in regular script. There are four or five great scholars in regular script in Beijing. You may ask others."


    Liu wei walked up to the sixth Prince and asked, "is the sixth Prince one of them?"


    Manager Qiu hesitated for a moment and said: "the regular script of the six Lords is also a unique skill in the world. The strokes are sharp and round."


    Liu Wei directly handed the medical records and prescriptions to the sixth Prince: "the prince is a noble man. He shouldn''t have bothered you, but his life is at stake."


    Six Wang Ye''s eyes glared sharply at Liu Wei. He was not easy to attack. He could only take two kinds of material evidence, looked at them at will, and said perfunctorily, "behind them are the strokes in regular script, but I can''t see whose handwriting it is."


    Liu Wei expected that he would deny it and said slowly: "it''s really difficult to prove it..." Say, turn the topic again, look to manager Qiu: "in a hurry, please come to manager Qiu. You don''t know what happened, so I''ll make a long story short..."


    Liu Weiyan simply and comprehensively brought all kinds of things that happened this morning. When she finished, manager Qiu knew what happened. He couldn''t help but lament: "Dr. cloud is so clever that he shouldn''t make such a mistake..."


    Liu Wei said: "that''s right. At the beginning, I think it''s really Dr. Yun''s mistake. He wasted his life. But then I found that the handwriting on the book and the prescription came from the same person. It''s a little strange. Do you think it''s manager Qiu?"


    Manager Qiu nodded: "the plaintiff said that he saw Dr. Yun write the prescription first, and then the medicine boy transcribed it on the medical records. Those two things should have been written by the two people, but I also saw them just now. The handwriting on the prescription and the medical records is different, but the writing is from the same person, which shows that the prescription and the medical records have been forged. This is not the medicine written by Dr. Yun at the beginning Fang, the book of diseases is not the book of diseases that xiaoyaotong wrote at the beginning


    Liu Wei bowed his hand and looked up with admiration: "manager Qiu is clear and reasonable. Seven people died in vain before, and then Dr. Yun''s family was wronged and wronged. The manager is very upright. I don''t know. Would you like to spare time and do your best for this case?"


    Manager Qiu was said to be forgiving, and the integrity of the literati emerged. He solemnly said: "if there is anything I can help, I will try my best."


    Liu Wei and so on are his words. She smiles and steps forward: "please think about it carefully, manager Qiu. Among the literati in the capital, who is proficient in both the regular script and the imitation of the pen?"


    Manager Qiu really remembered.


    Liu Wei glanced at her six princes all the time, and said casually: "the regular script is the official script. Most students and scholars can learn to write. It''s really too wide..."


    But at this time, manager Qiu''s eyes brightened and clapped: "yes!"


    Liu Wei immediately looks at him, and the sixth Prince is also busy looking at him.


    "Ning Hui, the current Yinzhou scholar, is now living in Zhihui Yaji!"


    Liu Wei clearly saw that the face of the sixth prince was black immediately.

 Chapter 1481

    Ning Hui, a decadent talent who has been admitted to the imperial examination for ten years.


    He joined Liu Wang at the beginning of the year before last. Now, he is a lobbyist arranged by Liu Wang in Zhihui Yaji. He collects scholars from other places and prepares for Liu Wang''s army and staff.


    How do you know that? Liu Wei doesn''t know, but Rong Ling knows.


    Why do you know?


    He was told.


    Half an hour ago, Rong Ling arrived at Zhihui Yaji. With the warm greeting of the boy at the counter, he bought 300 pieces of rice paper. When counting the rice paper, he felt a piece of paper used in Zhihui Yaji on the counter, and at the same time, he replaced a five hundred Liang Silver ticket.


    The boy at the counter didn''t notice that the inside paper was taken away, but the five hundred Liang silver note was too much attention, he saw it at a glance.


    He stares at Rong Leng''s face and shows surprise, but Rong Leng doesn''t seem to feel it. After a few breaths, the boy at the counter understands. He reaches out, looks left and right, and stealthily hides the silver note in the sleeve cage. When Rong Leng sees this, he hands him a note.


    After counting the rice paper, Rong Ling intentionally dropped a jade pendant. Later, the boy at the counter picked it up and gave it back to him. When he returned the jade pendant, two pieces of paper were pressed under it.


    One was written to the boy by Rong Ling, and the other was the boy''s answer.


    Zhihui Yaji is not under the influence of the six kings, or not all of them.


    Zhihui Yaji has a history of decades in the capital. From the first generation of the owner to the current owner, manager Qiu, he has changed several people before and after. The sixth prince made his decision to Zhihui Yaji after Darui Xiang lost.


    Liu Wei has heard from Qian Mengyao that the reason why he can find out that Da Ruixiang is the force of the six kings is that Da Ruixiang has a shallow foundation. A tavern that has only been built in Beijing for two or three years has a clear idea of what kind of backer there is behind it.


    Perhaps he learned from dariuxiang''s lesson, and when he practiced the Corps again, the six kings chose Zhihui Yaji, whose reputation and status were already deep-rooted, to make use of the advantages of Zhihui Yaji, which was easy to absorb literati talents, to secretly prepare their own hands.


    The so-called dark under the light, but so it is.


    According to the time, after the collapse of dariuxiang, the sixth prince should have an interest in Zhihui Yaji. Therefore, he will fight for the first prize for two consecutive years. The so-called first prize is the cultural talent competition held on the Mid Autumn Festival in Zhihui Museum. The sixth prince was elected the first prize for two consecutive years. In the first year, his prize is the Langhao pen hanging in the study. In the second year, it was one party ago The incense Candlestick used by the famous Ci writers.


    Of course, not to mention the literary level of the erotic words of the sixth prince, how much water there is to win the first place in a row depends on his willingness to communicate with the students in the library for two years in a row. It''s enough to see how much he valued the collection of Zhihui.


    Zhihui is aboveboard before, and six kings are dirty after. Two years are not too many and not too few. Liu Wei ponders. He thinks that since these six Lords have been engaged by qianmengyao once, he might as well meet her for the second time.


    "Ning Hui''s regular script is excellent?" Liu Wei asked.


    Manager Qiu was very enthusiastic. He took out the folding fan he carried with him and unfolded the fan. "This is the birthday of me at the beginning of this year. The congratulatory gift that Mr. Ning gave me. The poem above is what he personally mentioned."


    Liu Wei took the fan, looked at it for a while, and said, "if it''s really a good word, I just don''t know how to learn it well. I don''t know how to read it. Master Liu Wang, you are proficient in regular script. Let''s see."


    Said, she very deliberately poked the fan on the nose of the sixth prince.


    The sixth prince was angry. He waved her hand away. Liu Wei hid in advance. He didn''t let him hold it. He lowered the fan. He had to watch that gesture.


    The sixth Prince is furious and waiting to attack.


    However, manager Qiu said compassionately, "since you are good at heart, you may as well have a look at it. To speak of it, Ning''s regular script is all imitations of what you learn. You should be able to see the details."


    The sixth Lord clenched his teeth and stared at manager Qiu, as if to pierce him.


    Manager Qiu didn''t know why, but he also saw that he was unhappy. He didn''t understand what he meant. In the two years of getting along with each other, the sixth prince was always approachable and gentle. He wasn''t a fierce person.


    Liu Wei also took the opportunity to stir up the flames: "the original Ninghui word, or the prince of learning? In this way, the work of the Lord must be more extraordinary. If I have a chance, I really need to appreciate it. "


    Manager Qiu is a sincere person. Thinking that the six princes are also regular visitors to huiyaji, and the chief for two years in a row, he boasted: "although the princes are mediocre in poetry, they have a good hand in writing, and they are indeed walking in the clouds and running in the water."


    Liu Wei chuckled and thought that the lewd words and the little yellow book were not only a little mediocre, but also hard to see.


    After all, the owner of the Qiu Pavilion is highly respected. Even if the sixth prince was so angry that he could vomit blood in his heart, he could only take the fan and compare it with the medical records and prescriptions.


    Six Wang Ye feels that he is trapped now. Just one hour ago, he received a prescription written in Zhihui Yaji on paper and a volume of Lanxu written by him. This is a warning to him from these people. They have already known the relationship between him and Zhihui Yaji. Now they bring out another Ninghui, which is more self-evident.These people want to deal with him, just today, on the same day that he just dug a hole and pushed the cloud family into the abyss.


    They don''t want to make things small and trivial. They don''t want to save the century old reputation of the master of Xinglin of the cloud family. Instead, they want to use the same method to trap him in the same dead end.


    He had to enter the Bureau, because these people seized his handle, the former great Ruixiang, now Zhihui Yaji, once reached the emperor''s ear, even if he could deny it, he would eventually drop a thorn in the emperor''s heart.


    Since the other party sent him something first, although this warning is hateful, it is not without circumlocution.


    Now he has been caught off guard, but once he is allowed to slow down, he can still think of a way back and come up with countermeasures.


    Therefore, today, he must ensure that at least today, Zhihui Yaji is safe.


    So, Ning Hui


    A disciple who has helped him for two years is also a conscientious disciple, a ghost who was sent to him by the other side to replace the dead.


    We have to sacrifice.


    Liu Wei saw that the sixth prince was bowing his head. Although his eyes were fixed on the medical records, their looks changed for several times. She sneered in her heart and knew that the other side had made a decision.


    It''s true that the medical records and prescriptions have been forged, but the other party''s concealment technique, apart from Liu Wei''s seeing that this is written by the same person, can''t see deeper, so that the cloud family can''t get rid of the suspicion until the person who can''t find the forged prescriptions appears.


    But Liu Wei doesn''t really want to find the writer. It doesn''t matter who the writer is. The man is just a pawn. The idea is that the six kings are against the cloud family. So now, she wants the six kings to rescue the cloud family.


    If he admits that Ninghui is a forger, Ninghui will die. If he doesn''t admit it, the matter will be endless and entangled.


    Is it a quick decision to finish this trial and go back to prepare for Zhihui Yaji?


    Or continue to fight with them and expose the handle to the enemy endlessly?


    One out of two is that everyone knows how to choose.


    Liu Wei is not in a hurry, she is very leisurely, she quietly looks at the sixth Lord, looks at his inner suffering, looks tangled, finally, the last resort decision, send his powerful general to die.


    Liu Wei is very vengeful. Six Wang lengbu Ding stabbed her with a knife. If she didn''t stab it back, she would be angry.


    But even if she does, it''s not over.


    What is the future of Zhihui Yaji?


    There is no back road. The only way is to disband. If she doesn''t disband, she will not let it go. At that time, no one can say what is interesting.


    So, at the end of the matter, Zhihui Yaji will disappear again like dariuxiang, and the sixth prince will also taste the wonderful taste of "playing water with bamboo".


    She won''t lose the fight back.

 Chapter 1483

    Liu Wei looks at him with a smile. Some people just like this. They don''t cry until they see the coffin.


    The sixth Lord took a deep breath and twisted his eyebrows as if he were in deep thought. The other side obviously brought Kang Qing in. He didn''t want to let Kang Qing know what he did. He had only such a daughter and didn''t want her to be disturbed.


    The medicine boy over there is still explaining that he doesn''t really rub the powder, and that he may rub the ink, the soil and the medicine juice, but he can''t rub the powder. He also said that they haven''t visited the house in recent months.


    Liu Wei listened to the chatter of the medicine boy and looked at the sixth prince all the time. After a while, she saw that the sixth Prince raised his hand and touched his nose, as if he had made a gesture.


    A moment later, there were three guards missing.


    It''s funny to say that the sixth Prince has a lot of people around him. When he can give orders, the commander is the serviceman of the Yamen in the capital. The Department of the Fuyin family is full. It''s very interesting to be wary of his superiors, but obedient to the prince of others.


    For another quarter of an hour, after a while, there were reports from the guards outside.


    Said Ning Hui found, but, found is not a person, is a corpse.


    When Ning Hui was out of the city, the guards in front of the city gate just found the whereabouts of the wanted man. After a search, the wanted man escaped and injured the pedestrians on the street by mistake. This unfortunate pedestrian is Ning Hui.


    Hearing this, Liu Wei couldn''t help looking at the sixth prince.


    This man has sacrificed Ning Hui, but can he be creative?


    Last time I was at Xijin County wharf, this time I said the same thing. I used the same excuse twice. Is it boring?


    Ning Hui''s death was unexpected to most people. Seven of the dead in the hall have not yet been avenged, and the suspect has a different body. The murderer is gone. How can we decide this case?


    Fu Yin was also sensitive. After a little consternation, he ordered the guards to search Ning Hui''s room, and then took the baggage that Ning Hui had with him to the hall. He wanted to test it himself.


    as like as two peas in the baggage, there is a letter, which is a letter from Ninghui and his family. He said that he had an old complaint with the Yun family medical center, and was preparing for revenge. Then the guardian found a book similar to the disease book in the room.


    In this way, the truth is clear. This one in Ning Hui''s room is the original of the medical records. However, the one taken from the storehouse of Yun''s family is a fake one he didn''t know when to steal from long Zhuanfeng.


    Since the evidence is conclusive, there is no doubt about the final decision.


    Fu Yin was relieved and wiped the sweat on his head. He ordered to release the members of the cloud family.


    As for the plaintiffs and villagers, they were also used by the traitors and lost seven close relatives. They were not blamed for the crime of false accusation, but were told to leave as soon as possible.


    The villagers wailed, but in front of the new evidence, they couldn''t say a word against it.


    The common people are compassionate. No matter what the enmity between Ning Hui and Yun''s family is, he uses the lives of a village as a tool of revenge. It''s really heartless. Today, there are only seven people dead. If doctor Yun didn''t mention that "Sichuan grass" can be dug when he left, then the whole village has eaten the white aconite. Isn''t the whole village going to be slaughtered?


    Village people cry heartbroken, they embrace the body of their relatives, sad waist are not straight up.


    Today, they were cheated by the wicked and almost framed Dr. Yun, who was devoted to good. Knowing the truth, they were full of guilt for the family. But seven people died in their village. These were relatives and neighbors who lived with them day and night. Dr. Yun''s family was innocent. So did these seven relatives deserve it? With the murderer''s death, will their revenge end like this?


    The villagers are so grieved that even though Fu Yin knows their grievances, things have been settled and he will not do it again. The truth can only be like this.


    Fu Yin is going to leave the hall and put an end to today''s chaos.


    Liu Wei interrupts him.


    With a click of the Fu Yin, his heart almost jumped out: "you What else will you do! " It is this white and clean young man who nearly killed him today.


    Now that the case is settled, what moth does this man want to have? Can''t he stop!


    Liu Wei also wants to stop. Unfortunately, no one can ask for advice for these innocent poor people except her.


    The murderer is not Ning Hui. He is the sixth Lord. Even if he didn''t do it himself, he gave the order. It''s the sixth Lord who should pay the price.


    Liu Wei takes the whole situation into consideration and can''t let him kill him, but it doesn''t mean that it''s gone so lightly.


    The loss of Zhihui Yaji is the price of the six princes'' slander of the cloud family. It''s called "return one report, return one report, not compensation"!


    Payback is another thing!


    "Lord six, you are so sad to see the villagers. Do you have anything to say?"


    The sixth Prince stared at Liu Wei, and his face was blue: "what do you mean?"


    Liu Wei took a step closer: "the cost of mental loss, reputation loss, labor loss, so many villagers to and fro the capital, can''t they pay for it?"The sixth Lord heard that, and a storm was brewing in his eyes: "do you know what you are talking about?"


    Liu Wei turned his head and looked at the official Yin in the hall. He bowed his hand: "my Lord, the sixth Lord just said that he is the Lord. Today, he is destined to witness this injustice. Ninghui is half of his disciples. He is willing to compensate you for Ninghui."


    The sixth Lord clenched his teeth.


    "The king is willing to give 1 million liang of silver, 1 million Liang as a way for the cloud family to calm down, 1 million Liang as a way for the villagers to restrain and bury, and the rest 980000 Liang, he is willing to donate to the Treasury. The king says that he loves the people wholeheartedly, and when he thinks of such vicious events happening in the land or other places, he feels uneasy and tosses and turns. This One million Liang, just to express his mind, he asked adults not to refuse. "


    One One million liang?


    Ten thousand?


    The government Yin all listened to silly, looked at the six princes in a daze, the words all said not agile: "really, really?"


    Six Wang Ye full of kill meaning of stare at Fu Yin, thought, do you say?


    Liu Wei has answered on his behalf: "it''s true that the king''s golden mouth is open. Please help the Lord to fulfill his heart. Don''t question the king''s heart for the country and the people."


    Liu Wei''s eyes are extremely cold.


    But Liu Wei was not moved. In the astonished eyes outside the hall, she took the lead and clapped.


    Two or three times later, someone outside the hall applauded.


    Then, the applause was like thunder. Even the government Yin in the hall clapped his hands excitedly. Then he went down to the hall and grabbed the hand of the six Lords. He said with tears in his eyes: "Lord, don''t worry, I''m going to build a book on the top. I''m sure that the Lord knows that the LORD loves the people so much, and I''ll be very happy."


    Six princes are speechless. One million Liang, one million Liang, one million Liang. That''s one million Liang!


    Liu Wei seemed to know what he was thinking. When he came to the front and staggered around the six princes, he said in a voice that only two people could hear: "life is priceless, one million and twenty thousand, which is already cheap. If you don''t say ten million Liang, please thank me for my Bodhisattva''s kindness."


    The sixth Prince suddenly raised his hand and grabbed his five fingers. He wanted to ignore it and strangle the shameless young man first.


    But just as he raised his hand, Liu Wei took a step back. When he dodged his attack, he looked at his hanging hand coldly. Then, he clapped his hand.


    "The sixth Prince:"


    Liu Wei said with a smile: "do you want to clap with me? I''m not used to these frivolous practices, but since I like them, I''m sure to accompany you. "


    "Clap?" The next mansion Yin is excited and excited. Hearing this, he doesn''t care about his identity at the same time. Meizizi''s hand, which has not been taken back by the sixth prince, is also joined by a pair of palms.


    "Six lords:"


    A group of villagers in the hall also stood up at the moment, and blessed the sixth Prince respectfully, saying with tears on their faces: "thank you, thank you for your grace."


    On the other side of the cloud family, Mr. cloud was supported by the second and third masters. He also nodded to the sixth prince with a face of vicissitudes and said: "twelve thousand silver, we must make good use of it and give medicine to him. We will not insult him."


    Six Princes: "..."

 Chapter 1484

    It''s impossible to give money. It''s impossible to give money in this life!


    The sixth Prince looks green. After staring at Liu Wei fiercely, he plans to endure this festival first. After leaving the hall, he can talk with the official Yin.


    What kind of donation is nothing for this sinister young man. He will never give a million Liang!


    As soon as Liu Wei looked at the expression of the sixth prince, she knew his mind. She chuckled and pushed the inexplicably excited government Yin, saying: "you should not only put on the watch, but also watch it now. It happens that the prince is there, and all the people involved in this matter are also there. You can''t let the one million liang of the king''s donation be silent. You have to let everyone know and see it, so that you can show the king''s benevolence Heart benevolence and virtue, do you think that''s the reason? "


    The magistrate hesitated for a moment and quickly agreed: "it''s the truth, it''s the truth. The king''s broad mind naturally requires thousands of families to sing, and he can''t treat the king badly."


    The sixth Prince stared at Liu Wei, trying to poke some holes in him.


    Manager Qiu, who had not spoken for a long time over there, also began at this time with relief: "the style of the talented people in Beijing should be just like the king, benefiting the country and the people, and being kind."


    The sixth prince was so angry that his nose was askew, his eyes were dazzled, and he could hardly breathe.


    Just as he was saying, the magistrate had borrowed the master''s pen and paper, and had a cursory recitation of the text. He entrusted it to his servant, and asked him to take it to the palace.


    This was his last chance. The sixth Lord immediately got up his spirits and winked at the guard who took over the performance.


    The guard received the order, nodded and left quietly.


    The sixth prince was relieved to know that the recital could not be sent to the palace, and finally he was half relieved.


    But Liu Wei came to him at this time, murmuring: "the heart is really big."


    The sixth Prince frowned at her.


    Liu Wei smiled at him.


    The sixth prince was stunned at first, and then reacted suddenly. This man was in front of him, but he was with Qian Mengyao''s little beast!


    I''m afraid that as soon as you go out of the yamen, you will take away the recital in the hands of the guards!


    Today''s saint is a man who loves money as much as his life. As his brother, the sixth Prince knows it clearly. If this recital is really sent, it will cost 1 million Liang in vain, and it will not make the face laugh!


    Six Wang Ye is greatly stimulated, a breath didn''t come up, almost past.


    Seeing this, Liu Wei hurriedly said, "I''m tired of standing. I''m not ready to prepare tables and chairs for him. The recital has been sent out. How can I wait until the palace has a reply? We have to stay here for a while."


    ¡­¡­


    The sixth Lord guessed it right. When the guard left the Yamen with the recital, he was about to find a place to tear it up. A few smart guards appeared out of the sky, but then they fainted in the back alley. The recital fell into the hands of several guards.


    Later, things will come naturally.


    Half an hour later, the recital fell into the hands of today''s sages.


    When he received the play, the sage was playing chess with people in the imperial garden. Opposite him sat a hale and hearty old man with white beard and white hair. The old man was carefully thinking about the chessboard with black hands.


    The waiting Kung Fu of the holy master opened the playing text and looked at two lines, but he laughed.


    His laughter interrupted the old man''s thoughts. The old man looked up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The holy one handed the playing paper to him and said, "I don''t know what happened to the old six. Well done, I want to donate 1 million Liang to the Treasury. When did this child have such a heart?"


    When the old man heard him mention the six princes, his eyes were deep, and he thought about it, saying, "the six princes are not children for a long time."


    The saint paused for a moment and sighed, "it''s grown up. It''s not as lovely as when he was young. It''s just a brother. I''m his brother. Who else can tolerate him in the world except me?"


    The old man put down the sunspot, and his face was as black as ink: "the emperor knows that the prince has long been reluctant to surrender."


    In case the old man broke the window paper, the emperor''s expression was immediately embarrassed.


    The old man stood up, his eyes sharp, and his voice forced: "when is the emperor going to indulge him?"


    The emperor stood up and said respectfully, "first, Taifu."


    "No more." Nanzheng, the former grand Fu of Xianyan Kingdom, strained his face and looked very difficult to speak: "people in their forties still let you be a child like pet. Do you know that it''s to raise tigers for trouble? Knowing that he has a rebellious heart, you not only forgive him many times, but also forgive him many times. If you really don''t want to be the emperor, it will be passed on to the prince. The prince has more brains than you! "


    The king of a country can''t be scolded to lift his head, but there is no retort. The eunuchs and maids who serve beside him are scared out of their wits, but only Fuxiang, the oldest eunuch who followed the emperor, knows that this kind of thing has happened before.


    Between the emperor and Taifu, it was said that they were teachers and students. In fact, they had been in love with their father and son for a long time. At the beginning, the emperor died of illness. The emperor had not yet reached the crown. In the fierce court, he could not get down at all. There were hundreds of officials prevaricating and deceiving before, and then the crown prince was ready to move. At that time, the emperor was supported only by Taifu''s power of public opinion and guarantee.The emperor''s whole life''s talent, learning and accomplishment, and the way of governing the country are not taught by the first emperor, but by the Taifu.


    Taifu not only taught the emperor how to be a king, but also taught him how to be a man.


    In my heart, the emperor regards Taifu as a benefactor.


    Ji Nanzheng scolded the students who didn''t strive for success, but he didn''t contradict the emperor, so he listened to him with his head down honestly. He became more angry and scolded more harshly: "where have you learned, public or private, good or bad, and all your knowledge? Today, you will reply to me, "six kings, will you punish or not?"


    The emperor''s intestines are all regretful now. He knew that he shouldn''t have told Taifu the content of the recital just now, or he is still playing chess well.


    It''s hard for Taifu to go back to Beijing. He doesn''t want to disobey the old man''s will, and he doesn''t want to be cruel to his only brother.


    What should I do?


    Just as he was trying to figure out, the emperor suddenly heard the exclamation of the young boy from the other side of the small pond.


    The emperor immediately raised his head, pointed to the small pond and said, "did the child who was just brought into the palace by Taifu go there?"


    Ji Nanzheng was stunned and turned white.


    The emperor said again, "it rained in front of us. The pond is deep. Don''t fall down. Fuxiang, take someone to have a look."


    As soon as he fell into the water, Ji Nanzheng couldn''t sit down and hurriedly ran past. Just then, he saw his great grandson sticking his head out of the pond.


    "Xiaoli!" Ji Nanzheng shouts, his voice changes.


    The emperor quickly scolded the eunuch maid behind him: "what are you doing standing up? Don''t hurry to rescue people!"


    "No more." Floating in the water, Xiaoli spits out the dirty water and drags a little girl who is crying to pieces. As she paddles to the bank, she says, "I''ve saved it. I don''t need to come down."


    Now they saw that there was another girl in the water, but she was a girl in the shape of three or four years old.


    "Qinger?" The emperor was shocked.


    The man in the water is no one else. He is the youngest daughter of the emperor, Princess Wen Qing, the little princess born to concubine Xin.

 Chapter 1485

    The four-year-old girl was lively and active. Princess Wenqing used to play on a swing in the imperial garden with the company of two maids, but one of them went back to change the fruit water temporarily. The other went to the clean room in a hurry. The little princess had no one to look after her. She chased a rabbit, ran and fell into a small pond.


    Xiaoli was just taking Xiaohua to the Bush beside the pond to find insects. Xiaohua was a very sleepy spider, but after entering the palace today, he was very satisfied with the caterpillars raised in the rich soil imperial garden. He got into the Bush and ate a round belly. Xiaoli was waiting for him. Before Xiaohua was full, he had no head Little girl with no brain, just jump into the pool without saying anything.


    The situation is urgent. Before Xiaoli can catch the girl, she falls into the pool and can only save people.


    After the rescue, Xiaoli was also soaked. He looked nervous and asked if he had any grandpa who was injured. Crisscross replied, "I''m ok, Grandpa. I know the water."


    Say, looked again to still shrink in oneself bosom, cry the little girl of pear flower with rain, a bit of difficult grasps the forehead.


    The emperor had come in a hurry at this time. He wanted to hold the little princess in his arms. But he was frightened. The little princess is very sensitive now. No one wants it. He can''t come out of the arms of the little brother who saved her.


    The emperor was at a loss. He wanted to hold the little princess again. But when he touched her, she cried deeply.


    The emperor hurriedly closed his hand, but he was furious. He got up and shouted, "where is the maid of Changyuan palace?"


    The maid who came back from Jingfang was scared to death when she saw the princess gone. At this time, she saw the battle at the edge of the small pond. She was thundering, shivering and kneeling. She kowtowed and pleaded guilty.


    But no matter what she said, the princess was in danger and suffered a lot. The maid who served her was determined to die.


    The little princess cried heartbreaking. Xiaoli was close to her. She cried so hard that she would be deaf. But the little girl just couldn''t come out of his arms.


    Xiaoli can''t help it. She can only hold her, just like the clown, and coax her in a soft voice: "it''s OK, it''s OK, don''t cry, darling."


    Where can I understand the little princess? She was scared out of her wits just now. Now she just cried, but she didn''t care about anything.


    Xiao Li has no choice but to hold her all the time.


    Because the little girl didn''t give up, Xiao Li couldn''t change clothes. He had internal power, so she dried the clothes with her own heat. When drying the clothes, the little princess, who had soaked the clothes, felt warm in his arms, and even shrank into his arms, unwilling to leave.


    Ji Nanzheng is very anxious now. He can''t help feeling Xiao Li''s face and checking left and right: "it''s too Grandpa. He shouldn''t take you into the palace..."


    Then he turned back and said, "emperor, how about the doctor? Hasn''t the doctor arrived yet?"


    The emperor was about to reply that it was almost there, but he listened to the boy who was holding his little princess and said, "what a fool grandpa said, I''m a doctor. I''m ok. This little girl is OK, too. She''s scared, not hot, not cold, not in the way."


    Ji Nanzheng is now thinking about his children''s abilities. Just at the critical moment, caring is messy. He can''t think of so much. Anyway, in the eyes of his elders, his children must be the most precious. Others touch your children for a while, and you are worried that his rough hands will scratch your children.


    In the world, like Liu Weirong Ling, the parents who think that their children''s broken legs are "just unimpeded" are rare after all.


    After a while, the doctor rushed to the hospital. At this time, the little princess''s strength passed. She sobbed and saw the people around her. She cried to the emperor, "father and Emperor..."


    The emperor wanted to hold her, but the little princess only timidly grasped Xiaoli''s clothes.


    "What''s the matter? Qing''er, come to my father''s arms. " The emperor coaxed.


    The little princess looked at him, turned her head and looked at the little brother she was holding. Then she flattened her mouth and buried her face in the little brother''s arms.


    Emperor: "..."


    The examination result of Taiyi is the same as Xiaoli said. Neither of the two children is in serious trouble. However, the clothes must be changed.


    Although Xiaoli has been basically dried, there are still some wetness in the corner. He doesn''t care. The little princess who is well-off will still catch cold in such clothes.


    At this time, the people of Changyuan Temple got the news. Concubine Xin led a group of maids and hurried to come here.


    Seeing her baby daughter huddled in the arms of a strange boy, concubine Xin was puzzled. He asked the emperor an, and saw an old man who was familiar with the emperor. He recognized him with his eyes, almost startled: "too, too Fu?"


    It''s obvious that Princess Xin didn''t receive the news of Taifu''s arrival in Beijing.


    Concubine Xin is the first daughter of Zuo Xiang''s family. Both Zuo Xiang and Taifu are the elders of the three dynasties. Naturally, concubine Xin knows Ji Taifu, not only that, but also that she used to drive Mongolia in Taifu''s mansion. Similarly, she often gets hold of Taifu''s hands.


    Now it seems that it''s a matter of last life.


    Suddenly she saw Taifu again. For a moment, Princess Hsin thought of the situation when she was a child, reading and reciting the female ring by herself, but she was scolded by Taifu for her mother''s vulgar ignorance.Female precepts and female precepts are the textbooks that women have to study since childhood. They are also the supreme code of the mother''s goddaughter. Before, concubine Xin asked her mother to urge her to recite them. But in the eyes of Taifu, these books that materialize women and despise women are the shame of literati.


    When she was a child, concubine Xin didn''t understand these things. Later, when she grew up and went to the palace, she knew how rare it was for a man of letters like Taifu to think that men and women should not have the distinction of lowliness and nobility.


    I also know why Taifu is so respected by the students and loved by the people.


    He is really a noble Sage from the bottom of his heart.


    They are lucky to be his students.


    Even if she is now a concubine, concubine Xin is willing to honor the old gentleman who has been serving for many years and offer a student gift.


    Ji Nanzheng received her gift and pointed to the ground and asked, "is this your little princess?"


    Concubine Xin looked down and saw that the one who cried red was her little daughter. She immediately felt hurt and said with a wry smile, "let the teacher laugh."


    Ji Nanzheng was so worried: "take away your little princess, don''t crush my doll!" They are all children of the same age. Who can hold them!


    Concubine Xin: "..."


    The princess came in person. She must have been fishing for three days and drying the net for two days. She couldn''t see the father''s insurance for several times in a month. Princess Wen Qing came down from her little brother. She ran back to the princess''s arms obediently, but she couldn''t help but look back at her little brother.


    Xiaoli waved to her and said politely, "goodbye."


    Princess Wenqing, who just got into her mother''s arms, ran back again. She hugged her little brother and said to her, "can I take my brother back with me?"

 Chapter 1486

    On the dignified and noble face of concubine Xin, she smiled helplessly. She came forward and gently took her daughter over and said, "brother is not a person in the palace. You can''t go with Qing''er. Qing''er is lovely. Go back with her mother and concubine."


    I can''t take my little brother away. Princess Wenqing''s big eyes are full of water and mist.


    Concubine Xin was so distressed that she held her little daughter''s face and said, "if Qing''er really likes her brother, she will invite her brother to play with Qing''er in the palace if she has a chance in the future."


    Princess Wen Qing is busy looking at her little brother. Her eyes are full of expectation.


    Xiaoli is a little embarrassed. She grabs her face and looks up at Grandpa.


    Ji Nanzheng was relieved that his grandson was not in trouble. At the same time, he naturally helped him out: "I can''t explain to his parents what happened in the palace today. In recent days, he should not be allowed to enter the palace again."


    As soon as Princess Wen Qing heard this, tears fell one by one.


    Xiao Li looked at her pity, hesitated for a moment, and thought: "if, if my mother allows me, I will come to see you later."


    It''s later, but I don''t know how long later


    For the little princess who was raised in the deep palace, the word "later" is too easy to hear. My uncle said that he would take Wenqing out of the palace to play. After that, my uncle went from Wenqing''s age of two to four. My father said that he would tell Wenqing stories every day. After that, Wenqing went from three to four. My grandfather said that he would plant the mountain with his own hands Camellia, make garlands for Wenqing. Later, it was my grandfather''s promise on Wenqing''s birthday last year. But until this year''s birthday, my grandfather had obviously forgotten about it.


    When is the future, in the eyes of the young princess, it will never come true.


    Adults always like to say that they may not even know whether they really exist in the future.


    Wen Qing looks at the little brother with complicated eyes, thinking that this may be the last time he meets him.


    Maybe her sad expression is too real. Xiaoli makes her uneasy. At last, she can only say: "go back to change your clothes first, and it''s not good to catch cold."


    Wenqing tolerated and tolerated again, and finally he really tolerated the tears. The second brother said that the crying children had sugar to eat, but the prince said that the boys didn''t like the little crying bag. The prince and the brother were the prince, the future monarch of Xianyan kingdom. The second brother was just the second brother, so Wenqing decided to listen to the prince and the brother. She stopped crying. She didn''t want the little brother to dislike it She.


    The little princess finally reluctantly left with the help of concubine Xin. Ji Nanzheng watched the little girl go far away and looked back all the time. He couldn''t help rubbing the forehead of his great grandson and said: "Xiaoli is just a charming girl."


    The complacency in the tone, the ostentation on the expression, all looked helpless to the emperor nearby.


    At this time, the old eunuch Fuxiang came and whispered two words in the emperor''s ear.


    The emperor listened, his eyes narrowed tightly, nodded his head, and said, "you can do it."


    Ji Nanzheng saw that his expression was not right. After reading it, he guessed about it and asked, "are you ok?"


    The emperor pressed his brow and said, "the two maids who took care of Wenqing were all given cathartic."


    That''s why the palace maids leave their posts without permission.


    After all, it''s the household chores of the emperor. No matter how good his relationship with the emperor is, he shouldn''t interfere too much.


    But the Emperor didn''t intend to hide it from him: "in the opinion of Taifu, will Ying''er feel resentful because of her health?"


    The emperor is not unclear about the dispute between Queen Yunying and concubine Xin. However, the two are the first wives who have been together with him for a long time. The other is the jieyuhua who knows the truth, understands the wisdom and solves the difficulties for him. The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. He doesn''t want to lose either.


    Princess Wenqing is the lifeblood of concubine Xin. Before, the empress was dissatisfied with his staying in concubine Xin. Now Princess Wenqing is in trouble. Even if the emperor doesn''t want to, it''s hard not to have bad associations.


    Taifu knew that five years ago, after the emperor''s birthday party, the empress was seriously ill. Now the emperor asked, he didn''t want to go back, but he thought that Yunying was also growing up. He hesitated for a moment and said, "empress''s mother, who is the mother of the world, is five years of illness, should not be narrow-minded, and start with a child. This matter, or other hidden feelings?"


    The emperor was in a trance, and nodded: "it''s my fault. Ying''er, it''s not like that."


    A quarter of an hour later, a similar dialogue was going on in Changyuan palace.


    After the palace maid took Princess Wenqing down to wash, Princess Xin invited a close confidant cuckoo.


    "What do you think?"


    Cuckoo is the old man beside concubine Xin. After a moment''s thought, she asked, "can a woman have a skeptic?"


    "There is one." "Tell me what you think," said concubine Hsin with an ugly expression


    The cuckoo thought over his words and said, "there has been some discord between the pure Princess and the Qian princess."


    Concubine Xin sneered: "the pure concubine has no such courage. The emperor is in the imperial garden. She rushes to the bottom of the emperor''s eyelids to do mischievous things. She is so resourceful and can''t do such a big and brainless thing. As for qianfei, her brain is really not good. She can do such impulsive things. But her brother hurt the young son of the general''s family in the West Town in the front of Beijing street, which made the two families almost get into each other''s troubles. She was exhausted and prepared for her mother''s family. How could she have the spirit to stare at me? "This is not, that is not, cuckoo''s face is exposed to embarrassment, and then he thinks of something, and his face is white: "is it possible that the lady doubts Queen? "


    "It''s really related to her, but it''s not necessarily what she did," sniffed concubine Xin


    The cuckoo doesn''t understand: "is it the lady of Xiangguo who does the work for her?" Who doesn''t know that the wife of the kingdom of Xiang Yun is the Queen''s dog leg.


    Princess Xin took a look at the cuckoo and sighed: "after many years around the palace, you still think things are so simple."


    Rhododendron''s face is forgiving, and he looks down with guilt.


    Concubine Xin said in a deep voice: "the empress and I have a grudge, but according to her nature, she will never start at Qing''er. Although she doesn''t like me, she is very good for Qing''er. You forget that on New Year''s Eve last year, Qing''er almost fell off the flower bridge in order to catch up with the lantern. She saw it and rushed to hold Qing''er in spite of her body. If she wanted Qing''er to die, how could she have been so desperate at that time. ¡±


    the cuckoo recalled and thought about it. Then he was confused: "that''s not the queen, who is it?"


    "It doesn''t matter who it is, but it''s against her."


    The cuckoo was stunned: "you mean..."


    "Two days ago, the cloud family invited a doctor to visit the Qinghuang palace for her. After the visit, she didn''t know what happened. She suddenly became indifferent to the emperor. The emperor told the Palace last night that the queen had opened her mouth and said that his face was ugly when he was treating the disease. He asked him not to stay in the Qinghuang palace for nearly half a year."


    The cuckoo choked for a moment: "it''s really willful for the queen to stay with the emperor."


    Concubine Xin smiled lightly: "before, the emperor was ill and had to stay in the palace. Now, he pushed the emperor away. I don''t know what happened to her, but it should be because the Emperor didn''t do well. It made her sad. No, just after the emperor''s discord, some people split the gap between them. Now Qing''er was killed. The emperor thought of it The Queen''s attitude these days, it is not certain that she will doubt the queen, the queen is so proud of a person, naturally will not be wronged by this gas, the two people make a quarrel, it''s just around the corner. "


    Cuckoo''s face turned black: "the emperor and the empress broke up in a quarrel. The world must think that it''s the empress who is responsible for you. Doesn''t the empress have to carry the black pot for the person behind the scenes?"

 Chapter 1487

    The countenance of concubine Xin is very cold and thin. When she thought that the person behind the scenes had the courage to frame her in order to leave the emperor, the murderous intention in her eyes became the essence.


    Cuckoo asked nervously: "what should we do now? Is it to find the emperor? "


    In the heart of cuckoo, the emperor is the king of a country and the Lord of the world. In this way, the emperor and Empress and the imperial concubines will play with the things in the clapping and give them to the emperor. The emperor will be able to deal with everything well.


    But concubine Xin just sneered: "you mean that some people regard the majesty of our palace as nothing, but our palace doesn''t even have the ability to find him by hand?"


    Cuckoo quickly knelt down: "this is not what I want to do..."


    "My house knows what you mean." Princess Xin interrupts cuckoo''s words, her voice and color are full of hatred: "in your opinion, our palace is deeply loved by saints. Someone has bullied our head, so we should ask the emperor to come out and calm down our palace. But cuckoo, you don''t know, just saw Wenqing wet, crying and choking. How painful our heart is! That person shouldn''t have done it, shouldn''t have done it to Wenqing! This matter, this palace wants to ask personally! "


    The cuckoo understood the meaning of the master. The empress was touched by the scales. She was so angry that she had to punish the person behind the scenes.


    But the empress is still in charge of the harem. It''s not easy for the empress to cross the empress to investigate.


    When the cuckoo was worried, she saw the princess get up and said to the following: "when the princess has finished combing and washing, bring her and put on the white pair embroidered skirt."


    The little maid hurried to go, and the cuckoo looked puzzled: "the mother wants to take the princess out?"


    The princess has just been shocked. Now it''s time to have a good rest.


    With a cold face, concubine Xin said in a deep voice, "I''ll put you in the green Phoenix Palace."


    Now go to the green Phoenix Palace?


    Isn''t this against the queen?


    The cuckoo was puzzled. She didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    After a while, Princess Wenqing was brought out dressed properly. Concubine Xin asked Wenqing to sit in a Luan sedan chair with her. In the sedan chair, she spoke to her daughter in a low voice.


    The little princess still thought of the little brother who had just arrived. She didn''t have a smile on her face. She just listened to her mother''s voice and nodded her head from time to time.


    Seeing that she was absent-minded, concubine Xin held her little face and said, "what did Qing''er do according to her mother ''


    The little princess can see her brother again. She immediately comes to the spirit and nods her head with bright eyes.


    Princess Xin touched her daughter''s cheek and asked jealously, "why do you like her little brother so much? Don''t you like her mother?"


    The little princess embraces her mother and her cheek is close to her chest. She says, "I like her, and I like my brother. My brother is good-looking."


    Concubine Xin scraped the tip of her daughter''s nose: "judge people by their appearance, and you like your brother''s beauty?"


    The little princess thought for a moment and shook her head: "my brother is a fairy. Qing''er has been sinking all the time. I''m so scared. My brother took Qing''er and told him not to be afraid. My brother is so powerful..." Then he added, "it''s beautiful and powerful."


    It''s normal for concubine Xin to think that her daughter had gone away from the ghost gate, first she was distressed, then she couldn''t laugh or cry. Then she thought that there were few princes in the palace, the prince and the second prince were born by the queen, and Wen Qing was ten years old. Wen Qing played with boys of the same age when she was young. It''s natural for her to be fascinated when she saw a little brother who stood on top of the sky and saved her fire and water.


    However, thinking of the cold and hard expression of the former Taifu, concubine Xin also beat a drum in her heart. I wonder if the post that she sent to her will be torn up by Taifu and thrown into the green Ding for burning?


    Or let the emperor go to the book, the emperor in front of Taifu, face must be bigger than her.


    She thought in her heart that the green Phoenix Palace was in front of her. Princess Xin looked at the majestic Palace door in front of her, and asked her daughter, "do you remember what she said?"


    The little princess nodded honestly.


    Luan sedan put down, cuckoo hurried forward, to talk to the gatekeeper eunuch of Qinghuang palace.


    In the green Phoenix Palace, the queen is listening to Yun''s story about the affairs outside the palace. Today, Yun''s family was told to go to the Yamen. She said that her eldest brother had killed seven patients in a village. The queen was worried, but she was not good at making suggestions. She asked about it in person, so she was lost.


    The Yun family, who brought this news to the palace, regretted it: "you can rest assured that the master is skilled in medicine. I heard that it''s just a small disease, so I don''t believe it. It''s really related to the Yun family."


    "But if so, what should I do? You say, should we go to ask the emperor? "


    According to the empress''s hand, "let''s see how the Yamen makes a decision first. I left someone to wait in the Yamen. As soon as there is a message, it will be sent to me immediately."


    The queen was relieved, but her face was still worried.


    Just at this time, the little eunuch outside the palace came to say that the concubine Xin of Changyuan palace asked for a meeting outside.


    The empress''s face was cold, and the cloud family met the enemy. In a cold voice, she shouted, "what is she going to do?"


    Where does the little eunuch know? He kneels down honestly.


    The empress held down the cloud family and said in a cold voice, "I''m afraid that I also know about the disaster of the cloud family. I can''t wait to find the palace. It''s OK. I''m afraid that she won''t make it."Hearing the empress''s intention to let concubine Xin come in, Yun hurriedly stopped: "what should she do if she brings anything poisonous into the palace? I''ll stop her if she can''t speak. "


    She said that she really wanted to go. The empress took her sleeve and said, "the cloud family is an unprovoked defendant. She happened to come here again. It''s not sure if it''s her pen. Let her in. I want to see if she''s really so mean. Even my family members won''t let it go."


    The cloud family still disagrees, and wants to persuade again. The queen has ordered the maid to invite concubine Xin in.


    The cloud family had no choice but to stand in front of the empress as much as possible, and determined to block any objects brought by concubine Xin, so as not to let them be close to her for half a minute.


    However, the vanguard sent by concubine Xin is not a thing, but a person, Princess Wenqing.


    According to the order of her mother, once Princess Wenqing entered the Qinghuang hall, she ran towards the inner hall with red eyes and tears. Before Yun''s reaction, she broke into the hall, and then plunged into the arms of Wenwen''s soft empress.


    The Queen''s face was inexplicable. She was stunned for a moment. Then she carefully picked up Princess Wen Qing''s face. Seeing the little princess crying, she was very sad. She quickly hugged the little girl and asked in a whisper, "what''s wrong with Qing''er? But it''s bullied. Who bullied Qing''er? Tell the mother, the mother will decide for you. "


    Empress GUI is the mother of a country. No matter whether she is born in person or not, all concubines should call her "mother''s Queen" when they give birth to their children, which is the two princesses of concubines Xin''s family, no exception.


    Princess Wen Qing cried so much that she could not stop her sobbing when she found the main court. At last, she told her: "mother, mother, Qing''er, Qing''er just now, she almost died..."


    Dead?


    This is too serious.


    The empress quickly looked up and stared out of the curtain at the motionless concubine Xin. As she wiped tears for Princess Wen Qing, she asked in a cold voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing her daughter crying so loudly, concubine Xin was shocked. She only said that she could make Wenqing pitiful and cry to soften the empress''s heart so that the empress could authorize her to investigate the plot behind the drowning case. But now Wenqing is crying so badly. Looking at the empress''s eyes again, she thought that she abused Wenqing?


    Concubine Xin was speechless, so she quickly pretended to be calm and said what happened in the imperial garden.


    After hearing this, the Queen''s face changed: "how could it be! In the harem, there are such people who act recklessly and dare to kill the princess today! "


    Xin Guifei was about to sell again. She cried weakly. The little princess, who had been lying in the empress''s arms crying, suddenly looked up, with tears hanging from her eyelashes, and belched: "fortunately, I have a brother, brother, so powerful!"


    As soon as Hsin Gui Fei choked, she thought how could she talk about her little brother''s head again? Could you talk about the business first?

 Chapter 1488

    With her poor language organization ability, Princess Wenqing was puzzled to boast about her powerful little brother. After boasting, she was poor in words. She didn''t know how to express it. She could only grasp the brain: "anti, anyway, my little brother is a fairy......"


    The queen listened to her East and West, and also said that the little boy who saved her life had become a fairy child in front of the Bodhisattva. She couldn''t laugh or cry. She kneaded Wen Qinggu''s cheek and said with a smile, "Qing''er said it was a fairy, and that must be a fairy. That little brother saved Qing''er. Qing''er has thanked him?"


    The little princess nodded hurriedly and said anxiously: "yes, thank you, but But the little brother left... "


    At this time, Princess Xin had to interrupt: "that child is a child of the Taifu family. This time, she brought him into the palace to save qinger. Taifu was nervous. In a short time, she said she would not take him out again."


    This is also human nature. Concubine Xin can understand it, but xiaowenqing is lost.


    The queen listened, but thought about it.


    She thought for a moment, if xiaowenqing could not see it, she held the girl''s face and said: "if that little brother really belongs to the Taifu family, it''s a coincidence that Taifu is now living in the doctor cloud''s house. Does qinger still remember doctor cloud? The one who has treated typhoid for Qing''er. "


    The little princess nodded quickly: "remember, Dr. cloud has a black beard, all the way here." She said, and drew, her hands before her neck.


    The queen nodded: "it''s the doctor Yun. If Qing''er really misses her little brother, she can ask doctor Yun to talk about it for her. Please bring her little brother to the palace next time."


    Hearing this, the little princess jumped up and down happily: "really? Really? Yes, yes, thank you. Qing''er likes her best! " Finish saying, close to past, on empress face mercilessly kiss.


    The queen put her in her arms, thinking that it was wonderful to have a sweet and soft daughter.


    Outside the curtain, concubine Xin turned away. Her family, Qing''er, had said that she liked her. She changed so quickly. As expected, she was like her father.


    After solving Wenqing''s small problem, the queen asked Yunshi to take the little princess out to play, leaving her alone with concubine Xin.


    The atmosphere was filled with murderous spirit.


    Yun''s heart was still worried, so he only took the little princess outside the hall and dared not go far.


    The inner hall calmed down for a while. Concubine Xin looked at the gaunt queen behind the gauze curtain, but she just wiped her red cheeks and lips.


    Although they had a lot of disagreements and disagreements, she had to admit that the queen was beautiful. Even if she was seriously ill and her face was not good, it was still beautiful. No wonder the emperor was so devoted to her.


    Concubine Xin raised her chin and tried not to let herself fall. Although she came to ask for help today, it doesn''t mean that she will be inferior to others. Beautiful and noble women will never show weakness in front of another beautiful and noble woman. This is the dignity competition among women.


    After observing concubine Xin for a long time, the empress said in a cold voice: "it''s not good for you to do the thing of Qing''er. Just go and find out who is in charge of this palace."


    Unexpectedly, she could not help smiling on her face.


    But then the queen said, "but Qing''er is Qing''er, you are you, and what concubine Xin has done to our palace will never be forgotten in our palace. Therefore, you should not come to our palace. This is our palace. If Ming''s Japanese palace can''t stop it, there will always be someone who will beat you with a broom!"


    This is about Yun family, who has been poisoned by mercury for five years. Now, Yun family is everywhere. They are waiting for the queen every day, for fear of anything suspicious.


    And concubine Xin is the most likely person to poison the empress. The cloud family now looks at concubine Xin as much as at her father''s enemies. Today''s empress has managed to hold her back. It''s not clear next time.


    For many years in Xiangfu, Yunshi has practiced a vicious and vicious method. She is crazy and can do anything.


    The Queen''s words were pointed out, but concubine Xin could not understand them. She did not know why. She thought to herself, did she do something that was not allowed by nature? She didn''t know.


    But the Queen''s expression is not like a lie. Concubine Xin thinks about it and thinks of something.


    It was the flower feast on New Year''s Eve this year. On the first day, the emperor stayed in Changyuan palace. At the flower feast, the queen was unable to host it because of her serious illness. The emperor decided temporarily to let concubine Xin host it. It was the first time that concubine Xin had been involved in the rear palace affairs. She was very nervous.


    To make matters worse, before leaving for the flower feast, the Changyuan palace made a scene of snakes and mice.


    Some people put at least one sack of rats and snakes into the palace, making the house jump up and down.


    Because of this, Princess Xin also delayed the time of the flower feast. Later, the emperor scolded the emperor for being indifferent. She couldn''t do any small things well.


    Concubine Xin was wronged, but she thought about it again and again. The people in the palace who hated her so much for her flower feast would not do it except for the queen.


    After several months, Princess Xin didn''t want to mention it again, but now the queen says it, her expression is also cold, and her momentum doesn''t let: "what the queen has done to her concubines, my concubines are not unforgettable. The empress is at ease. You are noble and rich, and your concubines are short of life. If you don''t come, you will be grateful to her."Two people tit for tat, you see I don''t like your eyes, I see you don''t like your eyes, the fierce appearance, scared the palace maid eunuch who served next to dare not come out for a moment.


    The empress saw that concubine Xin did not only admit her mistake, but also made many provocations. She clenched her fists and was so angry that she even ignored her identity. She said out of hatred: "this palace will not let you succeed. You wait!"


    Concubine Xin is not willing to be outdone: "what the queen does is not her husband, snake, insect, mouse and ant. You only know this kind of path? It''s really a waste of the family''s honest and elegant style and education! "


    "You dare to mention the cloud family. What you did today is a gentleman?"


    "What did I do today? Qing''er is in such a big trouble. Can''t I be angry for her? But I asked her to cry a little bit in front of you. Isn''t it just a matter of God? I beg of you, will you agree? Don''t you wish your concubines were as miserable as possible? "


    "Who told you about Qing''er? This palace is about the cloud family being sued!"


    Concubine Xin subconsciously wants to open her mouth to refute, but when she reaches her mouth, she swallows it back, and her face is a bit dazed: "the cloud family has been sued? Why? "


    Queen: "..."


    They talked with each other for a long time, but they were not talking about the same thing at all. The queen warned concubine Xin about mercury poisoning. Concubine Xin thought that she was talking about the new year''s Eve banquet this year. She was going to take charge of the event instead of the queen, so that the empress could remember her hatred to this day.


    Later, the queen said that today''s cloud family is in trouble, but concubine Xin thought that the queen told Wenqing to cry about her weakness, which was a heresy, and scolded her for not being a gentleman. They spent half a day talking about two things.

 Chapter 1489

    The atmosphere in the palace was a little stagnant.


    The queen watched concubine Xin for a long time, but her suspicion could not be dispelled.


    Since concubine Xin''s entering the palace, the relationship between them has become increasingly worse. The empress subconsciously believes that all the bad things around her are related to concubine Xin.


    Even when the flower bed at the gate of her green phoenix hall was trampled, she firmly believed that it must have been the work of concubine Xin!


    And concubine Xin is also the same. Except for Qing''er, who is involved this time, she firmly believes that the queen is determined not to hurt Qing''er in order to target her. In the past, she also suspects that the queen did it.


    Last time the Emperor gave her a flower hairpin with a bead missing, she always suspected that the queen had found someone to tear it down secretly, just because there was no evidence!


    The two women of the same man are both shy and blue hearted, which is the instinctive hostility between beautiful women.


    Besides, both of them are dignified people. The queen suspects that concubine Xin will replace her. Concubine Xin suspects that the queen will get rid of herself soon.


    In a word, once they meet, they are doomed to be a catastrophe.


    But now, things are a little different.


    Princess Xin is a smart person. After hearing the Queen''s opening, she knew there might be some misunderstanding in it.


    Not caring about the dark face of the queen, she directly asked: "the cloud family was sued, by whom? Does the queen suspect that this matter has something to do with concubines? "


    The queen looked cold and hissed, "you will say that it has nothing to do with you, which thief will admit that he stole something."


    "But it''s not really what I did." "In the eyes of the queen, my concubine is such a shameless person?"


    "The heart is apart from the belly. You know what kind of person you are."


    Concubine Xin was irritated by these false accusations, and out of control she said, "then the queen stands up to the heaven? On New Year''s Eve, she let snakes and mice go. On that day, Qing''er could be in the palace. She was so frightened that she almost fainted. Now I am still scared when I think about it. "


    The queen frowned: "what do you mean? You are often released by people. What''s the connection with this palace? Do you think it''s made by this palace?"


    "In a word, which thief will admit that he has stolen something," said concubine Xin with a straight face


    Empress Qi knot: "this palace mother instrument world, how can so lowly do, put snake to put rat, ant generation do!"


    Concubine Xin looked at the queen quietly. The queen was silent, and began to think with her eyebrows lowered.


    After a while, the queen looked up and asked a strange question: "after the birth of Qing''er, I heard that you hurt your body, and can''t be pregnant later?"


    Concubine Xin didn''t expect that she would ask this, but she nodded her head: "Xin''er and Qing''er are good children. I have enough of them. If I don''t have them, I won''t have them."


    The queen was silent again.


    After a while, Yunshi couldn''t stay outside, and led Princess Wenqing back.


    As soon as she entered the hall, she felt that the atmosphere in the hall was not right. She did not know why, and her suspicious eyes kept turning around on concubine Xin.


    Then the queen said, "I''m tired of seeing off."


    Concubine Xin is also pondering. Wen Qing, who is still eager to run to the inner hall, leans over and says to his concubine to leave.


    They went out of the Qinghuang palace in such a hurry that Wen Qing grabbed the sleeve of his mother''s wife and pouted: "Qing''er still wants to accompany her mother and ask when she can bring her little brother to the palace. Can she wait for Qing''er for a moment?"


    Concubine Xin shook her head, touched her daughter''s cerebellum pocket and said: "the queen mother has something to do now. Qing''er is lovely. The queen mother will bring you to see her tomorrow."


    One day, she thought, should be enough for the queen to think about something.


    At this time, the queen was still thinking.


    After a while, she sent away the eunuch, and when there was only one left in the palace, the empress took Yun''s hand and said with an air of acceptance, "this palace seems to be in error."


    "What?" he said


    The queen looked up and said, "it seems that the poison of our palace is not from concubine Xin."


    Cloud surname one face is muddled: "ah? Are you sure? It''s not funny. "


    The queen was tired: "it seems that it''s not her. She can''t fake Qing''er''s love. Besides, we had suspected that the poisoner was in collusion with the national master and made some strange things like the shark pearl. But when Xin Guifei gave birth to Qing''er at an old age, her body was damaged and she should never be pregnant again. Would the shark pearl be for her?"


    Let the empress say so. Yun''s thought about something, but she didn''t easily judge: "it''s a matter of great importance. I''ll send someone to invite Dr. Liu into the palace. Whether it is or not, I''ll ask Dr. Liu to have a look."


    Dr. Liu has excellent medical skills. She will be able to see whether Princess Xin has taken any shark beads and whether she really can''t conceive.


    The queen nodded hesitantly, and when the cloud family had ordered someone to come back, she heard her slightly confused question: "if it wasn''t her, who would it be? I can only think of her if I don''t deal with her. "Cloud''s face looks cold: "no matter who that person is, it will not be harder to deal with than concubine Xin. Concubine Xin can''t move easily. Others, hum!"


    There was a sharp sense of killing outside the words. The queen was shocked: "don''t mess with me."


    The cloud family placates claps the empress''s hand, way: "I have discretion."


    Liu Yue''s fairy tale is not joking. To some extent, Yun''s is really evil and demon. Besides, the queen is still her scales. She is dead herself, and she can''t see that the queen is half wronged.


    It''s not so easy for Yunshi to invite Liu Wei into the palace.


    Liu Wei is still in the government office of the capital. He keeps an eye on the unlucky six Lords.


    The sixth Lord was completely convinced. He looked at the young man who had been smiling at him all the time. He hated his teeth. Did he have any problems? He sacrificed Ning Hui to defeat the other side. Why did he still be so aggressive.


    If I really forced him into a dead end, I would not be afraid to lose both sides?


    Liu Wei is really not afraid of it. She''s with the sixth Prince today.


    The attendant sent by the cloud family followed the way to the Yamen of the capital. He saw his brother in the crowd. The attendant rushed to his brother and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    The brother was holding the melon seeds in his hand, and he said: "my wife knew that someone sued the cloud family and asked me to stare at it all the way. When I got the news, I immediately called her. I was on a mission."


    The waiter looked at the melon seeds in brother Yan''s hand, and then silently asked, "is there any news now?"


    The brother spits out the melon seed skin in his mouth: "not yet, the case is not finished, and the recital delivered to the palace has not been answered."


    The waiter asked what the text was. The brother explained it again. At the end of the speech, he almost laughed: "it''s one million and two silver. You can see the expression of the six Lords. It''s like eating garlic. They can''t swallow it or spit it out. It''s really a laugh to me. Doctor Liu is such a person." Then he asked, "what are you doing here?"


    The waiter pointed out that he was drinking tea in the hall, and he brought a group of elegant and unrestrained Mr. Junmei, saying: "Madam asked me to invite Dr. Liu into the palace."


    The brother divided half of the melon seeds in his hand and gave them to him: "you can wait for some. It''s better to have fun and eat together if you wait for nothing. However, the skin of the melon seeds should be put into this paper bag. We are all qualified people who eat the melon seeds."


    The waiter received a handful of melon seeds indifferently and asked dryly, "where did you get it?"


    Brother a smile: "someone set up a stall at the door, melon seed tea, everything, only ten Wen a bag, we capital people, is able to do business, even vendors know, see six Wang Ye eat shrivel, than the big actors on the stage singing is interesting."


    The servant raised his head and quietly ordered a wax to the six lords who knew nothing about the hall. Then he took a melon seed and put it into his mouth, saying, "let''s watch it together."


    Like, it''s really interesting.

 Chapter 1490

    Because Xiaoli fell into the water, even though he stressed that he was OK again and again, Ji Nanzheng was still upset.


    It''s the first time that he took the little guy out alone. Originally, he was going to have a talk with others. Now that this happens, he has no heart. He just wants to take his children away from the right and wrong places.


    Taifu wants to leave, but the emperor doesn''t show up. He''s very happy. Just now, Taifu pointed to his nose and scolded him for a long time, but he didn''t dare to answer back. He has been holding back for a long time.


    But even if Ji Nanzheng was thinking about his great grandson, he did not forget to tell the king of a country: "the six kings should deal with it. The emperor should have a plan to raise the tiger for trouble. His indulgence is not to pamper him, but to harm him. Even if there is only such a younger brother, the emperor should not help Zhou to abuse. The old and rotten people speak little about it. As for listening or not listening, it is up to the emperor It''s up to you. "


    After Ji Nanzheng finished speaking, he didn''t wait for the emperor to say anything more. He led his grandson to leave.


    But Xiaoli paused, pulling the sleeves of his grandfather''s clothes and saying, "Grandpa, wait a minute, I''ll pick up the flowers." Say, burying head to Bush to drill from inside.


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t know who the little flower was. He was stunned for a moment, but the child was gone, so he had to shut up his mouth and wait patiently.


    The emperor looked around, hesitated and opened his mouth with Taifu: "I am a compatriot with the six kings. When I was a child, my mother was ill. The six kings were almost brought up by me. I admit that I didn''t teach him well, but I can''t be cruel to him..."


    Ji Nanzheng said, "the emperor forgot all the old teachings."


    The emperor card throat, retort: "too Fu then has no selfish partiality person?"


    Ji Nanzheng is serious: "right is right, wrong is wrong, why should we be partial, if we are not right, how can we teach others how to be human?"


    The emperor was so blocked that he was exhausted. How much does Taifu like to talk big sense? How could he forget?


    At this time, the little boy in the distance has run back. Ji Nanzheng sees that his hands are empty and asks with a smile, "aren''t you going to pick flowers? Where are the flowers? "


    Xiaoli smilingly points to her head and says, "it''s not picking flowers, it''s small flowers. Small flowers are my good friends. My grandfather hasn''t seen the small flowers yet. It''s always lazy. I''m just awake now. Let''s have a look." Said, from the hair, take it out, take out a toothy, multi foot disorderly green hair spider.


    Ji Nanzheng: "..."


    Emperor: "..."


    Xiaoli lets Xiaohua lie on his hand, and raises his hand high, so that grandpa can see clearly: "Grandpa, this is Xiaohua."


    Crawling in the palm of the little boy''s hand, the hairy spider moved his feet. His eyes could hardly see his pupils. Under the thick hair, he stared at the old man.


    Ji Nanzheng: "..."


    Emperor: "..."


    "Little flowers are lovely." Xiaoli smiles and bends her eyes.


    Ji Nanzheng: "..."


    Emperor: "..."


    After holding it for a long time, Ji Nanzheng was mute and nodded his head difficultly under the keen eyes of his great grandson: "well, it is Lovely... "


    The emperor looked at Taifu in amazement. He saw that Taifu had goose bumps on his neck.


    Being praised by grandpa Tai, Xiaoli is very happy. He shows off with Grandpa Tai: "many people like Xiaohua, only his mother doesn''t like it. Her mother sees that Xiaohua is fat and white, and she always wants to bleed it to make a drug guide. Although at the beginning, I also wanted to collect poison to catch the flower, but I''ve had feelings for so long. Only her mother is cruel."


    Ji Nan Zheng''s face is stiff and his throat is stuck. He can''t find his voice for a long time: "it''s poisonous?"


    Xiaoli nodded, drooping her eyes and scraping her back hair with her fingers: "flower spider, extremely poisonous."


    Ji Nanzheng: "..."


    Emperor: "..."


    I introduced Xiaohua to my grandfather. Seeing that Xiaohua was full and languid, Xiaoli put it back on her head. Xiaohua climbed into the hair belt along the track of returning to her nest, and then disappeared.


    Ji Nanzheng''s face was sad. He asked anxiously, "no, won''t it bite?"


    Xiaoli said with a smile, "naturally, Xiaohua likes me best. How can she bite me?"


    Ji Nanzheng is still worried. He looks at his grandson all the time.


    After Taifu left the palace with the little doll, the emperor went back to the Royal study in silence. He didn''t know how to deal with the table sent by Yin, the official of the capital.


    Six Wang donated 1 million Liang to the national treasury without any reason. It''s really unusual. He didn''t know what happened. He had to send the secret guard out of the palace to investigate first, and ordered him to go back quickly.


    In the carriage leaving the palace, Ji Nanzheng sighed. He was a very old man, but his worries were endless.


    Xiaoli is sensible. Seeing that grandpa is unhappy, he takes the initiative to care: "what''s the matter with Grandpa?"


    Ji Nanzheng is not good at talking about state affairs with his children. He only said: "the students taught by grandpa before are not competing."


    Xiao Li didn''t know who he said. He just thought that he couldn''t make grandpa unhappy, so he said, "I''ll fight for it."Ji Nanzheng was amused by the little doll. He reached out to touch his grandson''s head, but he stopped in the middle of the sky. He thought that there was a poisonous spider hidden in his hair. He couldn''t get his hand down.


    Reluctantly touched his grandson''s forehead, Ji Nanzheng hurriedly put down his hand and asked hesitantly, "does Xiaoli like Xiaohua?"


    Xiaoli nodded: "nature likes it."


    "Take it with you all your life?"


    Xiaoli nodded decisively: "Xiaohua likes to sleep on my head."


    Ji Nanzheng is sad: "with flowers, can you find your daughter-in-law in the future?"


    Which girl would like to sleep in the middle of the night, a hairy spider lying on her husband''s face?


    Xiaoli doesn''t understand the relationship between the two. She blinks in wonder.


    Ji Nanzheng thought of today''s Princess Wenqing again and asked tentatively, "did Xiaoli think the little princess was lovely before?"


    Xiaoli recalled, nodded her head: "lovely."


    Ji Nanzheng asked again, "would you like her to be your little daughter-in-law?"


    Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, grabbed his face and thought about it, then shook his head: "she loves crying so much." Then he said, "it''s enough to have a crying ghost at home. Ugly people also cry."


    Ji Nanzheng chuckled, but the baby was not enlightened, but he became interested, and asked, "which little girl does Xiao Li like before who doesn''t cry?"


    Xiaoli shook her head: "I don''t like playing with little girls. Boys want to play with boys."


    Ji Nanzheng laughed even louder this time. He just thought it was fun to play with his grandson.


    Xiaoli thought that his grandfather laughed at him, blushed, and apologized: "the little girl can''t keep up with me. I''ve climbed the tree. She must not be able to get up below. She''s too stupid." Then for example: "big girl and little girl can''t climb the tree. They can only shout at the bottom every time, and then they can climb up if they are willing."


    Ji Nanzheng catches a key point: "big girl, little girl, little girl?"


    Xiaoli nodded: "big girl and little girl are my sister, and Rongqing is my little brother."

 Chapter 1491

    Ji Nanzheng knows that Liu Wei has only one ugly daughter.


    His tone was very interesting: "it seems that your mother has already appointed a little daughter-in-law for you, but it''s really rare. She treated her child carelessly, but she didn''t think about the rare initiative in this matter. Xiaoli quickly told grandpa what your two little sisters looked like."


    Xiaoli also didn''t know what Grandpa wanted to hear. He said everything simply, and then he was sad: "the sea is really big, and I was the first one to fall into a tornado. When I arrived in Xianyan country, I thought everyone would follow the current. It can be seen that uncle Rong knew that because of the storm, uncle Rong chased my mother and I into a vortex. Uncle Rong said that if it was too big, uncle Rong would go after my mother and fall into a vortex Others are still on the lifeboat, not trapped in the wind. They should not have crossed the devil sea and come to Xianyan country, so they are still in Qingyun country. But my mother said that we don''t know when we can go back, so in a short time, we may not see them... "


    In this way, he is indeed a big husband. In a critical moment, he is willing to chase into the whirlpool to protect his wife and children. It is really rare for him to do so.


    He was forgiven for thinking that he had been hard for that kid for a while. He was a good kid and had a good heart for his granddaughter. Maybe he shouldn''t be prejudiced against him.


    But I''m still not reconciled. The granddaughter of shuilingling is arched by the smelly man


    When it comes to the old people in Qingyun Kingdom, Xiao Li is a little lost. He says off and on some of his former friends, brother Jindong, younger brother Rong Qing, and even Rong Qing''s father. Rong Xu, the seven princes he has always disliked, as well as the ganniang, Yunyi, uncle Fu


    Xiao Li doesn''t know what you are looking for to go home, but he was born in Qingyun country and grew up in Qujiang mansion. His home, that is, his relatives and friends, are those people. But now, he hasn''t seen them for a long time


    Ji Nanzheng might as well mention the little guy''s sad story, then he hugged the child and sighed: "Grandpa, there are also relatives who are missing specially. After decades, Grandpa will forget her appearance."


    Xiaoli lowered her head and asked, "will I forget them? Grandpa, I don''t want to forget them. I miss them very much... "


    Ji Nanzheng holds his great grandson tightly: "no, we will not forget it."


    ¡­¡­


    Qingyun, the Cabinet Office of the imperial city.


    Rong Su is discussing political affairs with cabinet ministers. Since Rong Ling left and the prince was seriously ill, this cabinet office has become a frequent place for Rong su.


    At the beginning, the cabinet ministers had some opinions on the seven Lords.


    But the third prince is missing, and the prince is lingering in his bed. He needs a leader. The seventh Prince is a helpless choice. But after a few months, he has made a difference.


    The old ministers'' opinions on the seven princes have also been eliminated in the accumulated war.


    However, there is nothing wrong with the seven lords, that is, the means of internal governance. It seems that there are some problems.


    After the discussion, the two ministers left together. When they got to the door, they saw that the guards of the seventh Prince''s residence came in a hurry. They were not surprised. One of the ministers shook his head and sighed: "heroism, love between children and women, but in the courtroom, they talked with each other freely and cheerfully. Why can''t they manage several women in the mansion? I''m not afraid to let people see a joke. "


    Another minister pondered for a moment, but said: "I heard that it''s not for the woman in the back house, but for the adopted daughter that the seventh Prince recently received from Qingzhou."


    Minister one Leng: "foster daughter?"


    Another minister shrugged: "who knows, I have several children, and I don''t know why I have another adopted daughter."


    The two ministers didn''t know what was going on. After two gossips, they went back home.


    The bodyguard who arrived at the cabinet was already out of breath.


    When Rong Su heard the news from the outside, he had not finished the business in his hand. He thought that there was something else going on in the house. He pressed his eyebrows wearily, got up and went out.


    The bodyguard saw the master and hurriedly told the story again: "girl girl chick has to shout back to Qingzhou. This morning, when the king entered the palace, she secretly turned over the courtyard wall. She fell off her head, twisted her feet and refused to let the doctor treat her. She locked herself in the room and cried in a dull voice. The little girls couldn''t open the door. Girl Chick didn''t eat for two times in a row I have to report to you...... "


    "All right." Rong Su''s face was calm, he interrupted the words behind the bodyguard, pinching the bridge of his nose and said, "go back to the mansion."


    Back to the seventh Prince''s mansion, Rong Xu kept running straight to the Huajiao yard where little girl was staying. Just after he passed, he saw that there were many maids and maids standing outside the yard. Rong Xu''s face was as heavy as ink, and he walked straight with a straight face. When the servant saw him coming, he hurriedly got out of the way and saluted her.


    Looking at the closed door in front of him, he saw the ointment and warm meal in the hand of the maid beside him. He asked, "how long have you been inside?"


    The maidservant trembled and said, "it''s been a day."


    Rong Su closed his eyes and raised his hand to knock on the lower door.


    There was no movement in it.


    Rong Suo pressed his temper and said: "take medicine first and take care of your body."There was still no sound behind the door.


    When Rong Su''s anger reached the top, he stepped back and said, "open the door."


    Maidservant and maidservant look at me from you and I look at you. They are going to do the same, but they hear a creak and the door opens.


    Inside, a little girl, whose eyes were crying like walnuts, said in a hoarse voice, "I, I have my own bag."


    Rong Su looks down at the little girl''s feet. They do have a layer of wrapping around them. He thinks that the child has been following Liu Wei all the time. He thinks there is no problem with a simple bandage.


    Then she took the meal in her maid''s hand and went straight to the room.


    Put the meal on the table, and saw that the room was clean and clear, and the little girl didn''t throw anything because of her anger. The anger in his heart eased a little bit, and he sat on the chair and pointed to the meal on the table.


    "First."


    The little girl stood sobbing and did not move.


    Rong Su looks at her wronged appearance, tightens her lips, and says for a long time: "I know you miss your sister, and you worry about your young lady. Like your sister, you want to stay in Qingzhou, but you suffer from heart disease. I have already told you that there is no one to take care of you in Qingzhou. Your sister alone is a half child. She sleeps more heavily than you at night. What can you worry about , I want to take you back to Beijing to be safe. I''m not trapped. When Qingzhou has news and your miss comes back, I will send you back to her. So now, you can''t make trouble without reason. "


    These words allow to trace almost every day to say with little wench once, little wench on the surface is listened to, but one does not pay attention to, will try to escape the palace.


    Rong Xu has almost no idea about this. The only thing he can do is to open the door in the middle of the night. Because every night, a little girl who makes a lot of noise in the daytime will run into his room and shrink in his arms to sleep.


    And the more she was different day and night, the more uneasy Rong Su was to send her back to Qingzhou. God knew that without him, he was immersed in the sadness of his miss''s disappearance. What would the child do to himself?


    In fact, at the beginning, he also wanted to bring back the big girl. He thought it would make the little girl feel better, but the big girl didn''t agree. These two children really treat Liu Wei with loyalty.


    Liu Wei is missing. They would rather stay in Qingzhou and wait for the news of the water army day and night, rather than leave half a minute.


    But I don''t know, Rong Ling and Liu Wei, where are they now, and whether they are dead or alive?

 Chapter 1492

    It took nearly an hour in the palace before a reply came.


    In the imperial edict, he first praised the generosity of the six princes, worried about the country and the people, and invited him to enter the palace immediately without delay.


    After receiving the instruction, the sixth Lord didn''t say how ugly his face was. After all, one million Liang was floating like this, and others were going crazy.


    Liu Wei''s side, however, felt some meaning.


    It''s strange that the reply came so late. He ordered six kings to enter the palace at once. Apparently, it was because of the one million Liang, but another meaning was to save six kings from the current predicament.


    This emperor, unexpectedly to have the fellow countryman younger brother of the heart of misbehavior so care about? Even a helping hand?


    What''s wrong?


    Liu Wei couldn''t figure it out. The six kings over there agreed to take the imperial edict. They wanted to leave together with the eunuch.


    Before leaving, he took a deep look at Liu Wei. His eyes were like sharp blades.


    Liu Wei smiled at him. He was so angry that the sixth prince was even more angry, but he couldn''t do anything.


    With the edict issued, yamen''s case was concluded.


    The case of seven people''s deaths in the outer village is counted on the head of Ning Hui who died in vain, and the villagers will also receive the pension of 12000 yuan from the sixth Lord later. The cloud family, naturally, has been wronged by the snow, and everything has a good result.


    The people who watched the opera outside also ended, and the guards in front of the gate also withdrew their sticks.


    Seeing this, several ladies of the cloud family rushed forward to help their husband. He was the most tired. Even if the situation is clear, today''s battle really scares the old man out.


    The third master Yun made the first move. He arched his hand solemnly and bowed slightly to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei hurriedly held him up and didn''t let him do this big gift. Instead, he said, "it''s not suitable to stay in the Yamen''s place. Go back to the Yamen first."


    Master Yun San didn''t insist, but Liu Wei''s eyes were still full of thanks.


    It''s not only him, but other people in the cloud family are also grateful for Liu Wei''s eyes. After all, without her help today, they would not know what they would fall into.


    The waitangshou''s bodyguard got the news. He put a paper bag full of melon seed shells into his arms and said to his companion, "I''ll go first. Madam is waiting for my reply."


    His companion nodded to him, and hurried forward to ask Dr. Liu.


    Liu Wei heard that Mrs. Xiang asked her to enter the palace, but she was puzzled. Last night, she was shocked by the plot of the six kings. She sent a message this morning, saying that she would not be able to enter the palace to see the queen these two days. Why did she come again after half a day?


    This side of the cloud family hasn''t settled down yet. Today, she hasn''t explained the disaster to all the people of the cloud family. For a while, she was separated and had no skills. She asked the bodyguard, but it was urgent?


    As soon as the bodyguard thought that he had been here for a long time to watch the white play, and the tone was not urgent when he listened to his wife''s orders, he hesitated and said, "Sir, please be busy first, and the little one will go to prepare the car first."


    Since he was not in a hurry, Liu Wei did not panic. He accompanied the people of the cloud family back to the main house, supported several ladies and children, left a few masters alone, and told the plan of the six kings. In particular, the purpose of the six lords was for something in his grandfather''s hands. They were really involved in the cloud family.


    Several masters didn''t seem to catch the key point in her words. When they heard about today, it was the plan of the sixth Lord. Ning Hui was just a ghost for the dead. The master was shocked and shook his hands.


    The second master was very busy to give the elder brother good luck, but he was also annoyed: "I said that Ninghui was a man who I haven''t heard of. How can I have hatred with our cloud family? It turned out that he was cheated by others. It''s really disgusting!"


    The Third Master also said with a deep face: "our cloud family has always been kind to others, but the six kings are so aggressive. It can''t be good."


    The fourth master''s face was bitter: "what if he can''t be good? There are seven lives. In the end, he only ends up donating millions to the Treasury. It''s like money can buy lives. It''s a disaster to the country and the people, but that''s all."


    Speaking of this, the third master looked at Liu Wei again: "that one million Liang, if there is no clever plan of Miss Liu, I''m afraid that he will also be cheated."


    Liu Wei listened to them for a long time, but didn''t mention what she was tired of. He couldn''t help but stressed: "the plan of the six kings lies in my grandfather, and you are only suffering from a disaster without fraud, so..."


    "Miss Liu thinks my cloud family is full of such unrighteous people?" The second master quickly opened his mouth and interrupted Liu Wei''s words: "Miss Liu is a friend of Yunxi, and my grandfather is our mentor. You and my family are all in the same breath. Today, the six kings help the cloud family. Miss Liu does everything she can. She knows that the six kings intended to be unfaithful to you, and the cloud family will not stand by. Miss Liu doesn''t need to say more. It''s not your fault. Our two families should cooperate with each other It''s the plot of six kings. "


    Liu Wei is a bit confused. She knew that the cloud family was real people. But before the justice of life and death, she didn''t expect that the other side would be so unrepentant. It''s hard to say. The couple''s misfortune is coming, and they are flying. They just met by chance with the cloud family. But these friendly old gentlemen are willing to help each other in the same boat. This kind move really touched her.


    Several old masters are very old. Seeing Liu Wei not making a sound, they look at their eyes, but warm as the early sun. Then they know that Xiao er''s words just now, maybe they moved her.But in this way, some old people were embarrassed first.


    Especially the second master, who is very strict and orderly, now his whole face is burned red, but he still has to hold on to the stereotype and say: "originally, it is so..."


    Liu Wei''s smile deepened in her eyes. She got up and gave a heartfelt salute to several elders.


    The second master''s ears are hot. Turn his face aside.


    The fourth master also touched his nose frequently, and thought that his second brother had just said that was a bit of meat.


    The old man is still thinking about what he has suffered. He is a gentle old man. Now he has been swearing at the six kings in his heart, but he didn''t swear. After all, it''s not elegant.


    Only the third master had a thick face and exquisite appearance. Seeing the strange atmosphere in the room, he broke the silence: "I don''t know if the teacher is here for such a long time. Since the sixth King''s picture is something in the teacher''s hand, please take good care of the important thing, but don''t let the evil and sycophant get into the air."


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei is also serious.


    The third master wants to call the teacher. The two families have a lot of business to work together.


    Liu Wei got up to look for someone, walked to the door, saw Rong Leng coming, and asked him, "do you see my grandfather?"


    Rong Ling shook his head. He didn''t enter the room with Liu Wei just now, so he went to find his grandfather.


    But as soon as they found out, after they left the cloud mansion, my grandfather took Xiao Li out with him. No one knew where they had gone.


    Liu Wei is a little worried: "there won''t be any accident?"


    "Rong Leng advised:" there is a small Li, should not


    Liu Wei is even more uneasy at hearing the words. Xiao Li was born by her. She knows how unreliable the child is.

 Chapter 1493

    The so-called good bad spirit.


    The carriage going out of the palace must go to the Zhengyang gate first, and then drive all the way from the Zhengyang gate into the main street of the capital. But before it reaches the Zhengyang gate, the wheels of the carriage suddenly break down.


    The coachman is the little eunuch beside the emperor. Cars outside the palace can''t enter the palace. The Yunfu carriage Ji Nanzheng took can only stop outside Zhengyang gate.


    The little eunuch is young and inexperienced. He saw the car broke down. There is a long distance from Zhengyang gate. He is sweating all over and gets off the car to check.


    Ji Nanzheng wants to change the wheel, and he can''t sit in the car, so he leads Xiaoli to get off and wait.


    The little eunuch squatted down and saw clearly, but he had no tools on his hands and could not repair them. He looked like crying.


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t want to embarrass the child, so he said: "it''s not far from the palace gate. It''s just to get here."


    The little eunuch didn''t agree: "Lord Taifu is very old. How can you walk on foot? Please wait a moment. I''ll find another car now..."


    Just then, there was the sound of wheels in the distance. The little eunuch''s eyes were shining. After a careful look, he clapped his thighs: "it''s the car of the national elephant monitor. Later, the adult, the little one will report."


    Guoxiang Jian, Guoshi?


    Ji Nanzheng frowned slightly and wanted to stop the little eunuch. But the little eunuch was so fast that he ran away in a blink of an eye.


    Ji Nanzheng''s expression is poor.


    After a while, the little eunuch ran back, and the carriage followed.


    The little eunuch gasped: "Sir Taifu, the national teacher is in the car. The servant said that our car is broken. The national teacher would like to give you a ride."


    Ji Nanzheng tightened his lips, raised his eyes and looked at the red top carriage coming slowly. When he came to them, the curtain of the carriage opened. Inside, a man with white beard and white hair, but young appearance, with a slightly elegant voice, said, "I don''t know when Taifu will return to Beijing. Since there is a chance, please get on the carriage and have a rest."


    The other side spoke. Ji Nanzheng was not happy any more, nor could he brush his face on the spot. He paused for a moment, thinking that the Zhengyang gate was coming. He didn''t care about the moment. He was silent and led Xiaoli to the car.


    The decoration on the car is simple, and the fragrance is burning on the small table in the middle. The Buddhist likes to use sandalwood, and the Taoist likes to use fragrance.


    Ji Nanzheng saw the dust hanging on the car wall again. He thought that the national teacher was not only involved in the event of the shark pearl in Qingfeng town. When he was young, he had done something that was not rebellious against his teacher and had no intention of talking with him.


    The national teacher also kept silent. Maybe he was very clean. He seemed extraordinarily detached.


    Xiaoli is the first to break the silence.


    The little guy looks at the national teacher with his eyes. First, he looks at his facial features, then his hair. Finally, his eyes are fixed on his eyebrows. Then, he mumbles, "is it dyed?"


    After he blurted out, he realized that he had made a sound, and he hurriedly covered his mouth and leaned against his grandfather.


    Guoshi is an adult in the end. He doesn''t care about her. He just smiles and asks Taifu, "is this little childe?"


    Ji Nan Zheng said with a straight face, "my doll." Then added a sentence: "childish words without taboo."


    The master shook his head, lowered his eyebrows, and took a sip of tea.


    Put down the teacup, he saw that the little doll was still staring at his face, and said a rare sentence: "spying on the sky, there will always be a price, which is the price." As he said this, he stroked his snow-white hair. Although his tone was filled with regret, he looked a bit arrogant. He had his own theory of heaven''s way with the successor of heaven. He used too many supernatural powers before he came to this. However, it''s a kind of extrajudicial detachment that ordinary people can communicate with heaven.


    When Xiao Li heard that it was not dyed, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s not dyed, it''s sick."


    National teacher, look at the child.


    Xiaoli said: "there are two kinds of leukorrhea: one is congenital formation, the other is acquired formation. You say it''s caused by peeping into the sky, which is not before, but later, which is acquired formation. The probably factors of acquired formation are mental factors, nutritional factors, thyroid secretion disorder and other factors. What do you want to do It is insomnia, depression, high tension and overwork all the year round that lead to the increase of hormones in the body and the whitening of black hair. That is to say, you are suffering from other skin diseases, organ diseases, pernicious anemia, autonomic nervous disorders, etc. in my opinion, you are not old, and you should be treated early if you are ill. It is not a long-term plan to avoid diseases. "


    Guoshi: "..."


    Ji Nanzheng pulled the corner of his grandson''s clothes beside him and said, "don''t tell me who you don''t know." In fact, he also felt that the national teacher was ill. A good young man suddenly had white hair. He was either ill or evil. But he was still complacent and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Xiao Li is a little doctor. When he thinks about it, he takes out a founder''s card which his mother taught him to cut when he was in Qujiang mansion and hands it to him: "if you want to cure as soon as possible, you can come to the Yunshi medical center of Beijing to find me, but I don''t have a list in the medical center, but I can consult for you. Of course, consultation also requires money. I have to pay for it in an hour Fifty two, don''t think it''s too expensive. Your white hair is a difficult disease. The doctor of the great medical center doesn''t have to cure it for you. Think about it for yourself. It''s better to discuss it with your family. Fifty two an hour is not a small sum of money after all. "The national teacher held the square note in a daze, with a certain rigidity in his expression.


    At this time, the Zhengyang gate also arrived, and the little eunuch outside called out. Ji Nanzheng didn''t like the national teacher, so he hurriedly got off with Xiaoli.


    The national teacher in the car didn''t move. He stared at the note, his face as gloomy as ink.


    After getting on the carriage of the cloud family, Ji Nanzheng was relieved when he saw that the national master didn''t come after him. He said to Xiao Li, "that man is not a good man. Whether he lives or dies is not related to us. If he really comes to the doctor''s, you can''t see him."


    Xiaoli doesn''t know why? It''s hard not to cure. "


    Ji Nanzheng scowled: "he''s very evil. I haven''t seen anything today. He''s well concealed. You''re young and have a lot of contact with him. I''m afraid that he will do harm to you."


    Xiaoli mumbled: "it''s not a strange story. How can we do harm to others..."


    Ji Nanzheng knocks on his grandson''s forehead: "in a word, you remember that you are not allowed to see him again."


    Xiao Li rubbed his head and agreed. Grandpa was worried about him. He must listen to his elders.


    Just think, and a little sigh: "although the white hair disease is not an incurable disease, but he has not been treated, also do not know what is the source of the disease, if caused by organ failure, not treated, may not live long."


    Ji Nanzheng snorted: "mind him, he is a disaster to the world. If he is seriously ill, it''s also God''s retribution to him."


    Xiaoli can only nod her head, but she still plans to go home and talk to her mother to see what she means.

 Chapter 1494

    After rushing back, Ji Nanzheng found out that his granddaughter had been looking for him for a long time, and he was busy meeting people.


    Liu Wei is relieved to see that the old man is safe and sound. Seeing that it''s hard to talk outside, she leads her grandfather to go to find some masters of the cloud family first.


    Rong Leng also wanted to go. Turning around, he found Xiao Li standing on the edge thinking. He stopped and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that uncle Rong was busy, Xiao Li shook his head with understanding and asked the adults to do their own business first.


    When Rong Leng enters the room, Xiao Li turns to walk to the room. Halfway there, he sees yunmi jumping over. When he sees Xiaoli, yunmi tells him what happened in the Yamen today.


    "Your mother looks so smart in the hall. He''s dressed in a man''s suit. I also heard that the girls who are watching the theatre outside are shouting to marry her."


    Xiao Li is very familiar with her mother''s attitude in the Yamen hall. When she was in Qujiang hall, uncle Fu said to him, "every time I see your mother in the hall, my heart is fixed. It seems that as long as she is there, there is no problem.".


    Xiao Li didn''t feel much about this, mainly because he went in and out of the Yamen with his mother since he remembered. No matter what she did, in his eyes, it was just a routine operation.


    However, hearing yunmi''s words so inspiring, he was also proud. He couldn''t help lifting his chest and said proudly, "my mother is the most powerful naturally."


    Yun Mi nodded: "even today''s six kings make her speechless. One million liang of silver. Ha ha, it''s very kind and righteous. What do you say is for the country and the people? But no one can see it. The six kings face is green and they can hardly breathe."


    Xiao Li listened quietly, nodded from time to time, but was absent-minded.


    Looking at him, yunmi asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoli hesitated for a moment and asked him, "brother yunmi, do you know the national teacher?"


    Yunmi is shocked: "national teacher? The master of Guoshi in Guoxiang prison? "


    Xiaoli thought that today''s eunuch did mention "guoxiangjian", and nodded.


    "I don''t know, but I''ve seen the Chinese teacher preside over the new year''s day. He''s very young, with white hair and fairy air. I hear the old people say that the Chinese teacher has boundless power and will soon become immortal."


    Then he added: "the gods in the sky are all white hair." So young people with white hair must be immortal.


    Xiaoli listened to the fallacy and shook her head speechlessly.


    "What''s the matter?" asked yunmi


    Xiaoli thought for a moment and said, "I met the national teacher today. Grandpa said that he is not a good man. Let me not contact him."


    Yunmi shrugs: "I don''t know him. I don''t know if he''s a good man. But since Taifu said you don''t want to contact him, then don''t touch him. Taifu is your great grandfather and will not harm you."


    Xiaoli also knew this truth, but after thinking about it, he asked, "why do you say that the national teacher is not a good person?"


    Where does cloud find to know, shake head.


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Li suddenly raised his head and said, "look for Brother Yun, where is the national elephant prison? Can ordinary people go? "


    Yun Mi knew what he meant when he heard it. Half a child was full of curiosity about everything. He was of this age. He hesitated and said, "the inner hall can''t enter, the outer hall can enter, the national elephant prison is dedicated to Sanqing, and the outer hall can provide incense for believers, but only court officials can enter the inner hall."


    Xiaoli''s eyes are bright: "let''s go and have a look."


    When yunmi asked Guoxiang supervisor whether he could enter from Xiaoli, he guessed that he wanted to go, and was not surprised to hear that. He asked, "aren''t you afraid of Taifu''s anger?"


    "It''s hard for us to tell Grandpa to go back early."


    Yunmi hesitated for a moment. Seeing that Xiaoli really wanted to go, he said, "well, I''ll go with you, but I can only go for one hour. I''ll be found later."


    Xiaoli quickly nods, pulls cloud to seek, stealthily goes out.


    Liu Wei knows her son well in some way. Xiao Li is really a disaster basket. She looks good and clever on weekdays, but she is really naughty. No one can stop her.


    When Liu Wei and Rong Ling came out of the room and left their grandfather alone to talk with the four masters of the cloud family, they could not find their son.


    I asked for a round of questions. I only heard that I went out to play with yunmi. I didn''t say when I would come back.


    Liu Wei had no time to wait for his son, so he told Rong Ling: "my grandfather said that Xiao Li showed his face in front of the national teacher. No matter whether the national teacher knew that it was us who investigated the chimaera pearl, it''s better not to let him contact Xiao Li. When Xiao Li comes back, you can talk to him and let him not go out for a while."


    Let Leng "en" a, take Liu Wei''s hand, said a good word for his son: "Xiaoli is a child with a proper measure."


    Liu Wei didn''t agree, just smiled.


    Rong Leng holds her hand tightly: "you need to trust your child more."


    Liu Wei Tut, reluctantly said: "try."


    On the other side, Xiaoli stood in front of the towering and glittering Sanqing FA phase, and asked the cloud beside him, "is it real gold?"Yun Mi nodded with a smile: "well, it''s true. The common immortal Dharma phase is made of copper inside, with gold patches on the outside or painted with gold paint. But the Sanqing phase of the national elephant supervisor, it''s said that when it''s made, it''s made by the state treasury. It''s made of 10% real gold. Isn''t it very dignified?"


    Xiaoli nodded: "it''s so big, so big, so big gold, it''s just so grand!"


    Yunmi pokes the child''s forehead with a smile: "vulgar, I mean Xiangqi, where is Jinqi."


    "I''m not vulgar." Xiaoli rubbed his forehead and said, "immortals are vulgar. I''ve never seen a fairy who loves money so much. Compared with clay sculpture, do immortals prefer to show their spirit in the way of gold?"


    Where does yunmi know this? He just shakes his head.


    Xiaoli couldn''t help but go up to the first two steps and stare at taishanglaojun''s fingers, saying: "a nail cap of the immortal is enough for poor people to eat and drink and live a rich life."


    Yun Mi heard that his tone was wrong, and quickly corrected: "don''t profane the gods. The Dharma is precious. It''s the sincerity of the foundry, and it''s not the immortal''s choice."


    Xiaoli listens, but doesn''t make a sound.


    Looking at the time, yunmi said, "it''s time for us to go back. The agreed one is only one hour."


    Xiaoli turned her eyes and nodded: "OK, I''ll go to borrow a clean room. You wait for me here, brother yunmi. I''ll go back when I come out."


    The cloud looks for to answer a, then watched the little boy to run to the side door.


    But after a quarter of an hour, yunmi didn''t wait for Xiaoli to come out. He was worried.


    He went to the side door, and as soon as he passed, he was stopped by the two little Taoist Gatekeepers: "you can''t enter here, monk."


    Buddhists call good faith "almsgiver" generally, because Buddhists have the habit of conversion, almsgiver, is known as the person who gives.


    Taoism, however, has no habit of conversion, and calls good faith as "recluse", "good knowledge" and "great virtue".


    Yun Mi shows a Taoist courtesy to the two little Taoists and points to the head inside. "My brother just went in to find Jingfang. I want to go in and find him."


    Two little Taoists look at each other, one of them is humane: "I have been guarding the two here, I have never seen anyone come in and out. As for Jingfang, it is in the West."


    Cloud looks for a Leng, he just sees clearly small Li is to enter from here.


    What about the man?


    Yunmi was in a trance. He hurriedly ran to the west again. As expected, he saw a big clean room there. But he cried for a long time, but he didn''t see Xiaoli.


    Yunmi can''t help but feel a little flustered. He runs to Sanqing palace again. There are good-natured people coming and going in front of the palace. The candles are burning, but Xiaoli is still missing.


    Xiaoli is gone!


    Yunmi is scared. It''s hard for him to take Xiaoli''s brother out. How can he lose him?


    He couldn''t help it for a moment. He burst into tears because of worry and guilt.


    At this time, a child ran to him in the distance, put something in his hand, turned around and ran.


    Yunmi sees a note on his hand, unfolds it, it''s Xiaoli''s handwriting, it says - brother yunmi, I''ll go back by myself in a moment, you go back first.


    Seeing this, yunmi tears away, wipes his face, stomps and scolds: "Stinky Xiaoli, catch you and see if I don''t beat you!"


    I knew that this kid had to come to the national elephant prison for impure purposes, but what did he want to do?


    God bless, don''t make any big trouble!

 Chapter 1495

    Xiao Li walked in the backyard of the inner hall of Guoxiang prison. There were fewer people here than those outside. He came all the way, but he saw a Taoist garrison at several intersections, but he didn''t see anyone else.


    He picked up a piece of Dogtail grass from the flower stand nearby. He took it in his mouth and sang a song.


    After walking for a while, he saw more people in front of him. He thought about it and wanted to climb to the top of the wall and go around from the edge.


    But just two steps away, I heard a charming female voice coming from the right: "that''s not this side, which side is it?"


    No matter inside or outside the palace, the layout of Guoxiang prison is very similar to the Taoist temple. Brother yunmi said that the master of Guoshi is a layman disciple of Taoism. Therefore, the layout of Guoxiang prison should follow the direction of Taoism at the beginning.


    However, no matter how like Taoist temple, it''s not really Taoist temple. It''s normal that there are women in it.


    Xiao Li looked down at the voice and saw a big girl in a pink dress, holding a tray in her hand, talking to a passing Taoist.


    Finish saying, still owe body, lean to that small Taoist body.


    The Taoist priest was a little nervous and retreated frequently, pointing to the other direction: "it''s over there, the teahouse is over there..."


    The big girl smiled, but she didn''t know how to shake her hands. The tray fell in response, smashing pieces of porcelain and splashing the tea in the cup.


    The little Taoist hurriedly stepped back a few steps and bowed his head to shake his clothes.


    The girl also covered her mouth in surprise, and then said apologetically, "I''m too careless. The Taoist priest has a burn. I''ll have a look."


    Say, will go to lift other people''s clothes.


    The Taoist priest is scared to death. His face is red and his ears are hot. He shivers and goes back: "no, it''s OK. The Taoist priest has to go back to change his clothes. The resident and the resident go there. That''s the tea house..."


    The big girl saw that the little Taoist really ran away. She hurried to catch up with him. But the little Taoist was afraid of being chased away by a dog. She ran away in a blink of an eye.


    The girl stood there, stamping her feet with anger.


    At this time, a girl in a blue skirt came back. She seemed to be watching the play for a long time. When she came out, she burst out laughing.


    The girl turned to look at her and stared angrily, "Why are you here?"


    The girl in the blue dress couldn''t stop laughing: "my mother didn''t come back to see you for a long time. Let me have a look. I also think you are lost. I don''t think you saw a monk and ran after the leader of the path regardless of shame. You really have the ability..."


    The pink skirt girl was angry, but she also blushed and said: "that little Taoist Changsheng is pretty, can I tease him? I don''t know what happened to my mother. I have to come to the national elephant prison to offer incense every day. I''ll stay for most of the day. If I don''t find some fun, I won''t suffocate. "


    The blue skirt girl smiled and approached: "that''s not even the Taoist''s idea. If there''s any trouble, I''ll see if my mother punishes you."


    Powder skirt girl also impatient, waving: "people are gone, I don''t want to make an idea, go back to it."


    The girl in blue skirt smiled beside her and asked, "you really like that Taoist. What''s good about the Taoist? He has no desire. He''s serious and boring."


    "It''s just plain fun." The girl in the pink dress covered her mouth and smiled: "when I teased, I was red and red. I was at a loss. If I hugged him for a while, I would not..."


    The blue skirt girl hurriedly scratched the pink skirt girl''s itch: "you dare to say anything. I''ll go to tell the Niang that you are a young girl with a spring in mind, and ask her to find a wife''s home for you and marry you out..."


    Two people giggle, more say more far, small Li saw a whole journey in not far away, puzzled of scratch head, mouth still murmur: "hug can how?"


    He often hugs ugly people, his mother and uncle Rong, his grandfather and sister yu''er, so what''s wrong?


    Xiao Li couldn''t understand. At this time, he saw several Taoists coming together from afar. He hurried up the roof and ran to the other end of the house.


    Today, Xiao Li has to come to the national elephant prison. He is also intrigued by grandpa Tai. Grandpa Tai says that the national teacher is a bad person and can''t control his life and death. Naturally, Xiao Li believes grandpa Tai''s words.


    But grandpa Tai is a very kind old man. He is very good to the villagers of Hongjia village, to the white wolves as livestock, even to the pearls and cuckoos. Xiaoli doesn''t know how bad a person can be, so he can be defined as unable to be saved by grandpa Tai, who is kind-hearted and warm-hearted in the house, or even fails to live up to his death.


    So he came here to see if the national teacher was really very bad.


    Xiao Li has been taught by his mother since he was a child. His ears are empty and his eyes are real. Although it is impossible for him to be cheated by his grandfather, the white hair disease of the national master seems to be very serious, even his eyebrows have changed.


    If he is really a bad man, then he can''t be saved. But if he doesn''t get so bad, he thinks he can fight for it. When he goes back, he will discuss with his grandfather and talk about the situation for the national teacher.


    If Grandpa agreed to treat the Guoshi, he would also like to reduce the consulting fee at his discretion. After all, it seems a little expensive at fifty-two an hour. Will forty-five two be better?The national master looks very young. The young man has no savings. Just like him, he has no savings. All his wealth has been taken away by his mother. I don''t know when to return it


    In his mind, Xiao Li did not know where he had gone, but when he looked down, he saw the two girls he had just seen.


    The girl in pink and the girl in blue are standing under the eaves and whispering. They are laughing and talking. Their faces are red.


    Xiaoli stared at them in wonder, and then looked at the room behind them. It was a tea room. He could smell the tea fragrance overflowing in the room.


    After thinking about it, Xiaoli flew over the patio and jumped directly to the top of the teahouse. Then he pouted his buttocks and pulled open a layer of tiles. There were two people in the room.


    Because of their bad position, he could not see their faces clearly, only one man and one woman.


    The woman sits on the couch, the man is a little far away from her, making tea.


    "I really shouldn''t come here every day. It''s easy to be criticized when I go in and out of the palace. Besides, I''m not safe when I''m in the palace. If I don''t take care of it, I''ll make trouble for everyone."


    This is what the man said, and then Xiao Li heard the woman back.


    "I don''t want to rush it so hard, but I can count the days. It''s time for all the chimaera pearls to be collected, but I don''t know when the master of the state is willing to start refining..."


    The man interrupts the woman''s words: "all five years have passed, still care about these one or two days?"? The Niang Niang listens to the small way a word, tomorrow don''t want to come


    The woman was silent for a moment, and seemed to hesitate for a while, saying: "I''m afraid that these two days, I''d like to disturb the Taoist priest..."

 Chapter 1496

    The man put the cup down heavily, and his tone was unhappy: "I know that the lady is worried, but everything is still to be done for the rights and interests of adults, you or I, after all, it''s just a pawn in the hands of adults, if adults don''t want to..."


    "Not this." The woman interrupts the man''s words and cannot help saying: "the former empress and the emperor seem to have a dispute. Today, the emperor meets the foreign minister in the imperial garden. It happens that Princess Wenqing is swinging at the other end of xiaotangqiao again. Our palace is waiting for the right time, so we do some things. We don''t know whether this has been done or not. In order to be afraid that Princess xinguifei doubts our palace, we leave before the incident, only to stay I''ve trusted my subordinates to do this. Therefore, I''ll do a complete set of plays. In the next two days, I''ll have to leave the palace day by day as I did in the last few days, so as not to make people suspicious. "


    The man smelt the words and broke the cup. "What did you do?"


    When the woman saw that he was so nervous, she got up and said, "it''s just a small thing. If it is done, the queen and concubine Xin will become a fire and water. The chaos in the palace is not conducive to our future actions... "


    "Pa." A crisp sound, a sudden start.


    Xiao Li lies on the roof and sees that the man slaps the woman in the face. The woman''s knees are soft and she is lying on the ground.


    Xiaoli was stunned for a moment. He wanted to lift another tile and look more carefully. However, the angry man in the room raised his head sharply and gave a drink to the roof: "who is there?"


    Xiaoli is scared. She doesn''t mind peeping. She turns around and runs.


    Later, he heard a fierce cry from behind: "block all the front and back courtyards, inform the upper and lower guards. If there is an assassin here, be sure to catch him alive!"


    Xiaoli spits out her tongue, and the wind blows under her feet, and she runs faster.


    But he was fast, and others were not slow. When he wanted to leave along the way when he came, he found that all the guards were in front of the door.


    No way, he had to go from the other end, but in the past, he was also a bodyguard. He was in a bit of a hurry. He found a thick tree to hide in, and he was also nervous.


    Like, can''t get out?


    Looking at the sword guards coming and going, the little guy pinched his lips and mumbled: "it seems The car overturned... "


    Yunmi has been waiting for nearly two hours in the hall outside the national elephant prison, but he hasn''t waited for Xiaoli. Not only that, but also a riot. It seems that the back hall has been stolen by thieves. In order to prevent the robbers from escaping, all the halls must be closed. Even the front hall''s Xinshan is not allowed to leave for a while. They must check one by one and register their names before they can be released.


    Looking at the battle, yunmi''s heart was half cold. He said he had a crow''s beak. He always thought that the thief was talking about Xiaoli. Xiaoli sneaked in alone, and it was a big disaster!


    ¡­¡­


    At sunset, the Guoxiang prison has been closed for an hour, and the Taoist in the front hall is still checking the pilgrims.


    Because the national elephant prison worships Sanqing, which belongs to the pure land of Taoism, the good believers are also very angry when they hear that the Taoist temple has entered the bandits. They are not only not disgusted with the inquiry of the Taoists, but also indignant to let the Taoists catch this irreverent person who desecrates the gods.


    Yunmi wanders in the crowd, thinking about how to go home for help.


    But he was afraid of his own departure. Xiao Li was alone in it. He was caught and would suffer from flesh and skin.


    The Taoists of Guoxiang prison are merciful, but the guards with swords and swords are not like the literati.


    Cloud search is struggling and thinking. Suddenly, he hears the sound of sky breaking. He looks up and sees a black shadow, flying straight over his head.


    Before he knew what it was, he heard the good faith who also saw the spectacle cry out: "eagles, eagles, eagles..."


    Yunmi can see clearly in fear that what flies over the national elephant prison is really a group of goshawks, including big and small ones. They shake their wings to break the sky, which is just vast.


    While others were shocked by the bustle of the market, why did a group of flying Eagles suddenly appear in such a large group? The cloud looked up at the eagles and saw that there was a small, black and weak sparrow? Look again, what sparrow? Isn''t that a pearl!


    On the other hand, Xiao Li, who has been waiting for a long time on the branch of the tree, is holding a leaf in his hand. He just used the leaf as a whistle and sent a signal to the Pearl to find a way to save himself. I don''t know if the Pearl heard it


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Wei arrived at the palace, the queen told her about today''s fall of Princess Wenqing.


    Liu Wei also heard from her grandfather about this, and when she saw the queen mention it again, she inevitably doubted: "so what?"


    The empress pinched her fingers, lowered her head, and looked at Yun Shi beside her eyes.


    Yunshi coughs, but it''s not very interesting: "Niang means that she seems to have misunderstood concubine Xin before. Before we all thought that the sharksman beads and mercury poison were all made by concubine Xin, but it seems that Is there anyone else in it? "


    Liu Wei understood and asked, "do you want to reconfirm it for you?"


    The empress nodded: "that''s what it means. In a moment, the palace made a pretext to say that Qing''er was worried about falling into the water and might hurt the wind and cold. Please go to Changyuan palace and have a look. By the way, concubine Xin lost her body and could not conceive any more. If she can''t conceive any more, then the shark bead has nothing to do with her. The mercury poison is not what she did..."Liu Wei said with a smile, "your mother came from a medical school. How is the body of concubine Xin? You must have seen it. What''s the point if I look again?"


    The queen said, "what if I don''t look right? You have a good skill in medicine. I''m more relieved. "


    Liu Wei shook her head and said, "it''s not a problem. Can a woman get pregnant or not? How can I find out the medical skills? In fact, my mother has already identified it, but?"


    The queen didn''t speak. She looked worried.


    She felt that it would be humiliating if she really made a mistake.


    Liu Wei knew her mind and said, "I''ll go to see it again. It''s just a coincidence that although I know the way of Qi and Huang, I''ll also dabble in one of the interrogation questions. At that time, I''ll also see the personality of Princess Xin and infer whether she really has other intentions."


    The queen was happy when she heard this: "if you really should be invited into the palace, with you, we will feel that everything can be solved."


    Liu Wei bears her praise, and the queen can''t wait to arrange people to go to Changyuan palace to deliver messages.


    In the waiting Kung Fu, the queen couldn''t help Liu Wei talking about Princess Wen Qing.


    "Qing''er is a good child. She is sincere to our palace, not to mention her mother and concubine. When I first met her, my palace thought how happy it would be to have such a lovely little daughter of jade snow. Unfortunately, there are only two stinky boys in our palace. They are not caring at all, and the prince is just. With the emperor coming in and going out of the Imperial Palace, she is busy with political affairs all day, nothing It''s strange that he is young and mature, but the second prince is not clever. He teases cats and dogs all the time, and people hate ghosts. Before our palace, we wanted to match him with his niece. But he looks like that, and I don''t think he''s good enough... "


    Liu Wei listened to the Queen''s saying, and sighed: "the same world, the same son, the dog is also very naughty."


    The empress knew that Liu Wei also had a pair of children. She was still young, so she said, "it''s better to discipline at this age. If you are older, it will be difficult."


    "Liu Wei sadly shakes her head:" it''s out of control now


    Queen when she exaggerates, only smile.


    Liu Wei is helpless: "it''s his father who dotes on him so much. Since he started to fight with his father, I don''t know when I started to have my own idea. In the past, he was punished to copy books. They were all honest writing. Later, I learned to find someone to write for..."


    The queen clapped her hand: "little children, teach more and always teach better."


    Liu Wei is worried: "I don''t know."

 Chapter 1497

    There was an eagle hovering over the Guoxiang prison. After a while, it was heard in the streets.


    All the people who are close to the national elephant prison come to watch the spectacle.


    There were many onlookers, and the streets, which were originally spacious, became crowded.


    The eight treasure carriage with red top and blue side just entered the main street and was blocked.


    After a while, the curtain of the car was lifted, and the voice of the young man with white hair in the car was cool: "what happened?"


    The driver looked around and said, "it''s like we''re all going to our national elephant prison."


    The young man with white hair frowned. He waved two guards and asked them to investigate.


    The guard went for a while and then came back. When reporting the news, he was surprised: "my Lord, there are a group of eagles hovering around our national elephant warden. They are magnificent. Now people in Beijing street are rushing to see the bustle."


    Goshawk?


    In the important place of Taoism, if there are cranes in front of the gate, it''s Xizhao, but goshawk, isn''t that the auspicious animal of Buddhism?


    It is said that before Buddha Sakyamuni became holy, he had been merciful and merciful, cutting meat to feed eagles, and it has become a good story ever since.


    The expression on the white haired young man''s face became dignified. He was a man of great faith in heaven whether he respected the Tao or the Buddha. Nowadays, the head of the national elephant prison suddenly appeared. He could not help thinking more.


    It''s no doubt that he was once adopted by Buddhism and finally joined in Taoism. There is no charge of betraying his master. However, for many years, there has been no instruction or punishment from heaven. He thinks that this matter has passed. After all, the times have changed. Even the Zen master who adopted him at the beginning has already ascended blissful Valley and sat in peace. Why is there something different around him now?


    What does it mean to be warned by the goshawk?


    The young man with white hair thought for a long time, and the carriage finally squeezed out a road under the development of the guard.


    The gate of Guoxiang prison is strictly guarded. After getting out of the car, the young man with white hair looks at the sky subconsciously. His position can indeed see that the sky has Eagles spreading their wings, even the corner of the eaves, and the young eagles resting and looking.


    When he entered the gate of Guoxiang prison, he found that today''s guards came to the outer hall, even wearing sharp knives.


    In front of the founder of Sanqing Dynasty, weapons were always taboo. Therefore, these guards only patrolled the inner hall. The white haired youth was not good-looking, and the leader of the guards was called to ask questions.


    The leader of the guard quickly said what happened before. In short, the assassin was in the national elephant prison.


    The white haired youth frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, and asked, "where is Zhang Du?"


    The servant Wei buried his head: "immortal Zhang is still in the teahouse of the inner hall, accompanying the distinguished guests."


    When it comes to the teahouse, the young man with white hair thinks of something. He tightens his lips, looks up at the eagles, waves his sleeves, and goes straight into the inner hall.


    After a while, the two in the teahouse changed into three.


    The national teacher sat upright and looked at the two people in front of him, especially when he saw the woman in the Hua skirt, the evil spirit in his eyes had already appeared.


    The man of Daofu, known as immortal Zhang, tied his hands when he saw it and thought about it. After all, he bowed to confess his guilt: "it was the carelessness of Daodao for a while, and he didn''t know that the walls had ears, which almost damaged the important things of adults."


    Guoshi gently raised his right hand and stopped Taoist Zhang''s words.


    Taoist Zhang is too busy to speak, but he looks at the pretty lady standing by.


    Hua skirt woman is also panic at this time, she bit the lip, the appearance is pitiful, deeply bent, respectful attitude: "please forgive me."


    But he didn''t excuse himself and confessed directly.


    Taoist Zhang was relieved. The Guoshi became famous when he was young and independent. It''s not once or twice that a woman would come to the Guoxiang prison without being summoned. It''s a good thing to say here. But it''s not tolerated here. The last thing the Guoshi likes is a person who thinks he is right and makes himself intelligent.


    The young man with white hair took back his eyes, and a cool smile came up from the corner of his mouth: "how dare you, your lady, be a man of gold?"


    When a woman in a Chinese dress listens, her knees are soft and she even wants to kneel on her knees.


    But she also knew that the man was cold as ice. If he was really angry, it would be her kneeling broken, and he would not pity half a minute.


    At the same time, the woman was in despair and hurried to remedy: "immortal Zhang has asked the inner palace guard to block the front and rear gates. If the assassin wants to escape, he has wings in his wings, which is hard to achieve..."


    "Pa!"


    The voice did not fall, the white haired youth had clapped the table top, the huge sound, frighten the Hua skirt woman and the Zhang Dao were all in a state of mind.


    The young man with white hair stood up with a sharp and sharp tone: "the national elephant prison is the Royal Taoist court, and the former and the latter guards are not owned by his own official. Do you not tell the emperor that the national elephant prison has entered the assassin, and you have secretly seen the concubine Wang and the Taoist have a private meeting?"


    The Hua skirt woman, that is, the concubine Wang, was so frightened by his anger that she couldn''t speak.


    Taoist Zhang hurriedly said: "since Taoist Dao dared to stir up the guard, he was sure. Please calm down. If the assassin was caught, Taoist Dao would take him away at the first time and would not let him fall into the guard''s hands. Besides, at that time, Taoist priest and his wife were walking in a tight line in the teahouse, and they didn''t do anything wrong. If they wanted to, they would really be declared to go out. It can also be said that concubine Wang It''s talking about Tao theory with Xiaodao, and feeling is in reason. "Wang''s concubine nodded in a hurry, and the pear blossoms on his face brought rain.


    The young man with white hair glanced at Taoist Zhang and sneered in his eyes: "the real man is pitying the fragrance and cherishing the jade."


    Taoist Zhang quickly lowered his head and raised his eyebrows. He was so scared that he could not make a sound.


    After a while, the young man with white hair did not ask them about their fault after all. He only asked, "what is the eagle outside?"


    When it comes to this, Taoist Zhang also doesn''t understand: "somehow, there are a group of people flying here. They can''t turn back, but they don''t like being called. The path is really I don''t know why. "


    Inexplicably, it was not manipulated by others. The young man with white hair didn''t show his face, but he thought a lot about it.


    Heaven''s punishment and heaven''s acceptance. All saints fear the retribution of cause and effect. He has done a lot of evil in his life, but he doesn''t think it''s wrong. What''s wrong with his ability, actions, and thoroughness?


    But he thinks there is no mistake. Maybe heaven thinks he is wrong?


    Thinking about it, the young man still couldn''t figure out the heaven''s will, only said: "send people to disperse the eagles."


    If it can be waved away, it''s just a coincidence. If it can''t be waved away, I''m afraid that the heaven has a purpose


    Thinking of what he is doing recently, the young man presses his brow and feels tired.


    He didn''t want to give up all his achievements.


    Besides, in the big tree in the inner garden, pearl and Xiaoli have been looking at each other for a long time.


    Xiao Li means that when it''s dark, pearl brings Goo Goo and comes to him with his friends. But now it''s sunny in the blue sky. Even if he flies out among the eagles, he will be seen by others. Will he still be caught then?


    So Xiao Li wants to go away in the dark. There are so many eagles. Who can notice that there is one of them?


    But pearl doesn''t think so. Pearl has his own business to be busy. He thinks Xiaoli has caused him trouble. He has taken the time to save Xiaoli. Xiaoli should listen to him. Now he will go with them. So many eagles are here. Everyone will cover him. He can escape.


    Two people''s opinions diverged. Seeing that they couldn''t work out the result for a long time, they languidly combed their hair.


    Xiaoli is very angry. Looking at Pearl, she asks, "what are you busy with? If you don''t go home all day, you won''t be able to find you. You say which wild man you are in a hurry to see! "


    Pearl righteously raises his neck, Jie Jie calls.


    After listening to it for a while, Xiao Li was angry: "you still have social circle, you also have relatives and friends? Your relatives and friends are me! I don''t allow you to take part in the bird''s full moon wine in other people''s houses. They give birth to birds. What''s the matter with you? You can have one if you have the ability! If your daughter-in-law gives birth to a bird, I''ll let you go! "


    Pearl was so angry that she jumped up and pecked at Xiao Li.

 Chapter 1498

    Anyway, if Xiaoli doesn''t cooperate, the escape plan will have to be delayed.


    Xiaoli had to go after dark when he was killed. When Pearl couldn''t see him, he began to bargain. At last, when she talked about going in the evening, she said that the new bird in her family was her little brother. Even if she didn''t eat wine, she had to show her face.


    Xiao Li agreed. Look at the sky. The sun will set in half an hour.


    After talking about it, one person and one bird stopped tit for tat and sat on the branch of the tree chatting.


    Xiaoli pointed to the house in front of him and said, "I was found there. Pearl, do you think I have gained weight? Before I went to the roof, I would not be found."


    Pearl squinted at him with a pair of black eyes, and raised his neck and said, "Jie."


    Xiaoli looks down and pinches his belly across his clothes. He really pinches a mass of meat. He is a little depressed: "will I become as fat as my mother?"


    Pearl is very protective of Liu Wei. Help Liu Wei to speak: "Jie Jie."


    Xiao Li pouted: "I know that my mother is ugly, but she was really fat at that time, so round belly."


    Pearl turned her head to one side and said, "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli smiled: "do you know how hard it is for a daughter to have a baby? How do you know everything? "


    Pearl is very proud, the neck straight, proud: "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli poops: "how can anyone boast that he is smart and shameless? Then I ask you, you know everything, how can two people hold each other?"


    Pearl was stunned for a while. She was confused and didn''t understand the question type.


    Xiaoli said what she had seen before: "the big girl said, what will happen if she holds the little Taoist, and what is it?"


    So Xiaoli went straight to catch the wings of pearl, carried him into his arms, and then spread out his hands: "you see, we also hugged, what would happen?"


    Where does pearl know this? After listening to Xiaoli''s grunting, she couldn''t understand it. After thinking about it, she said, "Jie Jie."


    Xiaoli nodded after listening to it, and said, "OK, it''s still early. Then you can go and have a look. You''re small and bird. If you go to eavesdrop, you won''t be found. Then you will tell me when you come back after listening."


    Pearl nodded, spread her wings and flew away.


    Xiaoli swung her legs contentedly and waited for the Pearl to come back. However, she could not help but see what flashed over her head. When she looked up, she saw that the cuckoo squatting on the top of the tree had gone with the Pearl.


    "You come back..." He called out, covered his mouth again, looked carefully to the left and right, and made sure there was no patrol guard nearby. Then he said at the volume: "you are so conspicuous, don''t go..."


    But Gugu didn''t listen to him. He buried himself under the eaves in front of him.


    Xiao Li is so worried that he hesitates and doesn''t dare to chase after him. He is afraid that he will be exposed when he goes out. He brings a lot of eagles with him. The whole national elephant prison is an eagle. There are two more stands on the roof. Should it be ok?


    Pearl is a very opinionated bird. According to Xiao Li''s description, she soon found the so-called pink skirt girl, and then she landed on the branch opposite the girl and stared at others.


    But it was bigger and could not stand on the branch of the tree, so it fell directly to the stone table in the middle of the yard, and stared at the girl in the pink skirt just like the Pearl.


    Pink skirt girl: "..."


    After the previous turbulence in the teahouse, there was no voice for a long time. The girl with pink skirt and the girl with blue skirt were worried. For several days, they went out with their master to the national elephant prison to offer incense, which can be said to be incense. The master would be alone with immortal Zhang for a long time in the teahouse every day. Naturally speaking, the two talked about Taoism freely. They can be used as close palace girls and two people''s hearts It''s hard to avoid drumming. After all, being alone for several hours, I always feel something is wrong.


    But how do you think in your heart is one thing, and it''s another thing to say nothing about it. Your mother is the concubine of the emperor. Although she is only the concubine of Wupin, she is full of youth. As long as you find the opportunity, it''s just around the corner of the Emperor to set up a favor.


    The two maids were afraid that their master would be young and energetic. Because the empress and concubine Xin suppressed them in the harem, they couldn''t find a chance to approach the emperor. They were aware of their differences and made regrets of deceiving the emperor.


    But now, a real person Zhang is not enough. The master of the state teacher just went in. He hasn''t come out yet. After a while, he heard the sound of clapping the table and the sound of broken porcelain falling on the ground. It should be a dispute. But the master of the State paid homage to a product and took charge of the state elephant prison for many years. They were simple in the emperor''s heart. Their two little maids naturally didn''t dare to make a sound. The mother didn''t make a sound Ring, they''re not going in, they''re not going back. When they''re worried, there are two more birds in the yard?


    The national elephant prison made a scene, and the whole yard flew into the goshawk, but there was no hawk on the side of the teahouse. The two palace maids kept watch over the door of the teahouse and didn''t have time to go outside to watch the bustle. Now they saw a black star and a young eagle, and looked at each other with fear.


    In particular, these two birds, which look very fierce, have been staring at them."Do they bite?" The blue skirt girl asked cautiously.


    The pink skirt girl did not know, also trembled: "otherwise we go to the side room." She didn''t want to face the two sharp eyed birds.


    Blue skirt girl is embarrassed: "but the lady hasn''t come out yet. If something happens..."


    They are close to each other. If the master has an accident or they go out in the palace, they will have no life.


    While they were hesitating, the teahouse door opened with a squeak.


    It was not others who came out, but a white silk master.


    The second daughter quickly knelt down to salute, respectfully.


    After the national division, they followed Taoist Zhang. As soon as they came out, before they could speak a word, they saw the brown haired fierce eagle on the original central stone table.


    The master paused for a moment, stepped back slightly, and looked at Taoist Zhang with his eyebrows twisted. Taoist Zhang, holding a whisk in his hand, went forward and waved to the eagle to drive him away.


    But I just waved twice, but I was shot down by the eagle''s counter claw.


    Taoist Zhang was terrified. He took two steps back and looked at the back of his hand.


    The eagle''s claw is like a sharp blade. It''s only scratched lightly. It''s cut and bleeding.


    Taoist Zhang hurriedly stood in front of the national master and said, "this beast is wild, and it''s not good for people to come. Sir, you should go first."


    The national teacher didn''t move, and a white silk head was facing the fresh wind in the hospital, showing a kind of transcendence. He tightly pressed his lips and stared at the eagle with complicated eyes. For a while, he felt the gaze of another pair of eyes.


    When he looked up, he saw that there was a bird squatting on the opposite tree trunk. The bird was black and glossy, with bright eyes. Even if it was far away, he could be sure that it was looking at him and was very focused.


    One person, one bird and four eyes are opposite. It seems that the brown hawk in the courtyard is no longer important. Taoist Zhang wants to talk, but he finds that the master of the state is still standing behind him. Even more than that, the face of the master of the state has always been cold and shallow, but now it becomes extremely dignified.


    Taoist Zhang also saw the black bird in the eyes of the national master. At the first moment, he didn''t respond. When he looked again, he was shocked.


    The shock is not because of the shape of the bird, but because of its eyes.


    Those eyes, just now, just now, have changed their colors?


    "Here Is this Is it the one in the book With With... " Taoist Zhang is stuttering. His words are not easy

 Chapter 1499

    Liu Wei meets the lady who is said to sit on the same level with the queen in the harem.


    Concubine Xin has an enchanting face and a graceful figure. Even under the cover of many palace skirts, she can see the beauty in her bones.


    Liu Wei in the down ceremony, Xin Guifei sat high, fixed his eyes on her unique appearance.


    "Good looks, sir." Concubine Xin said with a light smile. Her voice was clear and her praise was true. But when she said it, it was full of a disturbing swing.


    Liu Wei now understood why the lady was regarded as the biggest enemy by the queen, not that she was more beautiful than the queen, but that she was more pure and pure than the queen. She was more in line with the aesthetics of most men.


    She is coquettish and sexy, which is an ordinary sentence. In her mouth, there are also some temptations. Although the temptations are not necessarily intentional, it''s really difficult for people to be distracted by her face and voice.


    Liu Wei nodded and did not see her again.


    Princess Xin took the tea cup beside her hand, blew it for a while, took a sip of it, raised her eyebrows and asked, "I heard that Mr. Xi has come from the south?"


    Liu Wei replied respectfully, "from baishanzhou."


    Concubine Xin nodded: "baishanzhou is a good place. If there is a chance, my palace would like to see it."


    Liu Wei didn''t speak. The concubine Xin was testing her. After all, she was sent by the queen. The concubine''s mother didn''t trust her.


    After a quarter of an hour, she finally reassured concubine Xin. She sent the maid to ask Princess Wen Qing to come out.


    Liu Wei lent Princess Wenqing the reason of diagnosis, to explore the character of concubine Xin, so she did a whole set of play, even though both sides knew that the diagnosis was only a passing experience, but it still needed to go.


    In the daytime, concubine Xin was also confused. There was a misunderstanding between her and the empress. Although the empress didn''t say anything at last, she just drove her out, but now that someone has been sent, it should be to reconcile the misunderstanding.


    But why did he come here from outside the palace?


    It''s hard for Princess Xin to understand. When she looks at the young doctor, her eyes inevitably lead to exploration.


    Princess Wenqing did not get in the way. The white and clean girl was like a group of cotton. She was held by the palace maid when she came out. She looked at the living people in the palace. She probably thought of her appearance as a princess. She forced her to come down from the palace maid. She stood upright and tried to make herself look more generous and dignified.


    But with her round face, she was full of laughter.


    Before that, Princess Xin, who was wary of Liu Weiman, had a sincere and warm smile on her face when she saw her little daughter. She beckoned to let the little princess come to her.


    Princess Wenqing walks up to her, but quietly looks at her handsome uncle.


    Princess Xin shaved the little princess''s nose: "what do you see, Qing''er?"


    "Qing''er thinks this gentleman looks good," said Princess Wen


    Concubine Xin chuckles: "little brother no longer wants little uncle?"


    Princess Wenqing quickly shook her head: "little brother..." Then she took another look, which was just opposite to Liu Wei''s four eyes. Liu Wei smiled friendly to the little girl, and Princess Wen Qing blushed. She said shyly to her mother, "this gentleman and brother look like..."


    Concubine Xin just went to see it. Although she only saw the little boy in the daytime, after all, there was a Taifu standing in the middle, but somehow she saved her precious daughter. She also recorded the little boy''s appearance. Now, it seems that the doctor sent by the queen is similar to the little boy.


    Especially the nose and mouth are like a mold.


    With this addition of good looks, when the young doctor felt the pulse for the little princess, the little princess always cooperated very well.


    Liu Wei raised the little princess''s chin, let her open her mouth, but also made a mouth: "ah."


    The little princess opened her mouth with a red face. Liu Wei was sure that her throat was not inflamed. Inside and outside, up and down, there was no sign of typhoid at all. So she said back to concubine Xin.


    Her child is healthy and painless, and Princess Xin is also happy. She wants to ask someone to take the little princess back first. She wants to talk to the young doctor again, but the little princess doesn''t want to go.


    "Qing''er, Qing''er wants to accompany his mother and concubine..." As the little princess said, she looked down as soon as she raised her eyes.


    "You are really learning from your father," she said, holding the flesh on the cheek of Princess Wenqing


    It''s too thorough to inherit the fault of thinking about changes.


    Princess Xin Guifei had many questions to ask doctor Liu. What she wanted to ask most was the meaning of the queen. She didn''t elaborate on all the previous grievances. But today, when the cloud family was in trouble and Wenqing was in water, the two things were so close together. Does the queen have any views on this?


    But now Wenqing can''t leave. She can''t speak a lot in front of her children, so she has to keep silent first.


    After a while, a message came from the other side of the green phoenix hall, saying that the empress asked Doctor Liu.At the end of the day, when she saw Dr. Liu getting up to leave, she couldn''t help it. She called him, "Sir, stay."


    Liu Wei stopped and saluted her.


    Concubine Xin was silent for a moment. She sent people to the back hall. Soon, the maid came into the main hall with a tray in her hand.


    "Mr. Wang is not a royal doctor. Ordinary doctors also need to receive medical fees."


    A tray of silver, conservatively estimated to be one hundred Liang.


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, so she looked at her.


    Concubine Xin was stared at by his dark eyes, knowing that she had been seen through, and she laughed: "it''s my house''s carelessness. My husband works for the queen. These small money can''t be seen..."


    She wanted to bribe this gentleman so that she could speak well in front of the queen. But since the other party was sent by the queen, it must be trusted by the queen. No matter how much money she gave, she would not be able to bribe him, so why should she.


    Moreover, a hundred Liang is really too little to be paid. If you give too much money, it seems too obvious. So you have to give such an embarrassing number, but it''s your fault.


    Just want to order people to take back the money, there has been quiet, cold and arrogant Doctor Liu, but opened his mouth: "then thank you very much."


    Is it to be collected?


    Concubine Xin was stunned for a moment. Doctor Liu went to the palace maid himself and lifted a plate of silver with a bag of silk cloth on a pallet.


    Concubine Xin: "..."


    Liu Wei returns to the green phoenix hall with silver. The queen sees her coming back and asks for details.


    Liu Wei did not worry, but sat opposite the queen, spread out a bag of silver, divided fifty-two to the queen, and said, "yours."


    "What?" said the queen


    Liu Wei''s way of doing business: "it''s a reward from concubine Xin, half for one person."


    Queen: "..."


    Although Liu Wei loves money, he also takes it in a proper way. Concubine Xin is the business introduced to her by the queen. The money she got from concubine Xin must be fifty-five points back with the queen. Although the queen can''t see the fifty Liang silver, she pays the most attention to honesty in business. It''s your business, and your brother should also know how to calculate the account.


    The queen was confused for a while, then she remembered her question and asked, "what do you see?"


    Liu Wei said honestly, "it''s true that you can''t conceive, that you love the princess, that you look ruddy, that you are in good health. It''s true that there''s no mercury in the Changyuan palace. Besides, it''s true that concubine Xin shows her kindness to the queen."


    The queen didn''t understand: "is she the one who did harm to the palace?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "when she looks at the popularity and looks, she is worried and confused. This lady is not like a cunning and insidious person. On the contrary, although she has a face like a witch, she is not without a soft and good heart."


    The queen chewed the words carefully and fell into deep thought.


    At this time, the cloud family suddenly came in, saw Liu Wei, and gasped: "cloud house sent a letter to the palace, Miss Liu, something happened to your family."


    Liu Wei was counting the silver. He was stunned and looked at her.


    "Yunmi cried and went back to the house, saying that his son was trapped in the state elephant prison."

 Chapter 1500

    As soon as Liu Wei left the palace, he was greeted by a carriage from the cloud mansion.


    In the car, there is yunmi, whose eyes are swollen with tears.


    When he saw Liu Wei, he felt very guilty and apologized all the time.


    Liu Wei saw that the child himself was also frightened, so he had to appease: "Xiao Li has martial arts and can''t bear the loss."


    But yunmi is still worried. Usually, the most rampant young people cry more weakly than the little girl. Liu Wei can understand this mood. When the big one takes the little one out, the little one is lost. The big one must be scared.


    Liu Wei saw that the car was still sitting in the clouds, and asked, "where is Rong Ling?"


    Cloud wants to come with her because she can''t help it. Xiao Li, no matter how she says it, is lost by yunmi. As a sister, she has a close relationship with Liu''s family. She can always play a role in easing down when she is here. Seeing Liu Wei asking about Rong Ling, cloud wants to say, "my brother-in-law has rushed to the national elephant prison. My third brother went with him."


    Liu Wei nodded and ordered the carriage to whip up.


    If at ordinary times, Liu Wei is not so worried. Xiaoli has been refined since she suffered losses at Zhong Ziyu''s last time. She will not let herself fall into crisis easily.


    But this time it''s not ordinary people.


    Liu Wei met with concubine Xin today, almost sure that the poison of the king''s Pearl and queen had nothing to do with concubine Xin. But the five guards in Qingfeng town clearly mentioned "Niang", that is to say, there was indeed a concubine who was in collusion with the national division, so it proved that the national division was a very dangerous person.


    Liu Wei can''t understand how Xiao Li ran to the national elephant prison, but if he was really trapped in it, it would be serious.


    In particular, the national master took the corpse medicine, which was a cruel and cruel devil way. She couldn''t guarantee whether Xiao Li would be the opponent of that man.


    Just now, he appeased yunmi and said Xiaoli could not bear the loss, but in fact, no one knows what happened.


    On the way to Guoxiang prison, the people in the carriage were silent. Cloud wanted not to speak. Cloud wanted to cry. Liu Wei said nothing. He looked serious.


    When the carriage stopped, Liu Wei thought it was there. She couldn''t wait to lift the curtain, but she saw the front full of people.


    "Sir, the Guoxiang prison is ahead, but somehow there are so many people in this street, and the road is blocked." The coachman complained.


    Liu Wei frowned, and saw that all the people around her were crowding forward with joy. She thought for a moment, then jumped out of the carriage and stopped a young man: "can you ask me, brother, what''s the matter ahead?"


    The young man who was stopped was very excited. He pointed to the front and said: "it''s the national elephant prison. Today, the national elephant prison has entered a large group of eagles. Many people have seen it. They say that the eagles don''t disperse. They even have the tendency to settle down in the national elephant prison. I''m rushing to see the bustle. Hurry up. If the eagles fly away later..."


    It has to be said that the common people in Xianyan country have a big heart. They stop at the gate of the Yamen to watch the bustle of the six princes. Here, they immediately run to the national elephant prison. Where there are melons, there are them. They can''t get rid of them. Now, they have caused traffic problems.


    Liu Wei heard that the national elephant had been sent to the eagles, and something flashed in her mind.


    After getting out of the car, yunmi remembered. He said: "it''s goo and pearl, sister-in-law Rong, goo and Pearl!"


    Liu Wei is stunned: "you say clearly."


    Yunmi quickly said the scene he saw before, and stressed: "although I didn''t see the COO, I saw the Pearl. It was black and small, like a sparrow among a group of goshawks, but it must be the Pearl!"


    Liu Wei heard that the Pearl was also there, and she was a little determined. The Pearl would not come to the national elephant prison with the eagles for no reason. In nine out of ten, Xiao Li asked for help. With Pearl''s help, things would not be out of control.


    Compared with Xiaoli, Liu Wei is more comfortable with pearls.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the national elephant prison and outside the teahouse, Taoist Zhang trembled his fingers, and stroked the black birds on the branch. He kept asking the white haired youth, "what is your company, what is your company? What do you remember your full name, sir?"


    "Companion moon winged dog." White haired youth have a heavy voice.


    "Yes!" Taoist Zhang suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed his saliva. His face was excited: "is it it? It seems that it is, but the shape is different. It''s too dark... "


    "Not it." The young man with white hair stared at the black bird for a long time and denied: "it can''t be!"


    Taoist Zhang thought it was impossible, but he saw it clearly just now


    "Its eyes are golden..."


    The young man with white hair tightened his eyebrows.


    He took a step forward and saw that the bird opposite was not frightened. He held his breath and focused on the bird''s eyes.


    A pair of ebony like eyes, dark, not gold at all.


    But just then, he did see that the eyes had changed color and became gold.


    Now it''s black


    Accompanied by the moon wing dog, also known as accompanied by the emperor beast, according to historical records, this beast is tall and powerful, colorful, magnificent and colorful, with feathers like sunset adjacent, and bright as the sun.It is said that the Xianyan kingdom was not founded nearly a thousand years ago. At that time, there were many tribes in the mainland.


    After that, the first emperor rose up, recruited troops, fought in all directions. Many years later, he opened up the world and built Xianyan continent, calling himself Xianyan emperor.


    The name of Xianyan comes from the fact that it is a sparrow born in company with the first emperor. It looks like a Phoenix, arrogant, majestic and beautiful. Later it was called Xianyan. According to historical records, the Xianyan accompanied the first emperor since he was born, and finally died together with him.


    After hundreds of years, Xianyan Kingdom lasted for inheritance. Five hundred years ago, there was another emperor who was born with animals. He was born different. He was related to animals and was proficient in animal language. Even on the day of his birth, a colorful winged bird came uninvited. Since then, he came in and went out with him. It is said that it was his companion animal, also known as companion dog, whose wings were described as wings, Dogs, described as loyal.


    Since then, there has been no Xianyan in Xianyan kingdom. Every emperor hopes that his offspring will become the legendary Tongshen emperor accompanied by animals, which can never be realized again.


    Guoshi Jingxiao knows the normal state of Hougong, the emperor''s Hougong, and now no concubines are pregnant, so he thinks it''s impossible to have a companion moon winged dog, so this one is absolutely impossible.


    So to speak, what happened to the clear golden pupils of the black bird?


    Dazzled?


    The master of the state had a heart to test, but he went straight to catch the black bird.


    But the blackbird flies in the air at this time, Jie one, wants to leave.


    "Catch it!" the master shouted


    As soon as the voice came down, Taoist Zhang came to press the blackbird directly with his body.


    When the blackbird was frightened, the Brown Eagle on the table jumped up and rushed to Taoist Zhang. Taoist Zhang didn''t care, or even avoid the attack of the Brown Eagle''s claws. He only blushed and made another attack on the black bird.


    The black bird left jumped and ran, but because of the action was too big, the Taoist priest seized a corner of his wing. Taking this opportunity, the national teacher came forward in person and made a direct attack on the black bird''s neck.


    "Pearl!"


    A child''s voice suddenly started, and then he heard the wind approaching. The National Teacher instinctively raised his head, and saw a child like little child from the sky, kicking the prostrate Taoist Zhang away, and then staring at him fiercely.


    The national teacher immediately backed away from the child''s hand. Fortunately, the child didn''t chase him, but turned back and picked up the blackbird with several feathers torn off by Taoist Zhang and held it in his arms.


    Now pearl is back to God. She screams: "Jie Jie Jie..."


    Xiao Li was so deaf that he shouted that he pressed his mouth and said, "no, no, no hair. Stop shouting, and I''m scared to death!"


    Pearl bit a black hair, stood up pupils, took his head and hit Xiaoli''s chest.


    Xiao Li quickly held it firmly, then hid the black hair in his sleeve and said: "one or two, only one or two, you still have a lot of hair, and your wings are not bald."


    Pearl doesn''t listen. She screams desperately, saying that she has no hair, that her hair has been plucked, that she is bald, and that she doesn''t want to live.


    Xiaoli was in a hurry, but at this time, the Taoist Zhang got up from the ground. Because of the rumbling attack, half of his body was blood, and his shoulder blades were about to wear, but he could not control his body. He just stared at the black bird, and said almost madly, "the golden one, the golden one, the golden one!"


    The national teacher also saw that the black bird''s pupils had changed color again, which was definitely golden.


    Xiao Li didn''t know what they were talking about. He just looked down at the Pearl in his arms. He was also scared: "Pearl, your eyes..."


    Pearl is still thinking about her hair. She looks down at her wings and flows into a river with sadness. She carefully touches her hair with her mouth. She covers a small bald spot with other hairs, but it can''t cover it completely. She is about to cry.


    Xiaoli hurriedly grabs the head of the Pearl, lets it look at itself, then looks at its eyes, looks a little dazed: "how is gold..."


    Pearl nagged Xiaoli''s hand for a while, not letting him break himself.


    Little Li scattered his hand, but his face was inexplicable. Why did Pearl''s eyes turn to gold?


    At this time, a guard outside the teahouse came to report: "Sir, the door, the door..."


    "What''s the matter!" The national division is now full of black birds with moon wing dogs in front of them. They don''t care about anyone.


    Servitude Wei faltered: "temple, outside the temple, a group of soldiers came..."


    The national teacher was shocked and frowned: "what?"


    The guard said: "a group of soldiers from outside the palace are all wearing the clothes of Rujiang palace. It seems that they are the soldiers of Rujiang palace. More than 200 soldiers surrounded our national elephant prison."


    Guoshi: "..."


    When Liu Wei broke through the crowd and arrived at the gate of the national elephant prison, he saw Yunxi standing there and waiting for her. When he saw her, Yunxi said, "brother Rong''s men have controlled all the hundreds of guards, Taoists and servants before and after the national elephant prison. Follow me."


    With that, he took the road to the front. After a while, Liu Wei saw Rong Ling. He stood in front of the majestic Sanqing statue. His figure was straight, his face was cold, and his whole body was shining like gold.If you look at it carefully, it''s not the golden light, it''s just the thin cold light reflected by the golden statue.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment.


    Cloud wants to see nearby, snigger: "brother-in-law is really handsome and extraordinary, and full of courage."


    Liu Wei went back to the God, pointed to the Sanqing FA Xiang behind Rong Ling, and said, "I''m thinking, are those three gods real gold?"


    The cloud thought: "well

 Chapter 1501

    The people you sent to the king''s residence came to the Guoxiang prison to smash the market. It''s more gimmicky than that when Guoxiang prison entered the eagle group.


    The people around were even more reluctant to leave. They were quick minded and began to sell small benches.


    Liu Wei did not expect that Rong Ling would have such a big battle.


    Yes, you have said that you can borrow the soldiers from the Royal Palace, but you can borrow more than 200 soldiers from others without a word, which is a bit indescribable.


    Besides, I don''t know if Rong Ling has informed the little prince in advance.


    The soldiers who encircle and suppress the state elephant prison are all dressed with the sign of your surrender to the king''s house, which is to say, if you surrender to the king''s instruction, it must be counted on your surrender to the king''s head.


    Seeing Liu Weilai, Rong Leng''s expression eased a little, but his tone was not good: "I haven''t found Xiao Li yet."


    Liu Wei couldn''t care about whether Meng Yao would carry the pot. She looked around and asked, "have you seen Gugu and pearl?"


    When he came to Guoxiang prison, he saw that so many Eagles were scattered and approaching, and rongling guessed that it was related to Gugu. But after all, the inner hall was an important place, so it was not appropriate for him to rush in directly, so he let Guoxiang prison guard go in and pass on the news, saying that he would speak to the principal in person.


    At this time, the white haired national teacher, who had to be alarmed, came with several Taoist priests.


    Guoshi didn''t know Rong Ling. He looked up and down at the youth in front of him with his face taut and eyes cold. Then he pressed the fire gas and asked, "who is your Lord?"


    Rong Leng glanced at the national master, glanced over his striking white hair, and then said, "if you come to the palace to catch the assassin, please forgive me."


    The master sneered, "assassin?"


    Rong Leng''s face was expressionless: "one hour ago, the king''s palace broke into the assassin. Our leader caught him. We witnessed that the assassin escaped into the national elephant prison, so we had to. We had to catch him."


    Guoshi knows a lot of people. Just look at them, and you will know that the young people are lying. After all, the other side is not willing to pretend, and the expression is perfunctory!


    But why does the other party want to make trouble with the other country''s elephant prison?


    Guoshi racked his brains, but how could he not think of any grudge between xiangjianneng and Rujiang palace?


    The only one that counts is five years ago.


    At that time, you sent the old lady of the palace to be seriously ill. He came to pray for her once, and then she died.


    You sent the king to find him with the rune, but he didn''t say that he killed the old lady. He couldn''t argue. At last, you sent the king away from home, and this was the end of it.


    But now it''s been five years, and things have changed. Can you really come to trouble him for that old thing?


    The master of the state didn''t understand it, and he was very cold and young. He said: "the king''s house catches the assassins. It''s said that I have met him. I should help him since then, but since the feast on the holy day in the Palace seven days later, I''m going to apply for the record. So I''m afraid I can''t afford to entertain you, so I have to bother you to leave first. As for the assassins, you can rest assured that I will ask people to hunt them up and down If we find it, we will inform your government to pick up the people. "


    It''s just a matter of throwing the order in the face.


    Rong Leng sneered, and his brow picked up a little: "do you want to help or dare not?"


    The national teacher frowned and was waiting to speak. The Taoist behind him blurted out: "what do you mean? The Guoxiang prison is a pure place of Taoism. You have brought a group of soldiers, armed with fierce blades, and rushed in. It has already hit the immortal Fajia. Now the Guoshi is good at persuasion. You are not only stubborn, but even spiteful. I will ask you. Is that the way you came to the palace? "


    Look, the pot is firmly fastened on Qian Mengyao''s head.


    Liu Wei sympathizes with the unknown Qian Mengyao for three seconds, then moves forward, stops Rong Ling, reaches out and quietly presses the back of his hand to show him calm.


    Xiao Li is gone, Liu Wei is worried, and Rong Leng is worried, so the man who is reasonable on weekdays also becomes aggressive at this time.


    After all, it''s not a good idea to fight hard. The emperor is standing behind the Guoxiang prison. The emperor believes in the importance of God and Buddha. The Guoshi is simple in the emperor''s heart. To fight directly on the Guoxiang prison''s face is to disrespect the emperor.


    After all, they are also outsiders, so there is no need to make such a big trouble for themselves as soon as they come here.


    Liu Wei''s eyes turned twice. She stopped Rong Leng, but she raised a smile to the national teacher, which was counted as a gift.


    The national teacher looked at the young gentleman who suddenly came in. His expression was not relaxed, but he also nodded a little to him, which was a salute.


    "It''s really disrespectful for us to rush into the national elephant prison by mistake. As the master of the state has said, we will find assassins for us. I will thank you first. But as the Taoist said, we always rush into the gods with our sharp blades. If you can, before we leave, I want to worship."


    Soft words are more comfortable than hard words. Moreover, it has been shown that we can''t provoke you. Let''s go.


    The master of the state didn''t make a sound, but the Taoists behind him were very happy, especially when they just scolded Lenna and first expressed their kindness. He said: "the residents are reasonable and really kind. If you worship, please follow the path."


    With that, he took Liu Wei to the front of the palace with great enthusiasm, and gave her a pair of throwing sticks. He said that if the gods forgive them for their collision, he would answer the question by throwing a cup.Liu Wei smiled and nodded, kowtowed three heads to the statue of Sanqing, then folded his hands, held the cup and threw it forward.


    Three times in a row are Holy Grails.


    The Taoist said: "the monks are sincere. The immortal has forgiven you for your disrespect."


    Liu Wei showed a reassuring look: "if the immortal is really generous, I don''t know. Can I ask the immortal something more?"


    The Taoist nodded: "the immortal is broad, the people live, but it''s OK to ask."


    Liu Wei raised her lips and said, "then ask, immortal can agree to let me search for Guoxiang prison."


    "You..." When the Taoist heard this, he was about to stop it. Liu Wei quickly threw another cup.


    It''s still the Holy Grail.


    The Taoist scolded Sheng Sheng for being stuck. He was stunned for a moment. Then he saw the gentle young man pick up his cup and throw it again.


    Three times in a row, three times in a row.


    The Taoist''s expression became a little dull. He looked up at the three shining Dharma faces and doubted life.


    Liu Wei innocently asked the Taoist, "immortal, this is, agreed?"


    The Taoist dawdled for a while, then said uneasily, "yes, it means consent..."


    There are three results when two moon shaped cuvettes are thrown. One is flat and the other is convex, which means asking for instructions. The immortal "agrees, does and can".


    The two planes are laughing cups, indicating the matter of asking for instructions. The immortal "has not made up his mind".


    2. The convex one is the Yin cup, indicating that the immortal "can''t, can''t, or the God is angry, or is more or less fortunate".


    Liu Wei threw the Holy Grail three times in a row, indicating that the immortal really agreed.


    Liu Wei laughed: "it seems that the immortal thinks that it''s really a disaster to let the assassin go unpunished. He also advocates that we should catch him first."


    The Taoist didn''t say a word, but he picked up Liu Wei''s throwing cup and looked at it repeatedly for a while. He was a bit confused. He was the Holy Grail many times. This throwing cup has long eyes?

 Chapter 1502

    In this way, the Taoist did not dare to accept Liu Wei''s words, so he quickly took the cup and threw it to the national teacher.


    The national master thought they were just visiting, but he threw a cup, even if he did. He also threw the answer that the immortal agreed to search for the national elephant prison. He had a bad expression and stared at the Taoist. His eyes were angry.


    The Taoist also knew that he had made a great deal of trouble. He only dared to bow his head and make no noise.


    The national teacher thought for a moment, then he took the throwing cup and went back to FA Xiang. He handed it to Liu Wei and said, "if you ask me again, I will watch you throw it."


    Is this suspicion that she cheated?


    Liu Wei was not angry. He took the toss with a good face and a good temper. He still put his hands together, said two sentences in his mouth, and then threw forward.


    Holy Grail.


    Throw again.


    The Holy Grail.


    Throw again


    Liu Wei saw the face of the national teacher getting darker and darker, and she did not stop. She threw it six times in one breath and got the result of six Holy Grails.


    The national teacher couldn''t speak at the moment.


    Liu Wei''s eyes curved into crescent moon teeth. Instead of seeing the black air on the face of the national teacher, she thought, "why don''t you ask the immortal if the national teacher is in good health? How do you look at your white hair? What kind of disease do you have?"


    Said, also did not wait for the national division to respond, threw three times again in one breath, is three Holy Grails.


    At the end of the last throw, Liu Wei deliberately covered her mouth and said, "Oh, it seems that the master of the state teacher is really in a critical condition."


    The master glared at her as if to poke a hole in her.


    Liu Wei pointed to Sanqing FA Xiang and said, "said the immortal."


    Guoshi: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Li was trapped in the front yard of the teahouse. The national teacher just took the words from the guards and hurried out. However, someone was sent to guard the teahouse, and a death order was issued to forbid the sudden child to leave with the black bird in his arms.


    Xiaoli looks around at the guard with a sharp knife. He sits on the stone bench in the yard pitifully, hugs the Pearl, and whispers, "what should we do?"


    Just now, this group of guards set up a big net in the courtyard in front of the teahouse. If they dare to move, these people will affect the net. When they are covered in the net, it will be more difficult to escape.


    Xiao Li can''t think of a solution, so she has to turn to Pearl for help.


    Pearl didn''t answer him. He was carrying his own black hair now. The whole bird was abandoned.


    Xiaoli shook her body and said, "cheer up, we have to find a way to leave!"


    Pearl Yanba haw looked up at him, and then light floating "Jie" a.


    Xiaoli listened, her head drooping and gray: "tell your mother? Didn''t she know I was in trouble? Is there no other way? "


    Pearl had no strength to turn her head aside and ignored him.


    Xiaoli was very sad. After thinking for a long time, she shivered and said: "well, let''s go to inform her mother. But, can you speak politely? I want to save it..."


    Pearl''s so-called preaching, of course, is not to go in person. It''s hairless now. The whole bird is useless and doesn''t want to move.


    It told goo, the goo hawk called out, and attracted the nearby brother Goshawk.


    The guards in front of the teahouse looked at each other. They didn''t hear what the children and the blackbird were talking about, but they saw the brown hawk calling other companions. They thought that the eagle was asking for help from the companions, and wanted to break through. The guards were nervous, afraid that a large group of eagles would come. They would not stop, but their lives would have to be built in. If they didn''t see real Zhang, they would be scratched and bleeding?


    Fortunately, the brown Eagles only called twice to the companions in the sky, and the companions left. They did not mean to fight with them. The guards were relieved.


    But they are also worried.


    The old guard was worried: "it''s said that all things are spirits. If we lock this bird, will it be damned? After all, the eagle full of the yard is really strange."


    Those who work in Guoxiang prison are a little superstitious, not to mention that they always have a sense of awe when they go to Buddha worship to the point of being insane. When they meet spiritual animals, they always hold the idea of not disturbing each other and being safe. But now, they are a little confused.


    The younger serviceman looked at the center of the yard, and the little boy sat there honestly, and said: "this kid is also strange. The pilgrims in the outer hall are not allowed to enter the inner hall. Before, the inner hall searched for assassins, but he did not know..."


    The old guard smiled: "you want to say that this kid is an assassin? Don''t tease me. I''m only a few years old. "


    The younger serviceman also thinks that he is dreaming, but seeing the child holding the blackbird, the blackbird did communicate with the Brown Eagle just now. They obviously know each other. It''s not surprising: "is this sudden group of eagles related to this child?"


    The old serviceman looked at the child and thought about it. He didn''t deny it. After all, they witnessed it with their own eyes. Otherwise, it''s true that the blackbird was raised by the child.


    Maybe I saw them talking secretly. Suddenly the child over there raised his voice and said, "uncle, I want to eat." Then after a pause, he asked timidly, "is that ok?"The old servitude guard''s heart was soft. Thinking of his little son''s age, he quickly replied, "yes, the national teacher just forbids you to leave, not to eat. What would you like to eat?"


    The child hugged the blackbird in his arms and looked pitiful: "anything, I''m so hungry..."


    The old serviceman said nothing and ran out. When he came back, he had a three-story food box in his hand.


    He politely sent it to the child and said kindly, "this is fragrant cake, this is luohanzhai, this is vegetarian ribs, this is cabbage cake, this is three silk pot, this is fried eggplant, this is vegetarian soup. Although they are vegetarian dishes, they taste very good. Try them."


    The child pinched the chopsticks, blushed and thanked: "thank you uncle." Xiao Li also has his own considerations. He is afraid that his mother will beat him if he knows that he is in trouble, or punish him not to eat dinner, so he wants to cushion his stomach first.


    The older the guard looked at the child, the more he liked it. He sat opposite him and watched him eat. As he looked at it, he reminded him, "watch out for the heat. It''s just out of the pot."


    Children obediently answer, holding chopsticks, feast.


    When Xiaoli was eating and drinking heavily, the goshawk who was ordered by Gulu to report the news flew out of the national elephant prison and ran all the way to the cloud mansion.


    At this time, the sun was setting, but the streets of Beijing were still bustling. People carried their stools and hurried to Guoxiang prison in twos and threes. Some of them had dinner to watch the bustle, some of them just heard the news and hurried to the road.


    Because of this little noise, several main streets in the capital have been blocked to varying degrees.


    Wish to ask loose to look at the carriage quite a long time does not move of, protruded a head to ask a voice: "not yet good?"


    Riding on a high horse, Ji Chundong shook his head, and his brow tightened: "there are too many people in front of him, so it''s hard for cars and horses to go through."


    I wish to ask song that he has experienced a long journey, and his old arms and legs have been tired for a long time. He asked, "Why are you still so busy in the evening in the capital? Is this a fair?"


    Ji Chundong did not return to Beijing for a long time. He was not very clear. He said vaguely, "maybe." After a pause, he said again, "maybe someone is trying to make sense?"


    Ji Chundong escorts Wan Li to Beijing. But Wan Li has been a veteran of tingjiangzhou for many years. There have been many twists and turns along the way. There are three waves of people who want to rob prisoners.


    Ji Chundong, even though he has been through the sand for a long time, is experienced, but these people are unknown. They always make a sneak attack. Several times, he also hangs the lottery. The most serious one, he almost fell to the ground. If he did not wish the old to help him, he would not be safe.


    Ji Chundong was wondering why his father wanted Zhu Lao to go the same way with him. After that time, he understood that his adoptive father was worried about his safety, and huarenqing found a superior protection for him. Since then, he has more respect for Zhu Lao.


    Now I''m not easy to return to Beijing. Ji Chundong will take Wan Li to the Ministry of punishment for handover, but I don''t need to go with him.


    See wish the old dusty, Ji Chundong in the heart also not to go, the way: "not if the front fork, sir first back to the cloud house?"


    After settling down, the adoptive father sent a letter to them, saying that he would stay in Yunfu temporarily after coming to Beijing. If he wanted to find him, he would go to Yunfu to find him.


    Ji Chundong is a foreign general. His official residence is in Yuanzhou. The Taifu mansion of his adoptive father was taken back by the imperial court after his official term. Therefore, the father and son are in the capital, and indeed have no foothold.


    I wish that song had been waiting for Ji Chundong''s words. He smiled and said, "be careful, but don''t let the evil man run away."


    Ji Chundong nods and thanks again: "thanks for your attention all the way."


    I wish to ask song to wave and say it''s all my own. Don''t mention it.


    At this time, the people around the block suddenly "wow", suddenly Qi Qi exclaimed.


    Wish to ask song Leng for a moment, the conditional reflex of looking up, see a flapping eagle fly right in front of their eyes.


    Then the people around were even more agitated: "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    I wish to ask song Meng. I have repeatedly confirmed that the common people were shocked when they saw the eagle flying by. "You people in the capital have never seen the eagle?"


    Ji Chundong didn''t know what he saw. At this time, the road was a little unblocked. He hurriedly told people to move forward quickly, afraid that the road would be blocked again later.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Gu''s friends can''t find any people when they go to Yun''s house. Liu Wei, supported by the statue of Sanqing, is on the bar with the national master in the outer hall.


    The National Teacher stared at the pair of throwing cups, and finally couldn''t help but let Liu Wei throw another pair.


    Liu Wei smiled sarcastically: "if you don''t want to count them, how many times, one hundred times or two hundred times would you like to watch them?"


    The national teacher, hearing her sarcasm, grinded his teeth and said, "it''s impossible!"


    He has always believed that it is impossible to throw a cup many times, all of which are the same divinatory symbols.


    Rong Ling then goes to Liu Wei and whispers to her ear.


    When Liu Wei attracted the attention of the national teacher, Rong Ling had sent people to sneak into the inner hall to check secretly. Now there was news."Eating?" Liu Wei replied to Rong Leng with the same small voice, and her expression was ferocious: "still waiting for our little ancestor to be hungry?"


    Allow Leng to see Liu Wei is angry and ruthless, afraid that she will turn around and kill Xiao Li, quickly remedy: "the Pearl also ate."


    The so-called law does not blame the public, pull pearl water, Liu Wei may play light.


    Liu Wei glared at Rong Leng and sneered: "you can get used to it. He''s like this today. You''re used to it. You sleep in your study tonight!"


    "Let Leng a Leng:" I


    Liu Wei leers at him.


    Rong Leng pauses for a while, and after a while, changes his mouth: "the Pearl didn''t eat."


    So everything is Xiaoli''s fault. It has nothing to do with pearl or him.


    Liu Wei hissed: "it''s Oh, man. "


    Rong Ling: "..."

 Chapter 1503

    The master of the state wanted to fight for it. The assassin came out of the inner hall. The assassin saw Taoist Zhang and his concubines in the same room. Now the assassin has not been caught. Leng buting let them find a black bird suspected to be a companion moon winged dog. This is not only the case. Now the people who came to the palace still want to break in and search.


    No matter what kind of refinement, the master of the state would not allow them to enter the temple.


    But now that the other side has moved out of the founder of Sanqing, things suddenly become tricky.


    The master frowned and thought. When he looked at the golden three immortal Dharma faces, he suddenly saw a flash of light. He pointed to the real body of the Phoenix sitting under the Taoist robe of the Supreme Lord. He said: "it''s true that the national elephant supervisor worships the real emperor of Sanqing, but the national elephant supervisor is also the Royal Taoist temple. Besides worshiping Sanqing, the red phoenix of Xianyan is also subject to incense. Therefore, if you really want to enter, you need to ask the red phoenix again. ¡±Liu Weigang is told by Rong Leng that Xiao Li is happy and happy now. He is a little angry. He also looks at the red phoenix suddenly moved out by the national division.


    Liu Wei looks back and takes a look. Is that Phoenix? Whose Phoenix is so small, and succumbs to others?


    phoenix phoenix tree, legend has it that Phoenix belongs to the immortal bird of ancient times. Regardless of its vision or temper, it is the top one. Do you want people to give the Phoenix to the Qing Dynasty? Aren''t you sick?


    But when Liu Wei thought about it, he thought it might be a misunderstanding. Although he said it was Phoenix, this little bird should not be Phoenix. Thinking of the origin of Xianyan''s country name, Liu Wei thought it might be a misinterpretation of the word "Xianyan" by later generations.


    It has been thousands of years since the founding of Xianyan kingdom by the first emperor. The world has never seen Xianyan, but they think it''s unpredictable and powerful. Naturally, they think of Xianfeng in the ancient legend. But they dare not make a name for it. The Phoenix that the first emperor raised is the Phoenix. So they combined some historical records to make up a four unlike xianniao and installed it in the third place Next to Qingxiang, it seems to have an extraordinary identity.


    In short, Sanqing is the immortal, which is the real immortal in the immortal class, so it is worshipped by the people.


    Xianyan is worshipped by the people, and the people respect and love it, so they worship it spontaneously.


    There are many examples of folk worship, such as the statue of Guan Gong, which Liu Wei knew. Guan Gong is not a God, but he is a brave man with high skill and a famous general in the Three Kingdoms period. Therefore, later generations worship him, which is an expression of respect and admiration.


    Thinking about this, Liu Wei looked at the Guoshi''s expression again, and it turned into a smile.


    Guoshi was stared at by her, but also embarrassed. He moved out of Xianyan, which was a bit shameless.


    But he can''t see these people running to the elephant prison of his country to go to the wild. Anyway, he is on the line with these people, taking Xianyan to talk about things. That is to say, you can throw the cup of sanqingzhenjun. Can you believe that you can throw the cup of the beast God?


    has the final say, Liu Wei, who is not throwing and throwing, and can not throw it to tomorrow. Who knows whether this national image monitor will give some strange and eccentric laws besides the three Ching and the fairy swallow? Anyway, the state image supervisor is the national master, and everything is his final say.


    Liu Wei, with a smile on his face, looked at the national teacher for a long time, and suddenly sighed: "since adults don''t welcome us so much, I''m not good enough to be a strong man all the time. Let''s go."


    She said, she really raised her feet to go outside the hall.


    It''s so easy to leave. Guoshi didn''t believe it. But then he saw that the leader of your palace would go with the youth without saying a word. Guoshi couldn''t help but be shocked. Could Xianyan''s name be so big, which scared people away?


    In my heart, I dare not relax. The national division still takes people with them. I watched them to the corner gate and made sure that they were really reorganizing the army and were going to leave. That''s why I was so relieved.


    But at this time, the young man who threw the cup suddenly turned around and asked with a smile, "this eagle full of yard is raised by the national elephant prison himself?"


    Speaking of the eagle, the National Division also made a mistake. He was interrupted by the companion moon winged dog before. He still doesn''t understand the meaning of the arrival of the eagles.


    "If it''s not raised by the state elephant prison, please drive them away as soon as possible. They..." Say half, but don''t say again.


    The national teacher was stunned and couldn''t help but take the first half step: "wait a minute."


    Liu Wei stood still and looked at him.


    The master frowned, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "what happened to them, sir?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and smiled bitterly: "maybe it''s coincidence. I think more about it."


    The national teacher frowned deeper.


    The Taoists behind the national division murmured: "I would say that there must be something implied."


    "But what is it? The gentleman refused to say


    "We won''t let them catch assassins. They can''t make any difference with you. Naturally, they won''t help us."


    "Is it a bad omen? That gentleman just threw the cup. It''s all holy grail. He must have seen it. "


    "Then shall we listen to him and drive away the eagles? But before, immortal Zhang drove people to drive away, and I still saw that immortal Zhang''s blood was carried into the guest room, which was scratched by the eagle. "


    Everyone was chirping. He was tired of hearing the national teacher. He suddenly turned around and stared at everyone.


    The Taoists quickly shut up and stopped talking. But when they looked up at the hovering Eagle again, they were still full of fear.The national master took a deep breath and saw that the young man and the soldiers you sent to the palace were really going. He forbeared and forbeared, but did not resist. He chased them up several steps.


    "Stay, sir." When the master finished, he regretted that he had finally driven them away. How could he keep them?


    Liu Wei seems to see his tangle, and a little struggle flashed on his face. At last, he said: "the eagle is a auspicious beast, and the master of the state has heard of Kunpeng?"


    The master was stunned and said, "there is a fish in the north, which is called Kun."


    Liu Wei nodded: "the ROC is the ROC, and the ROC is similar to the eagle, so many people regard the hawk as the offspring of the ROC. Adults are people who learn the way, so we should be clear about the legend of the god beast Kunpeng."


    Guoshi said: "Kunpeng is an ancient beast, but what does this have to do with the eagles coming from the elephant prison?"


    Liu Wei a smile: "ancient beast, nature is to distinguish right from wrong."


    Guoshi immediately lowered his head and his eyes were very complicated.


    Liu Wei didn''t pick it out either, just ordered a few words: "Your Excellency has done some bad things recently, which makes the gods of heaven angry?"


    The master didn''t answer, but asked, "if you say you want to drive away the eagles, is it difficult if you don''t?"


    Liu Wei wryly smiled: "the gods have sent down their will. Are you going to be stubborn? If so, I''m afraid sooner or later it will be more auspicious. "


    Guoshi didn''t make a sound. It seemed that he was still thinking. Liu Wei watched his expression and had a number in mind.


    To deal with superstitious people, we need to use superstitious methods and apply medicine to the right situation before we can cure them. This national teacher seems to really care about these goshawks.


    "But it''s not without a solution." Liu Wei said suddenly.


    The national teacher looked at her at once, hesitated for a moment, bowed to show respect: "I don''t want you to be the same person, but I don''t know where you are from..."


    Liu Wei waved his hand: "master once said that you are not allowed to let your disciples go out to make a statement. So, master, please let''s talk about the Hawks."


    Although the national master still wanted to ask, he thought that hawks were the top priority. He asked, "Sir, do you have a way to let them go?" Then added a sentence: "willing to go?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "we are going to enter the inner hall. I want to see for myself how the eagles are spread all over and how they inhabit. The location of each eagle is exquisite."


    Guoshi a meal: "inner hall?"


    Liu Wei sighed, "I forgot. It''s not convenient for outsiders to enter the inner hall. I''d better go."


    The master of the state saw that as soon as he said to leave, he really walked very fast. He quickly clenched his teeth and cried out, "wait a moment, sir. Inner hall, please go this way."


    Liu Wei smiled and pointed to Rong Leng: "my friend and his brothers are also going in. They are all martial artists. It''s convenient to climb high and climb low."


    Guoshi: "..."


    Knowing that these people just wanted to get in on purpose, but the eagles were like a sharp sword hanging on their heads. What''s more, the warning of Kunpeng frightened the master of the state. He didn''t have the courage to say, "get out of here. Get out of here." at last, he could only say angrily and unbearably, "please


    Liu Wei and others entered smoothly, and Rong Ling said to Liu Wei, "there is no need for such trouble."


    It''s also a God and a fairy. He blustered the national teacher into a stupor. Although he was able to enter in the end, in the eyes of Rong Ling, it''s too troublesome to rush in just now. Now all three members of his family have arrived home.


    Of course, Liu Wei knew that Rong Ling was so angry. She sighed and forbeared. She said, "please leave a way for Xiao Qian."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei was speechless: "the soldiers you sent to the Royal Palace really supervised the image of the people and the state. Before qianmengyao was regarded as the emperor who was not pleased with him, he would give him a meal. It''s better to give him a meal. If there''s another chance to cut the Marquis and the vassal, they won''t live."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei teaches Rong Ling, "it''s not easy to be a good king of a different surname. You still force him to death. You''re not in a bad mood, but they trust you to give you the talisman. You feel your conscience and say, is it reasonable for you to be so cruel to others?"


    Rong Ling stops talking and asks Liu Wei to point it out face to face. He also remembers that there is a big deal here. Qian Mengyao may not have to live.


    Thinking that he may have received the news, the little prince who is now in the Royal Palace, Rong Ling can''t help but feel a little guilty. He thinks about it and says to Liu Wei, "when you go back later, open the soup to make you surprised."


    A very good guy, don''t be scared of anything wrong, he will be embarrassed at that time.


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Leng with a little conscience and a happy smile. Then she turned around and saw the national teacher in front of her turn and said, "this way."


    Liu Wei looked down the road that Guoshi was going to take. At sunset, in the main courtyard of Guoxiang prison''s inner hall, a group of adults with the appearance of guards were leading a little boy with a pink carving and jade carving to swing there.


    The swing was pushed so high that it crashed again. Sitting in the swing, the little boy laughed like a silver bell. He cried excitedly, "higher, higher."Then the adult pushed him back with a smile: "OK, Xiaoli, you can sit still."


    Liu Wei stared at the little boy for a while, then turned his head peacefully and looked at the silent edges around him.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Just now I was eating and now I am on the swing. Liu Wei thinks that if she doesn''t come again, Xiao Li may really go to heaven!

 Chapter 1504

    "Jie Jie!"


    "GOOGOO goo!"


    At this time, the noisy chirp sounded, and the garden was next to the teahouse. Xiaoli wanted to play on the swing, and the guard agreed, but Gugu and Pearl were still trapped in the net rope.


    Xiaoli plays hard, but it''s not cold, but she hears two birds screaming.


    At first, Xiaoli was still confused. But when he heard what Pearl was shouting about, his face turned white. He turned his head and saw a huge group of people standing nearby.


    The most prominent one, familiar to him.


    At this time, the guards also reflected that they were clearly in charge of the child, but now they took the child out of the tea room, and looked at the national teacher there. They were staring at them with cold eyes. The guards knew that they were going to suffer. They hurriedly picked up the child on the swing and fled to the tea room.


    Liu Wei''s death gaze generally follows the direction of several people''s escape.


    Xiaoli sits in the arms of the guards and looks at them all the time. He looks at his mother with four eyes. Then he looks down and shouts to the guards in a hurry: "run, run, run!"


    The guards: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei took a deep breath. Her face was too green to see.


    Or allow edge to react quickly, a few jump in the air to fly past, stopped the guards in front, and then cold face, reach forward.


    Xiao Li was about to cry. She shook her head all the time and firmly held servian''s neck.


    The guards are going to be strangled by him, blushing, "Xiao Li, let go, let go!"


    Xiao Li''s eyes were watery and his tears were about to come out. He said to the serviceman, "uncle, I''m afraid."


    Servitude Wei is soft again, way: "don''t be afraid, we are many people."


    Xiaoli nodded in disbelief. The whole little man was shaking.


    Rong Leng can''t see any more. He says in a deep voice, "when are you going to make a fool of yourself?"


    Xiaoli didn''t want to. He would have waited for his mother to rescue him after Googling his friend to send a message. But when he saw his mother, his instinct told him to run! Run! Just run! There''s a thread of life!


    So he ran.


    Rong Ling was speechless, but he also looked at Liu Wei over his eyes. When he saw that Liu Wei was smiling, he hurriedly took back his eyes and panicked: "come here first." He reached out to Xiao Li again.


    Xiaoli still refused, and the guards did not let go. The two sides fell into a standoff.


    Rong Leng thought of a way: "I''ll hold you for a while."


    There is him to stop, is the public, Liu Wei should not be likely to really pull down the face to hit the child.


    Xiaoli hesitated: "I still dare not."


    Rong Ling said: "when you go back to the mansion, you will go to find grandpa and sleep in Grandpa''s house tonight."


    "Small Li flat mouth:" in case the mother angry ruthless, too grandpa can''t stop it


    "Then you stay here? Don''t go home? "


    It''s certainly not the way to go home. Xiao Li is so tangled up.


    The guards heard that the boy and the man knew each other. They didn''t dare to let them communicate. Several people saw each other. They stopped Rong Leng. They hugged Xiao Li and hurried into the teahouse.


    However, they could not stop it. They jumped and stepped on the shoulders of the two guards. They used their strength to fight. Then they kicked the heads of the two guards in front, including Xiao Li.


    The man ate the pain, relaxed his hand, and let go of the child. Rong Ling took the opportunity to hold his son to his bosom.


    Those guards are ready to go, but they have to rise up to resist. Rong Ling has returned to Liu Wei.


    Guoshi saw this scene, his face changed greatly. He stared at Liu Wei, and his tone was very poor: "what do you mean, sir?"


    Liu Wei didn''t look at his son, but nodded to the national teacher and said, "this boy is the assassin who sneaks into your palace and intends to assassinate."


    The master frowned. "You say this kid is an assassin?"


    Liu Wei''s face is not red, and her heart is not dancing: "yes, it''s him." Then he expressed his thanks to the national division and said that only with the help of the national division can they arrest the assassins smoothly.


    The master of the state listened to his nonsense and laughed angrily: "a young boy, who can labor you to send hundreds of troops to the palace to arrest the whole city?"


    Liu Wei''s face was expressionless: "yes, he is very dangerous."


    Guoshi clenched his fist. If he didn''t fail to beat the cold face officer next to him, he would have smashed his fist on the face of this open mouthed young man.


    Liu Wei also didn''t want to tear her face on the spot. Seeing that the national master was on the edge of rage and would explode at any time, she said: "arrest the assassin and rely on the national master. As such, I will also take away the whole garden of eagles and the national elephant prison."


    The master of the state was going to be angry and smoke. Hearing this, he was stunned and thought about it.


    This child is with the winged dog, but the one you sent to the palace only said that he would take the child away. In fact, he didn''t care about the black bird.


    Therefore, if the child is taken away, it seems that it is not a business that can solve the problem of hawks, keep the blackbird and send away the God of plague.After thinking for a while, the national teacher made a decision. He agreed to let them take the children.


    Liu Wei is good at talking. She bends her fingers and whistles on her lips.


    The sound is that she is communicating with pearl, and pearl is trapped in the nearby teahouse patio. When she hears the whistle, she says two words with the nearby coo.


    After listening to the COO, I look up to the sky and make a long cry.


    As soon as the sound broke, all the eagles in the courtyard flew up, and the people in the outer hall cheered one after another.


    The eagles received the sign of Goo Goo. After a while, they flew straight to the distance as if they had come.


    The garden full of eagles, really in a moment, all willing to fly away.


    The Taoists around the Guoshi were whispering to each other, but the Guoshi''s face was dark. There were so many ugly Yinmao in front of him. As a result, he blew a whistle and the eagles flew. How do you think these eagles are like your family''s!


    The national teacher felt that he had been played!


    Liu Wei is efficient in handling affairs. The eagles fly away. She smiles and says to the national teacher, "then, goodbye."


    The national teacher wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t find a reason. At last, he looked at the teahouse beside his eyes. It was quiet as before. The brown hawk and the black bird were still there.


    Although he felt cheated, the blackbird was still here. He felt that he was not too bad. By default, he watched the unexpected guests leave.


    When they left the gate of the national elephant surveillance, the people who came from the eagles were still talking about it. They saw the eagles flying away, but they didn''t know if they would come back, so they still didn''t want to leave.


    Rong Ling''s people opened up a road in front of him. When Liu Wei got on the carriage, Rong Ling hesitated and put Xiao Li in.


    Xiaoli was frightened and cried, holding on to rongleng and saying, "I''m not going. Pearl and coo haven''t come out yet. I''m going to pick them up!"


    Liu Wei in the carriage scolded coldly, "shut up!"


    Xiao Li dare not say a word immediately. She looks at Uncle Rong sadly. I don''t know why Uncle Rong betrays herself.


    Rong Ling didn''t really let Xiao Li and Liu Wei be alone. He also got into the carriage, separated between them, and set up a buffer.


    The carriage slowly drove away from the national elephant prison.


    But after a while, the eagles that had just flown far went back.


    This time, they came back to the teahouse with a clear purpose. They tore the big net which was originally covered on the patio into pieces, and then the pearls flew out of the net.


    A group of eagles, this time is really a never-ending.


    The national master gasped for breath. Turning around, he saw that the teahouse was empty. He was so angry that he reached out for a fan and made a bright red slap on the leader''s face.

 Chapter 1505

    At the last moment when the sun set completely, the cloud house was still full of melancholy clouds.


    Ji Nanzheng is sitting on the top of the main hall, next to him are several masters and ladies of the cloud family.


    Everyone did not speak, but from time to time raised his head to see the direction outside the hall.


    The maid came in and informed that the dinner was ready. Please move.


    Master Yunda stood up and helped Ji Nanzheng there.


    Ji Nanzheng waved his hand and said, "I''m not hungry."


    "If you are hungry or not, you have to eat. Don''t worry about your teacher. Both young master and Miss Liu have gone. I don''t think there''s no turning around."


    After today''s Yamen incident, Lord Yunda is very relieved about Liu Wei and Rong Ling. Not only he, but also other people in the cloud family think that Rong Ling is calm and calm. Liu Wei is resourceful. The two people work together and they will never go back from the national elephant prison.


    But Ji Nanzheng was still worried: "the national teacher, he had seen Xiaoli."


    Today, all kinds of carriages are still vivid.


    "That''s why you shouldn''t worry too much," said Mr. Yun. "How dare the national teacher act like a child of the jitaifu family?"


    The Third Master of cloud also advised: "Taifu is the emperor''s mentor. The emperor respects Taifu. It''s not a secret in the court. If you are worried about this, the National Teacher dare not do anything. Teacher, it''s important for your health. You''d better eat first."


    All the people were coaxing, Ji Nanzheng was coaxed to the dining hall after all, the delicious meal filled the round table, but he still couldn''t eat.


    I didn''t taste the happiness of my family before. Now I do. He really loves Xiaoli as a sweetheart, but he doesn''t want the child to be so bad when he comes to Beijing.


    He also regrets that he first fell into the water in the palace, and then got on the car of the national elephant prison. Now people are trapped in the national elephant prison.


    How do you think that he is the initiator of all this? He shouldn''t take Xiaoli into any palace!


    The old man was filled with guilt, when suddenly there was a noise outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Ying raised his voice


    A servant girl trotted in and said excitedly, "second lady, there is a magnificent goshawk standing on the roof of the house in the yard."


    Ying was stunned, and the others in the hall were puzzled.


    Servant girl said: "I heard that a group of eagles came from Guoxiang prison before. All the unworthy little sisters in the house went to watch the activity. Unexpectedly, the eagle came to our house. Master''s wife, can I feed it?"


    Maids are also big hearted. They are not afraid to see eagles. They want to make close contact.


    Yingshi didn''t know about the eagles. Today, he went to the Yamen. When he came back to the mansion, Xiaoli had a problem. Everyone accompanied Taifu in the mansion for most of the day. He didn''t care about the outside world.


    At this time, I heard that there were eagles who went to the national elephant prison. Ying Shi didn''t answer. Ji Nanzheng got up and asked, "what are the eagles? You, make it clear. "


    The maid then honestly said the bustle of this afternoon, and then she kept looking at the yard outside. She was afraid that the eagle would run away, but she didn''t feed it.


    Ji Nanzheng listened to the story in a trance. His face was melancholy all of a sudden, he smiled.


    Also in the hall of the junior cloud Chu can''t help but say: "is it Gugu?" Then he covered his mouth. There were too many adults in the hall. According to the rules, children could not interrupt at will.


    Ji Nanzheng looks at Yunchu: "it must be!"


    Other people don''t know who they are, so Yunchu tells them.


    After hearing this, they knew that Liu Wei even had an eagle, and they were surprised: "the farce of the national elephant prison is the one made by cooing?"


    Ji Nanzheng listens to Xiaoli''s whispering of Pearl cooing in his ear every day. He has seen these two little guys himself, and the smile on his face is deeper: "maybe Xiaoli asked for help from the cooing. That kid, he was still afraid of his mother when he met something, so he thought it would be easier to talk to him."


    The fourth master of cloud was stunned at hearing the words, but then he blurted out: "Xiaoli can communicate with the sparrow?"


    Ji Nanzheng immediately became defensive and changed his mind: "he raised it by himself, naturally knowing his mind."


    After decades in Xianyan country, Ji Nanzheng still doesn''t know whether people can communicate with finches, and how much influence will it have?


    The legend of Xianyan in Xianyan Kingdom has a long history.


    Mr. cloud stared at the fourth master when he heard the words.


    The third master Yun also brought a chopstick of vegetables to the fourth master and pressed it hard into his bowl.


    Master yun''er can''t help shouting: "can you say less?"


    Master Yunsi: "..."


    There was a big eagle in the yard who didn''t walk. The young people in the main house all ran to watch the activity. A servant girl took raw meat from the kitchen and fed it to the eagle. The laughter in the yard was even louder.


    Just then, a doorman suddenly came in and announced, "Mr. Ji, there is an old man named Zhu outside who says he is your friend. He has come to see you."


    Ji Nanzheng, after all, has no official position. Everyone remembers that he is highly respected and also called his great uncle. But it''s actually called in private. It''s the name on the face or the old man.As soon as Ji Nanzheng heard the surname Zhu, he immediately laughed: "have they arrived in Beijing? Where is it? Take me. "


    I''m going out with you.


    Master Yun said to the door boy, "please come in as soon as you are a distinguished guest." He helped Ji Nanzheng to meet him all the way.


    When I got to the main courtyard, I saw a spirited old man in front of me who let the doorman lead me to come here in a hurry. When I saw Ji Nanzheng, I wished to ask song how happy he was. The two old brothers went to the hall together.


    Qin sent people to add more chopsticks and dishes. After Zhu wensong sat down, he said with a smile, "I''ve been hungry for a long time. There are so many people in the capital. They are blocked everywhere. I thought I couldn''t get there before dark."


    Ji Nanzheng doesn''t remember how busy the capital is. He asks him what it is.


    Zhu asked song where he knew it, and said, "there are so many people in the city, and he said with a smile," the people in the capital are also interesting. When they see eagles, they shout for a long time. They have never seen the world before compared with those from the countryside. "


    After listening to the explanation, the cloud family said that they had seen the eagle, not really that they had not seen the world.


    Then a half-year-old boy came in and said with a smile, "master, Shiniang, the eagle ate the drumsticks I threw. It ate the drumsticks, I threw the drumsticks, I threw the drumsticks!"


    What about the world?


    The cloud family: "..."


    Wish to ask song''s sudden visit, let Ji Nanzheng worry about Xiaoli, but also some comfort.


    Zhu wensong is the master of Rong Ling. If Liu Wei can''t bring the child back, he can also ask Zhu wensong for help.


    In this way, Ji Nanzheng said that Xiaoli was trapped in the state elephant prison, but the time was limited. He didn''t say that the qirenzhu was broken. He said that the national teacher had done something bad and was being investigated by Liu Wei.


    I wish to ask song that he is used to Liu Wei''s murderous constitution. At the same time, he also trusts his apprentice: "I''m trapped. If Rong Ling can''t even save his son, he can''t be the father."


    Ji Nanzheng is not so worried as he is.


    Can wish to ask song is really optimistic, see the new food on the table, immediately pick up chopsticks, eat up.


    Ji Nanzheng watched him eat so happily. He was very sad.


    After a meal, Zhu wensong patted Ji Nanzheng on the shoulder and got up and said, "OK, I''ll see them."


    Ji Nanzheng is about to take him out of the house happily.


    Outside the courtyard came the scream of panic.


    When they looked in that direction, they saw a startled servant girl running over and shouting, "no, it''s not good. It''s killing!"


    "What?" Mr. Yunsan took the lead in standing out with a dignified face.


    The maidservant pointed to the back and said, "Liu, Miss Liu is holding a knife and running after young Li. Young Li will be caught soon! What a thrill! "

 Chapter 1506

    When the cloud family and the elder hurried to see it, they saw the garden in the vestibule, which was already full of chickens and dogs.


    Xiao Li has been practicing martial arts since he was young and has excellent lightness skills. However, his martial arts are all taught by Liu Wei. Unfortunately, he is not outstanding.


    Therefore, although he is full of the yard running around, Liu Wei, who carries a broadsword, is still pressing forward step by step, watching Xiaoli jump onto a big tree, just standing on his feet, and Liu Wei''s knife has fallen behind.


    Xiaoli''s face was white. She cried and ran, shouting: "Mom, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong."


    Liu Wei slashes the air and cuts off a branch. The branch falls in response to the sound, just in front of the late cloud family.


    They were also scared to death. Master Yunsi stuttered: "Nao, Nao, Nao, really chop."


    He answered that another branch had fallen.


    Ji Nanzheng is also flustered. Looking up, Rong Ling is standing beside him. He doesn''t mean to interfere at all.


    He was so angry that he took Zhu wensong''s hand and said, "stop, stop!"


    I wish to ask song but only to comfort Ji Nanzheng''s hand and reassure him. Liu Wei has a sense of propriety and Xiao Li''s Kung Fu background. She knows that it''s thrilling, but Xiao Li has been in danger for several times. In fact, Liu Wei is good at it.


    Just now, Liu Wei''s skill is that before Xiaoli jumped on the tree, her knife could fall down. Xiaoli just passed by, and the knife could fall steadily on Xiaoli''s head, but it was too late. It was obviously intended to release water.


    In case of an emergency, I wish to ask song to explain to Ji Nanzheng slowly. But Ji Nanzheng saw that if Zhu asked song not to help, his heart was half cold. He just kept going and rushed directly into the war circle and stopped Liu Wei: "you really want to kill him!"


    Liu Wei almost hurt her grandfather with the knife in her hand, so she quickly pulled back.


    Xiao Li over there saw that grandpa came. Thinking of Uncle Rong''s advice, she hurriedly jumped behind him and cried, tears falling down: "Grandpa, Grandpa..."


    Ji Nanzheng made him cry to the core, but he didn''t care how old he was. He picked up Xiao Li and was afraid that he would be beaten by Liu Wei even if he was on the ground.


    Liu Wei was helpless: "Grandpa, he is too much today to be appeased."


    Ji Nanzheng stares at her and says, "then you can use your knife? She''s your son, your own, and you don''t put the knife down for me! "


    Liu Wei put the sword down, which she pulled out of the guard who came to the palace when she got off the carriage.


    When the guard saw that she had let go, he hurriedly stumbled over and took away his knife. Then he turned his head to Rong Leng and said, "humble, humble, humble, go first."


    In order to facilitate the transfer of troops and demobilization of generals, Rong Ling was called General of the Royal Palace of Rujiang. The title of the general is fictitious, and its function is just to hide people''s eyes.


    Rong Ling waved and let the guard go.


    The guards, if pardoned, run faster than rabbits.


    Without the murder weapon and being blocked by her grandfather, Liu Wei was doomed to do nothing more, but she was unwilling to do so, squinting her eyes and staring at Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli is afraid of death. She dare not look at her. She buries her face in Grandpa''s arms.


    Ji Nanzheng is not a pure doting parent. He is a teacher. He used to bring many bear children.


    Today, he told Xiaoli to stay away from the national master, but Xiaoli ran to the national elephant prison, which was indeed Xiaoli''s fault.


    It''s natural to be punished for doing something wrong, but it''s too outrageous to use a knife. If she really touches the child, she, as a mother, will not regret her death?


    "Xiao Li, turn around." Ji Nanzheng looks stern.


    Xiaoli raised her head with tearful eyes, her voice was weak, and she murmured: "Grandpa..."


    Ji Nanzheng, holding back his ruthlessness, asked, "did you do something wrong today?"


    Xiaoli nodded hurriedly, and then she started to cry. Now she has a bit of burping: "wrong, wrong, I''m wrong..."


    "If you are wrong, do you want to be punished?"


    Xiaoli nodded honestly and looked back at her mother.


    Liu Wei''s expression is the same as eating people.


    Xiaoli hurriedly took back her eyes and grasped grandpa''s clothes in fear.


    "Grandpa sent you back to your room to copy the admonition ten times, and you can leave the door only after copying it. Do you have any opinion?"


    "Grandfather..." Liu Wei couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    Ji Nanzheng stares at her: "it will take at least three or five days to copy the whole book of admonition for ten times, which is not enough?"


    Liu Wei closed her mouth again. The old man protected her grandson. She couldn''t get in at all.


    The punishment of copying is very easy. Xiaoli quickly promised that he would copy well without missing a word.


    Ji Nanzheng saw Liu Wei''s gas was not gone, and he dared not let Xiao Li go back to his room alone, so he took him and sent him back to his room.


    Liu Wei smiled angrily at the back, with a light fork on her waist, and was angry at Rong Leng: "you have done what you want?"


    What miscalculation did the father and son make, thinking she didn''t know?Rong Leng comes forward and holds her hand.


    Liu Wei struggles, but Rong Ling pinches her tighter. "I know you won''t hurt him, but he will be afraid," she whispers


    If a quarrel is not good, it will cause children''s childhood shadow. Even if the starting point is just to punish and admonish, Xiao Li''s fear is absolutely true. Rong Ling doesn''t want any gap between their mother and son.


    Liu Wei was not happy. Hearing Rong Leng''s explanation, she felt more comfortable and relieved her breath, but sneered: "he won''t have psychological shadow."


    Rong Leng still regards Xiaoli as a child with no inner city, so he thinks his fear is real. But as Liu Wei can see, Xiaoli has been loading since she got on the bus.


    Rong Ling can see that she is fighting falsely, so she doesn''t interfere. Xiao Li and she have been living together for many years. Naturally, we can see that the more we can see, the louder we cry, and the worse we scream. That''s to say, she won''t really hurt him. This child, who was honest before, had a lot of problems with elves and had a lot of problems with his father.


    Liu Wei can guarantee that Xiao Li will not cry when she leaves her sight. The stinky boy is smarter than the ghost.


    Rong Leng didn''t admit that he was blinded. Maybe he knew Xiaoli was pretending, but at this time, he could only say that Xiaoli''s fear was real and helped sell it miserably.


    Anyway, he coaxes Liu Wei: "the punishment is also punished, and the fear is also scared. That''s all right, OK?"


    Liu Wei''s anger didn''t subside. He stared and said, "you''d better sleep in your study tonight!"


    Rong Leng is helpless: "I am innocent."


    Liu Wei doesn''t even look at him, and steps to the cloud family.


    I have to apologize for this battle at home.


    I wish to ask song that he was going to see a play nearby. Seeing his apprentice listless, I went up to him and asked, "what did Liu Wei say?"


    Rong Ling shook his head and asked with strong support: "when did master arrive?"


    I wish to ask song to say in the afternoon, and then I see Rong Ling''s face is going to die. He sighed, patted his apprentice on the shoulder, and comforted him, saying, "come on, how can I rest?"


    Rong Ling: "..."

 Chapter 1507

    As Liu Wei expected, Ji Nanzheng takes Xiaoli back to his room, and after a few puffs, he stops crying.


    Ji Nanzheng asked Xiaoli to sit on the chair and asked, "why do you want to go to the national elephant prison?"


    On the day carriage, what he said was clear and clear, and Xiao Li agreed to be born crisply. But when he turned around, the child ran to the most dangerous place. As a parent, Ji Nanzheng wanted to know what Xiao Li thought.


    Just mischievous? Or something else?


    In Ji Nanzheng''s eyes, Xiaoli is a little genius. Maybe his idea is different from that of ordinary people?


    Xiao Li also doesn''t know how to explain. Grandpa has made it clear that he can''t contact the national teacher in private, but he still knowingly violates it. Although he was curious at the beginning, he thought carefully about how worried his family would be when he was trapped in the national elephant prison.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s the mother. Although he was killed, he must have been worried at the beginning. Uncle Rong was more serious. He took so many soldiers and surrounded the national elephant prison.


    From this point of view, his reckless behavior has caused many troubles to adults, but also unnecessary troubles.


    He is also guilty, tears in the eyes, and silent rolling down.


    Ji Nanzheng said: "Grandpa just wants to know what you think. It''s not your fault. Don''t cry. Just know what''s wrong. Grandpa will say to your mother. Don''t be afraid."


    Xiaoli shakes her head, stands up and runs to Grandpa''s arms, buries her face in it, sobs: "I''m sorry..."


    Ji Nanzheng hugged him painfully: "don''t make it next time, it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Xiaoli raised his head, sniffed at Grandpa, hesitated for a moment, and said, "that national teacher did something bad. Grandpa is right. I shouldn''t want to save him on my own."


    Ji Nanzheng was stunned and asked the child to sit on his knee: "speak slowly."


    Xiaoli bit Xiaozui, analyzed what she had seen and heard, even step by step, together.


    "At first, I didn''t know what the Taoist and the woman were talking about. They were just whispering, but they were very wary of the surroundings. I was found on the roof of the house. Later, the whole court searched for me. Brother yunmi said that the national elephant prison belonged to the inner hall of the outer hall, and the outer hall was just like the ordinary Taoist temple, which was for the believers to enter and leave without any defense. But the inner hall was in the charge of the imperial court, and they took more or less In the spirit of official court, when my mother and uncle Rong met me, I heard that the national teacher called himself "the official", that is to say, he was an official. "


    Ji Nanzheng asked Xiaoli to sit upright and asked, "do you think he did something bad? Do you see anything? "


    Xiaoli shook his head: "I didn''t see it, but I got it by reasoning. Just now I said that the looseness of the outer Hall of Guoxiang prison and the delicacy of the inner hall were extreme. I overheard it in the inner hall, was found, and was hunted normally. But pearl told me that even the outer hall was sealed, and all the believers could not enter and go out, so they had to be searched. Was this battle too big? Take another position and think about it. Grandpa, if it''s you, you, as a Taoist, are talking with your daughter shanxinchang in the room. When someone passes by your door, you may wonder if someone is eavesdropping, if someone is going to do harm to you, but will you completely block the whole house without saying anything? Grandpa, this is not an ordinary house. It''s the state elephant prison. It''s a court department. "


    Ji Nanzheng frowned: "so you doubt..."


    "It''s a reasonable doubt." Xiaoli said: "the overreaction of Guoxiang prison made me have doubts. Only when the secret was eavesdropped, would the murderer be arrested regardless of anything. So, on the other hand, what I overheard might be the secret. Although I don''t know what the meaning of those contents is, since it''s a secret, and it''s a large secret that can work to block the internal and external halls, it shows that it''s very important Yes, it''s important that I become a key person. "


    Ji Nanzheng takes a deep breath: "it''s too dangerous, it''s too dangerous!"


    "It''s not that dangerous. After all, I can still fight." Xiaoli added: "the national teacher has seen me. I didn''t want to show up at the beginning. Although I was a child, no one would think I was an assassin even if I showed up, but because the national teacher had seen me, my suspicion index would increase greatly, which is not good, so I couldn''t show up. Even Pearl asked me to follow the eagles Open, I also refused, the face of being seen in the daytime, even if I can run away immediately, after the event, the national teacher will also point the doubt to you, too Grandpa, too aunt Rong uncle, it will be a trouble, I can''t take the trouble home. "


    Ji Nanzheng was moved to tears and said excitedly: "you should come back, just run back, they want to find trouble, I can''t be afraid of your grandfather!"


    "But I don''t want to..."


    As he said, without waiting for Ji Nanzheng''s reply, Xiao Li said: "after Pearl was attacked, I had to show up. When I showed up in front of the national teacher again, I was worried. I thought I would be pinched by him and hurt my feet. He would suspect grandpa through me. But unexpectedly, although the national teacher recognized me, his attention was not here. He was looking at it and murmuring. He was right Goo Goo has fear, which is a psychological activity I don''t understand. Goo Goo is just an eagle. What is the source of the national division''s fear? Later, the national master''s attention turned to the Pearl. At that time, I held the Pearl, and he looked at us. In his eyes, I was possessive of the Pearl. It was strange that I appeared in his eyes, but he was more interested in why I was with Gugu and pearl. In other words, whether I was the assassin who overheard the corner of the wall was not important. The Taoist sent people to search for me in the whole hall At that time, the master of the state had a very low level of interest in whether the inner hall intruded into the thief. I have reason to doubt that the content I overheard was very important to the Taoist and the woman, but it was insignificant to the master of the state. Because it was insignificant, the master of the state would only be curious about Zhenzhu. "Ji Nanzheng was also confused: "Pearl and cuckoo, what''s the relationship with guoxiangjian?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Xiao Li also didn''t understand: "Pearl and cuckoo are both foreign birds, not local birds, and the national teacher can''t see them, but it''s strange that Pearl''s eyes turn to gold when they are angry, or when they are emotional. I witnessed it with my own eyes, which can''t be false."


    Ji Nanzheng a Leng: "still have this kind of thing?"


    Xiaoli waved his hand: "Pearl has always had some problems. Suddenly one day, it became fond of the wild. Even before coming to Xianyan country, I remember that Pearl had drowned in the waves, but later, it came back to life. I thought it was my mistake. I can think about it carefully. Pearl''s death and rebirth, its temperament change, even those eyes, are too suspicious It seems that the national master knew the source of these doubts. He saw something important through the pearl that we didn''t know. It was also his motive to catch the Pearl. Even when uncle and his mother were allowed to pick me up and leave, he had no time to keep me. It was clear that my existence was so suspicious, but he couldn''t care so much. What he wanted became very important after the Pearl appeared Clear. "


    Ji Nanzheng: "here In the end... "


    Xiaoli added: "so through this series of appearances, I have come to several conclusions. First, I may overhear very important content in the national elephant surveillance. Second, this content is not very important in the eyes of the national teacher, but it is very important in the eyes of the Taoist and the woman in the room. Let''s presume boldly that if these three people are conspiring, what I hear creates a great influence on the Taoist and the woman They can''t wait to catch me, but in the view of the national teacher, he doesn''t care whether the Taoist and the woman are finished. The Taoist and the woman can be abandoned in his place. "


    This conjecture, when the content of things can not be determined, is somewhat inconsistent with logic. It can be reversed. Such a conclusion is not impossible.


    Xiaoli continued: "third, pearls and cuckoos are very important to the national teacher. This is more important than Taoists and women. It is also more important than me. Then I put everything in order. The national teacher and Taoist women conspired and were overheard by me. Taoists and women are very afraid. Therefore, the national teacher caught me. But the national teacher found pearls at this time The work of Taoist and woman is no longer important, and pearl is his only goal at this time. "

 Chapter 1508

    Ji Nanzheng listened to Xiaoli''s chatter, from surprise to thought and finally to silence.


    After Xiaoli finished speaking, Ji Nanzheng looked at him, and the little child sat in his arms. A small face with a pink carving and jade is red. It''s because he just cried.


    In any case, he was shocked to hear such a long analysis from such a young child. Xiao Li showed much more wisdom than he thought.


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. At the beginning, he knew Xiaoli Congming. He was too happy to sleep. His mind was full of pride and pride. But now, the child is too clever to even surpass most adults. He was worried that it was not a good phenomenon. He was very wise and would be hurt. There was an old saying.


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t make a sound. After Xiaoli finished, he looked up at his grandfather.


    Ji Nanzheng felt his head after a while and said: "these grandfathers will tell your mother what you think, but in any case, you can''t escape ten times of copying, you still have to copy."


    Xiaoli''s wise and eloquent expression relaxed a moment, and he bowed his head and stroked his sleeve and his mouth.


    Ji Nanzheng was shocked for a moment, and then he came back: "you say so much, you want to make up for your mistakes and escape the ten times of copying?"


    When talking about it, the child''s eyes are fixed, his analysis is meticulous, and he can''t be more serious. Through a series of positive and negative inference, he can come to such a logical and surprising answer, but it''s for ten times of copying?


    Xiao Li suddenly coughs and her eyes whirl around in a panic, stammering to deny: "no, no No, no, how could I, I will copy, en, copy Copied... "


    Ji Nanzheng: "..."


    Let Xiaoli copy books in the room. Ji Nanzheng goes to the front hall. Liu Weigang and the cloud family apologize and eat.


    When Ji Nanzheng passed by, he saw only Liu Wei and Rong Ling on the dining table.


    It''s obvious that they are all hungry after a busy day.


    Ji Nanzheng wanted to wait for them to finish eating, but he could not help it again, or he could not help but walk over and sit opposite them.


    "Little Li just said something..."


    After retelling Xiaoli''s words in the original, Ji Nanzheng stared at the couple''s expression.


    Liu Wei took a sip of stewed duck soup and wiped her mouth with a pad. "OK, I''ll call pearl to ask later. In fact, the last shipwreck was not the first time. Even earlier, pearl had some strange things."


    What she said was that Rong Ling received a letter from her master and went to Liangjiang from the capital.


    At that time, Rong Ling''s boat fell into the water, and her life and death were unknown. Everyone on the boat was lost. Liu Wei took people out with her in her stomach to find someone. At last, she even gave birth to a clown on the boat, which was also the day when she gave birth to a clown. Rong Ling found her, and the couple met again. Later, when looking for people like ya Shi and Fang que, Fang que brought pearls that were seriously ill for unknown reasons.


    According to Fang que, pearl had no breath before, but later, she took Yueshan Sheng''s medicine again.


    Liu Wei also asked Yueshan Sheng. Yueshan Sheng didn''t say it at first, but later admitted that he couldn''t cure birds at all. What he gave Pearl was isatis root. Why did pearl wake up? He was confused.


    Later, Liu Wei didn''t find out the reason. When the ship they were on encountered a tornado, they were brought to the Xianyan kingdom.


    Now it''s been a few months, but I haven''t figured out how the eyes have changed again?


    Gene mutation?


    Liu Wei thought deeply.


    When Liu Wei thought about it, he said: "the life span of the blackbird varies from 13 to 20 years. According to the age of the Pearl, it should have already entered its old age, but it is very lively."


    Liu Wei was stunned and nodded. It seemed that the Pearl would not grow old. It was discovered before Liu Wei passed through the ancient times. Later, the Pearl crossed with her, but she still hasn''t solved the mystery.


    Ji Nanzheng listened to the two men''s talk about pearls. He couldn''t help patting down the table: "Xiaoli, I mean Xiaoli!"


    Liu Wei returned to her mind and looked at her grandfather in bewilderment: "well, what''s wrong with Xiao Li?"


    Ji Nanzheng was so angry that he was worried: "if a child can say such a logical and thoughtful paragraph, don''t you think it''s inappropriate?"


    "Why not?" said Liu Wei


    Ji Nanzheng looked at her natural appearance, which made her back ache.


    Rong Ling can understand the old man''s mind. When he saw Xiaoli''s amazing wisdom for the first time, he was also surprised.


    But in Liu Wei''s eyes, it seems nothing.


    In Liu Wei''s view, Xiao Li has only learned one tenth of her, and there is still room for great efforts.


    Liu Wei is very strict with Xiaoli, especially in business. Her main purpose of bringing her children is to make Xiaoli understand and interpret the real events most intuitively, so it''s right to say that Xiaoli grew up under his mother''s urging.Because of this, Rong Ling is more used to his son. He hopes Xiaoli can have his innocence before he grows up.


    In fact, Xiaoli is very childish indeed. When he is mischievous, he never falls behind.


    Ji Nanzheng was angry alone. Liu Wei could not understand his grandfather''s anger. He said, "he likes it."


    Huiji must be hurt. How has rongling ever thought about this word.


    Ji Nanzheng looks at Rong Leng with prejudice in his eyes, but he has to ask him for the answer: "tell me."


    Rong Leng said: "he likes his mother, so he has been imitating her."


    Every word, every word, every action, Xiaoli is fighting according to her mother''s direction. What she can do and what she wants to know, her mother is his goal and benchmark. The most adoring person in the world is Xiaoli.


    When Liu Wei heard this, she understood. She smiled and was a little complacent. "There are many problems with that child, but he has a good eye all the time."


    Rong Leng glanced at Liu Wei and said, "the disadvantages are like me, but the advantages are like you?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "of course."


    Rong Leng shook his head: "no shame."


    Liu Wei leaned over and pinched his chin. "Don''t you want to go back to the house in this life?"


    Rong Ling holds her hand and holds it in the palm.


    Ji Nanzheng looks at these two couples and starts to be bored and crooked again. He feels hot with his eyes. He gets up and wants to leave. Before he leaves, he stops again. He looks back and asks, "is it more than ten times of copying books? Why don''t you cut it in half?"


    Liu Wei shook his head seriously.


    Ji Nanzheng had to wave: "forget it, I''ll talk about it."


    Compared with corporal punishment, the little guy is most afraid of copying books.


    At the same time, in the Guoxiang prison at the other end of the capital, the Guoshi found the broken historical records in the library, even the incomplete cover.


    Turning the first page, I saw the strange typeface. In the first line, the two largest symbols, like the shape of the figure, were written with a small brush character, which said: "the God tribe".


    The protoss, thousands of years ago, has a long history. It is said that they can communicate with heaven and earth.

 Chapter 1509

    Liu Wei is really concerned about the change of Pearl''s eyes.


    Later, Liu Wei also went to Xiaoli''s room, and saw the little guy wrapped his quilt in bitter haha, and sat on the chair, trembling and copying the ten commandments. She didn''t move, but asked the child to tell the story in detail again.


    Xiao Li repeated one by one, and then he raised his brush tremblingly, muttering, "mother, my hands hurt."


    Liu Wei is thinking, absentmindedly reaching out, holding his son''s small hand and rubbing it for him.


    Xiaoli took the opportunity to sell: "Niang, I can''t write..."


    Liu Wei then responded, leaving her son''s hand behind, with a cold face: "you are not allowed to leave the room without finishing the writing. If you don''t want to write, stay in the room for me for ten and a half days!"


    Xiaoli is about to cry. She wraps herself in a quilt like a silkworm chrysalis.


    Liu Wei stood up, rubbed his son''s head, and said, "copy it well. I''ll check it myself later. Don''t try to fool you."


    After Liu Wei left, she went back to her room.


    In the room, Rong Ling is holding a small bowl, taking chopsticks to clip insects, feeding the pearls lying on the windowsill. When she sees Liu Wei coming back, she sits up and spreads her wings to Liu Wei''s shoulders.


    Liu Wei takes it down, sits down in front of the table, puts the Pearl on the table, breaks its head and looks at its eyes.


    If Xiaoli is so neat, pearl will not agree with her, but if Liuwei does, pearl will have no problem. She will let her watch.


    "Is it really changing color?" Liu Wei asked? Do you know why? "


    Pearl did not know, on the quiet "Jie" a.


    Liu Wei collected Pearl''s wings again, turned them both sides up, and looked at its black belly: "is it sick?"


    Pearl honestly shows Liu Wei her belly, and then gently picks up Liu Wei''s little finger and puts it on her wings.


    Liu Wei saw that there was a bald child on her wing. She thought of what Xiao Li said. Pearl was almost depressed because she lost several hairs.


    She was also distressed. She rubbed the wings of the Pearl and said, "I''ll give you a bottle of hair producing liquid when you come back. You can grow it every day."


    Pearl again thin "Jie" sound, and then put the head in the palm of Liu Wei.


    Rong Leng put another bug in the side and fed it to the Pearl''s mouth.


    He swallowed the Pearl without lifting his head, and crunched it.


    This is the treatment of the wounded. When they lose their hair, they should shout, touch and feed. They are particularly delicate.


    From the ordinary diagnosis alone, Liu Wei didn''t find the difference of pearl, the body features were as usual, and there was no sign of gene mutation. But when Rong Ling mentioned the age of pearl, Liu Wei checked the bone of Pearl again, but found something unexpected.


    "The Pearl has grown up?"


    In the past, the bone of Pearl was very small. Before crossing with Liu Wei, it always showed a state of young birds. In the past few years, the Pearl has not changed much. But I don''t know when it started. Its bone has grown larger and stronger. It is determined to grow up.


    According to the normal view, pearl should have been an adult long ago, but it is only in this examination that its bone age has increased.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Wei is very confused.


    Logically speaking, I must be the most clear about the subtle changes in my body, but Liu Wei asked some more questions, but pearl didn''t know all about it. She didn''t even remember that she had died, she didn''t remember twice, she just remembered that she fainted, and then she woke up again. She was ignorant to live by instinct and never felt any difference.


    "Don''t the eyes know? Xiaoli said it''s changed into gold. "


    Pearl really don''t know, staring at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei thought of cuckoo and pearl being old together, so she went to the window and asked about cuckoo because she was too big to enter the room, so she had to lie in front of the window.


    Liu Wei and Gugu couldn''t communicate. There was a pearl translator in the middle of the story. After a query, Gugu said that he didn''t know what happened to the Pearl either. He played with the Pearl every day.


    Both of them are children. They don''t know what to use.


    Liu Wei rolled the Pearl''s back hair, thinking that Xiao Li also mentioned what the national teacher said about "companion moon winged dog", which should be the culture of Xianyan country. Liu Wei figured out tomorrow to ask other people in the cloud family.


    Because the pearls are hairy and delicate, they have to sleep next to Liu Wei at night.


    Liu Wei was going to promise, but she just looked kind enough to feed the insect to the Pearl. When she changed her face, she put the bowl on, picked up the blackbird in one hand, threw it out of the window and cooed, "pa" and locked the window.


    Pearl: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei said nothing: "what do you do?"


    Rong Leng''s face is expressionless: "did it take a bath? How long have you been out playing? It''s dirty and gray. Do you want to stay? "


    Liu Wei once heard that, it''s the same truth. Even if she doesn''t dislike it, there are ugliness in the room. Children''s resistance is weak, so they can''t get close.


    But it''s too much to just throw it out.Liu Wei wants to have a look. Rong Ling pulls her back and holds her in her arms.


    Liu Wei pushed the body of Rong Leng and asked seriously, "it seems that someone should sleep in the study?"


    Rong Leng leaned over and bit Liu Wei''s lips. "Apply for probation," he said


    The word reprieve was taught by himself. Liu Wei thought it funny, pinching Rong Leng''s nose, and said, "no, go to the study."


    Rong Leng did not move, a pair of black eyes, so determined to look at her.


    Liu Wei was used to his weak gaze for a long time. He was very ruthless: "you need to review. You don''t have a long memory if you don''t sleep in the study for two days."


    He bowed his back, bowed his head, buried his face in Liu Wei''s neck, put his hand through her arms, pressed her into his arms, and pressed his lips against her skin.


    Liu Wei was held too tight and didn''t allow Leng Gao. She was forced to stand on tiptoe to cater to him. She was a little annoyed: "allow Leng, don''t make me do it."


    Let Leng ignore, only next to her ear, lips grinding her auricle, said: "this time, OK?"


    "Not good." Liu Wei is very impersonal.


    Rong Ling is also annoyed. She opens her mouth and bites her earlobe.


    Liu Wei "bared" in pain and hammered his shoulder hard.


    Rong Leng licked again where he bit his teeth.


    Liu Wei''s face was red and his ears were red. The whole person seemed to be burning.


    Rong Leng picks her up, turns around and carries her to bed.


    Liu Wei is still struggling for the last time. She yells: "I won''t let you go..."


    Before the last word was finished, Rong Ling''s lip print went up and swallowed all her threats.


    The thick bed curtain divides the inside and outside of the bed into two worlds. The baby girl sleeping on the crib outside the bed suddenly opens her eyes. The little girl looks at the top of her head in confusion, and the singing of birds echoes in her ears. It''s the voice of pearls. She''s always thinking about how to do it before entering the room.


    The little baby girl slowly turned her head, blinked and looked at the window which was locked to death. For a while, the little pink eyebrow frowned. Then, she stretched out her hand like a dreamer, grabbed it forward, murmured, and said the first words of her life.


    "Wolf..."


    Ugly, can talk.

 Chapter 1510

    The next day, he got up early and saw that Liu Wei was still sleeping. He put on his coat and went to see his daughter before he got out of the bed. He looked down and saw that she was awake, but she was not crying or making noise. She was opening a pair of big grape like eyes and playing with her fingers clumsily.


    Rong Leng picked up the child and touched his buttocks.


    Sure enough, he changed his diaper skillfully. Seeing his daughter staring at himself, he let Leng show a smile, pinched the tip of his daughter''s nose and coaxed: "call dad."


    Always Rong Leng often teases her daughter to talk, but the child is too young to say a complete word.


    Sure enough, after Rong Ling finished speaking, ugly still as usual, reached out to pat dad''s mouth, and then opened his mouth "ah ah" twice.


    Let Leng patiently teach: "Daddy."


    Ugly or "ah ah."


    At this time, Liu Wei on the bed woke up. She was wrapped in a quilt and lay on the edge of the bed. Looking at the harmonious scene of the father and daughter, she mercilessly ridiculed: "if you want to call me, you should call me mother first. How much strength did I give up for her?"


    Rong Ling turns around, holds her daughter to the bed and lets her sleep beside Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei follows the trend to encircle the daughter to bosom, also follow to gather together lively: "call Niangniang."


    Ugly confused looked at her mother for a long time, still replied: "ah."


    Liu Wei pinches her daughter''s mouth: "it''s not duck, it''s Niang. It''s called Niang."


    Ugly silence up, bow to play with their fingers.


    Liu Wei wrapped her small hand around her lips, kissed her, and said, "Niang."


    The ugly one who didn''t intend to talk again was probably tired. He frowned pink and suddenly opened his mouth: "wolf wolf......"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Suddenly there was a silence in the room, and the Rong Leng, who was changing clothes, was stunned for a moment.


    Liu Wei didn''t sleep either. She sat up suddenly and pointed at her little daughter beside the pillow.


    "Is she..."


    Rong Leng has picked up the ugly and looked at her seriously: "what did you say just now, ugly again?"


    Ugly and crooked, as if he didn''t understand her father''s meaning.


    Rong Leng then said, "call it Niang."


    This time the ugly understood: "wolf wolf......"


    Rong Ling immediately turns to look at Liu Wei. Liu Wei is also stunned. She covers her mouth and her face is overjoyed.


    ¡­¡­


    Ugly will call mother!


    Although the pronunciation is not standard, it is called Wolf, but it must be mother, Liu Wei firmly believes so!


    Ji Nanzheng was very excited when he heard about it. He hurried to see the ugly, and then he hugged his granddaughter and coaxed: "call Grandpa, call Grandpa."


    Together, I wish to ask song chuckled, "grandpa has so many three words, which is called Shizu. Shizu has only two words."


    Ji Nanzheng is not willing to show weakness: "Shizu is too complex, call Grandpa, grandpa is good at reading."


    Follow to gather together the cloud Chu cloud to seek also tiptoe to shout: "call elder sister, elder sister."


    "No, brother, brother."


    Liu Wei saw that everyone was too noisy. She was laughing and proud. She complacently said, "the child is too young. Now she can only call a mother." Say, demonstrate on the spot again: "call Niang, ugliness, call Niang."


    Ugly really called out: "wolf wolf......"


    Liu Wei was overjoyed.


    Ji Nanzheng is extremely jealous. She turns around with her child in her arms and turns her back to Liu Wei.


    Ugliness was surrounded by all the people for a day.


    Among them, Yunxiang and his grandfather are the most energetic. They want to teach ugly people to shout "Auntie" and "Grandpa".


    While everyone was around the ugly, Rong Ling went to Xiao Li''s room.


    Xiao Li knows that her sister can speak, and she is very depressed. He hugs uncle Rong and asks pitifully, "Uncle Rong, can I have a look?"


    Rong Leng pushes out the child and shakes his head mercilessly: "you haven''t finished copying the book."


    Xiaoli''s eyes were covered with tears: "I just copied it once..."


    "Let Leng touch his son''s head:" then copy quickly, finish copying earlier, leave the room earlier


    Xiao Li doesn''t want to copy it. He leans on Uncle Rong''s arms and asks softly and forcefully, "how does that ugly shout, just call it mother? My mother said that the first sentence I shouted after I was born was not my mother but my father. I don''t know why I called my father... "


    Rong Ling''s face, which had no emotion, suddenly changed. He looked at Xiao Li and asked incredulously, "seriously?"


    Xiaoli''s mouth was flat, and she nodded listlessly: "maybe it''s because my mother wears men''s clothes. Anyway, I started to call her father when I was very young..."


    There was a sudden smile on the expressionless face of Rong Leng.


    Small Li sees him to smile suddenly so strange, Zheng bleary: "allow uncle?"


    Rong Leng lowers his head, embraces Xiao Li into his arms, and asks him to sit on his knee: "call again."


    Xiaoli did not understand: "ah?"


    "Father."Xiaoli is confused: "Dad?"


    Rong Leng is happy. Although he was not the first one to cry after his daughter was born, which made him lose a little bit, now, this loss has disappeared. He hugged his son tightly and said: "good."


    Xiao Li was in a trance for a while before he understood the meaning. He blushed and scratched his forehead: "in fact, uncle Rong married his mother. I''m your stepson. It''s ok if I call you father, but I''m used to Uncle Rong..."


    Rong Ling didn''t force the child, just "hum".


    Xiaoli looked up and asked, "isn''t it strange that my name is uncle Rong and my father? Would uncle Rong like to? "


    Rong Leng looks down at him, the smile in his eyes is very deep: "very willing."


    Xiaoli''s face is redder and her head is lowered: "I thought you didn''t want to After all, I''m not your own... "


    Rong Leng pauses for a moment and asks, "if you are my own?"


    Small Li Leng for a while, subconsciously return: "then why do you want to abandon me and my mother?"


    After a long time, Rong Leng said, "it''s not abandonment, it''s your mother hiding from me."


    Xiaoli looked at her fingers for a while, then looked up and smiled: "thank you, uncle Rong. I feel more comfortable. I know you are coaxing me and making excuses for my biological father, but I will not forgive him even though I am happy. He is not a good man. He doesn''t want me and his mother. Even if you say it, his mother is hiding If he''s not bad, why does his mother hide from him? No matter what others say, I still hate him. Uncle Rong doesn''t have to say good things for him. He''s just an unimportant person. I''ll treat you as my father in the future. You are good to my mother and good to me. I''m very glad you can marry my mother! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Leng was silent for a long time, then sighed and corrected again: "not second marriage."


    This sentence Xiaoli didn''t take it seriously, and asked shyly: "then I''ll call uncle Rong dad later, will you agree?"


    Rong Ling smiled and nodded, "yes."


    After struggling for a while, Xiao Li shouts shyly, "Dad..."


    The smile on Rong Leng''s face is extremely gentle.


    Xiaoli looked at him timidly: "that father, can I not copy?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Xiao Li is pitiful and mumbles, "Dad..."


    Rong Ling: "..."

 Chapter 1511

    It''s impossible not to copy. The book must still be copied, but Rong Leng folded it and helped him copy it together.


    Xiaoli was moved. Her eyes were watery. She buried her head in his new father''s arms.


    Rong Leng asked him to sit well. Both father and son sat at the desk, one with a brush.


    Rong Ling reasoned with his son: "your mother punishes you, which also makes you remember. Do you know how sad she would be if you had an accident?"


    Xiaoli nods with guilt and promises, "I will never dare to do it again."


    Rong Leng rubbed his son''s forehead: "but your actions are not unproductive. Although adults should not worry about your children, your mother is really investigating a case. What you see in the national elephant prison may help your mother."


    Xiaoli''s eyes brightened, and she said: "last night, my mother asked for me, and I told her that my father, when we finished copying the book, my mother would be angry, right?"


    Very clever children, have begun to use "we".


    Rong Leng stared at his son for a while without expression, sighed, "what do you have in your little brain?"


    Xiaoli looks at him innocently, blinking.


    Rong Leng ordered some rice paper on the table: "copy it."


    Xiaoli hurriedly buries his head and works hard.


    With the help of Rong Ling, it took only two days to copy the books that could have been finished in the past four or five days. After all, Rong Ling also had his own work to do. Every day, he would spend two hours in the evening to accompany his son.


    Liu Wei later learned that Xiao Li had changed her name to Rong Ling''s "father".


    She said, how could Rong Leng suddenly become so interested in Xiao Li and go to his son''s room to sit every day? It turns out that there is interest transmission.


    When Xiao Li handed in the book that had been reprimanded ten times, Liu Wei saw several pages with obviously different fonts, and she knew more about everything. Her smiling eyes moved back and forth between father and son.


    Xiaoli is very nervous, afraid of failing to pass, hiding behind his father.


    Rong Leng was also a little afraid that Liu Wei would not give up, so he said first, "it''s a good attitude for children to admit their mistakes."


    Liu Wei put a stack of rice paper on the table: "so you write for him?"


    Rong Leng frowned and tried to explain. Ji Nanzheng, who was ugly, said first: "you didn''t say that you can''t let people help you. Isn''t it all finished?" He said, waving his hand, and said to his grandson, "come here, Xiao Li. The ugly can talk. You haven''t heard it yet. Come and have a look."


    Xiaoli didn''t dare to go there. She shivered at his mother.


    Liu Wei sighed and looked out at his grandfather. "You can''t get used to him. He''s more lawless just because he''s loved by everyone."


    Ji Nanzheng said: "it''s human nature that children always make mistakes. Didn''t you make mistakes when you were young? It''s also a training for him to know what''s right if we miss it. We, as elders, should give priority to education after all. "


    Liu Wei can''t say anything about his grandfather. He is a teacher of several decades old. He can say everything in one way or another. The black can be said to be white.


    Liu Wei''s rare words were poor. He stroked his forehead and could only turn around and ask Xiao Li, "do you really know it''s wrong?"


    Xiaoli nodded like a chicken pecking at Rice: "I know, I know."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xiaoli hurriedly said: "we should not act on our own, not listen to the advice of our elders, not act rashly, not let everyone worry."


    Liu Wei can''t make a mistake in her choice, but her eyes have been turning on Rong Ling. She doubts that these words are what Rong Ling taught Xiao Li. The two father and son stay together every day.


    Ji Nanzheng took the opportunity to say, "that''s right, it shows that Xiaoli has realized his mistake and won''t make it again, right?"


    Xiaoli nods crazily again: "no, no more"


    Ji Nanzheng looks at Liu Wei and waits for her to let Xiaoli go on the spot.


    Liu Wei made his grandfather stare uneasily. At last, he nodded unwillingly and waved, "that''s it."


    Xiaoli was so happy that she ran to Liu Wei''s arms to hug her mother.


    Liu Wei pinched his face and said, "go to see your sister."


    Xiaoli turns to see her sister again. When she looks back, she winks at his father quietly, and allows Leng to return to him with a subtle smile.


    The father and son''s small movements are very obscure, except for each other, no one can see.


    Xiaoli sees his ugly family as she wishes. Ugly just woke up, now she is opening her eyes and playing with her fingers.


    Xiaoli teases her: "call it brother, ugly call it brother."


    Ugly looked at her brother. She had been numb these two days. Anyway, she could only say two words and still called: "wolf and wolf."


    Little Li Leng for a while, he heard ugly will be called "Niang", but this is not "wolf"?


    "Wolf and wolf, or Niang?" He asked.


    Where can ugliness answer, say: "wolf wolf......"


    Little Li scratched his head in wonder.


    Ji Nanzheng looked funny and said: "children don''t speak clearly. What they call is mother."Xiao Li doesn''t think so: "if a child can''t speak well, he should also be called" sheep "or" pouch ". Because his mouth is vague and his tongue is flat, how can he be called a wolf?"


    He said that Ji Nanzheng tried to do it himself, but also felt a little strange. He pinched the tip of his granddaughter''s nose and asked, "ugly, is it wolf?"


    Ugly way: "wolf wolf."


    It''s really a wolf. It''s a wolf with a standard pronunciation.


    This next Ji Nan Zheng also silent.


    White Wolf is not in Yunfu, so a big beast can''t enter the capital at all. So Ji Nanzheng said to the abbot of shange temple in the outskirts of Beijing before that. Let white wolf stay in the temple for a while. The abbot of shange temple is Ji Nanzheng''s old friend, so he agreed very well.


    So, now white wolf is not there, and we can''t verify it.


    Xiaoli is still smart. He runs to the kitchen and asks for a piece of charcoal. On the rice paper, he draws a picture of a white wolf and brings it to the ugly.


    The paper is too close, ugly unconsciously grabs a corner of the paper, pinches a fold in the palm, and says: "wolf wolf......"


    Xiaoli stared and repeatedly confirmed: "is this a wolf? Is that wolf and wolf? "


    The ugly grabbed the rice paper and said, "wolf and Wolf..."


    What else did Xiao Li not understand? His face was in a trance, and he muttered inconceivably: "so the first sentence that the ugly said was looking for the white wolf?"


    Liu Wei listened to the whole process. She didn''t believe it at all. She grabbed the wolf picture with a straight face and placed it beside her face. She asked, "ugly, is it a lady or a wolf?"


    Ugly eyes always stare at the picture of wolf and shout: "wolf and Wolf..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Xiao Li covers her mouth and almost laughs. Therefore, the mother was happy for two days, and the ugly didn''t call her at all.


    Liu Wei couldn''t accept it at all. She looked at the wolf picture and frowned: "wolf? Why wolf? White Wolf is not here! "


    Ji Nanzheng was also a little gloating. He took the rice paper, folded it up and put it in the ugly arms, saying, "tomorrow, Grandpa will take the ugly to see the white wolf."


    The ugly didn''t know if he understood, so he shouted, "wolf, wolf..."


    Liu Wei was furious.


    Rong Leng couldn''t help laughing, but at the same time, he also doubted: "so, who taught her to say" wolf "


    As soon as this question came out, people in the hall began to look at each other. Liu Wei doubted his grandfather. After all, white wolf was raised by his grandfather, but it was difficult to pronounce the word "wolf". If he could not even shout "Grandpa", why could he shout "Wolf" alone?


    Liu Wei thought for a long time, and then she did not know what to think. She picked up the charcoal and drew a piece of rice paper. She drew a vivid picture, but it was not a white wolf, but a big brown fierce wolf with sharp eyes, which was quite different from the white wolf.


    She put the brown wolf picture in front of the ugly and asked, "wolf wolf?"


    At the first moment when ugly saw the picture, her eyes brightened. She reached for the picture and hurriedly grabbed it. When she caught it, she shouted: "wolf wolf!"


    This reaction is several times more exciting than seeing the white wolf.


    Liu Wei''s face changed.


    The picture of brown wolf is so strange that Rong Leng doesn''t understand: "this is it?"


    Liu Wei''s voice was a little trance: "before I was born ugly, I had a dream. I have a deep memory of the wolf and the boy in my dream." She said, touched the ugly forehead, whispered: "do you dream about them?"

 Chapter 1512

    The theory of dreaming, which lacks evidence, is nonsense.


    Liu Wei felt absurd when she finished speaking. She pressed her forehead and shook her head: "such a small child should not dream. Even if he did it, he may not have the same impression as an adult. I am confused."


    But the brown wolf picture can''t explain. The ugly''s response to seeing the brown wolf is too extreme.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ji Nanzheng finally said: "tomorrow I will take the ugly to the temple, and white wolf will miss her."


    Liu Wei nods and agrees, and tells Rong Ling to follow.


    After the two disasters of the Yun family and Xiao Li, Liu Wei is not at ease with her grandfather going out alone.


    The next day, Liu Wei entered the palace.


    At the first moment when she saw the queen, she told Xiao Li what she had heard in the national elephant.


    After hearing this, the queen was stunned for a long time.


    "Do you mean that there is a quarrel between our palace and concubine Xin? So, is it true that concubine Xin did not murder this palace? " Asked the queen.


    Liu Wei knew that she had brought a lot of information. The queen still needed to digest it slowly. She was not in a hurry. She said, "it''s a pity that Xiao Li has seen the woman, but she doesn''t know her name. Therefore, it''s not easy to judge..."


    The empress took Liu Wei''s hand and said, "as long as you have seen her, tomorrow you will bring Xiao Li to the palace. This palace will attract the beauty of the harem, and he will identify them one by one."


    But Liu Wei shook his head: "so, don''t you beat the grass and frighten the snake?"


    The queen frowned: "then..."


    Liu Wei comforted the empress by clapping her hand: "the lady is in charge of many people. The man left the palace three days ago. It is said that there should be some records in the house of internal affairs. The lady sent someone to examine it, which is clear."


    Only when she reminded her like this, did the queen react and send someone to do it.


    After the people left, Liu Wei took the queen and gave her a pulse check. After another hour, the people sent out came back and presented a list.


    On the list are the records of all the imperial palaces outside the palace three days ago, up to the imperial concubines and nobles, down to the eunuchs and maids entering and leaving the imperial city. After turning over seven or eight pages, the queen saw two distinct words on the top.


    "Wang Di?"


    The queen frowned, and her expression was extremely bad.


    Liu Wei did not understand and asked, "what''s the matter? This concubine... "


    The queen closed the register, looked at Liu Wei with a dignified face, and said, "yesterday afternoon, the imperial doctor checked the women''s family members of the Imperial Palace, and found out Wang''s concubines in Hongfang Pavilion. They have been pregnant for a full term."


    Liu Weidun, some Nana: "this is The sharksman bead has been used, or? It was originally determined to be used after pregnancy? "


    The queen shook her head and said, "I don''t know about this, but it''s a bit tricky. I''m pregnant with a dragon. Now Wang''s concubine has a gold medal for avoiding death. I can''t help her."


    Liu Wei pressed her lips tightly, and her expression was also a little tangled.


    After a while, the queen suddenly took a deep breath and said, "come to Changyuan palace, please come here."


    Liu Wei looked at the queen and said, "you..."


    The Queen''s expression was not good, but her voice was very open-minded: "our palace promised to give her an account. Your little Li has clearly heard that Princess Wenqing fell into the water, and it was also done by Wang''s concubines. How can you tell concubine Xin about this? Besides, you may not know..."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows: "hmm?"


    "Concubine Wang, it was concubine Xin who brought her into the palace. She was the cousin of concubine Xin''s family."


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say, but he choked for a long time: "the lady of the imperial concubine, her eyes are poisonous..." There is no one who can raise a tiger so accurately.


    The empress also followed with a smile: "this palace wants to see, we this Xin Guifei knows the truth, what expression should be?"


    Unfortunately, concubine Xin didn''t take the Queen''s order because the emperor was in Changyuan palace.


    When the queen heard the reply from the palace maid, she was in short of interest. "Tut" said: "it''s really unlucky."


    Liu Wei pretended not to hear it. She said that the emperor was unlucky, and pretended not to see it. The queen thought that the emperor was in the way. She looked at the nose, looked at the heart, and chatted with the queen.


    At this time, the topic turns to the ugly can talk.


    The queen was also very happy to hear it. She also talked about the fun when the prince was a child.


    "At that time, the prince was as big as a watermelon, round and fat. When he called the queen mother of our palace, we thought the watermelon essence was alive."


    The two chatted happily. Unconsciously, the time was not early. It seems that concubine Xin can''t catch up with her today. The queen didn''t leave Liu Wei much. She left the palace early and the road was dark later.


    Liu Wei left. When she came out, she happened to see the prince.


    Liu Wei now sees the prince and thinks of watermelons. He wants to eat watermelons again.


    The prince was about to go in. Suddenly he saw Liu Wei. He stopped and asked her, "what happened to Doctor Liu two days ago? I don''t know if I''m finished now? "


    Liu Wei guessed that what he said should be the matter of the six kings. The prince and the cloud family have a very good relationship. It''s impossible for him not to know what happened to the cloud family. However, due to his identity, he should not be very good to express his sympathy in person. After all, on the one hand is his uncle, on the other hand is his uncle, and on the other hand is meat.Liu Wei nodded and comforted him casually: "it has been dealt with, but some villains are mystifying and making waves. After the failure, there is no action for the time being."


    The prince didn''t like Liuwang very much, but he was an elder after all. He heard Liu Wei''s innuendo, but he didn''t dare to take it up. He just said, "nothing will do. I won''t delay Dr. Liu, please."


    Liu Wei nodded and was about to leave when she suddenly turned around and shouted, "prince, do you like watermelon?"


    The prince was stunned and looked at her puzzledly.


    Liu Wei smiled, but did not say what she was laughing at, and turned away.


    Left the prince''s face alone.


    The sedan is ready outside the Qinghuang palace. It will take Liu Wei to the gate of the palace.


    Liu Wei gets on the sedan chair, and the sedan chair man carries people to the palace gate. But after a while, the sedan chair suddenly stops.


    Liu Wei did not understand the curtain to see, see the road ahead is blocked, but a empress riding Luan sedan chair, is passing through the middle road.


    When Liu Wei saw the Luan sedan chair, she thought it was concubine Xin. After all, except for the queen, generally only the concubine is qualified to take the jade sedan chair carved by peacock. She also thought that concubine Xin would go to the Qinghuang palace to go back with her. She was not afraid to say clearly. She also wanted to see the face of concubine Xin after she knew the truth.


    But through the feather gauze on the sedan chair, Liu Wei only saw a strange woman with gorgeous appearance. This is not Xin Guifei.


    Liu Wei didn''t take it seriously. He put down the curtain and went back to the car.


    But after a while, in front of her sedan chair, there was a sharp female voice: "which Palace''s servant is standing in the way? Empress Wang has not come out to see you!"


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, then smiles again.


    It''s true that where in life do we not meet.

 Chapter 1513

    In the pavilion outside the Changyuan palace, Princess Wenqing is impatient.


    The little girl is wearing a pink skirt and two buns on her head. The whole person is just like the flowers to be put. The jade and snow are lovely and smart.


    Princess Wen Qing looked at the direction of the main hall, pouted her lips, and asked the mammy around her unhappily, "isn''t the mother Princess OK? It''s almost dark. "


    "Little princess, the lady of the imperial concubine can''t get out of the room. The emperor has used the evening meal in Changyuan hall, so she has to stay. We can''t go to the Queen''s wife now."


    Princess Wenqing pouted her lips so high that she could hang the oil bottle: "the mother sent someone to give orders early. The mother agreed to take qinger to visit her mother when her father left..."


    "But the Emperor didn''t go," said Mammy


    Princess Wen Qing angrily raised her arms, turned her back and ignored Mammy.


    Mammy''s tearful advice: "the emperor loves the lady. Isn''t that a good thing? The little princess didn''t want to see the emperor in the past? I''ve been here for a long time. Princess, would you like to go in and say hello? "


    "No." Always obedient lovely princess Wen Qing mercilessly refused, a little nose wrinkled: "Qing''er doesn''t like the father..."


    Mammy called out, "Oh, the princess is not allowed to talk nonsense. If it is heard..."


    Princess Wen Qing said "hum" again, expressing her dissatisfaction, and asked mammy with a bitter face, "can''t Qing''er wear a new skirt to see her mother?"


    Mammy didn''t know that Princess Wenqing was the daughter of the lady of the imperial concubine, so she thought about the queen all the time. She could only say, "I can''t do it today. Would you like to ask the lady to take you there again?"


    Princess Wenqing was very disappointed. She looked down at her skirt and said, "they have changed their skirts..."


    Mammy felt a little hurt when she saw the little girl like this, but the master''s schedule was not something she could interfere with as a slave. She could only take fruit cakes and coax the little girl away.


    Because the concubine''s mother and goddaughter are well-known, Princess Wenqing is obedient and sensible most of the time, but occasionally capricious, like most bear children, makes adults helpless.


    Seeing the little princess say, tears will come down. The servants are afraid that she will cry and make a big deal. They don''t know what to do.


    At the right time, Du Juan, Princess Xin''s maidservant, hurried out and saw that the little princess was not happy. She seemed to know what the little princess was thinking. She lowered her voice and said quietly, "princess, your maidservant will let you know. The emperor is going to leave. Your maidservant will let you be ready. We are going out."


    Just want to cry not to cry, Princess Wenqing immediately came to life, eyes bright, holding Rhododendron''s hand and asked: "really?"


    Cuckoo nodded with a smile: "well, the empress advised the emperor to pay more attention to official business, so the emperor would like to drive the study."


    Princess Wen Qing clapped with joy.


    After a while, the emperor took off and came out of Changyuan palace. Concubine Xin sent him to the door with a gentle face. The emperor looked back at her and said, "I''ll see concubine AI tomorrow."


    Concubine Xin smiled and nodded understandingly: "I wait for the emperor."


    This made the emperor happy. He turned around happily. When he was about to leave, he saw Princess Wenqing in the front Pavilion.


    The emperor shouted, "Qing''er."


    Princess Wenqing ran over happily and asked the emperor to have a rest.


    The emperor looked at her around, laughing and boasting: "Qing''er is dressed well today."


    Princess Wen Qing immediately touched her skirt and said, "father, what Qing''er is wearing is a new skirt."


    The emperor subconsciously thought that the little princess was wearing a new skirt. He knew that he was coming and wanted to attract his attention. He was satisfied with his father''s vanity. He patted the little head of Princess Wenqing: "it''s very good-looking, the skirt is good-looking, and so is Qing''er."


    Princess Wen Qing bowed her head and pulled her skirt, straightened it, smiled and nodded: "Qing''er thinks she''s really good-looking, and that mother will be happy..."


    "Qinger." Concubine Xin took her daughter in time and stopped her later words.


    The emperor did not understand and asked: "mother and empress? Is Qing''er talking about the queen? "


    She coughed softly.


    Princess Wen Qing didn''t understand her meaning, and crisply replied, "yes, Qing''er is going to see her mother in a new skirt."


    The emperor frowned and looked at the sky. "Now?"


    Princess Wenqing nodded: "that''s right now, the mother said, when the father and the emperor are gone, we will go to see the mother!"


    Emperor: "


    Xin Guifei, who took the state affairs as the most important thing and cheated the emperor away with difficulty: "..."


    At one time, the atmosphere was very awkward. The emperor stared at concubine Xin deeply, and there was obvious doubt in her eyes.


    At this time, Princess Wen Qing, who can''t wait for her to leave the stage, bowed down to the emperor and said, "Qing''er is going to send his father."


    Emperor: "..."


    The emperor finally left. In this case, it would be more embarrassing to stay. Once the emperor left, concubine Xin was relieved. She could not scold the little princess, but only sighed and told the servants: "take the green Phoenix Palace."Princess Wenqing runs happily to Luan sedan chair.


    On the other side, Liu Wei is stopped on the path, and has already passed a long time.


    Liu Wei went to the palace to see the empress. The sedan bearers arranged for transportation are naturally from the Qinghuang palace. However, the sedan bearers were taken from the interior office. Therefore, there is no sign on the sedan body, which makes people unable to see their identity. However, the sedan bearers who have been on duty in the Qinghuang palace for many years have never been inferior to others.


    Liu Wei, as a "male outsider", is not good at arguing with his concubine, but the sedan bearer doesn''t care.


    Concubine Wang''s wife is the cousin of concubine Xin. It''s known from all over the palace that concubine Xin has been fighting with the empress''s wife''s chamber for many years and has a bad relationship. If concubine Wang provokes Doctor Liu, it means concubine Xin provokes the empress.


    The sedan bearers, who were extremely protective of the Lord, immediately winked. Half of them left Dr. Liu, who protected his thin arms and legs, and half ran back to the Qinghuang palace to move the soldiers.


    This is how things happen.


    In fact, Wang''s concubine didn''t know Liu Wei, but she was found pregnant yesterday, and her identity rose. Even the Luan sedan chair that only the empress and the imperial concubine can take, she is entitled to it.


    What does this mean? It means that she has turned over. Her mother is expensive with her son. Now she is different from before. She is not inferior to anyone. She has the right to look down on everyone.


    The harem has entered an era when she can be lawless.


    Wang''s bullying made her feel reasonable, even the whole Hongfang Pavilion felt right, so they couldn''t wait to demonstrate to anyone they saw.


    And this kind of demonstration, now suddenly hit the wall.


    Liu Wei kept quiet because she knew that the sedan bearers had gone back to call people. The empress knew exactly what Wang''s concubines had done. Now the opportunity was in front of her. How could she not seize the opportunity to be the mother of a country that had won the imperial palace.


    What Liu Wei didn''t expect was that the people in Qinghuang hall hadn''t come, but the people in Changyuan hall came first.


    This road is the only way for Changyuan palace to go to Qinghuang palace. The disputes here naturally fall into the eyes of Xin Guifei who is on her way.


    There are not many people in the palace who are qualified to take the Luan sedan chair. The empress is one, the concubine Xin is one, and the princesses who have grown up, married and been granted.


    Princess Xin was curious. How could a Luan sedan car stop in the middle of the road?


    When she came to the front and saw who was sitting on the top of Luan sedan chair, her beautiful face was suddenly stained with danger.

 Chapter 1514

    When Wang''s concubine was pregnant, concubine Xin knew it.


    There is no secret in the harem. The news that came out the moment before can spread the wind and rain in the harem a quarter of an hour later.


    A month ago, the emperor was lucky to have Wang''s concubine. It was also a coincidence that the emperor had arrived at Changyuan hall. Only then did he know that concubine Xin had come to the palace ahead of time. She was too inconvenient to sleep.


    At that time, Wang''s concubine was a guest of Changyuan palace and sent some small things brought into the palace by his wife. The emperor saw that Wang''s concubine and Xin''s concubine were similar in three aspects, so he began to think.


    That night, the emperor went to the Hongfang pavilion to sleep. Concubine Xin didn''t have any idea. She was inconvenient. Instead of giving the emperor money to other women and closing the door to be a family, Wang''s concubine was sent to the palace by her mother''s family. The original intention was to help her, so that she could have more chips to fight against the queen.


    At present, everyone is happy. The emperor is interested in Wang''s concubines, which is also helpful to their Xin family.


    But on the seventh day after this, concubine Xin found that she had more than one routine?


    Concubine Xin''s body is not very good. She hurt her root after giving birth to Princess Wenqing. But let''s not worry about it. It''s not too chaotic, not to mention the long-term flow.


    Du Juan, a close maid of the Imperial Palace, was cautious. She immediately asked the imperial doctor to come into the palace to check up. After this check, the imperial doctor said, "the method of urging cases hurts the body.".


    Reminders?


    Concubine Xin didn''t rush the routine, so why?


    After some investigation, the cuckoo found that Wang''s concubine had sent the cakes to Changyuan hall and mixed them with jiuchonglou, which has the effect of promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, and is also a common medicine for regulating menstruation and promoting cases.


    What else is unclear?


    It''s strange to say that Wang''s concubines always go to the palace. They were waiting for this opportunity.


    After knowing this, concubine Xin was angry.


    From that day on, she made a small plan to make the emperor never call for Wang''s concubines again.


    In the end, it''s her cousin. Concubine Xin didn''t directly sentence concubine Wang to death, but she secretly knew her mother''s house. She also said something back to her mother''s house. After a while, the news was not strong, and she would find a reason to take concubine Wang back to Xin''s house, so that she could have a better life adjustment.


    But who would have thought that Wang''s belly was very competitive.


    After a month''s work, I found out that I was pregnant.


    Even if Xin Guifei is unhappy, she can''t do anything at this time.


    If she is pregnant with a dragon, this is the gold medal for avoiding death. If she dare to act rashly, she is not allowed to bear the crime of murdering the emperor''s heirs.


    But I know in my heart that the fire in the bone cannot be dissipated.


    At this time, there is also a narrow road for enemies. The two met on this road.


    The Luan sedan chair in Hongfang Pavilion occupied most of the road, and the concubine Xin was angry at her, which added fuel to the fire. She stopped the sedan chair driver and directly got off the sedan chair.


    The palace maid Jade Flower of Wang''s concubine is to see that the person who comes here is the concubine Xin of Changyuan palace. Instead of being flustered, she smiles.


    Yuhua crisply gave a salute to the concubine Xin. Then she turned around and scolded Liu Wei who was standing in the way. "You are a slave. You are rude to my concubine Wang. Don''t you even recognize her?"


    Concubine Xin looked at the Jade Flower and her eyes, and then she swept to Wang''s concubine.


    When concubine Wang saw concubine Xin, he was in a panic.


    After being found pregnant, according to the rules, she was supposed to go to Changyuan palace to ask for good-bye. But somehow, every time she went to Changyuan palace in the past month, she was stopped at the door since she last accepted the favor. She felt that concubine Xin knew what she had done, so she was pregnant, and she was afraid to approach concubine Xin for half a step.


    But who knows it''s such a bad thing. How could it happen on the road?


    Wang''s concubine hid his feelings and bowed down to concubine Chongxin in good order. Please be safe.


    In the past, Wang''s concubine was a great gift to concubine Xin. After all, there was a huge difference in their identities. But now they have dragon seeds in their belly. Wang''s concubine has saved even bending down, nodded directly and chatted for a sign.


    Don''t talk about concubine Xin. Even cuckoos get angry when they see this.


    But the master and the servant are different. The cuckoo can''t scold Wang''s concubine, so he can only drink at the Jade Flower: "brave servant, when I see the lady of the imperial concubine, I still don''t kneel down to salute!"


    Jade Flower is a Leng at first, after looking at her home confused Wang concubine Niang.


    Even before, when Wang''s concubine was not pregnant, the people of Hongfang Pavilion went in and out of Changyuan hall without kneeling. The concubine''s mother was approachable and always looked after her family, especially the concubine''s mother. She was more like a sister. The people of Changyuan hall always regarded Hongfang Pavilion as their own person, but now, what''s the matter?


    Yuhua is at a loss. Cuckoo goes straight to her and kicks her on the knee, letting her fall to her knees with a plop.


    All of a sudden, Yuhua was unprepared. When she landed on her knee, she made a lot of noise. Her tears came out because of her pain. She was full of grievances, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She just crawled on the ground and said "Niang is lucky".


    The cuckoo took a bad breath and went back to the back of concubine Xin. Concubine Xin looked at the pale concubine Wang and looked at her coldly. Her eyes seemed to be mixed with ice cream.


    At this time, Princess Wenqing, who was left behind, ran over. The little princess did not know what happened. When she came over, she took her mother''s hand and looked around in a daze.At this sight, she saw the handsome young man in front of her. He was standing in front of a small sedan chair with a thin body and a straight back. His expression was very serious.


    As soon as the little princess saw the young man, her face turned red. She lowered her eyes shyly. She turned back and put up her hands to hug her waist. Then she secretly showed another eye to see the young man over there.


    Liu Wei also saw Princess Wenqing. She was very fond of this beautiful little princess. She smiled at her line of sight.


    Princess Wenqing''s face suddenly became redder. She sheepishly pulled her skirt, and then she whispered, "how are you doing, Doctor Liu..."


    Then she turned and buried her face in her mother''s arms.


    Originally because of Wang''s concubine, Xin Guifei, who was angry: "..."


    From the words of Princess Wenqing, Wang''s concubine immediately knew that the slave who was embarrassed by her was not in the right position.


    When she couldn''t figure out what was going on, suddenly a group of people came from afar. They were fighting against the former and riding on the high horse. In the inner hall of the rear palace, the only people who could ride on horseback, except the emperor, were today''s Prince.


    The prince came with his chariot, followed by a group of palace people. He held the reins, and the horse passed by, staying between the two Luan sedans.


    The prince turned over and dismounted.


    Concubine Xin smiled at him and said, "it''s also a coincidence that our palace is going to the green Phoenix Palace. The prince just came out of the Queen''s house and wants to go back?"


    The prince shook his head and glanced at Wang''s concubines. He didn''t know Wang''s concubines, and he didn''t hear the news that which concubines in the imperial palace were pregnant again. He turned his head and looked at Liu Wei on the other side of his eyes and said, "when the palace people came back and sent Doctor Liu out of the palace, they accidentally stopped the Luan sedan chair of a noble man. The mother worried that Doctor Liu didn''t know anyone and would have any misunderstanding. She asked the palace to come and have a look In this way, Dr. Liu is in the way of the concubine? "


    Concubine Xin raised her eyebrows slightly, glanced at Wang''s wife, whose face was getting whiter and whiter, and smiled: "we have known Doctor Liu for a long time. Even if we meet in a narrow way, that is to say, one or two greetings, how can there be any misunderstanding? The prince said it''s someone else."


    As expected, the prince''s eyes fell on Wang''s concubine, who had never spoken.


    The lips of Wang''s concubines were shaking, his fingers were holding his skirt, and his palms were already sweaty.


    In the end, the despicableness in the bones hasn''t disappeared. There was a princess in trouble before, and a prince asking after him after. The concubines were scared to death.


    At this time, Princess Wenqing, who had been shrinking in the arms of concubine Xin, suddenly summoned up her courage. She grabbed her sleeve nervously, walked to Liu Wei with her hands and feet, blushed, looked up, and kowtowed: "Liu, Doctor Liu, qinger''s new skirt, OK, OK?"

 Chapter 1515

    "Nice." Liu Wei smiled and gave the little princess a direct affirmation.


    Princess Wen Qing was very happy. She touched the front of her skirt again. Then she ran back to concubine Xin timidly. She mumbled, "concubine, Doctor Liu said that Qing''er is beautiful."


    "Doctor Liu said that the skirt was beautiful," said concubine Xin, who could not laugh or cry


    The little princess was stunned and gaped. Then she turned around and looked at Doctor Liu in the distance. She was at a loss.


    The prince watched the whole process and smiled in his eyes. The prince was old and left the palace early. He didn''t often walk in the harem. There were two princesses in the concubine Xin''s family. The eldest one, the fourteenth one, was married last year. At the beginning of this year, she took her to the Taihang temple in Gongyang''s mansion to practice. She didn''t come back until the Mid Autumn Festival. The youngest one didn''t have much contact with her. After all, she was too old.


    I met him today, but he was a little surprised.


    "When did Wen Qing pay so much attention to appearance? When he was younger, he didn''t care if his sleeves were stained with mud?"


    Princess Wen Qing blushed, stared at her eldest brother and said, "Qing''er has grown up. She wants to be beautiful!"


    The reason why concubine Xin was so fond of the Imperial Palace was that Princess Wen Qing asked concubine Xin to take care of her. Since she was a child, she has been instilled with the idea that girls should be beautiful.


    The prince was dumbfounded. Seeing that there was no big misunderstanding here, he began to tell people to clear the road. The sedan chair was in the middle of the way, and no one could walk.


    Liu Wei''s sedan chair is good to say. It''s so big that you can pass anywhere.


    But two Luan sedans of the same size stand side by side, which is not good.


    The prince had a clear mind. Naturally, he knew that Luan sedan chair was the sign of women''s status in the harem. He was surprised that the concubine, who had never seen before, also took the Luan sedan chair. With a turn of his eyes, he first stood on the side of concubine Xin, and said to the palace humanity of Hongfang Pavilion, "first withdraw the sedan chair."


    The palace people in Hongfang Pavilion were afraid of the prince, so they had to start. But Wang''s concubine, who had been silent all the time, suddenly covered his stomach and shouted, "ah..."


    All the people in the audience were shocked by the cry. Yuhua, the maid who was close to Wang''s concubine, responded the fastest. She hurriedly ran forward, helped Wang''s concubine, and cried out, "what''s the matter with you, ma''am? Don''t scare your maidservant. Do you have a baby? Taiyi, please call Taiyi! "


    When he said this, the prince realized that the concubine was pregnant.


    Can just stand for a long time also OK, how suddenly called up?


    In the end, it''s also a dragon seed. The prince dare not neglect it. He told the palace people to let Wang''s concubines sit down first, and then sent people to the Tai hospital to call people.


    Wang''s concubine sat back in the sedan chair and leaned on it with sweat. His tears came out quickly because of the pain.


    Concubine Xin knows a lot of people, but she is not sure whether it''s true or fake. She can''t speak at this time, so she can only watch in silence.


    If today''s concubine Wang''s stomach is really short and long, no matter what the reason, all the people present can''t get rid of it.


    Princess Wenqing was also shocked by the sudden battle, but the child was simple in mind. After a moment of stupor, she pointed to Liu Wei in front and said, "Dr. Liu, it''s a doctor..."


    Who doesn''t know, but Liu Wei had some discord with Hongfang Pavilion before. Even if the people in Hongfang Pavilion knew that this person was a doctor, they dare not let her near Wang Di.


    That''s what Prince and concubine Xin mean.


    Dr. Liu is not in a hospital. He has no responsibility to treat Wang''s concubine. Wang''s concubine is suffering suddenly. No one knows what''s causing it. If Dr. Liu doesn''t do well, but if he does, the child has a problem. Who is responsible for this?


    Princess Wenqing''s voice hasn''t fallen yet. Concubine Xin has asked Du Juan to take her to the back to prevent her from talking again.


    The little princess didn''t know why, but she still followed the cuckoo.


    Liu Wei is going to take the initiative to come forward and see what''s going on. But she just moved. Concubine Xin and the prince stare at her at the same time.


    It''s nothing to do with you. What are you doing with your hands? Asking for trouble?


    Liu Wei asked them to stare, but they had to go back.


    Several eyes continued to stare at Wang''s concubines on Luan''s sedan chair silently, waiting for the doctor to come.


    After a long time, a young doctor dressed in official uniform came to us in a hurry, and everyone quickly gave way.


    The doctor gave Wang''s concubine the pulse, and the expression on his face was not very good: "it should be that he moved the vital energy and sent it back to the Palace first."


    Jade Flower hurriedly orders to drive back.


    But the road was blocked by two Luan sedans. The people of Hongfang Pavilion could not move forward or back. They all looked at the concubine Xin with the same eyes.


    Since we should take care of the sedan chairs of Hongfang Pavilion first, we must let the sedan chairs of Changyuan Temple retreat to the corner a hundred meters away from the rear.


    Concubine Xin could not swallow this tone in her heart, but she was so angry that she had to give in even when life was at stake. Otherwise, she would be merciless and plot against the emperor''s heirs.


    The empress of the dynasty is the only one who the imperial concubine Xin wants to persuade. But now she wants to make way for a cunning concubine.


    Concubine Xin''s face was not good. She clenched her fist. After a long silence, she was unwilling to step back.The prince was about to order the sedan chair of Changyuan palace to return to the original road so as to make way for the road. However, Doctor Liu behind did not know when to come to him and pulled his sleeve.


    The prince felt that his sleeves were torn. When he looked back, he saw Doctor Liu tiptoeing to his ear.


    He frowned, and was about to ask something, when he heard Doctor Liu say in a whisper, "false."


    The prince was stunned.


    "Look over there," said Dr. Liu, with a trace of disdain in his voice


    As she said, the prince looked to the right and saw Wang''s concubine surrounded by palace people. He did not know when he was smiling.


    This smile is a little vertical even, a moment later, her face is full of painful cry.


    At this time, the prince also realized the doorway, but he really couldn''t understand. Because of the question of whether a sedan chair should go first or later, it''s worth the concubine''s making such a big move, even making fun of the Dragon seed?


    Liu Wei saw that the prince didn''t understand and said with a sneer, "women''s hearts and eyes are smaller than needle eyes at some times."


    The prince told the truth: "you are also a woman."


    Liu Wei shrugged: "yes, so I''m very stingy."


    The prince raised his eyebrows: "then you want to..."


    Liu Wei smacked her lips, walked to concubine Xin, and murmured a few words in her ear.


    Just after hearing this, concubine Xin''s face changed. Then she narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment. Suddenly she turned sideways and fell back.


    Liu Wei quickly held her up, and then he shouted: "come on, the lady of the imperial concubine fainted!"


    Looking at the prince all the time: "..."


    The prince is really speechless. He doesn''t understand. What do these women think? What''s the point of pressing me and me and making these trivial means?


    Straight man doesn''t understand the meaning of Liu Wei, who leads concubine Xin, and plays with the wind and water.


    Just now, the young doctor was pulled to diagnose the pulse of the imperial concubine again. He found that the pulse was not different and a little confused.


    Liu Wei asked with a questioning face, "will you watch it?"


    The contempt in his eyes is obviously due to his young age and distrust.


    The young doctor was excited and immediately said: "I will naturally see that the imperial concubine is weak and weak. She is tired after standing for a long time. First, send her back to the palace."


    Liu Wei then said to Hongfang Pavilion, "it''s near the Qinghuang palace. The lady of the imperial concubine goes to the Qinghuang palace to lie down first. Move your sedan chair. It''s easy to walk here."


    Some people in Hongfang Pavilion wander. Look at me, I look at you, and I look at Wang''s concubines on Luan''s sedan chair.


    Wang''s pretty face was white. He was very angry at first sight.


    Liu Wei teased her eyebrows, but she said to Yu Huadao, "if you don''t hurry up, what are the advantages and disadvantages of the lady, you can afford it?"


    Yuhua argued in a quiet voice: "but our mother also......"


    "What do you say?" Liu Wei asked in an accentuated voice.


    The jade flower was so frightened that she told the people of Hongfang Pavilion: "back up, back up, let the sedan chair of Changyuan palace go first."


    Wang''s concubines, who had been pretending to be ill for a long time, stared at the Jade Flower fiercely, and their teeth were almost broken.

 Chapter 1516

    When concubine Xin was taken to the green phoenix hall.


    The queen is not known.


    The prince didn''t know how to say it. He covered his forehead with one hand, and his three senses were shocked.


    The prince took the tea from the palace maid and took a sip first.


    At this time, the day was already on the west side. The young doctor who followed was helpless. Concubine Xin suddenly fainted. He didn''t find out what to do. He didn''t know what to do.


    The prince was so pitiful when he saw the doctor. He said, "Doctor Liu is in charge here. Go back."


    The imperial doctor was pardoned and was about to leave with his cage. Liu Wei stopped him and said, "you are going to Hongfang pavilion?"


    Just now, Liu Wei and concubine Xin joined hands, not only robbed the way of Hongfang Pavilion, but also robbed all the doctors. Seeing that Hongfang pavilion was busy to invite people to the hospital, they were in a great mood.


    The young doctor was stupefied for a moment. He thought that Wang''s concubine was also diagnosed by him. Since concubine Xin didn''t need him here, he could go to Hongfang pavilion to have a look. He nodded honestly.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said in a low voice, "I''m not good at learning skills. I don''t know what''s wrong with the lady. Please preside over it."


    The young doctor blinked his eyes. After a long time, he thought of the joints. Some of them said innocently, "well, it''s feasible for the corporal to go back to the hospital directly to make a job?"


    Liu Wei felt comfortable, pretended to hesitate for a moment, and said, "I will not delay you."


    Taiyi: "..."


    It was not easy to see the doctor away. Just as the empress was about to ask why she was in love, she saw the unconscious concubine Xin opened her eyes and sat up.


    The queen was more suspicious.


    The prince thought that a cup of tea was not enough. He asked the palace people to bring a pot and drink two more.


    "My concubine, please say hello to the queen." Princess Xin also understood the rules. She got down from the soft couch and bowed down to the queen.


    The queen twisted her eyebrows and asked, "I heard that the emperor stayed in Changyuan hall. How did you come here?"


    "The Emperor didn''t think about politics clearly, he was not in a state of mind, and I couldn''t stay here. So I went back to the Royal study first, and I thought about the Queen''s invitation in the daytime, so I came here before it was dark. I didn''t want to go there, but I had some accidents on the way."


    In a few words, the queen knew what had happened. She pulled her face and didn''t speak for a long time.


    The prince looked around and thought that the queen mother and concubine Xin had been in a bad relationship for many years, but concubine Xin did not know why. She told the queen mother that she was deliberately robbing Wang''s concubine.


    Wang''s concubine is in Liujia''s arms, and his mother is the leader of the imperial palace. Hearing this, it''s inevitable to scold concubine Xin.


    But the conscience of heaven and earth, which he had just seen clearly, was all encouraged by Dr. Liu, and was all the ideas of Dr. Liu!


    The prince wants to explain two sentences for concubine Xin. After all, the two elders are really quarreling. It''s not easy for him to get caught in the middle.


    But before he opened his mouth, he listened to his ever discerning and upright mother, who asked with a displeased face, "you just let it go so gently?"


    The prince was stunned and didn''t respond to the meaning of this sentence.


    She was scolded by her mother: "what is her identity, Luan sedan chair? Do you want to sit in a sedan chair? How about burning two for her? "


    The prince is in a daze. Why do his mother and empress swear!


    It seems that concubine Xin didn''t expect the queen to be so angry. She was even more angry than her. She was dazzled, and then her eyes were warm. She said, "she is pregnant and pretends to be ill. I''m afraid that she will make use of her troubles, but I can''t get well with the emperor."


    "What are you afraid of?" The empress frowned, and her jaw clenched tightly. "If the emperor has any words, you ask him to look for this palace. This palace says to him."


    Concubine Xin listened and laughed. She lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The empress is still pressing the fire in her stomach, turning around and asking, "how about Wenqing?"


    When she sent for Princess Xin, she called to see the little princess.


    "Concubine Xin said:" my concubine pretends to be dizzy. I''m afraid she looks worried. Let Du Juan take her around


    The queen nodded her head, knowing everything. Then she turned her head and looked at her parents.


    The queen frowned, "Why are you still there?"


    Prince: "?"


    Remember, the queen remembered that the prince didn''t say he wanted to go, so she said, "it''s too late. You go back first. Don''t let the princess wait for a long time. Here is the post mother treatment."


    The prince left the green phoenix hall with doubts and suspicions.


    As soon as he left, the temple was the world of women.


    The queen was very dissatisfied. She stared at Liu Wei and said, "let the prince go and support you. How can you make her cheap? I don''t know that her Luan sedan chair is the same size as a noble person. If I know, I will definitely ask her to roll down and climb back to the palace myself! "


    Liu Wei, with a helpless face, said, "she is pregnant."


    Empress coagulates color: "still don''t know in this abdomen, it is a person embryo, still demon embryo."


    The words are explicit. Sure enough, the queen said that and looked at the concubine Xin on the other side.Because compassion for each other is calculated by the humble Wang''s concubine. The queen has no original prejudice to treat concubine Xin now, but after all, she is not a friend. She knows the secrets of her own. She can''t open her mouth and say that the story of the chimaera pearl can''t be said.


    Fortunately, concubine Xin only thought that the queen was angry and said something stupid, but she was also surprised by the empress''s frankness.


    The mother of a country who has always been high above is not so difficult to get close to. At least, she will get angry when she is angry.


    After a while, the cuckoo brought the late Princess Wenqing. Princess Wenqing didn''t know the trouble on the road, or she was too young to understand even if she saw it.


    Seeing the queen, the little princess proudly showed off her new skirt to the queen.


    The queen dotes on her and naturally opens her mouth and says, "it''s beautiful, it''s really beautiful."


    If it''s normal, the little princess will be satisfied. But today, her mother and concubine threw cold water on her. She was not so easy to coax, so she asked the queen seriously, "mother, is qinger beautiful or skirt beautiful?"


    I''m afraid her mother said it was a beautiful dress.


    Hurriedly hint: "is Qing''er pretty, is Qing''er better than skirt?"


    The queen listened to laugh, rubbing the head of the little girl and said, "it''s Qing''er who looks good. Qing''er is the best to see."


    Princess Wen Qing is satisfied. I''m looking forward to coming to the green phoenix hall all day, just to wait for her mother''s approval.


    Let the palace maid Shan''er and cuckoo take Princess Wenqing to the outer hall to play. The empress told Princess Xin that Princess Wenqing fell into the water, which is related to Wang''s concubine.


    After saying that, she would stare at the face of concubine Xin excitedly, as if as long as concubine Xin admitted that she had no eyes and cared for the tiger, she could eat another bowl of rice.


    Concubine Xin could not see the Queen''s careful thinking, but she was furious when she knew that concubine Wang not only gave her own medicine, but also poisoned Wenqing.


    There is no mother in the world who can tolerate others to hurt her children!

 Chapter 1517

    The empress thought of Wenqing''s innocent disaster, but also put away that childish schadenfreude. Concubine Xin loves the little princess, she is not.


    With a deep breath, she said: "before and after the event, my palace has told you everything. How to do after that, do you have regulations?"


    Now, Wang''s concubine is not the one who can rub flat and knead round at will. Even the queen and concubine of Gao Hao and Jin are not able to have a head-on conflict with her.


    Today, even if the empress is not angry and complains, she also knows that according to the situation at that time, concubine Xin''s only way to get out of this tone is by counting the grams. It''s really like what she said to make a fuss by bullying the small ones. The Dragon foetus has three long and two short. It''s the rational people who suffer the loss instead.


    Concubine Xin was also very difficult. After thinking about it, she said the letter back to Xin''s family: "I was going to spend some time with the emperor to forget this person, so I asked my wife''s family to take her out of the palace for treatment, find a room and shut it up for a while. It''s better to have a small punishment and a big punishment, but I can''t allow her to do anything recklessly, but I haven''t arranged it properly outside the palace, but this happened to her here..."


    The queen couldn''t help looking at Liu Wei: "you say..."


    She wanted to ask if there was any problem with the Dragon fetus, and whether it was promoted by the method of the evil gate of the Pearl of the chimaera?


    Today, Liu Wei has seen Wang''s concubine.


    Looking, listening and asking, even if she only depends on the door of "looking", Liu Wei can see from it the nature and body of concubine Xin, or can she also see that concubine Wang''s belly is full of ghosts?


    Liu Wei naturally understood the meaning of the queen. She shook her head regretfully. Concubine Xin had been living for many years, and her physical appearance had been formed for a long time. It can be seen from a look that Wang''s belly is still too shallow. It''s only a month. She doesn''t explore her pulse or ask questions. So she can''t see the regulations.


    The queen sighed, and sat down a little angrily: "would you like to let her stay in September?"


    When the child was born, Wang''s concubines naturally took charge of the two overlords of the harem, but they had to wait nine months before they died.


    Things can''t be decided, and the subsequent articles of association can''t be drawn up. Concubine Xin spent more than one hour in the green Phoenix Palace, and she was still depressed when she left.


    Now it''s very late. Seeing that there are palace people lighting lamps outside the palace, the queen asks Liu Wei, "wouldn''t you like to stay in the palace tonight?"


    Foreign ministers in the harem are not allowed to spend the night, but relatives, only women, is OK.


    The queen knows Liu Wei''s daughter. Liu Wei is also recommended by the cloud family, so she can try her best to make a breakthrough in the palace rules. Of course, she does not sleep in the green Phoenix Palace, but is sent to the Peace Palace in the front palace to receive the relatives.


    But Liu Wei refused: "there''s something else to do. I won''t stay for a long time."


    The queen did not detain her either. She was sent out of the palace to be careful on the way.


    When Liu Wei returned to Yunfu, he was close to Hai, and Rong Ling was still awake, reading in his room.


    After Liu Wei entered the room, she was also tired. She rubbed her neck and sat on the broad chair lazily.


    Rong Leng put down the book in his hand and casually stuck a piece of dry leaves to go in as a bookmark. He asked, "tired?"


    Liu Wei nodded, lying on the table without bones, sat with him, and talked about what happened in the palace today, especially about Wang''s concubine, which she focused on.


    Rong Leng heard the meaning of her words and asked directly, "how do you plan to check?"


    Liu Wei laughed.


    She looks like a roundworm in her stomach.


    She didn''t sell her mind and said directly: "I asked several ladies of the cloud family before, focusing on the old history of Xianyan country, mainly wanting to know what the companion moon winged dog was. However, the wives said that they were confused and asked several masters, but they didn''t know. I think if Xiao Li had heard correctly at that time, things related to the companion moon winged dog would have been extremely cold, maybe, Only those who are in charge of the national elephant supervision know that. "


    "You want to go to the national elephant prison again?" Rong Ling immediately points out her mind.


    Liu Wei nodded: "the shark pearl is related to the national master, Wang''s concubine is related to the national master, and the moon wing dog is also related to the national master. Since everything is related to him, it''s OK to see him again."


    Rong Leng fell silent.


    Liu Wei saw that he needed to think about it again, so he turned the topic aside and asked something else: "did you go to see the White Wolf today? How does ugliness react? "


    She always cared about the ugly "wolf".


    Let Leng return to God, shake his head: "there is no difference."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows: "ugly don''t know white wolf?"


    "Rong Leng said:" is to recognize, also called it "wolf wolf", but not like to see the brown wolf picture when excited


    Liu Wei frowns and ponders.


    Both husband and wife have their own thoughts. The house is quiet. After a while, someone knocks at the door.


    Liu Wei went to open the door and saw that Yun wanted to come here with the ugly.


    Before ugly, he asked his grandfather to play with him. When he was going to have a rest, he sent the child back. Yunxiang happened to meet him. He took the job over and asked Taifu not to walk around in the evening.


    Send the child back to Liu Wei. Yun wants to leave. After thinking about it, he stops and turns around and asks: "sister Wei, have you asked my mother about my partner The moon winged dog? "


    Liu Wei was stunned and nodded: "yes, I asked. How do you know?"Cloud wants to shake his head: "I don''t know, but my five masters know."


    "Five masters?" Liu Wei has heard of this. There are six masters in the cloud family. She has met the first four. She knows nothing about the five masters and the six masters.


    It is only known from the conversation with Yunxi that the five masters and the four masters of Yunxi family are brothers of twins. The five masters are not in Beijing all the year round, and they are not all in charge of the medical clinics under the gate. They are crazy doctors, but they are good at channeling and lacking soul disease. Yunxi also wanted to ask his five masters to cure liyu''er, but their elders are not so easy to find. If they are found, they will not be able to successfully recruit back to Beijing.


    "Actually, I also think of it by chance. I don''t know which book in Master Wu''s book room has read the words" companion moon winged dog ". I just went to find it. Fortunately, I found it. Do you want to see it?"


    She said, handing out a book in her arms, Liu Wei almost hugged Yun and wanted to kiss her.


    Happy to take this book back to the room, Rong Ling cuddles ugly, is coaxing her to sleep, Liu Wei sits at the table, earnestly read the contents of the book from the beginning to the end.


    It''s a book, but it''s not. It''s a book written by Mr. Wu himself. It''s all about his research on ancient doctors of pianshanyezhi. Among them, the name "companion moon winged dog" is really involved.


    After Chou fell asleep, Rong Ling put her in the crib, which led to Liu Wei''s side and asked, "can you find it?"


    Liu Wei pointed to one of the lines and said, "here, a section of ancient annals is mentioned."


    Rong Ling read out the passage: "after three years of light phase, peach, often said, son is not to find, also, wing dog said, loyal."


    Literally, it means that the fifth master and a new friend who had been together for three years mentioned that the fifth master asked him a question in a peach tasting pairing. Back to him, the companion moon wing dog is four words.


    In the back, there is the friend''s broader answer.


    It is also mentioned that a more ancient and long-standing ethnic group, later generations call it "the God clan", and the current generation call it "the wolf clan".

 Chapter 1518

    This ancient chronicle is a record of the civilization spread in the pre ancient period by later generations. The source of the record is not sophisticated, but the content is very interesting.


    He lived in the Yi of the forest all his life. His family was friendly with the things, or they were too close to each other, and they formed a contract. The things believed in people, and people were close to the things. People began to respond to the things and the creation of things. They promoted the climate, floods and droughts, and later the people looked forward to them. The times changed and the world changed. Yi was called God.


    That is to say, there is a nation that grows up in the mountain forest and wild animal husbandry. People in the family live close to animals, or they are too close to each other. Unconsciously, they form a tacit understanding. Animals trust people, and people are also close to animals. People begin to calculate the climate of integrity, natural disasters and man-made disasters through some instinctive reactions between animals and nature. Later, the nearby mountain people began to use this idea After that, the nation was called the God nation.


    But in fact, because at the beginning of the ideological enlightenment, the mountain people were actually very backward. The so-called God worship was just a kind of worship with limited scope, and the nation was called the wolf nation before the ethnic positioning was found out.


    Wolf is a social animal with fierce nature and loyalty to his beloved. This is a good wish. The leader of the nation hopes that his people can have the same character as wolf and the same ferocity as wolf.


    There is only half a page in the ancient annals, and then it introduces the relationship between the wolf family and the companion moon winged dog.


    As we all know, wolves like to howl, especially to the moon. Wolves and the moon are inseparable. Loyalty and dogs are also inseparable. The name of the companion moon wing dog comes from this.


    But this companion moon wing dog is talking about a bird raised by the younger generation of the family.


    It''s a strange bird of indescribable species, with golden eyes, tall body, beautiful and bright colors. The biggest contribution that the bird made was to save the lives of 1900 people in the whole mountain.


    In summer and summer, the sun burns dry, the fire spreads far and wide, and the mountain is desolate.


    One hot summer, the sun burned dry trees, causing a mountain fire. The fire spread so much that it burned for twenty days. The whole mountain was desolate, but no one died, because the bird saw the big difficulty ahead of time and led everyone to evacuate. Some people who didn''t believe the bird''s sign didn''t plan to leave, but at last it was in the way of the wolf leader''s power Wei, they had to follow the evacuation. As it turns out, they recovered one of their lives.


    Bird not only saves people, but also all animals born in the mountains. It is called the immortal bird, the god bird. The descendants of this bird, it is said, helped the first emperor of Xianyan country and founded the immortal empire.


    It can be said that it is the bird''s prestige that makes the wolf family, whose name is not known, more and more deified.


    And a deification, to create more so-called rumors.


    It is said that all the people of the divine race are proficient in animal language, can control animals and fight, and communicate with heaven and earth.


    Some people say that the people of the God family are the gods from heaven who come down to the earth to save the people in the deep water.


    Others say that they are gods at all, so-called ethnic groups, but a generality. In fact, that mountain forest is so-called yaochi fairyland.


    There are many rumors that boast that this originally ordinary mountain people can cover the sky with one hand. It''s impossible to find out which one is true and which one is false. But the fifth master, a friend of mine, is a scholar who is very interested in the old history. He plucked the silk and peeled the cocoon, searched many original and good articles, and finally came to the conclusion that this is the best description of the real history The near past.


    Liu Wei read this half page of letters again and again. She read the passage about the God sparrow saving people repeatedly. After reading it, she looked up and asked Xiang rongling, "what do you think?"


    Rong Ling is next to her. She takes the letter and turns the front and back pages, but they are all messy herbal names. There is no related content with the wolf family.


    "Maybe..." Pondering for a long time, Rong Leng said: "it''s time to go to the national elephant prison again."


    But he added, "I go with you."


    Previously, Liu Wei''s decision not to visit the national elephant surveillance bureau was not approved. She was worried that she would be involved in risks.


    But now that things have reached this stage, to find the answer, Guoshi is the only shortcut.


    It can accurately call out the four words "companion moon winged dog". The national teacher knows that it will certainly be more than described in this letter. His colleagues just try to minimize the risk index.


    Liu Wei goes alone, he can''t rest assured.


    Liu Wei thinks that Rong Ling is too careful. She saw the national teacher last time. She has white hair and is ill. She looks thin with arms and legs. She has no martial arts skills. Can she do anything with her?


    However, Rong Ling is always considerate, she has been used to it.


    Anyway, no matter what he does, he is for her good, she knows.


    The next day, Liu Wei and Rong Ling went to the national elephant prison.


    The outer Hall of guoxiangjian is a Taoist temple system, which is opened at two minutes on a day.


    When Liu Wei and his wife arrived, there were many scattered good faith people waiting outside the national elephant prison. When the door opened, good faith people came in, and Liu Wei and Rong Ling also mingled.


    "Here comes everything. I''ll go and serve the incense." Liu Wei said in a low voice, "last time, I took advantage of the power of the founder of Sanqing and tricked them into throwing cups. I''m so sorry. I''ll make a mistake."This time, Liu Wei was really mistaken. He kowtowed to the three dharmas, and then devoutly entered the incense. When he got up again, he saw Rong Ling walking behind her.


    The incense hall is heavy with smoke. Rong Ling was waiting outside. Why did he come in?


    Liu Wei just wanted to ask him. He coughed, lowered his eyes, raised his fingers and touched the bridge of his nose.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. Looking out of the hall, he saw that at some time, by the window of Xiangtang hall, a lot of small Taoists were surrounded tightly. These small Taoists were whisking dust in their hands. At first sight, they had just finished their morning class and were going to have a meal. They were next to me and I was next to you. They all looked inside.


    Liu Wei heard one of the little Taoists ask his companion, "is that the monk? Is he throwing the Grail ten times in a row? "


    His companion nodded his head firmly. "Yes, he is. I know him when he turns grey. I saw him that day. That''s how he looks!"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    The little Taoists found that the Lord couldn''t see it, and hurriedly ran away, just like the sparrow that was shocked by Lei Feng, which made Liu Wei cry and laugh.


    Liu Wei said to Rong Leng with a smile, "Why are they so lovely?"


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that the road ahead was blocked. Looking up, a middle-aged Taoist stood here and stared at them seriously.


    Liu Wei recognized him. It was the one who led her to kowtow to FA Xiang and threw her a cup that day.


    Liu Weigang wanted to say hello, but the Taoist took the lead in asking, "two monks are coming today. What''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "when I pass by, I will come to offer incense. Do you welcome to visit the master of the state, Taoist?"


    The Taoist stared at her in silence for a while, holding for a long time, and then he said: "the Taoist family has opened a wide range of good doors, and it is welcome, but at first sight, there is no need for the morning meal of the path."


    That is to say, although I say welcome to you, I can''t eat when I see you coming!

 Chapter 1519

    In the Shengsheng Hall of the imperial palace of Guoxiang, a small Taoist in a hurry came to wake up the white haired youth who were thinking cross legged.


    The national teacher opened his eyes, raised his white eyebrows a little, and looked at the stranger: "who?"


    "The two officers and generals you sent down to the palace are in the front hall, saying that they came to see you."


    The master pondered for a moment, and thought about it. Finally, he got up and stayed, put on his Taoist robe, and walked out.


    A quarter of an hour later, Rong Ling and Liu Wei were taken to the bamboo Pavilion on the east side of the front hall, where the national teacher was already there.


    Just as the Taoist said, Liu Wei also saw her unwelcome in the eyes of the national teacher. She didn''t care, but smiled.


    "It''s still early at the moment. Do you disturb your adult Qingxiu?"


    Reach out to do not hit smiling face person, Liu Wei head says beautiful, national teacher also is not easy to attack, only heavy way: "no harm."


    The meaning is still disturbed, but he is magnanimous and doesn''t care.


    Liu Wei said again, "today, I come here for a private matter. Please help me."


    Guoshi looked at her suspiciously, and asked quietly, "it''s you who came to the palace?"


    Liu Wei shook her head. "It''s my business."


    The national teacher raised his eyebrows and his expression became delicate.


    At the end of the day, he will sit here and see the face of the palace.


    Liu Wei knew that Guoshi didn''t like them, and heard that it had nothing to do with your coming to the palace, so she had to drive them away. So while Guoshi was still considering how to refuse not to hurt the harmony, she took the initiative: "before going to Beijing, she once stayed in Mingyue Town, the suburb of Beijing. When she stayed, she heard the local laughter and said that there was a ghost in the town."


    Guoshi has been devoted to gods and worships them all his life. When he heard about ghosts and gods, he was curious about what Liu Wei was going to say next. He nodded briefly and said, "there are many villages and towns in the suburbs of Beijing. Some folk records are different and spread widely. The ghost army in Mingyue Town and Liu xinniang in Qingfeng town have heard a little about this official."


    But also face to mention Liu xinniang.


    Liu Wei sneered. When the national teacher looked at it, his smile turned to kindness: "does that adult think that ghosts, ghosts and spirits army, or even Liu xinniang, are all real?"


    This can be said about the itch of Guoshi. What Guoshi likes is to promote feudalism and superstition like others. He nodded and said: "most of the country legends are false, but some of them are true. Mingyue Town''s official has been there too. It''s not surprising that there are dead ghosts living there."


    Liu Wei asked again, "what about Liu xinniang?"


    The national teacher looked at her and said, "the ghost is asking for his life. He is a poor man." Finish saying, ask again: "the thing that you ask this official for help, is to want to know that Liu Xi Niang''s matter?"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "I want to ask about the ghost army."


    Guo Shi frowned: "what do you ask?"


    "It''s said that Mingyue Town is a place where corpses are gathered. It''s gloomy and terrifying. The ghosts and ghosts grow up. But the ghost and God army is suppressed by the emperor''s order. Finally, they are killed by corpses and ghosts. They are turned into Yin soldiers. I want to know that these are true."


    Guoshi is confused about her intention. Before answering, she first asks, "how is truth? How is fake? You just want to prove the truth of a rural anecdote when you come to ask me


    Liu Wei shook his head, still smiling: "please tell me the truth first."


    Guo Shi frowned and thought for a long time, then said: "half true, half false, true and false."


    "The imperial army is true, the ghost army is false, the new bride is true, the ghost is false, but?"


    The National Teacher stared at her, and there was a kind of feeling of being stereotyped in his heart, but these rural chronicles were always false, and he didn''t feel that he had said any secret that could not be said.


    After thinking about it, he simply said, "if you only want to find someone to chat, I''m sorry that I have no time to accompany you."


    When the master had finished speaking, he really wanted to get up and leave.


    Liu Wei said at this time: "adults are from Mingyue Town, right?"


    The figure that national division leaves suddenly a meal, look dangerous narrow eyes: "what?"


    "You are from Mingyue Town. You were born in Mingyue Town before your master was asked to collect and raise you. There are two ghost stories in Mingyue Town. The first one is that an embroider''s mother was married to a butcher by a gambling father. On the day of her new marriage, she escaped from marriage and went to a mass funeral. At last, she was killed by a ghoul. One after another, the butcher''s family that chased her also fell into the mouth of the ghoul."


    After a pause, he said.


    "The second one is that ghosts and corpses are rampant, which makes the imperial court have to order soldiers to calm the chaos. Therefore, there is a theory that the imperial court forces suppress ghosts and corpses."


    The Guoshi''s expression is very poor: "what do you want to say?"


    "A few days ago, the adults should still be familiar with it. On that day, I told a lie. In fact, the boy who was called assassin was my son. On that morning, the dog had seen the adults on the way out of the palace."


    The national teacher sat down again and stared at Liu Wei''s eyes: "the little boy was led by Ji Taifu. He seemed to be Ji''s doll, and the two claimed to be under the command of Ru JiangWang. When Japanese officials knew that it was the doll who broke into the back hall by mistake and was trapped by the guards. Taifu asked his former student Ru JiangWang for help, and then there was the chaos behind him. Unexpectedly, you and the child had this relationship , then you have taken away the people. Now what do you want to say? ""Say your excellency." Liu Wei said bluntly: "now that I''ve confessed my relationship with that kid, it''s not hard for the adult to think about what it is to do with Ji Taifu. I believe that the adult knows better what it is to do with Ji Taifu and Lingshi."


    On that day, Guoxiang prison''s car passed the Palace Road, and the palace people inquired about the road, saying that jitaifu returned to Beijing, but the carriage broke down on the way. They asked him if he could take jitaifu for a ride. Guoshi happily agreed. In fact, he was not familiar with the old Taifu who had been serving for many years, but he heard many times from the teacher who raised him. The old monk who died early was a close friend of jitaifu.


    In this way, it is not surprising that one''s life experience will be known by the people in front of him.


    It must be said by jitaifu.


    But what about that? The hero did not ask where he came from. He left Buddhism and became a disciple of Taoism. He was invited by the emperor''s order to establish a national elephant prison and a minister of extreme people. He did it by his own skill. Who can say more about him?


    "Then what?" said the master proudly


    How about knowing that he comes from Mingyue Town?


    "The new bride..." Liu Wei''s voice is very determined: "it''s your birth mother."


    National Teacher Mou color more occurrence cold: "continue."


    "A ghoul is your father."


    This time, the national master was angry at last. He clapped the stone table and stood up abruptly.


    Realizing that he was about to make a rough move, Liu Wei pulled out his body from the side of Rong Leng, and his sword was already out of its sheath.


    Liu Wei took Rong Ling''s hand, calmed him down, looked up at the angry face of the national master, and sighed: "I didn''t come here today to uncover the scars of adults. The past is over. What happened to the predecessors, let alone the descendants, is true. I''d like to ask adults to help me. Please sit down and let''s talk slowly."

 Chapter 1520

    Liu Wei''s purpose of coming here today is very clear from the beginning. The moon wing dog, the shark pearl, two things, she will get the answer today.


    The reason why we take the life experience of the national teacher as the foreword is that we have the heart of tentative hypothesis.


    This national teacher is not simple, either Liu xinniang or ghost army. It is clearly related to himself, but he can speak like someone else''s business. His words and expressions are silent, which makes Liu Wei think of Zhong Ziyu.


    At the beginning, there were so many people died in Guyong mansion, and Zhong Ziyu was like a white lotus in the flourishing age. He forced himself to be outside, pretending to be innocent and upright. He was really under beaten.


    It''s hard to say how much the behavior pattern of the Guoshi and Zhong Ziyu are the same. At least, in the criminal psychology, people like them belong to the same category.


    My grandfather didn''t know much about the life experience of the national teacher.


    My grandfather has been in office for a long time, and the interpersonal relationship between Beijing and China has long been broken. Although he was a close friend with the eminent monk who adopted the national teacher, after all, he was different from each other. He knew very little about each other''s private affairs.


    Liu Wei just told a lie. She said that her grandfather told her what she knew. In fact, she didn''t.


    The news was told to her by Mrs. Xiang.


    Five years ago, when the queen was suffering from mercury poisoning and was in danger, the two things were the same thing with the same purpose.


    At the beginning, people focused on concubine Xin. They thought that concubine Xin was in collusion with the master of the state. First, she murdered the queen, and then gave birth to the king''s son by the king''s pearl. Later, they found that concubine Wang was really in collusion with the master of the state.


    It doesn''t matter if they collude. Wang''s position is not the same as that of the national division. When they communicate, the national division obviously stands in the leading position, and Wang''s is more like a chess piece in his hand.


    So it seems that the master of the state is behind the two things, whether they are the Sharia pearl or the mercury poison.


    Xiang''s wife, Yun''s, is cruel and ruthless. She is good at doing things by any means, but she is loyal to the queen.


    Therefore, when the empress and the Yun family were unhappy with concubine Xin and the emperor, the Yun family had already sent people to investigate the national teacher.


    Liu Wei knew about the life experience of the national teacher a few days ago, but she didn''t care about it at the beginning. She was an orphan without a father or a mother, and was adopted by eminent monks of Buddhism when she was young. It seems like a very normal miserable experience. Except that he was taken away by eminent monks in Mingyue Town, which made Liu Wei have a heart, she really didn''t think much about it.


    Thirty years ago, Mingyue Town was still a mass grave. According to the news that madam Xiang got back, at that time, the eminent monk was invited by the squire of the nearby villages and towns to come to the mass grave to pay more for the dead.


    But at the time of overstepping, I was surprised to find a change in one of the rolls of straw mats.


    After opening the straw mat, he found that it was a beautiful corpse of a woman who had died, but her stomach was wriggling abnormally.


    At that time, there were no villagers nearby, only a few monks were standing in the array to chant sutras. The Buddhist believed that God had a good life. Several monks almost did not hesitate, so they went to find wenpo.


    The national teacher was born in this way.


    Because of the strange birth, the villagers did not dare to accept the child crawling out of the dead. He was taken away by the disciples of Buddhism, but after seventeen years, he rebelled against Buddhism, continued to have long hair and became a layman disciple of Taoism. After that, he did not know how he met the emperor. In a word, one day, Xianyan had the official position of national teacher.


    Then the national elephant prison rose.


    It''s always a secret why the master left Buddhism to go to Taoism, and how to win the trust of the emperor and sit in the whole national elephant prison.


    When Mrs. Xiang and Liu Wei said these things, the old lady was very angry: "if I find out his painful feet, I need him to die!"


    Although Liu Wei also felt that Guoshi had left daomen and met with the emperor, these two periods were very suspicious in the past, but she always felt that there was something else in her mind that she ignored.


    Later, she finally thought of it.


    Mingyue Town.


    She used to stay here for many days when she came to Beijing.


    With a goal, it''s much easier to look up the details.


    Thirty years is not too long. Many of those who witnessed it are still alive.


    Before coming to Guoxiang prison this morning, Liu Wei received a letter from Mrs. Xiang.


    What the letter says is what she just said.


    "The ghost rumors of Mingyue Town are spread by adults?" Liu Wei looked at the national teacher, and the smile was still bright.


    The national teacher didn''t make a sound and stared at her calmly.


    Mingyue Town has not been haunted since 30 years ago. Imagine if it was haunted before the town was built. The villagers have holes in their heads. They have to build a town here? They don''t change places?


    In the content that madam Xiang checked, she wrote that the legend of ghost and God army in Mingyue Town appeared only ten years ago.


    The ghost and God army is just. The bride who was sold to butcher as daughter-in-law by gambler''s father is pitiful, ghoul and evil.In fact, it''s a story.


    The sad new bride wandered into the mass grave by mistake. When she met the evil ghost, she swallowed her alive, but the ghost not only ate her, but also ate the butcher who chased the new bride. So from another perspective, the ghost also took revenge for the new bride, but the new bride who was killed by the ghost was innocent.


    Therefore, a group of imperial army came to punish the dead and ghosts, and appeased the grievances of the new bride. After her death, the ghost and God army was guarding here.


    When she first heard it, Liu Wei thought the story was too beautiful.


    The villain has his own mill, and the good man finally destroys the bad man. The innocent new bride, as a sad figure, is only a glimpse, but when you think about it carefully, what others have done is around her and serves her.


    Why did the Imperial Army deal with ghouls? People are human beings, ghosts are ghosts. It is said that a Taoist punished the ghouls, but it is more in line with the definition of the theory of weirdness. However, the Imperial Army appears here.


    Liu Wei looked at the national teacher, cold not Ding, unexpectedly said a boast of his words: "adults are quite lovely."


    The upset Guoshi: "what''s the matter?"


    "Never uttered a word of tolerance edge:"


    Liu Wei felt Rong Ling''s cold eyes, coughed softly, and said: "you can make up such a childlike story of a little ghost. You want to live in the hearts of adults. You compare your father to a ghoul, your grandfather to a gambler, your stepfather''s family to a butcher, and finally you will calm the matter. The mayor who has shown kindness to your mother is compared to the imperial court Jun, you have completed the positioning of all the characters in your heart, and now you are trying to turn the imaginary characters into reality, right? "


    Liu Wei thought that he knew why the master of the state betrayed Buddhism, because he had been a hateful man since he began to record things. He knew that Buddhism had no place for him.


    Even in the end, he didn''t even enter the Taoism, but became a layman disciple, because he was afraid, afraid that his attachment to power and his obsession with the old hatred would humiliate the Taoism together.

 Chapter 1521

    Liu Wei''s words changed the complexion of the national teacher who could have remained calm.


    The feeling of being seen through was very bad. The national teacher frowned and his voice was bleak: "what do you know?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t know all about it, but this does not prevent her from assuming boldly according to the causes and consequences.


    The capital is a city of outstanding people and officials. It is the core capital of the whole Xianyan country. The imperial city is built here. The emperor sits here steadily. This is the center of power.


    But when there is light, there is darkness. Under the bright appearance, the corruption and filth are inevitable.


    Far from it, Su Huaixin, who was born in the west, was the red powder girl. Her father, who had offended the powerful people in Beijing, fell to the point of destruction.


    Power is so important. Liu Wei can understand the state master''s mood. He is like another Su Huaixin, but the red powder girl was pitiful. She was sold into the brothel, and the bad man cheated her. At last, she even ended up in a bad situation.


    On the other hand, he was lucky enough to be taken away by a Buddhist monk. When he was a child, he ate fast and studied Buddhism. Even though he was poor, he had not been insulted. But he couldn''t figure it out. He hated the death of his mother and found out the old story of that year. So he made up a royal army, because at that time, he knew that in front of the imperial power, he abandoned his mother''s father and sold his daughter to the evil man Grandfather, the stepfather who whipped his mother violently, these people seem to be powerful, covering the sky with only one hand. But in front of the imperial power, they are all ants, small bedbugs that big people can crush to death with one hand.


    So in his mind, Taoist and mage can''t cure ghosts, but imperial army can.


    Power, almost omnipotent.


    Just because he realized the importance of power, he returned to the common people, and then pulled the banner of Buddhism and Taoism, making himself a master of the state.


    Now, he''s not willing to do it.


    Five years ago, he extended the event of the chimaera pearl.


    He can''t be an emperor, but he can control a little emperor.


    His mother''s old story is his persistence for many years. He blames his incomplete family on the founder of that year. Maybe when he was very young, he was eager for maternal love, but he didn''t, so his missing for his mother prompted him to do one bad thing after another with this regret.


    Liu Wei said briefly one by one, each sentence is like a knife, but for a while, the National Division has been stabbed with blood and holes.


    In the anger, the white haired youth, who is immortal, is shaking all over.


    What is the Pearl of the chimaera? It''s a legend. It''s a small story made up of stories.


    From the time when he planned to develop the shark pearl, the national master was doing evil, but he was not guilty about it, because no one had evidence to punish him. I said I was making a secret medicine called the shark pearl, do you believe it?


    No, of course not. Isn''t that a fake in the story?


    Yes, everyone will think that it''s a fake at the first moment when they hear it. There is no real corpse piled up in front of you. This absurd statement can''t be supported at all.


    Liu Wei hasn''t mentioned the three exact words of "the chimaera pearl", but he hinted at the national teacher, which means that she is the insider of "the chimaera pearl incident".


    Guoshi''s anger comes from Liu Wei''s analysis of his life experience and his description of the transformation of mentality of all ages. But Ji Renzhu, sorry, he really doesn''t care.


    After a short period of self adjustment, the angry face becomes calm again.


    Liu Wei paid attention to the face changes of the national teacher. She asked directly, "I''m going to say, do you agree?"


    There was silence all around. In front of Sanqing hall in the distance, incense was curling up and people were coming and going.


    For a while, Guoshi was silent. After a while, he showed a light and obscure smile: "so?"


    There are only three people here. It''s quiet. They confront each other face to face. The national teacher is not afraid. The other side throws out his past one by one. Does he have no temper?


    No, he has a temper.


    Jair must report his character, otherwise, he will not remember the past 30 years ago.


    Even if the people involved in the case had all died, he just couldn''t let it go.


    This is recognition.


    Liu Wei was not surprised. When she found out that the national teacher was similar to Zhong Ziyu, she knew that he would come sooner or later.


    I don''t know why. I think about it. I''d like to give myself a meal.


    The National Teacher''s smile was wild and ironic, and his eyes were like a nail, which was firmly fixed on Liu Wei.


    With the first answer, Liu Wei turned the topic to the second purpose of this trip.


    "Wang''s concubine is pregnant. I think there are many merits in it."


    Guoshi''s face is as heavy as water. When he talks about details, he will not talk much.


    Liu Wei saw that he was cautious, smiled and turned to his voice: "although I don''t have many friends with adults, I really admire them a little."


    He didn''t believe a single punctuation mark, but he stared at Liu Wei cautiously. He always felt that the man suddenly praised him, and he would still be upset.Just boasting of his loveliness, I turned around and scratched all his secrets in the sun!


    Liu Wei is sincere this time: "adults are young and poor, but after knowing what they want, they have to work hard for it, starting from scratch, among which the hardships must be insufficient for external humanity."


    Is this a compliment to him for his determination and courage?


    The national teacher still thinks there is a hole in it.


    "Apart from your mother''s business, there is another thing in the world that you regret. You really like Buddhism or Taoism. I can see that you are satisfied with this white hair from the action of touching your hair from time to time. Although I would like to tell you that you can have a disease called white hair disease, which is similar to albinism Come on, let''s talk about it later, but I can see that you are complacent because this white hair is very close to the legendary deity. So, you believe in Buddhism and believe in it, or the two arguments may contradict each other. But it''s undeniable that you have not failed to live up to the Buddhist life for more than ten years and the Taoist court that you later worship. You need the identity of a national teacher, because You need power, but your heart should be eager to become a monk one day, right? "


    It has to be said that Liu Wei once again stabbed the National Teacher''s heart.


    But the more so, the more uneasy the national division became.


    What do you want to do if you boast so much?


    Then Liu Wei said, "you can read all the historical sites, books, famous Buddhist sayings and ancient Taoist sayings clearly. You believe that the wisdom of the chimaeras is real. You believe that there are immortals in the world. You are a devout believer of Buddhism and Taoism. You must have paid attention to the religious sayings that were once circulated in Xianyan country thousands of years ago."


    Here we are, as expected.


    On the face of the national teacher, I knew that it was.


    He cold face, this time it is bite dead do not admit: "I do not know what you are talking about."


    On that day, the little boy walked with the black bird. The little boy was the son of the man in front of him. The black bird must have something to do with it.


    So, we can''t tell them that the blackbird is probably the moon wing dog!


    I haven''t heard anything about the Protoss. Stop talking!

 Chapter 1522

    Liu Wei touched a soft nail, but he didn''t get discouraged. Instead, he continued to smile: "I haven''t heard of it, but I''ll have to teach my class to make an axe. This God clan, at the beginning, said only a group of ordinary wild clans living in seclusion in the mountains and forests..."


    I briefly showed off the ancient records I heard only yesterday.


    At the end of the speech, Liu Wei shook her head and sighed: "the sun burning mountain fire is a natural disaster. People will run when they smell the fire, and the animals are the same. Even if the whole mountain people are saved, that doesn''t mean anything. How can it become the work of the wolf family? Especially what kind of bird? It''s absurd and full of holes. If the God sparrow talks about the leader of the wolf family and takes people away, how do they communicate? Why can wolf leaders understand animal language? There are too many illogical stories in it. The so-called legend is just nonsense... "


    "Pa!" Liu Wei''s voice didn''t fall. The National Teacher across the street slapped the stone table again, frowning and shouting: "ignorant children, arrogant!"


    Liu Wei listened to this scolding, but only said innocently: "I can''t express my opinion, why do adults speak evil?"


    Liu Wei felt that he had a saying very right. The national teacher was indeed a devout believer. In his mind, God existed. She denied the history of the divine family and the achievements of the God sparrow, which was equivalent to indirectly denying his belief.


    It is very serious to deny one''s belief.


    The anger of the national teacher was expected by Liu Wei, but her bluster was not intended to stop.


    Liu Wei believed that the national teacher had found it.


    At this time, he has two choices. First, he is silent and opposes her argument in his heart, does not argue with her, and insists that he does not give her any chance to talk.


    Second, counterattack. Counterattack will be refreshing, but it will certainly be exposed.


    After scolding, the master calmed down, and he stared at Liu Wei fiercely. Compared with Liu Wei, who just exposed his life experience and the relationship between him and the Pearl of the chimaera, the anger contained in this ruthlessness was more or less.


    Liu Wei was unwilling to listen to the insults of the national teacher, and made 1234, arguing that her description of the Shenzu was reasonable. She put forward the most powerful argument: "since the Shenzu is so great, why did their civilization break thousands of years ago? Why are there so few people who know about the protoss? "


    The national division''s face was red. He shouted, "because of the war!"


    After that, he woke up and turned white.


    The smile in Liu Wei''s eyes is getting bigger and bigger, and this smile makes the national teacher after impulse stand upright.


    "War?" Liu Wei''s eyes wandered for a while, and then came back: "since the beginning of the construction of Xianyan Kingdom, it has lasted for more than 30 generations, but there has never been a large-scale war that can break the civilization layer. Your lie, adult, doesn''t sound prudent."


    "How can I lie!" The National Teacher clenched his fist. This man was intentional, completely intentional!


    Liu Wei was stabbed at the head of the national master''s office. He saw the teacher''s face red and angry, and he could not speak. She felt very happy and then continued to sneer at him. "Yes, you are not lying, you are cute, you has the final say."


    Guoshi: "


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei took a sip of the tea that had cooled off. The taste was ordinary, but it made her taste a little sweet.


    The national teacher can''t hold it anymore. He suddenly thought that he didn''t need to listen to this man''s insulting nonsense here. He could go without seeing.


    Thinking so, he really got up to leave.


    But Liu Wei stopped him twice, but this time he didn''t open his mouth. Even when Rong Leng was about to get up, Liu Wei pressed him once to let him not care.


    Guoshi walked two steps. He felt that no one called him. He stopped again and looked back at them.


    The eyes were full of doubts, but they could not ask.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "the loser will run away. You have no theory to support your anger, but my words are really justified. You know that what I said is true, so you run away."


    Return is to retreat.


    Sure enough, listen to her, the national teacher for a while wandering, not to go, not back, not embarrassed.


    Rong Ling looked at the sky and said lightly, "it''s almost noon. Go back."


    As soon as Liu Wei saw that it was really late, he got up and saluted the national teacher, saying, "I have a very pleasant talk with you, so, goodbye."


    If we let them go like this, would we not acquiesce to the other party''s previous nonsense?


    Guoshi mercilessly closed his eyes and kept silent for a long time. After all, when the other side was going to go out of the outer hall, he called out, "wait a minute."


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling sit back in the pavilion. The Guoshi on the opposite side is dark enough to drip ink.


    After that, it was almost said by the national teachers.


    He deliberately avoided the four words "companion moon winged dog", repeatedly emphasized the achievements of the gods and birds, refuted Liu Wei''s previous blasphemous words one by one, eloquently speaking. At this time, he was more like a royal historian, which was quite different from the ordinary image of a cold and silent noble man.


    Therefore, if you want to deal with a person, you have to catch his life gate. The life gate of the national teacher is the second regret in his life, a belief that he can''t devote himself to.Guoshi said a lot, from the development of the Shenzu, to the arrival of the war, to the emergence of the first emperor, to establish the Xianyan Kingdom, which was not yet opened up at that time


    A long string of historical records from his mouth, like a vivid picture, one by one in front of Liu Wei.


    It seems that she went back thousands of years ago, standing on the rich but primitive land, and saw the savages still living in the stone age. Under the leadership of the protoss, they gradually learned how to hunt, how to farm and how to survive better.


    Unfortunately, when they no longer worry about food, the contradiction is aroused. The wolf family is the leader of all the savages, but when the following tribes start to rebel, the result of the wolf family becomes sad.


    A father leads a happy life with his children, but after the children are full of food and drink, they feel that their father is old and useless. So they kill their father, share his body and go on living a good life.


    The decline of the wolf family caused the rupture of civilization, but hundreds of years later, there was another capable man in this land. He had a fairy swallow who could speak human words, and this bird helped him unify the mountains and rivers.


    It is said that the first emperor who built Xianyan kingdom is the descendants of the wolf family.


    But this theory, because it involves royal secret, except for some unofficial history, there is no official history record.


    However, in the mouth of the national master, he had another set of opinions: "the first emperor is not a descendant of the divine family, but he can become an emperor, and he is indeed under the care of the descendant of the divine family. He is arranged by the divine family to punish the Betrayer, because after his appearance, none of the once brilliant clans, the hyenas who originally ate the divine family, survived."


    Here we are. We start to make up stories again.


    Liu Wei looks at the national master. Whether the first emperor is a descendant of the wolf family or a revenge tool prepared by the wolf family, in a word, Liu Wei has gained a lot today.


    So, she has one last question.


    "God sparrow, what happened in the end?"

 Chapter 1523

    The National Teacher''s clear eyes around Liu Wei for several times, and after a while, he said slowly, "the bird is flying into an immortal."


    Liu Wei said "Oh" like a smile, and determined that the national teacher was perfunctory to her.


    The national teacher really intended to perfunctory her, but hesitated for a moment, but he still said the truth, but the truth turned out to be this expression, and he was also a little annoyed: "do you believe it or not?"


    Liu Wei rubbed her chin and observed the expression of the master. A moment later, she nodded.


    He didn''t say whether he believed or not, but it was judged that the national teacher did not lie.


    Maybe, he really thinks that the bird has risen. After all, he is a man who likes to make up strange stories.


    Seeing that she still didn''t believe it, the national teacher couldn''t help asking, "haven''t you met a strange thing in your life?"


    Yes, of course.


    Through, and Pearl Heart, can give more examples to go, but then how? There are many unsolved mysteries in nature, but she would rather believe that it is related to magnetic field than to ghosts and gods.


    It is said that excessive belief in science is also a superstition.


    But in Liu Wei''s eyes, her doubts are reasonable.


    From the past to the present, from the modern times to the ancient times, she has gone through incredible things, but she has never seen a ghost, a God.


    So why should she believe that there is God in the world?


    She looked at the national teacher, but she didn''t know what kind of mood she was in. She said something unreasonable: "if you want to persuade me that there is a God in the world, let me see my brother who died early."


    The national teacher was stunned and his face was full of surprise.


    He also missed his mother, who had never met before, and the teacher who cared and grew him up. But he didn''t want to ask for anything from heaven, because he was just a mortal, no ordinary mortal.


    "No way." Liu Wei smiled sarcastically: "if I can see my brother again, I will kowtow three hundred heads to you, but you can''t do it."


    The back of her hand suddenly covered with a layer of warmth. Liu Wei turned her head and looked nervously at Rong Ling. She didn''t say much about Xiao Ling, but Rong Ling knew that there was a cold rumble in her heart. Rong Ling had been trying to fill it.


    Only, little effect.


    After that, the questions were finished and the ones to listen to were heard. Rong Ling didn''t want Liu Wei to think about those sad things again. He took her hand and got up to leave.


    The national master was shocked for a while, and he felt uneasy for a moment. Suddenly, he said: "the bird is coming to the world, and lives with the emperor. The winged dog is very valuable. If you let someone know, whether it''s true or not, it''s fatal."


    Liu Wei stopped, looked at the national teacher for a while, nodded: "thank you for reminding me."


    This national teacher is not stupid. She has shown that Xiaoli is her son. Then the relationship between Xiaoli, pearl and her must be clear to the national teacher. In other words, if pearl is really the companion moon winged dog, it was born in their Liu family instead of the royal family. How can we say that? the precious stone lands its innocent possessor in jail!


    Guoshi said: "but if in the hands of this official, this official can protect the safety of the winged dog and the little emperor star!"


    Liu Wei smiled a little and shook his head: "there is no little emperor star or winged dog. I''m just going to ask you. You think more."


    Guo Shi frowns and wants to say something more. Liu Wei and Rong Ling hold each other tightly and leave together.


    The national teacher was not willing to go out for a long time. He said, "if you change your mind, you can come to the national elephant prison at any time!"


    Liu Wei did not look back, but waved twice: "the way is different, do not conspire."


    She was talking about the event of the chimaera pearl. They are destined to be people of two worlds. There is no way for them to cooperate.


    The National Teacher''s expression was ugly. He tightly pressed his lips and bowed his head without knowing what he was thinking.


    It was noon when I returned to Yunfu from Guoxiang prison.


    Because pearl lost two hairs, she was coquettish these two days. Cloud wanted to know that Pearl suffered a lot. She specially asked people to open up a yard, install many bird nests, provide meat for three meals a day, and let pearl and coo live.


    The two birds lived comfortably. They called for their maids and slaves. They were so elated that they didn''t quarrel for a while to return to the forest.


    Seeing rongling Liuwei coming back, cloud wanted to let people add dishes and chopsticks, and make room for them to sit next to him.


    There are many people on the dining table. Some of the masters and wives of the cloud family have gone to the doctor''s house instead of eating in the main house. The others are the younger generation. There are also Ji Nanzheng and Zhu wensong.


    Ugly is being held in his arms by grandpa to feed rice soup, while Xiaoli''s is holding pearl.


    Now the pearl is gone. The hair is gone. We have to eat at the table. We have to pick up the bone and refuse to eat the meat with bone.


    When the dishes and chopsticks were delivered, Liu Wei stared at the Pearl. Xiaoli noticed her mother''s line of sight, so she lifted the Pearl up a little, peeled off the hair on its wings, and said, "it has grown small fluff, and the hair producing liquid is useful."


    Liu Wei reached out and handed it there.


    Xiao Li thought that her mother wanted to check herself, so she gave her the Pearl.Pearl nest is in Liu Wei''s arms. After being disliked by Rong Ling last time, it has taken a bath. The food is good these two days, and the meat has grown a lot. The hair is smooth.


    Liu Wei smoothly rolled Pearl''s forehead and asked, "are you a moon wing dog?"


    Pearl puzzling blinks big eyes, thin call: "Jie?"


    There are other people on the table, Ji Nanzheng is not sure, so I wish to ask song honest to eat, and other young people are curious to ask: "Aunt Liu, what is half a dog?"


    A few children call Xiaoli brother, and Liu Wei must be aunt.


    This generation is also disordered. After all, they call Yunxiang for elder sister, but Yunxiang for Liuwei for elder sister.


    But address just, Liu Wei doesn''t mind, she casually way: "aunt also don''t know what that is, hear is a kind of fairy bird."


    The children were so surprised that they said: "fairy bird, how powerful."


    "Can you fly?"


    "Stupid, birds can fly, immortals can not fly."


    "Oh, oh, will that go?"


    "Yes, the bird is on the branch, not just walking."


    "Oh, oh, can you swim?"


    "Why do you have so many problems!"


    Several children were shouting. Liu Wei picked up the Pearl, looked at its Beanie eyes, and asked, "are you a companion moon winged dog?"


    Pearl is still a face ignorant, but a moment later, it crisply called: "Jie!"


    Liu Wei was shocked: "are you? Really? "


    Pearl held her head high and said happily: "Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "What does it say?" Rong Leng asked


    Liu Wei said, "he said that he thought he was immortal. Maybe he was a fairy bird, but he didn''t know if he was called a companion moon winged dog."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    I don''t know who is going with Pearl''s narcissism, but it is quite complacent.


    Liu Wei knew that she couldn''t find anything here. She snored her hair twice and threw it into Xiao Li''s arms.


    Sitting at the table, Zhu asked song that he was still eating. Ji Nanzheng looked at him and said, "are you a child? How can I still leak? I eat all the tables. "


    Liu Wei looked curiously and saw that there was a mess in front of the master''s table. It was not clean for Xiao Li to eat.


    See Liu Wei see past, wish ask song to push bowl chopsticks abruptly, stand up, wipe mouth at the same time, way: "I am full, go back to the room first."


    With that, turn around and go.


    Liu Wei looked at his old man''s back in a hurry. He was puzzled at first, then he was stunned and looked at Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei are united in mind. He puts down the dishes and chopsticks and raises his legs to chase the master.

 Chapter 1524

    I wish to ask song about the visible emptiness of heart. He raised his eyes a little and glanced at his apprentice. Then he quickly moved his eyes away and went on to the room.


    Rong Ling followed him with a very bad expression: "you have a secret. I won''t blame you, but Liu Wei..."


    I wish to ask song Zui and frown at his apprentice: "what do you mean? Ah, grow up, wings hard, long ability, learn to take your daughter-in-law to threaten people? Why, I''m afraid of that girl, your master? "


    Rong Leng lowered her eyes, raised her head for a moment, and said, "that disciple will call Liu Wei..."


    "Wait!" I wish to ask you to relax and hold him, take a deep breath, and say: "it''s not impossible to tell you, but there are so many internal affairs in it that master hasn''t figured out yet, so I don''t want to disturb the snake for the time being."


    Rong Leng stared at him for a moment and said, "if you can''t think clearly, you can say it. Let''s think together."


    Zhu asked song and looked at his apprentice: "I said it, can you understand?"


    Let''s have a meal.


    Wish to ask song really said: "what is Liuren, what is Taiyi?"


    Rong Leng frowned and listened to some familiar words. It seems that his master taught him when he was young, but at that time, because he was devoted to martial arts, he was not interested in some other than Qimen Daojia, so he didn''t go deep into it.


    Now I am suddenly asked


    Zhu asked song, "what is the three walls, what are the four images, what are the 28 stars, and how to recite the nine fields?"


    Rong Leng''s appearance seems to be thinking.


    Zhu wensong sneered: "like your two younger martial sisters, what the master said will always come in from the left ear and come out from the right ear. Just practicing martial arts will be invincible? What do you say your brain grows up to do


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    I wish to ask song if he knows the strength of his apprentice. In other words, he said that if he wanted to change into someone else, he would dare to scold Zhenge menrong. It''s estimated that the grass on the grave is three Zhang high.


    I wish to ask song, relying on his virtue and respect, and his apprentice''s respect for the teacher, to scold his apprentice, and then he began to say: "you see, it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but that you can''t understand it after I say it. In this way, if you can go back, you can tell me what you want to know."


    Coax child like perfunctory two sentences, wish ask loose hurriedly foot bottom spreads oil.


    When Rong Ling returned to the dining room, Liu Wei found that his expression was not good.


    After sitting down, Liu Wei asked, "how is it? What did master say? "


    "Rong Ling shook his head:" he would not say


    Liu Wei didn''t know what they were talking about. She stopped asking and took the dish to his bowl. "I''ll see later," she said


    I wish to ask song to bully Rong Ling. I''m afraid Liu Wei will come back to me. After thinking about it, I''ll run out before lunch.


    When he went to the punishment department, he was stopped by the guard at the door. He asked people to tell him, "tell Ji Chundong, my surname is Zhu."


    After a while, Ji Chundong handed over the prisoners at the criminal department for several days. Before the follow-up formalities were completed, Ji Chundong came out.


    After Ji Chundong went to Beijing for half a day, he went to see his adoptive father and then lived in the official building behind the Ministry of punishment.


    Wanli''s identity is not vulgar, and there are many crimes in his hands. Ji Chundong is a military general, and he is not good at handing over documents to civil servants. Therefore, he has been doing a lot of chores for several days, and hasn''t finished the work, and hasn''t moved out from the criminal department for a while.


    Ji Chundong was surprised to see Zhu wensong coming. He supported each other all the way. Even though he was not familiar with each other at the beginning, he later cultivated friendship. In particular, Ji wensong''s life was saved by Zhu wensong. He took the role of a life-saving benefactor, and the relationship developed rapidly.


    I haven''t seen each other for several days. At this time, there''s no gap between the two. Ji Chundong''s attitude is very casual: "how do you think of coming to see me? I''m still busy here. I can''t finish it until about three or five days later. I''ve said it to my adoptive father. I''m afraid I''m going to talk about it in the cloud mansion."


    Wish to ask song to nod vaguely, look behind him, ask: "are you free at the moment?"


    In fact, Ji Chundong is not free. Those documents are just like Tianshu. They make him one or two big ones. He hasn''t finished one third of them yet.


    But he saw that the old man was looking for him. He said, "wait for me. I''ll change my clothes. Let''s find a tea house."


    Ji Chundong found a place near the window of the second floor small hall near the penalty department. When he saw that there was no one around to disturb him, he asked, "you seem to have something on your mind?"


    I wish to ask Matsushita to nod his head absently and look around Ji Chundong. After a while, I said, "you are a little fat, you are not going to bring it to Beijing?"


    Ji Chundong has a wolf named Xiao Pang. When he went to baishanzhou, he was on the same boat with Yin Chengqi of Yuanzhou government. Even if adult Cheng didn''t like it, he left Xiao Pang in Yuanzhou and didn''t take it with him. He thought it was only half a month since he left. Later, after so long in Xijin County, he received the order to escort the prisoners to Beijing. After a long delay, Xiao Pang had been alone in Yuanzhou for nearly three months ¡£


    Ji Chundong sighed, and also worried: "xiaopang has known his life. I told the old man before that, I haven''t returned for a long time. Xiaopang is afraid that he has run out of the military camp, and he can''t go back to the mountain. As for taking it to Beijing, it should be impossible. Beasts are strictly forbidden in Beijing. Even the White Wolf of his adoptive father is put in a temple on the outskirts of Beijing. "I wish to ask song to be silent for a while and sit down: "I will leave Beijing in a while. You will write me your address in your original state. I will go to see xiaopang for you."


    Ji Chundong was shocked: "old man is leaving Beijing? Or Liu Wei and Rong Ling will leave Beijing? Then my adoptive father... "


    "They won''t go." Wish to ask song to wave his hand, turn sideways, and ask the waiter downstairs for paper and pen.


    When the paper and pen are delivered, he pushes them to Ji Chundong''s hand.


    Ji Chundong does not understand: "you seem to be very interested in xiaopang?"


    It''s a long time and two people who are not familiar with each other. On the way to the capital from the west, Ji Chundong had a chat with Mr. Zhu more than once. At first, they really didn''t have a topic, the content of the conversation was very stiff, and they often went cold. Later, Ji Chundong accidentally said his own little fat, and he didn''t know what words stabbed the old man''s heart. The old man began to inquire about him.


    Wish to ask song to see Ji Chundong didn''t write for a long time, hesitated for a moment, and took out a folded rice paper from the sleeve bag.


    Unfolding the rice paper, he pushed it to Ji Chundong''s face and asked, "is your little fat growing like this?"


    It''s a picture painted with charcoal sticks. It''s a picture of fierce wolves. The wolf shadow on the picture really surprised Ji Chundong: "this is xiaopang..."


    If Liu Wei is here, he will find that this picture is the one she drew and showed to the ugly.


    Wish to ask loose face to show "as expected" expression, and shake one''s head sigh: "when also life, you are adopted by your adoptive father, is not a coincidence, some things, at the beginning, has been doomed."


    Including dozens of family men, only Ji Nanzheng was exiled to Xianyan.


    Doubt, doubt, it''s all doubt.

 Chapter 1525

    "Old man, after all..."


    Chun Chun was as like as two peas in the winter, especially when Mr. Zhu first took out a wolf map that was exactly like chubby.


    "This scar..." As like as two peas, she said, "two years ago, little fat asked for love. The she wolf didn''t like it. It made people scratch and their eyes almost fell out. This is the scar left after that. Even in this picture, these details are the same."


    Zhu wensong shakes his head and takes the wolf back, but he doesn''t intend to say more.


    Ji Chundong said: "it''s not a coincidence that my adoptive father adopted me. What do you mean? What do you have to do with xiaopang? What do you know, sir? Do you know my own parents? "


    Ji Chundong still remembers that when the snow closed the mountain and the wind was cold, he mistakenly entered a trap dug by villagers in the mountain and was waiting for his death at the bottom of the pit when his adoptive father found him and took him as his adoptive son.


    It was the beginning of his life, all the memories, all the warmth, from that moment on.


    But before? Why is he in Huaishan? Who brought him there? Why did he fall into that pit?


    The adoptive father said that after picking him up, he was frozen and feverish in the snow and burned his brain. He could not remember the past when he woke up.


    But Ji Chundong clearly knows that he has not lost his memory. He remembers some scenes and some people off and on, but he was too young at that time to connect these things logically. Finally, he just failed.


    Later, when he grew up, he went back to the beginning, only to find that even the vague memory faded clean. He became an orphan completely, and became the adoptive son of his adoptive father. Both of them lived together.


    Ji Chundong looks at Zhu wensong, his eyes are firm, and his eyes are full of anxiety: "if you really know who my biological parents are, please tell me what they have done to me."


    Wish to ask song or shake his head, just like to treat Rong Ling, some things he has not yet figured out, and where is the qualification to irresponsibly drag others into the water?


    Seeing Ji Chundong can''t write his address to himself, I wish to ask song to recall Ji Chundong''s occasionally mentioned Yuanzhou residence on the way. I really can''t plan to. When I get to the place, I''ll go door-to-door to ask.


    He got up and went down the teahouse without looking back.


    Ji Chundong is also following, like a tail.


    I wish to ask song to be annoyed with him, and look back and stare: "when I should say it, I will tell you, now, stay away from me!"


    Ji Chundong doesn''t listen: "if you don''t say it, I will follow you all the time."


    Zhu wensong is a little annoyed: "one or two of them are so troublesome. I don''t know who your biological parents are. It''s useless for you to follow me."


    "I don''t believe it." Ji Chundong really depends on it: "you just know, you just don''t say!"


    "You..." I wish to ask song to make this bastard angry for a while. After careful consideration, I only said one message that I am sure: "you have parents, but they abandoned you for some purpose. It''s not a coincidence that your adoptive father adopted you. Someone sent you to him."


    Ji Chundong''s face was white: "what do you mean by that? Yes, there are people who want to harm their adoptive father? "


    "No harm." Zhu wensong can''t explain to him clearly: "yes, let you wait."


    "Wait for what?" Ji Chundong is at a loss: "I don''t know anything. No one has said this to me..."


    "You don''t need to know that you''re just an object, a sign placed next to a key person, you..." At this point, I wish to ask a loose mouth.


    He looked up and saw that Ji Chundong''s whole face had changed. He felt a little guilty, so he knew that he couldn''t say something. It was cruel to say something.


    "Don''t follow me, I''m going," he said, shaking his hand


    Ji Chundong in a short period of consternation, and the fierce return, continue to follow in the back of Zhu wensong.


    "What do you mean? What object? What logo? Who told you that? How do you know that? What else do you know? Old Sir, old Sir... "


    Compared with Rong Ling''s good teasing, Ji Chundong is so obsessed with death. I wish to ask song that his face is green. Seeing Ji Chundong chasing him, the whole street is shocked. He can''t help but stop again and say angrily, "I''ll tell you, can you understand?"


    Ji Chundong nods fiercely: "you say!"


    I wish to ask you to take a deep breath: "some people are looking for them. It''s no coincidence. Maps, treasures, that storm. As early as decades ago, when your adoptive father left Jijia and went to sea with the family, some people had already stared at them. The destruction of the big ship, the two surviving people, one is responsible for carrying maps to Hui people''s heritage, the other is responsible for staying in Xianyan country, waiting for future response, we are all I don''t know if I should be glad that your adoptive father has a hard life. He really lived to this day. Those people succeeded. They saw what they wanted. "


    Ji Chundong frowned and tried to pretend that he could understand, but in fact, his brain was just like paste, and he didn''t understand a word.


    I wish to ask song to look at his strong look, sneer, and ask, "do you want to listen?"Ji Chundong nods again like he''s going out


    I wish to ask song and raise her eyes, but I really continued: "simply, this is a game. Have you heard of overseas treasures? Have you ever heard of the protoss? Do you know the purpose of the companion moon wing dog? I''m an outsider. No one expected that I would get in touch with your adoptive father, or even help him to return to Qingyun country and destroy their plans. But they underestimated me. Since I was a child, I studied Astrological divination and Zhouyi gossip. I can see their horse feet, but they are too hidden. So far, my information is very limited. What I can tell you is only one sentence. Your life is very sad. "


    Ji Chundong thought that he had been described as "an object". He silently admitted, "I didn''t understand what you said. Then you can tell me why they wanted me to do it and why I was abandoned?"


    "Maybe it''s the wolf."


    Ji Chundong twisted his eyebrows: "little fat?"


    "Didn''t you keep that wolf?"


    Ji Chundong doesn''t understand: "what do you have to do with xiaopang?"


    Zhu wensong closed his eyes and said, "the guardian God of the wolf family is the wolf. Their ancestors were wild people in the mountains. They were born together with the wolf. They are the only people who can live in harmony with the beasts. Don''t your little fat recognize you? It shows that you are special, too. "


    Ji Chundong can see that the old man is trying his best to explain, but he still wants to ask: "what is Wolf clan? "


    Zhu Wen breathed a long sigh of relief, but felt that he had no strength. After a while, he covered his forehead and shook his head. "I''m wrong. I can''t provoke you. I''ll go. I''ll go. I''ll disturb you."

 Chapter 1526

    Ji Chundong is absent from school too much. He can''t make up for it.


    I wish that when I left, I almost ran away.


    Ji Chundong can''t catch up with the old man, so he has to stop and ponder what he said before.


    Although his brain is not sharp, it really makes him sum up two points.


    First, the old man knows his background.


    Second, someone is calculating the father.


    Trying to figure out these two points, he rushed to Yunfu.


    I wish that song didn''t return to Yunfu. When Ji Chundong arrived, he happened to see Liu Wei and Rong Ling go out.


    Seeing him coming, Liu Wei said hello to him: "my brother-in-law is in a hurry, but he came to find my grandfather?"


    Ji Chundong nodded, gasping and shaking his head: "I still want to see you."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "me?"


    Ji Chundong, afraid of delaying her time, asked, "are you going out?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "master is out. Let''s go to find it with Rong Ling. The old man is old and afraid that he will not know the way for dementia."


    Ji Chundong didn''t know what Alzheimer''s was, but vaguely said, "I just saw Mr. Zhu. He said something strange..."


    Liu Wei''s eyes flashed, and she walked forward half a step: "strange words?"


    Ji Chundong wiped his forehead and went to the door of the mansion: "go in and say what the old man said. I''m afraid of it. I don''t know what it means, but you must know it. You''re smart. Help yourself to think about it."


    Liu Wei winked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng nodded his head.


    The three entered the mansion and found a remote pavilion to talk to.


    Ji Chundong didn''t dare to tell his adoptive father that he had thought about it before he came, because he didn''t know how serious it was. He was afraid to frighten the old man, so he decided to get angry with Liu Wei first. Her niece is smart and has a very good brain. She must have an idea.


    Seeing that there were no strangers around, Ji Chundong said those words to Mr. Zhu again with a sad face.


    Because many words could not be understood, he repeated them in a halting way. At last, he became more confused: "big, maybe so, you Do you understand? "


    Liu Wei looked at him with a complex look, without an answer, but unconsciously put his hands together, rubbing and wringing.


    Ji Chundong scratched his head and worried: "am I wrong? I remember that''s what the old man said. I''ll think about it again... "


    "No." Liu Wei said, "I understand."


    Say, she side Mou again, with allow edge four eyes opposite.


    Rong Leng''s expression was not very good. He pressed his lips tightly. For a while, he scolded: "nonsense."


    Ji Chundong thought that Rong Ling was talking about him. He was innocent and grabbed the forehead: "I I...... "


    "Not about my brother-in-law." Liu Wei relieved the elder and looked at Rong Leng and said, "go and find the master. Don''t let him come here."


    Rong Leng looks tired. "Master is always naughty."


    Liu Wei nodded to show his understanding and asked him to hurry.


    Rong Ling left in a hurry. When there were only two nieces and uncles left in the pavilion, Liu Wei explained: "the old man is very old, but he doesn''t let the younger generation feel at ease. No matter what he knows or hears, he shouldn''t do it by himself. How dangerous is it? Brother in law, you just said that Shifu is going to commit danger by himself and go to Yuanzhou alone? Ah, the courage is getting bigger and bigger. Look at it. It will be beaten soon. "


    Ji Chundong''s expression was a little stiff. After holding it for a long time, he asked, "Rong Ling is right to his master..."


    Liu Wei said: "the old child, the old child, the old man and the child are the same. They can''t manage their skin. After two beats, they know they''re wrong. They dare not make it again. Hey, let''s not talk about this, brother-in-law, what master said before. Don''t worry about it. It''s not important. But don''t tell my grandfather for the moment. I''ll find a chance later and talk to him."


    Ji Chundong believed in Liu Wei, so he asked her for an idea and nodded: "I''ll listen to what you say."


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "don''t worry about that. Yamen is busy. Hurry back."


    Ji Chundong answered, got up and was about to leave. He stopped again suddenly, showing an expression of embarrassment.


    "What else?" Liu Wei asked


    Ji Chundong lowered his head and looked pitiful: "the old man said that I was actually used by others. Someone wanted to monitor the adoptive father through me, which was not good for the adoptive father, but I didn''t know that I really don''t know... "


    "I believe." Liu Wei nodded and clapped his uncle''s shoulder comfortingly: "you are my uncle''s son, which is the same fact."


    "But..." What else does Ji Chundong want to say.


    Liu Wei interrupts him: "uncle, do you doubt me?"


    Ji Chundong is stunned. I don''t know what it means.


    "I''m a sudden person. You and your grandfather have been living together for many years. I''m so cold that I come out to recognize you. Have you ever doubted whether I''m true or not?"


    Ji Chundong puckered his lips and looked at Liu Wei. He was a little guilty and murmured: "one, at first It''s skeptical. Later, didn''t you see your adoptive father? He said you were true... ""So you believe it?"


    Ji Chundong nodded: "well, the adoptive father said that it must be that you are connected with his blood, and you are dear. If he recognizes you, he must be right. "


    Liu Wei smiled helplessly: "what if I even cheated my grandfather?"


    Ji Chundong looks at Liu Wei fiercely, his face turns more and more white: "Liu Wei, you, don''t scare me The adoptive father can treat you as his granddaughter. If you are fake, he will be old... "


    "I''m real." Liu Wei was afraid that he would frighten his brother-in-law, so he quickly gave him a reassuring pill.


    Ji Chundong is relieved.


    Liu Wei shook his head: "I said yes, you believe. I said no, you believe. Do you believe anything? "


    When Ji Chundong stayed, he immediately responded, "you say I''m stupid?"


    Liu Wei hurriedly shook his head: "no, no, I just said that you are too easy to believe people. Such people can''t be cheaters, because you can''t even cheat yourself."


    But Ji Chundong decided, "you mean I''m stupid."


    Liu Wei is worried: "no, really not, uncle, don''t be angry..."


    "The mind is simple and the limbs are well developed. That''s what your literati think of the warrior. I know."


    Liu Wei was about to cry: "Uncle......"


    Ji Chundong is really afraid of Liu Wei. He laughs: "can I cheat?"


    Liu Wei then reacted and said nothing: "you scared me to death!"


    Ji Chundong sighed: "it''s enough to have a smart man at home. You can be smart. Your uncle will listen to you."


    Liu Wei said nothing: "my uncle..."


    Ji Chundong smiled again and waved to leave.


    Liu Wei personally sent him to the door. Before they said goodbye, they heard a scream from outside.


    It''s master''s voice.


    "You let me go! Rong Leng! Do you hear me! Let go! "


    Liu Wei put her head out to look at the street outside the door. Rong Ling found master from nowhere. However, he was very angry, so he grabbed master''s ear and tore it off.

 Chapter 1527

    Rong Ling is really angry. It''s not easy to move his hand. He immediately pulls Shifu''s ear red.


    Liu Wei sees this also did not go up to advise, only push push small uncle, way: "I do not send, you return."


    Ji Chundong is still muddled. He points to the front and Liu Wei. His chin is falling to the ground: "Rong Leng, he..."


    "Nothing." Liu Wei said, "he has a sense of proportion."


    I don''t know if Rong Leng is measured, but I wish to ask song to let his apprentice hold his ear and take it back to the mansion. But within a quarter of an hour, it was spread in the mansion.


    Ji Nanzheng came to see the scene with a clown in his arms. He stood beside Liu Wei and asked, "why is he so fierce?"


    This is about Rong Ling, who respects his grandfather, so he is honest in front of his grandfather. Now he is cold and angry, which makes Ji Nanzheng surprised.


    Liu Wei stood under the cloister and looked at the yard. He was still talking to Rong Leng''s stubborn master. He was helpless: "master is really getting worse and worse. It''s better to fight twice, otherwise he won''t learn well."


    Ji Nanzheng thought about it and wanted to be a peacemaker: "is it a little tougher? He is not young."


    Liu Wei shook his head: "it doesn''t hurt to fight. Shifu is good at martial arts. He''s rough and thick. Just a few times, he''ll bluff him."


    Ji Nan Zheng doesn''t understand: "since it doesn''t hurt, can you still bluff?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "bluff means to let him know that Rong Leng is angry and wants to hit people because of his anger, so that he can stop."


    Ji Nanzheng was dubious. After watching the white play for a while, he pointed to the front and smacked: "is he still talking back? I don''t think he''s bluffing."


    In the yard, Zhu wensong is still talking back. He is leaning a lot, covering his ears, scolding and bullying his master and destroying his ancestors, and saying that he has lost his old face and that he just doesn''t admit his mistake.


    Rong Ling had a deep temper. Seeing that master had not finished talking, he could not find an opportunity to interrupt. His face was full of ferocity.


    I wish to ask song is also a person with eyes. Seeing that Rong Leng''s face is getting worse and worse, I dare not really offend people. When it comes to the back, the voice is small.


    Liu Wei estimated that the two had to struggle for a while, so he took his grandfather''s arm and took the old man outside.


    Ji Nanzheng is watching the opera vigorously and doesn''t want to leave at all. Liu Wei can only say, "don''t wake up the ugly."


    Now ugly is my grandfather''s lifeblood. Every day, my grandfather is watching ugly, waiting for her to call her grandpa.


    As soon as I heard about the ugliness, Ji Nanzheng did not dispute. He left with Liu Wei.


    When they went to the front yard, Ji Nanzheng still pleaded for his old brother: "now we are always depending on others. The so-called domestic ugliness can''t be publicized. It''s a matter of letting Leng beat his Shifu. The whole house is in trouble. I think if the lesson is meaningful, there''s no need to hold on. Even though your Shifu is careless, he''s also a man who wants face..."


    Liu Wei nodded perfunctorily, thought for a moment, and suddenly asked, "grandfather, you have been a Taifu for many years. What kind of close friends do you have in the court?"


    I don''t know why the granddaughter suddenly asked this question, but when it comes to the past, Ji Nanzheng also expressed some nostalgia: "Mr. Hong from the etiquette department, Mr. Li from the punishment department, oh, so is Mr. Xin from the official department. However, after a long time, all the old people have left. Now there are only one or two left. Before leaving the capital, I plan to find an opportunity to see them."


    Liu Wei hears the speech but Leng: "leave?"


    "Yes, sooner or later." Ji Nanzheng said, sighing: "there were several things I wanted to do when I said I wanted to go to Beijing. Now, it''s almost done. Sooner or later, we''ll leave. When we meet those old friends, we''ll go back to Xijin County, where the sea is connected with Qingyun country. I didn''t want to go back before, but I''m afraid of revisiting my hometown, and I''ll hurt others. Now, I don''t have a few days left. I''ll stay there and gamble Good luck, I''m not allowed to be pitiful. Can I really go back? "


    Liu Wei frowned: "Grandpa, you haven''t discussed these with me."


    Ji Nanzheng is surprised: "discuss?" After a pause, he thought of something and asked, "is it the Queen''s disease? That''s right. You promised to cure others. It''s not easy to leave. Let''s go when the treatment is over. "


    Liu Wei holds his grandfather''s hand: "not only this......"


    Ji Nanzheng did not understand: "what else is there? You don''t want to go? Don''t want to go back to Qingyun country? "


    Liu Wei said: "I naturally think, but we can''t gamble our luck. We can go through another shipwreck like before. No, it''s too dangerous. Anything can happen in the sea. You are too weak to bear the risk. "


    Ji Nanzheng laughed: "if I have the chance to go back, I will take this old life at all costs. What are the risks and fears?"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "this is the practice of a reckless man. If we want to go, we must make a comprehensive plan, and we must find out the causes and consequences."


    Ji Nanzheng did not understand: "what causes and consequences?"


    Liu Wei went back to the previous topic and asked, "how many old friends have you got in touch with after your official tour?"Ji Nanzheng was puzzled. After thinking about it for a while, he shook his head: "they have parted ways. Where there is any connection, it''s the emperor, who hasn''t seen each other for several years."


    Liu Wei thought deeply, and frowned.


    Ji Nanzheng looks strange at her and asks tentatively, "what''s the matter?"


    It took Liu Wei a long time to look up again. "You said you came to Beijing to do several things. What''s the matter?"


    Ji Nanzheng told his granddaughter: "first of all, it''s the business of the six princes. He''s reckless. In order to find me, he''s willing to hurt the innocent. I have to find a way of saying. The second thing is related to the emperor. Two things were mentioned by the emperor last time I went to the palace. So I''m almost done."


    Liu Wei asked, "the sixth Lord is looking for you to have one thing on you. You said that it''s just an unimportant thing. For some people, it''s very important, but for most people, it''s not important. What''s that thing?"


    Ji Nanzheng is silent and looks at her granddaughter.


    Liu Wei said, "grandfather, don''t you want to know why master was beaten? Because he found a few little secrets, but he didn''t intend to tell us. Of course, I''m not threatening you. If you don''t want to say it, I promise, I won''t hurt you. But grandfather, there is something you must know. Today, my uncle came here, and master told him the secrets he knew and half understood. After hearing this, my uncle was greatly shaken, so he came to me to come up with an idea Before I leave, I''d like to tell you nothing about his coming. He''s afraid that you''re worried... "


    Ji Nan Zheng''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Liu Wei with a bleary eyes and his fingers curled slightly.


    Liu Wei took the old man''s hand and said, "master and my uncle said that he was placed beside you, intending to monitor you. My uncle was very sad, and he was frightened. He and I repeatedly stressed that he did not know and said that he never wanted to hurt you. My grandfather, you can''t hurt him like this..."


    Ji Nanzheng''s face was flustered. He even said: "no, he really doesn''t know. He doesn''t know anything."


    Liu Wei stares at his grandfather''s eyes: "yes, he doesn''t know, because you are the insider. Someone sent him to you, but you saw him through. So, those people contacted you directly, and you reached an agreement with them. You have been in office for many years, and you are alone. There is no one around you to monitor, because you are the one who monitors themselves, and they will be the same I gave it to you in the west, which is the reason why the six kings and others are chasing after you. I haven''t asked about such things before. I think it''s your private affair, but combined with today''s various things, I think you need to give me an explanation. "

 Chapter 1528

    Ji Nanzheng is in a trance. He looks at his granddaughter and panics.


    Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows. From the time she saw her grandfather, she had always been kind to the old man, and even never said a word. Knowing that the old man didn''t like to let Leng, he repeatedly urged Rong Leng to move. In her opinion, her grandfather was an elder and separated from his relatives for decades. She wanted to be nice to him, how nice and how good she wanted to be.


    But who would have thought that in the end, it was her grandfather who concealed the most.


    All kinds of things happened in Xianyan Kingdom, from pearl being mistaken for moon dog, to the legend of wolf family and God family, these grandfathers clearly saw it, but he didn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei is angry, although she is very restrained, but the expression on her face is freezing fast.


    Ji Nanzheng was also frightened. He had never seen such a serious Liu Wei before. He quickly pacified him: "don''t worry, I say it is, say it is..."


    In fact, it''s not so complicated. Everything starts from the winter night when Ji Chundong was found.


    The little children''s clothes did not cover their bodies. They fell into the deep cave in the mountain forest. On the top of their heads, the White Wolf looked at him. After a while, the man behind the white wolf was a Qing Confucian man. Wearing his outer clothes, he tried to look into the cave.


    Then he found the child.


    He rescued the child, gave him food and drink. He asked the child, "are you a child in the mountain?"


    The child did not speak, the Mu Leng''s eyes son, straight hook of stare at the man.


    "What about your parents?" the man asked


    The child still did not speak, but began to look around, and finally fixed his eyes on the warm bed.


    The man touched the child''s head and said, "let''s sleep here tonight. Tomorrow I will take you to a nearby village for a walk. Maybe you can remember the way home."


    The child is very self cooked. When the man woke up the next day, he found a sound outside the door bar. When he went out to have a look, he saw that the child was cooking porridge with a temporary stove.


    When he saw the man coming out, he did not make a sound, so he put the bowl full of white porridge in front of him. His eyes were still firm.


    The man laughed a little and said, "I can cook when I''m so young. Since you are generous with boxing, I''m not polite."


    They had a full breakfast. Before noon, the man took the child around the village, but no one recognized the child.


    After searching for home, the man took the child back to his hut. This time, he asked the child solemnly, "can''t you talk?"


    The child opened his mouth and lowered his head.


    "Really not?" It seems that the man has guessed the child''s life experience. In many rural areas of each family, defective children are very likely to be abandoned.


    At this time, the child said: "yes..."


    The man was stunned and asked, "what''s your name, your father and mother?"


    The child did not say a word again, his eyes crossed a trace of confusion, hanging his head and pulling his fingers.


    The man was silent for a long time and said, "in this way, I will set a deadline of ten days. In this ten days, I will take you everywhere. If someone comes to you or you recognize your family, you will go with them. If no one wants you..." At this point, the man showed a little self mocking smile: "just as it happens, no one wants me, we''ve been together."


    The child raised his eyes and looked at him. He looked hesitant. He gently grabbed the sleeve of the man.


    The man looked at him.


    The child released his hand again and timidly withdrew.


    This is the first time Ji Nanzheng saw Ji Chundong. Now in retrospect, he still remembers his mood at that time.


    "Your brother-in-law is a poor child. He has no father or mother. Before he was sent to me, he was displaced with his people and suffered a lot. Those people can''t take good care of themselves. How can they bring a child, what kind of surveillance, what kind of tools? They give your brother-in-law to me because they can''t afford it and they are starving to death!"


    Liu Wei''s expression, when hearing here, showed a trace of loss.


    Accustomed to conspiracy theory, she is skeptical of this kind of saying.


    Ji Nanzheng sighed and said: "your brother-in-law is not stupid. He doesn''t seem to talk, he doesn''t talk. He seems pitiful. But I saw his nervousness after passing his people several times. At that time, I took him around with me. There were many dough holes around the market. I found them, but they were really too shabby. Your brother-in-law and them Every time I walk by, I will hold my hand tightly. I know that he doesn''t want to go back. My little child''s biggest wish is to have a hot meal and a good sleep. It''s not that he is selfish and refuses to suffer with his people. It''s that he really wants a peaceful life. Do you know what his people said to me later? "


    Liu Wei shakes her head. Her mind is still a little confused.


    "They said, use a treasure map and exchange it with me for your brother-in-law''s happiness and well-being. Those scattered men and women all think that it''s nothing to suffer, but if you can survive, it''s all right."


    Liu Wei opens her mouth in surprise. Her focus is on the treasure map."They found me on purpose. When I came across the sea, I was saved by them. They knew that I came from Qingyun country and drifted here in order to explore the way back. They helped me, but they didn''t disturb me. Although I didn''t understand why, they said that it was not the right time. They also said that they couldn''t take the treasure map with them Leave your brother-in-law, so entrust them to me. Do you know why your brother-in-law doesn''t remember that year? "


    Liu Wei''s head shook like a rattle.


    "Because at that time, he was ill and sent to me. It was his people and his last hope. They didn''t want to trouble me, but they had no way to go."


    Liu Wei''s three views were almost reshaped, her mouth slightly open.


    Ji Nanzheng sighed heavily: "I don''t know how important these things are. The treasure map is not the place of treasure. It''s the hometown of your uncles. The times have changed and the sea has changed. Their family no longer exists. Only by virtue of that map can they have the chance to find another one or two. Many people want this treasure map in my hand, because they think that This is the relics of the Protoss. I don''t want to say that I''ve heard of the Protoss and the wolf family. It''s because I don''t want to ferment at this time. Wei''er, let''s not disturb them, just because they are your brother-in-law''s relatives. We can''t hand over this treasure map or go to find it. It''s someone else''s home. "


    "Not necessarily." Liu Wei''s words came out coldly. She felt that her whole back was wet. She swallowed her saliva fiercely. After the confusion and boiling of her brain, she came to a conclusion: "that''s our home..."


    Ji Nanzheng is stunned.


    Liu Wei took the old man''s hand and said, "Ji, it''s cloud. They don''t entrust the treasure map and future generations to you at will, grandfather. Because you are special, they will save you and give you the map without reservation, because you and them are a family."


    "What are you talking about?" Ji Nanzheng didn''t understand at all.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "what do we come to Xianyan country for, not to find Ji''s oldest home?"? Now, we have it! "


    Ji Nanzheng''s eyes glared at him: "you mean Jijia is... " He shook his head violently again: "no, no, you Don''t scare me, I''m not ready... "

 Chapter 1529

    In fact, Liu Wei herself is not small now.


    When she said this, she silently repeated the past, one by one, in her heart, lest she should make any mistakes.


    After a while, she raised her eyes, and her eyes were more determined: "Qingyun state has been established for more than 200 years. It has experienced three generations before, and then Ji''s family fled. Until decades ago, Liu Wei''s mother, Ji Xiaqiu, drew the first treasure map because of the death of her husband and the danger of her children.


    This treasure map is not the way to find treasure at all. It''s a map of devil sea brought by another surviving Ji family member besides Ji Nanzheng. This map is a semi-finished product. Because of the sea disaster, the end of the map is just to reach the devil sea.


    This map is regarded as the most precious treasure by the royal family. Later, a female family member of Ji family drew the same map. She is Liu Wei''s sister and Rong Jindong''s birth mother.


    two pictures as like as two peas, but they are not the original picture of the devil sea. When the injured people brought back the map, the family members should make changes, warning others in the clan to recite the fake picture, and the real map, they sent them to the Yue''s hand.


    Yueshan Sheng''s surname is Yue, not Ji. It''s the safest place to put things in Yue''s family. But maybe it''s because of this that Yueshan''s family will come to disaster. Finally, Yueshan Sheng, who went out to find his sister, survived.


    This original picture, finally stabbed on Zhong Ziyu''s back, was torn off by Yueshan Shengsheng and taken back to him.


    All the stories revolve around the so-called treasure map.


    But in fact, there is no treasure at all. Even the pictures are fake from the beginning.

 Chapter 1530

    Liu Wei has a sweat on her forehead. The more she says, the more frightened she is.


    In the vast history, how many secrets are buried silently, and who can guarantee that he can find out the so-called truth?


    The descendants of the wolf family in my grandfather''s mouth, in a desperate situation, left their young descendants alone.


    Why did Ji family, who lives overseas, cross the sea to Qingyun two hundred years ago.


    Many things are still unanswered, but Liu Wei believes that understanding the cause, then the consequences are not far from them.


    I don''t know when the ugly in my arms woke up.


    White, white, tender and tender girl, with her mouth open, vaguely said "Oh".


    Ji Nanzheng immediately took his thoughts out of the chaos. He hugged his great granddaughter and shook his hands to coax him: "we wake up in the small night. Are we hungry? Grandpa will make you goat''s milk."


    She looked at the familiar old man over her head and stretched out her hand to pull his beard.


    Ji Nanzheng was pulled a little bit hurt, but he didn''t care. He smiled and turned to Liu Wei and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen first to see if the goat''s milk is ready."


    Liu Wei nodded with great concern and watched her grandfather leave. She thought about it and followed.


    The kitchen of Yunfu is often guarded by Mammy. Ji Nanzheng said that he came to get the goat''s milk. Mammy quickly handed it to him.


    The kitchen is not the place to talk. Ji Nanzheng holds the ugly in his arms and goes back to walk out of the backyard. Seeing the silence around him, he asks Liu Wei, "what do you say next?"


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound.


    Ji Nanzheng is also silent. He actually guesses the idea of his granddaughter, but he still hesitates.


    "You have a noble mind. You can''t do such a thing as breaking faith with others. I don''t want to force you." Liu Wei said the words clearly, and her expression could not hide her heart.


    Ji Nanzheng was even more silent. After a long time, he saw the ugly drink all the milk, and then he put the baby in Liu Wei''s mother''s arms, turned his head and went to the other side.


    Liu Wei stands at the same place, staring at each other with her baby daughter.


    Ugly is to recognize the mother, her lotus knuckle like hands to grasp her mother''s ears, fingers pick her earlobes.


    Liu Wei took the child and sat down on a stone bench. Seeing that her grandfather hadn''t come back for a while, she couldn''t help asking her daughter, "is it too much for my mother to do this? After all, it''s a keepsake entrusted to your grandfather. He has protected it for half his life, but now... "


    "Ah." Ugly grabbed her mother''s nose, grinned her head and took a bite.


    The tip of the nose was wet. Liu Wei wiped it and said, "don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Ugly sleep full, eat well, now is just on the head, in the arms of his mother move around, touch here, catch there.


    Liu Wei made the little guy toss. He was so upset that he couldn''t care. He managed to keep a good eye on his naughty daughter. Over there, Grandpa walked back slowly with his hands behind him.


    Liu Wei got up in a hurry.


    My grandfather came forward and handed her a book with blue skin and white thread.


    Liu Wei took it subconsciously. The old man reached out again and took her lively granddaughter back.


    "Be careful. Don''t damage it. You can discuss with Rong Ling. I''ll bring the baby."


    Liu Wei took the book and saw that the paper was old and yellow, which should have been really treasured for many years. She took the book into her arms and her grandfather nodded fiercely: "I will find the truth."


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t want to say it. He went to the other side, holding the ugly looking at his mother.


    Liu Wei looked at the book, took a deep breath and opened the first page solemnly.


    One hour later, he locked his master in the room and went back to his room tired and angry.


    The first time he saw Liu Wei, he asked, "what do you say?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei responded absently, holding her cheeks in her hands, and making an effort with her chin to show him a book lying flat on the table.


    Rong Ling sat next to her, poured himself a glass of water and read the cover of the book: "the Diamond Sutra."


    Liu Wei pushed the book in front of him and asked, "do you see what this is?"


    "Is it not the Vajra Sutra?" said Rong Leng hesitantly


    "Of course not." Liu Wei opens the page and continues to show it to him.


    "As I heard, for a while, the Buddha only gave trees to the lonely garden in shewei country, which was the same as the great bhikkhu people......" Rong Ling read two sentences, then looked at Liu Wei like a fool, and said, "it''s the Vajra Sutra."


    Liu Wei said: "the content is indeed the Vajra Sutra, but it should not be. This is a map. I asked my grandfather for it."


    Rong Ling thinks Liu Wei may be blind. He points to the characters in the book and asks, "in your opinion, which is the picture?"


    Liu Wei "tut" said, "I haven''t seen it yet. Isn''t it for you to consult? Do you have any pages? I think the cover is a little thick. Do you want to cut it?"


    "Let Leng casually way:" cut isLiu Wei pushed the book to him: "you cut it."


    "Let Leng a Leng:" I


    Liu Wei said, "this is my grandfather''s treasure. I''m afraid it will be cut."


    "I''m not afraid," said Rong Leng


    "You''re OK." Of course, Liu Weili said, "my grandfather didn''t like you when he came here. You don''t have too much debt."


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Liu Wei looked at him expectantly and pushed it all the way to his side.


    Rong Leng, forced by helplessness, raised his hand, and according to the written judgment, said: "the cover should be real."


    Liu Wei didn''t believe it. He felt for the dagger and said, "cut it."


    Rong Leng purses her lips and struggles. At last, encouraged by Liu Wei, he picks up the dagger and carefully cuts the cover. Then, there is nothing inside. The cover is solid.


    Liu Wei is silent.


    Let Leng also silence down.


    The couple looked at the cover that had been divided into two by them, and some of them looked at each other.


    "Or try the back cover again?" Liu Wei proposed.


    Then Rong Leng cut the back cover.


    Still, nothing.


    "Is there any sign? Look at the pages of the book. There are folds in any of them. "


    So, after a quarter of an hour, the two of them broke down the ancient books into one page of rice paper, and laid out the whole table.


    Liu Wei panicked: "can you sew it back? I have to give it back to my grandfather. "


    Rong Ling stood aside and looked at it coolly for a long time. He suggested, "buy a new one, can you buy one?"


    Liu Wei, covering her forehead, sat on the chair in a trance and thought, "let Xiao Li come here, and then we will leave. As soon as he enters the room, we will say that he broke it. He is young, and his grandfather hurts. He will not blame him."


    Rong Leng stared at Liu Wei for a long time. Seeing her face eager to try, he couldn''t help but say, "what''s the matter with Guan Xiaoli?"

 Chapter 1531

    Rong Ling is more human.


    But the more Liu Wei thought about it, the more she thought it would work. She suddenly stood up and was about to go out.


    Rong Leng grabbed her and pulled her back.


    He is powerful, Liu Wei is cold and unprepared, he is dragged to stagger, his body is askew, and he bumps the desktop.


    On the table, there is also half of the tea that Rong Ling had drunk before. The water cup shakes and the water pours out. All of a sudden, the scripture paper on the table is soaked.


    "Bad." Liu Wei frowned and cried. She picked up the paper and tried to dry it. Suddenly, she was so blessed that she looked at Rong Ling.


    Allow edge a Leng, in the heart gush out a foreboding feeling.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Liu Wei said, "I haven''t tried water and fire yet. Maybe it''s invisible words. Come here and drench all these papers."


    Rong Leng pressed her eager hand, took a deep breath and sighed, "it''s wet, but it can''t be sewed back."


    Liu Wei hears the words, obviously has a moment''s hesitation, but in the end, the reason is still broken by the desire to pursue the truth!


    She poured water on all the papers at the table, and then distinguished them carefully.


    A quarter of an hour later, she sat down again disappointed and whispered, "it''s not water."


    Then he raised his head again: "there is only fire."


    Rong Ling is standing behind her, the pain in her temple.


    Liu Wei burst out, lit a candle, and made a piece of soft warp paper. Then he baked it close to the candle. After burning for a while, the invisible words did not come out, but they burned a scorch mark, which almost didn''t burn up.


    Rong Leng blew out the candle and pulled Liu Wei to stand far away, saying, "I''ll go to the bookstore and buy a new book. Don''t bother."


    Liu Wei nodded with a complicated face and sat in the chair thinking.


    Rong Leng is not at ease. Afraid of going out of the gate, Liu Wei burns the house. Before leaving, he takes the candle with him.


    When Rong Ling came back, he saw Liu Wei still sitting in the place before him, but his eyes were far apart, staring at the pages of the table.


    He handed her the newly bought Vajra Sutra. After Liu Wei received it, he flipped over two pages at will, but suddenly he said, "this It''s different. "


    Rong Leng looked, but did not find any difference.


    Liu Wei went to the desk, picked up a half dry page and compared it with the new book, saying, "one is in ink, the other is in print, and my grandfather''s book is made of type."


    Let Leng smell the words and compare them. The font color on the new book is darker, black and clear. The font color on the old book is lighter, gray and fuzzy. Just look at it. The printing materials of the two books are different, but what can it say?


    Liu Wei said: "at present, books and ancient books are mostly printed by carving, that is, first carve out the model books, then print on clean paper, and finally bind them into volumes. For this kind of carving, ink printing is easier to shape than lead printing, and it is also more solid and durable. There are few print engravings. Grandfather''s book of scriptures has existed for many years, that is to say, at that time, this book was also made of lead Printing plate, but since ink printing is a more commonly used printing solution for various bookstores, why should this book use lead printing? Was ink printing more popular than lead printing at that time? But that''s not right. There are many ancient books in Yunfu. I have read several of them. Some of them are old books. They are all printed in ink or by hand. That is to say, decades ago, ink printing was far more popular than lead printing. The only reason I can think of is the cost. "


    Rong Ling shook her head and rejected her saying: "ink is cheap, and lead is precious."


    Lead is a kind of ore and also a kind of medicinal material. According to the ancients, its body is heavy and solid, its nature is slippery, its color is black, and it can pass through the kidney.


    Lead is often used as medicine in the apricot forest. Because of its great effect and wide use, the price of lead is much higher than that of ink everywhere.


    Liu Wei is a smile: "under normal circumstances, the cost of lead is indeed higher than that of ink, but how about living near the lead mine?"


    Rong Leng is shocked: "you mean..."


    Liu Wei felt suddenly enlightened and couldn''t help laughing: "there is no map in this book. It is a map. Now you only need to know several important places where Xianyan country is rich in lead ore, and then you can judge the source of this book."


    Let Leng get up and go out.


    The border map is very important. Ordinary bookstores have no right to sell it. Ordinary people dare not draw it privately, but you must have it in the palace.


    Rong Ling leaves for Rujiang palace, and Liu Wei is not idle. She carefully dries the wet pages, stacks them up, lists them in order, and compares them with the new books one by one.


    two edition is as like as two peas, but the contents are the same.


    Liu Wei can''t find the difference from the words, so he has to work hard on the paper and the engraver.


    It''s not a joke to make a Book engraving. First of all, it needs a large enough engraving, and the engraver often uses his usual font to make engraving.


    Ink version of the new book, engraver in the title page, is the next generation of engraver family, using regular script.But the author''s name marked on the title page of the old type book only has one code name, which is called qinglanjuke. He uses italics.


    Qinglan is a branch of orchid, which is distributed in two places in the northwest. Liu Wei''s bold assumption is that the sculptor or or the northwest people?


    In addition to the woodcarver and the end page of the printed book, there is also a red seal, which is written on the chapter as "knowing what you want, riding on the top". This is a summary of the Vajra Sutra. There is nothing wrong with the red seal falling from the Sutra, but it is a small seal.


    When the whole engraving is in italics, the seal printing of Xiaozhuan seems a little strange.


    While Liu Wei was still pondering the details of the seal, Rong Ling was about to return and brought back a long scroll.


    Unfold the long axis, which is indeed the picture of Xianyan River and mountain.


    When borrowing the picture, Rong Ling asked in advance. At this time, he pointed directly to the top left of tianshizhou, saying: "Anyi County, Laicheng County, both of which are lead ore producing areas. In addition, Jindong County of Tingjiang Prefecture also has some distribution of ore."


    Liu Wei pointed out that the title page of the old printed book was carved as the name, saying: "Tianshi Prefecture and Tingjiang Prefecture are both located in the northwest, and the Qinglan among the Qinglan residents is also from the northwest."


    The expression is not good: "Tianshi Prefecture covers an area of 1000 mu, Anyi county and Laicheng County account for half respectively, let alone Jindong County of Tingjiang Prefecture also covers hundreds of mu, so to find, is still looking for needles in a haystack."


    Liu Wei pointed to the red chapter at the end of the page: "if you can find the engraver, the range should be reduced a lot."


    It''s not easy to find an engraver in two states.


    Liu Wei also knew it was hard to find. She continued to rule out: "the Vajra Sutra is a famous Buddhist Scripture. Such books are usually issued by Dashu shop. The seals used by Dashu shop will not be carved by vendors. Find out the ranking of the most famous sculptors in the two states in the past 50 years. There should be more clues."

 Chapter 1532

    In terms of population search, it is undoubtedly necessary to use the power of Rujiang palace.


    The couple spent a day in the house studying the contents of two Vajra sutras.


    Not until evening did they go to the palace together.


    But when they arrived, they saw not Qian Mengyao, but Yueshan Sheng, who was about to leave with a team of guards.


    Seeing them, Yueshan Sheng stops and greets them.


    "It''s going to be dark, where is it?" Liu Wei asked


    Yueshan Sheng waved and let the soldiers behind him go ahead. "Some things are not easy to do in the daytime, but they are quiet in the evening," he said to Liu Wei


    Liu Wei seems to understand, but he also guesses that it should be related to several forces that had been monitoring qianmengyao long ago.


    The capital is the source of all conspiracies. No matter what reason Qian Mengyao returned to Beijing, since he came back, he would naturally meet those people.


    When she was in Qingyun country, she saw more court fights, and her interests were first. Liu Wei didn''t want to come to Xianyan country and pay attention to them. She made Yue Dansheng careful on the way with vague perfunctory remarks.


    Before Yueshan Sheng left, what did he think of? He turned around and asked Rong Ling, "I wish you to leave Beijing. Do you know?"


    Rong Leng looks like a meal, his eyes suddenly turn cold, and he asks, "what did he tell you?"


    Yueshan Sheng nodded and took out a pile of silver tickets from his arms: "he came to me in the daytime and asked me for money. He didn''t bring any money at that time..." Then he handed the silver note to Rong Ling: "give it to him for me."


    Rong Leng didn''t answer. He said calmly, "no need."


    Yueshan Sheng is puzzled, hesitates for a moment, takes the silver note back, bows to them and leaves.


    Liu Wei coughed and said, "Shifu is really true. If you have something to hide from my uncle, Yueshan Sheng, it''s too much to hide from us alone."


    Rong Leng did not make a sound, and Liu Wei advanced the Rujiang palace.


    Qian Mengyao heard that they were looking for the most famous seal carvers in recent decades in the southwest and other places. He was a little shocked: "do you want to carve seals?"


    Liu Wei didn''t like to talk about the descendants of the wolf family, but said, "there are some old things to check."


    Qian Mengyao didn''t want to inquire. He readily promised to come down and asked them if they had eaten. Would they like to use them together.


    After a busy day, they were a little hungry, so they dawdled here.


    During the meal, Qian Mengyao was very enthusiastic and gave Rong Ling many dishes.


    Liu Wei didn''t feel anything at first. Later, she felt a little beat in her heart. When she was half eaten, she suddenly got up and said to Rong Leng, "let''s change our position."


    Rong Leng is puzzled and looks at her suspiciously.


    Liu Wei didn''t explain. He pushed him to the other side.


    Qian Mengyao took another piece of agaric chicken. When he wanted to pass it to Rong Ling, he found that he was far away. Just about to get up, Liu Wei took the piece of chicken and put it into his bowl. He said, "thank you."


    Qian Mengyao: "what is it?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "Do you like it?" Qian Mengyao smiled and asked his servant to change the dish and put the chicken with fungus in front of Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei didn''t comment, but later she didn''t take the dish.


    A meal was very fast. After using it, Qian Mengyao seemed to think of something. He said to Rong Leng, "the letter from Lord Zhang has been sent. In the study, would you like to have a look at it, brother Rong?"


    Qian Mengyao is in a bad situation. Rong Ling is his military master, so I heard that it''s related to business. Rong Ling didn''t think much about it. He got up to go to the study.


    Qian Mengyao went with him.


    But they just walked a step together, and Liu Wei followed them silently.


    Qian Mengyao has a slight ridge on his face. He looks at Rong Leng.


    Although it''s not a secret matter, the less people know, the better.


    Liu Wei is not so blind on weekdays, but today, from the evening meal, her attitude is not very right.


    Rong Ling is also puzzled, but she doesn''t think Liu Wei is a mess. After all, Liu Wei is intelligent and knows things like a God. She just thinks that she wants to tell him something, but it''s hard to talk to outsiders. So she makes this inappropriate move and wants to hint at herself.


    After a turn of heart, Rong Ling said to Qian Mengyao, "go first."


    Qian Mengyao said "yes" and left first.


    When there was no outsider in the hall, Rong Ling lowered his voice and asked Liu Wei, "why?"


    Liu Wei stared at his face and suddenly asked, "are you rich?"


    Allow Leng Leng Leng for a while, don''t know where her this doubt comes from, but still way: "some family background."


    "Yueshan Sheng didn''t say a word. Don''t you think there were too many silver tickets?"


    She said that before entering the door, although she borrowed master''s money, she didn''t wrinkle her brow and took out a pile of silver tickets. Liu Wei asked herself that she couldn''t be so forthright. Yue Dansheng went to Xianyan country with them. She was not familiar with the place of life. Everyone was poor. She could follow you to the queen. He became rich overnight, which was beyond her imagination.


    Rong Leng didn''t understand her meaning, but was more puzzled: "so?"Liu Wei said: "we all know that Yueshan Sheng cares about Zhong Ziyu in his heart. I always think that their relationship is too complicated. Before, Yueshan Sheng rejected Qian Mengyao with all his heart, and then suddenly agreed to work for him? Before and after Ma''an, I will not say that I am very responsible. Now I am cold, and I can take out so much silver. Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    Rong Ling understood Liu Wei''s suggestion. He had a habit of breaking his sleeve. But it was someone else''s business. He didn''t think it had anything to do with himself.


    Liu Wei looked at his innocent face and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and clap the back of his hand: "you can''t help but eat the vegetables? You''re so hungry? "


    Rong Ling understood this time, but he couldn''t laugh or cry: "what do you think?"


    Liu Wei pursed her mouth and said for a while, "it''s always right to be careful, regardless of whether you think about it or not. We don''t know this little prince. Now we have to rely on him again. We can''t afford to offend him. We can only avoid him and do nothing else."


    Rong Ling clutched Liu Wei''s hand and walked out of the hall with her. He said, "Yueshan Sheng is in love with him."


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    Rong Leng speaks coarsely, but the meaning is very clear.


    Liu Wei has not contacted Qian Mengyao. Her view on the little prince is superficial, but Rong Ling is not. He really contacted Qian Mengyao. He is with Yue Dansheng to help him.


    The little prince is young and careless. He is a little clever, but at the critical moment, he lacks security.


    The intention of Rong Ling to help the little Lord is obvious. For money and power, although it is not permanent, he needs a higher identity to protect his family.


    Yueshan Sheng, in fact, has no family, but why can he be talked about by the little Lord?


    Back to go, only two words, lonely.


    With Rong Ling''s brief words, Liu Wei looked a little bit shocked: "you mean that Yue Dansheng had sympathy and even pity for Qian Mengyao?"


    Rong Leng nodded: "now Qian Mengyao is like Zhong Ziyu, helpless and weak. He lives in a state of uneasiness and six gods without a master every day."


    Liu Wei opened her mouth slightly, and after a while, frowned again: "you say, what is his picture? In one person, look for another person''s shadow... "


    However, Rong Ling understood: "Yueshan Sheng, in fact, has always regarded Zhong Ziyu as his younger brother, so he couldn''t be ruthless to him, but he was also struggling with the death of yuechong Ming, so he found another younger brother for himself."


    A person who also needs his protection.


    And Qian Mengyao, obviously also depends on this kind brother, so he can so exclude Zhong Ziyu''s intervention.

 Chapter 1533

    The relationship between the three is complicated, but not so difficult to understand.


    Liu Wei listened and said "eh" thoughtfully. She was back to her mind, and pushed and pushed Rong Ling: "you go first."


    This is not to exclude Rong Ling from getting along with the little Lord alone.


    When Rong Ling left, she was asked to wait in the front hall. After he left, Liu Wei could not sit down and walked around the palace.


    Two servants followed her to the forbidden place and reminded her not to go forward.


    Liu Wei is a little surprised: "in your mansion, is there any secret?"


    The servant did not speak, but he firmly blocked her way and asked her to return.


    Liu Wei frowned and looked ahead.


    There is a path in front of it, and then there is a bridge. There are lanterns on the bridge. But at this time, it''s dark, but the lanterns are not lit. The whole path is painted black, and there are shadows of trees around it. It looks like a black hole of cannibalism.


    After all, it''s someone else''s place. Liu Wei is not good at breaking into it. He looks at it again and then turns to leave.


    Just came out soon, just met the dusty Yueshan Sheng back.


    Yueshan Sheng also saw her, stunned for a moment, came over and asked, "do you want to go?"


    Liu Wei shook his head and said, "wait for Rong Leng to hang around without interest."


    Yueshan Sheng raised his hand, waved back two servants, and accompanied Liu Wei personally: "how can I stroll here? I want to go to the study as long as I can wait for the edge?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "they have private matters to say, I don''t like it."


    Yue Shan doesn''t care: "I''ll take you."


    Liu Wei turns around and looks at Yueshan Sheng carefully. Whether Rong Ling''s words are right or not and whether he has a correct understanding of the relationship between the three people, Yueshan Sheng now has a right to speak in the palace of Rujiang.


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, and suddenly pointed to the direction when he came, saying, "I want to go there and have a look."


    Yueshan Sheng nodded and walked with her.


    When we got to the road junction before, Liu Wei asked, "can we go in?"


    Yue Shan Sheng hesitated for a moment, looking at the dark road.


    Liu Wei took the initiative to break through again: "forget it, it seems that there is nothing good to see." Say, turn around to go.


    Yueshan Sheng stopped her and said, "go in."


    "Really?" said Liu Wei


    Yueshan Sheng has taken the lead. Liu Wei pauses for a moment and follows.


    Yueshan Sheng took a fire fold with him. Although it was dark when he crossed the path, when he got on the bridge, there was a lantern. He lit the lantern and the road ahead was clear.


    "Where is this?" Liu Wei found that there was a courtyard in front of her. The gate of the courtyard was closed and the walls of the courtyard were covered with black, green, black and green mountain climbing tigers.


    "The old lady''s room."


    What flashed in Liuwei''s eyes.


    Yueshan Sheng said, "the grandmother of qianmengyao."


    Liu Wei remembers the old lady''s death, which is said to be related to the national teacher.


    Liu Wei didn''t know the inside information and didn''t know the specific situation, but since it''s the former residence of the dead, it''s no wonder that it''s called the forbidden area. After solving the doubts in her heart, she said she would go.


    Yueshan Sheng suddenly said, "go in and have a look."


    Liu Wei is stunned for a moment, but Yueshan Sheng has already passed by. Through the small bridge, the courtyard in front of him also shows its appearance more and more, the rusty gate and the incomplete tile cover.


    Liu Wei said, "it seems that I haven''t cleaned it very much."


    Yueshan Sheng pursed his lips and opened the squeaky door. When the door opened, the garden was full of weeds.


    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say. Qianmengyao was raised by her grandmother, but the old man died, and the yard became a deserted garden. She thought that since it was separated by a strict guard, it should be carefully taken care of to keep the old look of the owner as much as possible, so that the living relatives could talk with comfort.


    Yueshan Sheng went straight inside, walked through the dusty corridor, and stepped under the eaves. He opened the front door. As soon as the door opened, there was a lot of dust in it.


    He covered his lips, stepped back, his eyes narrowed.


    Liu Wei coughs and moves two steps to the side.


    When the dust dissipates, Yueshan Sheng continues to walk inside. In the abandoned house, there is a dark hole. Yueshan Sheng looks for it. On the desk in front of the window, he finds a candlestick. After lighting it, there is light and shadow in the room.


    "Do you know why I came into your palace?"


    Yueshan Sheng asked coldly.


    Liu Wei is standing behind him. She can only see his back. The man''s body is very long and his movements are careless. He should have been in the yard, but he doesn''t know whether the house is in or not.


    "Why?" Liu Wei asked


    Yueshan Sheng suddenly turns around and looks into Liu Wei''s eyes: "are you very busy recently?"


    Liu Wei said "well" and didn''t hide it: "in checking some things, you may have heard Rong Ling mention some new ones, which we found only today. If you want to know, I can tell you."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t make a sound. His eyes were dark.Liu Wei said directly, "it''s related to the map. It''s your map. I found the second one. Today, I want to borrow the power of Rujiang palace to try to find the place in the map."


    Yueshan Sheng took a step forward, his eyes brightened: "another picture?"


    Liu Wei said: "although your surname is Yue, you are also related to Ji family. You have the right to know that the picture belongs to my grandfather. It''s put in the cloud mansion. If you want to see it, I''ll go back to get it now."


    Yueshan Sheng''s face is still in doubt.


    "This is not the old lady''s old house. You are not Yueshan Sheng," Liu Wei said with a smile


    Yueshan Sheng is stunned and looks at her!


    Liu Wei said: "when I mentioned the map of Yueshan Sheng, your expression was ordinary, which is your flaw."


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned: "what do you say?"


    Liu Wei shook his head and said, "that picture is indeed owned by Yueshan Sheng, but it has been placed on another person before. In order to get it back, Yueshan Sheng did some special things. When I mentioned that picture, you looked as usual, so you exposed it."


    Liu wei walked up and circled the man in front of her two times.


    , "you as like as two peas," I saw yuedaheng, your clothes were exactly the same. There are two explanations. First, you caught him, changed his clothes, second, you were around him, and he knew his dressing accessories in advance, and when he went out, he disguised himself. My suspicion was second, because it suddenly appeared when I just ran into the wall and could not enter the small courtyard. You have obviously found the right time, and even deliberately used my mouth to lure me into this remote place. What do you want to do to separate me from the outside world? "


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned and put his hand in his lapel. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Liu Wei pressed his hand so hard that he could not pull it out.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrow: "although you led me here, you didn''t know me. You think I''m just a weak person. Take me away and clamp me down. You will have a great advantage. But you are wrong. I have some Kung Fu in my hand. You may not be able to get well with me."


    Yueshan Sheng frowned and struggled twice, but could not move.


    He couldn''t help sweating on his forehead.


    Liu Wei''s frivolous lips: "you are the six King''s master, and six Wangs are surrounded by many special talents, including the last few who went to westward county to assassinate him. He also put in a line of eye in the Ru Wang palace. Today I happened to have installed it, but your hand skill is quite good, but you should find more helpers, and one person can''t get to me."

 Chapter 1534

    Near the time of Hai, Qian Mengyao and Rong Ling had not finished talking.


    Yueshan Sheng has come back. He has a wound on his face. He goes into the study and ignores the sight of the two people in the room. He goes straight to get the medicine box at the bottom of the bookcase.


    Qian Mengyao looked at him with his chin on his back and asked casually, "did you catch him?"


    When it''s dark, it''s a thing that can''t see the light. The person who catches it is also a person who can''t see the light.


    Yueshan Sheng just nodded his head.


    Qian Mengyao got up, walked to him, looked at his face askew, "tut" said, "it''s not easy to hurt." Say, open the medicine chest of the gold sore medicine, pour out some, with a cloth, to wipe him.


    Yueshan Sheng said goodbye and took it by himself, but he didn''t see it. He just pressed it on the wound.


    Qian Mengyao looked at the pain and couldn''t help but bared his teeth.


    Yueshan Sheng just asked them, "what are you talking about?"


    Qian Mengyao sat down and repeated what he had said to Rong Ling.


    The meeting of the three is another discussion. It''s half an hour before it''s over.


    When he left the study, Yueshan Sheng looked around.


    Qian Mengyao raised his eyebrows and asked, "who do you want?"


    "Yang Jiu," said Yueshan Sheng


    Yang Jiu was the marshal of the royal palace. When Qian Mengyao was out on patrol, Yang Jiu was guarding in the middle of Beijing. When he came back, Qian Mengyao shook his hand and handed over half of the bodyguards to Yue Dansheng for deployment. Yue Dansheng also relied heavily on Yang Jiu as an old man.


    "Is it off duty?" Qian Mengyao looked at him and said something.


    Yueshan Sheng frowned: "he was on the night shift."


    Qian Mengyao didn''t care much: "do you have something to tell him to do? It''s a soldier head. If you can''t find it, use the other one. "


    Yueshan Sheng glanced at him and said in a cold voice, "no doubt about people."


    Qian Mengyao was suddenly laughed by Qi: "so, the whole palace of the king, you don''t doubt him alone? He has such a big face. "


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t want to talk to him in detail and went out directly.


    Rong Ling is not in the mood to listen to the quarrel between the two. He goes to the front hall first.


    But when I got to the front hall, I didn''t see Liu Wei. Rong Ling asked his servant.


    The servant was stunned. He reached out and pointed to Yueshan Sheng, who was behind him. He said, "that Mr. Liu left with Yuetong army before."


    Yue Dansheng, who was named for no reason, was stunned.


    Rong Ling also looked at Yueshan Sheng, with a question in his eyes: "where is Liu Wei?"


    However, Yueshan Sheng said, "when I came back, I went to my study and went to the front hall in the future."


    Rong Leng''s brow suddenly twisted.


    Qianmengyao was silent.


    Qian Mengyao was born in the capital. He has been uneasy for many years. His sensitivity to danger is far greater than that of Rong Ling and Yue Dansheng. If Liu Wei just disappeared, she could be said to have left first, or lost her way in the government. But the servant said that Yue Dansheng took her away.


    Yueshan Sheng does not admit it.


    Then things are weird.


    Qian Mengyao''s eyes were cold, and he suddenly looked back.


    He asked Yue Dansheng, "your Yang Jiu, have you found it?"


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei is gone. Someone pretends to be Yue Dan Sheng and takes her away in the palace of Rujiang.


    There are so many patrolling bodyguards in the royal palace. Under such circumstances, people break in and take a living adult away!


    Qian Mengyao waved his hand and ordered his soldiers to search the whole house!


    Another person was sent to pursue outside the mansion!


    Rong Leng''s face is very heavy, and a pair of red and black eyes are deep.


    Qian Mengyao was shocked when he saw him. The man was so angry that he felt completely oppressed.


    He couldn''t help persuading, "there will be news soon. Don''t worry first."


    Liu Wei is missing. All the soldiers in the Royal Palace are there. Yang Jiu is the only one missing. Yue Dansheng doesn''t want to doubt his trusted generals. But if he doesn''t show up again, he will be involved.


    "Who is Yang Jiu?" Silence for a long time, let lenglengleng not Ding asked such a sentence, voice cold, voice line pressure is very low.


    Qian Mengyao sipped his lips, then said what he knew.


    Qian Mengyao''s life is not easy. Several forces in Beijing are covetous to him. He has been away from Beijing for many days. The situation has changed. He is afraid that someone has bribed people around him while he is away. So, as soon as he returns to Beijing, Qian Mengyao has made a thorough investigation. Several of them have problems, but that''s all.


    Yang Jiu is not suspected, but now it seems that he has lost his sight before.


    If it was Yang Jiu who took Liu Wei away, he didn''t know how to explain to Rong Ling.


    Taking a deep breath, qianmengyao asked Yueshan Sheng, "Yang Jiu is in the mansion, but there are other relatives?"


    It''s not terrible for a person to rebel. As long as he is restrained, he is not afraid that he will not be caught.


    Yueshan Sheng said with a black face, "he is alone now."


    Yang Jiu used to have an old mother and a daughter-in-law, but it is said that he had returned to his hometown one year ago. This year, Yang Jiu worked alone in the Royal Palace, with few friends around him and no other contacts."You go out and look for it, too." Yue Dansheng thinks highly of Yang Jiu, but Rong Ling is almost fuming now. Qian Mengyao dare not let them live in the same room, so he has to open one first.


    Yueshan Sheng glanced at Rong Leng and nodded, "I will give you an explanation."


    Rong Leng''s cool eyes stared at him, and his pupils were dark.


    "Go, go, go." Qian Mengyao urged two more sentences.


    After Yueshan Sheng left, the room was silent.


    Rong Leng gets up and starts to walk outside.


    Qian Mengyao did not dare to call him and followed him silently.


    Rong Leng asked the servant again. At last someone said that Mr. Liu wanted to go to the courtyard on the right side of the palace, but they didn''t let him go.


    Rong Ling looks at Qian Mengyao.


    Qian Mengyao wondered: "Ziyang house?"


    The servant nodded: "Ziyang house has been abandoned for many years. It''s such a place again. I didn''t let Mr. Liu come near..."


    "What kind of place?" he asked


    Qian Mengyao said: "my father had a concubine''s room before. In order to save the Lord when he was young, he left her with a disability. In order to repay her, my mother placed her in the palace side hospital. But after a few years, she became ill again. She was full of sores and broke pus. After that, she died. Although the yard had been cleaned, it was frightening. After that, it was abandoned for more than ten years. ¡±Allow Leng to keep silent and go to the right in silence.


    Qian Mengyao hurried to catch up and guide him.


    When he arrived at the Ziyang residence, Rong Ling and Qian Mengyao noticed that people had indeed come here. The gate of the courtyard had been opened. Even in the inner room, candlesticks were lit. The candlesticks had not been burnt out. The room was broken and dusty.


    "Seems to have been brought here." Qian Mengyao said, waving and letting the bodyguard follow him to search.


    Let Leng stay in the moldy room to check, the baby is fine, even the corner of the table bed bottom is not missing.


    Qian Mengyao did not know what he was looking for, so he asked.


    "Let Leng only way:" Liu Wei will leave clues


    Qian Mengyao nodded to understand that Liu Wei was not an ordinary woman. She was intelligent and resourceful. If she was really controlled by others, she would never wait to die. So he asked, "can you find it?"


    Let Leng frown and shake his head.


    Qian Mengyao then regained his composure. If he didn''t leave the connecting rope, it means that Liu Wei''s condition may not be very good. He may be knocked unconscious? Or other injuries?


    As Qian Mengyao was thinking, he heard a short exclamation in the distance: "ah --"


    he went out and asked: "what''s the matter? Have you found someone? "


    The answer to him was a little bodyguard with a trembling voice: "Wang, Wang Ye, there is a man here, naked, hanging upside down on the tree, beside which is the clothes of our house, like Yang Yang Jiu...... "

 Section 1535

    A moment later, Rong Ling and Qian Mengyao stood behind the courtyard wall, looking at the half air, shaking, naked man, together silent.


    Qian Mengyao coughed and asked the bodyguard to put the people down.


    After putting it down, the man was dizzy. Qian Mengyao saw that this man was not Yang Jiu, but the clothes beside him were the same as those worn by Yue Dansheng before. In fact, he had the answer in his mind, but he was also confused: "so, where is Liu Wei here?"


    Rong Leng looked around. There was no trace of other people around. He frowned and thought.


    Qian Mengyao blushed and whispered: "he, his clothes, who took them off It won''t be... "


    Rong Leng''s eyes are sharp and sharp.


    Qian Mengyao hurriedly waved: "I didn''t say anything. I believe that my sister-in-law is not such a person!"


    Rong Leng shen Mou, pointing to the naked man on the ground, told the bodyguard: "strict trial!"


    ¡­¡­


    In this night, the sixth Prince''s residence was lit.


    Guoshi had two cups of tea before he saw the late six kings coming from afar.


    The national teacher got up and showed his hand to the Lord.


    When the sixth prince approached and passed by, he said "hum!" There was a sound.


    The national teacher frowned, turned back, kept the posture of salute, and did not indulge.


    The sixth Lord didn''t speak. He seemed to humiliate people on purpose. He raised his hand and pointed to the side casually, "sit down."


    The master sat down in silence for a moment, and said, "I''m afraid you''ve ordered..."


    "Not good?" The sixth Lord leaned back and took up the tea cup on the table with one hand: "after five years of planning, I really think you are a brave and resourceful man, but I didn''t think of anything to come, and I retreated on the spot?"


    The National Teacher pinched his fingers and said with a straight face, "the pearl is good for making, but the king''s concubine doesn''t cooperate. I''m afraid that the king doesn''t know. She''s pregnant with dragon seeds without permission."


    Six Wang Ye a meal, put down the tea heavily, splashed a table of tea: "no Wang concubines, no one else?"? There are dozens of beauties in the harem. You can''t find a woman who is easy to handle? It''s more than that, isn''t it? "


    The National Teacher sipped his lips, but he didn''t say a word for a while.


    Six Wang Ye sneers, where can not guess: "a few days ago heard the anecdote of the capital city, your national elephant prison into a group of goshawks, there are people who hear your inner hall, what comes out of the rumors of the moon wing dog..."


    National Teacher''s son is tight, immediately see to six kings, he doesn''t know, there are six King''s eyeliner in national image supervisor.


    Six Wang smile of have deep meaning more: "the immortal bird comes down to the world, very small, how, you divined what destiny?"? Can''t tell Ben Wang? "


    The National Teacher lowered his eyes and said softly, "there is no chance, but there are too many hawks, and the servants are blinded."


    The six kings smiled and took the cup back, took a drink, and said, "no matter what your secret, my king, in a word, you are limited to make the Pearl of the chimaera in seven days. As for who can eat it, Wang''s concubines can''t do it. Concubine Xin is a good choice."


    The National Teacher twisted his eyebrows and disapproved: "five years ago, the corporal had thought about the lady of the imperial concubine, but the corporal didn''t speak at last, because the corporal saw that the Xin family was not one of my peers."


    The empress has given birth to a crown prince. In any case, concubine Xin is favored. She is only a concubine for her whole life. She can''t show her mother''s respect to the world. Because she wants to cultivate a puppet crown prince, the national teacher set her goal on concubine Xin at the beginning. She thought that she could bring heirs to concubine Xin because of the invasion of the palace. Concubine Xin should cooperate with her. She can''t wait for her After some exploration, he found that concubine Xin had a watch, which was totally useless. The most obvious thing is that concubine Xin went out of the palace to worship her ancestors and put Princess Wen Xin in the green Phoenix Palace!


    The imperial master has never seen such a silly princess.


    Princess Wenxin is the only daughter of Princess xinguifei. At that time, she had not given birth to Princess Wenqing. Princess Wenxin was young and less than ten years old, but she put her only daughter in the Queen''s lap without blinking an eye for half a month when she had to leave the palace.


    Yes, the queen is the mother of a country, the mother and queen of all the princesses. But Princess Wenxin is born to you. You can''t take her away. It''s better to put her in the Queen''s bedroom. Is it necessary to put the Queen''s eyelids down? In case the child comes back, it will be a long time and a short time


    Anyway, after that time, the master of the state removed concubine Xin from his plan. No matter how fierce the fight between the concubines and Queens was on the surface, but privately, what the concubines did really disappointed him!


    However, the sixth Prince didn''t think so: "it used to be, but now it is. I have two daughters in succession. I''m not good enough to get a prince for nothing. No one will refuse the pie in the sky as long as it''s not naive."


    The national teacher is still not optimistic: "concubine Xin is the only daughter of Zuo Cheng. Zuo Cheng is upright and deeply favored by the emperor. The concubine has been taught by her father since she was a child. The servants are afraid that this daughter is not naive, but rather naive."


    The sixth Lord frowned: "I have made up my mind, you just make the Pearl of the chimaera."


    The master tightened his face and said again after a moment''s silence: "from the beginning, I didn''t intend to let the Lord interfere in this matter. Now, does the Lord regard the servant as your pawn?"The sixth Prince laughed and resolved the embarrassment: "the national teacher is outstanding in talent and has a broad mind. How can you be a small man? My king is just in a hurry. If there is any offence in the words, please don''t blame me. But when we found out the National Teachers'' University from my king, you and I are already in the same boat. Since we share weal and woe, we should have business and measure. "


    Guoshi said: "it''s not all for you to say. How dare I resist my life?"


    The sixth king didn''t care about the anger of the national teacher. He looked out of the window at the sky. At this time, the stars were shining and the night was deep. He smiled satisfiedly: "the national teacher knows what day it is today?"


    "I don''t know," the national teacher said


    Six Wang smiled: "in the evening, someone told me that he saw his enemy was alone, with no chicken in his hand, and he asked him to bring people. At this time, he should have been on the way, but for a moment, the enemy would be taken into the palace."


    The master of the state was not interested in the private affairs of the sixth prince. He got up and said, "since that is the case, the servants should leave first, so as not to disturb the interest of the prince."


    The six kings looked at him again and said, "that man has ruined the great things of our king, and he is not allowed by our king. But originally, our king had only personal grudges with him, but now there is another one."


    The national teacher did not speak.


    The six kings leaned forward: "this morning, two people went to your national elephant prison. You talked for a long time in private. What did you say?"


    The national teacher was stunned and frowned again.


    The six kings stood up and said, "a few days ago, there was a rumor about the moon wing dog in your inner hall. On that day, a large number of soldiers from your royal palace went there. What''s the relationship between the moon wing dog and your royal palace? See you two this morning, is that day also in the scene? What do they know? "


    The National Teacher''s eyebrows are turning into pimples.


    The six kings sat down again: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, people will be brought soon, and it will be the same when you ask him."


    The master suddenly understood: "the enemies of the king, who are the two?" Then eyes turn, and exactly point out: "that white faced scholar?"


    Six Wang mentioned "hand without binding chicken", but the national teacher knew that one of them was a scholar with a long sword on his waist. The man with a long sword on his waist obviously had martial arts. He was a man of scholar without binding chicken.


    It''s like Liu.


    However, the Guoshi saw that the two men held hands this morning, and they were still very close to each other. He wanted to capture the scholar, and another fierce man with cold momentum would not give up.


    The National Teacher hesitated for a moment and asked, "when can people bring them?"


    Six Wang is not afraid to explain, look at the sky way: "in a moment."


    The master was silent for a long time.


    Six Wang is complacent when, the door suddenly hurried into a bodyguard.


    The bodyguard looked at the Guoshi and the six kings in a sweat.


    The six kings waved and asked people to come over and talk to him.


    The bodyguard hurriedly replied one by one. When the reply was finished, the six kings'' faces changed greatly. They got up and said, "what''s missing?"


    The guard shivered and said: "well, the man is wearing a black cloak. We didn''t see his face, but what he had in his hand was indeed the token of Mr. Ke. He said that he would enter the warehouse, and that he would report to the superior. He also said that he would. But he didn''t know what the key was missing when he was halfway there. Looking back, the door of the warehouse has been opened. What''s missing in it Counting... "


    "Ke Yan''s token? It''s impossible. Ke Yan is working for Ben Wang. He is escorting the rebellious thief back to the mansion to listen to the instructions. He doesn''t... " Speaking of this, the sixth Lord suddenly shocked again. He responded and made a decision: "it''s him! It''s him again! It''s him again! "

 Section 1536

    The sixth prince was almost angry. He was green and hurried to the warehouse.


    The storehouse of the palace is built in the backyard, next to the study. As soon as the sixth prince enters, he rushes to the right, opens the bookcase, and then there is darkness in front of him.


    I saw that the bookcase was clean and empty. There was nothing in it!


    After that, the bodyguards saw that their legs were all soft. They fell on their knees in a hurry and asked for mercy with a trembling voice: "Lord, Lord, please!"


    The sixth Prince turned around angrily, stared at the servants, and said madly, "look! Find out the traitor! I want to see people! To see the body! "


    The bodyguards hurried to disperse. The National Teacher followed them. Later, he came to the warehouse. But he was a little shocked at the antique calligraphy and paintings, gold, silver and jewelry in the warehouse.


    Did you lose anything? Looks like it''s not lost.


    Isn''t the whole half box of gold all neatly sized?


    Six Wang looked back and saw the Guoshi. He pressed the fire and pointed to the bookcase where there was nothing. "Eight state capitals provide books, and the list of tribute from four neighboring countries, including your son of a shark, is all here!"


    The national teacher realized that things were serious. He didn''t care about other things. If the fetus that had been cultivated for five years wasn''t there, he couldn''t make a chimaera bead.


    Thinking of the six princes who said "it''s him again", the national teacher frowned and asked, "who are you talking about" he "


    "Who else can it be!" Six King voice all gas changed tone: "that hateful white face scholar!"


    At this time, the national division just responded, and he was a little surprised: "the Lord didn''t say that he was wanted?"


    The six King heads are all big: "it is designated that he took the opportunity to escape and stole the token of Ke Yan! As for why he knows where the storehouse is, I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter. If he catches people and tortures them, he will know! "


    Six Wang said, the face has shown ferocity, twice in a row lost in the hands of this man, which makes the proud man feel shame.


    In particular, the loss of the purpose of the two accounts made him flustered. It was a matter of great importance and involved in a wide range, but it must not be lost!


    The six kings were worried. He stared and asked, "have you found it?"


    The bodyguards dare not return their words. Since the other side can steal the key to the warehouse and steal the accounts with great accuracy, it is naturally well prepared. Now it has been two quarters of an hour. It''s hard to tell if people are still in the palace. It''s so easy to find them.


    The Guoshi looked at what Liu Wang said, but his expression was full of impatience. He weighed it in his heart and left first.


    Six Wang''s dark eyes stared at him, threatening: "nobody is allowed to leave until the thief is found!"


    The master of the state lowered his head and spoke in a slow voice: "the national elephant prison was originally built by the emperor to help the country and relieve all the people''s worries. The servant was appointed by the emperor to run the national elephant prison. Should the Lord hope it or not? The rumour that the servant stayed in the six Prince''s residence at night spread to the emperor?"


    Collusion with state officials to collect money, eat and provide, intercept the tribute and precious goods from the four neighboring countries, and the two main tricks are all captured by people. At this time, it''s not the time to save money.


    The master of the state clearly said that although the six kings were still angry at him, they had to admit that the timing was sensitive and that he should avoid suspicion with the master of the state.


    Angry for a moment, he finally waved, said: "you leave the back door, pay attention, don''t be stared at."


    Guoshi nodded and hurried to go.


    Liu Wei waited for a long time outside the back door of the royal mansion before waiting for a gray pony to stop at the entrance of the lane.


    While the coachman went to knock on the door of the palace, Liu Wei moved to the back of the car from the right side and went in quietly.


    After a while, the back door opened, and the national master in black lowered his head, stepped out quickly and walked directly into the carriage.


    But as soon as he lifted the curtain and saw the people in the car, he was stunned and screamed subconsciously.


    Liu Wei, a sharp knife, is hovering on the tip of the National Teacher''s nose. Smiling, she moves out of the position next to her and lets him in.


    The master frowned, and the coachman behind him looked puzzled. The bodyguard of the Royal Palace who sent the master out of the gate not far away asked curiously, "how?"


    After the National Teacher weighed it, he swallowed his saliva and said, "nothing." Said, into the carriage.


    The coachman drove away. At this time, there were very few people on the street. When the carriage passed the corner, the rumble of the rollers was especially obvious.


    The national teacher looked at the dagger that changed to be horizontal on his neck. He was silent for a moment and said, "you stole from the palace?"


    Liu Wei took out two pamphlets from his arms and put them in front of his eyes.


    The master said with a straight face, "the six kings will not let you go. He knows that you did it. You can''t escape."


    Liu Wei raised her eyes, scanned the narrow carriage, deliberately misinterpreted his meaning: "I have not escaped?"


    National Teacher Leng hum once, he knew he understood, but he wanted to pretend to be stupid, he didn''t stop, he asked: "you can leave on your own, why do you want to get on my car?"


    Liu Wei winked playfully, half a minute closer to him: "guess."


    The master of the state retreated half an inch from her and asked, "are you not only stealing these two brochures, but also something else?"Liu Wei is still saying, "guess."


    Guoshi clenched his fists: "when the coach arrives at Guoxiang prison, I need to get out of the car. At that time, I will arrest you at my command. You are looking for your own death."


    "Then try." Liu Wei looked at him and said, "it''s your skill to catch me."


    The national teacher is going to be furious: "what are you thinking about?"


    At this time, Liu Wei put away his smile and suddenly became cold: "what''s your idea? What''s that man''s name? Oh, yes, Ke Yan. He pretended to be you and sent me to Yang Jiu, the centurion of the prince''s mansion, and lured me into the secluded area. If he wanted to be unfaithful to me, how could it all be counted on me? I''m not allowed to resist? "


    The master retorted: "as far as I know, you offended the six kings first. Even the soldiers around him recognized you. When they saw you alone, they couldn''t wait to catch you and ask for credit. You should review whether you were nosy and blocked the way of others."


    "How about blocking it?" Liu Wei raised his chin proudly: "do you know what happened to Ke Yan? If he can''t capture me, he will be captured by me. Since he knows who I am, he should remember when and where I was, and the discord with his family''s six Wang Sheng. After interrogation, Liu was not afraid of anyone. Since he came to the door, how could I refuse to open the door? In a few words, I had to leave the room and take his token to pass. All the way was smooth and unhindered. "


    The master said: "even if you can escape today, do you think you can escape tomorrow? You want to send two account books to the palace. Do you think the six kings will give you a chance? I can guarantee that from now on, there will be six royal soldiers around the imperial city. As soon as you show up, thousands of soldiers will want you to be different. You will not even have the chance to enter the palace. And all the people who are related to you are under surveillance. "


    Liu Wei smiled, "that''s why I got on your carriage."


    The National Teacher glanced at Liu Wei''s eyebrows and eyes, and then looked at the dagger across his eyes. He said coldly, "I will not cooperate with you or help you enter the palace. You can kill me."


    Liu Wei said indifferently, "you''ve done all the bad things. Evil devils are devious. Kill you. I don''t like dirty hands. Didn''t you just ask, where is your shark pearl?"


    The National Teacher stared at her and narrowed his eyes.


    Liu Weixiao: "tomorrow, the show will come on, you can look forward to it."

 Chapter 1537

    When you came to the secret prison of the Royal Palace, Ke Yan was splashed with water. The bodyguard grabbed his hair and pulled him up severely. His eyes were bared and he asked, "where are you hiding Mr. Liu?"


    Ke Yan''s face was weak, and his eyes were filled with hatred and regret. He bit his teeth and said, "go! He''s gone! "


    "Where are you going?" The bodyguard asked again. At the same time, he picked up a soldering iron with one hand. It was more threatening than the tip of Ke Yan''s nose.


    "I''m not his opponent," Ke Yan said eagerly, sweating. "He grabbed me, stole my token, and tied me to a tree and knocked me unconscious. I don''t know where he went!"


    The guard stabbed the iron into the water, and the white smoke came out.


    "Is it true?"


    Ke Yan nodded desperately: "it''s true! It''s clear that he humiliated me, you, what''s the use of your punishment for me! "


    The bodyguard bowed his head and pondered. After a while, he released Ke Yan and left the prison.


    Outside the prison, the master has been waiting for a long time.


    Report the result of the interrogation truthfully. The bodyguard listens to the king''s words and says with a smile: "I''ll tell you that my wife is good at it and won''t suffer any loss. Brother Rong is relieved now?"


    Rong Leng''s eyebrows are still locked, but he goes through the guard and enters the prison himself.


    Qian Mengyao didn''t want to go with him. The prison was damp and dark, with a heavy bloody atmosphere. He was as rich and delicate as he was, and didn''t like to set foot in it.


    But after waiting outside for a quarter of an hour, he saw that Rong Leng had not come out, and he eventually followed in.


    As soon as he opened the prison door, he heard the prisoner''s painful cry for help: "I dare not to deceive you, my Lord, please be merciful and let the little one go..."


    Qian Mengyao was just scornful of it. He thought that the master in the hands of the six kings could not surpass him. He was so timid that he could not entrust him with the task?


    But the next moment, when he saw what Ke Yan looked like at the moment, he was silent.


    A moment later, he swallowed his saliva, turned around and rushed out.


    As soon as Yueshan Sheng returned to the mansion, he was about to enter the secret prison when he ran into qianmengyao.


    Qian Mengyao''s expression was poor. He covered his mouth and rushed to the pagoda tree in front of the house. He supported the trunk and retched one after another.


    Yueshan Sheng frowned and patted his back. "What''s the matter?" he asked


    Meng Yaomeng shakes his head fiercely. He points to the direction of the prison and signals Yue Shan Sheng not to enter.


    The bodyguard next to him carefully explained: "Rong is asking for a trial in person. He''s fighting hard..."


    Liu Wei is missing. His stomach is full of fire. Now he can''t easily catch the culprit. Naturally, there are complaints and revenge.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t know how hard the so-called fight was, but he knew that before rongling, he was in charge of zhengemen. I don''t think we need to say much about the place. Everyone knows it.


    Yue Dansheng is curious. Seeing that Qian Mengyao''s whole body is empty, he sits on the stone beside and his eyes are empty. He hesitates for a moment, but he still goes in to have a look.


    When he opened the door of the prison, he didn''t hear a sound inside. He went on. Just after the corner, he saw the front of the stove.


    The blazing fire reflected on his cold face. He held a soldering knife in his hand. The knife head had been blackened by the fire. He used the tip of the knife to poke at the charcoal at will, but his head didn''t lift. Coldly he said, "don''t you want to say?"


    The answer to him was Ke Yan''s crying voice: "I''ve said everything I know, my Lord, please let me go..."


    Rong Leng, without raising his eyebrows and eyes, lifted the cautery knife, turned his body, and the flaming head of the knife went forward with a pestle


    "Ah ah ah --"


    the shrill shrieks were heard.


    Yueshan Sheng could not help but be shocked. He walked two steps quickly and saw that Ke Yan on the scaffold had red fruits, skin and flesh. His whole body was almost wet with blood. And the blade of Rong Ling aimed at a knife wound in his heart. The wound turned white meat and bones were visible. But when it was burned, the white meat was roasted into red meat, and the skin and the blade were stuck together because of the high temperature Slice, injury plus injury, heartbreak at the same time, allow the edge and bad to use the tip of the knife to pick out the sticky meat, as if to dig out the red meat inside.


    After the scream, Ke Yan''s head tilted and fainted.


    Rong Leng takes out the cauterizer, waves, and beckons to the guard standing next to him.


    The bodyguard picked up a bucket of water and splashed it on.


    Ke Yan woke up again under the stimulation of cold water.


    Then meet him, is a blood red whip, whip at his face, "PATA" a, hit his eyeball.


    "Say it!" Allow Leng to scold coldly, full of grumpiness.


    "Rao, Rao me Forgive me I, I don''t know I really don''t know... "


    "PATA!" The second whip went down with great force. It was centered on the left ear of Ke Yan, and only heard another "crack". The whip, like a knife, cut off the whole ear.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t see it when he saw it. His face was dark and he left quickly.


    Seeing him coming out, Qian Mengyao hurried up and asked anxiously, "isn''t he crazy?"Yueshan Sheng shook his head, nodded again, closed his eyes and said, "it''s crazy."


    He has seen the trial method of zhengmen today.


    Life is not like death.


    ¡­¡­


    The gray carriage staggers back to the national elephant prison. Liu Wei sits in the carriage with her legs crossed. The dagger in her hand is more than the neck of the national master.


    The master didn''t lift his head either. After a while, the carriage stopped. Outside came the coachman''s voice: "Sir, here you are."


    Liu Wei looks at the national teacher.


    The national teacher said coldly, "you go down first."


    The coachman answered "yes", and then the footsteps went farther and farther.


    Until there was no movement outside, Liu Wei opened the curtain and looked around. As expected, no one was there. She jumped out of the carriage cleanly.


    Liu Wei, the national teacher, got out of the car in the evening. He was gentle and slow. When he got out of the car, he helped the door frame of the car door with his hand.


    Liu Wei is very gentlemanly to hold his wrist and take him next.


    The national teacher shook her long sleeves and stared at her.


    Liu Wei took back her hand and asked, "where is the back door?"


    The national teacher pointed a direction with his chin and asked with a straight face, "now we have to go again?"


    "Don''t go, spend the night with you?" Liu Wei asked.


    Guoshi is not a broken sleeve, but he knows that this young man is, so he stretches his face, feels that he has been molested, and says unhappily, "no delivery."


    Liu Wei waved to leave. Before leaving, he turned around and said, "you said that since you already know my identity, the six kings will guard me strictly. They will not only set up sentries at the entrance and exit of the palace, but also monitor other people in the cloud mansion. I agree with what you said. Do you think you are also within the scope of monitoring?"


    The master froze and frowned.


    Liu Wei smiled for a moment: "the Royal Palace has lost valuable things. You happen to be in the palace, and you share the same spirit with the six kings. But he is wily and doesn''t trust you completely. I think he didn''t agree with you when you said you wanted to leave before? Although I finally agreed, I will not let you go easily. I got on your car outside the sixth Prince''s mansion. Do you guess he knows? "


    When the master understood, he was shocked: "you have designed to deceive me!"


    Liu Wei shrugged: "I''m going with you. Six Wang will think that we are colluding, but when I come to the national elephant prison, he determines my position, so he won''t waste his manpower on the other people in the cloud family. At this time, you stay in the open place and attract the attention of six Wang. But I leave from the back door, and the cicada is happy. What do you think?"

 Chapter 1538

    When you return to the palace of the king, it is near the time of your son.


    It''s estimated that Rong Ling and Qian Mengyao have finished talking. Before Liu Wei comes back, he goes to the night stand and buys fried chestnuts with sugar. He wants to invite you to eat later.


    But when she arrived at the front of the palace, she found that the gate of the palace was not closed. Not only that, there were many uniform soldiers standing behind the front door. Everyone was in a hurry and didn''t know where to go.


    Liu Wei is chewing a piece of chestnut meat. At the same time, she goes up to the front. There are hundreds of people at the door who are explaining to them. Liu Wei doesn''t want to disturb them, so she wants to go through.


    But she was such a big living person coming. She was really eye-catching. The centurion who was lecturing looked at her at once.


    And the men of war, standing tall in rows and rows, followed her.


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, facing so many straight and rigid eyes, she is really embarrassed to eat alone, so she passes the chestnuts forward and asks, "do you want to eat?"


    The scene was very quiet for a moment!


    Liu Wei saw that they were embarrassed, so he grabbed a handful and put it into the hands of the chief. "I bought a lot of them," he said


    The centurion looked at her, looked at the door of the mansion, looked at her again, looked at the chestnut in her hand at last, and asked bravely, "Sir, have you gone to buy the chestnut?"


    Liu Wei bit the chestnut skin and said, "yes, I bought it at the corner stall in front of me. I saw it fried with my own eyes. It''s delicious. Try it."


    How could the centurion eat it? He swallowed his saliva and asked, "you''ve been away for so long. You''ve gone to the corner of the street?"


    Liu Wei broke off a chestnut with her hand, dug out the chestnut meat, put it into her mouth, and said, "no, she has done some private affairs. What''s the matter?"


    The centurion took a deep breath and was silent for a long time. He made a gesture of "please" and said: "allow adults to wait for you."


    Liu Wei saw that the centurion''s eyes were wrong, and that of other soldiers. She was puzzled, holding chestnuts, and went into the house step by step.


    When she passed the front hall, she met several servants. The servants saw her. They saw ghosts on their faces and stayed on the spot.


    Liu Wei is more puzzled, but she is still like a loose money boy. She grabs a handful of chestnuts, hands them, and asks, "do you want to eat them?"


    The next people were startled, screamed and scattered.


    Liu Wei touched her face and whispered, "am I so scary?"


    Further on, Liu Wei sees Yueshan Sheng, who is leading seven or eight bodyguards and intends to leave from the side door.


    Liu Wei cheerfully shouted, "Yueshan Sheng!"


    In the distance, Yueshan Sheng couldn''t help shaking all over, then turned his head and looked at her strangely.


    Liu Wei Ran to him with chestnuts in his arms and gave him half a bag of chestnuts. He asked, "what''s the matter in the mansion? Everyone seems to be weird? " Then he looked at the bodyguard behind Yueshan Sheng and asked, "are you going out again? It''s not finished yet? "


    Yueshan Sheng looked at her in silence and held it for a long time before saying, "how did you come back?"


    Liu Wei didn''t know what he said, so he said, "what''s the matter with you?" Then the reaction comes over, should be oneself go back and forth, let the other party doubt, the shortcut: "I come to pick up Rong Ling, he is still in the study?"


    Yueshan Sheng said with a straight face, "I''m in a tight cell."


    Liu Wei nodded and said thoughtfully, "are you still busy? Then I''ll wait for him in the front hall and don''t disturb them to do business."


    Yueshan Sheng ''


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "he was found? I also said that I''ll tell you when I come back. I didn''t expect that the efficiency of the patrol troops in the palace of King Rujiang is so high. I asked him. He is the trusted one of the six kings. He was ordered to sneak into the palace of King Rujiang. I have his token in the palace. Give it to you. " She said, took out a golden sign from her waist and handed it to Yueshan Sheng.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t answer, but frowned and asked her, "can you still laugh?"


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a while, hand shrinks back, some innocent: "what''s the matter?"


    Yueshan Sheng shook his head and turned to walk in the direction of coming.


    Liu Wei looks at his back and doesn''t know whether to follow him or not.


    Yueshan Sheng''s head didn''t return: "Rong Ling is crazy. Go and have a look."


    Liu Wei just kept up with her and asked, "what''s crazy? What happened to him? "


    Yueshan Sheng no longer talks, but speeds up his pace and goes all the way back to the prison.


    Qian Mengyao is still guarding at the door. Lengbuding sees Liu Wei coming back and jumps up excitedly: "you are saved?"


    Liu Wei holding her sugar fried chestnuts in a daze, confused: "what is saved?"


    Qian Mengyao frowned and looked at Yue Dansheng.


    Yueshan Sheng shook his head at him, saying he didn''t know either.


    Qian Mengyao asked, "aren''t you arrested by the six kings and in prison?"


    Liu Wei was surprised: "what? Did I get caught? No, I went by myself. "


    "Where have you been?" asked Qian MengyaoLiu Wei said, "the sixth palace."


    Qian Mengyao''s head is big: "what do you do when you go to the sixth Prince''s mansion alone?"


    Liu Wei took out two account books from her arms and handed them to him: "Ke Yan said that the six kings colluded with the officials and the evidence was put in the warehouse, so I went to steal it. What happened? What happened?"


    Qian Mengyao felt dizzy and hard to breathe, and asked, "did you take off your clothes and hang it on the tree?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes flashed a little guilty, and she said, "if he doesn''t give me a token, I can only turn it myself..." Then he lowered his voice and said, "don''t tell Rong Ling. He will have dry vinegar when he knows it."


    Qian Mengyao''s whole life is not good: "Ke Yan was captured, and he can''t tell you where you are. Rong Ling thought that he was still with his party and robbed you, so he tortured Ke Yan from the beginning. If you come back half an hour later, I''m afraid you''re going to die."


    Liu Wei was very surprised: "I was not robbed..."


    Qianmengyao pressed the eyebrow angle, and the temple suddenly hurt: "then why don''t you leave a word? No one knows your whereabouts. My servant said that you were taken away by yuedansheng. But yuedansheng just returned to the mansion and never saw you. Such a flawed confrontation. After another investigation, we found that someone pretended to be yuedansheng and took you away. Ke Yan was unconscious and fainted under the tree. How can you make people worry? "


    Liu Wei really didn''t expect that she had been away for two hours. There would be such a big disturbance in the royal palace. She also wanted to let Leng talk about business. She would go and go back without any concern. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened.


    Liu Wei was a little sorry and asked, "where is Rong Ling?"


    Qian Mengyao points to the prison gate.


    Liu Wei hurriedly pushes the door and enters. As soon as he enters, he hears Ke Yan''s dying cry for help: "no, I don''t know. I really, really don''t know..."


    The voice is both grievance and pain, Liu Wei can not help but feel guilty.


    As she walked down the steps, the bloody smell at the tip of her nose became heavier and heavier. When she saw the picture in front of her, she was really shocked.


    Cautiously, she opened her mouth, and she called in, "let Leng."


    The blazing fire seemed to be silent at this moment, holding a whip and his hands full of blood. His red eyes were still full of ferocity. But at the moment when he saw the man at the door, all these ferocity disappeared. His whole face was calm.


    Liu Wei is not very good now because of her lack of heart. She raised the paper bag in her hand and asked with trembling: "fried chestnuts with sugar just out of the pot, eat..."


    "PATA" a, the long whip drops, the man rushes and comes, the whole body is the blood he, in front of the woman, hugs fiercely!

 Chapter 1540

    His highness, when Fuxiang heard the general report from the little eunuch, he was shocked: "stabbing in front of the palace gate? Still dead? Is that true? "


    The little eunuch stamped his feet: "how dare you deceive grandpa? It''s the sedan chair of the imperial front army. I don''t know which noble person to pick up. But as soon as I was halfway in, dozens of archers suddenly appeared on the wall. In the first war, the blood was drenched. Many bodyguards were seriously injured. Two of them had swallowed their breath on the spot!" The little eunuch said that he would go over Fuxiang and rush into the hall to report.


    Fuxiang hurriedly took hold of him, looked back at his eyes, and said: "the early days are not over, so we must not be presumptuous."


    The eunuch was about to cry: "what do you say about Grandpa Fu? The imperial front army was defeated, and the people of Qianfeng battalion had been driven out of the palace for rescue, but the enemy was dark and bright, and they were in a busy market. If they hurt the people by mistake, the consequences would be unimaginable! "


    Fuxiang motioned to the little eunuch to calm down, but he also knew that things were urgent. What he knew more than the little eunuch was that he knew that when the imperial army went out of the palace, it was not to pick up any noble person, but that king Rujiang impeached the national division. The emperor sent someone to invite the national division to come into the palace and face to face.


    But in the face of the confrontation, the national division was assassinated.


    This is very thought-provoking.


    Is it your king? Since the archers are arranged to lie in ambush on the wall, they must have made preparations early. It can''t be a temporary idea. If it wasn''t for king Rujiang to impeach the national division, the national division would not have to enter the palace at all, nor would it have hit the hands of the Assassins.


    But why do you want to do this? If you want the life of the national master at the beginning, why don''t you send assassins to act in secret? Why do you have to get to the emperor first so that he knows the street and hears the news?


    But if it wasn''t for king Rujiang, who knew that the master of the state was going to enter the palace?


    The order to enter the palace was given by the emperor. All the civil and military officials in the palace heard it, but they were not separated in the early Dynasty. They were not allowed to leave without permission. However, the emperor could pass down secret orders and take actions.


    Fuxiang prevented the little eunuch from going in to make a report. He was worried that the matter was related to the emperor or was inspired by the emperor. He was afraid that they would act rashly, which would damage the emperor''s affairs.


    No matter what the emperor does, as the eunuch in front of the emperor, Fuxiang must be unswervingly on the emperor''s side, so it''s very important for him to do what the emperor thinks!


    Seeing that the little eunuch was in a panic, Fuxiang had to let him wait outside the hall, and went to communicate with him first.


    His heart was full of melancholy. Fuxiang didn''t dare to go to heaven to listen. He first wrote a small note and quietly handed it to the eunuch who was waiting for him to put it on the imperial case.


    In general, if there is an emergency in the rear palace, and the emperor has no skills, you can use such a small method to report the emergency first, but you can''t read this note, and the Emperor himself.


    Two officials in the hall are arguing over the allocation of the state treasury. The ninth five-year-old in the hall is bothered by their water battle. A piece of yellow paper is handed to him. He glances at it, opens it, sees the contents, and then he is stunned. Then he suddenly looks up to the thousand Meng Yao standing under the hall.


    The reason why the Royal front army didn''t return for a long time was because of the stab at the gate of the palace.


    Moreover, there have been casualties.


    How about the national teacher? Is he dead or alive?


    "Your king!" The emperor opened his mouth, narrowed his eyes, and stared at Qian Mengyao''s seemingly respectful figure: "master of the state, I can''t go to the palace."


    The officials were silent. The two officials who had just quarreled with each other were afraid to interrupt the emperor, so they had to stay aside.


    Qian Mengyao looked up at the emperor. In contrast to the four eyes of the ninth five, the young man was not embarrassed. His face was steady, and he asked directly, "is he dead?"


    "Unbridled!" The emperor had a big drink. Between the sleeves, he made a full table of memorials and swept it to the ground.


    Hula a, the saint angry, hundreds of officials quickly kneel together, one after another silent.


    Qian Mengyao is the only one standing. He is not humble but not arrogant. In his cold eyes, he still has some rebellious: "he was assassinated?"


    The emperor frowned and slapped the imperial case: "you are challenging me!"


    "I dare not." Qian Mengyao knelt down, but his body was straight and unyielding: "the national division was in collusion with other people. Today, Weichen played him in the court, but he angered the big man behind him. He planned to abandon the car commander, and cut his salary. The other side was cruel, but I didn''t expect him to arrive. I thought that the imperial army would go in person, and he would have some scruples. Unexpectedly, he was just a little worried Don''t take the emperor seriously. "


    "Who are you talking about?" The emperor asked in a deep voice.


    Qianmengyao is silent.


    "Say it!" The Emperor gave a big drink.


    Qianmengyao immediately said, "six lords!"


    For a moment, the Hall fell into silence. When chaotianzi lived in a benevolent, benevolent and righteous house, after his first rank, he took pity on his compatriots and brothers. His love and pain increased. The six kings raised themselves and were favored by the first emperor and the Empress Dowager. However, he was dissatisfied with the holy master and deliberately rebellious. There were also numerous rumors in the community, but no one gave a real proof. He was sure What we did.


    I thought that since people live in Beijing and under the emperor''s feet, even if they really have the heart of a great position, they can''t make a difference.But now it is proposed that the six kings and the national division should be in collusion. They are in collusion. Now they have killed the Imperial Army


    The officials only hate that they have less ears, but they don''t understand their inner feelings.


    However, the emperor was well aware of the fact that the family''s ugliness should not be publicized. When he heard about it, he was implicated in the six kings. When his face sank, he said directly, "retreat from the dynasty."


    Qian Mengyao didn''t know his mind. Today, the emperor is a successful emperor, occupying a high position, but he lacks ambition. He treats his relatives and compatriots with kindness, protection and protection. He treats foreign ministers who attach great importance to power, but he is suspicious and oppressed in various ways.


    Thousands of families are king of different surnames, so even if they have never had a little different intention, they have become the eyesore and thorn in the flesh of the emperor a long time ago.


    If you look at the six kings again, you will be forced to occupy the palace directly without a leader. However, the emperor is shocked to think about his blood relatives, to bear to them and protect them again and again.


    It is said that officialdom is a field of relationship. Only those who have a relationship can have a long-term future, and those who have no relationship must not have a long-term future.


    But as a king of a country, don''t you have the ability to distinguish good from evil?


    The emperor is fatuous, greedy for wealth and lust, unstable in people''s mind, and has many forces. Qian Mengyao is not the first, and six princes are not the last. As long as the emperor''s practice of cronyism remains unchanged, Xianyan kingdom will be doomed!


    Qian Mengyao was angry. He thought of last night''s discussion with Liu Weirong Leng, and then he calmed down his disordered mood. He sneered and suddenly said an aside: "I heard that the emperor''s concubines and concubines added dragon seeds for you, but I don''t know. Do you know the relationship between this noble man and the six kings?"


    After a speech, the whole audience was shocked.


    The emperor who was about to leave suddenly turned his head and looked at Qian Mengyao with an inconceivable face.


    The following officials couldn''t help but look up one after another and carefully look at the head of the king of a country.


    The Golden Dragon crown is dazzling, but it seems a little green?


    Qian Mengyao thought of what Liu Wei said last night: "if he wants to leave, you will stop him. We will arrive soon, but you must stop him. You can''t let him go down. If the impact of this matter is to be maximized, it must be solved on the table. If you can''t stop it, you will cheat him and say that there is a green grassland on his head. Men are afraid of this. Believe me, he can panic to death."

 Chapter 1541

    The emperor has almost forgotten the little concubine who was favored by her all night. She looks like her surname is Wang. She has some kinship with concubine Xin. Besides, he has no impression.


    But it doesn''t matter who a woman is. It''s his woman, his concubine!


    Men''s possessiveness is boiling at this moment!


    The emperor stared at Qian Mengyao with a deep face, and asked with clenched teeth, "what do you say?"


    Even if he opened his mouth freely, Qian Mengyao tried to be serious: "since last month, Wang''s concubines have been in and out of the state elephant prison frequently. Every time she goes, there will be sedan chairs of six Wang''s mansion outside the back door. If the emperor doesn''t believe it, he will send someone to check it, and it will be clear."


    The crime of deceiving the king was very serious. Qian Mengyao took a deep breath and looked out of the hall.


    The receiver, you have to hurry.


    "Bang" a, high in the king will be the Royal case to shoot the sky!


    Looking down at the bustling officials, they were so scared that they dared not take aim again!


    "Qian Mengyao, you know that if what you say is not true, even if your father''s shadow is shining, I will let your head fall!"


    Qian Mengyao kowtowed: "I dare not."


    The emperor closed his eyes severely. When he opened them again, Li Mou glanced to Fuxiang, the eunuch, and said, "take my Edict and escort the six kings to the palace immediately. Go back quickly without delay!" Then he turned his head and said to the eunuch, "go to the harem and bring Wang''s concubines with the main hospital of the hospital!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Qinghuang palace received the news, the queen was braiding Princess Wenqing. Last night, Princess Wenqing spent the night in Qinghuang palace. This morning, the queen couldn''t wait to experience the fun of taking her daughter.


    The queen has two sons. She has no daughter. Before, Princess Wenxin used to live in the green Phoenix Palace. At that time, the queen liked to braid her hair. Although she didn''t tie it well, Princess Wenxin never gave up. This made her feel that her daughters were all little padded padded jackets.


    But Princess Wenqing is not her sister Wenxin, and the little princess didn''t expect her mother''s skills to be so poor.


    Seeing that her forehead was about to be collected, she grabbed her mother''s hand and said softly, "mother, it''s too tight."


    The queen didn''t care. She tied the little princess''s hair in front of her forehead and the hair on her temples into a ball. She tied it to the back of her head and said, "it''s tight that makes her look good."


    Princess Wenqing is suffering. At this time, Shan''er comes in to report.


    Although the little princess didn''t understand some words, Shan''er didn''t dare to be too straightforward. She only narrated the early events gently, and finally said in a rather awkward way: "Wang''s concubine has been taken away at this time, but she doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. It''s true that you came to the king. How can you say that in public, in private, you can protect the emperor''s face..."


    The queen was surprised and asked, "not the emperor''s?"


    Shan''er tangled and said, "you said so when you came to the king, but..."


    The queen frowned: "it''s not the emperor''s, so how to use the shark pearl?"


    Shan''er didn''t hear clearly: "what did the mother say?"


    The queen did not speak again. After a while, she looked up and said, "go and invite concubine Xin."


    After a while, concubine Xin arrived.


    At this time, Princess Wenqing''s braids have been tied up. She looks at herself in the mirror with an irresistible face, full forehead, forced up eyes and tail, making her look as if she was forced to hold her hair and hang it in the air.


    As soon as concubine Xin entered the door, she smiled. She coughed softly until she saw her daughter''s dead eyes, and asked Wenqing to come to her.


    Princess Wenqing sits here, and concubine Xin sits next to the queen. As she re combs her daughter''s bun, she says to the queen, "my concubine says, how could she have such a great ability? It''s only a night, and she won in one fell swoop? When it was Guanyin who sent her son to perform the Dharma, it turned out to be a fake. Then she went out of the wall and made a mess in the palace. How can she deal with her? "


    The queen shook her head at concubine Xin: "the right and wrong are still uncertain. The palace has sent someone to wait outside the palace. When there is news, she will report it at the first time. But the palace still doesn''t believe it. She has the courage."


    The crime of disturbing the emperor''s lineage of the dragon is not trivial. If it''s light, it''s full of copying and beheading. If it''s heavy, it''s nine tribes.


    However, there is a Zuo Cheng in the door of Xin family, and there is a great Buddha named Xin Guifei standing on the top of the door. Even if the nine tribes in Zhuzhou are serious, they are not involved.


    Because of this, concubine Xin is more happy than sad.


    "It''s normal that she can''t bear the long night and the deep palace is lonely. As for her courage, she''s not brave enough to deal with her concubines."


    The queen stared at her: "Qing''er is still there. What are you talking about?"


    With a chuckle, Princess Xin neatly tied her hair in a bun, patted her on the forehead and said, "go out and play. She wants to talk to her mother alone."


    Princess Wen Qing looked in the mirror and made sure she was a beautiful fairy again, so she ran out of the hall happily.


    "Wang''s concubines are not right, but the six kings are in great trouble. My concubines are afraid of the emperor''s momentary weakness, and they will make this matter small."The emperor''s care for the six kings is much more than that of an emperor''s attitude towards his courtiers. Even among his brothers, the royal family has not indulged in such a thing.


    Others don''t know that the empress and the emperor are childhood sweethearts, and concubine Xin is the emperor''s interpreter. However, they know that there were two candidates for the throne of the king of this country at the beginning.


    Only in the end, the first emperor gave the throne to the emperor, but unfortunately, the emperor was born weak and always felt guilty, so he took the throne of the six kings and made a lot of compensation to the six kings. In a word Don''t mention it.


    The empress also shook her head when hearing this: "the emperor is ambitious and complacent. When they are soft and hard, the first emperor intended to pass on the six kings. Unfortunately, he was afraid that once the six kings succeeded, they would start to fight for the north and the south. Although the first emperor was brave when he was young, he had more soft hearts when he was old. He didn''t want the people to suffer from the disaster of the army again. He also wanted to He didn''t want to have a good peace and prosperity. Because of one''s ambition, he fought again. So he finally chose to pass the throne on to the emperor. But the emperor still doesn''t understand this truth. "


    Concubine Xin took the empress''s hand and said: "you can see clearly. But the emperor has such a disposition that others can''t help him. This opportunity is rare. If you don''t take the opportunity to cut off the six kings'' roots, it will cut off his rebellious heart. Secondly, it will let the emperor have a good look. What kind of goods is his good brother who supports him wholeheartedly."


    The queen looked at her and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    Concubine Xin smiled: "the harem can''t do politics. I can''t do anything. But I''m very kind to you. I don''t know. I want to pass on a message. Ask my mother''s family to take care of him. The queen can be reconciled."


    The queen couldn''t help frowning, thinking for a moment, sighed again, "why do you have to? It''s none of your business."


    Concubine Xin smiled bitterly: "the emperor is hesitating. My concubine loves him and sympathizes with him. She willingly shares it for him and asks his wife to complete it."


    The queen glanced at her and said, "you are deeply in love."


    Concubine Xin raised her head, looked at the queen deeply, and said, "don''t the empress have deep feelings for the emperor?"


    "Not necessarily," said the queen


    Concubine Xin: "..."


    When they were planning to assist in the previous dynasty, Shan''er, who had gone back, came back in a hurry.


    "Niang, Niang......"


    Panting Shan''er looked at the concubine Xin beside her eyes, and for a moment she didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    "No problem," the queen said quietly


    Shan''er then hurriedly said, "six, six princes, set out to fight against each other. Now, they are under the city!"


    The queen and concubine Xin stood up at the same time, shocked: "what?"


    Shan''er gasped: "the emperor sent Duke Fu to invite the six kings to enter the palace, but the six kings became angry. They not only took the palace slaves, but also directly led the soldiers. They waved into the front of the palace and wanted to rush in. Now the city guards and the imperial front troops have all moved out, opposite to the soldiers of the six kings'' palace. The emperor, the emperor and the hundred officials have also gone to the front of the palace..."

 Chapter 1542

    The six kings stood on the platform outside the west gate, almost in darkness.


    Five thousand elite soldiers behind us, armed with sharp swords, arranged in order!


    These are the internal troops of his six princes'' mansion!


    Which rebellious brain disease will only bring five thousand soldiers? However, both the city guard and the imperial front army believe that they are holding up their shields and confronting each other. They have taken him as a disorderly subject and a thief, and they are ready to kill him at any time!


    Six Wang take a deep breath, again take a breath, he is iron green face, ask the body side of the confidant: "in the end, who is under the order!"


    The confidant was already sweating and worried. He said tremblingly: "this morning, he sent thirty elite soldiers to intercept the imperial front army and assassinate the national division. But at the critical moment, a group of elite soldiers came from nowhere. Their clothes were not marked, but they seemed to have known our plan and killed the people we sent easily. When the little one received the news, he didn''t come yet He told the king and heard the fighting sound outside the gate of the palace. When he went out to have a look, it was the imperial front army who broke into the palace and threatened to catch the king. They wanted to talk to them well, but they didn''t stop. Everywhere they went, there was the sound of swords, halberds and swords. The royal guards were forced to fight with them. At last, they saw that they had broken into the front yard. The small one informed the barracks that they had to prepare early Knowing that fifty reinforcements had just arrived, another eunuch came to the palace, saying that he wanted to make a proclamation. The front door of the palace was in a mess. The eunuch''s army fought with the bodyguard of our royal palace, and both sides were injured. As soon as the eunuch appeared, the eunuch''s army had shouted loudly, saying that the sixth Royal Palace killed the Imperial Army, intending to rebel, and later... "


    "Enough!" The sixth Lord shook his fist fiercely, and his palm was almost bleeding: "you''ve got it!"


    The relatives cried bitterly: "I later found out that the Imperial troops who broke into the palace were not the ones who had been in front of the palace gate before. Obviously, someone pretended deliberately to provoke the six palace and the imperial army. Even more, I only arranged 50 troops to help me. Somehow, after that, there were 5000 people, all of whom were armed with sharp swords. They were forced to break through Those who enter the city... "


    There are 30000 soldiers in liuwangfu. Most of them are stationed in the west of the city. They are not allowed to carry weapons when they enter and leave the city. The transport of weapons has always been a single loss from the back warehouse. Now 5000 elite soldiers have broken into the city with weapons, even if it is not a rebellion, but there has been a conflict with the city guards. Speaking of it, there has been a rebellion.


    The confidants were the first two big: "I asked you, the five thousand elite soldiers were sent to the city after the previous fifty regiments were sent, someone pretended to be a small pen, then wrote military orders, and transferred them without permission, small, small..."


    The six kings stared at him like steel needles: "the military order is as big as a mountain. I give you authority, so you repay me?"


    The trusted one knelt on the ground with a plop: "little damn, little damn! The Royal front army made trouble suddenly. They met each other in battle. The royal guards were killed and wounded. I was afraid that something might have been revealed this morning. The emperor wanted to suppress the LORD by force. So I was in a panic and mobilized my troops. I was afraid that the LORD would fall down and become a prisoner! But who knows, the other side is waiting for a small sparse line of troops, good excuse to take orders, causing soldiers to rebel false state, this is a small thought-provoking, being used, small crime should die! "


    "What if you die?"


    Six Wang angrily kicked off the kneeling confidant!


    He looked at the neat row of archers on the front square tower, and he wanted to vomit blood: "now that I kill you, I will explain to the emperor. Will he believe it? At this point, you and I have all been trapped. Now there are only two ways in front of us. Either we will make a mistake, take five thousand soldiers and horses, break into the Imperial City, fight against the Imperial Palace, or we will get caught, abandon our weapons and surrender, and then admit the heinous crime of insurrection! How do you think Ben Wang should choose? "


    There was a fierce look in the eyes of the close friend, and he said: "since it''s here, if you don''t do one thing, you''ll never stop..."


    "You''re crazy!" The six kings yelled: "even if the king has already failed to submit, but everything is not ready, the dog jumped the wall, how many victories can there be? Five thousand, five thousand foot soldiers, city guards and imperial front troops add up to 60000. Don''t talk about Qianfeng camp, Xiaoqi camp, all departments and divisions! You''re afraid that my king will not die fast enough! "


    My dear ones take a deep breath and dare not say any more.


    Since knowing that one or two are dead, there is nothing to say.


    The suspicion of treason has entered the hearts of the people.


    They''re done.


    ¡­¡­


    All the officials on the wall looked at each other. Who could have thought that the six Lords would really set out to fight against each other so coldly?


    Everyone carefully went to see the king of a country in front of him. The emperor doted on the six kings. Now he must be very sad.


    When officials hesitated to say something to comfort the Holy One.


    The little eunuch rushed to report: "emperor, Prime Minister Xin asked for an interview."


    Zuo Cheng is old and weak. In the past two years, he has not participated in the early Dynasty. But now, six kings are making a mess. The old man is getting news quickly. Now he has come here in person.


    Baiguan could not see the emperor''s expression, but listened to his slightly tired voice and said: "pass it on."


    After a while, the old man with white beard and white eyebrow came in. He was the elder of the three dynasties. Even if he didn''t pay attention to the affairs of the dynasty at ordinary times, he could still live in the town at the critical time.The emperor, who had been staring at the five thousand elite soldiers outside the city wall, turned around, and in front of the white haired old man, his attitude was much gentler.


    Prime Minister Xin didn''t talk nonsense either. He fell to his knees with a plop, and then asked for a loud voice: "I beg the emperor to order me to kill the disordered party and level my rivers and mountains!"


    All the officials dare not say a word. Although the rebellion of the six kings is not right, it seems that the five thousand elite soldiers are just fighting and quarreling. The emperor is reluctant to do it again, or do you want to deal with it mildly?


    The officials were more or less thinking about the holy will, afraid of disobeying the emperor.


    But prime minister Xin doesn''t care about these things. He has an iron face and a clandestine character. He criticizes the five thousand elites under the city gate as useless. If the emperor doesn''t listen to his loyal advice, he can''t get up on his knees and remonstrate to death.


    People are old bones, so angry, officials do not know how to persuade, one by one to glance at the emperor''s expression.


    At this time, Qian Mengyao, who had been standing outside the crowd, suddenly added: "I heard a saying yesterday that brothers are like hands and feet, women are like clothes, clothes can be changed, the throne must be OK, the emperor has a good mind."


    This embarrasses everyone. What, the emperor''s wearing a green hat? It''s not over yet


    "A thousand Mencius!" Not wanting to disrespect Prime Minister Xin doesn''t mean tolerating a different surname Wang. Besides, he didn''t seal the title of the king. Since he became king, the four words of eradicating the alien have been lingering in the emperor''s mind.


    If you are not my race, you will be killed!


    But what about kinship?


    Looking at the dark shadow outside the city wall, the emperor''s eyes drooped painfully!


    At this time, but listen to the distance, came his six brothers roar like voice: "sin minister please play! Please listen to my brother


    The emperor''s body shape is moving. He can''t wait to go ahead. He wants to hear what the six kings want to say.


    Xin Cheng hurriedly stops: "the emperor can''t listen to his nonsense..."


    The voice is not down yet. The emperor has already held the guardrail at the head of the city, standing in the front, just looking for his six younger brothers in the dense crowd below.


    But listen to the bodyguard around: "the emperor is careful!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the emperor felt that someone pushed him. When he stumbled and was not easy to stand, he saw the position where he was standing just now, and inserted a sharp arrow.


    The bodyguard pulled out the sharp arrow, looked at the arrow and said, "it''s poisoned."


    As soon as the emperor''s face turned white, he hurriedly stepped back for a few steps. The grief on his face could hardly be covered.


    All the officials went up and pulled the emperor down like a horse''s back. Qian Mengyao looked at him coldly. He got up to help Prime Minister Xin, who could not get up on his knees. But his hand just covered Prime Minister Xin''s arm. The old Prime Minister suddenly looked at him. His eyes turned and patted the back of his hand.


    Qian Mengyao is slightly shocked. He''s afraid that he''s misunderstood. But the prime minister''s move seems to be What do you suggest to him?


    In the disordered army under the city, the sixth Prince glared angrily at the soldiers behind him and shouted, "who put the arrow?"


    There was silence all around, and no one admitted it.


    Yue Dansheng, who was among the five thousand elite soldiers, silently hid his long bow under the cover of his companions around him. Then he looked at Liu Wei beside his eyes and asked in a low voice, "the army of Rong Ling is coming. Do you really want to leave?"


    Liu Wei, dressed in a small soldier''s dress, shook her head unswervingly: "naturally, I will supervise the prison myself when I arrange the drama. You don''t need to worry about me. If you fight, I will protect myself."


    Yueshan Sheng looks at her once more, and sees that she has everything in mind, so he doesn''t say it anymore.

 Chapter 1543

    The six kings were so angry that they finally got up their courage to ask for a ransom.


    As a result, everything is empty.


    Looking over the high wall, the Archer has bent his bow. He takes a deep breath and asks the waiter to send his pen and ink.


    He wrote a short Memorial in person, and six kings handed it to his side''s letter: "go to hand over the book, and ask the emperor to have a look!"


    The family member held the memorial, but he was entangled: "when the two armies are against each other, the little one rushes forward, afraid of the sword and the eye..."


    The six kings glared at him, and the tone was sarcastic: "I didn''t just say that we should die for a crime. Now the king gives you a chance to atone for it, but you are afraid of death again!"


    The confidant''s face was red and his fingers were white.


    After all, it was the talent he trained himself, and Liu Wang didn''t want him to waste his life. He took out the memorial and handed it to a pioneer soldier behind him.


    According to the rules of the field, the two enemies are facing each other and do not cut their emissaries. But now they are not fighting each other, they are rebelling.


    When a division starts without a name, and when a rebellion begins, you can''t expect the other side to abide by the default rules of the two armies.


    Some of the vanguard soldiers didn''t want to, but one of his companions grabbed the memorial. He bowed to the six kings and asked himself, "little wish to go."


    The vanguard soldiers looked at their companions and thought that they were their good brothers. They could take a close look at them. They were very discerning, but they didn''t recognize them.


    It doesn''t matter who the six kings are. He just looks at the wall and sighs. Today''s business must be decided quickly!


    The soldiers who were born face to face bravely held up their memorials, buried their heads, and walked slowly to the West palace gate.


    The Imperial Army stopped at once: "stop, do another half step, and you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    The soldier stopped in a hurry, knelt down on the ground again, and shouted: "the Lord has played, hope to beg and hear!"


    The Imperial Army looked at each other. Someone lowered the rope and asked him to tie the memorial to the rope.


    The soldiers finished as they were, and turned back.


    A moment later, the memorial was handed over to the king of a country. The handwriting on the memorial was indeed that of the six kings, but the first sentence of the compromise made the emperor frown.


    "The court is in disorder, and you can''t become a king. In the name of ancestors of all dynasties, I scold you Yong, dethrone you from your position, and give orders to the palace, so as to return to the plain."


    The emperor looked at it and felt full of sadness!


    The officials looked sad at the emperor''s face, and they didn''t dare to peek at the contents of the memorial. However, Qian Mengyao accepted Prime Minister Xin''s suggestion, and then went straight to take the memorial away. Seeing the play in it, he immediately laughed and looked at the Emperor: "how can the emperor tolerate such a provocation?"


    Say, will play text to spread, pestle to 100 officials under the eyelids, want everybody to see.


    You see, these six kings are too much!


    What is the disorder of the court? You can''t become a king? Now the country is peaceful and the people are well fed! Even though there are some hidden shadows in the court, the emperor is not perfect, but the link between the preceding and the following is also holy and clear. How can he say that it is like a turbulent time now?


    He also ordered the imperial palace to level the mountains and rivers. The mountains and rivers are peaceful. How much do you have to do?


    I want to add sin!


    What a lie!


    Did the ancestors know you? They scolded and dethroned you in the name of their ancestors? Face for you?


    Some of the officials are still afraid of the emperor''s will, and dare not talk much, but some are already angry: "arrogant, ambitious, even a few pounds of their own weight is not clear, have dared to declare war, bluster, not afraid of a careless, head and neck separation!"


    Prime Minister Xin kowtowed directly and again said the direct advice: "please the emperor kill the sycophant to level the river and mountains!"


    This time, several ministers also knelt down and echoed: "please kill the courtier and level the river and mountains!"


    The six kings have aroused the wrath of the people.


    The emperor looked at the officials who knelt down to the ground and couldn''t find an excuse after all.


    Under his head, the six kings were still staring at the high wall in front of him in a sweat. The memorial had been handed over for nearly two quarters of an hour. In the letter, he was sincere, and his words were bloody. To be frank, it was a misunderstanding. To be more clear, if the emperor would let him go, he would immediately disperse his troops and let everything that happened this morning drift away with the wind.


    Six Wang is very nervous, his hands clench, ask to the soldier behind: "the memorial is tied good, sure to hand over to the garrison?"


    "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. The city guard did take the memorial."


    "How can it be so long!"


    "It''s said that Prime Minister Xin has been alarmed. The old prime minister has always been prejudiced against the prince, for fear that he may be the one who comes from it Stop...... "


    The six kings clenched their teeth and said, "only to see if there is any weight in the eyes of this brother."


    After another quarter of an hour, there was still no movement on the wall. The six kings could not bear it. They wanted to come forward several times to ask.


    But a little bit later, he was within the range of the city guard. He was prevented from going by his own trust. The people could only wait.Until half an hour later, there was finally a leader on the wall shouting loudly: "emperor kuanhong! In other words, the rebels are making a riot and fighting against the city. Death is not a pity! But in the end, I have pity on all those who will live up to it. Therefore, if you are willing to lay down your hands and fight, you will be totally lenient. As for the Lord, you will die of all crimes! "


    Six Wang Zheng listen to this sentence general high speech, only feel dizzy, dyspnea.


    Emperor, do you really want to kill him?


    When he put down his face and explained so clearly, he still Determined to kill him


    Good, very good.


    Born in the emperor''s house, there was no brotherhood. Now it''s not pleasant to tear apart the hypocritical faces of each other and meet each other with true faces!


    And since you are unkind, don''t blame me!


    However, life and death are in front of us. If we don''t gamble and win, we''ll have a bright future. If we lose, we''ll never be afraid of falling on our heads!


    The six kings are really angry. People are like this. They are good to you. You are used to it. You never take it seriously. But one day they are not good to you. You feel that they betray you and owe you.


    Enjoy other people''s good, do not give the same return, take it for granted, and presumptuous ridicule.


    Why, all the world is your mother?


    Liu Wei heard the emperor''s life in the back. She narrowed her eyes and whispered, "I thought it would be easier to join the dues."


    Yueshan Sheng is also quite surprised. It''s a misunderstanding to know this. As long as the six kings can see the emperor, or any "own" of the six kings can see the emperor, there''s a chance to talk about it.


    But it''s only two times that we got in the way, and things actually happened?


    One of them is to bow and shoot arrows to prevent the emperor from facing the six kings face to face.


    Prepare in advance a letter of invitation written in imitation of the handwriting of the six kings to replace the possible memorials.


    As for the third part, it is to use the leading army led by Rong Ling. The army will come down from the sky as before to help the imperial army defeat the thirty elite of the six kings'' mansion, and then enter the six kings'' mansion pretending to be the imperial army. They will make trouble wantonly and meet each other in the war. Once again, they will redouble their old skills. Next time when the six kings want to surrender to the emperor, they will directly lead their troops to fight in the name of the Imperial Army, taking advantage of the chaos of the war To make the rebellion of the six kings a reality, and not allow him to refute it in the slightest!


    However, before Rong Leng appeared, the emperor even ordered.


    It''s not easy. When discussing last night, Qian Mengyao emphasized that the emperor would not agree to punish the six kings for their love.


    But now


    The surprise came so suddenly that Liu Wei was still a little confused.

 Chapter 1544

    Yueshan Sheng reminds Liu Wei, "it''s time for you to go."


    The emperor''s order has been given, and the six kings will either be captured or fight to death. According to their assumption last night, the six kings are arrogant and arrogant. They are headstrong. In the face of such difficulties, the chances of him to fight are greater.


    After all, he did have a rebellious mind.


    What''s wrong with chasing ducks to fight? I know it''s the last time. If I don''t try, how can I be reconciled?


    Liu Wei''s soldier''s hat is a little big. She has a brim on it, but she always feels that everything is not so simple: "I''ll see it again. Don''t worry."


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned: "your face edge, you are not allowed to risk, do not involve me."


    Liu Wei glanced at him and said carelessly, "I''m not made of tofu. If I touch it, I''ll be scattered. If it''s true, I''m still above him, what risks can I involve?"


    Yue Shan Sheng snorted, "dare you say that in front of him?"


    Liu Wei tut then looked up at the front. When he saw Qian Mengyao''s thin body on the wall with his amazing sight, she saw a light in front of her eyes and asked Yue Dansheng, "does he want to send us any signals?"


    Yueshan Sheng also looked at the past, but only saw Qian Mengyao standing on the wall talking to the soldiers. When he spoke, he had a lot of movements on his hands. He was dancing and rowing.


    Liu Wei frowned and recognized for a long time, only to see that Qian Mengyao was extending his arm, the direction of which was to the left.


    "Left, what do you mean?"


    Yueshan Sheng doesn''t know, but he doesn''t plan to let Liu Wei change the subject. "Whatever you mean, you go first."


    Liu Wei is driven by him not to be happy, straight face perfunctory: "wait a while longer."


    Yueshan Sheng winked at the soldiers in the Royal Palace around him.


    Because they were standing in the last row, the soldiers moved their muscles and bones, and they planned to drag her away without any hesitation.


    Liu Wei saw that they were not joking, but gave up and said, "OK, let''s go."


    After Liu Wei left, he left the square in front of the palace quietly.


    Out of the square, and then across the moat, outside is the crowded Beijing street.


    Today''s capital is very busy, especially the streets outside the Xigong gate, which are bustling before noon.


    When Liu Wei passed the moat, he took off his armor and hat, so when he appeared in the street, at least it didn''t look so strange.


    But she came from the moat, and some people found her.


    Liu Wei was absent-minded and still thought of the secret code of Qian Mengyao.


    As a result, I feel surrounded by many people.


    When she returned to her mind, she was held by an aunt: "young master, I heard that there was a rebellion outside the West palace gate. Is it true? You come over there, but the front is blocked. We can''t cross. What do you see? "


    Liu Wei almost forgot that the common people in Xianyan kingdom are strange. Seeing their colorful gossip expressions, Liu Wei is sad for the emperor. But when her eyes turn, she still cooperates and replies: "it seems that the six kings are making a mess. They are going to force the palace. They beat them to the gate with people and horses. The emperor is also shocked."


    "Six kings, six kings."


    "I say it''s the six kings. You have to say it''s the Linjun king. He''s not in Beijing. How can he attack?"


    "No, no, I thought it was you who sent the king. Didn''t you just return to Beijing?"


    "When I go back to Beijing, I will revolt. People are in a hurry? Haven''t you heard that it''s the six kings. I don''t know when to bring the soldiers and horses to the city. I got up late and didn''t see them. "


    "I got up late, too. Did anyone see it?"


    "Oh, it doesn''t mean that I went to the city before dawn. Who can see it?"


    Liu Wei raised her hand enthusiastically at this time: "I am I, I see it."


    The old lady tightened up Liu Wei''s work: "what do you see, young master? He is so gentle and elegant, and he comes out of the official way. Who is he?"


    Liu Wei choked for a while and was not happy.


    Seeing that her face collapsed, the old lady knew that she had said something wrong. She looked at Liu Wei and said, "Oh, it''s the old man''s poor eyesight, not the father-in-law, but the guards, isn''t it?"


    Liu Wei''s face was better and nodded acquiescently, saying: "the six kings had already been rebellious. Just this morning, when the gate was not opened, he ordered his subordinates to move out of the city. At the second moment of the morning, he broke into the city by force with weapons and started a conflict with the garrison."


    "Why, I said that the west gate is closed today, and there is a sign on it, saying that all the entrances and exits are from the other three gates. They have fought together."


    It''s not like fighting, but it''s true that some people fight each other.


    Liu Wei and Yue Dansheng pretended to be the handwriting of the sixth King''s Prince. After they sent the military order, they went to the city with their soldiers. When they were in conflict with the city guard, they were the first to do so. In order to take the rhythm, they could bear the accusation that the sixth king did not call up soldiers.


    But they didn''t hurt people''s lives. They broke through the city gate, slightly hurt the city guard, and made full use of their face.


    The people were talking about it very hot. Liu Wei was also happy to say bad things about the six kings, and didn''t rush to go for a while.Until the sound of "roar", gunpowder bombardment came out from the walls of Jiuchong palace.


    "Fight, fight!"


    The people couldn''t help agitating.


    Liu Wei looks at the wall of the city, which emits blue smoke. He clenches his fingers, but he is nervous after all.


    All today''s plans are based on the well-being of all.


    Rong Ling, the soldiers of the palace, even the soldiers of the six palace, she did not want any of them to be hurt.


    Her first plan was not to cause war today.


    Why do the six kings persecute the palace? Because they instigated them and trapped them.


    Why the master of the state was assassinated? Because the six kings thought that he was complicit with them and betrayed him, they wanted to eradicate the dissident.


    A real good play is not to act on behalf of others, but to promote the cause.


    Liu Wei takes a deep breath. She doesn''t feel at ease. She turns around and plans to enter the inner city again.


    But as soon as I passed the bridge, I saw a shadow passing overhead.


    She looked up and smiled, "Pearl!"


    The Pearl flew to Liu Wei''s shoulder, and the black bird, who had taken off some hair, looked majestic at this time.


    "Go to find Rong Ling and don''t let him get hurt!"


    Pearl "Jie" said, and was about to leave. He thought of his purpose to find Liu Wei. He quickly turned around and said: "Jie Jie Jie Jie......"


    After Liu Wei heard what he said, the whole man was shocked: "someone threw fire at the cloud mansion? What''s the matter? "


    Unexpectedly, Liu Wei thought of the Guoshi who was saved by Rong Ling one and a half hours ago.


    "The evil of the wicked lies in the indiscriminate killing of innocents, and they are not yet ashamed of themselves. Do you think you know that when you drive a dog into a poor lane, he will fall apart with you and die together? "


    Thinking of Guoshi''s words, Liu Wei''s face turned white.


    At the moment of the emperor''s order, at the moment when the six kings decided to fight to the death, he had made plans to burn all the stones.


    Not with the emperor, but with them.


    Since he may not live, he will not allow his enemies to live!


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t find Liu Wei, then you can take the whole cloud family for burial.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath. She clenched her fist and released her fingers slowly: "my plan has changed..."


    She said to herself, with a trance on her face, and some violence that no one else could understand.

 Chapter 1545

    Liu Wei hurried back to Yunfu. Fortunately, the fire was found early and no one was injured.


    However, this is the main house of the cloud mansion. Many of the objects of the old generation of the cloud family are here, and the ancestral hall is also here. In a fire, half of the houses will be destroyed, and the ancestral hall will be gone.


    When Liu Wei arrived, all he saw was the destruction.


    In such a large court, there was thick black smoke. The people who put out the fire and saved things rushed in and out.


    Several masters and wives of the cloud family are also in front of the main door. They are all confused and tearful. Liu Wei notices that the master still holds several nimbus cards in his arms. The nimbus is intact, but the master''s clothes are burned to pieces.


    Liu Wei''s line of sight found his grandfather in the crowd. He was holding the ugly, and his back looked bent. Beside him stood Xiao Li and Li yu''er. Zhong Ziyu and Wei were not there. They were also helping to move things.


    Liu wei walked slowly. Cloud wanted to find her figure. She trotted there. She was a girl who loved beauty. Her face was black and gray. She didn''t care. She just said to Liu Wei, "fortunately, I found it early, and people nearby helped me. People are OK. The fire is almost gone now. Only the old house hasn''t been repaired for many years. Some old houses can''t be stopped. The ancestral hall is on the right side Some people lost their torches and burned them clean inside. We came here and only had time to take out some ancestral shrines... "


    Liu Wei holds Yunxiang''s hand, his fingertips are tight, and he grabs the back of Yunxiang''s hand red.


    The cloud family has always been kind to people and the empress''s mother''s family. The family has a great career. It has been safe for many years. This is the second time that the cloud family has suffered since Liu Wei and other people came to Beijing. Compared with the first time that the structure of the cloud family is defamatory, the strength of this time is obviously greater. Cloud wants to guess that the disaster is also related to Liu Wei and other people. She just worried about Liu Wei''s injury and asked Xiao Li, Xiao Li said that his parents didn''t go back to the mansion last night.


    Cloud wants to pull Liu Wei aside, lower his voice and ask, "can you tell me what happened?"


    Liu Wei closed her eyes and said wearily, "the six kings gathered five thousand elites to force the palace to revolt in front of the West palace gate. I planned this, and I angered him..."


    Cloud wants to understand, she hugs Liu Wei, pats her back, but does not know what to say.


    The main house looks like this now, even if she likes Liu Wei very much, but she can''t say the word "nothing" without conscience. This is her home, where she has lived since childhood. There are many precious memories of her childhood. In the warehouse, there are some alone medical skills that have been lost for a long time. This is the root of the cloud family. If it is destroyed here, everyone is suffering.


    Xiao Li also found his mother in the distance. He stumbled over and fell into her arms.


    Liu Wei touched his head and thought to cloud, "I''ll explain."


    Cloud wants to hold her: "don''t go now, you go first."


    Liu Wei clenched her lips.


    Cloud wants to appease her and says, "when the aftermath is over, you will come back. Doesn''t it mean that the six kings rebelled? Since you plan it, I think my brother-in-law will also be involved. If you let him go alone, you will worry too. Go first. "


    Liu Wei only felt the heat in her eyes: "I didn''t think I would..."


    Cloud wants to shake her head: "the cloud family has a huge population. After moving out in the early years, the main house has been uninhabited for many years. We don''t live in the main house. It''s Ji Taifu and your family who live in the main house. Sister Wei and six Wang want to kill you."


    Liu Wei nodded her head. She pinched the hand of Yun Xiang, and her eyes were suddenly stained with a ray of sinister.


    Cloud wants to urge her again: "go."


    Liu Wei looked back at her again. Everyone in the lost soul turned around and left. When she turned back, she shook her fist fiercely and made a decision in her heart.


    Xiaoli runs over, takes her hand and follows her.


    Liu Wei stopped, patted his head and said, "to protect Grandpa, I''m afraid someone will do it. You need to stay with Grandpa all the time."


    Xiaoli nodded her head, her tender face. Now she was very serious: "don''t worry, mom, I won''t let you have anything to do."


    This everybody, including all people, precocious children, just heard Yunxiang''s words.


    Liu Wei''s tight heart loosed a string. She squatted down, hugged her son and kissed him on the forehead.


    Xiaoli also kissed her mother on the forehead and whispered, "don''t worry, mom, you still have me."


    Liu Wei nodded, touched his son''s hair, and pulled out a smile worse than crying.


    Liu Wei was furious at this time. Instead of going back to the West palace gate to find six kings to settle accounts, she turned into a civilian house under the moat.


    At the gate of the minshe, there are soldiers in your royal residence who are dressed in plain clothes. When they see Liu Wei coming, they are stunned and ask, "Mr. Liu, but there is something ahead?"


    Liu Wei shook her head, stared at the closed door and asked, "how is he?"


    The soldier said, "I was slightly injured and bandaged, but I haven''t spoken since I just started. I was chanting sutras after listening to the door."


    "Open the door." Liu Wei said.


    Then the soldiers opened the door of the house. Inside, the National Teacher knelt on the ground with white cloth wrapped around his hand, facing the window. His eyes were closed tightly, his mouth was full of words, and his hands were twirling, but he was a Buddhist.He is reading Buddhist scriptures, not Taoist Scriptures.


    Liu Wei went in and closed the door with her back hand. There was no small movement, but she didn''t stir the people in the room. The man was still reading the Scriptures and looked devout.


    Liu Wei opens the chair and sits in front of him.


    Compared with the two hours before, now she is just sitting, it is not difficult to feel her indifference!


    After a period of reading, Liu Wei did not make a sound. After another period of reading, she still did not move.


    The first to break the silence was the white haired youth kneeling on the ground.


    There are still several wounds on the young man''s calm face, all of which are slight and not bandaged. The most serious injury on his body is on his hand. When the second sword was split, he blocked it with his hand and broke his muscles and bones.


    "What happened?" Guoshi didn''t look back. He opened his eyes and looked out of the window at the green trees.


    Liu Wei''s voice was "MMM", and her voice was like ice cream: "great event."


    "Dead?" The national teacher asked again.


    Liu Wei took a look at him, got up and walked to him, stood in front of him, squatted down and blocked his sight: "No."


    The national teacher looked at her, clean and dirty. I don''t know. I''m really a virtuous person.


    Liu Wei clenched the National Teacher''s jaw, forcing him to look at himself: "remember what I told you this morning?"


    The Chinese teacher''s chin was red. He chuckled, "you don''t remember what I said."


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes dangerously: "don''t talk to me. There is already a fight ahead. The six kings are doomed to lose. Once he is captured, he will be pushed by the wall. I told you before that you should push on him about the Pearl of the chimaera. I was hiding in the cellar of his mansion last night. As long as he was completely polluted, you will be clean. You are a wise man, You know what to do. "

 Chapter 1546

    The national teacher didn''t answer Liu Wei''s words, but looked her in the eyes and asked, "is it a poison or a killer? There are no dead people, and there will be no injuries..."


    His voice did not fall, Liu Wei has loosened his chin, instead of pinching his neck, hard!


    The words behind the national teacher couldn''t be uttered, and his face quickly turned red. He wanted to cough, but he had difficulty breathing, and his neck was so tied that he couldn''t cough.


    Liu Wei approached his face and grinned, "don''t make me angry, do you really think I won''t kill you?"


    The National Teacher stared at her, his eyes were all bloodshot, his throat was getting tighter and tighter. He felt that there was Venus in front of him, but he felt that if the strength of the man was a little bigger, he would stop breathing and die.


    Before he could hardly hold on, Liu Wei let go of him and pulled out a sneer: "are you willing to talk well now?"


    The National Teacher covered his neck and coughed hard for a few times. When his breathing returned to normal, he stared at her. He said angrily, "how can you help me? What''s your purpose? To be frank, you don''t need to take your life to threaten me!"


    "I want to know all the information about the companion moon winged dog, including the wolf family!" This is the biggest reason why Liu Wei decided to keep the life of the national teacher. Yesterday morning, she knew that he had something to keep.


    Guoshi did not speak. He lowered his head. His expression was not clear.


    Liu Wei was not in the mood to dally with him. He grabbed his chin again, forced him to look up, looked at his face and said, "but now I have changed my mind. Your value should not be so little."


    The master narrowed his eyes and murmured for a while: "what are you going to do? Just say it once. It''s for the purpose of cutting, I''m for fish. Can I disagree?"


    "Six kings must die."


    The National Teacher''s pupil tightened for a moment: "he will surely die."


    With five thousand elite soldiers, you want to revolt. The reincarnation of immortals has no such ability.


    But Liu Wei laughed, "will defeat lead to death? For many years, you are so simple? "


    Guoshi naturally knew what she said. The emperor''s tolerance for the six kings was beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "He must die, and I will watch him die!"


    Guoshi didn''t say anything, but his face was getting darker. He knew what Liu Wei meant.


    "You go kill him!"


    The national master waved her hand away and gasped: "the sword in the battlefield has no eyes. You want his life. Let the governor shoot an arrow, you can take his life thousands of miles away. Why do you want me to have no power to bind the chicken..."


    "I just want you to kill." Liu Wei grabbed the master''s hair and pulled him back, forcing him to lift his head and show his submissive attitude: "are you going?"


    The national division was very angry: "your commander Rong is very skillful. It''s just an arrow in the crowd. It''s easy. What''s more, you have sent thousands of troops to the Royal Palace, all of them are vigorous and changeable. Why do you have to ask me... "


    "Because I don''t want them to take risks!" Liu Wei clenched the hair of the national teacher more tightly: "no one can take risks! As you and I all know, no matter how much the emperor resents him when he dies, with his death, this resentment will turn into painful pity. Who shot that arrow? He will investigate to the end. If he finds out that everything behind the scenes is what you did to the palace, what will happen to him? Therefore, you are the only one who can be used by me. You are the only one who can not participate in the shooting. "


    The national teacher was angry, his face was livid, his chest was heaving, and he was breathing heavily.


    Liu Wei loosened his hair and carefully smoothed it for him. One by one, she pasted the messy hair on the back of his head, then untied his hair band and helped him to re bind himself.


    "You are obedient. The position of the national teacher is still yours. Don''t you like to listen to stories? What kind of story do you want to hear? "


    Guoshi clenched his fists and fell to the ground. His eyes were bleak and he looked out at the green tree outside the window. He thought of the Sutra he had just read, but his heart couldn''t stop.


    Tie his white hair again. Liu Wei touches his head. After a while, he behaves lightly: "believe me, you will be OK."


    The master of the state pointed out her lie: "if I kill him, the emperor will kill me. No one can protect me!"


    Liu Wei smiled, but did not retort.


    Well said, it will be OK, but we all know that if we want to kill the six kings today, we will fall into the eyes of the emperor. If we want to kill and kill one, we must have someone to bury the six kings.


    Liu Wei came out of the house again, with the same expression as when she just entered.


    The wood of the house is aging and the door is not sound proof. The conversation between the two people in the house is just now heard by the guards.


    Soldiers, look at me. I look at you. I look at Mr. Liu quietly.


    Mr. Wen is not as inaccessible as Mr. Rong or as cold-hearted as Mr. Yue. Mr. Liu is very elegant. He bought some sugar and fried chestnuts and was embarrassed to share them with the passers-by. He is so gentle and treats everyone with a smile.


    But such a clean and moist person, it is black to cut.


    The soldiers don''t know what happened, but they can see that he is angry. He is very angry. When he is angry, you can hardly see that he is angry.Coax the national division to kill the six kings, and then let them die together.


    They thought that saving the national division was really for saving


    Liu Wei left and stepped over the moat. He could hear the sound of cutting in front of the palace gate.


    She passed a corner and entered the gate. From a distance, she could see that on the square, the six kings'' soldiers and horses were carrying shields and crashing into the gate.


    The rain of arrows fell from the top of the head, but these arrows could not hurt people at all because of the barrier of the shield.


    The infantry of the six kings are like an iron King holding a regiment, cutting off attacks from all sides, and trying to break through the door.


    In fact, the real battle is after entering the palace gate.


    Inside, tens of thousands of imperial court troops are ready.


    When they come in, it will be a fierce battle.


    Although five thousand soldiers and horses will lose, it is impossible for the imperial army to be undamaged. Both sides fight with arms. Life and death are only a moment. Liu Wei does not want to see this. According to her plan, after the palace gate breaks through, Rong Ling will take people to attack the six Kings directly. The principle that thieves should catch the king first is universal everywhere.


    Capturing the six kings alive is the quickest way to end the battle, and it will also minimize the loss of the soldiers on both sides.


    At this time, even if the six kings saw the emperor, it would not help.


    The rebellion has been settled and the palace gate has been broken. It is futile to explain it again.


    You lost.


    Throughout the ages, the winner is the king.


    Losers are all, Kou.


    This is the rule.


    Looking at the palace gate that has been slowly loosened in front of her, Liu Wei changes her body indifferently and picks up the armor that she abandoned before.


    She told the national teacher that it would be OK, not to deceive him. Although she didn''t know if she would succeed, she would try her best since she said it.

 Chapter 1547

    When fighting in front, the officials live in the rear.


    After proclaiming the holy edict of "killing without forgiveness", the emperor went back to the palace with a deep face.


    Even if the officials wanted to stay to see how the six kings were wanted, they did not dare to be too presumptuous, so they went back.


    On the Dragon chair, the king of a country is full of sorrow. Look at me, courtiers, and I don''t know where to start.


    A quarter of an hour later, Qianfeng battalion came to report that the gate of the palace was broken, and six kings marched in.


    The emperor is like lacquer ink, gnashing his teeth!


    The battalion left and came back half an hour later.


    Unexpectedly, five thousand elites were defeated by tens of thousands of palace soldiers, and six kings were defeated. Although they broke into the West palace gate, they were beaten out again, and their troops lost more than 100.


    "It should be a quick battle!"


    The emperor has not yet issued an order, can not look down on Prime Minister Xin has said in a solemn voice.


    The emperor took a look at him and looked away indifferently without making a sound.


    The officials knew that the emperor was angry.


    When we meet each other in war, there is no saying of quick war. If we really want to be quick, one side will crush and kill the other side. Prime Minister Xin advocates that the imperial court forces will kill all the disordered parties and leave none of them.


    But is it too cruel?


    In the end, they are all the people of Xianyan country. It''s always good to have a life if we don''t have to.


    The fighting in front of the palace gate is unknown to all the officials, but the messages are good news.


    Finally, in a short time, when the sun was shining high, a large number of footsteps came from outside the hall.


    The soldiers of the Xiaoqi camp said that all the disordered troops had been captured. The six kings who made the figurine had also been killed. At this time, they were escorting the palace and waiting for the emperor to fall.


    The emperor is no longer willing, finally can only close his eyes, tired said: "bring up."


    Not only one of the six kings was taken to the palace, but also some of his officials.


    Six kings walk in front, his hat is gone, his armor is also stripped, he is in a mess, and he looks like a beggar.


    The emperor looked at him and looked up at him. He said "bah" to the cold and cruel eyes of the six kings.


    The emperor''s face is darker!


    Listen to six Wang sneer say: "give me a knife, kill you now!"


    The emperor only felt dizzy and the whole man was on the verge of falling. How rebellious was the text of the declaration of war? It was not as strong as the face-to-face provocation.


    There are six Lingguan, two civil servants, the military division of the six kings, four military officers, and five thousand elite commanders.


    Six kings humiliated the emperor, six officials immediately shuddered and knelt to the ground.


    Qian Mengyao stood in front of him. In his position, you can see the whole picture of several Lingguan.


    Now he looked at the six men, and just before kneeling, he saw a glimpse. He always felt that the thin soldier on the far right was strange.


    "Do you hate me so much?" The emperor asked the six kings painfully.


    The six kings laughed. After enough laughter, his eyes looked at the ninth five emperor coldly and contemptuously: "hate? No hate! Greedy, lecherous, incompetent, fatuous, timid, cowardly, this is you. If you were not born in the king''s house, you would not even be able to beg your daughter-in-law. I hate you? Do you deserve it! "


    "Bold!" The angry Prime Minister Hsin shouted.


    The six kings glanced at him and said, "old dogs, they are all old. Don''t lose your temper. It''s not peaceful to go back to the coffin!"


    "You, you..." Prime Minister Xin trembled with anger.


    But the six kings said, "am I wrong? Relying on the old to sell the old, the fox pretends to be the tiger, not relying on the first emperor to rely on you, so that this ten thousand miles of rivers and mountains are your Xin family! What do you mean by the fact that you are the prime minister and have not been retired for a long time? To order the princes? You dare to say that you never thought of rebellion? Do you dare to say that you don''t think the one sitting on the throne is too wasteful? "


    This sentence can be said to be the heart of revenge. Xincheng knelt down and kowtowed to the Emperor: "the heart of the old minister and loyal king can be learned from heaven and earth, the sun and the moon can be shown, and the emperor can also learn from it! Don''t listen to the lies of traitors who sow discord! "


    The emperor, with a calm face, stared at the six kings. He couldn''t find any excuse for this man.


    At the end of his life, the six kings couldn''t bear it. The complaints that he didn''t dare to say in the ordinary days were all spit out quickly. He scolded the emperor first, and then the prime minister. As far as his eyes could see, he would scold whoever he saw. After scolding, he would laugh, laughing happily and vividly, just like a madman!


    Finally, all the officials were enraged by him. They knelt down and asked the emperor to judge the six kings again as an example!


    The emperor knew that the six kings had to die. What he did today, the emperor Laozi could not save him!


    But he can''t say it. It''s his brother, his brother, his closest relative in the world.


    Just at this time, a report from the little eunuch came out of the hall.


    "The emperor, the national teacher asked for an interview.""National teacher?" The emperor was stunned for a moment, then he thought of the founder of today''s event.


    You sent the king to impeach the Guoshi. The Guoshi entered the palace to confront each other. On the way, he was assassinated by the secret guards of the six Wangs'' mansion. After that, the six Wangs set out to fight against the city.


    Many accidents happened in a row, which made people forget that the national division involved in the incident at the beginning was killed by the dark guards of the sixth Prince''s mansion. How could the national division survive? It''s amazing.


    Qian Mengyao''s face changed when he heard the Guoshi''s request. What happened? Isn''t Guoshi temporarily imprisoned outside the city? Why do you enter the palace? Go to the temple? Did the palace go out? Or is it not arranged properly in rongling?


    Surrounded by a series of questions, Qian Mengyao could not help sweating and his back was cool.


    After a while, the Guoshi was brought in. His hand and face wound made him look vulnerable. He went to the front of the hall with his eyebrows down, stood beside the six kings, and knelt down slowly.


    Six Wang hands are bound, cold looking at him, the mouth issued a sneer: "did not kill you, traitor!"


    The master didn''t look at him, but threw himself on the ground and said loudly, "I''m guilty!"


    From the "traitor" of the six kings to the "guilty" of the national teachers, who can''t see their relationship?


    The officials thought in their hearts that you Jiang Wang was right, and the two were indeed very close.


    Six Wang dead pig is not afraid of boiling water hot, see the national teacher, the resentment in the heart is no longer suppressed, a sudden scold each other a dog''s blood.


    The National Teacher remained as if he hadn''t heard it. He was detached from the rest of the world.


    Six Wang hate to gnash his teeth, stare at the national teacher, and stare at the emperor, crazy curse: "all damn, you all damn!"


    "Damn it."


    At this time, six Lingguan, who had been kneeling behind the six kings, one of the thin generals suddenly burst into violence. Obviously, he had been tied to his hands, but the man was still able to move. He saw that the man drew a short knife from his waist and held it in his hand. Later, his tiptoe was a little bit, and he had reached the front of the palace from the middle of the palace. The head of the knife was facing up. He intended to be the palace assassin!

 Chapter 1548

    The danger is too sudden, as if it''s just blinking!


    The short Sabre has attacked the imperial front. It''s about to stab the emperor!


    At the critical moment, the bodyguards in the palace were busy drawing their swords and fighting with the official!


    Several people were in a hot fight. The imperial front army outside the palace was also shocked and rushed to escort them!


    The emperor was protected by eunuchs and officials behind him. He was scared to death!


    Qian Mengyao''s face was not good at the moment. He looked at the vigorous and thin general in a daze. He felt that his head was heavy and his foot was light.


    Although he did some dressing, pasted his beard and thick eyebrows, he could see that it was Liu Wei.


    But last night''s plan didn''t say there was a stab.


    What is Liu Wei doing?


    The assassin was not as easy to deal with as he thought. He swam the dragon and waged his tail. He was very active. In the process of fighting, he went up and down, jumped on the beam several times, and stepped on the air. The point of his knife was from head to tail, which was in the direction of the emperor.


    The six kings kneeling in front of the palace are already full of flush. He doesn''t recognize the little general, but he is fascinated by the other side''s skilful skills. He never knows that there are such talents in his army. The six kings admit that they cherish their talents, but they don''t know when they look away and miss such a living treasure!


    Seeing how dangerous the soldiers had been for several times, they were going to take the life of the emperor. Six Wang was so excited that he stood up and even shouted for the little general: "kill him, kill him for the king! My king made you a general, a general of the country, and killed him! "


    When the emperor heard this, he stared at the six kings with red eyes and asked with heartache, "how can you be so stubborn?"


    Six Wang Li didn''t pay attention to him, just stared at the little general, still shouting: "kill him! The king orders you to kill him! "


    The little general dodged the fatal sword again, took time to nod to the six kings, and excitedly replied, "yes, I will obey the holy order!"


    "Holy life Ha ha ha, holy life... " Liu Wang laughed like a madman. The more he looked at the little general, the more he looked at him, as if he was the ninth five-year-old, and the little general was his own general of protecting the country.


    What this pair of master and servant did is really outrageous!


    The emperor''s expression is getting colder and colder!


    All of a sudden, with a short knife, the little general swept over one of the guards who attacked him. The guard let go of his hand. The little general took his long sword and stepped into the palace. He cut off the chain that bound the six kings with his sword!


    When the six kings returned to freedom, the little general handed him the sword.


    The six kings hold the hilt of the sword and turn around. They have rushed towards the hundred officials. Their goal is very clear. Kill the saint!


    But the young general is very skilled, but the six kings have no such ability. Several bodyguards are going to catch him again, but they are surprised to see the national division in the crowd. Suddenly, they take away a waist knife of the imperial front army, and then with a long sword, they directly insert it into the six kings'' abdomen!


    The cold blade stabbed the noble king and Baron to wear, and the blood "Pooh" spurted out, and dyed the plain white clothes and shoes of the national master red!


    Everyone in the room was stunned, and the sound of exhalation came one after another.


    Six Wang can''t believe to stare at the national teacher. He twisted his neck and looked down at the long blade on his stomach.


    "Hua La" for a while, the national teacher drew out the long knife without expression!


    Only listen to "Wu", six King body weightlessness, foot weakness, people will lie on their back, fall on the ground.


    The blood in his stomach was still pouring out. Six Wang looked at the national master convulsively, trembling all over, but could not say a word.


    The emperor is shocked to see the fallen figure of the six kings. Then he rushes forward to see him. However, where can Baiguan let him go? The little general in the palace hasn''t been caught yet. Once the emperor exposes the person, the little general will stab him!


    The emperor holds the shoulders of the first two officials and stares at the figure of the six kings. He shakes his head continuously, which is obviously unbelievable.


    "Bang when" a, the National Division will throw the long knife on the ground, turn around, silent kneel to the emperor.


    The six kings conspire against and kill the king, and all the people are in full view of him. They are doomed to die!


    But he really died, so suddenly he died, which was beyond everyone''s expectation!


    "National teacher! National teacher! " The emperor almost roared at the national master!


    The national teacher just knelt there without any explanation.


    The fight over there is still going on. When the young general saw that the six kings were killed, he seemed to be infuriated. Before, he just wandered away and dodged, but now he started to fight back. He saw that with a flick of his blade, he had stabbed a sword in the chest of a bodyguard, and blood poured out.


    Qian Mengyao was in a panic. He jumped and said, "what''s the matter? How can it be like this? What does she want? It''s different from what she said."


    Prime Minister Xin was right beside him, listening to his murmur, thinking that he was afraid, he comforted: "so many people, let this make the officials three heads and six arms, but also difficult to fly, don''t worry."


    Qian Mengyao is more worried about what he said!


    Hands can not control on the edge of the mouth, anxious to bite their nails!


    At this time, the experts of Qianfeng camp also came. Although there are many people in the front army and the strong cavalry guards, not all of them have martial arts, but there are many capable people in Qianfeng camp. They are good at flying on the eaves and walking on the wall, and can make up for ten with one!Once Qian Mengyao saw that the men of Qianfeng camp came, almost despairing. Again, one of the camp soldiers was familiar, not Rong Ling or who?


    He couldn''t help but look at Rong Ling and Liu Wei. He was only confused.


    Rong Ling represents the Qianfeng camp, but Liu Wei is the party feather of the six kings. There are many dignitaries in the palace, and the fighting cannot be carried out. Rong Ling comes forward alone. When Liu Wei fights with the guard, the long gun is aimed at Liu Wei''s vest.


    Qian Mengyao''s heart all mentioned the voice and eyes, and the words "killing wife and taking life" flashed in his mind.


    But Liu Weili kicks the opposing guard away, turns around, grasps the gun head of Rong Ling, makes a twist, and tries to loosen it.


    I saw a long spear stabbing her ear, breaking her long hair on the temples, and then looping around, knocking at her back brain.


    Liu Wei bends back, keeps the back of her head, jumps to the left and steps on the Dragon chair!


    If you don''t change the strength of the rongling gun, you can''t hit the target. Step by step!


    Liu Wei is a sharp blade, jumping from the Dragon chair to the post!


    Rong Leng catches up with Liu Wei and stabs him with a long spear. He pierces the solid wooden beam and column. The spear head is right in Liu Wei''s eye!


    Liu Wei''s face turned back. He grabbed a guard''s sword with his backhand. When the long gun came again, he flew up, leaped on the beam and column, and then split down. He only heard the sound of "bang Dang". The two blades were connected. Liu Wei slid the sword forward and stabbed it in the middle of Rong Leng''s wrist!


    Let Leng release his finger and avoid the sword. The long gun also fell!


    Liu Wei throws the sword, inserts it on the right wall, and then sticks out his foot to kick. At the same time, he kicks the long gun and holds the handle of the gun with his backhand.


    Let Leng lean forward, hold the gun head and pull back!


    Two people are like tug of war, a person holding a head, fierce confrontation!


    Qian Mengyao followed the two men''s steps, shaking left and right. At last, he saw that he was sweating and wet.


    Prime Minister Xin asked him in surprise, "what happened to you when you came to the king?"


    Qian Mengyao held his sleeve, rubbed his forehead fiercely, shook his head and said, "it''s not small to be frightened, it''s not small to be frightened."


    Xin Chengxiang looked down on the "tut": "young age, such poor concentration, is not an assassin, it is surrounded, not a climate."


    Qian Mengyao smiled bitterly. Looking forward, Rong Ling and Liu Wei fought again. Liu Wei specialized in the three ways on Rong Ling''s way. He fought fiercely, stabbing people in the key points every time.


    Rong Leng is not willing to show weakness. When he calls back, he will fight against Liu Wei. How can Liu Wei fight back? There are two proper opportunities. When Liu Wei misses the handle, he pushes it with the handle and hits Liu Wei in the throat!


    Qian Mengyao strongly doubted that the husband and wife seemed to be separated from each other. They must have wanted to kill each other for a long time. Otherwise, how could they fight so hard? It''s clear that one can''t stop dying!

 Chapter 1549

    Qian Mengyao was flustered at the sight, and the fight there became more and more urgent!


    When Rong Leng strikes Liu Wei''s weapon, he reaches for her shoulder blade!


    Liu Wei''s shoulder swayed around Rong Leng''s wrist and slipped away. However, as soon as she turned around, there was a surprise attack behind her!


    She was busy bending her back and quickly avoiding herself. However, the long sword of the bodyguard behind her was out of line and went straight to Rong Leng stab!


    Rong Leng is in the guard''s frightened eyes, curving his fingers to hit the flying sword body!


    The long sword came out of hand and stabbed into the ground. The floor tiles like jade and porcelain cracked immediately!


    The bodyguard just breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt himself by mistake, but when he looked down to pick up his weapon, he was shocked by the crack!


    What a deep internal power!


    When they looked up again, the two fought again.


    From the ground to the air, from the Dragon chair to the top beam, the two jumped up and down, the double shadow turned over, the other guards were stunned, gradually exhausted, unable to keep up.


    At this time, on the ground that people can''t see, just listen to the sound of "woo". Then, on the beam of the room, a thin figure fell straight, "bang Dang" and hit the ground!


    Other people in the hall watched the thin and small official fall from the sky. After he fell to the ground, he wanted to get up, but he was badly hurt. He could not get up, his mouth was open, and he vomited blood!


    When Xincheng meets here, he will call for custody.


    However, the battalion soldier who had been fighting with the thief in the dark jumped up from the beam of the room. His eyes were clear and his face was cold. Then he picked up the long spear on the ground, held the handle of the spear and inserted it down. The sharp spear head was just on the chest of the commander!


    "Poop!" the blood gushed out!


    Before his death, Xiao Lingguan still stared at him incredulously, then slowly closed his eyes and did not move.


    Qian Mengyao is wooden now. He rubs his eyes as hard as he can and rubs them again!


    Want to make sure you are wrong?


    That xiaolingguan is Liu Wei, the real Liu Wei!


    The barracks are really tolerant!


    Then, Rong Ling shoots Liu Wei and kills her


    It''s dead


    Qian Mengyao took a breath of cold air, only to feel that his head was congested, and if he was crooked, he would fall down.


    Prime Minister Xin was very quick and hurried to hold him back, but his tone was full of disgust: "how can it be so useless? I think your father was brave and good at fighting in those years, and how powerful he was. How could you expect that the tiger father and the dog son You look like this, you really insult your father''s reputation! "


    Qian Mengyao is going to cry. His eyes are red and he looks at Prime Minister Xin. His mouth is flat and flat: "really dead..."


    As soon as Prime Minister Xin clapped him on the shoulder, he shouted, "death is death! To assassinate the emperor, it''s a crime of Zhulian. It''s cheaper to kill him! "


    Qian Mengyao doesn''t want to talk. He covers his face, squats on the ground weakly, helpless, pitiful and shivering. He just can''t understand. Does Rong Ling really not recognize Liu Wei? But his wife, even an outsider of him, recognized it at a glance, and the sleeper who shared the bed could not recognize it?


    Or did you recognize her and kill her on purpose?


    Is there any plot?


    He always thought that Rong Ling was not a good person


    Qian Mengyao fell into self contemplation. His degree of shock was no less than the emperor''s shock to the death of the six kings.


    The palace was bloody. Two people were killed in a row. It was easy for the magistrate to say that he dragged them out to deal with it, but no one dared to touch the remains of the six kings.


    The six kings are rioters. It is reasonable to say that his body should be hung at the gate of the city for three days in order to show the people and make an example.


    But he was also the emperor''s brother.


    Everyone secretly glanced at the emperor''s expression. The emperor is really angry now, but when he is angry, he is calm again.


    In front of life and death, who can talk and laugh?


    That''s his younger brother. He has loved and hurt his younger brother all his life. But this younger brother just held a long knife to kill him.


    The Emperor didn''t deeply feel the threat of the six kings. Everyone on the scene, who didn''t know, was as sharp as a joke, and could not hurt the emperor at all. The Emperor himself thought so, so he was still the good brother of the compassionate brother. He had time to give his brother Make excuses, make excuses, and try to make things small.


    But just now, the knife close at hand almost scratched his neck.


    The emperor woke up.


    He found that there were times when death was so close to him.


    It turns out that the six kings are not without threat.


    If the needle doesn''t reach the meat, it will hurt.


    When the interest involves oneself, anyone will become selfish.


    When there is no life threat, the emperor is still a good brother, but when there is a situation in which the two can only live one, the good brother will disappear.


    If the sword of Lingguan stabbed the Emperor just now, and the six kings killed the king successfully, what would the emperor think of the six kings before he died?Will you pity and love him?


    No, he would hate him for not killing him in advance.


    Therefore, the present emperor, the mood is complex.


    On the cold ground, two corpses have been dragged away, which makes the officials insignificant, but they have some skills. At last, they fall into a bloody scene, which is not worth seeing.


    As for the six kings


    After a long silence, the emperor opened his mouth: "if you commit a crime below the national division, you will kill six kings before the emperor. You should be punished for the crime. But if you think that you have done something to protect me, you should take it into custody first, and then discuss it."


    When the words fell, the imperial army took the national division away and temporarily put it in prison.


    When the national teacher was pushed away, he turned back and frowned at the two pools of blood on the ground.


    One beach belongs to the six kings, and one beach belongs to the official.


    The national teacher read numerous people, and naturally he also saw who the official was, but he didn''t understand. Isn''t that person the key to himself? Why did you save yourself in the end?


    Killing the six kings is like digging the heart and soul of the emperor. When the master came, he was ready to be buried together.


    However, Liu Wei started to assassinate the emperor in advance and even untied the chains of the six kings. In this way, he killed the six kings again. Although it was against his will, he took the name of a well-known escort. As the Emperor just said, he should be punished for his crime, but the escort had merit.


    Four words of meritorious service are enough to protect his life.


    The man clearly said that he was ruthless, and at last, he was willing to take risks for him.


    The national teacher couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart, but he felt a little uncomfortable.


    The man died for him.


    Maybe he didn''t expect it, did he? If you dare to assassinate the emperor and build momentum for him, you must be prepared to leave. But he died


    Fall from the beam, then, enough for a normal person to be broken.


    After that, the barracks put another shot straight in. He saw it very clearly. The head of the gun was buried in the man''s chest. When the blood gushed out, it was certain that he would die.


    The national teacher just felt upset.


    It''s clear that the man is cunning and sinister. He should hate to die. But he died to save himself, which made him feel more guilty.


    When upset, the national division only sighed for a long time, and finally went to the prison with the imperial front army.


    But on the other side, Liu Wei was dragged out of the Imperial Palace, and then was taken over by the people of Qianfeng camp. He was taken to the fire to burn. After entering the fire, dozens of soldiers of Qianfeng camp would see that there was no one around. They clapped the man on the shelf carefully on the shoulder.


    Liu Wei was called, opened one eye, looked around, then jumped up, patted the ashes on her body, and asked, "is it done?"


    Dressed in the clothes of Qianfeng camp, the soldiers in the palace nodded, pointed to the back of the fire and said, "Lord Yue is there."


    Liu Wei then ran past, once past, on the mountain Shan Sheng cold fierce eyes.


    Liu Wei coughed and asked, "what, didn''t you do it? How is Rong Ling? Not that don''t tell him... "


    Yueshan Sheng stares at her with a dark face: "he didn''t kill you. He''s very determined. Do you have a casual and funny face?"


    Liu Wei sipped her mouth and said with a smile, "you can help me talk about love later. We are relatives."


    "Hum!" Yueshan Sheng Li doesn''t want to deal with her. Turn around and leave!

 Chapter 1550

    Liu Wei can''t care about Yueshan Sheng''s anger at the moment, so she has to chase after him, saying, "just now you didn''t see him. His moves are vicious. They seem to kill me. See if I''m bleeding."


    Yueshan Sheng glanced at Liu Wei''s side eyes and saw Liu Wei roll up his sleeves and pestle his wrist under his eyes.


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned: "blood?"


    Liu Wei pointed to the red seal at the joint: "here!"


    Yueshan Sheng said nothing: "a hiccup is worse than your injury."


    Liu Wei did not hesitate to hand over his wrist. "You look carefully. It''s not heavy, but he hit me on the elbow and broke my weapon. It''s really a wound. Then it''s still a convergence. It''s not a convergence for a while. What can he do after looking for me?"


    Yueshan Sheng took a deep breath: "what do you want?"


    Liu Wei approached stealthily: "I''ll go back to the cloud mansion first. You pull him, persuade him, and bring him back when you''re done."


    "What if I can''t persuade you?" Yueshan Sheng asked.


    Liu Wei felt her chin and thought: "there should be many vacant rooms in the palace. Look, cousin..."


    Yueshan Sheng sneers, "who is your cousin?"


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "isn''t it relatives? Although you are far away from each other, you should pay attention to your cousins. If the family doesn''t speak two words, you can rely on your cousins. "


    Yueshan Sheng stared at Liu Wei for a moment, shook his head and sighed, "how can you be so shameless!"


    "Liu Wei hit a ring to point out:" that then so decide, depend on cousin trouble, younger sister leaves first


    Finish saying, slip away, escape faster than rabbit.


    Yueshan Sheng looks at her happy back, silent for a moment, turns around and walks back.


    After a while, Rong Ling came after him.


    The six kings in front of the palace revolted, but the aftermath has not been completely eliminated, but it has nothing to do with your coming to the palace. The first thing is to come to the fire and meet Liu Wei.


    Can come but not see Liu Wei, he cold eyes asked Yue Shan Sheng: "people?"


    Yueshan Sheng was entrusted with a heavy task, hesitated for a moment, and finally said with unconsciousness, "I''ve been hurt, and I''m going to cure it."


    As expected, the face of Rong Leng changed, and frowned: "how serious is the injury?"


    Yueshan Sheng thought of the big red mark on Liu Wei''s wrist and nodded: "the left wrist is bleeding."


    Allow edge to be silent down, face to have melancholy color, in introspection again, recollect whether is oneself hand too heavy?


    "She''s angry with you." Yueshan Sheng is another way.


    Rong Leng sipped her lips and asked, "where is she?"


    Yue Shan Sheng said with a hollow heart, "she said that she would not see you before her breath subsided. Please don''t look for her."


    Rong Ling has a heavy expression.


    When Yueshan Sheng finished his task, he was relieved and asked about his palace.


    Rong Leng returns one by one, but he is absent-minded. After all, he still remembers Liu Wei.


    After Liu Wei escaped from the fire, she didn''t rush out of the palace. It was easy to enter the palace and difficult to leave. Just after the rebellion, the palace was strictly forbidden. Besides, she was in rebel armor.


    The fire is not far from the back palace. She turns seven and turns eight. After all, she runs to the Qinghuang palace smoothly.


    When the queen saw that he was in uniform, she was stunned for a moment. She hurriedly sent back and left, leaving only Shan''er to wait on him.


    The imperial concubine Xin is still in the green Phoenix Palace, and she is also shocked to see Liu Wei: "Sir, this is to abandon the pen and join the army, and join the battlefield?"


    The queen took a look at concubine Xin and asked Shan''er to pick up a dress.


    Shan''er soon took out a long green lotus skirt, which was the Queen''s old dress, but it had already been pressed on the bottom of the box, and it would be lost if she didn''t wear it.


    The queen loves plain color, the lotus skirt is elegant and gentle, as light as hibiscus, but when Shan''er hands Liu Wei her clothes, the next concubine Xin is stunned.


    "Here..."


    Shan''er knows about Mr. Liu''s daughter. After all, she has heard that the queen called Mr. Liu miss many times.


    But Princess Xin didn''t know.


    Liu Wei also knew that there was no men''s clothing in the deep palace that could be changed for her. So she took a long skirt and went to the inner hall to wash it.


    After a long time of thinking outside, concubine Xin burst out laughing: "it''s strange that my mother allowed her to come in and out of the green phoenix hall. I don''t want to avoid it. It''s so. I''m so sorry that I didn''t see it."


    "The queen sighed," I don''t know what''s going on in front of the palace


    Concubine Xin is also silent. She has sent someone to inform her father of the rebellion of the six kings. Her father should also go to the palace to meet the emperor. However, her father can persuade the emperor how much, and she has no music in her heart. The emperor treats the six kings, which is too tolerant.


    Just at this time, Liu Wei came out of the inner hall and changed the soldier''s dress and long beard. At the moment, her cheeks were white, her eyes were clear, her lotus skirt was pure and beautiful, as bright as China.


    When she came out, she still had long hair in one hand. She wanted to make a bun with a wooden hairpin. After listening to the words of the queen and concubine Xin, she walked forward and said, "six kings are dead."


    The queen and Xin Guifei looked up at the same time. They were shocked at first, and then they saw Liu Wei.Liu Wei finally tied up her long hair, and was used to doing the men''s bun. The girl''s bun was really strange. She stuck the wooden hairpin loosely in the hair room, which was barely stable. She just stepped forward, sat at the bottom of the Queen''s head, and told the story of the temple.


    When I said that, I only said that before the six kings went down to stab the emperor, they were killed by the Qianfeng camp. The six kings escaped in disorder and were killed by the national division. I didn''t say that I was the one.


    When she finished and raised her eyes, she saw concubine Xin standing up and walking towards her.


    Liu Wei is calm on the surface, but thinks in her heart. Concubine Xin Guifei is the daughter of Zuo Cheng. She was born in an official family, with a keen mind, or has she found something wrong with her?


    Frowning, Liu Wei thought that no matter how hard Xin Guifei was, she was confident that she could easily give a reasonable explanation.


    But don''t prevent, after approaching, concubine Xin even bent down, straight stare at her eyes, carefully look.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and leaned back: "Niangniang?"


    "What a girl?" "Xin Guifei said, and then pinched her chin, hands, but also rubbed her cheek, and then turned to the queen said:" soft


    Liu Wei pushed away her hand and frowned: "whose face is not soft? It''s not made of stone. "


    "The big man''s face is hard, not like the girl''s, soft and tender. She can pinch the water." Then she took Liu Wei''s face, looked at her hair, and shook her head and sighed, "how can you be so casual with such a beautiful appearance, without even a jade hairpin?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t like women''s clothes, so she feels inconvenient to move. Where can she take a hairpin with her? This wooden hairpin is still a hairpin in a man''s bun. It''s simple and unadorned, like a chopstick.


    Concubine Xin takes off her head and shakes it. She hands it to Shan''er: "give us Miss Liu and make a double swallow bun."


    Liu Wei hurriedly waved his hand: "the hair is tied. It''s too troublesome to wear it in a bun."


    Princess Xin grabs her hand and refuses to let her resist. She winks at Shan''er: "I haven''t heard of any daughter who doesn''t love beauty but wants to be cheap. Where can you go to find Ruyi Langjun if you are so slovenly?"


    Shan''er takes the comb with a smile and stands behind Liu Wei and starts to work.


    Liu Wei''s face was broken, and she said, "I''ve been married."


    Princess Xin smiled: "it''s strange that you dare to be so untidy. It''s because someone hurts. It''s amazing."


    Liu Wei''s face is helpless: "Niang......"


    Concubine Xin waved her hand: "if you don''t tell me, I will tell you that you comb your head. If you ask me, I will tell you that the six kings are dead. What is the emperor''s expression? Can you see it?"

 Chapter 1551

    The death of the six kings shocked everyone.


    Empress and concubine Xin asked repeatedly. Liu Wei chose several things to say and returned briefly.


    When the queen heard that the six kings had raised their swords to the emperor, and had almost come close to him, she couldn''t help sneering and hissing, "now I know I''m sorry."


    Concubine Xin understood her meaning, but she was not used to ridicule the emperor. She said, "it''s the six kings who are willing to give up their blessings, and he deserves it." Said and asked Liu Wei: "you see it''s the hand of the national division, but the national division is good, why kill the six kings?"


    "Why else." The queen interrupted, "let the dog bite the dog."


    But concubine Xin shook her head: "I thought that the master of the state and the six kings had colluded with each other. Otherwise, the six kings would cheat with Wang''s concubines, and they would not go to the national elephant prison. However, they would not be guilty to death even if they protected themselves. The six kings must have something else to do with the master of the state, so that he could not wait, even dare to do it in front of the emperor. I was afraid that this handle would be against him Others have an impact. "


    Concubine Xin was born in a powerful family. On the smell of the court, she was better than the queen.


    Liu Wei was also surprised. With only a few words, concubine Xin could associate so much with her. She was indeed a smart woman.


    But the matter of the national teacher is related to the queen, the Pearl of the chimaera, and the mercury poison, which can''t be shared with concubine Xin.


    While Hsin Kui Fei was thinking, Liu Wei gave the queen a look.


    When the queen received it, she had something else in her mind to ask Liu Wei alone, and because of the presence of concubine Xin, she said, "since all the external affairs have been solved, you can go back. In the evening, I''m afraid the emperor will go to your place."


    Concubine Xin spent a day in Qinghuang hall today. She was kicked out unexpectedly. She was not happy: "it''s still early to stay in the evening. Can I come to my mother to say hello?"


    The queen frowned: "I''m sure you''ll have a good time. Leave."


    Concubine Xin bit her lip, got angry, leaned back in her chair, stared at Liu Wei''s face and said, "I''ll see Miss Liu do a good bun before I leave."


    The queen raised her eyes and motioned to Shan''er.


    Shan was busy speeding up her movements and quickly combing the two Kwai''s bun.


    Liu Wei looks at her sideburns and is pulled out with two sections of hair. The top of her hair is covered with thick and heavy hair. One of them is swaying into the sideburns and jingling the bell. Listening to her, her head is as big as a fight.


    Shan''er takes the bronze mirror to take a picture for her. Liu Wei stares at herself in the mirror. She can''t say whether she looks good or not. She feels tired: "can I change my wooden hairpin?" Step shake a shake, crisp is not false, but she felt like a bell.


    Hsin Kui Fei chuckled out, took up Liu Wei''s face and said, "I can''t change it. It''s good-looking. If I put on makeup, it''s better."


    Liu Wei hurriedly waved: "Niang, don''t toss."


    Princess Xin touched her eyebrows and commented: "eyebrows don''t need to be painted. The mother of flowers can be painted. It''s better to apply rouge. This face is white and ruddy, which is pretty."


    "Liu Wei surrendered:" back out of the palace, but also to change, so inconvenient action


    Princess Xin ordered her forehead and said angrily, "it''s not like a girl."


    Liu Wei didn''t retort. She was really lazy. She used to make a ponytail in modern times to save money. When she came to ancient times, she also wanted to be cheap. With the ease of men''s clothing, gradually, she didn''t like to toss women''s clothes.


    No matter how long she lingers, concubine Xin will go.


    At the sight of concubine Xin''s departure, the queen sent the palace people back, and Liu Wei started to tear off the bun. The queen looked funny: "she is such a person. She needs to be exquisite and beautiful all the time. In order to be beautiful, she would like to live a few years less."


    Liu Wei wryly smiles, but this pair of Yanji is not easy to comb, and it''s not easy to dismantle. Liu Wei tries to dismantle it. She can''t tear it off and doesn''t say. She also hurts her scalp, so she has to give up. She drops her hand and talks about the cloud family with the queen.


    Hearing that the main house was set on fire, the queen was shocked: "are you ok?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head: "I found it early, but I didn''t get hurt. It''s just that things are destroyed." Then she pinched her fingers and her eyes became cold: "because of this, I don''t want to keep six kings."


    "Don''t want to stay?" The queen responded and was shocked: "you mean, the national division killed six kings, it''s you..."


    Liu Wei made a silent move, and frowned: "I don''t deny that I wrote this. I didn''t want to do it now, but six Wangs are uneasy, and I''m uneasy."


    The queen frowned. "What did he do?"


    Liu Wei said, "there is a spy in the royal residence of Rujiang. The spy looks at me alone and thinks he can catch me. He turns me aside and wants to take me back."


    The queen knew that Liu Wei was skilled and didn''t worry about her injury. She just asked, "what happened to the spy?"


    Liu Wei choked and said, "I''ll take care of the plan and fish in troubled waters. I''m fine in the Six Dynasties. But this is the spy hiding in the Royal Palace of Rujiang. Who is the spy hiding in other places? Qian Mengyao was able to help Leng, but he didn''t realize that there was a secret sentry in the mansion. Where are the six kings from elsewhere? At first, I thought that he had no ambition and no threat. Now I suddenly found that he had penetrated into us. I was alert and didn''t want to keep him alive. At the beginning, my plan was not like this. ""What''s your plan?" the queen asked


    Liu Wei was not afraid to tell her clearly. She told the story from last night to this morning, and finally shook her head: "I saved the national division, slandered the six kings, and the six kings were captured. The national division took out the criminal evidence again. The two crimes against him were equally important. The six kings had the emperor''s care of them. Although they could not die, they had to be locked up for several days, and then they seized the military power. Niang, what I wanted to do was never to take the life of the six kings, just to cut them off His power makes him unable to cover the sky with his own hands, and then he will crush us arbitrarily. However, he is also smart. He guessed that I was in trouble and would kill me directly. He set fire to Yun''s house to kill my family. Niang, how can I tolerate him? If he doesn''t die today and tomorrow, it will still be my family, or together with the Yunfu family. I can''t choose between him and me. "


    The queen grew up in the main house as a child. At first she heard that the main house was destroyed. She was very sad. After listening to Liu Wei''s analysis, she nodded: "the six king will report that if he doesn''t die today, even if he is in prison, he will retaliate against your family. You guessed right, he will do anything to kill your family."


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "but if I let the national master kill him, will my mother blame me?"


    The queen said, "I know you have a point, and you have discretion. I believe you."


    Liu Wei went up to hold the Queen''s hand: "my mother hates the national master, hates him to poison you, and is the king''s pearl. I tried to do something wrong, but I saved his life. My mother must be unhappy, but I promise you, he won''t be better. Now he has a secret, which I want to know. When I find out his life, I will leave it to my mother."

 Chapter 1552

    The empress was silent for a moment, then looked into Liu Wei''s eyes and said, "he has suffered a lot in this palace. Naturally, this palace can''t tolerate him. But it''s not him that worries in this palace. The six kings are dead. Do you think it''s over?"


    Liu Wei did not make a sound.


    The queen sighed: "you also think of right or wrong. The six kings set fire, not to do it by him, but by his department. Now the six kings are dead. If you wanted your family to bury you in the spirit of burning stones and jade before, then now the people have died, and the six kings will pay for your blood debt."


    Liu Wei said in a deep voice, "I thought of this before I started. Six kings have been accumulating power for many years. They have a warrior. Whether they allow six kings to live, or they order to deal with us personally, or they die, and their subordinates avenge him, we always face the same problem. The two evils are lighter than each other. In my opinion, the latter is easier than the former."


    "How can it be easy for the enemy to be dark and clear?" This is the reason why the queen said Liu Wei was impulsive: "why, do you have to provoke him?"


    Liu Wei shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Niang, it''s not me who provoked him, it''s him who provoked me. My brother-in-law was stabbed and injured by the people sent by the six kings in Xijin county. The six kings coveted the same family heirloom that my grandfather had in his hand. Therefore, he chased and beat my family hard. Even on the way to the capital, he raped the mackerel in front of others, which he intended to do..."


    The purpose of the six kings is two, one, the things in grandfather''s hands, two, the throne.


    In the view of the six kings, these two purposes can be carried out at the same time.


    When Liu Wei and others went to Beijing, Liu Wei deliberately revealed the secrets of the Pearl, which made Liu Wei and others focus on the Pearl. In fact, this move was also a betrayal of the national teacher.


    It was only one year ago that king six learned that king six proposed to cooperate with him.


    Guoshi is greedy, but his reputation is not right, so he wants to cultivate a puppet prince, who can be deployed by him, put in the Imperial Palace, and then he can inherit the throne.


    The plan of Guoshi is quite time-consuming, because the emperor is not old, and the prince has a long time to choose. Fortunately, Guoshi is still young, and he still has a lot of time to plan. Therefore, he chose the method of "the Pearl of the chimaera". It can be seen that although he is anxious, his approach is steady and gradual.


    Six Kings also have the heart of revolt, but six kings are the younger brother of the emperor and the prince of the current Dynasty. If he wants to revolt, he doesn''t need the trouble of the national division. As long as he wields the army to force the palace and is lucky to kill the emperor, the world will become his treasure.


    In order to support the army, Liu Wang had a deep plan. He accidentally found that the national division had the heart to fight for supremacy. At the same time, he made two preparations.


    He grabbed the master and took the master''s plan of the shark''s pearl. His idea was that both hands should be hard. If the shark''s Pearl became, he could get a puppet prince. If the shark''s Pearl didn''t become, he could lead the army himself, and he could fight in the city.


    Before the plan was formed, even the shadow of the puppet prince could not be seen, the master was intercepted by the six kings, saying that he was unlucky, but he was not a powerful official after all, and it was inevitable that he was caught and hurt. In short, since then, the master was subject to the six kings.


    When entering the county in the west, the six kings knew the whereabouts of Liu Wei''s grandfather, and sent Xiao Xizheng and others to catch him. But Liu Wei and Rong Leng stepped in, which made the matter impossible. The six kings failed once, and knew that they were going to go to Beijing, so they made another plan on the way.


    Qingfeng town was prepared by the national teacher five years ago. It''s one of the many places to support the embryo of the shark''s pearl. The six kings took the master''s hand and naturally undertook his overall plan. The six kings didn''t care about the defeat of the shark''s Pearl plan. This was the efforts of the national teacher, not his. So he used this matter to make a fool of himself. He waved a move in front of Liu Wei and gathered Liu Wei''s eyes On the Pearl incident.


    Even in Beijing, where the queen is, there is also the shadow of the event of the chimaera pearl.


    The relationship between the king and the pearl itself is not small, which makes Liu Wei subconsciously set the national teacher as the key goal. At this time, the national teacher was still ignorant. He did not know that the six kings sold him, nor did he know that in the heart of the six kings, what Ji Taifu had in his hand was more important than his shapeless pearl.


    Therefore, it was Liu Wei who said that they had been trapped.


    In fact, the purpose of the six King''s attack on Yunfu was for his grandfather Liu Wei. He thought he did a good job. He led the disaster to the East and sold it to the national master. Then he manipulated the backstage and planned the calculation. No one could doubt him. If it goes well, when Yunfu was sued and Yunjia chicken flew and dog jumped, it was when he robbed Liu Wei''s grandfather and asked about the map.


    It''s a pity that Liu Wei solved the problem again, and even caused a heavy loss to the six kings.


    Six Wang heart is not willing, twice frustrated in a person, then Liu Wei bear a grudge.


    Later, she ran into Liu Wei in the palace of Rujiang king. Ke Yan found Liu Wei. Liu Wei asked him to take people back. Liu Wei planned to cut him off. So she worked with Rong Ling all night to make Liu Wang rebel today.


    The emperor tolerated the six kings and the six kings'' petty conspiracy. Even if the officials remonstrated with him, the emperor would save his life. As I said before, Liu Wei didn''t want the life of the six kings, but he didn''t want to be subject to him again and again.Liu Wei thought that the six kings were a time bomb.


    When she was alone, Ke Yan caught her. If it wasn''t her who was alone that day, would it be someone else? For a person who has no ability to escape, the six kings have such a superb face changing expert in their hands. What will happen if another person is captured?


    The two sides have already formed a feud. Liu Wei and Liu Wang have become angry. Instead of letting things go dark and waiting for Liu Wang''s next attack, it''s better to turn passivity into initiative and first put the six kings in the first army!


    Liu Wei''s idea before was to fight a round, but she didn''t expect Liu Wang to be cruel. Knowing her plan, she would kill her family to vent her anger! No one is dead because of good luck, not because Liu Wei is merciful. Of course, Liu Wei has no reason to tolerate six Wang''s aggressive!


    The queen is right. The two sides are not dead, but the six kings are dead. This is not the end of the matter.


    The six kings died because of Liu Wei.


    The six Wangs and the rest of the party will naturally take revenge for him. The rest of the party is not clear. The troubles of the cloud family are still going on, but without the six Wangs presiding over the overall situation, the rest of the party should not be able to turn over any waves.


    Therefore, Liu Wei said that the two evils are lighter than each other. The rest of the party is small fish and shrimp, and the six kings are big shark language. If you cut off the big shark language, there will always be a limit for the fish and shrimp to make trouble again.


    This matter is that Liu Wei forces Liuwang too hard, so Liuwang''s heart to kill her family is so turbulent.


    She knew that she didn''t want the life of the six kings, but the six kings didn''t know that he could not survive.


    He didn''t want to lead five thousand soldiers to die. He couldn''t swallow this breath, so he had to take a cushion.


    Guoshi said that she was smart. Liu Wei admitted that she had not thought about it before, and didn''t expect that the six kings would set fire to the cloud family at the critical moment when the army was in the city.


    It was just because of this that she understood that the six kings really hated her.


    So she had no choice. The six kings could not stay. If she left him, there would be endless troubles.


    She and Rong Ling, Yue Dansheng and others are all from Qingyun country, which is another country. Their identity is a secret. Until the day when they left, she could not let the royal family know that there is a land of wealth and peace beyond the sea.

 Chapter 1553

    If the six kings didn''t die, he would find out sooner or later that the Liu family and their party had never come to know each other.


    Liu Wei thinks of Liu Yue again. Liu Yue came to Xianyan earlier. Although she is dead now, there are traces left behind. Liu Wei can''t rest at ease. So he thinks about it. The life of six kings is more and more impossible to stay.


    Moreover, the six kings did not die unjustly. This king, who was careless about people''s lives, used power for personal gain and oppressed the people, has done a lot. If not, how could so many people come to join the fun and clap their hands when the six kings were trapped in the government''s Yamen?


    When the queen heard Liu Wei''s story, she also sighed, "you should be careful about your family heirloom."


    Liu Wei nodded and asked the queen, "do you want to come to the palace? The main house is destroyed, so are you Is it heartache? "


    The queen was tired for a long time, but she shook her head: "it''s inconvenient for us to leave the palace. In addition, it''s a mess in the palace today. After a while, it''s destroyed. It''s just like that, if we don''t look, it''s not so hard."


    Liu Wei can''t help apologizing.


    The queen held her hand: "don''t say these words. You can cure the palace and save the palace in danger. The house is dead, the people are living. The life of the palace still reaches the last house."


    Liu Wei is still guilty: "you can reach the house, but not the feelings and memories, you..."


    "No more." The queen pulled her and led her into the inner room: "there is a headache in this palace. You prick two needles for this palace."


    There are silver needles in the green Phoenix Palace. Liu Weijing has her hands cleaned and asks Shan''er to serve her and acupuncture the empress.


    Although there was nothing on the empress''s face, her face was very depressed. Liu Wei did not speak. She stabbed her quietly and thought about it and said, "I was going to wash your kidney this month, but there are so many things going out of the palace, but I have no skills for a while..."


    It''s not easy to wash the kidney in traditional Chinese medicine. The patients suffer a lot and the doctors are busy. In addition, the internal organs can''t be cleaned once or twice after being poisoned for many years. They have to vomit the intestines and pass the anus for half a month. They have to come every other day. If they can''t be cleaned, they have to do it again and again. A set of work will take half a year.


    But now the aftershock of the six kings has not disappeared, and the Guoshi has not solved it clearly. There are many things in it, so it is difficult to take time to cure the disease.


    The queen also understood her and said, "you should be busy. Our palace can wait."


    After Liu Wei finished needling the empress, she pinched the hole on her hand again. After that, the empress will suffer a big crime. Now it''s one day to keep her.


    After three hours in the green Phoenix Palace, Liu Wei plans to leave the palace when it''s going to be dark.


    But as soon as I was about to leave, a song came from the door: "the emperor is here --"


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    The queen was calm, and casually rose to meet her.


    The empress didn''t know that Liu Wei was the official to assassinate today. She only thought that Liu Wei was going to the imperial palace to eavesdrop, so she dressed like a small soldier, which was good for covering people''s eyes. But Liu Wei knew that she assassinated the emperor at that time, and she was very close. Although she had thick eyebrows and beard, she was afraid that the emperor could see it from the tip of his eyes.


    So when the emperor entered the palace, Liu Wei bowed her head and didn''t show her face.


    When the emperor came in, his expression was very bad. The queen came forward and saluted him.


    The emperor held her back and didn''t let her bend down. "You are not well, you can''t help yourself."


    The queen looked up and saw that the emperor was tired. She sighed: "I know about the six kings..."


    The front hall is so noisy, and it''s not surprising that the rear hall knows it. The emperor''s eyes are lowered: "people are dead, and it''s useless to say anything."


    The empress took the emperor''s arm in her heart and said, "the six kings made a mess in front of him. The court was in a mess. The emperor did not discuss politics in the Royal study, but he came to my concubines. But he wanted to say something to my concubines?"


    "If you know me, you will know Yinger." The emperor held the empress''s hand and said, "I''m confused. I only think of you. You talk with me."


    The empress sat down with the emperor, and the people in the palace sent tea and asked the emperor, "what does the emperor want to say?"


    "Everything is good." The emperor put the empress''s hand on her lips, kissed her, and looked into her eyes: "remember when I was young, I came to you whenever I had something on my mind. You always have a way to comfort me. I thought then, I must marry you when I grow up. Only when I marry you, can you look at me, listen to me, and think about me all your life."


    The queen lowered her eyebrows and eyes, but said, "but now the emperor has another confidant, why don''t you go to find concubine Xin?"


    The emperor was a little nervous: "are you still angry with me? I know that I neglected you before, but I''m upset today, so you should pity me for a day. "


    The queen looked into the emperor''s eyes and said, "I will never blame the emperor, but I don''t know much about the six kings. Concubine Xin is the daughter of Zuo Cheng. She must have a unique view on this matter. I''m not driving the emperor away. The emperor is willing to come to see my concubine. It''s my blessing. I''m just worried that I can''t help the emperor as I was when I was a child."


    The emperor closed his eyes, and his voice suddenly cooled a little: "it is Zuo Cheng who advocates killing the six kings today and remonstrating with the death phase. I don''t want to see the imperial concubine."


    The queen didn''t show it on her face, but her heart showed a hint of sarcasm: "at the beginning, the emperor trusted Xin Guifei, not because she was the daughter of Zuo Cheng, but now how..."The emperor let go of the Queen''s hand and frowned: "I don''t want to mention her. If you mention it again, I will be angry!"


    The queen hurriedly appeased: "my concubines are just afraid of saying nothing, which makes the emperor tired. If I don''t mention it, I won''t mention it. The emperor has eaten?"


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, the palace people prepared dinner.


    When it was dark, the queen remembered and said to Liu Wei, "it''s time for Dr. Liu to go back, Shan''er. Send Dr. Liu."


    Liu Wei, who was granted amnesty, hurriedly bowed down and left.


    Just as he was leaving, the emperor, sitting in a high position, suddenly stopped her: "Dr. Liu?"


    Liu Wei was secretly alert, and the emperor made another ceremony.


    The emperor squinted at her and said, "look up."


    Liu Wei takes a deep breath and slowly raises her face.


    The queen said with a smile, "Dr. Liu and Xi''er are friends. They are the one who will see the doctor for our palace. Today, she has changed her dress. The emperor can''t recognize her?"


    The emperor looked at Liu Wei again and nodded: "it means that you are familiar with women''s clothes. Women''s clothes are quite different from men''s clothes. Good girls always wear men''s clothes, which is not different."


    Liu Wei purses her lips and wants to refute that it''s none of your business what I love to wear, but I''m afraid of the extraneous, so I bear it.


    The emperor asked, "how is the Queen''s illness? After so long treatment, it has improved?"


    Liu Wei is about to reply.


    However, the queen said, "it''s a serious illness. You have to treat it slowly. The emperor can''t do anything for Dr. Liu. Dr. Liu has to leave the palace. When it''s late, it''s forbidden. Shan''er, send Dr. Liu."


    Liu Wei didn''t stay either. He fell down again and hurriedly followed Shan''er away.


    Before leaving, she heard the emperor say to the empress, "I want to ask you how better you are. I always say that I am not fit to sleep. I haven''t stayed in the Qinghuang palace for a long time. You have the heart to drive me out..."


    Liu Wei''s mouth was drawn. The emperor was still in love with the empress. But the empress could see it and think it through. She was not the little girl who could be coaxed by those sweet words. She was not willing to serve the emperor, so she really colded him. When was she comfortable and willing to ask this man, she would nod.


    It''s like the mother of a country.

 Chapter 1554

    Shan''er takes Liu Wei to the outside of the palace and orders people to send her out of the palace with a soft sedan chair.


    The main house of the cloud family has been destroyed and no one can live in it. Liu Wei thought when sitting in the sedan chair that he was afraid to take his family to the palace of Rujiang tonight.


    But when she arrived at the gate of Nangong, she saw the driver of Yun''s family who usually took her in and out of the palace, waiting there for a long time.


    Liu Wei was a little surprised and went over.


    The coachman didn''t seem to see her. He continued to stare at the palace gate.


    Liu Wei called out: "Shanbo?"


    Shanbo, the coachman, just came back to shener and looked at her like a ghost. After a while, he stammered, "Liu Mr. Liu


    Liu Wei also thinks of her dress. Although she knows she is a woman, she never looks like a daughter in Yunfu. It''s normal for her servants not to recognize her.


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "are you picking me up?"


    Shanbo hurriedly lifted the curtain for her and said, "it''s just that the water in the house is gone, and the houses are all burnt out. The eldest master has prepared a temporary house for his family in the East Street alley. The place of the house is deep and the road is small, but I''m afraid that he doesn''t know the way. The youngest one will come to pick you up."


    Liu Wei frowned: "how do you know I''m in the palace?"


    Shanbo said: "I don''t know, but I don''t know where my husband has gone. I just let him wait in front of the palace gate. As usual, if I don''t see you before the entrance guard, just go back."


    In order to avoid rongling''s temper, Liu Wei disappears from the fire. Yueshan Sheng is an honest man. He is afraid that he can''t make up where she is, so he can only vaguely take her. If rongling doesn''t see her after leaving the palace, he must think that she is still in the palace, and she has a green Phoenix Palace to go to. Therefore, he lets the rickshaw puller wait here. He is afraid that she will go back to the cloud palace and rush into the air.


    Liu Wei thought clearly, but she was also gloomy. She had no face to live in the house of the cloud family.


    But now it''s hard to say in front of Shanbo. Even if you want to refuse the house, you have to talk with the owner''s house and get on the carriage.


    Shanbo is very sharp. He drives a whip. Then he goes to East Street.


    Yunfu''s family has a great business and a long history. There are many homesteads in Beijing. Liu Wei and other people were originally arranged to live in the main house. First, they are close friends of Yunxi. They look at Yunxi''s face. Second, they dare not neglect Ji Taifu because they found his mentor.


    But now the main house is destroyed. It''s not good to use the private house to feast such a large family of guests. Naturally, we have to arrange other houses.


    After a while, the carriage arrived.


    When Liu Wei got off the bus, he saw the three words of "wind and rain house" hanging high. The running script inscribed on the board was unrestrained and unrestrained.


    When I went in, I saw that the yard was not big, but it was elegant everywhere. The front yard was full of fragrant flowers. When I went back to the yard, there was a bamboo forest, full of emerald, just like a paradise.


    This yard is not a partial house purchased by the cloud family at will. It should be a special elegant house for the pilgrims. Liu Wei is already guilty, and is not willing to live here.


    When I got to the hall, I could see the candle flickering in the hall from afar. There were many people.


    She clenched her fist, and then walked slowly.


    Several masters of the cloud family are not in, but several ladies are in. The first lady is Qin family, the second lady is Ying family, the third lady is Hong family, and the fourth lady is he family.


    Liu Wei saw it first, but he thought about it.


    Just when she looked at Liu Wei, Yun thought and was shocked. She looked up and down at Liu Wei stupidly. She didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. After a while, she came forward in a bit of a panic. She held her hand and said, "my sister is back. I''m afraid that Shanbo won''t get you. I don''t know where you have been all day. My brother-in-law said you''ve left long ago, and he doesn''t know where you are."


    Liu Wei looks around, but doesn''t see Rong Ling. She only sees Xiaoli sitting in the middle of several ladies.


    Xiaoli is also a little bit dazed. She looks at his mother and reacts for a while before rushing over.


    "Mom, your clothes..."


    Liu Wei bowed his head and pulled the skirt. Just about to explain, Ying Shi over there had already come forward. He took Liu Wei''s hand from Yunxiang''s and said, "good boy, you are suffering."


    Liu Wei didn''t know where she was suffering, but Qin family began to wipe her eyes and tears: "is it hurt? Where does it hurt? If the high beam falls down, the bones will be broken and clean... "


    Liu Wei''s response came back. What they said was about the assassination. His face suddenly changed. Did Rong Ling tell the cloud family about these things?


    What does he say these things do?


    Cloud thought regretfully to Liu Wei: "I know you were busy at that time, but I don''t know you were going back to the palace to do such a thing. To know that you were dangerous, I should stop you. The six kings did so many things, and destroyed my family''s hundred year old ancestral home. I was angry with him, but I didn''t want you to go to the palace to assassinate the six kings. Are you going to die? There are no outsiders in this room, and I will not be polite to you. Sister Wei, you are going to piss me off! "


    It was different from what she thought. Liu Wei was not sure how much they knew, so she asked, "what did Rong Ling say to you?"


    Cloud wanted to turn his face to one side and hum: "it''s not brother-in-law, it''s you who sent the king down. The fire in the house is over, so I want to wait for you in front of the palace gate. I didn''t know that I saw you coming out of the palace with all the ministers. I thought that brother-in-law and you also had friendship, so I wanted to ask. Before I knew it, I heard that he and the guard would talk about you, saying that six kings died and you fell off the beam of the house , broken tendon, spitting blood You quickly say, where do you still ache, don''t bear it, is it internal injury? "He began to fumble with Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei pressed her hand and said, "I am alive. Do I look like I am hurt? You''re worried. "


    "But..." Cloud wants to have a look.


    Yunxiang''s mother, Hong Shi, who has always been a straightforward person, can''t listen. In the past, she took Liu Wei by the hand and pressed him on the chair, saying: "Xiaoli said that you are a martial arts expert, but you can''t fall from a dozen feet, and you can''t hurt your life. I believe that you are good at everything, and you won''t lose your life. Now you come back with all your limbs intact, and my heart is at peace, but you are so naughty, Liu Wang We, the cloud family, will never give up. The cloud family is not from an unknown place, and Ying''er will not ignore it. There is a mother of a country as a guarantor. Why do you fight with your life? The six kings are prisoners of the lower ranks. It''s not a pleasure to wait a few more days for him to commit several crimes. Why don''t you care so much and rush to find someone to ask for his life? Today you are lucky enough to cut him off, but you can still escape under the guise of death. How worth the pain? There are no men here. My sister-in-law chased them away. You don''t need to go out, just tell us the truth. Where did you hurt? In front of the elders, you are not allowed to fight hard! "


    Liu Wei understood. Cloud wanted to hear that several ladies rushed to the palace for her to avenge the six kings and killed him as they wished. Unfortunately, they were thrown down from the top of the beam by the imperial army. They were afraid that they had been seriously injured and could not speak.


    She didn''t know how to explain it. This patchwork is totally different from what happened today, but she couldn''t tell the truth.


    Tell people that she is not going to assassinate the six kings, but the emperor. Doesn''t that scare people to death?

 Chapter 1555

    Not many people in the palace know about it. This incident was originally crowned on the head of the king by you, so that if something happened, Qian Mengyao would fight against it. Don''t contaminate the cloud family.


    Now several madams ask urgently, cloud wants to flurried to shed tears again, Liu Wei also has to comfort them finally, say oneself really nothing.


    But she couldn''t explain the dragon''s pulse. The women thought that she had broken into the palace to kill the six kings by default.


    The ladies all have medical skills. If you don''t see her, you can hold her. You can lift your eyelids and pulse. If you are serious, you can start to pick her clothes. You need to see the injury on her chest and back.


    Liu Wei really didn''t hurt her. She played with Rong Leng. How could Rong Leng give up hurting her?


    The hand is heavy and looks dangerous, but it''s all a cover up. When she falls off the beam, she deliberately does it. When she falls, she stores her internal power and gets rid of herself. When she falls, she looks at the thunder and the rain.


    And the gun that Rong Leng came down to mend was also a piece of steel plate that she had hidden in her armor. The steel plate was covered with blood, which was rushed down, and the blood gushed!


    From a long distance, outsiders thought that there was no worry about her life when she stabbed her in the opposite direction. These opportunities, including the design, were compared with Yueshan Sheng again and again in advance. Only the last one, Yueshan Sheng, was replaced by Rong Ling.


    The ladies didn''t listen to her, and Liu Wei was pulled to rags in the blink of an eye.


    She changed the lotus skirt of the empress''s mother from the outside to the inside. She still wore her own middle coat, and there was no belly pocket in the middle coat. She always felt that the belly pocket was uncomfortable, and she often used self-made corset, which was much less than the belly pocket.


    Seeing her husband, people still want to pick her middle coat. She''s scared. She can''t be naked in the hall. Liu Wei quickly covers her collar and stammers, "really, really nothing It''s all fake, it''s all fake... "


    "The pulse is smooth, the eyes are clear and moist, and there is no blood. Open your mouth and I''ll have a look at your tongue." Qin stood in front of Liu Wei, gave Liu Wei a pulse, looked at her eyes, and could not refuse to catch her chin.


    Liu Wei had to spit out her tongue and show it to her. Qin family looked around and saw that it didn''t look like an internal injury, but she still refused to let go and had to take off her clothes.


    Liu Wei was about to cry. The little daughter-in-law was put on the chair and held Qin''s hand. "Listen to me, madam. You come down to the king, who is afraid of death. There are assassins in the palace. He runs the fastest. He is hiding in the back of the emperor. It''s 18000 miles away from me. How can he see me? His eyes are turbid and his courage is fierce. He didn''t see the panorama at all, so he sent a false message. Yun wanted to hear his half understanding, but he couldn''t take it seriously. I got out of the palace, so I went to the Qinghuang palace alone. This dress was also changed by the empress. If the injury was so serious, she could stay me for a long time? Didn''t you send me out of the palace by trust? "


    Liu Wei said the sentence in the reason, finish saying then hurriedly began to buckle, want to flee.


    But the women''s army surrounded her. Where can she get out of trouble? At last, cloud wanted to lead Liu Wei, saying that he would take her to the back of the screen to have an examination. After the examination, he would let go.


    Liu Wei calculated that she would rather take off her clothes for Yun to see than take them off in the public, so she agreed.


    After going to the back of the screen for a long time, when the cloud wanted to come out again, his face was a little red, but he nodded: "there was no injury."


    Liu Wei''s trembling general buttoned his mouth to the top of the box, and said with some bitterness, "I''ll say it''s not hurt."


    Hong pulled her over again, or refused to let her go: "then you are right to kill the six kings? Don''t blame me for my wordiness. I only said these words when I treated you as my niece. The six kings are not benevolent, just impeach him and condemn him. Is it worth it if you go to risk yourself? His old food is worth your life? If you had been wise, you would not have been able to account for it? "


    Liu Wei smiled bitterly. For a moment, she couldn''t tell whether the third lady was calling her crazy or the sixth king old and wicked.


    Hong''s face is ugly, just worried about Liu Wei''s injury. Now I''m sure she''s not hurt, and her temper is not depressed. I''ve trained her to break her head and blood, and the fire is not going to go away.


    Liu Wei listened to the elder''s reprimand, but he didn''t feel unwilling. Instead, he felt warm. Only those who really care for you can tell you the truth. Otherwise, he would break into the Imperial Palace and kill the Lord. He would change his personality, but he was not eager to break away from you. He would not be seen for eight lives?


    Hong said a long time, and pushed Qin''s hand, let sister-in-law say again.


    Qin was not a talkative person. He was always warm and kind. Seeing that Liu Wei could not lift his head, he was a little distressed. He said, "let''s go in the past. Don''t mention anything about today. Just rot in the stomach and ask me to hear half of the gossip. Don''t blame me for not forgiving people."


    Liu Wei quietly looked up at the big lady, just let the big lady see, the big lady originally gentle expression, immediately stood up.


    Liu Wei lowered her eyes and bent her back.


    He''s beside her, but she laughs, and Ying''s laughs. The atmosphere in the hall is relieved.


    Yingshi took Qin''s hand and said: "she died all her life for us. Should Liuwang die? I can''t deny it. We were so happy to hear about his death. After you said it for a long time, the child also knew it was wrong. She didn''t use supper yet. Her husband was waiting in the backyard, and let their husband and wife get together first?"After Ying''s fight, he''s also advised. Qin''s glance at Hong ''


    Liu Wei is not really flustered, except for the excitement when she saw the dilapidated main house of the cloud mansion, and then when she went to the palace to assassinate, she didn''t have any sense of discretion, but she didn''t dare to talk much for fear of another training.


    He Shi then said, "one bowl is not enough. Prepare six bowls, one for her, and one for us."


    It''s the ladies and Yunxiang who are most shocked.


    Liu Wei looks up to see he''s eyebrows raised to her. He says goodbye to several ladies and runs out in a gray way. He originally wanted to refuse the house, but now he dare not. He is afraid to say more, and some elders will be angry again.


    Out of the hall, and across the arcade of the arch, there were two maidservants waiting. When they saw her coming, they would take her to the backyard.


    As Liu wei walked, he asked, "what did this house do before? We live in the way of the original owner? "


    The maidservant said with a smile, "I''m worried about it, girl. This is my fourth young lady''s house. It''s the dowry that the third lady brought when she married to Yun''s house. She gave it to the fourth young lady several years ago. The fourth young lady can''t live on weekdays, but she likes to have a yard as a small place. Nobody comes on weekdays. Now she lives in the girl''s house, which is more lively."


    It turned out to be Yunxiang''s private property. Liu Wei was relieved. Now she feels guilty about Yunjia''s family and feels guilty for receiving more than one favor.


    Before arriving at the backyard, Liu Wei saw someone in front of her, dark and blind, but a blue figure standing on the gravel path, tall and tall, with a lantern in her hand.


    Seeing that someone came to pick her up, the maid bowed down and left. As soon as the man left, Liu Wei saw who the man was. She turned around and shouted, "wait a minute, girls..."


    Before the voice fell, the blue figure with the lantern had come to the front, and her shoulder was clasped by long, iron hooped fingers. The voice was deep and cold. From behind, it sounded: "where are you going?"


    Liu Wei mechanically twisted her neck and looked back slowly. In the light of the candle fire, she saw an iron green cold face. She coughed hurriedly and said with a smile, "let''s talk, let''s talk slowly..."

 Chapter 1556

    Left wrist injury, blood flow?


    Rong Ling looks at Liu Wei in good condition.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know that Yueshan Sheng helped her cover up the wound, but she also made up the wound. She didn''t make preparations when she came back. If she knew in advance, it would be good to fake a circle of cloth strips to pretend.


    Now Rong Leng is catching her, looking at her wrist specially. She is smart and flexible. She doesn''t even have a scar mark. His face is cold again.


    Liu Wei was afraid that he would settle the accounts after autumn. The scene of the fight between the two people in the hall jumped into her eyes. She thought of the tense face of Rong Ling at that time. She was also flustered. She turned her eyes around, suddenly turned her head, laughed out eight teeth, pulled her skirt, and asked, "I wear it for you, OK?"


    Rong Ling''s eyes narrowed and stared at her skirt, but there was no movement in her expression: "it''s not good-looking."


    Liu Wei greets him again, hooks his hand, and shakes it for a while: "look again, I think it''s pretty good-looking, and I''ve done a bun. It''s called a double Yanji. How crisp is the shaking sound? I don''t look like a wind chime?"


    Rong Leng took her hand out of her arms and didn''t let her fool her. He asked, "don''t explain?"


    Liu Wei''s heart was empty. He looked around and whispered, "this is someone else''s yard. Go back to the room and say it."


    Rong Leng sneers and asks, "what do you want to do when you go back to the house?"


    "Liu Wei low brow agreeable eyes:" go back to the room to admit a mistake


    "How to admit it?"


    Liu Wei ponders the meaning of Rong Ling.


    Let Leng be the man. It''s not bad, but there are several problems. First, I''ll meet with the sewing pin. Second, it''s a color embryo. She thinks he''s hinting something.


    But before she could understand the deep meaning of his words, Rong Leng was serious and cold: "it seems that he didn''t know what was wrong?"


    Finish saying, put the lantern in his hand in Liu Wei''s arms, turn around and walk up the path.


    Now even if Liu Wei has ten courage, she dare not sneak away. She can only follow Rong Leng honestly and help him to play lanterns.


    After walking along the path, the light came on. It was a small yard. There were two side rooms in the yard. One was for Liu Ling and Liu Wei, and the other was for Xiao Li. When Liu Wei was undressed, Xiao Li was summoned away by the cloud. Now the little guy has already returned to the house. He sat at the window and saw his mother coming back. He rushed out to care.


    With Xiao Li in, Liu Wei has a little courage. He takes his son''s hand and quietly asks, "how about your grandfather?"


    Xiao Li pointed to the other side of the courtyard wall: "grandpa lives there. He lives in a courtyard with Wei and Zhong." Deliberately omitting the names of the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu, he added: "sister yu''er was taken to her home by sister Yunxiang, saying that sister yu''er wanted to cure her disease. It''s far away from here, so it''s convenient to stay in their home."


    Liu Wei nodded and asked, "how ugly?"


    Xiaoli said, "I slept in Grandpa''s house." Said, and Lala mother''s sleeve: "Niang, ugly some strange."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "how strange?"


    "That''s the fire..."


    Who knows he just said a beginning, the front of the Rong Leng suddenly turned around, cold voice way: "you go back to the room!"


    Xiao Li hesitated to look at her mother and her new father. After weighing up, she said: "I''m going to sleep in Grandpa''s room tonight, mom, you..." The little guy sighed and looked like a little adult: "you want more from yourself."


    Liu Wei choked and was about to speak when Xiao Li ran away quickly.


    Liu Wei listened to Xiaoli''s tone, and then looked at Leng''s cold face. He was more timid.


    Today, she did something wrong, but she was scolded enough. Just now she was disciplined in the hall. Now, Rong Ling showed her face, and she was also wronged. At some point, she had gone through life and death. She thought, would you like to pinch a few tears and sell it? Make a fool of people first?


    But Rong Ling obviously didn''t give her a chance.


    The man entered the room, after all, it was not a regular house. It was still cold inside, but the bedding was clean, and the candles were lit a lot, making the room bright.


    Liu Wei went in and whispered to herself: "actually, it''s not necessary to take risks. But the weak scholar of the national teacher, who has to carry a knife, is afraid that he can''t do it well. That''s why he wants to urge him nearby. Yue Dansheng and I have already designed it. We have a calculation in mind. We don''t tell you that we are afraid that you are worried. But in the end, you replace him, I''m happy. You are good at martial arts and have more stable hands, It''s just the right time to duel. It''s light and nimble to look at bluffing. You see, I''m not good now... "


    "Duel?" Rong Leng interrupts her words, reflecting the candlelight in the room, and stares at her coldly: "who told you that was duel?"


    Liu Wei pulled the corners of his mouth stiffly: "what do you mean..."


    Rong Ling walked towards her step by step. Liu Wei hurriedly backed away step by step. A moment later, she was squeezed to the corner of the table and raised her hand tremblingly to block Rong Ling''s progress.


    But Rong Leng took hold of her wrist, turned back, pressed her palm on the table, leaned forward to her, and Sen Leng said, "you''ve stepped back, and you didn''t smell my killing intention from the two sides."


    Liu Wei coughed, and suddenly her face was bitter. She could not reach her hand with the edge of her face. She raised her neck and closed her eyes. "Kill me then."Rong Leng''s eyes are getting colder and colder. He is staring at the woman who is still threatening himself without knowing what''s wrong. I hate to crush her.


    Can say bluff words, move to start but not necessarily who first admit defeat, let Leng know Liu Wei is to eat set himself, more angry.


    Liu Weipi was afraid that he would be angry and angry. He opened his eyes again and leaned forward. He fell into his arms and coaxed: "it''s really wrong. It''s really wrong. Let me go once, once, and never again."


    "Let Leng voice line taunt:" you said the same last time


    Liu Wei can''t remember what she did wrong last time, but it''s estimated that the previous ones are not as serious as today ''? It''s not good. I''ll take it off... "


    Rong Leng frowns. With this gesture, Liu Wei can''t see his expression, and his eyes pass a trace of reluctance.


    When Liu Wei saw his silence, could she still understand him? At that time, it was bright, and in a whisper, "really off?"


    Rong Leng pushes her away with a serious expression that doesn''t look like him: "follow you."


    Liu Wei used to tie the door of the house. As she came back, she pulled on her skirt and untied it for a while.


    Rong Leng looks at her green and white hands. When she really opens the skirt, he immediately holds it down with a cold and handsome face and bites his teeth. "What clothes are you taking off now? Have you eaten?"


    Liu Wei hugged him and smiled happily: "I know you like to see it. Then I''ll wear it like this today. It should be turned over!"


    Rong Ling shakes her hand away, but she can''t see that she''s successful in small people, or that she doesn''t have backbone.


    Every time it''s a trick, every time it''s a trick, but he''s a trick every time!


    When she was taught a lesson, she either raised her head high and put it down gently. This person was just picking on his weakness and expecting him to eat this set!


    Think more angry!

 Chapter 1557

    In the morning of the next day, Xiao Li, separated by a wall, peered into the yard.


    Zhong Ziyu, who lives in the same hospital, got up early. Seeing his furtiveness, he asked, "what are you doing?"


    Xiao Li was peeping. Leng buting was shocked. Looking back, he didn''t have a good face. Don''t ignore him at the beginning.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t care. The house of the ancestors of the cloud family was destroyed. They were forced to move to the small house in the alley because of the small place and few servants. He didn''t want to bother others when he got up early, so he planned to fetch water and wash himself.


    After two basins of clean water, thinking of the old man in the same yard and looking at the child of Liuwei''s family, he asked, "your uncle is awake?"


    Xiaoli didn''t reply, and her face didn''t turn.


    Zhong Ziyu drew another bucket of water and put it beside the well, saying, "if he wakes up, bring it to him. If it doesn''t move, call me."


    Xiao Li can''t lift it. He has internal power, let alone water. It''s easy to move a big tripod, but he just doesn''t want to deal with this person, so he still doesn''t agree.


    Zhong Ziyu brought the basin into the room, and the Wei couple woke up and sat on the bed, hazy, and asked, "who are you talking to?"


    This small house has only two rooms in a courtyard. He and the Wei couple sleep in one room. Fortunately, there are two beds in it, but they are not crowded.


    Zhong Ziyu put the basin on the shelf, while soaking the cloth towel, he said: "Liu Wei''s children."


    The Wei couple sniffed at the words, opened their quilts, put their cloth shoes on the ground, and said, "what''s the matter with that living ancestor? He''s willing to deal with you?"


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head and said, "ignore."


    The Wei couple was not surprised at all. They washed another basin of water by Zhong Ziyu himself, and said lazily: "I don''t know what happened yesterday. It seems that the Yunzhai was destroyed, and there''s internal information behind it. We''re outsiders, but it seems that the battle was related to Liu Wei. I heard the child running to his Lord''s room before I went to bed, saying that his parents would quarrel He came to avoid the disaster


    Zhong Ziyu is not interested in other people''s affairs. After washing, he will go out with a basin.


    Wei couple also went out with them. They poured water and saw the child jumping under the courtyard wall. They didn''t know what he was doing in the morning.


    But when they were about to go back to the house, they heard the childish voice: "that..."


    Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple turned back at the same time and looked at the child.


    Xiaoli stirred her fingers uneasily, turned her eyes around and said, "I want to find my mother, please call for me."


    Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple looked at each other, only thinking that the child was talking nonsense.


    It''s just a yard away, or my mother-in-law. If you want to find one, you can knock on the door. What are the two men doing?


    Xiao Li''s face was also a little red, as if he didn''t want to ask them, but also had to ask, full of grievances: "call my mother over for me, and I won''t roll your eyes in the future Is it possible? "


    The last three words are full of childishness.


    The Wei couple thought about it, but Zhong Ziyu didn''t care about the child''s attitude towards him, and turned to enter the room.


    Wei couple thought over and over again and said, "it''s OK to call someone for you, but I don''t care if you don''t roll your eyes. You get paid."


    Xiaoli frowned and thought for a while. I didn''t know what to pay.


    The couple of Wei showed a wry smile: "twenty Liang silver, twenty Liang silver, I will call for you."


    Little Lipton stared at him in shock, thinking that he was looting while the fire was on. "Where did I get twenty liang of silver?" His private house money has been taken away by his mother. He is very poor.


    "Wei couple round arms, a face of eating set:" no money to do business, then you go to shout it


    Little Li Honghong''s face was white with anger. He stamped his feet and said, "if it wasn''t for fear that father would not let his mother go, I wouldn''t ask you!"


    The Wei couple caught some information cunningly, and suddenly they saw: "your father and mother don''t agree. You are afraid that your father will ignore you and ask you to leave? Just want me to call someone else for you? Think of your father and get angry with your mother again. When someone else goes, he always has to worry about his face, so he can''t restrain your mother? Well, in that case, I''ll call for you at thirty-two or thirty-two. "


    Xiaoli''s head is going to smoke: "it''s just twenty Liang, now it''s thirty Liang again. You, you, start from the ground!"


    Wei couple spread out their hands: "at most, I will give you a discount for meeting each other. It''s twenty-eight Liang. You can''t have less money."


    Xiaoli doesn''t think she should talk to bad people!


    These bad guys are all traitors with black conscience. They can''t be expected at all!


    The little guy thought that he would turn around and go back to the house. Zhong Ziyu, who had advanced in the house, came out and walked quietly out of the yard.


    The Wei couple were stunned for a moment and hurriedly went up to hold him: "what are you doing?"


    Zhong Ziyu glanced at him: "bullying children, interesting?"


    The Wei couple listened happily: "it''s like you haven''t bullied the old and the weak."


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t quarrel with him. When he left the hospital, he knocked on the next door.Xiaoli hears the noise and lies on the top of the wall, peeping quietly.


    I didn''t answer for knocking at the door at first. After a while, a sound came out. Then Xiao Li saw that her new father, dressed in a robe, came out to open the door wearily.


    I don''t know what the villain surnamed Zhong said to his father. Xiao Li saw his father meet the man outside the door. He planned to close the door first, and then listened to him. Then he turned around and went back to the house.


    Xiao Li stared at the wall in a hurry and became angry. For a while, she saw her mother come out in a robe. She was excited. She jumped down the wall and ran to the next room.


    When Zhong Ziyu came back, they despised him: "it''s shameless to flatter a child!"


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head speechless, and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    On the other side, Xiao Li held her mother''s waist and asked her if she had been beaten last night?


    Liu Wei didn''t know how he thought so. He led his son back to the room and saw Rong Ling was taking his clothes from the cupboard. He asked his son, "what do you want me to do?"


    Xiao Li was just trying to make sure that his mother was still alive. After all, dad looked really angry last night. Now his mother is good at hands and feet. He thought of another thing and said, "my sister is strange. My mother caught fire yesterday. My sister found it..."


    Yesterday, it was early in the morning. Six King Eagle dogs threw torches into the hospital. There were many torches, but they were sparse. They were mostly thrown in such a remote and secret place as the ancestral hall. According to reason, the servants in those places didn''t often walk around. How could they be found in time.


    However, as soon as the fire started, people saw it and stopped the loss in time. Otherwise, how could there be no casualties in the end because of this premeditated arson with burning mind?


    Liu Wei didn''t think about that much yesterday, but now when his son mentioned it, he was shocked: "how did your sister find out? She can''t walk or look or talk. "


    "It''s just strange when I speak. My sister cries," fire. "


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened: "your sister will say fire again?"


    Xiaoli nodded, and her face was sad: "I can''t call you father, mother, Grandpa, brother, wolf and fire. I can''t see the fire at all, so I know why? Mother, is sister evil? "


    It''s impossible to be evil or evil, but children can speak. It must be taught by adults. I didn''t know who taught her to say "wolf" before. Now where to find it? Who taught her to say "fire"?

 Chapter 1558

    The old God Rong Ling changed his clothes. Liu Wei saw that he was so calm and could not help turning to ask him, "do you know anything?"


    Rong Leng is wearing a belt, and her eyes are lifted. She doesn''t care much. "I don''t know."


    Liu Wei doesn''t believe it: "your daughter is so weird, but you are not surprised? What do you know? Tell me, what is it? "


    Rong Ling passes by Liu Wei, touches her head, and turns to fetch water outside.


    Liu Wei hurriedly went out and leaned on the door and said, "before the fire gets up, she starts shouting. If she can talk, she will have thousands of miles of eyes and ears."? Or can we not predict? "


    When Rong Ling filled the basin with water, he washed and rinsed in the courtyard, but he didn''t talk.


    Liu Wei went around him and pulled at his clothes: "tell me..."


    Let''s not say that yesterday was angry, today is the time for revenge.


    He cleans himself up and gives Liu Wei a basin of water. He puts it in the yard, but he goes to the front hall for lunch.


    Liu Wei made him angry. He changed his clothes and hurriedly followed him after washing. When he was halfway there, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and asked Xiao Li, "how about your grandfather?"


    It was not too late to come back yesterday. Xiao Li ran to her grandfather''s room for the night. Her grandfather must know that she came back, but he didn''t come to talk to her. His grandfather loved her ugly and ugly. He had such strange behaviors. He had to talk to himself. But the old man was so calm. Now even his face is so calm, a silly little Li jumped up and down, It''s not normal.


    Xiao Li pointed to the other end of the yard and said: "Grandpa still hasn''t got up. He said that he was scared yesterday. He was upset and wanted to lie down more."


    Liu Wei''s heart was a little weak under her eyes. She felt a little uneasy when she thought that what she had done had made the old man worry.


    But in the end miss her daughter, she took a breath, strong courage to lead her son to the next door.


    Ji Nanzheng woke up, but he didn''t get out of bed. When Liu Wei came, he saw his grandfather leaning on the head of the bed, holding the ugly in his arms, reading the three character Scripture to the child.


    So little boy, what do you understand? Lie on the old man''s arm and doze off with his face pressed.


    Liu Wei cautiously invited his grandfather an, but Ji Nanzheng did not lift his eyelids, but "hum".


    Liu Wei''s heart was thumping. He stepped forward and sat on the stool, but he only dared to sit on half of his buttocks. He was afraid to sit down and speak cautiously: "yesterday''s matter, speaking also..."


    "Don''t tell me about you." The old man''s face was taut, and his face was cold: "you are dead. I''m sorry for your grandmother and your mother. If I see them one day, I''ll make amends to them. If I don''t see them in my life, I''ll go to huangquan first, and then I''ll wait for them. One day, I''ll meet them on the bridge, and kowtow and apologize to them No later... "


    Liu Wei is not willing to listen to the old man''s serious words. She quickly stands up and carefully accompanies her: "my grandfather, don''t say these words. Yesterday, I was thoughtless and impulsive. From last night to today, several ladies and Rong Ling have criticized me for being blue and blue. I will never dare to act recklessly again. Please take care of my body and don''t be filial to my grandson The woman said such an unlucky thing. "


    Ji Nanzheng looks up and stares at her, his voice is hard and sharp: "they say you, do you listen? The ladies of the cloud family are outsiders. Even if they scold you, they won''t say too much. They are afraid that you are too thin skinned. They specially sent several masters to leave first, lest you eat more. Your husband, I don''t care much about it. Seeing that you are alive now, I know that he is also a little bit of thunder and rain. When can he restrain you? You are lawless. If you want to get wind, you are not the master of the family. How dare I say anything about you? Do what you want! Anyway, you have the ability to break through the sky. It''s a big deal that I''m an old bone to block for you. I''ll never call you a pair of children. I didn''t even have a mother in the morning! "


    Liu Wei''s eyes are red. She is going to cry. She didn''t want to get it. It wasn''t Rong Ling who was the most angry about it yesterday. It was her grandfather.


    She and her grandfather haven''t seen each other for many years, and it''s not easy to reunite. It''s the time when the family love each other. However, she does something out of order, which makes the old man worried and afraid that she won''t listen to the instruction. The old man even curses himself. She is willing to work against the old man, so she can only kneel down and admit her mistake in tears.


    Ji Nanzheng can''t bear to see her granddaughter. She sniffs and wipes her eyes. Although she can''t see whether she is crying or not, her attitude is enough, and the fire is gone, but she doesn''t let it go lightly: "I''ll go to the palace later to inquire about it for you. If no one asks about it, even if you go through it, no one will mention it later. If there is still a head and tail, I won''t let it go Qing, I will come back to you and tell you that I will always make a fool of it. "


    Liu Wei raised her head at this time, with tears in her eyes, but she said something else: "it was the master of the state who killed the six kings in the palace yesterday, not me. There should be nothing unclear in the palace. As for the master of the state, I can see that he put the emperor in prison..."


    Ji Nanzheng was stunned at this time: "what do you say? Didn''t you kill six kings? Is it a national teacher? "Liu Wei rubs her nose and depends on the national teacher. In fact, this is the case. It''s just that Qian Mengyao broke his tongue and talked nonsense everywhere.


    Ji Nanzheng listened to her and then sat up straight: "so I misunderstood you? It''s none of your business? "


    Liu Wei didn''t dare to leave himself alone and fool the old man. He could only admit in a small way: "although I didn''t kill the six kings, I was also in the hall at that time. Well, it''s also the life of the six kings that I asked the national teacher to take......"


    Ji Nanzheng was shocked: "what? The national teacher you call? So he was put in prison and didn''t give you up? No, I''ll go to the palace right now, Xiao Li. Come and hold your sister! "


    Liu Wei was afraid that the old man would get worse and worse when he went into the palace. He hurriedly stopped him and told him the truth and falsehood. He must let his grandfather believe that the national teacher would not report her. They had their own little secret.


    Ji Nanzheng stopped in disbelief, looked at his granddaughter, and finally shook his head and said, "well, what you say is what, the worst outcome is just to give up my old life..."


    Liu Wei didn''t allow the old man to say these bad things. He coaxed his grandfather and said many comforting words.


    After a while, the old man waved to her wearily and said, "I''m so tired. Don''t shake in front of me."


    Liu Wei, however, had the cheek not to leave. Looking at her daughter, who was still sleeping soundly, she asked, "Xiao Li said that the fire broke out in the cloud mansion yesterday, which was discovered by a clown. My grandfather knew it was..."

 Chapter 1559

    Ji Nanzheng took a look at her and said: "I woke up yesterday night and saw ugly people lying on my body. I babbled and patted my face. Then I saw her pointing out of the window. I saw a black shadow flash by. She was right to say that the fire was discovered. The thief came in and started the fire. She saw it and pointed to me. I found the situation and informed others."


    So it turns out.


    Liu Wei glanced at Xiao Li, who almost believed her nonsense.


    Ugly raised his finger outside, maybe he was waving his hand around. It happened that something happened outside


    But Xiaoli met her mother''s eyes and said: "ugly always sleeps. My grandfather didn''t find anyone passing by in the yard, but she saw it. Why? Besides, she really called fire. Before the fire got up, she saw people. Why did she call fire? "


    Liu Wei looks out at her grandfather again.


    Ji Nanzheng frowned: "it''s really strange. I went to call the servants of Yunfu with my child. I heard the clown shouting" Huo ". I thought it was her breathing. Later I heard it was called" fire ". I thought it was only when she saw the torch that she called it. But think again, does she know what fire is? You know it''s called fire when you see a torch? "


    Xiao Li nodded hard beside him. He thought this was strange.


    Liu Wei can''t help but also look at the daughter who is still smacking her mouth. She doesn''t want to wake up at all. She hesitates for a moment and goes to pick up her daughter.


    Ugly was moved a little, pink eyebrows will be wrinkled up, Liu Wei kiss his daughter''s face, shouting: "ugly?"


    The little girl half opened her eyes.


    Liu Wei shouted again, "ugly?"


    The little girl took a breath, lazily bumped her head against her mother''s shoulder, lay there and mumbled a response: "mother..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Ji Nanzheng: "..."


    Xiaoli: "..."


    Liu Wei is really surprised!


    Although it''s not accurate, it''s either a wolf or a mother!


    Ji Nanzheng is also busy getting up from bed, and Xiao Li is standing on tiptoe and jumping hard.


    Liu Wei put her daughter on the bed, asked her to sit on her back and asked, "what does the ugly say?"


    The little girl sat unsteadily, with all her strength pressed on her mother''s hand, yawned, wrinkled her nose and cried out, "mother..."


    Ji Nanzheng''s words are not easy to say. He points at the tip of his nose and asks, "how about me, how about me, ugly look at Grandpa..."


    The clown lifted his eyelids and stared at the old man with white hair and beard. He murmured and shouted: "yes..."


    Ji Nanzheng covers his mouth in surprise and cries with joy.


    Xiaoli also rushes over and asks her sister to call herself.


    Ugly and cute, I didn''t feel angry for a long time when I was woken up. I also called out to him with a groan: "brother......"


    Ugly can speak, not a word two words, is a lot of words!


    Liu Wei thought of the complacent appearance of Rong Ling before he left, and asked: "Grandpa, did Rong Ling come back yesterday to see the ugly?"


    Ji Nanzheng was still immersed in the joy of Zeng Wai''s granddaughter''s talking. After a while, he said: "yes, yesterday you scared me badly. I didn''t want to take the baby. He took the clown in the afternoon and came back in the evening. But at that time, the clown was asleep, and I didn''t call her Wait a moment, so yesterday the child will say, that Rong family boy didn''t tell me! "


    Liu Wei laughed, and thought that ugly would suddenly call so many people. She had an idea to let her grandfather hold the baby. She went to light a candle and pointed to ugly and asked, "ugly, what is this? Tell mom, what''s this shinning thing? "


    Ugly and grandpa are close to each other. Without the support of his mother, he climbs to his grandfather''s arm and hangs it. When his mother calls her, he turns his head and looks at the candle and says, "fire..."


    Organized, articulate, what to ask and what to answer, determined to be a sensible and grown-up look!


    Compared with other people''s two-year-old children are not bad!


    Ji Nanzheng was so happy that he couldn''t see his teeth and eyes, but he couldn''t help wondering: "when did it happen? How did it come out? Is that the arsonist of yesterday? "


    Before ugly would say "wolf", can also say that she had a dream, follow the dream read, but now such a string of words, but not dream can teach.


    Ji Nanzheng thought of his daughter talking for the first time.


    At that time, Ji Xiaqiu was nearly one year old. Her mother was washing clothes outside the yard. He was reading in the house. But at noon, before the clothes had been washed, her mother was still complaining about her child peeing on the quilt last night. Ji Nanzheng was guilty. Last night, he couldn''t get up to bed. He didn''t pee for the child. He didn''t dare to provoke his daughter-in-law''s anger. But his daughter was so hungry that he kept patting the bed, Dare not call daughter-in-law, he called daughter, said: "you call mother, let your mother cook for us."


    Ji Nanzheng said this in her mouth, but she didn''t expect her daughter, who has never been able to say it, to say it all of a sudden. She just mentioned it. She didn''t know that the power of food was so great. Her daughter suddenly got excited and shouted out, "mother!"Ji Nanzheng was shocked at that time, and her mother was also shocked. The two husband and wife hurriedly had lunch and took their daughter to show off to others that their children could talk.


    At that time, my daughter was stimulated to speak. Now, the ugly suddenly said, is it also stimulated? Is it because I saw the thief flying through the window and throwing a torch in the yard that I was excited to talk?


    The more I think about it, the more kind Ji Nanzheng looks at the ugly face when he misses the past.


    He hugged his great granddaughter and pointed to her when he saw anything.


    At the beginning, ugliness cooperated with others, such as "window", "people" and "flower". She agreed with them, but after a while, she became impatient and pouted out her mouth and shouted: "hungry!"


    Ji Nan Zheng chuckled and hurriedly asked Xiao Li to go to the kitchen.


    Xiao Li ran so fast that when he passed the yard, he saw Zhong Ziyu washing his hands by the well, but he could not care about the enemy. He opened his mouth and said, "my sister can speak!"


    Zhong Ziyu looks up and gives him a suspicious look.


    Xiaoli has already run away, running and jumping, and everyone says, "my sister can talk, my sister can talk!"


    Liu Wei recovered from her excitement, entrusted her daughter to her grandfather, and went to the front hall by herself.


    There, Rong Ling is eating.


    Liu Wei went to grab his collar and asked, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Ugly can talk, this is a big thing!


    Rong Leng calmly put down the white porcelain bowl, took her hand away, and asked coldly, "do you know that you are in a hurry?"


    Liu Wei gasped for breath. This man is stingy. He was worried about it yesterday, but today she is also worried about it. How could he have chosen such a man to marry when he was such a man who would not have the capacity to be a gentleman?


    I''ve known for a long time


    Forget it. It''s no use knowing it.

 Chapter 1560

    The destruction of the ancestral house of the cloud family came to the emperor''s desk one day later.


    The emperor knew that the fire of the cloud family was caused by the order of the six kings. He was so angry that he nearly fainted. Yesterday, Japan planned to bury the six kings in the imperial mausoleum, and then to pursue a posthumous title. Now the idea has vanished.


    Not only that, in the early Dynasty, he also went to the green phoenix hall.


    The queen was ill again this morning. Last night, she didn''t stay with the emperor for the night, but in the latter half of the night, she felt that her breath was not smooth, night sweat was hot, and she stayed up until the morning. She asked the doctor to look at her pulse, and then she opened a prescription, which made her sleep slowly.


    All the people in the green phoenix hall are very light. Seeing the emperor coming, Shan''er whispered about it.


    The emperor couldn''t help shouting: "why not report it?"


    Shan''er knelt on the ground and said: "the emperor forgives me. Since Doctor Liu''s visit, my mother''s occasional illness has been alleviated. I haven''t had nightmares for nearly ten days, but I listened to a newspaper outside the palace before I went to sleep last night, and I was very upset. This made me feel old pain. Now I look like this. As soon as the Palace door opened this morning, I asked someone to call the cloud family The old man and Dr. Liu are in the palace, but the journey back and forth is not short. They haven''t arrived yet. "


    The emperor hurried into the inner room, but saw the sick queen on the bed. Her eyes were black and her eyes were red. She looked like she had just cried, but she couldn''t recover from her serious illness. He was sore in his heart. He saw that the queen was frowning, but she was already in deep sleep, so he didn''t disturb her, just asked Shan''er for questions.


    "What do you mean by the tabloids outside the palace?"


    Shan''er then said, "it''s from the little eunuch of the front palace gate. He said it''s the mother''s house. Something important happened..."


    The emperor immediately thought of the memorial of impeachment and arson of the six kings in the imperial case, and frowned: "it was the one who heard that and suffered from the old disease?"


    Shan''er nodded, and his eyes were also red: "the poor lady suffered like that. In the middle of the night, she vomited her throat and swallowed blood. The whole person was emaciated by tossing. The little meat that she could not easily raise a few days ago disappeared."


    Shan''er said with tears in her eyes, which made the emperor mourn too. She was just about to go into the inner room to see the queen again, but she heard a eunuch singing outside the door and saying, "there are many concubines in the palace, but there is only one concubine.


    Then she saw the fast-moving concubine Xin coming in a hurry, and the emperor was there, bowing to salute.


    The emperor thought of Xin zuocheng''s direct remonstrance yesterday, and his attitude towards Xin Guifei was cold. He asked, "how did you come?"


    The concubine did not know that she did not hear the coldness in the emperor''s mouth, but said: "I heard that my mother had a bad disease last night, so I came here to visit."


    After all, she is also a concubine. It''s also necessary to come to see the queen. The emperor is now guilty of the queen. He doesn''t think about how many disagreements they usually have. He said: "she hasn''t woke up yet. Just look at her from a distance and kowtow in the outer room."


    So he went to the inner room and sat down beside the queen, holding her white and slender fingers.


    Concubine Xin looked at the shadow of the emperor and empress through the curtain, but she did not kowtow in the outer room, but went in with the curtain.


    The emperor raised his head and was about to scold her for being shapeless, but he didn''t want to wake up the sleeping queen with a loud voice when concubine Xin walked around.


    The empress opened her eyes weakly, as if she had a headache. She took out her fingers in the emperor''s palm first, and then she stood up to say hello.


    The emperor pressed her and said, "you are weak. Don''t move."


    The queen simply lay back slowly. The emperor wanted to catch her hand again. The queen avoided without trace. She looked up and saw the concubine Xin outside the bed.


    Concubine Xin quickly asked Ann, and then she tried to probe in to see if the queen in the bed curtain really had a relapse of the old disease.


    The emperor glared at concubine Xin and said in a cold voice, "an, please come back."


    However, Princess Xin bowed down and said: "since I have come here, I have never said the reason why I should go. There is no one with sharp hands and feet around my mother. I would like to ask for my own medical service."


    The queen is the mother of the country. It''s not unreasonable for the imperial concubine to serve her when she is ill. However, she has never been accompanied by any concubines for five years. She should not want to see them. The emperor wants to drive away concubine Xin.


    "The queen suddenly weak mouth:" since the younger sister has the intention, then stay


    The emperor choked.


    There was a smile from concubine Xin, who was happily carrying the white tea from Shan''er and wanted to wash it for the queen.


    Concubine Xin tried her best to lift the curtain of the bed in the past, and then she sat in front of the emperor without looking at the emperor. She held her back for the empress to help her up a little bit.


    The emperor was pushed away by her. He was so unhappy that he had to stand in front of the bed with his sleeves waving angrily!


    The empress took Hsin Guifei''s hand, drank a sip of white tea, and gently pressed her fingertips on the back of her hand.


    Empress Xin understood and turned to the emperor and said: "the empress is always facing the sky. She does not want the emperor to see her. If the emperor is not in the outer hall later, I will ask the emperor to come in after serving the empress Jane."


    The emperor is self-evident. Naturally, he also knows that women are shy of being unkempt in front of their beloved men. Although his empress will not dislike him, she probably cares, so she doesn''t say much. Go out first.As soon as he left, concubine Xin asked the queen anxiously, "this is..."


    The empress made a "silent" movement to her. Then she changed her sickly appearance, propped up half of her body, and determined that the emperor was really far away. Then she said to concubine Xin: "this palace will not let the villain succeed. The emperor is soft hearted. What did you say to this Palace when you left last night? The six princes have made mistakes, but the dead have already done. It''s time to show benevolence and build the tomb of the six princes with that of the first emperor Beside the group Bah, it''s not safe for our ancestral house of the cloud family. A month ago, our uncle almost fell into a deep prison. How can our palace let him have a head and a tail after his death and be consecrated by the royal family for nothing! "


    Concubine Xin understood and sighed with relief: "it''s a fake. You''ve got to get angry with your concubine. It''s not early in the morning that your old disease recurred in the palace. Qinger hears that you''re seriously ill and sobs. She can''t speak completely. She''s crying to see you. I don''t know how it was yesterday. How can it be today? She stopped her from coming to see something wrong. Come and have a look first, True or false... "


    The queen sat on the bed, rubbed the corner of her eyes again, rubbed her eyes red, and then said, "it''s right not to let her come. It''s a child''s family. Don''t scare her. Go out and say to the emperor, I cried. Now I''m mourning. I''m missing him."


    Concubine Xin nodded, and quickly colluded with the empress, and then went out to tell the emperor with tears.


    When Liu Wei enters the palace, she hears the voice and tears of concubine Xin. In order to make a play, the queen asks Shan''er to invite Liu Wei to the palace, but she doesn''t invite master Yun. She is afraid to frighten her elder brother.


    Liu Wei is here now, but the emperor and concubine Xin are crying.


    Shan''er stealthily leads Liu Wei into the inner hall. As soon as she enters, Liu Wei sees the queen carrying a small bench, sitting behind the curtain, listening to the emperor and concubine Xin talking outside with her ears up. When she sees Liu Wei, she asks her to say hello. She also compares "Shh" to her, and asks Shan''er to move another stool, put it beside herself, and let Liu Wei come and listen.


    Liu Wei was escorted to sit down by her, her face expressionless, and her ears were full of crying about how the queen fell ill like a mountain. She also heard about the disaster of her mother''s family. She was distressed, and her grief came from it.

 Chapter 1561

    Liu Wei didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that the queen was such a queen, and the concubine Xin was such a concubine Xin again.


    I usually look at the two people who are very dignified and elegant. At the critical moment


    Liu Wei sighs in her heart. She hears that concubine Xin is crying enough. The emperor has to see the queen, so she will come in.


    Look at the queen again. She moves fast. She takes off her stool and climbs onto the bed with long hands and feet. It''s not enough to sleep alone. Shan''er gets a hand of tea and drops water on her forehead, pretending to be sweat.


    Liu Wei has no talent for acting. Shan''er is afraid that she will help her and pull her to a corner where she can''t stand, so she goes to the bed carefully.


    The emperor came in with a worried face. Concubine Xin followed him. She was also powerful. When she got to bed, she held the queen and cried. It seemed that she was not tired at all.


    Then Liu Wei watched the king of a country, and was stunned by the two women''s singing.


    The empress said that her life was as thin as paper. She lost her parents when she was a child and was raised by her brother and sister-in-law. In her early years, she was lucky enough to marry the royal family. She thought that things were going well, but she didn''t want to be married to her daughter, but she eventually dominated her mother''s family. She was sorry for the cloud family and her parents, who were intelligent in the world. After crying for a while, concubine Xin answered.


    Princess Xin opened her mouth and came. She said that the queen was the mother of a country. She had no one''s life. She lived a long life. She said that the disaster of the cloud family had nothing to do with heaven, but it was man-made. At last, he cursed the six kings, saying that the cloud family is a good doer, and can poison such a good person. I wonder if the six kings would let the king of hell hook his tongue and fry oil pan, and never surpass life.


    The emperor was annoyed by what they said. He wanted to persuade the empress not to worry too much, and he wanted to scold concubine Xin for scolding the six kings. When everyone died, he had to be careful about the royal face!


    But he can''t speak two mouths by himself!


    The empress and concubine Xin first had a premeditation. He had a temporary debate. He was guilty of his own shortcomings. At last, he could only watch the two people hanging in the river, but he bowed his head to reflect on whether he had made a mistake.


    In fact, after all, the people died, and the six kings conspired against rebellion, unforgivable, and the pursuit of feudalism was also a false name. He thought of his family and remembered that his younger brother was enough. He didn''t want to move the tomb for him. Even if he built a tomb outside, he promised to build a large official tomb for the six kings. Isn''t that enough to show his mind?


    The emperor has brainwashed himself. The more he thinks about it, the more he thinks about it, the more he thinks it is unnecessary for him to have a separation with the queen for a deceased younger brother. Besides, his mother is also the aunt of the cloud family. He also has an old relative with the cloud family. The cloud family has always been popular. He doesn''t have to be embarrassed with the cousins of the cloud family for the sake of the notorious six kings.


    When the emperor thought about this, he said to the empress that he would give her an account. He also said that on the day of his wedding, he would not be aggrieved, but that he would do what he said and would not be the one who failed.


    The emperor blew himself up. In order to reassure the empress, he didn''t delay, so he had to draw up a plan.


    However, the queen refused to let it go, sniffed, and began to complain: "the six kings were originally favored by the emperor, and hundreds of soldiers under his command will be. My concubines and my mother''s family are empty. In the early years when the emperor was still there, I mentioned following the ancestral rules and honoring my elder brother. But my elder brother who didn''t become a tool didn''t intend to enter the dynasty, so he refused the great gift of that day. In the end, he was idle and rich. He followed the rules and regulations. All the places he went to and fro were common people. He couldn''t wait for his elder brother''s family to go in and out and wait for his companions. His house was more like a wall of iron, and he couldn''t enter with a sword or a gun... "


    The empress''s suggestion was that the emperor and her husband and wife would never understand each other for many years, so they responded: "what the empress said is that the uncle of the state was originally the emperor''s relative, even if he refused the great kindness of the former Emperor, he should not be the same as the secular. I ordered him to return the kindness that the cloud family should have. Since the imperial concubine said that the cloud family had been doing good for a hundred years, she took the words as good and reasonable. As for the six kings'' original soldiers, the Ministry of military affairs will be clear and won''t call them sycophants and generals to disturb the peace of the world again. "


    The emperor said to do it. When she left, the queen was satisfied and stopped being a demon.


    Liu Wei''s face was full of admiration, and she bowed to her hands sincerely and said, "if your mother really has a hybrid orchid heart, she has both talent and appearance."


    As soon as the queen smiled, she sat down beside the bed and said, "you are also making fun of our palace. Fortunately, the emperor still has our palace in mind at this time, so that he can listen to the words of our palace. In two years..." The queen turned to concubine Xin: "I''m afraid that there will be such a thing again. My palace is crying and making noise. It doesn''t matter. I have to bother others."


    Seeing the meaning of the empress, concubine Xin turned her mouth and said: "the empress said jokingly, last night the emperor left from the Qinghuang palace, but he didn''t go to the Changyuan palace. He wanted to be disgusted with his concubines, even just now Alas, don''t mention it... "


    The empress knew that the emperor, because of Zuo Cheng, would be cold for a while.


    She looked up and down at concubine Xin, but did not see how much loss from concubine Xin''s expression. She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows: "it''s the emperor who doesn''t come, and her sister who wants to come has many tricks to attract holy heart."


    Concubine Xin sighed: "in the past, I was thinking about the deep palace courtyard, leaving the emperor, and what I could count. Now I have to be looked after by my mother, and why do I need to make those little schemes again, but I am tired of myself. If I have that leisure, I will not lead Wenqing to read more poems and books. In my spare time, I will draw two flowers and mother of pearl. In other words, I will see the plant in the imperial garden It seems that the tricolor camellia is about to bloom. I have some thoughts. I want to draw a tricolor mother of pearl. I don''t know if the pattern is good. If I don''t draw it out, please give it to my wife for appreciation? "The empress listened to also have some motion, asked: "three color flower mother, can too complex, counter show disorderly?"


    Princess Xin asked Shan''er to prepare the brush and ink and said, "no, it''s the same color with warmth..."


    Two people have the business to have the quantity, starts to draw the flower appearance.


    Liu Wei sat by and saw that they were just talking about the emperor, talking about the holy pet. Suddenly, they turned to the mother of flowers. They didn''t respond. They asked the queen, "Niang, do you want to feel the pulse?"


    The Queen''s head was full of mother of flowers. Where could she care for the others? She waved and said, "I''ll see you later. Is this like a plum blossom? Is it unreasonable for plum blossom to make three colors? "


    Concubine Xin pestles her chin with the end of her pen and wonders, "how can you think of it as a plum blossom? It''s black tea..."


    The empress "tut" said, took the pen of concubine Xin, and said: "your skill is too poor. Where is Camellia like this? It''s clearly like this..."


    The queen picked it up at will and drew a vivid and fragrant black tea plant.


    Concubine Xin sighed and boasted: "it''s a good painting. Has your mother learned how to draw? If you are free, can Qing''er follow you to learn... "


    The empress said modestly, "now I am a handyman. I like painting in the early years. At that time, I love writing poems and painting. It''s all elegant..."


    They talked and laughed. Liu Wei felt that there was no business for her. She was afraid that they would really work out three colors of mother of flowers. She wanted to do experiments on her face, so she took the opportunity to leave.


    But at this time, Mrs. Xiang Yun went into the palace.

 Chapter 1562

    The cloud family used to enter the palace day by day, but from a while ago, it was nowhere to be seen.


    Liu Wei asked once. The empress said that there was something in the family. Liu Wei didn''t ask. But when he saw the family, Liu Wei knew that the family had left Beijing and returned yesterday.


    Yun family went in and asked the queen for an appointment. She was surprised to see that concubine Xin was also there. She was also surprised to see that both of them were putting on make-up and didn''t disturb her. When they came out, they took Liu Wei''s hand and asked her how the queen was when she wasn''t there.


    Yun''s loyalty to the empress is real. Liu Wei tells her about the current treatment process and gives her a number.


    Yun listened. After half an hour, he realized that he or Dr. Liu had been delayed too much. He asked her if she wanted to leave?


    Liu Wei listened to the frolic noise from time to time in the inner hall, and watched concubine Xin''s passion. She wanted to make colorful mother of flowers and ordered her servants to prepare paints. Her hair stood straight up, and she nodded quickly, saying that she had something else to do when she left the palace.


    Yunshi then said to send her, just as Xiangfu''s chariots and horses stopped outside the Palace door, and she left Beijing on the carriage. The present for Yunjia was originally intended to be delivered by herself after leaving the palace in the evening. Now when she meets Liuwei, she directly gives it to her.


    The sedan chair of Qinghuang palace sent them to the Forbidden Palace.


    Yun took out a big package from his car and stuffed it into Liu Wei''s car. He said with a smile, "this is the thickest one.".


    The cloud family did work hard on Liu Wei''s gift.


    Liu Wei wanted to say that he would treat the queen well if he didn''t receive the gift, but the cloud family said that it was only some accompanying specialty, which was not valuable, and Liu Wei had no psychological burden, so he took it with a smile.


    After that, Liu Wei got on the carriage of the cloud family.


    The cloud family took the sedan chair and went back to the green phoenix hall.


    On the carriage, Liu Wei opened the package, only to know that what Yun called "not valuable" was in quotation marks.


    Two big brocade boxes, a box of jadeite jade and a Book of poetry.


    It''s easy to say gold, silver and jewelry, but Liu Wei can''t evaluate the value of this poetry book.


    Take things back to the mansion, and place the gold, silver and jewelry separately. Liu Wei takes the book of poems called "ten rewards for learning from Levin" to his grandfather for appreciation.


    Ji Nanzheng was originally teaching ugly people to study. When he saw the book of poems, he almost threw ugly people out.


    Liu Wei saw the old man shivering. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He hurriedly picked up the ugly man and asked for his grandfather''s pulse.


    Ji Nanzheng ignored her, just took the book out of her hand, and wiped the palm of her hand specially, so that he opened the first page of the book of poems.


    Just after reading the two lines, he could not control it. He stammered at the book, pointed to Liu Wei, and pointed to the book. He could not speak clearly.


    Liu Wei was frightened by him. He patted his grandfather''s back and asked carefully, "what is this book?"


    Ji Nanzheng was very excited: "the ancient Confucians said that they were sincere, sincere, knowledgeable, self-cultivation, family management, governing the country, and peace in the world. Among them, knowing things by means of means of means of means of means is particularly respected by those who are saints. The things are all things, and the people who come from means of means of means. When things arrive, their hearts are clear and clear, and those who do not belong to things are to know, to know... "


    "Wait..." Liu Wei, seeing his grandfather''s eloquence, hurriedly stopped him and pointed to the book of poems: "what''s the matter with this book?"


    "What?" Ji Nanzheng stares at his granddaughter: "when Emperor Xianyan and Emperor qingzong were in power, Xiao Ye, a great scholar, wrote a book about nine poems and six poems in Wanshan temple, praising the materials and knowing the way of Yiming......"


    Liu Wei interjected: "Oh, first to the University of letters?"


    Ji Nanzheng clapped the table and hummed again: "do you know what a respected sage Xiao is? Your book is just a copy of the reward book compiled by Xiao Da! "


    Liu Wei doesn''t know any big bachelor. She doesn''t study Xianyan''s history. She stares at the poem book and wants to turn it over for two pages.


    As soon as the paw was poked in, he was patted by his grandfather and asked in a cold voice, "did you wash your hands?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    It''s not a masterpiece. You have to wash your hands before you watch it?


    Besides, it''s not the real work of Xiao Dabao. It''s just a copy. As for such a treasure?


    Ji Nanzheng told her that she was so precious!


    "Mr. Xiao used to live in Wanshan temple after he became an official. He could sigh a big fire. He burned all the Scriptures in the temple, including many manuscripts of Mr. Xiao. Even Mr. Xiao also smoked in the fire and choked his throat. After three years, he died of depression. In order to commemorate the old man, the imperial court specially ordered his descendants to carve his manuscripts into large volumes and keep their names in the history. However, this book of "ten rewards for giving knowledge to Liewen" was not included. It was said that it was incomplete and not easy to be recorded. However, the widow of Xiao Dabao could not bear his talent in the last year. He collected and wrote books for him alone, but only printed them, a total of 30. The times have changed. Now there is only one copy of this book, which is in the Hanlin Yamen. No one can take it away. I also copied one in the early years, but it''s damaged too much. It''s not a sentence. I''m very sorry. But now you give it to me, it''s complete! I think it must be a folk book, and it''s more complete than the one included in the palace! Therefore, although this book is a copy, its value is immeasurable! "My grandfather worked so hard to popularize science. Liu Wei also knew that the book was precious. But she didn''t know what the cloud sent her such a book for?


    When Rong Ling came back in the evening, Liu Wei said it, but after hearing it, Rong Ling knew it.


    "You can''t see through it. It''s the right way."


    Liu Wei frowned: "two boxes of heavy gifts and one box of jewelry should be prepared for me. One box of books should be for my grandfather to borrow flowers for Buddha.". But Mrs. Xiang and her grandfather don''t know each other. Why should they send such a valuable thing? "


    Rong Leng is not very interested: "tomorrow is to ask."


    Liu Wei also felt that with this book, he would have to go to the door tomorrow to thank him and put it down first.


    The next day.


    Liu Wei took the book and went out of the door in his grandfather''s reluctant eyes.


    In the early morning, Yunshi also went out to enter the palace, but he ran into Liu Wei at the gate. After a moment''s hesitation, he welcomed people into the front hall.


    Liu Wei didn''t waste words either. He took the book out directly and refused it. He said that he didn''t know the value of the book yesterday and accepted it abruptly. Today, he came to return it sincerely.


    Hearing this, Yun immediately stood up from his chair and asked, "but what''s wrong with this book? It''s my fault that I can''t bear to be soft hearted and listen to those mountain people at will... "


    Liu Wei could not help asking, "mountain people? Ma''am means that this book is given to you by the villagers in the mountains? "


    Yun nodded and regretted: "this time I left Beijing, it was a cousin of Xiangye''s family who died. That cousin was kind to Xiangye in his early years. Now that he has passed away, Xiangye is so sad that he took leave from the imperial court and took me back to his hometown with him. Although the northwest is barren and barren, my cousin''s family is quite rich. Knowing our past, he collected the expensive gifts and presented them. This book is sandwiched in it, but it says that this book is not presented to Xiang ye, but he wants to send it to Mr. Ji, the former Saint Grand Master. I have read two pages of the book, but I don''t know whether it is good or bad. It''s just that The squire who presented the book is also a relative of the clan, so I can''t shirk it. I thought that I happened to know you, so I took the book with me and asked you to take it back together. Unexpectedly, you came to return it the next day. This book... "

 Chapter 1563

    Liu Wei listened to Ming, then raised his hand, stopped the words behind the cloud family, and told her the value of the book honestly.


    "The original copy of the sages of the first dynasty is more complete than that of the Imperial Academy. It''s also the unique treasure in the world. It''s priceless in the eyes of literati and scholars."


    Hearing this, the cloud family was stunned. He didn''t expect that his relatives in the countryside had such a precious treasure of literati. He could not help but murmur: "I think that there is indeed a Wanshan temple not far away from home, that is, I don''t know whether it is different from the Wanshan temple you said with the same name."


    Liu Wei thought of what his grandfather said yesterday and asked, "there is a shangbaoju in Wanshan temple?"


    Yunshi shook his head: "we just drove by and didn''t look inside. I heard that the Wanshan temple was about to be demolished, because there was an unexplored lead mine under it. The local county magistrate asked for help. He said that after the approval, he would move the temple site of Wanshan temple to a distance of 30-10 miles to the north and extract the lead mine."


    Liu Wei just nodded at will, but then he was stunned. He opened his eyes and looked at Xiang Yun: "where is Xiangye''s ancestral home?"


    "Tianshi Prefecture comes to the city and county," Yun said truthfully


    Liu Wei stood up from the chair at once, with a look of surprise and joy on her face.


    Cloud surname let her this move startle, ask her how quickly?


    Liu Wei shook her head and asked Yun Shi about her return this time.


    The more you listen to Yun''s words, the more joyful the expression on Liu Wei''s face is.


    When Yun finished, Liu Wei was out of control. He took the valuable book and hurried back to the house.


    Yunshi doesn''t know what''s wrong with her


    ¡­¡­


    No sooner had Liu Wei returned to the mansion than he was stopped by his grandfather.


    Ji Nanzheng stared at the book in her hand. Seeing that she didn''t really return the book, he was relieved. At the same time, he was afraid that she would go back and forth. He didn''t treasure the book, so he took it crumpled and broke it.


    Liu Wei doesn''t care about his grandfather. He stuffs the book into him and rushes to find Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling seldom has time today. He is guiding Xiao Li to practice sword in the courtyard. Liu Wei rushes back in a hurry, pulls him into the room, closes the door, and takes out the broken Diamond Sutra that he had torn down before. He says to Rong Ling, "Tian Shi Zhou comes to the City and the county, that is, Tian Shi Zhou comes to the city and the county. It''s not that we find them, it''s that they find us!"


    She has no idea. She can''t understand Rong Leng. Just let her sit down, drink water and speak slowly.


    Liu Wei then breathed slowly and came to him in detail.


    There is no map in the Vajra Sutra. This book itself is a map. The source of the book is the destination of the map. Before Liu Wei and Rong Ling studied the printing and carving of the book from all aspects to find the source of the book. However, whether they were looking for the engraving of Qing LAN Ju Shi''s oblique regular script or starting from the small seal red chapter to find the northwest famous engraver, they could not find it overnight Of.


    Before that, Liu Wei and Rong Ling also made statistics according to the map of Xianyan state. Most of the lead ores in Xianyan state were concentrated in the two northwest States, Tianshi state and Tingjiang state, but the involved counties were too large. Even if relying on the authority of Rujiang king, they went to the Northwest to search as much as they could, they would not have an echo for a year and a half.


    But while they are busy looking for the descendants of the wolf family, some people are also looking for them.


    "My opinion is that the book presented to my grandfather is the same person who entrusted the King Kong Sutra and my uncle to my grandfather. Otherwise, how can I explain that my husband and wife are close to each other? Instead of rushing to tie up, they want to entrust them with such a valuable sage monument to my grandfather, who has been in office for many years? They settled in the northwest and went to the source of the Vajra Sutra. But after many years, they suddenly sent out a book. They had to contact their grandfather from a long distance. There must be other intentions! "


    The source of the Diamond Sutra is the northwest. The book of songs sent by Yun family is also from the northwest. It happens to be Laicheng County of Tianshi Prefecture. There are lead mines in Laicheng county. The local lead is cheaper than ink, which just fits all their conjectures about the Diamond Sutra.


    When the two sides merge, the answer will come out.


    Liu Wei''s idea is also approved by Rong Ling. However, the book of poetry about things fell into the hands of their grandfather. They can''t expect to take it back for study.


    Liu Wei regretted it and was eager to steal the book.


    Rong Leng took hold of her and stopped her dangerous thought: "the sage loves Wen, just as you love gold and silver. If you want to spit out a box of wealth, you must cut the flesh."


    Liu Wei was not very happy to hear this, and she said, "don''t make me so vulgar. I don''t love money so much. Pay attention to what you say."


    Rong Leng sneers at her, and thinks that since the goal is to come to the city and county, we should send someone to investigate first.


    When it comes to the issue of transferring troops and sending generals, we can only find you to surrender the king, and allow Leng to go directly to your palace while it is still early.


    Liu Wei didn''t go. She dawdled out of her grandfather''s room and planned how to steal books.


    Ji Nanzheng took the book of poetry and couldn''t let it go. Even his granddaughter couldn''t take care of it. He handed the ugly to Xiao Li and closed the room to read it.


    Liu Wei lingered at the door for most of the time, but she didn''t find the chance to sneak in. Xiao Li, who was holding her sister in the yard, couldn''t look down. She shouted, "Mom, come and sit down!"Liu Wei absentmindedly sat down in the past, lying on the stone table, the ugly rubbed over and reached for his mother.


    Liu Wei holds her daughter in her arms and points to the orange on the table and asks, "what is this?"


    The ugly drooled, "eat."


    Liu Wei pointed to another half of the apple: "what is this?"


    Ugly or that sentence: "eat."


    Liu Wei asked some more questions, and her daughter''s answer was the same. Liu Wei couldn''t help looking at Xiao Li: "your sister can only eat?"


    Xiaoli took the other half of the apple and was using a spoon to scrape the pulp. When she scraped it, she handed it to her sister to eat. She said, "it''s good to know how to eat, but she can speak a lot in two or three words."


    I only found out yesterday that I can speak. Can I make a statement today?


    Liu Wei is curious: "what can you say?"


    Xiaoli raised her hand, pointed to Grandpa''s room and asked, "ugly, what is that?"


    The ugly talked as expected, but he frowned and closed his eyes and shouted: "no washing No! "


    It''s not standard, but it''s "don''t like". Liu Wei is very surprised. She smiles and kisses her daughter and asks, "what does ugly dislike?"


    Ugly said with a bitter face, "book..." Then he said, "words..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Xiao Li felt the same thing and put a spoonful of fruit into his sister ''


    Liu Wei: "..."


    So, the daughter is only a little older, is doomed to be a learning slag?


    Is there something wrong with her and rongling''s genes?


    Xiaoli loved learning so much when she was a child!

 Chapter 1564

    In the evening, in the green Phoenix Palace.


    "Where did you say you were going? Northwest? "


    The queen looked doubtfully at the men''s and women''s clothing who were packing their needle bags. "Well, what are you going to do in that barren and bitter place?"


    Liu Wei put the needle bag into his pocket, and then raised his head: "I went to see an old man. I haven''t contacted him for many years. Recently, I sent a letter to invite us for a while."


    The queen frowned: "it''s a long journey on the northwest road. I''m afraid it''ll take a month or two to cross the land road. It''s only half a month to go back and forth by water to tingjiangzhou. When are you going? Ready for a boat? Are you going home or are you going alone? "


    Liu Wei said, "let''s go with Rong Ling. My grandfather is old and the two children are too young to travel far. So I will let them stay in Beijing. I''m at ease."


    The queen nodded and saw that she had arranged everything. She said, "when you are away, people will look after them in our palace."


    Liu Wei thanked him and decided to leave the palace at night when the Queen''s prescription, diet and food list were all explained.


    It''s been a month since Rong Ling sent someone to investigate in the Northwest last time. The reporter arrived the day before yesterday, but the clues were only a little. Liu Wei and Rong Ling decided to go and have a look in person. They also told their grandfather about it. Their grandfather didn''t want them to go far, but they couldn''t grind them out. Finally, they agreed, just told them to be careful and hurry up Go back quickly.


    Cars and horses will be ready in the morning.


    When I went back to the mansion, I saw that Rong Ling had packed the luggage. Liu Wei counted it and thought it was almost enough. They went to bed early.


    The next day.


    Before dawn, Rong Ling wakes up Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was confused. As soon as she sat up, she saw a small black figure squatting at the door of her room.


    When she saw it, her face was blue.


    "Liu Xiaoli, what are you doing?"


    Xiaoli holds her own luggage bag and looks at her mother honestly. She says softly, "let''s go together..."


    Xiaoli refuses to leave her parents. She takes the last time she was in Qingyun country. Her parents said that she only walked for one month and finally complained about half her life. Liu Wei is unreasonable, and Rong Leng can''t refute. At last, the three look at each other.


    When chemachen was waiting at the gate, Liu Wei looked at the time, gathered her hair in a bun and washed her face. When all the preparations were finished, she took her son directly and left him in Zhong Ziyu''s room with the couple of Wei.


    The two men slept in a muddleheaded way. The door of the cold house was kicked open. The Wei couple were shocked. They quickly gathered the bedding and piled it on their bodies. The clock Ziyu in the other bed was not so nervous, but he frowned and sat up half supporting himself. He asked, "what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei took out a rope and tied his son up. Then he put one end of the rope into Zhong Ziyu''s hand and said, "tie him up and put him in an hour."


    Wei couple also woke up and dozed off, lying on the bed to die: "what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei ignored him, just stared at Zhong Ziyu and said, "do you hear me?"


    Zhong Ziyu did not dare to disobey her order, so he nodded hesitantly.


    Liu Xiaoli, who is tied up, is about to blow up his hair. When his mother turns around, he leaves. He snorts and stares back at Zhong Ziyu!


    Zhong Ziyu holds the rope and looks back at him. Seeing that the child''s eyes are full of hate, he falls back to the bed. He ties the rope to his wrist so that the child can''t run away.


    Xiaoli hums again, "do you think a rope will work?"


    Before Zhong Ziyu could react, he felt the palm of his hand loose. When he opened his eyes, the little fart boy had untied his shackles and ran out of the door with his hands and feet nimbly!


    Zhong Ziyu still has the instinct of practising martial arts for many years. He jumps up conditionally, grabs the back leader of the child, pulls him to the bed and presses him.


    The Wei couple in the next bed yawned and said, "don''t you know what kind of dog temper your mother is? If we can''t hold you back, we''ll both have bad luck. Little ancestor, you should be a good man. Let''s go and stay here for an hour. "


    Xiaoli Qi becomes a puffer and clenches his fist. This means that he needs to use his internal power to shake Zhong Ziyu open!


    "Don''t try. Your mother has given you soft tendons. Didn''t you see them just now?"


    Xiaoli was lucky and found that she couldn''t move. She was so angry that she could only struggle with her body: "let me go! You let go of me! You two traffickers! Let go of me! "


    "Why are you an adult dealer again?" The Wei couple hugged the pillow, covered their ears, turned their backs and asked Zhong Ziyu, "how can you sleep if you gag him so loudly?"


    Zhong Ziyu is also sleepy. He falls on the bed. Relying on Xiaoli, he has no internal power. One arm compacts him. When the child moves, he sinks down. Several times, the child is tired and sweaty. He is still light and doesn''t feel at all.


    I have to say, sometimes it''s really cool to bully the small with the big.


    Xiaoli had been struggling for half an hour. At last, he was exhausted. Zhong Ziyu stopped to see him. He put people in his arms and was about to sleep.


    Xiaoli angrily eyebrows, open mouth bite his shoulder!


    Zhong Ziyu opened his eyes, narrowed his eyes, and looked at the bear child.Xiaoli bit for a while, then she was stared at her back. She slowly loosened her mouth


    Zhong Ziyu chuckled, touched his head, snored and hugged him to sleep.


    Xiao Li is caught in Zhong Ziyu''s arms. His hands and feet are all pressed to death. He looks out of his life and tears are coming out.


    At this time, Liu Wei and Rong Ling are already sitting in a carriage, and they are shaking out of the city gate.


    Xiaoli was left by her parents, and also by her grandfather and ugly.


    One hour later, Zhong Ziyu let Xiao Li go, but the child did not hurry to go. Instead, on his bed, he squatted pitifully.


    Zhong Ziyu leaned on the head of the bed and asked him, "where are your parents?"


    Xiaoli looked up at him, pouted and said, "Northwest."


    "When will you return?"


    "Say half a month..."


    Zhong Ziyu picked up his eyebrows and hissed, "that''s hard to say."


    Xiaoli was stunned and looked up at him with a sudden look: "what?"


    "I can''t come back for half a month."


    Xiaoli''s face turned white. Obviously, he thought that his parents could talk, but he was afraid when he heard others say so. He countered subconsciously: "both grandpa and ugly are in Beijing. If my mother said that for half a month, I''m sure that for half a month..."


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head and said: "if you say half a month, it will take at least half a year. If you say one month, it won''t be a year or two. What is grandfather? What is a daughter? Some people don''t even want their sister. They have been away for three or five years... "


    "Cough." The Wei couple in the next bed opened their quilts and stood up to stare at Zhong Ziyu on the opposite side. "You are you, they are others. Why do you say that again?"


    Zhong Ziyu turned her eyes away from the sound.


    The couple looked at the stunned child again and said, "little ancestor, it''s light. Are you still going? When are you so close to us? I don''t care if I sleep in the same room? "


    Xiaoli then realized that these two were bad guys. He jumped out of the bed, hummed and stuck in his waist and said, "my mother won''t cheat me! I won''t listen to you, just a little bit! " Said also spit a tongue, spit to turn to run.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at the back of the child''s bouncing, and loses a laugh. The couple of Wei across the bed looks at him and smiles. Then they are relieved and clap themselves on the chest.


    I thought that Zhong Ziyu was thinking about Yueshan Sheng and yuechongming again. It was just to coax the children. It''s very good. The two brothers and sisters surnamed Yue have tortured him for half their lives. Don''t mention it later!

 Chapter 1565

    Yellow sand in the northwest, with indifferent customs.


    After getting off the boat in Jindong County, Tingjiang Prefecture, Liu Wei and Rong Ling took a few more hours of luoche to arrive at the post house in Chengxian when it was dark.


    The young man driving the Locke is a warm-hearted person. He entered the hall and arranged the room for them personally. When he came out, he had a simple smile on his black face: "two young men, it has been arranged. This post house was built by the government. Later, it was rented to the shopkeeper for a living. Although it is more expensive than the inn in the city, it is the place of the government. It is very safe."


    Liu Wei jumped out of the car, rubbed her sour shoulder, and asked, "are you safe here?"


    "You are a stranger. We are next to Jinmen pass in Tianshi Prefecture. There are fierce bandits outside the pass. Although they seldom go to the city to plunder, they haven''t happened before..." the black lad laughed


    The border has never been peaceful. Liu Wei understands. Thanks for your kindness. Looking back, he sees Rong Ling get off the car. He has a simple package in his hand and gives the young man a silver or two.


    The young man quickly wiped his hands to take over, turned over his body again, took out two Guan of copper money, and supplied them.


    "But Rong Leng said," you have worked hard, and you don''t have to


    The lad was stunned at first, and then surprised to receive the tip, and then saddled them with luggage, carry things and carry them into the guest room.


    The night is deep.


    Liu Wei is lying on the bed, looking at the margin of his pen and paper letter still sitting at the desk, holding his chin and asking him, "haven''t you finished writing yet?"


    Allow edge light "en" sound, and after a Jixiang, just pen received, when the letter air dry, fold into the envelope, on the bed.


    Liu Wei leaned in his arms, stared at the curtain on the top of the bed and asked, "isn''t your little prince weaned yet? I can''t leave for half a month. The letters are all here? "


    Rong Ling shook his head and said, "the six kings are not clear. The emperor intends to use him as a pawn."


    Liu Wei didn''t want to take care of the court fights. She only cared about the present and asked, "tomorrow is the city. Do you have the exact address here?"


    Before Rong Ling sent people to the northwest to investigate secretly. According to Yun''s words, they were all looking for the relatives of Xiang Ye''s family. But the bodyguards came to inquire about it. They knew that since they called a country Xiang ye in the city and county, nearly 100000 people in the whole county claimed to be the relatives of Xiang Ye''s family. Those foreign families who had five or even ten suits came up one after the other to beat the bodyguards who came to investigate The skin is numb.


    But Rong Ling Liu Wei is on his way. When he gets to the place, he must hurry to meet people. Rong Ling sends a letter to him again. The bodyguard who is still in the city and county can''t help it. Finally, he has screened out 12 portals, which is his echo.


    Liu Wei now asked for the exact address, and Rong Ling didn''t have the exact address, but according to today''s driving group, they are from the west gate into the city. According to the road, twelve families live near the West City, that is, Ninggong of yuliuzhuang and Taili book office of bayangfang, Zhongnan lane.


    Rong Ling said these two places. Liu Wei''s eyes brightened when she heard about the book store. This time, she brought the Diamond Sutra. If no one can be found, she should go to the local book store and ask something.


    Both husband and wife are tired and tired. They go to bed early and get up early the next morning.


    They went to the Taili bookstore in bayangfang first. It''s not big. It''s an old gentleman, surnamed Yang, who guards the shop.


    Mr. Yang is not the owner, but the owner''s uncle. Although he is old, he has knowledge. When he is free, he will help the owner to see the shop.


    Liu Wei smiled and asked directly, "the old gentleman''s surname is Yang, but it''s not that he is the official of the dynasty, Mr. Yang..."


    Before he had finished speaking, the old man raised his mouth excitedly and said triumphantly, "you know, yes, last month, Mr. Guoxiang returned home to pay homage to his cousin, who is the sixth nephew of my family. Mr. Yang was born in the Yang family, and he is the same family as me."


    Liu Wei nodded and praised the old man. He said that guoxiangda was the reincarnation of Wenqu star, and lingyunyun, the outstanding man in the city and county.


    The old gentleman was happy to hear that. He said his family''s affairs side by side. Some of them were just blowing, but some of them were also practical.


    "So on that day when the prime minister returned home, the old man was also present?"


    "That''s nature!" Mr. Yang raised his head and held up his chest: "I''m his uncle. How can I not go to the church? On that day, the president of Guoxiang gave me a gift. The wife of Guoxiang gave us ginseng with baby arms as thick as that!"


    Liu Wei continued to nod: "as expected, Mr. Liu is very virtuous and respected. Even Mr. Guoxiang treats you politely. It''s said that many squires met with Mr. Guoxiang that day, some of them are very polite..."


    When the old man heard this, he narrowed his eyes and said cautiously, "it''s not a bribe to send something by himself..."


    Liu Wei waved: "Mister misunderstood, I don''t mean that. I''m just curious. It''s hard for the national phase to return home, but we are poor in the local area. What kind of small gifts can we offer? I''m afraid that the national phase will be ignored..."


    The old man was relieved when she said that. He boasted to her that although all the gifts were not good, the old man didn''t mind. He also understood that what we sent in our village was our intention, and he didn''t care about it with his family. He was always very approachable and respected his elders. Before he left, he visited the ancestral hall, which many people saw.Liu Wei talked with the old man for nearly half an hour, and was disappointed to find that although the old man was indeed a relative of the Yang family, he was only a distant relative. He didn''t accompany him all the way, and didn''t know who sent the book to Guoxiang.


    After that, Liu Wei and Rong Ling went to yuliu village to find Ning Taigong.


    But I don''t know that this old gentleman is far away from Mr. Yang. He said that he is a cousin of the cousin''s daughter-in-law ''.


    Yuliu village has no clue either. Liu Wei and Rong Ling go east along the road and go to several families. They are still blank and have no results.


    In the end, Liu Wei can only propose to go to the cousin''s home.


    But the cousin had no parents and children, and his wife died early. He was alone. There were only a few nephews under his knee. Since his death, those nephews have also been separated. Now they are fragmented. They are really found. There are 20 families next to the family, and they don''t know where to go.


    Liu Wei had no choice but to ask for help from Rong Ling, who had to continue to crush the guards of the palace of Rujiang who were already about to explode in situ.


    Unfortunately, all the bodyguards are going to vomit. They can only be advised to let it go today. Go back to the post house and have a rest. Let''s talk about it tomorrow!


    Rong Ling and Liu Wei had to go back to the Posthouse first, but they were stopped by the shopkeeper as soon as they entered.


    The shopkeeper handed them a note: "two young men just went out today, then someone came to you. I said that they went out, afraid they would come back in the evening. The little boy wrote a letter and entrusted it to them."

 Chapter 1566

    Take the letter back to the room, Liu Wei opened to see the content.


    There is a saying in it - tomorrow afternoon, the porridge shop opposite the Vientiane hall.


    It''s really hard to find a place to tread on. It''s no time to come.


    If they had known each other would find themselves, why should they wander around all day.


    Liu Wei put the letter on the table and looked at Rong Ling.


    Today, after a day''s stroll, Rong Ling had a general understanding of the layout of the road near the west city of Laicheng county. He stared at the Vientiane Museum for a moment and recalled three words. Then he raised his head and said, "beside the Taili bookstore."


    Liu Wei went downstairs to find out about the store and came back in a quarter of an hour.


    The Vientiane library is similar to the bookstore, but it doesn''t like the bookstore only provides sales. They will also open some scriptures and classics that are more expensive for the shy students in their pockets to copy in the library. According to Liu Wei, it''s a bit like a modern library, but it''s not as formal as a library, just to provide a convenience for the poor students who are dedicated to learning.


    The neighborhood of bayangfang is either a book shop or a literary and ink shop. The street usually has the most literati. This small town has become a top scholar in the Imperial Academy since it came to the city and county. For decades, the Prime Minister of the country has paid special attention to academic education. He hopes that one day another big man will bring some happiness to his hometown.


    The other side chose the Vientiane museum to meet, is it coincidence or intention?


    Either the Vajra Sutra or the Gewu poetry volume are all related to the book. It seems that the other side is also a scholar?


    With a lot of questions, Liu Wei and Rong Ling discussed for a while.


    Rong Ling''s view is different from Liu Wei''s: "the bodyguard has come here for a month, after many twists and turns, there is no clue, you and I just came here half a day, someone came to the door personally, do you think it''s a coincidence?"


    It''s no coincidence, of course.


    It''s overqualified for you to come out of the palace and check the details in the remote countryside, but a whole team of people, after a month, have nothing to do with it, which means that the other party has hidden so deep that they can even play with the people in the palace.


    The other side soon found out their whereabouts and came to the door in person, which shows what, that the other side can explore their route and know when they will enter the city and which store they will stay in.


    But all the way down, they didn''t find that they were being followed.


    Rong Ling''s line of sight is sharp. His eyebrows are fixed on the small letter paper. For a moment, he picks it up again and spreads it to Liu Wei''s eyes.


    Liu Wei stared at the line and looked again. After reading it this time, her face changed.


    "The shopkeeper said that the letter was written by a child, not a teenager or a young man. The shopkeeper was not confused when he was young. The child who was counted as a child in his mouth was no more than ten years old at the top of the sky. The character of the child who was in his teens was well written. The formal regular script could not be practiced in seven or eight years."


    The city and county belong to the west of Xinjiang. The place is remote and the folk custom is simple. It''s easy to raise a child who is ten years old and produces flowers. He only needs money to buy paper and ink. He studies hard every day and doesn''t care about paper and pen. How can he achieve a small success with a few years'' effort.


    But this is hard to achieve in the barren and barren border areas. Generally, people have to count rice grains to pour down when they eat and cook. How can they have so much free money to raise a learning child?


    So now the situation has become very contradictory. First of all, the other party is indeed a scholar. Only the children of cultivated and educated families can easily write such a good work in their childhood.


    Secondly, the other side is not an ordinary literati. The ordinary literati are not familiar with the world, or simple and honest. But this time, the people they face can turn around the people you sent to the palace, turn around, and accurately confirm their whereabouts.


    It''s not surprising that the two forms are separated, but together, they are very delicate.


    Rong Ling is not sure about tomorrow''s trip. He is good at conspiracy theory. He is afraid that this is a trap.


    Liu Wei plans to gamble: "since the other side is sending children, it''s reassuring for us to come here. Maybe the other side really just wants to see us?"


    They are not easy to loosen their brows, but there are many secrets in this town and county that they didn''t expect before they came.


    The next day.


    Before noon, Liu Wei and Rong Ling arrived at the porridge shop opposite the Vientiane hall. The boss was a simple and honest young man. They asked for two bowls of porridge and two plates of steamed bread. The boss saw that they were strangers, so he used the big bowl to pack them and sent two more plain steamed buns.


    Rong Ling looks up at him.


    The boss laughs out a big white tooth: "two young men are strangers, our county town is small, strangers are rare, these are not worth money, you eat it, eat it, next time to play."


    Liu Wei said thanks with a smile. While drinking porridge, she stared at the Vientiane Museum across the street with good eyes. From time to time, she could see Mr. Yang Lao of Taili Bookstore holding a story book and reading it with relish.


    From the second quarter of the past to the second quarter of the afternoon, the porridge was finished, and the steamed bread was almost eaten, but no one appeared.


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng sinks her eyes and raises her hand to the guards who are hiding nearby to let them retreat.Liu Wei lowered her voice and said, "if it''s because they''re here that they don''t show up, I''m really curious. They are so smart?"


    "Do you have anything else to eat, my guest?" The porridge shop owner collected the empty bowl on their table and asked as he wiped the table.


    They''ve been sitting here for too long, but they can''t leave at will. So Liu Wei has to order another two bowls of sweet potato soup.


    Sweet and Zizi''s soup was brought up quickly. Liu Wei was full just now. Now she can''t drink it very much. Rong Ling took two drinks. It''s too sweet, so she didn''t move.


    Until the third quarter of noon, the other side has not yet appeared, Liu Wei some can not sit, in the end take a bowl of soup, drink a mouthful.


    Half down, the bottom of the bowl will be clear up, Liu Wei didn''t care, but suddenly a left line of sight, she was stunned.


    He drank all the sweet soup with two mouths in succession. Sure enough, the bottom of the bowl was engraved with words, which were written on the top. He entered the Taili bookstore.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling look at each other. Rong Ling frowns and calls the shopkeeper.


    When the shopkeeper came over, he was still smiling. It seemed that they put the empty bowl in front of their eyes. The shopkeeper didn''t ask anything, just bent down to collect the bowl and looked up at the opposite book office. It was still the simple and honest look: "I don''t know if you go."


    It''s really a group.


    Rong Leng''s face was taut, but Liu Wei smiled and said in a good temper, "it''s like a spy''s joint."


    The shopkeeper looked at her suspiciously and didn''t seem to understand the meaning of "spy".


    Liu Wei did not dispel his doubts. He put a piece of silver into the Taili Bookstore together with Rong Ling.


    Mr. Yang of the bookstore was still in his old age. Seeing them coming, he could not get up, so he raised his chin and asked them to take the books on the counter.


    That''s a copy of the fahua Sutra.

 Chapter 1567

    Liu Wei opened it, and there was a piece of paper on the first page. It said, ten miles to the west, the third door.


    Liu Wei picked up the Scripture and said to Mr. Yang, "how can I sell it?"


    The old man froze for a moment, put down the script in his hand and stood up from the chair: "want to buy it?"


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "take care of the business. You don''t have many people in and out of here all day."


    The old man had a toothache, hummed and said, "ten Wen."


    Liu Wei paid for the book and took it away. At the door, he saw a mule cart passing by.


    Ten li is not near. It''s silly to walk there. It must be a taxi.


    Liu Wei turned and asked Mr. Yang, "where is there a car rental near here?"


    The old man slouched back into his chair and raised his finger to the right: "there is a car shop around the corner."


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling used to rent a car. Just in the past, they met an acquaintance. He was black and thin. He looked young, but he was very smart. He was feeding the camel grass.


    Liu Wei shouted to the boss. The old man who was sitting in the shed drinking tea raised his voice and asked, "do you want to rent a car?"


    This voice, startled is feeding the camel''s black boy, the boy turned his head, saw was only yesterday carried the guest, when smiled brilliantly: "is it you, two CHILDES this is to go? Coming out of town? Or back to the dock? "


    Since he is an acquaintance, the old man doesn''t make any fuss. He points to the black guy and says, "since it''s your guest, you''d better pull it."


    The black boy smiled, put on his camel, and asked the two guests to come up.


    On the car, Liu Wei gives Rong Leng a look, while Rong Leng is still expressionless.


    Husband and wife two people don''t speak, that black boy asks: "where are two going?"


    "Where are we going? Don''t you know?" Liu Wei asked with a smile


    The black boy laughed twice, and did not ask the destination. He raised his whip and urged the camel to go forward.


    When they got to the street ten miles away, the black guy pulled up his camel and pointed out to them, "Ning mansion, the third house in the past, knock on the door."


    Liu Wei looked around and said with a smile, "yesterday we went to Ning mansion, but not this way."


    "This is the back door, isn''t the front door eye catching?" said the black boy


    "Whose eyes?" Liu Wei asked


    The black guy grabs his head: "don''t you know? Don''t be so small. "


    Liu Wei did not ask, got out of the car, into the streets.


    As soon as the third door knocked, it opened. It was the Ning Taigong they met yesterday. The old Taigong was seventy-eight years old and eighty years old, but his physique looked very good. He smiled and led them in.


    Today, old Taigong did not see them in the courtyard as he did yesterday. Instead, he took them to the door of the study, but he didn''t plan to go in, but knocked for them.


    Then, the door of the study was opened. Inside, a middle-aged woman dressed in ordinary peasant women''s clothes came out first. She cried enthusiastically, "come in, come in. It''s sunny outside. I''ve prepared Tremella tea in the room. It''s just the time to relieve your summer heat."


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling look at each other, and they are pulled into the room by the woman. When they enter, they find that there are other people inside.


    Some were dressed as farmers, some were dressed as students, and a little boy came here in the college robe and was lying on the chair writing his game theory.


    The woman took Liu Wei''s hand and drove the child away. "Go there and write," she said, "what about your father? Let your father take you back. The adults here are serious. "


    Holding his book and pen and ink, the boy looked for another chair in a gray way. Without raising his head, he said, "Dad hasn''t closed the stall yet. He will come later."


    The woman patted the child again: "why don''t you say hello, call brother and sister."


    The little boy raised his eyes and looked at the two men in front of him. His eyes were shaking. After a long time, he didn''t know which elder sister to call. He could only continue to write with his head bowed down and pretended that he was an innocent child.


    The woman was indeed displeased: "how could you be so rude..."


    The child simply left his pen and ran away, and ran to the other side of a kind-hearted old lady''s arms.


    The old lady hugged the child, looked at Liu Wei, and introduced herself: "my family name is Li, my husband''s family name is Yun, but he died early. Now I am the largest in the family, so they just called me here. You call me old lady Li."


    Liu Wei respectfully called: "old lady Li."


    Rong Ling also nodded a little.


    Old lady Li didn''t care about the attitude of Rong Ling. She only looked at Liu Wei with her eyes full of gentleness: "you sit here, don''t be restrained. Here are no strangers."


    The woman hurriedly took Liu Wei to sit down, and gave her and Rong Ling Tremella tea. They both held tea cups, but they didn''t know what to say about the current situation.


    The woman also found the atmosphere embarrassed, and quickly raised her voice: "my family name is Li. I''m Mrs. Li''s cousin, and my husband''s family name is Yun. However, his stall will not be collected until two minutes later. Now, my husband''s family is running nine. You call me sister Yun nine."Liu Wei called again, "sister cloud nine."


    Sister cloud nine is a talker. There are seven or eight people sitting in the room. There are men and women. She introduced them all. At last, she pointed to the little boy who was still struggling with the name of her brother and sister and said, "this is my little son. It''s called Dog egg."


    Liu Wei drew at the corner of her mouth.


    The dog''s egg has raised its head and roared: "my name is Yun Mo, the ink of Wen Mo, which is taken by Uncle sanbiao!"


    "Cloud nine sister-in-law is still that pair of smiling appearance, say:" call cloud dog egg


    The dog egg is very aggrieved. He looks up at the young man who looks like a student in the house and shouts: "Uncle sanbiao!"


    The man who is called the third cousin just replied to him indifferently: "your mother is right, you are still small, cheap and easy to support, and call the full name when you are big."


    The dog''s egg bited the corner of his mouth angrily and stabbed his head into Mrs. Li''s arms.


    Old lady Li clapped the little guy''s back curiously, coaxed the child, and said to Liu Wei, "come and toss all the way. Don''t listen to these people. You should drink tea first, and let the Yunjiu family talk to you slowly."


    Cloud nine sister-in-law laughs to dispel Liu Wei''s confusion.


    My sister-in-law said in detail: "in fact, over the years, we have been looking for Mr. Ji. But he has been in office for many years and traveled all over the world. We really can''t find him. No, the cat egg in Beijing wrote a letter back a few days ago, saying that Mr. Ji has returned to Beijing. We just want to see him, but we''re afraid to go directly. We''ll show our whereabouts. We''re hesitating At that time, Mr. Guoxiang suddenly went back to his hometown, so we came up with this circuitous method and handed over a book. We thought that Ji Taifu was an old scholar and would be interested in the book of sage Xiao. "


    Not only interested, my grandfather held the book every day, but also slept.


    Liu Wei thought of it and asked, "is that book extremely rare?"


    "It''s rare for outsiders, but we have one in the ancestral hall of Li''s family. I asked his third cousin to copy it. Li''s grandmother was the servant girl of Xiao''s family. Therefore, this book" ten rewards for learning from Levin "has always been provided by Li''s family."

 Chapter 1568

    Liu Wei understands that this is to come to the city and county, and there is Wanshan temple here. It seems that the sage Xiao wrote this book of poetry about things on the treasure house of Wanshan temple in the city and county. So, sage Xiao himself should be a person from the city and county.


    "After handing over the book, within half a month, a group of strangers came to the city and asked the relatives of the Yang family. His second cousin said that these people were martial arts practitioners, and their walking pace was similar to that of the soldiers in the military camp. By the way, his second cousin was a constable in the county yamen. He was sure about people. We were afraid that there were any branches here, so they were like the family They have all asked. In recent days, they should be careful not to answer the questions of outsiders at will. "


    At the end of Liu Wei''s eyes, she looks at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling is embarrassed. The dispatched people can''t do any small things well. As soon as they come here, they show their feet and alert the other party. It''s no wonder that the other party played with them for a whole month.


    But he was still curious: "how many branches are there in your mansion?"


    "Yunjiu sister-in-law said proudly," I have been living in the city for more than 30 years. If you come to the whole city, at least half of the city is related to our family. "


    Half of the city, it''s very leafy


    "When you get off the boat in Jindong County, the boatman is our second uncle. He hears you talking on the boat, so he can confirm your identity. When you get off the boat, he will let black egg pull you into the city. That is the black boy who just brought you here. Although he is young, he is an old driver. He is smart. He knows where to go and where to go There are fierce bandits coming and going. Our border is not peaceful. Most of them are picked up by blackheart rickshaw pullers at the wharf. They will send people directly to the mountain. They will give them to the mountain robbers to rob money and color. If there are black eggs to pull you, you will never have an accident on the road! "


    Liu Wei smiles when he hears the words. The other side is kind. They were villains before.


    Sister Yun continued: "although the post house of the government is more expensive than the inn, black egg should tell you that it''s safe! There are also some inns in our city that are conspiring with the sand bandits. If good people live in the black shops, how can they come out completely? Yesterday we let the dog egg to see you, originally wanted to take a photo yesterday, and you know, you know, you are not there. And yesterday night, the outsiders like the officers and soldiers were alive again, and everywhere, fly over the walls and be scared. Today, when you are in the porridge shop, you have always been there. You have to take a lot of trouble to find it. It''s my sister-in-law''s mystery. "


    Liu Wei hurriedly waved: "no, we didn''t make it clear. Those people are actually with us."


    "Oh, the less people know, the better," said Sister Yun with a smile. "We are partial here, and there are a lot of bad hearted people..."


    Liu Wei understands that the other side wants to come and guess that the guards are with them, but they only want to see her and Rong Ling, or even Rong Ling doesn''t count, they just want to see her.


    But why? Because he''s the granddaughter of my grandfather?


    It sounds that their intimacy to themselves is not so simple.


    Seeing that the cup in their hands is empty, sister Yun nine renews a cup of Tremella tea for them. At this time, the door of the study is knocked again, and the dog egg rushes to open the door. As soon as she sees the people outside, she cheers and cries: "Dad!"


    The man outside picked up the dog''s egg and came into the room.


    Liu Wei saw that he was the owner of the porridge shop.


    Like his daughter-in-law, Yunjiu looks like a smile. He takes his son into the room and says to Liuwei, "you just walked in a hurry. You gave more money, two bowls of porridge, six steamed buns and two sweet potato soup. As long as you pay a dime, you give half of the money." Say, still really take out half hang money, pass her.


    Liu Wei took over, a moment, but laughed: "after sitting in your shop for so long, you don''t double the cost of tea and water."


    Cloud nine Leng next: "you have many new words, are you learning from the old Taifu? The literati in Beijing are different. "


    Sister cloud nine pulled her son from her husband and taught her, "your father has been busy for most of the day, and you still pester him to make troubles."


    The dog''s egg spits out its tongue and runs to old lady Li''s arms again.


    Seeing that Yun Jiu is coming, old lady Li said to Liu Wei, "what else do you have to ask, just ask ah Jiu. He and your grandfather have met each other. When you entrust your uncle to your grandfather, ah Jiu will almost follow you."


    Yun Jiu waved his hand and said, "I was still young at that time. It was still difficult for master Taifu to take his second brother..."


    Liu Wei didn''t understand what happened, and Yun Jiu explained: "at that time, our children were all in trouble. We were so poor that we couldn''t eat any food. At last, uncle decided to send the sick second brother to your grandfather. He also wanted to take advantage of others. Later, when your grandfather agreed, uncle wanted to entrust me, But I was only a little over a year old at that time. My second brother could walk and cook. He was a little laborer. I couldn''t do it. My uncle knew that he was shameless. After all, he didn''t have a good idea. So I came to tianshizhou with everyone. "


    After listening, Liu Wei had some ideas in mind.


    Rong Ling obviously thought of it, and asked directly, "you seem to know a lot about Ji Taifu''s family history?"The third uncle, who didn''t say a few words, frowned and said coldly, "it''s all written in the book. What else do you don''t know?"


    Rong Leng frowned: "book?"


    "It''s a genealogy, I''ll show it to you," said Yun


    With that, Yun Jiu rummaged in his study for a long time before he found the volume carved with bamboo slips from the top of the bookshelf.


    "Uncle has been holding this genealogy since he was still here. You are also here." Cloud nine said, turned for a while, found a name in it: "here, Rong Men Liu family, single name, Wei, second." Looking up again: "this is your grandfather, Ji mennan Zheng, from Lingzhou But where is Lingzhou? I don''t remember which state capital of Xianyan country is Lingzhou. Did it change its name? "


    The erudite third uncle sipped his lips and shook his head: "every prefecture, department and yamen have a total geological tribute, and no prefecture has changed its name."


    Cloud nine also scratched his head: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a local nickname? I haven''t been to any other place. I''ve always been in Tianshi Prefecture... "


    When Yunjiu chats with the third uncle, Liu Wei holds the bamboo slips, but she is too stiff to move.


    What''s the matter? Her name really exists here. The Liu family of rongmen, the second son, even the ugly people of rongling and Xiaoli


    Liu Wei can''t help but look at Rong Ling at once. Rong Ling is also looking at her. They look at each other with their eyes tightened and shocked.

 Chapter 1569

    "This genealogy Who wrote it? "


    Liu Wei took a deep breath. After a long time, she found her voice.


    Cloud nine scratched his head, but he didn''t know: "uncle had it when he was alive. He said it was from his ancestors, but in fact, there are many damages. You see, there are you here, there are your grandfather, but there are no your parents and brothers..."


    Liu Wei went back and forth again. She didn''t see anyone else''s, not even the stranger''s.


    What''s the matter with this genealogy?


    The prophet? What happened in the past generations, even in the future generations?


    Liu Wei was shocked. A middle-aged man who had not spoken before said, "you are different."


    Liu Wei looks at the past, and so do others.


    The middle-aged man was a little shy. His ears turned red. He coughed and said: "uncle went to Ji Taifu in those days. It was because he read this genealogy that he knew there would be you in the future. We sent the book to Beijing this time to meet you..."


    "What do you mean?" said Liu Wei


    At this time, Yun Jiu said: "we are a people who have been displaced for many years. We managed to find a place to live and make a living. We didn''t want to save our lives. This time, we took such a big risk to find you, which is also the last wish of my uncle before he died."


    "At the end of the day, I lost too many ancestral home when I was wandering..." "When I was young, I heard my wife say that the family was so poor that I had no choice but to pawn some of the old things uploaded by my ancestors. This genealogy was said by my ancestors that it could not be lost. It said that it would have great use in the future, but I remember that the origin of this genealogy is not so serious......"


    Liu Wei sat forward a little: "not serious?"


    Li Laotai''s face was astringent: "it was made in a dream. My wife said that this genealogy is not a record, but a prediction. It''s quite rare. The people in it were all dreamt by the old ancestor. At first, the family didn''t take it seriously, but later, a man named Ji Nanzheng really came out..."


    Liu Wei suddenly thought that she had had some dreams, and suddenly the whole person was in a trance.


    "It''s mysterious. It''s strange to say that our family has been struggling for so many years. There are people everywhere to suppress us."


    "Let Leng side head:" please say in detail


    "In fact, it''s nothing. The elders all said that our family had great abilities hundreds of years ago, but later it was hated and destroyed. There was no root. After so many years, there was still inheritance."


    In the anecdote of history, the wolf tribe was really swallowed up by the small clans under its jurisdiction.


    His three uncles, who were very polite, suddenly said, "our surname is Yun. Do you know the origin?"


    Rong Ling looks at the past and shakes his head. He cannot help but think of the cloud family in the capital.


    His third uncle pointed up: "heaven, the clouds in the sky, the ancestors are all born to raise, and they have no knowledge. They don''t know what their surname is, and they don''t know what to take for their children. When they see the clouds in the sky and the wolves in the mountains, they take such a name. After that, we will have a surname."


    Liu Wei can''t help thinking about the so-called wolf family''s past. She doesn''t know whether she thinks it right or not, but in front of her eyes, it seems that someone has opened a picture for her. It''s a mountain, vast and boundless, with trees, wild animals in the mountain. The savages living on the mountain take the tribe as their family, and live in the most primitive way for generations.


    Until one day, a mountain fire destroyed the whole mountain. The savages had to move to other places. Then they found another place, rebuilt their homes, lived in peace, and even made many civilizations


    Unfortunately, the final result was that it was divided by other tribes and disappeared in the long history.


    Thinking, Liu Wei patted her head.


    Before she left, she thought of seeing the national teacher in the prison. The national teacher said something to her.


    "How do you know that people hundreds of years ago are the same as people today? You think that your black bird is not a companion moon winged dog, and that there are no ghosts and gods in the world. I''ll take your word for granted, but why do you think that what you think is true? The reason why the wolf family is called the God family is that the people can communicate with the heaven and the earth. They listen to the wind blowing, the rain crying, the birds singing and the animals neighing. They take the heaven as their cover and the earth as their bed. Why can''t they hear the voice of the heaven and the earth when they are so close to the heaven and the earth? You are very narrow, you seem logical and orderly, but have you ever thought that you underestimated others and our ancestors from the beginning! "


    In the conversation that day, Liu Wei didn''t get more information from the national teacher, but he was crazy about it.


    Liu Wei thinks that the two people talk with each other, but now, looking at this genealogy, she can''t help wondering whether she is really narrow-minded?


    In the ancient times, Chiyou led the Jiuli clan to develop farming, smelting copper and iron, making five soldiers, creating hundreds of Arts, tomorrow''s Taoism, science and education in the Central Plains, and made outstanding contributions to the formation of early Chinese civilization


    At the same time, Shennong, whose surname is Jiang, was born in Beidi. It''s said that he is also known as Yandi because he knows how to use fire. In ancient times, Yandi''s ox head was born. He once tasted hundreds of herbs, developed herbal medicine to cure diseases, and led the tribal people to make pottery and cookware for foodIn ancient times, the head of the five emperors, the Yellow Emperor, surnamed Ji, was named Xuanyuan. According to the historical records, the five emperors'' original records, "the Yellow Emperor was born a God, weak and able to speak, young and partial to Qi, long and sensitive, and smart."


    Ancient China was good at deification, but how can future generations determine whether these miracles existed thousands of years ago?


    The Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan fought against Chiyou. Did he fight against the dragon?


    Emperor Yan is not good-looking, because he is a man with a head of cattle?


    Although these anecdotes may not be true, there is no denying that in the barren ancient times, people who can invent farming, production and medicine are not gods, but also similar to gods.


    It''s true that the later generations'' praise of their ancestors is a little over magical, but who knows that there is no one or two practical anecdotes in it?


    What''s more, the achievements of the two emperors, Yan and Huang, have been the creation civilization that can''t be ignored in the past and present five thousand years.


    Has anyone ever doubted that their abilities were inspired by heaven?


    Open to think, maybe the wolf family once had such a talent, of course, not as supernatural as the ancient emperor, but also have some other skills, perhaps, he can also achieve one thousandth of the ancient emperor, but later, the tribe lacks combat power, and was unfortunately swallowed up and died.


    Looking at this genealogy, Liu Wei thought, maybe dream is the only reason to explain.


    Miraculous ancestors were inspired by heaven in their dreams, so they took the tribe to work hard to open up civilization, and saw one of their descendants hundreds of years later in their dreams.


    These people say that she is special, because in the records of her ancestors, she is particularly prominent.


    Liu Wei thought she might know the reason.


    She is a cross.


    She is outstanding and special for anyone in this era.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know whether this genealogy has something to do with her journey. Now she can''t prove to anyone, but she knows that pearl may be the key.

 Chapter 1570

    Moon dog is a myth, but her communication with pearl is not a myth.


    She has some kind of telepathy with pearl, which is strange. People and animals should not have such a connection.


    But they do, and it''s said that once werewolves had such abilities.


    Things have become a little more complicated, all around her life experience.


    Liu Wei has a headache. It''s hard for her to connect the reasons behind her for a while, but she knows that she should be the descendants of the wolf family.


    Because she has the same quality as them.


    "Second, it seems that I have only two children in my life." After a long silence, Liu Wei smiled at the score on the file and said a small irrelevant remark.


    Rong Leng reached out, held her fingertip, and said, "that''s enough."


    When Xiao Li was born, Rong Ling didn''t see it. He didn''t know that Liu Wei had suffered that kind of hardship. When ugly was born, he witnessed it with his own eyes.


    He would never let Liu Wei experience such torture again. Heaven knows how scared he was when he saw Liu Wei close his eyes after he collapsed. He was afraid that she would never open her eyes again.


    Liu Wei turned the genealogy to the other side, pointed to other people''s names, and asked, "do these people also exist?"


    Cloud nine shakes his head: "at least I haven''t seen it."


    That is to say, Liu Wei is the only one who can be determined now.


    Liu Wei looked again. All the information in the genealogy is brief. For example, there is no record except the name and birthplace of the grandfather.


    However, she was recorded in detail. First of all, she said that she was a woman and her husband''s family name was Rong. She gave birth to two children, but most of them didn''t, such as age, birthday or even native place.


    If you look at other people, it''s almost the same. Some have a first name, some even have a surname, and some have only a description of their appearance.


    In this volume, Liu Wei found a name with some memory.


    Jihui.


    There is also no native age life, but in addition to the name, also marked a feature.


    Golden pupil.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and couldn''t help thinking of Ji Jin.


    "Then, what do you want to see me for?"


    After looking at Ji Hui''s line, Liu Wei looks up and asks the others.


    "Cloud nine sister-in-law a face is frank, good temper of stare at her up and down look:" curious


    Liu Wei squinted.


    Cloud nine also laughs: "the people in the genealogy really appear. They just want to have a look. They don''t want to see anything else. They always think that the things handed down from the family should be shown to you."


    Liu Wei winked at Rong Ling, who took out a Book of Vajra Sutra from his carry on bag.


    Liu Wei took it over and handed it up to him and asked, "is this yours?"


    Cloud nine looked and looked, and after repeated confirmation, he said: "it seems that it is, but is it soaked with water? Why are they all deformed? "


    Liu Wei moved her eyes for a moment and said, "it was my grandfather who fell into the water by accident."


    Cloud nine also nods, no doubt other.


    He made sure again, and finally nodded, "it''s the book that uncle gave to Ji Taifu. I recognize the seal on the back. Actually, this book was not given to Ji Taifu by Uncle Bus, but by my uncle. We have been looking for the site of our hometown according to this book. For this reason, we wandered around the world for generations, entrusted it to Ji Taifu, and uncle took off the knot, so we got it We have come to Tianshi prefecture to settle down, and we also have these decades of life. "


    Liu Wei frowned and said, "this book is printed in tianshizhou. I thought the so-called ruins of the hometown were tianshizhou?"


    Cloud nine smiled and shook his head: "the book is printed here, but that''s because of the origin of the great grandfather and the Li family. The old prince knows a lot."


    He pointed to Mrs. Li.


    Old lady Li also hugged the dog''s egg and teased her grandson, saying: "Xiao Ye, a great scholar, settled down in the city and county after returning to his hometown. At that time, xiaotianshizhou was also brilliant for a while. My ancestors were servant girls of Xiao Dabao''s house. After being returned to Shengqi and married, they married an old Duke of the cloud family, who printed this Vajra Sutra locally, He refused to go wandering again. He would not leave until he had a wife. Later, he entrusted the book to his brothers of the same family, which showed that this was the key to finding his hometown. But even he himself could not solve the mystery in the book. Later, he lived in peace to support his wife and children, and others worked hard on the road for many years, and finally passed the book on to another generation Your grandfather, since then, the whole family has escaped from the curse, and all of them have come to settle down in Tianshi


    Liu Wei didn''t expect this, so she frowned: "how can the old man determine the secret of his hometown in this diamond sutra? This book is reprinted and not the original. "


    Cloud nine shrugs: "I don''t know, but it''s for you now. You can do it." Said, put the bubble mottled book back into Liu Wei''s hand.Liu Wei was stunned and didn''t answer, "why give it to me?"


    Cloud nine naturally said: "you are the person recorded in the family tree. What do you want to know about the secrets of the family? We will tell you that the natural inheritance is also your inheritance. This book is also yours."


    Liu Wei thinks that these people are just shameful. They are their own business, but if they want to get rid of the difficulties, they find a genealogical record of "Ji Nanzheng". They rush to hand over the responsibility. Now they meet a more detailed genealogical record of her, and immediately pull her into the water!


    Cloud nine also has some chat lines. Seeing that Liu Wei doesn''t answer, he is a little angry, so he puts the book on the table next to him.


    Sister Yun jiusao came out and sold miserably: "you see, our family is a shop builder. His third uncle is a scholar and wants to take the imperial examination. The old prince is old again. We can''t find any truth with any ability. Therefore, we are the only one who has to entrust..."


    "I won''t either." Liu Wei''s cold face moved her eyes elsewhere: "I have no ability."


    Sister cloud nine is embarrassed. She dare not speak any more. The others in the room are silent. Even the most noisy dog egg is very motionless.


    Old lady Li carefully looked at Liu Wei''s face for a while. For a while, she coughed: "you don''t eat well at noon. You can''t eat enough with porridge. You go to the kitchen to make some good dishes. It''s also a way to help our little granddaughter..."


    Sister cloud nine hurriedly promised to go out. Liu Wei felt that she was too tough and scared people. She slowed down a little and sighed: "there is no clue about this matter. Where can I easily find out what conclusion..."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I haven''t found it out for several years. How can I embarrass you a little girl? Then you will look at yourself if you don''t want to check. If you don''t want to check, you won''t check. It''s OK. It''s OK."


    That tone is, to you, to you, you don''t want to lose, don''t give us back, we just had a few days, really don''t want to take this hot potato!


    Liu Wei looked at him next to each other, and saw that even his three uncles, who had always been cold and clean, were staring at themselves with burning eyes, which meant that it was very obvious - I wanted to take the imperial examination! Please don''t let me wander any more!


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Is it OK for the descendants of the wolf family to be so Buddhist?

 Chapter 1571

    My grandfather received this book. After he retired from office, he had not lived a good life for several decades. Later, he was stared at by the six kings, almost worried about his life.


    Even if I didn''t know before, now I know that this group of people originally started with the idea of causing trouble to the East. Liu Wei will not be happy naturally.


    However, if you and I are full of people in the room, sister cloud nine makes four dishes and one soup. It''s almost a flattering banquet for Liu Wei to eat. Liu Wei''s resentment is not easy to recur.


    On the dining table, old lady Li carefully brought dishes to Liu Wei, and she was still trying to persuade him: "the old generation passed on the tradition early in the year, saying that the site of their hometown is very important. Every descendant in the world, even if they are exhausted of their vitality, must return. The cloud family has come through this way for several generations, and the bitterness of it is not for the outside humanity."


    "In fact, there are people in the family who are against it." The third uncle replied at the right time: "listen to the great grandfather, there were actually two groups of people in the di clan earlier, one was in favor of looking for the hometown, the other thought that the future was the most important, and the past glory should be buried in the loess. There was a dispute between the two groups. An old ancestor left with more than half of his ethnic group. The rest of US continued to live in Sichuan and Zhou again and again. We were the ones who left behind. We held many relics of our ancestors and passed them on from generation to generation. By this time, everyone was tired. "


    "My uncle really wanted to end all this." Cloud nine sighed: "when I saw your grandfather, I was still young, but I still remember that when he came back, he held me up to his shoulder and said that everyone would be able to settle down in the future. At that time, he was really happy and said that he could send me to find my mother."


    Old lady Li sighed: "no matter Yunjiu or your uncle, they had no mother. At that time, several children were the same. Their mother was not willing to follow the people, some stayed in their hometown and waited for them, some remarried after two years..."


    Yun Jiu bowed his head: "my mother remarried, so I was brought up by my uncle. When I came to settle down in Tianshi Prefecture, I couldn''t believe it. We could really stop. We could really have a tile cover over our heads and a step to sleep. In the first year of rice harvest, an old ancestor of the family cried, saying that he never knew how to live with the sun rising and the sun setting Life is so beautiful. "


    For drifters, stability is like addiction, which makes people infatuated and yearn for.


    It sounds really pitiful. But Liu Wei doesn''t understand what these things have to do with his grandfather. Why should he bring good outsiders?


    "I can''t find it. Can''t I help you?"


    Liu Wei put down his chopsticks in a cold voice, listening to people beating drums.


    Around the dining table, there was a moment of silence like a cicada. Everyone, look at me, I look at you. Finally, I use my eyes to recommend his three most knowledgeable uncles to represent him.


    His three uncles were chased to the shelves and coughed stumblingly, saying, "what can I do to find a site that only exists in the ear and mouth of generations, except to walk every inch of land in the mountains and rivers diligently?"


    "Marketing." Liu Wei glanced around, and his eyes crossed the simple and puzzled faces of the people: "there was a rumor outside that there was a big treasure hidden in the ruins of the wolf family. There were different opinions about the treasure, but there were only a few kinds of gold, silver, jewelry, military tactics and immortality. As far as I know, there were several princes in the imperial court who yearned for it, including those who were disqualified for rebellion a while ago The six kings he killed. "


    After a pause, Liu Wei took a sip of the chicken soup which was not so tasty, and continued.


    "Since so many people want to know, even more urgently than you as parties, why not let them go to find it?"


    The crowd was dazed. They looked at each other for a moment. At last, the third uncle asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Make some rumors and publicize the treasure. All the court officials who have got the first grade of the treasure will deliver the leaflets to the people''s government. Those who don''t care will laugh away, but those who care will squeeze the leaflet. They will secretly transfer the troops and send the general. They only want to be the first one who can take the treasure into their pocket, and they will look for it. You are comfortable waiting for the result, Who forced you to do it yourself and find it yourself? "


    The content of this remark is so outrageous that the whole table can''t speak at all.


    After a long time, old lady Li began to speak cautiously: "but, after all, this is left by our ancestors..."


    "You can''t find it for several generations, which means that first, it''s really hard to find the place. Second, the site has disappeared, the vicissitudes of life have changed, whether the site still exists or not, we only have a half of the confidence. In other words, if the place is really hard to find, then you can''t find it for several generations. If the site has disappeared, you can find it for hundreds of years We still can''t find it, so is it worth exhausting the whole nation to find a possibility? "


    Old lady Li is at a loss after her face has been reshaped


    The long silence flowed among the people. Liu Wei then picked up chopsticks and had a good meal.


    By the end of her meal, the table was still full.


    Liu Wei wiped her mouth, clasped her hand on the table, and knocked on the table with her knuckles.The clear sound made everyone look at her at the same time.


    Liu Wei stood up, still cold in her eyes, and said, "I will stay in the city and county for three days. If there is anything for me, hurry up, and I will leave after three days. I won''t wait for it."


    Say, to Rong Leng hit a wink, two people leave together.


    And just as they stepped out of the hall, they heard the hurried and flustered voice behind them.


    "What is a flyer and how to do it?"


    "She will stay for three days. Can we work out the flyer in three days?"


    "What, what, do you really want others to find it for us? But we don''t know the big people in Beijing... "


    "Stupid, she said let''s give her what we want in three days, which means help us to hand it over. His third uncle, you can say quickly, what is the flyer? There''s no time!"


    Liu Wei''s mouth was filled with a funny smile. Listening to the hurried and urgent conversation, she felt that it was just because of the innocent disaster her grandfather had suffered for decades.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Liu Wei is on his way back.


    It was the simple black eggs that sent them to the wharf, and there was a thick wooden box in their package.


    The casket was sent by Yun Jiu last night. Liu Wei opened it and read it. 80% of the casket was a local specialty given to her by these people, and another 20% was two books.


    One is the common Diamond Sutra, which is the key clue of the site. The other is a pamphlet written by the third uncle Gong himself. The contents of the pamphlet strictly implement the three policies pointed out by Liu Wei at the meeting. One is the main idea, one is marketing hype, the other is making up rumors, and the third is creating an environment for implementation.


    This book takes the wolf ruins as the theme, describing a yearning and yearning paradise.

 Chapter 1572

    Liu Wei looks over and thinks that the third uncle''s skill is really good. He can write novels. This is more than a business promotion leaflet. It''s almost half an hour''s worth of Thailand''s boutique advertisements. In the story, the ups and downs are perfect, and the ending is just right. Liu Wei thinks that if she didn''t advance the so-called hometown site, it would be breathtaking and exciting Knowing it''s fake, she''s almost moved.


    It''s also written here. In the site, there is a time-space medicine given by Taibai Jinxing to the ancestors of the wolf family when he went down to earth. He said that after taking that medicine, he can go through time and space at will and go to the past and the future. He knows 500 years above and 500 years below. He has all kinds of immortal skills.


    Of course, other embellishments, such as the belly pocket of the seven fairies, the flat peach of the queen mother, and the jade and mutton bottle of Avalokitesvara, are not very heavy.


    Liu Wei began to regret the death of the six kings. He knew that he should not have been killed. He felt that according to the six kings'' pursuit of the treasure, the book fell into his hands. The people he sent out would have done the most.


    But it''s not irreparable. Go back and ask Qian Mengyao where all the evil forces who made up his mind live. They printed one copy for each family tomorrow. They are all armed and ambitious. They should have more talented soldiers than other people, so they are suitable to be coolies.


    Liu Wei was satisfied. She read the book all the way. Rong Ling was pulled by her and read several pages, but she disagreed with some of the words.


    "Niubian Jianqi pill?"


    "Strong." Liu Wei smiled mysteriously: "the third uncle is very familiar with men''s psychology. He must be a powerful official."


    when Rong Leng turned black, he reached out and grabbed the book. He smashed it to the side: "no more reading."


    Liu Wei shrugs. Anyway, she''s finished watching it. She''s just doing the second brush. She says, "it''s a bit unorthodox, but only when there''s a gimmick can we attract readers. How can we attract business in a few bed plays?"


    Rong Leng''s face is darker.


    Liu Wei pulls up the curtain of the car before he gets angry and yells to ask the black egg outside: "how long is it?"


    "Auntie, there are still two hours left. If you are tired, go to sleep. I''ll slow you down."


    Liu Wei leaned against the carriage and corrected, "don''t call me aunt, we are not familiar."


    Black egg a face simple smile: "how not familiar, genealogy all have you, although do not know what generation should be called, but call aunt almost." Turning back, black egg said to Rong Leng in the car, "right, uncle."


    Rong Ling let Liu Wei see the anger aroused by the little yellow book. He laughed and said, "smart boy."


    Black egg is happy again. All the way to Liuwei Amway, they have beautiful scenery in Tianshi state. They say that they will have a chance in the future. They must come back again. Their families think about them!


    "I can''t wait to give me a hot pimple on my first return, and I''ll come back later?" Liu Wei sneers.


    Black egg was embarrassed and hurried to change the topic: "Auntie, my brother, cat egg, is studying in Dahe Academy in Beijing. If you go by the way, can you say hello for me and let him take care of his health? I haven''t seen him for two years. They are scholars. It''s too hard for them to sleep."


    Liu Wei''s vague "gracious" voice, the matter of raising one''s hand, but at will.


    ¡­¡­


    It took nearly ten days to come, five days to stay in the city and county, and another ten days to go back.


    The so-called half month, rounding, has been extended into a month.


    On the way to the outskirts of Beijing, Liu Wei leaned lazily on Rong Leng''s shoulder and asked with a smile, "do you think that stinky boy should be angry again?"


    Rong Leng grabbed her and made her feel more comfortable after a long journey. He said, "it''s not bad that I didn''t run away from home and went to tianshizhou to find us."


    Liu Wei chuckled and thought about seeing her children again nearly a month later. Her mouth was raised higher. She reached out and drew a long sword from the back of the carriage.


    Pulling out the scabbard and looking at the silvery body of the sword, Liu Wei sighed: "he is still young and shouldn''t deliver the sword so quickly, but this time it''s really our blunder. Even if the compensation is good, don''t you start to teach him how to learn sword? Let him use it. "


    On her way back to tingjiangzhou, Liu Wei went to the best local weapon shop and bought the excellent sword. She paid a hundred liang of silver. Her heart was bleeding when she paid, but she still bit her teeth and bought it for her son.


    Liu Wei was still thinking about his son''s innocent and happy expression when he saw the gift, but he did not know that at the same time, his son was also preparing a big surprise for her return.


    Xiao Li is in prison.


    The reason is that it''s overkill.


    In short, kill people.


    ¡­¡­


    On the official road at the gate of the city, the carriage of Yunfu, the carriage of Rujiang palace and the carriage of guoxiangfu are in a line.


    Liu Wei saw it from afar, and expected that someone would come to pick them up. Rong Ling sent a letter back to Beijing a few days ago, indicating that they would return to the city today.


    But Liu Wei didn''t expect that so many people would come. The key is that she saw Shan''er in front of the carriage with the national mansion logo printed on it.Shane? What happened to the queen?


    From time to time, the carriage stopped slowly, and it was they who were sure to come. Shan''er shouted at the other two carriages. Then, four or five people rushed out.


    Yunxiang, Yunxi, Ying''s wife, Yue Dansheng, even Zhong Ziyu


    Liu Wei''s eyes wandered back and forth between Yue Dansheng and Zhong Ziyu. How could he not understand that he had been walking for a month. How could these two get along well with each other and ride together?


    The car stopped in front of the crowd, and Rong Ling took the lead to get off the bus and pulled Liu Wei on the back.


    After Liu Wei landed, he just said, "you..."


    He was pulled away by Yunxiang in a hurry, and then dragged her to Yunjia''s carriage. He said: "it''s too late to explain. He said as he walked, uncle Shan, hurry up, prison!"


    Liu Wei''s face was muddled. She was almost crammed into the carriage. Even after the carriage was driven, she could not turn back and shout for tolerance.


    However, the situation is almost the same in rongling. Yueshan Sheng pushes rongling''s back and pushes him onto the carriage of Rujiang palace. After Zhong Ziyu gets on the carriage, he says the same address to the coachman, the prison of the Ministry of punishment.


    At the end of the road, Shan''er didn''t stay because she didn''t get anyone. She also climbed into the car in a hurry and told the coachman to speed up. At the same place, she was also the prison of the Ministry of punishment.


    Two quarters of an hour later, the late husband and wife, in the dark wet cell, across a thick black iron door, saw the inside, holding their arms, shivering son.


    If we can use one word to describe the current mood of the couple, it''s probably.


    Yes, it''s screen words. It''s dirty words.

 Chapter 1573

    "At first, no one thought that the man would die It''s Taifu''s supervisor, Yinjian, whose father is Meng Tai from zuoshaoqing, the third grade official department. It''s worth mentioning that his father is the successor of zuocen. He has sent people to the prime minister ''


    The criminal Department looked around from the inspector general of Jiupin, and wiped the sweat on his forehead with fear, almost like a confession of forgiveness, and said to the front row of people.


    "Monseigneur Meng has three sons, the youngest one and the most favored one at home. The two brothers in the family are all the Taifu admitted by the Department of science and technology. Only the youngest one has reserved a place and donated a special shade. Monseigneur Meng came to our right servant this morning and said that he wanted to supervise the prisoners himself. Our servant did not agree. The punishment department and the official department span two departments. They are short of a bench and a few chairs The official departments are all stuck with the Treasury money and don''t give approval. Some of us who are in charge are willing to give the official department face. However, Lord Meng, after all, is from Zuo Shaoqing, the third grade, and the apprentice of prime minister Xin. According to the rules, in another year or two, it''s time to be promoted to a servant. Our minister of letters said that it''s not appropriate to be guilty of death, but how to judge it or how to judge it. Although you sent people to the palace of the king and the uncle''s house, but We walk in the six departments, we have always been taboo to have too much involvement with foreign relatives, and we are afraid that those people in the imperial platform will hear the wind of collusion of Party members, and it will spread to the emperor''s ears, so... "


    When the chief executive said that, he really didn''t dare to say it. He shivered and gave a big gift to the people in front of him. He was sneaking away.


    Yueshan Sheng stopped him: "we don''t want to embarrass you, but you need to pay attention to this case."


    The general officer''s face was deathly grim: "your honor, I''m a errand runner. How can I know more? If you want to turn over the case, you don''t want to go to our minister directly. According to the empress''s wishes, the minister will always have some concerns..."


    "Overturn the case?" In the deep dark lane, the cold and quiet man in the crowd who has not spoken all the time gently raised his eyebrows, glanced at the sharp line of sight, and looked directly at the frightened eyes of the chief of the police: "only when the case is settled can it be called a case overturned. Now it''s only thirty-six hours since the case was committed, one has not been put to trial, two have not been autopsy, how can it be turned into a case overturned in your mouth?"


    The treasurer let the man ''! A slip of the tongue! "


    At noon yesterday, there was a homicide case in Beijing street. The reason was that Meng Qi, the supervisor of Taifu, was flirting with the civilian girl in the street, but he didn''t prevent the civilian girl from being naive. In fact, she was not a normal woman. She was accompanied by a brother who was very skilled. Both sides were on the verge of attack. The younger brother pushed Meng Qi, and the attendant of Meng Qi rushed up. At last, the younger brother missed and shot Meng Qifei out When he went, Munch was killed on the spot.


    The incident was described by witnesses as a simple case of fighting, but there was still internal information.


    After the case happened, the other two men who accompanied the two brothers and sisters came late. What they saw was that the elder sister was bloody and sent to the hospital, while the younger brother was chained away by the guards of Yamen.


    ¡­¡­


    After the treasurer left the deep dark lane, Yueshan Sheng gave a quiet look to Shangrong Leng Liuwei and took a deep breath. He said: "I met them in the street at that time, and they were involved. They quarreled for two words, which delayed their meeting with Xiaoli, and finally led to..."


    The real situation that day was that Wei couple, Zhong Ziyu, Xiao Li and Li Yuer were out at the same time.


    After the fire broke out in Yunfu, Li yu''er was taken to Yunxiang''s house. At first, she could insist on it, but the little girl was so sick that she couldn''t see Xiaoli for a whole month, so she started crying. At that time, Liu Weirong left Beijing, and Xiaoli took Li yu''er back to qingzhai and lived in her parents'' room.


    It''s hard to avoid the intersection of the two yard people. The Qing house is not as luxurious and spacious as the cloud house. The house is small. People meet each other every day. It''s inevitable that the grandfather and his granddaughter are not compatible with their young people. The silly girl, the little boy and the old urchin, with the only one of the four who is normal, are able to preside over the overall situation In and out.


    The same was true the day before yesterday. Xiao Li took Li yu''er out to the market with Zhong Ziyu and the couple of Wei. During this time, Zhong Ziyu saw Yue Dansheng taking people with him and went into a tavern. He followed him.


    The Wei couple were not sure that Zhong Ziyu and Yue Dansheng would meet, so they asked Xiao Li to take Li Yuer to the tea house of the market and wait for them. They would go there later.


    Yueshan Sheng easily found that Zhong Ziyu, who was following him, had a face-to-face dispute between the two sides. The Wei couple were fiery again. In the middle, they said that they were mediating. In fact, they were all adding fuel to the fire, and finally they parted unhappily.


    But when Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple arrived at the market, they saw that the street was full of people in the middle of the street, and then they crowded in. Then they saw Xiaoli was handcuffed by the guards of the yamen, while Li yu''er was lying on the ground covered with blood, and was being surrounded by enthusiastic people to be sent to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    Yueshan Sheng now confesses his mistake. In fact, it''s not his fault at all.


    Liu Wei tightens her face, puts her right hand to her lips, and presses the second knuckle of her middle finger on her lips. She presses the lips a little white. She is thinking.


    Rong Ling beside her, half face hidden in the dark night, eyes, hidden people can not see the dark surge.It was Meng Qi who took the blame for the incident. There were a lot of vendors in the market. At that time, Meng Qi fell in love with Li yu''er and wanted to touch her. Xiao Li stopped her. At first, the two sides were peaceful. Xiao Li also wanted to calm down. But when Meng Qi tried to touch Li yu''er''s ass again, Xiao Li got angry. He pushed him away. The weak scholar who couldn''t prevent fell down, and the one beside Meng Qi The dog''s legs are full of energy. He comes forward and encircles the little boy. Xiao Li tries to resist. Otherwise, he can''t be trapped with his skill!


    But Li yu''er didn''t know. She saw Xiaoli was beaten. She went crazy and bit Mengqi. She bit Mengqi''s arm and froth! Mengqi was shocked and in great pain. She pushed her away and went up and kicked her feet. Li yu''er knocked over a pot stand and broke a piece of ground. When Mengqi kicked her, because of avoidance, when her head fell back, her neck pierced into the ceramic slag. Then, Mengqi kicked again and pierced the ceramic slag deeper and deeper. A moment later, her blood flowed and her face was pale and fainted Go!


    People roared out their lives around the audience, and Li yu''er was hurt!


    At that time, Mengqi''s feet were still on Li yu''er''s stomach. Xiaoli slapped Mengqi angrily on his chest, and then he put Mengqi into the tea house. The tables, chairs and benches were all in disorder. After the initial shock, Mengqi just opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood, but at that time, he was able to stand up.


    But then, his body suddenly convulsed like convulsions, just a breath of empty, he fell on his back and died with his eyes closed.


    Xiao Li didn''t look at the scene behind him. He was focused on giving Li yu''er first aid. When shen''er came back, Meng Qi was dead and the guards of Yamen came.


    The late couple of Wei and Zhong Ziyu saw this, and one ran back to Yunfu to inform them that one had found Yue Dansheng for help.


    Yueshan Sheng went to the government Yamen in person, but was told that the case was put into the archives of the Ministry of punishment, because the victim, Mengqi, was the son of Zuo Shaoqing from the Ministry of officials of the third grade.


    The punishment department didn''t look at the face of the Royal Palace, but the other Wei couple informed the Yun family. The first lady Qin and the second wife Ying rushed into the palace and reported to the queen.


    The empress is not easy to interfere directly. She only lets the uncle''s office interfere in it and tells her not to let Xiao Li be punished in prison.


    At the same time, Rujiang''s royal residence and Guoshu''s residence stepped into the threshold of the penalty department, but the identities of Zuo Shaoqing and Prime Minister Xin of the official department were also sandwiched in the middle. While wandering around, the officials of the penalty Department dared not ignore and did not want to compromise. At last, things dragged on for a whole day.


    That''s why Liu Wei said there was no trial and no autopsy.


    This case can''t simply rely on the ordinary word "homicide". There are too many officials involved and they are tied up. On the contrary, people suspect that there is something inside.


    Moreover, Liu Wei didn''t believe that Xiao Li would kill people impulsively. In fact, this afternoon, they went to the prison of the Ministry of punishment. When they saw their son shivering in the prison, Xiao Li said to them the first words: "it''s impossible to die."

 Chapter 1574

    "When will the body be seen?"


    Sudden death is Liu Wei''s most suspicious now.


    Combined with the statements of the onlookers, at that time Xiao Li slapped Meng Qi, then he vomited blood and fell to the ground, but at the same time, he still kept consciousness. The real death was in the next few seconds.


    Sudden behaviors include convulsions, convulsions, tremors and cold sweats.


    These symptoms are consistent with the precursor phenomenon of sudden death of cardiovascular disease.


    But before seeing the corpse, Liu Wei can''t affirm it, so she needs to see the corpse with her own eyes. If it''s a simple heart paralysis, it can be seen without too deep dissection.


    However, Yueshan Sheng said, "the body was placed in the cold cellar of the penalty department at noon tomorrow, which was set for trial. The door was guarded by heavy soldiers."


    Liu Wei frowns, so the only chance she can see the body is tomorrow''s public trial?


    With a long breath, she had an urgent plan in mind.


    Yueshan Sheng saw her silence, but he did not dare to disturb her. His eyes were facing Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling''s expression is calmer than Liu Wei''s, but the storm brewing under such calmness is more intense. In just a month, or even less than a month, what he faces when he comes back is such a situation. In Liu Wei''s eyes, the direct cause of death reflected by the corpse is the only evidence to prove Xiao Li''s guilt.


    But in the eyes of Rong Ling, the behavior pattern of the deceased before his death is what he cares more about.


    He is always prone to conspiracy theory.


    Seeing Yueshan Sheng''s vision, Rong Leng raised his hand, bent his index finger and middle finger slightly, and drew an arc to the right.


    This is a sign for Yueshan Sheng to talk alone.


    Yueshan Sheng takes another look at Liu Wei. Seeing that she is still thinking, he goes to the end of the alley with Rong Ling.


    "Why is Taifu''s supervisor flirting with women in the court?"


    "It''s the warden." The meaning of Yin Jian is not to study in Taifu by oneself, but to occupy an official''s shade seat by virtue of the adults in the family, and to cram extra hard into it.


    After the case happened, Yueshan Sheng checked Meng Qi''s background and knew that he was the youngest son of Zuo Shaoqing, the official department, and there were some other situations in Meng''s mansion.


    Meng Tai has three sons. The first and second sons are born by the first wife who died early. The second son, Meng Qi, is born by the second one who came in later. Meng Tai''s second son is his boss''s daughter. She is usually held in her hand for fear of losing, and she is afraid of melting in her mouth. She only needs to be a Buddha to offer, but this man doesn''t like her first two sons.


    Twenty years ago, in order to promote his new father-in-law, Meng Tai sent both his ex-wife''s sons back to his hometown for the support of his elderly parents. At his home in the capital, he had only his new wife and later youngest son, Meng Qi.


    When the two sons were not around, Meng Tai gave Meng Qi all his father''s love. Since he was a child, Meng Qi had become a playboy. He had a lot of trouble in Beijing. But after all, there was a father and grandfather in office who teased cats and dogs. As long as he didn''t provoke big people with status, everyone in the family kept one eye open and one eye closed.


    Mengqi is still ignorant and unskilled when he is old. He happens to be the lifeguard of the imperial court from Sanpin. Mengtai has a place for the shadow prison of Taifu to give to his son. Therefore, Mengqi becomes the supervisor.


    Taifu is the highest school in Xianyan country. No scholars are reluctant to go in, but Mengqi doesn''t cherish it. In Taifu, he is still playing truant and making trouble. He is also the son of several other court officials who are in the shadow prison. He does evil.


    The same is true this time. In the episode, Mengqi and several "brothers" boasted that they would put a woman to bed if they pointed at her in the street.


    It''s a very dirty joke, but the children of the officials are full of fun.


    There are not many signposts on the road of the market, and the ladies will not wander around in the street in the daytime. Since Li yu''er came to Beijing, she was dressed up by cloud and naturally fell into the eyes of these small animals. In fact, when Mengqi went to Li yu''er for trouble, these Fox friends and dogs were laughing at the teahouse not far away.


    Later, Mengqi died. This group of people knew that they had made a big mistake, but they did not dare to go there. They were afraid that they would be attacked and scolded by their elders.


    In order to check these internal affairs, Yueshan Sheng has spent a lot of time in the past two days, but the more it is like this, the more troublesome it is. Mengqi''s behavior belongs to him. But if he really wants to clear up the case, those young people involved in the case will be dragged out, and when the matter is big, the officials in the court will not agree.


    Originally, only one official, Shaoqing, was to be dealt with


    But now I''m afraid that the enemy will fly all over the world, one after another.


    Yueshan Sheng means that it''s better to ignore these shadow overseers and focus on cleaning up Xiao Li''s grievances. As long as it''s proved that Meng Qi''s death has nothing to do with Xiao Li, people will naturally be released.


    But Rong Ling obviously doesn''t think so.


    "If so?" Glancing at Liu Wei, who was walking back and forth at the other end of the alley, Rong Leng deliberately lowered his voice.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t understand it at first, but later he turned to it and turned his eyebrows.


    Rong Leng''s voice was very cold: "Xiao Li has a very measured hand. I believe he didn''t mean to kill Mengqi, but if he was out of control and didn''t grasp the right force, Mengqi, was really killed by him with one stroke?"Yueshan Sheng can''t help but look at Liu Wei in front: "you are skeptical..."


    "Normal doubt." At this time, Rong Leng''s tone was calm: "if Xiao Li did the cause of death, Liu Wei would kill his relatives."


    "Can she?"


    "Yes."


    Yueshan Sheng is silent.


    Rong Leng said, "so if Xiao Li really kills someone, how can I get rid of his guilt?"


    Yueshan Sheng raised his eyes and said, "do you want to start from those shadow overseers?"


    Let Leng nod.


    In order to save his son, it''s cruel to use someone else as a ghost.


    Yueshan Sheng lowered his voice: "do you want to hide from Liu Wei?"


    "It has to be kept secret."


    "But she believed Xiao Li didn''t kill anyone."


    Rong Leng paused for a while, then raised his eyes: "I believe that, too."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t speak.


    Rong Leng said, "just in case."


    After explaining their purpose, they went back to the other side of the alley.


    Liu Wei finished watching them, and walked out of the alley, saying: "I must first look at the corpse. Sudden death can be divided into five causes: sudden death due to cardiovascular disease, sudden death due to respiratory disease, sudden death due to nervous system disease, sudden death due to digestive system disease, sudden death due to urogenital disease. My priority is to suspect sudden death due to cardiovascular disease. From the testimony of the witness, the heart is different It''s also the most likely, but I''m not sure. If it''s someone else, I can wait until tomorrow to see the scene, but it''s my son. I don''t want to take risks. I need to have an autopsy in advance and make sure in advance, so that I can have a position debate in tomorrow''s public trial. Cousin, can you think of a way? I have to see the body tonight. "


    In a hurry, he called out his cousin again.


    Yueshan Sheng stares at Liu Wei for two times, then glances at the side of Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng pressed his lips tightly, but also with some hope in his expression.


    Yueshan Sheng was moved and wanted to agree, but the reality told him that it was difficult for him: "the Ministry of punishment and Rujiang Palace are used to have discord, it is difficult to talk about it with your identity..."


    "You fart." Suddenly, in the dark lane, there came a cold hum full of grumpiness.


    When Yueshan Sheng heard the sound, he frowned. Then he looked forward and saw a thin figure coming against the light at the entrance of the lane. The man was walking fast. When he came to them, Yueshan Sheng saw his face.


    In the dark, the man''s face was extremely white, his eyebrows and eyes were dangerous and fierce, his teeth were tightly clenched up and down. The man looked at him, then turned his head mercilessly, and his eyes were facing the anxious couple.


    "I have a way." Zhong Ziyu said gravely, raising his hand, holding Liu Wei''s wrist without hesitation, and pulling her out: "I can let you have an autopsy in advance and follow me."

 Chapter 1575

    Outside the alley, there is a brown top carriage. Zhong Ziyu takes the lead in jumping up.


    When I turned back, I saw Liu Wei standing still outside the car.


    He frowned and stressed once: "there is only one hour, no sooner, it''s too late."


    Liu Wei seems to have hesitated, looking back at Yueshan Sheng and Rong Ling who came together.


    Rong Leng stops when he is about ten meters away from them. Yue Dansheng continues to come to Liu Wei''s side and looks up angrily at Zhong Ziyu on the carriage. "What''s your madness?"


    Zhong Ziyu did not look at him with cold face, and urged Liu Wei: "hurry!"


    Liu Wei immediately gets on the carriage. Yue Dansheng wants to stop it. Zhong Ziyu raises his whip without warning, and the dust splashed by the wheels pours on Yue Dansheng.


    Yueshan Sheng clenched his fist, looked back at Rong Leng, who was still standing in the distance. He could not help tensing his voice and asked, "you just watch?"


    Rong Leng sinks her eyes, turns around and walks in another direction.


    Yueshan Sheng catches up with his eyebrows twisted. When he wants to ask again, Rong Ling takes the lead in saying, "go to the Meng family."


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re late. There are only three quarters left. Hold on." Outside the back door of the punishment department, the Wei couple threw the key to Zhong Ziyu. They made sure that there was no one around. Then they lowered their voice and said, "I''ll take care of the wind outside. Hurry up!"


    Zhong Ziyu nodded to him, grabbed Liu Wei''s hand, and walked quickly.


    From the back door to the inner yamen cellar, Liu Wei saw many drowsy guards.


    She understood how it happened. Wei couple took medicine and put people down temporarily. In this simple and crude way, they won for her the opportunity of early autopsy.


    In fact, when Yueshan Sheng refused her request, she also flashed such thoughts in her mind, but because she didn''t know the internal personnel position of the criminal department, she was afraid that she would be alarmed if she came to do it temporarily.


    After all, she didn''t want to disturb the top of the Department, causing the extra branches of tomorrow''s trial.


    Thinking that Zhong Ziyu had brought Liu Wei to the ice cellar, he used the key given by the Wei couple to open the big lock on the door and pushed Liu Wei: "I''m here, you go."


    Liu Wei nodded her head, and as soon as she stepped down the two steps, she felt a chill pouring all over her body.


    Familiar, intimate, morgue flavor.


    There is more than one corpse in the ice cellar. This place is actually an ancient mortuary. The Ministry of criminal justice is in charge of the major cases. The preservation of the corpse is much more professional than the temporarily vacant firewood room of putongzhou County Yamen.


    Liu wei walked all the way. In front of the rows of wooden beds, she saw the first position in the second row, with the name of "Mengqi".


    Open the white cloth on the corpse, inside, the body of a young man, thin and blue, with his eyes closed, appeared in front of her.


    Dare not destroy the body state, Liu Wei did not use a knife, only through the external symptoms of the body, to observe.


    What she is going to do now is not to confirm the main cause of Mengqi''s death, but to take the elimination method. She should give priority to the elimination of two cases: violent death and poisoning death.


    Two days later, the body was properly preserved, and many of the texture conditions were clear at a glance.


    There is a small palm print on Mengqi''s chest, which is made by xiaolishi. Because it''s the place of injury, the surrounding body spots are especially obvious, all of which are dark purple red. Pressing from the skin to the inside, you can touch the hard core of the organs. This preliminarily shows that until now, the dead have not had the internal organs broken.


    Liu Wei opens Meng Qi''s mouth again.


    The tongue is dark yellow, with thick tongue coating. There is a slight wound on the tip of the tongue in the mouth. It should be bitten by him when he bears the pain. The wound is not healed at all. This means that after the wound is caused, he comes next to death. Therefore, the healing of salivary mucosa of the human body has not yet played its due role. This also shows that the death of Munch really happened suddenly and died The time is short to ten seconds or less.


    Liu Wei raises Mengqi''s hand again. His fingers are not black and black, and his nails are white, which means that he died normally and there is no poisoning.


    Now it seems that the suffocation and sudden death should be accurate, but Liu Wei was worried about not seeing clearly, and turned over Munch''s body to observe his back.


    According to the eyewitness''s description, after Xiaoli shot Mengqi, Mengqi knocked over the nearby teahouse and spit blood.


    As far as the body itself is concerned, Munch does have many bruises on his back.


    There are two colors around the wound: blue and white. When pressed slightly, the body spot will appear, still dark purple red.


    When the heart is paralyzed, the color of the body spot is close to this, which makes Liu Wei deepen her suspicion of Mengqi''s cause of death again, which should be sudden cardiovascular death.


    Because she couldn''t open the knife, Liu Wei couldn''t explore further. She went back and forth to find out Mengqi again and again, including her genitals. She was relieved, dressed him and covered him with white cloth again.


    "Dong Dong."


    The door was knocked twice.


    The wooden door was opened with a squeak. Under the dark night sky outside, Zhong Ziyu''s face was a little fuzzy: "have you finished reading it?"Liu Wei nodded and looked at the sky. It was nearly three quarters of an hour.


    Zhong Ziyu quickly locked the door and led Liu Wei away from the original road. When he passed an arch, he put the keys into the chief''s belt.


    The Wei couple outside the door were impatient. Seeing that they came out, they jumped into the carriage driven by Zhong Ziyu and asked them to hurry.


    Just as Liu Wei got on the bus, he heard the shouts of patrol guards from the Yamen of the criminal Department: "there are assassins! Block the front and back doors and report to the waiter immediately! "


    A large number of guards were stunned, and it was reasonable to find someone sneaking in. But because the ice cellar was restored and the lock on the ice cellar door was not damaged, no one would suspect this place even if someone had been found.


    Tonight, these on duty guards of the Ministry of criminal justice will focus on checking whether there is any loss in the study, the case investigation room or even the west gate dungeon, but they will not put their main energy into the safe Mengqi.


    The Wei couple gasped for breath. When the carriage drove out for two blocks, he later complained, "I''ve told you my medicine is accurate, it can''t be delayed for a minute. If it''s later, don''t you think we''ve all planted it?"


    He said this to Zhong Ziyu. He complained that Zhong Ziyu didn''t have the right time to take Liu Wei out earlier.


    Liu Wei''s rare excuse for Zhong Ziyu: "I''m not sure. I''ve seen it for a long time."


    "Wei couple hurriedly asked with a smile:" it''s OK. Isn''t it time to catch up


    Zhong Ziyu glanced at Wei''s dog leg and turned to ask Liu Wei, "see? Is it all right


    Liu Wei nodded hesitantly, but still felt uneasy: "I didn''t open my chest, I felt my internal organs were not damaged, but I''m not sure if they were really complete. After Xiao Li overthrew him, he knocked over the teahouse, tables and chairs, chairs and benches. Mengqi''s tongue coating is thick and yellow, his body is weak and his stomach is weak. His physical quality is not good. If he bumped, I would bump him a little I strongly believe that impact is not the direct cause of death. I''m afraid that the work of the Ministry of punishment will not be let go. "

 Chapter 1576

    "What is the direct cause of death?" Asked Zhong Ziyu.


    Liu Wei shook his head: "I can''t be sure. It seems that most of them are likely to have heart paralysis now, but I can''t affirm that I didn''t hold those organs in my hands and personally test them."


    The carriage went all the way to the direction of qingzhai, and there was a short silence on the carriage. For a while, Zhong Ziyu said, "I didn''t tell jitaifu that I was afraid that the old man would be frightened."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. Looking up, he saw Zhong Ziyu staring at her because of the bumpy wheels.


    "Thank you." Whether it''s concealing her grandfather or taking a chance to sneak her into the Yamen of the criminal Department tonight, Liu Wei said this thank-you sincerely.


    Before Zhong Ziyu said anything, the Wei couple in front of the car said: "Hey, it''s OK. I cooked two pots of medicine casually. I did it with my eyes closed. You know what I can do. I have no advantages. I''m very talented to make some small soup pills. Even though the herbs of Xianyan country are quite different from those of Qingyun country, I''m not boasting. It''s just a small thing ¡£¡±


    Liu Wei teased him for a moment and said to him, "thank you too."


    The Wei couple''s faces were all rotten with laughter: "is there any snacks? I think Li yu''er''s silly girl has more than twelve silver ingots in her bag. She said that they were given by the girl of the cloud family. I haven''t seen more than twelve silver ingots for a long time. "


    Let him say so, Liu Wei also thought of Li yu''er, frowned and asked, "how is she?"


    "Wei couple said:" did not wake up, has been dizzy, the cloud family wench is guarding, I went to see today, the complexion is pale, at any time wants to swallow gas like


    Liu Wei sinks her eyes.


    The Wei couple couldn''t help saying: "in fact, this incident is a pure disaster. Although it was caused by the silly girl, she was quite innocent. In the end, it was the little beast named Meng who deserved to die. As I said earlier, these rich and powerful dandies were few good things."


    Liu Wei didn''t blame Li yu''er. She was just worried and couldn''t explain to her brother-in-law.


    Li yu''er''s father died because of her brother-in-law. The brother-in-law always has a responsibility for Li yu''er. Now that the little girl is like this, I don''t know what will happen in the future. If she doesn''t wake up in the future


    Liu Wei asked Wei couple to change their ways. She was going to visit Yunfu.


    Wei couple said: "tomorrow is not a trial, busy night, you go back to rest, silly girl there is someone in charge, you are not bad, people cloud family several old men, medical skills are not bad."


    Liu Wei thought of Xiao Li again, and she was silent and agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later, when the sky was dark, Rong Ling returned to the house.


    Liu Wei woke up at the first time when she was restless in bed. She let Leng put down her long sword and put her back to the bed to change clothes, but she heard the sound behind her.


    He looked back and saw that Liu Wei was sitting up, so he lit the candlestick on the table.


    Liu Wei frowned at the smell of blood in the air.


    Rong Leng takes off the waishan, carries the candlestick and goes to the bedside.


    Liu Wei saw a crimson color on his chin, reached out to touch it, and felt a little blood.


    Rong Leng, holding her fingertip, wiped the bloodstain away with the palm of her hand and said, "something happened to someone else''s."


    "Where have you been?" Liu Wei asked


    "Mencius." Rong Ling said, adding, "Shi Fu."


    Among Mengqi''s friends, there is a man named Shi Xiang, who is the same as Mengqi. Shi Xiang is also the supervisor of Taifu, but the difference is that he is not the shadow supervisor.


    "Tingjiangzhou is a senior official with five products. He is a virtual official. Shi Xiang was recommended to Beijing by Wanli."


    Shi Xiang''s father was a local civil servant under Wanli''s command. However, Wanli paid a lot of attention to him. He not only recommended his son to Taifu to study in person, but also brought Shi Fu, who had no real power, into his own camp.


    Liu Wei thought that Mengqi''s case was just a sudden accident, but now it seems that there are traces of conspiracy behind it?


    "Wan Li is already a prisoner. Does he have this ability?"


    Since the crime of Wanli was committed, the officials of Tingjiang prefecture were purged in the Qing Dynasty. The officials who served as the direct officials were linked to the official department, which was not within the scope of the cleaning. But Liu Wei accidentally heard from Rong Ling that the official Shi used to work in Beijing as if he were on duty in the Treasury. According to Liu Wei, this is a national level accounting talent. Wanli deceived the superior, cheated the inferior, and perverted the law, It''s probably the hand of doctor Shi.


    Liu Wei also talked to Rong Ling. Rong Ling said that Qian Mengyao had discovered it long ago, and that while Wanli was defeated like a mountain, Qian Mengyao intended to dig out Wanli''s private property before copying his family. So they left the doctor Fengzhi and wanted to find a breakthrough from him, turning Wanli''s movable property and real property from left to right, and all of them were transferred to themselves.


    Originally, this incident belonged to another category, and Qian Mengyao''s people had controlled Shi Fu in tingjiangzhou. Unexpectedly, Shi Xiang in the capital city was involved in Mengqi''s death.


    "What are you doing in Shifu?" Liu Wei asked.


    "At first, I thought my name was familiar to me, so I went to have a look. Later, I did find it."


    Liu Wei starts to stare at him."It is Shi Xiang who advocates Meng Qi to molest Li yu''er."


    The content contained in this answer is not small. Was Shi Xiang unintentional or premeditated?


    Does he know who Xiao Li is? If you don''t know, it''s easy to say. If you know, what''s the purpose at the beginning? Is it to make Mengqi and Xiaoli collide? Does he want to hurt Xiaoli by Mengqi''s hand, or does he want to use Xiaoli''s hand to hurt Mengqi?


    So is Munch''s death within his expectation? Is Munch''s death related to him? If so, did he cause Munch''s immediate death? If not, now things ferment out of control, how is he going to end up?


    Countless questions are on the tip of his tongue. Rong Leng sees that Liu Wei is worried and doesn''t show off. He says directly, "I have a fight with him."


    Fight?


    The word is interesting.


    "You sneak into Shifu and he finds you? You did it to him, and he did it back? "


    Let Leng nod.


    Liu Wei is not surprised. A supervisor of Taifu and a scholar with ten years of experience have a very good martial arts? Although his skill is not high in the blood splashed on his chin, his first reaction is not to run away, but to resist when he finds someone sneaking into his side, which is enough to show that Shi Xiang has certain confidence in his ability?


    "You killed him?" Liu Wei asked, glaring.


    "Rong Ling shakes his head:" stabbed a sword, shoulder Then he stressed: "his sword."


    In other words, Shi Xiang not only attacked Rong Ling, but also used weapons.


    He is always armed.


    Is this what a reader can do?


    Liu Wei falls into thinking. She suddenly realizes that it''s totally wrong for her to relax so early. If there''s a special plot against her, tomorrow''s trial will not be as easy as she thinks.

 Chapter 1577

    The other side.


    "Are you sure you haven''t lost the confidential document? Has the copyroom and the office room been checked out? Where''s the dungeon? Have you checked the death penalty room? Are you sure there are no criminals escaping? "


    Du Minying, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of punishment, according to his own eyebrows, repeatedly checked the list submitted by the subordinate guards. After a while, he buckled the list on the table and looked up at his own department.


    "I haven''t lost anything or people. The man yamen guards fainted for a whole hour in the middle of the night. Do you think there is no problem here? Did you check the kitchen? Who did the night snack last night and who was the helper? "


    The trial department was sweating all over, biting his teeth and saying: "it''s been checked. The night guards usually stay in the late night, but when the accident happened, it was the first night. The night was not started at all. They fainted, and they didn''t take the overpowering drugs by mouth..."


    "That''s all right?" With a crack, Du Minying dropped the whole stack of rosters on the table and glared angrily at the division.


    The Department of arraignment neck shrank like a quail, trembling explanation: "the following people are still checking, because they don''t know the purpose of the other party, so part of the prisoners in the dungeon are put on trial..."


    When Du Minying heard this, she frowned a little and asked, "give me the catalogue for the two days."


    The Department of examination and adjudication is busy taking out the books of examination and adjudication from a pile of documents nearby and offering them with respectful hands.


    Du Minying looked at it with a calm face and a low voice: "in the next three days, there will be four sessions in total. Today''s row is about Munchie''s case?"


    "Yes, it''s Mengqi''s case!" the trial director nodded like a chicken pecking at rice! As the minister himself ordered, it will be opened today! "


    "And the suspect?"


    "It''s a child who is good in the dungeon. His subordinates have personally checked it, and there''s no trace of breaking through."


    Du Minying raised her head, and in her deep and suspicious eyes, a glimmer of light flashed: "what about the ice cellar? Is Munchie''s corpse a dead man? "


    The Division continued to nod: "the door locks of the icehouse are safe, and the body of Munch is the same as when it was put in."


    Du Minying stood up and held the list of examiners. As he walked out, he said: "invite the examiners to make a general investigation of the cases involved in the list of examiners in the next three days. Mengqi''s priority is that you stare at him and make sure that all the dead bodies have no traces of damage. In half an hour, I want to know the result. "


    The Department for trial quickly agreed to come down and ran away in a hurry.


    After the division left, Du Minying went directly to the case room of Lord Shangshu with the audit list. After pushing the door, he saw that it was empty. He calmly asked the passing soldier, "where is Lord Yang?"


    The soldier pointed to the small hall of the former yamen: "the inspector of the governor''s manor has come. Lord Yang is entertaining."


    Du Minying frowned very tightly: "what''s the bustle of the police department? Is it Wanli''s business again? "


    The soldier shakes his head: "Lord Shangshu is in charge of sending officer Ji to the governor''s mansion. The governor''s mansion hasn''t bothered us for nearly a month. I don''t know why. The procurator of the villa came here early in the morning, and so did Lord Ji. But I didn''t mention wanfuyin after listening to that, it''s like..."


    "What is it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Door to door."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Minying asked, "do you think Ji Chundong has come, and is also in qianya?"


    The soldier nodded.


    Du Minying takes a big step and turns to leave.


    When he arrived at qianya, Du Minying heard the hearty and open laughter coming from the hall. His face was deep, and he walked in quickly. His immediate superior, Yang Shangshu, was facing him face to face.


    "Minying is here. Have you checked it out? What''s missing? "


    Du Minying saluted the old Yang Shangshu first, and then raised his eyebrows to look at Zhuang Chang and his former colleague Ji Chundong. He said to Yang Shangshu, "the Yamen hasn''t found the loss of valuables for the time being. The corporal is asking people to continue to investigate the dungeon. The other party is not good, and the movement is so big. The corporal suspects that it has something to do with several major cases that are about to open."


    Yang Shangshu nodded, and said to the procurator in the opposite village: "Minying is very capable. Although she is young, she is capable and courageous. Most of the time, I have to rely on these young people for my age."


    Zhuang Chang''s rich face also had a warm smile, and he complimented: "Yang Shangshu is still young, where can he say such a disheartened word."


    Yang Shangshu waved his hand: "don''t try to coax me. I am an old bone. By the way, I went into the palace. The Emperor gave me a box of dragon wells before the rain. I''ll take them to you in the case room."


    "Oh? That''s a good thing. " Zhuang Chang''s greedy smile curved his eyes.


    Yang Shangshu raised two fingers, pointed to him a little, chuckle way: "you ah you, go."


    As he said, Yang Shangshu took the lead in getting up. When he walked outside, he passed Du Minying. Seeing that he was still holding the examination paper in his hand, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m relieved to give it to you. I don''t need to report it. You just have to deal with it."


    Du Minying bowed his head and answered respectfully.


    Zhuang Chang also came over there, beside the smiling Yang Shangshu. Before he left, he also looked at the things in Du Minying''s hands, but Du Minying blocked his sight in time.After the two "old men" left, there were two young people left in the hall.


    Du Minying was just cold and stiff. When facing Ji Chundong, he relaxed a little. He went up and patted Ji Chundong on the shoulder. He sat down beside him and asked, "what did Maitreya smile do to you in the early morning?"? What''s wrong with Wanli case? "


    Du Minying, the left handyman of the Ministry of punishment, was young and shrewd. He was a military champion when he was in office. Ji Chundong, who came out of the court at the same time, was an old friend for many years and a colleague.


    It was only later that Ji Chundong was transferred to a place, and Du Minying had little contact with him. Recently Ji Chundong and the governor''s Office jointly investigated the case of corruption and party settlement of the government Yin of Tingjiang Prefecture, which shocked him for a while, and returned to the capital city. Two old friends occasionally invited out for a drink to talk about their business troubles.


    Ji Chundong is a man of great stature, but Du Minying is more gentle. In the early years, Du Minying also had some reputation. But after Yang Shangshu promoted him to be the youngest servant of the criminal department, he has restrained a lot. Now he speaks and works with some literati bureaucracy. It seems that Ji Chundong, a pure military general, is somewhat rude.


    Both of them are old friends. Ji Chundong doesn''t hide it from him. He says directly, "the case you are going to open today, Mengqi, is my nephew."


    Du Minying was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, he suddenly recognized a relative.


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s what it means." Ji Chundong glanced at Du Minying, saw his stupefied expression, with the years of immersion in the officialdom and the implicit examination, vomited: "I didn''t want to tell you before, I''m afraid you have concerns, but today, I''m also selfish. After a while, don''t punish, for my sake."


    Du Minying pondered for half a moment, then sneered: "that suspect, there are many people greeting him these two days. Yang Shangshu promised not to go to jail. What do you say to me?"

 Chapter 1578

    Ji Chundong glanced at him: "because I know you, the more oppressive it is, the more you rebound. The more you''re told not to go to jail, the more you''re going to beat people to the skin and flesh and frustrate their prestige. But I''m not joking with you about it. It''s my nephew. If you dare to hurt him, we can''t finish it. "


    Du Minying leaned on a slightly hard mahogany armchair with a leisurely posture: "since you know me, you should know that I never beat prisoners randomly..."


    "Come on." Ji Chundong said, "I don''t know what the punishment department means. It''s black."


    "Alas, you......" Du Minying''s just and open-minded image can''t be put on any longer. He gave Ji Chundong a reproachful look and said, "OK, my grandson shouted out. I''ll give you a face and listen to the evidence first. If it is found out that he really killed someone, whether intentionally or unintentionally, this board is inevitable. You know it."


    Ji Chundong asked: "will the autopsy be performed?"


    "How can I know the cause of death if I don''t know the cause of death?"


    "Well, then." Ji Chundong got up and said, "if it doesn''t work out, I''ll ask for foreign aid. The procurator of the village recommended Yang Shangshu for you. You know about the serial murders in Xijin county. That work has skills. But I told you in advance that work is my niece."


    Du Minying stayed for a while, and only after a long time did she relax: "niece, nephew, what''s the relationship between them?"


    "Mother and son."


    "I think you''re looking for a fight." Du Minying slapped the table and yelled, "if my relatives don''t avoid the case, they still take the initiative to join in. How dare I use her to wait for impeachment?"


    Ji Chundong said sincerely: "but she is really powerful..."


    "Shut up now, and then, get out of this door!"


    Ji Chundong didn''t say a word, but he was probably worried about his nephew and grandson. His expression was not good.


    Du Minying glanced past the folded examination list on the case table, thought about it, and asked softly, "where were you last night?"


    Ji Chundong is stunned and looks at him.


    Du Minying looked up at his facial features sharply, and noticed every expression and action: "you heard it just now. Last night, the Yamen of the criminal department was stolen. What was lost has not been found out, but the whole yamen duty guard fainted for an hour. Where were you then?"


    Ji Chundong''s response came to him, and he said, "I''m writing that hundred thousand words of death sentence book in the patrol Yamen. Why, do you want to arrest me, and check whether what I said is true?"


    Du Minying stood up and looked him in the eye. His pupils were very deep: "Laoji, I don''t engage in crooked ways here. You know, don''t move my feet. I want to find out that last night''s incident really has something to do with your little grandson. I promised not to count what I said, fight when I should, punish when I should. I don''t think I can''t get off when I''m a child. I dare not be a little grandson of Laoji Look, I''m not sure he really has a marvellous miraculous skill. "


    The air flow between the two men immediately drew out the arrow and crossbow. After a long time, the general voice of the soldiers came to find Du Minying.


    Du Minying walked away, talking with the soldier as he walked through the front yamen corridor.


    In the small hall, Ji Chundong lowered his head and saw several strands of complexity in his eyes.


    Last night, the Yamen of the criminal Department entered. He just knew that, didn''t he


    Thinking of the relationship between Rong Ling and you, Ji Chundong can''t help worrying. What did Liu Wei and his wife do?


    Mengqi''s death case is scheduled to open at the second quarter of noon. Because it is an internal case and involves senior officials in the court, the trial is not open to the public.


    But in fact, when the trial really started, there were many people around.


    Several came from the uncle''s mansion, several from the prince''s mansion, several from Meng Shaoqing''s mansion, and several from zuocheng''s mansion. At last, the dead and shameless prosecutor of the village, Ji Chundong and the officials related to the case packed the quiet Hall of the punishment department.


    Today''s chief judge is Du Shilang, an old criminal officer who is jealous of evils as enemies, honest and upright.


    Before the opening of the court, Liu Wei was among the relevant personnel in the uncle''s mansion. After observing the master''s servant, she found out that the other side was too young among the senior officials of the Ministry of punishment. At the same time, she was relieved. The young people were better to deal with than the veterans who were familiar with the officialdom.


    Zhuang Chang, sitting opposite the hall, holds a small teacup in his hand, glances at Liu Wei from time to time, turns his head and communicates with Yang Shangshu.


    Liu Wei noticed the sight that Zhuang often saw and was grateful. She didn''t expect that the patrol mansion would step in.


    "Pa!" Striking the table and making a loud sound, it brings the people who are talking back to reality.


    "Take a man with you!"


    A moment later, the little boy in white prison uniform, short and emaciated, came to the hall slowly in the sound of the shackles being pulled by the guards.


    The little boy was very honest, and he knelt down in a proper way. His face was made of pink, carved and jade. Because of the two-day prison disaster, he lowered his head, didn''t look at any place, but focused on the ground under his knee.


    Dushi Lang is not allowed to delay in handling affairs. After seeing the criminals in place, he raised his chin and winked at the master on his side.The master promised to take the body of Mengqi out of the ice cellar with him, and he also attached it to the chief judge of the case.


    "Open the cloth."


    The servant Wei opened the white cloth on the body and heard a slight sob. Du Minying glanced and found that it was Meng Tai''s wife. He frowned as if he felt noisy.


    Then he clapped the startled wood again, interrupted Mrs. Meng''s sobbing voice coldly, then stared at the small criminal under the hall, and asked, "did you kill it?"


    The little boy raised his head and fixed his eyes on the pale and purple corpse in front of him. After a while, he said, "No."


    "Someone saw that you killed it. You had a quarrel with the victim Mengqi in the east of the Beijing street market, and then it turned into a physical conflict. At last, you smashed Mengqi into the tea house and threw up blood, causing him to die on the spot. Isn''t that true?"


    The little boy slowly raised his chin, his eyes were round and lovely in the past, but now they almost narrowed into a straight line. He clenched his teeth and stared at the chief judge in the hall. His tongue was grinding with teeth, and he took a deep breath: "it''s true, but not all of the facts. I beat him, and I can admit that I have the ability to fight against the victim, or even exceed his force value, but this is not a generation It means that I caused his death. If you really want to convict me, please come up with more favorable direct evidence to prove that the fatal injury on him was really caused by me. Otherwise, the small people would be hard to accept it. "


    Du Minying takes a deep breath. His deep pupils contain the sharpness that no one can ignore. He doesn''t believe that a child under ten years old can have such strong logical discrimination. Now he begins to doubt that the person who sneaked into the Yamen of the criminal department last night really went to the dungeon. What did someone say to the child? Someone taught the child to say these words!


    With full of conspiracy theory, the high-ranking Mr. Du stares at Ji Chundong who listens to him. Looking back, he says to Hou Li, "you say!"

 Chapter 1579

    As a simple looking middle-aged man, he crouched in front of the corpse and pointed to the red fingerprint on the chest of the deceased, saying: "internal injury is also called internal injury, which refers to the injury of Qi, blood, viscera and meridians caused by falling, bumping, squeezing, pressing, kicking and beating. Mengqi''s body contains a lot of injuries, which are light or heavy. The most serious one belongs to the palm of the heart , the palm power is just fierce. Adults can see that the edge of the wound has turned black and blue, which shows that Mengqi''s heart and lung were in a state of serious internal damage when he died. That is to say, he was hit by this palm, which caused his heart and mouth to break, his breathing to be contained and his life to die. At the same time, Mengqi''s hands and feet were slightly dislocated, and his back wound was very close and disordered. As the people around said, Mengqi had been beaten and collided a lot before his death... "


    He said it clearly. Du Minying raised his chin slightly and looked at the boy with sharp and cold eyes. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "what else do you want to say?"


    The little boy frowned at him and said, "open your chest."


    Du Minying squints.


    "Is not the heart broken?" The little boy turned his eyes to the insincere work: "you can see that his heart is broken without opening his chest, and you can see things through the air?"


    When his professional ability was questioned, he was not happy: "little boy, you hurt people by mistake and killed them. There is evidence and evidence. What else can you argue about?"


    With a sneer, the little boy retorted: "the chief judge has not yet found me guilty? Is it sophistry to conclude that I ask for physical evidence? What''s the point of opening this hall? Just take a confession and force me to make a pledge. I''ve never seen it before. "


    "Bang!" Dushi Lang''s startled wood rang again, interrupting the eloquent child''s words.


    The little boy did shut up, but after two breaths of silence, he continued, "no chest, I don''t agree."


    Dushi Lang''s forehead angle drew a while, his cold eyes swept to one side of the work, ordered: "open."


    Yang Shangshu coughs and opens his mouth at the right time: "if you want to open a corpse, do you want to go to the back hall..."


    "Open face to face, go to the back hall, who knows if there is a secret box operation." The little boy didn''t talk about human feelings, but he didn''t raise his head.


    Yang Shangshu is really in a dilemma. There are many people here today. Is it a bit hard to cut a dead man in front of so many people?


    Du Minying didn''t seem to see Yang Shangshu winking at him. He turned a little sideways and repeated, "open."


    Zhuo also choked his stomach. Hearing this, he raised his hand and asked the guards to send a knife. He untied the body''s clothes and stabbed it towards his chest.


    But at the critical moment, the little boy called him again, "wait a minute."


    "And what?" Stare at him impatiently.


    The little boy frowned and said, "your gesture is wrong. If you cut it like this, you have to pierce your heart when it''s heavy. If you cut it several times, it will damage the texture structure. Will you cut it?"


    If it wasn''t for the hall of the punishment department, he wanted to cover the bear''s face with a shoe bottom.


    "I can''t, you can, you come!"


    "Good."


    This is just a vent, which knows that the child should be a mouthful, a Leng, innocent look to the main judge in the hall.


    Du Minying could not let the suspect touch the body. He glanced at the work, and his voice was a little uncontrollable: "cut!"


    The boy said again, "I don''t accept the result of unprofessional autopsy."


    There was a chatter under the hall. Zhuang Chang took a sip of tea and turned to follow Yang Shang''s words: "he has the same temper as his mother, but if someone really breaks the internal weapon, is there a better chance for the suspect to quibble? If not or find a better one? "


    Yang Shangshu smiled steadily: "I''m not the chief judge, he is. Look at him."


    Zhuang Chang thought to himself, as your immediate superior, do you dare to refuse even if you ask for a new job?


    But before he had finished speaking, he saw that Mr. Du in the hall, as if angry, lifted his robe and walked down directly.


    "I''m very close to you. Look carefully!"


    Zhuang Chang chokes and stares at Yang Shangshu: "do you still have this skill?"


    Yang Shangshu is embarrassed: "after all, it''s Wu Zhuangyuan. He went to the battlefield in his early years and killed people. He should, he will." In the tone, there was a void of heart that he could not even perceive.


    "That''s not the same thing." Zhuang Chang shakes his head: "when a murderer stabs someone, he stabs them to wear them. It''s a delicate job to dissect the corpse. I still think a woman is good at it. That Liu Zhuo is good at it..."


    "Shh, look up there."


    Once again, the failed prosecutor choked and sighed. He had to look at the front of the hall. Then he saw that Mr. Du was still holding a knife and wondering how to split the body.


    Yes, it''s cutting or not. The tiger''s strength of raising his hand scared everyone. I''m afraid that if he can''t control it for a while, he will make Munch a hedgehog.


    However, after a long time as an official, his restraint is better than that of his early years. After a trial with his left and right hands, Mr. Du finally raised his head high, lowered it gently, and put the point of his knife gently under Munch''s jaw.A stab, a puff, a cut.


    "Continue." The little boy stared at the incision, saw Du Minying stop, and urged: "in a single stroke, draw down directly, pay attention to the way, the point of the knife can feel the resistance to close a little, can not pierce organs, can not destroy evidence."


    Du Minying, with her face taut, thought that she could teach with you. I was the main judge, but she still followed the little boy''s guidance and opened Munch''s chest.


    Those who have learned martial arts are different. Although the posture is still wrong, the strength is well controlled. After cutting, the wound is flat and not too ugly.


    The little boy took a long breath and looked up, but he couldn''t help but despise: "I''m better than you when I''m three years old."


    Du Minying tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart.


    "Put on your gloves." The little boy said, and then the reaction came, yamen should not have gloves, then changed his mouth: "wash your hands."


    "Wash your hands?"


    The little boy didn''t look up. "The autopsy is a very sacred thing. I hope you respect the dead and the victims."


    Du Minying clenched his teeth and could not control it.


    But at last, in the eyes of Meng''s parents, Du Shilang was reluctant to let people carry a basin of water, wash hands on the spot, dry them, roll up his sleeves, and slowly probe into the red and gorgeous wound.


    "Pay attention to the gesture, go in with one hand. Right, don''t squeeze your fingers. Alas, don''t break them. Why are you so stupid? Will you? Tut, this shackle... "


    Du Minying''s blue tendons jumped more and more. At last, he couldn''t stand it. He raised his head and shouted, "shut up!"


    The little boy met his red eyes, finally gave face, silence down.


    Du Minying carefully took out the delicate heart and gently put it on the prepared porcelain plate. The pure white plate, coupled with the bright red heart, has a great visual impact.


    Zhuang Chang and Yang Shangshu are already talking face to face. They look into each other''s eyes and communicate politely. They don''t even look half at the plate.


    Du Minying stared at the red heart and knew for the first time that the original human heart looked like this. He took a dry cloth and was about to wipe his hands.


    The broken child said again, "it''s not finished. You''ve washed the blood on it."


    Du Minying wipes his hands. His fingers close slowly, and his palms gradually form fists


    "If I don''t wash it thoroughly, my heart is red. How do I know if it''s blood or meat?"

 Chapter 1580

    "The whole blood of the heart is not coagulated, which is dark red. On the surface, there is no chicken fat like clot reaction. Turn it around and I''ll take a look at the left atrium."


    Du Minying, with a straight face, turned his hand to an angle and asked in a cold voice, "so?"


    "Your hand is blocked. Don''t hold the vein. I can''t see it clearly. If I can''t hold you, I''ll lay it flat..."


    The little boy was very strict. The Dushi, who was called by him to be a cow and a horse, could only press the fire. According to his requirements again, he looked at the heart that had just been washed with water stains and spread it in his palm.


    After a while, he asked, "have you finished reading it?"


    "The left heart is dilated and congested, there are small bleeding spots on the surface of the right atrium, the peripheral arteries are contractive, and the myocardial fibers are broken..."


    "Yes." Hearing the word "broken", Du Minying suddenly came into a violent and violent attack: "if you really beat him, his internal utensils would be damaged!"


    The little boy "tut" said: "the rupture of myocardial fiber can only show that his death belongs to normal sudden death, not pathological sudden death. People are dead. Of course, the myocardial fiber will rupture, and even will not die."


    Du Minying''s face was stunned for a short time. Then he carefully observed the bear child''s face to make sure he didn''t make it up, and then he looked down.


    "Is there congestion in the lung, liver, kidney and spleen? Is there any bleeding spot on the lung? Can you take out other organs for me to observe? "


    "Anything else?" Yang Shangshu next to him can''t sit down: "here, when do you want to get it?"


    It seems that the little boy didn''t hear the protest from the crowd and only stared at the chief judge: "from the heart alone, it can be seen that the external organ cavity is complete, and the left and right ventricles are round and saturated, which shows that you just made the so-called argument that because of my palm, the victim''s heart is broken, breathing is restrained, and his life is lost. It''s not true. Now I can To prove his innocence, to prove that the victim didn''t die because of fighting with me, but that''s not enough. What''s the real cause of death of the victim? Obviously now none of us know. I''m not messing around. I''m not responsible for it. I''ll take the idea that the heart is complete. You can''t cover the name of the murderer. But I''ve been practicing medicine since I was a child, and I''ve also undergone autopsy. I hope that this case can be solved. I also hope that the cause of the victim''s real death can be revealed to the world, and that you, the parents of the victim, including other people who are concerned about this case, can be heard People, they see a truth. "


    The composition is full marks and sincere.


    I don''t know. He almost took advantage of it.


    Du Minying was silent for a long time. Who taught the child these words? Ji Chundong? But with his understanding of Ji Chundong''s second lengzi, he should not have this IQ.


    Just thinking about it, he listened to the long sigh of the procurator: "this child, just like her mother, is too sincere, but it''s too slow to dig out the internal organs in the same way. Why don''t you ask a wise work to have a direct test, Mr. Yang, that Liu work..."


    "Who is Lord Zhuang''s Liu Zhuo?" Du Minying suddenly interrupts.


    Liu Wei also looks at Du Minying who interrupts Zhuang Chang''s efforts to feed Yang Shangshu the 35th Amway.


    After a short period of stupefaction, Zhuang Chang quickly responded, pointing his fingers to the cloud family auditorium: "just her! The second row and the third row, Liu Wei, stand up quickly and wave a hand to Dushi Lang! "


    With Zhuang Chang''s action, everyone''s eyes were focused on one point.


    Liu Wei stood up with black lines under the eyes of all the people and thought about it. As the prosecutor of the village said, he waved to Mr. Du in front of the hall, and then said, "hello."


    Du Minying: "..."


    Others: "..."


    Zhuang Chang is full of spirits and brags: "I believe that Liu Zhuo is the most capable and dutiful person I have ever seen. It is precisely because of her that the serial murders in Xijin county were successfully solved in a very short time. If Du Shilang agrees with her on-the-spot autopsy, all the results of her examination today will be guaranteed by someone in my village."


    Ji Chundong also stood up abruptly, followed by the voice: "I am willing to guarantee."


    Zhuang Chang waved to him: "you can''t. your position is too low. Sit down."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh. " Ji Chundong sat down with a melancholy look and a little grievance.


    Liu Wei showed a smile on her face. In fact, this incident has nothing to do with the governor''s office. However, the procurator of Zhuang was willing to step in the muddy water just because of their personal friendship in Xijin County, which made her very moved and grateful.


    Du Minying hesitates. He looks at Ji Chundong and Liu Zhuo. He thinks that Liu Zhuo should be the mother of the little broken child before Ji Chundong.


    Is it a joke that the mother and the son are in the same family, the mother is the work and the son is the suspect?


    Subconsciously, Du Minying didn''t want to let this absurd picture appear, but he couldn''t help but look at the heart of "white in red" in the white porcelain plate.


    Just as the little broken child said, the internal organs are complete, that is to say, Meng Qi was not killed by the internal organs damaged by his one hand. How did Meng Qi die? Ten pairs of eyes saw that he was beaten down and died of vomiting blood.But now there''s a paradox after the autopsy.


    From the beginning to the end, only this little broken child hit him.


    Normally speaking, whether the child killed Munchie himself or not, Munchie always died partly because of him.


    Although direct death, and indirect death, penalty is different, but killing is killing.


    But now, what the little broken child advocates is that he didn''t even do indirect death. He promised that he didn''t kill himself. Even if he beat Meng Qi, the reason for his death was not because he was beaten, but because of other reasons.


    Du Minying can''t calm down. His reason tells him that the case is so simple, and the murderer is so simple, but his subconscious tells him that there may be internal information in it.


    After pondering for a long time, Mr. Du didn''t compromise after all. He turned around, pointed to the original work, and ordered: "you continue to test."


    The little boy frowned, and many people in the hall frowned.


    The simple middle-aged work frowned, and then shivered a little: "that, in case the villain didn''t have a good test..."


    He was very confident. He felt that he was an old man. He was skillful in technique and technique. This kind of small case didn''t pay attention to at all. But when the whole heart was taken out, he began to lose his mind. He didn''t really have internal damage. Was it a mistake before?


    It''s easy for others to say that he is the son of Shaoqing family of the Ministry of officials. He immediately began to panic, afraid that the chief examiner would investigate the responsibility.


    Fortunately, the chief examiner didn''t say anything at once, but now he is asked to continue the test?


    If you can''t be nervous, what should you do in case of another mistake?


    At last, the timid work was refused by Dushi Lang: "big, forgive me, I ate wine last night, but I''m afraid I''ll make a big mistake if I tremble my hand..."

 Chapter 1581

    The voice of Zhuzuo is getting smaller and smaller, which is heard by everyone. He is backing out.


    Du Minying''s face was very bad. He looked up and saw Liu Zhuo, who had already sat down there, looking at himself. He was a little angry. He pursed his lips and stared at Ji Chundong.


    Ji Chundong has been stared at by him several times. He is used to it. When he looks back, he shows a friendly smile to him by the way.


    Du Minying thought he was laughing at himself!


    "Or try?" Finally, it was Yang Shangshu who saw the stalemate in the atmosphere and opened his mouth rarely.


    Du Minying frowns and looks discontented at her boss.


    Yang Shangshu waved his hand: "so many people look at it, but they are afraid of people''s hands and feet? What''s more, it''s against Zhuang''s words. "


    The official position of Zhuang Chang is not high, but his character is good. The governor''s office is a kind of honest and unselfish Yamen. Yang Shangshu has three trusts for the prosecutor who personally cut off the uncle of Fu Yin when he was young.


    Finally, Liu Wei stepped out and went to the front of the hall.


    Facing her mother''s eyes, Xiao Li was a little excited. Her face was white just now, and now it''s red.


    Du Minying saw the little devil child, who had never been able to survive. Now he was obedient and obsessed with his mother.


    "I really shouldn''t have intervened in this matter. In order to avoid suspicion, I will take some countermeasures, and I will ask the adult of the Ministry of punishment to participate in the whole process and give advice at any time. If you find out what I''ve done wrong in the operation, it''s doubtful that you can stop at any time. I have no opinion."


    Liu Wei said coldly, then took out a white self-made glove and put it on her hands. She didn''t use her own scalpel. She used the official knife. At the same time, she rolled up her sleeve, revealing her white and light wrist, and a large piece of small arm, to make sure that her sleeve was clean and didn''t hide anything that shouldn''t be hidden.


    Seeing that she was so conscious, Du Minying''s previous dissatisfaction slowed down.


    Liu Wei squatted down, trying to make her own angle, not to block the eyes of the Deputy auditors.


    She unbuttoned Munch''s clothes completely, and pulled her pants under her belly, covering only the key parts.


    Following Du Minying''s previous wound position, Liu Wei made a downward stroke, and in a blink of an eye, he completely opened the body from the chest to the middle abdomen.


    "Er..." Yang Shangshu, who had bright eyes, didn''t react. When he turned his head away, he found that many people nearby had the same reaction as him.


    Zhuang Chang said with a dry smile: "it''s very agile, right? She always does things like this and moves very fast."


    Du Minying was also shocked. Just now, he also opened a short section, but just from the chin to the chest, he was sweating and wasted a lot of fragrant Kung Fu.


    But the other side from the chest to the abdominal cavity, it was just a stroke, like a brush stained with ink, pulling a bar on the paper, faster than people''s imagination.


    "My God!" Mrs. Meng covered her face and wept again.


    Meng Tai can''t help but comfort his wife in a whisper.


    Liu Wei''s action continued. He opened Meng Qi''s skin and let Du Shilang, the chief judge of the Ministry of punishment, and even all the people who wanted to see the scene, see the inner environment clearly.


    The punishment Department nodded and bowed to show that he had seen enough, and Du Minying nodded. After confirming that other people had not seen it, Liu Wei stretched out her hand and pulled out Munch''s liver, lung, kidney and spleen. She put them in different porcelain plates. When she got up, she took a bamboo stick and commented on these parts.


    "There are obvious congestion in the left kidney, close to the ureter, three bleeding points, similar situations in the upper lobe of the lung and near the middle lobe, the same situations in the liver gallbladder, left lobe of the liver, and lower spleen capsule, all of which indicate that the victim indeed belongs to the sudden death of normality, but in fact, the sudden death of normality can also be divided into several different lethal ways, the larger of which belongs to cardiovascular disease Sudden death, such as myocarditis, primary cardiomyopathy, hypertension, but in my current observation, the victim''s heart does not have these pathological changes, although it is not healthy, but he does not have a history of heart disease. "


    After listening for a long time, Du Minying understood the last sentence. He immediately asked, "how did he die?"


    "I want to open my mind."


    "Wuwuwuwuwu......" Mrs. Meng is already crying.


    Du Minying only hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "open."


    Brain opening needs internal power. The hardness of the head does not mean that it can be cut as soon as possible. Moreover, the skull structure of the corpse itself should be preserved to the greatest extent, which is even more important.


    Although there was no autopsy yesterday, Liu Wei suspected that Mengqi died of myocardial infarction. But now she looked at the organs of the body, and found that yesterday''s judgment was too one-sided. The cause of Mengqi''s death was not in the heart.


    Liu Wei shaved Mengqi''s hair with an extra knife. In fact, if it was her own autopsy, it would not be necessary to shave all her hair. As long as the scope of the wound was left, it would be enough. But isn''t there such a large audience, so we should always see it clearly.


    After shaving, Mengqi''s brain is like a round egg. It''s white, clean, elliptical and big. Mrs. Meng can''t breathe when crying. Liu Wei uses the knife that has opened the abdominal cavity to go along Mengqi''s parietal bone to the frontal bone, and then opens a round cover."Please have a look." After opening, Liu Wei, according to the rules, still called for everyone to browse.


    Xiao Li''s face was fascinated by the instant stare; the original face of the Ministry of punishment was white, and he waved his hand in a hurry, indicating that you were welcome; Du Minying, no matter how heavy his taste was, didn''t like to smell his brain, just glanced at it in a hurry. As for other people, they refused to give way to each other, and no one wanted to look at it in the end.


    After opening the skull top and the temporal bone to the occipital bone, Liu Wei was sensitive to the location of the subarachnoid space above Mengqi''s cerebrospinal fluid, and found the problem.


    "Traumatic subarachnoid hemorrhage and spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage are common and important causes of sudden death in central nervous system diseases. When you come closer to Du, you can see that there is dark black congestion here, which is caused by ruptured aneurysm. Now I can preliminarily confirm that the death of the victim is related to his injury As a result of the traumatic attack on the head, the aneurysm ruptured, resulting in massive hemorrhage in the subarachnoid space, and finally died. "


    Du Minying was confused, but he understood that Munch had been killed, broken an important organ in his head, and then died.


    He immediately stared at Liu Zhuo.


    Only her son beat Mengqi. Now it is confirmed that Mengqi was beaten to death, so her son is the murderer!


    She is a mother who can kill her relatives and accuse her son herself?


    It''s really a professional work! The procurator of Zhuang is right!

 Chapter 1582

    When Du Minying was excited, the little child who had not spoken for a long time suddenly asked, "what is the chief examiner so happy to do? Do you think the victim has a head injury? Even if he died of ruptured aneurysm due to head injury, I didn''t hit him on the head. I hit him on the chest. After pushing him into the tea house, he suffered a whole body injury and his head didn''t get a heavy blow. Only then did he shave the victim''s hair. Everyone saw that his brain bag was round and there was no bruise wound. "


    Du Minying suddenly reacted and was puzzled. He opened his eyes to Liu Wei and said, "here..."


    "In my opinion, the victim suffered a severe blow to the head earlier, which resulted in the invisible vascular malformation. At the time of the accident, the abnormal vascular just ruptured, resulting in the brain stem and life center unable to load, resulting in the rupture of the aneurysm, massive hemorrhage in the subarachnoid space, and sudden death."


    "What does that mean?" Meng Tai asked angrily, "you mean that the death of the child has nothing to do with the devil child in the hall. He was injured by someone before, and just when he had a dispute with the devil child, the old disease recurred and died?"? What evidence do you have? Don''t talk with that skull. I can''t understand it. I don''t want to hear it. The world sees that the Devil boy beat my son. Why do you say he''s not the murderer? "


    Theoretical knowledge can''t be understood and data analysis can''t be understood. In this way, the autopsy in the eyes of the other party has become a myth.


    Liu Wei has met this situation before, so she is not in a hurry. She just asks, "do you believe that if I can catch the real murderer?"


    Meng Tai is stunned.


    Du Minying also looked at her sharply again: "can you catch the murderer? Do you know who the killer is? "


    Liu Wei glanced around the hall, but she did not see Rong Ling. She had a number in her mind. Turning around, she said to Du Minying, "I want to see the servant with Meng Qi on the day of the crime."


    On the day of the crime, Meng Qi left the teahouse and took five young men to trouble Li yu''er.


    Today''s court trial, as a witness, five young men are all on standby in the back hall. Now they are summoned, and they will come soon.


    Liu Wei looked at the five people and walked around the circle to the first one: "how does Mr. Meng treat you?"


    The young man looked up, paused for a moment and said, "very well."


    Liu Wei went to the second person again, or the sentence: "how do you like Mr. Meng?"


    The second one looked at the first one and said, "very, very good."


    By analogy, Liu Wei asked the fifth person that almost everyone''s responses were the same, but there were obvious differences.


    Liu Wei chuckled and said to Du Minying, "from now on, I only believe the answer of the third person. The testimony of others is of no reference value to me."


    Du Minying didn''t understand. The adults who were listening also didn''t understand. Even the five boys were at a loss.


    Liu Wei said: "when I asked the first person, he paused for a moment, and then answered me with two words'' very good ''. But pay attention to my question. I mean, how does Mr. Meng treat you? The normal way for people to answer is'' he treats little people very well'', but he only used two words'' very good ''as the answer This is an instinctive way of self exclusion when lying. Because my problem makes him feel uncomfortable, when he knows that his reply is a lie, he takes the lead in excluding himself from the words, which belongs to a kind of self-protection. "


    For a moment, Du Minying seemed to be thinking.


    At this time, the little boy kneeling on one side suddenly said: "but the second man, the same question ''how do you treat Mr. Meng''? His answer is full of loopholes. He swallowed saliva, and unconsciously pinched his sleeve with his fingers. All these are manifestations of his heart failure and evasion. Finally, he looked at his companions. At this moment, he was tempted and inclined to seek identification, such as If the first one is good at hiding himself, talking to others and ghosts, he is smart and intelligent, then the second one is inclined to listen to the role, he does not have too much independent consciousness, his mind is not very good, he does what others do, too honest consequences, which makes him become the role of five people, often bullied. If I guess right, he should There should be many small wounds, just like the red mark on the back of his neck. It''s the mark pinched by someone''s fingers. He is often insulted by others. "


    There was a moment of silence.


    After listening to this, the second guy knelt down on the ground, put out his hand to cover his back neck with trembling, and covered the wound caused by other friends'' teasing.


    The boy''s reaction is the same as the disguised recognition of the authenticity of the boy''s words.


    Du Minying looked more and more dignified, glanced back and forth at the mother and son, and asked, "how can you be sure that the third person is telling the truth?"


    Liu Wei''s eyes swept to his son.


    The little boy continued: "because the first person answers'' very well '', even if the question asked each time is'' how does Mr. Meng treat you'', the reply of the latter person will subconsciously imitate the reply of the first person, so it is proposed here that the first person evades the subjective appellation when answering, which is a sign of his lying, but other people also avoid it, but it does not belong to it The phenomenon of the same lie is a kind of herd mentality. It''s no problem that the first person answers in the same format subconsciously. Why do they think the third person''s answer is the truth? First, his expression and action do not have obvious lie symbols. Second, he wears at least three things that don''t belong to him The only way I can think of to possess these ornaments is: first, they were stolen by him; second, his master wanted to reward him, but if he stole them and gave him courage, he didn''t dare to wear them so openly, then there is only one way. His master wanted to reward him, a master who would reward valuable ornaments of servants In the eyes of servants, it belongs to the category of "very good", which is not excessive. "Du Minying went to the third servant, glanced at him, and looked at him from the finger on his thumb, the jade plate on his waist, to the white jade belt around his hair. At last, he asked, "Mengqi likes you very much?"


    The servant kowtowed his head nervously and said, "because I can write, I often copy books for you. When you are happy, you can do it, and you can do it..."


    Meng Tai''s face was dark over there. He knew that his son had turned in all the books he had handed in before!


    Du Minying asked at this time: "even if the other four people lie, Mengqi treats them badly. What''s the matter with looking for the murderer? Is one of them the murderer? "


    "Why are you so stupid?" the little boy said with a laugh? Who says they are murderers? They are all inseparable people around the victims. If the victims have been beaten and hurt by others, they can not hide from the world or from them. But four of the five people are not true, so they can''t believe it. In other words, they are dissatisfied with the victims. If someone wants to buy them, they are afraid Even resistance will not resist half a point. As for the only one who tells the truth, he has received many benefits from the victim. He sincerely feels that this master is good, so the possibility of his being bribed is greatly reduced. And then we will ask some questions, and the possibility of his answering the truth is greatly increased. "


    Du Minying understood this time, and at the same time, he was not willing to show any weakness.


    Just ask, "who is the killer?"


    The little boy looked at his mother.


    Liu Wei stood in front of the third guy and asked, "have you been beaten in the last month?"


    The little fellow trembled, and refused to speak for a long time.


    Liu Wei sighed: "your son-in-law is injured, but he dare not tell his parents. There are two possibilities. First, he does evil and gets revenge from others. He is afraid that when his parents know about it, they will do a lot of family tricks to him, so they will hide it. Second, he is a very high-ranking person who dare not provoke him, so he only dare to fight with xuetun, even a little bit I dare not keep my heart. "

 Chapter 1583

    The other side.


    "I heard it''s opening today. Shall we go to see it next time? I''m not sure I can see the prime minister


    In the quiet study on the second floor of Dahe academy, a group of students recording books were talking.


    "Is that the case that Meng Qi, a student of Taifu, died in the street? It''s not that the murderer has been caught. Is it today''s opening? Is it open to the public? In the Yamen of Fucheng? "


    "It''s not the Yamen of Fucheng, it''s the Yamen of the punishment department. I heard that Meng Qi is of high status. His father is from Shaoqing, the third grade official department. The Yamen of Fucheng can''t handle this case. Only the punishment department is qualified to handle it." "Who is the murderer? Why kill Munch? "


    "It seems that Meng Qi flirted with a good girl and was beaten by his younger brother. If he didn''t pay attention, his life would be beaten......"


    "Tut, I''m a scum of culture. I''m a supervisor of Taifu. I''m really ashamed of our scholars..."


    Everybody you a I a, originally quiet study, a noisy.


    A young man with a green robe and a gauze crown behind the crowd saw this, but he had no choice but to get up, close up his four treasures of study, and turn around to leave.


    The students close to him shouted: "Yun Chengzhi, where are you going? Have you finished? "


    The young man in the green robe didn''t return his head, but waved and said, "I''ll write in the yard, just in time to blow the wind."


    There was a struggle on the schoolmate''s face. Finally, he hesitated, grabbed the book bag and followed.


    "Yun Chengzhi, Yun Chengzhi..."


    The students catch up with each other in twitter. Yun Chengzhi spreads the paper and pen on the stone table in the courtyard, looks up at each other casually and asks, "how?"


    "That Munchie..." My classmate came to him and lowered his voice: "it''s the supervisor of Taifu, you and him, isn''t it Something to do with it? "


    The boy''s paper laying hand raised his eyes sharply and looked at his classmates: "what do you say?


    "That''s the time..." The schoolmate sipped his lips: "it was the back door of the academy that time, he didn''t. did he give you money? What''s the relationship, Yun Chengzhi? "


    The young man called Yun Chengzhi frowned, and his face became solemn: "what else do you see at the back door of the academy?"


    "No." My classmate quickly shook his head: "I didn''t see anything, but I saw you two talking. Then he gave you a bag of silver. Yun Chengzhi, I didn''t want to ask about you. But you and I are poor students from the northwest. They live in different places and help each other. There are many temptations in the flower world in Beijing. It''s never good to be too close to those official children. I''ve been here before I want to talk to you, but I haven''t found a chance. Now that Meng Qi is dead, I ask you what I''m afraid you are involved in... "


    "No involvement." The young man with a cold face lowered his eyes, and for a moment, raised them again: "I have nothing to do with him. I happened to meet him on the street, and I saw something accidentally. He was afraid that I would spread it around, so he gave me money and asked me to shut up."


    My classmate was an outsider. When he saw that the party was obviously unwilling to mention it, he was not easy to ask again. He said, "anyway, you can do it for yourself. We went to Beijing from the city to the county for the imperial examination. There are so many relatives and friends waiting for us to return home. The personnel in Beijing have nothing to do with us. If we can get rid of it, we will not get contaminated."


    The young man nodded his head and didn''t want to talk about it. He was just about to pick up a pen to write an article, but he heard the voice of the porter, Abel, outside the flower hall.


    "Where are the cloud students coming to the city and county? Someone is looking outside. "


    The county is a small place in the northwest frontier. The whole Dahe academy has only two from the county, including only one surnamed Yun.


    Students can''t help but look at Yun Chengzhi.


    Yun Chengzhi responded to the sentence "here", put down the pen and paper, and went to pick up the steps.


    But when he arrived at the main gate of the Academy, Yun Chengzhi looked up and saw that the 17-year-old still had a short-term confusion in the eyes of the tall and straight man with cold temperament and light look, and asked, "Sir, are you looking for me?"


    "Yun Chengzhi?" The other side completely turned around, looked at him, asked this sentence, voice color cold, eyes full of consideration.


    Yun Chengzhi nodded his head and said: "the student is exactly, I don''t know your excellency Oh, wait, you... "


    Before he finished, Yun Chengzhi watched his hand being held by the other side, and then in a moment of his stupefaction, the other side had vigorously pulled him and threw him into the street carriage. The porter of the Academy, Abel, was startled. He was about to come forward to save people.


    The indifferent man took out a token as if he had eyes behind him, and it was right in front of the porter, Abel.


    It''s written on it - the commander and governor of your royal residence!


    The porter, Abel, was afraid to move. He looked at the military officer who came to the palace and took the scholars away.


    On the carriage, holding his crooked hair veil crown, Yun Chengzhi was about to get angry, but he saw that there were four people in the carriage, besides himself, and these four people, somehow, were all trapped in their heads, mouths and hands.


    "Mother."


    The words "extortion by captives" flashed in the young man '' It''s not necessary for a while to ask for money... ""You are from Chengxian, I know." The voice of the man is still cold. What he said, however, makes his heart even colder.


    Even his background and native place have been inquired about. It''s a deliberate kidnapping indeed!


    "Childe, you are in the end..."


    "Is Yun Liangzhi your brother?"


    Hearing this, Yun Chengzhi blurted out subconsciously, "black egg?"


    "It''s a coincidence," the man in the car chuckled


    ¡­¡­


    For about a quarter of an hour, the carriage stopped steadily outside the Yamen of the criminal department.


    Yun Chengzhi carefully jumped out of the carriage and was about to start running. He was surrounded by seven or eight iron faced yamen servants.


    "There are four more in the car." Yun Chengzhi heard the man''s orders to the guards, and then looked at himself and pulled his arm.


    Yun Chengzhi is not sure why he was pulled into the door of the punishment department by this man. Just when he was in a panic, two guards came to take him over.


    "Yun Chengzhi, a witness on the day of Mengqi''s injury." The man confessed, then looked at him and said with a smile, "your brother is much more clever than you. He will call out to your uncle when he meets you


    Yun Chengzhi blinks at a loss: "Gu Uncle? "


    The man raised his chin. "Go in, your aunt is in there."


    Yun Chengzhi is totally stupid: "Gu Aunt? "

 Chapter 1584

    In the lobby of the criminal department.


    "Shi Xiang, whose father is the official of the fifth grade in Tingjiang Prefecture, was greedy for ink and people''s fat. After the party and business were written on the table, all the officials in Tingjiang Prefecture stepped down. Shi Fu, among them, you said, do you know the name of Shi Xiang?"


    Liu Wei''s aggressive questioning made the third boy panic.


    He cried and shook his head, muttering: "I don''t know, I don''t know, I dare not say, ask adults to let villains go, ask adults to let villains go..."


    "Bold!" Du Minying snapped: "how can you deliberately hide from the Ministry of punishment? It''s not true. Say it! What the hell is going on! If you don''t say it again, you will be punished! "


    When he heard that he was going to be tortured, he was scared to death and trembled like a sieve, but even so, he still bit to death and refused to let go.


    Liu Wei raised her hand and slowly stopped the evil servant and sighed: "you don''t want to say it. I''ll tell you that Shi Xiang was also the shadow supervisor of Taifu. He was a classmate and friend with your master. He was also on the scene at the time of the crime, wasn''t he?"


    With a face of pain, the boy nods with a lump in his throat. Then he responds and shakes his head.


    Liu Wei knew that the young man was not open-minded. Now he would not say anything when he asked. He couldn''t help being disappointed.


    Thinking about it, a cough came from the hall.


    She went according to her reputation and saw Rong Leng, who had just disappeared, and now she had come back and nodded her head gently.


    People have come.


    Liu Wei was very happy. Looking out of the hall, she saw a 17-8-year-old boy, who was looking at her across the three or five service guards.


    Liu Wei smiled and said to Du Minying, "how many witnesses do I have? I wonder if the chief examiner can allow him to go to the hall?"


    "Witness?" Du Minying nodded almost without hesitation: "where is it? Call him up! "


    Liu Wei raised his hand outside the hall.


    The guard of the juvenile punishment Department received your words from the royal palace guard before. Hearing this, he pushed the young people around him and pushed them into the hall.


    "Yun Chengzhi?" Liu Wei looked at each other and asked.


    The little boy stared at her for a long time, then asked tentatively, "Gu..."


    The voice just came out, but the other side raised his hand to stop: "Dahe academy, Tianshi Prefecture, to the city and county students, Yun Chengzhi, is that you?"


    The young man nodded his head and looked around cautiously.


    "Do you know Munch?"


    Yun Chengzhi pinches his fingertips. He seems to hesitate.


    "On the third day of last month, it was a ten day break in Dahe college. Where are you?"


    "I I went out to buy books, and bought three books of sages and sages... "


    "Where did you buy it?"


    "West of the city Guanghanzhai. "


    "When did you go?"


    "In the morning."


    "When?"


    "No, I don''t remember. Maybe It''s about time... "


    "Who else did you see in guanghanzhai?"


    The young man''s answer is to stop here. He looks at the smart young man in front of him, and at the side of the other man. He is smart. He already knows where it is and what he is looking for. But he doesn''t want to get involved in the disputes between the younger brothers. Therefore, he needs to find a way for himself first.


    "If the students know the adults'' questions, they should say it all without saying anything. It''s just the students'' answers, or they will offend some big people who can''t be provoked. The students are from a humble family and live in a foreign country. If they are retaliated, they are only afraid of sorry for their parents. The students are not willing to be this unfilial son, so please..."


    "Just say it." Liu Wei interrupts his incessant chatter and raises his chin slightly: "even if you poke the sky today, your aunt will protect you well. What are you afraid of?"


    "My aunt?" Yun Chengzhi''s eyes are full of dullness. He stares at the young man, looks at him again and again, "do you know my aunt?"


    Liu Wei shook his head and sighed, "stupid, just say it, don''t grind it."


    The outsider may have three points of patience, but this is also my nephew. Liu Wei takes the elder''s role and makes people stunned.


    Yun Chengzhi was really bluffed. He was hesitating for a long time, and then nodded: "that day in Guanghan studio, students met many people. Because the big and small academies, Taifu and martial arts schools in Beijing are all based on the holy calendar, and they take a bath every ten days, so on the third day of the third day of the new year, in addition to the Dahe Academy where the students are, all the students in other academies in Beijing have vacations, while Guanghan studio is for There are many famous big study rooms in the capital. There are many students who buy books in the study room on the day of rest and bathing. "


    "Is Munch in it?" Liu Wei asked.


    Yun Chengzhi bit his lower teeth and nodded as if he were "in."


    "With whom did he go?"


    "Students don''t know those people, but they know that they are all taifulu supervisors, because they all wear taifulu clothes, which are different from the regular clothes of other college students."


    "What did you hear them say?""They said a lot, but it''s because that Meng Jiansheng did one thing that let the students remember the name of Mengqi."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "He He beat the waiter at the study counter. "


    Last night, Rong Ling told her that Liu Wei was not surprised. He asked, "why do you play sophomore?"


    "It seems that because the books Meng Jiansheng wants to buy are out of stock, he takes the second child''s anger and beats him out of a tooth before he gives up."


    "His companions did not stop him?"


    "He stopped, but he couldn''t stop it. His friend said that Meng Jiansheng was punished for his failure in the quiz the day before yesterday, so he used alcohol to drown his sorrows, got drunk and hit people. Later, they lost money and apologized to Xiao Er, which ended up."


    "After that, have you seen Munch again?"


    "Yes." After all, Yun Chengzhi''s face flashed worry, and his voice became small: "in the alley at the back door of Guanghan Zhai, the student saw that Meng Jiansheng blocked up the waiter of the study and beat him at the end of the alley."


    Liu Wei''s eyes are slightly cold: "was it the waiter at the counter before?"


    "Yes."


    "Why do you want to beat him again?"


    "It seems that because the waiter made Meng Jiansheng lose face, he sent the waiter to take the waiter to revenge..."


    "And then?"


    "The student didn''t want to cause trouble because he didn''t have a chicken in his hand. But seeing that the waiter was so poor, he shouted at the corner of the alley that there was a yamen messenger coming. After that, the rate of knowing came up for a while. When the student went to see again, only the waiter was lying on the ground vomiting blood, and no one else was found."


    "You saved the waiter, and then what?"


    "And then..." When Yun Chengzhi arrived here, he refused to say anything.


    Liu Wei stepped forward and forced him into front of his eyes: "then Meng Jiansheng found out that you were the cause of the trouble, so he came forward to punish you. He hit you?"


    The young man took a deep breath and his face turned white: "yes."


    There was an uproar in the hall.


    Mengtai, Mengqi''s father, has a green and black face. In the face of the constant flow of vision around him, he only feels that his face for life has been lost at this moment!


    That unfilial son, that unfilial son should be so lawless, and his father, unexpectedly, never knew!


    "Now you are all hands and feet, disease-free and disaster free. It seems that he did not hit you seriously?"


    Yun Chengzhi snorted heavily and said coldly: "he wanted to fight, but others stopped him."


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened, right, here, this is the beginning of everything.


    "Stopped by whom?"

 Chapter 1585

    "Several The tall and strong students, I recognize their Lufu, they are students of the martial arts school. " After a long time, Yun Chengzhi finally said.


    The so-called martial arts schools are mostly the academies read by the descendants of the Ministry of war, the Ministry of punishment and the commander''s family. There are few sage articles taught in them. They usually practice military and martial arts, riding and shooting horses.


    "What''s wrong with those just students of the martial arts school?" Liu Wei asked again.


    Yun Chengzhi shakes his head: "they didn''t hit Meng Jiansheng, but when Meng Jiansheng saw them, he was scared to death. When the students listened to their conversation, they said" brother Hu. "


    "Huzizhuo." Liu Weiyang said in a high voice, "the third son of Hu Yue, the Minister of the armed forces, is now studying in the martial arts school in the north of the city. He is the eldest brother in the school hall. Many of his classmates look forward to him." Say, look at Xiang Yun Chengzhi again: "did you see Hu zizhuo?"


    Yun Chengzhi nodded: "Hu wusheng is also in it. Seeing Meng Jiansheng bullying the students, he raised Meng Jiansheng to himself, held him by the neck, sneered a few times, and then let the students go first."


    "And then you left?"


    "Yes."


    "You haven''t seen Munchie since?"


    "No, once more."


    "When and why?"


    "On that day, at the back door of Dahe college, the students didn''t want to talk about it again when they returned to the college. But after noon, the Porter said that someone came to see me at the back door. The students came to see Meng Jiansheng, followed by Hu wusheng and others."


    "What did they do to you?"


    Yun Chengzhi waved: "nothing to do, Meng Jiansheng. He gave me a bag of silver, returned it and apologized to me..."


    "Why did he do it?"


    "Hu wusheng asked him to do it."


    "Why did Hu zizhuo want him to do this?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What is the relationship between you and Hu Zizhuo, and why does he want to stand out for you?"


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I don''t know him. That meeting was the first time."


    "Then what is his purpose in threatening Mengqi to give you money?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You say that you are a student from other places. You go to Beijing to study. You have nothing to do with the influential children in Beijing. But now there is a son of the Minister of the Ministry of military who is interested in making friends with you. What skill do you have to make him look at you differently? Tell me, what did you do to munch that day? Is his death today related to what you did then? "


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know, sir. I don''t know Meng Jiansheng or Hu wusheng. I have nothing to do with them..."


    "Huzizhuo asked Mengqi to give you silver. How does he know that you are a student of Dahe academy?"


    "I wore Lu clothes. I went to the study to buy books that day. Maybe he noticed..."


    "Hu zizhuo has saved you once, but he has to escort Meng Qi to Dahe academy to give you silver. Don''t you think there is any problem?"


    "Yes, I also think there is a problem, so I confiscated their silver, I returned it to them, I really returned it to them..."


    The fierce dialogue, in the self debate of Yun Chengzhi, who is wronged and innocent, pauses for a while.


    Liu Wei takes a deep breath and knows that the atmosphere is almost set off. It''s time to go up to the high tide.


    "Do you know Hu Qiaoer?"


    Everyone in the hall was stunned. I don''t know who the character suddenly appeared.


    When Yun Chengzhi heard this, his pupils shrank, and he was shocked: "Hu Qiao Hu Qiaoer...... "


    "She has been dead for half a year. Before she died, you were friends, right?"


    Yun Chengzhi covers her face severely and closes her eyes.


    "Or, more than just friends, you''re her sweetheart."


    "Enough!" Yun Chengzhi and Huo put down their hands. The whole person was extremely shaken because of anger: "she''s dead, don''t talk about her!"


    "Do you know how she died?"


    Yun Chengzhi''s head fell down and tears welled up at the bottom of his eyes. After a while, he murmured: "seriously ill, her brother said She wanted to see me that day. She fell over the wall and fainted in the mire. She was drenched in the rain for most of the day. She was very ill Just It''s my fault. I should tell her well, not Should not... "


    "You should not refuse her, or even forbid him to come to the academy to find you. Hu Qiaoer is the younger sister of Hu Yong, the fifth grade counsellor of the Ministry of military. Hu Yong is the cousin of Hu Yue, the servant of the Ministry of military. Hu Qiaoer is also the cousin of Hu zizhuo."


    "Here..." Yun Chengzhi raised his head in amazement: "I don''t know She didn''t say her brother was He is a counsellor of the Ministry of war She said that she said that her brother was just a soldier... "


    "Of course, she won''t say that she loves you as a poor and weak scholar. In order to take your dignity into consideration, how can she tell you that she is a lady of great wealth. She conceals her rich and valuable life experience in order to get close to you, just hope you can see her more."


    "I I...... " Yun Chengzhi is ignorant. He falls to the ground.Liu Wei came to him and patted his head: "there is no mistake in liking a person, and there is no mistake in not liking a person. Hu Qiaoer died half a year ago, but the cause of her death is not the so-called disease that her brother told you. She is self inflicted."


    "What?" Yun Chengzhi raised his head abruptly. The rest of the people in the Yamen were also stunned.


    The enmity involved in this matter is far more profound than everyone expected at the beginning.


    Liu Wei sighed and looked into Yun Chengzhi''s eyes: "there''s something her brother said right. She really wanted to find you, but when she went in the rain, she met Meng Qi who was returning from the brothel restaurant In the evening, it rained heavily in the street and few people visited her. She was raped by Mengqi, who was drunk and hazy. "


    Yun Chengzhi''s eyes were wide with shock.


    Other people in the hall suddenly look at the Meng Tai couple.


    Meng Tai is stupid. Mrs. Meng can''t bear the blow. She is going to faint


    The situation of Meng''s husband and wife, no one cares, Liu Wei''s words have not stopped.


    "Hu Qiaoer didn''t dare to tell others, even her brother didn''t know. Soon after she went home, she became depressed and finally killed herself. However, the truth of this matter, three months later, was known to another person."


    Liu Wei waved to the outside again. The guards of the criminal Department pushed in another young man with his head covered, mouth closed and hands tied.


    The young man was struggling. Liu Wei came forward and lifted the sack on each other''s head.


    Suddenly, a let in sit many senior officials are not unfamiliar young face, revealed.


    Huzizhuo.


    Rong Ling is one of the witnesses captured from the martial arts school before looking for Yun Chengzhi.


    "Hmmm!" Hu zizhuo just heard the conversation outside the hall. Now he was very excited and struggling. With a pair of wolf like eyes, he stared at everyone present.


    Liu Wei takes out the cloth in his mouth, and Xiaowu Shifu spits. When he looks around, he stares at Mengqi''s body, which has been opened to the chest, brain and blood.


    Then he said the first sentence after he went to the church, arrogant and arrogant: "who has divided him into five parts? My young master, there are many rewards!"

 Chapter 1586

    Hu zizhuo''s going to the hall was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Yang Shangshu almost jumped up.


    Yang Shangshu and Hu Shangshu of the Ministry of military belong to the same post, and they have been close friends for many years. Yang Shangshu also watched Hu zizhuo grow up. But now this situation means that Hu zizhuo is related to the case of Meng Qi''s murder. Yang Shangshu is uneasy. As a great uncle, he should brush his beard and wash his head. But this is the trial Hall of the Ministry of criminal justice. Even if he intends to be partial, he can''t be public or private , so he thought for a moment. He had to invite his subordinates to report to Hu''s mansion immediately. He only hoped that things would be really involved. Hu Shangshu''s presence could always protect Hu zizhuo for a while.


    Yang Shangshu took great pains to think about Hu zizhuo, but the young master Hu was not very grateful. He not only came up to criticize Meng Qi''s corpse, but also stared at the officials with his head held high. "On the third day of last month, I didn''t fight this little beast, so what?"


    Hu zizhuo was born into a rich family. His father was the head of the military department. He was very simple. Young master Hu didn''t know how to write the four words "false and wrong". In his opinion, he was brave to do it. Since he did it, he was not afraid to admit it in court!


    As for the consequences, they are beyond his consideration!


    This kind of temperament, good to listen to, is called straightforward, bad to listen to, it is called reckless impulse, unwittingly.


    Liu Wei now just needs such a good witness, so she is satisfied.


    "Why did you hit Munch?"


    Hu zizhuo sneered: "then do you think that he should not be beaten for doing such a thing as pig and dog?"


    "Are you talking nonsense?"


    Hu zizhuo''s face was livid: "no one avenged her. I don''t want to be a brother. I can''t stand by!"


    "Meng Qi raped Hu qiao''er. You can tell your father and brother to tell Meng Qi about it. Why should you beat and insult him in private?"


    "I''m wrong about what you said?" Hu zizhuo stared angrily: "do you understand the sour scholar? Don''t insult people with "adultery". That''s my sister of Hu zizhuo. She is my daughter of Hu family. You are not a woman. Of course, what you say is better than what you sing. Today, you didn''t disclose it. You didn''t intend to hide it for a lifetime. Qiao Er is pure and innocent. She is really dead. I don''t want her to carry the stigma of innocence and damage! "


    Liu Wei shook her head and said, "she can''t be humiliated because she is determined to die. But you, as a relative, are also ignorant. I ask you, do you mind if Hu Qiaoer''s reputation is damaged? Will you look down on her for that? "


    "Of course not. She''s my cousin!" Huzizhuo roared.


    "That''s right. Since you don''t look down on her, why is she innocent and humiliated, but you don''t want to settle her grievances?"


    "I have. I hit Munch more than once twice, more than three times and four times. I still......"


    "You want to kill him, don''t you?"


    "Yes!" Hu zizhuo''s fearless roar: "isn''t he worthy of death? I heard that he was killed the day before yesterday when he was flirting with the women in the street. It''s so delightful! He deserves it. God has eyes. He is... "


    "Then why don''t you kill him yourself?" Liu Wei asked coldly, "you beat him, scolded him, humiliated him, but you didn''t kill him. Why?"


    "I......"


    Liu Wei replied for him: "you dare not kill him, because killing is to pay for his life. He is not an unknown common people, he is the youngest son of Shaoqing, the official department. If you kill him, you will make your father suffer from involvement. So even if you want to revenge for Hu Qiaoer, you dare not kill him."


    Hu zizhuo was silent. After taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and said, "yes, I don''t have a seed. Why don''t you laugh if you want to?"


    "Why should I laugh at you?" Liu Wei said without expression: "although you have a simple mind and developed limbs, you still have a filial piety. But have you ever thought that you are contradicting yourself in doing so?"


    Hu zizhuo stared at Liu Wei.


    "You want to use your own ability to avenge for Hu Qiaoer, but you look forward to the future and dare not act. What does this mean? It means that you are not thoughtful and have no strategy. It''s just rotten wood that can''t be carved. I tell you frankly that if I am you, I want to avenge again, and I don''t want my family to suffer from reckless disaster, then I will choose to use poison. Who let you personally kill him? Who is Mengqi? He is lustful and lustful. You bribe the brothel that he often goes to. Do you know how sad he is? It''s sold in many places. It''s usually used to urge love. But once the medicine is overdone, it will induce toxicity, make the user itch and ache. The itch is intolerable. At last, the poison is deep enough to make him dig his skin bag empty and die with blood. Isn''t that good? I ask you how expensive it is to find a Jianghu person to take two liang of sad powder for you. It costs you 20 Liang silver Do you? "


    Huzizhuo was stunned and gaped at her.


    Du Minying is listening. The more he listens, the more wrong he is. He coughs heavily. He wants Liu Zhu to stop talking nonsense!


    But Liu Wei continued: "you say that I''m not a woman, and I don''t know what reputation is at stake. Even if I really don''t understand, I ask you, is Hu Qiaoer the victim? Why is the victim sneaky and afraid to speak up? But the perpetrator can hold his head up and walk around the downtown? Who is used to this stink? It''s your self righteous victim''s family! Hu Qiaoer has died. She was appointed to die. I don''t blame her for preferring to die, but you are her elder brother. How can you bear to let her go so wrongly? How about Meng Qi''s father is Shaoqing, the official department? Is your father still the Minister of the Ministry of war? If you want to compete for his identity, you will compete for a large part of him. What are you afraid of him? But you are afraid of your hands, your feet, your head and your tail for the sake of the so-called fearlessness of human speech. How is it now? Mengqi is dead. Is that revenge for Hu Qiaoer? Did he say "I''m sorry" from beginning to end? Has he ever been morally condemned and sanctioned by the law? ""I, I escort him, let him kowtow to qiao''er, kowtow 30 times, I......"


    "Then does he know it was wrong?" Liu Wei retorted: "he doesn''t know. If he knows, he won''t flirt with a good girl before he dies! He didn''t feel that he was wrong. He only felt that he was unlucky. He raped the clan relatives of the Minister of the Ministry of military and let the son of the Minister of the Ministry of military find out. He suffered a lot from flesh and blood! He is afraid of your fist, he is afraid of you, not afraid of breaking the law! Not afraid of doing evil! "


    Hu zizhuo''s eyes were lost, and he looked at it in confusion. He didn''t know whether the sour scholar''s words were right or not. It sounded reasonable, but the other side was clearly standing and talking without back pain. These principles are simple to say, but when they really happened around him, he knew how serious and how terrible they were


    "Are you thinking that my words are only after the fact, which are good to hear and bad to believe? If the same happens to the people around me, I will be like you, confused and have no face?"


    Hu zizhuo looked at the man in shock, raised his hand to cover his chest, only to feel that his voice had been overheard by him.


    Liu Wei sneered: "it''s enough to think of the four words'' face without light ''. You don''t mind as much as what you say. You are the first one who looks down on the hooligan. So, what you do timidly is not surprising."


    "You..." What else did Hu zizhuo want to say.


    Liu Wei has raised his head and said to the outside of the hall, "summon the next witness to go to the hall!"

 Chapter 1587

    The second witness, Guo Sheng, was a skinny, waxy young man.


    "Do you know Munchie?" Liu Wei went straight to the key questions.


    Guo Sheng looks at Liu Wei for a few eyes. Subconsciously, he raises his hand, bites his fingernails, and nibbles: "recognize, know."


    "What is your relationship?"


    "Same as Students. " Guo Sheng looks very nervous. Before answering a question, he will be silent for a moment. He seems to be thinking, considering and making sure that every word he utters has no omissions.


    "You are also the supervisor of Taifu? Is it the shade warden


    "No, not..." Guo Sheng swallowed saliva and his fingers trembled slightly: "yes, it''s the case supervisor."


    There are three types of supervisors in Taifu. The first one, the most common one, is called Gongjian. Ordinary students pass the formal scientific examination, become Gongsheng and enter the University.


    The second kind, called the shadow prison, is like Mengqi. It depends on his father''s official position to obtain the qualification to enter the prison.


    The third type is called the regular supervisor, which is also called the donation supervisor. The regular supervisor is a kind of good people who have no official in their body. The position of the supervisor who donates money is usually relatively small. After all, tens of thousands of liang of silver are spent, which is not affordable for everyone.


    Guo Sheng is an example supervisor. That is to say, although his family has no power, at least he has money. Such a person belongs to an indispensable role in the shadow prison community. After all, these children of the officials want to have fun, and they always have a big enemy to pay for it.


    "What is your relationship with Munch?"


    Guo Sheng''s eyes turned and saw the disembodied body in the hall. His tone became tense: "no, it''s not good..."


    "Why not?"


    "He, he is always here, asking for silver Silver I, I don''t want to give... "


    "He threatened you? Rob you? "


    Guo Sheng lowered his head: "poor, almost..."


    "How much silver did you give him?"


    "Add it up, over a thousand, over a thousand......"


    "You don''t care about so much money?"


    "It''s all my private money. I don''t know at home."


    "Are you happy that Munch is dead?"


    Guo shengmeng raised his head with fear in his eyes: "no, I''m not happy, no, I''m happy, no, no, I, I didn''t kill him, I didn''t kill him..."


    "Are you nervous?" Liu Wei squinted, "why?"


    "I''m not nervous." Guo Sheng took a sniff and kneaded the tip of his nose: "I''m just afraid Although I have some small money in my family, I have no power. You You want to catch the murderer. I''m afraid. I''m afraid you''ll wrong me I didn''t kill, I didn''t really kill... "


    "How do you eat wushisan?"


    Guo Sheng''s eyes widened in shock and shook his head as hard as he could: "I didn''t, I didn''t, it was a forbidden drug, I, how could I take it How can I eat... "


    "You are not only greedy for five stones, but also guide the children of the prison to eat with you, aren''t you?"


    "No, no, I didn''t, I didn''t..."


    Liu Wei sneered: "before Mengqi''s accident, you just had a good time. You were so excited. You had to find a woman on the street. Although Mengqi was dirty and absurd, he was at least a little measured. He said that in guanghanzhai that time, he hit the second child in a fit of anger. When he found out that someone had pointed out to him, he half pushed and half apologized. Finally, he tried again When retaliating against the second child, he also chose the hidden back alley, which shows that he is very considerate of his face when doing things. In other words, what is Mengqi''s character? Even his parents know it today. Then how can a person who is so good at concealing the disguise be able to flirt with the women in the market all day long? "


    Guo Sheng has been in a state of extreme uneasiness since he went to the hall. The more serious this situation is, the more powerful it is. Now Liu Wei is like a firecracker, trying to hide his deepest secret from the public. He can''t help but cry in fear: "I didn''t expect that. I''ve been eating like this all the time. After his accident, I wonder if it was the fifth time Shi San ate a lot, but later, I inquired about it. Yamen said he was killed. I didn''t think so. It''s OK. I thought it had nothing to do with me I really don''t know, I don''t know... "


    Liu Wei turned her eyes to Du Minying: "when I saw Mengqi''s body, it was two days later, and I had no time to extract the most intuitive thing on the body. But I heard that Mengqi had convulsions and frothing before he died. I think that was the drug-induced reaction of wushisan. Mengqi''s death was the recurrence of the old disease, but wushisan was the one that inspired his old disease Toxicity, his malformed blood vessel, probably ruptured from this


    Du Minying rolled up her sleeve and pointed to Guo Sheng: "if so, he is the culprit!"


    Liu Wei sighed and pressed his hand down: "there are still two personal cards. Let''s talk after listening."


    The third ID card is Huang He, who is also the shadow prison of Taifu. His father is also an official. It''s Meng Tai''s powerful hand and foot. Huang He used to flatter and flatter Meng Qi, which is the most powerful of Meng Qi''s dog legs.Huang He is a very smart man. After he was taken off the sack, his smart eyes began to turn around.


    Liu Wei asked his name.


    He immediately replied without saying anything: "the villain''s surname is Huang Minghe, and Meng Shao has been a good friend for many years. Meng Shao was cheated by Guo Sheng to take the forbidden drugs. The villain also knows that, but the villain has tried his best to persuade him several times, but Meng Shao didn''t listen. The villain said more than two words, and Meng Shao punched and kicked the villain. The villain couldn''t help it, so he had to hide it for him. On the day of the accident, the villain was also in the teahouse. The villain stopped Meng Shao, but with the strength of the villain alone, how could he move the master Meng, who has four or five attendants? No, he had to watch him go downstairs. You adults, the villain did your best and hope that the adults can learn from him. "


    Liu Wei chuckled and paced in front of Huang He: "if you can say that you are so passionate and righteous, then your relationship with Mengqi must be very good?"


    "Yes, of course." Huang He said: "Meng Shao and villain are friends since childhood. Villains often go to Meng''s house from early years. Nobody knows more about Meng Shao than villain."


    "Then you know that he raped Hu Qiaoer?"


    There was a trace of unnaturalness on Huang He''s face. He carefully looked at the domineering Hu zizhuo and shrunk his neck and said: "this, how can villain know? It wasn''t later that Mr. Hu blocked Meng Shao in the back door of Taifu and beat him. Did you know that. The villain also thinks that Meng Shao has done too wrong, but the matter has passed. The villain and Meng Shao are sympathetic. Naturally, they can only conceal it for him. "


    Huang He said it was reasonable, but Liu Wei just looked him in the eye.


    "Do you know Hu Qiaoer?"


    Huang He quickly shook his head innocently: "I don''t know. My lord knows. How can a villain know Miss Biao of Hu Shangshu''s family? The villain''s father is just a Beijing official of seven grades. Where can a villain have the qualification to communicate with the relatives of the second grade''s family?"


    "You don''t know Hu Qiaoer, but how can I hear that a year ago, you asked your father to go to the Hu Qiaoer family to propose marriage?"

 Chapter 1588

    Huang He quickly waved: "no, absolutely no such thing..." As he said, Huang he paused again, patted his head in a trance, and said: "by the way, ah, it''s that matter. It''s the age of the grown-ups, the age of the villains and their twenties. It''s the time to marry and have children. Since two years ago, the villain''s mother has been busy looking at the young ladies for the villains. A year ago, her mother said that there was a family of daughters with both talent and appearance, which I can say is a good match. It''s my intention to welcome them Marry, I thought I would marry anyway. Since it''s my mother''s favorite, the woman must be a virtuous, considerate and good girl, so I agreed to marry her. Then my parents went to the family to propose marriage with the worship post. But the conscience of heaven and earth was that I didn''t see Hu Qiaoer at that time, and I didn''t know that it was Hu Shangshu''s cousin who proposed marriage. Besides, the matchmaker I asked later came to my house , but the other side replied that he didn''t want to. It will not be settled later, sir. It''s really a misunderstanding... "


    Huang He said that there was a reason and a result, which blustered most of the people present.


    But Liu Wei knew that he was just talking.


    "Half a year ago, Mengqi had a hangover in qinglouxiangfang. Where were you on that day?"


    Huang He says helplessly: "this, the matter that this big half year ago, villain, where can villain remember?"


    "Then I''ll help you remember?"


    Liu Wei turns to look at the third guy of Mengqi who was put aside by her before and didn''t force questions.


    "Half a year ago, on the seventh day of October, was your young master together with Huang?"


    The young man didn''t expect to turn to himself suddenly. He was stunned and at a loss.


    Liu Wei stared into his eyes. "No matter what your young master''s character is, he is at least good to you. You think clearly, I don''t want you to expose any intrigue now, nor to point out which official''s son with an egg and a stone. It''s just a yellow he. Don''t you dare to tell the truth?"


    The young man took a sniff, looked at Liu Wei for a moment, looked at Huang He for a moment, nodded his head fiercely, and said: "half a year ago, on the seventh day of October, the young master left with Mr. Huang!"


    Liu Wei looks at Huang He again.


    Huang He''s eyes flashed angrily, and then he said with a hard smile, "my Lord, this is just one side of his words. You can''t just believe him, don''t you believe me?"


    Liu Wei said, "I''m a famous prostitute in Xiangfang, Bing girl. I should be familiar with you. Why, would you like to invite her to the hall? I heard that it was this ice girl who served Munchie that day, and you, Mr. Huang, who put your own woman in your elder brother''s bed, are quite flexible. "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he said


    The young man said in a loud voice: "before Bing girl made her fortune, she had been wrapped up by you for a year. My son knew it for a long time. He also said that because you are not clear with the woman in the brothel, the woman your parents showed you would refuse to marry you. My son also said that even though he is fond of sex and beauty, he would never be so indifferent as you. He said that the family is safe Platoon, must be the best, those women outside, just play... "


    "Shut up!" Huang he glared at the little guy, then pressed his temper, and looked at Liu Wei: "this adult, what do you want to ask?"


    "I want to ask you what happened. I want you to tell me the truth. Don''t waste the time of everyone present."


    Huang He looks around, takes a deep breath, takes back his expression, and says coldly, "I''m a villain. I admit it. What do you want?"


    "Make it clear." Liu Wei nodded.


    Huang He clenched his teeth and clenched his fist: "binger and I fell in love, but my parents didn''t allow me to redeem her. Half a year ago, I asked Mengqi for help, but he did..."


    "But he proposed to sleep in ice girl for one night?" Liu Wei took the words from behind for him.


    Huang he closed his eyes sharply: "I can''t agree. I took him to Xiangfang that day and said clearly that it was to redeem bing''er with money. But when it came to an end, he suddenly made such a shameless request. I took him to leave, but he had already bought the Xiangfang hospital guard and taken me down. Later, he was even more right..." At this point, Huang he trembled: "I want to save bing''er. I can''t help it. I said I''m a villain, even if I''m sorry for Hu Qiaoer!"


    Liu Wei came forward, shook his head and took a deep breath: "you are not only a villain, you are also a bird. You and Mengqi are exactly the same birds."


    Huang he swallowed his saliva, covered his head and said: "I did see Hu Qiaoer. I saw her when my mother asked me to come to the door to ask for a marriage a year ago. I know she is very beautiful. On the way to Xiangfang with Meng Qi, we saw Hu Qiaoer. At that time, she ran out of the back door of Dahe academy crying and ran into Meng Qi. Meng Qi praised her. I still feel sorry for what she said , I know that he is interested in Hu Qiaoer, so I will offer Meng Qi an exchange. As long as he lets go of bing''er, I will take Hu Qiaoer captive for him... "


    "Beast, you are all beasts!" Yun Chengzhi struggles crazily. When he gets up, he will fight Huang He.


    Hu zizhuo is a step faster than him!


    Hu zizhuo''s hand was fierce, and he was a martial artist. With one blow, Huang He was beaten to blood. Seeing that Huang He spat out two teeth with blood, Du Minying frowned and forced him to stop. He shouted: "calm down! Kidnap, kidnap, pollute, he''s dead, there''s no need to dirty his hands! "Hu zizhuo managed to calm down, but he was still shivering. The whole person could not calm down.


    Huang he lies on the ground. He can''t dry the blood on the corners of his mouth. He is like mud on the beach, motionless and doesn''t look at anyone.


    For fear of implicating his sweetheart, he confessed his crime. Can this act be called affectionate? Liu Wei didn''t know, she only knew that she wanted to vomit when she saw the Yellow he.


    "The last witness, bring it up." After a long time, Liu Weicai said in a hoarse voice to the guards outside the hall.


    When the fourth celebrity card was pushed to the hall, Liu Wei saw his calm.


    Among the five, except for Yun Chengzhi, who was not blindfolded because of her nepotism, four were imprisoned as zongzi.


    When Hu zizhuo, Guo Sheng and Huang he were brought up, even if they were as calm as Huang He, they all had a few struggles. But at last, this man did not respond. After entering the hall, he did not look at people in a hurry, just knelt down in silence, with more honesty and more honesty.


    Liu Wei came forward and took the sack off his head.


    The man raised his head, showing a leisurely, smiling face.


    "What''s the name?" Liu Wei asked.


    "Strom." "Meng Qi''s schoolmate had a good relationship with him. He didn''t eat wushisan and had nothing to do with Hu Qiaoer''s case. What else would you like to ask, my lord?"

 Chapter 1589

    "Mr. Shi is also the supervisor of Taifu?"


    "Yes," replied Shi


    "Gongjian?"


    "Regular supervision."


    Liu Wei nodded: "since he is a regular supervisor, I think Mr. Shi''s family has few assets, right?"


    Shi Xiang seemed to know what the other side was up to. He chuckled and said, "my father is a doctor who was serving the five leading officials in qianting Jiangzhou. He has been honest and clean all his life. He has no assets at home."


    Liu Wei turned to Guo Sheng and said, "how much did Guo Jiansheng donate to the Taifu family?"


    Guo Sheng was still trembling and sobbing: "when, in the first place, to protect the small people in prison, a total of money, 17300 Liang."


    Liu Wei also looked at Shi Xiang: "Mr. Shi said that he was poor, and did not know who gave him tens of thousands of silver?"


    Shi Xiang raised his eyes: "it''s a matter of great importance. I dare not speak in vain. When I was in prison, no one gave me silver. But because of the recommendation of a local official, I''ve only received one hundred liang of registration silver, not ten thousand liang of silver."


    "As far as I know, those who have the qualification of recommendation must be at least top three."


    "Yes." Shi Xiang said: "I went to Taifu to study at the beginning, which was guaranteed by qianting, Jiangzhou and Wanli, Wan adults."


    As soon as the word "Wanli" appeared, the whole audience was shocked!


    Zhuang Chang, in particular, immediately raised a frost on his face!


    Yang Shangshu also didn''t expect that this would involve Wanli. Wanli was corrupt, perverted and deceived. He was already half footed in the coffin. Now all the governments around the country are still reviewing all the personnel related to Wanli. At the beginning, because he received the annual ceremony in tingjiangzhou, he also went to the gate of the patrol mansion to ask for trial. He lost the prosecutor of the main case and trusted others to bear the goods When, from the circle, just make him whole body but retreat, safe and sound.


    However, Wanli''s business has been fermented so widely that it has long been known in Beijing that the situation has changed. This history is so pleasant that it has this relationship with Wanli.


    Yang Shangshu is a little impatient. How could he handle the death of Meng Qi, but there are so many extra things involved. It''s not only the Minister of the Ministry of war, but also the supervisor of Taifu. Now a Wanli is coming out. It''s really a mess!


    When Yang Shangshu is upset, other people at the scene are also worried.


    Zhuang Chang was the first to make a voice, but regardless of the difference between the host and the guest, he got up and went to Shi Xiang and asked, "are you Wanli''s recommendation to Beijing? What is your relationship? "


    According to Shi Xiang, "my father worked under wanfuyin. In the last scientific examination, the young people were not fit and could not take the exam. The family was very sad about this. My father went to ask him to write a letter for the young people, so that they could go to Beijing and enter prison. I will take the exam again next year."


    "You mean that you are recommended only because of your father''s entreaty. He was kind-hearted and did a lot of work."


    Shi Xiang nodded his head: "that''s right."


    Zhuang Chang thought about it for a moment, and then asked, "you and Wanjia are really selfless?"


    Shi Xiang said with a smile: "the adults are joking. If the small people are really old with the adults, how can they be here now? During his working life, master Wan was the head of a state. He was the father of Xiaomin. However, he was only the official of Wupin. He didn''t take the power of literature or military. He was paid by the imperial court. He was directly under the administration of Zhongshu, and his nationality was not in the local area. How could he be such a mediocre official? Just after he left the local area, he was treated by Wanfu Yin in a different way, especially graciously? "


    The case of Wanli involves a lot of people. The officials who collude with him have been escorted to Beijing for questioning. Those who are still in tingjiangzhou for reexamination are not very suspected. They are not sure when they will be released or even the officials will return to their original posts.


    Zhuang often remembers that there seem to be some Beijing officials in it.


    As for whether one of them is Shi Xiang''s father, he can''t remember.


    But as Shi Xiang said, he is safe now. Fortunately, he studies in the capital. This shows that his father, at least now, is innocent. Otherwise, his family would have been killed.


    In this way, Zhuang Chang felt relieved and surprised. At last, he took a look at Liu Wei, shook his head at her, and sat down on his seat. He didn''t want to talk about it any more.


    And this result, obviously, is what Shi Xiang had expected. Shi Xiang''s expression has not changed much, but his eyes and eyebrows are clear. Liu Wei looks at Yu Wei and sees his careful thinking at a glance. He can''t help shaking his head.


    After all, Shi Xiang is young, deep in the city, but inexperienced. On the way to be bound, he should try his best to find a way to deal with it, and she deliberately let him play the last one, just to let him be in the hall and hear everything clearly.


    Shi Xiang thinks highly of himself and thinks he is extremely smart. Once he went to the school, he used a method to draw money from the bottom of his head and put him to death. He wants to divert his eyes and escape suspicion. But how does he know that these are not what she wants to see?


    Liu Wei said with a smile to Shixiang''s satisfied eyes: "shigongzi is honest indeed. He doesn''t know what to say, but he doesn''t know. Are you honest now or before?"Shi Xiang narrowed her eyes, obviously didn''t understand her meaning.


    Liu Wei turned her eyes and looked at Guo Sheng. "Guo Jiansheng knows that Shi Jiansheng is the same as you. Is he an example supervisor?"


    Guo Sheng shook his head innocently and said in a daze, "I have never heard of it before."


    Liu Wei looked at Huang He again. "How about you?"


    Huang he climbed and knelt there dispirited, and shook his head slowly.


    Liu Wei finally looked at the third young man: "you go out and in with your son. Do you know that Shi Jiansheng is a case supervisor?"


    The young man was stiff and stuttered for half a day. He could only look up and look to Meng Tai for help.


    At this time, people found that Meng Tai''s face was blue and white, and his lips were silted up. From just now on, he bit his lower lip to death and broke it.


    Liu wei walked slowly to Meng Tai with her hands on her back. "What''s the matter with Lord Meng? What''s wrong with this mouth? "


    Meng Tai, after all, was a schemer. He immediately stared up and said angrily, "I''m angry. You''ve been asking me for a long time, but I can''t find out who the murderer is. I''m worried, angry, anxious and out of shape."


    Liu Wei shrugs. He believes in his story. Then he looks back and asks the young man, "say, your son, do you know Shi Jiansheng as an example?"


    Liu Wei stood in a tricky position, just in front of Meng Tai, so that the boy''s eyes could not touch Meng Tai.


    I''m not good at telling lies. I''m sweating. I''m going to cry.


    Other people in the hall are impatient: "if you know, you will know. If you don''t know, you won''t know. What is there to swallow?"

 Chapter 1590

    Du Minying is also upset. Liu Zhuo ordered this guy himself. He said that he was the only one who didn''t lie. But now it seems that whether he would lie or not doesn''t know, but he can''t speak is true. For most of the day, he stammered every time he spoke back. He also pointed out that Huang He talked two sentences. At other times, he was just like a quail with his neck pinched. It''s annoying to watch!


    Du Minying, unwilling to delay any more, asked Liu Wei directly, "does it matter that Meng Qi knows that Shi Xiang is a case supervisor?"


    "Important." Liu Wei glanced at him and then looked at the young man: "say, do you know?"


    The little guy lay on the ground, tears finally came out, sobbing.


    Now we are even more bored!


    Du Minying shouted directly: "big man, cry fart! Cry again and hit the 20 boards! "


    The little guy was so scared that he couldn''t cry any more. He had to cover his mouth and said pitifully, "I, my master, no, I don''t know..."


    Liu Wei interrupts him at the right time: "you can think clearly. This is the Yamen of the criminal department. It is necessary to cut off the head to make false testimony here."


    "I know, my son knows, my son knows all the time!" cried the young man, his eyes narrowed and he kowtowed to the ground


    "Do you, your son, know that his regular prison cost only one hundred liang?"


    The young man closed his eyes timidly, looking almost desperate: "know, know, Shi, when Shi Gongzi came to the mansion once, he said, said with him..."


    Shi Xiang over there knelt down: "I know how it is. I''m a close friend of my classmates with Meng Qi. It''s human nature to share secrets."


    "Secret?" Liu Wei looks at Shi Xiang with a smile: "it''s just a case of prison. What''s the secret? Guo Jiansheng is not a regular supervisor. Do you ask him if he thinks it''s a secret? "


    Guo Sheng was suddenly named and didn''t know if he should answer. After thinking for a while, he thought it would help him to keep his life if he didn''t say anything, so he agreed quietly: "Xiao, Xiao Min doesn''t think it''s a secret..."


    Liu Wei shows her hands: "yes, it''s not a secret. Why does Shi Jiansheng think it''s a secret?"


    Shi Xiang frowned: "it''s not that I spent a lot of money to go to prison because I''m afraid of everyone''s knowledge. It will make it difficult for the adults who have accepted the small people''s wine ceremony. So I don''t like to talk to people, and I mentioned it to my best friend Meng Qi once..."


    "Shi Jiansheng should pay attention to his words. You just said clearly," according to the ancestral regulations, the wine worshiper took your recommendation letter and received your registration bank, so that you could enter the prison. Why did the transfer become an exception in your admission? "


    Shi Xiang clenched his fist: "after all, the letter of recommendation is not real gold and silver. A hundred liang of registration silver is not worth ten thousand liang of donation supervision silver..."


    "But isn''t that ancestral example?"


    Shi Xiang sipped his lower lip and said, "yes..."


    "It''s Zuxian. Why can''t we say that? Why is it a secret? Why is it an exceptional admission? "


    Shi Xiang is a little angry: "what do adults want to ask?"


    "I don''t want to ask you now. I want to ask him." Liu Wei looked at the young man again: "I know what you are afraid of. I don''t want to force you, but you are the closest person to Mengqi. Mengqi is dead. He has many little secrets that his parents don''t know, but these are all you know. So you have to answer my questions."


    As soon as the lad''s mouth is turned, he will cry again.


    Liu Wei grabbed in front of him and asked, "why did Shi Xiang mention to Meng Qi that he was a case supervisor? Since he didn''t mention it to anyone else in Taifu, why did he mention it to mengqiti alone? "


    The little guy wanted to see Meng Tai again, but Liu Wei was ready to stop Meng Tai''s direction. The little guy wanted to see Shi Xiang again. Liu Wei grabbed his collar and let him meet him!


    "Don''t run away, it''s over, to be honest!"


    Finally, the young man knew that his struggle was useless. He hung down his head and said timidly: "Shi, shigongzi and my son are never close. Once, he went to the mansion suddenly and asked to see him. I I was waiting in my study. I heard that he said to the young master that he was not a tribute prison or a shadow prison. Because of him, there was a brother on his head. As early as seven years ago, the position of shadow prison on his father''s door was inherited by his brother. He was not destined to enter Taifu So, fortunately, his father was sent to Tingjiang. After he was under the command of Lord Wan, he relied on the grace of Lord Wan. So he was lucky to have a letter of recommendation to go to Beijing to enter the government and become a supervisor... "


    Liu Wei stared into his eyes: "then, what did he say to your childe for no reason?"


    The little guy is silent again.


    "Said Liu Wei," in a fierce voice


    He said that he wanted to meet my master as a student of the government of tingjiangzhou, Wan and WAN adults


    When this is said, the whole scene is quiet.


    Shi Xiang''s eyes are wide open and his breath is too fast to look like.


    Meng Tai''s face is blue, his throat is surging, and he swallows saliva up and down.


    "This matter, this matter is my official, I can understand...""Hum!" Zhuang Chang rebukes him again. The frost reappears on his face. He squints at Meng Tai and points out, "don''t worry, Lord Meng. You have a chance. Explain it slowly!"


    Liu Wei didn''t care about the back, stared at the boy''s eyes, and asked, "did you introduce him?"


    The little guy nodded, shrinking his neck in fear.


    "When is that?"


    "Yes It''s a long time ago, probably more than half a year... "


    That is to say, half a year ago, Wanli had colluded with the official department Shaoqing Mengtai.


    Zhuang Chang''s face is almost frozen, and other attendants are also sweating. Yang Shangshu has a headache and wants to split. He only feels that his life is not good. If Meng Tai is arrested in the penalty department, he will have to go to the governor''s office to go around again. It''s really bad luck!


    Liu Wei continued to ask the boy, "do you know that your son was beaten by Hu zizhuo recently?"


    The boy nodded, "know, know..."


    "Are you worried?"


    "Before, very, very worried..."


    "But Hu zizhuo has beaten your childe many times. Although he restrained himself from beating him in the face, he was always scarred. The Meng family didn''t find any of them?"


    The young man shook his head: "no, I don''t know. Every time you are beaten, you will go to shigongzi''s, shigongzi''s house, and wipe the medicine first. Sometimes, you are hurt too much, so he won''t go home and spend the night at Shijia..."


    "That is to say, where is your childe hurt and how is he hurt? Is Shi Xiang the most clear?"


    The young man nodded: "it''s true that Mr. Shi is the most clear, because every time the young master is injured, he is upset, angry and angry, and he will take some of our servants out. Every time, only Mr. Shi can persuade him..."


    "Huang He looks forward to your son-in-law. Why do you trust Shi Xiang more than Huang He?"


    The young man whispered: "because the young master always said, young master Shi, young master Shi is a student of the adults of Fuyin. After ten thousand adults were arrested, he has the ability to be independent. He also gave back to the master, a lot of business. He is a wise man who has a great place. To make friends with him is more coward than to make friends with young master Huang , more in line with his identity... "


    "Shut up!" Meng Tai over there can''t help it. He rushes up to beat people.


    The little guy was shaking with fear!

 Chapter 1591

    Du Minying captured Meng Tai and twisted his arm back, which made Meng Tai, a weak scholar, squeak!


    "I''d like to ask Mr. Du to order people to take Lord Meng into custody for the time being. Those who patrol the government will be here at once!" Zhuang Chang said sharply, looking at Meng Tai''s eyes, it''s like looking at a waste man.


    Meng Tai was cold all over, but he felt his heart and mind split.


    Du Minying hesitates to look at Yang Shangshu. Yang Shangshu nods and raises his hand to let him do it.


    When Meng Tai was forcibly taken away, he was still struggling. Shi Xiang looked at Meng Tai''s embarrassed appearance, and his face was faded. The whole person was a little shaky.


    At this point, I''ve said more about what I should say, and I''ve made it clear what I should ask.


    Liu Wei looked at the crowd for a while, and finally said to Zhuang Chang, "I''m afraid that Zhuang adults will be busy for a while."


    Zhuang Chang glanced at her and complained, but smiled: "you will find something for me."


    Liu Wei smiled and exchanged greetings with him. After a while, Du Minying came back. Liu Wei directly gave a closing speech to him: "Huang He offered his qiao''er to Mengqi six months ago to protect his sweetheart''s safety. Later, Hu zizhuo found out the internal situation and beat Mengqi repeatedly, which made him suffer from the long-term incurable injury. On the day of the crime, Guo Sheng prepared wushisan and invited them to join us Mengqi''s life was lost because of the recurrence of the old disease. If all these are coincidence, I don''t think it''s reasonable. The most unreasonable thing is, why does Munch argue with people? If he did not die of rage after being beaten, I would not stand here now, just a child, or become a suspect. "


    Liu Wei glanced at his son and winked at him. Xiaoli, who had been silent for a long time, looked back at her mother and said, "first of all, Meng Qi played tricks on my sister. I was caught by Meng Qi''s servant''s order. I was too tired of skills. That made my sister, who was not conscious of her mind, rushed to fight with Meng Qi for fear of my safety. During that time, Meng Qi was angry and knocked her down and kicked her over. She almost died. I saw her blood Such as note, dying, this just loses reason, claps Meng Qi into the teahouse, causes the tragedy. But in fact, from another point of view, if Mengqi did not flirt with my sister at that time, things would be another matter. If Mengqi flirted with others, I might also see a rough road, but I would never lose control of it. Then the question is, who let Mengqi flirt with my sister? Why does a woman in the street choose a silly girl with a simple head? "


    Speaking of this, Guo shengmeng raised his head, and the quail like boy suddenly woke up to the past.


    Guo Sheng lost his voice and shouted: "wushisan I usually only ask people to take it when several eunuchs want to have a drink and have a good time. I will not take it with me in the daytime, but on that day, it was Shi Xiang who told me to prepare ahead of time What''s more, it was the first time that we used that thing in the wing room of the teahouse. After all, it was forbidden medicine. We usually only dared to close the door at night and take it secretly in the Chu Fang of the brothel. We never dared to use it in broad daylight... "


    The young man also said: "that day, yes, it was Mr. Shi. He said that the woman in yellow dress was better than other girls. Yes, it was Mr. Shi. Mr. Shi let me go to find the girl..."


    For a while, everyone''s eyes were focused on the pale Shi Xiang!


    In the face of people''s doubts, Shi Xiang''s brain still echoes the image of Meng Tai when he was forced to leave. At last, he starts to panic, and finally starts to panic. Finally, he knows that his little wisdom is useless


    Liu Wei claimed that Meng Qi''s death was an accident.


    It''s like a modern heart attack patient who was taken to see a horror film by a friend. He was too frightened, his heart couldn''t bear the load and died on the spot.


    How can that count?


    Friends deliberately plot against him, knowing that he can''t bear it, but also take him to see this kind of movie?


    Or is the movie too scary to cause a human life lawsuit?


    Or his own problems?


    This kind of controversial case with various inducements can only be judged as "accident".


    Liu Wei didn''t think it was an accident. Shi Xiang participated too much, saying that he had planned it. He couldn''t have too much.


    But what''s the purpose? Shi Xiang stares at Xiao Li and uses Meng Qi to attack her and Rong Ling. What''s the reason for him to do this is to avenge Wan Li? Or revenge for his father, who is still in tingjiangzhou and has a worried future? And the collusion between him and Meng Tai, what is the so-called business.


    None of these can be answered today.


    However, in order to conduct a deep investigation, it is necessary for the Ministry of punishment and the governor''s office to work together. After all, the matter involves thousands of people, which is not trivial.


    However, there has always been a special channel for the governor''s office. Is the Ministry willing to share a case with the governor''s office? That''s another story.


    If the criminal department wants to, the case will have to be dug deeper. Xiao Li will stay in prison for a while longer. Of course, it is impossible to punish the crime. As a case related person, she can''t be released until the investigation is completed.


    But if the Ministry of punishment does not want to, there is only one "accident" left here. Xiao Li, the suspect, is also released on the spot.


    Liu Wei gave her own professional analysis. As for the judgment, she left it to several chief examiners.Zhuang Chang quickly called officials from the governor''s office to receive Meng Tai and Shi Xiang. However, Shi Xiang, as a related person of Meng Qi''s death, could not be released from the criminal department.


    Several big men spent most of the time in the small room discussing. When they came out again, Du Minying was at the forefront. He was very aggressive and full of evil spirit. When passing by Liu Wei, Liu Wei could feel the fire on his body.


    In this way, she probably knew the result.


    Sure enough, Zhuang Chang came with Yang Shangshu. Zhuang Chang waved to Liu Wei and said with a smile, "go and pick up your son."


    As the main judge of Mengqi case, Du Minying naturally hopes to dig deep into history, including Hu zizhuo, Guo Sheng and Huang He, but he doesn''t want to let it go.


    But Yang Shangshu knew the disadvantage of wrangling with the governor''s office. He strongly advocated that the case should be fully handed over to the governor''s office for investigation. They should prepare the case here and wait for the result.


    Zhuang Chang remembers the friendship of Yang Shangshu. They are both angry with each other, which makes Du Shilang, who is just and strict, almost fuming.


    After finding Ji Chundong, Du Minying grabbed his arm and dragged him to the corner of the courtyard wall. He was sure that there was no one around him. Turning around, he asked, "did you plan for it long ago?"


    Ji Chundong looks innocent: "what''s the plan?"


    "From your nephew talking, to one, two, three, four, five people''s cards appear one after another, don''t tell me you don''t know! The son of the Minister of the Ministry of war, he said, "if you are captured, you will be captured. What a great skill!"


    Ji Chundong sighed: "don''t you know that the case was between the uncle''s house and the prince''s house of Rujiang. It''s just Hu zizhuo. What dare you catch?"


    Du Minying narrowed her eyes and shook her head: "I''ve only begun to ask how much time I need to do for the trial. All five personal cards have been sent to me. How long should I have them prepared in advance? How dare you tell me it''s not planned in advance? I asked you, last night, the criminal department was a thief, is it your person? "


    Ji Chundong is helpless: "it really has nothing to do with me. I don''t know anything!"


    Du Minying stretched out a finger, poked it on Ji Chundong''s forehead, and immediately pressed a red seal: "Ji Chundong, I didn''t expect you to look at an honest person, but I despised you for having a bad stomach of water!"


    Ji Chundong knew that he was angry and could only pacify: "believe it or not, it really has nothing to do with me, but whether you said it was planned in advance or not, I think so, my niece, you don''t know, her brain is somehow long, just like a refined one. He''s in the hall now, and I don''t know whether you notice it or not. Anyway, the two people have a pair of eyes, so they have the same mind I''ve been working in collusion and partnership for a long time. Maybe they did it today. "

 Chapter 1592

    "And the child? Young, articulate and self-made? No one taught it? " Du Minying still remembered that he was despised by the little broken child for his poor craftsmanship!


    Ji Chundong chuckled: "it''s true that he grew up. That child is very smart. My adoptive father always said that he is a prodigy and a genius."


    Du Minying sneers: "ah!"


    Ji Chundong hooks Du Minying''s shoulder and holds him: "I''ll tell you what you have to ask, but this case is just like this. I want to say that Meng Qi''s death is not enough. Meng Tai is involved in Wanli. The Meng family is over anyway. Why don''t you talk to them? Looking back at huzizhuo, I offended the Ministry of war again. You Yang Shangshu won''t let you check. It''s for your own good. Your official position is not high. It''s deep. Who will support you? But the governor''s office is not the same. People do things for the emperor. They do things on business. Others do things on their own. They ask for trouble. "


    "I don''t want to tell you!" Du Minying pushes Ji Chundong away, angrily and angrily.


    Ji Chundong knew that Du Minying had to deal with this for a while, and he didn''t plan to stay. After the matter was settled, he went out to find Liu Wei easily.


    Liu Wei is in front of the Yamen of the penalty department. He just sent the people who came to the palace with you, and the girl Shan''er in the palace.


    As soon as Ji Chundong came out, he saw a little boy with red eyes standing beside Liu Wei, who was talking with her head pressed.


    When he saw Ji Chundong, Liu Wei told Yun Chengzhi, "it''s called uncle."


    Ji Chundong''s step made his face crack.


    Liu Wei said to Ji Chundong, "it''s a relative over there. That''s where you said last time. It''s your family. I call it my aunt and your uncle. I can''t tell them by their names. In a word, their ranks are almost the same."


    Just under the impact of the great truth, the young boy who has not returned to his mind, chuckled to Liu Wei, and called him "aunt" and "Uncle" to Ji Chundong At last, I thought of someone around me, and I cried out honestly, "uncle."


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling nodded with satisfaction.


    Ji Chundong is a little stiff, struggling: "call uncle."


    Liu Wei patted Yun Chengzhi on the shoulder: "it''s called uncle."


    Ji Chundong said, "count it, count it, uncle."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaoli goes to jail and then comes out. Ji Nanzheng doesn''t know it at all.


    The old man was kept in the dark by the whole family, and there was a Wei couple who had been joking all the time.


    When Liu Wei and Xiao Li went back, she saw her grandfather wanted to go out with a clown in his arms, but they just let the Wei couple block up in the courtyard.


    "I just go to the bookshop to see what new books there are. What do you always stop me from doing?"


    Wei couple joked: "it''s a small matter to buy books. You can''t just send someone to the bookstore to copy a book list. Why do you go there in person?"


    "I just want to see it myself. Get out of the way!"


    "Oh, I think it''s going to rain because of the dark clouds."


    "It''s sunny. It''s not going to rain. Besides, I can''t get wet when I go by coach."


    "What about the hairdryer? The wind with rain, the most frozen bone! "


    Liu Wei listens to in the ear, also knew that he did his best, clapped the back brain of small Li, way: "go."


    Xiao Li also knew that everyone was afraid that Grandpa would find out that he was worried about something, so he stopped the old man. He was embarrassed to cross the corner to meet him, and hugged grandpa''s waist.


    Seeing Xiaoli coming back, Ji Nan Zheng suddenly smiled: "I''ve been at cloud''s house these days. Have you had enough?"


    Xiaoli raised her face and nodded her head with guilt. She murmured, "I haven''t come home. Xiaoli wants to be too Grandpa."


    Ji Nanzheng is more happy: "just a few steps, what else do you want? I don''t think it''s time for grandpa to come back. I''ll try my best to be coquettish." Then he took Zeng''s grandson''s hand and went back: "yesterday I sent tribute lychees to the palace of children. I wanted to send them to the cloud mansion for you to eat. Now that you are back, we will eat them at home. Alas, I don''t know what happened these two days. The emperor always sent things to me. I can''t put them in my grandfather''s room. You can see what you like or what you don''t like."


    The two grandsons said as they walked further and further away, the Wei couple sighed with relief and turned to Liu Wei to complain: "this old man is so spiritual."


    Liu Wei took a look at him and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    When did the Wei couple see Liu Wei so polite? They were very embarrassed. They scratched their ears and said, "it''s not a big deal to raise your hand, but your son has let it out. It''s OK."


    "It''s all right." Liu Wei said and went to the inner court: "where is Zhong Ziyu?"


    Today''s court hearing, the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu didn''t go. The Wei couple fortunately said that they would look at their grandfather after all. Zhong Ziyu originally said that they would go together today.


    "I don''t know where to go." Wei couple groaned, "I''m not sure that I''ll go to your palace again. If a man complains about his daughter, he''ll run out all day, and she won''t stay."


    Liu Wei frowned: "what''s that?" Another way: "he and Yue Dansheng are headless cases. They can''t say clearly all their lives. It''s better to be far away from each other. They are both free."


    "You don''t know." The Wei couple couldn''t help saying good words for Zhong Ziyu: "he was an orphan when he was young. He had no friends, no relatives, and he was not good-natured when he was growing up. This is the truth that Yueshan Sheng is a brother, so they always think about him.""But this brother, someone is robbing him." Liu Wei said.


    Wei couple: "what do you mean?"


    "You have come down to the king." Liu Wei said: "qianmeng Yaoting depends on Yueshan Sheng. Rong Ling will not go to the Royal Palace every day. Qianmeng Yao has something to do. He will find Yueshan Sheng first."


    Wei couple hum: "follow the master every day, let him look forward to it, when the intimate."


    Liu Wei said nothing: "that''s not what it means."


    "That''s what it means. How dare you say that the little prince didn''t mean anything to Zhong Ziyu? I''ll tell you the truth. Zhong Ziyu has had enough patience. In the past few years, who would have thought that he would become like this? It''s not as good as a chicken. Anyone can step on it. "


    The couple of Wei protect Zhong Ziyu for years of friendship. But Liu Wei doesn''t think so. The poor people must have something to hate. Some things Zhong Ziyu does can''t be washed clean.


    Including the death of Yue Chongming.


    The couple said that Yueshan Sheng didn''t care about yuechongming and entrusted his sister to an outsider. They didn''t go home all year round.


    But if Yueshan Sheng doesn''t do well, will Zhong Ziyu have the right to marry yuechongming?


    What''s more, it''s not engagement. Zhong Ziyu refuses Yue Chongming and can''t wait to marry her out, for fear that she will tie herself down. Therefore, without any engagement, he tolerates Yue Chongming''s birth before marriage and dies in childbirth.


    Did he really check the background of the man? Are you sure Yue Chongming will be happy when he married? What kind of heart did he really have to watch Yue Chongming lose his virginity before he got married?


    Did he ever take yuechongming as his own sister? When you pick up a stray cat and look for a foster family, you have to make a comprehensive consideration. You are afraid that the adopter will not raise a good cat and abuse the cat. How can you find someone to marry your sister, but you are so careless?


    Is a sister better than a stray cat?


    It can only be said that at that time, Zhong Ziyu''s psychology had been distorted.


    He has become extremely selfish.


    So a mistake is enough to make Yueshan hate him all his life.


    He asked for all this.


    Now he wants to make up for it. He knows his mistake and wants Yueshan Sheng to forgive him.


    Yueshan Sheng is that sister. Is he willing? It''s human nature not to forgive.


    Anyway, it''s still that sentence. It''s not clear.


    Liu Wei was an outsider. The couple scolded hard. Liu Wei didn''t bother to interrupt him. She went back to the yard and saw her grandfather eating litchi with Xiao Li in the yard. She asked the couple, "how many things have been sent to the palace these days?"


    "Wei couple nodded:" not that your grandfather is a former Taifu? It''s estimated that the emperor also knows about your son. If your grandfather blames him for dying, he can send something to coax him. "


    "The people from the palace don''t talk at random?"


    The Wei couple held up their chests. "Isn''t that me?"


    Liu Wei looks at the sky. It''s not early today. She has to go to the Palace tomorrow.

 Chapter 1593

    The next day, as soon as Liu Wei entered the Qinghuang palace, she heard the critical voice of concubine Xin: "I said for a long time, soup can''t be boiled like this. Is this soup you boil? How can I drink it? "


    Answer her, it is phase madam cloud surname''s Refutation: "the concubine Niang is afraid not to know, my young lady has been drinking like this."


    "The empress is so unlucky. She has been drinking this kind of ghost for half her life."


    Yun''s angry: "lady, this is Qinghuang hall, not your Changyuan hall. You don''t have to worry about what my lady drinks or eats."


    "What do you mean by that?" The tone of concubine Xin is higher: "we are concerned about the body of the empress. Is it wrong? According to the ancestral example, the empress is ill. It is the duty of our palace to serve her closely. "


    "You..."


    "What are you and me? There are no rules! Not back? Peony, take out the ginseng and plant soup that this palace brings to empress Niangniang. "


    He was so angry that he put the bowl of soup on top of him, turned around and left. When he went out, he met Liu Wei. What did he want to say, he thought about concubine Xin in the palace, but he didn''t speak, so he left.


    When Liu Wei went in, she saw that concubine Xin was stirring a bowl of hot soup with pride.


    Look around again. The queen is not here.


    "Here you are." Concubine Hsin smiled and nodded her position: "sit down."


    What is the manner of the master?


    Liu Wei sat down and asked, "how about the empress?"


    Concubine Xin raised her eyes and swept to the inner hall: "I just sweated and bathed."


    Liu Wei waited.


    Concubine Xin soon cooled the soup and went to the inner hall.


    "You don''t mean that the empress is bathing?" Liu Wei called hesitantly


    "Empress Xin covered her lips and smiled," and she didn''t avoid me


    This


    Liu Wei was waiting outside. After a while, she saw the queen come out with her hair slightly wet. Concubine Xin was beside her and helped her carefully.


    Seeing Liu Wei, the empress was very happy. Seeing that there were few people in the hall, she asked the palace maid, "where is Mrs. Xiang?"


    The maid of the palace looked at concubine Xin pitifully and dared not say anything.


    "I don''t know how to go first, or something temporary, just you drink half a bowl of soup, can you drink some more?"


    The empress waved her hand: "no need."


    What else does Princess Xin want to say? The queen has waved to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei passed by, and the queen asked softly, "yesterday''s news outside the Palace said it was ok?"


    Liu Wei nodded, "it''s OK. It''s all up to your mother to support her uncle''s house. It''s bothering you."


    "What are you saying?" The queen shook her head and said, "don''t let me make a noise. Do you think my brothers can watch your family''s accident?"? They just can''t handle affairs. In their early years, because they didn''t want to involve the disputes between the internal officials and the external relatives, they didn''t even let the name of a national uncle be sealed. Last time I sent a fire to the emperor, he replied and sealed the Qi''s position again. But you don''t know what our cloud family looks like. They are all medical crazy drug slaves. Where do you know how to put the prestige of the external relatives? I also mentioned two sentences to let them inform their soldiers to go and guard beside you, so that no one can despise you. "


    "That''s what you use your heart for." Liu Wei is really grateful: "it''s said that it''s the soldiers of the uncle''s mansion. In fact, it''s all about the face of the mother of the country. Besides, there''s the Emperor..."


    The queen was shocked: "what happened to the emperor?"


    Liu Wei: "the emperor has sent many tributes to the mansion these two days. Isn''t it the empress..."


    The queen listened, her eyes turned, and looked at concubine Xin, who was laughing at her side


    Liu Wei also looked at concubine Xin.


    Princess Xin gently covers her red lips, her face is charming, and her voice is like a warbler''s chirp: "the emperor claims to respect his teacher and respect his way. When something like this happens to Taifu, he has to worry about it. You don''t have to watch empress empress you are busy all by yourself. You just let him go."


    The queen frowned: "you know that our palace is not willing to talk to him more about what to do with him."


    "I made my own decision. I just don''t want the emperor to stay out of the business. He has eyes and hands. The whole river and mountain are his. Where can he not know? That is to say, he knows that he doesn''t want to interfere. He is not only the Ministry of officials, but also the Ministry of punishment. He stands high and watches the changes. He is so tired that others are rushing around. Whose white play does he watch? "


    But the queen said, "he''s always been like this, and you don''t know him the first day."


    "That''s why I''m not convinced." Concubine Xin is upright and vigorous: "I''m free to say, will he be punished?"


    When Liu Wei heard this, she had to thank concubine Xin.


    Concubine Xin doesn''t care: "this palace is not for you. Don''t you want the emperor to be better?"


    This is too straightforward to say. Liu Wei is a little embarrassed. It''s hard to talk.


    Entering the palace today, thanks are one, and the second visit is two.


    As I said earlier, I had to wash my kidney when I came back. When I went into the palace, Liu Weite brought tools and had to give the queen a general examination first.This inspection lasted for most of the day. When the sun was setting, Liu Wei also collected all the data, wrote and drew pictures on the rice paper, and said: "the prediction of physical fitness is almost the same as the previous one. After tonight''s rush hour, the mother should not eat or drink water."


    "Not drinking water?" Concubine Xin was worried: "is this disease so annoying?"


    Although it is determined that concubine Xin has nothing to do with mercury poisoning, she is different from her relatives after all. In terms of the details of her illness, neither Liu Wei nor the queen intends to tell her more. Concubine Xin only knows that Liu Wei can treat the root cause of the illness for the queen, and that the cure is the cure when the medicine gets rid of the disease, which is somewhat innovative.


    Liu Wei simply explained to Shan''er a few words, at this time, the cloud family came back.


    She changed her clothes. It wasn''t that dress in the daytime. She had a little maid with her, and she was carrying a little burden.


    "Why are you here now?" Asked the queen.


    Yunshi glanced at the concubine Xin who had not left at this time and said: "Seeing Doctor Liu entering the palace, he thought that he would be cured in these two days, so he went back to the palace to collect some clothes. These days, I lived in the palace of Qinghuang, so I could take care of it with me."


    Before the queen spoke, concubine Xin snatched the confession first: "how can you stay in the inner palace for a long time when you are a servant woman of an external official?" And said to the queen, "mother, it''s against the rules."


    The cloud family pulled his face and said: "the lady of the imperial concubine was worried too much. As early as Dr. Liu began to diagnose the Queen''s mother, the lady of the imperial court met the emperor and asked for the imperial edict. If necessary, she would like to stay in the palace and take care of her. The emperor agreed."


    "Oh." Concubine Xin raised her eyebrows: "are you talking about the imperial edict with this palace? Do you think it''s best to have a word with the emperor, or do you think it''s best to have a word with the emperor? "


    "You can find the emperor to blow the pillow. You have no joking words, but you have not taken back what you have already spoken. "


    "You..."


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, the queen reluctantly raised her hand and interrupted them.


    "When I meet you, I''ll point to the wheat. Where there are so many tempers, I can''t let the palace be quiet."


    It''s hard to argue with concubine Xin. Yunshi is very proud. She raises her chin. When she walks past concubine Xin, she deliberately pushes people away and stands beside the queen.


    Concubine Xin is so angry that she tightens the embroidered handkerchief.


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 1594

    In preparation for the Queen''s treatment, Liu Wei, also called Rong Ling, took her pamphlet and went to Rujiang king.


    They are not allowed to enter the capital, but there must be a way for Qian Mengyao to penetrate without knowing the ghosts. They do not need to come out.


    The book is also a two-day work of the Yun family in Tianshi Prefecture. It costs a lot of brain holes, so it''s really readable.


    When Qian Mengyao got it, he turned it over. After reading it, he quietly pulled Rong Leng aside and asked mysteriously, "do you think what''s written here is fake? All? "


    Rong Leng glanced at him and knew what he was thinking. He picked up his eyebrows and said, "heart beating?"


    Qian Mengyao licked his lips: "it''s said inside that there is a magic medicine that can remind people of their past lives..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Qian Mengyao was still reluctant to give up: "you said it was all fake, but you can''t tell the origin of the book. Since it''s mysterious, who can be sure that it must be fake? Nine false, one true, it''s possible, after all, it''s ancient treasure... "


    Rong Leng''s face is expressionless: "Liu Wei wrote it."


    Qian Mengyao: "..."


    "Are you still excited?"


    Qian Mengyao coughed, his eyes turned for a while, and said: "I always think that my sister-in-law''s wife is not simple. Do you think she has something difficult to say? If it''s not easy to say directly, I''ll borrow this book to publicize it to my mouth. Do you think there is anything real in it..."


    "No." Let Leng be determined.


    Qian Mengyao was still itchy in his heart, but he didn''t tell him about Rong Ling''s appearance, so he didn''t refute.


    This booklet is not written by Liu Wei. It''s the name of Liu Wei in rongling crown. It just doesn''t want Qian Mengyao to get nervous. But it is clear that the control of desire over the human heart can be convincing, not relying on the explanation of three words and two words.


    Seeing Qian Mengyao carefully hide the book in the sleeve cage, Rong Ling feels that Liu Wei''s plan may be really successful, and the so-called ruins may also be found.


    When Liu Wei moved all the medical tools into the Imperial Palace and recruited several Xinglin masters of the cloud family to consult with him, Qian Mengyao also copied hundreds of brochures in his hands and took them out for official marketing.


    However, Qian Mengyao also left careful thought. When copying, he deleted the article about "the magic medicine that can recall the memory of the previous life". After that, he dared not tell Rong Ling. He just said he didn''t miss a word and could do it well.


    Rong Ling can''t see his deficiency, but there is no difference between one more and one less, so there is no point.


    Since she had an aunt and an uncle, she was no longer confined to Dahe academy, but also went to visit her elders.


    For a long time, even Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu knew that Liu Wei had more nephews.


    On the 10th day of the lunar new year, it was Xiumu again. Yun Chengzhi refused the invitation of the students'' poetry meeting and once again wandered to the qingzhai.


    As soon as I went in, I saw that my uncle was practicing sword with cousin Li in the yard. A group of soft white and soft white dolls, holding a long sword, danced like a tiger and a tiger.


    Notice that he is coming, little cousin stops his sword, and crisscross shouts: "Chengzhi brother."


    Yun Chengzhi smiles: "you are busy."


    Rong Leng is afraid of patting Xiaoli''s head. He lets his son practice by himself, and goes to the cloud to inherit childishness.


    "Uncle." Yun Chengzhi said hello, and then said: "there are some rumors in Beijing now. I listen to you. After that audition, I deliberately kept in touch with Hu zizhuo. Yesterday, I heard from him that his father always scolded people in the study these two days. It seems that the military line below has been moving."


    Rong Leng squints: "Oh?"


    Yun Chengzhi said in a low voice: "Prince Lin, prince I, these two are hereditary idle kings. They are the cousins of today''s saints. They have been quiet and silent for a long time. Even when the six kings revolted last time, they didn''t show up once. But these two days, their soldiers and horses moved. Hu zizhuo said that at first, they just said to practice and then they went out Now the deserters, but who have escaped one or two thousand at a time, it is clearly private transfer out


    Rong Leng nodded, but was not satisfied with the quantity: "only one or two thousand?"


    Yun Chengzhi sighed: "Hu zizhuo is very worried. He said that the soldiers and horses of these princes are always controlled in the Ministry of military. Now Leng buting has lost so many of them. He is afraid that the Ministry of military is to blame and the Ministry of military is to blame."


    This tolerance Leng doesn''t worry: "since I want the government to send people and horses, before the event is completed, no one will be moved. You and Hu zizhuo say, let the military report it truthfully."


    Yun Chengzhi hesitated: "if you report it truthfully, will the emperor know about it?"


    "How about knowing?"


    "Know..." "That is not to deceive the king?" said Yun Chengzhi


    But his three uncles, who wrote the pamphlet, if they were really to be guilty of deceiving the king, would not their whole family be finished when Zhulian was among the nine clans?


    Rong Leng knocks on Yun Chengzhi''s brain: "rumors stop at the wise, the sages, the sages and the wise. They will never believe such nonsense."


    "And if he does?""Then he is not Mingjun."


    Yun Chengzhi''s flat mouth: " Uncle, this is no joke. "


    Rong Ling chuckled: "no emperor will admit that he is fatuous. Whether he knows it or believes it, your family is doomed to be safe. "


    "Uncle, are you serious?" "Cloud Chengzhi or worry:" did not deceive me


    Rong Leng raised his eyes and looked at the white clouds floating in the sky: "emperor''s mind skill, I know better than you."


    Yun Chengzhi is just a young man. Now he goes on the shelf again and gets on the boat with his family as the site of his hometown. He has no way back now. He has to look at his aunt and uncle. In fact, even his family members in his hometown have read the book to Beijing and let him learn more from his aunt and uncle. Don''t know that he is reading alone all day.


    Now he has become his uncle''s spy. He specializes in inquiring about the movement of the Ministry of war. Occasionally he thinks about it. It''s very exciting. A bookworm who has been down-to-earth for half his life even has a day as an underground man.


    ¡­¡­


    All things are walking in the pre-designed direction, and in the palace, after a month''s treatment, the queen has only skin and bones left.


    Concubine Xin is sniffing. Her tears are like broken beads.


    "Cloud surname saw impatiently, bear the gas to say:" you cry again, wake up again Niang


    Princess Xin covered her mouth with embroidered handkerchief, and her red eyes glanced sideways at Yun''s, sobbing, "I''m just sick. What do I eat and vomit? I have to vomit again in an hour. How can I stand it if I go on like this?"


    Yun''s face was not good either, especially when he saw the dark blue eyes and sunken cheeks of his young lady on the bed in the inner room. "Doctor Liu said that these pains are what the young lady must eat, and no one can help her."


    Concubine Xin wiped her eyes: "it''s not as good as before. It''s a little weak, but it''s not a crime like this."


    "What do you know..."


    Miss, it''s not a serious illness. It''s poisoning. The poison is not clear. People are half feet in the coffin. That''s more terrible.


    After cleaning her eyes, she went into the inner room and wanted to change water for the queen to wipe her sweat.


    Yun''s rare did not rob her. Sitting in the outer room, he racked his brains to see if he could ask Dr. Liu tomorrow to stop grinding people''s intestines for a day, and somehow let the food stay in her young lady''s stomach for a night.

 Chapter 1595

    It has been said for a long time that empress''s illness was cured and tortured.


    In ancient times, there was no Western medical instrument, and we could not make it by ourselves. With traditional Chinese medicine, we had to use the traditional upper and lower catharsis, plus acupuncture, massage, and other techniques to help stasis and stop Qi.


    Every process is not for the weak body of the queen.


    What''s more, it''s been a month without interruption.


    The cloud family loves the queen, but Liu Wei can''t listen to her.


    The cloud surname can only see the empress''s suffering day and night. She is very sad.


    Half a month later, Liu Wei gave them a good news: "if this treatment is over, if there is no other reaction, it will be once every five days, not every day."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, including the queen who really couldn''t support herself, because she couldn''t infuse. This month and a half''s nutrition intake depended on the ginseng tablets. The ginseng tablets hung a breath, but it was only that breath. In order to get rid of the old poison in her body, the queen was basically hollowed out, not only for detoxification, but also for the whole person.


    She''s like a walking corpse. When she''s exhausted to the extreme, she can''t speak and can''t open her mouth.


    Now, it''s finally through the initial, most painful stage.


    In the back, it will get better and better.


    ¡­¡­


    From the very beginning, Liu Wei didn''t have the idea of quick decision. Therefore, from the end of summer to the end of winter, spring and summer alternate. Until July of the next year, Liu Wei went to consult with all the masters of the cloud family again. After two days and two nights of repeated examination, she formally announced to everyone that her mother''s illness was cured!


    One month''s painstaking treatment, ten months'' rehab, less than a hundred days of hard work, the Queen''s complete well-being of this moment, all people, have waited long enough.


    ¡­¡­


    On August 19, Yun Chengzhi rushed to qingzhai again.


    Liu Wei doesn''t have to go into the palace every day, but finally she is free. When Yun Chengzhi comes, she is sitting in the yard holding her daughter and teaching ugly things.


    "There are fifty points of cangyu, seventy-two points of Fuyu, fifty-nine points of Geshu, fifty-seven points of Shuishu, five elements on the head, five five five and twenty-five points..."


    Ugly and expressionless stare at her mother, silent for a while, read: "at the beginning of people, nature is good, nature is similar, learning is far away..."


    Liu Wei frowned, patted her daughter on the head of the small pull: "let you back" Su Wen ¡¤ Qi Xue Lun ", what do you back?"


    The two-year-old girl had a sad face and hung her head and said, "Mom, dad asked me to enlighten me with the Three Character Classic."


    "Don''t listen to your father. He has no culture."


    The little girl sighed, "grandpa also said that the Three Character Classic is suitable for me."


    "Your great grandfather is a learned man, but he dotes on you too much. The Internal Classic of the Yellow Emperor is divided into two parts, Lingshu and Suwen. There are 81 pieces each, 162 pieces in total. Your brother opens his back when he is two years old, and he can recite 140000 words of the whole classic. When he is three years old, how can he delay his enlightenment?"


    "But mother..." Little girl wants to struggle.


    Just as Yun Chengzhi came, he didn''t have time to say hello. When he met, he shouted, "Auntie, there''s news!"


    When Liu Wei saw that he was panting, he knew there would be a big deal. He put his daughter on the ground and said, "go to your brother and play."


    The chubby little girl stepped on the floor tile firmly, then turned her head and ran to the room, tearing her heart and lungs, shouting: "brother, my mother has forced me to carry the medical scriptures again!"


    Liu Wei doesn''t see her daughter''s complaint in her eyes, and pulls Yun Chengzhi to ask, "what''s the news?"


    "Ruins, ruins!"


    Liu Wei was shocked: "what''s the news?"


    "It''s Prince Hu. He''s looking for the leader of the military department and says he''ll go back to the enclave of Anjiang kunzhou immediately."


    "Prince Hu?" This prince, Liu Wei, has no impression at all.


    There are many princes in the court. Most of them are the common sons of the former Emperor. The former Emperor didn''t care about them. He sealed the crown prince at will and sent them some places. But when it''s the turn of the new emperor to ascend the throne, people go too far. In addition to his brother, the six kings, they are particularly preferential. Others don''t mention the places. All people directly pull back to the capital city to enjoy themselves in the capital.


    What does that mean? It is equal to cutting the Marquis, the land and the power.


    The princes of the commoners were ruled by the emperor and were obedient. They lived in Beijing honestly for nearly ten years.


    But now, all of a sudden, there was a prince who was going to lead the army back to the ground.


    Princes all over the country have their own troops, but after people come to Beijing, these military powers will be temporarily handed over to the Ministry of military to take care of together. Of course, it''s not good if they don''t hand over. You need to bring tens of thousands of soldiers to Beijing. Where do these soldiers live? Who will camp them and pay them?


    The prince Hu was right with the Ministry of war. The other side had 10000 troops. This time, he didn''t want to be in charge of all but one thousand. The reason why he went back to the fiefdom was that he was suffering from a bad disease and wanted to go back to the old place before he died, so he could die without regret.


    This matter is always a small matter. The emperor will agree with it after reading the book.


    But now the prince Hu has not yet played the sage, so he came to the military department to lead the people first. That''s why Hu Shangshu said a word. Hu zizhuo listened and talked to Yun Chengzhi.Yun Chengzhi''s Kung Fu for one and a half years was deeply "taught" by his uncle. He learned a lot about his old and thoughtful skills. He didn''t think of anything at first. He turned around and thought it was wrong. He immediately came to qingzhai to find Liu Wei.


    "You mean that the site is suspected to be in kunzhou?" Liu Wei asked.


    However, Yun Chengzhi shook his head and said, "it''s impossible in kunzhou. It''s hundreds of years ago that kunzhou was not part of Xianyan''s territory, but there must be something wrong with this prince Hu."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Prince Hu is not strong enough."


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "Oh?"


    Yun Chengzhi said: "the birth mother of the prince is the first emperor''s favorite concubine, the birth mother of my prince, and the first emperor''s concubine. Both of them are the noble kings of the mother''s family. But the birth mother of the prince Hu is just a little maid who was lucky by the former Emperor. She has no power, no power, and low status. Even though the ancient treasure is full of attraction to the prince Hu, the prince Hu has absolutely no such strength. Like the other Several princes are generally able to dispatch competent generals to go out and explore, let alone, in the past decade, Prince Hu has been honest and defensible. How could he suddenly ask for soldiers from the military without reporting to the emperor? "


    Liu Wei is silent.


    Yun Chengzhi continued: "I doubt it''s Prince Lin. I''ve heard from my uncle before that Prince Lin has always set up wine banquets in his mansion, among which Prince Hu has also been entertained. Prince Hu has never been seen among the nobles in Beijing. Prince Lin has never heard of his old friends before. Why is he so polite now that he suddenly walks around with him? "


    Yun Chengzhi''s suspicion is not unreasonable. Liu Wei looks up, sweeps around and asks, "did you find your uncle?"


    Yun Chengzhi shook his head: "the servant outside said that my uncle went to your Palace this morning, but he hasn''t come back yet."


    "Then he should have received the news." Liu Wei breathed, "over there, Qian Mengyao, I can''t look more relaxed than you."


    Yun Chengzhi nodded and asked, "Auntie, do you think it''s true to find the prince?"


    Can we really find the site hundreds of years ago?


    Liu Wei shrugged: "who knows." Then he said, "if he really uses the prince Hu to sneak out of Beijing, he must have some clues, even if he doesn''t find all of them. Keep an eye on him. There is hope."


    Yun Chengzhi paused and began to worry: "Auntie, do you think the prince would be angry if he knew that we were lying to him at first?"


    "No." Liu Wei smiled very friendly: "if we find it, our family will sincerely thank him."

 Chapter 1596

    In the evening, when Rong Ling came home, he saw Liu Wei sitting at his desk, with her chin on her back, and did not know what she was looking at.


    Rong Leng came forward, holding Liu Wei''s shoulder with his big hand, leaned over and kissed her on the sideburns: "ugly said, went to Xiaoli''s medicine shop in the afternoon?"


    Liu Wei turns around and stares at Rong Ling''s eyes, with a serious expression: "what are we here for?"


    Rong Ling sat down beside her and held her hand. "What do you want to say?"


    "We are looking for my grandfather and the treasure map of Yueshan Sheng. Now people have found it for a long time. What is a treasure, you say? "


    Allow Leng to be silent.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath: "today I watched Prince Hu go out of the city, I was thinking, can the site really be found? What''s in the ruins? The treasure map of Yueshan Sheng is not a treasure map at all. It''s just a sea map proving the existence of Xianyan kingdom. From a long time ago, the legend of the treasure map was just a rumor from the time when the new and old emperors of your Rong family crossed the throne. But how did this rumor come from? It''s a joke that emperor Wan Han could not prove before his death. The so-called treasure of emperor Wan Han may not be at all It''s a real thing. He may say that there is a territory outside the sea, a river and a mountain, and a civilization no less inferior to the Central Plains culture. This may be the so-called treasure content. What do you think? "


    "It''s possible." To what extent can rumors distort the facts, let the edges be clear.


    It has been handed down for hundreds of years. I''m afraid that some stories have long been distorted. Everyone says that there are treasures overseas. But the only treasure they have heard about after they came to Xianyan for so long is only the so-called ruins.


    Liu Wei lowered her eyes and was confused: "I''ve made a decision for a long time. If we can''t find any information about the site within three years, we''ll give up. I don''t want to think about it in my life, but I didn''t expect that in only one year, we could find it by wire. So wait. If the site is the treasure in the mouth of emperor wanhan, then we''ll have an end, but if not, I will I''m not going to wait. Rong Ling, we are going home. My mother, my brother, our friends are still on the other side of the sea. My grandfather must also see my grandmother. We have to get together. It''s a real family reunion. "


    Rong Ling hugs Liu Wei''s shoulder and holds her in her arms.


    Liu Wei grabs his hand: "today, I suddenly think of Xiao Li. He is sensible. In fact, he is very sensible. I didn''t care about him before. He is very capable, especially when compared with ugliness. Our son really looks more and more excellent."


    Rong Ling smiled and kissed her on the head: "you are born well."


    Liu Wei continued: "when I saw Xiaoli, I thought of my grandfather and my mother, the ocean that separated their father and daughter for decades. At that time, I thought, if we can''t go back, if we are like my grandfather, we can''t cross the past when our life is almost over, what will happen?"? Even worse, if we go back and Xiao Li and Chou can''t go back, what will happen? "


    "No way." Rong Leng looks into Liu Wei''s eyes and looks very seriously: "I won''t let this happen."


    "Ugliness especially depends on Xiaoli. Xiaoli always thinks that I can''t bring ugliness with me. Their brother and sister have a very good relationship, but I''m afraid. I''m afraid that we can''t go back. I''m afraid of the cost of going back. Just like when we came, do you know how scared I am when I wake up after the shipwreck and can''t see you? Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu saved me. Even though I didn''t like them, they saved me and gave me a chance to be reunited with you. So I am very grateful to them. But Rong Ling, luck will be exhausted. We came to Xianyan from Qingyun, and we didn''t know what to experience. We couldn''t deal with the sea disaster, but God''s mercy didn''t make us lose the battle. But what about going back? If the way back is the same, and we are no longer lucky this time, what will I lose? You? Or the children? "


    "You think too much." Rong Leng kisses her lips in an attempt to calm her down.


    But Liu Wei could not calm down: "I actually thought about this many times, but never before, as it is today, Prince Hu''s departure from Beijing will bring us an answer. If the answer is" right ", then we will go back to Xijin County immediately after we know the answer, and plan to go back. If the answer is "negative", we may be patient and wait for another two years, but the result is still to return to Xijin county and then go back. We have to face it. We have to plan for the worst. "


    Liu Wei is a very calm person, but she is flustered today, because the crisis in front of her makes her unable to lie to herself as before.


    She proposed this today, which requires a foolproof method, but in this world, there has never been foolproof.


    "No worst plan." Silence for a long time, allow edge to open, said or that sentence: "I will not let the worst happen."


    "How can you promise?"


    "With my life."


    There was a brief silence in the room. Liu Wei sighed, got up, went to the bed and lay on it.


    Rong Ling sat beside her and asked, "don''t believe me?"


    "No." She turned her back to him, and her voice was a little stuffy: "I just feel that losing you is worse than the worst result.""Is this sweet talk?" Rong Ling said with a smile


    Liu Wei turned to look at him and didn''t smile: "tomorrow you go to Yunxi and tell him that Xiaoli can''t help him. When Xiaoli returns home, he will be asked to take care of the ugly. As for you, I entrust you with my grandfather and their brother and sister."


    Liu Wei''s words contain many meanings.


    The room was silent again.


    After a moment, Rong Leng asked calmly, "is it up to you?"


    He knows Liu Wei, her mind and her plan better than anyone else in the world.


    Even if she didn''t say anything.


    "It''s decided." Liu Wei turned around again, a little tired: "I have to find the infallible way!"


    "Take the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei didn''t look back. "It''s a long way. I have to have two errands."


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, it was another sunny day, the same west gate. This time, the person who left the city had changed to someone else.


    The Wei couple yawned and drove lazily in the carriage, in which Zhong Ziyu was sleeping with his head askew against the wall of the carriage, while Liu Wei, sitting opposite, was reading an idle book in her hand.


    The carriage left the gate without stopping. The wheels of the carriage creaked for a long time. Zhong Ziyu, who couldn''t sleep, finally opened his eyes.


    "As soon as I leave, I will abandon my husband and my son?"


    Liu Wei turned a page of the book in her hand again. When she took the time to raise her head, she raised her legs and kicked Zhong Ziyu for a while: "can you talk?"


    Zhong Ziyu pursed his lips and twisted his face to one side.


    Liu Wei looks out of the swaying curtain of the car. Pedestrians come and go, but there is no familiar face.


    When she went back to Xijin County, she only told Rong Ling that she didn''t come to see her off. Other people didn''t know that she really meant to leave her husband and son.


    She looked up again and stared at Zhong Ziyu. "If you are in danger, take your knife. You''d better start praying to God and worship Buddha now. Our business can be smooth and profitable, and achieve success immediately."

 Chapter 1597

    On the first day of September, in the hot summer of Beijing, you can finally see a trace of cool.


    In the morning, outside the qingzhai gate, Rong Ling held Ji Nanzheng''s hand and sent the old man to the green top carriage that he had already arranged.


    Ji Nanzheng sits in the car, hands out, and Rong Ling hands Xiao Li and Chou to him one after another. Finally, he gives up his seat and asks master Zhu wensong to get on the car.


    The narrow carriage was crowded to the brim, allowing Leng to put down the curtain, sit on the shaft and swing the whip!


    Yun Chengzhi is here to see off. Seeing my uncle is about to leave. He can''t help but run for the first two steps and shout, "can you really come back in two months? Don''t lie to me, uncle! "


    "Almost." Rong Leng shouts on the young boy''s head and says, "you''ve been staring at him a little more these days."


    "I know!" Yun Chengzhi nodded and looked down at the blue top carriage with luggage that followed the green top carriage. He lowered his voice and asked, "but what do you do with that person when you go back to tianshizhou to visit relatives? I heard that my aunt said, that person is treacherous!"


    "Useful." Rong Leng didn''t explain much. Seeing the time is almost over, he no longer talks with Yun Chengzhi and urges the horse to move forward!


    Yun Chengzhi stood at the back and watched them leave, but he couldn''t help looking at the blue top car.


    The people in the car didn''t look forward, but Yun Chengzhi knew who that was, a prisoner!


    The aunt said that the man had some unknown old secrets, but probably knew that it was the key to his own life, so he dragged on for a long time, until now, he refused to let go.


    Yun Chengzhi doesn''t understand. My uncle takes the whole family on a trip. Why should he take this man? Is this person really so special?


    I heard that he used to be a national teacher?


    Because he participated in the rebellion of the six kings, he was sent to prison and became a prisoner.


    Why should such a person deal with him, uncle?


    Yun Chengzhi couldn''t help but think about it. When he couldn''t see the two low-key cars and horses in his sight, he turned around and went to the minister''s office of the Ministry of military. Today is a good day to go to find Hu zizhuo for information.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Ling is going to tianshizhou, which is different from the Xijin county where Liu Wei went. This plan is temporary, after Liu Wei left Beijing.


    Beijing to tianshizhou, the fastest way to go by water, so even if there are old and small, Rong Ling still chose to go to tingjiangzhou to take a boat.


    It was six days after arriving in tingjiangzhou.


    We specially selected the cleanest and broadest passenger ship in the area, and Rong Leng took his family back on the road.


    In the cabin, Zhu wensong is talking to Ji Nanzheng. The two old people don''t pay attention to the volume when they chat. They don''t care whether they will be heard by each other when they gossip.


    Xiaoli looks at the clouds on the deck with a clown. From time to time, she hears that Grandpa Tai is telling grandpa Shizu about the great achievements of the national master who is with them. From time to time, she hears that he is being bullied by others. From time to time, she says that they think they are poor and love their wealth. After talking for half an hour, Xiaoli can''t hear any more.


    He led the ugly man to the next cabin and knocked on the door.


    After a while, the white haired youth who had once met him opened the door bolt.


    "Yes?" He asked.


    Xiaoli touched the tip of her nose, pointed to the room next to her, and pardoned: "did you hear that?"


    The young man with white hair didn''t make a sound. He had no waves or waves in his eyes.


    Xiao Li said: "my grandfather mentioned you before. He knows your master, so he knows that you are a Taoist after leaving the school. So he feels sorry for his old friend and likes to say a few words. I don''t know why my father wants to take you out together, but he must have his reasons for doing so. So if my grandfather hurt you, I apologize to you. Don''t blame him."


    "You don''t have to say that." The young man''s eyes were very cold and his tone was cold, without a trace of temperature: "I can''t bear it."


    Xiaoli grabs her face: "that My mother told me to respect people at least. No matter you are a bad person or a good person, at least now my father treats you politely. Then I should not have prejudice against you, so Come on, if you don''t want to listen to this, we''ll go. In a word, if I''m too Grandpa, I hope you don''t mind. "


    The young man gazed at the little boy outside the door for a moment. Then he lowered his eyes, turned back and closed the door.


    Xiaoli looks at the closed door, blinks, and looks down at her sister.


    Ugly also looked at his brother, big eyes like grapes flickering: "he doesn''t like us."


    "Because grandpa said bad things about him and let him hear them." Xiaoli road.


    After thinking for a while, the clown closed his mouth and said, "Grandpa is not good."


    "No." Xiaoli squats down and touches his sister''s forehead: "how about Grandpa, not his attitude towards others, but his attitude towards us? Grandpa is good to us. He is the best grandpa in the world. We can''t say that he is not good, understand?"


    Ugly as if knowing, vague "Oh" sound.


    Xiao Li stooped to hold her sister in her arms and carried her back to the board: "that uncle was specially invited by my father, but my grandfather didn''t like him, so I accused him recklessly. We had no grievances or feuds with that uncle. On the one hand, it was my father''s kindness. On the other hand, it was my grandfather''s evil. We were in the middle. What we could choose was to try to keep the balance of the three sides. That''s why I I will apologize for Grandpa, because I don''t hope that the resentment between that uncle and grandpa will affect the purpose of dad''s looking for him. We are his children and should be considered for him."Then..." Chou grabbed his head and thought for a long time before he said, "grandpa doesn''t think about Dad. Grandpa doesn''t like dad."


    Xiaoli nodded and said, "yes, grandpa doesn''t like dad. He doesn''t like dad all the time."


    Ugly don''t understand: "why?" Then he was all over: "does Father force grandpa to recite the medical scriptures? So grandpa doesn''t like dad as ugly as he doesn''t like his mother? "


    "No." Xiaoli scratched the tip of her sister''s nose: "my grandfather said that my father is not worthy of my mother, so I don''t like my father. We don''t know and don''t need to know about their adult affairs. Anyway, whether we like it or not, we are all family. This is a fact that can''t be changed."


    "Your Excellency is in trouble." Ugly sighed: "ugly don''t grow up, grow up good trouble."


    "That''s how ugly it is all the time. My brother has raised you all his life."


    Ugly raised his head and looked at her brother doubtfully: "my brother is going to support me all his life, isn''t that right?"


    Xiaoli nods helplessly: "yes, it should be. My brother owes you in his last life."


    It was not until the two children, a big one and a small one, sat quietly on the deck again to look at the clouds and the sky, and stopped talking. The white haired youth leaning behind the hatch closed his eyes and looked complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s still in the moon, so it can''t stabilize the day more recently

 Chapter 1598

    For a few days on board, people who are not willing to communicate with each other due to the separation of hatch doors can decide not to communicate.


    But after getting off the ship, there will be some collisions at least.


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t like Guoshi or rongling. He only talked to Zhu wensong and cared about the living of the next two great grandchildren from time to time. That''s all.


    Ugliness is like the little tail of her brother. Wherever her brother goes, she goes.


    Xiao Li has been accompanying Rong Ling. His mother is not here. He has to help his father more.


    So, after getting off the ship, he rented three cars, and Xiao Li asked to take one with her father, and then he took the clown and the national teacher with him. Although the four people were crowded, they were harmonious.


    As for the two old people, they took another car. Everyone''s luggage was put in the third car.


    Tingjiangzhou got off the ship and went to tianshizhou. It was a long way. After several days of sailing, everyone was a little dizzy, especially ugly, young and weak in resistance. Almost as soon as they got on the coach, they slept in their father''s arms.


    From day to evening, the carriage had not reached its destination, but the ugly was awake.


    When Rong Leng saw that it was late, he chose a tea house and asked for cakes and pastries to let everyone eat some.


    When Rong Ling went out to prepare meals for the two old people, Xiao Li also asked the shopkeeper to be fuzzy. In fact, the ugly didn''t eat fuzzy anymore, but just got off the boat and had no appetite, Xiao Li let her eat something soft, which was more comfortable.


    In the narrow carriage, all of a sudden there were only the delicate little girl and the young man with white hair.


    One big one small face looks at each other for a while, the youth takes the lead to remove the eyes.


    Ugliness originally sat in the cushion that elder brother folds with quilt, see appearance, hesitated for a moment, careful milk voice asked a sentence: "you don''t eat?"


    My father wants to take care of my grandfather and my grandfather. My brother wants to take care of her. He doesn''t go out. No one brings him food.


    The youth''s face was cold, and he said quietly, "don''t be hungry."


    Ugly then don''t say anything, big eyes floated to the window, but waited for a long time, also don''t see brother come back, she was a little worried, move body, want to follow out.


    But I have been sitting for a long time, and I am in a hurry. As soon as the clown stood up on the wall of the car, his foot was slipped by the quilt. The whole person "patted" and sat back in the quilt pile.


    She was a little stunned, and then reacted for a while, suddenly covering her little butt, her eyes slowly turned red.


    Guoshi didn''t plan to deal with her. Seeing this, he was shocked: "does it hurt?"


    The little girl looked at him wrongly and nodded her head severely: "it hurts!"


    How painful it can be to fall back into the quilt. The national teacher thought that the doll was delicate, but he thought that she was just two years old. He was afraid that she could not distinguish the pain at all. As long as she fell, she would cry and feel trouble. He wanted to lift the curtain and go out to call people.


    I didn''t know that I was about to leave when I was pulled. When I looked back, I saw tears hanging on the girl''s eyelashes. I asked him pitifully, "Grandpa, am I bleeding?"


    Let alone shed blood, but Grandpa, what do you mean?


    The master frowned and said, "I''m not Grandpa."


    The little girl hesitated to look at his white hair, and had to sob: "grandma, am I bleeding?"


    The national teacher took a deep breath, pulled back his sleeve, lifted the curtain and turned over.


    Little girl let him pull, inertia, head almost knock to the window.


    After a while, Xiaoli hurried to get in the car, and saw her sister lying in the car, crying loudly. Xiaoli hurriedly picked up her sister and coaxed: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Don''t you stop moving, where did you fall?"


    Ugliness refers to the butt of his own flesh, and points to his forehead. He is so wronged.


    Xiaoli lifts her up, rubs her buttocks, and sees that there is no wound on her head, so she laughs at her: "OK, it''s just touching, where is so expensive, brother holding it doesn''t hurt, doesn''t it?"


    Ugly can''t tell whether it hurts or not. After listening to my brother, I nodded my head and buried my face in his arms.


    When I got on the bus again, Rong Ling found that her daughter was wrong.


    Ugliness originally shrinks in elder brother''s bosom, allow Leng to reach out to her, the little fellow wants to pass, but again seem to be afraid, stretched out to reach out, return again.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Rong Leng with a frown


    Xiaoli said, "I just didn''t stand up and fell."


    Let Leng be surprised.


    Xiaoli hurriedly explained, "I didn''t get hurt. I fell into the quilt. I saw it and didn''t hit anywhere."


    Rong Ling took a sigh of relief, took her daughter over and scratched the tip of her little nose: "Why are you so careless?"


    Ugly clings to his father''s arm, puts his little head on it, and carelessly turns his eyes to the white haired youth beside him. He is afraid again, and his little body is stiff.


    Rong Leng sensed her reaction sensitively and looked at the national teacher with a frown.


    Guoshi lengbuding let Lengleng stare, sharp line of sight, let him want to ignore also can not ignore, can not help but look back suspiciously.


    As soon as he saw it, he was afraid of ugliness, and his lips were turned aside as if he were going to cry.Xiaoli also found the problem, squinting at once, touching her sister''s head and asking, "ugly, just in the carriage, what happened?"


    This tone of distrust


    Guoshi''s face is getting worse.


    Xiao Li didn''t look at him, but focused on her sister''s face.


    The national teacher was full of grievances. Looking at the ugly, he snorted coldly: "you said, did you fall by yourself? Is it difficult or do I push you? "


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the ugly. After a while, the ugly had a pity on his little head: "I fell, but This grandma, it''s so fierce. "


    "I''m not grandma!" Guoshi increases the volume.


    Ugly was suddenly scared by him, "wow", and cried.


    Rong Ling and Xiao Li are busy, coaxing and cuddling. Meanwhile, their scolding eyes are on the Guoshi.


    The national master was even more angry than them. He held a fire and said "Amitabha" with his eyes closed.


    He would like to reiterate that his hair is white because of immortality, not because of old age!


    And the world''s white hair, either in addition to grandpa or grandma, this is a misunderstanding!


    But the little girl has been crying all the time. There is no chance for him to interrupt!


    When the sun set completely, all the people came to the city and county, and lived in the post station at the gate of the city. The Guoshi was dead.


    "Grandma, are you not happy?" Ugly gently pulled down the white haired young man''s clothes, and wanted to be afraid that he would wave himself away, and then let go, and ran back to his brother timidly.


    Xiao Li stares at the national teacher.


    Rong Leng, who is asking for hot water from the post Cheng, also turns around.


    The national teacher looked at the two men, and the clenched fist was loose again. For a while, he could not speak out and snorted. He said firmly, "no unhappiness." Even under the influence of obscenity, she acquiesced to the name "grandma".


    Xiao Li and Rong Ling are relieved at the same time. The two father and brother dote on each other without any principle, which makes the ugly smile again: "that''s good."


    What a fart!


    The National Teacher retorted in his heart, and raised his legs and went up to the second floor. He didn''t want to talk to them.

 Chapter 1599

    The day after they arrived in the city and county, the cloud family was informed that they had come.


    Black egg rushes to the post house, sees Rong Leng and opens his mouth and asks, "why don''t my uncle inform me in advance so that I can pick you up? Is there anything wrong with coming all the way? There are many bandits on the mountain road. "


    After getting off the ship, Rong Ling also thought that it was unsafe near the state capital mentioned by the cloud family last time, but it would be too late to inform the people to pick up. So he chose three honest looking coachmen to be alert all the way, but there was no accident.


    Let Leng say a few words casually, then go inside and call for grandfather.


    Ji Nanzheng and Zhu wensong go downstairs together. Black egg is a young man. He doesn''t know two white haired old lords, so he hesitates to call them.


    Let Leng introduce, black egg just know that the one standing in front is Ji Laotai Fu!


    All over the face immediately revered, the waist board all straightened many!


    "I, I, I heard my father mention you. Lord Taifu is really magnificent and gentle!"


    Ji Nanzheng was stunned for a while. When he was young, he often heard such praise. When he was old, it was the first time.


    Black egg also realized that he didn''t understand his words, and blushed, "I haven''t read any books..."


    Ji Nanzheng said with a kind face: "we have come from all of our families, and have not disturbed you."


    "No, no, No." Black egg hurriedly waved his hand and hurriedly said: "my father, my mother knows that my uncle is coming, and she specially asked me to meet him. I don''t know that Lord Taifu is also here. I will go back and tell you that the elders at home must be very happy! Lord Taifu, my father, my father has seen you before! "


    Ji Nanzheng had only one face with the descendants of the wolf family, which was the adoption of Ji Chundong.


    At that time, as a representative, he formally handed over the children and books to him. He was a middle-aged man who was thin and dry. There were also a group of children with gray faces around him. According to the black guy, among those children, there should be his father.


    When the old man reunited, Ji Nanzheng also yearned for something. He said: "don''t tell me specially. Let''s go together."


    Black egg hurried to answer, hurriedly supporting the two old people on the carriage.


    Luoche is usually used in the northwest, but there are also many carriages. This time, they came to pick up the nobles. The black egg laid the blood and used a very stable Xinjiang horse.


    But when he came, he didn''t expect so many people would come to my uncle''s house. So he hurriedly went to the rental car shop nearby and borrowed a car to carry two little dolls and a young man with grey hair.


    When the car arrived at the destination, it was still Ning mansion. The black egg and dog leg supported the old Taifu''s hand and led the people all the way to the front door of the mansion.


    Ning Taigong is more enthusiastic than last time. Seeing Rong Ling, he laughs first. Yun Chengzhi has been helping Rong Ling for more than a year. During that time, he also wrote a letter to tell his relatives about looking for the site. He came to the Yun family in the city and county. He knew that his granddaughter and grandson-in-law really used the "propaganda" method to outsource the search for the site. They both thought it was very magical. They were very surprised Good feeling is growing day by day.


    Ning Taigong''s first wife is Yun, but after all, he is an alien. Therefore, in addition to lending a mansion for the family to gather together, he seldom participates in the discussion of the family in the family. Today, it is the same. He brought Rong Ling and others into the study, and he left consciously.


    The people in the study are more enthusiastic than when Rong Leng Liu Wei came last time.


    When the black egg solemnly introduced the one he was supporting, that is, Mr. Ji Taifu, the room was quiet for a moment. Then, with the help of the younger generation, Mrs. Li staggered out in person and saluted the old Taifu respectfully.


    Ji Nanzheng saw that the old lady was not in good health and did not dare to accept the heavy gift. He hurriedly supported people, helped them to the chair and sat down, and smiled back at others, so that everyone could not be so nervous.


    But all of us were nervous. His three uncles, who had always been steady and upright, now blushed, stood out with their necks tied, and said hurriedly, "I, I, can I touch your hand?"


    Ji Nanzheng is embarrassed, but I can see the younger generation staring at his fingers for a long time, and I can only stretch out my hand.


    His third uncle quickly took his hand, and then quickly released it. Excitedly, he stood behind the man and covered his hands.


    What kind of magic is this.


    Old lady Li could only explain: "that kid has been learning English since he was a child. He is also famous for his knowledge, so he I hope you don''t blame me for being reckless... "


    Ji Nanzheng couldn''t help laughing when hearing the words, saying: "I''m not a star of classical music either. It''s useless to touch my hand. If you want to make progress in your studies, you need to work hard and study hard."


    His third uncle hurriedly nodded his head and promised: "students must study hard and study tirelessly! Don''t live up to the instructions of master Taifu! "


    Adults talk with each other and children have their own social circle.


    Dog egg holding a plate of pastry, went to Xiao Li, friendly handed out, said: "please eat."


    Xiaoli took one with a smile, took a bite, and said, "it''s so sweet. It''s delicious. Thank you."


    Dog egg harvest a child, happy and put the plate to Xiaoli side of the doll in front of: "you also eat."Ugliness looked at elder brother, see elder brother agree, just took a piece, small mouthed ate a bit, then SIP lips, show smile: "thank you."


    Seeing how cute the little girl was, the dog egg asked Xiao Li, "is this your sister?"


    Xiao Li nodded, "yes, her name is Rong Ye. On night of night, her nickname is ugly."


    "Ugly?" The dog egg froze for a moment, looked at the little girl''s face carefully for a while, then said: "I think she is very good-looking, better than my sister, not ugly at all."


    Xiaoli liked to hear others praise his sister, so he said modestly, "my mother said that a humble name is good for support."


    "Cheap name is good to feed" five words, but scared the dog egg, others panic, hurriedly self reported: "my name is cloud ink, ink ink, not dog egg!"


    Xiaoli is stunned for a moment. He doesn''t know why.


    Dog egg didn''t respond to what he said, just stressed: "really, really, I really call yunmo, can you write? It''s a black on the top and a black on the bottom!"


    Xiaoli had to nod: "I can write and know which word it is. My name is liuxiaoli, Li at dawn."


    "You and your sister are not of the same surname."


    "Well, my mother''s last name and I."


    "I''m ten years old, I seem to be older than you?" he said


    "Yes." Xiaoli called out: "brother Xiaomo."


    The "little brother Mo" excited the dog''s egg. His face was red with joy. He responded three times and the whole man went up to the sky.


    Brother Xiaomo, not brother goudan, but brother Xiaomo. It''s so sweet!


    Ugly talk with his brother, like a parrot learning to beak, also followed by shouting: "brother Xiaomo."


    The dog egg was too excited to talk. He was at a loss for a moment. Then he clapped his chest and promised, "come to the city and the county, I will cover you!"


    Xiaoli and clown are both well-educated children, but dog eggs are wild children who have been walking in the northwest wasteland for many years. The two good children don''t know what the new brother means to cover them, but the little brother seems to be very heroic, so they are also happy to follow the little brother''s fart shares and be led by him to play everywhere.

 Chapter 1600

    The adults in the room said that they were serious. As soon as sister Yun nine saw that the three children had already played together, she told him to take the pastry juice and lead her brothers and sisters to the yard.


    Ning mansion covers a large area and has a large garden. In addition, there are many servants of Ning family. The three children are playing in the yard. There is no danger.


    Rong Ling nods to Xiao Li and tells her to take good care of her brother and sister. Don''t go too far.


    There are many bamboos planted in the garden of Ning''s family. Dog egg runs into the bamboo bush with his brother and sister. There are two swings deep in the bamboo path. It''s very fun.


    Dog eggs are tired of playing. When he was a child, he often came to Ning mansion. This swing was specially made by Ning Taigong to be tied to him, especially in the deep bamboo grove. It''s also because it''s very cool and well shaded in summer.


    "Sit down." Dog eggs will be proud of the two swings to two younger brothers and sisters, they choose to work hard to push back to them.


    Ugly wanted to try, but Xiao Li didn''t agree. There was no guardrail on the swing. Ugly was too small to fall down easily, so Xiao Li chose to play with ugly.


    Dog egg has no opinion about this. When they sit down, they jump forward.


    Swing raised high, with cool wind, ugly sat on swing for the first time, very happy.


    "Brother, I''m flying!"


    Xiaoli scraped the tip of her sister''s nose and said, "yes, ugly flies so high."


    "Do I have wings?" Ugly asked.


    Xiaoli chuckled, "before you grow up, you will have wings. Just like a butterfly, you need to break a cocoon to become a butterfly."


    Ugliness seems to understand, at this time the dog egg pushed again, ugliness fell into the charm of swing again, can''t extricate itself, and don''t care about wings.


    Dog eggs pushed for a long time, tired out of breath, but not tired. In his opinion, brother should take care of his younger brother and sister. When he was a child, cat eggs and black eggs took care of him very much.


    "Brother Xiaomo, have a rest." Xiao Li has internal power. She doesn''t care about this little physical strength, but the dog''s face is really tired and red, and his cheeks are still sweating.


    Dog egg still wants to be brave. Xiao Li, holding her sister, quickly gets up from the swing, pulls the dog egg to the stone table next to her and sits down, saying, "it''s still early to have some tea."


    As soon as the dog egg saw that it was still early, he sat down. He filled most of the warm tea with Gudong, and said, "besides the swing, there are other interesting places in the mansion. Dare you go?"


    Ugly a pair of bright eyes, little Li still remember the father''s instructions, said: "far away? I''m afraid adults won''t be able to find us in a moment. "


    "Not far, just behind the side hall, it''s a lake that no one goes to."


    "What''s fun about lakes?" Asked the ugly.


    "There are golden carp in the lake!"


    Xiao Li picked up her eyebrows accidentally.


    "Brother, what is a golden carp?" Ugly is too young to understand these things.


    "It''s a kind of Lucky fish. It''s very precious. It''s said that as long as you look at it, you''ll be able to make a fortune. If you raise it for a day, you''ll be able to make money every day. Many high-ranking officials and dignitaries have raised golden carp. Taigong, it''s said that he bought it from a rich man at a high price."


    Ugly lived in the capital before, but he never knew any gold carp. Now he heard that the dog egg was so precious, and suddenly he didn''t know how powerful it was


    Dog egg complacent: "do you want to see?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Said the ugly.


    Xiaoli is so interested in her sister. It''s too disappointing to refuse any more. She can only nod her head and promise to have a look together.


    Dog egg is very familiar. He takes two younger brothers and sisters around. He goes to the kitchen first, takes some steamed bread, and then arrives at a small lake.


    There is a pavilion on the lake. Dog eggs walk in the front, and Xiao Li leads the ugly behind.


    Lying on the railing of the pavilion, the dog egg throws the broken steamed bread into the water, and then stares at the water, waiting for the golden carp to come up to eat.


    But the golden carp didn''t wait. Instead, it waited for a string of little goldfish.


    Ugly did not see the world like, excited shouting: "a lot of fish, a lot of fish."


    "Wait a second, the golden carp always comes out late." Said the dog egg.


    Ugly body is not enough, can not see the back of the railing, has been stepping, want to see more.


    Xiaoli looks at her hard, so she picks her up and leans to let her see.


    After a while, a golden carp came.


    Ugly shouted: "golden carp, golden carp."


    The dog egg handed his steamed bread to the ugly and said, "you can also feed some."


    Ugly grabbed the bread and threw it into the water. All of a sudden, the little goldfish swarmed in, but the goldcarp didn''t go.


    Ugly some disappointment: "golden carp do not like eating steamed bread."


    The dog egg is also a little puzzled. The golden carp usually eat steamed bread.


    He also lost a handful of steamed bread and broke it, but saw the little goldfish eat happily. The goldcarp still didn''t go up, not only didn''t go up, but also turned around."The golden carp is gone!" Cried the ugly disappointed.


    The dog''s face was not hanging, and he was a little angry. He grabbed a reed and wanted to shoot the golden carp.


    Xiao Li grabbed him, but instead of letting him start, he said, "it''s not too early. The fish are watching. Let''s go back."


    "But..." What does the dog egg want to say.


    Xiaoli grabbed his wrist tightly and shook his head.


    Dog eggs don''t understand, ugly don''t understand, both of them are full of golden carp now.


    Xiao Li tugged at the dog''s egg, almost as hard as he could, and pulled him out of the pavilion.


    Dog egg still wanted to resist, but how could he think that this little brother was so strong that he could drag him away.


    The dog egg was a little unhappy and said: "hurry to go back and do something. I will try again. How can the golden carp not eat steamed bread? It used to eat..."


    "Shut up!" Xiaoli took a deep breath, looked at the calm and waveless lake from the corner of her eyes, and said to her voice, "go back."


    "What are you doing?" The dog egg is scolded suddenly, the temper comes up: "you roar what I do!"


    Xiao Li''s face was cold, and his expression changed greatly. Compared with the good look that he had laughed at before, he looked like two people: "go back!"


    The dog''s egg snorted, and his cheeks held still.


    Xiaoli sips her lips, thinking about whether to knock the dog''s eggs out and drag them away?


    Just at this time, there was a loud "crash" behind me!


    The dog egg turns his head in surprise. Before he can see the situation, he sees a big water flower coming.


    Before he could react, he saw his little brother Li''s sleeve flick. The water column close to him was like a hurricane. The temporary turn, the sound of "pa" fell to the ground beside him.


    The water stained the ground and splashed on the upper of the dog''s egg. The dog''s egg shrunk and looked up in a trance. There was a man and a woman standing in the small pavilion in the middle of the lake. Both of them were wet and had a long sword in their hands.


    "Here This This... " The dog egg was so scared that he couldn''t speak completely.


    Xiao Li holds the ugly in one hand, hides the dog''s egg behind her, squints at them, and calmly asks, "passing by?"


    A man and a woman looked at each other, did not answer, and walked slowly towards them.


    Xiao Li warns coldly, "if there is no connection, go all the way, if there is an intention, find your own way!"

 Chapter 1601

    "Oh." The woman in black sneered, her eyes narrowed, and her sword was approaching in a flash.


    Xiao Li stuffed the ugly face into the arms of an ignorant dog''s egg. Then, with a little toe and one side of his body, he folded a reed branch in the lake as a weapon to face the attacking sword.


    At the same time, in the study.


    The father of goudan, Yun Jiu''s tone was not very good: "actually, when we first met those people, we thought it was unusual. They were not officers and soldiers, but more like bandits. But our cloud family has lived in Tianshi Prefecture for more than 30 years. We all know what the bandits in the nearby mountain village camp look like. They are all strangers indeed."


    "I don''t think so." Cloud nine finish saying, his three uncles said: "the woman''s figure is graceful, the man''s height is broad, I think it''s more like a person outside the gate."


    What people are talking about now is a group of unknown warriors who have come out of Tianshi state without any reason recently.


    The Yuns in Chengxian county are descendants of the wolf family. They live in tianshizhou temporarily. Although they are incognito, their life experience is extraordinary after all. Last time the bodyguard of Rujiang palace came to investigate, they saw through them and played each other for a full month. This time, too.


    At the beginning, it was Yun Jiu who found something wrong. Several strangers came to his stall. They had strange faces, but they wore weapons and kept their eyes on the Vientiane Pavilion across the street. They came for three days in a row.


    Yunjiu gets angry with all the members of the family and tells the Taili book office next to the Vientiane museum to alert the Yang family.


    But I didn''t expect that something happened the next day at Taili bookstore. The plaque at the door of the bookstore smashed down and hurt a passing grandmother''s foot.


    This caused a lot of noise. Yun Jiu was also shocked at that time. He rushed forward to help. When he looked back, he found that several strangers on the stall were missing.


    This matter is a small matter originally, the person disappeared, but did not cause any consequence, also need not think much.


    However, the next day, these warriors came again, but this time the number was two less. When Yun Jiu was eating, he found that one of them was wounded in the arm and soaked in blood.


    "These people settled down in a small inn in the north of the city. At the beginning, the number was 17. Now, there are only four people left. They have no clear intention, but they are clearly doing something in the city and county. They have never been with our family members, so we do not know their purpose."


    "You''re afraid they''re from the capital?" Ji Nanzheng asked at the right time.


    Cloud nine nodded: "at first, I was so worried. Cat egg wrote back Oh, it''s Chengzhi. He said that all the Marquis and Marquis''s houses in the capital are busy in and out for the site of their hometown. We thought that they were found to be flawed and were called by the dignitaries in the capital. But later, they didn''t look like those people. They had men and women. The key is that they were too defensible. "


    Another middle-aged man said: "speak loudly, behave rudely, like a fierce bandit, also like a herdsman outside the pass, but, not like."


    "Yes." His three uncles are fair: "their behavior is vulgar, but they are well-dressed and generous. No matter they are bandits or outsiders, they can''t be so arrogant. Besides, what are they going to town for? What is the purpose of staring at the Vientiane museum? There is only a book shop, a literary shop and an elegant scholar in bayangfang. What can they do with them? "


    This group of people come suddenly, and the number of people decreases day by day, which is really disturbing.


    They talked about it. Ji Nanzheng turned his head to Rong Ling. Although he didn''t really like the grandson-in-law, he had to say that he was very effective in this kind of conspiracy.


    "What do you think?" Ji Nanzheng asked Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng put his hand on the armrest of the chair, knocked his fingertips on the desk beside him, and shook his head.


    Ji Nanzheng frowned with dissatisfaction.


    Rong Leng said again, "since you can''t guess the origin, why don''t you come for questioning?"


    The cloud family is a little embarrassed: "is this a bit unreasonable?"


    People are just suspicious, and they don''t do anything. Suddenly they rush up to tie them up. Isn''t it outrageous?


    Rong Leng''s face was right: "frame them for stealing, and then press them into prison for strict trial. What''s so outrageous? Isn''t that reasonable? "


    Everyone is silent.


    Zhu wensong sighs deeply. He looks at his apprentice with hatred for iron but not steel. Then he bows to his elder brother Ji: "they all follow Liu Yuxue. He used to be an honest child!"


    Ji Nanzheng is also a little embarrassed, mainly because the "Liu Wei style" covered in the sentence of Rong Ling is too obvious. Liu Wei is really good at this bad idea.


    When everyone was in a delicate mood, there was a knock at the door.


    Sister cloud nine hurriedly went to open the door, and saw the young man in Ning''s mansion panting and pointing to the direction of the side hall: "kill, kill, kill!"


    All the people in the room were shocked. The men got up together and walked quickly towards the direction led by the young man.


    Rong Ling also went, because when he opened the door, he found that there was no ugly Li or dog eggs in the yard.


    In the Lake Pavilion behind the side hall.At this time, people gathered here, Ning Taigong was also here, he was supported by two servants, a weak look of fainting at any time.


    "Taigong, what happened?" The cloud family hurriedly asked.


    Ning Taigong pointed to the pavilion and shook his head. He could not say a word.


    The cloud family can''t get the answer, so they can only hurry to go there, and allow Leng to walk in front of them. At a glance, they see Xiaoli who is full of blood. Today, Xiao Li is wearing a beige blouse, but at this moment, half of them are red with blood, and his face is still splashed with blood.


    In the other corner, the dog egg is holding the ugly. The whole person is stupefied. The three souls lose seven spirits. But the ugly sits in his arms and is eating the Hawthorn sugar in his pocket. The little face is tender and tender. It looks lovely and innocent.


    "What happened?" Let Leng ask Xiao Li.


    Xiaoli pointed to the lake and said: "we came to see the golden carp. Who knows that there are two people hiding at the bottom of the lake. They are bloody. They have just killed people. I don''t know if they are passing by or hiding deliberately. They want to leave, but they are a little late. They attack us without saying a word when they get on the shore, so I have to..."


    "Kill them?" Let the edge frown.


    Xiaoli hurriedly shook his head: "no, no, I hurt one, another ran with his partner. I''m afraid that they still have colleagues, dare not go after them, or that ugliness is dangerous. I can only watch them leave."


    Rong Leng takes out a simple handkerchief, wipes Xiao Li''s face, cleans up the blood on his face, and then turns to look at the ugliness who is still eating sugar.


    Xiaoli whispered, "I avoided the ugliness. She should not have seen it very much."


    Xiao Li grew up in a corpse when he was a child. He saw blood and felt his bones when he was a child. However, ugly people did not like medical books or human bodies. Normal children would have a shadow of childhood and have nightmares when they saw the images of bloody slaughter. Therefore, Fang was very careful when he started, so he tied up his hands and feet to let them escape. Otherwise, if he didn''t Let go. How could he give the other side this chance.

 Chapter 1602

    "Nothing." Let Leng touch the top of Xiaoli''s head and say, "it''s hard."


    Xiaoli shook her head and said seriously, "Dad, who are they? Did you come for us? "


    Rong Leng, with a calm face, shook his head. For a moment, he got up, took Xiao Li''s hand and said, "go to Yamen to have an examination."


    Xiaoli is shocked: "what?"


    "You''re hurt."


    Xiaoli shakes her head: "I, I didn''t......"


    "You have." Rong Ling''s voice is very cold.


    Half an hour later, Rong Ling and Xiao Li arrived at the Yamen of Laicheng County, surrounded by the people of the cloud family. The magistrate of Laicheng county was pulled out inexplicably, and then he saw a sign.


    "You, your order to the king?" The magistrate gave a shiver.


    "I''ll see you in Guizhou." Let Leng speak out.


    The county magistrate shivered and asked, "big, what do you mean?"


    Laicheng county is under the jurisdiction of Tianshi Prefecture. The government office of Fuyin is not in Laicheng county. However, if there are big people in the county, what else happens? They are forced to disturb the government official. This is that his county official is not doing well. He doesn''t know what the situation is, so he naturally has courage to ask Chu.


    "This is a dog." Rong Leng suddenly reaches out and brings out the little Li behind.


    Little Li stood there, looking up to face the magistrate.


    The county magistrate was silent for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    Should children be praised for their loveliness? By procedure or directly? Do you have any tips?


    Then Rong Ling said, "he is in your county, seriously injured."


    "Serious, serious!" When I came to the city and county, I suddenly looked at the little boy. After a long time, I saw that he was really fat and white, with good arms and legs, and his voice became uncertain: "seriously, seriously injured?"


    "Is the magistrate in charge?" The cool male voice asked directly.


    County Magistrate can say what, county magistrate can only say Chi for a while, hard scalp way: "tube, tube it."


    Rong Leng winked at cloud nine who followed him.


    Yun Jiu immediately took the county magistrate aside and said, "those who attacked young childe live in Tianyi Inn in the north of the city. There are 19 people in total, male and female. They look like..."


    A quarter of an hour later, seventeen wanted orders came out.


    Seventeen people are the seventeen outsiders that Yun Jiu found at the beginning, and two are the murderers who attacked three children in Ning mansion before. However, the final picture confirms that two of the seventeen people in Ning mansion are the second of the seventeen people, so the last wanted order is seventeen.


    ¡­¡­


    The other end.


    Louqing is protecting the injured louxue and taking people to the alley behind the Ning mansion.


    On the way, the woman with half body of blood grabbed him and gave him a Fierce bite, saying: "elder martial brother, you go back."


    Looking at the younger martial sister who is angry like Yousi, Lou qingban straightens his face: "so many brothers have been lost, you can''t be busy."


    Lou Xue shakes her head: "just because you have lost so many companions, you can''t leave, keep that place, and see the people we want to see."


    "But..."


    Lou Xue clenched his elder martial brother''s wrist: "nothing is more important than the task, including my life."


    Lou Qing exhaled, as if persuaded by Lou Xue, and his eyes were tired: "the man who just started the operation is obviously a child, but he has deep internal power, and his Wu Yi is extraordinary. There are dragons and tigers hiding in Ning mansion. I wonder if there is any change."


    Lou Xue is also silent, and says for a moment: "no matter what the variables are, we must face the difficulties and go up. Several times, the other side has found that we are close to each other. This time, Xu Sheng is not allowed to lose. Lou an and Lou Han have already lurked in. This Ning mansion is the last line of defense. You should go back at once and pick up Lou an and Lou Han at any time. They can''t have another accident."


    Lou Qing looks at the blood on the younger martial sister''s arm. "Are you really OK?"


    "Nothing." Lou Xue shakes her head, pushes Lou Qing lightly, turns around, and enters the alley with a staggering step.


    At last, the loyalty of louqing to his master defeated his children''s love. He quietly climbed up the wall of Ninggong mansion again, hidden in countless luxuriant and lush trees and plants, and went to the direction of piandian lake.


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, in the county government Yamen.


    When the county magistrate came to the city to listen to Yun Jiu''s analysis, his brain grew up and the whole person was ignorant.


    "Nine, you, are you serious?" After a long time, the county magistrate found his voice, but what he could say was just a knock.


    Cloud nine sighed and said: "it''s what Rong said. It''s the one in the hall just now. They are the officials of the capital and the leaders of the royal palace. Do they know better than us?"


    "Yes, but I haven''t received any reports of border war in advance..."


    "Not from the west, but from the south." Laicheng county is located in the northwest, and then to the front is the two border fortresses. Now there are a large number of border defense forces on the western Xinjiang Gobi, which need to fight twice with the bandits outside the pass from time to time. Yun Jiu lowers his voice: "the AR nationality in the West is the shortest separated from China''s territory, and then there are five desert tribes supporting the army. It has always been the number one enemy of the border defense forces in the west of China. Fortunately, our army is strong It was only a few decades since general Ge personally defended Tianshi Prefecture. This group of outsiders who sneaked into the city this time were indeed foreign spies, but they were not barbarians outside the pass, but pirates under the South China Sea. "It''s frightening to come to the city and county: "what''s the relationship between the sea bandits in the South Sea area and us? What are they doing all the way across the Central Plains and running to our Northwest?"


    "I don''t know." Cloud nine said: "the two bandits who attacked Rong adult''s son were black and purple, with scars all over their bodies, split fingers and fingernails. The whole man was rough and dry, with powerful eyes. Rong said that these were the characteristics of the South China Sea bandits. Because of the sun exposure and the years of swimming on the sea, their physical characteristics were more distinct than those of the barbarians outside the pass, so As soon as they meet, Rong will judge their origin. "


    "To the city county magistrate whispered:" Rong adults and they fight


    Cloud nine didn''t dare to say that it was Rong''s son, who looked at the clean and tender baby. He was afraid that the county magistrate would be even more distrustful, so he could only lie and blink: "of course, it was Rong''s hand that saved his son from the bandits. He didn''t hear that the child was seriously injured?"


    The county magistrate hesitated for a moment. Seeing that Yun Jiuzhen was not making up a lie, he couldn''t help but start self-examination. He thought he saw the little boy just now. He thought that he was pretending to be ill, which might be too superficial. As soon as Yun Jiu analyzed it, he thought that the child''s appearance could not be hurt. Maybe it was because he suffered from internal injury, which was serious. It''s comparable Trauma is more harmful to people''s life. Thinking of this, the county magistrate felt a little guilty. He clapped his chest to make sure: "don''t worry, I will dig the earth three feet, and I will dig out the seventeen thieves one by one!"

 Chapter 1603

    Yunjiu reminds the county magistrate: "the water bandits in the South Sea area have come to our Northwest. It''s not a small matter. You''d better report it to Lord Fuyin as soon as possible. Besides, you''d better inform the border defense camp that you''re afraid of the intersection of the two bandits. What kind of climbing is there. The South China Sea has always been rich and commonplace. Weapons, iron and salt are ready-made. It''s cold the day after fierce summer. It''s pretty cold in the West People like to raid us when the grain is harvested in autumn. If they buy weapons from the people of the South China Sea this time, our army will underestimate the enemy for a while, which is likely to cause a lot of casualties. We need to take precautions ahead of time. "


    The county magistrate who came to the city has been very old. He has been working in the local area for many years. He has long been in the same breath with the people of the county. He is looking at these young people in the city. They have grown up slowly since Mao''s childhood. If they don''t mention their identity, Yunjiu''s shouting of "Uncle" to the county magistrate is all done. Therefore, the county magistrate doesn''t think that Yunjiu will harm himself. After listening to his words, he also decides We will report it to the police immediately.


    When he came out from houya, there was only Yunjiu.


    Rong Leng raised his eyebrows to him, and Yun Jiu smiled and nodded: "the county magistrate has realized that the situation is serious, and has deployed himself, and soon there will be news."


    Rong Leng "en" a, eyes to the sky outside the hall, look slightly complex.


    Yun Jiu thought he was worried, and said: "if those people are really water bandits in the South China Sea, they must come to our Northwest with a plan. We are the first county in the frontier fortress. If the frontier fortress is broken, all the people in the city will be captured by foreign forces. The nature of the West barbarians is fierce. If they invade, they will kill the city. Then, it will be a real purgatory. I can I think of the consequences. Let alone the county magistrate. Don''t worry. Our county magistrate is a good official. "


    He has been an official in the barren and savage Northwest for 40 years. It can be seen that this county magistrate is not a great success. He is worthy of trust for his personality.


    But this is not what Rong Leng is worried about.


    "Xiao Li said that they are from the South China Sea, so it must be that, only for their purpose, I don''t think it''s to join with the West barbarians."


    Cloud nine was stunned for a moment.


    As Rong Ling walked out, he said: "after entering the city, he would stare at the Mixc hall in bayangfang. The Mixc hall has nothing to do with the West barbarians."


    Yun Jiu also returned to his mind. When he heard that those people were from the South China Sea, his first reaction was the invasion of barbarians, so he was in a panic and ignored all the suspicious behaviors of those people outside the Vientiane Pavilion.


    "And what are they doing?" Cloud nine is very inexplicable.


    Rong Ling shook his head and led Xiao Li to Ning mansion.


    At this time, in the pavilion in the middle of the lake in the side hall of Ninggong mansion, the toddler girl squatted on the corner of the pavilion with a big steamed bun in her arms. She looked at the goldfish swimming in the water, and then said to the Biqing lake water way: "little fish, do you know the goldcarp? If I know you, can you give this steamed bread to the golden carp for me? "


    The little girl said that she wanted to throw the steamed bread into the water, but hesitated for a moment. She didn''t do it after all, but put the steamed bread on the ground beside the bank.


    "Little fish, little fish, if the golden carp is hungry, you tell it, I put the steamed bread here, so that it must remember to eat Oh, must eat Oh."


    With these words, the little girl stood up again with her head heavy and feet light, then walked towards the pavilion step by step.


    When the little girl disappeared completely and the louqing, who was hidden under the water, came out. He looked at the steamed bread wrapped in a bag of cloth on the bank and frowned deeply.


    Fish can''t go ashore to eat steamed bread by themselves. What does this little girl mean?


    She knows she''s here? Did you send him food?


    Not to mention that the child is just a child, whether she has this awareness, even if so, why does she do it?


    After thinking for a long time, Lou Qing finally came to a complicated conclusion. What the little girl is doing now must have been instructed by an adult. So, he went back and hid at the bottom of the lake, and was discovered by the people of Ning mansion?


    Frankly speaking, he and Lou Xue hid here. They didn''t want to make enemies with the people of Ning mansion. From the beginning, their purpose was Xiao mansion beside Ning mansion. Someone in it was their purpose to go west all the way, to pursue this point and win at the expense of war.


    It''s just that the time has not come for us to start. This little Ning mansion has been destroying their plans again and again. It''s really disgusting!


    As soon as Chou returned to the main hall, he saw his grandfather sitting next to a big stone.


    The ugly ran over happily and plunged his head into his grandfather''s arms.


    Wish to ask song to hold this sticky little girl and let her sit on her lap, then ask: "what''s the ugly doing?"


    "Steamed bread for golden carp." Said the little doll excitedly.


    Zhu asked song, who stared at the little girl for a while and shaved her nose: "it''s really Liu Wei''s daughter. She is very young and has a stomach of bad water. What do you want to do?"


    Ugly looked at Grandpa Shizu suspiciously and blinked in confusion.


    Wish to ask loose knot: "still pretend garlic is not?"? Why give the bad guys food? "The ugly pouted and retorted, "the golden carp is not a bad person. The golden carp is a lucky fish, brother Mo said."


    "Hey, you stubborn girl, don''t you even tell Grandpa Shizu the truth?" I wish to ask song to squeeze the little girl''s face hard, pull the little girl''s white face away, and then command: "hurry up, what are you going to do?"


    It was not easy for the clown to break away from his grandfather''s hand, cover his face angrily, hum his nose and say, "the clown doesn''t like grandfather Shizu. Grandfather Shizu is a villain!" Finish saying, while Zhu wensong did not grasp firmly, a small step jumped out of his arms, but the child is too young, and the steps are not stable, she stumbled one by one, looking down, will hit the stone.


    Wish to ask song to get her back. I just want to reprimand her.


    But it was just a dangerous scene, but the little girl was shocked and scared. Then she cried with a "Whoa" in her voice.


    I wish to ask you something loose. I quickly picked up the child and asked nervously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Did you really fall? Isn''t it not next to each other? Hush hush, little ancestor, stop crying. Your father and your brother will come back to see you like this. You can''t let Grandpa Shizu live anymore. Clown, little baby, little darling, stop crying, please don''t cry... "


    Chou cried out of breath, but also belched. I wish to ask song that he could not help but give him to Ji Nanzheng.


    Ji Nanzheng was scared. He clapped his back while holding the baby. Fortunately, Ji Nanzheng took care of the clown for a long time, and the little girl recognized people. He spent a while in his grandfather''s arms, which was really good. But he cried too long before, and consumed too much physical energy. When he stopped, he fell asleep.

 Chapter 1604

    Ji Nanzheng carefully put the child back on the bed, and when he comes out, he will ask for help.


    Zhu asked song: "brother Ji, ugly really has a problem. I saw it with my own eyes. The man in her water supply gave steamed bread to her. How could she do this by herself, a two-year-old? It''s so strange! "


    Ji Nanzheng''s words stuck in his throat, hesitated and asked, "what do you think of her?"


    Zhu wensong shook his head: "I don''t know, I just don''t know, but I want to ask her. As a result, this little boy cried directly. I feel that she just cried because she didn''t want to answer. This child is not right. It''s really not right."


    Ji Nanzheng was silent. After a while, he said, "let Rong Leng come back and tell him."


    When Rong Ling led Xiao Li back, it was nearly evening. He went to yamen first, then to the inn in the north of the city. He ran with yamen messenger all the way. The city was full of wanted people. After the work, it was almost dark.


    Rong Ling came to Ning mansion to take his family back to the post house, but because the ugly man had gone to bed, Ning asked them not to leave tonight, and stayed here, and then immediately ordered people to clean up the guest room.


    I wish to ask song to take the opportunity to tell the ugly behavior of the day. After hearing this, Rong Ling''s face really changed. Xiao Li was listening, but he was still a little confused: "so, those two are back again?"


    "Only one, man." Even though far away, according to Zhu wensong''s martial arts, it is enough to easily determine the number of people at the bottom of the lake, or even gender.


    Xiaoli''s face is complex. Looking inside the curtain, she is lying on the bed and snoring. I don''t know what to say.


    No matter in whose eyes, the act of ugliness is too strange, too strange.


    Because the ugly didn''t wake up, even though the adults were full of misgivings, they couldn''t prove it face to face. This night, they were so confused.


    The next morning, Chou slept early and got up early. When he got up, he saw his brother outside the bed.


    She leaned over, took chubby fingers and poked his nose. Seeing that he was not awake, she crept down the bed in a low voice and moved to the door with shoes on.


    In the morning, the yard was very clean, ugly walked to the lawn outside the yard step by step with short legs, but for a while, a small green snake, winding around, slowly climbed up to her head along the branch.


    The ugly looked up happily and said, "Abby."


    The little green snake hissed at her.


    The ugly stretched out a short arm, and it was enough to go up.


    The little green snake glided into her palm, then walked along her arm, gently around her.


    "Abby, I sent steamed bread to golden carp, but grandpa Shizu said that golden carp was a bad guy. Did I do it wrong?"


    "Hiss, hiss..." The little green snake looked up and continued to spit at her.


    Ugly smell speech then nod, smile way: "yes, grandfather Shizu did not raise the golden carp, certainly did not know the golden carp to eat steamed bread."


    "Ugly!" The cool male voice rings after itself. When the clown turns his head, he sees his father coming towards her with his iron face.


    Ugly subconscious call, milk voice milk gas: "Dad."


    Before the words fell, her father had stepped in front of her, reached out, grabbed the seven inches of the little green snake on her arm, and clasped her fingertips hard.


    All of a sudden, the little green snake made a frightened hissing sound, and its whole body was winding around in seven directions. It was attacking in general. It raised its upper body to those who attacked it.


    Let Leng say nothing. Hold the snake''s head. If he moves quickly, he will pluck out its gall!


    The clown found the little green snake very uncomfortable and begged for mercy: "Dad, you hurt Abby. Abby called for help."


    Rong Leng paused for a moment, stared at her daughter at her feet. After a moment of silence, he asked, "do you hear her cry for help?"


    Ugly nodded anxiously and said: "yes! Listen to Dad, he called again. Dad, ABI is in pain, ABI is in pain! "


    One hour later, a snake in a cage and a little girl who was confused by the snake were put on a chair in the room, facing the interrogation of the adults.


    Ji Nanzheng was the first to ask, "can ugly understand this snake?"


    Zhu asked song, "just like Liu Wei and Xiao Li can understand pearl?"


    Xiaoli finally asked, "can spiders eat snakes? Xiaohua''s appetite has been bad for a while. "


    The little girl in the broad chair, holding the little cage with the wire hook in her arms, is as drooping as the little green snake in the cage. She looks like she has to be aggrieved.


    "Speak!" Let Leng Leng drink.


    The clown shakes his little mouth and shakes it for a while. Then he looks forward to AI''s way: "yesterday, yesterday, after my father and brother went out, I, I saw Abby and Abby in the grass Abby said that his owner was injured. "


    Xiaoli raised her eyebrows: "its owner, the one I hurt yesterday?"


    Ugly don''t know, suspiciously looked down at the little green snake.


    Little green snake can''t understand people''s words, and looks at little girl in confusion.


    Then ugly on the small voice of its Translation: "brother asked, Abby''s master is who?"The little green snake then understood, and gently spit out two letters.


    The ugly shrunk his head and looked at his brother and said, "ah, Abby said that his brother beat him yesterday, and that''s his master."


    Xiao Li looks at her father.


    Allow Leng to be silent for a while, get up, put the snake cage on the desk, and hold her daughter''s shoulders: "since when can you understand animals?"


    Ugly stupidly blinked, flat mouth said: "one, can understand all the time."


    "The first time I heard it, when?"


    Ugly recalled, some can not remember, looking up at her grandfather.


    Ji Nanzheng is stunned for a moment. Facing the eyes of Rong Leng, he stumbles a little hard: "I, I don''t know..."


    Wish to ask loose is found a problem, looking at ugly asked: "ugly is to say, the first time to hear, is with your grandfather together? When? "


    The ugly muttered, "wolf..."


    Let the pupils shrink.


    Xiaoli jumped out of the chair and ran over: "white wolf? When the ugly first spoke? Yes, at that time, we didn''t know why ugly people called Wolf. Someone taught her, and indeed someone taught her! Who is it? Ugly, who made you call wolf


    The ugly shook her head. She couldn''t remember.


    Little girl is very afraid, her eyes are red, helplessly looking at people, asked: "ugly, is it wrong?"


    Xiao Li quickly hugged her sister, patted her on the back and said: "no, my brother just wanted to know which animals ugly could talk to. Does ugly remember when he was a child, the yard was on fire? Is it also someone who told you, that''s why you told grandpa? "


    Ugly didn''t say a word, so she buried her face in her brother''s arms. The child''s memory was limited. She didn''t really remember what happened in that period.


    When Rong Ling saw her daughter like this, he also guessed that before and after the event, many things that could not find the answer before were suddenly enlightened.


    Ugly can understand animals. Just like Liu Wei and Xiao Li, they are a family. They have the same talent. The only difference is that Liu Wei and Xiao Li can only telepathize with pearl, but ugly''s ability is obviously far superior to her mother and brother.

 Chapter 1605

    If Liu Wei''s communication with pearl proves that she is the descendant of the wolf family, because she has the same ability to listen to the wind and argue with the beast as the ancestors of the wolf family in the legend, the ugly blood is obviously more pure than Liu Wei.


    Rong Ling thought of an old thing, a long time ago, when he was wandering in the sea, Liu Wei went to the sea with a big stomach to look for him. When they met again, Liu Wei was in production, but later, Liu Wei told her that she had a dream. In the dream, someone told her that their daughter would lead her and reunite with her family.


    In fact, it happened that the date of ugly birth was the time when their husband and wife saw each other again.


    Later, they were exiled to Xianyan country. According to Xiao Li''s description, ugly people were also wrong. They were the first people to see their grandfather.


    That distant dream, like a revelation, foretells what will happen in the future, foretells the existence of ugliness, which is more important than all people think.


    Rong Ling has some uneasiness, just as his grandfather worried that Xiaoli Huiji would be hurt.


    Before, because of her ugliness and honesty, I was glad that she was lucky and lucky. Now I can''t help being upset.


    It''s not necessarily a good thing that children are too smart or capable.


    The atmosphere in the room couldn''t be calm for a long time. I don''t know how long it took. I wish to ask song to come first, pat the apprentice on the shoulder and comfort him, "this matter needs to be discussed in a long way. Don''t scare the child first."


    Let Leng frown and let Xiaoli take the ugly to the outside first.


    Ugly has such a serious thing, but Liu Wei is not there. Rong Ling doesn''t even know how to explain it to Liu Wei when he sees you again.


    Like him, although Liu Wei always thought it was ugly and stupid, she also always thought that "stupid people have stupid blessings" was reasonable.


    But now, the situation has become more complicated. Compared with her stupidity, ugliness, as an unpredictable ability, is even more deadly in the eyes of elders.


    In other words, today she can be bewitched by a small green snake, go to the lake alone, and get along with the underwater thief alone. Tomorrow, she is also likely to listen to the slander of other animals, and make herself more in danger.


    If this ability is still good for Xiaoli, Xiaoli has enough judgment ability and self-control ability, which are all taught by Liu Wei, but ugly is not good. Unlike her parents or her brother, she is so stupid that she can''t read the three character scriptures until now. What''s more, ugly is a simple and stupid child, easy to be cheated and hurt.


    The point is that she was cheated. They don''t know when they are elders. Only the ugly can hear those words. Even if they guess, they can''t guess the pulse of the dragon.


    The more you think about it, the more desperate you are. Let Leng cover your head. I always feel that Liu Wei may quarrel with him when he comes back. After all, every time Liu Wei wants to teach Xiao Li ugly, he is the first one to stop him.


    ¡­¡­


    What happened is what happened. Even the whole family is not willing to accept it, but that''s what happened.


    Now the urgent task is not ugly, but the little green snake and its owner.


    Rong Ling didn''t want ugly to talk to the little green snake again, but the result of yesterday''s manhunt was nothing. Last night, he also went to the small lake and saw that the people at the bottom of the lake had gone and could not find any trace.


    In this unyielding stage, it is particularly important to have an internal agent in your hand.


    If the little green snake is willing to say more about its owner, they will surely understand the whole truth faster.


    Rong Ling is good at interrogation, but he doesn''t know animal language, so he can only communicate with the little green snake through ugliness.


    However, some words cannot be said to ugly people.


    Rong Ling is very distressed.


    "I''ll go." Seeing the embarrassment of his grandson-in-law, Ji Nanzheng sighed and offered to take the initiative: "general Ge and I are also old friends. If it is a water bandit from the south, I will personally repair the book for him."


    Since my grandfather said that, Rong Ling agreed to let him have a try. But after all, it''s Ning mansion, someone else''s house.


    He thought and decided to leave with Ning Taigong first. What''s the matter with their own family? They went back to the post house.


    But Ning Taigong didn''t let them go. Last night, when the water bandits went back, they gave Ning Taigong, who was already frightened, a blow of understanding. Today, Ning Taigong, with a pair of panda eyes on his head, appeared in front of Rong Leng.


    Not to say two words, Ning Taigong on a pair of eyes red, make the words of tolerance edge, several midway interruption.


    "Stay for another two days, at least, catch the man and leave..."


    There are so many secrets in Ning mansion. Tai Gong Ning has been guarding the house. The pressure is not small. Now there are outsiders breaking into the house. The exhausted old man is as old as ten a night.


    In the end, as an old man, even if Rong Ling is not familiar with Lao Taigong, he can''t do the act of leaving him alone at this time.


    After all, Ning Taigong is also Liu Wei''s indirect relative.


    So helpless, Rong Leng also agreed to live for two more days and catch people as soon as possible.Go back to the room and tell my grandfather not to go back for a while. Ji Nanzheng pondered for a long time and went to find the ugly with the little green snake''s cage.


    At that time, the ugly was being carried by his brother, combing the flowers.


    Xiaohua is a hairy spider. There is always short hair on her back. Xiaoli is OK occasionally. She will shave the little flower twice, but the clown is the little princess. She thinks that her brother is too careless about scraping with his fingers, so she will shave the little flower with her own comb.


    When Ji Nanzheng passed by, he saw the ugly, white and tender hands. The ferocious poisonous spider was awake and was staring at him for a moment.


    Ji Nanzheng sat down and asked, "ugly can also talk to Xiaohua?"


    The clown shook his head and combed the back hair of the little flower into a middle part. Then he said, "the little flower can''t speak."


    Xiaoli also just knew this, a little sad: "Xiaohua is a deaf and dumb spider, no wonder it only sleeps, no matter how noisy the environment is, it can sleep..."


    Xiaohua is not born deaf mute. According to Xiaoli''s observation, it should be the variation of the venom gland in Xiaohua, which leads to the decrease of its ability to distinguish sound.


    To be honest, Xiaoli is a little ready to move. If Xiaohua doesn''t get along with him closely for several years, he may be unable to control and dig out the poison glands of Xiaohua for research.


    Ji Nan Zheng winked at Xiao Li and said, "take away the flowers. I''ll talk to your sister."


    Xiaoli knew what grandpa meant, so she took the flower back, put it on her head, and turned back to the room.


    Ji Nanzheng seriously put the little green snake on the stone table. The ugly man sitting on the stone bench was a little aggrieved. He looked at Abby in the cage timidly, and didn''t know what Grandpa wanted to do.

 Chapter 1606

    "Ugly, ask Abby, where is Abby''s hometown?" Ji Nanzheng opens his mouth.


    Ugly hesitated for a moment and repeated his grandfather''s words, but the green snake in the cage did not respond.


    The clown looked at his grandfather and said, "Abby doesn''t say anything."


    Ji Nanzheng expected this, cold face way: "then you tell it, tonight eat snake soup!"


    Ugly never ate snake soup, I don''t know if it''s delicious, but she told Abby honestly.


    Then I saw Abby suddenly raised his upper body and hissed at the old man outside the cage. His eyes were cold and dangerous!


    Ugly wrinkled, took a picture of the top of the cage: "Abby can''t be cruel to Grandpa, grandpa loves ugly, Abby is cruel to Grandpa, ugly doesn''t like Abby."


    The little green snake seems to have been broken because of his identity. He doesn''t want to pretend to be a good friend with the little girl, so he spits out the letter and hisses at the little girl twice.


    The clown was a little angry: "Grandpa Tai can''t eat Abby, but grandpa Tai can talk. Abby needs to listen. Grandpa Tai is the most learned person in the family. Mom needs to listen to Grandpa Tai. Abby doesn''t listen. Abby is not a good child. Brother said that the children who are not good children should be eaten by monsters when they go to bed late."


    The little green snake is probably impatient to talk with the little girl tongyantong. She turns her back, takes the snake''s tail to her, attacks her upper body, and slowly slides down to form a roll.


    This next Ji Nan Zheng didn''t say anything, ugly instead angry, jump off the stone bench, staring at the little green snake in the cage, said: "ugly don''t like Abby!"


    With that, he walked unsteadily towards the house.


    Ji Nanzheng picked up his eyebrows and fixed his eyes on the little green snake. Then he stood up calmly, took the cage and went to the kitchen.


    At first, the little green snake thought highly of itself and never gave in.


    But when Ji Nanzheng told people to start boiling water, he took a snake planer and came out to make a competition, and the little green snake began to feel uneasy.


    It said to the old man, "hiss, hiss..."


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t take any notice. He didn''t look at the little green snake at all. He stared at the water in the pot and waited for it to boil.


    The little green snake''s mouth was dry with hissing. After a while, tired, he rolled himself into a ball, stuck to the corner of the cage, and made a gesture that he couldn''t get out.


    After a while, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t come out, because Ji Nanzheng turns the cage upside down and shoots it directly into the hot water.


    Little green snake wriggles wildly. In a blink of an eye, it will free up the pot.


    Quick eyes and quick hands, Ji Nanzheng a wooden cover, across the cover, "hiss" voice, still in the ear.


    It''s not easy for a snake to die. You cut it into two sections. It has to struggle for a while. So after about a quarter of an hour, when Ji Nanzheng opened the lid, the little green snake he saw was already red. He was floating on the water at his last gasp, unable to move.


    Ji Nanzheng took a big spoon and fished out the whole snake. Then he put it into the cage and looked at it across the cage.


    The little green snake has been recovering for a long time, but it hasn''t improved. Ji Nanzheng is a little uncertain. Is it over heated? Is it really familiar?


    While he was hesitating, the little green snake stood up and hissed at Ji Nanzheng with his last breath of strength, like a threat.


    Ji Nanzheng was relieved to see it. He sat down on one side of the chair and sang a song casually.


    When we bring the little green snake back and let the ugly translate it, the attitude of the little green snake is much better.


    Ugly also remembered that Abby scolded Grandpa, so she didn''t like to talk to Abby, but grandpa asked her to come here, and she wanted to listen to grandpa again, so she came here.


    But this time she asked Abby where her hometown was.


    Abby said.


    "Chatting state, puru county." Ugly finish saying, confused looking at Grandpa, asked: "where is that?"


    Chat state is adjacent to the two rivers. It is not far from the sea in the upper reaches of the Anjiang river. The common bandits and pirates are also there.


    Ji Nanzheng is very familiar with the geography of Xianyan country.


    "What''s the name of its owner?"


    Ugly asked Abby again.


    This time, the little green snake hesitated for a long time, and then said it.


    "No pull?" When ugly people say it, they all feel weird.


    But after saying this sound, Ji Nanzheng suddenly raised his eyes: "mula people?"


    Ugly hurriedly nodded: "yes, yes, this is it."


    Mula nationality is not the nationality of Xianyan state, but the big nationality of Zhenyang state, which faces Xianyan state across the sea. Zhenyang state is the subsidiary state of Xianyan state. It pays tribute every year and respects Xianyan state very much.


    So those water bandits, not Xianyan people, are foreigners?


    Maybe even The Royal Children of Zhenyang state?


    Ji Nanzheng is lost in thought.


    It''s not uncommon for a small country to yield to another big country, but the whole country is not enough for Xianyan, a small country with a large state capital, to dare to send Royal sons and daughters to invade the territory of other countries, or even to the frontier of barbarians. The ambition is intriguing.Ji Nanzheng asked some questions again. The little green snake, who had been severely punished, didn''t struggle very much, and returned to his life honestly.


    Ji Nanzheng went to find Rong Ling and told him about it. Then he wrote immediately to inform general Ge.


    On the other hand, louqing and louxue, who left for the second time, hid in a dim casino in the city.


    They are all wanted portraits in the city. It is obviously unrealistic to live in the inn again. Therefore, in the Yellow gambling, they chose the gambling house, where there is a lot of smoke, a lot of people, a complex staff and a lot of people. It''s very suitable to hide here.


    Lou Xue was injured yesterday, and now she is properly bound. In a corner of the gambling house, she whispered to her elder martial brother Lou Qing: "our plan failed, our appearance was exposed, Lou an and Lou Han still lost contact. Now the other party is more cautious, and our chance to win is very small."


    Lou Qing was angry: "it was the alien who stole the holy things in our country, but at last he said it was like our intention. Xianyan people are so disgusting."


    "Shh." Lou Xue holds his elder martial brother''s arm and shakes his head: "the walls have ears. In a word, there are only two people left. No matter how difficult the task is, we must complete it. This is the trust of the Lord to us."


    Lou Qing nodded, looked at Lou Xue''s eyes again, and said: "tonight''s action, you don''t go, I''ll go myself."


    Lou Xue frowned: "there are not enough hands. You are the only one. Isn''t it more..."


    "Ah Xue." Lou Qing grabs Lou Xue''s hand and rubs his fingertips: "you have to live. If I fail, you have to go back alive and report to the Lord. Because of the theft of holy things, there have been frequent political chaos in the court. You are the only daughter in the court. "

 Chapter 1607

    Lou Xue shakes her head: "since the day I entered shanhaizhai, I''m not the daughter of JunShang, not mulaxue. It''s not good to be his daughter. I don''t want to be sent to Xianyan country as a gift to serve the Immortal Emperor. No one in the royal family will recognize my identity again. If it''s not for the theft of holy things and the national transportation, I won''t go back, senior brother , I''ll go with you. I''m hurt, but I''m not a waste. If I''m immortal, I''ll hold you back and let you escape. You''re better than me. You''re better than me. You''re better than me. "


    "You..." What else does Lou Qing want to say.


    Lou Xue suddenly grabbed his collar, pulled him down, and kissed him on the lips.


    Louqing is greatly shaken.


    Lou Xue blushed quickly and said to him, "listen to me, elder martial brother, OK?"


    Lou Qing doesn''t speak. In fact, he can''t speak.


    Lou Xue smiled again: "if we can all finish the task alive, go back and let the stronghold leader marry for us."


    Lou Qing''s expression changes so fast that he is happy for a while and worried for a while. What he is happy about is that his feelings have been responding for many years. What he worries about is that his life and death are uncertain and his road ahead is bumpy.


    ¡­¡­


    Abby''s condition is very bad now. She is very hot. Although she is not fully cooked, she is half cooked when the pot goes down just now.


    After the vicious old man left, the poor little green snake in the cage and the white and tender little girl outside the cage began to have nothing to say.


    After a long time, the little girl first said, "Abby, how do you smell?"


    Little green snake stared at her with cold eyes. I don''t know what she meant.


    The little girl said, "I''m so hungry..."


    The little green snake stood up and swore to defend his innocence. He gave a serious warning: "hiss!"


    Hearing this, the little girl said: "I don''t use breakfast. Of course I''m hungry, but I don''t know why. I''m even hungrier when I smell you. Abby, do you want to eat worms? I''ll dig for you. Brother''s little flower, just eat worms. "


    Abby stares at the little girl warily for a long time, and confirms that she really won''t eat herself. Then she says, "hiss."


    "Mice?" The little girl hesitated: "do you only eat mice? Don''t eat worms? "


    In fact, insects also eat, but now seriously injured, or both mind and body, so it has to eat mice to make up, mice are better than insects.


    But the little girl obviously can''t catch mice. She''s not a cat. She can''t run away from mice.


    Little girl was a little embarrassed, but she decided to go to the wall for a while. Generally, there are mouse holes under the wall.


    When the little girl made up her mind, the little green snake in the cage said, "hiss, hiss..."


    The little girl listened, but only shook her head: "I don''t know. Neither my father nor my brother said it. I dare not ask them. They are very unhappy that I went to feed the golden carp yesterday. I dare not mention yesterday''s matter..."


    The little green snake said, "hiss, hiss..."


    The little girl shook her head: "I didn''t see it either. Yesterday I just listened to you. I put the steamed bread on the bank and came back. I didn''t see anyone coming out. Abby, do you want to find your master? But father and brother said, "your master is a bad man."


    The little green snake angrily retorted, "hiss, hiss!"


    The little girl apologized: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I don''t say, just don''t say..."


    The little green snake didn''t stop breathing, but also spit out the letter: "hiss, hiss..."


    The little girl listened to the little green snake''s chatter for a long time. How did the little green snake meet the master? How nice the master was to him, and the feelings between the master and the master''s elder martial brother. At last, she talked about the jar. She said that the jar was the sacred thing of the family. She said that the jar was stolen. The thief lived next to the Ning mansion. She also said that in order to find the sacred thing in this period of time , the master''s martial brothers defeated many people at the expense of war, and his master only sneaked into the lake bottom of Ning mansion to ambush the thief next door, but unexpectedly, the thief would not come back until tonight, but they have been discovered, so this plan failed again


    The little green snake is like the old lady''s foot binding. After a long and smelly feeling, she looks up, but looks at the little girl''s head. She is dozing off.


    He got angry and shouted, "hiss, hiss!"


    The little girl hurriedly woke up, wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth, and said, "no, no, I didn''t fall asleep, I just narrowed, Abby, you go on, I listen."


    The little green snake stopped talking, turned his head and pointed his tail at her.


    The little girl was a little embarrassed, so she got up and said, "I''ll catch the mouse for you, you and so on."


    ¡­¡­


    On the two rivers, to the east of baishanzhou, in the barren and backward Xijin County, Liu Wei received the geological documents dug out by his master from his study.


    It''s a big pile. It''s high on the table. It''s all spiky.


    There is Zhong Ziyu in the room. Zhong Ziyu sits on the right side of the room, next to the window. The small table under the window is also full of brochures.


    Liu Wei has put a lot of things on his desk. Now the master has moved some more. Naturally, there are more things to see."Is there anything else?" Take time to look up, Liu Wei asked.


    The master even ran several times, but he was not very tired. He gasped and said, "that''s all for the moment, but Miss Liu, what are you looking for?"


    Liu Wei shook her head and didn''t intend to elaborate.


    They all entered Xianyan kingdom through the devil sea, and the floating addresses were all concentrated around Xijin County, including when master and grandfather met, they also met in Xijin county. Therefore, in Liu Wei''s heart, Xijin county is a very important information point.


    She is now searching for local geological documents. She also wants to find out whether there is a more stable way to return to Qingyun country by understanding the earth''s crust, including the surrounding rivers.


    But at present, there is no clue. After all, Xijin county has been so simple for so many years. From the county magistrate to the common people, it''s just a matter of time. The last parent official of Song county magistrate, even after 20 years in office, has not updated the local culture quality. So Liu Wei''s mind is still lost even after reading all the information of the county yamen.


    However, she found that there are some problems in the sea area of the two rivers. At the junction of the two rivers, there are frequent earthquakes at the bottom of the water, but because of the small floating and the distance from the county, it is not easy to be found. Liu Wei suspected that this junction is the place to contact Qingyun state.


    She thought that if there was no way, she would rent an uninhabited island deep in the two rivers and turn it into an experimental base. At that time, she would make use of human creation to make small amount of water difficult and see if there were any other discoveries.


    Of course, this is the next strategy. After all, to carry out such a large-scale climate experiment in ancient times, she has no idea. It''s normal for her to delay for more than ten years.


    He was upset. Liu Wei didn''t have time to talk to his master. After thanking him, he buried himself in the sea of words.

 Chapter 1608

    After an hour, Zhong Ziyu, who was tired from sitting under the window, got up and stretched his limbs. He saw Liu Wei, who was almost covered by the paper in front of the desk, walked over and moved the paper away a little.


    Liu Wei glanced up at him.


    Zhong Ziyu''s natural incomparable way: "blocked the light, looked for a long time to be blind."


    After all, it was also a good idea. Liu Wei didn''t refuse it, but Zhong Ziyu just moved it, and she asked, "have you seen it?"


    Zhong Ziyu glanced at her, went back to his position without saying a word, and continued to read without any complaint.


    There was only the sound of paper turning in the room.


    After a long journey to Xijin County, only five days later, Zhong Ziyu was about to sit in his room and vomit.


    At the beginning, when the three people were travelling together, Liu Wei played a domineering role on the road. When she got to the place, she needed an assistant, so she had to choose between him and the Wei couple.


    Wei couple is also clever, look at the wrong signs, a car on the sick, said that the water and the earth do not agree, up and down diarrhea.


    When the healthy Zhong Ziyu reacts, he has lost his chance. Then the bad days begin.


    In these days, the Wei couple were eating and drinking hot food every day. Zhong Ziyu was like an old black slave, and was led by Liu Wei, the beast.


    Today, as a few days ago, there was no harvest. Near midnight, Liu Wei finally loosened her neck and said to Zhong Ziyu, "let''s go."


    Zhong Ziyu seems to be the student who hears the school bell. He immediately stands up from the desk and walks outside without looking back.


    These materials are stored in the county yamen. Liu Wei and Zhong Ziyu come here in the morning and leave in the evening. They can only be seen in the study of the county yamen, even though they have a strong relationship with the county magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    Xijin county is a small county. In the past, there were not many cases and trivia. In recent days, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty came down early, but it is rarely late today.


    When I left, I happened to run into Liu Wei, so I came to say hello with a smile.


    Liu Wei saw that he still had a letter with good wax in his hand. He asked if he wanted to post it. He said that he could send it for him when he passed the post station.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty smiled and refused: "it''s the letter of Shangzhuo. You have to take the official seal to the post station to find the official messenger. It''s not good to fake others."


    Liu Wei nodded and left with the magistrate of Song Dynasty.


    On the way, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty opened the conversation box and talked with Liu Wei about the official letter.


    Liu Wei listened, but was a little surprised: "shanhaizhai bandits?"


    Song county magistrate sighed: "shanhaizhai is far away from Xijin county. It''s under the Anjiang river. Somehow, last month, a group of water bandits went up the wharf of Xijin County along the Anjiang River and tianyangjiang river. The general of the border army stationed in the sea gave me an official newspaper to arrest people. But when the official newspaper arrived, the water bandits had gone ashore and left. The army stationed in the Navy had a big fight and said," I This West into the county and back to the mountain, but also threatened to play impeachment me, this is not, I hasten to write a book to explain, or let the side of the Navy side of the mouth said, I have not been wronged to death? "


    Liu Wei didn''t care too much: "what can water bandits do on land?"


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty coughed cautiously, lowered his voice, and said: "the meaning of the frontier Navy seems to be that the people who are worried about the shanhaizhai want to unite with the barbarians in the northwest, and according to the confession of the captured shanhaizhai, their destination is indeed near tianshizhou."


    The name of Tianshi Prefecture is so familiar that Liu Wei suddenly thought of the descendants of the wolf family and asked, "Song adults mean that the border will be unstable?"


    Song county magistrate shook his head: "this is the first time that a water bandit has been found ashore. Even if shanhaizhai really colludes with the barbarians in the northwest, the first contact can''t cause any storm. In addition, the frontier army in the northwest is gejiajun, who has always been brave and experienced in fighting against the barbarians for decades. I don''t think it will be so easy for people to get into the air."


    Liu Wei nodded. Even though she didn''t have much friendship with those people in the cloud family, she didn''t want them to encounter any war disaster. In the end, she was the same ethnic group.


    Speaking, the three have arrived at the post house. The county magistrate of song sent a letter and turned to invite Liu Wei: "your sister-in-law cooks the food in person today. If you don''t go back to the house with me to eat it, she likes the Beijing Rouge you brought to her last time. She rubs it day by day and shows it off everywhere. I always mention it to you. I can hear the cocoon in my ear."


    Liu Wei smiled, intending to inquire more about the bandits going to the northwest, and said to Zhong Ziyu, "go back first." It''s a decision to go to song''s house.


    Zhong Ziyu is eager that she will not go home. With a sharp promise, she turns around and leaves.


    On the way to song''s home, Liu Wei asked some more questions, which were not too sensitive. All the county magistrate answered truthfully.


    When it comes to the shanhaizhai, he sighs constantly: "the biggest water bandit camp in the two rivers, the sea generals on the water, and the side navy have fought with them many times in order to wipe out the shanhaizhai. In the most serious one, they have lost an adjutant, but the shanhaizhai has nothing. The second sunshine often plundered commercial ships, which is a momentum to dominate." Speaking of this, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty revealed another secret: "however, it is rumoured that more than half of the bandits in this mountain and sea stronghold are from Zhenyang, and it is said that they are backed by the imperial power of Zhenyang."Liu Wei frowned, "is that the order of the state of Zhenyang to harass Xianyan by the sea?"


    "I don''t know." The county magistrate of Song Dynasty shook his head: "however, Zhenyang is a tribute to Xianyan every year. It never stops. It doesn''t mean to fight at all. So it''s just a rumor. After all, the position of shanhaizhai is floating between Zhenyang and Xianyan. It can be said where to go."


    Liu Wei nodded to understand.


    At this time, the county magistrate of Song Dynasty smiled again and said, "in fact, if the real Yang country is really going to war, it''s better. The small country with big sesame seeds will be swallowed up by our players, which saves such trivia."


    Liu Wei asked, "why didn''t the imperial court start to invade?"


    "Far away." Song county magistrate said: "more than 100 years ago, Zhenyang kingdom was the territory of Xianyan Kingdom, but it was too far away from the imperial court because it was separated by two rivers. It took several months for letters to come and go. The imperial court was unable to govern it. In the middle of that time, the mula people got into the air and fought on that small land. At that time, it was the time when the emperor was young and waiting. The situation in the court was not stable, so the imperial court wanted to assign that land to mu But the condition is that the state of Zhenyang must become a country attached to Xianyan, pay taxes and pay tribute, and can''t make any mistakes. The mula people agree, and then they are divided into two countries. "


    Liu Wei heard that she didn''t care much, but suddenly, she didn''t know what to think of. She raised her head sharply and stared at the county magistrate of Song Dynasty: "Zhenyang Kingdom, originally the territory of Xianyan kingdom?"


    Song county magistrate let her look cautiously, stared at her for a moment, and subconsciously replied, "yes, all the time."


    Liu Wei mercilessly closed his eyes, then opened them, and suddenly he lost his smile.


    The county magistrate of Song Dynasty didn''t understand his meaning: "Miss Liu?"


    But Liu Wei said, "Lord song, today''s meal Liu Mou wrote down first. The time is pressing. Take the first step."


    Finish saying, embrace a fist to make a gift, turn head to county ya to walk!

 Chapter 1609

    At the same time, the clown took a few worms and sat in the courtyard of Ning mansion, feeding Abby and asking: "so, Abby''s master came to Ning''s house to catch the thief?"


    ABI grudgingly ate two worms, and was still worried about the ugly''s failure to catch the mouse. She said, "hiss, hiss..."


    Ugliness clip another earthworm for it, put it in the cage, nodded: "that''s what brother did wrong? I don''t know Abby''s master is going to catch the thief, so he hurt her. "


    ABI said, "hiss, hiss..."


    The ugly chuckled and put down his chopsticks: "Abby can''t say bad things about his brother. The ugly can say bad things about his brother, but Abby can''t say bad things about his brother, because his brother is ugly, not Abby''s brother!"


    Abison''s cold eyes swept her, looked up again, and motioned to eat insects? Is it delicious? "


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    "Not food? Why steal it instead of eating it? "


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    "Abby, you can''t say ugly is stupid, ugly is not stupid, too grandpa said, ugly is only young, not sensible, too grandpa also said, ugly is the most intelligent child he has ever seen."


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    "How could grandpa lie? Grandpa is the teacher. The teacher is the most upright person in the world. Do you understand ABI? "


    The clown and Abby talked a lot of gossip. At last, it was not early. She was going back to the room. The little girl jumped down the stone bench and walked into the room.


    Abby in the yard suddenly shouted, "hiss, hiss..."


    The ugly turned around and was extremely embarrassed: "Abby wants the ugly to go to the next room to find your master? No, dad will be angry when he knows it. When ugly talks to Abby, dad is not happy. Ugly dare not provoke dad. "


    Abby said, "hiss, hiss..."


    Ugly face: "it''s no use telling brother. Brother is afraid of dad. Dad is the most fierce."


    ABI continues to lobby: "hiss, hiss..."


    When it comes to the end, ugliness can''t bear to beg all the time. Promise it to ask his brother.


    In the room, Xiao Li is making a bed. She looks at her sister coming in, pulling his corner and asking him to follow her.


    Xiaoli is suspicious. She picks up her sister, kisses her face, and asks, "what are you doing?"


    The ugly said timidly, "Abby wants to find his brother."


    Xiaoli frowned: "what does it do?"


    The ugly couldn''t help talking for the new good friend, although the friend was unanimously recognized as "bad friend" by his brother and father: "brother, Abby said that he only wanted to return to the owner, can he help Abby? If Chou and his brother are lost, Chou must want to go back to his brother, brother, Abby is very poor. "


    The snake is cunning, but Xiao Li didn''t tell the ugly. He just pondered and sat down with his sister: "what did you say with him in the yard today? You tell your brother. "


    Ugly and obedient, her brother asked what, she would go back to what, Lala miscellaneous, over and over again to say ABI''s words all over again, although many places lack weight and logic, but fortunately, Xiao Li understood.


    Then he immediately took his sister and went to his father''s room.


    When Xiao Li talks to Rong Ling, ugly sits next to her and eats bean cakes. When she finishes eating, she sees her father looking at her with complicated eyes.


    Ugly couldn''t tell what was in those eyes, so he felt inexplicable. Then he reached out and held it up to his father.


    Rong Leng then went to pick her up and hug her in her arms. Then she said to Xiao Li, "I''ll go. You''re so ugly."


    It''s not a matter of getting to the top of the table to explore the neighborhood at night. Therefore, the appearance edge has not been announced in advance.


    Only when he arrived next door, he dived into the main courtyard and heard the sound of torture clearly.


    Yes, execution.


    The main courtyard with the same pattern as Ning mansion is not as well arranged and completely furnished as Ning mansion.


    In this room, there is a scaffold, a stove, and a wall of knives, guns, sticks.


    This posture is not strange. There are also these things in the gate.


    But it''s not a town gate, not even a Yamen.


    The word lynching flashed in his mind, and then someone spoke.


    "If you kill them directly, it will be a disaster if you keep them."


    This is a middle-aged man''s voice, the angle of the tolerance edge is slanted, unable to see the man''s face clearly.


    "This is the eldest senior brother of Shanhai stronghold, the foster son of the stronghold leader louhong. It''s a pity that louhan killed him like this."


    It''s a woman''s voice with a sharp voice.


    The man lying on the ground, tied to his whole body and stuffed with cloth in his mouth, his eyes scarlet, angry and humiliated, stared at the two men above.


    The woman smiled: "I didn''t expect you to be so timid in Zhenyang Congress. My young lady is pestering you under your nose. But your prince dare not even say a word. He only dare to ask his cousin from bandits and thieves for help. Isn''t it a pity that the Shanhai stronghold is so effective for such a faint king?"Lou Han''s nose was gasping, and his eyes were bloody.


    But this didn''t stop the woman. Instead, she said more and more: "you don''t know, your wanted notices are all over the city. I didn''t know how many people you sent. Now it''s clear. Seventeen, including the thirteen killed before, plus you who were arrested yesterday, and your younger martial brother and your younger martial brother, are there two more? One of them is still a woman. I have an impression of that portrait. It''s similar to the king Zhenyang. It seems that it''s the daughter of your royal family? "


    Lou Han struggled on the ground, but he was hurt. No matter how he resisted, it was in vain.


    "It''s not right to say and do so much and catch those two once and for all." The middle-aged man said impatiently.


    The woman chuckled, crouched down, pinched Lou Han''s face, looked at his bloodshot eyes, and slurped: "we are from Xianyan country, back to the big country. Today, don''t say that we just stole the sacred things in your country, but dig your ancestral tomb, kill your family. Since stepping into Xianyan country, you have nothing to do with us. Why don''t you understand such a simple truth ? From baishanzhou to tianshizhou, don''t think about it. Why did I bring you here? Now, I don''t even need to move. Your royal daughter''s younger martial sister is afraid that she will be taken hostage by the local border guards. She is a woman, and her life is worse than that of a military prostitute. "


    The other side.


    Lou Xue''s elder martial brother Lou Qing has been worried because of his injury and inconvenient movement. When he sneaks into the mansion, he is particularly distracted, for fear of any accident to his sweetheart.


    Louqing has to take back her sight and focus on the front courtyard.


    Without Ninggong residence, the best potential location, they can only choose to touch it from the side lane, but the side lane is too far away from the target''s courtyard. After the success, it will be a big obstacle for them to escape, so there will be many accidents when they move.

 Chapter 1610

    Lou Qing is still selfish. Before the time comes, she whispers in Lou Xue''s ear: "when you sneak in, you stay away from me. If it''s not right, run separately. I attract the brigade. You can enter Ning mansion."


    Lou Xue refused with a grim face: "Ning mansion is a wolf''s nest. If you don''t go, I''ll go back the same way."


    Lou Qing frowned: "in the middle of the night, the experts in Ning mansion can not find you immediately. You can leave by the way. Move faster and don''t disturb..."


    "And if it is alarmed?" Lou Xue thought of the wound on her arm and closed her eyes. "In a word, I''m measured. Elder martial brother, don''t forget that we are from the same school. I''m no worse than you."


    Seeing that Lou Xue is unrepentant, Lou Qing can''t say anything more, but he is more worried about the action coming down.


    At the second watch, two sharp figures jumped into the back courtyard of the Qin mansion.


    There was silence in the temple. Lou Qing and Lou Xue looked at each other. They walked lightly to the bushes on the right side of the temple and crawled away.


    There are cicadas chirping and insects chirping in the woods. In the hot summer, these little things are always restless.


    There are attendants patrolling in Qin mansion. In order to avoid these people, Lou Qinglou snow has been delayed in the road for a long time.


    When they finally entered the first room in the East chamber, the weapons in their hands were also in their hands.


    Lou Qing nodded, pushed open the door, flashed and went in.


    Lou Xue hides under the corridor and guards for him.


    But a quarter of an hour later, Lou Qing came out again, only shaking his head: "no one, nothing."


    Lou Xue''s face was dignified and he bit his teeth tightly: "as expected, lou''an Lou Han was captured."


    The East chamber is the room where the target lives. They inquired about it in advance. The plan made by the remaining four of them was also made by Lou an and Lou Han. They buried it near the East Chamber in advance, waiting for Lou xuelouqing to meet in the night and catch each other by surprise.


    But now the eastern chamber is empty, so the only answer is that Lou an and Lou Han have been exposed, which causes the other party to move away urgently.


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t know all their plans, so although they moved out of the East Chamber cautiously, they didn''t set any traps in the East chamber to catch them in a jar.


    While Lou Xue''s face is deep, Lou Qing is also thinking.


    The target is not in the east wing. Where should they look? Or is it planned to cancel tonight and go home now? After all, there are only two brothers and sisters left, and any loss of them will be a great blow to this task.


    At last, Lou Qing decided to return to the original road first, and then take a long-term plan.


    But Lou Xue has a bold idea at this time.


    "I''m going to show up and make a scene in the mansion. You hide at a high place and observe which courtyard lights up the lanterns the fastest. That place may be where the target lives."


    "Are you crazy?" Lou Qing can''t help shouting: "you are unnecessary sacrifice!"


    "But it''s here!" Lou Xue said coldly, then she looked down at Lou Qing and said, "elder martial brother, it''s up to you!"


    While talking, the figure of a flash, while Lou Qing is not prepared, the foot of a vertical, ran out of the temple.


    When Lou Qing goes after her again, it''s anger. He''s terrified. But he''s afraid that Lou Xue will ignore her and leave her dead. He wants to say that even if she really needs someone to attract attention, she should go. Lou Xue shouldn''t be dangerous. She shouldn''t care so much about herself!


    Thousands of words stuck in the throat, and when Lou Qing finally caught up with Lou Xue, he saw Lou Xue fainting in the open space in the middle of the stone road, unable to move.


    Lou qingdajing rushes up. Before he can pick up Lou Xue, he feels that there is another strong breath in the air.


    He suddenly looked up and saw a figure slowly crossing out under the shadow of the trees ahead.


    It was a man with a cold face and a stable look. Lou Qing looked at him like an enemy. The man just said slowly, "follow me."


    Words fall, then slowly pass by louqing and go to the left.


    The Qin mansion, which is guarded as if it were gold, is seen by men as a place of no one.


    Lou Qing doesn''t know whether the other side is an enemy or a friend, but Lou Xue''s current appearance makes him have no better choice, so even if the other side is suspicious and unknown, Lou Qing has to choose to trust.


    He picked up Lou Xue and followed the man in silence.


    A quarter of an hour later, they entered the Ning mansion, separated by a wall, but Lou Qing was relieved. He had inquired in advance that the Ning mansion was the residence of Ning Taigong, a local rich businessman. Ning mansion was a serious businessman, and all the young people in his family had their own share. Therefore, Lou Qing was at ease when he chose to lurk at this time.


    I just didn''t expect that under the seemingly peaceful surface of Ning mansion, there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers. The child who hurt Lou Xue made his memory fresh.


    Now I step into Ning mansion again. Instead of sneaking around the day before, Lou Qing is not sure. So he has to stop the man in front: "I don''t know what your meaning is."


    The man in front of him stops and turns his eyes to look at him lightly. The thin lip opens gently: "save you."


    What a simple and rude two words, make Lou Qing speechless.The man came to him, Lou Qing subconsciously prepared, holding Lou Xue''s hand, but also tighter.


    The man stopped in front of him and gave him a cold sweep. He raised his hand and ordered between the forehead of the building snow with the fingertips of his index finger and middle finger.


    The stupefied Lou Xue wakes up, and Lou Qingda is surprised. He nods to the man sincerely: "thank you very much."


    The man didn''t say anything. Keep going.


    Lou Xue wakes up, holds her forehead and looks at Lou Qing in confusion: "elder martial brother, I......"


    "Later." Lou Qing takes Lou Xue''s hand and quickly catches up with the man.


    The man enters a guest house of Ning mansion, points to a room on the right, and beckons them to see it.


    Lou Qinglou Xuehu doubtfully went to, pushed open the door, but saw that there was no bed on the stone, lying side by side two men, and then came closer to see that it was Lou an and Lou Han who were full of wounds.


    Lou Xue covers her mouth and almost cries. This is to wake them up.


    But for a long time, they didn''t open their eyes and snorted to make sure they were still breathing. The snow in the brothel was even more puzzled.


    Lou Qing ran out of the room and asked the man what was going on? But there was another man in the yard.


    That''s a little boy. From Lou Qing''s point of view, I can''t see the little boy''s face clearly. I can see the boy looking up, standing in front of the man, rubbing his eyes and talking with the man.


    Lou Xue also came out of the room at this time. She was more impulsive than Lou Qing. Seeing Lou Han Lou was not awake, she was in a hurry. When she came out, she ran straight to the man and asked, "my two senior brothers are also mesmerized by you? Just like me? "


    Lou Qing hurriedly went up and pulled Lou Xue for a while, afraid that she would offend each other.


    But he also heard the message from this. It turned out that Lou Xue had fallen on the road just now. It was the man who moved his hand.


    Is he an enemy or a friend?


    The boy in front of the man turned his head and looked at them with sleepy eyes.


    Seeing the child''s face clearly, Lou Xue takes a few steps backward suddenly, and Lou Qing around her also follows her like an enemy.

 Chapter 1611

    Is this child the one who fought with them yesterday?


    He is quick and fierce. His moves are deadly. If they didn''t run fast yesterday, Lou Xue would have hurt only one arm. Even his life would have to be on the child''s hands!


    "Dad..." The little boy was woken up from sleep, looking very unhappy, and pouted: "what are you bringing them back for?"


    Rong Ling sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, and the little boy ran to his arms. He put his head on the man''s shoulder and yawned as if he had no spirit.


    "Find something interesting." Rong Ling said, holding his son steady, and said, "if you are sleepy, go in and sleep."


    The little boy didn''t go, but his eyes looked coldly at the two strangers in front of him. He said coldly, "I don''t trust them. I will sleep after they leave."


    Are these two father and son?


    Lou Xue looks at Lou Qing, and Lou Qing also looks at her. They look at each other, and they are all in panic.


    They don''t know what the man is trying to do tonight? Is there any malice to them?


    The atmosphere in the courtyard became a little strange. The two sides held each other for a moment, and the sound of shuffling footsteps came from the room.


    Xiao Li''s ears are sharp. The first one hears it. Turning around, he sees the ugly man wearing the blasphemy. He is holding the door and slowly steps out.


    Xiaoli jumped down to allow Leng to embrace her and went to pick up her sister.


    "How did you get up?"


    Ugly eyes red, because did not sleep, see brother, naturally around brother''s neck, the whole body weight hanging on brother.


    "Shh shh." She said, looking at the two strangers in the hospital, recognized them for a while, as if they didn''t recognize them, she looked at her brother in confusion.


    "Irrelevant people." Xiaoli said, holding her sister to the clean room.


    After the clown peed, washed her hands, and was carried back by her brother. On the way, she responded, "ah," and cried, "it''s Abby''s master!"


    Xiao Li pressed the ugly forehead, took her directly to the room and said, "don''t worry about this, it''s none of your business."


    The clown pouted and murmured, "brother, give Abby back to that aunt. Abby wants to go with the master."


    At this time, the little green snake was locked in the cage and left outside the room. When passing by the door of the room, Xiao Li glanced at it, and saw that the green snake in the cage swam restlessly and hissed.


    It''s supposed to feel that the owner is nearby.


    "I''ll ask Dad later." Xiaoli didn''t promise without permission. The two people in the yard were brought back by Dad. Dad must have some ideas.


    The ugly was relieved, yawned, and then squinted.


    Xiaoli stayed with her for a while in the room. Seeing that she was really asleep, she folded the quilt and blocked the edge of the bed. She got out of bed and went outside again.


    There were only two people in the yard. Xiao Li saw that the woman who had been wounded by herself had disappeared. Only a young man was talking to his father.


    Xiao Li went over.


    Rong Leng just ended the topic: "before dawn, go by yourself."


    The man replied respectfully and bowed to Rong Leng. Then he saw the little boy behind him getting closer and closer. He hesitated for a moment and bowed to the little boy. Xiao Li looked at him and, out of politeness, could only nod a little, which was a response.


    When the man entered another room in the courtyard, Xiao Li looked up at his father.


    Rong Leng reached for his son''s head and said, "go to sleep. They are leaving."


    "What are you going to do, dad?" Li asked


    Rong Ling took his son''s hand and led him into the room. When he saw that there was no one around, he took out a small pottery jar with a big palm.


    Xiao Li stared at the jar, puzzled.


    The small pot looks exquisite, but its material is very rough. It''s not a top-grade porcelain, or even a medium-sized one. It''s like it''s made of clay. But it''s surrounded by many gems. It looks very expensive, and it''s as expensive as a puddle of mud. It''s a gold ingot. In a word, it''s extraordinary.


    "What is this?"


    "Holy things of the mullahs."


    Xiaoli grabs the forehead: "mula?"


    "It''s said that it''s important to steal it tonight."


    "Looks like..." Xiao Li looked around for a while, and for a while, he felt his chin and concluded, "it''s like a bottle of soy sauce."


    "It''s very similar." Rong Ling said, putting the pot on the table at will, urging his son: "go to sleep, young age, don''t stay up late."


    Xiaoli climbed up to the bed, the ugly inside slept very well, holding the rabbit puppet, covering the soft quilt, breathing well.


    But Xiaoli didn''t lie down, but hesitated to talk to his father: "Dad, we didn''t come to the city and county to borrow the books of the cloud family, so that we could find out the way to return to Qingyun? Shall we take care of other things that happen here? "


    Liu Wei took Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu to Xijin county. Liu Wei''s point of view is that since Xijin county is the transit area of the two countries, Xijin county must be the key. Therefore, she decided to arrive at Xijin County, explore the surrounding geological crust, and study the principle of triggering Hailong scroll, so as to connect the two countries.Her exploration method belongs to looking for needles in a haystack. She can''t be controlled by Rong Leng. She also knows that she is worried, so she hasn''t been stopped.


    But at the same time, Rong Ling has his own view.


    Rongling has not so much theoretical knowledge as Liu Wei. In other words, he is not as curious as Liu Wei. He is also looking for the way back to China. Liu Wei tends to draw threads and peel off the cocoons. From the structure of the atmosphere, she analyzes the process of accident changes. As she said, she doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, doesn''t believe in demons and evils, and only believes that everything can be traced and broken.


    But Rong Ling is different. He is not even Liu Wei''s character of breaking the sand pot. He thinks that the process is not important, but the result. Rong Ling always pursues a simple and rough result when he does things.


    Liu Wei''s name appears in the wolf family tree, among which the key is his grandfather.


    Why did the elder generation of the wolf family keep on searching for the nihilistic ruins until they died? What''s in the ruins? What is the relationship between the site and the genealogy? What''s the relationship with Liu Wei?


    There is no record of Liu Wei''s mother or even younger brother in the genealogy, but only his grandfather and Liu Wei. At the same time, they mention the existence of Rong Ling, Xiao Li and ugliness strangely.


    Just as it happens, all the people in the genealogy came to Xianyan kingdom because of fate.


    People who didn''t appear in Xianyan Kingdom didn''t record it. Only those who appeared were recorded.


    The cloud family said that these genealogies are not from a proper source, some of them are even dreamt by ancestors.


    This kind of dream, if it is a kind of prophecy, can it be said that they are destined to come to Xianyan kingdom?


    At the same time, the werewolves are searching for the ruins in their destitute life.


    Ruins, they, what is the connection between them?


    If the ancestors had predicted that they would come, and at the same time told their descendants to keep looking for the site, does that mean that the way to return home is hidden in the site?

 Chapter 1612

    Since it is believed that the wolf is the key to return to China, Rong Ling naturally went there in person and wanted to read the remaining books of the wolf in order to find out the relationship between them.


    But when he came here, he found another thing.


    The holy things of Zhenyang state have been stolen.


    Rong Ling thought about it and found that it should have something to do with him. Therefore, he was nosy and saved the four people.


    Of course, tomorrow he will notify the government to cancel the wanted order, which is to gain the last time for them.


    See the son still open a pair of eyes son, confused looking at oneself, Rong Leng had to talk about the details with him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Lou Qinglou Xue, with Lou Han Lou an who just woke up, left Ning mansion and went back to a remote courtyard temporarily rented.


    Lou Han and lou''an suffered a lot of injuries, but now they can''t afford to rest. Four people gathered at the table to discuss the vital national affairs.


    "That gentleman, is that true?" The interrogator is Lou Han. He was abused by the villain before, but he might as well move the window and the door. Suddenly, a dark figure appeared in front of him. Then, the other side knocked down the bandit who bound him and rescued Lou an. Only because those people gave him and Lou an overpowering drugs, they were weak and could not walk out. Then they fainted and woke up. Lou xuelou Qing was already around.


    Lou Han is very grateful to the man in Xuanyi for his help. Now, it''s very prudent to listen to Lou Qing''s suggestion.


    Lou Qing nodded and tensed his face: "that gentleman said that we have been involved. The purpose of the other side, from the beginning, is not holy things, but us."


    "What do you mean?" The question this time is Lou Xue.


    Lou Qing takes a deep breath: "there is a legend of a treasure in Xianyan Kingdom recently. It is said that there is everything in the treasure. Jinshan Yinshan and Xianyao Xiandan. As long as you have the treasure, even if you want to be a fairy, you can do what you want. A prince Hu, a prince of the Commons in Beijing, said he was sick and led the soldiers out of Beijing. But in fact, the prince Hu was used by the prince Lin. the prince Lin wanted to have the treasure and found it in the south, but there were only two rivers and endless sea in the South. When the prince Lin arrived in the two rivers, the clue was interrupted and nothing was found. However, our country of Zhenyang It''s the holy thing of, and it''s stolen


    Lou Xue frowns, not sure why.


    Lou Xue didn''t understand, but Lou Han understood. He clenched his teeth and said, "you mean..."


    "Yes." Lou Qing looked at his senior brother: "the prince should know that he was being stared at, so this hypothesis does not find the treasure, but in fact, he found it, and believed that the treasure is in our country of Zhenyang. The kingdom of Zhenyang did belong to the kingdom of Xianyan a hundred years ago. So the prince who came to the kingdom of Xianyan designed to steal the sacred things in our country and lead us to the northwest border of Xianyan. He wanted to frame our accusation of foreign unrest. If the frontier guards of Xianyan found out that we are from the kingdom of Zhenyang, whether we colluded with the barbarians in the north or not, the other side would rather kill us or not It is determined that the intention is not right. Then, the kingdom of Zhenyang will be in chaos. "


    Lou Han''s face was very heavy: "if we were arrested, the prince would have a reason to launch an attack on the kingdom of Zhenyang. He wanted to enter our country, turn over the land and look for the so-called treasure!"


    Lou Qing closed his eyes and said, "that''s what the gentleman said, so he told us that we must go now and return to Zhenyang immediately. Later, the consequences are unimaginable!"


    "No way!" Suddenly, Lou Xue said, "the holy things have not been found, so we can''t go."


    Lou Han shook his head: "it''s a matter of great importance. Let''s talk about it later. In the current state of chaos, we must first return to Zhenyang and report to the monarch. Please make a decision."


    Lou Xue wants to say something more, but Lou Han stares at her and warns seriously: "tomorrow morning, don''t be frugal! Lou Xue, holy things are important, but now the most important thing is our country! There are nearly ten million people in the whole country. Will you let them suffer from the disaster of the company of soldiers because of your one thought? "


    Lou Han''s words shocked Lou Xue.


    Lou Qing knows her. He holds Lou Xue''s hand: "you are the princess of Zhenyang country. Whether you admit it or not, you are all. Foreign Royal clans secretly enter into the border of other countries. If they catch you, they don''t need to make up their reasons. They can directly compete with our country. A Xue, I know what you think. Do you want to go back to find the holy things by yourself? But no, no, you are our weakness. If you fail, everyone will die. Not only four of us, your father, your family, your people and your people will all die. Nearly ten million people will die. "


    Lou Xue thought about going back to the mansion to steal the holy things tonight. But Lou Qing''s words really scared her.


    Now is not the time to show off her authority, or to be willful. She cannot be caught. She cannot be the enemy''s weight or the enemy''s tool to attack her country.


    Lou Han is relieved to see that Lou Qing has stabilized Lou Xue. To be honest, he can''t hold Lou Qing. Fortunately, Lou Qing is still there. Only Lou Qing can manage her.


    The next day, four people came out of the city.


    But in Ning mansion, allow Leng to stare at that so-called earth pimple holy thing, can''t think of its solution.Ji Nan Zheng saw a glance at the road and then turned his head to make complaints about his song. "Your apprentice is going back and forth more and more. Even ugly does not knead mud. He pinches."


    I wish to ask song to argue for his apprentice and tell brother Ji how his apprentice can play mud so childish. His apprentice is a wise adult.


    But after a trip back, Zhu asked song and began to worry: "brother Ji, do you think Liu Wei is not here? Is that what he is like? Is he thinking of his daughter-in-law and thinking of something wrong? "


    Ji Nanzheng said coldly, "if he has a bad brain, I''ll let Liu Wei go with him. My granddaughter is so good. If you remarry, you will find a better man."


    I wish I could be more worried when I asked songton. I always feel that my apprentice''s future will be worrying at any time.


    Ji Nanzheng and Zhu wensong are both old elites. One is a knowledgeable former Taifu, the other is an outsider who is proficient in six gossips. When they look at the earthen pot, they don''t see its value at all. Therefore, they are stubborn and think that it''s silly to allow the edges.


    Rong Ling didn''t know the thoughts of the two elders. He couldn''t understand the holy thing himself. He asked Xiao Li to see it.


    Xiaoli watched for a long time, and though she didn''t want to admit it, she said politely: "Dad, I think you''ve been cheated? It''s really not like a holy thing. Soy sauce bottles are really whiter than it is. "


    "Last night when I took this holy thing, a man and a woman guarding the holy thing fought with me. One of them died and the other was seriously injured."


    Did people die for this clay pot?

 Chapter 1613

    Xiaoli choked for a while and began to look around the earthen pot. But he couldn''t see it, so he could only say, "let the little snake recognize it. First, make sure if it''s a holy thing?"


    So Rong Ling brought the little green snake''s cage and let it see.


    The little green snake was so excited that he hissed at the jar that he asked the ugly, "what does it say?"


    Ugly and silly repeat: "Abby said, little snake Abby, see the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Xiaoli: "..."


    "It seems to be true." Rong Ling said. He picked up the pot and turned it around.


    The little green snake saw that he acted so casually. He was angry and roared and hissed at him.


    Rong Leng glanced obliquely and asked, "what does this say?"


    Ugly dare not say, nervous to block the little green snake cage, shook his head and said: "no, Abby said dad looks good, Dad looks very good."


    Let Leng hang down his eyes, and don''t expose it. He said to the clown, "the master of the little snake has gone. He has nothing to eat. It won''t hurt. Let''s stew tonight."


    Ugly and bitter face, turned to the cage, whispered to the little green snake.


    After listening, the little snake, who was just angry, was quiet for a moment. He shrank in the corner of the cage, coiled himself into a circle, and buried his head in the bottom of his stomach.


    The clown flattered her father and said, "Daddy, Abby is afraid."


    Let Leng hum.


    Ugly had to be coquettish and bury himself in his father''s arms to arch his head.


    Rong Ling can''t help her. Put the clay pot aside and pick her up.


    Ugly sitting in his father''s arms, also curious, picked up the small pot to see.


    After washing the earthen pot, it was not dirty. The ugly took a look at it for a while, and suddenly pointed to a corner inside and said, "pearl."


    When Rong Ling saw it, it was a white jade pearl. The jar was inlaid with many jewels. This white jade pearl was very rare. He thought that his daughter liked it, or he would cut it down to play as a marbles for her?


    Just about to act, the ugly grabbed the jar and pointed it out to him like an emphasis: "Pearl, pearl."


    Rong Leng is shocked and frowns at the white jade bead. This time, he finds that the shell of the bead seems to be carved with some patterns. Take a closer look, it''s a bird flying.


    Blackbird!


    Not only is the white jade bead carved with lines, but also other gems and jades. Some are bigger, some are smaller, and the patterns are different. Allow Leng to look for a moment, draw out the dagger, and pry out all the decorations on it.


    The little green snake shrank in the cage and saw that the whole snake was not good. It was screaming all the time, but it didn''t dare to roar. Its voice was very light, very careful and pitiful.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side.


    Entering the study gate of the county government in the west, the Wei couple were stunned.


    Wei couple didn''t follow Liu Wei to Yamen. As soon as he arrived in the west, he began to pretend to be ill. Every day, he watched Zhong Ziyu fall behind Liu Wei''s ass like a valet. He left early and came back late with her. He felt that he was a clever little ghost and escaped the disaster.


    But people''s hearts are long after all. Before that, Liu Wei led Zhong Ziyu to go out in the morning and go home in the evening, which was normal.


    But since five days ago, the crazy woman didn''t know which tendon was wrong, and suddenly she didn''t go home, even with Zhong Ziyu.


    At the beginning, Wei and his wife were very concerned. They thought it was none of their own business. They didn''t need to care about it. But they were almost six days old. They didn''t have any news. So they began to worry about it. Did they get dumped?


    If the three agreed to go together, would they just throw him away without saying a word?


    Fearing that they were really abandoned, the couple dared not pretend to be ill. He hurried out of the house and went straight to the county government.


    The county yamen''s Yamen servants were polite to him. Knowing his intention, they led him to this study.


    At the moment, Wei couple stood outside the study door, looking at the scene inside, quite at a loss.


    The study is very messy. There are books on the ground, on the desk, including Zhong Ziyu''s neck.


    Zhong Ziyu was sleeping, but the posture was a little strange. He tied a rope on his head and put a bloody dagger on the desk in front of him. He slept a little hard. He sat and slept, holding two brochures in his arms and covering his face with them. When he slept, his neck was still standing.


    On the other side, after the main case, there was the sound of flipping through the books. Over the mountains of books, the Wei couple could barely see the familiar figures inside.


    It''s Liu Wei.


    Wei couple took a tentative step and stepped into it carefully.


    The subtle sound attracted the attention of the woman behind the main case: "is the county annals of Dajiang county? Bring it to me. "


    The Wei couple were immediately stiff and did not dare to move.


    Under the small case in front of the window, Zhong Ziyu, who was dozing off, was awakened by Liu Wei''s voice. His keen eyes crossed the book, and he looked at the door with bright eyes. Then he found that it was Wei couple. He was stunned for a moment, and then he resolutely opened his mouth: "it''s not the yamen runner who sent the county annals."Book mountain book sea after the woman, head also did not lift way: "breakfast on the round table."


    This time Zhong Ziyu didn''t explain. He only winked at the Wei couple and asked him to leave quickly!


    The Wei couple also realized the seriousness of the matter at this time. Looking at the two black circles hung by Zhong Ziyu''s eyes, he felt that he was not a human being. He covered his conscience and planned to escape in pain.


    But at this time, there was a yamen servant outside the door, holding a stack of books, staggering over. The books were too high, blocking the Yamen servant''s sight. The Wei couple left in a hurry, and they collided with the Yamen servant.


    "Ouch!" Two shouts and shouts sounded at the same time.


    After the main case, Liu Wei was disturbed again and again. Finally, she twisted her eyebrows and raised her eyes. At this sight, she saw the Wei couple who only stepped into the ghost gate.


    "Why are you here?"


    The Wei couple were all dead. He faltered and hesitated. Looking at Zhong Ziyu and Liu Wei, they couldn''t utter a word for half a day.


    Liu Wei pressed the temple wearily, and said, "when you come, you will come. Find a place to sit down and help you check the books."


    Wei couple wanted to say something, but Zhong Ziyu had seen the result, and he sighed: "the whole army has been destroyed..."


    The Wei couple were especially aggrieved and pouted.


    Liu Wei has bowed her head and continues to read the books in her hand. At the same time, she orders Wei couple to move the newly sent county annals to her home.


    The Wei couple inexplicably began to work hard. He chose a place close to Zhong Ziyu, took a piece of white paper and wrote a note for him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhong Ziyu replied, "it''s hard to say a word."


    "What is she looking for?" the couple asked


    Zhong Ziyu said, "I don''t know."


    "What are you looking for?" the couple asked again


    "Record." "Record the mountain disaster, sea disaster, specific location, time of the accident and the number of casualties in Xijin County, including the whole baishanzhou area," Zhong said


    "It doesn''t sound hard. Is it hard to remember?"


    "It''s not hard to remember. Why don''t you come?"

 Chapter 1614

    "It doesn''t sound hard. Is it hard to remember?"


    "It''s not hard to remember. Why don''t you come?"


    The Wei couple hesitated for a moment, but didn''t immediately agree. They left a thought: "how much do you remember?"


    "Ninety years."


    "How much?" the couple said


    "Ninety years, there are four hundred and twenty years left, but she has sent people to move the county annals of Dajiang county. Dajiang county is a later county with a history of only two hundred years. There are not many county annals left. It should not be difficult to check. You come?"


    Wei couple couldn''t even write on the note. They waved and said, "no, I can''t. I can''t


    After the main case, Liu Wei slaps the table and yells, "is it finished! Are you free


    Zhong Ziyu''s hair was on end, and said, "I''ll make room for the Wei couple."


    Wei couple nodded their heads and bowed their waist, and then they joined in: "yes, move position, move position."


    Liu Wei finally stopped saying anything, and the room was full of books.


    Liu Wei''s job for Zhong Ziyu is actually very simple. It''s to fill in the database. It''s something that can be done by people who can read Chinese characters. Although it sounds complicated, it has no technical content. But she checks the relevant information of Zhenyang state and the original Zhenyang state.


    The interest in Zhenyang Prefecture stems from the words of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty five days ago, which was totally unintended, but it really opened up another thinking for Liu Wei.


    Dajiang county is a small county in the lower reaches of baishanzhou. Because of a large flood more than 100 years ago, the whole town was destroyed. After reconstruction, part of the geology was incorporated into Xijin county.


    The original county records of Dajiang County, in addition to those kept in the warehouse of the prefecture government, disappeared as early as the flood disaster occurred. Now what Liu Wei asked people to move here is the part kept in baishanzhou, and then delivered to Xijin County, which was rebuilt by the county magistrate of Xijin county.


    There is not much content, only about 20 volumes.


    The reason why Liu Wei investigated Dajiang county was that Dajiang county was the nearest county government near Liangjiang and Zhenyang Prefecture. Although it was flooded later, according to the old records, there were many trade exchanges between Dajiang county and Zhenyang Prefecture.


    Dajiang county belongs to the central county of baishanzhou and Zhenyang Prefecture. The county is almost suspended on an island. Zhenyang Prefecture is particularly poor because it is too far away from the land to communicate. The two-way trade opened in Dajiang county is to weave the special products of Zhenyang Prefecture and trade with the rice, grain and flour of Xianyan country.


    The collapse of Dajiang county is also the main factor indirectly causing the rebellion of Zhenyang Prefecture. Because of the loss of the trade direction of Dajiang County, Zhenyang Prefecture was in a large-scale food shortage. At that time, the Xianyan government also wanted to provide relief, but the water route was too far, there was no harbor in the middle, the official ship entered the deep river, which was easy to be plundered by water bandits, and the second was to save the poor They can also send food and winter clothes. In the second year and the third year, if it is the case every year, the imperial court will lose even if it has golden mountains and silver mountains.


    Considering from all aspects, at last, when the leader of the mula ethnic group rebelled, there were two divisions within the court, one was not allowed to flow out of Xianyan''s territory, and the other was not allowed to split the country. On the other hand, people''s livelihood is more important than everything else. If the mula people can lead the people to eat, wear and warm after occupying Zhenyang state, and they don''t have to wait for food to come every year, then the advantages of letting Zhenyang state out are greater than the disadvantages for the people.


    It turns out that the mula nationality is the one who saved the tens of millions of people in Zhenyang Prefecture. It is impossible for Xianyan state to show weakness and friendship with the deep sea barbarians who have been fighting for many years for a district of Zhenyang Prefecture. However, after the split of Zhenyang Prefecture, the mula clan head, under the title of new king of Zhenyang state, developed trade with all the nationalities on the sea. It was because of his reorganization of trade that he saved the dying Ten million people in Zhenyang Prefecture are dying.


    Whether this is a good thing or a bad thing has been debated till now. However, in Liu Wei''s view, it''s really strange for a great country to take the initiative to divide a country''s territory.


    Because of this, she became more interested in Zhenyang''s domestic products, and at the same time, she turned Dajiang County out to look up.


    And this investigation, also really let her find something.


    The geographical location of Dajiang county and the direction of the flood disaster are very strange.


    On the third day when the Wei couple were coolies, Liu Wei stood up from behind her main case, holding a rather old sea map in her hand, and announced to the sleepy two under the window, "tomorrow set off for the two rivers."


    ¡­¡­


    On the same night, Rong Ling, who was far away from the post house of Laicheng County, also took a cloud family record and entered Ji Nanzheng''s room.


    "Jingtailu stinger?" Ji Nanzheng looks at a picture of sea animals in the ethnography. He doesn''t know, "what is this?"


    "It''s a fierce beast recorded in the book of mountains and seas. It eats people and swallows blood. It can soar through the clouds and enchant the mind."


    Ji Nanzheng blinked: "and then?"


    Rong Ling pointed to the hidden town behind the sea animal: "Dajiang County, built on the two rivers a hundred years ago, was once built on the island, which was brilliant for a while."


    Ji Nanzheng frowned.


    Rong Ling then said: "this picture was drawn by the ancestors of the cloud family when they woke up. When they drew it, they made it clear that there were ups and downs of stinging animals in their dreams, which made the common people miserable and filled with corpses. Because the dream was really frightening and soul stirring, they drew it when they woke up and wrote it to record."Ji Nanzheng still didn''t understand: "the ancestors of the wolf nationality drew such a picture to tell the later generations that a town on the sea would be destroyed for a while because the sea monster overturned? sea monster? Seriously? "


    Rong Ling shakes his head: "people in ancient times used to use strange powers to explain the mountain collapse and the earth crack. In fact, Dajiang county is not caused by sea monsters, but because of the flood, the whole island fell into the deep sea."


    Ji Nanzheng nodded and asked, "how do you think this is Dajiang county?"


    Ji Nanzheng has also heard about Dajiang county and Zhenyang Prefecture. After all, he has been a senior official for decades. Even if he doesn''t inquire about the state affairs, anecdotes always flow out.


    Rong Ling points to the corner of the broken town behind the sea monster, where there is a memorial archway, with only half of the plaque left. However, if you look carefully, you can see the word "Dajiang".


    Ji Nanzheng felt his chin: "so what do you mean?"


    Rong Ling sat opposite to his grandfather, took out two silk cloth bags from his arms, and opened one of them, which was filled with fine white sand, while the other was filled with gold, silver and jewelry.


    Ji Nanzheng did not understand: "this is?"


    "The holy thing of Zhenyang country, said the little snake, is called" white bone bowl "


    Ji Nanzheng was stunned: "you have melted the holy things of others into sand?"


    "The clay pot, as I saw before, is not uncommon. Later, I realized that there are marks on the jewels and the can body has been melted. I just knew that there is another meaning in it."


    "How deep is it?"


    "Jars, made of ashes and inlaid with jewels, are all engraved with deep marks, which are recorded in more than half of the records of the cloud family."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1615

    Ji Nanzheng looks sluggish: "you mean, this holy thing of Zhenyang country is related to the wolf family? What does this have to do with Dajiang county? "


    "Mula nationality, whose ancestral home is Dajiang County, since this holy thing is the Royal holy thing of Zhenyang country, in the beginning, this holy thing should flow out of Dajiang county."


    Ji Nanzheng understood all this, but his eyes on Rong Ling became more and more profound: "so you think it''s wrong to check with the prince. The site is not in the kingdom of Zhenyang, but in Dajiang county?"


    "Allow Leng to nod:" very likely


    Ji Nanzheng asked, "do you think the site is related to the way back to Qingyun?"


    Rong Ling hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    Ji Nanzheng deliberately asked: "Liu Wei doesn''t think so. She thinks it''s two things. The site is the inheritance of the wolf nationality, and going back to Qingyun country is only related to what it''s called, oh, ocean change. So you think it''s her fault? Or are you wrong? "


    "All right," said Rong Ling


    "Oh?" Ji Nanzheng said: "you want to say she is wrong, but you dare not, right?"


    Rong Ling looked into his grandfather''s eyes: "I started with ethnography, found the ruins, and then found Dajiang county. She started with marine geology, but I believe she will also find Dajiang county."


    "So sure?"


    "It''s just the same way."


    Ji Nanzheng no longer said anything this time, but stared at Rong Leng for a while and asked, "what are you going to do now?"


    Rong Leng said, "the sooner you start the two rivers, the better."


    Ji Nanzheng thought for a moment, nodded and agreed: "well, tomorrow on the road, you go to inform others."


    ¡­¡­


    A quarter of an hour later, Rong Leng informed everyone one by one. When he returned to the room, he saw that the young man with white hair had not left.


    The young man kept his mouth shut and came all the way. No matter what Rong Leng asked, he was perfunctory. But just the day before yesterday, Rong Leng handed the bag of jewels with deep marks and white ashes to his eyes, and the man finally spoke.


    "It''s a kind of burial ceremony for remote mountain people. It''s hard to find out where it came from. But as far as I know, only the most respected ancestors in the family can be qualified to be made into a holy bowl with their ashes. This holy bowl is called the white bone bowl. The jewels inlaid on the top are the keepsakes worn by the saints who guard the holy bowl. Some of these keepsakes are earrings, some are forehead ornaments, and the jewels are engraved on them Some totems are designed to show the special identity of the saint. For example, as for the white jade pearl engraved with the black star bird, the black star bird may have a special moral in the saint''s family. In fact, the black star bird is not an absolute disaster bird. In some wild areas, the Black Star bird is actually a symbol of blessing birds. After the death of a generation of saints, the next one will integrate the keepsake of the previous generation of saints into the urn of protection, and protect them from generation to generation, and so on. Only this holy bowl, generally speaking, is the burial object that can be made by the sacrificial people. It seems that the mula people are not sacrificial people? "


    For three days, the young man with white hair was studying the relationship between the mula people and the urn. But after waiting for him for three days, Rong Ling still didn''t get the answer, so he had to consult with his grandfather and set off for two rivers.


    At the end of the day, staying here is just a matter of paper. Only when you enter Liangjiang river or even reach the sea area that Dajiang County submerged at the beginning can you get the real answer.


    ¡­¡­


    On the second day of October, it rained heavily.


    Liu Wei has lived on this small island called MenShi island for nearly ten days.


    Since she left Xijin County on that day, she and Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple explored on the two rivers. Finally, it took more than a month, supported by more than a dozen clear data, to confirm that Manshi island is the island closest to Dajiang County site, so she went ashore to live temporarily.


    There are people living in the upper reaches of MenShi island. Because of the rising tide, the lower reaches are set as a special fishing ground, without houses.


    Liu Wei three people to live in the upper reaches of a grandmother Sun family, playing the identity of a sea merchant.


    These two days, the weather near Mengshi island was bad. Liu Wei saw that it would rain for a while, but she didn''t expect that the rain would get bigger and bigger, and the wind would not decrease. She was a little hesitant and thought that the rain was strange.


    But they were used to lending the house to their parents and grandchildren.


    "If we are not really poor enough to have a foothold, no one will settle down on this island. The three guests are from other places, so it is normal that they can''t adapt to the changeable weather. As for the rain, even if the tide is high, the downstream will be enough for it to end, and we can''t come here."


    The weather in October is just in the alternation of seasons. Another seven or eight days of rain fell on the island. Zhong Ziyu was too sick to eat.


    While giving Zhong Ziyu medicine, the Wei couple looked at their parents and grandchildren, who boasted that they had been fighting for hundreds of years, and said, "it''s either safe or not to be flooded. The rain is so strong with the wind. Your local people live in wooden huts, so they are not afraid of the wind blowing up and collapsing the house?"


    "Where is the wind that blows the house down?" The little grandson of the parents and grandchildren laughed and said casually: "the houses are all built in the place where the trees stand. No matter how strong the wind is, they can''t collapse. But the people in your city are too delicate. They have been blowing the wind for several days and falling the water for several days. How can they stay in bed?"


    Zhong Ziyu was suddenly named, pushed the bowl away from the couple''s hands, and said, "OK, I''ll lie down."The Wei couple tucked him in, got up and said, "go to bed first. I''ll come back later."


    Zhong Ziyu answered vaguely, turned over, was facing the wall, closed his eyes.


    After the Wei couple went out, the parents and grandchildren dared not speak loudly to disturb the patients in the room, so they took a small stool and sat at the door to pick vegetables.


    Liu Wei watched for a long time along the mountain road with an umbrella. When the Wei couple came to see her, she was wet and the paper umbrella on her head was deformed.


    The Wei couple braved the wind, handed her another umbrella and shouted, "what are you looking at? Don''t look, the mountain road is slippery. If you fall into the water, you can''t climb out. Go back. "


    Liu Wei took the umbrella, but didn''t hit it. She wiped her face to make her vision clearer. Then she watched the white fog around the sky and the flood under her feet. After a long silence, she said, "it''s really wrong."


    Wei couple don''t understand: "what''s wrong?"


    Liu Wei shook her head again, indicating that she would go to the other end to have a look.


    The Wei couple held her and advised her, "it''s such a heavy rain that we''re lost again. We''re not familiar here. Let''s see if the rain stops."


    Liu Wei pulled back her sleeve and said to the couple, "go back first. If something goes wrong, remember to protect the two women and grandchildren."


    The Wei couple wanted to say that they didn''t care about our kindness, but Liu Wei had insisted on walking along the hillside to the other end, so he had to stop, shrink his neck and run back to the upstream.


    It rained fiercely a few days ago, but it''s especially fierce today. At the beginning, the islanders in the upper reaches were in the mood to chat. They said that they hadn''t seen such weather for decades, and they didn''t know whether they would drown here, or whether several nearby coastal towns would suffer. Later, a large cruise ship appeared in the North Sea, cutting off the gossip of the islanders, and looked to the North Sea one after another.


    "Is there a flag on the ship? What did you write? The wind is too strong to see. " One of the islanders asked, and the others concentrated on distinguishing.

 Chapter 1616

    After watching for a long time, the young man with a sharp eye said: "it seems that it''s a ship of the side Navy. We are so far away from the side Navy island. How did their ship come here? It''s still such a weather. We can''t drive any more. We need to turn around."


    "It''s not all the ships of the frontier Navy, are there some merchant ships?"


    The islanders were chattering and chattering, but the Wei couple stood outside the door, watching the wind and rain in the sky, and felt a sense of foreboding.


    Zhong Ziyu had been sleeping for two hours before he woke up. When he woke up, he heard the sound of Wei couple in a hurry.


    "Why can''t you find it? She said to look at it on the hillside. Do you really see it clearly? Where''s the cave? There is a cave on the island. Is it too windy and windy? She is trapped in the cave? "


    Zhong Ziyu propped himself up and reluctantly sat up. The little grandson of the room came forward, poured him a glass of water and helped him.


    Zhong Ziyu asked, "is it my friend outside? What is he talking about? "


    "The little grandson said:" your other friend lost, that is, the gentle Baijing childe. His mother-in-law had told him that there is nothing beautiful downstream, only fishing ground. He has to go to see it in heavy rain. It''s not. He can''t find it. "


    "Liu Wei is gone?" Zhong Ziyu just had a little better body. Now, because of the excitement, he is in a state of sullen pain. He covers his chest and coughs violently.


    The little grandson clapped his back again and said, "if it doesn''t fall into the flood, it will come back when the rain stops. If it falls, it''s hard to say."


    Zhong Ziyu listened to the darkness and moved to the bedside to have a look.


    The little grandson stopped him: "don''t move. Take the medicine and have a good rest. You are the noble person who comes to purchase. The islanders will surely save your friends. Your body like this can''t help you when you go out. It''s still a drag."


    The little grandson said straightforwardly that Zhong Ziyu was not worth anything. At the same time, Zhong Ziyu choked in his throat. At the same time, he had to admit that he was useless. He said, "please call another friend in for me."


    The little grandson didn''t refuse this time, and ran out quickly. After a while, the Wei couple came in, their faces burned.


    "Liu Wei lost it. Oh, I''ll tell her to come back with me and run around by herself. If she has a long and short life, we''ll have to come back to the ends of the earth and be whipped. No, I''ll follow the islanders to find it again. You stay at home. If she comes back, don''t let her go again!"


    The couple of Wei garrulous one, Zhong Ziyu listen, want to call him, Wei couple has already run out again.


    Zhong Ziyu holds his forehead, his head aches, his chest aches and his throat itches. He is hurt by a small wind and cold. He thinks he is useless.


    At the same time, Liu Wei has arrived at the fishing ground in the North Sea. Because of the heavy rain, the tide here has risen several degrees. The high pole of the fishing ground that we could see before is now gone, apparently completely submerged.


    Liu Wei sighed a long time when she saw several big ships coming against the wind.


    After several days of observation, and today suddenly there are signs of strong rain and strong wind, Liu Wei has seen what this is


    A tropical cyclone, a strong tropical storm, will form a strong typhoon if the wind does not decrease in the following days.


    Without meteorological support, Liu Wei could not know the cause and path of the typhoon. As a small island attached to the sea, the appearance of the typhoon was just like the wind and clouds, destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    In this case, there are other ships coming to the island.


    There is no other island nearby, only Manshi island. The wind bearing capacity of the independent island is not strong. If Manshi island is damaged and the whole island is destroyed, the ships that come to call are only facing the disaster of extinction together.


    Half an hour later, the big ships in the distance were approaching gradually, but the fishing ground was gone, and the port where the ship stopped was gone. It was very difficult for them to get to the shore.


    On the leading side of the navy ship stood a line of wet soldiers, waving big flags, apparently to get in touch with the islanders on the island and let them pull the boat for them.


    But there are no other people in the lower reaches at all. There is only one Liu Wei. Liu Wei sees their signals, but she can''t pull these two-story ships alone.


    Of course, there are also islanders on the mountain. But now most of the islanders are pressed by the Wei couple to find Liu Wei. Most of the remaining islanders are old, weak, women and children. This kind of action of running into the flood to pull a boat can''t be done. We can only wait for the young people to come back.


    On the ship of the seaside army, some soldiers waved flags in the rain, which made them dizzy, but there was no response on the island.


    The soldiers are in a hurry. The storm is amazing. If the Stone Island cannot stop, they can only find another way. There is no land near Manshi island. The nearest one is the island where they are stationed. But it will take at least three days and three nights to walk here. In such weather, the ship will walk on the sea for another three days? I really want to be the son-in-law of Hailong king. I don''t want to live!


    At this time, there was a sharp male voice in the door Cabin: "our Lord said, go to the island directly! So many people, where can not rely on the shore? Go to the island first! "


    Listening to the commanding order, the eyes of a line of soldiers on the deck would be on fire.The impulsive soldier was directly angry: "what the Emperor didn''t recognize is that he came here to make a fool of himself. If he didn''t go on his own, he would go to sea at this time, and the general could break two ships of the navy to protect him? Can we meet the weather? Now that the ship can''t stop, does he know it''s urgent? Why do you want us to swim up and pull a boat for him? "


    "Stop talking." Another soldier persuaded his companion, and his face was also depressed, but he knew the difference in dignity and inferiority. He comforted him and said, "it''s not impossible to swim up. Even if we don''t pull the boat for him, we have to go ashore and shout. It''s better to ask the man on the back of the merchant ship. That''s a lord who can''t afford to offend."


    The soldiers who got angry first were all convinced: "one or two, they are well-off, and they will run to the sea when they are full and have nothing to do. Even if the prince''s brain is sick, how can we meet the governor of the king of Ru Jiang in the middle of the road? What, what? I''m afraid I can''t die when I go out to sea


    The soldiers murmured, but they also knew that since these dignitaries in the capital had entered the Liangjiang River, the safety responsibility naturally belonged to their side Navy. They were not willing to say it, but they still had to take the initiative to get in touch with each other at the back. They were afraid that when they forced to land for a while, these thin arms and legs would come out three long and two short.


    Liu Wei saw the boat getting closer and closer, but the waving flag had stopped, so he knew that they were going to forcibly dock.


    Sure enough, half an hour later, the official ship full of naval soldiers stopped on the sea in front of the island. Then, like next dumpling, a series of soldiers in armor jumped into the water and Hula went upstream.


    When these soldiers climbed to the mountainside, they saw that there was a man beside them, thin and weak, like a scholar.

 Chapter 1617

    "Are you an Islander? See the flag? " Some soldiers were wiping the water on their faces and watching the young people standing by with umbrellas.


    Liu Wei calmly scanned them all around, without making a sound, which was the default.


    The soldier was angry. "Why are you alone? There are no other young people on your island?"


    Liu Wei said, "there are only a few families on the island. They can''t pull your boat."


    "You..." The young man''s voice was so bad that the soldiers wanted to attack him.


    However, the general who came here stopped his soldiers and said to Liu Wei, "anyway, I''d like to ask you to inform others. Come here quickly. There is a prince on those two official ships. If he has an accident here, our navy and your stone island are both to blame. "


    Liu Wei chilly way: "nobody on the island, only me, I can help you, if dislike, oneself busy work."


    "I said you......" The soldiers wanted to talk again, but they could not help but see that there were other people in the water ahead. When they looked at it, it was the commander. The soldier stamped his feet angrily: "what about the governor? Is he so afraid of death? I''ve come here to catch up with myself. Go to someone and pick him up. Don''t let him drown. "


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, he felt that he had been hit. In a daze, he turned his head and saw the young man with extremely poor attitude. Suddenly, he stared at the sea in front of him. Then he threw down his paper umbrella, pointed his foot and jumped towards the sea in the face of the hurricane and heavy rain.


    "Hello, you..." The soldier didn''t know what he was going to do, so he hurried to pull it.


    But one step later, he saw that the young man was drilling into the sea, and several of them were crossing over, but they were converging with the governor in the water?


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, all the people on the four big ships had gone ashore. The ships were tied to the trees on the hillside. The others followed Liu Wei and walked up the river.


    Zhong Ziyu is waiting at home. Suddenly, he sees Liu Wei in a mess in the field of vision. Suddenly, he is surprised. But in a blink of an eye, she is followed by a group of people. Some of them are wearing civilian clothes, some are wearing armor, and there is an old man in the middle of the line.


    When you see the old man''s face, Zhong Ziyu is stunned. Isn''t that Ji Taifu?


    The rain was still pouring down. The islanders in the upper reaches saw these new strangers, some with alert faces, some with hesitation.


    The chief of the frontier Navy and the islanders made clear their situation, and said that they would leave when the rain stopped and the tide subsided. The islanders believed in his official uniform, so they continued to take other people into their houses and deliver water to make a fire.


    Rong Ling took a pair of children with her. Liu Wei supported her grandfather, followed her master and the national teacher, and several of them entered the house of their parents and grandchildren.


    Zhong Ziyu stood at the door, dressed in profane clothes. Seeing so many people come in suddenly, he didn''t know what to say, but stood still.


    Liu Wei showed up with her mother-in-law that these people are their own relatives and friends, and put ten liang of silver into her mother-in-law''s money, so the two people entertained them happily.


    My grandfather, who suffered from the rain, sneezed several times and shivered all over.


    Liu Wei quickly found him clean clothes and hugged the ugly in Rong Ling''s arms.


    The ugly closed his eyes and was shivering. The little girl suffered from the cold. She was afraid that she would get sick.


    Xiaoli is in good health, so she is busy with her help. She helps the Lord hand over clothes, takes cloth towels for her mother, and helps the little grandson of the family to make a fire and boil water.


    When all the people were cleaned up and the ugly fell asleep in her mother''s arms, Liu Wei took the time to ask Rong Ling, "how can you go along with the border Navy? Is it for me? "


    Rong Leng, holding hot tea in the warm Ji Nanzheng''s hand, suddenly chilly way: "you don''t go back, who knows where you have gone, how to find you?"


    Liu Wei heard his grandfather''s complaint and was embarrassed: "then you..."


    "It''s nearest to Dajiang county." Rong Ling finished, drank a mouthful of hot water and looked up at Liu Wei.


    The three words "Dajiang county" surprised Liu Wei. After a moment''s silence, she said grimacing, "you have to explain to me. What have you done since I left? The most important thing is, how did you find Dajiang county? "


    Liu Wei means that she also found Dajiang county.


    Let Leng listen, like inadvertent head, look out grandfather.


    Ji Nanzheng felt that Rong Ling was stingy. After he had half a cup of tea, he looked up and found that Rong Ling was still looking at him. He was a little unhappy. He groaned, "OK, OK, I know your husband and wife are in the same heart. What did I say? Didn''t I say nothing? What do you always see me doing? "


    Rong Leng then looked away respectfully. Liu Wei didn''t know what it meant. She was very curious.


    The old man could not hold his face. He put down half of the unfinished tea, got up, and said to Liu Wei, "give me the baby, and I''ll hold it in."


    Liu Wei then gave the ugly to him. The old man took his great granddaughter into the inner room. By the way, he also pulled Zhu wensong in. Looking at this posture, he must have to speak ill of Rong Leng behind his back.The house is getting warmer, but it''s still windy and windy outside.


    Rong Leng takes Liu Wei, pulls her to the window, looks at the rain outside the window, and gently hugs her.


    Liu Wei held him back and said, "how did you find Dajiang county? What happened while I was away? "


    "A lot of things." Let Leng answer.


    Liu Wei looks up at him, looks down at her eyes, and goes to the hair of the hair that hasn''t been dried.


    There is an old saying that Xiao biesheng is newly married. When Rong Leng meets Liu Wei, he is eager to be gentle with her. However, due to the narrow environment, the lack of space in the room and the large population, there is no condition for them to talk to each other. Secondly, there are too many things happening recently. They all have a lot of information to exchange with each other. Therefore, being affectionate can only become business.


    Two people ten fingers close, hide in the corner of this room, slowly will each other nearly two months of travel are explained again.


    Liu Wei''s side is easy to say. She started from the capital city and arrived in Xijin county. Then she began to check the data day and night. At last, because of the unintentional words of the county magistrate of Song Dynasty, she focused on the small two river county, Dajiang County, which had already been destroyed. Then she hired a boat and set out to arrive at Manshi island.


    Rong Ling''s side is more tortuous. They went to the city and county at first, but the purpose of investigating the old books of Yun family was not achieved. Then they met with the group of louqing of Zhenyang state, which extended the relationship between Zhenyang state and Xianyan state to Dajiang County, a small trade center between the two countries. Finally, the family went to the old site of Dajiang county.


    After all, Rong Leng didn''t do as much preliminary investigation as Liu Wei did. They went down the water like flies without a head. They wandered in the two rivers for seven or eight days. They didn''t find any trace related to the old site of Dajiang county. At last, they met a ship approaching the Prince and the side Navy.


    "I met them three days ago, when I was planning to return home..."

 Chapter 1618

    On that day, the stronger the rain, the stronger the wind. After five days on the sea, the weather began to be unstable. Rongling consulted the hired boatman. The boatman said that at the end of summer, it was normal for them to have wind and waves. As long as their ship was large, as long as they drove steadily, they would not go against the wind line, and there would be no danger.


    The boatman has been sailing all the year round, and he is a native of Liangjiang river. Rong Ling naturally trusts him, but it rained for another two days. Although the boatman''s guarantee is not in great trouble, Rong Ling still has a heart of retreat. There are old and young people on the ship, and he can''t afford this risk, so he decided to return.


    But just then, they met with the ships of the side Navy.


    There are two ships of the border Navy, and two merchant ships are sandwiched between them. At the beginning, Rong Ling thought that it was the Navy that escorted the merchant ships to cross the border. After all, there are mountain and sea strongholds in the deep of the two rivers. If large-scale merchant ships want to travel safely, most of them rely on the border Navy.


    But when he looked, he saw the prince on the deck of the merchant ship.


    Since outsourcing the wolf ruins, Rong Ling has been monitoring all the princes in the capital. He is familiar with the prince.


    The people near the prince dress up, take the ordinary merchant ship and the side Navy out and in together.


    Rong Leng thought of the white bone bowl that he had turned into powder.


    Two side navy ships are following the prince to make cattle and horses, driven by him. Rong Leng has to wonder whether the side navy has been in the same breath with the prince?


    Prince Lin asked people to steal the white bone bowl of Zhenyang country and lured Princess mula to the northwest border. He wanted to set up a white wolf with his bare hands and let the northwest army and Zhenyang country fight against each other. He stayed at the mouth of the two rivers and waited for the conflict to break out. When the northwest Army played the emperor, he could get close to the water tower and be the first pioneer to attack Zhenyang country.


    Prince Lin is a common prince. Even if his mother''s family shows up again and has no military power, he wants to occupy Zhenyang country at the first time, so he must cooperate with the military side Navy.


    But now the side Navy is very preferential to the prince, even when the prince is on patrol in micro clothes, the side navy can send two ships to protect.


    Such a big style, how the relationship, at a glance.


    It''s not clear whether the Zhenyang kingdom is the destination of the site. It''s also unknown whether it can achieve such a big game of chess by the prince.


    However, the opportunity was right in front of him. After repeated weighing, he decided to delay his return and get in touch with the prince''s ship of the border Navy.


    When you move out of the title of Rujiang palace, the other party has to accept him.


    And Rong Ling''s excuse for moving out was quite careless. He said that his ship was going to Baozhou, but it was halfway there and lost.


    As soon as the reason was said, the eyes of the frontier Navy and the Prince changed.


    The attitude of the side Navy is vague. I think it''s just a matter of whether the governor''s head is in the water. Baozhou is in the south. This ship goes East. You can go to Baozhou. I''ll give you this ship to eat.


    The prince''s eyes are very delicate. It means that he thought that the site was in the state of Zhenyang, so he sent people to the state of Zhenyang.


    Each of the three parties had their own thoughts, but they didn''t break them. After two days of walking together, they met the waves.


    Now, the five ships are all trapped in the sea, surrounded by water and rain. The nearest island is the barren Stone Island. There is no garrison on the island, not even the islanders are pitiful. It is estimated that the people of the five ships are not enough to go to the island, even the houses for them to stay.


    But there is no way. In such weather, the boat will turn over if it goes down, so their only choice is Manshi island.


    However, when it is close to Mengshi Island, rongling can see that it is very close to the old site of Dajiang county according to the map and coordinates.


    ¡­¡­


    The couple chattered on and on for nearly half an hour before barely finishing.


    Liu Wei didn''t know that Leng had gone to the city and county after she left. She took her family with her. Some people were afraid: "ugly is so young, and my grandfather is so old. It''s really hard for them to travel long distances."


    Rong Leng clenched Liu Wei''s hand and said, "I have a sense of proportion."


    Liu Wei still trusts Rong Ling for her own sake. She knows that since Rong Ling has done so, she will surely have a comprehensive vision and make proper arrangements on the road. However, it is hard to avoid being distracted by the old and the young.


    Let Leng see Liu Wei just sigh, not angry, can not help but tentatively asked: "want to scold me?"


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment, then laughed: "you have your ideas and take good care of everyone, why should I scold you? Don''t make me look like a shrew


    Rong lengding looks into her eyes: "really don''t scold?"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "no scolding, I miss you, just want to hold you and lean on you, just like now..."


    She said, raising her hand and surrounding Rong Leng''s waist, her body was close to him.


    Rong Leng looked at his wife''s smiling side face without expression. For a while, he said quietly, "then don''t regret it."


    Liu Wei thought that she had heard it wrong and said "ah".


    Rong Leng suddenly said, "ugly raised a snake.""What?" Liu Wei asked


    "Abby."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Viper."


    ¡°£¡¡±


    "She can talk to snakes."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "And talk to other animals."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After a long silence, Liu Wei''s face became more and more ugly.


    Rong Ling feels Liu Wei holding her hands. The tighter the hoop is, the deeper the fingers on her back are.


    The faint suffocation began to be obvious.


    Rong Leng swallowed saliva and cautiously pushed his wife out a little, saying, "calm down first."


    Liu Wei slowly looks up, her eyes are full of storms, she looks at Rong Leng.


    Rong Leng hurriedly cleared up the relationship: "you need to make sure that this is inherited from you and has nothing to do with me."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Ling quarreled with Liu Wei.


    Zhong Ziyu was drinking porridge, but he was still ill. Now he is very delicate. He has half a bowl of porridge and hasn''t finished it for most of the day with a spoon.


    Liu Wei''s voice was too loud when he suddenly roared, which scared him. As soon as the bowl in his hand slipped, it fell to the ground.


    Xiaoli, who is helping the two of them cook water in the kitchen, hears this. She rushes out and sees her parents pushing under the window.


    Mom wants to go, Dad pulls her, mom pushes dad, dad still pulls her.


    I don''t know what the trouble is. Little monk Li zhanger is confused.


    After Zhong Ziyu returns to his mind, he slowly squats down to clean up the porridge bowl. Xiaoli dare not rush into the war circle, so he goes to help Zhong Ziyu clean up. At the same time, he asks, "what''s wrong with my parents?"


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Xiaoli frowned: "aren''t you here all the time? You didn''t see it? "


    "No."

 Chapter 1619

    Xiao Li had no choice but to ask the white haired youth sitting at the table.


    "Have you seen it?"


    The white haired young man lowered his head and stroked the emerald stone in his hand, while describing it on the dry paper according to the lines on the emerald stone, while holding the semi dry and non wet ancient books, marking against the lines drawn by himself, and still saying in his mouth: "it''s a horse, the sign of this saint is a horse, a horse with hoofs, what does it represent?"


    This national teacher didn''t know what kind of devil he was. He started from the city and county. He carried a bag of jewels all the way and compared them with several ancient books. No one would listen to him. It was as if he was trapped. It was very puzzling.


    Xiaoli looks at the white haired young man and ignores himself. He estimates that this young man has entered the decision again. He is afraid that he has not seen the quarrel between his parents, so he has to brave himself to go forward and try to fight.


    Unexpectedly, he had just walked two steps, but before he spoke, the door suddenly "clanged" and was pushed open. Outside the door, a middle-aged man roared like a drowned rat: "Liu Wei! Why don''t you say it when you come back? Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you? Do you have a conscience! "


    Liu Wei, who was quarreling with Rong Ling, was stunned. Looking back, she blinked at the angry faces of the couple.


    Zhong Ziyu suddenly clapped his forehead at this time, and thought like, "Oh, I mean, forget what, Wei couple went to find you. They have been looking for you for more than two hours."


    Wei couple stood at the door dripping with water, looking at Liu Wei and Zhong Ziyu. They became puffer fish. No one could persuade them.


    Liu Wei looks back and stares at Rong Leng, warning, "I''ll settle with you later."


    Then he went to the door and handed them a dry cloth.


    The Wei couple couldn''t help but wipe their faces and splash: "do you know I''ve turned over the mountains? I have to ask those islanders to look with me. They all hate me! I felt that someone pushed me behind. They must be tired of me. They want to push me into the water and drown me. I almost died! I told you Liu Wei, I died because of you, you will feel guilty for a lifetime! I won''t forgive you for being a ghost! "


    The Wei couple lost their temper. In order to coax him, Liu Wei said a lot of good things, but the Wei couple wouldn''t listen. Liu Wei gave him fifty liang of silver. After a while, Liu Wei added another ten Liang. This time, the Wei couple didn''t say a word. They quietly put the silver into their own package and hid it in the interlayer.


    With the interruption of the Wei couple, the previous event will come to an end.


    In fact, Liu Wei also knows that ugly suddenly has such a talent. It''s not for her or rongling that anyone can control her. But what she can''t understand is that there is a snake with malicious intentions, which seduces her daughter into the range of the enemy. It''s almost dead on the spot. But rongling doesn''t cut the snake into pieces as flower and fertilizer, and lets the snake stay in the female By your side?


    Liu Wei went into the inner room full of anger, and saw her grandfather and master talking at the table, while ugly slept on the bed. The little girl''s cheeks were red, her right thumb was in her mouth, and she slept soundly.


    Seeing the granddaughter coming in, Ji Nanzheng said, "no fever, no cough, I have fallen asleep, maybe I''m tired."


    Liu wei walked lightly to the bedside and touched her daughter''s forehead. It was not hot, so she took a breath of relief and gently tucked in her daughter''s quilt corner.


    Then she felt like something was sliding in the quilt.


    Liu Wei''s forehead Kwai came out, and she lifted the corner of the quilt and slightly flashed green green creatures. Even though Liu Wei''s eyes were faster and quicker, one tiny snake''s seven inches stuck in her thumb index finger tip.


    Ji Nanzheng saw this and explained, "Oh, this snake is..."


    "I know." She interrupted chillingly, staring at the little green snake''s eyes, hoping to tear it to pieces.


    Ji Nanzheng sees her granddaughter''s face is gloomy and cold. She is afraid of silence for a moment. She looks back for Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling stood at the door and shook his head at the old man.


    Ji Nanzheng understood that something had happened. He immediately went to see Zhu wensong and asked him to find a way.


    I wish to ask song Su that he has always been a mature man, but now I''m a bit uncertain, with a very dignified expression.


    The three men frowned and winked at the back. Liu Wei had already tied the little green snake into a knot when she winked. She planned to throw it directly into the pot.


    And the little green snake was also in a series of abuse, anxious to start to ask for help.


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    The mouth was pinched before he called twice.


    Liu Wei holds the little green snake''s head firmly. He doesn''t say to ask for help. He can''t fart.


    Then looking back, I looked at the three people who didn''t say a word and asked calmly, "you all think it''s OK to let this snake get close to the ugly?"


    There was silence in the room, and the three men bowed their heads in silence.


    "Grandfather?" Liu Wei calls the roll.


    Ji Nanzheng''s shoulder shook for a moment, hesitated to look up, looking at the cold granddaughter, pointing to Zhu wensong in a low voice: "he said, it''s ok..."


    Liu Wei frowned and asked Zhu song, "master?"


    "It''s not me. It''s none of my business." Zhu wensong quickly refuted: "I am the first one to find ugly and greasy, I am the hero! And the snake was put in the cage, it was Wish to ask song to stutter for a while, small curl mouth, aim at the Rong Leng of the door: "it''s your father-in-law who let the ugly cast two jiao, and agreed to let the snake out I wasn''t in the cabin, I didn''t know... "Liu Wei squints and looks at Rong Ling.


    Both old people are elders. It doesn''t matter who the pot is. In the end, it must be the elders.


    With a long sigh, Rong Leng knew that he was doomed. He could only arrange: "I''ll pick the onions and fry the snake section." This is a simple way to eat. It can be made before supper.


    After the recipe was set, Liu Wei''s anger improved obviously. She threw the snake to Rong Leng, sat by the bed and touched her daughter''s hair. Her eyes were full of heartache.


    Ji Nanzheng and Zhu wensong dare not stay in the inner room. They tiptoe out of the room and go directly to the kitchen, holding rongling: "are you really going to kill?"


    Rong Leng takes the snake in one hand and the knife in the other hand. He is ready to take it up and fall down.


    Ji Nanzheng said urgently: "ugly wake up and can''t find the snake to cry."


    The truth is that the little green snake was originally put in the cage, but if it was ugly to touch, it would go to taigrandfather to talk to him. Ji Nanzheng didn''t want Zeng''s granddaughter to be sad, so he asked Zhu wensong to steal the key from rongling''s clothes, and then they opened the cage together.


    Later, Rong Leng found out and asked master for the key. Zhu asked song if he could do it for two times. In front of him, he threw the key into the river.


    Now Ji Nanzheng is afraid of his granddaughter''s anger and sorrow. When he stops rongling, he doesn''t dare to move too much. He has to be tough and make rongling uncertain.


    Who is not the youngest girl in the family, who is willing to let the little girl shed a tear? If the snake is really killed, the little girl will not obey it when she wakes up, but Liu Wei''s order is still in her ear


    After all, Liu Wei is in charge of this family.

 Chapter 1620

    All three of them were in trouble for a while. Xiao Li stood beside them and recognized the cause and effect. He was witty, chuckled and said confidently, "I have a way."


    Three people look at him at the same time.


    Xiaoli''s face is mysterious: "you have to tie the bell to get rid of it." Finish saying, take a bowl of hot water, walk into the inner room, three people far away, hear the little boy''s crisp voice: "Niang, drink water Ah... "


    "Bang!"


    Three people walk together, see inside the door, small Li overturned hot water, bowl fell to the ground, fell into eight.


    But was startled by this huge sound, originally slept well ugly, rubs the eye, woke up.


    Xiaoli said that he didn''t get it, and took the initiative to take a mop to mop the floor.


    Liu Wei''s attention then focused on the infatuated little daughter.


    Ugly trapped in the quilt, looking at the mother beside the bed, a short hand up.


    Liu Wei picked her up and asked, "is it still uncomfortable?"


    Before ugly got out of the boat and got wet. She was not good looking all the way up the mountain. After entering the house, her face began to burn. Now she slept for a while and though she didn''t continue to heat up, Liu Wei was still afraid of her dizziness and chest tightness.


    Ugly put his face on his mother''s chest, shook his head and said, "it''s not hard."


    It''s not hard to talk, but I''m still in my mother''s arms without bones, and I won''t move.


    Liu Wei had to keep holding her for two months. She also wanted to keep this girl tight.


    Xiaoli then entered the room and dragged the ground. Before leaving, she clubbed the mop bar and smiled: "it''s so good that ugly didn''t get sick. You didn''t see ugly. You were dizzy just now. My mother was worried."


    Ugly smell speech, small face red, short arm up enough to reach the neck of the mother, firmly grasp, a face of attachment.


    Liu Wei also smiled.


    Xiao Li asked again, "do ugly people think of their mother?"


    Ugly little head: "think."


    "Is there anything ugly to say to his mother?"


    Ugliness stupefied, looked at the elder brother, looked at the mother, the fat fingers rubbed the back of the head spoon, as if did not know what to say.


    Xiaoli prompts her: "there are so many interesting things happened in this period of time. Don''t ugly want to tell her?"


    "I think so." Ugly immediately replied, then sat up from her mother''s arms, looked into her mother''s eyes, and said: "Mom, I made a good friend, it''s called Abby! Abby is so good. Abby knows everything! "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Xiaoli saw that the ugliness was on the way, so she turned away with a mop.


    After going out, I saw the three elders standing outside the door. Xiao Li smiled gently, hiding his skills and fame.


    In the evening, the fried snake section didn''t come to the table as scheduled. The green snake was put into another wire cage, which Liu Wei borrowed from the islanders and kept the key herself.


    Ugly didn''t know that there was a revolution in the daytime because of Abby. She just nagged her mother and said all the trivial things happened around her in the past two months. She didn''t want to sleep after dark.


    Liu Wei finally coaxes her to sleep. When she comes out of the room, she looks at the hall. There is no silhouette of Rong Ling.


    There are only three rooms, one hall and two dormitories, in the wooden house of the parents and grandchildren. Now all of a sudden, so many people come to stay in the room. The room is bound to stay. Finally, after discussion, adult men make a shop in the hall. The old, the weak, the women and the children separate the two dormitories.


    There was no room for Leng in the hall. Liu Wei went to look for him in the yard and walked around for a while before seeing him near the well in the backyard.


    At this time, the rain in the sky has stopped, the air is filled with sticky and cold moisture, and there are lightning strokes in the sky from time to time.


    Liu Wei knows that the current stop of rain is only a short time. At the latest, tomorrow morning, the rain will continue to fall, and then what will happen? No one knows now.


    Rong Leng notices the footsteps behind him. Looking back, he sees Liu Wei holding a thin shirt and walking with her hands around her arms.


    When approaching, Rong Leng reaches out to her.


    Liu Wei stared at his arm for a long time, but reluctantly, he let Rong Ling drag her to the stone pier on the well bank and sit down.


    "What do you think of the present situation?"


    After sitting down, Liu Wei went straight to the theme.


    This sudden rain is the key. She has some ideas now, but it needs to be combined with rongling''s view to implement. She doesn''t know whether rongling has other plans. If so, they need to coordinate.


    Rong Leng looks at her from the side of her eyes, holds her hand, and holds it in the palm of her hand.


    Liu Wei urged, "let Leng."


    "You decide." Rong Leng said casually, then raised his eyebrows to look at her: "don''t you have a plan?"


    Liu Wei was amused by his determined eyes. She didn''t want to laugh, but she was still amused. She nodded and stopped showing off: "the rain is not right and the wind is not right. I talked with my master and asked the national teacher in the daytime. They all thought that there was a problem with the weather. In these two days, I think there will be a strong typhoon."Although Rong Leng didn''t quite understand the formation of the typhoon, he made a sound and looked forward: "shall we go?"


    "I can''t walk. There''s only one piece of land nearby, Manshi island."


    "What do you want?"


    Liu Wei sat up straight. "Wait."


    "Wait for what?"


    "Wait for the typhoon to pass."


    Rong Ling seems to understand Liu Wei''s meaning: "do you want to gamble? Do you think this storm can help us return to Qingyun? "


    "How is it possible? Even if we really can come back to Qingyun through shipwreck, it''s not such a strong typhoon. "


    "Let Leng pick eyebrow:" Oh


    "That''s two things." Liu Wei looked at each other and said: "first, I don''t agree to travel through the two countries in this uncertain and strange way at all. In my eyes, there are too many uncertain factors in this operation. It''s not gambling, it''s gambling. We all have only one life, and we can''t afford to gamble. Second, when you and I, including my grandfather and Shifu, came to Xianyan, they all entered through the devil sea, then arrived at Liangjiang, near Xijin county. But now we are near Dajiang county. Dajiang county and Xijin county are one north one south. We want to go back in the same way. The first premise is that the coordinates are wrong. So even if this strong typhoon really blows, it has no value for us to return home. "


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Let Leng ask.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes and looked down the mountain at the dark river: "waiting for Dajiang county to appear."


    Let Leng be silent.


    Liu Wei said: "Dajiang county has been submerged, and the whole county has disappeared at the bottom of the water. But I believe that as long as it exists, the traces can not be wiped out. Neither I nor you can find the exact location of Dajiang County site. The earliest regional ancient records we saw were 100 years ago, while MenShi island is the nearest land to Dajiang county at that time. This is all our clues, but this In fact, it''s not enough, so I''m going to wait here. When the typhoon comes, I''ll have a look around and see where the old image of Dajiang county can emerge. "


    Rong Ling almost thought he had heard wrong: "do you think Dajiang county will float?"


    "Of course not." Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling strangely: "do I look at such an impractical person?"

 Chapter 1621

    Let Leng keep silent.


    Liu Wei sighed: "the relationship between the wind and the water is very wonderful. When the typhoon passes through the sea, there is no grass. The strong air flow, accompanied by the rainfall and the surging waves, will set off waves in this sea area. The flat sea area will suffer from whirlpools and tornadoes. At this time, if there are huge things on the sea floor, the range of tornadoes will be smaller near that sea area, This is caused by the resistance of the air flow. "


    "Where is the great resistance and where is the sinking place of Dajiang county?" Said Rong Ling.


    "Yes." Liu Wei looked up at the night sky in front of him and said, "I''ve been walking on the mountain for a long time today. I''ve stepped on some places in the southeast, northwest and four sides. Now, I just need to wait until the wind is strongest and arrange four people to observe at four points. After that, everything can be answered."


    Rong Ling nodded and agreed with Liu Wei''s plan.


    Liu Wei added: "in fact, the original method is not feasible. I am not sure that Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu went up the mountain in the typhoon. The destructive power of the typhoon is so amazing that the house may blow down. To go outside at this time is like looking for a dead end. At the beginning, I was going to go alone."


    Rong Ling frowned. He didn''t know what a typhoon was, so he didn''t deny Liu Wei''s plan for the first time. But now, hearing that the typhoon is so terrible, he retreated.


    Liu Wei patted the back of his hand: "I must have a way to protect myself. I''ve walked on the mountain for a long time today, and I''ve studied all the paths thoroughly. I thought I would work hard and run four points by myself, but now you''re here, I think you can share a part for me."


    "You said." Let the edge go straight.


    Liu Wei pointed to the hillside to the North: "tomorrow morning I''ll take you for a walk. The trees on the mountain are thick and the resistance is great. Don''t worry, the wind is not so easy to blow you away. And the typhoon will not necessarily turn to us. In the past, there will be some damage on the island, but it will not be destroyed. According to the current rainfall, the typhoon is not serious enough to submerge an island. "


    Rong Ling is dubious. He doesn''t know whether to believe Liu Wei''s easy words.


    Finish the typhoon, and say to the prince.


    At first, Rong Ling suspected that the site of the wolf family was not in the state of Zhenyang, but in Dajiang County, so he came to look for the old site of Dajiang county. But near the old site, he happened to encounter a ship near the prince and the side Navy, which made him think a lot.


    Liu Wei didn''t care much about this: "in fact, even if Dajiang county is really the place where the wolf ruins are buried, it''s useless to visit the prince. The whole county is flooded. What else can he do?"


    Underwater development requires diving equipment. There was no such thing in ancient times, so what entered the water could not be dug out in a lifetime.


    Rong Ling is not afraid of visiting princes. He is just curious about the ways in which visiting princes associate with Dajiang county. Does he know any exclusive secrets that others don''t know?


    "Keep watching the prince, and be sure to drain the last trace of his utility value." This is the consensus reached by Rong Ling and Liu Wei. Prince Lin has brought so many ready-made clues to them. It can''t be wasted. Go on.


    According to their plan, the couple murmured about the reason why they had doubts about Dajiang County in the first place. When Dajiang county was flooded, Xianyan Emperor gave Zhenyang county to mula people, which was incomprehensible to Liu Wei. A monarch, for whatever reason, should not easily split her land. Therefore, she wanted to investigate whether there was any other secret behind it. Any secret about the two rivers might be related to returning to Qingyun country, so Liu Weining''s killing was wrong, It''s down to Manshi island.


    The two said that in the second half of the night, there was a light rain in the sky. In a moment, the light rain turned into a heavy rain, and finally a heavy rain.


    Liu Wei looks at the rain curtain and estimates that according to this speed, the typhoon will come at the latest two days.


    She and Rong Ling look at each other. Rong Ling holds his sleeve and wipes the raindrops on her cheek. Then he lowers his head and kisses her on the lips. "Go back to sleep, it''s not early."


    Liu Wei''s vague "um" voice, nibbling his lower lip, said: "good night."


    It''s a pity that husband and wife can''t share the same room when they meet again, but they can''t complain because of such conditions. After all, in a special period.


    ¡­¡­


    It rained for another two days. Liu Wei made a mistake this time. Two days later, except for the rain, the typhoon did not come.


    The islanders murmured about why the rainstorm had been delayed. The water was almost half way up the mountain, but they didn''t say it. They hated the Navy and the prince. Of course, they didn''t know it was Prince Lin, but they thought it was some civil servant in the capital.


    Lord Lu, the chief of the border Navy, agreed with the islanders at the beginning that they would leave when the rain stopped, but now the rain has been on and on, so they have to stay here.


    Although two or three days'' accommodation is not a big deal, because it has been raining, the islanders are unable to catch fish, and many families are sitting on the mountain.


    In the past, the house was large and the family lived with several people. They were all from their own families. They ate well and were comfortable.


    But now each family has taken in several Navy and Prince''s men. The population is coming up, and the house is still so small, so we are not happy.In particular, these foreigners have no food, but they eat their own food.


    Of course, Lord Lu gave money in a unified way. It''s food expenses.


    But to be honest, what the islanders lack is not money.


    Manshi island is an isolated island on the two rivers. Most of the islanders are self-sufficient. Eating and drinking are the result of hard work in one day.


    Although money is a good thing, you can buy everything, but the islanders can''t go to the city once every few years, and there''s no place to make money, so in the hearts of the islanders, money really doesn''t matter as much as food.


    It is an exception for the parents and grandchildren of Liuwei''s family to lodge. Because the old mother-in-law needs to save money and repair her little grandchildren. After two years, the children grow up and go to the city to study. But the whole island, only the old mother-in-law''s family has this demand. When other Islanders see that Lu''s family takes the money, they look bad. They really don''t want the money. They want these people to rush Come on, don''t eat up the rest of their family!


    Prince Lin is a prince. Although he doesn''t have real power, he is very valuable and has a good life since he was a child.


    After living on the island for two days, Prince Lin can feel what it means to be bullied by dogs. What makes Prince Lin unbearable is that these islanders have problems! The food made by these islanders is very bad. He can''t eat any more, and then he kills people. What''s the problem? Didn''t he pay? He slapped a hundred liang of silver on the table, but these countrymen didn''t even look at it. They stared at the whole fish he poured into the hogwash bucket, and stared back at him. Why? Is it not enough to eat such a bad fish? You think you''re imperial?

 Chapter 1622

    The prince was not comfortable, so he wanted to go out for a walk.


    But when he got to the door, he stopped wandering in the heavy rain and walked back in a gray way.


    This time, I turned to the daughter of the owner of the house who had been loaned to him. She was a girl with dark skin and big eyes. She had a healthy body and thick hands, but her features were right. When she laughed, she was lovely.


    As soon as he lived in the house, Prince Lin looked at the little girl twice more and thought in his heart that if he fell in love with her, he could take her with him when he left and take her back to the house to be a concubine.


    But two days later, he found out that the girl was blind!


    It''s not really blind, it''s not blind but blind.


    She hates him for eating too much!


    On the first day of dinner, there were two fish and a bowl of meat. The prince thought that the meat was too old and the fish was not fresh. He only ate two mouthfuls of meat, and then he died.


    Looking back, the girl saw the empty bowl and asked if he had eaten it. He said yes. The girl asked incredulously, "how do you eat so much? Is there a bug in your stomach? You know three kinds of meat dishes. There are five in our family. Can we have them for three days? "


    The prince was speechless, but he felt that the little girl was a little invisible, so he boasted: "I used to eat in the Japanese government, and it would cost three hundred silver, twelve meat dishes, seven vegetables, and three or four cakes. If you like, I can come back to pick you up and let you have a taste?"


    It was said by the prince in secret, and the little girl''s eyes were wild.


    I thought that even a stupid woman could receive the signal, but she didn''t know that this was stupid. She said, "no wonder you are so fat and full of brains after eating so much. My father said that you can''t live to forty, and your hair is gone, because you eat too much fish and meat, and you need to eat some vegetables. Otherwise, you will be as bald as a dog eating salt ¡£¡±


    Lin Qinwang is going to smoke. Where is he fat, where is he bald, how is he short-lived? Who do you call a dog? Can the villagers talk? If it wasn''t for the lack of soldiers and horses of my king, or for the immorality of heaven, my king would have to pull out five members of this family and behead them!


    After visiting the prince, seeing the black girl, he turned around and left. But today, he poured another plate of fish. It seems that the girl found herself and wanted to scold him again.


    The prince watched the girl coming. He was about to open his mouth. He turned his head and rushed out in spite of the storm.


    The little girl behind stayed in front of the door and watched the figure in the rain go further and further. She turned to her father and mother who were still beating her chest for ruining the whole fish and said, "that fat man has gone out. I don''t know where he has gone. In such a heavy rain, he is going to be ill later. There''s just an excuse to drive him to live in the grass shed. Grandma is weak, so I can''t let him drag him out."


    The prince walked all the way in the rain and rushed to the door where Lord Lu stayed.


    Lord Lu was having lunch. When he saw the prince coming to him, he was about to get up and ask. He heard the young son of the house owner sitting opposite him ask, "do you still eat the bread for adults? No, I''ll take it. "


    Lord Lu quickly sat down and held on to his steamed bread, saying, "eat, of course."


    The little son had a pity to look at the steamed bun, and reached out to take two pieces of the last stack of vegetables on the table.


    Mr. Lu saw this and went to the folder too. He was afraid that it would be late. There was no vegetable soup.


    The prince was waiting for Lord Lu at the door. Through the window, he saw that Lord Lu had a meal. It was like robbing pig food. He couldn''t see it very much. Then he thought about the mess in his house. The whole man was gloomy.


    Just as he was sulking on his own, a male voice came from the right side: "to the prince."


    When the prince looked back, he saw a young man with white hair, rolling his sleeves, scooping water in the front yard of the next door neighbor''s house. Just now, the call was to say hello to himself.


    Recognizing the identity of the youth, the prince said "well", thought about it, and asked, "now you are working for the king of your Jiang?"


    The young man with white hair scooped the water into the basin and scooped two spoons, then he got up slowly and said to the king, "that''s right."


    Finish saying, then want to carry water into the house.


    "I want to talk with you. Is it convenient?" he called in time


    The young man with white hair was stunned for a moment and looked at the scene inside the room. He seemed to have hesitation in his eyes and didn''t answer for a moment.


    "I will not embarrass you," said the prince


    The young man with white hair answered with half a push, and entered the room with water.


    As soon as he entered the room, Liu Wei stopped him. Liu Wei leaned against the table and smiled at him.


    The young man with white hair sighed, put down the basin, looked at Liu Wei and said, "I promise to talk to the prince for you, and you promise not to let your daughter call me grandma again. OK?"


    Liu Wei compared a "OK" posture, smiling to answer: "say it."


    It is the most convenient and labor-saving way for Liu Wei to arrange a national teacher to meet the prince of porcelain.


    Guo Shi and Lin Prince know each other. In other words, none of the powerful people in Beijing don''t know each other. They have been in charge of Guoxiang prison for so many years, and they have a white hair that is particularly intimidating. The extraordinary and refined image of Guo Shi has long been popular.It is also because of this that Liu Weicai believed that if he gave the prince a chance, he would be willing to meet the National Teacher alone.


    In fact, it is.


    In the evening of that day, a subordinate of the prince appeared outside the house of the two people. The other side came to borrow salt. The old woman generously borrowed two spoons of salt for him, and the national teacher helped him deliver it.


    That is to say, in the moment of the hand over, the prince''s hand stuffed a note.


    After the other party left, the Guoshi gave the note to Liu Wei, who unfolded a look, and it said, "I''ll see you at the back of the mountain when it''s ugly tonight.".


    In the middle of the night, the drizzle was continuous. In the third quarter of the midnight, the national division had appeared at the top of the back hillside in advance.


    Not long after he arrived, so did the prince.


    Only one person came to visit the prince, but the master knew that there were at least thirteen other''s subordinates in the mountain. If they wanted to do harm to them, these people would immediately jump out and break him up.


    "Not found out, is it?" The prince was the first to ask with a smile.


    Guoshi "en" a, maintain the establishment, fairyland.


    The trees in the back mountain are thick, and the rain is not heavy at this time, so they enter the forest. Instead, they can''t feel the rain. The prince close his umbrella, find a big tree, hide from the rain, and ask: "I haven''t asked you before, why kill the six kings in the hall that day?"


    The national teacher raised his eyes, and his cold eyes swept over the prince. His tone implied vigilance: "ask me out, and you want to inquire about this?"


    The prince waved his hand: "you don''t need to be nervous. If you don''t want to answer, don''t say. It''s just that you killed the six kings first, and after the prison disaster, but now you have suddenly regained your freedom. It still appears next to King Rujiang. Naturally, my king wants to know what''s going on."

 Chapter 1623

    The master of the state was silent for a moment. With the sound of rain falling on the leaves, he said, "it''s really a private matter between me and the six kings. It''s the king Rujiang who rescued me from prison."


    "It is also the idea of the national division to lead the rongdujun to Liangjiang?"


    The national teacher replied shamelessly, "yes."


    The prince thought about it and laughed: "the rumours about the treasure sites and the rumours in Beijing are very popular. I know that all forces must want to take a share, but what I didn''t expect is that king Rujiang has the ability to attract the national teachers. Looking for the treasure originally was to look for needles in a haystack. I exhausted my manpower and material resources, but I found it occasionally. But with the help of the national teacher, Rujiang Wang was as powerful as a tiger. So quickly, she followed me to Liangjiang. Guo Shi, you can count by pinching your fingers. How can you reconcile yourself to a small alien king and make a horse and a cow for him? Don''t you think that''s too much for you? "


    The master of the state looked at the prince Lin cleverly and slowly picked up his eyebrows: "who does the prince think I am working for


    However, the prince didn''t say anything. He heard the impetuous desire hidden in the rhetorical question of the national teacher. He thought that the national teacher was unwilling, but he had no choice. The king of Rujiang saved him, and he could only repay his kindness. But now it''s different. I''m willing to throw an olive branch at him. Anyone with a brain should catch it.


    Interestingly, the olive branch hasn''t been stretched out yet, but the national teacher has the desire to seize it. Since the other side is so impatient, he can''t worry.


    Prince Lin is calm. After all, he is a superior person. He grew up in a conspiracy circle. He is not afraid to negotiate with others. He is afraid that the other side won''t take the move. Now the National Division has taken the move. So Lang Youqing''s concubine, if she wants to take Joe, is in favor of her.


    "How did Guoshi find Liangjiang?"


    After a year''s hard work, he sent people from all walks of life to track down. Finally, he found traces in Zhenyang state. However, the national teacher was tied up for the whole year in prison, but only two months ago was retrieved by Rujiang Wang. In those two months, Rujiang Wang has tracked down Liangjiang, so he was curious about how the national teacher did it and what hand he used Paragraph?


    The National Teacher naturally heard the temptation inside and outside the prince''s words. He sneered, and then lied shamelessly: "the Dragon King dreams."


    "What king?" he said


    "Water Dragon King." Guoshi said, looking up at the sky in front of him, and his voice was ethereal: "the prince should have seen the old book about treasure, and I also saw it. The night I saw it, I had a dream. In the dream, the Dragon King appeared to guide me."


    The prince is silent.


    The national teacher saw his expression and knew that he didn''t believe it. He continued coldly: "there is a huge Town, which has destroyed his dragon palace. He needs a man to remove it for him. He wants to repair the dragon palace again."


    At this time, the prince''s eyes finally moved, and he doubted: "Dajiang county?"


    The prince knows Dajiang County, so his purpose of wandering on the sea is indeed Dajiang county.


    The Guoshi pressed down his heart and shook his head. "The Dragon King didn''t say it, but the huge town sunk on the two rivers, besides Dajiang County, should not do what he wanted."


    The prince didn''t make a sound. He was still hesitating. He didn''t believe the God''s saying, but he couldn''t find a reason to contradict it. He was attracted by the special ability of the master. But now the master told him that there are immortals in the world. He felt that he couldn''t believe it.


    The complex mood lasted for a long time, and the prince finally asked the last question: "the specific location of Dajiang County, the national teacher now know?"


    The master nodded.


    The prince''s eyes stared at him, and he said, "you know? Really? "


    The national teacher said with a smile, "I have a second dream. It''s the night I went to the island."


    "Where is it?" said the prince


    Guoshi coolly swept a glance: "Wang Ye, do you want to set a pattern?"


    The prince shook his fist, looked at the master of the state, and bowed his head to ponder. For a while, he raised his head and promised: "thirty percent, as long as the master of the state helps the king to find the treasure, the king is willing to divide the treasure into thirty percent, to honor the master of the state."


    Guoshi is thinking critically.


    The prince said hurriedly: "even if the only one who knows the location of the treasure is the master of the state, can the master of the state swallow the vast wealth with the strength of only one person? Of course, you have cooperated with your king, but does your king get a 30% bonus? Guoshi, my king is more generous than the alien king who came out of the backcountry. You should think about it clearly. "


    These basic means are very skillful for visiting princes.


    Sure enough, after a moment of hesitation, the national teacher agreed.


    When the matter was settled, both sides were relieved. They came to the prince and agreed with the master of the state. They decided to wait until the rain stopped, and then they went out to sea together and went straight to the treasure.


    The Guoshi agreed on the face, and he did not trace the temptation: "throughout the capital, there are many powerful people, but only one of the Wangye found the clue, looking for Liangjiang, the Wangye''s ability, also make me look at each other."The prince laughs. As a magic weapon to press the bottom of the box, he doesn''t publicize it so easily. Therefore, he just says modestly, "there are several people to use under him."


    It''s not easy for the master to say that he intentionally concealed it. He was disappointed, but Liu Wei finished half of his task, at least getting into the prince''s house. So even if he can''t get away once and for all tonight, it''s a good beginning.


    When it was late, the two agreed on a cooperation plan, and then they parted ways. According to the national teacher, they did not intend to tear their faces with king Rujiang''s people at present. It was understood by the prince that they would not be willing to save money if the treasure did not arrive.


    The national teacher left Houshan first. He was sure that he had left completely. He waved to the prince and summoned a group of subordinates who were hiding around him.


    At this time, there was a lot of rain, but it was covered by big trees. There was not much feeling to visit the prince. He was busy telling his subordinates, so he didn''t care about a flash of lightning in the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, when Liu Wei woke up, he heard that Prince Lin had been struck by thunder.


    Last night, the national teacher went out to meet the prince Lin. it was very late after she came back. Liu Wei was asleep at that time, and the national teacher didn''t wake her up. I thought that the next morning, how could I know that at dawn, everyone first heard the little news about the prince Lin.


    When Liu Wei got up to wash, the Islanders living next door had been gossiping for a long time.


    Liu Wei listened to two ears, returned to the house and asked in surprise, "how did you get hit by thunder?"


    Guoshi was also suspicious. When he left, the prince was still very good.

 Chapter 1624

    Wei couple was so busy that he went out to inquire as soon as he heard the news. Now he came back and laughed: "the fool didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. He was sheltering from the rain under the tree. As a result, the lightning and thunder just hit the tree where he sheltered from the rain. He stood close, and he was split into two parts. Hahaha, but he didn''t die. He was only hurt and scared. Now he has a fever. What''s funny is that the owner of the house he borrowed from drove him to the thatched cottage. I''m not sure that he would live in the cottage. I''m afraid that he might get sick and give it to the children. Lord Lu, who is next door to the Navy, is now borrowing the house everywhere. The prince is still lying in the thatched cottage and can''t even climb up. "


    Wei couple took this as a joke and told it to everyone.


    Zhong Ziyu is also interested in it. He is also a patient, but he has a good treatment. So now he is wearing waishan, holding his own small bowl of thin meat porridge, sipping his mouth and asking curiously, "what happened later?"


    "No one is willing to lend him a house. All the islanders think he is a senior official in Beijing. They say he must be a corrupt official. Only when they collect and scrape the local people''s cream, they are attacked by thunder. They say it''s his retribution."


    The layman watches the bustle, the layman watches the doorway.


    The national master suddenly panicked. He shivered and pulled Liu Wei to the side. He told her about last night in a low voice, and then he was worried: "is it blasphemy? The king of water dragon is angry, so he gives a small punishment and a big admonition? That prince was struck by thunder, will I... "


    Liu Wei looked at the Guoshi speechless, clapped the other side''s forehead, and said: "wake up, the knowledge of primary school textbooks, rain can not be sheltered under the trees, it has nothing to do with feudal superstition."


    Guoshi didn''t know what primary school textbooks were. He frowned and shirked his responsibility: "anyway, you are the guide of Shuilongwang. You taught me to say that. It''s your fault."


    Liu Wei is too lazy to talk to him. She goes back to the house to find her grandfather.


    Ji Nanzheng is also chatting with Zhu about being attacked by thunder. Ji Nanzheng is a traditional literati. He is awed by heaven and earth. When he talks, he reveals his doubts about the personal character of the prince. He thinks that if the prince does nothing bad, how can Lei attack him?


    Zhu wensong explained to him: "we are an isolated island surrounded by water. Normally speaking, in thunderstorm days, when lightning strikes, the thunder will hit the most prominent point in the square flat land. Our island is on the water. If the water surface is flat, the island itself is the prominent point. In this prominent point, there is a more prominent point, that is, the top of the mountain, facing the prince If he doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night, he runs to the top of the mountain and strolls under the tallest tree. He''s just looking for bad luck. "


    I wish I could ask song Shangzhi about astronomy and geography. I also understand the basic knowledge in Liu Weikou''s primary school textbooks. So when he said that, Ji Nanzheng understood.


    Then Ji Nanzheng asked, "why does Lei want to hit the highest thing?"


    Wish to ask song: "..."


    Ji Nanzheng: "how does Lei know what is the highest?"


    Wish to ask song: "..."


    Ji Nanzheng: "Lei will not have eyes, will he?"


    Wish to ask song: "..."


    I wish to ask you to get up and leave the room in silence, saying politely that I don''t want to talk to brother Ji.


    Liu Wei listened to coke and smiled.


    Charge, resistance and electric field are too profound. Liu Wei is not going to give his grandfather science popularization. As for Shifu, he can find a day to explain to him. Don''t let the old man be speechless next time he is asked.


    On the first day of his happy life, he began so peacefully. Except for the prince who lived in the thatched cottage, who was angry and spitting blood quickly, everyone else thought that this day was the same as before, just an ordinary and ordinary day.


    Until noon, the storm hit, the torrential rain, with the fierce and chaotic wind, the whole stone Island, blowing precariously.


    It''s like a omen that the prince is being struck by thunder. Now, the natural disaster finally comes. The goal is the small island in the whole sea


    Prince Lin was finally taken into the house, because in the strong wind and heavy rain, the thatched cottage had been blown away. He was muddy, climbing the tree beside the thatched cottage, and cried for help.


    The wind was as fast as lightning, the rain and snow were frosted. When the prince felt that he was dying, the black faced girl in coir raincoat took him in the front wooden house.


    But he was not saved, because the house was a little better than the outside.


    The wind is so strong that it almost destroys the sky and the earth. The five members of the family have to block all the doors and windows with all the things they can resist. The fluffy roof has been lost under the wind. Fortunately, there are still wooden tiles to resist it. Now the house hasn''t collapsed.


    Every family in the upper reaches of MenShi island is almost in the same situation. They are unprepared for the disaster. They are locked in the house, dare not open the window, dare not open the door, and do their best to resist the invasion of nature.


    Liu Weirong is the same here.


    It''s absolutely impossible to go out at this time. Even if it''s said that the typhoon will go up the mountain, it''s not now.


    There are many trees on Manshi island. Trees are very good barriers. With the protection of these trees, the wind force borne by the houses on the island is actually two-thirds smaller than the real wind force.Liu Wei checked these houses after confirming that there was a typhoon. Perhaps because they were built on the island, they were ready to face the storm when they were first built. Therefore, they were built very solidly. They were not only no worse than brick houses, but also dug special ditches. These ditches were used for water diversion to ensure that the rain would not accumulate during the storm, Flooded the foundation.


    Now, like other Islanders, Liu Wei is guarding the house in peace. They are resisting the doors and windows and waiting for the most turbulent time to pass.


    There was no one to talk in the room. Xiao Li was holding the ugly girl. She was surrounded by her grandson''s grandson. The three children were huddled in the corner of the bed. The adults wrapped them up with quilts and told them to cover their heads with quilts when they were afraid. This would make them less afraid.


    The three children were obedient, and Xiao Sun was even in the mood to comfort his two brothers and sisters: "don''t worry, my house was built by my father before, chiseled deep roots, stronger than trees, and won''t collapse."


    Xiaoli smiled at him. He hugged his sister very tightly. He thought that even if the house really collapsed, he would not let her hurt.


    The adults are busy blocking the door. The three children in the bedroom are completely protected by them.


    Gradually, ugly and sleepy, from the beginning of the nervous fear, to the present fatigue, she is a little bit unable to support.


    Xiao Li lets her sister sleep in her arms and covers her tightly with a quilt.


    Little sun sun looked at him. He felt sleepy, so he curled up, leaned on Xiao Li''s shoulder and slept.


    Xiao Li covers his little brother. In the blink of an eye, there are three children in the room. Two of them are unconscious.


    The wind and rain outside the house have not stopped, and there are even signs of growing stronger.


    The sky is dark, dark clouds are rolling, and the "rumbling" sound from time to time destroys people''s will and causes incalculable burden and pressure to those who hear it.


    The rainstorm lasted for twenty hours, that is, nearly two days.


    From noon on the first day to the morning on the third day, no one on the island could have expected that this unexpected disaster would last so long.


    In the afternoon of the third day when the wind weakened, Liu Wei and Rong Ling left the house as safe as a fortress. They traveled quickly between the mountains in the face of the rain, and finally arrived at the place they wanted to observe.


    The typhoon didn''t go far. In the distant river and sea, the hurricane and the whirlpool were still going on. They watched and distinguished carefully. Their faces were wet by the rain, and they were drenched all over. They didn''t return until two hours later.


    After a quick hot bath, the couple announced to the rest of the room, "Dajiang County, it''s found."

 Chapter 1625

    Rainbow after wind and rain is always very beautiful.


    Water washed the general sky, blue and ethereal.


    On October 19, the rainstorm stopped, the typhoon left, and the small Manshi island was peaceful again. The storm destroyed many buildings, firewood houses and greenhouses on the island, which need to be rebuilt, and the fishing ground at the bottom of the mountain. Until the flood receded, people can see the current situation of the fishing ground, which is like a ruin


    The reconstruction after the disaster needs the islanders to work together. At this time, those who live for nothing can finally roll away.


    The islanders can''t wait to make a clear indication to the Navy that they need to repair the walls and tiles of their houses. They hope that they can get back home soon.


    General Lu has the cheek to pretend that he can''t understand. It''s not that he doesn''t want to take people away. He really can''t.


    When they went ashore, they anchored the boat by the big trees on the hillside, but it was heavy rain and strong wind. These days, when they went to look for it now, let alone the boat, the trees were gone.


    Even if he did not want to lose his means of transportation, he could only brazenly continue to depend on the island people''s family for a while. At the same time, he rented the island people''s fishing boat and ordered two close friends to rush back to the camp for help.


    The border Navy and the prince can''t go, but Liu Weirong can go here.


    Of the five ships, four were missing, but the one that remained was the one that allowed them.


    On the same day when she landed, Liu Wei went to meet Rong Ling personally. When she came to the island, Liu Wei saw that everyone was so careless that she stopped the boat at will, so she left her mind behind, pushed her boat forward and stuck it in the stone seam on the hillside.


    Now the other four are gone, only their ship is still intact.


    General Lu was very jealous when he saw that governor Rong packed his bags and led his family to leave with the islanders!


    As jealous as he is of the prince!


    After a few days'' rest, the prince has been able to go down to the ground. But when he was hit by thunder, he hurt his foot. Now he needs to use a crutch to walk. The crutch was used by the black girl''s ancestor before. He turned it out from the cellar with no effort. It''s old-fashioned and musty. The prince didn''t want to use it, but he had to lie down without using it. He didn''t want to. He just pinched his nose Pestle, anyway, the prince felt that he had suffered all his life in these ten days.


    However, Prince Lin has already looked like this ghost, but he has not forgotten his treasure in his heart. Seeing that the national teacher is going, Prince Lin''s eyes almost burn two holes in the national teacher.


    Guoshi naturally remembered the "agreement" between the two. He secretly communicated with Prince Lin to ensure that he would not tell Rong Ling the location of Dajiang county. He said he would take these people around and wait for Prince Lin to pick him up.


    It''s more comfortable to visit the prince. I believe that the national teacher will not give up.


    ¡­¡­


    Due to the rain, the big gray brown ship, although intact, could not be used immediately. Liu Wei and others spent three days repairing and finishing, and finally set sail before the end of October.


    Shortly after the ship entered the sea, Liu Wei went to the deck. She took a charcoal pen with rice paper in her hand, looked at the distant sea, and from time to time bowed her head to write and draw.


    After a while, the national teacher took a red jade bead and came out: "take a look at this."


    Liu Wei raised his eyes, glanced at the red jade bead and frowned: "in the holy bowl?"


    Guoshi nodded: "look at what is carved on the face."


    Liu Wei took it, looked at the light, judged for a while, and asked uncertainly, "a mountain?"


    Guoshi said: "the holy bowl is made of ashes. The jewels inlaid on it are the personal keepsake of the saints who guard the holy bowl. Each generation of saints is unique, and the symbols engraved on the keepsake are also unique. I''ve seen all these jewels. Some of them are engraved with auspicious animals and fierce beasts. Some of them are engraved with surnames and taboos. Only this one is engraved with the native place. "


    "Native place?" Liu Wei picks her eyebrows.


    "This is mount Jiuji."


    Liu Wei saw the back of the red jade bead and did engrave a small "Nine" character.


    "Where is Jiuji mountain?"


    "It''s Dajiang county."


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment.


    Guoshi said: "thousands of years ago, the two rivers were still on land. At that time, there was a famous group of mountains here, called Jiuji mountain. Jiuji mountain towered into the clouds. It stood here for thousands of years. One day, the river changed, the tide rose and the tide surged. Jiuji mountain was submerged by the sea, the bottom of the mountain was flooded, the mountainside of the mountain became an island on the sea. Houxianyan state, the two rivers were under the jurisdiction of Xianyan. Jiuji The island began to live, and after that, it established a city and county called Dajiang county. "


    When Liu Wei investigated the history of Dajiang County, she couldn''t help being silent.


    Guoshi seemed to know what she thought and said, "what I said is recorded in the wild history."


    Liu Wei is holding the red jade bead. Looking around, she tries to see the clue again.


    Guoshi said: "Dajiang county was originally named Jiuji county when it was first built, but the word" Jiuji "means" nine nine returns to one, nine five honors "and taboo of the monarch. Therefore, Dajiang county magistrate at that time decided to change the word" Jiuji "into Dajiang, and then Dajiang County was established."Liu Wei then turned to look at the national teacher, up and down, and looked him around.


    The national teacher frowned calmly and asked, "what to do?"


    "I''m thinking, what are you thinking?"


    This is a bit confusing to the national teachers.


    Liu Wei smiled, his hands around his arms, and said, "you know a lot of things. You know the secrets of Xianyan kingdom. You believe in the cause and effect of the gods and Buddhas, and you are even proficient in witchcraft. But no matter how many skills you have, you never let it out. In the capital, I''ve learned a lot about you. I''ve threatened you and lured you. You''ve kept your mouth shut. Along the way, you''ve talked little, and your attitude is cold and indifferent , but why do you come to me and tell me this now? Now I have two doubts. First, what you said is false. You have a conspiracy. You are drawing me on. Second, what you said is true. You are interested in sites. "


    In the last sentence, she said affirmative sentences, not interrogative sentences.


    Guoshi looks at Liu Wei''s eyes. This woman has a pair of clear and bright eyes. She has insight into people''s hearts and is alert.


    For a long time, I thought that the other side had begun to trust me. At the critical moment, he only showed half of his story, and she accurately grasped him.


    That''s the trouble.


    "Can''t I just be good?" The national teacher asked calmly.


    Liu Wei shook his head, put the ruby beads into his hand, and looked down at the coordinates in his hand. Since the other side is not willing to confess, and even plans to have a false relationship with her, she has no time to accompany the other side to make a fool of herself.


    The National Teacher twisted his eyebrows and tightened the jade beads in his hand. "Liu Wei," he said, "these are all good for you."


    Liu Wei didn''t raise her head either. "I believe it, but it''s also good for you, isn''t it?"


    "We can cooperate."

 Chapter 1626

    Liu Wei raised her head and looked at the National Teacher: "you followed Rong Ling to Chengxian. Although they kept it from you when they contacted Yun''s family, you were so smart. You have been in Chengxian for a full month. I believe you have collected a lot of information."


    "Yes." The national division didn''t deny that, facing the wet sea wind on the deck, his mind was clear as never before: "you can only rely on a natural disaster, a hurricane, to determine the specific location of the sinking of Dajiang County, I admire your ability, but believe me, I know, absolutely more than you do."


    "What is your purpose?"


    "The wolf ruins."


    There was a brief silence between the two.


    The first speaker was Liu Wei: "what do you think there is in the ruins? What''s in that book? No, it''s all fake. I asked people to write it on purpose. The brochures are also old-fashioned on purpose. It''s not an ancient book handed down to the present. The contents of it are all meaningless. "


    "I know." The master nodded, "your husband told me."


    "Then what are you surprised about?" Liu Wei did not understand: "Dajiang county has been submerged, the site has also been submerged, we will not get anything."


    "No." The national teacher suddenly stepped forward, leaned forward to Liu Wei, and said in a low voice beside her ear, "the things in the site must still be there."


    Liu Wei pressed her lips tightly, raised her eyes, and looked into the eyes of the National Master: "it seems that you are indeed prepared to come, but I am the descendant of the wolf family. I can''t bow my hand to the ruins of my family."


    The national teacher suddenly grasped Liu Wei''s wrist and said, "share."


    Liu Wei waved away, "what if it''s not separable?"


    "Can be shared."


    The tone of the national teacher is too firm. Liu Wei looks at his expression, but does not see the trace of lying. She is confused. Is that holy bowl really researched by the national teacher?


    Suddenly mentioning Jiuji mountain, the predecessor of Dajiang County, what does this mean and what is Jiuji mountain?


    Liu Wei''s heart was full of twists and turns, but at this time, the national teacher had stepped back and politely pulled away from her, with a smile on the corner of her mouth: "you won''t lose, don''t forget, you have a boat of people, and I, only one."


    In the evening, after dinner, Liu Wei asked Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple to take Xiao Li and Chou to the cabin to play. She and Rong Ling, her grandfather, her master, and the national teacher sat in the largest cabin on the ship.


    Everyone''s business naturally requires everyone to discuss it together. The national teacher suddenly revealed his background card today. The value given by this behavior deserves everyone''s attention.


    "What''s in the ruins? No one knows. How do you know?" Ji Nanzheng was the first to ask his doubts. The legend of the site has gone through several generations. When they came to the cloud family, they could not find any clues related to its contents. How could they know if he was an outsider?


    This is also what Liu Wei is curious about. She looks to the national teacher and looks forward to his answer.


    But Guoshi didn''t answer. He said the same thing as Dayi: "cooperation can win each other."


    That is, don''t expect to pry a word out of my mouth without cooperation.


    Guoshi is a man of character. No one doubts that when he is in prison, the knife is hanging on his head. He can be as stable as Mount Tai. He will not let go of his death. Now, even if they tie him up to serve with a big punishment, he will not say it.


    Liu Wei frowned and thought it was a little difficult. She doesn''t like to do things that she can''t control. For example, this is an apple. I know it''s an apple, so if you ask for half, I will agree. Because Apple is nothing in my eyes, but in the same way, I don''t know it''s an apple. If you ask for half, I will hesitate, because the reverie brought by the unknown is much more precious than apple.


    There was silence in the room. Zhu asked song, as an outsider, he didn''t take a stand. He followed him, but he took up the place of an elder and gathered his head. Now, he is still idle and loose, and he still has time to wink with Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling ignored the troublemaker''s master. He saw that Liu Wei couldn''t make up his mind, and his grandfather was hesitant. He looked at the national teacher and decided for them, "OK."


    All the cabins are quiet.


    Ji Nanzheng looks at Rong Ling displeased: "what do you say?"


    Liu Wei also looked at Rong Leng and frowned.


    Guoshi was very happy, but he didn''t relax his vigilance. He was afraid that he would not allow Leng to be the master. He said it for fun.


    Rong Leng pulls Liu Wei on his side, leans over to Liu Wei''s ear and says something to her.


    When he finished, Liu Wei was stunned.


    Let Leng say, promise him first, if dig out don''t want to divide, kill him.


    The way the generals deal with the problem is so simple and crude.


    Liu Wei thought, what Rong Ling said is not unreasonable. If he really doesn''t want to divide, even if he can''t kill the national division, he can always think of other ways to kill him. It''s man-made.


    Liu Wei made a good decision in his heart. With a long sigh of relief, he nodded to the National Teacher: "that''s it. You can say it."


    Guo Shixuan eyebrows: "really agree?"


    "Really.""No regrets?"


    "No regrets."


    The national teacher smiled and seemed very happy: "well, I''ll tell you."


    For a moment, Liu Wei felt a little guilty. She coughed and asked, "would you like to draw a pledge without signing a deed?"? You''re not afraid we''re going to turn around? "


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei and wonders why she wants to remind her partner.


    Liu Wei also said it out of the blue. She regretted that she had nothing to do with it.


    But the master of the state was at will, and he said leisurely: "if you don''t believe what you say, it''s a pat and a half. When you get the news of the treasure, it will spread all over the country of Xianyan in the shortest time. No matter where you are, there will be no lack of murderers and treasure Snatchers around you. Of course, your husband and wife have excellent martial arts and are not afraid of those mobs, but you are not alone


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Sure enough, the devil is one foot tall.


    She sighed a long time and stared at Leng.


    Let you make bad ideas.


    It doesn''t matter if you allow Leng to fall. What he said was that he killed the national teacher, not that he was sent away and the people died. How to spread rumors?


    No matter what will happen in the future, the negotiation between the two sides is going well.


    When I got the promise, the national teacher was satisfied and said smoothly: "when it comes to the cloud family, I think you should have found that the capital city and the cloud family in the city and county are the same family."


    Liu Wei has already speculated that the descendants of the wolf family were an entire group at first. Later, on the way to find the site, some people gave up and set up their own doors.


    In combination with the rise of the cloud family in Beijing, Liu Wei actually thought about the relationship between them, but she didn''t care about it. She thought that the cloud family in Beijing was so famous that it occupied half of Xianyan country''s medical industry. The cloud family in the city and county should not be found out nothing, especially Yun Chengzhi was still studying in the capital. More or less, there should be some gossip, and At that time, the Yuns in the city and county preferred to entrust their uncle who was seriously ill to their grandfather, but they didn''t choose to go to the capital to join their old relatives, so it seems that they would not like to communicate with each other.


    Perhaps from the first day of the big family split, there was a gap between them.


    Of course, at best, this kind of estrangement can also be regarded as a kind of respect.


    I respect your life, you respect my choice, don''t disturb each other, that''s all.

 Chapter 1627

    Liu Wei doesn''t know if she will interfere in this matter, but at present, it seems that she won''t, but she will find an opportunity to point out this matter in front of the elders of both sides. At that time, let''s see how they decide.


    However, Liu Wei knew that it was natural for her to do so, but the national teacher also knew it.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help thinking about how many secrets he had hidden in secret?


    Soon, the national master took the initiative to disclose his second little secret: "the ashes of casting the holy pot are the bones of your ancestors of the wolf family."


    The message was really out of everyone''s expectation.


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes first: "how do you know?"


    "That snake told me."


    Liu Wei is angry, claps the table abruptly, stands up: "you coax my daughter to deliver a message for you?"


    "I didn''t." The national teacher immediately refuted, and said: "they speak, I hear!"


    Liu Wei clenched her fist angrily and raised her hand to fight the national teacher.


    The Guoshi quickly stood up and dodged for a while, and said with a straight face: "that''s the green longevity snake. According to the field records, it first appeared in Jiuji mountain. It''s not rare, but it''s not common. At least after the collapse of Dajiang County, it''s extinct."


    Liu Wei didn''t listen to his nonsense, picked up a stool and threw it at the national teacher.


    Such a large stool can''t be avoided until the national teacher is blind. He dodged. The stool hit the wall and knocked down the pole hanging on the wall. Suddenly, it was in a mess.


    The national teacher continued: "green longevity snake is a very special kind of snake. It depends on the mountain and eats the mountain. Since it was born, it will not leave its hometown. It only adapts to one environment in its life, which is the environment where it was born. If the little snake didn''t smell the smell of the holy bowl and follow the mula people to come to the city and county, it would have been pigtail for a long time. Its owner would not feed it. It''s estimated that it also I don''t know, but instinctively, it''s very respectful of the holy bowl, and Jiuji mountain is the place where the wolf family started to live You, don''t smash it, can''t you speak well! "


    Liu Wei lost three stools, and Rong Leng was still angry with her, so she grabbed her and stroked her back.


    Liu Wei shook her finger at the national teacher and roared, "you overheard my daughter. What else have you done? I tell you, your behavior is abnormal! In the remote mountains, you are going to be soaked in pigsty! "


    The national teacher was speechless and said with a face: "I''m not, I don''t, it''s a misunderstanding..."


    "Do you think it''s a mistake to go to Lord Yan and tell him apart? I''ll throw it into the sea now!"


    Rong Ling and Ji Nanzheng work together to hold Liu Wei in an emergency.


    The national master escaped from death. Standing at the foot of the wall, Liu Wei lost his temper again. After being coaxed by Rong Leng for a long time, Liu Wei lost his temper a little bit, and then regained his sense. He said, "what do you say about the green longevity snake?"


    Guoshi quickly said: "according to the records of the wild history, the green longevity snake only adapts to the climate of Jiuji mountain. When it leaves, it will die. However, looking back on the history of the green longevity snake, it is found that when it first appeared in the historical records, it was accompanied by the wolf family."


    Nine poles call, the sky is majestic and strong, and people live in the past dynasties. People gather in tribes. Nine poles occupy 12 parts, each of which occupies a mountain. According to the height of the mountain, they discuss power. Green life occupies the top of nine poles, and also the top of the mountain where the wolf people live. The wolf people are familiar with animal language, listen to the sounds of animals, measure the meaning of the world, divine ability, and green life is their neighbor, and also their favorite. After being covered by wolves, green life still lives in nine poles, resurrection, and the last nine poles, No one, as for the vicissitudes of life, it is called Jiuji island.


    After reciting the text of the wild history, the National Teacher faced Liu Wei''s murderous eyes and said: "there are twelve tribes living in the Jiuji mountains, among which the wolf tribe is the leader of these tribes, living on the top of the Jiuji mountain, where the green longevity snake lives. The wolf tribe is adjacent to the green longevity snake, and the green longevity snake becomes the pet of the wolf family. After the fire on the mountain, the wolf family leaves with other tribes, However, the whole family was destroyed by their vengeance. Later, lvshou snake returned to Jiuji mountain, but from then on, there were no houses on Jiuji mountain. Those tribes did not return to the mountain. Finally, the situation changed. Jiuji mountain was submerged, lvshou snake disappeared, and Jiuji Island appeared. "


    Ji Nanzheng said at this time: "since it is extinct, what is that little green snake?"


    The Guoshi retorted: "the wolf family is destroyed. What are the cloud families coming to the city and the capital?"


    Ji Nanzheng choked.


    Guoshi said: "since the wolf family has all left their descendants, the green longevity snake naturally also left the fish that missed the net. The mula nationality''s ancestral home is Dajiang county. The owner of the little green snake happens to be the princess of mula nationality. I don''t think it''s a coincidence. It''s very likely that there are many green longevity snakes in the present Zhenyang country."


    "Doesn''t it mean that the green snake will die when it leaves Jiuji mountain?"


    "But Zhenyang is also part of Jiuji mountain."


    There was silence in the room.


    The national division found ink, paper and inkstone from the cabin, drew the sea area map of the two rivers on the white rough paper, and then circled a range, saying: "now the two rivers, at least half of the sea area, are the Jiuji mountains of that year, Mengshi island is, Dajiang County is, the place in the middle of which is submerged by the sea water is, even the stationed island of the side Navy, and then to the south of Zhenyang country, these are ¡£¡±


    Ji Nanzheng: "how big is Jiuji mountain?""Jiuji mountain has 12000 mu, don''t you think?"


    Ji Nan Zheng stares round eyes: "then we are also in Jiuji mountain now?"


    "Of course."


    Ji Nanzheng was ashamed of his ignorance, and the national teacher looked at Liu Wei and said: "you guessed right, Dajiang county is the location of the wolf family site. At that time, the wolf family lived on the highest mountain top of Jiuji mountains, so even if the sea water flooded 80% of the mountain, and 20% of the mountain top, it also survived. Only a hundred years ago, another shipwreck happened, and then the wolf family would And the last 20 percent was destroyed. The present Manshi Island, and other isolated islands on the two rivers, even Zhenyang country, were not mountains at first. It was the sea reefs that had been tempered for thousands of years, and the land that was slowly formed by artificial reclamation. It was also right to look for the direction of the prince. The existing land on the two rivers, the largest one is Zhenyang country. It was reasonable to think that Zhenyang country is the top of Jiuji mountain, but later he estimated that it was also found It''s a problem, so I moved my eyes to Dajiang county. "


    Ji Nanzheng shook his head again: "no, if the so-called ruins refer to the top of the mountain where the wolf family started to live, when there was a fire on the mountain earlier, when the wolf family and other tribes left the mountain, it would have been burned as scorched earth? What else can wolves leave here? After that, it became Dajiang county. To build a city, how many foundations should be built? Even if the site was buried in the mountain, it should have been dug out, right? "


    "Who says a site is a thing?" The master smiled, his face full of excitement.


    When Liu Wei heard this, something flashed in her mind. She took a deep breath and looked at Rong Ling.


    Rong Ling nodded and squinted at her line of sight.


    The national teacher noticed their small movements and smiled: "it seems that you have guessed, but you must not guess, but it can be said that I will correct it for you."


    Liu Wei didn''t manage the national teacher. She was still worried about this Pervert''s peeping into her daughter.


    Rong Leng said, "it''s a road."

 Chapter 1628

    The national teacher was shocked for a moment, then thought for a while, and said: "I forgot you met Zhang Cuicui, she told you?"


    Zhang Cuicui is the pseudonym of Liu Yue in Qingfeng town. Liu Yue came earlier than all of them, but she is not a tight lipped person. Liu Yue arrived in Xianyan country, became the concubine of Xiang ye first, offended Xiang''s wife Yun''s family, and was sent to Qingfeng town to investigate Liu Xiniang''s affairs. In Qingfeng town, the national teacher had planted many people for the sake of the Pearl of the shark, so Liu Yue entered the country Teacher''s eyes, not strange.


    The master said: "that woman is not very clever, but she is very magical. She is not from Xianyan, or even from the mainland. She comes from a place called Qingyun country. Obviously, she told you too, didn''t she? So you know, one day, she suddenly appeared on the two rivers. Yes, this is the site. The site of the wolf is not a thing, a treasure, but a road to another continent. Behind Jiuji mountain, there is another continent. If you find the site and Jiuji mountain, you will find another world and another civilization! "


    In the cabin, it was quiet again and the needles could be heard.


    But Guoshi was already excited by his own words. He shook his fist and let out his eyes: "can you imagine? It turns out that the sky we see now is not complete. That''s why the ancestors of the wolf family have been telling their descendants to find the site. They want their descendants to leave this sad place. They have been betrayed by other tribes and have been devastated. The whole family is fragmented. So they hope that the living children can go as far as possible, It''s better to go to another land. The story of the site has been distorted and exaggerated. After the wolf family, people are rushing for the site, thinking that it''s the treasure left by their ancestors. But in fact, the so-called treasure is a way, a way reserved by the elders for the blood continuity of the younger generation! "


    The calm lasted for a long time, and no one in the cabin spoke.


    The national teacher waited for a while, and saw that the others were all in the same shape. He was very angry: "don''t you believe me? What I said is true! Haven''t you met Zhang Cuicui? She''s someone from another world! " As he said this, Guoshi looked at rongling and looked for an alliance: "our ideas are the same, we all think it''s a way, but you say two words!"


    Let edge light drop eyes son, end tea cup, shallow drink.


    Guoshi stared at rongling, and stared at other people, very emotional scolding: "frog at the bottom of the well, ordinary people!"


    Zhu asked song for a cough at this time, knocked on the table, and looked at the national master with a smile: "you said that the site is a road, then how to go this road, do you know?"


    Guoshi is serious: "although I don''t know now, I know that this road is indeed through. After Zhang Cuicui, I specially checked it. According to the field history, more than 1400 years ago, before the fire broke out in Jiuji mountain, the werewolves actually went to another continent through Jiuji mountain. It''s very possible that they had established a country there, but only fought for supremacy. They finally failed, so they finally came back. But after that, about five hundred years ago, there were actually another group of people going to that continent, among them, maybe your descendants of the wolf family, so their national emblem was written in the word "cloud"


    Guoshi described the word, and people saw a word "Ji" on the rough paper.


    "It''s like Ji, isn''t it? But this is to say "Yun". You see, the point below is not three, but two. "


    After a careful discrimination, it turns out to be two.


    The Guoshi continued: "this is the latest information I can find, but at that time, the two rivers were quite different from the present. At that time, there was no record in the field history of the people who went to that continent. Maybe they had already dominated that continent, or maybe they had died on the way to that continent. But I know that some royal clans have mentioned these people. When Xianyan kingdom was founded, they all said that the first emperor could establish immortal foundation industry because of a Xianyan. Of course, there is another saying that Xianyan originally belonged to a woman. This woman gave Xianyan to the first emperor. No matter whether the second saying is true or not, it is certain that Xianyan originally belonged to a woman It must belong to the wolf family. Only the wolf family has the ability to communicate with birds and animals. The wolf family provided Xianyan for the first emperor. Does that mean that the establishment of Xianyan kingdom can be attributed to the wolf family? The first emperor regarded Xianyan so seriously that even the country was named Xianyan country, which showed that he attached great importance to the descendants of the wolf family who assisted him. At this time, would the descendants be able to help him to conquer another land? I think it''s possible, and they did. But later, for some reason, people who went to another continent didn''t hear from them. Maybe, another continent is also in crisis. What kind of trap did they fall into? But in any case, it proves that there is a land beyond Xianyan. If you don''t believe it, I can recite all the records of the wild history I know. Do you think about that for yourself? "


    Because he has agreed to share the site, the national master is very concerned about whether his words can be trusted. He is very anxious now. He doesn''t know how to prove what he said. He wants to go to another continent. He needs Liu Wei and their help. They are descendants of the wolf family. They must have some ethnic characteristics that make it easier to find that way. He wants to go and have a look What''s the sky like? What''s in another continent?Maybe that''s a fairyland? Perhaps, the people there, would cultivate immortals and ask, how about flying to the sky?


    Because he didn''t know, he had unlimited reverie. The national teacher wanted to explore. He believed in gods all his life. He was afraid that he would miss the chance to meet the gods.


    Guoshi''s speech was very detailed. Liu Wei looked at him and said all she knew. She was silent for a moment and touched Rong Ling''s arm a little.


    Rong Ling said to the national teacher, "we need to discuss it separately."


    National Division dispirited nods, gets up exhausted way: "I wait for you outside." He thought that after he left, these people would certainly speak ill of him in the room, say that he is fanciful, say that he has nothing, but the conscience of heaven and earth, what he said is really true, not a bit of empty words.


    The national teacher just closed the door when he left the room.


    Liu Wei immediately looked at the others, patted the table and said, "there are all answers."


    The history of Qingyun state is very complex. At the beginning, a dynasty called Xian Yue Dynasty rose in the Central Plains. This country is a barren land. The first civilization, Xian Yue Dynasty, survived for 500 years, was overthrown by the local people in the Central Plains, the baimeng people. The baimeng Dynasty was established for 200 years. Then, the overseas xuanpeople suddenly came, and the chixuan Dynasty defeated the baimeng Dynasty Xuanguo was built, until more than 400 years later, the chixuan Dynasty was destroyed by Qingyun. Wanhan, the last king of chixuan Dynasty, left a legend about overseas treasures.

 Chapter 1629

    These are the former history of Qingyun state. But now, if the two continents are connected according to the national teacher, then things will be easier to understand.


    1400 years ago, there was only a gap between the two continents. The wolf people lived on the Jiuji mountain. They soon found that they could go to another continent day and night after the mountain.


    The werewolves are ambitious and courageous. They even have the ability to communicate with birds and animals. They are gifted and talented, so they become the first people to eat crabs. They go to another more savage land and establish a dynasty, the Xian Yue Dynasty.


    At the beginning of its establishment, everything was obscured, which was easy to take care of. But later, the AI of the white Meng Dynasty overthrew the Xian Yue Dynasty.


    The overthrown werewolves fled back to Jiuji mountain. They may be able to maintain their energy or be willing to be ordinary. In a word, they became the leaders of the twelve tribes on Jiuji mountain and occupied the land on the top of the mountain.


    The wolf people live next to the green longevity snake, and they live the life of the mountain people again, but they are extraordinary after all, so when the mountain fire happens, they can immediately escape with other tribes. After going down the mountain, they have the idea of reorganizing their hair, and they decide to establish a Xian Yue Dynasty in this land.


    But they failed. They failed at the beginning. They were betrayed by 11 other tribes.


    If one failure is not enough, what about the second?


    Even if you are ambitious, even if you are superior in ability, you will not be able to resist the danger.


    At this time, the ancestors of the wolf family hope that their descendants will leave. Even if Xian Yue Dynasty is overthrown, they are more familiar with the land. So the last words left by the ancestors are that they hope that the descendants can go to another land again.


    But later people didn''t understand. They didn''t know there was a world behind Jiuji mountain. Maybe they did, but Jiuji mountain was burned by fire, and they couldn''t go through it.


    The rumor of the site appeared at this time. The fragmented wolf family continued to linger until a golden pupil girl appeared.


    Ji Nanzheng was adamant: "it must be Jintong girl, who is the woman who assists the king and gives the so-called Xianyan to the first emperor of Xianyan state? Of course, it can only be a golden pupil. "


    Liu Wei also thought that there was a trace to follow. She nodded: "although there is no record in the genealogy, the frequency of jintongnv''s appearance is not low. It happens that the first emperor of Xianyan Kingdom obtained the so-called Xianyan from a woman. That''s to say that it was jintongnv, which can be established indeed."


    And there''s another problem. There''s a tradition in the cloud family of Beijing. It says that the female family members of the cloud family are the best choice to be the queen. Why? Why are the women of the cloud family suitable to be queens? This may be the rule of the Royal ancestors, because the cloud family changes out the golden pupil girl. At the beginning, the cloud family was divided into two parts. The reason why the cloud family in the capital could be so fast in the country of Xianyan was that the royal family deliberately looked after them. Because the wolf family had made contributions to the country of Xianyan, and the royal family also wanted to get the second Golden pupil girl.


    It is normal for the first emperor to know that there is another land behind Jiuji mountain from Jintong''s mouth. But Jiuji mountain, which was not Jiuji mountain at that time, became Jiuji island. The mountains were all submerged.


    Maybe at that time, the flood was not deep, so the first emperor still sent people to open up another land, so there was the red Xuan Dynasty.


    Just why does the red Xuan Dynasty arrive at another land, slowly did not have the news? Liu Wei thought, probably because the sea area of the two rivers has changed again, and the land of the Central Plains, there is also a sea of devils with strange walruses.


    The devil sea and the two rivers of great change have joined hands to completely split the two continents. People in the chixuan Dynasty can''t send messages back to the country of Xianyan. People in the country of Xianyan can''t know the current situation of the chixuan Dynasty. Slowly, they have no contact with each other.


    The ancestors of the chixuan Dynasty probably remember that they were from Xianyan Kingdom, but later, when the wind and water rose in the Central Plains, their descendants forgot their ancestors and their hometown overseas.


    On the side of Xianyan Kingdom, when the news of chixuan Dynasty could not be obtained, they thought they had died in the sea, so there was no historical record, only wild history, occasionally sporadic.


    In the cabin, there was heated discussion, but in the end, there was another knot.


    "The ancestors of the wolf nationality wanted their descendants to stay away from the pursuit of the eleven tribes, so they were asked to go to another continent through Jiuji mountain, which left the legend of the site. But at that time, the back of Jiuji mountain was land. Now Jiuji mountain has been submerged, not only there is no land, but even the sea area is changing every day. Is this site valuable to us?"


    Back to the original crux of the matter, even if the mystery of the site is solved, but the path expressed by the site has become a dead one.


    In other words, they still can''t go back.


    Guoshi waited outside for a long time. There was no news in the cabin. He was very anxious and upset. Just at this time, Wei couple had a carrot in their mouth and dangled it.


    Wei couple was just passing by, but when they saw the white haired youth in the corridor leaning against the wall to ponder, they stopped and asked, "what are you doing?"Wei couple had nothing to do with the former Chinese teacher, but after all, they were in the same boat, and they could not look up, but occasionally nodded and greeted each other.


    The national teacher ignored him. The national teachers and students were arrogant and rebellious. He didn''t like to socialize, and he didn''t like to talk with strangers.


    The Wei couple saw the man''s nostrils growing on his head, hissed, snapped the carrots and walked past him.


    Wei couple went to the kitchen to look for food. He didn''t have enough for the dinner just now. He ate a carrot and was still empty. He wanted to go to the kitchen to look for some meat. Fortunately, he found a chicken leg and two chicken wings. He ate happily and washed his hands, which made him lazy to go back to the room.


    But when I passed the corridor, I didn''t expect that the national teacher was still there, and this man is not standing against the wall now. He squatted on the ground and joined up.


    What''s the matter?


    The Wei couple were really curious. He went to the national teacher again and crouched down with him. He asked in a low voice, "what are you doing?"


    Guoshi is in a bad mood. He looks up and yells, "go away."


    Yo?


    Wei couple is not a soft persimmon either. They think that he was also a big man in the Jianghu. Although they washed their hands in the past two years and had a good temper, they were not the losers who were pestered on their faces.


    The Wei couple got angry. He put out a cold finger, poked it directly on the National Teacher''s shoulder, ordered it, and asked with a straight face, "you say it again."


    The master of the state brushed his fingers and got up to go to the other side.


    Wei couple was provoked to a stomach fire, also followed up, hand to the National Teacher''s back a heavy push.


    Hearing the crash, the young man with white hair fell to the ground and knocked his head on the flowerpot at the corner of the wall. He directly broke his skin, damaged his blood vessels and gurgled blood.


    "You..." Touch the forehead of eating pain, but it''s wet. The national teacher looks at his hands full of blood with red eyes and trembles with anger.

 Chapter 1630

    Wei couple didn''t expect that they would give a little push. Why did the man bleed? He began to panic. He knew that the national teacher was Rong Ling''s guest. He was afraid that Rong Ling would ask for trouble.


    After swallowing their saliva, the villains of Wei couple complained: "you, why are you so poor in chassis? No, you don''t know martial arts..."


    The martial arts of the national teacher can fart. He has been a monk and a Taoist. He advocates the cultivation of immortals and likes to make pills and live forever. But does that have anything to do with his martial arts!


    The national teacher was so angry that he wanted to stand up and confront this man, but he felt dizzy just when he moved. He fell beside him. When he came back, his eyes were all covered with blood.


    "I didn''t know you were like a piece of tofu, I didn''t mean to..." Wei couple hurriedly explained two sentences, then jumped, leaped over the national teacher and hurriedly ran to the other end.


    After the accident and escape, the Wei couple were also upset. He ran to Zhong Ziyu''s room again.


    Zhong Ziyu is going to sleep. He is making a bed. When he looks up and sees the Wei couple in a hurry, he doesn''t know what to do


    "Shh." Wei couple compared a silent action, and then ears close to the door, listen carefully to the movement of the corridor.


    After a while, there was a sound of footsteps in the corridor. After a while, a sound of footsteps stopped outside their room.


    Wei couple''s hair was all up, and they were still alert.


    It happened that Zhong Ziyu came to him and patted him on the shoulder and asked, "you are..."


    "Dong Dong." Maybe it was Zhong Ziyu who suddenly made a sound. The people outside knocked on their door.


    The Wei couple''s faces changed. He stared at Zhong Ziyu, then ran into his quilt, covered his head and said, "say I''m not here, say I haven''t seen you..."


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "what bed do you put on your shoes? Come down!"


    Wei couple refused, holding the quilt and shivering.


    The knock on the door continued. Liu Wei''s voice came in: "open the door, hurry up."


    Zhong Ziyu opens the door with a strained face, and sees Liu Wei standing impatiently with her hands around her chest.


    "What to do?" Asked Zhong Ziyu.


    "And the Wei couple?" Liu Wei asked.


    Zhong Ziyu glanced at the direction of the bed and pointed out: "there."


    The Wei couple in the quilt were all trembling with anger. They ate the things inside and outside!


    Liu Wei went to the bedside without saying a word to lift the quilt.


    But they couldn''t lift it. The Wei couple in the quilt fought with her.


    Liu Wei "tut" a, suddenly add gravity way, this time Wei couple did not hold, looking at the top of the head a clear, no quilt, bedside is still standing a cold female tiger.


    Wei couple jumped up from the bed, stood far away, and argued eagerly: "I didn''t push him, he fell down on his own, it has nothing to do with me, nothing to do with it!"


    Liu Wei frowned: "tell the truth."


    "This is the truth!" said the Wei couple


    Liu Wei took out a small ingot of silver from her sleeve bag, which was twelve Liang by sight, and said, "I''ll give you another chance."


    Looking at the ten Liang silver, the Wei couple struggled for a long time, and finally rushed to grab it. After seizing it, they said pitifully, "I didn''t mean to..."


    Liu Wei didn''t bother him. Instead, she smiled and took out a ingot of gold from her sleeve bag and threw it on the couple.


    The Wei couple instinctively caught it, their faces puzzled.


    Liu Wei patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him, "well done. After two days, he''s recovered. I think he''s been unhappy for a long time."


    Wei couple was shocked for a long time, until Liu Wei left in a hurry, he still couldn''t believe holding two ingots of silver, and asked Zhong Ziyu in a daze: "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Zhong Ziyu is removing the quilt covers, which are all made by Wei couple with shoe prints.


    Zhong Ziyu was angry and the work was very quiet. The Wei couple didn''t hear a response. They pushed Zhong Ziyu from behind and said, "I''ll talk to you."


    Zhong Ziyu suddenly turned back and kicked the couple in the knee.


    The Wei couple jumped in pain and shouted, "you are crazy!"


    Zhong Ziyu took a broom from the side and beat the Wei couple fiercely.


    The Wei couple ran and shouted in fright. After being driven out of the room, Zhong Ziyu slammed the door and locked it.


    Pingbai got two ingots of Yuanbao, and Wei couple seemed to find business opportunities. In the next few days, the ship continued to move forward, while he had nothing to do with the Guoshi.


    The national teacher was furious when he saw him. The wound on his forehead was not deep. He applied Liu Wei''s medicine and said that it would be cured soon. However, no matter whether the injury was good or not, the pain was a white one. The other side didn''t even apologize. The National Teacher had never suffered such grievance and was very sad.


    It happened that at this time, the perpetrator was still wandering under his own eyes. The national division wanted to rush up to fight with the other side several times. If we didn''t consider that he couldn''t fight, the last loser was himself, he would have started.


    The feud between the master and the Wei couple is not a secret in this boat. Two or three days later, even the simple boatman heard about it.The Wei couple, who won the gold medal of Liu Wei, became more and more powerful. One day, the national teacher was studying the geology near Dajiang county. The Wei couple went over and took away their pen.


    Guoshi tried to be calm, but he was really angry. He clenched his fist and gnawed his teeth. "Give it back to me."


    The Wei couple played with the pen, and with a disgusting smile, "they have been writing for several days, have you found it? Liu Wei said, you said you can find the site, it''s not bragging, right


    The content of the site is a road to another continent. The Guoshi believed that Liu Wei didn''t tell anyone about it. There were many people on board. On that day, they talked in private. After all, they had a lot to do with it. So he thought, the Wei couple certainly didn''t know about it.


    It''s just because I don''t know that I''m going to do these baby like beating up now.


    To find the way, we should first find Jiuji mountain, the old site of Dajiang County, and then judge which side is behind the so-called Jiuji mountain by studying the geological landforms, sea area and sea features of the southeast and northwest of Dajiang county. We should pay attention to how to get to the other big land, including the mobility of the river.


    Guoshi doesn''t want to waste time with this man. The other side is deliberately provocative. He doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    He continued to look down at the hand-painted nautical chart in his hand, but soon it was taken away.


    "Just a few lines, what flowers can you see?" The Wei couple twisted the picture with one hand, shaking and shaking. They were ready to throw it into the sea at any time.


    This time, the national division was frightened. He got up and went to rob.


    As soon as the Wei couple hid easily, they avoided his hand, and then they laughed loudly: "I''m afraid I''ll throw it away? No, how can I throw it? "


    He said it and didn''t throw it, but in fact he had already gone to the deck.


    Guoshi''s face changed a lot. They chased after him and fought for him. If they got close to each other, he would reach out without trace and trip Guoshi directly.


    The center of gravity of the national teacher was unstable, and he fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for half a day.


    The Wei couple went back to the table and sat there at will, smiling around their arms. "Ah, why are you so careless? Can you afford it?"


    The national teacher did not move, lying on the ground, shaking all over.

 Chapter 1631

    Zhong Ziyu just came out at this time. He was surprised to see this scene.


    Wei couple teased the national teacher, but they didn''t really throw away the picture. He was afraid that the picture was really related to finding the site, and he would miss the important things later.


    Seeing Zhong Ziyu coming out, Wei couple threw the picture to the national teacher and jumped to hook up with Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu dismissively waved his hand and looked down at the Guoshi on the ground. The Guoshi had already sat up, picked up the sketch and was photographing the ashes on it.


    Zhong Ziyu stood close. He didn''t care, but when he saw the lines on the picture, he suddenly froze. Then he bent over and took the picture.


    "You! It''s not over! " Guoshi really broke out. He staggered to his feet and stared at the two people in front of him in anger to get the drawings.


    Zhong Ziyu dodged to avoid his hand, and at the same time raised his head and asked, "is this your painting?"


    The master didn''t speak, but went to get the drawing again. This time, Zhong Ziyu let go. The drawing returned to the master. He folded it carefully and turned to return to the room.


    Zhong Ziyu stopped him: "you haven''t answered me yet. Is this your painting?"


    "What''s the matter with you!" roared the National Teacher impatiently


    "Has Liu Wei seen this picture?"


    The master frowned and saw Zhong Ziyu''s serious face. It seemed that he didn''t want to pick up trouble on purpose. He said coldly, "no, I drew it yesterday."


    "How did you draw it?"


    National Teacher lengao way: "said you also do not understand."


    "Say it!" Zhong Ziyu''s voice is cold and hard.


    Guoshi didn''t want to answer. He decided that it was a secret. He couldn''t casually talk with others.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at him and went straight back to the cabin.


    In the room, Liu Wei is discussing the distance behind with Rong Ling. According to what they saw before, the old site of Dajiang county is nearby. But when they really arrived at this sea area, they couldn''t tell the direction for a while. These two days, they have been circling in the sea, coming and going, and their heads are dizzy.


    The appearance of Zhong Ziyu interrupts the conversation between the couple. Zhong Ziyu''s expression is dignified: "the national teacher drew a map of the sea area. You should have a look."


    What is related to the sea area is not a small matter. Rong Ling looks at Zhong Ziyu, crosses him and leaves the room.


    Liu Wei didn''t rush out, but asked Zhong Ziyu, "what''s on the picture?"


    "Devil sea."


    Liu Wei''s face was startled, and her expression was tense.


    Devil sea, the devil sea of Qingyun!


    Finally, the sea map was spread out on the table in the lobby, surrounded by people.


    Rong Ling''s expression is very serious: "how to draw it?" He asked the national teacher.


    Guoshi didn''t like the tone of being questioned, but when he saw the others around him, everyone was serious. He didn''t choose to lose his temper at this time, but he said in an honest way: "the old picture of Dajiang county''s literature, the original nine polar mountains in the field history, and the recent military range map of the navy are integrated and drawn."


    As for the ruins, Guoshi was really concerned. He had doubted the truth behind the ruins long ago. So from then on, he read all kinds of wild history pictures related to Jiuji mountain. He knew these contents well. Now he has a whole ship. Liu Wei copied the old book of Dajiang county from the West, and asked the prince before leaving Mengshi island The military area map of the Navy, which integrates the contents of crossing thousands of years before and after, and then simulates dozens of river flow directions, finally draws this simple line, but rich cross-border sea area map.


    This sea area map is not mature, because most of its contents, including island distribution and water flow bifurcation, are not completely accurate, but it is the most realistic map that the national division can draw with limited resources.


    He didn''t sleep all night after painting yesterday, and he is still studying and even filling in some details. Because of this, when Wei couple took away his pen, he was angry and robbed his picture. He almost died in fear.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know what these people are doing when they are so excited about this hand drawn picture that they are not even sure about themselves?


    "Is it the devil sea? It''s really similar. " Liu Wei looks at the far right side of the drawing, which is a large ocean with very strange branches of water flow.


    At the beginning, they were lost in the devil sea for a whole month, around the sea for three or four months. Every inch of that sea area, Liu Wei really remembered how familiar it was.


    "Yes." This is Zhu wensong. The old man felt his beard and pointed his finger at a fork in the middle of the devil sea: "here, the picture shows a group of reefs. Indeed, according to the direction of water flow and the tendency of rock flow after the collapse of Jiuji mountain, it''s not surprising that a group of reefs will appear here, but it''s not a group of reefs. Remember to find the island of white wolf? I lived here for a while, and I was here to release the white wolf. " What he said was the last time he left Xianyan country and crossed the ocean with white wolf to Qingyun country.


    Ji Nanzheng is not very clear about this section. He looks at it muddleheaded.


    Then I wish to ask song to point to a corner on the right side of the devil sea, where there is a flat, nothing: "here is a floating island, which will be submerged by the rising and falling tide."Liu Wei looks at the national teacher.


    The national teacher was stared at by her, a little pressure mountain big, silent a moment way: "I don''t know, this sea area is too far, I haven''t analyzed out."


    Zhong Ziyu then said, "the biggest feature of the devil sea is that it has a wide sea area and many branches of water. If it''s really the devil sea, I wish master that there is a floating island here. Wei couple and I are from here."


    Zhu asked song to point to the front of the island where the White Wolf lived: "here we are."


    Zhong Ziyu said: "at that time, Wei couple and I were submerged in the water, we have been floating with the current, I don''t know how long, and finally appeared in the Xianyan and Liangjiang rivers."


    Zhu wensong nodded: "the sea is connected. If you enter Xianyan from the floating island, it''s downstream, it''s really easy for you to float past. But then, if you return from the original road, we need to go upstream."


    "No, No." Liu Wei then interrupted: "the floating island is at the turning point of the current of the reef group, so it''s flooded here. People have 50% chance to flow to Xianyan country, but on the island side, it''s in the whole sea area, from the nearby islands to Xianyan country It''s too far off. It''s impossible. "


    "It''s impossible to walk normally." Zhu asked song: "do you still remember the sea dragon roll at that time, what wind was blowing?"


    Liu Wei stared at the map, then crossed it with her fingers. "Master said that Hailong rolled us from the islands to the floating islands, which led us to the Xianyan kingdom?"


    "That''s the only explanation." Zhu wensong said, and also compared them on the drawings: "this sea area is empty. After a sea dragon roll, we were hit into the branch road of the reef group. But at that time, many of us, apart from those who were away from the tornado due to emergency evacuation, were not involved in the tornado, and others, that is, why we came to Xianyan country in a unified way, even Liu Yue It''s strange. If there is a half chance for the reef group to flow into Xianyan, how can we all meet the same half? "


    "So there is an inevitable element in it?" Liu Wei pondered, then raised his head abruptly: "it''s the wind. There is a floating island on that reef group, so the wind direction is impacted, and there is unity. The resistance of the floating island causes only the southeast wind in that sea area, that is to say, we have only one possibility, that is, we can float into Xianyan kingdom!"


    "For the time being." Zhu asked song, "at the same time, it''s not easy to sail against the current, which should be the reason why it''s more difficult to return to Qingyun from Xianyan. This kind of sea line, if you don''t pay attention to it a little bit, will be destroyed, the ship will be destroyed and the people will be killed. "


    The table was full of discussion. Liu Wei and Zhu wensong took the lead to analyze the water flow and waterway. Zhong Ziyu and Rong Leng mentioned a few words from time to time. They had a high degree of participation. The couple of Wei listened stupidly and didn''t even have the chance to interrupt.


    As for Ji Nanzheng, Ji Nanzheng is eating melon.


    It was too early for Ji Nanzheng to come to Xianyan country. The devil sea at that time was not what it looked like later, so what Liu Wei said was that he really didn''t understand. Later, Ji Nanzheng gave up directly. He picked up the pear on the table and began to nibble at it.


    Sitting next to Ji Nanzheng is the national teacher.


    The national teacher is silent, silent, silent as if the whole person has lost his soul


    Then Ji Nanzheng handed him a pear and asked, "do you want to eat it?"


    Guoshi: "..."

 Chapter 1632

    Things are different from what I imagined. After two hours, the national teacher looked at Liu Wei and his wife with a sad face and full of complaints.


    Guoshi was originally smart. After listening to this for such a long time, even if these people said it in pieces, he also contacted eight or nine people, so now, he is very unhappy.


    These people are jerks!


    Liu Wei noticed the National Teacher''s eyes. At first she didn''t respond, but later she didn''t know what to think of. Her eyes suddenly turned and she looked at the past.


    The rightful national teacher, lengbuting, met her insidious eyes. Suddenly, he was alert: "what are you doing? What do you want to do with me? You liar! "


    Liu Wei came forward with a smile on his face: "the location of Jiuji mountain has changed, and we are late in searching for no results in Dajiang county. I think it''s just the right day these days, and the sun is shining. I want to come to the side of the Navy, and also leave MenShi island."


    The National Teacher''s chin was tight, and his cheeks were puffed up: "so what?"


    "It''s time for you to join the prince."


    Guoshi: "..."


    The prince''s ability to visit the site is mediocre and his appearance is not impressive. But he can find the right direction of the site accurately and repeatedly, first in the kingdom of Zhenyang, and then in Dajiang county. This is enough to show that he has something extraordinary.


    What''s more, in the conversation between the master of the state and the prince Lin that night, he also realized that there should be some magic weapons hidden in the prince Lin, but the two were in a general relationship at that time. The prince Lin strictly guarded them and didn''t disclose.


    But now, after so many days, Prince Lin should have lost all his patience. Now it''s a lot more likely to ask him about his words.


    Liu Wei planned so, so she told the national teacher.


    But the national teacher didn''t do it. He groaned, "you have something to hide from me!"


    "Yes, I''m not telling you. What''s the matter?"


    This is very reasonable and vigorous. He choked the National Teacher badly. He turned around and left unhappily.


    The front foot of the national division went back to the cabin, and Liu Wei followed in and locked the door.


    Others were stopped outside, looking at each other for a moment, and the cabin was silent.


    Ji Nanzheng finished eating the pears, wiped his hands, and said, "Wei''er''s eloquence is very good. Let her persuade the national teacher. You should not be too anxious."


    Everyone''s eyes moved in unison and looked at Ji Nanzheng suspiciously.


    Ji Nanzheng was shocked and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhu asked song and coughed. He touched his beard and asked, "brother Ji, do you really think Liu Wei is going to persuade people when he enters?"


    Ji Nanzheng did not understand: "ah?"


    I wish to ask song to wave his hand: "no, I just want to know that you really think so, just say so?"


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t understand: "otherwise? What do you mean? "


    Wish to ask song to silence down, the expression is very complex, he wants to say elder brother Ji how long have you known your granddaughter, why still so naive? But I think it''s a little below the top, and I didn''t dare to mention it at last.


    A moment later, there was a thumping sound in the cabin with poor sound insulation.


    Ji Nanzheng looked at the door several times in wonder.


    Others are eyes and nose, nose and heart, calm and self-sufficient, and upright.


    A quarter of an hour later, Liu Wei opened the door and came out. She had a few drops of sweat on her forehead. She wiped them with a wave.


    When she came out, with a smile on her face, she looked at Rumuchunfeng: "the national teacher promised. Tomorrow, he will get off the boat to find the prince."


    Ji Nanzheng nodded his head seriously: "just promise."


    The Wei couple were curious. After Liu Wei went far away, she went around to the door of the National Teacher''s room. When he looked inside, he saw the National Teacher''s face buried on the pillow, lying on the bed like a saltfish.


    Wei couple sneaked in and whispered, "where''s the fight?"


    When the national teacher heard the voice, he was alert first, his muscles were tense, and then he found that it was not the woman who was speaking, but the man. Only then he glanced back and saw the Wei couple. He was not very angry, but he said: "limbs, chest and back."


    Wei couple twirled a finger, went to lift the corner of Guoshi''s clothes, and saw that his waist was full of fist marks, so they immediately covered it back: "it''s too heavy to start."


    The national teacher is about to cry.


    "Wei couple sighed:" you said you are the same, so many useful information, you don''t know what to hide, you told her everything, then you have what use value, no use value, see you don''t like, don''t hit you


    "How can she do this..." the national teacher said


    Wei couple patted him on the shoulder: "she has always been like this. If you are not expected to go to visit the prince, she will slap you in the face. Be content. If you suffer losses, you will not be hurt if you learn to be good next time."


    Guoshi now has a little past to the Wei couple. He looks back and asks, "you seem to have a lot of experience?"


    "Wei couple expression vicissitudes of life:" yes, skilled to love myself


    Guoshi: "..."


    The next day, the national master was sent to the boat. He wandered on the two rivers for two days. On the third day, he ran into a boat approaching the prince.The prince was surprised to see him and asked, "did they let you go?"


    The master shook his head and said, "I stole it."


    The prince was shocked: "why? What did they find out? Over there at the site... "


    "Don''t worry." "They haven''t found the site yet, and I promise you that things will not change. In these days, I have been leading them around."


    "So now..."


    "Naturally, I found the specific location of the site and wanted to take the Lord to it."


    The prince was overjoyed: "well, you and my brother are united in digging out the ruins. I promise you that it will never change!"


    The master smiled and nodded, and settled down on the boat.


    After living on the ship for two days, the national division took the prince Lin to the sinking site of Dajiang County, but the prince Lin was not sure: "really here?"


    The master asked, "can''t you see that?"


    A visit to the prince.


    The Guoshi waved again and said: "I thought that Wang Ye thought that the site was near Dajiang county because he knew something about it. No matter how bad it is, there are some old history of ambition for reference, but he didn''t want to. Wang Ye really didn''t know anything about it..."


    The prince sipped his lips and weighed them in his heart. He felt that the site was at his feet. It seemed that there was no need to cover it up. He raised his hand and gave an order to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard left soon, and when he came back, he brought a young man.


    Guoshi recognized the man at a glance: "Mr. Li?"


    Li Qin, the eldest son of Xiangguo Li Zhao, and the stepson of Xiangguo''s wife Yun''s, Li Zhao and his first wife have one son and one daughter. After the death of his first wife, he carries his concubine Yun''s family to be his first wife, and then has two sons and two daughters. This is the son born to Xiangguo and his first wife. Because later, Yun''s family became the chief mother of Xiangguo''s mansion and supported by the empress. Li Qin lived well in Xiangguo''s mansion It''s not good. Guoshi has been in charge of Guoxiang prison for many years. Guoxiang prison is full of dignitaries. Occasionally, he has heard some gossip, including the son of Li Da.


    It is said that the son of Li, Wen, is easy to live and work hard. He behaved perversely. He once beat the villagers in the street. His stepmother, Yun Shi, took a cane and beat him 120 times. He lay on the bed for a year before he recovered.


    Some people say that Yun family is vicious and insidious. They just want to get rid of it if they don''t get out of their own stomach. However, no matter what others say, Xiang government closes the door to live their own life. Li Qin wasted his mother''s name of diligence and kindness, walking in the sitting room and sleeping room. It''s just a bully style. Yun family doesn''t discipline him for two days a day. When it''s serious, he will even be punished for several days It''s amazing that the cloud family treats the eldest son of the Li family so much that they don''t eat in the daytime. However, they can''t bear to be angry. They don''t even hear a word of dissatisfaction. The adults of Xiangguo don''t say anything in fear. Their parents in Xiangguo''s hall are indifferent, which is really puzzling.


    However, in the end, the gossip of the residence in Xiangguo mansion is only passed on among the upper class women. The national teacher happened to know this, but he didn''t know Liqin. Now, why Liqin and his next prince became birds of a feather? He really has no way to investigate.


    When Li Qin heard the national teacher call out his name, there was a bit of sarcasm on his face. It seemed that he thought of his name, which was closely related to his father. He was a little annoyed and didn''t look at the national teacher. He just turned to the Prince: "the king''s name is Li. What''s the matter?"


    When we went to Manshi island to take refuge in the disaster, the national division really remembered that we had never seen Li Qin. So Li Qin was not near the prince at the beginning. It is possible that after they left, the side Navy informed the camp island people to come to rescue, and Li Qin came with them.


    Prince Lin had a very good attitude towards Li Qin. He repeated the words of the national teacher with a smile and asked in a good temper, "according to the view of Prince Li, is this the site of the site?"


    Li Qin went to the deck, looked around the southeast and northwest, and went back to the cabin Road: "so it looks like something, but just in case, please send someone to go into the water first to check and find out."

 Chapter 1633

    The depth of water is several kilometers. It''s not a good idea to go into the water so rashly. The national teacher is waiting for advice. The visiting Prince has immediately ordered two bodyguards who are familiar with the water nature to go into the water immediately.


    The two bodyguards hesitated, and Li Qin said coldly: "what else do you do with the order of the Lord?"


    The national teacher frowned and cut in: "living people have to work hard when they go down to the deep sea. Even if their water quality is good enough, it will be difficult for them to go down to the bottom. My Lord, why not..."


    The prince raised his hand and interrupted the master''s words: "the master has a Bodhisattva''s heart. He just doesn''t go into the water to check and find out if the place is right. Since they are the king''s people, they are loyal for the king, but of course."


    Noble and noble men treat their subordinates like cats and dogs. The Guoshi thought that Liu Wei faced the same situation, but because he knew the bottom of the water very well, he didn''t agree with anyone to go into the water. So he made a lot of noise for several days, and then he always stood still. They thought that they could identify the location without going into the water, so they sent him to get close to it, but they didn''t want to. It seemed that they couldn''t help it.


    It''s Li Qin The master of the state could not feel his depth for a moment.


    Now it seems that the person who helps the prince is Li Qin. But Li Qin is a dandy. What does he know and why does he have this ability?


    After a while, the two people in the water of linqinwang sect came up together. Their faces were red, obviously they were suffocating for too long, and their breath was not smooth.


    The prince came to ask if they had found anything, but they just shook their heads and said with difficulty: "my subordinates are incompetent, unable to sink into the deep."


    Water has buoyancy. If you want to go down to the bottom, the weight must exceed the buoyancy.


    Obviously, the prince also knew this. He then said, "come, tie two iron stones to each of them."


    There are iron stones on the boat, but it''s too heavy to swim with. It''s definitely life.


    Guoshi can''t see it anymore. He wants to stop it. Li Qin stops him at this time. His eyes are cold and his voice is sinister: "is Guoshi guilty? Is this not the site of the site? Are you afraid that they will find nothing after investigation, and will break your lies? "


    "How could it be!" "Don''t insult me!" yelled the master


    "It''s not just to wait, to be wordy, to be doubted."


    The two bodyguards went down again, this time they didn''t come up for a long time.


    It was nearly a quarter of an hour before the prince asked people to pull the rope and pull them back alive. But when they pulled back, they found that both of them were dead.


    It was agreed before launching. Once they found something, they would pull the rope. The people on the boat would naturally pull them up, but they sank for a full quarter of an hour without pulling the rope, which means that the water is like bottomless water. After a quarter of an hour, they did not sink to the bottom.


    Now both of them are dead. Prince Lin''s face is very bad. He looks at Li Qin, "is there any other way, sir?"


    Li Qin''s greatest identity is that he is the eldest son of Li Zhao, the counterpart of the kingdom. But when he was with the prince, he called his husband to show that he respected Li Qin, not his father''s face, which satisfied Li Qin. He pondered for a moment and turned his eyes to the National Teacher: "why is the national teacher determined to be the site location?"


    Guoshi died because of two people, the mood is very bad, don''t open the line of sight way: "the God in the dream guides."


    "The king of water and Dragon..." reminded the prince


    In the case of the water dragon king, it''s obvious that the prince Lin was also angry with Li Qin.


    Li Qin nodded and said, "since the gods have hints, if you don''t ask again, can we see if there is any other way for the gods?"


    "Ask the gods?" The master sneered: "is the spirit your servant in Li''s house? You can call and wave as you like. Before Mr. Li spoke, did you not think? "


    Li Qin looked at the Guoshi quietly, his expression changed: "Guoshi seems to have a lot of opinions on Li?"


    The master pointed to the two corpses on the deck: "two lives are here. Who else would you like to be kind to you, Mr. Li?"


    Li Qin sneered: "if it is really a person who is blessed by the gods, it is really merciful. The master of the state knows whether it is a person who will become a skeleton withered, and one or two people who are reluctant to give up their lives, is doomed to become a major event."


    "It depends on the value of these two lives."


    "What does the national teacher think is worth and what is not?"


    "Mr. Li, I''m not interested in fighting with you. I''ve got the place. Can I dig up the site? It depends on your ability. I''m sorry to leave first."


    Guoshi then left. Prince Lin wanted to stop him, but he was probably afraid of Li Qin and didn''t speak.


    When the national teacher went far away, Li qincai took back his eyes, looked at the worried prince, and said, "Lord, send someone here."


    "Mr. Li means..."


    Li Qin nodded: "this is the site location, which can be excavated by people."


    "Really?" When the prince was happy, he looked at the body of the bodyguard on the deck and complained: "Sir, since he has already figured out, why do you want these two people to die? This is not...""Without these two lives, how can we try to find out what the master said is not empty?"


    The prince had nothing to say but nodded, "well, that''s what they deserve."


    Li Qin was very satisfied with Prince Lin''s support for him. He nodded his head and turned back to the cabin.


    At night, everything is still.


    Guoshi was lying on the bed, waiting to fall asleep, but he heard the voice of the rope coming from the corridor outside the room. He was alert, and carefully walked down from the bed, next to the door, and moved behind the door.


    Just then, outside, there was a knock on the door.


    Guoshi carefully opened half of the door and stuck out half of his eyes.


    I saw two waiters outside. They had knives on their waists. Standing in front of them, they saw the door open. They frowned and said softly, "Why are you so slow?"


    The national teacher was suspicious.


    But the bodyguard gave him a push, pushed him into the room, and then turned back and locked the door.


    The master of the state suddenly stared round his eyes, with a sense of foreboding in his heart. He wondered if he could tell the location of the site without any use value. The Prince wanted to get rid of him quickly, just like the spicy chicken and willow Wei?


    Thinking about it, the master quickly took out the defensive dagger from under the pillow and pointed the point of the dagger at the two bodyguards: "what do you want to do?"


    The two bodyguards looked at each other. The older one went straight to the front, and the scribe handed over the dagger. He stared at the master and said, "what''s the trouble? Louder, the whole boat can hear it."


    The national division saw that the weapon was gone, and there was a flash of panic in his eyes. He tried his best to calm himself down, but when he was unarmed, his unease became more and more violent


    Thinking about whether to open the window and jump out of the boat, the younger bodyguard made a sound like "Oh", then pushed the older bodyguard on the shoulder and said: "he doesn''t know us."


    The elder bodyguard, after hearing the words, felt his face and said, "I forgot." Then he lowered his voice and said to the Guoshi, "it''s me, Wei couple. Can''t you recognize them, and can''t you hear them?"


    The National Teacher blinked in a dazed way, and then watched the long bodyguard open his face, revealing a very annoying familiar face.

 Chapter 1634

    The national teacher only hears the name of human skin mask, but it''s a cold eye opener today.


    But he didn''t show much surprise, for fear that he would appear to have no knowledge. He pretended to be calm and watched the Wei couple take off the mask, and then put it back on with the help of the young bodyguard around him, that is, Zhong Ziyu.


    After the Wei couple straightened themselves out, they turned to see the national master and said their intention: "yesterday someone on your boat went down, right? Liu Wei saw it in the distance. Let me ask if there is anything found?"


    He was not very happy when he mentioned the national teacher. He said calmly, "I''m dead."


    "What died?" the Wei couple asked


    "The man in the water."


    Wei couple: "..."


    Guoshi briefly said what happened on the deck yesterday, and finally focused on Li Qin: "if there''s no accident, Li Qin is the one who helps the prince behind him. He''s just a dandy. How can he bear to find the ruins? Even in collusion with the prince. I really can''t understand it. "


    Zhong Ziyu is silent. He knows nothing about Li Qin and Wang Qin.


    The Wei couple thought about it for a moment, clapped their thighs for a while, and said, "he is the one who knows me so well."


    "You know that?" Zhong Ziyu looks at the Wei couple.


    The title of the gossip old prince of the Wei couple was not called in vain. He snorted: "you can remember Zhushu. When we were in Qingfeng town, the little servant girl who was with Liu Yue. When we got back to Beijing, I met her once."


    At the beginning, the incident of the Pearl of the chimaera was very serious. Liu Wei and his family went to Qingfeng town to investigate. After finding out that the incident was related to the national teacher, Liu Wei led his family back to the capital first. However, the couple of Wei and Zhong Ziyu were left. They said that to deal with the aftermath was to do coolie.


    The Wei couple then copied the yard of the corpse butcher, dug out the white bones of the women and buried them together. When they turned around, they found that the original figure had escaped. At that time, they thought of a bad idea because they were afraid of being punished by Liu Wei. They thought that Liu Yue and Liu Wei would never deal with each other. It was better for them to take Liu Yue''s head and make up for it in front of Liu Wei when they returned to Beijing ?


    No matter whether Liu Wei really wants Liu Yue''s life or not, but at that time, Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu did the same thing, but when they wanted to start, they suddenly found another group of people, who were ahead of them, that is, the people sent by Mrs. Xiang Yun''s family to eradicate Liu Yue.


    In order not to hand over the fat, that night in the outskirts of Qingfeng town, Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu competed with each other to discuss how to distribute Liu Yue''s body.


    At that time, Liu Yue was not dead, but he was scared out of the ban by them. At last, the two sides reached a consensus. When they were about to kill Liu Yue, Liu Yue was saved by a mysterious man in black. When they caught up with the man in black, they found that the other side took Liu Yue not to save her, but to kill Liu Yue first, or even take out her palace.


    Liu Yue died like this. She died in a mess. She was covered with blood. But in this way, the body would be hard to distribute. In the end, Zhu Shu couldn''t bear it, so she suggested that Liu Yue''s body should be buried on the spot. If the Wei couple wanted to prove that they really participated in the killing of Liu Yue, she could help them to testify when they came to Beijing.


    But it is strange that after entering Beijing, Liu Wei did not ask them about the release of the corpse slayer, and did not mention Liu Yue from beginning to end.


    Wei couple thought Liu Wei didn''t mention it. He took the initiative to mention it when his brain was ill. But they also understood that Liu Wei knew everything. After all, they were working with them at that time. There was also the little black bird called pearl. When the little black bird came back to Liu Wei, they must immediately report it to Liu Wei. They knew it.


    In a word, because Liu Wei didn''t blame them, the Wei couple escaped, thinking that they didn''t need Zhu Shu''s witness, so they didn''t contact her.


    But half a month later, one day, the Wei couple accidentally bumped into Zhushu in the street. At that time, Zhushu was wandering in the street. The Wei couple called her out in order to meet each other. Unexpectedly, Zhushu saw him, but turned around and left. The faster she went.


    The Wei couple did not understand their intention. They were curious, so they went after them.


    When Zhu Shu was blocked in the back of the alley, the Wei couple had to ask the ugly man Yinmao. Zhu Shu said gloomily: "Liu Yue When Liu Yue died, she was pregnant... "


    The Wei couple did a lot of evil in their life, but they still didn''t have black hands for the old and the weak. So when they heard that Liu Yue was pregnant, he lost his mind for a long time, and then they responded: "Liu Yue was not killed by us, but by the man in black..."


    That said, they are also to blame.


    At that time, the couple were also upset and asked Zhu Shu, "how do you know?"


    Liu Yue has been dead for half a month. The dust has settled long ago. Now turn it out and say, is it necessary?


    Zhu Shu didn''t want to talk to the Wei couple at first because it was involved in the secret affairs of the husband and wife of Wei. But later, the Wei couple had no choice but to tell him: "the child in Liu Yue''s belly is the son of the eldest son..."


    What?


    Isn''t Liuyue the concubine of Xiangguo adults? How to conceive a child and become the seed of Xiangguo adults and sons?


    And that was the first time Wei couple heard the name Li Qin.Li Qin is the eldest son born to the yuan lady of Xiangfu. However, due to his stepmother''s success, he has become the most unpopular existence in Xiangfu. His life has been oppressed since childhood, and his character has become distorted since he grew up. Li Qin has a hobby. He likes sleeping with his father''s woman and controlling his father''s concubine, which makes him very excited. However, his rebellious and rebellious behavior has never happened in Xiangfu It''s a secret.


    The rumors about Li Qin in Xiangfu have never been broken, so every time Yunshi takes out the shelf of his mother and discipline and punishes Li Qin, the other masters in the mansion will not ask about it. When Xiangguo adults are wearing the first green hat, they hate to strangle this son. Other elders in Xiangfu Watch Li Qin grow more grumpy and vicious. From the very beginning, their pity turns to hatred of iron Steel.


    This time, Zhu Shu happened to know about Liu Yue''s pregnancy. When he was waiting beside the cloud family, he heard Li Qin quarreling with Xiangguo adults.


    In fact, Liu Yue and Li Qin have colluded with each other to commit adultery not once or twice. Earlier, Yun family had been in charge of Liu Yue''s abortion. After that time, Xiangguo adults were disappointed with Liu Yue. At the same time, Yun family defaulted to send her new concubine to the poor village of Qingfeng town.


    But Liu Yue herself didn''t know about it. She thought that the child in her belly was Li Qin''s. no one knew about it. She thought that Yun Shi was only jealous of her being spoiled and gave her an abortion. She thought that Xiangguo adults didn''t help her, just because she was afraid of Yun Shi, the female tiger. She never thought about the dirty things she did. At the beginning, she was cold and wanted to be nice to her ¡£


    And Liu Yue is not mistaken. When she was in Qingfeng town, she also contacted Li Qin.


    Only when Li Qin saw that she had been assigned, he was not interested in dealing with her. Later, Liu Yue wrote a letter to him, and Li Qin secretly came to Qingfeng town to see Liu Yue.


    It was the same time that the wind, and once again, it was the same.


    These things were learned only after she went back to Xiangfu. When she knew them, her mood was greatly affected and she was upset for several days.


    Now she met the couple of Wei, and when she said these things as soon as she could, she was in a relaxed mood. For a while, she said again, "after this quarrel, the eldest young master has been expelled from the mansion by the master."


    It has been a long time since this incident happened, so it took the Wei couple a while to remember the name of Li Qin.


    After listening to him, the other two also fell silent. For a while, the national teacher said, "so someone fished in troubled waters and deceived me by using Liu Yue''s new cell palace to fake a shark''s pearl?"


    The Wei couple slapped their hands on the head of the national teacher and slapped his head with a loud bang. Then they shouted, "tell you what''s going on, and you''ll think of this in your mother''s eyes?"


    The National Teacher''s face was overcast, and he turned away without saying a word.


    The three people present, the eldest brother don''t say the second brother, you and I are almost the same. No one is a good man, but the difference is that the national division doesn''t know the past of Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu, but they know the dirty things of the national division, so now the Wei couple are just and awe inspiring, and the national division really can''t refute him.

 Chapter 1635

    While the Wei couple and the national teacher were still quarreling and making moves, Zhong Ziyu analyzed some contents by himself: "Li Qin can''t know about the site, so the only thing he can tell is Liu Yue."


    Li Qin lost interest in Liu Yue at the beginning. He started to go to Qingfeng town after receiving Liu Yue''s letter. What would be the content of the letter? It''s possible. Is it about her life experience?


    Liu Yue''s life experience is not a secret, but it is not widely known. The master of the state knows that he has long been yearning for the divination of the immortals. Therefore, he has to dig three feet of ground for a trace. Liu Wei and his disciples know that they are from the same place. So is it possible that Li Qin also knows Liu Yue''s way?


    If he knew it, it would make sense.


    Liu Yue is from Liangjiang. Li Qin is driven out of his family by his father. His future is totally lost. In order to rise again, he needs to gain the trust of the prince. In order to persuade the prince, he would naturally take out some dry goods. Because he knew the treachery of the two rivers, he connected the two things when the ruins spread in Kyoto broke out secretly.


    Zhong Ziyu turned his head and looked at the Guoshi: "you said this is the old site of Dajiang County, and Li Qin didn''t refute it, did he?"


    The National Teacher recalled and nodded: "he only said to order people to go into the water for further investigation, but he didn''t reject my words. But in the evening, I heard the bodyguard say that the visiting prince had sent a letter back, saying that he would call people to come."


    Zhong Ziyu understood: "you can''t see flowers in the fog, but you can''t really see them all the time. If you want to prove that Li Qin has several Jin and several Liang, you need to try again."


    "How to try?" Guoshi asked.


    Zhong Ziyu leaned his head over, lowered his voice and whispered to the national teacher.


    ¡­¡­


    The prince was a little impatient: "if you only speculate on others for your own benefit, if you say that the national teacher is not good, you will show evidence to prove how bad he is. If there is no evidence, you will become bloodthirsty."


    At the end of their quarrel, the prince won the battle. A quarter of an hour later, the prince, with his three small boats, drove all the way to the south. The national teacher was naturally on the ship and walked with him.


    On the big ship, Li Qin didn''t go. He stood on the deck with a black face and watched the crowd leave. Then he turned around and went back to the room. In anger, he waved his hands and overturned the tables and chairs.


    There was a clatter of bells in the room, which made the passing attendants tremble and run away.


    At the same time, the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu approached the next door of Li Qin''s cabin. The sound insulation of the ship was poor and the wood was poor. The Wei couple pried open the corner of the wall board dug in advance. From the small hole, they saw Li Qin walking back and forth in the next room.


    Li Qinqi came from behind the national teacher and compared him. So he made a fire. But after the fire, he still needed to think about countermeasures. So Wei couple saw him pull out a small box from the bottom of the bed board. The box was locked. He opened the lock from the key he wore with him and took out a stack of letters.


    He opened the letters one by one and read them over and over again. After two hours, he was satisfied with his face and put them back carefully. He arranged his clothes and left the room.


    Before long, two maids came in to clean.


    Until the two maids left, the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu sneaked into Li Qin''s room from the next room.


    As they saw before, they took out the small box. Zhong Ziyu looked at the lock on the top and hesitated, "there is no key."


    The Wei couple "hum" once, went to the window, pulled out the wire that fixed the window sash, put on the keyhole of the box, and agitated. Three or two times, the lock opened.


    Zhong Ziyu raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    The couple were so proud that he opened the box and took out the letter.


    There is a thick stack of letters. Both the signature and the signature are Liu Yue''s name. When Zhong Ziyu saw this, he saw clearly: "it is so."


    The Wei couple took out the letters and put them in their arms. Then they locked the empty box and put it back in place. Together with Zhong Ziyu, they left in a hurry.


    Back to the safe place, the two people opened the letters and read them all. Liu Yue wrote them to Li Qin when he was in Qingfeng town. At the beginning, he only told his true feelings and wrote a lot of sarcastic love words. Later, Liu Yue suddenly changed her way because she could not get a response.


    She told Li Qin that she was the daughter of the prime minister.


    The Prime Minister of Xianyan state, Xin, is the father of concubine Xin. He is the elder of the three dynasties and has many disciples.


    When Li Qin saw this letter, he didn''t know what kind of mentality it was. But the time when the letter was signed, it was the time before and after Liu Yue became pregnant.


    After reading the time of the letter, Wei couple confirmed that Li Qin had received the letter and rushed to Qingfeng town to see Liu Yue in person.


    Later, the contents of their letters became very different. They stopped talking about their love for their children and their daughters. They talked about the situation of Qingyun state.


    Who is the emperor of Qingyun? How many sons does the emperor have? Which princes have real power? What are the important officials in the court.


    The last letter, which was sent three days before Liu Yue''s death, mentions her pregnancy. At the same time, she tells Li Qin that she knows how to return to Qingyun country, but on the premise that she needs Li Qin to stop a group of people for her in the capital city. There are 12 people in the group, starting with a couple. The women are dressed as men. The men are cold and tall, the men''s surname is Rong, and the women are dressed as men Surnamed Liu, they brought two children, a boy and a baby girl, accompanied by two old men and six young people.The letter also said that these 12 people, especially the couple, are the key to return to Qingyun. Apart from this couple, others, if convenient, have killed and saved lives.


    After reading the letter, the Wei couple breathed and looked at Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu silently folded the letter paper and put it back in the envelope, saying lightly, "this woman has died without injustice."

 Chapter 1636

    The time of writing was three days before Liu Yue died, but she did not know that it was four days since the letter arrived. Li Qin not only missed the best opportunity to intercept Liu Wei and others, but also was expelled from the Xiangfu for quarreling with his father in the following half a month. At that time, Li Qin was so worried about himself, not to mention going to inquire about twelve colleagues.


    At the dinner time, Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu put the letter back into Li Qin''s room. At this time, they had fully understood what Li Qin relied on.


    What is the site? It''s just a rumor. Apart from the relevant people, others think it''s a pile of gold and silver jewelry, a magic pill. The prince looking for it covetously wants to own it, but he can''t do it alone. He needs the help of strange people and different people, so Li Qin recommends himself.


    Li Qin shouldn''t know what and where the site is, but he has a secret. Liu Yue told him a country that can''t be seen on the map of Xianyan, Qingyun kingdom. No matter what the site is, Liu Yue''s coming from the two rivers is a fact. Therefore, Li Qin told Prince Lin that the site was in the two rivers.


    It''s possible that Li Qin used this method to fish in troubled waters. Anyway, we don''t know where the site is. What I said is that Liangjiang is mysterious. I said that there are sites here. Even if there are no sites, no one can pick out my fault.


    It''s also possible that from the very beginning, Li Qin didn''t want to help Lin Prince find the ruins. He just wanted to borrow the power of Lin prince to find out more about Qingyun kingdom. Liu Yue was dead and missed the best time. He didn''t know where to find any twelve people. So if Lin Prince''s power can be used by him, can he find out more about Liangjiang Secret, even, to the magical Qingyun country?


    According to this aspect, Li Qin''s approach is similar to that of the national division, but the only difference is that the national division is more pragmatic, able to work out more detailed maps of the distribution of sea areas on its own, and he can make a great contribution in finding the way back. But Li Qin can only rely on the letter Liu Yue once wrote to him to cheat.


    The master led the prince to the South reef. When he came back, it was almost midnight.


    The Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu held a meeting in his room as usual. The national teacher listened to their letters about Li Qin. After a moment of silence, he hesitated: "if Li Qin''s chips are Liu Yue''s letter and the details of another continent mentioned in the letter, how can he find out about Zhenyang state and Dajiang county?"


    "How many islands are there on the two rivers?" Asked Zhong Ziyu suddenly.


    The national division recalled: "seven, but except for the three islands of Zhenyang state, MenShi island and the garrison island of the side Navy, none of them can live in people. When the tide rises, they will be submerged and there will be no life on the island."


    "Yes." The Wei couple understood: "there are only three islands on the island where people can live. They have been to the naval Island, the Zhenyang country and the Manshi Island, so what? What can this prove? It can only prove that they are full and have nothing to do. They have traveled all over the two rivers. "


    Guo Shi frowned: "no, what about Dajiang county?"


    "Ah." Wei couple thought that Guoshi was really a pig''s head: "although Dajiang county has been submerged, it is also what happened nearly a hundred years ago. On the top, Dajiang county also has a name and surname. The existing three islands have nothing to gain. Is it strange to focus on Dajiang county which has been submerged for a hundred years?"


    "Then how do they know that Dajiang county is the site?"


    The Wei couple are going to be convinced: "they know a fart, didn''t you tell them?"


    The national teacher was shocked: "me?" Then he recalled that he had been reacting for a long time before he realized it. Yes, on Mengshi Island, when he had a night talk with Prince Lin, he said that Dajiang county was the site, and Prince Lin showed a "true" expression.


    That is to say, it was uncertain that Dajiang county was the site when he came to visit the prince at the beginning. He told him that he was sure.


    The national teacher was silent.


    Zhong Ziyu sighed: "in the letter, Liu Yue mentioned how she came from the two rivers. The position she wrote in the letter is to the west, and the country of Zhenyang is to the north, which is 18000 miles away. Li Qin may have just eliminated the country of Zhenyang and found Dajiang county."


    So Prince Lin gave up Zhenyang country and went to check Dajiang County, because Li Qin thought that Zhenyang country was too far away, which was not consistent with the place when Liu Yue came, and Dajiang county was closer, so he bewitched Prince Lin to try Dajiang county.


    However, they deliberately ignored and over interpreted it. They thought that the prince and the high people behind him had thought of Dajiang county from the beginning, so they made a counter plan, deliberately revealing that the site was in Dajiang County, and they tried to let these people tell them more exclusive secrets?


    But in fact, Li Qin is just a liar. Maybe he knows something, but these trivial things are not enough to represent anything at all. And they are just contradicting each other?


    After the national teacher thought about it, he suddenly became autistic.


    The atmosphere in the cabin became strange. After a long silence, the Wei couple asked tentatively, "so after a long time, there is no value in visiting the prince."


    Zhong Ziyu said, "I''ll get off tomorrow and go back to talk to Liu Wei."


    Wei couple nodded and said, "I''ll go back with you."The two said they were about to leave, and the national teacher hurriedly called out to them, "how about me?"


    "What are you?" The Wei couple wondered.


    The national teacher held for a long time, his face was red, and he said, "when will I go back?"


    There''s nothing left for the prince. What else does he keep? It doesn''t make sense.


    Wei couple smiled and said deliberately, "sell you without you, don''t want you."


    The National Teacher''s face was black.


    Zhong Ziyu was too lazy to watch the two quarrel and left the room alone. As last night, he found an empty cabin and went to sleep.


    At the same time, on another ship 50 miles away from the prince''s ship, the ugly squatted in front of the cage of the little green snake, and was peeing in the middle of the night to find the little green snake to whisper.


    The little green snake said, "hiss, hiss..."


    The ugly curled up in front of it and said with a smile: "really, Abby is home. It''s so nice. Does Abby want to go back to his master? Niang said that after we leave, she will send Abby back to her master. "


    The little green snake seemed to hesitate: "hiss, hiss..."


    The ugly clubbed his chin and began to worry: "the ugly thought that Abby would better not stay here. Abby is the only one here. There is water everywhere. Abby can''t find food. She is hungry. The ugly thought that Abby would better live with the master."


    The little green snake said, "hiss, hiss, hiss..."


    The clown pouted up his lips and murmured, "it''s a pity that he has arrived home and has to leave. But it''s also good to live with the master. Didn''t ABI live with the master before? It''s just like ugliness. Ugliness likes to be with his father, mother and brother. There are also great grandfathers, great grandfathers, aunts and many people... "


    The little green snake said, "hiss..."


    Ugly don''t understand: "where is different?"


    The little green snake stopped talking and curled up in the corner of the cage.


    Ugly see Abby ignore themselves, a little lost, poked the cage, see Abby still ignore, poor Baba got up, step three turn back to the room.


    In the room, Xiaoli opened her eyes, saw her sister coming back, rubbed her eyes and asked, "why is it so long?"


    The younger sister grows up and loves to be clean. She says that she doesn''t want her brother to pee or wipe his butt. At night, she refuses to use the urinal. She has to go to the clean room alone and use her own mother''s toilet which is made by her father. Xiao Li wakes up when the ugly gets up at night. He stands at the door of the room and sees that the ugly enters the clean room. Then she comes out. Around the corner, he goes to the next room and follows ah Bi talked. After a long time, his sister came back to the house. He was almost sleepy.


    Ugly climbed into his brother''s arms, Xiaoli warmed his sister''s hand and taught her a lesson: "what can''t be said in the daytime? Don''t chat with Abby in the middle of the night next time."


    Ugly vague "Oh" voice, suddenly asked: "brother, can snakes live in the water?"


    Xiaoli was almost asleep again. Hearing this, he said with vague consciousness, "snakes can go into the water, but they can''t live for a long time."


    "Then Abby can''t go home..."


    Xiaoli didn''t hear what she said and didn''t care.


    But the ugly shook his brother''s hand and shouted, "brother, Abby wants to live at home. Do you have any way to let Abby live in the water all the time?"


    Xiaoli''s head is too big because of her sister''s tossing. She turns her back to her sister and says, "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    But the ugliness does not give up: "elder brother, elder brother......"


    After shouting seven or eight times, Xiao Li was woken up completely. He couldn''t sit up. He looked into the bed with big eyes full of water. He was blinking at his sister. He didn''t get angry after all. He just covered his head and sighed, "what did you say just now?"


    "Abby......" Ugly also realized that her brother was not happy. She mumbled weakly and said, "Abby said that he has arrived home and wants to live at home, but the home is full of water, so he can''t live..."


    Xiaoli didn''t care, but after waiting for his sister''s words to pass through his mind again and again, he finally reflected. At the same time, he asked stupidly, "Abby''s home, is it Jiuji mountain?"


    The ugly thought of the place name ABI mentioned just now and nodded, "well."


    "This is mount Jiuji?" Xiao Li points to her bed.


    Ugly blinked and nodded.


    Xiaoli is confused.


    Here, here, is Jiuji mountain?


    Isn''t Jiuji mountain the old site of Dajiang county? So their ship is now moored here, here Is it the former site of Dajiang county?


    ABI is a kind of green longevity snake. In the blood of the animal race, there are hidden memories of the inheritance of the native land. Xiao Li doesn''t think ABI will deliberately deceive them, because in addition to ugly words, it can''t understand other people''s words. Even if other people discuss Jiuji mountain in front of it, it doesn''t know what they said. Now ABI suddenly proposes that it can only show that it''s true here It''s Mount Jiuji


    This is Jiuji mountain. It''s 50 miles away from the place they thought it was! But they did arrive at Jiuji mountain by mistake?Happiness comes too soon, just like fake.


    These days, I always listen to my parents discussing the location, sea area and everyone''s worries every day. It''s not Dajiang county or Jiuji mountain that surrounds my mouth. Although Xiaoli doesn''t have to worry about these major issues, he can''t bear to watch the elders work so hard, especially when Grandpa Shizu has lost a lot of hair and his head is bald. But now, just now, you''ve been bothered for ten times A few days of difficulties, in the ugly here, one can get the answer.


    Because


    Just because the clown talked with Abby for a while?


    Xiao Li suddenly put her eyes on her sister. Her eyes were bright.


    Ugly was scared by her brother''s eyes suddenly shining in the dark. She hurriedly apologized in some panic: "yes, I''m sorry Ugly wrong, brother, brother sleep, ugly also sleep, ugly sleep very fast, brother call not wake ugly


    Finish saying, cover head with quilt immediately, Mao sufficient strength, desperately sleep!

 Chapter 1637

    Early in the morning, through the cracks in the cabin window sash, mottled on the wooden simple double bed.


    Rong Ling felt that something was wriggling in his arms. He raised his hand to cover the light on his head and opened his eyes. Then he saw that Liu Wei was also fretted by the disturbing light. He was burying his face in his arms and his breath was beating on his neck.


    Rong Leng closed his eyes and woke up for a moment. When he opened it again, he put his hand around his wife''s slender waist and limb and held her tighter.


    The husband and wife have been sleeping together for many months, and they have not been prepared for each other''s breath. Therefore, Liu Wei also leans towards him, and naturally grabs his blasphemy belt, groaning and mumbling something.


    Rong Ling hears that she is sleepy.


    Last night, in order to study the specific location and exploration method of Dajiang County, Liu Wei didn''t go to bed until midnight. Now, there is a shallow dark green under her eyes.


    Rong Leng was distressed. Her lips were printed on her forehead, close to her ears, and whispered, "go to sleep again."


    Liu Wei trusted and rubbed his neck again.


    The two people''s skin is close to each other, which is the most impulsive time in the morning for men. After a while, when Liu Wei''s lips have been consciously or unconsciously rubbing the chin of Rong Ling, Rong Ling can''t sleep.


    He stroked the hair on her cheek with one hand, then poked his neck and kissed her on the face.


    At first, it was just the face, then it was thin and thick, and sticky, and it spread to her lips. When Rong Leng held Liu Wei''s soft lips, the sleepy woman woke up with frown.


    She didn''t even open her eyes. She said, "don''t make any noise."


    Rong Leng did not stop, slowly put her flat on the bed, covering her side.


    At this time, a "Dong" sound came from behind.


    Rong Leng raised his eyes quickly, and his fierce eyes shot away like the light of a knife.


    On the small bench in front of the bed, there was a plump little girl like a bun, holding a glass bowl in her hand, staring at him stupidly. Beside her, there was a little boy with thin hands and feet, carved with powder and jade, and his mouth open enough to hold a duck''s egg. Obviously, they have been in the room for a long time, but they haven''t made any noise.


    Until the spoon in the little girl''s bowl falls to the ground.


    Looking at the wooden spoon stained with ash on the floor and the eyes of the children, Rong Leng lifted the quilt and covered Liu Wei. The cold voice shouted: "when did you come in?"


    Liu Wei hears the sound and wakes up. She props up half of her body, looks at a pair of children and frowns.


    Because they were born by themselves, and they still slept with their daughters not long ago, they were really unprepared for their children''s breath, so there were two more people in the room, but they didn''t find out.


    Ugly is still small, in fact, she didn''t understand anything. She just accidentally dropped the spoon. Now she is holding a small glass bowl, and she doesn''t know how to eat the balls in it, so she turns to her brother for help.


    Xiaoli felt her sister''s sight, so she closed her jaw and bent down to pick up the wooden spoon. She tried not to look at her parents'' eyes. She left the room with her hands and feet. She cleaned the wooden spoon and took it back.


    Get the spoon again, ugly is very happy, the whole little hand together, hold the handle of the spoon, twist hands, skillfully dig out the meatballs in the bowl, put them into the mouth, and chew with bulging cheeks.


    At this time, Rong Ling Liu Wei was dressed and stood in front of the bed quite seriously.


    Rong Leng takes out his father''s majesty and stares at his son: "don''t go to bed in the morning, what do you want to do with your sister?"


    Xiaoli shrunk his neck and pointed to the ugly carefully, saying, "the ugly found Jiuji mountain."


    This is like a bolt from the blue. The husband and wife''s faces immediately changed. They looked at each other and licked their lips. They were planning to dig another ball to eat.


    Ugly even ate all the four balls left in the bowl, then looked up at the table, surrounded by a group of people.


    After breakfast, ugly mouth next to a circle is dirty, Xiaoli with a wet cloth towel to wipe her mouth, and then ugly put out his hand to brother, brother to hold her back to the room.


    It used to be like this every day. After breakfast, my brother would take her back to the room to study. My brother is not strict at all, unlike his mother and grandfather.


    As long as her brother read anything, she would read it after her. After reading for an hour, her brother would agree to let her find ABI to play.


    But today is obviously different.


    "Ugly, tell everyone what you said to Abby last night." Xiaoli holds her sister and coaxes her.


    But ugly listen to elder brother so say, but face all white, frightened of look to front of mother.


    Without adults'' permission, you can''t get along with Abby secretly. It''s a rule made by my mother. Last night, the ugly chatted with Abby in the middle of the night. It was a foul. She was afraid that my mother would scold her.


    I didn''t know that my mother, who doesn''t talk about love, was not angry today, but worried: "do you remember ugly? It''s been a night. "


    Ugly immediately said: "I remember, I remember, I can be smart, I am the most intelligent!"


    Ji Nanzheng rubbed Zeng''s granddaughter''s head and agreed: "yes, we are the most intelligent ugly, much better than your brother and your mother."Ugly smile of the mouth are all grinning to the ear.


    After that, the clown repeated Abby''s troubles last night and asked his parents if they could make Abby live in the water.


    There are some problems in the ugly report, too much childish speech, the focus is also very vague.


    Finally, Xiaoli directly brought up the little green snake and asked everyone to make it clear face to face.


    When it comes to the end, the gains are huge.


    But because Jiuji mountain has been submerged for too long, the landmarks have long disappeared. Abby didn''t know where the so-called mountain top was for a while, and there was a problem in identifying the direction. But Abby said that he could swim into the water to have a look. If he was closer, he could feel more.


    There is danger when people go into water, but when snakes go into water, there is no danger at all. Snakes are born to dive, which is their natural instinct.


    Of course, Abby''s justice is totally based on his ugly face. He has nothing to do with other people. After all, other people almost cooked it. He always remembers this hatred!


    Ugly didn''t know that she helped everyone solve a big headache. She just listened to her brother. She said what he asked her to say. She did what he asked her to do.


    At last, everyone was relieved. When they were happy, the ugly sat in his brother''s arms and laughed with them. Then he asked, "is there anything happy?"


    Xiaoli kissed her face for a while and said, "thanks to the clown, he helped a lot."


    Ugly didn''t know what she had helped, but she liked to be praised, so she nodded and said, "ugly is great."


    "Yes, how ugly!" Xiao Li kissed her sister again.

 Chapter 1638

    When Wei couple, Zhong Ziyu and Guoshi returned to the ship, it was three days later. Then they saw that the whole ship was busy packing.


    "What is this for?" The Wei couple asked a boatman passing by.


    "The boatman way:" the host orders, tomorrow return to sea, back to the West into the county wharf


    "Go back? Why? "


    The boatman shook his head and said, "not everyone will go back, let me not go back."


    The boatman didn''t know much about it, that is, they did what they were told. They didn''t know why, so they went to find Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei was putting on clothes at this time. When she saw them coming back, she didn''t ask about the prince''s visit. She said, "Zhong Ziyu and the couple of Wei came back to Beijing with me, and the national teacher kept helping Rong Ling."


    "What do you mean?" The couple of Wei asked.


    Liu Wei stood up with a rare smile on her face: "I found the way, but the way ahead is uncertain, so I need a pioneer ship to explore in advance, to make sure there is no danger, so other people can keep up. The pioneer ship will be steered by Rong Ling. Tomorrow, he will take us to MenShi Island first, and then we will charter a boat back to Xijin County, and then to Beijing. There are a lot of luggage to be packed in the capital, and relatives and friends to say goodbye. "


    The Wei couple couldn''t accept so much information and shouted: "what, what, found the way, how to find it, did they find it? You''re not going to make a mistake, are you? "


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t have so much nonsense from the Wei couple. He had a clear mind, hit the point directly, and looked up to Liu Wei and said, "we don''t need to rent a boat. We have a boat."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "en?"


    Zhong Ziyu said, "we have come back from stealing the ship to the prince."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu added: "more than one ship stole three. Prince Lin took Li Qin and his army to the South reef slope to explore the excavation route. We got all three ships. They didn''t know."


    Liu Wei: "is it


    ¡­¡­


    Following Zhong Ziyu out of the deck, Liu Wei did see three two-story ships of unknown origin floating by their side.


    Liu Wei looks at the boat and the three people around her. She is still confused.


    The Wei couple took the lead, jumped on the nearest ship in full view of the public, and soon came out with a few jars in their arms, and said with a flourish, "there are also antiques."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Prince Lin was born in a noble family. Although he didn''t have real power, he had great financial resources. The boat he often sat on, the decorations, utensils and utensils, were naturally the best. The Wei couple couldn''t deny that Zhong Ziyu was so excited when he proposed the idea of stealing the boat. Such good things will be his in the future!


    The Wei couple was very happy. They went to Ji Nanzheng with the so-called antiques and asked him how much silver they could pawn.


    Zhong Ziyu was about to follow him when he was walking behind. His shoulder was held down.


    He looked back, and saw Liu Wei smiling and leaning over, staring at his face.


    Zhong Ziyu frowned and felt bad subconsciously.


    Sure enough, after a while, the woman said, "have I ever told you that I am driving this road and I am planting this tree?"


    "So?" Zhong Ziyu is full of vigilance.


    Liu Wei pointed to the three boats at the back, with the corners of her mouth raised high: "confiscate."


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t think it''s much. He doesn''t have such a big concept of gold and silver, nor does the master of the state. He who has been in charge of the state elephant prison for many years and used gold to make the road image was once a face-to-face person. The couple of Wei had the biggest opinion.


    Wei couple are crazy!


    Confiscation? By what? Can''t be confiscated! The boat is his! He''s alone! No one is allowed to take it!


    But sometimes, whether your opinion decides the result depends on whether your fist is harder than others.


    The fists of Wei couple were obviously not the hardest, so in the evening, he was already lying on his bed with blue nose and swollen face, sobbing and choking. He could not breathe. He cried and scolded: "robber, Liu Wei is a robber! Beast! "


    Zhong Ziyu comforted him two sentences, who knows that the more he persuaded the Wei couple to cry the more fiercely, Zhong Ziyu didn''t have much patience. Seeing that he didn''t listen at all, he went back to his room.


    Because there are three more ships, Rong Ling doesn''t need to send Liu Wei and others to MenShi island the next day. Liu Wei entrusts three of the four ships to Rong Ling. Such an advance detachment looks not so shabby.


    Others took the last boat back to Xijin county. When they went back, they made a special detour to avoid the sea area near the prince and didn''t collide with each other.


    When he arrived in Xijin County, it was seven days later. Liu Wei didn''t stop. On that day, he hired a new carriage. All of them drove directly to the capital city.


    For more than ten days, the old and the young are all dust laden. At this time, the west gate of the capital is near.


    Liu Wei didn''t choose to go directly to the city, but let the coachman turn the carriage to the right and drive to the mountain Pavilion Temple on the outskirts of the city.


    Xianyan people believe in Buddhism. There are many temples and Taoist temples near the capital. The mountain Pavilion Temple is not the largest, nor the most famous, but the best located.The solemn temple gate is bright red and towering. When the three carriages slowly go up, there are two green pines in the mountains, singing birds and fragrant flowers, just like a paradise.


    Today is the first day of the lunar new year. There are many believers who come to worship. Liu Wei and others came here for personal reasons, so they did not choose to crowd from the main gate and the good believers, but went to the side gate.


    A young little monk led them. Little monk seemed to recognize the white haired old man in the crowd, but he was smiling like a spring breeze. He was a famous Ji Taifu. He blushed and talked with him about the recent situation of the white wolf in the temple.


    As everyone in the temple knows, Ji Taifu and the abbot have been close friends for many years. Ji Taifu returned to Beijing this time and entrusted a white wolf to the abbot for keeping. The white wolf was kept near the vegetable garden in the back mountain.


    Young monk is not as old as an adult monk. He talks about the interesting things in the temple. He looks very lively. He said: "at first, the younger martial brothers were afraid. They thought that the wolf was so big and covetous. His eyes were blue. Later, two people from the bottom of the mountain came to Houshan to steal cattle. They also wanted to climb into the mountainside and hunt for deer in the mountain. As a result, they were hairy by white wolf Now, white wolf chased the two people and ran half a mountain. He drove them into a hollow. He kept them for three days and three nights and let them suffer. Then he found someone to rescue them. Everyone said that white wolf had spirit and sense of responsibility. He must have been a wolf before and could lead a whole wolf group. Later, the younger martial brothers were not afraid of it and would pick fruit and feed it occasionally. Although White Wolf didn''t I like strangers, but I eat them every time. Everyone gets along very well. "


    The wolf eats meat. The white wolf is fostered in the temple. The temple must not be responsible for the food of the white wolf. The white wolf is also very sensible. Every day, he goes into the mountain to hunt for fruit. However, it is OK to stuff his teeth with fruits. The White Wolf also likes to eat them.


    Liu Wei, who had raised white wolf indirectly for several days before, was very clear in her heart. Seeing that white wolf''s temporary residence did not cause trouble to the temple, she was relieved.


    Who knows that the little monk said: "but these days, a big eagle and a little black bird are flying in the temple. The two birds are obviously not of the same race, but they get along very well. They like to stay with the White Wolf very much, and the white wolf who has always been alone will not drive them away. The little martial brothers said that the big eagle and the little black bird must be the leaders of their own races, otherwise, they would not Proud as the white wolf will not accept them, the fierce people, is to make friends with the fierce people


    Little monk, speaking of children, said that the front has come to the courtyard of the host.


    From afar, they saw the abbot in a light gray plain monk''s clothes, with a bowl in his hand, coming out of the room.


    Seeing them, the host was stunned for a while. It seems that how did little monk accidentally bring Xinshan into the inner hall? When he saw his old friends in the crowd, he understood.


    The host smiled. On the round face of Maitreya Buddha, he was merciful and warm. He bent down slightly, made a Buddhist ceremony and said "Amitabha"


    They hurriedly replied, Ji Nan Zheng went out and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The host nodded and looked at the man behind him.


    Ji Nanzheng introduced them all one by one, and then asked the host, "where are you going?"


    The host lifted the lid of the bowl in his hand, and there was a bowl full of grains, including millet, wheat and corn.


    "This is?" Ji Nanzheng is suspicious.


    The host said with a smile, "there are a lot of birds coming from Houshan recently. They have nothing to do in their spare time, but they can go to scatter and feed."


    Because the host wanted to feed the birds at the beginning, as an unexpected guest, everyone advocated to go to Houshan mountain to watch birds together and pick up white wolf by the way. They went up the mountain today to tell the host that they would pick up white wolf to go home.


    When we arrived at the back mountain, we saw birds everywhere. Most of these birds are wild Magpies in the mountain, but they are not allowed to live. In the past, we never went down the mountain in groups and ran to the back yard of the temple to stop.


    Among the numerous birds, there are three prominent ones: a white and majestic wolf crawling on a big rock, a big eagle standing on the top of the pavilion with cold eyes, and a black bird nestled in the treetop surrounded by many yellow warblers.


    The host pointed to the eagle on the top of the pavilion and said to the black bird on the top of the tree, "I don''t know why these two birds suddenly flew into the temple. Then a few days later, all the birds in the mountain flew down, chirping and making noise all the time."


    He said it was noisy, and then he turned around and came to feed?


    Liu Wei didn''t dare to mess up the host''s integrity, but she was surprised to see cuckoo and pearl in the mountain Pavilion Temple. At that time, she left the capital with Rong Ling, but the two children didn''t want to keep up. Liu Wei thought they weren''t watched by adults, and would be crazy again in a few days. Unexpectedly, she saw them wait for them with white wolf in good order. It''s hard to think about it Discussion.


    But at this time, look at the sleepy White Wolf lying on the big stone, the distant coo standing on the top of the pavilion, and the little black bird cuddling right and left on the branch of the tree. Liu Wei feels a little headache again.


    Pearl, wake up, you are a crow, you and the Oriole have no good results!

 Chapter 1639

    Smelling the familiar breath in the air, the first to find them was the white wolf.


    The White Wolf "ouch" jumped down from the big stone, his tail was low, his pace was fast, and he ran to all the people from a long distance.


    Ji Nanzheng smiled at the bottom of his eyes, bent over and patted the big head of the White Wolf, and boasted: "good boy."


    The White Wolf''s tail hung to the left and right. It seemed happy. Lanqinqin''s eyes looked at the master first, and then turned his head accurately to see the ugliness in Zhu wensong''s arms.


    "Wuwu......" Close to Zhu Wen''s feet, the White Wolf made a sound and raised his head high.


    Ugly obviously remember white wolf, she laughed happily, wish ask song and put the child on the ground.


    At once, the White Wolf immediately put his head close to him, with a big head, and strove all the way to the ugly''s arms. The ugly would hug his whole big head, rub his hard forehead, and his fat claws would pull his ears.


    In the past, I saw the big monks and little monks who were used to white wolf''s aloofness and aloofness. They were all in a uproar. It was only because Ji Nanzheng had taken the clown to the mountain and met white wolf a few days ago. It was no surprise that white wolf and little girl were close.


    Because of the movement of the White Wolf, the distant cuckoo and Pearl also found everyone.


    It is no longer the naive young eagle. Now it is mature, brave, sharp and fierce. When it glides from far to near, it has great prestige.


    Gulu flies to the top of Liuwei''s head, circling for a circle, without falling, it just keeps turning.


    The pearls in the flowers also notice the situation here. The pearls are petite and lawless. When they find Liu Wei, they excitedly squeeze away the colorful and charming Orioles around and bump into Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei subconsciously catches it, and the Pearl sits in Liu Wei''s arms. "Jie Jie" shouts hard.


    The abbot did not see Liu Wei, not to mention that the two birds who came to the temple recently had something to do with the granddaughter of an old friend. Seeing that pair of people and birds with deep love, the abbot laughed kindly and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s a family in the end."


    My grandfather raised wolves and my granddaughter raised eagles. They said they were not a family. Who believed that?


    Now, pearl is full of Liu Wei, chirping and talking to Liu Wei all the time. When Pearl flies away from the branch, other Orioles stop working and come back. But after all, the wild birds are not related to each other, so they only dare to stay three or four meters away from the crowd.


    Liu Wei glanced at the birds around her eyes, nodded her pearl forehead, and scolded, "big radish with flower heart."


    Pearl''s small round eyes were bright. He listened to Liu Wei''s words and looked at the birds around him. He quickly explained: "Jie Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei can''t help laughing at his words: "no shame."


    Pearl has been jumping: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie..."


    Liu Wei hurriedly pacified: "well, I see. Pearls are not flower hearts. Pearls are still babies. All these females are pestering our pearls. None of them like pearls. OK."


    Pearl is satisfied with this, the fine "Jie" for a while, and affectionately put the forehead to the palm of Liu Wei drill.


    The Abbot''s eyes were a little surprised. Maybe I heard that my old friend had mentioned how smart and resourceful my granddaughter was. I didn''t expect such a smart and capable girl would be so naive and like to talk to children with animals.


    However, the elder sees that the younger generation is always inclusive. After the host was surprised, he didn''t say that. He was still smiling like a Maitreya Buddha.


    At first, they just wanted to pick up the White Wolf, but they didn''t expect to take away the Pearl and the cuckoo together. It was an unexpected harvest. After all, it''s really hard for Liu Wei to find these two cubs in the vast capital city. These two children are in the wild now.


    After that, Ji Nanzheng began to chat with the abbot. The two old people had a profound friendship. When they talked about the old things, they were endless. Of course, most of the time, Ji Nanzheng was talking and the abbot was listening, but they obviously enjoyed it.


    Liu Wei saw that it was not early. He suggested that his grandfather should stay in the temple and wait for them. When they left Beijing tomorrow, he would pick him up.


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t want to. After saying goodbye to the host alone, he went down the mountain with everyone in a sad face.


    According to his grandfather, he has other friends in Beijing who need to say goodbye.


    After spending too many years in Xianyan country, it has become Ji Nanzheng''s second hometown. Unfortunately, his wife and daughter are not here, and his roots are not here.


    Because there are beasts in the carriage, it must be stopped by the guards. Before entering the city, Liu Wei asked the Wei couple to take her letter to Rujiang''s palace and let Qian Mengyao bring someone to pick it up.


    The Wei couple''s face was a little uneasy after receiving the letter. He and the son of a bitch didn''t deal with each other.


    It was Zhong Ziyu who stared at the letter for a while, then suddenly stepped down the driveway: "I''ll go with you."


    The Wei couple reacted quickly and pushed him back to the carriage, shouting, "who wants you to join us? Roll back. Don''t follow me!"


    Zhong Ziyu frowns, wants to say something, but may as well Liu Wei also way: "you don''t go."Zhong Ziyu''s face was heavy, obviously not very happy. The Wei couple hurriedly took the letter and ran to the gate like a dog.


    The couple of Wei went for an hour. When they came back, they brought a large number of soldiers from the Royal Palace of Rujiang. The leader was their old acquaintance, Yue Dansheng.


    Seeing Yueshan Sheng coming from afar, Zhong Ziyu wanted to get off the carriage, but Liu Wei held his shoulder behind him and said, "my money box is in the package. You can help me to stare in the carriage and don''t let the Wei couple steal it."


    Zhong Ziyu knows that Liu Wei''s excuse is that he is afraid that he will get off the bus and have a conflict with Yueshan Sheng. He is not convinced. In the past two years, he hasn''t taken the initiative to find fault with Yueshan Sheng. How can he avoid it?


    But Liu Wei''s words are all up to this point, and Zhong Ziyu can only stay. He sits in the carriage, the curtains are not open, and he is not sure what he is thinking.


    In a short time, there was a voice outside. It was the voice of Yueshan Sheng. It was clear and light, with the coldness of rejecting others.


    Later, the curtain was lifted from the outside, and Zhong Ziyu thought it was Liu Wei who came back, but he didn''t lift his head until he felt that people outside the car had been getting on for a long time, and then he raised his eyelids suspiciously, even when he saw an unexpected face.


    Yueshan Sheng stared at him quietly. His pupils were dark and bright. Zhong Ziyu saw his reflection from those eyes. He was stunned and pale. He looked like a fool.


    Hurriedly, he closed his mouth, which was slightly opened because of surprise. Zhong Ziyu coughed and his eyes wandered around. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t answer. The air was condensed for a moment. The silence made Zhong Ziyu nervous. He was just trying to summon up his courage to say something more. He saw each other lean over, took out a package from the carriage, turned around and left without looking back.


    When the curtain fell down, Liu Wei''s voice came from the outside of the car: "how did you get it? Didn''t the Wei couple get it? Wei couple, how about people? "


    No one answered.


    Then Liu Wei sighed: "forget it, the map is in it. Rong Ling asked me to bring it to you..."


    Two people said while walking far, until the voice can no longer hear, Zhong Ziyu just tired back against the car wall, self mocking smile.

 Chapter 1640

    Because Liu Wei and Yue Dansheng have something to say, the soldiers in the Royal Palace of Rujiang didn''t immediately receive people into the city, but waited for a long time in the outskirts of the city.


    It was more than half an hour before he set off, when the Wei couple also appeared. He jumped into the carriage with sweat on his head and sat next to Zhong Ziyu impatiently.


    Zhong Ziyu asked casually, "where did you go just now?"


    Not to mention good, a mention of Wei couple angry, he said with a black face: "buy water."


    "What?"


    "Wei couple roared:" buy water, go to the back of the tea shop to buy tea, you ask the east to ask the west if you''re bored


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t know what his madness was. Didn''t he just ask? But look at Wei couple''s expression already fast cannibalism, he also did not inquire, twist the beginning, go to pack.


    Seeing that he was quiet, the Wei couple were not at ease. They coughed and asked hesitantly, "did you find me?"


    Zhong Ziyu wants to say that he didn''t find it. Liu Wei did.


    When they saw the eyebrows of the Wei couple standing up, they almost jumped up: "did Yue bother you? I know that this bastard is uneasy and kind-hearted. If I have to buy water, I will insult him? I didn''t quarrel with him because I took the whole situation into consideration! You tell me, did he pick on you as soon as I left? He hit you? Did you suffer? "


    Zhong Ziyu was stunned for a while. After a short moment of slight consternation, he looked out of the carriage.


    Did Yueshan Sheng support the Wei couple?


    With this question, appeased the irascible Wei couple, and the carriage started again.


    When entering the city, Liu Wei didn''t go back to their carriage, but with Yue Dansheng. There were only Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple in the carriage. The Wei couple were quite at ease, with their legs cocked, their eyes dribbling, and their bodies moving towards the luggage pile without trace.


    Zhong Ziyu is thinking about something, so he doesn''t care.


    The Wei couple leaned for a while, but they didn''t seem to find what they were looking for, so they turned their heads and turned their luggage out.


    This movement is too big. Zhong Ziyu is disturbed by him. When he looks up, he inadvertently reminds him, "the package of money box has been taken away."


    Wei couple: "..."


    The Wei couple twisted their faces and tied up their luggage again. When they turned around, they pretended to be indifferent and snorted, "who''s looking for the money box? I haven''t found it."


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t care about him.


    Entering the city because of the opening of Rujiang palace, the road is smooth and unimpeded. Everyone first returns to the qingzhai. When getting off the carriage, Zhong Ziyu sees that in the car ahead, Yue Dansheng has just come down.


    The eyes of the two men were right in the air. Yueshan Sheng moved away first. Zhong Ziyu, a little depressed, lowered his head and lifted several luggage bags out of his car.


    In the next two days, many people came in and out of the house.


    In less than two years, Liu Wei has made a lot of friends in the capital city. Now she says she''s going to leave, and maybe she won''t come back. Everyone rushes to the door to say goodbye. Zhong Ziyu listens to the crying voice of the women''s dependents. She thinks it''s a bit boring. Women are troubles. What''s sad about them? She''s not your only friend. You have family and brothers It''s nothing to lose a friend, but it''s like the sky is falling.


    Zhong Ziyu has been staying in qingzhai for the past two days, actively helping other people who are busy with social activities to pack things.


    Among them, Liu Wei is not busy. The busiest one is Ji Taifu. I didn''t expect before that the little old man is so popular. The Minister of the imperial court paid a visit in person. Even the emperor went out in micro clothes, took big bags and small bags, and saw him off in person.


    They had set out for the second day to return to Liangjiang, but because there were too many relatives and friends, they were too enthusiastic, so they delayed until the fourth day.


    Zhong Ziyu is sitting in the pavilion of the partial courtyard, peeling an orange in his hand. After tearing the orange skin apart, he breaks off a piece of sweet and sour orange meat and is about to put it into his mouth. He is stopped in the middle.


    Looking up, it was the Wei couple. They not only wanted this piece of orange meat, but also robbed the whole peeled orange. There was a flower like little girl sitting opposite the Wei couple. The little girl was silly, holding a doll in her arms, and was talking to the doll naively.


    "Silly girl, eat oranges." Turning the food taken from Zhong Ziyu''s hands and feeding it to the silly girl, the Wei couple smiled: "is it delicious?"


    Silly girl Li yu''er whines and eats the orange. Smash it and smash it. She nods: "delicious."


    Wei couple patted the little girl on the head and sighed: "although you stupid girl is old-fashioned to me, I can''t see you after thinking about it. It''s sad. Do you think you''re cured or not?"


    Zhong Ziyu picked up an orange again, peeled it and said, "it''s cured."


    Wei couple "en" said: "those old men of the cloud family said that they have cured, at least the external diseases have recovered. It''s this brain. I don''t know if they can recover."


    After more than one year''s treatment, Li yu''er''s illness has been cured, but her IQ has never come back. According to Liu Wei, it''s a psychological problem, which has nothing to do with the symptoms. She has to rely on her own to come out. In this respect, no one can help her.


    Wei couple fed Li yu''er another orange, then looked around and thought about it. They took a cloth bag out of her sleeve and put it into her arms.Li yu''er stared at the bag and opened it curiously. It was full of silver, at least fifty Liang.


    Zhong Ziyu raised his eyebrows, leaned forward and straightened his eyes. This is probably the whole family of the Wei couple, isn''t it?


    "Put it away." Tie the cloth bag again and tie it to Li yu''er''s belt. The couple of Wei told them, "don''t lose it. You are a girl. It''s always bad if you don''t have any money. Hide it. Don''t let anyone see it."


    Silly girl didn''t understand. She felt the cloth bag and didn''t feel interested. She continued to talk to the doll in her arms. Then she felt that her mouth was a little dry, and she said "ah" twice, indicating that she wanted to eat oranges.


    Wei couple fed her another flap, and Li yu''er ate happily.


    Zhong Ziyu put half the peeled oranges back to the fruit plate, and looked at the Wei couple and Li yu''er on the opposite side. He saw that the Wei couple''s eyes were a little red. He was dazzled. When did the Wei couple become so sissy?


    In the past two days, the whole qingzhai was filled with a sad atmosphere of parting, and no smile was seen on all faces. It was a good thing to go back to Qingyun country, but because of the feelings paid to the people in this continent, the separation also became a kind of suffering.


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t understand this kind of feeling, probably because he doesn''t even have a separate person here.


    Wei couple is still saying some exhortations to Li yu''er. Zhong Ziyu can''t hear them anymore. He can''t help pouring cold water on them: "she can''t understand them."


    Wei couple argued: "she''s all right. She must understand. When she comes to her senses, she will remember what I said."


    Zhong Ziyu felt that the Wei couple had become stupid. He got up unhappy and turned to go back to the room.


    When I first came to the arch, I saw a little girl outside the arch. She was looking this way. When she saw him, she was nervous and her whole face was white.


    Zhong Ziyu knows this little girl. Her name is Yun Chu.


    "What''s the matter?" Walking to the door, Zhong Ziyu asked patiently. The little girl is the daughter of the cloud family and a friend of Liu Wei. Zhong Ziyu had to be kind to her.


    But when he said that, the little girl''s face changed from white to red.


    Fortunately, the little girl didn''t run away, she just stood there, her hands clenched into pimples, and she could not hold a word.


    Zhong Ziyu''s patience was all gone. He pointed to the right and said, "Liu Wei is in the main hall."


    "I''m not looking for sister Liu..." The little girl blurted out, and then her face became even redder.


    Zhong Ziyu frowns at her.


    It took a long time for the little girl to get up her courage and look up to Zhong Ziyu''s eyes. "I''m here to say goodbye to you!"


    Zhong Ziyu looked at her calmly and squinted: "Oh?"

 Chapter 1641

    "You, you will never come back again?" Yun Chu is very disappointed. Even if it''s just wishful thinking, but it''s so big and likes such a person, the little girl can''t let it go.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t like to grind with the little girl very much. When he saw her, he said, "yes."


    Yun Chu could not accept: "Why are you all like this? Sister Liu is the same. Everyone said that she would never see each other again. But even if she moved to another state capital, she could join in the door during the Spring Festival. Must she be old and die and not communicate with each other? "


    Zhong Ziyu couldn''t explain to the little girl that crossing two continents was not something they could do by visiting.


    In recent days, she probably heard a lot of such words from other people. After a while, Yunchu recovered. She looked up at the youth in front of her eyes. For a while, she took out a sachet from her arms and handed it to her: "this is my hand embroidered one. Can you leave it as a souvenir?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t pick up the sachet, which belongs to the girl''s intimate items, and it''s not easy for strange men to collect it.


    "It doesn''t mean anything else. I have embroidered many sachets, including parents, uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters. They contain some herbs to help sleep and calm down. You should take them as gifts from friends."


    If it''s just friends, that''s fine.


    Zhong Ziyu took it, sniffed it, smelled the light smell of herbs, and said, "thank you."


    Yunchu is very happy, the cheek powder is very lovely.


    Zhong Ziyu is rarely favored by girls. Seeing that the little girl is so attentive and has two points of softness on her face, she is also learning from the Wei couple. When she says something to remind them to take care of her, she suddenly asks, "how are you and Mr. Yue?"


    Zhong Ziyu is stunned, the softness on his face is fleeting, and he becomes cold: "do you know about me and him?"


    Yun Chu said with a wry smile, "it''s so obvious that it''s not easy to wonder."


    Zhong Ziyu frowns. The relationship between him and Yue Dansheng is very complicated. It''s not obvious at a glance.


    He was not very happy. He felt that Yunchu knew that it must be Liu Wei who said it. Although it was not a big deal, he was still upset when his own grudges with others were told to outsiders.


    The sporadic two favors for Yun Chu disappeared cleanly, and Zhong Ziyu said in a stiff voice: "things have also been sent, don''t say it, I''ll go if it''s OK."


    Yunchu suddenly got angry and didn''t know what to do. After reacting for a while, he asked tentatively, "you You and young master Yue, have a quarrel? "


    Yeah? Isn''t he always different from Yue Dansheng?


    Zhong Ziyu is a little suspicious. He looks at Yun Chu.


    Seeing that he didn''t return, Yun Chu thought he guessed right, and sighed: "it''s really difficult for you to deal with this kind of relationship. I''ve been asking about it specially. I heard that the government doesn''t give you such a letter of marriage. There''s no engagement. In the end, it''s not a family. It''s hard for outsiders to persuade you after quarreling and blushing."


    "Engagement?" What happened to the engagement?


    However, Yun Chu suddenly came up with an idea: "if it''s not a serious matter, I think you can properly let it go soft, reach out and don''t laugh at people. In addition, you used to be so close, thinking about your previous feelings, any misunderstanding, three or two sentences will be clear, and then everyone will be happy, and the day will be beautiful."


    Not to mention how Yun Chu''s words are not right, he said to let go of his weakness. Zhong Ziyu tried it, but it didn''t work. In the words of the Wei couple, he had no dignity to make peace with Yue Dansheng. But even so, he was still useless. Chongming''s death was ultimately his fault.


    "He won''t forgive me." Zhong Ziyu''s deep way.


    "Cloud Chu surprised:" so serious


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t say a word.


    As soon as cloud Chu bit his teeth, he said: "then come to the hard one."


    "Hard?"


    "You put him to bed!"


    Zhong Ziyu: "go to bed?"


    "The overlord bows hard!"


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    "Cooked rice!"


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly called a halt: "it''s Wait, what are you talking about? "


    "When my father was angry with my mother, my mother did it. When I woke up, there was nothing left. Believe me, it really worked!" Yun Chu explained


    Zhong Ziyu said: "your parents work. What do you do with me? It''s not the same thing at all."


    Cloud Chu does not understand: "but husband and wife quarrel, isn''t the head of the bed quarrel and the end of the bed?"? In the end, it depends on the bed... "


    "I''m not married to him!"


    As soon as Zhong Ziyu''s voice fell, Yun Chu on the opposite side was shocked: "what, you are not husband and wife? How is that possible? You are such a match! "


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    This is not right. Yunchu quickly changed his words: "no, I don''t mean that. I mean, once you accept your relationship, you will feel quite matched, but, wait, if you don''t like men? Why refuse me? "Zhong Ziyu is speechless. How can this little girl have such a big face? If she doesn''t like you, she just likes men. You''re not a fairy.


    Silence for a moment, Zhong Ziyu raised his hand and clapped it on the top of Yunchu''s head. He said politely, "you are still young."


    Cloud Chu wants to cry: "so perfunctory excuse?"? I''m sixteen. "


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    The daughter of a noble family, who was unmarried at the age of 16, is indeed old.


    Yun Chu is sad for a while, and finally accepts that Zhong Ziyu doesn''t like herself, but simply doesn''t like her. There''s no reason for her. Her face is broken down wrongly. For a while, she says quietly: "that''s not as good as you like men..."


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Yun Chu was just saying something, and he really brainwashed himself, so he hurriedly said, "otherwise, try to like young master Yue. I think you really deserve it."


    Zhong Ziyu reached out and pressed directly on the top of Yunchu''s head, which made him short and said coldly, "stop talking nonsense."


    Cloud Chu flat mouth, can not say.


    After talking with Yunchu for a while, Zhong Ziyu didn''t find a chance at last. Like the couple of Wei and Li yu''er, he showed the brilliance of his elders to Yunchu. The main reason is that the little girl is too angry to talk. If you don''t come, you can imagine that he and Yue Dansheng are a couple. What a mess? Does he look like a swineherd? Or does Yueshan Sheng look like a man?


    After Yunchu left, Zhong Ziyu went back to his yard with a cold face. At that moment, Liu Wei also went back to the yard next door to get something. When he saw Zhong Ziyu, he saw the sachet in his hand and asked with a smile, "did Yunchu give it?"


    The little girl gave each person a sachet. The patterns of embroidery on each person were different. Zhong Ziyu''s bamboo and embroidery work were much more delicate and beautiful than others. Obviously, the little girl was particularly interested in this sachet.


    Zhong Ziyu said "yes" and didn''t talk much. He went straight to his yard. When he got to the gate, he turned around and called Liu Wei: "the little girl made friends carelessly. She didn''t know who she learned some strange things from. She looked at two men all day and said that they were husband and wife. You know her parents well. You can talk to them at your leisure and let the adults in the family take care of it Tube. "


    What a wise man Liu Wei was, he said, "which two men did she say? You and Yueshan Sheng? "


    Zhong Ziyu is stunned: "do you know?"


    Liu Wei said nothing.


    Zhong Ziyu sighed: "what eyes do you think she has, Yue Dansheng and I? Thanks to her thinking. "


    Liu Wei stares at Zhong Ziyu for a while. After Zhong Ziyu complains and goes back to the yard, Liu Wei wipes the cold sweat on his head and whispers, "it''s really not so, I didn''t expect..."

 Chapter 1642

    The front yard of Rujiang palace.


    As soon as Yueshan Sheng returned to the mansion, he was called by the housekeeper and said that the LORD was waiting for him in the small study.


    Yueshan Sheng''s "grace" is heard. It''s time to say goodbye to qianmengyao when he thinks of leaving tomorrow.


    Through the lakeside Pavilion and the small study built by Qian Mengyao in the deep of the bamboo garden, Qian Mengyao didn''t come often in the past. There were some authentic books in the study. Qian Mengyao would stay in the study for two hours when he was lazy. But once he started to deal with major issues, he would go to the large study in the front yard.


    Ask him to meet him in the small library. Yue Dansheng can probably guess what Qian Mengyao will say.


    The bamboo garden is green. Looking from afar, it makes people feel relaxed and happy. Before entering, Yueshan Sheng can smell the light peach blossom fragrance in the air.


    It''s taohuaniang. It''s a wine brewed by the royal residence of Rujiang. Qianmengyao likes it very much. But last year, the yield of peach blossom was not high, and the cellar was flooded once again. This year, there are only two or three jars of taohuaniang in the family. Unexpectedly, the child was willing to give up, and practiced to open a jar for him alone.


    When he heard the noise, the little prince who was reading on the bamboo collapsed turned his head. When he saw the man outside, he waved and pointed to the chair in front of him: "come and sit down."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t have any dignity or inferiority in front of this man, so he didn''t refuse. He sat opposite him.


    Qian Mengyao put the book down, sat up straight, and asked, "have you packed everything?"


    "Yes." The man, who had been silent for a long time, answered his voice casually, but his eyes were fixed on the wine pot on the table.


    Qian Mengyao saw it, chuckled, leaned over himself, poured a cup for him, and handed it to him.


    Yueshan Sheng takes it and takes a sip. It''s fragrant and cold. Don''t blame qianmeng Yao. It''s better than the liquor store. It tastes several times better.


    "When my father was here, I sent someone to look for the recipe of peach blossom wine, because my mother loved to drink it. Unexpectedly, after my father died, my mother gave up the wine, saying it was not fragrant and tasted bitter. It''s me. When I grow up, I pick up the recipe and continue to drink it when I brew. "


    Yueshan Sheng did not know why he said this, but took another drink.


    "The taste of wine is consistent, but because of different mood, the taste is thousands of times worse." Qian Mengyao said, and poured himself a cup. He drank it up and put it on the back of the cup. His head rested on the neck of the bamboo.


    He was lazy, squinting, looking at Yue Dansheng sitting opposite him. Seeing that he had drunk half a glass of wine in a row, he held his chin and asked, "what do you think this wine tastes like now?"


    Yueshan Sheng looked up at him and said, "it''s very fragrant."


    Qian Mengyao nodded and said, "I don''t think it''s fragrant."


    Yueshan Sheng''s attitude is calm: "because I want to go, you don''t want me to go."


    "Yes." Qian Mengyao sighed, propped up again and poured himself a cup. When he wanted to drink again, Yue Dansheng took away his cup and put it aside.


    Qianmengyao picked a eyebrow.


    Yueshan Sheng said: "what can I do without fragrance? It''s better to drink tea. " He said, pushing the cup two points towards him.


    Qian Mengyao bared his teeth and complained, "I said this intentionally. I''m waiting for you to say no. I don''t want you to talk to me. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." They have discussed this topic countless times in the past few days, but each time there is no result.


    Today is the last day. Yueshan Sheng expected that Qian Mengyao would play some other tricks. What did he say just now is that he was miserable and reminded him that his father died early and his mother was not close to him even though she was old. But what about that?


    Qian Mengyao was very depressed and stared at Yueshan Sheng for a long time. At last, he seemed to give up and asked wrongly, "really never come back?"


    "Possible." No one is sure about the future.


    "That Zhong, come back with you?"


    Yueshan Sheng''s face moved without trace. For a long time, the sound of "grace" was heard.


    Qianmengyao sneered: "isn''t it a deep hatred? Would you like to join us now? I said that you are all alone. What can you do when you go back? Do you have any relatives? Any friends? Is it more meaningful for you to stay and support each other? "


    "Who told you I had no family?" Yueshan Sheng turns his face coldly and glances at Qian Mengyao.


    Qian Mengyao was stupefied and reacted. His face was still taunting: "Liu Wei? Cousin? Oh, that''s a relative, but I don''t think you have much to do with her in the past. You''d better be close to me. "


    Yueshan Sheng drank up the wine, put down his glass and said, "my sister''s grave is still in her hometown."


    Suddenly, there was silence around him. Qianmengyao seemed to be surprised that he would say so.


    "Besides, I have a brother."


    "Brother?" Qian Mengyao was puzzled.


    Yueshan Sheng refused to say it.


    Qianmengyao recalled for a long time what he had inquired about at rongling and asked vaguely, "is Liumo Yi? Liu Wei''s brother, I''ve heard that you take good care of the child. "Yueshan Sheng didn''t admit it or deny it. Qian Mengyao thought he was right. He was a little fidgety and obstinate. "I have a sister. Can you take you seriously? You go back for him, it''s not worth it! "


    "It''s not him." I don''t want to hear that Qian Mengyao is pestering me. Yue Dansheng simply gets up and says, "I''ll go back if I''m ok. I''ll get up early tomorrow."


    Qian Mengyao was still immersed in the sentence "not him", and his expression of amazement was not yet closed. Turning around, he saw that Yueshan Sheng had come to the door. He hurriedly ran after Yueshan Sheng with his shoes, but his shoes fell off halfway. He pulled Yueshan Sheng''s sleeve and asked, "who is he? You don''t have a brother! "


    "Yes." Yueshan Sheng pulled back his clothes, looked down at Meng Yao''s bare feet, and said, "take care of yourself, be sensible, and you will grow up."


    Qian Mengyao tightened his eyebrows and was indignant.


    But Yueshan Sheng has gone, and he can''t turn back. His figure disappears in the dusk of the evening.


    Qian Mengyao stood at the door of the small study for a long time, thinking and analyzing all the time in his mind. It was not until a long time later that he suddenly raised his head and beat his fist on the handrail of the gate bar.


    Yueshan Sheng has a younger sister and a younger brother, who used to be the only two of his relatives. They lived together. Later, when his younger sister died, his younger brother became enemies with him.


    But in spite of the feud, Yue Dansheng admitted that the man was his younger brother.


    Qian Mengyao was so angry that his eyes were full of stars, and he didn''t even wear shoes. He rushed to Yueshan Sheng''s dormitory, clapped across the door, and asked, "he killed your sister. You still recognize him. Are you a man or not?"


    Yueshan Sheng, who was about to change clothes, opened the door and saw Qian Mengyao in a mess. His feet were covered with mud and his heels were bleeding.


    Yueshan Sheng pulls him in and takes the medicine box to wipe the medicine for him, but he is stopped by Qian Mengyao. He says obstinately, "I don''t have a brother. Please make a bow to me. I will treat you well, respect you and treat you as my brother!"


    Yue Shan Sheng appeased and said, "first, take the medicine."


    Qian Mengyao had to loosen his eyes and stare at him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1643

    The wound is not deep, it''s just that it''s hit too hard all the way.


    At first, Qian Mengyao didn''t feel it. Now, when the environment is quiet, the pain is amplified unconsciously. Yue Dansheng first wipes the wound with a wet cloth, and then applies red powder.


    The medicine was given by Liu Wei before. It''s a good thing. It can scab in half an hour, but it also has side effects. It''s very irritating. When it''s just applied, it hurts.


    Qian Mengyao had been afraid of pain, but now the situation is pressing. He dare not be coquettish and bite his teeth.


    When Yueshan Sheng looked up again, he saw that Qian Mengyao''s eyes were red and wet, but even so, he didn''t say a word and was stubborn.


    Yue Dan Sheng sighed, packing the medicine box, and said, "one day, I''ll open it tomorrow night. Let the doctor in the mansion do it for you."


    Qian Mengyao hummed and grumbled, "you mind me."


    Yueshan Sheng looked at him, sat opposite him and asked, "do you want to make a bow to me?"


    Qian Mengyao hurriedly raised his head and nodded eagerly: "en!"


    "That''s it."


    He promised so quickly that Qian Mengyao was stunned: "what, what?"


    According to Yueshan Shengping, "it''s a common thing for people in the Jianghu to form an alliance with their blood at first sight. In my early years, I used to support my family and go out more often. I also met many people in the same way. When I was congenial, I also practiced the ritual of eight respects..."


    Qian Mengyao understood that it''s not a big deal to make a pilgrimage. There are many friends and paths. People in the Jianghu, as long as they can talk about it, are all brothers and brothers. Yue Dansheng was born in a rash family. He has been familiar with this set of things for a long time, but Brothers are brothers and relatives are relatives.


    He can make friends with himself, just like other friends, but he will not regard him as his brother. In his heart, his brother is only one, and he and him are just friends.


    Qian Mengyao was so unconvinced that he asked, "why?"


    Yueshan Sheng frowned and began to reflect for the first time. In the past two years, did he let Qian Mengyao rely too much on him.


    At the beginning of his acquaintance, Qian Mengyao''s power was elevated, surrounded by tigers and wolves. After two years, he helped him to settle the dispute, and his steps became more and more stable. All the bright and dark things, as long as they were not good for him, Yue Dansheng would eliminate them at the first time. This kind of comfortable growth environment made Qian Mengyao get used to it and become reluctant to give up.


    But it''s not a good phenomenon. All the world has a feast.


    Yueshan Sheng figured out the way to pass the exam, so he seriously reminded: "at the beginning, we will say that I will help you for the time being, and you have to go your own way in the future."


    Qian Mengyao''s eyes are red, and his nose is red. He wants to speak, but when he opens his mouth, his voice can''t help being hoarse: "if I can''t go well, when you go, what if I am killed?"


    Yueshan Sheng is like an elder to a younger generation: "four battalions, three personal lines, just the capital city, you will have no less than 30000 feet, use your smart little head to make good use of them, you should remember that you are not the one who had nothing two years ago."


    Qian Mengyao''s tears came out. Today, he decided not to cry. He wanted to keep Yueshan Sheng by all means, but he also thought about using the bitter meat plan. He wanted to cry until his heart was soft. But after a time in his mind, this method was rejected. He could not pull this face.


    But now, he is still crying, crying and whimpering, smashing his head, burying it in Yueshan''s arms, pitiful and wronged.


    Yueshan Sheng patted him on the back and soothed him slowly.


    Qian Mengyao is a resourceful man. He has a lot of crooked ideas in his mind. After his father died early, his identity as a young prince was feared by many parties. When he stayed with his mother, he would feel more at ease. But his mother was just his mother. His mother would take care of him tenderly, take care of him carefully, but he could not teach him how to fight against enemies and how to use power. Those should have been It was taught by his father, but he didn''t have a father. He didn''t know how to be a different surname king who could protect himself and stand on his feet in the covetous court.


    He wanted to explore by himself, but it was too difficult, really too difficult. He was a young man, living in multiple surveillance every day, breathing less than a little free air.


    All men have ambition and courage. He doesn''t want to hide under his mother''s skirt. When he is a mediocre young master, he wants to stand up on his own, where his father once stood.


    On this road, he was lucky to know Yueshan Sheng. At first, he just saw that he was extraordinary and wanted to keep it for his own use. Later, Yueshan Sheng took the initiative to protect him from the wind and rain.


    Qianmengyao never felt this kind of feeling. He felt that the world was no longer dangerous, just like there was a big mountain that stood up for him all the time. When he was very young, the mountain was his father. Now, it seems that it has become yuedansheng.


    In the past two years, Yueshan Sheng took the place of his father, assisted him, helped him, pushed him forward, cleared up obstacles for him, and made his road a smooth one, which he thought would be hard to reach in his whole life. Now it seems that the moment is right in front of him.


    However, Yueshan Sheng is going, just like his father was going.


    He can''t keep his father or Yueshan Sheng.Very desperate, very sad, this night, Qian Mengyao slept in Yueshan Sheng''s room, crying and he went to sleep, Yueshan Sheng helped him to his bed. And he went through the crying, but he didn''t feel sleepy, so he went to check the packed bags, and at dawn, he would set out with Liu Wei and them.


    Before Jiming, Yue Dansheng chose to leave without saying goodbye. He left a letter to Qian Mengyao. The letter was very long, detailing the military power and military power belonging to the Royal Palace of Rujiang. All the battalions and lines were lined up. He wrote all the words he could tell in the letter. At least in the next year or two years, Qian Mengyao could control tens of thousands of units properly with the message in the letter.


    As for the longer term, it''s up to him.


    Yue Dansheng believes that Qian Mengyao can do it. He is a very smart child. He can learn as long as he is willing to learn.


    Because last night too long, and drink wine, the second day when Meng Yao woke up, it was almost noon. Everything as like as two peas in the


    room, which is familiar with the room, is decorated and decorated.


    When Qian Mengyao got out of bed, he saw the thick envelope with no wax on it, and his walnut eyes burst into tears.


    He sat down, opened the letter, looked at two rows, then sobbed. At the end of the day, tears were all over the letter and many words were pasted.


    He hurriedly wiped the letter paper with his sleeve and said: "I don''t want to see you any more in my life!"


    But as soon as he finished, he was stunned, because maybe, really, really can''t see again.

 Chapter 1644

    Liu Wei and others set out at the beginning of the morning when the mist had just cleared. Towards the end of the evening, they had reached the edge of the suburb of Beijing.


    Looking back at the familiar scenery in the distance, Ji Nanzheng sighed a long time and buried his old face between his wrinkly hands. On his side lay a white wolf, who felt his loss and rose to smell his ears.


    Feeling the moist tide, Ji Nanzheng put down his hands and faced the blue eyes of the white wolf. He rolled the big guy''s forehead and said, "and you, old man."


    Ji Chundong, who just came in from the outside of the carriage, stopped for a moment and said, "father, water."


    Ji Nanzheng took the water bowl, took a sip, looked at the tall and steady son, and said, "it''s almost time to send it here. You should go back before dark."


    Ji Chundong''s eyes and eyebrows were silent.


    Ji Nanzheng patted his son on the shoulder: "you have a military position and a future. You can be on your own for a long time. Even if you don''t have an adoptive father, your life will go on. So, child, don''t give it away."


    Ji Chundong frowned: "you said that after you go back, you can have a family reunion, but I''m not here, it''s also called reunion?"


    "What do you want?" Ji Nanzheng looks into his son''s eyes patiently.


    Ji Chundong doesn''t know what to say. There are so many things in Xianyan kingdom that he can''t give up. The newly found people, his wolf xiaopang, his friends, his brothers, his life and death friends, his fellow soldiers, he was born here and grew up here. Here is his hometown. He can''t follow his adoptive father to another strange land. He is an adult Man, he has his own responsibility and value.


    Even Liu Wei didn''t mention to let him leave with them, because she knew what it meant to return to you.


    He raised his hand and wiped his face. Ji Chundong got out of the carriage. He stood in front of the carriage and knelt down with a plop. He kowtowed three times to the old man in the carriage.


    It''s a quiet voice, but it makes the world quiet.


    When he got up, he closed his eyes, pulled his horse, turned over and jumped on it. Then he whipped his whip. For a moment, there was only a dusty figure.


    Liu Wei got down from another carriage, walked slowly to his grandfather''s carriage, lifted the curtain of the carriage, and sure enough, he saw inside. His grandfather pressed his forehead and his eyes were red.


    Liu Wei sat next to the old man, held his hand, comforted him and said, "fate will reunite."


    The old man with a dry throat reluctantly smiled and said nothing more.


    After a short rest, the coach went on. Even though it was nearly dark, they decided to leave all night, because everyone in the team had another direction in front of them.


    It''s sad to be separated, but happy to meet again.


    They are separated from the people here, but they will meet another group.


    Therefore, it is still a happy event.


    Half a month later, they arrived at Xijin County wharf as they wished.


    Liu Wei sent the special products he brought from the capital to the magistrate and master of the Song Dynasty. The wife of the magistrate of the Song Dynasty had to stay for Liu Wei''s meals. Liu Wei refused to say that someone was waiting and left.


    Until even the last friend said goodbye, Liu Wei took them on the boat and went to their real way home.


    Nine days later, Liu Wei''s ship joined with three of rongling''s ships, and four of them made their way to rongling''s surveyed route.


    At this time, it is close to December, and there are shallow snowflakes on the two rivers.


    ¡­¡­


    The sharp long arrows cut through people''s skin, mixed with the ancient warship washed by the rain. The officer commander with blood pressed his arm and shouted at the soldiers in the hatch: "fire, fire!"


    The timid soldier was sweating. He shook his hands and pressed a button, but he heard a clatter at the bottom of the boat. His face changed greatly and he cried: "the back cabin is flooded. The gun, the gun medicine, can''t rush out..."


    "What?" The commander gave a cry of desperation, and then listened to the mute rebel shouting in the distance. He hugged his head in pain and asked his deputy: "is the reinforcements coming? Has the reinforcements of Qingzhou come? "


    The adjutant was also seriously injured. He shook his head difficultly, and his face was all dead: "no, no, they didn''t come at this time, general, they won''t come..."


    Of the seven official ships, only three were equipped with weapons. They fought hard day and night, losing nearly a thousand navy soldiers. Now, the last ship will not be able to protect, and the last two hundred will not be able to protect!


    The unyielding commander of the Navy flushed his eyes and swallowed his tears silently.


    His deputy forced himself to hold up the last trace of calmness, grasped the commander''s arm, and said: "the boat has been put into the water, general, you go first!"


    "I won''t go!" The commander of the Navy looked at the nearer and nearer rebel warship and said with gnashing teeth: "I''ve never been a turtle since I was 14 years old! Come on, kill me! Have the ability to kill me! "


    "General, don''t be impulsive!" The deputy general bellowed loudly. His scarlet eyes were full of hatred for the enemy, and his inability to kill his colleagues in succession: "Qingzhou City has not sent any military aid, so it must have been controlled by the rebels. General, you need to arrive in Beijing as soon as possible and report the war situation with the seventh prince. Don''t forget that the people in Beijing are still dead!"Commander hateful clenched his fist: "the seven princes, Rong Xu, he used his farts to talk about state affairs with civil servants and changed some trivial national policies. The queen was in the capital. The bitch had a million traitors in private, and launched at one fell swoop, which made the three continents in the South of the Yangtze River under siege. The fire burned to the eyebrows. The princes and Marquises in the capital knew nothing about it. They even took the thief as their father and shared with the bitch Qi even branch, singing and dancing. What''s the use of telling a mentally retarded person who doesn''t have a long brain? I''m afraid that if I don''t turn around, I''ll take all the civil and military officials with me and abandon my armour! "


    The commander said it was a fact. They always guarded the left side of the two rivers. To the east of Fengzhou, liaozhou and Nanzhou were next to Fengzhou. Then they went into the deep sea. A month ago, the enemy reported from Songzhou, one of the three states in the south of the Yangtze River, that a large number of pirates had entered the two rivers, leaving hundreds of families in Jiangzhou''s Government suffering and dying.


    The East Sea army was shocked when hearing this. Because the Navy guarded the ship fortress, I don''t know why there were thousands of pirates in Songzhou in the middle of the two rivers?


    But when they led their troops to support them, the rear defense was traitors. Half of the soldiers in the barracks died of poisoning. At last, the only surviving members of the sea east army were twelve elite soldiers who led their troops to Songzhou to subdue the pirates. When these elite soldiers returned to the barracks, they killed all the thieves who had been killed for a long time. They struggled on the East China Sea for nearly eight days. Today is the ninth day. All of them Information integration, the personnel of the Haidong army know that the sneak attack, trap, trap, and all are good things done by the mother of the country under the imperial power.


    In these nine days, the three southern continents, led by Songzhou, followed by Fengzhou, followed by Nanzhou, were captured by the enemy.


    Sea East army finally survived, the Qingzhou army''s reinforcements, Qingzhou Prefecture and other state capitas are different, Qingzhou is surnamed Fu has the final say, especially Fu Zi Chen back to Qingzhou, two years down, has become Qingzhou''s fixed sea god needle.


    Haidong army believed in the ability of Lord Liang Fu, the national building, so they asked him for help, but at the end of the day, they saw that the last ship was going to be killed by the enemy, and the rescue of Qingzhou government still failed.


    The deputy general is right. Now it''s not there. There''s only one possibility. Qingzhou is occupied.


    The enemy knows their armament fortress like the palm of his hand. Someone on the other side has weapons. They are caught by surprise. No one can react. The war is near.


    Just like those rich and noble families in the capital, they were born in Taiping. At this time, they even knew nothing about the loss of several southern states, let alone how to deal with it.


    The commander of the Haidong army doesn''t want to leave. He thinks it''s useless to leave. The invasion of the strong enemy is swift and fierce. He doesn''t give anyone time to respond. Is it useful to report to the capital now? The competent officers and generals of Qingyun state are divided into territory frontier fortresses. They guard the border between the two countries and guard against the invasion of the enemy''s troops and horses. At this time, do they need to send border guards to fight in Jiangnan? Not to say whether the army can lead the Navy, in other words, even if they really put down the frontier fortress and come to help, during this period, the frontier fortress had problems and was attacked by other countries, who would take charge of the overall situation.


    Internal and external troubles, the distribution of national forces has never been easily moved. Besides, the water can''t save the fire. When the imperial court really orders the soldiers to enter the two rivers, it''s afraid that the seven southern states have already been destroyed.


    The commander of the Haidong Army thought of what had happened, and a plan was quickly generated in his mind. He pushed a deputy and said, "the war report is always going to come from Shangbing, you go."


    "General!" Cried the deputy.


    However, the commander had already grasped the long bow in his hand and closed his eyes severely, saying, "I''ll cover for you, let''s go!"


    "General!" Deputy general has cried, tears will be his originally blood stained face, wash more embarrassed.


    At this time, the sound of the enemy''s gunfire was heard again.


    On the flat sea not far away, Yue Dansheng used the telescope made by Liu Wei to look at the two burning ships in the distance. He frowned and planned to go to the cabin.


    As soon as he got to the door, he ran into Rong Leng. His face was deep and his eyes were sharp and sharp.


    Yue Dansheng subconsciously said: "there seems to be a naval battle ahead..."


    Rong Leng''s voice was cold and clear: "I heard the sound of gunfire." Said, took the telescope, looked for a moment, put it down, his face was as heavy as ink: "it''s the warship of the sea east army."


    Yueshan Sheng is about to ask again.


    Rong Leng has given orders to the boatman in the main cabin: "set sail at full speed, hurry!"

 Chapter 1645

    "People you know?" Yueshan Sheng asked after Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng nodded his head, then asked, "this is the East China Sea."


    Four months ago, there was a problem with the navigation route. The prepared sea line map deviated from the actual sea area seriously. After going through the classics and racking their brains, the national division put forward a risk-taking method to go against the wind. At that time, Liu Wei and Rong Ling disagreed with each other. They chose to go from the back of Jiuji Island, in order to avoid all the possibility of triggering the danger. If the wind is against the sea Facing the sea, if they don''t pay attention to it a little bit, they will destroy the ship and kill people. They dare not do so.


    In order to persuade them, the national division chose a boat to be the master, play forward and open the way for them.


    Experiments show that his method is effective. After three months of sailing, they stumbled into a flat sea area, but this sea area is very strange, there is no land around them, and their road is still vast.


    Until last night, the heavy rain on the sea, a strange voice sounded, the distant artillery boom, to guide them in a clear direction.


    When we set out from Xianyan, it was winter. It was snowy and cold. Now, it''s winter. Even if it hasn''t snowed, the rain is cold.


    They walked for a year, a full year, groping, bumping and wandering for a year.


    Goodbye to the familiar people, the mood is excited, but the emergence of the sea east army, let Rong Leng especially confused.


    The garrison gate of the Haidong army is east of the two rivers, that is, the East China Sea. Now they meet the Haidong army, so this is the East China Sea?


    When they went from Qingyun to Xianyan, they started from Lingzhou, went to the west, and then experienced the devil sea.


    But now, when they came back, they didn''t see the devil sea in the middle of the way, but they went to the East China Sea.


    One east and one west, the road they took from the back of Jiuji mountain is the other end of Qingyun country. What about the devil sea? How is the devil sea avoided by them?


    Rong Ling''s mind is in disorder and his brain keeps turning. At that time, footsteps come from behind. When Rong Ling looks back, it''s Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei had fallen asleep before, and now apparently heard the sound of gunfire. She came in a hurry. She gathered her clothes and walked to the deck. At the same time, she took the binoculars from rongling''s hand. Looking at the distance, her face slightly changed: "someone? Still fighting at sea? "


    Rong Ling took off his cloak and wrapped it around her, saying, "it''s the East Sea army."


    Liu Wei''s eyes brightened: "the sea east army of Qingyun state guarding the East Sea fortress? So we''re back? " Unbelievable excitement hasn''t evaporated yet. She suddenly asked, "is this the East China Sea? How did we get to the East China Sea? "


    Yes, it''s going to the West. How did it get to the east? Although it''s a good thing to come back, I don''t know what they''ve been through?


    Liu Wei and Rong Leng looked at each other for a while, then Liu Wei first smiled and waved: "it''s unnecessary to investigate now. Anyway, they are back. Although they are confused, they are back! I''ll tell the others! "


    Then she went into the cabin and knocked on the door one by one, waking up the sleepy people.


    When they learned that they were really back, everyone was a little confused. The journey of one year was too hard, because they went against the wind in the middle of the journey, so they also lost the original route back. The worst plan was that everyone would float on the sea for another three or five years, or even ten or eight years.


    But unexpectedly, one year, only one year, they arrived at Qingyun country smoothly.


    Really back!


    In everyone''s heart, even the national master who never smiled excitedly grasped the hands of the Wei couple and asked, "do you think there are any immortals here?"


    To this day, no one has clearly told the Guoshi. In fact, they are from another continent. Although the Guoshi should have guessed it during the conversation, he didn''t ask for it, and other people didn''t take the initiative to confess. This matter has been half hidden until now.


    At this moment, Wei couple went home, full of confidence. He clapped the national teacher on the shoulder and said with a smile, "yes, I don''t look like a fairy!"


    Guoshi: "..."


    Guoshi is not stupid. He knows what he should know, but he doesn''t want to believe it. He wants to rescue again.


    After the good news, I''ll get down to business.


    "The ships of the Haidong army in front are facing another group of warships. The Haidong army is the imperial army. We need their help."


    As soon as Liu Wei''s voice fell, another sound of cannon broke out in the distance. People rushed to the deck to see. Just then they saw a heavy cannon, which blew up the dying East Sea army warship to the explosion.


    The fire red the whole night, the thunder and lightning, the dark sea water, like the mouth of a giant beast, to devour everything.


    When the commander of the Haidong army fell into the cold sea, his consciousness was gradually blurred. He was covered in blood, and his brain was buzzing. The sound of gunfire at close range made him deaf. Now his head is almost exploded, and his eyes are not even focused.


    He was surrounded by a roaring deputy, who grabbed his arm and grabbed him desperately to float on a broken board.The sea was full of corpses. The commander looked at the nearest floating corpse. After identifying it for a long time, he recognized that it was a young soldier in the second battalion. The soldier liked to laugh, his skin was dark, and he was greedy. In the past, he liked to hide half of the steamed bread under the pillow. When others asked him why, he said that when he was a child, he was afraid of famine and hunger. Now, half of it is not hidden under the pillow Steamed bread, I can''t sleep.


    Now, that once cheerful and lively child, even the body is not complete, died in the sea, he will even become a shark''s rations.


    In the dark sea, there are many familiar faces. When the commander looked at them one by one, and finally fixed his eyes on the broken hand and tried to protect his deputy, he finally burst into tears.


    Total annihilation


    Haidong army, the whole army has been destroyed


    With his last strength, the deputy general wanted to catch up with the enemy and bring the commander, who had almost lost his will to live, to an obstacle behind the wrecked ship. But the commander first held him, looked at his broken arm and asked him, "are you afraid of death?"


    Deputy general kept tears, finally choking his head, said: "not afraid."


    The commander showed a smile that was worse than crying. He pushed aside the assistant general''s support, buried his face in the cold water, let the water flow into his nose, his mouth and ears


    The whole army is gone. What is he doing alive? It''s better to accompany his brothers through the last journey of huangquan.


    The deputy general was still crying. He could hardly cry. Seeing that the commander''s eyes were almost drowned, he finally stopped crying and plunged his head into the water.


    Those who are not afraid of death are not afraid of death.


    While the salty and cold sea water poured into his throat, the deputy general felt that his shoulder was caught by someone. When he returned to his mind, he had been raised to the sea. Around him, there was a man in plain armor, whose eyes were cold. After catching him up, he dragged out the commander of drowning coma. At the same time, there was a taunt: "if you lose, you have to kill yourself, It''s very gutsy! "


    The adjutant was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that behind the man of Vega, there was a man with a gentle appearance and a thin body. At this moment, he just said: "brother Yue, save people first."


    The man didn''t say anything more. He calmly grabbed one in one hand, picked up the deputy and the commander, and threw it into a small boat not far away. There was also a middle-aged man on the boat, who was bowing his neck, and was also helping to find someone alive at sea.


    The deputy general was rescued in a fog. He was still confused. These men were wearing plain armour. Plain armour was civilian armor. That is to say, these three men were not formal soldiers or navy. Who were they? Where did it come from? Why save them?


    Before the deputy general could figure out a one, two, three, four, he saw that there were seven or eight search boats nearby, and there were many people in the same plain armour in the sea, helping to rescue other East Sea soldiers who were still saved.


    Only then did the deputy general react and ask the middle-aged man on the boat: "you are the rescue army sent by the Qingzhou government Fu adult?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t have the heart to answer, just lowered his head and continued to look for survivors in the sea.


    The deputy general was a little anxious when he couldn''t get a reply. He could not help swearing angrily: "Why are you so late! It''s not ten days since the letter for help was sent! And why just a few of you? Where''s the warship? What about the Marines? "


    The voice did not fall, "boom" a gun sound, sounded again.


    The deputy general was so frightened that he found that the source of the firing was not the enemy on the right, but the enemy behind him.


    Turning around, the deputy general was stunned. He saw that four civilian warships equipped with neat artillery were coming from far and near, and the cannon just sounded, which was the one in front of the four ships.


    The deputy general quickly looked at the enemy again. Because of the cold, a ship was unstable. There were nine of them, with huge firepower and sufficient personnel.


    The defeat was not enough to discuss the success or failure. The deputy general asked the middle-aged man, "is that the warship of Qingzhou government? How is it civilian? No, four civilian warships can''t beat the nine official ships on the opposite side. Their gunpowder is very strong, and... "


    "Can you shut up, damn it!" The blind Wei couple couldn''t bear the chatter in their ears. They turned their heads and shouted, "have you seen them fight back? Their gun chamber is flooded and they can''t fire at all. "


    The deputy general was stunned and asked foolishly, "is the gun chamber flooded?"


    "We have simple war equipment on board, but it''s not suitable for fighting. Let Leng Liuwei dive into the nine boats on the opposite side and move his hands and feet. Don''t worry. The two are angry now. They have suffered."

 Chapter 1646

    The deputy general listened to the middle-aged man''s complaint vaguely, and before he could ask for more details, he saw the commander beside him groan, and there was a movement.


    If the life of the superior is heavy as Mount Tai, the deputy general quickly helps the commander up and calls carefully: "general, how are you, general?"


    The commander swallowed a mouthful of saliva, opened his eyes difficultly, and felt the shaking under his body. His first reaction was to drag him to some temporarily floating board. But when he looked closely, he found that he was sitting on a small boat. Beside him, there was a stranger standing. He was lying on the edge of the boat in simple plain armour, half of his body was underwater.


    Wait, boat?


    A boat?


    The official ship of the Haidong army has been sunk. Where are their boats from?


    When the commander was about to sit up and distinguish carefully, he felt the tear like pain on his arm. In the previous fierce battle, he had no good flesh on his body, and three long arrows were shot on his right shoulder. The blade of the arrow pierced his body. This arm was afraid to be abandoned.


    Covering his right arm, the commander bared his teeth and asked his deputy: "what''s the matter?"


    The deputy general was also confused. He scratched his head and reluctantly said, "yes, yes, we have been saved..."


    The commander''s eyes were wide with surprise: "the rescue of Qingzhou government is coming?"


    The Deputy wants to say no, because these people really don''t look like the regular soldiers in the state capital. But before he can speak, he hears the middle-aged man lying on the side of the boat suddenly shout: "this man is still angry. Zhong Ziyu, drag him up!"


    Then, he saw the tall and thin young man on the sea swam over and joined the middle-aged man on the boat to burn his half face, but there were still breathing soldiers on the deck.


    The deputy general and the commander came to help, but the middle-aged man shouted: "what''s more, if you break your hand, sit inside! Don''t get in the way! "


    They knew that they were better than the others, and they were afraid of helping each other, so they had to help each other and sat in the corner.


    At this time, the tall and thin young man in the water saw that the cabin was full, and said to the middle-aged man, "first send this batch of people back to ship 4, and I wish the old to meet you on the shore. Go back quickly. There are many people in the water who can save you."


    The middle-aged man didn''t delay. He answered, and quickly put up his oars. Before he left, he said, "you are not so watery. Remember to keep up with Yueshan Sheng. If you drown, climb his arm. Don''t give him a chance to get rid of you. We will die together."


    The young man in the water said with a black face, "brother Yue is not that kind of person."


    The middle-aged man snorted: "you think he''s a brother, follow him behind his ass every day, for a year, has he dealt with you half a time? You give me long snacks. I''ll be right back. Don''t give me any trouble! "


    After the middle-aged man''s advice, he rowed the boat to the bottom of the last of the four civilian warships with all his strength. As expected, someone on the deck put down the reins and hanging boards, and sent all the wounded on board. The middle-aged man did not say hello, rowed empty, turned around and left again.


    The commander and deputy general were muddleheaded and entrusted to the ship. A white haired old man immediately brought hot water and dry cloth. He kindly asked them to warm up quickly.


    The commander took the water but didn''t drink it. He held it in his hand and looked at the old man doubtfully.


    Until now, he also felt that the people who saved them were not like the officers and soldiers of Qingzhou government. How could they come out to fight and bring an old man?


    No, it''s not an old man. It''s two. There''s another one. It''s the one who just pulled them from the hanging board.


    After the old man placed them in the outer cabin, he hurried into the inner cabin. When he came out again, he was followed by two children?


    Eh, they are really two children!


    A boy, a girl!


    The boy is tall and has fine and handsome features. At the age of 11 or 12, the girl is round and fat, short and small. At this time, the girl is holding the little boy''s corner with one hand and rubbing his eyes with the other hand sleepily.


    "Ugly, what are you going to do? Hurry in and don''t catch cold!" Just now, he saw the kind old man who sent water and cloth to the commander''s deputy, and hurried forward to take the disobedient little girl into his arms.


    But the little girl didn''t comply. She called out with a flat mouth, "ugly should be with her brother, ugly should be with his brother."


    At the same time, the 12-year-old boy said, "Grandpa, I can''t sleep without the clown. Just let her follow me. I''ve brought her a scarf and gloves. It''s not cold for her."


    The kind old man hesitated: "people come and go here..."


    The little boy said: "it''s just people coming and going that I take her with me. There are so many people who can''t see her. I''m even more uneasy."


    He said so, the kind old man had to agree, but he still poked the little girl''s forehead with his finger and scolded: "you don''t worry."


    The little girl just grinned. When she was laid down by the old man, she ran to the back of her brother with her hands and feet nimbly, and held on to his clothes.


    The commander and the Deputy looked a little distracted, thinking, not only with the old, but also with the children, what are the origins of these four ships? Where do you plan to go for a walk?"Uncle, can you show me your hand?" When the commander and the deputy general were puzzled, they saw that the delicate and handsome little boy had squatted in front of them. He was talking to the deputy, with a clear voice and good manners.


    The deputy general, knowing later, handed over his perfect right hand, thinking that the little boy was going to send them water and food.


    But he saw that the little boy consciously picked up his nearly broken left arm, and with his own scissors, he cut off the wet and dada sleeves, revealing the red and white interlaced inside, and some swollen ferocious wounds.


    Looking at his arm, this is still strong Deputy cold not Ding heart, tears can not control the flow.


    He''s disabled.


    The commander hurriedly grasped his brother''s shoulder, but he could not say a word of comfort.


    He was also shot three bone piercing arrows on his arm. Even if he was rescued, he would be disabled in the future, but what about that? They just broke one hand. What about the others? Other brothers, they have been buried in the sea, this life, can''t open their eyes!


    Thinking about this, they had endless sorrow and pain, but at this time, they listened to the boy again, with a clear voice, and said calmly: "there is no injury to the tendons, the bones are broken, the flesh and skin are cracked, but the blood vessels are still connected, without amputation, and they can sew."


    The deputy general, who was crying hard, looked up at the little boy with red and green eyes.


    The little boy turned his head and asked the old man with white hair, "Grandpa Shizu, how about my mother?"


    He is still taking care of the wounded, and Zhu, who is helping to apply the medicine, asks, "I don''t know what you''re looking for."


    "The little boy said:" this uncle''s arm is not broken, but also can be sewn, she is not in, who surgery


    "She''s busy. Don''t look for her." I wish to ask song casually said a sentence, looked up at the eyes of the embarrassed deputy, silent for a moment, and said: "you sew him."


    The little boy was shocked: "I......"


    "Can''t you?" Zhu asked song to pick up the eyebrows: "in the last six months, aren''t you all learning? Last time the boatman broke his leg under the pressure of a wooden gear, you didn''t sew it too. "


    "But then my mother was..." The little boy was a little embarrassed: "my mother looked at me, and I always wanted to be more at ease..."


    "How old is it? It can''t be separated from your mother. If you can sew it, you can sew it for him. If you can''t fix it with splints first, you can wait for your mother to come back. But it''s better to save people sooner rather than later. He soaked in sea water for half a day, and the wound has become fester. If the meridians shrink later, it will be more difficult."


    The little boy also thought about it. After a while, he turned his head and said to the deputy general who didn''t know why: "it''s urgent. I''ll sew it for you."


    The deputy general didn''t understand what was going on. Then he shouted to the queen, "Grandpa, help me to help this uncle to my mother''s lab, not the lab where the water filter is installed, but the one for medical use. I went to look for stitches. I remember my mother had a spare set, which should be in her room... "


    The little boy said, and then he left. At this time, the old man who had a kind face also came. He carefully supported the right arm of the deputy general, and said softly: "the medical laboratory is in room 12. Please walk slowly. Don''t move your left hand."

 Chapter 1647

    The people in the water were saved by land and land, and several waves of boats came and left in a hurry.


    The commander watched his deputy being locked in the cabin with the sign of "confidential place, no admittance for others". In a short time, he heard a shrill scream.


    The commander was nervous. He was about to ask for a shot at the door, but suddenly he heard another shot in the distance.


    The commander''s face changed a lot. He hurried to the deck. At the same time, he heard that the old man surnamed Zhu was complaining to the kind old man surnamed Ji: "it''s rumbling. I''m afraid it''s not peaceful tonight."


    The benevolent old man surnamed Ji was worried: "nothing will happen. The fire doesn''t have long eyes. Don''t hurt Wei''er."


    The old man surnamed Zhu shook his head and smiled: "brother Ji, who can hurt your granddaughter? What''s more, you see, our ships are the ones that fire, and the ships that are bombed are the ones opposite. It''s OK. "


    "But isn''t Wei''er getting on the opposite boat, saying that she has destroyed the bottom cabin? If she is still on the ship, she will not... "


    "Impossible." The old man surnamed Zhu patted Ji Nanzheng on the shoulder and comforted him, saying: "since our ship dare to fire, it must be determined that there are no people on the enemy''s ship. Brother Ji, I''m not bragging about his apprentice. He has allowed Leng to lead the army for many years. If his people don''t even have the ability to do this, he''s a zhengemen captain, and he should have rolled up his blanket and gone."


    Ji Nanzheng snorted: "I don''t know your official position in Qingyun country. Don''t mention zhengemen to me. I can''t understand it."


    The old man, surnamed Zhu, had to touch his nose and say, "well, if I didn''t say that, brother Ji, don''t always look at him. He is your grandson-in-law, anyway..."


    Ji Nanzheng stops talking, lowers his head and continues to bandage the wounded at hand.


    When Ji Nanzheng finished packing one and was about to turn around to get some hot water, Leng buting found that there was a man standing behind him. He was stunned for a moment, and after seeing the appearance of the other person, he couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you waiting for your brother in there? What, is it finished? He''s out? "


    The commander didn''t say a word. He gaped and looked at the old man in front of him. Then he looked at the scarlet light in the distance. After a long reaction, he opened his mouth and asked dryly, "you just said Rong, Rong Du Wei? I dare to ask. I mean, which rongduwei? "


    Ji Nanzheng twisted his eyebrows and turned to Zhu wensong.


    Wish to ask song to hand a soldier just after the leg bone, just take the time to raise his head: "Rong Leng, do you know?"


    The commander felt that his throat was dry. After breathing for several times, he found his voice again. However, his voice was very stiff: "when was the third prince rongling? Chief commander of zhengemen, that Rong Is there any tolerance? "


    Zhu asked song with a smile: "what are you stuttering? Really? However, it''s not surprising that he recognized your ships at a glance. I think you have some personal relations with him? "


    The commander waved his hand and felt that he was too embarrassed to be frightened. He hurriedly pressed his forehead and struggled for a long time before he stumbled: "yes, but Rong Duwei, Rong Sanwang ye He, is he not dead? "


    "Ah?" Now I wish to ask song Leng.


    Even Ji Nanzheng is stupid: "why did he die?"


    Haidong military commander scratched his head: "although no body was found, the people who sailed with him all came back to say that they had met Hailong scroll. Although the imperial court had been searching for the whole army in the West Sea, over the years, everyone knew that the third prince should have died. I heard from our Marshal that the imperial court had issued a mourning instrument at the beginning of this year, although it had not been announced to the public But the tombs have been built. "


    Wish to ask song: "..."


    Ji Nanzheng: "ha ha ha ha ha!"


    I wish to ask song to glance at brother Ji of his family and think he laughed too loudly: "brother Ji, are you so happy?"


    Ji Nan Zheng''s stomach was sore with laughter. He covered his stomach and said, "I died young and allowed three masters. Ha ha ha!"


    Wish to ask song: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    After a night of vigorous naval battle, with the dark blue twilight in the morning, the curtain was drawn down.


    Wu Hong, the commander of the Haidong army, stood on the deck, watching the increasingly small rain in the sky and the three civilian warships coming towards them in the distance. His heart was still shaken.


    The third prince, who is said to be the most hopeful to be the emperor of the royal family, died. Today, he appears alive.


    Wu Hong has no friendship with the three princes. The Haidong army is a navy. The three princes have taken soldiers, but the army. It has nothing to do with their Haidong army. But Wu Hong knew the three princes for no other reason, because their commander-in-chief of the sea east army, Mr. Ke, had a long-term friendship with the three princes.


    Marshal Ke has galloped all his life. He has been an army, a frontier fortress, a strait and the East China Sea.


    Marshal Ke passed away a year ago. Before he died, he said that he was brave and had no regrets. But the only pity was that he could not see the future of Qingyun country and meet a Mingjun. In the old Marshal''s heart, the prince who he thought could lead Qingyun country to a higher level had died early.Wu Hong doesn''t pay much attention to the Royal civil strife in the capital. Even he hasn''t figured out how many sons the emperor has. The capital is too far away from them in the East China Sea. People in the East China Sea don''t have so much leisure and worry about the politics far away.


    But the third prince, Wuhong, was so thunderous that he couldn''t help it, said Marshal Ke.


    Marshal Ke died in the camp''s medical room last year. At that time, major Ke went to the East China Sea to bury his father. However, major Ke guarded the South China Sea and could not stay for long. After three days of mourning, he left again. And it is precisely because the Haidong army lost its commander overnight, and the court did not immediately promote the new commander to the upper position, leaving him vacant for a year. When there was no leader to coordinate, a small bottle of poison killed half of the soldiers in the camp.


    Wu Hong once thought, why did the Queen''s rebels choose the East China Sea as a breakthrough? Did they decide to invade the East China Sea after Marshal Ke died? Or before Marshal Ke died, did he have this plan?


    If it is the latter, is it really an accident that marshal Ke died?


    The old and strong Marshal went to the sea with them to hunt sharks a month ago. A month later, he had been lingering in his bed and died of depression.


    Is it really just a coincidence?


    Wu Hong can''t come to a conclusion. He''s not too smart. He''s used to obeying his superiors, obeying military orders, and asking him to shoulder the responsibility of the whole Haidong army. He doesn''t have the ability to go deep into how the high-ranking officials of the imperial court nourish the camp, and he doesn''t have the brain.


    But now, Rongdu, who was passed to be buried in the sea, is back.


    The old ministers of the court once agreed that Lord Rong San, who was most suitable for succeeding to the throne, came back.


    Wu Hong thought that some things, if this famous and intelligent third Lord helps, maybe he can get the answer.


    In the end, the blood feud of thousands of soldiers in the Haidong army cannot be ignored!

 Chapter 1648

    The four big ships gradually gathered to meet the division successfully, one of which was connected with their No.4 supply ship on the bridge board. Standing behind the crowd, Wuhong saw a tall and jade faced Wenwen youth, clutching a long gun in his hand, coming slowly.


    Wu Hong''s eyes brightened. He stared at the young man and looked at him again. The young man greeted the two old men in a hurry. Then he swept the wounded soldiers that were still everywhere on the eye deck. His eyes were heavy.


    "Master, is there enough medicine in the warehouse?" The young man asked the old man surnamed Zhu.


    I wish the old man nodded and looked at his bloody Vega with a little disgust. "You don''t know how to change your clothes," he said


    The young man smiled: "there is no such Kung Fu. Isn''t it coming back after fighting?"


    What else does old man Zhu want to say? The old man Ji has already asked, "isn''t he hurt?"


    The young man shook his head freely: "of course not."


    Ji was relieved, but he didn''t like to see the young man''s blood. So he pushed him into the cabin and said, "go wash first, and look for you later. Don''t let her see it."


    The young man "en", just about to enter the cabin, happened to pass by Wuhong and took a look at him.


    Wu Hong hasn''t changed his clothes yet. Although he is wearing shabby armor, it can be seen from the throwing that he is wearing the clothes of a general with more than five grades.


    The young man stopped, looked at Wuhong and asked, "I dare to ask you..."


    Wu Hong''s heart was so hot that blood rushed up. Almost immediately, he knelt down and shouted respectfully, "at last, the East China Sea was shaken up. The left camp of the East China Sea army was in charge of Wu Hong. I met the third prince!"


    The young man was stunned for a moment, and the two old men beside him were also stunned, even the wounded soldiers who were shaking.


    After trance, the wounded soldiers were all shocked, and then regardless of the pain, they struggled to salute the so-called three princes.


    At this moment, the young man was back to his mind. Seeing that the scene was in chaos, he quickly explained, "I''m not lenient. Alas, don''t move around. If you have any injuries, please sit back for me. Don''t toss!"


    Wu Hong wanted to say something more. He felt that his arm was held up by someone. The young man helped him up with one hand and said with a smile: "Wudu Tong, you know the wrong person. My surname is Liu, and my name is Wei. If I say the real duty of the Imperial court, I''ve served as the assistant of Zhenge gate. But I haven''t returned for several years and didn''t report my duty. I''m afraid I''ve been removed from office."


    Wu Hong even heard the name of Lord Rong''s third prince from Marshal Ke. Of course, Liu Sizuo was unheard of. But he also heard that Liu Sizuo was from zhengmen, that is to say, he was subordinate to Rong Duwei. So he was here. As expected, Rong Duwei was here.


    Rongdu is still alive!


    Wu Hong''s heart was agitated. He was also chatting about the mistake he had just made. He smiled coarsely and looked at the three warships: "I dare to ask Mr. Liu, Mr. Wang..."


    The young man pointed to the sea where there was still smoke in the distance, and said, "isn''t it because we have nine warships down? Naturally, we have to inspect them. Three of them have been blown through by us. We can''t ask for them. The remaining six, the ones that should be collected, the ones that should be collected, and the rebels on board, have to be examined. He is still busy."


    The light in Wuhong''s eyes was bright: "nine ships are down? None of them ran away? "


    The young man smiled and shook his head. "No."


    Wu Hong is excited: "well, it''s good not to run away. It''s great not to give them a chance to inform others and prepare early!" As he spoke, Wuhong''s face changed again. The reason was that he was too happy and bold. He accidentally touched the wound of his shoulder bone. The shoulder blade, which was barely bandaged last night, now exuded dark red blood.


    When the young man saw this, he became serious and asked him to stop moving. He sat down quickly.


    Wu Hong has a lot to say. He can''t sit down at all. The more he sees it, the more he feels that Liu Sizuo, who has been fighting for a whole night, is a man. Although he looks more handsome and looks more literate, he is vigorous and brave. Wu Hong feels that he has a bad time with him. He would like to have a good drink now.


    Liu Sizuo picked up the scissors and bent down to remove the bandage from his shoulder.


    Wu Hong can''t stop talking, but the old man surnamed Ji comes over, takes the scissors and the medicine from Lord Liu''s hand, and urges: "you go to wash first, I''ll do it."


    Then Lord Liu didn''t say anything. Before he left, he smiled at Wuhong: "Wudu Tong, talk for a while."


    Wu Hong nodded hurriedly: "Liu Sizuo is busy first."


    After more than half an hour, Liu Sizuo came out again. At this time, he had changed into a white casual suit, removed the blood stained Vega, and showed a white face. After that, Wu Hong almost didn''t recognize him.


    The reason is that there is no such thing as him. The young soldiers who are just sassy and upright have changed their lives and become the kind of handsome young man singing in the drama. If they had not seen him bathed in blood before, Wu Hong would not believe that he is a military official.


    After Liu Sizuo came out, he was not idle. He helped the wounded soldiers to see and apply the medicine. Near noon, in the inner cabin, the boy, a woman and two children that he saw yesterday came out. The little boy was tired, while the little girl was jumping and laughing.Wu Hong saw that Liu Sizuo was close to the two children. Although he could not hear them, he could also guess that these two children should be Liu Sizuo''s children. There was a trace of envy in Wuhong''s eyes. He had not seen his wife and daughter for nearly three years.


    Thinking of this, Wuhong stood up and walked over.


    Just now I heard that Liu Sizuo was lighting the tip of the little girl''s nose and gently scolded: "Grandpa said you delayed my brother''s whole night, didn''t you? Elder brother treats people, you pester elder brother, let elder brother distract, right


    The little girl pouted, soft body, has been to liusi zuai drill, face red, obviously also embarrassed.


    Liu Sizuo stood her up and poked her forehead: "let your father come back and scold you."


    Wu Hongdun, half gone, froze for a moment, blinked, thinking, isn''t this Liu Sizuo''s children? I thought they were so close.


    Just thinking about it, Wuhong heard that the little boy kindly protected the little girl behind her, smiled and said: "the ugly didn''t make trouble, just follow me, don''t talk, very quiet, very good, very sensible, mom, you don''t talk about her."


    Wuhong: "..."


    Mother?


    Mother?


    A big man, why a mother?


    Wu Hong stood there stiffly with confused eyes. First, he looked at the gentle Liu Sizuo and the little boy and girl of brother, friend and sister Gong. After a while, he stuck his throat, looked up, and sighed with difficulty, "if you want to say you can play, you Beijing officials can play..."

 Chapter 1649

    All day long, Wu Hong didn''t look right at Liu Sizuo.


    The other side didn''t take care of him. He was busy inside and outside, and his feet didn''t touch the ground.


    In the evening, the number of wounded and wounded was consolidated, totaling 212.


    One thousand two hundred people came out. Now there are only two hundred people alive. Wu Hong was so angry that he was shaking all over. His fist was loose and loose.


    Last night''s deputy general, who had been groaning for half a night, now appeared with all his beard and tail. He was seriously injured. He had been resting in the so-called medical laboratory before. The little boy who sewed his needle said that he would be hospitalized for more than ten hours to observe and make sure that the wound was not inflamed or deteriorated before he could be discharged from the hospital.


    The adjutant can''t understand what it means to be in hospital or to be out of hospital. Isn''t it on the ship? He didn''t even see a yard.


    However, he was afraid of asking too many questions and seemed to be illiterate, so the deputy general didn''t say a word. He slept in the white cabin. Now when he woke up, he was in a good mood. He pulled Wuhong and said, "you don''t know, the child is too cruel. Take the needle and poke it directly into my flesh. He poked several holes in my eyes. Then he pulled it up with the thread and looked scared to death, I''ve got my hair on end. "


    Wu Hong nodded and patted his deputy''s arm, feeling that he was suffering: "I heard that all the time. Do you cry all the time, it hurts?"


    The deputy general was stunned for a moment. His ears were slightly red. For a while, he coughed: "it doesn''t hurt. It''s said that it''s the wound. What''s the name? Anesthetic? But I''m afraid to see him sew my hand like a purse. " Then he asked carefully, "is it really loud?"


    Wu Hong didn''t speak. He felt that he had nothing to do with it. You said you were howling with pain, but you said you were screaming with fear. That''s too much. Are you a little girl?


    The deputy general also realized that he might be a little bit hypocritical and shifted the topic: "but, my Lord, who are the people on this ship? I asked specially. The little boy said, they are not from Qingzhou government. They happened to pass by and saved us by chance. Do you believe that? "


    The deputy general is still a bit of conspiracy theory, mainly because the timing is too coincident, but it is an indisputable fact that the other side saves them, so he just can''t understand for a while.


    Even in the past, he was the commander with full vigilance, but now he swore: "believe."


    Deputy general one Leng: "ah?"


    "Do you remember the third prince?" Wu Hong asked


    The deputy general was muddled: "which three lords?"


    "What else can I do? I''m in charge of zhenggemen, the chief commander of zhenggemen."


    Only then did the vice general react and wake up: "the one that marshal Ke mentioned has not been dead for more than ten years?"


    Wu Hong''s black line: "what ten years, just a few years."


    "How many years?" The deputy general doesn''t care about the royal families and nobles in Beijing. Most of the hearsay is from the left ear. He doesn''t have any idea about the three princes and four princes. If it wasn''t for the great events of the Haidong army, he doesn''t even know what the seven princes are now in charge of. But after knowing the seven princes, the people in their barracks often secretly scold him and say that he is ill No manager will be assigned to the seaside fortress. No one in power can do such a stupid thing.


    Wudu Tong suddenly mentioned the three princes who had died several years earlier. The deputy general didn''t know what it meant. He blinked and asked.


    Then he listened to the commander of his family quietly Mimi close to his ear and said: "we are saved by the three lords!"


    The deputy general was stunned, and the whole man was trembling: "do you mean to return the soul?"


    Wu Hong slapped the back of his deputy''s head and said, "I''m still a fart soul. I''m not dead, but I''m missing. I''m back now!"


    The deputy''s mouth is wide open, and he can put duck eggs in his mouth. He can''t take back his chin.


    The deputy general chased Wu Hong and asked many questions, all around the legendary three Lords. Wu Hong didn''t know much about it. Just wanted to talk to him, he heard a sudden noise outside the deck.


    Wu Hong hurriedly went to have a look, and saw that six majestic ships had approached their ships. The bridge board was built between the ships. On the bridge board, the young man who started to walk down was calm, tall, powerful, and cold. His eyes were as deep as the sea!


    Wu Hong almost knew without guessing that this must be the legendary three lords!


    Chief commander of zhengemen, it''s better to meet than to be famous!


    As the tall man got on the deck, a group of people came up behind him. Wuhong saw the middle-aged man who was struggling to rescue the wounded soldiers in the boat last night, and the tall and thin young man, as well as the handsome and elegant young man who he had never seen, but who was cool and indifferent.


    That Liu Si Zuo also went on deck at this time, facing the triumphant return several people, asking what.


    Wu Hung hesitated, I don''t know if I should go forward now. When he didn''t make a decision, he heard a soft call behind him: "Dad!"


    As soon as Wuhong looked around, he saw the familiar little girl. She walked on her short legs like a shell, and ran straight ahead. Her movements were shaking, and she seemed to run unsteadily. She would fall. The cold young man who was talking with Liu Sizuo stepped forward in time, picked up the little girl, put her arms in her arms, and her eyes were soft.Dad?


    Wu Hong pressed his brow numbly. He was afraid to ponder the reverie and secret relationship between the third prince and Liu Sizuo.


    "Commander, shall we go?" The deputy general also did not meet the experience of the big man. Now he was very nervous. He hid behind his boss and asked carefully.


    Wu Hong was silent for a moment. After careful consideration, he still felt that it was the most important thing to wronged his brothers. Therefore, he could not care whether he would ruin the scenery and summon up his courage to walk in the past.


    Want Wu Hong to say, that Liu Sizuo is really a good man, originally several people are talking, but see him in the past, that Liu Sizuo initiative to help him introduce, when making an introduction, the face is smiling, looks very friendly.


    Wu Hong thought to himself, if it''s not a habit of being broken, how many little girls should be happy and happy. It''s a pity, a pity


    Wu Hong was very witty. After Liu said that, he bent over with his fist clenched and saluted the steady man holding the little girl.


    Rong Ling looks at Wu Hong twice, frowns and asks, "are you ke''s army?"


    After a pause, Wu Hung bowed his head and said, "I don''t know what the Lord knows. Ke''s army was disbanded two years ago. Forty thousand of them were divided into ten battalions and were under the jurisdiction of seven naval forces, including the West Sea, the South China Sea and the Dudu of the two rivers."


    "Dissolution?" Rong Leng frowned tighter. After a while, he asked, "Marshal Ke agrees?"


    "Wang Ye, the old Marshal passed away a year ago," Wu Hong said


    There was a delicate silence for a moment.


    Wu Hong sighed and said what happened in the past three years.


    A moment later, the salty sea breeze, mixed with the drizzle, wafted to the face.


    "Let''s go in and say it," said Liu Sizuo


    Everyone even into the inner cabin, table full of food, than the cold and humid deck, here comfortable and comfortable a lot.


    The smell of the food made people feel like they were eating a lot, but at this time, everyone didn''t move chopsticks.


    Liu Sizuo sat down first, and then called others to sit down. Then he gave his daughter a nutritious meal and asked without raising his head: "Wudu Tong said that now it is Rong Su, the seventh king in power, who is alone?"


    In fact, Wuhong himself was not very clear, so he could only say: "several cabinet ministers should assist from the side, but the official seals of the seven lords are all under the edicts and orders issued to the outside world."


    "Including disbanding the Ke family army?" It was the third prince Rong who asked this, but his voice was almost frozen.


    Wu Hong nodded. He saw the military order. The seal on it clearly engraved the name of the seven Lords.


    At that time, when he heard that assistant Liu suddenly sneered and put the nutritious meal in his hand before and after his daughter''s heel, he raised his eyebrows, opened his lips gently, and said quietly, "I see that the seven princes of the imperial court have been living for a long time, and the skin is itching."

 Chapter 1650

    The capital city, the seventh palace.


    Rong Zhi went to the school. Just after entering the palace, he saw several servant girls coming here in a hurry.


    Putting down the book in his hand, Rong Zhi frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    An old mammy immediately made a salute to Rong Zhi and said in a flustered way: "you are It''s Miss five. She''s gone... "


    Rong Zhi''s face was very ugly, and asked qualitatively, "how could it be gone? With so many people watching, where can she go? "


    The Mammy was so sweaty that she couldn''t speak.


    He followed Rong Zhi''s young man to pull the corner of his master''s clothes and said cautiously, "will it be the second childe again..."


    When the mother heard this, she hesitated to explain: "the second childe has gone to school today and hasn''t been back to the government. He should not be..."


    Rong Zhi throws all the things in his hand to Xiao Si, and walks quickly to the left yard in the backyard. As expected, he sees his father standing in the yard. His face is dark, his expression is serious, and his whole body is filled with murderous rage!


    Rong Zhi summoned up his courage to come forward and salute his father.


    Rong Su glanced at the eldest son and asked in a cold voice, "little girl has run away. Have you seen her?"


    Rong Zhi was shocked, shook his head, and comforted: "my father doesn''t need to worry. Five younger sisters are still young. Even if they are naughty for a while and run out of the palace, they can''t go far. If they send more people to look for them, they will find them."


    A year ago, little girl was officially accepted as a adopted daughter by her father, along with big girl who was far away in Qingzhou. She was also named as the fourth young lady. As the eldest son of Rong Su, Rong Zhi had no opinion on who her father would adopt. What''s more, little girl at that time had lived in their house for nearly two years and could not be adopted. In fact, it was just a word.


    But after all, there is no blood relationship, Rongzhi can accept, but his second brother rongmo does not want to.


    When the little girl borrowed, Rong Mo had a lot of complaints about her. Now she is accepted as Miss five. Rong Mo almost blew up. In the past year, there have been a lot of chaos at home, which is caused by Rong Mo every time.


    His father scolded him, taught him a lesson, even beat him, but he was more and more wayward and rebellious. Until half a year ago, he started to push the girl into the lotus pond. A good girl almost died.


    Since then, the father no longer has a good face to rongmo. Rongmo''s aunt washes her face with tears every day, expecting her son to be more sensible.


    But Rong Mo doesn''t know what kind of devil he''s got. He just doesn''t deal with the girl, or he''s looking for someone else''s little girl''s trouble.


    This time, the chick disappeared. Rongzhi knew it almost without guessing. It must be another ghost of rongmo. However, he dared not say or even mention it. He knew that since the last time when the chick fell into the water, his father''s tolerance for rongmo was on the verge of limit. If rongmo did something wrong again, he would swear that his father would kill him.


    Sure enough, just as his heart was turning, and his whole heart was hanging in the air, his father said, "what about your second brother?"


    Rong Zhi''s heart thumped, swallowed his saliva, and said, "my son and his second brother are not in the same class, and I don''t know where he went after school. But it''s only those classmates. If my son goes to find them, my father will be relieved to find five younger sisters."


    "You want to protect him?" he asked


    Rong zhiplops down on his knees and nervously says, "my son dare not. Besides, if five younger sisters are missing, it''s not necessarily the second younger brother who did it. Please let my father know."


    Rong Xun no longer made a sound. He pressed his brow and heart wearily, and said in a cold voice, "go."


    Rong Zhi is busy getting up from the ground. As soon as his steps turn around, he quickly steps out of the house.


    But Rong Zhi hurriedly went all over the family of his former classmates and friends who had a good relationship with Rong Mo, but he didn''t find Rong Mo''s figure. He even heard from a former friend of Rong Mo''s. This afternoon, Rong Mo didn''t go to school at all.


    Rong Zhi gives birth to an atmosphere, and scolds Rong Mo''s young man. At the same time, he is worried. This damned child, don''t really do anything to the girl again. If that is the case, no one in this family can save him!


    ¡­¡­


    In the smelly air, Rong Mo struggles to groan and slowly opens his eyes against the sharp pain in his back brain.


    The little boy felt very uncomfortable. He felt as if he were all immersed in the water, floating from head to foot. When he tried his best to see the surrounding environment, he was stunned.


    This is an icehouse full of fresh fish and shrimps. The cold ice is slowly blowing. It makes the sea food filled with boxes and baskets smell unbearable salty. Rong Mo tries to remember what happened before his coma.


    At noon today, he didn''t go home after school. Instead, he went to a black shop selling antique jade. The reason why the shop was called a black shop was not because the shopkeeper cheated people, but because the goods here were all black goods, most of them even the burial objects of the tomb.


    As we all know, all the buried jewels are evil, can cause disaster and attract ghosts. Rong Mo wants to buy one of these things and then secretly tuck it under the little bastard''s pillow.The plan is very well arranged, but unexpectedly, when he bought a pair of jade earrings, sneaked back to the house from the back door and planned to go to the girl''s yard to hide, he felt that someone hit him with a stick in the back of the head.


    And when he wakes up, it''s now.


    Where is this? Why is he here? Has he been abducted?


    He was a child after all. He was so old that he had never experienced such a thing. He was in a panic subconsciously.


    Shuddering, he took two sniffs. He flatted his mouth and shouted timidly at the leaking door: "come, come Help, help... "


    Before the voice fell, I heard a slightly familiar weak voice behind me, floating over: "no one, don''t shout."


    Rong Mo turned around in shock and saw a pale little girl leaning against the shrimp basket behind him.


    This little girl is no one else, just a girl.


    Rong Mo is stupefied for a while and asks: "Why are you here? Where am I now? What happened? What happened to us? "


    The little girl''s expression was very ugly. Her lips were almost bloodless. She bit her teeth hard, closed her eyes for a while, and then opened them slowly. She said difficultly, "can you help me move my legs? I can''t move."


    Rong Mo is very exclusive of the girl. She didn''t want to talk to her at first, but it seems that her appearance is wrong. Then he asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    The little girl whined. Suddenly, her body was unsteady. She leaned sideways for a while. When Rong Morton saw the shrimp basket behind her, it was almost full of blood.


    "Ah!" Let''s not scream, panic to climb over, but dare not help her. He was afraid to ask: "you are hurt, why are you hurt, a lot of blood, what''s wrong with you..."


    The little girl was annoyed by his call. She was shaking and supporting the ground, but she couldn''t get up no matter how hard she tried.


    At this time, Rong Mo finally regained his mind, carefully extended his hand, held up the little girl''s arm, so that she could sit up again, and then remembered that the little girl had just let her move her legs, and then wanted to swing her legs, but just when the hand touched her knee, the little girl gave a "hum" of pain.


    Rong Mo could see clearly that there was an obvious dark color on the little girl''s red pants and the knee position. He touched it with his hands, and his fingertips were covered with blood.


    "You You and you... " Rong Mo is too scared to speak.


    The little girl just gasped, swallowing saliva, keeping breathing, and said: "he, they broke my knee, back, back, and cut a knife..."


    Rong Mo was shocked. He murmured, "why In the end, what happened After all After all... "


    The little girl felt her thigh with perspiration. After a while, she vomited: "they didn''t come for me. They want to deal with the Lord..."


    "My father?" Rong Mo''s eyes widened.


    The little girl nodded and licked her lips. In her tone, she complained implicitly: "you, what are you coming to me for? They, they just want to rob me to threaten If you don''t come, I will not resist. "


    Rong Mo heard the deep meaning of her words, and the whole person was frozen. After a while, he asked tentatively, "you, you have become like this, is it because of me..."


    The little girl didn''t speak. Now it''s meaningless to say these things. She pursed her mouth and said with regret: "I''m going to die, but I haven''t found my miss yet My young lady, is she still alive... "

 Chapter 1651

    Rong Mo''s eyes were complicated. He frowned and kept looking at the little girl. How much he hated this man in the past and how appalled he is now? His throat moved for a moment and asked reluctantly, "who are they? Why do you threaten my father? What do you know? "


    The girl is too upset to talk. It''s too cold in the ice bank. She''s hurt again. Now she just feels angry and disappears inch by inch.


    Maybe she followed the young lady, the third prince, and Xiao Li to see so many people in the world. She didn''t feel afraid at all. She just felt very aggrieved. She was almost dead. Why she didn''t care about people around her, but an annoying Junmo? She didn''t like Junmo at all to accompany her to the end of her life.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Rong Mo didn''t ask again. He took off his clothes and covered the girl with his fur lined jacket.


    The girl''s teeth trembled and she looked at him.


    Rong Mo then sits closer, hugs her, rubs his hands, fills the heat in his hands, bakes the girl''s face.


    The girl looked at him quietly, feeling warmer, and then asked, "what are you doing?"


    "I don''t think it''s fair. Why do they want to hit you?" said the stubborn boy? Besides, why do you threaten my father? I am my father''s son. I should be in front of the line. I see me. Why do you still beat me? You are a adopted daughter. What are you? "


    The little girl chuckled. Her face was still as sweet as ever, but her lips were too dry, her corners could not be opened, her eyes were too red, and she didn''t look good at all.


    Allow Mo Mo Mo to hold her a bit more silently, stem neck to say: "too much, hit a girl to calculate what skill!"


    The little girl leaned her head on his shoulder, and asked: "haven''t you ever hit a girl? I see you always want to hit me... "


    "Thinking and doing are two different things." Rong Mo said, and asked with cold eyes, "have I ever beaten you? I just want to drive you away. I haven''t beaten you!"


    "Yes." The little girl answered softly, but did not speak.


    Everyone said that rongmo pushed her down the lotus pond half a year ago to kill her. Rongmo didn''t explain to herself, but the girl remembered that it was not like this. At that time, she turned her back to the pond and couldn''t see the people behind her. When she felt that she fell into the lotus pond and turned around, she saw that rongmo was running towards her.


    That move, that behavior, maybe he pushed, but maybe he wanted to pull her.


    Startled Hong at a glance can not be used as evidence. Afterwards, little girl told everyone that it was not rongmo who pushed it, but rongmo suddenly admitted that it was him who said that he just didn''t like her or bothered her. Then, without any accident, the fool was beaten and punished to kneel in the ancestral hall. He was not allowed to eat for three days and three nights. When he was released from the ancestral hall, he had a high fever and was ill for two months.


    In fact, little girl doesn''t understand rongmo. She has no enmity with him. I don''t know why he rejects himself so.


    Other people in the mansion also asked him this question, but Rong Mo never answered it. Over time, we simply didn''t get to the bottom of it, turning their grudges into a matter of course. Although little girl never wanted to be the enemy of Rong Mo, she just wanted to leave the seventh palace and go back to Qingzhou as soon as possible.


    The boy was very angry, and the girl was in his arms. He warmed her up a lot. The back and knee injuries did not bleed any more, but there was no treatment. The wounds were still worsening, and the girl felt that her strength was gradually disappearing.


    When she wanted to close her eyes and sleep for a while, jungmo''s voice rang in her ear again.


    "Well, do you know my father wants to give you a name?"


    "Rong MI, it''s hard to hear."


    "Well, they all said, you are my father''s little daughter-in-law to Rong Zhi''s son-in-law. When you grow up, you should marry Rong Zhi. Hum, I tell you that Rong Zhi has a favorite girl. It''s his cousin. She came to the mansion last year and her name is Luo Luo. Moreover, Rong Zhi''s aunt won''t agree with you."


    "Did you hear me? I advise you to leave on your own. Don''t wait for the last embarrassment. It''s not easy to live under the shelter of others. You say you are doomed to have no fame. What are you doing in our house? "


    "Hello, hello..."


    Little girl in the most fuzzy consciousness, heard Rong Mo lowered the voice, gently said a sentence.


    "Do you know that I have a sister who died three days after she was born? My father didn''t even look at her But why is he so nice to you? You''re not my sister... "


    ¡­¡­


    Late night Imperial City, cold night wind, will be covered with drizzle.


    Rong Suo stepped out of the palace gate outside the west city with an ugly face. Behind him, a little eunuch was chasing him. After he was panting, he handed over something.


    Rong looked back and didn''t look. He didn''t pick up. He walked away.


    The little eunuch hurried up again and cautiously advised: "as long as you seal, you will build one. Your son and your daughter will be safe and sound. Wang Ye, my good Wang Ye, even if you don''t care for yourself, you have to think about the two little dolls. They are still so small and have a long-term future. Besides, they have shed so much blood..."At this point, Rong Su stops.


    The little eunuch thought there was a play, and his face grinned to the bottom of his ear.


    However, in the next moment, a fist with cold air and rain was in the middle of the eunuch''s nose. The eunuch fell to the ground with a sound of ouch, and touched it with his hand. The nose was full of blood.


    He cried out in fright, "you You... "


    Rong Su gnashed his teeth, grabbed the little eunuch''s collar, grabbed him, banged, banged, three times in a row, and hit him in the face.


    Rong retroactive first hit people''s head, then hit people''s body, the little eunuch soon became a blood man, and the rain also increased.


    When Qin haiku arrived at the west gate in the heavy rain, he saw such a scene. Rong Xu almost killed the little eunuch beside the queen under the gaze of the city guards on both sides.


    Qin haiku, with a black face, pulled back his face. Seeing his friend''s Scarlet eyes and pale face, Qin haiku was shocked and shouted: "calm down. What''s the use of killing him? Just a slave, why do you have to fight with him! "


    Rong Su took a hard breath. The rain hit him in the face, but he didn''t feel it at all. After a long time, he said: "that bitch, I have a pair of children!"


    Qin haiku widened his eyes, clapped his back as quickly as he could, and lowered his voice: "if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Don''t forget our plan. You can''t tear your face now."


    Rong Su holds Qin haiku''s wrist and quickly pinches five fingerprints on his hand.


    Qin haiku was in agony, but in order to appease Rong Su, he did not dare to struggle, so he continued: "the time will soon be ripe. Ah Zi''s side has been arranged. Rong Su, considering all these years'' efforts, I will send someone to find children for you. The soldiers in your seventh palace can''t move. Rong Su, you must be calm. Three states in the south of the Yangtze River have fallen. At this time, she is as arrogant as the sun Zhongtian, but we have to Can''t be impulsive. Did you hear what I said? Rong Su, Rong su... "


    When Rong suka was about to break Qin haiku''s wrist, he let go of his fingers. Qin haiku breathed a sigh of relief. Then he listened to Rong Suhan''s voice and said hoarsely, "your people are not easy to move. Inform Zhen Gemen and ask them to find them."


    Qin haiku frowned: "they should not be able to listen to orders..." Since the disappearance of rongling, zhengemen has survived. Fortunately, in name, zhengemen is directly under the jurisdiction of emperor Qianling, so this department has not been banned.


    Now, although the office and duty of the people in zhenggemen are still the same, everyone knows that they can''t be moved by any force without the inspiration of rongling, and so can Rongxu.


    Rong Su forces himself to calm down, but the blue tendons on his forehead still expose his boiling emotion: "even if Rong Mo is not involved, they will also control the chicks, inform Zhen Gemen, I ask them for help."

 Chapter 1652

    The air around is getting colder and colder. The body of the little girl in her arms is shaking badly at first. But as time goes by, she doesn''t shake. She doesn''t shake. She even breathes lightly.


    This is not a good omen, Rong Mo is more and more flustered, swallowed saliva, patted the girl''s face lightly.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up..."


    He cried twice. The little man in his arms didn''t move. After a while, he stood up shivering, rubbed his arms, and ran to the door to look.


    There are many gaps in the leaking wooden door. Looking out from the gaps, it''s dark outside. There''s no one around.


    Rong Mo wiped his face, clapped at the door and shouted, "come here, someone is injured. Please call for a doctor. Please call for a doctor..."


    The snoring night wind makes the wooden door rattle. There is no response outside the freezing icehouse.


    Rong Mo cried for a full quarter of an hour. His voice was dry. He gasped and ran back. The little girl he placed on the sack was still with her eyes closed. Rong Mo''s terrified hand went to explore her nose. Fortunately, there was still breathing.


    He picked up the little girl again and took off his lining. He covered her neck and cheek with the warm silk cloth, hoping to warm her a little in this clumsy way.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up first..."


    He is still calling. He is afraid that the little girl will not wake up if she goes to sleep again.


    The little girl seemed to be a little conscious of his tossing and turning, but her heavy eyelids lifted a little, and because she was too tired, she quickly dropped back.


    When Rong Mo saw her eyelashes trembling, he exclaimed in surprise, "you wake up, look at me, don''t sleep, look at me..."


    The little boy held the little girl''s face in panic, held her by his forehead, and still gave her a breath.


    The little girl finally took a breath and looked at the person in front of her weakly. Her cheeks and lips were white and almost transparent: "I Ok So sleepy... "


    "Can''t sleep, don''t sleep, let''s talk, then we won''t be sleepy..."


    The little girl swallowed her saliva and seemed to know her current situation. She struggled and asked wearily, "say What to say What... "


    "Say Say your parents, your sister, your family, or whatever you want... "


    The little girl didn''t have the strength to describe. She turned many people and things around in her mind. At last, her eyes turned red slowly and she pressed her face on the little boy''s arms. She sobbed and said wrongly, "I Ok It hurts so much. I I think My family Little Miss... "


    When Rong Mo saw her crying, he cried bitterly and patiently. His heart was torn. He growled at the air angrily, "what the hell is this! Why there is no one! Catch us, why no one is watching! Come on! Come on! "


    The little girl cried twice and was tired. Her eyelids were drooping and she wanted to sleep again.


    Rong Mo had to coax her again and rub her face lightly: "don''t worry, don''t worry, you will be saved. After a few hours, my father must find that we are missing. He will find us. Hold on. Hey, do you hear me? Hold on a little longer! "


    The little girl didn''t move. After a short wake-up, there was a more intense trance. She closed her eyes and relied on her strength. She didn''t even know where she was. The pain she felt just now seems to be gone. Numbness, cold, the desire to sleep like this is becoming stronger and stronger. It seems that there is a voice in her brain telling her like this. The voice says, sleep, sleep, sleep like this, and it will be comfortable


    Go to sleep It won''t be cold, it won''t hurt


    The little girl just felt that the voice was lingering. Slowly, she compromised and followed her original intention to relax herself. Then, she saw a road ahead of her, a bright and warm road.


    The voice said, go, go, go, go to the end


    Go Go to


    Then, let''s go


    The thought in her mind stirred her consciousness, but before she could step, the violent crash of "bang bang bang" broke the road ahead.


    The little girl felt as if she had been poured by a basin of cold water, and she woke up instantly.


    She opened her eyes in a trance, and the sound of "clang" in her ears became clearer.


    She turned her head to look for the source of the voice. In the blurred vision, she saw a little boy with a naked body, holding his arms and using his body to hit the cold door in front of her.


    Just now, Rong Mo took off his last frock and put it on the little girl.


    The little girl found her voice: "you You... " But I can''t speak completely.


    The little boy has no head, his shoulder has been bruised by the wooden door, but he still bit his teeth and insisted without hesitation or stagnation.The door was locked from the outside, and the child''s strength was still limited. I don''t know how long it took him to hit it. When he hit it, he began to feel dizzy and numb. The door remained still.


    Rong Mo was very angry. He waved his fist and shouted insults at the gate: "open the door! Open the fucking door! What kind of dog offal that hides its head and tail? Come to me. I don''t want to break you up! Beast, asshole! I only know how to bully the little girl. What kind of rat are you! Get out of here! Get out of here! "


    As he bumped and scolded, his arm soon began to bleed. In the past, he was lawless and domineering. He was young and experienced for the first time what was despair and helplessness.


    If the door doesn''t open, Rong Mo runs back to check the girl''s condition.


    The little girl cried silently. She didn''t sleep any more. She took a breath and said, "you You put the clothes Wear Put it on... "


    Rong Mo didn''t listen to her. He covered her with thick clothes. There was no gap left.


    The little girl pushed his hand and said, "you You wear You can Can live... "


    Rong Mo clenched his teeth. After a while, he brushed his face with the back of his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. He choked up the little girl and hugged her in his arms, but he could not say a word.


    The overall situation seems to have been doomed. The little girl who has hated herself for three years and hated her for three years may really be about to die.


    But what if he didn''t want her dead?


    Don''t die, can''t you


    Rong Mo cried more and more, because of his impotence, and because of his inability to recover the status quo, he was particularly angry, angry with those dogs, and angry with himself.


    They just hugged each other, without saying a word, and time passed by little by little.


    Until the little girl sleeps again.


    Rong Mo looks at her haggard face and wants to cover her face with his hand again. But when he lifts it, he finds that his hand is not as cold as ice.


    He was angry for a while and wanted to warm his hands. But gradually, his eyelids began to be heavy. He didn''t wear any clothes in the cold icehouse. The well-off young master could not stand it.


    In a daze, don''t think about it. I don''t know if my father will be sad when he is dead, or will he just like his sister, not care about it or even look at it?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Right here? Long gun, is it here? "


    In the last moment before rongmo lost consciousness, he heard a trance sound, which sounded from the door.


    He suspected that it was an illusion, but then he heard a fierce barking: "woof!"


    Then there was the voice: "good long gun, somebody, break this door open!"


    ¡­¡­


    When he woke up again, Rong Mo heard a faint sob, which he stuck to his ear.


    The little boy frowned wearily, trying to move his body, but he felt weak and unable to lift his hand.


    Then, he heard his aunt''s voice, suddenly and excitedly shouting: "wake up, is it wake up? Mo''er, Mo''er, Taiyi, please call Taiyi... "


    After a war, rongmo completely recovered his consciousness. He saw the familiar and gentle biological mother beside the bed, as well as a white haired narrator, Chen Taiyi, who felt his pulse.


    Trying to open his mouth, he couldn''t say a word.


    Chen Taiyi pressed the little boy''s shoulder as placidly as he said, "your fever has just subsided. Now it''s normal for you to have a hoarse voice. It''s better in two days. Don''t talk these two days. Be quiet. Drink the medicine on time."


    Chen Taiyi is a senior doctor in Taiji hospital. He is mainly responsible for pediatrics. When Rong Mo was younger, he always took the medicine prescribed by Chen Taiyi when he was mischievous and suffered from cold and cold. After a long time, he became familiar with it. Rong Mo always respected this venerable old gentleman. Today, he is not as obedient as before.


    He struggled, still trying to make a voice: "that That Stink Stinky girl What about... "


    Rongmo''s aunt covered her face and wept, without answering.


    Rong Mo''s face suddenly turned white: "she She died Death... "


    "No, no, No." "Miss five is seriously injured. Although she hasn''t recovered, she has no worries about her life. The second young master can rest assured," Chen explained


    Rong Mo props up his body, grins his teeth and says, "I''ll go Go to see Look... "


    "What are you looking at?" Rong Mo''s aunt looked indignant: "it''s not her, can you accept this crime? She''s in your father''s room, so far away, how can you get there? Lie down well for me, don''t move around, don''t get off the bed before you''re well! "


    Rong Mo''s movement of getting up was sluggish, and he suddenly looked at his aunt: "she She is Father In the room? Then Then Father Come and see me Have you? "


    Rong Mo''s aunt did not speak, but she began to cry again.


    Rongmo had the answer in his mind. A moment later, he lay back in bed.


    Chen Taiyi is a good old man, comforting: "Miss five''s life is in danger, the prince himself pays more attention to her. The second young master doesn''t need to worry about her, and he just needs to keep quiet."Rong Mo looked at the curtain of the bed curtain and thought to himself, why, why is he inferior to that wild girl?

 Chapter 1653

    Jonmo lay in bed for ten days.


    On the third day, news came that the girl woke up.


    On the fourth day, his father came.


    Rong Su only sat for a while, asked Rong Mo how he was, and asked in detail what happened that day. Rong Mo said it in detail, and finally asked in a small voice, "is she OK?"


    Rong Su glanced at the second son. On that day, the people of zhenggemen sent back the two children. Half of Rong Mo''s body was bare. His clothes were all wrapped around the girl. The child was unconscious, pitiful, and his eyes were red.


    There is no royal concubine in the seventh Prince''s mansion. When the three sons were young, Rong Xu paid little attention to them. He didn''t feel that the child would lack love when he was young, but it was not easy to see a mother and concubine in the royal house where he lived.


    Rongmo''s rebellion was an accident. Rongmo was sensible and easy to coax. However, rongmo was stuck in the middle. He was lawless. When he was a child, rongmo liked to tease cats and dogs. Every time, he had to know how to clean up the mess. When he grew up, he thought he would be sensible, but he was promising. All day long, he thought about how to fight with girls, and his character became more and more obstinate.


    For a long time, Rong Su didn''t even want to take a look at this second son, and even rongmo''s mother didn''t care. He thought that when he grew up, he would grow up to be a dandy, relying on his father''s shadow to protect him. He was ordinary, and lived his life casually.


    But this time, Rong Su was a little surprised. The first thing the girl asked when she woke up was, how about Rong Mo? The little girl knows how to be grateful. When others treat her better, she would hate to be ten o''clock better. If it wasn''t for her body, she would climb out of bed and come to see Rong mo.


    Rong Su looked at the second son''s hesitant eyes and said lightly: "it''s OK on the back, knees It''s not easy to keep. "


    When Jung Morton was nervous, he asked, "yes Will it be lame? "


    Rong Su said it''s not good, but it''s still under treatment. Chen Taiyi said that he tried his best, but his leg bones were too broken. Even if he had picked them up, if he didn''t say he was lame, there would be some influence in walking later.


    But I''m afraid that''s the best result.


    Silently swallow the anger in his throat, let him calm his heart, try not to scare his son who has not yet recovered. He said realistically, "maybe."


    Rong Mo''s face turned white and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Rong Su said two words to let Rong Mo take good care of his illness. Seeing that the time was almost over, he got up and planned to leave. Just a step away, his corner was gently grabbed by a white and tender hand.


    He looked back.


    Rong Mo looks up and asks with complicated eyes: "they all say, she She was given by her father to Rong Zhi, and her daughter-in-law Then, she''s lame. Do you want her? "


    Rong Su curls up her eyebrows. Her black eyes squint slightly.


    Rong Mo said: "Rong, Rong knows not to Then, I will... "


    "Pa" of a, allow to go up cold face wave son''s hand, in the son''s stunned daze under the eye, shade voice way: "you are lie on the bed for a long time, brain lie down bad?"


    Rong Mo opened his mouth in surprise, but he could not return to God.


    "Mr. drencher didn''t teach? Do you know what you''re talking about... "


    Rong Suo taught his son a lesson from ethics and serious criticism at all levels. He scolded the second son who was still ill and wiped his eyes with the back of his hand frequently. He just left with an angry face.


    After going out of the yard, Rong Su ordered people to call in the housekeeper, and it was a drink of abuse.


    The housekeeper suffered a lot of misfortune. Not only was his salary withheld for half a year, but he almost got hit by the board. After leaving the study, the housekeeper hurriedly called all the servants in the house to have a meeting. To put it simply, the Lord didn''t know the rumors about the loss of morality and ethics in the house before. Now he knows. Because of this, he has made rules. From now on, who dares to arrange the gossip of the young masters and the young ladies, and go on his own The leading board of the prison room starts from the thirtieth board, which is not capped until it is killed.


    Rong Mo was able to go down to the ground after he recovered from his illness.


    Rong Qing holds the sweet osmanthus cake made by Aunt Rong Mo, sits on his second brother''s wide bed, nibbles at the cake, and says vaguely: "Dad is angry. What do you say? Who is in charge of this house? Also said that he will be a girl as five miss, is not someone against it? Don''t you treat her as your own? Just spread these shameless rumors. Alas, I dare not say hello to Dad these two days. Dad is like eating gunpowder. I don''t think you''ll go. He''s still ill. He''ll beat him if he touches his head. "


    Rong Qian murmured, ate like a cat, and looked at Rong Mo, who was silent all the time.


    Seeing that Rong Mo''s eyes were empty, Rong Qian pushed him with his elbow again, and lowered his voice: "I heard that the eldest brother actually thought the same thing. This time, my father said it like this. The eldest brother didn''t eat delicious food for two days. I think the eldest brother likes the little girl very much. Maybe he was secretly preparing the bride price."


    Rong Mo frowned and asked, "don''t you like his cousin? That Lolo


    "Where? It''s Lolo who likes big brother. It''s too late for big brother to hide from her."Rong Mo is silent again. He doesn''t speak.


    Rong leaned on the cake and asked, "why do you say dad has to say that? I think little girl is also very good to big brother. They often talk and laugh. If little girl also likes big brother, isn''t dad a good match? "


    "All right." Rong Mo can''t hear it anymore. He pushes Rong Qian and says with a tiger face, "go down, don''t eat in my bed. It''s dirty."


    Rong tilted to hum a voice, puckered buttocks to climb out of bed, but ran to the table again, go to take the remaining osmanthus cake.


    On the eleventh day, Rong Mo went to the little girl''s yard quietly. In the afternoon, there were only two cleaning maids hanging clothes in the yard.


    When I saw him, two servant girls came out to say hello. I didn''t want to let others know that he was coming to see the little girl. I was a passer-by


    Two servant girls don''t quite understand. Look at me. I''ll look at you.


    Rong Mo''er is sharp red for a while, and then asks, "what about that stinky girl?"


    The two servant girls understood and replied, "Miss five is still in a bad condition. The Lord is not sure. He asked her to raise her in the main courtyard. She hasn''t come back for a while."


    Let Morton for a while, some disappointed "Oh" sound, turned around and left.


    In the evening, Rong Mo went to the main hospital with the good books on his back. Rong Qian met him on the way. It was said that he was going to say hello to his father and asked him to take the initiative to check his lessons. Rong Ji thought that his second brother was sick and had a bad brain. His tears rolled out.


    Rong Mo coldly pushes away his sticky face, takes a deep breath and continues to walk to the main courtyard.


    Just walked to the entrance of the main hall, I saw someone coming out. When I saw the person coming, I asked, "Uncle Qin."


    Qin Pai looked at Rong Mo with a smile and asked with concern, "is it cured? What else is wrong? "


    Rong Mo shook his head and said, "it''s all right. Doctor Chen said it''s OK."


    Qin Pai looked at the book in his hand. At this time, Rong Su came out. He was fast. When he passed by Rong Mo, Rong Mo shouted: "father."


    Allow to trace "en" sound, calm face, footsteps did not stop walking.


    Rong Mo didn''t say anything later. His father was out of sight. His face suddenly became very ugly.


    Before Qin Pai left, he clapped the little boy on the shoulder and said, "it''s the latest military situation. He is busy returning to the cabinet, not intentionally ignoring you."


    Rong Mo nodded his head in a low voice and looked at the direction his father left. It was not the direction of going out of the house at all, but the direction of going into the inner court.


    Qin haiku seemed to see what he thought in his heart and said with a smile on his face: "a short message from the two rivers, Qingzhou mansion wharf, I suspect that someone who looks like Xiao''s uncle Sanhuang has docked on the shore."


    Rong Mo is stupefied for a while, look up in astonishment: "three, three emperor uncle?"


    Uncle Sanhuang is not. Has he passed away?


    Qin haiku didn''t want to talk too much with a child, but said: "although the news has not been judged as true or false, it should be what your five younger sisters want to know. Your father is going to tell her that he wants to make her happy and laugh twice. You are also considerate and considerate. The little girl has suffered a big crime and her leg is still broken. If it can''t be cured well, he doesn''t know what to do in the future..."


    Rong Mo lost his mind for a while, and then subconsciously said, "I I can marry her... "


    Qin Haiku: "..."


    Qin haiku smiled and shook his head helplessly: "do you understand all this? How old are you? "


    Rong Mo blushed and said nothing.


    Qin haiku also didn''t say, first went outside the mansion, waiting for Rong to trace out and enter the palace together.

 Chapter 1654

    Liu wei walked along the narrow and deep street and through several doors. At last, at the end of the alley, she saw the doorplate she was looking for.


    23 Xiaojing street.


    Knocked on the door, wooden door panel, soon revealed the sound of cautious footsteps, and then, a female voice came out: "who ah?"


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, but knocked on the door five times, very rhythmic.


    Just after the knock, the door was opened. Inside, a simple dressed woman showed half a face and quietly looked at the outside face of the son.


    Liu Wei said, "Miss Yang Qing?"


    The simple young woman took a deep breath and opened the door with a straight face. She looked around and made sure there was no one around. Then she said, "come in."


    Liu Wei goes in, looks around habitually, and looks at the layout of the small partial courtyard.


    "Who are you?" Yang Qing asked.


    Liu Wei smiled and introduced himself: "I am a friend with the owner of your workshop."


    Then Yang Qing was stunned first, and then lowered his eyes: "I''m not from baxiufang. What else do you come to me for?"


    Liu Wei said helplessly: "there is no baxiufang branch office in Qingzhou, and I have no way to go. I just thought that when the master of Jifang visited Qingzhou last time, I mentioned that there is an old man here. Miss Yang Qingfang is an old man of baxiufang, so I should know more about the special channel of secretly delivering messages in the workshop than I do. I have a letter here, which I want to entrust Miss Yang Qingfang to send to the master of your workshop ¡£¡±


    When Yang Qing heard that the owner had come to Qingzhou, he was stunned for a moment, and then heard the words from the back of the other party, his face became cold. He pulled his clothes and asked, "do I look like someone who is still connected with Xiufang?"


    "The master of Jifang regards Miss Yang as an old story. If you leave Xiufang, she will treat you as her own." Liu Wei said, and handed a wax burning letter in the sleeve bag to the other side.


    Yang Qing didn''t answer. She hesitated.


    Just then, a child''s voice came out of the room: "Niang, Niang, I''m hungry Niang..."


    Yang Qing quickly accepted the letter, looked up and chucked it out: "I promise to send it for you. Don''t come again."


    Liu Wei then left and went to the door, then turned to remind: "the book in the letter is about the life and death of Qingzhou. Please don''t perfunctory and send it to Qingzhou as soon as possible."


    Yang Qingleng, holding the letter in his hand, frowned.


    Liu Wei lowered his voice and said, "the wharf, the shipping line and the freight station, including the patrol guards on the street, have become strangers. Miss Yang doesn''t go out very much, even though she hasn''t realized it. This Qingzhou mansion, up to the government officials, down to the peddlers and soldiers, has been taken prisoner for you. Miss Yang, this letter is very important. The safety of the whole Qingzhou is posted In this letter, I hope you will be careful. "


    Yang Qing took a rough breath. People were still at a loss. Her son was ill recently, and her husband was drunk and gambling. She had not been on the street for a long time, and she had no time to take into account what the earth shaking changes had taken place outside.


    Looking at the envelope in his hand, Yang Qingwen said: "I don''t know what happened to Qingzhou mansion, but why did you send the letter to eight show square? What do you want Jifang master to do? "


    Liu Wei deliberately said the situation was serious, which was to avoid Yang Qing''s misdemeanor. Now that Yang Qing has asked, if she said half, not half, after she left, Yang Qing would open a letter to peek at it to avoid the other party''s random guess. Liu Wei simply said: "when Qingzhou was occupied, the sea, land and air information channels were blocked, and a carrier pigeon could not fly out, the officials called Heaven should not call the earth. Now I can see that there are still several details in the enemy faction, which were planted by the seven princes of the capital and can communicate with the capital. But we don''t know who those details are and can''t share communication channels with them, so we have to find other ways. As for the incident involving the owner of your workshop, Miss Yang doesn''t need to worry. I don''t mean to drag her down. I just want to borrow your workshop''s underground communication network to send the rescue letter to liaozhou. Qingzhou and liaozhou are separated by two sides. As long as liaozhou is willing to move, Qingzhou and its internal and external cooperation can escape from Shengtian. "


    Yang Qing listened to the silence. Just then, the children in the room began to shout again.


    Yang Qing said with a white face, "I''ll send the letter tonight. I don''t know who you are or what you are going to do, but I''ll attach another letter. Please don''t come to Qingzhou. You know what I mean?"


    "I see." "Thanks a lot, girl," Liu Wei said with a gentle smile


    After leaving Xiaojing street, Liu Wei circled the city for half a year and returned to the courtyard in the north of the city where everyone was temporarily living.


    In the courtyard, people came and went. Liu Wei entered one of the rooms, where there were Leng, Yueshan Sheng, Zhong Ziyu, Wei couple and Wuhong had been waiting for a long time.


    Liu Wei shut the door, cut off the outside voice, nodded to the five and said, "it''s sent."


    Let Leng "en" sound, wave to her.


    Liu Wei sat on the edge of Rong Leng, with a bad expression: "when I came back just now, I saw that there were guards in the street who collected protection fees from the people. If I didn''t give them, I would just call. I couldn''t help it."


    Let Leng hold Liu Wei''s fingers, silent comfort.


    The Wei couple sitting askew turned their lips and said, "what can they do to hold you?"Rong Leng looks at the Wei couple. Zhong Ziyu pushes them directly. In a small voice, he says, "if you don''t understand, don''t talk about it. Liu Wei is afraid of scaring others."


    The Wei couple were lazy, but they didn''t care.


    Zhong Ziyu glanced at Yueshan Sheng quietly, and saw that Yueshan Sheng frowned slightly, obviously dissatisfied with the Wei couple, so he pulled them out of the house.


    "Wei couple was dragged out, very emotional, asked:" what do you do


    Zhong Ziyu pressed the fire: "if you don''t want to come out, you should stay on the boat. Let''s go ashore for four days. You''ll find fault every day. Do you care?"


    Wei couple hum: "I didn''t say I wanted to come here. Liu Wei said at the beginning that the four of them would go to Qingzhou to investigate first. I don''t think it''s my business. You have to come. Who am I running for?"


    "What''s the matter with me? Who am I dragging behind? "


    "Don''t you think I don''t know why you came here, just for Yueshan Sheng? Zhong Ziyu, I''ll tell you that Qingzhou is occupied. You are taking risks. What''s the matter? It''s a critical moment. It''s hard to guarantee that Yue, whose surname is Yue, won''t block your arrow. If I don''t follow you, no one will take your bones back! "


    "I said, brother Yue is not such a person!"


    "I said so, he is!"


    Two people are noisy, do not understand, plain to each other''s stomachs have added a fire.


    Finally, the Wei couple calmed down first and let the path: "OK, I won''t talk about the head office. I really owe you. I knew that I shouldn''t have given birth to you. How good it was to shoot the wall."


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    The next moment, Zhong Ziyu swung his fist, and without blinking his eyes, he hit the Wei couple on the head.


    The Wei couple had already prevented him from doing anything. They skinned and pulled away quickly. They laughed and shouted: "son, you are killing your father!"


    A group of six people went ashore. To attract no attention, they left separately. When they were questioned by the patrol guard when they passed the wharf, Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu dressed up as father and son. But because Zhong Ziyu called Wei couple''s father coldly in front of the guard, these days, the Wei couple''s tail was up in the sky. They often jumped out of Zhong Ziyu''s breath every day.

 Chapter 1655

    Yueshan Sheng frowned in the room. The courtyard was very disordered. There were several families living in the courtyard, old and young. They chose to settle here. They also considered convenience and concealment. However, Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple were always noisy, which made it difficult for people around them to pay attention to them.


    After all, it''s too high-profile.


    It seems that Yueshan Sheng''s displeasure is obvious. Liu Wei defends: "it''s not bad to be a little popular. We''re strangers. We''re too cautious. On the contrary, it''s suspicious and careless. It''s hard to think more."


    Four days after landing, Liu Wei secretly paid for the mansion at night. An acquaintance did not see him. He went to the Yamen again, up to the Fuyin, down to the gatehouse, and almost changed a batch.


    What is the situation of Qingzhou mansion now? No one knows. The only thing they know is that there are many elite guards with high martial arts in the street. Some of them are dressed in coarse linen, some of them are begging with broken bowls. They are hiding in the dark, with suspicious and vigilant eyes, spying on everyone passing by them.


    Today, in the street, Liu Wei really wants to teach the puppet soldiers who humiliate the people and take the chicken feather as an arrow. But she knows that once she does, hundreds of eyes will immediately stare at them. If she acts recklessly, she may make this strange and changeable Qingzhou capital even more uncontrollable.


    The officials are missing and the people are ignorant. These rebels pretend to be the officials of the imperial court, holding the lives of tens of thousands of innocent people in the city.


    Liu Wei did not dare to take such a risk.


    When she calmed down, Liu Wei told the people what she had seen and heard all the way out. In short, she told them to be alert and not show their feet.


    After the short meeting, people didn''t stay in the house much. Wu Hong found a long-term job at the wharf yesterday, and now he has to work.


    The wood merchant disguised as Rong Ling will take the shopkeeper Yueshan Sheng and the young man Liu Wei to see the goods in the wood shops. As for the Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu, they were the father and son who came to see a doctor from the countryside. Zhong Ziyu was pale and thin, saying that he had a hidden disease, which is believed by most people.


    After noon, several people set out around. At the same time, Yang Qing, a member of 23 households in Xiaojing street, has cooked meals for his son and is sitting by the bed feeding him.


    The child just took two bites. There was a knock outside. Yang Qing went out to open the door. At first sight, it was Lu Yi.


    Yang Qing''s husband is a rotten gambler. He doesn''t go home for several days. Lu Yi, a foreman who lives next door to her home, is tall and powerful. He has more than a dozen brothers under his hand. He lives with him.


    Lu Yi takes good care of her.


    Lu Yi sees Yang Qing and hands her the purse.


    Yang Qing didn''t answer. He said in a cold voice, "I don''t need it. You take it."


    Lu Yi shoved it to her and said with a smile, "isn''t the child sick? It''s not for you."


    Yang Qing still didn''t answer.


    At this time, the voice of the son in the room came again and asked, "Mom, is Dad back?"


    I''m afraid that your father didn''t sleep on that little girl''s skin. Do you remember that there was a wife and children at home?


    Yang Qing''s heart was on fire. He thought of another thing and asked, "brother Lu, is it not peaceful outside recently?"


    Lu Yi is stupefied for a moment and shakes his head: "there''s nothing not peaceful. How can I ask?"


    Yang Qing didn''t think that the young man would cheat her in the morning, and asked, "really?"


    Lu Yi looked at Yang Qing for a long time, then hesitated and said, "there are many faces and beggars in the street. What kind of famine may have happened in the nearby towns?"


    Yang Qing pursed her lips, then turned back to the house. When she came out again, she took a purse in her hand. The letter had been folded very small by her, stuffed with bamboo shoots and made into a sachet.


    She handed the sachet to Lu Yi: "this is the sachet that I promised to sew for shopkeeper Zhou Dongcheng a few days ago. The child is too ill to get out of bed. I can''t leave here. Please take it for me before brother Lu goes to work in the afternoon." Then he took out one or two pieces of silver: "this should be the running money."


    Lu Yi smiled and took the sachet, but he didn''t take the money. He even stuffed his purse into Yang Qinghuai''s arms and turned around and said, "I''m leaving."


    "Ah, you..." Yang Qing catches up and doesn''t want to accept his kindness any more.


    Lu Yi has already returned to the next room. He has closed the door. Yang Qing can''t open it.


    Yang Qing stood at the door and shook her finger. In order to get married with her husband, she tore all the faces of her old friends in Xiufang. Now she is like this. No wonder no one but herself is vile.


    But she is not worthy of land use.


    In the afternoon, Lu Yi took the sachet and went to Dongcheng ahead of time. When he arrived at Zhouji fragrant powder shop, the shopkeeper was not there. Lu Yi didn''t give the sachet to others, but was waiting at the door.


    It was not until his time at work was almost over that Zhou shopkeeper came back with his servant girl and skirt.


    Lu Yi is sure that it is shopkeeper Zhou. He doesn''t say anything. He hands her the sachet.


    Shopkeeper Zhou didn''t understand at first, but when she saw the green bamboo patterns embroidered on the sachet and smelled the sweet fragrance of the bamboo shoots inside, she immediately shocked, looked around cautiously and asked in a low voice: "this eldest brother, excuse me, you are..."Lu Yi shook his head and said, "someone gave me the silver to help deliver it. I don''t know about the others. When the things were delivered, I also took the silver and left." With that, Lu Yi turned around and left quickly.


    Shopkeeper Zhou looked at his back in a hurry, held the sachet in his hand, and rubbed it twice. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In this period of time, Lu Yi''s work team took over the construction of the garret in Yuan Qin''s mansion. It was a busy time. This afternoon, Lu Yi went late. He apologized to his brothers first, saying that there was something wrong with his family, and they didn''t care about it.


    After finishing the last work in the evening, everyone said goodbye and went back to their homes. Instead of going back to his own home, Lu Yi made a circle around the city to avoid the patrol guards and got into the roadside view on the outskirts of the city.


    The Taoist children were going to lock the door. Seeing Lu Yi coming, they were alert and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "I want to see the marshal." Lu Yi said directly.


    Tao Tong looks at his back and confirms that he has no tail before he calmly brings him in.


    Behind the Taoist temple, there is a shed for cattle grazing. Open the haystack on the shed. Under it, a cellar door is exposed.


    Lu Yi hurried down the door and walked along the passage for a long time before he reached the inner chamber.


    A voice was heard in the secret room. Lu Yi coughed and made a sound.


    After a while, the secret rooms were opened. Inside, the former marshal of Qingzhou garrison came out with cold face, holding a long sword.


    Lu Yi arched his hand to marshal Leng. Just before he spoke, he saw another man coming out of the secret room. He was not old, but his eyes were cold and his face was angry. The weapon in his hand had gone out of its sheath.


    Marshal Leng waved to the man in the room and asked Lu Yi, "how can you come here at this time? What did you find in the Qin mansion? "


    Lu Yi shook his head and looked at the rebellious young man in the secret room. He remembered that his name was Fu Zihan, Fu Zichen''s brother.


    After Fu Zichen died, he followed Marshal Leng all the time.


    Lu Yi said, "marshal, Yang Qing has used the internal communication method of baxiufang. She has been estranged from Xiufang for a long time, and it is impossible to contact with her suddenly. I suspect that someone has found her, and I will continue to monitor her, but I think the person you are waiting for may have come."

 Chapter 1656

    "People in liaozhou?" This was not asked by lengyi, but by Fu Zihan, who was holding a long knife and walked out of the secret chamber.


    Lu Yi glanced at Fu Zihan, then looked at his marshal and nodded: "it''s possible that Yang Qing is an old man of baxiufang. He has been living in Qingzhou Prefecture for many years since he left Xiufang. The relationship between the king of Liao and the owner of baxiufang is close. Now someone through Yang Qing, using the secret communication channel of baxiufang, should be that the people of liaozhou have arrived."


    Cold meaning black eyes tight MI, as if still speculate.


    Lu Yi did not understand: "Marshal has been waiting for Liao state''s reinforcements? How... "


    "Not quite." He frowned coldly: "if you want to monitor Yang Qing, you really want to find out what''s going on in liaozhou, but it should come in from the outside, not from the inside. Do you mean that the king of Liao may have arrived at Qingzhou? I don''t think so. The situation in Qingzhou is delicate. The old fox can''t get up early without benefit. He can''t be so righteous and dangerous without benefit. "


    Lu Yi was silent and did not speak.


    After a while, he asked, "is there any news from the Qin mansion?"


    Lu Yi shook his head and said, "I probably know that the situation is very dangerous. Then councillor Qin is very careful. In this period of time, I have no contact with those people."


    A month ago, Qingzhou government received a letter asking for help from the Haidong army in the East China Sea. On that day, lengyi happened to discuss the government affairs with Fu Zichen, the new head of Fu''s family, who had succeeded to the post of chief political officer of Qingzhou. When they received the letter, whether true or not, they both decided to send someone to the East China Sea first to have a look.


    The East China Sea is the traffic fortress to the east of the two rivers. The East China Sea army was first established to frighten the neighbors to the East and guard the national boundaries. Later, its nature changed to monitor the Liao King''s movement.


    The king of Liao was ambitious. He had been spying on the Ninth Five Year Plan for many years. The emperor of Qianling had a city in his heart. Earlier, he had issued a secret order to prevent the Liao army. In one fell swoop, it really had great effect. The reason why the king of Liao garrison was not in liaozhou garrison was that they were afraid of beating the grass and startling the snake. They went into the eyes of the sea east army and leaked the military information.


    Haidong army has not touched the handle of the king of Liao for many years. Of course, this is not because the king of Liao is innocent, but because everyone knows that the king of Liao is wily and tricky. At present, the Haidong army suddenly died and did not ask for help from the nearest Fengzhou, liaozhou. There is nothing to say. After all, the relationship has always been bad, but it also did not ask for help from the neighboring Nanzhou, Songzhou. Instead, it went far and found the gate of Qingzhou, which is somewhat intriguing.


    The first reaction of lengyi was whether the king of Liao would have integrated the four neighboring continents and set up his army for rebellion? And his movements were discovered by the Haidong army, so the two sides had a war. The Haidong army was defeated and rushed to ask for help.


    As soon as he said this, he was denied by Fu Zichen.


    Fu Zichen said: "the emperor and the prince are seriously ill. The king of Liao is resourceful. He knows that no one in Beijing has a foothold. Even if he wants to revolt, he can regain power as a vassal. When the emperor dies, he suppresses Rong Xu and becomes the Emperor himself. Where does he need to fight and start a war? Moreover, once there was a war, the people would suffer from it. If the king of Liao wanted to succeed, why should he bear the name of rebel again? Obviously, there is a more secure way to choose this thankless way? Can the king of Liao be so stupid? "


    It''s also reasonable to say that the king of Liao is the emperor''s younger brother. He had the right to succeed. Before, there was the emperor, the prince who saved the king, and a third prince who was favored by all the old officials. If the king of Liao wanted to take the throne in the hands of these people, he would have to go through some crooked ways. But now, the emperor and the prince have been ill for three years, and the medicine and stone have no spirit, and they are only relying on people To renew one''s life. And Rong Ling is also said to be missing. Even the tombs have been built in Beijing. The king of Liao was such a shrewd man that he had made a great profit. At this time, his brain was kicked by the donkey to fight properly?


    Fu Zichen talked with lengyi all night. The next day, he sent a team of 30 people to the East China Sea to see what happened.


    Until seven days later, none of the 30 members returned.


    On the eighth day, a man ran away and came back. He was in a state of embarrassment. He said that the king of Liao was bloodthirsty and had captured Nanzhou and Songzhou. Now the next target is the gate of the capital, zhenmenhu and Qingzhou.


    He was shocked, shocked and even judged in the future. The only soldier left was a living face.


    Leng Yi immediately ordered the barracks to raise their flags and be ready to fight at any time. He himself immediately sent someone to invite Fu Zichen to join the barracks for discussion.


    A group of ten people went into the official office of the Chief Secretary of Qingzhou government, but they saw that there were no people in it, and none of the guards could see it.


    When ten people came back to report, coldness became more and more ominous. Regardless of his subordinates'' stop, he went to the city to find Fu Zichen. However, after entering the city, he was paid to the fifth master of his family, the fifth uncle of Fu Zichen, and invited to Fu''s house.


    Three years ago, Fu''s family was in a mess. Several masters died and injured. Rong Ling fought back the storm. He accepted the tiger and worked for himself. Fu''s father, Fu Hongwang, resigned two years ago and handed over all his rights to his son Fu Zichen.


    From then on, Qingzhou was still named Fu, but it became Fu Zichen''s Fu.The fifth master of Fu''s family was a pussy three years ago. He helped fourth master of Fu''s family to revolt, but he could not do anything. He knew little about the revolt. Finally, the fifth master begged for help. The fifth master was exempt from the responsibility. Later, he was afraid to work in the corner of Fu''s family.


    Leng Yi knows Fu Hongtian, the fifth master of the Fu family. He thinks that Fu Hongtian showed up to take him to see Fu Zichen, but he didn''t want to. He was drugged in his tea.


    Later, when he woke up, it was three days later, he was locked in the dungeon of the Yamen. He was not injured, but he had no internal power and could not move.


    After that, he was rescued by Fu Zihan.


    At that time, Fu Zihan''s eyes were red and his long sword was still bleeding. He cut off the shackles of lengyi''s hands and feet and took him out of the Yamen.


    When I walked out of the yard, I saw Fu Hongtian''s body lying on the other side. The thin middle-aged man was separated from his body and head. His eyes were wide open and he could not close his eyes.


    Fu Zihan is cold-blooded. He doesn''t think it''s wrong to kill his fifth uncle until he settles down with cold feelings. The rebellious young man bites his teeth and shivers: "father, brother, killed by them..."


    The father said Fu Hongwang, the Third Master of the family. The elder brother said Fu Zichen, the brother of his father and mother.


    Lengyi was shocked. At this time, Qingzhou Prefecture was completely ruled by unknown forces. Even he was trapped in the city.


    Later, lengyi contacted Lu Yi, a former subordinate who had retired for a long time. According to Fu Zihan, these rebels who attacked Qingzhou were not like the liaozhou army, nor even like the Central Plains people, some like the Hu people, some like the barbarians.


    Lengyi had a guess in his heart. He knew that the Queen''s soldiers were mainly Hu Bing.


    With a general idea in mind, lengyi turned his eyes to the king of Liao. As long as the king of Liao didn''t make a mess, they might ask for help from liaozhou. Why not find the capital? Because the empress is in the capital, the seven kings of the capital will be too busy.


    On the other side of liaozhou, lengyi believed that the king of Liao was not so easy to be captured.

 Chapter 1657

    At the beginning, lengyi didn''t know the secret line of baxiufang, which Fu Zihan reminded him.


    Since he was beaten and jailed three years ago by Liu Sizuo beside Rong Ling, Fu Zihan is really sensible. In these three years, he has not done anything to bully the people or to be naughty, but he has not become better. Only in these three years, no one has paid any more attention to him, and he is quiet and honest. He should be the one who suffers from the shadow of his ancestors Ordinary family children.


    Lengyi knows that Fu Zihan and Liu Sizuo once had the same thing. The reason is that Fu Zihan went to the prison of the state capital to pick up dozens of dead prisoners and put them in the forest as prey to shoot. This event became an inducement, which made Qingzhou in those days a mess.


    In the past three years, lengyi has been close to Fu Zichen, but it is only limited to business. He is not interested in the family affairs of Fu family.


    And this time, Fu Zihan''s sudden appearance, also let lengyi formally see the eyes of this night''s broken young man.


    From this, lengyi finds out that Fu Zihan is not as arrogant as other people think. On the contrary, he is very smart and has the talent not inferior to Fu Zichen. At least, when lengyi is struggling with his brain and has no clue, he can give an opinion.


    The line of baxiufang is Fu Zichen''s. according to Fu Zihan, Liu Sizuo gave it to Fu Zichen before he left three years ago. The purpose is to prepare for an unexpected need. Now Fu Zichen is dead. Fu Zihan put forward the line, which is no accident. It has become a cold life-saving straw.


    Lengyi hopes to use this line to contact liaozhou and send the letter. Instead of Yang Qing, he directly uses the east city Xiangfan shop. Although they know that it is more safe for Yang Qing to send the letter, Yang Qing has not dealt with baxiufang for many years. They contact her rashly. They don''t trust her and don''t say anything. I''m afraid they will save money, so they choose to bypass Yang Qing.


    But Lu Yi knew that Yang Qing had something to do with it, and then he was stunned and said, "I am next door to her."


    Lengyi didn''t expect that it would be so skillful, so Lu Yi would stare at Yang Qing. Although the letter they sent didn''t pass Yang Qing''s hand, the reply should be sent to Yang Qing. After all, they fake Yang Qing''s name, so the fragrance shop took the reply. At the first moment, it should also be sent to Yang Qing.


    Leng means that when the reply comes, Lu Yi should take the lead in robbing Yang Qing.


    Lu Yi got the news today, but it was different from what they thought at the beginning. Lengyi wanted to wait for the reply from liaozhou, but Lu Yi said that someone found Yang Qing and sent another letter from Yang Qing.


    Know Yang Qing this line, only eight show square, power king and eight show square owner close relationship, power king also know, not surprising.


    Lu Yi''s guess is that the king of power received their letter. Although he didn''t reply, he came to Qingzhou in person and wanted to borrow Yang Qing''s hand to send another letter. The second letter might be a military order to transfer troops and send generals.


    But lengyi thinks it''s impossible. He writes to you for help. You come to help him without saying a word? Is king Quan such a selfless person? Is this the king of power or the Bodhisattva?


    After listening to Leng Yitong''s analysis, Lu Yi also felt that he was afraid of something wrong. At the same time, he wondered in his heart, if it wasn''t Quan Wang who asked Yang Qing for a letter today, who would it be? Besides them, who else knows baxiufang and Yangqing?


    Lu Yi can''t guess.


    When Marshal Leng asked him about Qin''s family, he immediately replied. There was a daughter outside councillor Qin. Ten days ago, she was taken into the concubine''s room by Fu Zichen, the chief political officer of Qingzhou. They all knew that this was the fake Fu Zichen of the puppet army. The real Fu Zichen was dead, but Qin''s family was married to the rebels. There must be some problems here. So during this period of time, Lu Yi has been monitoring Qin''s family, thinking more Look for some clues.


    After Lu Yi left, lengyi and Fu Zihan were left in the secret room again.


    Fu Zihan sat on the stone bench, looking stupefied. He stared at a certain place in the room for a long time, but didn''t return.


    Leng Yi came to him, patted him on the shoulder, and asked, "tell me more carefully, how did Fu Zichen die?"


    Fu Zihan raised his head abruptly and stared at lengyi: "he really It''s really possible... "


    Lengyi hurriedly calmed him down, and then he said realistically: "except for us, only your brother knows this line. If he is not dead So it is possible that Yang Qing sent this letter today. "


    Fu Zihan''s fingers trembled. He quickly pressed his head and tried to remember.


    "That night I heard the fighting. When I came out, I saw a fire. Wushu No, Fu Hongtian is shouting for someone to put out the fire. The place where the fire broke out is east side courtyard. There is no one to go there all year round. I I didn''t care. After the fire was out, two corpses were carried out inside. Most of the faces were burned. But I can still distinguish the facial features. Indeed, it''s my father and brother. I I watched them breathe... "


    Cold meaning frowned: "do you really recognize the wrong appearance?"


    Pay child cold shake head: "kiss father, kiss elder brother, how to admit a mistake?"


    "Right body shape? What about headgear and clothes? "Fu Zihan hugged his head: "I don''t remember. At that time, I was scared In addition, although the fire is not big, they burn too hard. Their hair and clothes are already ashes. Brother Leng, is it really possible that my father and brother are not dead? Who was it that was burned? "


    "I don''t know." Coldly, he managed to calm himself down: "if your father and big brother are not dead, then someone wants others to think they are dead. What''s the use of thinking they are dead? I don''t understand. "


    I can''t understand the cold meaning, even more can''t understand Fu Zihan.


    The helpless boy pinched his hair and his head was in a mess.


    Lengyi didn''t want to stimulate him any more, and urged him to say, "if your father and brother are not dead, they must be safe now, or they won''t dare to use the inside line of baxiufang, so don''t worry about it. The priority is to wait for the reply from liaozhou. Our biggest enemy is the rebel in the city."


    Fu Zihan nodded and covered his face with his hand.


    Coldly reminded him: "tomorrow''s peaceful pawnshop, don''t forget the business."


    Fu Zihan''s "grace" is over.


    At the same time, in the courtyard, Liu Wei and others are having a meeting.


    Wu Hong''s hands are not complete yet. He can''t bear the work of the wharf. Liu Wei has to give him a needle twice a day to stabilize him. Now, Liu Wei is doing it.


    As she gave the needle, she said to other people: "the beggars in the south of the city are the least, but it''s not surprising that the two places are rich and noble. Even if there are suspicious people, they will be found immediately, and the stalking is relatively loose."


    Rong Leng said: "there are two streets in the city. Twelve shops have stopped working and asked about their neighbors. They have stopped in recent days."


    "It''s a coincidence that I''m out of business at this time. It''s a big problem." Liu Wei said.


    Yueshan Sheng nodded and took out a list: "the names of the shops are here."


    On the way today, Yueshan Sheng also found something wrong, so he recorded the names of the closed shops.


    Liu Wei glanced over and pointed to two of them and said, "these two are industries under the name of Fu family. It''s not clear."


    Rong Ling then told Zhong Ziyu and the couple of Wei, "tomorrow you go and have a look."


    Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple will pretend to be the father and son of the doctor. They will go to these shops to inquire. Zhong Ziyu nods, looks at Yue Dansheng, carefully reaches for his hand, and draws out the list from his fingers.


    Yueshan Sheng took a look at him, took back his hand, and casually said, "tomorrow I will go to the north of the city to purchase." To purchase goods is to explore the north of the city.


    Liu Wei suddenly looked up and said, "you''ve been to the north of the city. Tomorrow, I''ll go to the west of the city with Rong Ling. I can''t find any space. Today, the manager of the Xianghe pawnbroker opposite the auspicious wood shop in the city has seen us many times. His eyes are not right. I think there''s a problem. You can go to see tomorrow."


    "Good." Yueshan Sheng''s simple evening meeting with tomorrow''s staff is over.

 Chapter 1658

    Lengyi was trapped in the city for nearly half a month. Finally, he was rescued by Fu Zihan. After finding Luyi, lengyi wanted to get Luyi out of the city for the first time and ran to the garrison camp for him. He needed to integrate his troops and fight with the rebels.


    But Lu Yi went out of the city, but when he came back, he told him that a group of eunuchs, named Jianjun, came to the camp, holding the imperial edict, and had controlled all the military officers above the rank of deputy general in the camp.


    The garrison camp is not his cold private army. It''s the imperial army. It''s subject to imperial power and imperial edict. Of course, if Leng Yi shows up in person, he still has the right to transfer troops and demobilize generals in accordance with his status as commander-in-chief of the garrison and his accolades.


    But as early as he was bewildered, the talisman he wore disappeared. Now, he is cold and trapped in the city, and he can''t show himself in the barracks. At this time, tens of thousands of troops in the suburbs have become mirages in the desert, which can be used.


    While waiting for the Liao army''s rescue, lengyi can''t wait to die. He needs to go out of the city and find the talisman. He was caught in the Fu mansion. The talisman may still be in the Fu mansion. But now the Fu mansion is empty. The general headquarters of the rebel army has become the chief political officer''s Yamen.


    If you want to break into the chief secretary''s Yamen, it''s not realistic to rely on him alone. Therefore, you want to steal into the chief secretary''s Yamen in a circuitous way.


    Qingzhou is the second grade official in charge of political affairs. Such an important department and government yamen also has a huge risk of stealing. Leng Yi has to take risks in order to find the talisman, but only if he needs some help.


    Not only a helper, but also a weapon.


    A small shop called xianghedian pawnshop in the city is backed by the famous underground forces in Qingzhou. The so-called underground forces, also known as the black forces, are not ordinary pawnshops. It''s a black goods exchange.


    The reason why Fu Zihan was arranged to go to xianghedian pawnshop was to buy a large number of weapons and horses when the exchange opened on the third day of each month.


    Today''s Qingzhou is controlled by the rebels. The sales of weapons and horses are strictly monitored and controlled. It''s cold to need these things. It can only be traded on the black market.


    On the second day, it was cloudy with the wind.


    Fu Zihan dressed in disguise, pasted a fake beard, changed into a set of plain cloth clothes, pretended to be a hunchback, and shivered into the pawnshop of the auspicious peace ceremony.


    The pawnbroker''s shop is very small. There is only a six foot pawnbroker platform. Behind the platform sits the pilgrimage. When the pilgrimage sees the people outside the platform, his eyelids are lifted and he asks, "what should I do?"


    Fu Zihan took out a gold hairpin from his sleeve and wrapped it in a light blue cloth.


    Then the minister twirled the golden hairpin and said, "three Liang."


    Fu Zihan pressed his voice and said, "yes."


    The pilgrimage took three liang of silver, wrote a simple pawn ticket, and handed it back to him together with the light blue cloth.


    Fu Zihan took only silver and pawn tickets and stuffed the cloth back.


    On the signal, the pilgrimage was clear, coughed, walked out of the pawnbroking platform, circled outside, looked at the people outside the eye street, determined that there was no suspicious, and said to Fu Zihan, "this way."


    The pilgrimage took Fu Zihan to the back hall, where he was picked up by another group of powerful men and returned to the shop.


    Just then, a pair of father and son came in the shop.


    The pilgrimage glanced at them, or the sentence: "when?"


    Among the father and son, the pale and ill looking "son" pulled out a jade pendant from his sleeve and wrapped it in a light blue cloth, barely delivering it to the high pawnbroker.


    Looking at the cloth, the pilgrim picked his eyebrows and thought that there were still many guests today.


    He said a price at will, and the father and son agreed.


    After writing the pawn ticket and taking the silver, the pilgrimage delivered all three things as before, and the result was the same as before, and the cloth was stuffed back.


    The pilgrimage also took the father and son to the apse.


    After entering the back hall, the father and son, who have been supporting each other, have changed their expressions.


    In front of them, two big men led them. The Wei couple pulled the corners of Zhong Ziyu''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "what can I do? What can I do now?"


    Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu went out of the courtyard this morning and strolled around the twelve shops listed by Yueshan Sheng yesterday. Towards the afternoon, Wei couple thought that the task was finished and they could go back. But Zhong Ziyu did not know what was going wrong. They had to come to this auspicious pawnshop to have a look.


    The Wei couple didn''t know what he wanted. Last night, they agreed that Yueshan Sheng would come to this pawnshop when he went to the north of the city today. Zhong Ziyu wanted to take a chance here, and so on.


    The Wei couple was so upset that they couldn''t help taking Zhong Ziyu. They were so angry that they bit their teeth. They came with him. Who knows, they happened to meet a hunchback in the shop. They saw him at the door. The man pawned gold hairpins and stuffed cloth strips. They had a sense of ritual. Later, they were taken into the inner hall. The Wei couple thought there was something wrong with it. They didn''t know it yet, Zhong Ziyu has torn a corner of his robe, wrapped a jade pendant and walked in.


    The Wei couple were so scared that they hurried to catch up with them, and then they came out.


    It was a temporary idea that Zhong Ziyu did not have a gold hairpin, so he wrapped the jade pendant with a cloth strip. It seems that the key clue was not the gold hairpin, but the cloth strip. After receiving the cloth strip, the pilgrimage also brought them into the inner hall.Wei couple are really flustered now, so what the hell is this? Why are so many armed patrolmen? Is it a den of thieves?


    In his early years, Zhong Ziyu was a mixed up man who knew about black market exchanges, so after watching for a while, he decided that this place should also be a black market exchange.


    The hunchback man was standing in the corner of the hall, stooping to talk with a wretched little gangster.


    The Wei couple looked at the patrol men coming and going around and the sharp blades in their hands. They were afraid to murmur to Zhong Ziyu, "it''s too urgent to go out. I haven''t brought any medicine. What can I do if I start later? I''m weak. I can''t fight... "


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t want to listen to him, but he also knows that it''s impossible for them to break into the black market by mistake and return to the original way. However, what are the rules of the black market in Qingzhou Prefecture? They don''t know from other people.


    Zhong Ziyu hesitated for a moment and once again turned his eyes to the hunchback, who had been imitating him into the black market. In that moment, they would do what hunchback did, and draw gourds in the same way. They should not show their feet.


    In this way, Zhong Ziyu dragged the trembling Wei couple to the back of the hunchback man.


    Bargaining with the filthy gangsters, discussing the buyer''s Fu Zihan: "what''s the price?"


    Fu Zihan looks at the sudden appearance, blocks up his father and son, stupefied for a while, and his heart is tight. He thinks it''s his help, exposed the stuffing, recognized?


    He did not dare to act rashly, but left the father and son, and then tentatively pulled the gangsters away from the father and son.


    As a result, they had just taken half a step, and the father and son followed closely.


    Now the little gangster thought it was wrong. He looked at the father and the son, and then he was alert against the son''s cold way: "I''ll go to a thatched cottage."


    Who can come to the black market to do business is not hiding his head and tail. The little gangster obviously feels the danger, so he uses urine to escape.


    Fu Zihan''s expression is ugly. Although there are many traffickers in the black market, most of them sell women and children. What they want to buy is young and middle-aged people. Looking around the whole black market, only the gangster just had the goods in his hand. This started to say the price. Later, the father and son suddenly scared the seller away.


    Fu Zihan is still not sure whether he is exposed. Before going out today, brother Leng praised him clearly, saying that he pretended so that he could not recognize him. Fu Zihan didn''t think that Leng would lie.


    Touching the beard on his face, Fu Zihan turned around and stared at the father and son coldly. He decided to ask, "what are you doing?" At the same time, he also saw the way out. If the other party really came to catch him, he would overthrow the shelf next to him, and then take advantage of the chaos. At the first time, he would flee towards the east gate as soon as possible.


    Fu Zihan has a comprehensive plan in mind, which is calm, but on the other side, the Wei couple are not calm. He looks at Zhong Ziyu hurriedly, and his eyes are full of "what to do? What can he do if he finds us?"


    Zhong Ziyu was also clever. He thought for a moment and said ambiguously, "shopping."


    Fu Zihan frowned: "I''m not a seller."


    Zhong Ziyu hesitated to turn his eyes to the direction the little gangster left just now.


    Fu Zihan breathed, and confirmed that the other party was also coming to buy people. He didn''t recognize himself. He put down his mind, but then he was very unhappy and scolded: "that brother is afraid that he won''t come back. What do you want to buy, you can be frank and stand behind me secretly?"


    It turns out that he is a buyer.


    Zhong Ziyu silently grasped another clue, and then said with great quality, "I''m in line."


    Fu Zihan: "?"

 Chapter 1659

    The voice of the two men was a little loud, and the patrolling strong man came here not far away.


    Fu Zihan quickly bent his back and covered his mouth with his hands.


    Holding the handle of the knife, the strong man came over and asked warily, "what''s the matter?"


    Fu Zihan coughs and explains with the tone of vicissitudes: "little misunderstanding."


    The strong man frowned and looked at Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple.


    The Wei couple sneaked behind Zhong Ziyu, looking very suspicious with fear. The strong man became more suspicious. He went around to the other side and pointed to the Wei couple and asked, "what are you going to buy?"


    Wei couple pitifully shrunk their necks and secretly watched Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu stares at him indifferently and ignores him. He knows that the Wei couple pretends to be. This man used to walk in the Jianghu and kill countless people. Can he be frightened by this small black market? It''s like a real performance. It''s not just two words. It''s fun!


    Sure enough, the Wei couple looked at Zhong Ziyu and ignored him. They said to the strong man, "buy people."


    "Who?" The strong man asked again.


    The Wei couple took the strong man''s hand and suddenly cried, "buy a daughter-in-law for my son. You don''t know that my son is the one standing next to him. He was born not to lift up. He was deficient in kidney and Qi. He has lived for more than 30 years and hasn''t tasted the taste of being a man yet. Are you in charge of this business, brother? That''s just right. Do you know who has a little widow to sell? It''s better to have a child. There''s no way. My son is doomed to have no future. I''ll buy a daughter-in-law and then a son. It''s just a double happiness. "


    The strong man obviously didn''t expect the father and son''s life experience to be so pitiful, and his suspicious eyes suddenly disappeared. Instead, he was filled with sympathy. He looked at the pale youth standing beside him, looked at his thin body for a while, and finally fixed his eyes on his crotch.


    Looking at the normal people, how can there be such a problem? Poor.


    Even Fu Zihan, who was still hunchback, believed. He stared at Zhong Ziyu hesitantly, thinking that no wonder his face was so white. He was sick, but he didn''t lift it naturally? In other words, haven''t you lived for 30 years without self - blasphemy? That''s really pathetic.


    Being looked back and forth by two pairs of implicit eyes, Zhong Ziyu was almost fuming with anger. He clenched his fists and his face was livid. He stared at the Wei couple''s eyes, hoping to tear him apart.


    The Wei couple pretended not to see it. They expected that Zhong Ziyu would not dare to do it, so they were not afraid of it. They also talked about the family routine with the strong man and Fu Zihan. They all talked about the old stories of their own son who suffered from humiliation and bullying from children of the same age because of his impotence loss and impotence.


    The strong man was fascinated. He comforted him while listening. He said that they had all kinds of goods in the black market. He would surely help him to notice who had a beautiful little widow.


    The couple of Wei were moved to wipe their tears and thank each other. There were so many plays.


    Then, turning around, he found that Zhong Ziyu was already shaking with rage, which made people appear empty.


    They were afraid that Zhong Ziyu would die of anger. Finally, the Wei couple restrained. They talked the strong man away in three words. When the strong man left, they looked at Zhong Ziyu again with a sigh on their face. Obviously, they were really moved by his tragic life experience.


    Fu Zihan also made a noise at the moment. His expression was a little unnatural. He grabbed his face and said vaguely: "that gangster just now, I know many people and children. Next time I meet him, I''ll ask you if there is a little widow."


    Zhong Ziyu''s face turned white again. The Wei couple thanked him sincerely and hurriedly: "then I''ll bother you, brother."


    Fu Zihan "en" voice, a face stubble, hunchback, to find other sellers.


    As soon as there was no one around, the wire that Zhong Ziyu hid in his sleeve came out. He quickly wrapped the silk thread around the wrists of the Wei couple. The place where the silk thread stuck was the pulse gate of the Wei couple.


    "Pain, pain, pain..." Wei couple cried twice, and then asked curiously, "Oh, how did it become a wire, your gold thread?"


    Liu Wei saw the gold thread and let it go. Later, he learned to be smart and prepared all the wires.


    But it''s just as lethal as gold.


    Zhong Ziyu drew again and almost cut the Wei couple''s hands into two parts. This time, the Wei couple finally reacted. He accumulated internal power and poured it all on his wrist. Then Zhong Ziyu felt that his strength was blocked. He couldn''t move any more.


    Wei couple looked at him innocently and smiled: "wrong, wrong, I admit wrong."


    Zhong Ziyu was annoyed, but he couldn''t beat him. He angrily took the wire away and scolded, "I really shouldn''t let you go ashore with me!"


    The Wei couple''s misdemeanor of getting AIDS, dangling after Zhong Ziyu, wandered in the hall while eavesdropping on other people''s business.


    They didn''t buy anything at the end of the day. They left easily. Those who entered the black market by reason would be suspicious if they didn''t bring anything with them when they left. But the strong patrolmen all knew the father and son''s life experience. So they came back empty handed, not only didn''t feel suspicious, but they were also very sympathetic. Some people also came here to comfort them with great humanity: "don''t find the right one this time It''s next time. Don''t be discouraged. " Said, but also secretly stuffed a bottle of Zhuangyang pills to the Wei couple, whispered: "the child is still young, try again, maybe there is a chance."The Wei couple were so moved that they said goodbye to the strong men and were reluctant to leave.


    Out of the Xianghe pawnshop, Zhong Ziyu can''t wait to leave as soon as possible. As a result, just two steps away, Yue Dansheng is coming from the street.


    Hesitated for a moment, he finally stopped and stood in place waiting for Yueshan Sheng.


    Yueshan Sheng also saw Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple. He frowned. When he came, he heard Zhong Ziyu calling out to him in a low voice, "brother Yue."


    He didn''t make a sound, so he asked, "it''s over?"


    Zhong Ziyu nodded and said: "we''ve checked all the shops, three of them..."


    "Don''t tell me." Yueshan Sheng interrupts him coolly and looks over the sign behind them, which says "auspicious pawnshop".


    Zhong Ziyu added: "this shop is really strange. It''s a pawnbroker''s shop outside and a black market inside. We''ve seen it inside. Brother Yue won''t go in. There are many patrols. There are weapons and mechanisms in the house. It''s not safe to enter without hesitation."


    Yueshan Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you in?"


    "Yes." Zhong Ziyu said: "I remember the layout of the decorations inside. When I draw them back, brother Yue will not take risks."


    Yueshan Sheng stopped talking. When he looked down, he accidentally saw that the Wei couple was holding a bottle of things in their hands. There was a small label on the bottle, with four words on the label: "the golden gun will not fall".


    Yue Dansheng: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu noticed his eyes and blushed. He quickly explained, "this is not mine. It''s from the Wei couple. They bought it This black market, no, don''t buy anything. It''s hard to come out. Yes, it''s his... "


    "What is mine." The Wei couple reacted quickly, fearing that they would not be labeled, they put the small bottle into Zhong Ziyu''s arms and raised their chin. "It''s obviously yours, don''t quibble, is it? It''s not you. What? What are you stuttering about? "


    Zhong Ziyu wanted to kill Wei couple.


    Yueshan Sheng twisted his eyebrows and said coldly, "don''t explain to me." There is no need to explain, but the eyes are subtly swept by Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu almost cried.


    Just then, another man came out of the pawnbroker. He was hunchbacked, bearded, with a low head, but he walked very fast.


    Yueshan Sheng took a look at the man. He didn''t care, but when he took back his eyes, he was stunned and squinted.


    Zhong Ziyu recognizes that this is the hunchback just now. Seeing that Yueshan Sheng''s eyes are not right, he asks carefully, "how, how?"


    Yueshan Sheng said with a straight face, "official boots."


    "Ah?"


    "His official boots."


    It''s impossible for a citizen to wear official boots?


    Zhong Ziyu hasn''t responded yet. Yue Dansheng has been hiding quickly, following the hunchback.

 Chapter 1661

    "I, I don''t know what they are talking about..."


    After a short silence, it was Lu Yi with a voice of emptiness of heart.


    Liu Wei looked at him and smiled: "in fact, I don''t need you to say that you are trapped here. Go back to find your workmates, your family information and how many people are there. It''s easy to find out. Then, what I want to know, I''ll go to your home and have a look. It''s clear."


    Lu Yi didn''t panic much.


    Liu Wei understood, and said: "there is no one at home. Do you want to live with your relatives? Or are you the only one at home? Oh, you are the only one... "


    Lu Yi stared at him: "I didn''t say anything..."


    Liu Wei shook her head. "You don''t need to say it." Then he said: "but you are the only one. It''s really a bit tricky, but it''s nothing. There are always neighbors. We can always find some clues. It''s not good anymore Eh, when it comes to the neighborhood, you don''t look right. What''s wrong with your neighbor? "


    Lu Yi''s face is blue: "you, what are you talking about? I can''t understand you..."


    "Your neighbor, your fellow party?" Liu Wei continued to ask. Seeing Lu Yi''s eyes, Liu Wei immediately stared at him. Liu Wei smiled: "it''s really true. That''s a coincidence. You are hard spoken. I wonder if your partner is also so hard spoken? By the way, your partner is a man Is it a woman? "


    Lu Yi holds his mouth tightly and stares at Liu Wei angrily.


    Liu Wei made a loud finger and nodded slowly: "I understand. It''s female."


    Lu Yi is like a bolt from the blue.


    "That''s it." After talking about what he had to say, Liu Wei turned to Rong Leng and said, "if you leave him to the servant of Qin mansion, you will say that he has different identity. Let''s go to his house first."


    Rong Ling, with a voice of "grace", took up Lu Yi''s collar and was about to send him out.


    Lu Yijin shouted: "wait, wait..."


    Rong Leng stops and looks at him coldly.


    Liu Wei still smiled: "man, I don''t ask much, just ask, who is your master? Tell me the right answer, and we won''t have to run around."


    Lu Yi was silent for a moment, clenched his teeth and asked, "who are you?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile: "in fact, you should have guessed. Just now I said," I''m sure you''re not a rebel. "Since I used the word" rebel ", it shows that I''m not with that group of rebels either. Since you and I are not rebels, but they also appear in the Qin mansion, which has a close relationship with the rebels, I think our goal should be the same, since our goal is the same The unity of the enemy, the enemy of the enemy, is also a friend? So, I will ask you, who are you loyal to? Qingzhou Fuyin simaxi? Or who''s in the Fu family? You don''t have to ask me who I am. I''ll tell you when I''m sure your identity is harmless. "


    Is it a friend? Lu Yi hesitates.


    Lu Yi can''t believe a stranger like this. He is especially afraid that the other side has found out his identity. Now he pretends to be a middle-class person to win his trust. Lu Yi is not too smart, but he''s not stupid. The balance in his heart is always wavering.


    Liu Wei suddenly said, "your partner is a woman, so, do you like her?"


    Lu Yi''s neck turned red and raised his eyes to stare at her.


    Liu Wei nodded: "understand, it''s not hard to work with men and women. Now I give you two choices. One is to answer my questions, and the other is to ask your sweetheart."


    Lu Yi held it for a long time, but didn''t hold a word. Finally, after a long time, he said, "she doesn''t know anything!"


    "I don''t know if I don''t need you to answer. We''ll ask ourselves." She said, gesturing to Rong Ling.


    Let Leng lift up Lu Yi''s collar again and go out.


    Lu Yi shouted again, "wait, wait..."


    "It''s not a little girl. What''s the point of affectation?" Liu Wei is impatient, smashing his mouth and saying: "I just ask who your master is. I ask you where your master is hiding. I ask your family''s base camp. What are you doing? If you fart, let it go. Hurry up."


    Liu Wei is really disrelish ink, swearing are racing, let Leng silently look at her, squinting eyes.


    Liu Wei didn''t care about him, he stared at Lu Yi, and then said: "say no, I count the last dozens, count down, ten Nine Eight...... "


    "Wait, you wait..." Lu Yi''s heart was flustered when he saw that she had counted to five in a blink of an eye.


    Liu Wei continued: "four, three..."


    "You let me think again!" Lu Yi almost roared out.


    Liu Wei: "two One...... "


    "Fu Zihan, it''s Fu Zihan!"


    At the last moment, Lu Yi, who was still afraid of revealing his identity as a general, was quick to learn his wisdom and left the pot to the cannon fodder to pay for his family''s seven less and pay for Zihan.


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Yi let out his breath. The sweat on his forehead could not hold back, and it all flowed down.


    And the two young people opposite him, after looking at each other for a moment, were silent.


    A moment later, the young man who counted quickly said: "Fu Zihan? Fu Zichen''s brother? "


    Lu Yi lowered his eyes and said "graciously"."And Fu Zichen?" Asked the young man on the other side.


    Lu Yi raised his head and was surprised in his eyes. At this moment, he believed that the other side was not a rebel, because it was the rebel who killed Fu Zichen. If the other side was a rebel, he could not have no idea about Fu Zichen''s fate.


    After a circle in his heart, Lu Yi did not hide it, and said straightforwardly, "Fu Zichen is dead."


    A brief silence filled the three.


    Lu Yi doesn''t know what the situation is. He looks suspiciously at the two young people opposite.


    And the two young people opposite are looking at him.


    "Is it a lie?" After a long silence, the tall and cold young man asked.


    And the thin and gentle young man beside him didn''t speak, but still stared at Lu Yi.


    Lu Yi simply looked at him in an open and unobstructed way.


    A moment later, Lu Yi saw the young man, who was just manly and high spirited, threatening to count down to ten, suddenly turned his back and covered his eyes with his hands.


    And the cold young man beside him reached for him and put him in his arms.


    Lu Yi guesses in his heart, are these two people acting or are they old with Fu Zichen?


    After a while, the two turned around. Lu Yi saw that the thin young man''s eyes were red, but there were no tears, and there was no previous smile on his face. Instead, he was indifferent, sharp as an ice cone.


    "Take me to see Fu Zihan." Said the other. The voice is very hard, which is quite different from the tone of his careless counting.


    Lu Yi frowned and said, "you just said, don''t ask me where my master is, don''t ask me..."


    "I said." The youth on the opposite side stared at him for a moment, interrupted him, and his voice seemed to contain ice slag: "take me to see Fu Zihan!"


    Lu Yi said, "you said that if I answer you, you will tell me who you are. If you want to see Fu Zihan, first tell me who you are!"


    The young man on the opposite side was tense, and his fist had been clenched. Lu Yi had no doubt that the other side would hit him. He simply closed his eyes, raised his head and waited for him to start.


    But after a long time, the expected pain didn''t come. Lu Yi opened his eyes and saw the young man opposite pressing his eyes red, his voice hoarse and slow: "Liu Wei. My name is Liu Wei. "


    Lu Yi frowned, as if remembering the name. After a while, he suddenly turned to his head, his eyes suddenly bulging.


    Three years ago, there was a third prince in the court, with a Liu Sizuo, who turned Qingzhou City upside down.


    At that time, Lu Yi was still on duty in the garrison camp. He was lucky to be with general Leng. On the day of the death of Fu Hongmei, the eldest master of Fu''s mansion, he met these two legendary three princes, Liu Sizuo.


    It was too dark that night. He didn''t think it was too clear. But later, he heard general Leng say, "it was the third Lord who raised it. Liu Sizuo really has skills. What''s his name? Oh, Liu Wei


    Liu Wei, Liu Wei? This, this is Liu Wei?

 Chapter 1662

    Near the outskirts of the city, Yueshan Sheng watched the hunchback man look left and right into a simple road view. He thought for a moment, he would follow him.


    At this time, I was grabbed by others.


    "Brother Yue." Zhong Ziyu''s voice sounded after himself: "if that person is really different, there may be other traps in the Taoist temple. It''s reckless for us to go in directly."


    Yueshan Sheng coldly pulled back his clothes, turned his head and looked at him displeased, "don''t touch me."


    Zhong Ziyu was suddenly embarrassed. His fingers in the air twisted, and he was at a loss.


    The Wei couple next to her were not happy: "he is also for you. What''s your look?"


    Yueshan Sheng frowned and didn''t want to talk with them.


    Zhong Ziyu said hurriedly: "the Wei couple and I pretended to be believers and went in to investigate. If it''s the same, brother Yue will go in again."


    "No." Yueshan Sheng''s cold refusal.


    Zhong Ziyu was also a little grumpy, saying: "if you start to frighten the snake, you may let go the clues that you have not easily got. Brother Yue should not think about himself or the overall situation. Now is not the time to hold his breath."


    Yueshan Sheng looks at him impatiently.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t look at him either. He pulled the couple and left.


    Yueshan Sheng wants to call him again. As a result, Zhong Ziyu runs a long way. He can''t call him out loudly, so he has to watch him enter the Taoist temple.


    The gate of the Taoist temple is not closed. There is only a shabby little hall inside. The hall is dedicated to the Dharma of Sanqing Dynasty. The fragrance and fire are not abundant. It looks really pitiful.


    The little Taoist who was sweeping saw someone come in. He took the lead in flashing his vigilance in his eyes. Then he asked without trace: "are you two benefactors coming to offer incense?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes were fixed on the Sanqing hall, but Yu Guang ignored the surrounding environment. The hunchback man had disappeared just now.


    "Please have a wish." Zhong Ziyu said casually.


    The little Taoist came to the desk, took a brush, took Zhang Huangfu and asked, "who is the name of the petitioner?"


    "His surname is Yue, and his name is Yueshan Sheng."


    The Wei couple beside turned their eyes to the back of their heads.


    The little Taoist wrote out three words and drew several symbols on the yellow paper that no one could understand. He folded the yellow paper into a triangle, strung a red rope, and hung it on the pagoda on the right side of Sanqing phase. Then he said to Zhong Ziyu, "benefactor, add some sesame oil to the merit incense here, and kowtow to the Dharma phase three times, and the ceremony will be finished."


    Zhong Ziyu touched his body, but without money, he reached out to the Wei couple.


    If the Wei couple were not worried about the occasion, they would have burst his head.


    Zhong Ziyu pretends that he can''t see that the Wei couple don''t want to give it to him, and shakes their hands at him. The Wei couple, with a gloomy face, dawdles out one or two silver coins. They have no more money.


    Zhong Ziyu put the one or two silver coins into the merit incense, and then bowed to the Dharma phase respectfully.


    Three times later, he got up and asked the little Taoist, "you wantingguan have the same name as wantingguan in Kyoto. I wonder if there is any connection between the two families?"


    The little Taoist was curious about how someone could come to their Taoist temple with good taste. Hearing this, he had an answer. He said casually, "the Taoist temple in the capital has never been heard before. This Taoist temple is run by the Taoist master. However, it is located in a remote place and occupies a small area, so the incense is not abundant."


    "Sincerity makes spirit." Zhong Ziyu said: "two days ago, when I asked what Taoist temples were nearby, I heard that there were thousands of Taoist temples in my family. I suddenly felt that I was destined. So even if I made a detour, I would come here. But at this time, it will be late. If I go back to the city, even if it''s going to be a curfew, I don''t know if there is an empty room in your temple. I can stay for one night."


    "The guest room in Guanli has long been used as a storehouse, so we can''t treat guests. Please forgive me."


    Zhong Ziyu said, "the warehouse is OK, just for one night."


    The little Taoist finally looked at the two men with delicate eyes.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face was sincere and he smiled at him.


    At this time, a gust of wind suddenly blew the yellow curtain in front of the palace and shook it.


    The little Taoist realized something and said with a smile, "it seems that it''s going to rain. The little Taoist closed the door first."


    As he said this, he went over Zhong Ziyu to close the gate of the Taoist temple and lock it.


    As soon as Zhong Ziyu''s heart tightened, the Wei couple were also waiting for him.


    But the little Taoist said, "it''s not easy for me to make decisions on the matter of lodging. I''ll go to the back and ask my master. I hope you will come later."


    Then he went straight to the backyard.


    In the front hall, there were only Zhong Ziyu and Wei couple. They looked at each other with their hearts still in their voices.


    For a while, the Wei couple first asked, "what can I do?"


    Zhong Ziyu said solemnly, "the little Taoist intentionally left us, not only to test our falsehood and reality, but not to move. If he moves, he will know that we have other plans."


    The Wei couple "graciously" agreed with him, but they were curious: "how many people can you hide in this small road view? First of all, there are more than ten. I can''t beat them. I really don''t have any medicine. "


    Zhong Ziyu did not make a sound, but tightened his lips.Wei couple asked again, "if you really fight, the door is closed, and you can''t see the inside outside, how can you send a signal to Yueshan Sheng to help us?"


    "If you really fight." Zhong Ziyu took a deep breath and his eyes were cold: "I won''t let him in."


    Wei couple scolded directly: "his life is life, my life is not life, then you come and pull me for what!"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t answer. He quietly watched the only path leading from the front hall to the backyard, waiting for the movement inside.


    As soon as Fu Zihan changed his clothes, he heard lengyi say that there were two people in the temple. When he looked out of the door, his heart suddenly tightened. He scolded himself: "these two people, whom I met in the black market, blame me for not being vigilant, have been followed by them."


    At this time, the little Taoist also entered the inner hall and asked nervously, "do you want to catch them?"


    I pondered for a moment and didn''t make a decision.


    Fu Zihan said: "it''s better to kill the wrong person than to let it go." Say, grab the long knife on the waist of cold meaning, want to go out.


    Just then, the gate of Taoist temple was suddenly knocked.


    The three people in the room suddenly changed their faces, and the little Taoist hurriedly braved a cold sweat: "is there any fellow party?"


    Cold eyes cold, take away the long knife, charged: "I go, pay child cold you stay, go from the back if something goes wrong."


    "Brother Leng..."


    Fu Zihan only had time to shout. Lengyi had gone to the front hall with the handle of his knife.


    At this time, Zhong Ziyu also guessed that Yueshan Sheng was knocking at the door. He hurried to open the door, but just next to the doorknob, a long knife suddenly came through from behind and stabbed directly at the back of his hand.


    Thanks to the quick reaction of the Wei couple, they quickly pushed Zhong Ziyu away and didn''t hurt him. At the same time, they turned around and began to fight with the cold intention of the comer.


    One is armed and the other is unarmed. The Wei couple walked in the Jianghu and used more medicine than military. They were obviously not cold opponents. After three moves, he had been stabbed in the arm by a long knife.


    At this time, the knock outside rang again.


    Zhong Ziyu wants to open the door again. Lengyi stabs him in the back.


    "Be careful!" Wei couple shouted and pulled Zhong Ziyu to their back.


    But at this time, the positions of the three changed again. Those who stayed in front of the door became cold. Those who avoided the hospital became Wei couple and Zhong Ziyu.


    Lengyi has a strong sense of killing, and his blade is as fast as lightning. He doesn''t give people any chance to breathe at all. The blade is close. The couple of Wei Dynasty are passing several moves. The couple of Wei Dynasty are invincible, and they are scarred again.


    At this time, the knock continued.


    The Wei couple was so mad that they clenched their teeth and shouted at the gate: "knock, knock, knock, you are paralyzed. You are fucking kicking the door in! Don''t you hear me being beaten? Who can open the door for you if you have time! "


    As soon as the words fell, the knock on the door stopped. Then, the three people, who were struggling fiercely, suddenly heard the sound of "bang Dang". Looking back, the door was really opened.


    Outside the Daoguan gate, there are four people standing at this time. The front one is slim and has a clear and meaningful appearance. He is dressed in a green shirt and is gentle.


    He opened his mouth with a dirty word: "Wei couple, who the fuck do you scold for saying it again?"


    The Wei couple, who had just dodged a knife, suddenly froze at the sound and looked out of the door in astonishment. What came into sight was Liu Wei''s lingering voice and smile.


    The Wei couple were so scared that they almost ran into the cold knife.

 Chapter 1663

    Lu Yi rushes out, stops Marshal Leng''s knife, pulls him aside and whispers.


    People outside the gate, except Liu Wei, are Rong Ling and Yue Shan Sheng.


    Yueshan Sheng stood at the end of the road. Just after Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple entered the Taoist temple, the gate was closed. He was suspicious. He wanted to sneak over the wall and sneak in. As a result, he saw Liu Weirong Leng with a man he didn''t know. He came here in a hurry. He joined Liu Wei and others, and then he started.


    I didn''t know that when I just got to the door, I heard the fighting again. After that, it became what it is now.


    Yueshan Sheng''s eyes turned slightly, and he saw that Zhong Ziyu, though a little embarrassed, was not hurt. Instead, the couple of Wei had two strokes on their left and right hands. Now Liu Wei was scared out of his wits and shivered all the time.


    Since Liu Weirong Leng came into the door, there has been some shaking of his mind. Just after Lu Yi explained it, he was sure that he didn''t admit his mistake. The two people outside the door were really Prince Rong and Liu Sizuo who were passed to be buried in the sea three years ago?


    Just at this time, Fu Zihan, who has been spying in the inner court, came out in shock. Looking at Liu Wei outside, he was oppressed. He could not survive. The picture came back to his mind again. Fu Zihan stepped back and stumbled.


    The Wei couple knew that they had made a mistake. They turned around and ran to Zhong Ziyu''s back. Liu Wei stared at him, intending to go back and settle accounts with him. Looking back, she looked in the direction of Fu Zihan and asked, "don''t you recognize me?"


    Fu Zihan swallows saliva, nods his head stupidly, shakes his head, then nods his head again. It looks funny.


    Liu Wei frowned and looked at the child up and down. He thought that the young man was a lot more stupid than he used to be?


    The moment of reunion, not expected warm, and beautiful. Cold meaning and Fu Zihan are unbelievable, Liu Wei and Rong Leng are hidden without hair. The combination of the two atmospheres makes the strange air in the hospital suffocate.


    Until the Taoist cleaned up the clean inner room, let a few people sit down and rest, the atmosphere of silence for a long time, just alive.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Liu Wei''s face was calm and asked Fu Zihan, who was sitting opposite her.


    Fu Zihan pretends to be calm, but what happened in the past really impresses him, so in the face of Liu Wei, he inevitably has three points of weakness and two points of tension.


    And in this moment of his silence, Liu Sizuo on the opposite side started to roar at him fiercely.


    "Ask you, say!"


    Fu Zihan felt that the voice of this man was to him. He raised his head to resist. But the tiger, who was trying to open his teeth and claws, drew back his claws and teeth after meeting the man opposite. For a while, he held his voice and said: "what, what''s the matter..."


    Liu Wei slaps the table, "pa" a sound, the edge of the cold are scared.


    Rong Ling understands Liu Wei''s mood. He pinches her hand and says, "let''s tell you how your brother died."


    Liu Sizuo''s eyes were fierce and sharp, as if he wanted to shave off someone''s skin. Fu Zihan didn''t dare to look at her, but looked at Lord Rong San, and repeated what happened at that time.


    Fire, burning, death, bones.


    Liu Wei closed her lips and listened. For a while, in the blink of an eye, mist came out of her eyes.


    Fu Zihan saw it when he peeped. He knew that Liu Sizuo was a close friend of the fifth brother. He would be sad to hear the news of his brother''s death.


    Just thinking about it, Fu Zihan saw that Liu Sizuo stood up, opened the door and went out.


    Fu Zihan didn''t move when he sat on the stool. As a result, Liu Sizuo turned around and yelled at him, "what are you still doing? Lead the way!"


    Fu zihanmeng: "what?"


    Cold meaning also does not understand its meaning.


    "Rong Leng frowned and explained," where is your father and brother buried? First, dig out the bones and examine them. It''s not known whether your father and brother were destroyed by the fire


    Fu Zihan stood up after he knew it. When he came to the door, he thought of something and looked back at lengyi.


    Lengyi said at this time: "maybe Fu Zichen is still alive. Qingzhou City is now controlled by the rebels and the main traffic roads are choked. But two days ago, an unknown force used the special communication of Dingzhou baxiu square..."


    "It''s me." Without waiting for lengyi to finish, Liu Wei interrupts him, saying coldly, "it''s me who uses the internal communication method of baxiu square to contact Yang Qing."


    Leng Yi: "..."


    Liu Wei turned her head again and scolded Fu Zihan, who couldn''t look at her face. "Are you still going?"


    After going out, Fu Zihan entered another room, quickly dressed himself up as a hunchback, and then came out.


    As soon as he came out, Yueshan Sheng said, "your boots..."


    Before the words fell, Liu Wei slapped Fu Zihan on the head and swore, "how can Fu Zichen have such a stupid younger brother? Do you see the official boots you wear? If anyone with insight looks at your clothes and looks at your boots again, he will know that you have a different origin. Are you too poor to afford straw shoes?"


    Fu Zihan was scolded and beaten. He was wronged to death. But when he looked down and saw his boots, which had been worn since he left Fu''s house, he didn''t dare to say a word. He could only turn his eyes to the coldness behind.Lengyi coughed a little, but also embarrassed: "I didn''t find such a big flaw, Zihan, go to change a pair of boots."


    Fu Zihan bit his teeth and went into the next room, looking for a pair of ordinary Taoist cloth shoes, and walked out slowly.


    As a result, he walked slowly, and Liu Wei said to him, "didn''t you eat, afraid of stepping on ants? Will you stride a little bit longer? "


    Fu Zihan is bored to death. Liu Sizuo, who used to be a bully, locked them in prison and abused them badly. He can see that he has not seen them for three years now. This man is more excessive, fierce and irritable than before. I don''t know how the fifth brother can make friends with such a person. He is blind!


    ¡­¡­


    Fu Zihan was furious when he found out that his father and brother had died. The next day, he killed his fifth uncle Fu Hongtian and ran to save lengyi. Now he can''t remember how his father and brother''s body was finally handled.


    Thinking about it, he could only be buried in the ancestral Tomb of Fu''s family, so he took Liu Wei and others to the forbidden area of Fu''s family, which was built in the mausoleum garden in the western suburb.


    In the dense tombs, they searched for a long time, and then found two latest tombs. On the stele, the names of Fu Hongwang and Fu Zichen were written. Fu Zihan sucked his nose, but before he could feel sad, an iron spade, with a crash, had been inserted into the top of his father''s grave bag.


    Fu Zihan: "..."


    Because it was brought with tools, two new tombs were loose, and the coffin inside was revealed within a stroke of incense. It is impossible to say that Liu Wei was not nervous, but she could not let Fu Zichen "die" in an indistinct way.


    Whether it''s real or fake, she needs an answer.


    The coffin was set dead. When it was pried open, the stench from inside was disgusting.


    There is miasma in the coffin, which is harmful to the human body. Therefore, even if Liu Wei is not afraid of the smell, Rong Ling is worried that she will be polluted by the turbid air. Therefore, he took her to avoid for a long time, and then allowed her to come forward.


    Liu Wei didn''t know about the autopsy in advance. He didn''t bring any tools or gloves, so now he has to tear a piece of cloth off Fu Zihan''s body and twist it to turn over the body.


    After half a day''s turning, she checked her eyes, ears, mouth and nose, which were covered with yellow pus for a long time. At last, she got up, wiped her fingertips with a handkerchief, and breathed out a breath of air, saying, "it''s not Fu Zichen."


    Don''t wait for Fu Zihan to be shocked.


    "The other one is not Fu Hongwang," she added

 Chapter 1664

    Fu Zihan looked at the two corpses in the coffin, and was stunned for a moment. Then he hurriedly asked, "how do you see them? Really, isn''t it my father and brother? "


    Liu Wei is in a relaxed mood now. She is not as irascible as before. She will not be impatient with Fu Zihan''s question. Instead, she explains leisurely: "don''t say it''s not your father or brother. These two bodies are not even burned at all."


    Fu Zihan was shocked: "that day, I saw it with my own eyes..."


    "See them gasping?"


    Fu Zihan nodded, "yes, yes."


    "Fool." Liu Wei sneered: "the mouth is clean, the respiratory tract is flat, the eyelashes are still there, the hands and feet are long, and the body weight is not light. All kinds of signs show that they were burned into charcoal after death, not before death, so you can''t see their throat after burning. The only possibility is that someone used the blindfold method to make you dazzled, thinking that they were rescued before Loss of life. "


    "Ah?" Fu Zihan is in a trance.


    Liu Wei was speechless and had to say: "I mean, the body was burned before death, the body was scorched by high temperature, after the body fluids and blood were discharged, a lot of water in the body would be lost and evaporated, the weight of people would be reduced, and after the necrosis and carbonization of the tissue, the body would inevitably have shortened hands and feet, of course, this is just one of the characteristics, and from the point of view of the mouth and respiratory tract, the difference is It''s even more obvious that when you open your mouth, you can see that their windpipe is dark red, but there''s no black burning, that is to say, the hot gas smoke doesn''t enter the respiratory tract. You say, who will not breathe? When we look at the cornea of the eye, the first reaction is to close our eyes and cover our faces. But as the fire increases, it will burn our skin muscles and eyelashes. The eyelashes will be deformed by high temperature and their tips will be scorched. This is called "eyelash syndrome". These two corpses, not to mention that the cornea of the eye has not burnt the ash deposition of the cornea that the deceased used to have, even the eyelashes, are intact There is no sign of gradual burning. All kinds of signs show that the two bodies were not burned by the fire at all. What''s more, the burned piece on their face is also problematic. "


    "Ah?" Fu Zihan said "ah" again. This time Liu Wei raised her hand to beat him. Fu Zihan hurriedly backed up and said, "I, I mean, what else do you have?"


    Liu Wei pressed his temper and said: "there is a direct difference between direct burn and disfigurement first, then burn. Burn directly, the burned skin tissue will condense and deform, but it will be cut by a sharp edge first, then burn, the texture will not increase in hardness, instead, it will lose along with the size of the wound, and the wound will be curly around. The difference between the two is very different. At a glance, can you see that you are blind? "


    Can you see it at a glance? Really?


    Fu Zihan opened his mouth and looked at Liu Wei and the two bodies in the pit. He dared not speak.


    Liu Wei frowned and stared at Fu Zihan for a while, and then said: "besides, even if you don''t look at the characterization of these involved details, you can''t see the difference of their identity from the skeleton hands and feet alone? Fu Zichen climbed a tree when he was young. He once broke his right Achilles tendon. There was a bone at the ankle that was not properly connected. It was dislocated and deformed. As he grew older, the bone had no sequelae, but its shape was extremely ugly. Usually people could see it was weird at a glance. Besides, Fu Hongwang, your father grows short arms. At first glance, his hands are the same length, but in fact, his right hand is much shorter than his left. But these two corpses, apart from their height and body shape similar to your father and brother''s, do not conform to their appearance and features, and are imitated to be inferior and rough. You are their relatives. Can''t you really see them? "


    "Ah?" Fu Zihan said "ah". Liu Wei didn''t give him face this time. Two steps later, a slap on his head.


    Fu Zihan was beaten again, angry and frightened. As he retreated, he said, "I don''t understand..."


    "I said that you didn''t understand?" Liu Wei is inconceivable. She turns her head and asks Rong Ling directly, "do you understand?"


    Rong Leng, a man who has seen a lot, did not blink when he heard the words, so he said "en" coldly.


    Liu Wei asked Yueshan Sheng, "what about my cousin?"


    Yueshan Sheng lightly avoids Liu Wei''s sight, glances at Rong Leng for a moment, and is silent for a moment. He follows "en" with his head firmly.


    Wei couple is the most clever, and quickly said, "I understand." Then push Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu had to say, "me too."


    Liu Wei''s face was satisfied, and he said to Zihan, "how about that?"


    Fu Zihan doesn''t believe it. He roars, "they just pretend when they see it. If they don''t believe you, they will know when you ask. They certainly don''t understand."


    Liu Wei sneers and directly calls on Wei couple: "say, what do you understand, make him convinced."


    Wei couple raised their necks and said with great momentum: "I understand. These two bodies are not Fu Zichen and that Fu Hongwang! Right! "


    Liu Wei nodded: "yes!"


    Fu Zihan: "..."


    Fu Zihan understands that these people are playing with him!


    Fu Zihan took a deep breath and knew that there were many people in the other side. He couldn''t beat him. He didn''t say that. He could only swallow the breath in his stomach. He felt wronged, but he was afraid of the situation. He could only let it go for a while, and then he calmed down for a long time. Finally, he asked in his voice, "why did those people let them die?""Maybe it''s not the rebels who want them to feign death, but they, the golden cicada, have escaped from life." Liu Wei knows something about Fu Zichen''s ability.


    Fu Zihan thought about it seriously for a moment. For a moment, he said: "before the accident, the fifth brother seemed to go to his father''s room to have a secret talk every day. Did they expect that the fifth uncle, no, Fu Hongtian''s dog thief would collude with the foreign enemies and have an evil intention? No wonder at that time, five elder brothers wanted to let those people out of the city... "


    Liu Wei asked casually, "who should be allowed out of the city?"


    "Those girls, and..." With that, Fu Zihan''s face suddenly turned red. He looked at Liu Wei a little embarrassed and said, "and you, your brother, Liu Liu Moyi...... "


    "Mo Yi?" Liu Wei can''t believe it: "Mo is in Qingzhou?" I don''t think so: "how many girls are there?"


    Fu Zihan nodded: "two big girls, what''s their name? And a little girl, whose name is easy to remember. It''s big girl..."


    Liu Wei''s eyes were wide open, and immediately turned to Rong Ling, who understood her mood. He quickly hugged her and asked Fu Zihan, "they are out of the city?"


    Fu Zihan nodded: "a few days before the incident, I saw five elder brothers personally send them to the carriage, saying yes, send them to other villa outside the city to appreciate plum blossom. Those people seemed unwilling to go, but they were sent away by five elder brothers, and then something happened in the mansion Now, it seems that the five elder brothers have already noticed something wrong, so they sent them away first... " Speaking of this, Fu Zihan was still a little bit stunned. After a while, he mumbled blankly, "why didn''t the fifth brother send me away?"


    Liu Wei is still immersed in the shock of Mingxiang Xixiang, Dani, and even Mo Yi being in Qingzhou. Rong Ling is busy appeasing her. Neither of them pays attention to Fu Zihan.


    However, after hearing the latter part of the sentence, the Wei couple said happily, "why else, your brother doesn''t care about you."


    Fu Zihan listened and raised his head abruptly. Under the surprised eyes, his face became very, very, very ugly.

 Chapter 1665

    Be a good child. When you go out, you are in a good mood. How can you be reluctant to leave when you come back?


    After they came back to the path view from the cemetery, they looked at Fu Zihan''s face with cold mind. They were in a trance and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Fu Zihan shook his head with pale lips, looked at lengyi, lowered his head and said hoarsely, "I''ll change clothes."


    After he left, he asked Xiang rongling coldly: "Zi Han he..."


    "Rong Leng said directly:" the body in the tomb is not the father and son of Fu family


    Cold surprise: "really not them! That''s good. " He also wondered: "the father and son of Fu family are safe. Why does Zihan look like this?"


    Let Leng which know other people''s mind, perfunctory: "perhaps too surprised."


    So it is. Lengyi suddenly realized, nodded and accepted the saying. Then he welcomed Rong Ling and Liu Wei and asked them to talk about it in detail in the room.


    Fu''s father and son are not dead, so where are they now? Have you left Qingzhou City or are you still in the city? If you are in the city, why haven''t you heard from them for half a month or contacted them?


    Leng Yi is sensitive in identity. He has been staying in Taoist temple since he was rescued. It''s not easy to appear in the public.


    It''s Fu Zihan. If Fu Hongwang and Fu Zichen are safe, even if they can''t contact lengyi, they should contact him.


    Leng Yi said his question, and Liu Wei analyzed it: "in fact, according to Fu Zihan, Fu Zichen knew that Qingzhou would change in advance, and dismissed his relatives and friends before the change, and took care of himself. But since he knew the change in advance, why didn''t he ask anyone for help? Don''t say anyone else, just say Marshal Leng you, you are the commander in chief of Qingzhou garrison camp. If you know something happened in Qingzhou, you will gather people and go to the city for rescue. But he didn''t ask for help from you. He even tried to hide it from you, so that you didn''t know anything about going to the city alone or even in prison until the last moment. His practice is really intriguing. "


    Leng Yi was silent for a while and sighed: "since Fu Zichen took over as the Chief Secretary of the Bureau of political affairs in Qingzhou, my relationship with him has come a lot closer. After three years, we didn''t say that we were close friends, but we also knew each other. I don''t believe that he intended to harm me, but his actions really made me hard to let go. Liu Sizuo and Fu have been together for many years, and their feelings are more than Leng''s. I don''t know Liu Sizuo How can I help you to deal with this? "


    Liu Wei twisted her eyebrows and tapped her fingers on the table, as if thinking.


    The room was quiet for a while. After a while, Rong Leng suddenly said: "even if he had made friends, his heart would change. Maybe, the temptation of power has changed his original mind."


    This is a reflection of Fu Zichen''s strange behavior. He has already rebelled, become a rebel, or work for other forces.


    Liu Wei shook his head and insisted, "according to my understanding of Fu Zichen''s character, he is not a man who will be stooped to power."


    "It seems you really know him." The cool way.


    Liu Wei didn''t understand and looked at him strangely. "How can I listen to your tone?"


    "No." After Rong Ling denied, he suddenly asked, "I have a scar on my back. Do you remember what shape it is and how long it is?"


    How suddenly asked this, Liu Wei although confused, but still returned: "back spine there?"? It''s two scars. One is three inches long and the other is one inch long. "


    Rong Ling: "wrong, it''s parallel."


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, bows to think, some doubts: "is it? Is it parallel? I remember it seems to be crossing. Maybe the angle is inclined. Look like crossing... "


    "Not at all." Let the edge be the same.


    Liu Wei really felt that the tone of rongling was too strange, and could not help frowning: "no, what do you say and do well, just as I remember wrong, it''s parallel, not cross, can I apologize to you?"


    Rong Leng''s eyes were like ice dregs. He looked at Liu Wei coolly, accusing him: "no, it''s Cross, but you can''t remember it at all, or it won''t be easy to talk."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei has taken it.


    "What do you mean?"


    Rong Ling then looked at Leng Yi and said lightly, "is Fu Zichen changing his tune? Although it''s unknown, it''s not wrong to be on guard early. How many people can Leng adult condemn in Qingzhou City?"


    Leng Yi didn''t understand what the two were arguing about just now. When Rong Leng asked him, he went back: "Leng went to the city alone and lost his talisman. If you can find the talisman, there are two groups of dark soldiers in the city, which can be controlled."


    "What''s the total?"


    "Twelve."


    Rong Leng frowned: "too little."


    He nodded coldly and sighed: "these two groups of dark soldiers were not under my jurisdiction, but owned by an adjutant in my account. If there was no talisman, they would not recognize me or obey my orders."


    Rong Leng thought for a while and then asked, "I heard that today, Fu Zihan went to the black market to buy people?"


    "I let him go." Leng Yi had no choice: "if you want to find the talisman and the chief secretary''s Yamen, you can only find another way. The people you bought dare not trust too much. They only dare to make trouble in the street and in front of the yamen, so as to buy time for me to explore the yamen.""It''s too risky." Rong Leng did not approve of this practice, and asked, "is it in the Yamen of the chief secretary''s office to confirm the talisman?"


    "Nine is ten."


    Let Leng ponder and ponder.


    Three people said nearly an hour in the room, then came out, it was already dark.


    In the narrow and dilapidated courtyard, several people heard the noise, raised their heads, and allowed Leng to walk directly to Yueshan Sheng and whisper with him for a while.


    Outsiders are unreliable, and lengyi has no soldiers in his hands. At this time, Rong Ling has to think about the rest of the sea east army.


    If we can transport the two hundred Haidong troops left on the ship into the city, naturally, we can solve their urgent need. However, it is also two hundred living people. Now Qingzhou is blocked, docks and roads are strictly guarded, and it is not easy to send two hundred people into the city. Rong Ling is now discussing with Yue Dansheng.


    On their way back to the courtyard, Rong Ling and Yue Shan Sheng kept talking. Liu wei walked behind and looked at Rong Ling from time to time, still thinking about what he had said in the room before.


    Liu Wei, a straight man, has not got the point of Rong Ling yet. She is not sure in her mind, so she has been thinking about it.


    Liu Wei didn''t feel that he was angry until he went back to the courtyard and didn''t say a word.


    But what''s the anger, because she didn''t remember the scar on him?


    No, are those two scars so important?


    Liu Wei was puzzled, so she followed Rong Ling into the room. Seeing that Rong Ling was looking for something in the cupboard, she leaned over and asked casually, "what are you looking for? I''ll find it for you? "


    Rong Leng didn''t lift his eyelids. He took a stack of silver tickets and handed them to Yue Dansheng. He said a few words to Yue Dansheng. He continued to ignore Liu Wei and went to the yard to fetch water with a bucket.


    Liu Wei has been following him for a long time. Seeing that Rong Ling really treats her like air, she can''t stand it. When nobody is around, she blocks him in the corner, presses him on the chest, looks up and says, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Rong Leng looks at her with low eyes. Her dark brown pupils squint slightly. He is helpless and angry with the woman who doesn''t understand the customs.


    So he pushed her away, trying to carry the basin into the room.


    As a result, Liu Wei was annoyed. She knocked over the basin directly. With a crash, she tiptoed, simply and roughly, and directly bit the lip of Rong Leng.


    Wuhong just came back from the dock. He was tired. When he passed by the well, he heard the thud of the bell. He turned his head to see it. His goal was to see two big men. In the dark corner, they met each other and kissed each other.


    Wuhong: "..."


    Wu Hong was greatly shocked. He was trying to run away, pretending that he didn''t see anything.


    Listen to the two people in the corner, in the interval of kissing, said a sentence: "Rong Ling, tonight I will be on it!"


    Wu Hong: "..."

 Chapter 1666

    Qingzhou City has undergone dramatic changes. The main city, which covers a number of high-ranking yamen, is under the control of external forces. To put it bluntly, the central system of Qingzhou City is completely paralyzed, the core of power is petrified by Li Daitao, and all the Yamens in the city have become the dens where the rebels live.


    However, fortunately, the time of occupation is not long. Although the main city is occupied by enemy, the surrounding counties and remote villages are not affected. The rebels have not yet vacated the space to put pressure on the nearby people.


    Liu Wei doesn''t know if Mingxiang, Xixiang, Daniu or even Mo Yi will have a good life after they leave the city. Since Fu Zichen arranged for them to leave in advance, he should guarantee their safety. But after all, he didn''t see it with his own eyes, and Liu Wei was always upset.


    So on the second day, when Rong Ling, Yue Shan Sheng, lengyi and Wu Hong were busy planning to smuggle more than 200 sea east troops into the city, Liu Wei went to the xiaodaoguan again, looking for Fu Zihan.


    Fu Zihan is cooking at this time. There are so many people in xiaodaoguan. Lengyi went out early in the morning. The Taoist went to buy vegetables. Fu Zihan also wanted to help, so he chose what he could do.


    When Liu Wei arrived, Fu Zihan was poking his chopsticks into the pot. Liu Wei smelt a burning smell. Looking forward, the rice in the pot was all burnt.


    Fu Zihan was a little guilty. He stirred the rice with a spoon, fished out the paste, and then squatted in the yard to brush the pot.


    Liu Wei asked Fu Zihan about Mo Yi and others. While Fu Zihan was fetching water, he said, "those two big girls, together with the little girl named big girl, have lived in the mansion for two or three years. Qingzhou is adjacent to the two rivers. There is a Navy official ship in the mansion. After you are missing, the fifth brother has sent people to search for them. At first, those girls followed him, and then they drifted on the sea In, the body can''t bear it, and has a disease, the fifth brother will not allow them to go out, just let them rest in the city waiting. As for your brother, he came here a year ago. He probably didn''t know that you had an accident. After coming here, he quarreled with the fifth brother. "


    Fu Zichen doesn''t know much about his interpersonal relationship. Although he was a relative brother, he was not close to each other after all. Now Fu Zichen has become the head of Fu''s family. He is the official chief of the Bureau of political affairs of Qingzhou. He is busy inside and outside every day. He often fails to see him for ten and a half days.


    Speaking of this, Fu Zihan raised his head again and asked curiously, "what happened to you these three years? It''s said that it''s a sea dragon scroll. Are you and Lord Rong the only ones who survived


    "It''s a long story." Liu Wei doesn''t want to talk about everything in Xianyan country. She can talk to Fu Zichen, but Fu Zihan, a child, is unnecessary.


    Fu Zihan heard her perfunctory, hum: "don''t say never mind."


    Liu Wei asked again, "which other village are they sent to?"


    Fu Zihan smacked his mouth: "it''s no use knowing which one. Now Qingzhou City is only allowed to enter and not to leave. I tell you, you can''t go to see it. What''s more, I don''t remember any plum appreciating Chuang Tzu in the outer suburb of our family. I think brother Wu also made up his own horse drawn carriage. At that time, the carriage went from the north. Passing through the north gate was the official way of Shangjing. Maybe brother Wu sent them back to Beijing. Although Lord Rong was sent to be buried in the sea, the third prince''s residence is still there. Your friends still have a place to live in Shangjing. "


    Liu Wei frowned: "the queen is in the capital. If your fifth brother knows the way of the rebels, how can he send them back to the capital? It''s the most chaotic place in the capital because of the treacherous situation."


    "I don''t know," Fu Zihan shrugged


    Liu Wei thought for a while, and then said, "tell me all about your family before the accident, starting from the last time you saw Fu Zichen."


    "Last time..." Fu Zihan murmured, remembering that for a long time, he said: "the last time I saw him was in the garden. I rode back that day and saw who brother Wu was talking to in the garden. But when I got closer, the man hiding behind the shadow of the tree disappeared again. Brother Wu turned around and asked me where I had gone. I asked him who he was just now. He said he was a friend and asked me..."


    At this point, Fu Zihan suddenly stopped.


    Liu Wei stared at him closely: "what do you ask?"


    "Ask me, have you practiced sword recently?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand.


    Fu Zihan raised his head and looked a bit shocked: "since that happened three years ago, my family has forbidden me to practice martial arts, nor allowed me to hunt and practice swords. I practiced secretly, but I didn''t dare to let others know..."


    Liu Wei squinted, "so..."


    "No." Fu Zihan stood up, his hands were wet and dripping with water. His expression was a little excited: "he asked about arrows. I was good at riding and shooting since I was a child. Three years ago, after that, I broke my bow and shot and changed to practice long swords. But the fifth brother didn''t know that I could use swords. At that time, he asked me, I just thought that he had been found practicing swordsmanship secretly, but he didn''t pay attention. He looked strange at that time, and his tone was not a little bit Expose my severity... "


    Fu Zihan suddenly looked at Liu Wei: "what he asked was not a sword, but an arrow! He asked me if I was still practising archery! "


    Liu Wei looks down and ponders quietly.


    Fu Zihan can''t wait to say: "I''ve been afraid to take the bow for a long time, not only because my family stopped me, but also because of that three years ago, which made me have a knot in my heart. Five elder brothers clearly know that I''m suffering from pain in my heart and that I can''t practice arrows. How could he suddenly ask? Even one year ago, your brother stayed in Fu Fu''s house, and the fifth brother didn''t stimulate me with this matter. Now, how can he mention it suddenly? What does he want to say, or to hint at me? Yes, he must be hinting at me, but What is it? ""Hunting ground." Liu Wei stood up for a moment and walked out without turning back.


    Fu Zihan was stunned for a while. He hurriedly followed her and asked: "hunting ground, yes, it may be! But why does the fifth brother remind me of the hunting ground? What''s in the hunting ground? Is he hiding in the hunting ground with his father? Is that what it means? "


    Fu Zihan kept talking and Liu Wei didn''t answer a word. Fu Zichen gave Fu Zihan a hint of "hunting ground". There must be important clues in the hunting ground.


    But it''s been half a month now. Fu Zihan''s reaction is now coming. Are they still there even if they go to the hunting ground and the things in it?


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, the hunting park.


    Liu Wei came to this hunting ground three years ago, and it was here that she exposed the event of Fu jiaerlang bringing a group of children of officials, hunting people for entertainment and cursing people''s lives.


    Now, after three years, the hunting ground is revisited. The hunting ground has not been prosperous for three years. There are many weeds and even the animals in it have been moved out. The whole hunting Park, which covers an area of half a mountain, is now a ruin. Even beggars are reluctant to visit it.


    Fu Zihan looks at the gloomy Linkou, thinking of the black history of his own misdeeds and domination here. His face is hot and dry. Liu Wei''s eyes are also cautious.


    Liu Wei advanced the forest step by step, and Fu Zihan followed him closely.


    The hunting ground is very big. From the front door to the back door, they walked for four hours. From day to night, they saw that the sky was completely dark. Fu Zihan was also tired and sweated.


    But after walking for so long, they didn''t find anything strange in the forest. Fu Zihan gasped and asked, "is that right? Guess wrong?"


    Liu Wei did not make a sound. He stared at the shadow of the tree in the dark for a long time. Then he said, "you may misinterpret your five brothers'' meaning, but I won''t. what he said must be a hunting ground."


    "But there is nothing here."


    "Go again."


    Liu Wei said, even if Fu Zihan didn''t want to move, he had to get up. But at night, it was no more than in the daytime. After dark, with the canopy covered, he could hardly reach out his five fingers in the forest. Fu Zihan wrestled several times, and soon his knees and elbows were all broken.


    Liu Wei is leading the way in front of her. It''s a bright night, but she seems to be able to see the stones and pits. From the beginning to the end, she is completely intact without any injuries.


    As time went by, Fu Zihan began to mutter to himself that he would not be able to live here tonight, but he didn''t leave a note with brother Leng before going out. I wonder if brother Leng would worry if he didn''t come back all night


    Just thinking about it, Liu Wei suddenly stops walking in front of her, and Fu Zihan bumps into her back. Because of Guan Li, she almost bounces herself back. When he finally gets on his feet and wants to ask, he hears a faint sound in front of her.


    "What voice?" Asked Fu Zihan.


    Liu wei walked quickly to the direction of the weak sound. She walked fast and steadily, but Fu Zihan stumbled with her. When Fu Zihan finally arrived at Liu Wei''s side after thousands of hardships, he was stunned.


    In front of them, there was a murmuring stream, which was as small as a ditch, but Fu Zihan never remembered what current there was in the hunting ground.


    Then, he heard the sound again, but it was closer. The sound was amplified a little. Fu Zihan pasted it to the side of a stone wall and listened to it. After hearing it, he was shocked: "it''s a waterfall. It''s a moat waterfall behind the hunting ground. There are cracks on the mountain wall here, so there is water flowing in and it spreads into a stream ditch."


    Liu Wei looked at the towering mountain ahead, nodded his head, and asked, "how to get to the waterfall behind the hunting ground?"


    Fu Zihan shook his head. As a native of Qingzhou, he used to love hunting. How could he not know the construction environment of the hunting ground? He said: "this mountain is called Baitoushan. It is very high and spreads around. The location is tricky. Baitoushan is in the far west suburb of the city. On both sides of the mountain, there is a hunting ground, a waterfall and a moat under the waterfall. If you want to see the waterfall, you need to go out Around the city, around the mountains. "


    In short, they can''t go to the waterfall outside the city when they are in the city.


    Liu Wei was silent for a while and gave a conclusion: "that is to say, this white head mountain actually stands in the middle of the city and outside the city of Qingzhou West City, and we can go out of the city if we cross this mountain?"


    "You can say that, but..." Fu Zihan pointed to the peak on the top: "it''s so high, it''s impossible to climb out, and there''s a whole waterfall behind it. Even if you really turn over and are rushed by the waterfall and planted in the moat, you will die."


    Liu Wei did not make a sound, as if thinking.


    After a while, she stared at the creek and walked all the way.


    Fu Zihan continued to follow, until after a long time, Liu Wei stopped again.


    There is a cave in front of them.


    Fu Zihan explained: "in the past, there were tigers, leopards and other fierce animals in the hunting ground. Naturally, they would also make holes as their nests. However, when the hunting ground was closed, the animals were sent away and the caves were empty."Liu Wei stooped and went in.


    As soon as I went in, I could smell the smell of livestock manure in the air. It was very smelly. Liu Wei kept her eyes fixed. She continued to walk in and walked to the end.


    Fu Zihan also came in at the moment. He didn''t show much coquetry when he was a child who had suffered and mixed dung in the prison. He just sighed when he saw the end of the block: "nothing."


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, but went to the front of the dead road, grabbed a corner of the stone with her hand and lifted it with force.


    Stone fell a lack, Fu Zihan suddenly saw that behind the stone, it was hollow.


    "Here..." Fu Zihan was shocked and lost his color.


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "your five brothers are cunning and thinking sophistically. Knowing that he is in the urn, how can he not leave a way for himself?"


    And here is the back road.


    This cave hollowed out the middle of Baitou mountain. They could walk out of the city from the hunting ground through the hole.

 Chapter 1667

    Fu Zihan didn''t come back for a long time.


    Liu Wei, however, has broken through the sheltered stones with her bare hands and stepped in.


    The tunnel is not narrow. The horizontal station allows two people to walk side by side, but it is inconvenient for them to move together. So Liu Wei goes ahead and Fu Zihan goes behind.


    Baitoushan covers an extremely wide area and the tunnel is deep and continuous. Liu Wei doesn''t know when this road was prepared by Fu Zichen, but it can''t be completed in a day or a night just by looking at the workload.


    Most likely, from the day when he succeeded the Chief Secretary of the Bureau of political affairs of Qingzhou, Fu Zichen was already in a critical situation and began to plan for himself.


    When he got to the middle of the tunnel, he began to breathe stiffly. Liu Wei knew that this might be the low-lying and low-end part of the mountain. The air was not very circulating. After a long way, he could move forward and breathe freely. That is to say, the end is near.


    They spent nearly an hour in the tunnel before they saw the end of the tunnel.


    The clattering sound of water resounds in my ears, and then I move forward a little bit. The curtain of water covers the sky and leads into my eyes.


    "Really, can come out..." Fu Zihan mumbles to himself, which is inconceivable.


    Yesterday, after knowing that his father and brother may not have died, Fu Zihan guessed whether he was hiding somewhere in the city, but for half a month, he had been hiding. It was not a long-term plan after all. Why didn''t he contact him? Why didn''t he use the line of Yang Qing of baxiu Fang to send out rescue signals? Why father and brother are not dead, but there is no news. Where are they.


    Now Fu Zihan knows that after they escaped, they went out of the city directly. They didn''t want to take him or save him. The only hint that five elder brothers gave him was to tell him that the hunting ground was different. If he was smart enough, or could save himself, but if he wasn''t smart enough, he could only die in the city with the fall of Qingzhou.


    Fu Zihan was a little upset. Seeing that Liu Wei had come to the entrance of the cave and was going to jump out of the waterfall, he didn''t move. He stood in place, his eyes were secretly red.


    Since he was a child, Fu Zihan''s first collapse was three years ago, but times have changed. He paid a price and admitted his mistake. Although admitting a mistake does not mean that he will be forgiven, it is a family with blood and blood. Why are they so cruel Why, really, ignore him?


    Even if the fifth brother left Qingzhou when he was a child, he would not be related to him. But what about his father? Does his father give up to him?


    Fu Zihan couldn''t figure it out. He sniffed, but didn''t cry. After all, he was a competitive young man. Even if he was abandoned by his family and betrayed by his close relatives, he would not cry.


    Liu Wei has planned to go through the waterfall to see the situation. Turning around, she finds Fu Zihan standing far away.


    "You jump first," she called


    Fu Zihan was originally sad. At first, he heard it, and then he just went straight to Mao and shouted, "why should I jump first? Let me give you a try, don''t you? If I didn''t fall down and drown and die, would you jump again! You, you people Really, it''s too much! "


    Liu Wei didn''t know what was wrong with the child, and frowned: "what''s wrong with you? If you jump first, I can protect you at the back. I''ll jump with you at the same place. If I jump first, you miss the jump. How can I pick you up below? Don''t you know your martial arts are poor? "


    Fu Zihan is angry: "yes, my martial arts are poor. Who wants you to take care of me?"


    Say, turn the face to one side, very angry appearance.


    Liu Wei finally finds out that it''s wrong. She walks over and looks down at his face. It''s just light. I can barely see it.


    Fu Zihan simply turned his back and didn''t look at her.


    "What are you crying for?" said Liu Wei


    "Who is crying!" Fu Zihan wiped his face and stared at her with red eyes: "you are crying!"


    Liu Wei mumbled: "even if you can get out of the city, you don''t have to be so moved. As for crying?"


    "I didn''t cry!" Fu Zihan roars.


    Liu Wei "tut" the voice, obviously very helpless to this child.


    Fu Zihan has been holding it for a while. It''s too hard to hold it. His eyes are more and more red. At the end of the day, Liu Wei dare not bully him. He can only perfunctory: "OK, you didn''t cry, you didn''t cry, then you can''t jump?"


    "No jump!" Fu Zihan said stubbornly, turning to return.


    Liu Wei asked later, "you don''t want to go out to have a look. Your father and brother may be right below."


    "Where are they concerned with me?" Fu Zihan broke out, turned around and scolded: "they don''t care about me. I''m in charge of what they do! Since they have left me in the city, they are mostly eager for my death. I stand in front of them alive. They don''t want to point out. Why should I go to get rid of this suspicion? Go back to the bridge and go back to the road. They walk their Yangguan road and I cross my single wood bridge! "


    Liu Wei is confused by the child''s words. She hears what Fu Zihan is angry about for a long time. She is speechless and laughs, "they don''t want you. Who did you listen to?"


    Fu Zihan didn''t report the names of the Wei couple, and he didn''t remember the middle-aged man''s name, so he pursed his lips and said angrily, "isn''t it? Pretending not to tell me, tunnel not to tell me, not to tell me anything, he left me in the city, even those outsiders who lived in the house sent them out of the city, but even his own son, his own brother... ""Well, I''m stupid. I''m always thinking about things." Liu Wei couldn''t hear any more and interrupted: "your brother sent the outsiders away, because this matter has nothing to do with them. It''s a matter of Qingzhou mansion. As an official of Qingzhou mansion, he doesn''t want the irrelevant people to be involved. That''s all. What do you mean by competing with some outsiders?"


    Fu Zihan immediately rebounded: "who is competing for favor! I mean... "


    Liu Wei didn''t want to listen to him, but he interrupted: "I ask you, where is your mother, and where are the other uncles in your family?"


    Fu Zihan suddenly stagnates.


    Liu Wei groaned: "your five brothers suggest that your hunting ground is different? I hope you can take the rest of your family out of the city through this road, but you are a fool. When you find out the accident, the first time is to find someone to avenge, not to protect your family. When you find out that lengyi has also entered the city, you run to save him. You say that your father and brother are merciless. How about you? Do you remember the other people you paid the government? "


    Fu Zihan hurriedly explained: "after saving brother Leng, I went back. I went to find him, but Fu''s house was empty. His brothers and sisters, uncles and aunts were all gone, and other officials'' houses were also ransacked. I didn''t see anyone..."


    "Of course you didn''t see it. The first step for the rebels to enter the city is to hold the senior officials of the state capital. Your father and brother were killed and escaped. Other officials and their relatives must have been arrested."


    Fu Zihan lowers his head.


    Liu Wei added: "before the fall of Qingzhou, the three continents in the south of the Yangtze River were also occupied. You said that your fifth brother had been talking to your father in secret for the last few days. They probably said that. If they can be sure that the officials in the three continents in the south of the Yangtze River are not dead, then they can be sure. Even if the officials in Qingzhou stay, they will not die. So they dare to leave others alone On. "


    Fu Zihan said: "after all, they are still afraid of death Since we all know the situation in advance, why don''t we send everyone away and inform brother Leng to fight? "


    "I didn''t think about it yesterday, but today I understand." Liu Wei sighed: "it''s too big to see off others. The rebels are bound to be angry. At that time, no one knows whether they will be angry with the people in the city. As for informing you that brother Leng is going to fight, it is even more impossible. "


    Fu Zihan frowned: "why?"


    Liu Wei said: "facing the battle will certainly hurt the people. Three continents in the south of the Yangtze River were occupied. But no one in the city was hurt. The intention of the rebels was to replace them. They didn''t want a dead city. Even the officials in the state government were not willing to kill them, because their master wanted to be the emperor, the good Emperor didn''t kill the good people, and the good officials kept for their own use. And at this time, if your five brothers encouraged Qingzhou City to resist, and the people were killed by the war, and the officials died in the city, who should be responsible for the death? "


    Fu Zihan said: "but brother Leng..."


    "Brother Leng has soldiers, and the rebels have soldiers. The bigger you fight, the more people die. The people of the other three continents are not dead. So many people died in Qingzhou City. Will the people like it? The people will blame you, blame you for meddling. The people don''t care who is the emperor. As long as they can live in peace, their wives will be peaceful. If they stop their peace, they will be their enemies. When the people find that they will not die without resistance, they will rise up rebellious psychology. They will think that it''s better to turn to the rebels. I ask you, when the people lose their heart, 100% Who is going to take the responsibility of the family name against the emperor? "


    Fu Zihan was afraid: "common people, will it be like this?"


    "We are selfish in some special circumstances." Liu Wei said: "so, your fifth brother knows that he has no ability to save the lives of the whole city. He can only find someone who can be responsible, the king of power in liaozhou and the seven king of the capital. He has two choices. Your fifth brother is very clear that if you can''t assist a Ming king to support another huge force equal to the queen, Qingyun country can''t be saved at all. Even if you keep Qingzhou City, it''s just a corner Tenacity, futility Fu Zihan, you have to understand that your fifth brother is just a small chief political officer in Qingzhou. He alone can''t save the whole country. "


    Fu Zihan receives too much information, and the whole person is ignorant.


    Liu Wei added: "but in this case, I have to say that your brother still made a fatal mistake, that is, he should not tell you about this tunnel. This road will be used when he returns to rescue with the army of the king of power or the seven kings. Now I tell you how to enter the city if you let it out and cause the road to be blocked? Call in? Break through the gate? The rebels are threatening the lives of the whole city. How passive will they be then


    Fu Zihan was so scared that he said: "I, I won''t say it, I won''t say it!"


    Liu Wei shook his head helplessly, and said: "and you brother Leng, Fu Zichen probably didn''t expect lengyi to go to the city. If lengyi stayed in the garrison camp, he would probably be controlled now, but he would never worry about his life. Going to the city, on the contrary, let him suffer from the scourge of foolishness. However, the rebels caught him and didn''t kill him. If they wanted to come, the queen would not give up."


    Fu Zihan did not understand.


    Liu Wei sneered: "only by fighting can we rely on our troops, develop our country, safeguard our border and promote our country. All of these depend on our officials, generals and good generals. She can be an emperor for a long time. That woman, who hasn''t been an emperor yet, plays a very good role in the emperor''s mind."

 Chapter 1668

    Fu Zihan stupidly listened to Liu Wei''s analysis of the situation from shallow to deep. At the same time, he was afraid. Especially looking at the water curtain covered by the waterfall in front of him, he became more hesitant. After thinking for a while, he proposed: "since the tunnel is so important, let''s not go out, just pretend not to know, go back directly."


    Liu Wei hissed and said, "it''s all here. You want me to go back?"


    Fu Zihan was stunned: "it''s not that you said..."


    Liu Wei interrupts him and says, "Fu Zichen can''t resist the safety of the whole Qingzhou government, because he doesn''t have the surname Rong. Even if he is brave and resourceful, he has no name, but I''m not the same. My surname is Rong."


    Fu Zihan blinked his eyes doubtfully: "aren''t you Liu?"


    "My family name is Rong, the Liu family of Rong clan."


    Fu Zihan: "..."


    Fu Zihan looked at Liu Wei for several times from top to bottom, from front to back, and saw that he was about to become a cockfight. He asked tentatively and nervously, "what do you mean?"


    Liu Wei Bai glanced at him for a moment and said, "can''t you understand this? What do you understand? "


    "No." Fu Zihan scratched his head and looked embarrassed: "you mean, you married a man? Capacity? Yes, is it Lord Rong San? "


    "Otherwise?" Liu Wei asked, "I can''t marry him?"


    Fu Zihan was stunned: "no, it''s not But You You... "


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes dangerously and snorted at him: "don''t look down on people. When we got married, your five brothers witnessed it."


    At that time, Liu Wei was still ugly. When he was dealing with the big case of Fu''s family in Qingzhou, Rong Ling suddenly felt nervous to get married. Liu Wei could not defeat him. The two married in such a muddleheaded way, but because Liu Wei was still dressed as a man. Although there were some people in Qingzhou who knew each other, it was not good to have a banquet. At the last wedding banquet, only two witnesses appeared. One was close friend Fu Zichen and his son Liu Xiaoli.


    It''s simple, but now it''s interesting to remember.


    Fu Zihan didn''t expect that his fifth brother was still very open. A couple of years ago, he got married with a pair of broken sleeves. But when he thought about it, he began to play drums in his heart. Liu Sizuo was a habit of breaking his sleeves. The fifth brother and he had a good heart to heart relationship with each other. The fifth brother refused to get a wife, either because


    Fu Zihan scared himself out of a white sweat.


    Liu Wei over there has come to the water curtain cave and turns to deal with Zi Han: "if you don''t go down, wait for me here. I''ll go back soon."


    Finish saying, don''t wait for Fu Zihan to stop, she has already jumped like lightning, jumped out of the hole.


    Half an hour later, with the beautiful dawn in the sky, Liu Wei came back to the tunnel wet.


    Fu Zihan had two naps against the cave wall. Seeing Liu Wei coming back, he quickly got up and asked, "how is it? Is it outside the west city? Why did you go so long? I thought something happened to you. "


    Liu Wei wrung the water out of her hair and baked her clothes with her internal power. As she cleaned up, she said, "it''s outside the west city. I walked along the moat and watched the defense line."


    The city is under the control of the rebels, and there are heavy soldiers outside the city. However, because there is a large waterfall on this side of Baitoushan and a moat under it, there is no patrol in this area. Liu Wei goes on the bank, lurks around the West City, records all the defense lines he can see, and makes sure that they are all the same, so he comes back before dawn.


    Speaking Kung Fu, clothes and hair are dry. Liu Wei waves and takes Fu Zihan back to the hunting ground along the tunnel.


    Because there is a secret passage, Liu Wei shares this important information with Rong Ling at the first time after she returns to the courtyard. Rong Ling is angry that she hasn''t returned all night. He is even more angry when he listens to her triumphant show off how Fu Zichen plans to prepare for a rainy day. He frowns: "our ship is on the two river wharf. We can only enter the city from the East Wharf. We can''t use the passage on the other side of the west city Up. "


    "The people of the sea east army can''t use them. The people of the garrison camp can use them."


    Let Leng Leng Leng.


    Liu Wei came to his ear and whispered about his plan.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the Xiangfen shop in the east of the city, manager Zhou hurriedly handed a red and Satin Embroidered white cloud bag to the boy who was coming to meet him. He said to the boy seriously: "Twenty three households in Xiaojing street, to a person named Yang Qing, remember that only if the girl named Yang Qing receives it herself can she give it."


    The lad agreed to come down, took his bag and hurried to Xiaojing street. When we got to the alley, we identified twenty-three families. Just about to knock, we saw that the next door was opened. A tall man came out and looked at him suspiciously.


    The lad hid his pocket in his sleeve and raised his hand to knock on the door of 23 households.


    As soon as the hand is raised, the back neck feels a pain, then the body is soft and slides to the ground.


    Lu Yi stooped to pick up the bag in his hand, dragged the man into his home with one hand, closed the gate, opened the bag, and found a small folded letter hidden in the dried flower.There is only one sentence written above - the owner of the workshop started from Fengzhou to Qingzhou a month ago.


    Lu Yi frowns, hides the letter in his arms, ties up his bag, and puts it back on the boy. Then he puts the boy at the door of Yang Qing''s house, turns around, and walks out of the lane.


    Half an hour later, in the small Taoist temple, lengyi received the letter, with a puzzled expression, and asked, "what does this mean? Baxiu Fang didn''t receive our letter for help. Their master left for Qingzhou a month ago? "


    Lu Yi nodded and said, "a month ago, the rebels had not attacked Qingzhou. This Lord of the manor was in Fengzhou. I remember that Fengzhou seemed to be the first state capital occupied by the rebels. After being occupied, the inside and outside of the city should be strictly guarded. How did the Lord escape?"


    "Not necessarily out." "Cold meaning frowns:" a month, where Fengzhou to Qingzhou need a month, so long also did not arrive, is not sure what happened on the road


    Lu Yi''s face also became ugly: "if baxiufang is hurt, who can send letters to liaozhou for us?"


    Leng Yi stood up at this time, with a dignified look, took the letter and went out: "I''ll go to find the third prince."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the two rivers, in a merchant ship full of goods, the position of the basement, is curling up a delicate figure of a woman.


    The merchant with the steamed bread secretly opened the door of the basement and whispered to it, "madam, madam?"


    Ji Xiaqiu slowly poked his head out of the corner, weak fingers, and tapped the ground.

 Chapter 1669

    The merchant sneaked in, put the steamed bread beside her, and whispered: "those officers haven''t left. We are the only merchant ship that has been approved to start from Fengzhou to Qingzhou. They are determined to arrest people. Even though they have checked the whole ship, they still refuse to give up without finding your wife. On the way, I have ordered the boatman to make a special detour, but they mean to follow us to Qingzhou, unload the cargo and return to the original way. Madam, let''s give up. I listen to those officers. It seems that Qingzhou has been occupied. The wharf is heavily guarded. Once you get off the ship, you will be found by them. Your identity is extraordinary. They will not let you escape all the way after you. Why don''t you stay in the bunker? We unload the goods and return to Fengzhou. At least we can save our lives. "


    "No, I have to go to Qingzhou." Ji Xiaqiu was very tired, and his voice was empty. When he was older, he was younger: "my son is in Qingzhou..."


    "But it''s too dangerous." The merchant advised, "those officers have determined that you are on the ship. If I had not taken the special order of their rebels in my hand, they would not have been so polite. They would have overturned the ship."


    Ji Xiaqiu lowers his head and swallows, "I''ve got you involved..."


    "No, I don''t mean that." The merchant explained, "you have the grace to save my life. I should repay myself, but I am worried about you..."


    Ji Xiaqiu interrupted him and asked, "it''s away from Qingzhou How far is it? "


    "About two days."


    Ji Xiaqiu was silent for a moment and closed his eyes. "In the evening, you slow down the boat, give the officers some food, I Jump ship. "


    "You are crazy!" The merchant was shocked: "do you want to swim to Qingzhou? No, it''s too risky! "


    "But..."


    The merchant thought about it carefully, and said: "on the way to the river, I saw another boat. The boat was ordinary and unofficial. There were no soldiers on the boat. After dark, I arranged food for the officers as usual, and then secretly let our boat close to the boat. After you jumped into the water, you swam on the boat immediately. I''ll give you ten gold bars. It''s too heavy for you You can''t take it. If you get on the boat, the boatman will give you the gold bars Madam, whether you can go to Qingzhou or not, your life must be saved first. "


    Ji Xiaqiu was silent for a moment and nodded his head gently.


    The merchant did not dare to stay more. After finishing the plan, he left in a hurry.


    In the evening, the cabin was full of fun. The merchants prepared delicious food. The generals invited them to have a feast. At the same time, he took ten gold bars, supported Ji Xiaqiu, who was weak, to the empty back deck.


    The merchant pointed to the boat with a lantern beside them, and said, "that''s the boat. The distance between the two boats is close. You are familiar with the water nature, and you can swim up. I have a look again. There are old people and children in the boat. It should be the boat of a large family, old people and children. It''s easy to talk."


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded, took ten gold bars, took a breath, plopped and jumped into the water.


    The merchant did not dare to leave, so he curled up on the deck, until he saw the little dark shadow in the water and swam smoothly to the bottom of another boat, then he was relieved and hurried back to the cabin.


    On the other side, Ji Xiaqiu managed to climb to the reins of the ship''s wall. He was about to turn into the ship with all his strength. However, he saw an old man standing on his head. The old man was full of white hair and looked at her in amazement and surprise. The two men looked at each other, and the scene was very embarrassing.


    Ji Xiaqiu is still hanging by the boat. She will definitely look at the old man. The first sentence Zhang says is weak: "help, help..."


    The old man was obviously frightened. Seeing that she was skinny and would fall into the water at any time, he hurriedly reached out to hold her, and at the same time shouted to the cabin, "come, come, help!"


    Then, two people came out of the cabin, running in the front, was a short, fat little girl, behind the little girl, followed by a 12-year-old boy, who had delicate features and beautiful appearance, but he could not see his face clearly because it was too dark.


    Then she heard the little boy say, "Grandpa, what''s the matter?"


    Then the old man who grabbed himself said, "I don''t know. I used my rice and planned to come out to blow the wind. I saw this girl climb on our boat. Forget it. Save her first..."


    Ji Xiaqiu is very excited. This old man seems to be a kind and kind old gentleman. She is waiting to be grateful. She sees that the little boy holding the little girl has also come to the side of the boat. The other side holds his other arm. Ji Xiaqiu subconsciously looks up.


    This time, she saw the other side''s face, and the other side saw her face.


    Ji Xiaqiu, who is too weak and has some flowers in her eyes, is wondering if she is wrong.


    As a result, the young man on the boat opened his eyes wide and shouted hurriedly, "grandma?"


    Ji Xiaqiu thought that she was not only blind, but also deaf.


    How could she think she saw Xiaoli and her little grandson.


    After a month''s escape, she was so exhausted that she was forced to get on the boat by the old and the young. She was at the end of her tether. She was only breathing for a while, and the whole person began to feel dizzy and dizzy. She collapsed to the ground, and her eyes began to focus hard.Then she felt a soft, warm hand on her wrist, and then she heard the young man seriously say, "internal injury, five internal organs are damaged, how can this be..."


    How could this happen? What else could it be? It was attacked. When it escaped, it was chased by the other side''s experts. It''s hard to escape with the last breath.


    His ears began to rumble. Ji Xiaqiu closed his eyes. For a month, he was afraid to sleep when he was hiding in dikuri. He was alert when the wind blew and the grass moved.


    But now, Mingming is in front of another group of strangers, but she doesn''t know why. She always feels that she can faint at ease.


    "Grandma, grandma?" The voice of the little boy still echoes in his own ear. Ji Xiaqiu feels that it''s not quite like the voice of Xiao Li. Her little grandson is still a child. His voice is soft, waxy, not so cool, not so dignified.


    Xiao Li called everyone to help.


    Since she left for Qingzhou alone with her parents, Xiaoli has been staying on their civilian official ship with her grandfather Shizu and grandfather Taigong. There are also the national master of Xianyan state, a group of boatman, and a lot of rescued generals of Haidong army.


    The day after my parents left, the master could not sit down. He always wanted to find a place to stop and see the scene of this strange continent. His grandfather, who had always been strict and restrained, didn''t stop him. He also thought that this idea was very good. He rarely put aside his prejudice and planned how to sneak away with the master.


    When Grandpa Shizu found out their plan, he sighed and said, "one has never seen the world, one has been away from home for many years, since he is also idle, go and have a look."


    Then they bought an ordinary big ship.


    Their four battle ships need to be guarded, and their grandfather is left behind. Xiao Li is worried that his grandfather will be in danger when he goes out alone, so he will naturally follow him all the way. When Xiao Li goes, the ugly will inevitably come together. There are also masters of the national division, together with two boatman and three soldiers of the East Sea army, to protect them, the party will set off lightly.


    Knowing that the three continents in the south of the Yangtze River have been occupied, they dare not stop in the city without hesitation, so they are just like a cruise river. They have been walking on and off the two rivers, seeing that Qingzhou is ahead of them. They plan to go on, go to Anzhou, Qingzhou, after shopping, and then return to the original road. The time should be almost over.


    As a result, such a thing happened suddenly.


    Looking at the grandmother suddenly appeared in front of her, Xiao Li was not sure. When he called for help, he didn''t look up. He saw the pale grandfather standing there, stiff and stiff. He thought that grandpa and grandmother hadn''t seen each other for many years. Xiao Li''s heart pounded and wanted to speak. He saw grandpa suddenly drive away other people, bend down and hold the skinny grandmother, Straight into the cabin.

 Chapter 1670

    Too old grandfather, physical strength is not as good as before, but now, he can hug a big living person, while Xiao Li is shocked, he is also worried that too old grandpa will not be able to bear.


    He hurriedly followed him, and the clown behind dragged him. Until they arrived at the door of Grandpa''s cabin, the whole boat was shocked.


    Ugly don''t know what happened, round head crooked for a while, gently Lala brother''s dress.


    Xiaoli lowered her head, patted her sister on the head, and whispered, "go to Grandpa''s arms."


    Ugly unknown so, but she also saw that Grandpa trembled, half of the body lying on the edge of the bed, very abnormal, so she walked over with short legs, to Grandpa, she lowered her head, with his head, trying to plug himself under his arm.


    Ji Nanzheng subconsciously hugs Zeng''s granddaughter. When he looks back, his eyes turn red. He stares at Xiao Li and opens his mouth, but he doesn''t speak.


    Xiaoli nodded hurriedly, nodded several times in a row, then said anxiously: "it''s dizzy, Grandpa. Don''t worry, don''t worry first."


    Ji Nanzheng nodded his head, and his breathing was not smooth. Now he was in a very nervous state. He was very anxious and hesitant. He looked at the women who were unconscious in the bed, hugged the warm and petite girl in his arms, and his fingers climbed on the edge corner of the bed. Unconsciously, he picked up the wooden corner of the bed White bars.


    Ugly see some ignorant, white and tender hands, gently covered on the back of Grandpa''s shaking hand.


    The white haired old man seemed to be excited for a moment. The whole man was tense for a moment, and didn''t move for a long time.


    Xiaoli sits on a small stool beside the bed. He feels the pulse for his grandmother, and analyzes several serious injuries in her mind. Only by using effective and painless methods can she be cured.


    There are many people outside the cabin, most of whom are unknown.


    After Xiaoli''s diagnosis, he looked up and said wearily, "let''s go back first, this man. We know each other."


    The boatman and the soldiers had to nod their heads and spread out. The national division wanted to leave more questions, but the atmosphere in the room was not right, and they did not dare to disturb.


    When the fourth week was quiet, Xiao Li gave her grandmother several pills with different effects, and watched the faint woman''s pale face gradually become bloody. The old and the young beside the bed were relieved.


    Only the clown didn''t know what happened. She looked at this and that, and finally secretly dragged his brother''s clothes.


    Xiaoli turns to hold her hand and says to Grandpa, "you..." I opened my mouth, but I didn''t know what to ask.


    Ji Nanzheng spoke at this time. His voice was hoarse and his throat was dry. He said a word and accumulated strength several times. The voice line was also intermittent: "she She She is, is It''s you... "


    "It''s my grandmother." "I''ve seen her in the capital," said Li


    Ji Nanzheng stares at him, waiting for him to continue.


    Xiaoli duding said: "at that time, my mother was still carrying a clown. My father received a letter from Grandpa Shizu for help and never went back. At that time, my mother was alone. When my grandmother knew about it, she once went into the capital to spy on her. Although she only stayed for one day and left, I met her and would never admit her mistake."


    Ji Nanzheng''s eyes turned to the comatose woman on the bed again. He stretched his hand forward, hesitated for a moment, and took it back.


    His eyes were almost greedy to look at the woman''s appearance, and he seemed to try his best to overlap the strange face with the naughty daughter in his memory, but no matter how rich his imagination was, he could not see the similarity between the two.


    Too long, really too long. He can''t remember his daughter''s appearance when he was young.


    Xiao Li has been with Grandpa Tai for three years. He knows how much grandpa misses his grandmother, and how much he misses his grandmother. He stands up and beckons to the clown. The little girl moves, slowly moves out of Grandpa''s arms, and goes to his brother''s side.


    Xiaoli leads the ugly away. When she leaves, she closes the door for her father and daughter.


    He knew that Grandpa needed some time to accept what happened today and the people he met suddenly.


    ¡­¡­


    When Ji Xiaqiu woke up again, it was the next morning.


    The warm sun came in through the gap in the window lattice and hit her in the face.


    For nearly a month, she had not slept so peacefully for a long time and had not seen the sun in the daytime.


    Although the basement is safe and secluded, the space is narrow and the air is stuffy. She was seriously injured. She dared not sleep in such an environment. In the past month, she suffered a lot and even thought that she had returned to the life of running away with a stranger.


    There is still some buzzing pain in his head. Ji Xiaqiu raises his hand to touch his head. When his eyes shake, he sees a person beside his bed.


    It was an old man, very old. He was leaning on the small stool beside the bed. The whole person was curled up, leaning slightly against the cabinet at the back. The whole person was shaking and his eyes were all dark blue.He seemed to be asleep, his eyes closed, but his brows were tight, as if he had had a less beautiful dream.


    Ji Xiaqiu is a little flustered. She struggles to sit up. At the same time, the memory of last night comes back quickly. She remembers the identity of the old man. Last night, she climbed the boat. The old man saved her. At the same time


    Xiaoli?


    Yes, she seems to see Xiao Li.


    But is that Xiaoli?


    No, it shouldn''t be. Xiaoli is not like that. That child has wider facial features and higher body weight than Xiaoli. It''s just a bit like that, but it''s definitely not the same person.


    I was thinking about it, but I didn''t know her voice, and I woke up the old man who was sleeping next to me.


    The old man sat up straight at once, and the whole man woke up.


    When Ji Xiaqiu saw this, he was also busy looking at the old man. They looked at each other. Ji Xiaqiu pinched the bedding on the bed, shook his fingers, and nodded softly: "thank you very much, old man..."


    What did Ji Nanzheng want to say? He opened his mouth and closed it again.


    The more people are in front of you, the more you don''t know where to start.


    The more turbulent the thoughts in your heart are, the more it will break out, the more you don''t know how to deal with yourself.


    Ji Nanzheng stands up from the stool, people are very nervous.


    Ji Xiaqiu also thinks of something now. She is busy looking for it.


    Ji Nanzheng looks at her anxiously and asks, "look, look, what..."


    "My gold bar..." When she finished, she saw the gold bars lying on the cabinet in the room. She was relieved.


    Ji Nanzheng thought that she wanted to, and quickly gathered the gold bars together. He put his hands tightly in front of her, but he didn''t dare to lean too close. He raised his hands some distance, looking funny.


    Ji Xiaqiu hurriedly refused: "no, no, the old man saved me. This is for you. Thank you for your help. Thank you very much. Thank you very much..."


    Ji Nanzheng''s eyes began to turn red again. He choked, stuffed the gold bar into her hand, turned around and went out.


    The door opened, the door, Xiao Li holding ugly, I do not know how long to stand.


    Ji Nanzheng sniffed, weeping and passing by them.


    Xiaoli quickly patted the ugly back and asked the little girl to follow him. He walked into the room and stood by the door, looking at the confused weak woman on the bed.


    "Grandma..." He gave a low cry.


    Ushered in, is the bed of women stunned and surprised look back.

 Chapter 1671

    "Xiao, Xiao Li?" Ji Xiaqiu''s voice was a little dry, and her eyes were all inconceivable. She lifted the quilt to get out of bed, but found that her hands and feet were paralyzed and she was powerless.


    Xiaoli hurriedly walked over, pushed her back to bed, turned around and went out. When she came back, she had a suit of clothes and trousers in her hand.


    He handed over his clothes and trousers: "you can wear this first."


    Ji Xiaqiu subconsciously takes over and looks down at his clothes. They are wrinkled and smelly.


    Xiao Li said: "last night, you suddenly fainted. Although I dried your clothes for you, I didn''t change them. We didn''t have a wife on board..."


    "Nothing." Ji Xiaqiu said, and looked around the room, carefully asked: "this is your room?"


    "No..." Xiaoli sipped her lips and fingers: "it''s grandpa''s room."


    Ji Xiaqiu thought of the old gentleman just now. She didn''t think there was any problem with the title of "Grandpa". The old gentleman was very old. At Xiaoli''s age, it was normal to call him "Grandpa" or "Grandpa".


    But she was a little embarrassed: "how dirty I should be when I sleep in his bed like this. I''ll change the bed for him later, and I''ll wash it for him..."


    Xiaoli sat down beside the bed and grabbed the grandmother''s finger, muttering weakly, "Grandpa, don''t abandon it."


    Ji Xiaqiu is also busy holding Xiaoli''s hand, with tears in his eyes: "but after all, it''s not polite." Then he asked, "Xiaoli, are you really Xiaoli? What about your mother? Where is your mother? "


    "Don''t cry, grandma." Seeing grandma''s tears falling down like broken thread beads, Xiao Li quickly wiped her with her sleeve and said anxiously, "you are too weak to cry. It hurts you too much to cry."


    Ji Xiaqiu hurriedly wiped away his tears with the back of his hand, but his eyes were as red as a rabbit, and he still asked: "how is your mother? I''m afraid that you will never see each other for such a long time


    "Grandma, we''re OK. We''re good, mother is good, father is good, ugly is good, and grandpa Grandpa is also very good. "


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded, covered his mouth again, controlled himself to stop crying, and then looked out of the door with his eyes: "isn''t your mother on the boat? Where is she? "


    "She went to Qingzhou with her father." Xiaoli said, quickly and gently holding her grandmother, gently comforting: "grandma, don''t cry, really can''t cry, OK."


    Ji Xiaqiu can only keep nodding, but the tears can''t be wiped at all, and the more he wipes, the more he wipes them.


    Slowly, her face began to turn white, her lips began to lose their color, and the whole person returned to the state of drowsiness and heaviness.


    "Grandma, grandma?"


    Ji Xiaqiu let go of her hand. She couldn''t hold Xiaoli anymore, not only couldn''t hold her, but also fell back on the pillow.


    "Grandma, grandma!" Xiaoli roared, hurriedly rolled her sleeve, explored her pulse, realized that her meridians were disordered, her vitality was weak, and hurriedly pressed the acupoints on her hands and feet, so a quarter of an hour later, she pulled her grandmother back from the palace of the king of heaven.


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t faint this time. She was just confused. When she regained consciousness again, she saw the enlarged face of the young man in front of her eyes. She realized that she was really too excited. She could only hold back her forehead and said: "stop crying, grandma doesn''t cry..."


    Xiaoli breathed a sigh of relief, but she didn''t dare to change her clothes, so she lay down and couldn''t move. Then she bit her teeth and said, "I''ll let someone come to the shore and hire two servant girls. No one can take care of you like this."


    When Ji Xiaqiu heard this, he hurried and waved: "no, we can''t go to Qingzhou directly. Something happened in Qingzhou, from Fengzhou to Songzhou to Nanzhou and Qingzhou..."


    "Don''t worry about it." "You are not a good patient at all," said Xiao Li, a little grumbling


    Ji Xiaqiu''s eyes are full of tenderness. Looking at Xiaoli like this, he lost his smile and said weakly, "it''s grandma who is not good. Xiaoli, don''t be angry..."


    Xiao Li said angrily, "take a rest first. I''ll go and bring you the ugly."


    As he said this, he tucked in his grandmother''s corner and got up to walk out of the room.


    Outside the corridor, ugly is accompanying Ji Nanzheng. Seeing him coming out, the little girl calls out: "brother."


    Ji Nanzheng is also busy raising his head. His face is full of flowers. He cries in a mess. Seeing Xiaoli, he is busy shaking his lips and asked with trembling all over: "did you tell her? She, what did she say? Does she blame me? Don''t you want to see me? "


    "I didn''t say that." Xiao Li held her grandfather and said slowly, "grandma is so excited. We can''t tell her now. We can''t tell until she recovers some mood and physique."


    Ji Nanzheng cried again silently.


    Ugly special love, she also red eyes, whispered: "Grandpa What''s up? Grandpa Stop crying, ugly and afraid... "


    Ji Nanzheng had to hold her granddaughter tightly, touch her hair, and sob: "too grandpa scared ugly, ugly don''t be afraid, too grandpa don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    Said is not to cry, tears are still falling.Xiaoli looks at it stuffy, and thinks that the father and daughter are the same.


    Xiaoli said that he wanted to bring ugly to see his grandmother. Ji Nanzheng quickly agreed, pushed ugly to Xiaoli, and said to ugly, "the one in the room is your grandmother. You need to call people and talk to her, OK?"


    Ugly and ignorant nodded, she did not know what happened until now.


    Xiao Li asked the two boatman to take care of her grandfather, and then led the ugly back to the room.


    On the bed, Ji Xiaqiu has been waiting, she saw two children come in, busy to get up again, Xiaoli timely shouted: "can''t get up!"


    Ji Xiaqiu stayed for a while, and had to lie down again. His eyes were burning and staring at the little white and fat girl.


    Ugliness some of the cramped walk, look at the brother, and look at the people in bed, I do not know what to do.


    Xiao Li taught her: "ugly, grandmother."


    Ugly waxy called: "grandmother."


    Ji Xiaqiu''s tears came out again, cried for a while, and looked at Xiao Li again. He quickly wiped the tears and controlled his emotions and said, "Oh, ah, is it ugly? Come on, let''s let Grandma see... "


    Ugly slowly walked to the bedside, some shy head down.


    Ji Xiaqiu took her hand and touched her once: "ugly, you are ugly?"


    Ugly nodded his head. He was too good.


    Ji Xiaqiu liked her very much and kept holding her: "after you were born, my grandmother has never seen you before. She is your mother''s mother. Have you heard of her?"


    Ugliness recalled for a while, Leng Leng, then way: "have."


    Ji Xiaqiu is very happy: "what else did your mother say?"


    Ugly shakes his head: "it''s not my mother''s words, it''s my grandfather''s words. My grandfather often talks to ugly about ugly grandmother. When I was a child, I looked like..."


    "Ugly, no nonsense!" After listening to the small Li, busy shouting.


    Ji Xiaqiu was stunned, and the whole movement stopped.

 Chapter 1672

    Ugly did not know what he said wrong, very afraid to stand in the middle, look around, at a loss.


    Ji Xiaqiu was in a trance for a long time, then looked up, puzzled and confused at Xiao Li, and asked, "what does this mean?"


    Xiaoli hurriedly walked to the bed, holding her grandmother''s pulse gate, and said: "don''t be excited, don''t be excited first, you can''t be excited now, breathe, follow me, Ho Suck Whoo Suck... "


    Ji Xiaqiu breathed several times in succession, but the more he breathed, the more disordered his pulse. Xiao Li knew that his grandmother was now thinking wildly. The more she thought wildly, the more she would affect her health.


    No way, Xiao Li can only take out a "soul returning pill" and let her take it first.


    This kind of medicine has a lot of properties and side effects. Generally, it''s not the dying of life. Let alone Xiaoli. Liu Wei dare not let people eat it. Now, Xiaoli looks at his grandmother''s face. As he analyzes in his mind, after the effect is over, how to nurture her? At the same time, he says to the clown, "call in Grandpa. ¡±


    taking advantage of the time when ugly left, Xiao Li took her grandmother''s hand and said to her one by one: "Grandpa, that is, my grandpa, my mother said, according to the generations, I should not be called Grandpa, should be called Grandpa, but because I am used to calling ugly, I am called Grandpa, my father also said that our great grandfather has long been in the land, Grandpa, if you want to call it. ¡±When Ji Xiaqiu heard the words "great grandfather", she was petrified. She thought of the old man before her. She was breathing slowly and hard, but after a while, because she took the "rejuvenation pill", she was relieved and did not faint.


    She held her head, looked at Xiao Li, and looked at the direction of the door. Her eyes turned red again.


    Xiaoli added: "we found Grandpa, grandma and grandpa three years ago. They miss you and grandma very much, but he was trapped in another place. For decades, he couldn''t come back. Don''t blame him, grandma. "


    Ji Xiaqiu listened to Xiaoli as if she were listening to the Arabian Nights. She felt that her brain was confused and her thinking was not flexible until she saw that the white haired old man appeared again outside the room.


    In less than half an hour, the old man looked like he was ten years old. His white hair was disordered, his eyes were red and swollen, his face was full of tears that had not been dried. He looked embarrassed and pitiful, his body was bent, and he was shaking all over.


    Ji Xiaqiu covers his mouth and tears fall down.


    Xiaoli left with the ugly, until he went far away, he heard ugly asked: "brother, what happened to them?"


    Xiao Li touched her sister''s head and shook her head. "Nothing, ugly as long as you know, in the future, grandma will be with us, that''s enough."


    Ugly nodded and grabbed his brother''s arm: "would grandpa be happy?"


    "Yes."


    "Why cry when you are happy?"


    "I cried because I was so happy."


    Ugly and ignorant, she is too small to understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Xiaoli didn''t explain to her either. He asked the boatman. He knew that he could go to Qingzhou wharf one day further. He thought that his grandmother needed to be taken care of and medical materials needed for treatment. So he asked the boatman to come to shore tomorrow.


    The boatmen knew that Qingzhou had been in trouble before. They hesitated: "the owners know that they are afraid to be angry?"


    Xiaoli shook his head: "we don''t go to the city, but we''re on the bank. I''m going to the city alone for shopping, and I''ll come back in half an hour."


    When the boatmen heard this, they agreed and ordered the helmsman to come to shore tomorrow.


    When the door of the room was closed for two or three hours, Xiao Li could not hear the sound inside.


    Although I don''t know what grandpa and grandma said, Xiao Li knows that it''s noon now. Both the old and the sick have to eat.


    So he went to knock on the door with his food.


    It took a while for the door to open. It was grandpa who opened the door. He was crying again. He wiped his tears with his sleeve while crying, so that the sleeve would wring out of the water.


    Xiao Li sighed silently and went in with the food, so that they both had to eat it.


    Ji Xiaqiu is not in good health and can''t eat too hard to swallow. The food with heavy oil and salt, the clear porridge and several vegetable dishes Xiaoli prepared for her, she shed tears while drinking, and the tears still fall into the bowl. Xiaoli can''t tell whether she drinks porridge or her own tears.


    Xiao Li couldn''t stand it. He saw that his grandfather was crying while eating, and he was going to break down: "can''t you, don''t you cry?"


    Ji Nanzheng quickly wipes his eyes, Ji Xiaqiu also quickly sniffs his nose, both heads are almost buried in the bowl, eating like torture.


    Ugly also came in at the moment. She had already eaten, but she was not full, so she still had a pancake in her hand, eating and looking into the room.


    Seeing her, Ji Xiaqiu forced out a smile and called out, "ugly."


    Ugly hurried to go, sat in front of grandmother''s bed, and grinned at her.


    Ji Xiaqiu likes this girl, but she can''t do it. She asks gently, "does ugly like to eat pancakes? Grandma can cook and make cakes. When grandma gets out of bed, she can make them for you, OK? ""Yes, yes." Make complaints about the brother''s ugly, but he still can''t forget Tucao''s own mother''s words: "Niang can''t cook, and the mother makes rice, no one except father and brother."


    Ji Xiaqiu chuckled and looked at the father who was crawling on the table and eating.


    Ji Nanzheng realized her eyes and said: "Wei''er''s skill is average."


    Ji Xiaqiu was a little disappointed: "I didn''t teach her."


    Ji Nanzheng said: "no, it''s her own stupidity. It''s none of your business."


    Ji Nanzheng, who used to think that her granddaughter was cute, beautiful and precious, had no hesitation in front of her own daughter to belittle the angry granddaughter to nothing. At the same time, she also praised her own daughter to the sky: "you are different, you have been good since you were a child, and you are always good and capable."


    Ji Xiaqiu can''t hear it any more. He thinks his father made it up too much. "When I was a child, didn''t you say I was naughty?"


    Ji Nanzheng shook his head vigorously: "not naughty, not naughty, children are lively, active."


    Ji Xiaqiu broke into tears to laugh, and took another sip of porridge.


    Xiaoli thinks the atmosphere is better now. He pokes the ugly shoulder and asks the little girl to say something more to adjust the atmosphere.


    Ugly didn''t understand her brother''s suggestion. She chewed on the pancakes, and her face was covered with oil. There was only pancakes in her eyes.


    All of a sudden, she froze for a moment, then stood up abruptly.


    Xiaoli does not understand: "ugly?"


    Ugliness dare not move, neck dare not twist, she said dryly: "I, I, I go out for a while..." He''s about to run out of the room.


    Xiao Li, who is so smart, knew right at first sight. He squinted and shouted, "stop."


    Ugly all over tight, stand like a small sculpture.


    Xiao Li went around to her and looked at her up and down. Then, acutely, he found out the problem. He raised his arms and said, "roll up your sleeves."


    The ugly face turned white with fear.


    Xiaoli bent down and lifted the sleeve of her left hand. Then, she saw the little green snake twining on her wrist. The snake should have been asleep before, just woke up and was still shaking.


    Xiaoli''s green tendons all came out: "you brought Abby out? Who will allow you to take it! "


    The ugly threw the pancakes, ran to the back of Grandpa, shivering: "yes, yes, Grandpa agreed!"


    Xiaoli looks at grandpa again.


    Ji Nanzheng is embarrassed. He hides his granddaughter behind him and explains, "that, no, this snake doesn''t bite."


    "Grandpa!" Xiao Li was so angry that she stamped her feet.


    Ji Nanzheng pushes ugliness to the side of the bed, and ugliness jumps to the bed and hides beside her grandmother.


    Ji Xiaqiu put the bowl on, hugged her granddaughter and said to Xiao Li seriously, "if you have something to say slowly, don''t scare the child."


    Ugly immediately hugged her grandmother.


    They were so close together that Ji Xiaqiu saw the snake on her wrist, and immediately got goose bumps all over her body, but she was also very knowledgeable, so she said: "this little snake, it looks so cute, ugly, what''s its name?"


    Ugly Li Ma way: "called Abby, grandmother, Abby is ugly''s good friend."


    "Oh, it''s a good friend. It''s so ugly. You can be friends with a snake. It''s so ugly."


    Ugliness is the type that shines when you give it some sunshine, so when you listen to it, you immediately raise your tail: "ugliness also feels that ugliness is the most powerful."


    Ji Xiaqiu kisses her face happily, likes her extremely.


    Ji Nanzheng quickly said: "I brought ugly when I was a child. She kissed me the most."


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded, touched the ugly face and said to his father, "you have brought it well."


    Ji Nan Zheng''s mouth opened with a smile and showed off: "ugliness is a little sun. Whoever looks at it will be warm. This is what I taught."


    Ji Xiaqiu agreed with another nod.


    Standing on one side, Xiao Li, the ferocious parent, stared at them without saying a word.

 Chapter 1673

    With the ugly joining, the father and daughter who have not seen each other for decades have a short-term harmony.


    In fact, Ji Nanzheng was worried too much. He thought that he would let his daughter hate him, hate him and refuse to accept him when he left, but he didn''t know that his wife raised her daughter very well. There was a reason for everything. At the beginning, so many people in the family went to sea together, most of them died in the sea. His disappearance was inevitable.


    The survivors are rare. Although Ji Xiaqiu''s mother refuses to accept the news of her husband''s death, she will not bring these emotions to her daughter. She will not let her daughter grieve and suffer together with her. As a mother, she chooses to swallow some hard to swallow.


    That''s why Ji grew up peacefully in summer and autumn, and ran to the barracks to meet Liu Huan when she was a girl.


    If it is a child born to suffer from family hardship and bear the hatred and resentment of her mother, she will not have such a cunning and nimble character.


    Ji Xiaqiu is not qualified to scold his father, because having a father has little influence on her childhood. In this world, the only one who is qualified to ask for a fair share from her father is her mother.


    However, Ji Xiaqiu was still not adapted to the sudden acceptance of her father''s appearance. The conversation lasted for two or three hours in the morning, which let her know her father''s experience over the years, as well as the fact that there was another land besides the original sea, which separated the two lands, making people in the distance never return to their hometown.


    It sounds forced by the situation, but Ji Xiaqiu can''t feel it without seeing it with her own eyes. She is still unfamiliar with her father. She doesn''t know what to say between her father and daughter. Even though she recognizes the father in her heart, she can''t shout "father" in her mouth.


    Fortunately, the invasion of ugliness brought a sudden end to the heavy topic of father daughter separation. One is great grandfather and the other is grandmother. For ugliness, both of them are elders. When the two elders talked about the teaching and support of great granddaughter and granddaughter, the atmosphere was warm.


    This is a good phenomenon, at least in Xiao Li''s opinion.


    Therefore, the angry little boy didn''t hold the snake on his sister''s wrist any longer. He stood quietly and watched his sister''s sweet smile in front of the two elders.


    Grandpa is right. Ugliness is a little sun. She brings her own warm source. Even Xiaoli looks at her sister, but she is hot in the heart and always wants to hurt her. But the premise is that this sister is not more and more naughty and is not good at discipline.


    Serious brother, trying to tie his younger sister to himself, is to prevent these three wrong looking adults, and teach his younger sister to be lawless, coquettish and willful.


    Grandma''s body can''t support long-term chat. The effect of the pill is coming to an end. When xiaolika is in time, he pulls grandpa and ugly away in time to let Grandma have a good rest.


    Ji Nanzheng also had some regrets. He went out of the house and looked inside all the time.


    The strict Doctor Li "snapped" to close the door and said coldly, "don''t disturb grandma."


    Ji Nanzheng is chatting up. Step by step, turn around three times and go out.


    Ji Nanzheng behind, ugly follow want to go, Xiaoli a catch her back neck collar, pull her back.


    The ugly knew that the situation was over, and immediately he had no bones. He turned around and hugged his brother. He said: "brother, brother, brother..."


    "Stand up." Xiaoli said, let her sister stand straight, and reached out to her.


    Ugly flat mouth, grape like eyes blink.


    Xiao Li shakes her hands. "Hurry up."


    The ugly pretended to suck his nose, and said, "brother..."


    "One, two..."


    It''s almost "three". The ugly can''t help but roll up his sleeve, take Abby down and hand him.


    Xiaoli grabs ABI''s seven inches, says "hum" and turns to leave.


    It''s a special order of my father and mother that we should not allow this snake to get too close to my sister. Xiaoli should strictly implement it!


    Xiaoli found a bamboo basket casually, threw ABI, who was too stiff to move, into the warehouse.


    When he came out, he went to the boatman to prepare for tomorrow''s purchase.


    The next day, their ship came ashore at noon.


    There are many officers and soldiers patrolling Qingzhou wharf. When they see strange ships stopping, they immediately come to a whole group of soldiers, each with a long gun in his hand.


    Xiaoli takes a boatman with him. When he gets off the boat, he sees a group of people clattering outside. He is stunned, takes out his guide and gives it to them.


    The leading soldier took over, looked at it, and asked, "from Chongzhou?"


    Xiaoli nodded and said like an adult: "yes, I want to visit my relatives in Anzhou, pass Qingzhou, stop and buy something."


    The soldier led the way back to him and looked into the boat behind him. It was a family boat. There was no official sign or merchant sign.


    Xiaoli pretends to be timid and asks, "Sir, is something wrong in this city? I didn''t see so many officers and soldiers at the wharf before... "The soldier raised his eyebrows and asked, "you come from Chongzhou. Chongzhou is in the south of Songzhou. You walk by water, not by boat in Songzhou? Songzhou''s Wharf is no easier than our defense here, is it? "


    "Xiao Li scratched his head:" Songzhou defense is also tight, but it''s not because of the plague in the city that the imperial court strictly controls the flow of ships


    The soldier turned his eyes and thought that it might be an excuse for his colleagues in Songzhou. After all, they were from Chongzhou. Their rebels occupied Songzhou, Nanzhou and Fengzhou. For a passer-by in Chongzhou, they didn''t need to tell him too much, or they couldn''t scare the city.


    The soldier asked again, "isn''t it faster to go to Anzhou by land than by water? Why sail? "


    Xiaoli said: "we took the old and children out of the house. The road was bumpy. The carriage was too bumpy for people to bear. We should be stable when we sailed. As long as the old and children don''t get seasick, they can bear it."


    The soldier looked into the boat again.


    Just then Ji Nanzheng walked across the deck with a clown. For a moment, the soldiers did see the old man with white hair, seven old and eighty old, and the child was two or three years old. He could not walk steadily.


    In my heart, doubts were reduced, but the soldiers were still strict and asked, "what do you want to buy when you enter the city?"


    Xiaoli said: "I need to buy some medicine, rice and a servant girl."


    The soldier''s eyes narrowed immediately: "want to buy people?"


    Xiaoli waved his hand and looked at the soldier with a strange face: "I hired a servant girl to serve on the road. I used to hire a servant girl before. When I arrived in Anzhou, I would pay."


    The soldier shook his head: "no way to take people out of the city."


    Xiao Li is in a bit of a dilemma: "my grandfather had a cold on the road, so he can''t take his sister with him all the time. I''m young, I''m in charge for the first time, and I don''t have enough spare power. I used to have my parents with me. This time, they''re not here. I''m in charge for the first time, and you have a good heart. If I get to Anzhou, the old and the small are all ill together, how can I make friends with the elders Generation. "


    The soldier shook his head, still disagreed.


    Xiao Li cleverly stuffed a silver ingot and said with a smile: "I have more than one son in my family. I''m the fourth in line. My three brothers are all capable. Although I''m small, I also need to exercise early. Otherwise, when I grow up in the future, my father doesn''t trust me. The shop in my family can''t be handed over to me. You can do it for me."

 Chapter 1674

    The soldier took the silver, thought about it, hid it in his sleeve, called a subordinate, and said: "you accompany this young man to buy, let him hire someone, the identity of the employee should be checked, don''t understand, can''t put it."


    Xiao Li immediately smiled, "I''m tired."


    The soldier''s respect for him was very useful, and he didn''t want to go on their boat to search, and waved him to go back quickly.


    With a soldier and a boatman, Xiao Li went directly to the nearest employment place from the wharf, as well as the medicine shop and the rice food shop. He hired a tall and strong servant girl, bought rice food and some medicine, big and small, so he had to leave quickly.


    Who knows on the way back, I happened to run into a mess. A dock worker said that he lost his wallet. He suspected that the owner of the nearby pancake making stall had stolen it and was talking.


    This movement attracted a lot of people''s attention. Xiao Li couldn''t help but look at it. At one glance, he suddenly jumped with his eyelids and walked over.


    "Don''t worry!" frowned the soldier who followed him


    Xiao Li said with a smile, "I''ll buy two pancakes. My sister likes them."


    The soldier was not very happy, but he didn''t say anything after all. Follow him.


    The boss of the cake making stall and the dock worker are still quarreling. There are many people around. Xiao Li wants two cakes and the one who just came out of the oven. It''s impossible for the boss of the cake making stall not to do business. He opens the oven and scolds the worker at the same time.


    However, the worker did not hesitate to go up and grab the cover of the pot of the pancake stall boss. He started to move his hand. The two men ran into each other and knocked over the boiler.


    Xiaoli hurriedly backed up a few steps, followed his soldier to hurry up to shout and mediate, while Xiaoli hid in the crowd, with an extra note in his hand, which was given by the dock worker, that is, Wuhong.


    Taking advantage of the soldier''s lack of skills, Xiao Li hurriedly looked at the contents of the note. The words in it were written by Wu Hong. He asked why he was here. Xiao Li quickly opened his medicine bag, picked up several kinds of medicine from it, and took an oil paper from the pancake stand, wrapped it up, and made a knot.


    When the soldiers severely punished the dock workers and the boss of the cake burning stall, Xiaoli went forward with a frightened face, handed the oil bag to the dock workers, and said: "brother, your hands are burned, these drugs are pain relief, you take them back and fry them, and they will scar after three days of application."


    The oil wrapping paper was not tightly wrapped. The soldier saw from the opening that all the medicine was put in it. He frowned at once.


    Xiaoli explains: "don''t be afraid, my family also does the drug shop business. I know the medicine. I''m sure I won''t take it to you wrongly. I don''t believe you can take it to the shop to let the shopkeeper see it."


    He said so, the soldiers finally relieved their doubts, and the docker quickly took the medicine and said "thank you".


    Xiaoli smiled, looked at the pancake stand and said, "I still don''t want to buy pancakes. I''m gone." Said, with bought servant girl and boatman, out of the crowd.


    Of course, the soldiers followed him and sent him all the way to the wharf before the task was completed.


    Xiaoli only went for half an hour. He went on board after shopping. As he said before, the little episode on the road followed his soldiers. He didn''t talk to others or take it seriously.


    Half an hour after their ship docked, they drove away at a high speed. Once in a while, they were like passing clouds, which didn''t make anyone worry.


    At the same time, Wu Hong covered his scalded arm, grabbed the package of herbs and quickly returned to the courtyard.


    Since the evening, the atmosphere in the courtyard has been very depressing. Yesterday''s lengyi marshal of the garrison brought a message that there was something wrong with their communication channels. Liu Sizuo''s expression became very ugly after hearing the causes and consequences. Although Wu Hong didn''t ask about a deep and medium-sized cause, he still felt that Liu Sizuo was very anxious and upset. The third prince always accompanied him With her, things didn''t seem to get better.


    Today, I saw young Prince Li appear in Qingzhou City. Wu Hong was really shocked. So I tried to contact him and even scalded myself. Now I have this package of herbs in my hand. He has seen it on his way back. No matter it''s herbs or oil paper, there is no word on it. He doesn''t know what young Prince Li means, but I guess it''s only the third prince or Liu Si Zoneng understands.


    When Wu Hong entered the courtyard, he saw a lot of people in the room. Everyone seemed to be seriously discussing something. When he came back early and hurt his hand, everyone was shocked.


    Wuhong closes the gate and tells Xiaoli what he saw. Liu Wei''s and Rong Ling''s expressions suddenly change.


    Wu Hong took the medicine out again and said, "he only gave me this."


    Rong Ling looked at the medicine, just like Wu Hong, and repeatedly looked up whether there was a word on it. After a lot of investigation, there was nothing, and his expression became more dignified.


    It was Liu Wei, who had been silent for a day and a night. With the appearance of these herbs, she suddenly relaxed. She sat down on the stool and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. Ji Fang Lord and Xiao Li are together. They didn''t enter Qingzhou City. They should have left now."


    Wuhong: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Others: "?""You are How do you see that? " After a long time, I heard the voice of coldness. It sounded weak and empty.


    Liu Wei picked up a massive medicinal material and said, "this is Guanyin shell, which looks like lotus root knot. Its effect is to flatly flatulence, eliminate food and accumulate."


    He picked up another root like medicine: "this is the eight fragrant insect, also known as the eight fragrant fish. It looks like a carp. Its effect is to improve Qi and promote blood circulation."


    Pick up another granular medicine: "it''s toad choking. It''s very toxic. It''s too strong for oral use. It will kill people. If it''s neutralized by external application, it can promote rapid recovery of wound."


    The next medicine: "this is Tongsheng, a kind of soil peeled from the root tendons of logs over 100 years old."


    Next medicine: "this is guiyuzi, also known as pingxiangzi, also known as pingpingzi, which is used for respiratory tract and bronchitis."


    The last medicine: "this is dwarf mildew. Its effect is diuretic, expectorant, cough resolving. It has antibacterial, antiviral and immunological effects."


    Liu Wei''s tone was smooth, and then she looked at the crowd with eyes burning. Her face was very peaceful.


    There was a long silence in the room. Everyone looked at her and waited for her to continue.


    But Liu Wei had finished, and was very happy: "I didn''t expect that it was so clever. Since the master of Ji Fang is with Xiao Li, there is no danger, then we don''t have to worry about it."


    "No." Wei couple interrupted: "why is Jifang Lord with Xiaoli? Why not worry? How do you know before you say it? You mean it. "


    Liu Wei was shocked. "Didn''t I say that?"


    Wei couple: "..."


    Others: "..."


    At this time, Rong Ling put the herbs Liu Wei said in the same order: "it looks like a lotus root Festival, a couple, a octopus, an encounter, an external application and a neutralization, an external application, hundreds of years of logs, an old or a mother or a father or a ancestor, an Ping''an son, an Ping''an, antibacterial, antiviral and safe."


    The connection is to meet grandma, safe and secure.


    It can''t be safe in Qingzhou City.


    100% security, it must not be in the city, so this shows that Xiaoli they have gone.

 Chapter 1675

    The appearance of Xiaoli eased people''s worries in the city.


    At least Liu Wei was relieved. After the worry was eliminated, the matter of smuggling people was put on the agenda.


    Liu Wei has decided to use the tunnel in Baitoushan, but he doesn''t want to let Haidong army, Haidong army and Liangjiang army, arrive at Qingzhou, but also need to get ashore from the wharf. If they want to go around to the west of the city and pass through the tunnel, they need to get on the land of the inner bank first, then go by land, and go around the whole Qingzhou half a circle.


    There is a certain risk in this way. After all, hundreds of people go ashore. Even if they pass by, they will alert the rebels in Qingzhou.


    On the side of Haidong army, Liu Wei plans to follow the original plan of rongling and Yueshan Sheng to let them disguise in batches and enter the city directly from the wharf, where they have Wuhong as the internal agent. Even if there is an accident, there will be some space for operation.


    Although Wuhong is only a small worker, he is familiar with the environment, the patrol position, patrol time and the number of people assigned to him. All these are the advantages they can take advantage of.


    As for the tunnel in the west of the city, Liu Wei wanted to bring in the relatives of lengyi garrison camp.


    Of course, the precondition is that Leng Yi needs to find the talisman first. There is no talisman. Even if he leaves the city, the people in the camp recognize him as the marshal. If he wants to move, he will be restricted. In particular, the barracks has been pinched by the Queen''s people now. Liu Wei doesn''t plan to go directly to the barracks to rob people. She won''t disturb the group of soldiers in Beijing to supervise the army. It''s too hasty and frightening Not good.


    But because of the limitation of manpower, they were unable to do many things in the city, so the Haidong army had to draw at least 300 people secretly from the barracks.


    With these 500 people, they can carry out counter control forces in the city, and achieve the role of coercion and counter erosion of the rebels.


    And the overall planning in this respect is naturally to accommodate edges. He is good at leading soldiers to fight and playing with power.


    With a definite plan, we can no longer delay our efforts to break into the administrative office. The Haidong army will be transported from the two rivers at least for half a month. In this half a month, they will not be able to do nothing passively. Therefore, in half a month, the cold hearted people must be in place first.


    Time is racing against time. That night, Liu Wei and Rong Ling went to the chief secretary''s Yamen in person.


    Today, almost all the rebels live in several government offices. They have replaced the senior officials of Qingzhou and copied their residences, but they will not live in their houses. The walls of the government offices are high and the tiles are thick. This is the government territory, the safest and safest nest.


    In the night, the chief secretary''s Yamen is tightly defended, and the patrol guards rotate almost every ten seconds. Liu Wei roughly estimated that there are at least nine patrols in the small yamen from the front hall to the backyard. They take carpet care of the whole yamen from different distribution lines.


    It''s armed to the teeth. There''s no space left.


    In fact, the guard of Yamen was not so strict before. When they first entered the city, Liu Wei and Rong Ling ran in to see them. But at that time, their purpose was to find people. When they found that the Yamen was full of dough holes, there was no acquaintance or clue, they retreated and wanted to start from another place.


    But now, in just a few days, the defense of the Yamen has suddenly been more than ten times strict. This situation is not normal, and something must happen in the middle.


    What is it?


    Liu Wei frowns and has a guess.


    Rong Leng was consistent with what she thought. He fixed his eyes and said to Liu Wei, "man."


    Yes, it''s the people. There are some awesome people in the yamen, so the defense has been upgraded. This place has become a wall of iron.


    At this time, they can''t come and go as freely as before. These guards are as alert as owls. They have to take a sword to watch a leaf fall for a long time. They can''t move lightly. They can only wait for the change of duty.


    From childhood to Maoshi, they squatted on the top of the tree motionless for three hours. Finally, the opportunity came.


    The space between patrols has increased to 50 seconds, which is enough for Liu Wei and Rong Ling to jump. In the last night, which is hazy and before dawn, those who move cleanly enter the official residence of houya.


    It''s learned from lengyi that the man who now rules Qingzhou and replaces Fu Zichen is a military general. The other side hasn''t seen him before, at least lengyi hasn''t seen him. Lengyi only judges that the other side has the characteristics of fierce and vigorous military generals through experience, the other side''s control over the people in the city, and the way of pinching.


    This judgment may be wrong. Some civil servants and military generals have tactical strategies, just like military divisions.


    There are also patrols in the backyard, but they are rare. There are only three rounds. Liu Wei and Rong Ling find the best east chamber, stick it to the door, and peep inside.


    At the same time, Liu Wei thought that at five o''clock in the morning, everyone was sleeping, including the pirate Fu Zichen living in the east wing.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling made a face-to-face look at each other. They watched each other and dived in. They cooperated seamlessly.


    However, just as the door moved, there was a shout: "who!"


    It''s a woman''s voice.


    Liu Wei was a little surprised. She let Leng sink her eyes and quickly jumped onto the roof.A moment later, a woman with an axe opened the door. She was covered with a fir tree. She was ugly, but she was tall and had thick bones.


    Barbarians.


    This is Liu Wei''s first reaction.


    "Hultoran."


    Rong Leng calls out the name of the other party.


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling.


    After that, I listened to the woman''s open door and heard a weak voice: "what''s the matter?"


    It''s a man''s voice.


    Then, the woman called hultoran, took the axe, closed the door cautiously and said, "it''s OK."


    When it was quiet around, Liu Wei turned to Rong Ling and asked, "do you know her?"


    "Listen to the youngest patriarch of that clan, that is a matrilineal nation. The patriarch is succeeded by a strong woman. Her mother has 14 children and only four daughters. She is the best one. Once in the frontier, I fought with her. In order to avoid my arrow, she pulled her daughter, who was only nine years old, to resist. After that, she was chased by me for seven days, jumped off the cliff and escaped."


    Liu Wei frowned: "her daughter is dead?"


    "Dead." Rong Leng nodded: "before jumping off the cliff, she was shot three times by me. In her right hand, a defeated clan leader was carrying her seriously injured body. When she came back to the clan, she had been deprived of the clan leader''s right. She heard that the clan was succeeded by her sister."


    Liu Wei''s eyebrows are even tighter.


    "She is a very good general, courageous and cunning." Let Leng not grudgingly praise, and then turn the front: "there is only one problem, she is too cruel."


    He is cruel to the enemy and to himself. Rong Ling heard that she killed her sister and bombed her barracks for the last time, but there is no trace of her.


    It''s not hard to understand how to kill her sister, but when she blew up her camp, there were three children in the camp. Her daughter, nine years old, was the elder sister, and she acted as a shield. The other three children, the oldest four and the youngest half, had different fathers and the same mother.


    This mother, who is ready to avenge those who betray her, is afraid that the enemy will threaten her with her children before revitalizing the river and the mountain. So she first cuts off her weak points and personally sends her children to heaven.


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. She''s not a tiger. She''s a leopard. She has no humanity and lives only for herself.


    In short, she is a lunatic.


    And the queen, solicited such a madman, when her head horse, is fighting for her.

 Chapter 1676

    Not my race, its heart must be different, trust a foreign race, not only hultuo forbearance is a madman, the queen is also a madman.


    There are several doors in the residence of the backyard. They were the best one before. They subconsciously thought that the one who lived there must be pirated Fu Zichen. But obviously, huelto forbearance is a woman. Pirated Fu Zichen took the daughter of Qin Yuanwai as concubine. Therefore, huelto forbearance is not the person who replaced Fu Zichen.


    So is she the reason why the Yamen''s defense has been upgraded?


    Because of her sudden appearance, the patrol of three teams has become nine teams, which has been upgraded three times directly. Moreover, she still lives in the best room in the Yamen.


    Will the talisman be in her hand? Or is it still pirated by Fu Zichen?


    Which room does Fu Zichen live in?


    Looking around for a while, Liu Wei doesn''t want to turn back now. Even if hulto is as sharp as an eagle, a trace can disturb her. She doesn''t want to go back without success. She wants to try again.


    They lived in all twelve rooms, bypassing the one that huelto forbade, and they could explore eleven.


    The premise is, if time comes.


    The idea of Rong Ling is the same as that of Liu Wei. Although the appearance of hultoran surprised them, the main purpose of this night cannot be forgotten. The whereabouts of the talisman must be understood at least first.


    In order to save time, Liu Wei proposed to act separately, and Rong Leng agreed. They went to the room directly to check without anyone watching them.


    Rong Ling moves faster than Liu Wei. After seeing the three rooms, he recognized the sleeping people in the three rooms, what faces they have, what weapons they wear, and what personal belongings they have to identify in the room, Liu Wei just came out of the first room.


    Liu Wei''s movements should not be so slow, but Rong Ling has no time to ask.


    Before dawn, they didn''t check the eleven rooms, and they didn''t find any information about the amulets.


    After leaving the yamen, Rong Ling was silent. He suggested whether to do it again tonight. Liu Wei shook her head and said that she had another way.


    Let the edge pick the eyebrow.


    Liu Wei said: "in fact, we all know that the talisman is a dead thing. Looking for it is the same as looking for a needle in a haystack. Even if we really turn all the twelve rooms upside down, we may not find it. Maybe the talisman has not been held by them at all. We may swoop in the air, or look for it, and find that the direction is wrong. Now we are looking for it like a headless fly It''s the most inefficient way. "


    Let Leng not speak. Liu Wei is telling the truth.


    But there was no clue in advance, so they had no choice but to start from looking for needles in a haystack.


    But Liu Wei has another idea.


    "I went to four rooms, three of which were barbarians, one of whom lived in the Central Plains. Four of them were military officers, but their titles were different. One of them was a barbarian in his forties, and there were two women on his bed. This man had a wife, and his sword spike was made of cherry blossom. After a long time, his tail was rough, which showed that he attached great importance to the man who made the complex to him. Generally, his mother gave it to him Son, it''s to fight Ping''an collaterals. Only between men and women can Cherry Blossom collaterals be used. There is a "thousand words" on his desk. It''s the handwriting of a child. It should be sent to him by his children. There are water stains and oil stains on the corners of the thousand words'' paper, which shows that when he reads this word, he eats and drinks, looks at it at the same time, eats in the room, and eats heavy oil and salt. It''s not likely that ordinary people will eat big fish and meat only for dinner, but like them It''s impossible for him to eat in the house secretly. He took out the letter to read when he was eating with others. Maybe it was just at that time that the family letter was sent and he opened it. So, does his family letter have only one thousand words of a child? From a long distance, his family had nothing else to say to him? I searched in his room and found no other documents, but I found a piece of paper scraps at the corner of the table. The paper scraps were burned. The paper was not produced in Qingzhou, but it was brown paper like the thousand character text. The other party was a barbarian. It was normal to use brown paper, but why did the family book burn? "


    Rong Ling listened to Liu Wei''s incessant chatter and understood.


    Liu Wei continued: "the family letter is burned, because he doesn''t want the things in the family letter to be seen by others. It doesn''t matter if the thousand words are written. Because there is no content in the thousand words, it doesn''t matter if they are read by others. This man clearly attaches great importance to his wife, but there are two women in the room, is this too playful, too libertine? Of course, it is normal for soldiers to go out and have a lot of fun. This is the behavior of some people. But why two women? I saw the other three rooms, including hultoran. There are people in their room. For them, these people are all mixed products. But a man who pays attention to his wife, why put two women in the room at the same time? One is not enough for him? Or is it not enough for him? "


    At this time, what else did Rong Leng not understand? He asked directly, "who do you think he is?"


    "The capital."


    "Why not liaozhou?" Let Leng ask.


    Liu Wei glanced at Rong Leng and said, "there are no cherry trees in liaozhou. My wife comes from the place where cherry trees are blooming. Although there are not many cherry trees in the capital, there is a street where cherry trees grow.""Perhaps his wife, hometown has cherry blossom?" Rong Leng said deliberately


    Liu Wei tut said, "are you fighting me? First, he was a barbarian. Second, he was put into hultoran''s army. Third, his current situation is not easy and dangerous, so he needs to use lust and greed to confuse his companions and facilitate his better action. To sum up, if you are Rong Xu or Liao Wang, you will trust a foreigner and accept that his wife is also a foreigner? "


    The man in the center of power is always rigorous in thinking. If it''s Rong Ling, he needs to call an undercover agent and put him into other people''s power. The first thing he needs to do is to ensure that the undercover agent will not turn against the water. Then how can he guarantee the undercover''s loyalty? Naturally, he needs to pinch and pinch the other''s family. At this time, if the other''s wife is the original The local people and the superior people will be more relieved, because this has become double insurance. The 18 generations of undercover ancestors and his wife''s 18 generations are all in your hands.


    But if the undercover is not only a foreigner, a woman beside him, but also an unknown stranger, no matter how excellent his ability is, the superior will not give him too much trust, because the superior cannot guarantee 100%, and the undercover''s Secret card is held in his hand, which cannot be shaken.


    Rong Ling is also a superior person. His thinking mode is the same. He intentionally said this sentence, and Liu Wei thought he had nothing to do.


    Allow Leng to admit a mistake, lose a laugh, took her hand.


    Liu Wei didn''t get rid of him and said indifferently, "this man is named Lei Erlang. I''ll contact him tomorrow. Rong Xun has inserted a ready-made man in it. I''m still stupid to find something to let him take out the talisman for me."


    Rong Leng asked, "how do you confirm that those who are tolerant will listen to you?"


    "Fu Zihan said that the girl has been in the capital."


    This has no head and no head, allow Leng to understand.


    He "en" voice, is tacit: "OK."


    Little girl is in the capital, and Rong Su is still taking care of little girl. For the past three years, Rong Su is still kind to the little girl she met by chance.


    Although it can''t prove that he is the same as he was three years ago, at least he is better than they expected.


    As long as it''s not bad enough, that''s enough.

 Chapter 1677

    Leland felt that he was being followed.


    Today morning, as usual, the first time after he got up was to meet hultoran. He was a barbarian, and hultoran was also a barbarian, and the two families had some distant relations. That''s why, after entering the army, laerlang successfully got hultoran''s trust and gradually grew up to the "high position".


    But even though hulto could not bear to treat him well, Lelang could not sincerely serve her. There was no other reason, just because his family, his wife and children were all in the hands of another person.


    At that time, he was just a barbarian dog who worked in the capital city. He found a virtuous and gentle wife for him. They gave birth to a pair of lovely children. He gave him a chance to avoid the mud under the local area.


    But the sky won''t fall flat pie, you get what, have to pay what.


    It''s not a good job to work carefully, especially for hulto to to endure the selfishness, cruelty and dark twisted woman.


    He is very careful.


    He always thought that he had done well enough. For three years, hultoran had never doubted him. But today, as soon as he came out of hultoran''s room, he felt wrong.


    Someone was staring at him. His eyes were hidden in the dark. Their sharp eyes, like a sharp long gun, stuck on him.


    In the bottom of his heart, ray Lang made a judgment.


    After long deliberation, he decided to take the lead in testing.


    Today, his task was to take his men to patrol the east of the city. Before leaving, he asked another military officer to lead his team, and he himself went to the other end of the street.


    He arrived at a firecracker shop and selected several kinds of fireworks and firecrackers that sold well, but he refused to give money, not only did not give them, but also fought with the shop''s guys.


    Of course, he beat each other unilaterally. The boy was injured and the shop was smashed to pieces. The shopkeeper was so scared that he not only gave him the firecrackers, but also presented thirty-two silver coins. He begged God to worship Buddha and send him away.


    Out of the firecracker shop, he went to a single yard, where the laughter of the children and the voice of women''s screams and curses rang out.


    He stayed in the courtyard for two hours. When he came out again, ray Lang was dignified and his eyes were still there.


    Bully people, beat people, bully people, do not do business during the time of duty, go whoring and buy prostitutes. If the other side is a person who is tolerant of hulto, the series of things he usually does should let the other side dispel his doubts.


    But the other side did not, and continue to monitor him, with still sharp and frank, unreasonable eyes.


    Are they from the capital?


    No, only the day before yesterday, I received a letter from my family. There was no new order from the seventh Lord. It was impossible for people from the capital to contact him quietly. He was a close friend of huelto forbearance. It took the seventh Lord three years to bury a nail beside huelto forbearance. Anyone could be exposed. He could not be exposed. The seventh Lord would not allow anyone to disturb him.


    Who is the other party? One afternoon''s trial didn''t even produce results.


    Reierlang was in a heavy mood. He even hesitated. He should go back to the chief secretary''s office. He was afraid of going back. He was faced with hulto''s anger and imprisonment.


    In dealing with traitors, hulto endures more than a dozen ways that you can''t survive or die. He has seen it with his own eyes and doesn''t want to try it.


    Walking aimlessly in the street, always thinking about countermeasures, at this time, someone hit him.


    He raised his head, just imagining that every barbarian could not live a lifetime. He scolded each other for not walking long, and then he had something stuffed in his hand. He looked down and saw that it was firecrackers.


    Ray Lang''s face changed a lot. He clenched the firecracker and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    Half an hour later, he went back to the firecracker shop. When the shopkeeper saw him, his face was pale and he begged repeatedly. Ray Erlang went into the shop and deliberately kicked the door, scaring the shopkeeper into a group. Then he turned his back to the door and made a mouth shape for them.


    "Someone''s watching. Get out."


    The shopkeeper and the boy saw it. They immediately stared at the boss. They wanted to ask what they wanted to ask. They looked at the open door and dared not act.


    At this time, in the side door, suddenly came out a cold and dim voice: "close the door."


    The shopkeeper and the lad are all dead in blood. Their back hall unexpectedly enters.


    He took a deep breath and closed the shop door with his cold fingers. When he turned around, two tall figures came out.


    It''s two men, one cold and steady, the other gentle and calm.


    "Deputy Lei, I''ve heard a lot about your name." The gentle one said with a smile.


    Ray Lang narrowed his eyes and replied, "my name is ray."


    After a pause, he coughed, "sorry, I don''t know much about the culture of that people."


    Leland didn''t say a word. He looked at him warily.


    The other side added: "today, we took the liberty to find Deputy Leier for a small matter. I hope you can help us bring it out."Ray Erlang snorted: "since you can call out my identity, naturally you know that my summit is general Hur. It seems that you are not afraid of death?"


    "How could your summit be general HuR?" The gentle young man shook his head and smiled. His eyes turned. Among the three people on the scene, they all made a circle: "your peak is clearly the seventh prince


    The shopkeeper and the boy looked pale and bowed their heads.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but if you want to be bad for me, general HuR won''t let you go. I''m general HuR''s distant cousin. She has been taking good care of me. As for the seven lords, this kind of means of provocation, general HuR won''t believe it."


    The gentle young man turned his head and looked at the cold man around him, then reached out to touch him.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei''s hands. In front of his chest, waist and arms, he pinches and looks for them. He presses his eyebrows: "what are you doing?"


    "And the token?"


    Let Leng Leng Leng next, way: "is not in you there?"


    Liu Wei looked up at him and said, "how can I be here? I''ll remind you to take it with me before I go out."


    "You said you took it."


    "I said you took it." Two people push each other pot, finally fruitless, Liu Wei can''t help, can only say: "forget it." Then take the dagger off Rong Leng''s waist.


    Ray Lang thought he was going to start, and his hand was on the hilt.


    "Look, I don''t know." Liu Wei throws the dagger directly.


    Ray Lang raised his hand and his eyes narrowed again.


    This is an old, heavy, but extremely sharp dagger. There is a word on the handle of the dagger. It looks like a symbol. It''s twisted and discolored. It''s a word of "town" that ray Lang distinguished carefully for a while.


    Look at the dagger set again. There are three characters of zhengemen. You can see them.


    Liu Wei extended his neck and asked, "do you see?"


    Ray Lang raised his head sharply, looked at her, and looked at Rong Ling beside her: "Zhen Ge men?"


    Liu Wei smiles and points to Rong Ling: "Rong Ling, Rong Duwei, famous, do you know? Look carefully. Is he a little like you seven lords? "


    Leland was all alone.


    Rong Leng looks at Liu Wei and says, "what are you doing?"


    Liu Wei whispered back, "without the token, I can''t brush my face."

 Chapter 1678

    It turns out that face painting really works.


    After a long silence, he stared at the two young people opposite and asked, "when did you enter the city?"


    Liu Wei recalled and said a day.


    "From which side did you enter the city?" he asked


    "Wharf."


    "How many people do you travel with?"


    "Six."


    Lei Erlang took a breath, and the answers were all right. He nodded: "I don''t know Rong Duwei. I''ve heard about zhenggemen, but I''ve only heard about it. But in Qingzhou City, the prince has not only planted me alone. It''s suspected that the news of Rong Sanwang''s death and rebirth. The news of entering the city has been circulating for a long time, and it has been passed on to the capital."


    Liu Wei narrowed her eyes: "you are frank, but will you be too frank? Your identity is so secret. I can only say one word, and even can''t give evidence. Then you believe me and tell your own information and inventory? "


    "Isn''t that what you want me to say?" Relang asked.


    Liu Wei said: "psychologically, I hope you confess, but logically, you shouldn''t confess so quickly. You don''t even know us at all."


    "How do you know I don''t understand?" he asked suddenly


    Liu Wei said, "you''ve said that. You don''t know Rong Duwei."


    "But I know you."


    Liu Wei is sluggish.


    "Is liusizuo? Rong Duwei''s first military division is cunning, considerate, resourceful, plain, gentle, highly skilled in martial arts, excellent in lightness skills, medical skills, and case handling. Before entering the gate of the town, he once worked for Qujiang mansion. Fu Zichen and Qujiang mansion''s Fu Yin were close friends. He raised a son. He was named Xiaoli. He was cute. He was carved with powder and jade. He wore a brown bag with him Put all the powder in the medicine bottle. Oh, by the way, there is also a black blackbird. It''s your companion pet. I haven''t seen your son or that blackbird, but the Lord also mentioned another point. He said that you like to dress as a man. I see that you have ears and ear holes. You can be seen from your walking, standing posture and thin cocoon on your hand that you are a martial arts man and the most important What''s more, you found me in the morning, but you are willing to spend the whole day tracking me and testing me. This is enough to show that you have full patience, and you can find out the relationship between me and the firecracker shop from a short meeting between me and the firecracker shop, which also shows that you are intelligent. Everything you do today is in line with all the praise of the Lord. I believe that''s what you really are What a man with a heart as thin as dust and a mind of many good decisions. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Ray Erlang continued: "the news of the two entering the city reached the capital. The day before yesterday, I received a letter from the capital. It was from the capital. The Lord should give orders to all the detailed works in Qingzhou City, asking them to look for two. The letter is attached with the features of their looks and personalities. However, since I have never seen them before, I thought this matter had nothing to do with me, so I didn''t pay attention to them. Unexpectedly, they took the initiative to find me. "


    Liu Wei is still in a daze.


    "You are the fiancee of the seventh prince. You almost married him, but you were stopped by a bully and robbed..." he added When it comes to bullies, ray Lang takes an uncontrolled look at the side of Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei finally found her voice this time, and hurriedly said, "wait, wait, this is not right. What kind of plunder, what kind of ghost?"


    Ray Lang did not speak, but continued to look at Rong Leng with reproachful eyes. Obviously, he felt that he was a third party.


    Liu Wei came back to God and held on to Rong Ling''s hand, saying, "don''t believe him. Who would have thought that if you didn''t see him for three years, Rong Xu would make up his own companion? Why didn''t he write a script for his brain hole? "


    Rong Ling''s expression is very black, very black.


    Liu Wei reassures: "Rong Su, you don''t know. He''s always worried about that. Let him talk about it, and don''t lose a piece of meat."


    Rong Ling was not comforted at all.


    Liu Wei asked Lei Erlang, "where is Rong Ling? How do you describe Rong Ling


    "Just now, bully," he said naturally


    Liu Wei stares, "that''s it?"


    "That''s all," he nodded


    Liu Wei tugs at Rong Leng with all his strength. He''s afraid that if he slackens a little, he won''t be able to hold on.


    "In the letter, Wang Ye means that if you can''t find Rong Duwei, you can find Liu Sizuo," he said sincerely


    Liu Wei swallows her saliva and hugs Rong Ling''s whole arm: "calm down, he''s just a bitch. He''s planted so many people in Qingzhou City. Only ray Lang doesn''t know you. Everyone else must know you. He describes me a little more, because I''m more transparent. He''s afraid it''s hard to find, but you''re different. You''ve been fighting with him for so many years, people around him, I''m sure we all know you. "


    Although Liu Wei said so, Rong Ling was still in a good mood. He clenched his fist and spit two words out of his teeth: "very good!"Liu Wei claps his back and gives him good luck. It takes a long time for Rong Ling to settle down.


    So at last, the face is painted, but it''s not the face of Rong Leng, it''s the face of Liu Wei.


    After calming down and regaining his composure, Rong Ling took a deep breath and said to Rael coldly, "the cold talisman."


    Liu Wei hurriedly said, "yes, yes, the talisman is the most important. Lieutenant general ray, do you know where the talisman of Marshal Leng in the garrison camp is?"


    "Cold?" Ray Lang frowned: "do you want the talisman of the garrison camp? I''m afraid it''s not easy. "


    Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "how do you say that?"


    "The talisman is in the chief secretary''s Yamen. Hulto can''t take it with him. It''s hard to steal it. But I don''t know if they know that lengyi was once a prisoner of general Hur. "


    Liu Wei nodded, "yes, he escaped."


    Ray Erlang sighed: "it was unexpected that marshal Leng Ran into Qingzhou City by mistake. We had already agreed with the people in Beijing that the troops were divided into two parts. We controlled the city, and the central part of Beijing would send overseers and overhead garrisons to mobilize all forces. So at the beginning, we didn''t expect that Leng would enter Qingzhou City. It''s helpless to catch him. After catching him, I just wanted to hold him for a while, but the bad thing is that general hull saw him once. "


    Liu Wei didn''t understand: "how about seeing it?"


    "General hull, I''m in love with him."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Raelang said: "that cold general is very good-looking. Hultoran used to listen to the patriarch of that clan. The patriarch can have countless wives and concubines. Before hultoran listened to that clan, there were more than 20 concubines, and then he left. Over the years, hultoran has collected a lot of them. In her eyes, a good-looking man should be put in bed by her and be pampered Love. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei''s three views are broken.


    "She''s enjoying it?"


    Lei Erlang nodded: "hulto is different from the women in the Central Plains. She doesn''t accept a woman, only a man. At first, the talisman of the garrison camp was put on the desk at will by her, but after she escaped from prison with cold will, she was discontented and took it with her. This is a hint that her potential is inevitable. If you really want to steal the talisman back, I suggest that you use the best way to use the beautiful man. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei is speechless.


    But is it a good plan?


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling at once.


    Rong Leng looks at her hard. Her eyes are frozen.


    Liu Wei had to look away and touch her chin to screen: "Wei couple can''t, Yue Dansheng can, Zhong Ziyu is too thin, Fu Zihan No, no, he''s still a kid. "


    For the last time, Liu weiding decides to give up. Let''s go to Yueshan Sheng.


    At this time, Yueshan Sheng, who is fetching water, suddenly cools his back for some reason. His hands shake and the whole basin falls to the ground.


    Zhong Ziyu, who was next to him, was startled and asked: "what''s the matter? Brother Yue


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t make a sound. He picked up the basin again, but somehow a foreboding feeling rose in his heart.

 Chapter 1680

    He decided to let Zhong Ziyu go to war, seduce huelto to endure, to implement the plan, close to huelto to endure, only one day later.


    Liu Wei is a person who does what she says. When she has a decision, she pulls Zhong Ziyu and teaches her every word.


    "You haven''t become a relative. By reason, the actual combat experience is a little lacking. Do you have a sweetheart? Do you know the way men face women? "


    Zhong Ziyu was silent for a moment, and suddenly smiled. He slowly approached Liu Wei''s ear and murmured, "I almost forced you up, forgot?"


    Liu Wei''s backhand is a slap. She dare not face or head.


    Zhong Ziyu felt pain, covered his head, and hissed.


    Liu Wei said with a straight face: "I asked my sweetheart, am I your sweetheart? You also said strong, you to your sweetheart, can use strong


    Zhong Ziyu pursed his lips and looked away.


    Liu Wei asked, "do you have any?"


    "No." For half a day, Zhong Ziyu came back.


    "Hiss." Liu Wei laughed at him and looked at him up and down like a procuress with her arms in her arms. "How can you hold up hulto, who has been reading men for many years and has been wandering in the grass for many years, without any experience in the relationship between men and women? Do you have any strategy?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s attitude is not good, or the rigid sentence: "No."


    Liu Wei "tut" said: "I''ve made an agreement with ray Lang, and then I''ll let him give you to hultoran. But even in Qingzhou City, hultoran has many men around her. She''s a pleasure group that never wrongs herself. She strives to make herself comfortable every second. Her men, 18 kinds of martial arts, are proficient in everything and can serve her comfortably Yes, although you have an empty face, if you can''t get her crazy and confused for you, it''s just as difficult for you to steal the talisman from her eyes. So when you get to bed, you have to take the initiative. "


    The more Zhong Ziyu listened, the more wrong he was, and his brow wrinkled tightly: "how to take the initiative?"


    "First of all, she can''t see your back."


    Zhong Ziyu''s back is full of scars and ravines. That''s Yueshan Sheng''s masterpiece. As long as you look at it, you can see how much emotion it is. It''s too bad to see it.


    "can not look at the back, then put out the candle, put out the candle, people''s eyes can not see, hearing, smell, will be infinitely enlarged, I recommend you spray perfume."


    "What?" Zhong Ziyu didn''t understand.


    "Powder, powder."


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is very bad. He looks at Liu Wei with distrust.


    Liu Wei continued: "it''s fragrant. It''s very exciting at first sight. Then, you have to touch her first."


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu really doesn''t know. Why does Rong Ling trust his daughter-in-law to tell himself these things? None of them knows more than Liu Wei?


    Zhong Ziyu is mistaken for Rong Ling. It''s not that Rong Ling didn''t restrain Liu Wei, but that Rong Ling went out this morning. He didn''t know what Liu Wei had done on his back. So now, Zhong Ziyu has to continue to listen to Liu Wei preach to him.


    "Touch is also the key. Have you read the little yellow book?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s expression is already ugly: "no!"


    Liu Wei was shocked: "you haven''t read the little yellow book and the spring palace map? Haven''t seen it? "


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t want to talk to her anymore. "No."


    Liu Wei said, "are you still a man?"


    Zhong Ziyu is going to be bored to death. He claps the table and starts to beat the others. "I''ll be flexible then. Don''t teach me. I can''t believe what you say."


    Liu Wei sneered and raised her neck proudly: "I have had two children."


    Married woman''s identity, at this moment, for her plating a layer of invisible halo.


    Zhong Ziyu is defeated, sits back again and consults: "can I go back and ask Rong Ling?"


    Liu Wei smacked her lips: "don''t think about it. Rong Ling won''t even talk to you."


    Because in the past, when Rong Ling occasionally looked at Zhong Ziyu''s expression, he was eager to kill him and then hurry up, so that they could live together peacefully? In a dream.


    Zhong Ziyu can''t help it. All the escape routes are blocked. He can only continue to listen to Liu Wei.


    Emergency training for an afternoon, to the evening, finally have some results, Zhong Ziyu is willing to wipe the powder!


    When everyone came back to the courtyard, Liu Wei couldn''t wait to push out Zhong Ziyu, who was wearing a red open chest shirt and was full of fragrance. When they smelled the smell of choking people in the air, they saw that the self feather in front of them looked like a man, a woman, and a woman. They resisted and resisted. Finally, they couldn''t help it. They laughed together.


    Even Yueshan Sheng, who has always been cold and hard, can''t help but slant his eyes, and bend them gently.


    Zhong Ziyu is just like a clown. Liu Wei has packed him up in an extraordinary way. However, Liu Wei is still complacent and feels that he has done something important.


    That night, Zhong Ziyu was sent to the chief secretary''s Yamen, ignoring the complicated eyes of ray Erlang when he came to pick up people. Liu Wei was content to wait for the Wei couple to quickly close the door, and her face was white.Liu Wei also came over and asked the couple, "what''s in it?"


    Wei couple quickly shook their heads: "no, nothing, nothing."


    Liu Wei doubted, crossed Wei couple and forced the door open. Then, she was stunned.


    Wu Hong is the last one to come here to see. It''s all men. The smell of the room and the movement on the bed are almost instantaneous. However, it''s probably that the relationship between the third prince and Liu Sizuo is too preconceived. So this time, Wu Hong is not surprised. He just mutters to himself: "I often feel out of place with you because I''m not breaking my sleeves."


    Others: "..."

 Chapter 1681

    In the courtyard, people are thinking about what Zhong Ziyu and Yue Dansheng did in their room.


    Wuhong has experienced strong winds and heavy rain. He was the first one to see it open, so he didn''t keep up with other people''s brain holes. Knowing that there was such a thing, he went to do his own thing.


    Wei couple and Liu Wei look at each other. Wei couple can''t accept it. He grabs his hair, as if the hairline has moved back for a moment.


    Liu Wei took the lead in delivering a speech: "definitely not."


    The Wei couple looked at her like looking at the life-saving straw, almost holding her and crying: "really? Do you think so? Are you sure? "


    Liu Wei nodded, patted Wei couple''s shoulders and comforted him: "Zhong Ziyu denied to me personally, definitely not."


    The Wei couple burst into tears: "that''s good, that''s good." Then he said, "Why are you still talking about this?"


    Liu Wei said straightly, "because he looks really like, I doubted for a long time, so I asked him, but he said no."


    The Wei couple covered their mouths and couldn''t believe: "how can you feel a little disappointed?"


    Liu Wei waved his hand, with a serious look: "no, I''m that kind of person. In fact, I don''t discriminate against him, the key is to see the meaning of Yueshan Sheng..."


    "What do you mean, it''s not!" The Wei couple roared: "shut up, you don''t talk. You are so strange. Don''t choreograph them!"


    Wei couple is really about to collapse. How can a handful of shit and a handful of urine baby suddenly become like this? The old generation is conservative, not advanced in thinking, and can''t keep up with this trend at all.


    Liu Wei doesn''t recruit Wei couple. They really think Zhong Ziyu is their son, and they expect him to marry and have children. If something goes wrong halfway, they can find a cliff to jump off.


    At the same time, Zhong Ziyu, who is in the same carriage as ray Erlang and Yue Dansheng, is also embarrassed.


    Zhong Ziyu is really embarrassed, very embarrassed, extremely embarrassed.


    What happened in the room just now, though not as free as others thought, is not so good.


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t have the right person. The woman who knows little and contacts most about men and women is either Yue Chongming or Liu Wei.


    The former is his sister, the latter Forget it. Forget it.


    The man who lures huelto to endure must be prepared for real devotion, not for others, just for the same, not for rillang.


    The beautiful man that ray Erlang offered turned to be an assassin. Even if he was a distant relative, hultoran would not allow him. Seriously, ray Erlang would probably fall on his head.


    Yue Dansheng almost agreed to Liu Wei before. He thought it didn''t matter. Men don''t suffer too much in this respect.


    But Zhong Ziyu disagrees and has to replace it. So the problem is that he and Yue Dansheng are incomparable in terms of being men.


    Yueshan Sheng has been in the Jianghu for many years. There must be some confidants. Even if they don''t, there will always be dew. But Zhong Ziyu used to guard yuechong Ming. Later, yuechong Ming died. He had an end in his mind. He became very exclusive to men and women. Liu Wei''s face was Liu Wei''s cousin, whether Yueshan Sheng or yuechong Ming, Liu Wei They both had their shadows. At that time, Zhong Ziyu was also confused.


    In other words, the heart is twisted, so crazy.


    But after all, it was only once. Later, goodbye. He didn''t pay special attention to Liu Wei either.


    Therefore, Liu Wei is definitely not his favorite.


    Since he doesn''t even have a lover, it shows that Zhong Ziyu has no experience in men''s and women''s affairs. Liu Wei has been teaching him all afternoon, but he doesn''t use it at the last point. At this time, brother Yue''s help is reasonable.


    To open said, some poor families, there is no small servant girl in the family to open to the son, the men''s Enlightenment to this kind of thing, also come from the father to son, brother to brother.


    It''s one thing to preach, really come out


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is blushing, and he is frightened. Although he is not as keen on the bed as other men, nor has he not profaned himself, Yue Dansheng looks at him in the room. He is embarrassed and frightened. Then


    It''s so hopeless!


    Thinking of this, Zhong Ziyu would like to hammer his own fist. At the same time, he has some resentment in his heart. He says that if he teaches, he can''t turn his back?


    Why keep looking at him?


    On the way to the carriage, ray Erlang lost a uniform and asked Yueshan Sheng to put it on. After a while, the carriage arrived at the destination. Ray Erlang walked in from the front door with Yueshan Sheng dressed as a private soldier and Zhong Ziyu, a handsome man.


    The Yamen is strictly guarded against the dead guards, and the gaps between the guards'' patrols are tight. Ray Erlang is the Deputy General of hultoran. No one stops him. Yue Dansheng and Zhong Ziyu are not exposed at all.


    When he arrived at the courtyard, he pointed to a door and winked at Zhong Ziyu.


    Zhong Ziyu nodded, "en".But just as he was about to go, someone grabbed his arm.


    First of all, brother Yue pulled him.


    Yueshan Sheng leans over and asks Zhong Ziyu, "really?"


    Zhong Ziyu felt that his dignity as a man had been trampled on. He said with his teeth, "I would have!"


    With a sneer, Yueshan Sheng raised his eyebrows and swept the door in front of his eyes. "Call me if you are in trouble," he added


    Zhong Ziyu tightened his lips.


    Yueshan Sheng patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m afraid you can''t be tough."


    Zhong Ziyu gasped and said, "as long as she is a woman, I can. You don''t look down on people!"


    "Hurry up," he urged


    Zhong Ziyu snored a little "hum" and went to push the door of hultuo''s room directly.


    Inside, huelto was immediately shocked, and suddenly there was a mute sound of sword. Judging the distance, after feeling something on his neck, Zhong Ziyu murmured, "HMM..."


    The sound of swords and swords, in his sullen hum, pause, read the countless hulto bear to hear that he is a man, or a man who should be a little charming.


    Light up the candle, the room is bright.


    Hulto looked at the stranger in front of him.


    Zhong Ziyu, with an axe on his neck, also looked at her.


    He looked at the tall woman with big clothes in front of him. His face turned red. Then he saw the young man who was half sitting up on the bed behind her, frowning. He breathed and said: "I''m sorry, I''m in the wrong door."


    Hulto looked at Zhong Ziyu''s facial features with great interest, smiled on his dark and bright face, and asked, "who''s the way for you?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t look at her face or her body. He turned his head and said, "Deputy Leier."


    Hulto understood and chuckled: "in the afternoon, he said that he would send someone to me, but the waiter was sent away by me. Why did you replace him with you?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t seem to like to listen to this kind of words. He frowned slightly and didn''t say a word.


    Then, with his calloused hand, hulto rubbed his chin for a moment, teasing him like a puppy, and then asked, "do you mind three?"

 Chapter 1682

    The young man on the bed behind her seemed a little unhappy, but he held the fire and didn''t make a sound.


    If it''s three people, it will be more difficult to steal talismans. Maybe it won''t work tonight.


    Zhong Ziyu thought about how to refuse without infuriating the woman, and how to drive away another redundant person.


    Before she thought of the strategy, hulto was impatient. She raised her eyebrows and hissed, "I can''t afford to be too proud."


    He said that he would drive people away.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t expect that, with this face, he could not help but make some mistakes.


    But at this time, the door that had not been completely closed was pushed open again.


    This time, hulto''s tolerant eyes are completely bright.


    Yueshan Sheng came in with his sword. He looked cold and strong. When he saw the situation in the room, the sword had gone out of its sheath and was taken back in time. He knelt down on one knee and asked hulto to to bear his greetings: "I hear the sound and the escort is late."


    Hulto reluctantly let go of Zhong Ziyu, walked casually to Yueshan Sheng, picked up his chin with the sharp edge of the axe, stared at his handsome facial features, looked at his broad body, and finally licked the lip corner with satisfaction, and said: "I haven''t seen you, which camp?"


    "The general, the Fourth Battalion, was transferred to the chief secretary''s Yamen the day before yesterday."


    Hulto bear to recall for a moment, and make sure that a few people did come from the fourth battalion the day before yesterday, and then he gave a "hum" and waved to the other two people in the room: "you go out."


    This is a new game.


    The young man in bed was very angry, but he did not dare to offend after all. He hurriedly took his clothes and told him to return.


    Zhong Ziyu did not move. He stared at Yue Dansheng for a moment.


    Hulto could not help but see him still, squinting his eyes and looking unhappy: "huh?"


    Zhong Ziyu was angry and dissatisfied. He directly challenged: "aren''t there three people? I''m gone, not one less? "


    Hulto was stunned for a moment, turned to laugh, turned his head, looked at Zhong Ziyu''s eyes, from looking at a beautiful vase to looking at a tickling kitten, and her tone was happy: "still quite unbearable?"


    Zhong Ziyu also stares at Yue Dansheng, who lowers his head, fails to look at him or respond to hulto''s insistence on forbearance.


    "Then three." Hulto waved his hand, made a decision, and then went to close the door in person.


    When she came back, she passed by Yueshan Sheng. With a flick of her finger, she took off the blue bandage of his hair. Then, she threw the one aside and pulled away her yew with one hand.


    Inside, she only wore a white frock. The one in front of the frock, which was not knotted, was all open.


    "Come here." She ordered.


    Zhong Ziyu takes a look at Yueshan Sheng and goes first, but for a while, he doesn''t know how to put his hands and feet.


    Hulto''s tolerant eyes were always on Yueshan Sheng. Seeing Yueshan Sheng kneeling there, she narrowed her eyes and said, "don''t you want to?"


    Yueshan Sheng raised his head, his dark eyes, unfathomable: "no way."


    Hulto raised his eyebrows: "can''t you serve people? Not married? "


    Yue Shan Sheng shook his head. "No."


    Hulto stared at him for a while, and chuckled out, as if speaking two words and looking at each other with this person could make her happy.


    "I''ll teach you?" Hulto waved to him.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t go there. Instead, he took a look at Zhong Ziyu beside him and said, "my subordinates are stupid. If you don''t ask this young man to demonstrate it, you will see it with your own eyes."


    Zhong Ziyu took a deep breath, which made his hair explode.


    Brother Yue, it must be, it must be, on purpose!


    "It''s a long night. You like it. General Ben will let you see it." Hulto held back, grabbed Zhong Ziyu''s belt, and twice he untied it. With thick fingers, he drilled into his skin.


    Although Zhong Ziyu was ready for the attack, he was still scared and staggered back two steps.


    Huelto could not help but drag him back, press him on the bed with one hand, turn over and ride on him, and untie his waishan and his profane clothes.


    "Wait, wait..." Zhong Ziyu shouts twice hurriedly. He holds huerto''s hand and looks around in panic. Finally, he turns to Yueshan Sheng by the door.


    Hulto smiled again. She sat on Zhong Ziyu''s waist and turned to look at Yue Dansheng. "He''s inviting you."


    Yue Shan Sheng stared at Zhong Ziyu without moving his eyes, as if he wanted to see his joke sincerely.


    Hulto looks back, grabs Zhong Ziyu''s chin, lights the tip of his nose and says teasingly, "he won''t accept it."


    Zhong Ziyu gnaws his teeth and stares at Yueshan Sheng again. He turns over and presses hulto under himself. He is angry and angry.


    Hulto looked at him with a grin: "it seems that you are also very tender. It''s hard for you to have such a face that is harmful to the country and the people."


    Zhong Ziyu lifted all her clothes, buried his head and untied his clothes.Hulto waited patiently for him, but waited, she was confused. After a while, she frowned, and there was a double shadow in her vision, and then She lost consciousness.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is still red. He fights with his pants. He doesn''t find the woman under him. He has passed out in a coma. His hands are shaking. Because he is nervous, his every move is in a hurry.


    It was not until a long time later that he was awakened by the silence around him. His eyes widened, and he closed his face to hulto. He swallowed and spit, forgetting to move.


    Behind him came the sound of footsteps. Yueshan Sheng came over. His eyes crossed Zhong Ziyu''s shoulders and hung slightly. He glanced at his trousers. Then he said, "hiss."


    Zhong Ziyu turned his head and stared at him shamefully: "brother Yue, you..."


    Yueshan Sheng Huan, holding a long sword, asked in his spare time: "still reluctant to come down?"


    Zhong Ziyu jumped out of bed in a hurry. He was very embarrassed. His clothes were not neat and his trousers were half broken.


    Yueshan Sheng doesn''t look at him at this time. He turns his back and searches in the room.


    Zhong Ziyu suddenly realized that he didn''t tidy up his clothes. He was busy looking for them.


    Half an hour later, no talisman was found, and both men frowned.


    "Not in the room?" Asked Zhong Ziyu.


    Yueshan Sheng did not make a sound, his eyes turned slightly, thinking. For a while, his eyes were fixed on the bed, and he said to Zhong Ziyu, "turn up the mattress."


    Zhong Ziyu climbed to bed again, avoiding hulto''s position of tolerance, turning the messy bed into more meat and vegetables.


    After a long time, finally, they found a small token in the corner of a bed, accompanied by hultoran''s army robe.


    Above, the word "cold" is clearly visible.


    Zhong Ziyu was so tired that he was sweating. Kneeling on the bed, he complained, "I should let that cold man come."


    Yueshan Sheng takes over the talisman, hides it in his arms, takes another fake talisman made in advance, puts it in its original position, and then turns around to go.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Zhong Ziyu shouted, "brother Yue!"


    Yueshan Sheng looks back at him.


    Zhong Ziyu asked helplessly, "I, what can I do?"


    Yueshan Sheng came back, propped up the bed with one hand, stretched out his other hand, opened hulto''s last layer of clothing, and made her completely naked. Then he said to Zhong Ziyu, "don''t waste it."


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is red again: "here This... "


    Yue Dansheng said: "the overpowering drugs will make her wonder. We two must keep one for the night. If you don''t want to, I will stay."


    "I stay, I stay." Zhong Ziyu stands on the horse road.


    Yueshan Sheng squints at Zhong Ziyu, then looks at huerto and says, "it''s a bit heroic and not ugly. You haven''t tried it before. It''s better to try it with her. A woman like her is sensitive and will be clear tomorrow. If you don''t want to show off, just..."


    Zhong Ziyu is in a dilemma again. He swallows and spits. He has no decision.


    Yueshan Sheng looked at him like this, shook his head, and gave him ten liang of silver: "there is a man in the back door. If you can bring him in, someone will help you. If you can''t bring him in, you can go on your own."


    Zhong Ziyu quickly grabbed the ten Liang silver, dressed himself in a hurry, ran to the opposite room of Lei Erlang to knock on the door, asked Lei Erlang for two sets of military uniforms. Where does Lei Erlang have so many spare military uniforms for him, said there is only one, and told him: "don''t trouble me!"


    "Don''t worry." After Zhong Ziyu promised, he came back with the uniform, put it aside, and went straight to Yueshan Sheng to pick his clothes.


    "I''m short of a set. I''ll borrow it from brother Yue."


    Said, hands have reached Yueshan Sheng waist, in the solution Yueshan Sheng pants.


    Yue Dansheng: "..."

 Chapter 1683

    The next morning, hultoran woke up in confusion.


    There was some weight on her waist, and she frowned. Her face turned to the left and looked aside.


    What I saw was a beautiful face of a country. It was the kitten last night. Although she was a little thin and not very strong, she had a good face and a pair of eyes were very attractive.


    Looking down, hulto could not help but see a man''s hand on his waist. The kitten was embracing her, clinging to her skin and breathing.


    Under the bedclothes, hulto could feel that she was not wearing clothes and the other party seemed not to be wearing them. She rubbed her eyebrows and her heart. She couldn''t really remember the situation last night. The feeling of out of control made her familiar and angry. She pulled the quilt off with a crash, and the loud noise shocked the sleeping man.


    The man opens his eyes wearily, subconsciously asks: "is it dawn?"


    Hulto could not bear to look at him. She got out of bed and saw the red candle burning out on the table. Her face was livid.


    Looking back, she looked like a hawk and falcon, and hit the man in bed.


    The man woke up now. He sat up and smiled, "what''s the matter?"


    "I fainted last night?" hulto asked


    The man chuckled, his eyes were full of ambiguity, then shook his head: "no, you are very enthusiastic."


    Hulto could not help but close his clothes and look down to see the traces on his body. The man looked thin, but he made a lot of trouble for her. There were blue marks on her skin. If she didn''t lose consciousness, she should have been very happy last night.


    But she can''t remember anything.


    The anger in my heart has been burning to the edge. The man in the bed is coming down now. He puts on a thin coat, walks over and naturally hugs her.


    Hulto pushed him away rudely and asked coldly, "when did the candle light?"


    The man did not understand looked at the red wax on the table, recalled for a moment, then said: "before I came, the room seemed to be on fire, what''s the matter?"


    Hulto shook his fist, put on his clothes, and turned away from the room.


    A moment later, there was a cry for mercy in the yard outside. When Zhong Ziyu went out to have a look, he saw hulto holding a whip and whipping a sleepy man out of the room. There was not much time. The man was covered in blood and cried out for injustice.


    That man Zhong Ziyu has seen. It was last night, before he entered the room, that man sitting on hultoran''s bed.


    It''s obvious that this man was a substitute for them.


    Ray Erlang is a very good work. He has known all the habits of huelto''s patience and some of her weak points in his three years. For example, he knows that huelto is allergic to the fragrance. When


    was young, HL did what she had used. She was unconscious, and she was unconscious all night. She was told that she had a good time with the men on the eve, but she could not remember anything. So, since then, she had stopped the * * fragrance.


    Last night, Yueshan Sheng gave her fan Xiang. She took it from Liu Wei. It was very effective. If she woke up and hulto could not bear to find that the two men were gone last night, she would doubted that she had been designed. Then she would doubted that ray Erlang, who offered people, had two minds. But Zhong Ziyu didn''t leave. He made the whole play. He guided the ordinary fan Xiang into that kind of fragrance ¡£


    Now huelto forbearance, only thought that he mistakenly used the fragrance stolen by the male pet, so he went to vent his anger with great momentum.


    Zhong Ziyu was very satisfied with the result. He put on his clothes slowly and waited in the room.


    After a while, there was no sound in the yard. Hulto came back with blood splashing all over.


    The unlucky ghost was beaten to be a bloody man by her. Now he has been treated by a doctor. Although it''s a skin injury, there''s no worry about his life. It''s estimated that it will take a year and a half to recuperate well. Zhong Ziyu remembers that brother Yue said last night that he will give the ghost a sum of money as compensation after the success. Zhong Ziyu doesn''t think it necessary, but since brother Yue likes it, he does I won''t talk too much.


    Hulto let off his anger and came back to see a beautiful face. Finally, she was in a better mood. She asked, "what about the other person?"


    The question is Yueshan Sheng.


    Zhong Ziyu said, "it''s early morning shift change. I left early." With that, he stood up, walked to hultoran, took her hand, and boasted, "last night, I was longer than him."


    Hulto couldn''t help but wonder if it was true. He looked at him with interest and hooked his chin: "Oh?"


    Zhong Ziyu is not convinced: "why, don''t you believe it? You praised me last night and kicked him out of bed, saying he couldn''t. "


    Hulto tried hard to remember, but she really had no impression. She was a little annoyed. She always felt that she had a good time last night, but she couldn''t remember at all. She couldn''t even think about it.


    But at present, this kitten really has an appetite for her.


    "Then try again?" She said, then pulled Zhong Ziyu back to the bed.


    Just then, ray Lang came to knock on the door.Zhong Ziyu blinked and went to untie hulto''s belt innocently, saying, "don''t worry."


    Hulto was able to be a general and win a war because she knew how to choose between public and private.


    Just then, ray Erlang was outside again and said, "general, there is a discovery."


    Hulto could not even think about it. He left the man on the bed and wanted to open the door.


    Zhong Ziyu took hold of her and said, "leave it alone."


    Hulto frowned. "It''s business."


    Zhong Ziyu tangled up and mumbled, "it''s not all bright. If you have any business, you can play again."


    Hulto was fed up with it. She was just looking at this man''s face, but she didn''t know that this man''s temperament was so ignorant. She succeeded patiently and scolded: "don''t be so fed up."


    Zhong Ziyu was stunned for a while, and finally let go of her. But he was angry. He walked out of the room first, ran into ray Lang, and shouted arrogantly, "what are you doing? Get away!"


    Hulto came out with patience. His face changed when he heard this.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t return to leave, and ray Erlang stood there with a thick face, puzzled and asked hultoran, "general, this young man, he..."


    Hulto was a little tired: "who are you looking for, only one night, you think you have been promoted?"


    Ray Lang touched his nose: "don''t you think he looks good? I thought it might be to your taste. "


    "Just a face." Hulto waved his hand: "don''t let him come, cat. It''s OK to scratch occasionally. I''m not willing to wait for him."


    "Yes, yes," he said


    On this side, ray Erlang and hultoran talk about business.


    On the other side, Zhong Ziyu left the chief secretary''s Yamen unimpeded.


    After a short walk, he saw a simple carriage, on the shaft of which sat waiting for his Wei couple.


    In the past, Zhong Ziyu got into the car and found that there were two people in the car, Liu Wei and Yue Dansheng.


    Liu Wei''s face was full of laughter. Seeing Zhong Ziyu coming up, he praised him: "the talisman has been obtained. Rong Ling has taken him to the cave of the hunting ground. Zhong Ziyu, you have done a good job!"


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Yueshan Sheng next to him and says modestly, "brother Yue helps me."


    Liu Wei nodded and patted Yueshan Sheng on the shoulder: "my cousin has worked hard too. Take out the talisman and wait for you. You and my cousin have credit for just coming out!"


    The expression on Zhong Ziyu''s face suddenly stopped at this time, and he looked at Yue Dansheng in surprise. Finally, his eyes were frightened.


    "Yue, brother Yue, go back, wait, wait for me?"


    Liu Wei said, "yes, it''s a step ahead of you."


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu swallowed his saliva and struggled for a long time. Then he asked in a big sweat, "what I said with hulto this morning, Yue and brother Yue..."


    "Yes." Yueshan Sheng answers coldly.


    Zhong Ziyu is dead.


    Liu Wei didn''t understand: "what do you hear?"


    Yueshan Sheng said expressionless, "nothing, just he said I am not lasting."


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."

 Chapter 1684

    The atmosphere in the carriage gradually became awkward.


    Liu Wei wants to play a round, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth.


    So they went back to the courtyard in silence.


    Zhong Ziyu went to the room to change back the face of the scholar who used to be a famous scholar. When he came out, he found that Yueshan Sheng was missing.


    Liu Wei was writing in the hall. Zhong Ziyu sat down and asked her, "where is brother Yue?"


    Liu Wei didn''t raise her head, and said, "I''m out."


    After a moment of silence, Zhong Ziyu asked, "where have you been?"


    Liu Wei finally looked up at him this time. She took a deep breath and asked seriously, "Zhong Ziyu, do you really dislike Yueshan Sheng?"


    Zhong Ziyu was shocked for a moment and said, "I like it. I like brother Yue very much."


    Liu Wei smacked her lips: "not that kind of love, but that between men and women..."


    Zhong Ziyu frowned and looked at Liu Wei''s eyes as if he was looking at neuropathy: "what do you say?"


    Liu Wei looks at him as if he is not a liar. She is not sure for a moment. She puts down her pen and talks with Zhong Ziyu face to face: "what did you do in the room yesterday?"


    Zhong Ziyu is a little guilty: "you don''t need to know."


    Liu Wei snorted, "it''s a mess in the bed."


    Zhong Ziyu thinks it''s absurd: "it''s not what you think."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrow: "then you can tell me what the situation is. To be honest, I think it''s a little wrong since Yueshan Sheng asked you to wear his clothes yesterday. He seems to be getting better for you all of a sudden."


    "I know." Zhong Ziyu has only his brother Yue in his mind. Yueshan Sheng has a better attitude towards him. Almost all of them can be distinguished. From yesterday to today, brother Yue talks to him more than they have combined in the past year. As a client, he is very clear.


    Liu Wei did not understand: "why is that?"


    Zhong Ziyu breathed and closed his eyes. There was a self mocking expression on his face: "why else, because of my face?"


    Liu Wei frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Zhong Ziyu lowered his eyebrows and eyes and said slowly: "I grew up with him. Chongming is our sister. Before the tragedy happened, the three of us were one family. That face is my own face. He has seen it countless times. When I laugh, when I am angry, when I am angry, when I am crying, he has seen it. He has deep and deep feelings for that face. Before, he was my brother. Chongming and I were brothers and sisters. How much he liked Chongming, how much he liked me. I ruined everything. I have no reason to use that face to confuse him , forced him to maintain his past feelings for me, so after Chongming''s death, I never used the real face to show people. This time, it was an accident, but later I will put on a mask, I will not let him confuse, he should hate me, even I hate myself. "


    This was a bit of a reversal, but Liu Wei understood and she understood.


    Zhong Ziyu''s original face is a memory. It''s Yueshan Sheng''s memory of the good memories of the past. If he still uses that face, Yueshan Sheng forgives him a long time ago. Because his younger brother and sister have the same weight in his heart. These two people are his relatives, the most close and close ones.


    But Zhong Ziyu chooses to seal his face. He hopes that Yueshan Sheng will forgive him, but at the same time he doesn''t want to take out his biggest weapon to bewitch him.


    Liu Wei understands that this mentality is self atonement.


    As Zhong Ziyu said, he hates himself.


    The Wei couple will, of course, go on and on to find excuses for Zhong Ziyu for what happened in that year.


    But Zhong Ziyu himself never had a moment to forgive himself.


    There are some contradictions in this situation. In the past, everyone thought that Yueshan Sheng would not let go of Zhong Ziyu, so they tortured him in every way. But now they know that it was Zhong Ziyu, who never thought of letting go of himself, tortured him, and was himself all the time.


    Liu Wei can''t say right or wrong.


    In an orderly society where people exist, it is natural that they make mistakes and are punished.


    Yuechongming''s death is a mistake. It''s the biggest mistake Zhong Ziyu has made. He regrets his lifelong mistake. But he can''t be punished. Did he kill yuechongming? No, if he did, he might have surrendered. He was willing to go to jail, accept punishment and atone for his sins.


    But he can''t even do it from the capital, because he didn''t kill people. What can he do?


    He can only close himself and punish himself in his own way.


    He''s crazy, he''s twisted, he''s evil, he''s scary.


    Liu Wei now believes that the most painful thing about yuechongming is not Yueshan Sheng, because Zhong Ziyu, for yuechongming, has thrown himself into the abyss of hell. He is the most painful one.


    Liu Wei looks at Zhong Ziyu, who is sitting opposite, and doesn''t know what to say.


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t seem to think so.


    "How many people did you kill before, remember?" After a long time, Liu Wei suddenly asked.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at her and said, "I don''t remember."


    "Do they all deserve to die?" Liu Wei asked again.Zhong Ziyu sneered, "almost."


    "Where''s big girl and little girl''s sister?"


    "She is." Zhong Ziyu still remembers this man. His lips are full of sarcastic smile marks: "coerce a good man into a prostitute."


    Liu Wei frowned.


    Zhong Ziyu smiled: "she was sold to the brothel by her parents. She hated the procuress and her parents. But in the end, she became the kind of person she hated the most. After she redeemed herself, she set up a small restaurant, which was different from the brothel outside. In her restaurant, she didn''t sell adult women but only young children. They were all seven or eight years old. She felt that children earned money and played children''s guests The price of a man is ten times that of an adult woman. You mean big girl, little girl? I will tell you frankly that if I don''t kill her, your two little girls will be her goods sooner or later. "


    Liu Wei''s expression became ugly. She listened to the two girls themselves about big girl and little girl''s sister. In their words, father and mother are bad people, and sister is good people.


    Zhong Ziyu changed his sitting posture and rarely talked to Liu Wei about the past: "I have never wronged her. If you don''t believe it, you can find it now. It''s the name of her flower, dan''er Niang of Guyong mansion."


    Liu Wei was silent for a while, then looked at Zhong Ziyu: "so you think you are right?"


    has the final say: "wrong, right, I do not have the final say, you has the final say, do you?" You think it''s wrong. You think it''s right. Anyway, I can''t beat you. You suddenly ask me this. I guess what you mean. Do you want to send me to prison? When the situation is stable, you will be the first one to send me to prison, won''t you? "


    "Yes." Liu Wei is not afraid to admit it. She said straightly, "if you kill someone, you have to pay for it."


    Zhong Ziyu sneers and disdains.


    Liu Wei said again, "but if you say that all those people have been responsible for one side of the disaster, and death is not a pity, then after investigation, I will plead for you and ask for a light sentence, maybe ten years, maybe twenty years, and you can still come out in the good or bad life."


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t care and doesn''t speak.


    "In fact, when I talk to you about this today, I don''t want to talk about the past. Instead, I sympathize with you." Liu Wei suddenly said.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at her and said, "Oh?"


    Liu Wei leans over and says to him seriously, "you need to go to jail. You need an outsider to punish you. No matter you kill other people or Yue Chongming dies for you, your self punishment is invalid. It will only make you sink deeper and deeper. But when I help you, I can give you a punishment and a relief."


    Zhong Ziyu looked at her in dismay, a little stupefied.


    Liu Wei sighed: "don''t escape from prison then. You can''t get a chance until you finish those years of prison."


    Have the opportunity to forgive yourself, and have the opportunity to let Yueshan Sheng forgive you.


    "The chance to start over."

 Chapter 1685

    Rong Ling led the team, with cold intention, Fu Zihan, after getting the talisman, went out of the city through the tunnel of the hunting ground overnight.


    According to their feet, they can come back as soon as one and a half days. Before they set out, Liu Wei and Rong Ling are sure. Rong Ling said that if there is no accident, they can come back at least two days later.


    But two days later, they didn''t come back. Liu Wei waited patiently for another day. On the third day, they still couldn''t be found.


    Liu Wei was upset. On the night of the third day, Wuhong came back and brought a message.


    "The number of patrols on the wharf has tripled."


    Wuhong works at the wharf to monitor the movement of the patrol team of the traffic fortress. The news he brought back today is absolutely bad.


    Liu Wei frowned and thought. He did not know whether the increase of patrolmen had anything to do with their late return.


    She asked Yueshan Sheng to take a look at the tunnel of the hunting ground. After Yueshan Sheng went, he came back and told her that everything was as usual.


    Liu Wei is even more puzzled. Since the tunnel is still intact, where did Rong Ling delay their trip? Why delay? Is there any danger?


    It was Zhong Ziyu, who suddenly put forward a point: "the patrol guards of the chief secretary''s Yamen have not been added."


    Liu Wei''s eyes moved and suddenly stood up.


    She clapped her forehead and said, "is that it?"


    The chief secretary''s Yamen strictly guarded against death. The patrol guards were added from the former three teams to the ninth team. However, a hultoran suddenly appeared at that time, so Liu Wei and Rong Ling thought that these additional teams were for hultoran''s service.


    Hultuoren is the first force to attack Qingzhou City, but as a general, she has the absolute right to defend and sit in the back. That is to say, the deputy general can be in the front, and she only needs to wait until the territory is obtained, and then come slowly to be the sea god needle.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling thought it was because hultoran had just arrived in Qingzhou, and they didn''t ask about it. Now, it seems that the truth is not the same?


    Liu Wei went out in person and visited the chief secretary''s Yamen again all night.


    But this time she found that the original nine patrols had become twelve.


    Liu Wei frowned tightly. He didn''t dare to go deep in order to be afraid of beating the grass and startling the snake. He had to stand outside the Yamen and wait for ray Lang.


    But she waited all night and didn''t see ray Erlang. The next morning she went back to the courtyard and directly found Zhong Ziyu.


    "Make me a face, just like yours."


    Zhong Ziyu stared at her and frowned, "what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t ask, just do it." Then he asked, "how soon can it be completed?"


    Zhong Ziyu said to himself, "if you have a model, you can make it in one day."


    "It''s too slow. I''ll have it tonight."


    Zhong Ziyu is uneasy: "what are you going to do?"


    "Leave it alone."


    After that, Liu Wei leaves Zhong Ziyu''s room and goes to find Yue Dansheng.


    After the close talks, Liu Wei left the courtyard again, and Zhong Ziyu stopped Yue Dansheng, who was also going out, and asked, "brother Yue, Liu Wei, she..."


    Yueshan Sheng Li ignored him, passing by him, leaving only a fleeting figure.


    Zhong Ziyu wiped his face and murmured, "it''s really heartless."


    In exchange for this scholar''s face, brother Yue''s attitude towards him immediately changed!


    No matter what Liu Wei planned to do, since she called for this face, Zhong Ziyu had to make it for her. He asked Wei couple for materials. Because of the shortage of materials, he asked them to go to the drugstore and replenish the goods.


    When Liu Wei came back in the evening, Zhong Ziyu gave her his new face tired and told her: "it can be used for one month at most, and it must be taken once in three days at the latest. It''s not the material I used before. It''s not durable and stuffy. Wearing it for a long time will be bad for your health."


    In fact, the scholar''s face on Zhong Ziyu''s face is made of the best materials. It''s breathable and has a long shelf life. It''s just that the raw materials are a little bit too small to talk about.


    He took this from the body he had just died. Less than an hour after the death of the other party, he peeled the face of others. The toughness of the skin is all there. With a little processing, it can last for several years.


    Liu Wei''s product is a fast-moving product. If it can be used for one month, it''s better if it''s similar in shape and different in spirit. It''s a one-time product that needs to be made by another person. If it''s used, it''s thrown away.


    Liu Wei was very satisfied, and immediately put it on. Zhong Ziyu was afraid that her hands would be stupid, so she would wear it badly and beat it up herself.


    After a while, Liu Wei, who had changed her face, came out of the room. Zhong Ziyu stabbed Yue Dansheng''s expression. Sure enough, brother Yue''s expression was not natural.


    Hum.


    Zhong Ziyu curled his mouth unhappily.


    "You haven''t said what are you doing with this face?" Zhong Ziyu asked again.


    Liu Wei still didn''t answer. She went out with her face on.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t get the answer, but it didn''t matter, because the next day, he knew.Liu Wei, who has received thousands of knives, ran to assassinate hulto last night. With his face, damn it, he is now wanted!


    Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple stood in front of the official''s cloth bar, looking at the latest "reward" posted on it, half of them were shaking with anger.


    Wei couple pressed him and whispered, "forget it, you don''t need this face anyway, and you were wanted before."


    "Is that the same?" Zhong Ziyu''s face is dark: "those were fake faces before."


    But this is the real face, the real face!


    "We can''t beat her," said the Wei couple


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Yes, it''s just an objective fact, so if you want to eat it or not, you have to swallow it.


    Although I know it, I still don''t want to go back to the courtyard. Zhong Ziyu starts to look at Liu Wei''s face. His half narrowed eyes are gloomy.


    Wu Hong is honest and scared by him, but Liu Wei just glances at him, frowns and asks, "where have you been?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t say anything but sneered.


    Wei couple replied: "I went out for a walk and saw the Wanted. "


    When Liu Wei heard the three words of the wanted order, he was stunned and asked, "last night?"


    Wei couple glanced at Zhong Ziyu and nodded, "well, stabbing that..."


    "Is hulto dead?" Liu Wei asked again.


    The Wei couple thought of the text on the wanted notice, which did not say that hulto could not bear to die. He said it truthfully, and wondered, "didn''t you go to assassinate her? Don''t you know whether she died or not?"


    Liu Wei suddenly smiled and said, "the patrol of the 12th extra brigade is not to protect hultuoren, nor to meet a big man, but to kill hultuoren."


    The Wei couple were stunned: "ah?"


    "Last night, I used Zhong Ziyu''s identity to enter the chief secretary''s Yamen again. I wanted to get close to the backyard residence and meet ray Erlang. As a result, I happened to see something. Someone assassinated hultoran."


    The Wei couple were surprised. Zhong Ziyu also came over. "Didn''t you kill hultoran?"

 Chapter 1686

    "Of course not." Liu Wei raised her eyebrows: "why should I kill hulto? She is lustful and easy to control. I can get a lot of clues from her. I don''t need to kill her. I''d like to take good care of her. In the future, I can use her as the double-edged sword of the queen. "


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "now..."


    Liu Wei nodded: "now someone is also interested in this double-edged sword, but the other side can''t use it, so they want to break it. Although it''s a bit wasteful, the purpose of the other side is the same as ours. The other side also wants to deal with the queen. It''s Rong Su!"


    "Rong Su?" "Why not be the king of power?" Zhong Ziyu asked


    During this period, following Liu Wei, Zhong Ziyu also learned about the power distribution in the dynasty.


    Liu Wei said: "because ray Erlang is missing and ray Erlang is missing, it should be for Rong Xu to work. In the name of patrol bodyguard, he can insert so many elite experts into the interior of the chief secretary''s Yamen. Such operation difficulty is only the left and right hands of hultoran. Ray Erlang may say with hultoran that someone wants to do harm to her, Huelto naturally asked for more defense. But she didn''t know that the soldiers who were added were just her killers. Last night, I witnessed how those people attacked huelto. But there was no one in the whole inner court of Yamen to help her. Of course, I was confused last night. I didn''t expect the secret of this place. But today, you said that I was on the wanted list. Now I''ve confirmed that the wanted list was issued by ray Erlang. "


    "Ray Lang betrayed us?" The Wei couple were shocked.


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head and said: "Ray Erlang thought that my present face was the original face, but the face that seduced huelto forbearance I saw that day was only a temporary change of face. So last night, he saw my face again in Yamen. Naturally, he thought it was Liu Wei who sent me to find huelto forbearance. Today, he used this face to make a wanted order. He thought it was a fake face. He knew that If we see the wanted order, we won''t use this face anymore, so the wanted order is a device, but even if it''s a device, the wanted order can''t be less. Huelto is the leader of the barbarian army. She was assassinated, she died, and needs a ''murderer'' to be responsible for it. A fake face, a nonexistent person, is what he needs, and this face has been deployed In other words, other people will think that the beautiful murderer is real, and only ray Lang knows that this person is a dummy, and will never appear again in his life. "


    But it''s just that ray Lang thinks that, in fact, that face is the real face, and Zhong Ziyu himself, it''s just so beautiful, not like real people!


    Zhong Ziyu is in a very complicated mood now. He knew three days ago that he would not use his real face. It''s bloody mildew!


    Liu Wei praised Zhong Ziyu''s insight and said with a smile: "Ray Erlang helped us to use the plan of beautifying men. He saw our friendship with Rong Su, but in the end, he was loyal to Rong su. He didn''t tell us whether he doubled the patrol to kill Hu erto because it was Rong Su''s plan and our goal was the talisman, Ray Erlang can help us get the talisman, but it''s not necessary to tell the secret of Rong Xu to us. From his state of the past few days, he probably didn''t know that Rong Xu would bear to fight with huelto so soon. If he knew that, he would probably advise us not to worry, because when huelto died, the talisman could be taken out naturally, but he didn''t say that it should be near I received a new order from Rong Su today. Last night, I went to Yamen and found a change, so I hid it. I didn''t see ray Lang at that time, but he should have seen me, or someone told him that he saw a man with a beautiful face appeared, so he just used my face to make a wanted order, and if we see this wanted order, if we are smart enough, we can receive his information. "


    Ray Erlang is a very smart person. He found out from the first time he met Liu Wei, and Rong Su found a good helper. This also proves that in three years, Rong Su''s vision has become better, and he has become more and more popular.


    Of course, it would be better if we didn''t do so. The empress has swallowed all four continents in the south of the Yangtze River. Can you go back and fight back? What did you do before you swallowed it? Do you have to wait for it to happen? Can''t be prevented in advance?


    Liu Wei''s evaluation of Rong Xu is mixed now, but he has to admit the progress of the other side and barely give a passing score.


    The Wei couple then asked again, "how can they be lenient?"


    Liu Wei said in a deep voice, "I now prefer that their late return is also related to ray Erlang."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Rong Su is going to start in the city, and hulto is going to die. The city will be under martial law. At this time, Rong Ling will sneak in with the elite soldiers of the suburban camp, which will cause hulto''s suspicions. Therefore, Lelang should stop him. Maybe he will delay for two days, or maybe he has other cooperation plans. But now, I haven''t seen Lelang. I can''t be sure Yes. "


    Zhong Ziyu nodded, and then he found that there was no one in the room. He looked around and asked, "what about brother Yue?"


    "I''ve gone to see ray lang. I''m sure I can''t."


    In the past three days, ray Erlang was busy with the plan of killing hultoran. He could not go to see Liu Wei without skills. Even if he did, he could not tell the details.First, his professionalism does not allow him to do so. Second, hulto forbear that there was not only one of his deputies, but also ten people living in the residence of the chief executive''s Yamen. His different actions may expose himself in advance, resulting in the failure of the assassination plan.


    So he had to endure, endure to the success of the plan, and then find a way to contact Liu Wei.


    Ray Erlang was going to see Liu Wei when the wind was not so strong. It turned out to be very cold. Young master Yue, who had once met each other, came.


    On these three days, Lei Erlang was almost invisible because he wanted to hide traces and act in a low-key way. Today, his plan was completed, so he went in and out of the Yamen normally and was stopped by young master Yue.


    When he saw each other, he froze for a moment, then hurriedly said, "I don''t have time."


    "I have to see you." Yueshan Sheng carries out Liu Wei''s orders.


    "You don''t know it''s serious," he said, taking a deep breath


    Yue Dansheng still said, "I have to see you."


    In fact, he was a little annoyed. In fact, he was also on the shelf. Before that, the seven lords never said to start immediately. Three days ago, he ordered to arrive. Then there was a series of operations. After three days, he was already tired. He was too lazy to deal with other people.


    He reluctantly said, "I''ve issued a warrant. I mean..."


    "Tell her face to face." Yueshan Sheng doesn''t want to be a microphone. His purpose is to take ray Erlang to see Liu Wei. If there is anything they can talk about.


    Ray Lang wanted to hit people, but he kept his temper. He wiped his face and said: "before noon, I have only one hour free at most. As soon as possible."


    Yueshan Sheng takes ray Erlang back to the courtyard quickly. Liu Wei has been waiting for a long time.


    When he was in a hurry, he said, "Liu Sizuo, I received an urgent order from the Lord three days ago. He asked..."


    "I know." Liu Wei saw that he was in a hurry. He couldn''t sit still at all. He didn''t want to delay his time. He said directly, "let''s kill hulto, right? I know that. You can skip it."


    Reierlang was stunned for a while. On the way to the hotel, he still thought about how to simplify and skilfully know each other in a short time. He was also worried about the amount of information he said was too large for liusizuo to digest. But now, why does the other side seem to know everything?


    After a moment''s loss of consciousness, ray Erlang found his voice again and continued: "that wanted order, I mean..."


    "I know." Liu Wei interrupts him again, nods: "take the trick, fake face, fake murderer, I know what you mean, and skip this."


    This time, ray Erlang was really shocked. He definitely looked at Liu Sizuo on the opposite side, frowned, and then sat down.


    This time, there was no hurry. He wanted to seriously say, "because the plan of the seventh Lord is in front of him, and the third Lord''s side, I sent someone..."


    "I know." Liu Wei nodded again with a relieved expression: "he was stopped by you as expected. I''ll be relieved when I know he''s OK. OK, deputy Leier, don''t bother. Go back."


    "Ray Lang:" "


    "Ray Lang took a deep breath, and then took another breath, and then he said with a frown on his face:" Liu Sizuo, can you hear me out


    Liu Wei said thoughtfully, "I know all about it. You don''t have to say it. Go back quickly. You should be very busy."


    "I didn''t even say how do you know?" he said? I mean, all of a sudden, the seventh Lord wanted to call his life to bear, because... "


    "It''s because he''s going to Qingzhou." Liu Wei interrupted Lei Erlang once again: "Qingzhou is the important defense line of the two rivers. You must have told him the news that Rong Ling and I are back. He didn''t plan to kill hulto so soon before, because he was still hesitating how to push forward, so he could be more secure, but he knew we were back. He thought we could help him in Qingzhou, so he planned ahead. Now he should I have already set off for Qingzhou, or I am not here. Who else is beside him? Li Jun? Qin haiku? It should be Qin haiku. Qin haiku''s sister is the prince''s concubine. In terms of imperial power, Qin haiku plays a bigger role than Li Jun, so I want to ask you, when will Qin haiku arrive? "


    "Ray Lang:" "


    Ray Lang was convinced. He stood up and said angrily, "liusizuo, it''s a virtue to listen to others. Can you let me finish it?"


    Liu Wei had to nod: "well, you say, what do you want to say?"


    Ray Lang thought, said what, said fart, you have finished, I also said what!

 Chapter 1687

    Liu Wei saw that ray Erlang was about to explode. He gave him a step. "Can you tell me if hulto is dead?"


    Ray Lang''s eyes brightened for a moment and was about to answer. He paused again. He was a bit vengeful. He looked up a moment later, groaning, "can''t you guess now?"


    Liu Wei shakes her head helplessly: "in fact, I have guessed it, but I don''t have much confidence in Rong Su''s IQ, so I want to confirm it again."


    Relang didn''t believe it. He felt that she was trying to be brave: "what does this have to do with the Lord?"


    Liu Wei chuckles: "a person''s value is judged according to his identity. Hultuoren is the former clan leader of that clan and the spear of the empress. She is a weapon. She is afraid of her and tries to kill her by all means. I can understand that, but I can''t agree. If hultuoren is killed by hultuoren, he is a mediocre person. Who is the threat to me, I''ll get rid of someone. That''s the thinking of fools. A wise man can use his brain, use his strength, use his sword to kill people. What kind of wound can a weapon cause? It''s up to the person who holds the weapon to decide who will cause the wound. If the queen can hold the weapon and can''t hold it, it means that he''s not strong enough. He''s mediocre. "


    Ray Lang looked at this Liu Sizuo with a serious face. He was silent for a long time and said, "hulto is not dead."


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "it seems that he is not stupid yet."


    "The Lord''s secret letter says," the wind is over, send people to you. "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Ray Erlang was a little embarrassed: "you said that, in fact, the LORD had thought of it for a long time. Hulto could still use it, but the Lord knew that he could not tame her, so he gave you the responsibility."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "When do you think it''s convenient for me to deliver people?" he asked


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei is speechless, and Rong Su is not stupid. He is not only not stupid, but also very smart. He knows that he can''t deal with hulto''s tolerance. So he started in advance and asked her to help him flow the muddy water.


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and asked, "do I owe him?"


    "The Lord''s letter also says that you can make an offer, and he is satisfied with it," he said


    "Oh?" Liu Wei suddenly changed her sitting posture and became interested in her expression: "give me money, OK. When Rong Ling comes back, you can send someone here. But the people in the compound are very talkative and unsafe. As a deposit, you should pay first, buy the compound, and write my name on the title deed."


    "Ray Lang:" "


    Ray Erlang felt that the letter from the Lord implied that Liu Sizuo didn''t love money a little. She thought that money was like life and she was open to money!


    After Ray Erlang left, that night, he bought the courtyard. The next day, Liu Wei got the contract document with her name. She was not sure. She turned left and right and asked, "now yamen are all your rebels. Is the government document still valid?"


    Lei Erlang turned his eyes and said: "it''s effective. The former owner collected the money and personally transferred it to the government yamen office, which has his signature and fingerprint on it."


    Liu Wei saw that it was, so she took the real estate certificate into the inner room and came out to discuss with ray Erlang about hulto''s patience.


    "She is now locked in a black prison and guarded by our people, but she is hard spoken and hard tempered. She is beaten to the skin and flesh. She is not willing to let go. Liu Sizuo is a military general. She is not afraid of death. She is not willing to say that we can''t take her..."


    Lei Erlang''s tone was helpless. Liu Wei thought for a moment and shook his head: "hultuoren is a cruel person, so cruel that even her children can be killed. In her life, she only loves herself. Those who love themselves are those who cherish their lives. In the face of severe punishment, isn''t it very contradictory that she behaves in a big and fearless way? A man who cherishes his life cannot be afraid of death. She is not afraid of death, only to say that in her mind, there is something more important than her life. "


    "What is it?" he asked


    Liu Wei didn''t answer, but asked Lei Erlang, "what kind of person do you think she is after hulto for three years?"


    He was silent for a moment, and said: "iron blood, hard spirit, decisive in killing, ruthless."


    Liu Wei smiled: "then you can''t see, does she care more about anything?"


    Leland frowned, not understanding what it meant.


    "Self esteem." Liu Wei said: "a strong soldier, she has pride, her hardness is the foundation of her standing, she is a proud person, proud and strong, you trample her with punishment, insult her with words, these will not let her compromise, but will arouse her resistance, she is strong in admiration, only those who are stronger than her are qualified to humiliate her, she is a beast, a beast only Give in to the leader. Even if the leader tears her to the point of bloody death, she respects him and adores him. So when will Rong Ling come back? "


    Relang did not know how the end of the topic suddenly turned, stupefied for a while and then returned: "the third Lord is just outside the city, the fastest tomorrow, you can go to the city."


    "Good." Liu Wei nodded, "let Rong Ling come back to see hulto forbearance. He is the one she adores and respects.""Ray Lang:" "


    Ray Erlang was a little lost. After a long pause, he went back and forth to see this man dressed woman. Isn''t the third prince Liu Sizuo''s lover? Don''t they feel better than Jin Jian? Why can she say so often about another woman''s love for her lover?


    It''s probably that ray Erlang''s eyes are so hot that Liu Wei has to explain: "you misunderstood that hulto doesn''t like to tolerate Leng. In fact, she has lived in the shadow of Leng all her life. The reason why she lost the position of patriarch and the reason why she had to rely on the charity of the queen is because Leng was unwilling to tolerate Leng Resentful, but at the same time, she had to admit in her heart that the other side was stronger than her and stronger than her, so the mood was contradictory. She wanted to kill rongling in her dreams, but even in her dreams, she knew that she could not kill him. Rongling was the haze on her head, the devil in her heart. Facing other people, she was the leader of the rebel army who was proud of her iron blood and fearless of life and death. Facing rongling, she was a failure. Only rongling could defeat her heart defense from the soul. "


    "You''re right," he nodded for a moment. "Tomorrow, when the third prince comes to the city, he will be in trouble."


    Liu Wei waved: "it''s OK. Anyway, you gave money."


    "Ray Lang:" "


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "you are also very powerful, very powerful. What kind of person do you think can be the devil in your heart?"


    "Me?" Liu Wei thought for a long time.


    At that time, the Wei couple came out of the room. He heard the last words of ray Erlang, looked at Liu Wei again, snorted, reached ray Erlang''s ear, and whispered, "how can there be a devil in her heart? She is a devil herself. If you wander on the boat with us for a year, you will know how many people are swearing at the beast in their dreams."


    "Ray Lang:" "


    Liu Wei: "is it

 Chapter 1688

    The next day, Rong Ling, as Lelang said, finally came back.


    He was so dusty that he could see that he didn''t have a good rest these days, but compared with the fatigue of Rong Ling, Fu Zihan and lengyi were full of energy.


    "We have seven battalions and 45 people from the first battalion. We have entered the city with us. We have agreed that the rest will be in place in the next half month." Leng Yi said here, smiling again: "the people who came to the city had no place to settle down. Now the seventh Lord is willing to cooperate with them. When they come in, they can directly insert into the private camp of deputy Leier, which saves us a lot of effort. We can bury the nails directly under the eyes of the rebels!"


    Leng Yi said happily, and Fu Zihan nodded along, but Liu Wei noticed Rong Ling on the other side. Her eyes were dark blue and her expression was not good. She held his hand and asked, "tired?"


    Rong Ling leaned over to her ear and whispered.


    Liu Wei''s eyes widened after hearing this. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "your brother is so filial. How could I not find him so insidious before?"


    "He''s been so insidious." Rong Ling was probably too tired. He didn''t want to talk much. He patted Liu Wei on the back of his hand, got up and entered the room.


    Liu Wei followed him in and watched him fall asleep before he came out and closed the door.


    Coldly sitting in the chair, puzzled asked: "what happened to Rong Du Wei?"


    Liu Wei said: "it''s been calculated. Rong Xun''s brain is really bright. I''m not enough to use him. He also uses Rong Leng. From tomorrow, Rong Leng will take over all the responsibilities. These two days, he has got all the detailed work and ambush lists in Qingzhou City. He will be busy in the future."


    Leng YILENG, incredibly repeated: "seven Lord, will Qingzhou''s rights, handed over to Rong Duwei?"


    Liu Wei nods helplessly.


    Coldly blurted out, "I heard they didn''t agree?"


    "Disagreement is really disagreement." Liu Wei rubbed her eyebrows and said: "but Rong Su knows that he can''t do this kind of thing as well as Rong Ling, so he pushed the mess out quickly. Rong Ling is also honest. Do you know that he didn''t negotiate with Lei Erlang about the price? I''m convinced. Lei Erlang asked me to persuade hulto bear. I cheated him a few times Thousands of Liang, the result allows Leng to generate electricity for love, all compensate to go in


    Leng Yi: "..."


    Leng Yi couldn''t keep up with Liu Sizuo''s brain circuit at all. He was surprised, and he couldn''t help laughing: "from now on, we can completely grasp the overall situation of Qingzhou?"


    "I don''t know." Liu Wei didn''t say to death: "we need to operate more specifically."


    In fact, it''s much easier to operate it internally when there are people and horses and military power.


    Half a month later, all the 310 members of the garrison arrived, and the two hundred sea east armies on the two rivers would arrive today.


    Thinking of how much money yuedansheng didn''t know to charge out in order to send letters out of the wharf at that time, Liu Wei was distressed. She was so distressed that she had to ask ray Erlang for money.


    Ray Erlang never thought that once something started, it would be endless. Liu Sizuo was full of money. It was so vulgar!


    Even to see hultoran, her mouth is full of money.


    "If you don''t make a meal, I won''t go at noon." This is what Liu Sizuo said before he left. Who would have thought that the first military division beside the third Lord, Liu Sizuo, who is famous, could take a meal so seriously.


    Relang tolerated, tolerated and tolerated, but he didn''t get angry on the spot. He agreed to pack lunch in anger, and somehow took Liu Sizuo out of the door, who had changed his uniform, and led her to the secret prison where hulto tolerated.


    Half a month ago, when Rong Ling came back, he went to see huerto forbearance. As Liu Wei had expected, huerto forbearance was very hateful to Rong Ling. Naturally, Rong Ling also used his own strength to guide huerto forbearance with his heart demons.


    But half a month later, the results were not completely successful. Hulto''s heart of tolerance was stronger than they expected.


    Especially with the passage of time, hultuoren seems to have other plans, and instead began to play Taiji with them. At this time, the dialogue between Rong Ling and her also fell into an impasse. These days, Liu Wei will come to hultuoren. She is observing secretly, and has not said a word with hultuoren.


    But today, she has something to say.


    In the cold, damp and stuffy basement, there are iron railings all around. This cell is made by ray Erlang temporarily. It''s customized for such a woman as hultoren. Each iron railings has a small adult arm. The gap between the two railings is small, and only one finger can pass through. The possibility of escaping from prison is almost zero.


    When Liu Wei arrived at the prison, it was noon. Her lunch box, Lei Erlang, was sent to her. It was the most expensive restaurant''s signature dish in the city. For this lunch, it would cost more than 200 Liang, but not for her own money. Liu Wei had a delicious meal.


    She was eating, and hultuoren in prison was eating, a bowl of porridge and two vegetables.


    Liu Wei, dressed in soldiers'' clothes, sat on a small wooden bench outside the railings, took two bites, looked up, and looked at hultoran through the tiny gap.Hulto refused to eat. Even if she didn''t even have enough food to tuck her teeth, she couldn''t miss her meal except for her first three days in prison.


    Only after eating can we have strength, strength and find a way to escape.


    Even in this environment, the female general did not give up herself. She was ready to escape from the world and did not hide her motives.


    Don''t think you can despise her if she is imprisoned. She is a leopard. She is a wild animal. She is good at survival.


    After Liu Wei finished eating, she found that there was still one chicken leg that couldn''t be eaten. She went to the railing, put the chicken leg in the lid, and pushed it into the small square at the bottom of the railing, which is the small grid for delivering rice. Only the head of a person is so big, and only enough to put a bowl in.


    Hulto could not bear to look at the chicken legs close to him. He raised his eyebrows. His face was dirty and full of blood. He smiled sarcastically.


    "Little girl, what do you want to do?"


    Women see women more accurately than men see women. Liu Wei''s proud woman disguises herself as a man. In hulto tolerance, it''s just a child''s trick. From the first time she met, she found that the little girl dressed in military uniform and pretending to be a jailer never spoke to her, so she didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Liu Wei was not surprised that she was seen through. She sat on the ground with her back against the railing and smiled, "eat, no poison."


    Hulto could not bear to pick up the chicken leg and take a bite of it. The meat taste that she had not seen for a long time made her cheeks a bit sour. Instead of eating it, she began to chew it slowly.


    Liu Wei turned to look at her and asked, "do you want to bathe?"


    Half a month''s interrogation, sometimes execution, sometimes non execution, serial abuse, hulto''s body, has been smelly and dirty side by side, and even the mice are not going to her side.


    "Stop talking nonsense." Hulto slowly leaned against the mottled wall: "what''s the purpose? Just say it."

 Chapter 1689

    Hulto is reluctant to beat around the bush. Liu Wei also saves his tongue in the middle.


    She turned to the railing and looked at the woman through the gap. "It''s idle, too. Are you interested in playing a game?"


    Hulto took another bite of the chicken leg and glanced at her indifferently.


    Liu Wei picked up a chopstick, reached out to the small square of the railing, drew a frame on the slate floor, and then drew a circle or intersection on both sides of the frame.


    At first, hultuoren was confused. She didn''t know what she wanted to do. Later, she found that she drew a miniature sand table, which was extremely simple. When she was a child, she went to war to eat. Hultuoren could not see hundreds of such sand tables.


    Liu Wei drew the sand table in silence, then raised her hand and handed the chopsticks to hulto Ren.


    Hulto can''t help but bite the chicken leg and quickly take the chopsticks, but her backhand is sharp. She grabs Liu Wei''s wrist. Liu Wei''s hand bone is clamped down, but she is not in a hurry. Her wrist moves around lightly, and her fingers pass through the bottom of her hand faster than hulto can, buckle the other end of the chopsticks back, and the tip of the chopsticks stabs hulto the pulse door of hulto''s patience.


    An instant move is a test as well as a test.


    Hulto reluctantly loosened his strength, and Liu Wei let go of her hand. Hulto reluctantly took the chopsticks and sneered, "no one dares to give me chopsticks, even the bowl. I use the iron bowl, the kind that can''t be broken."


    Liu Wei nodded and admitted: "even if the prisoner has been a top master for many years, he has his own way to deal with it. Chopsticks, spoons and porcelain bowls will become your weapons. From the beginning, he will not let you touch them."


    "You have a lot of guts." Hulto forbear.


    Liu Wei smiled: "it has nothing to do with courage, it has something to do with strength, let alone chopsticks. If I give you a knife, you can''t kill me."


    Hulto can''t help denying that she failed in the action just now. Of course, there are many reasons for her abuse and poor physical strength. But the other side''s reaction ability and the speed of the action are better than her. Capable people, whether men or women, have the right to be proud. She is an example, so she won''t be upset because of the arrogance in the other side''s language Full.


    Hulto leaned back and took a bite of chicken leg. He asked casually, "few women have such skills as you. Who are you


    Woman, military uniform, secret prison. If the other party is not a relative, hultoran eats the iron railing.


    "Daughter in law." Liu Wei didn''t hide it either, so she replied decisively and frankly.


    Hulto was stunned, then looked at her up and down. He said quietly, "you have a good eye."


    She has a good eye, but I don''t know whether she has a good eye or a good one.


    Liu Wei didn''t go deep either. She bowed her head, nodded at the simple sand table with her index finger, and said, "compare and draw?"


    "You''re going to fight me?" Hulto laughed.


    "Game." Liu Wei picked up another chopstick, clicked at a crossing point, and then went forward to a circle point.


    "What is crossing?" In the general sand table, flags and stones are used to mark different arms, but obviously there is no such condition here.


    "Ten thousand are crossed, twenty thousand are circled."


    "Quantity?" Hulto was stunned, then immediately bowed his head and estimated his strength. A moment later, she asked, "what is this line?"


    "Mountain."


    "This one."


    "The river."


    "This one."


    "Cliff."


    Hulto frowned. "How can each look the same?"


    Liu Wei said, "don''t pick. Go to jail and make do with it."


    Hultoran: "..."


    An excellent commander, the speed of the troops is very fast. After determining his own forces and the positions of the sand table, hultoran knew it in his mind.


    "It was eight years ago," she could not help sneering


    Eight years ago, she lost to Rong Ling and lost her armor.


    "That''s right." Liu Wei leaned against the railing and said leisurely, "I have asked Rong Ling about many details these days. The landscape may not be well drawn, but it''s almost the same. Now?"


    Hulto took a few mouthfuls and ate all the chicken legs. He said casually, "you have painted the opposite."


    "No, it''s not." Liu Wei said, "you use the green cloud army of Rong Ling, and I use your listening to that army."


    Hulto narrowed his eyes: "there are 120000 troops in Qingyun army, and only 90000 are there."


    "Is 90000 not enough?" Liu Wei tilts her head.


    Hulto could not help holding the chopsticks, pointing to the white belly.


    Is 90000 not enough? Of course not enough. It was because of the shortage of 30000 infantry that she lost to Rong Ling. In that battle, from the beginning, she was beaten under pressure because of her inferior number of soldiers. So even if she lost miserably in the end, everyone else knew that it was not her responsibility alone. The number of soldiers in the two armies was unbalanced. Her defeat was understandable That is to say, even if other people were fighting with Rong Ling at that time, with a mere 90000 people, they would surely be defeated by Rong Ling.90000 people are not enough. This woman can''t fight at all. The boasting without strength makes her very disgusted.


    The woman owes a lesson.


    "Good." Hulto''s patience was aroused. He sat up seriously and held the chopstick in his hand seriously. "I''ll see how madam Rong can win the victory by defeating the weak."


    The first move was hultoran. She didn''t use the plan of allowing Leng to attack or set fire. After all, she knew that the woman in the opposite side also knew that using the same plan was to send the head to the other side, so she chose her own way of fighting, which was dispersing.


    She divided 120000 troops into six groups. In addition to the two groups stationed, she lurked the other four groups from different mountain roads, water roads and forest roads in four different directions.


    There is biogas in the forest, and it''s not convenient to take spare materials with water. But these little things don''t pose a threat to the experienced one, so in the beginning, hulto fought smoothly.


    The two play the game of sand table from the end of lunch to the arrival of dinner.


    Ray Lang has been waiting outside the prison all day, until dusk comes, Liu Wei stretches and comes out of it.


    "How about liusizuo?" he asked


    "How about what?" Liu Wei scratched her face lazily.


    "You don''t mean to act today and persuade her. The whole day has passed. Is it effective?" he asked


    "Yes." "I won her two thousand Liang silver," said Liu Wei


    "What?" said Leland


    "She didn''t have any cash, so she gave me a IOU." Liu Wei took out the note from her purse and handed it to ray Lang: "it''s written on it. I entrust you to transfer it. The silver is in the box under the desk in her room. It''s two thousand Liang. One or two can''t be less. I''ll ask you for it tomorrow."


    Ray Lang took the note and almost tore it up: "you gambled with her one day in it?"


    "Little game." Liu Wei said with a smile: "tomorrow, she will continue to come, but tomorrow she will draw the sand table, and she will decide the number of people. Oh, by the way, tomorrow you have to make a meal, or I won''t come."


    After Liu Wei finished, he left the prison leisurely and got into the carriage arranged by ray Erlang in advance.


    Ray Erlang sent her to the courtyard, turned around to find the third prince, and told him.


    As a result, he didn''t care about the third prince''s escort at all. He left him alone. Ray Erlang was angry. He secretly decided not to pick up Liu Sizuo himself. He overestimated Liu Sizuo!


    This liusizao is really very fond of playing. He went to hultoran to play the game for seven days in a row. The soldiers who watched hultoran complained to laerlang. The original words were: "that''s funny. Deputy Rael, can you let liusizao play with us?"


    Ray Lang punished the two soldiers for a month''s salary, and they were so disheartened that they did not dare to speak.


    Eight days later, ray Erlang was dealing with official business in the Yamen. One of the soldiers who guarded hultoren came running. Ray Erlang thought something was wrong. He was like an enemy. As a result, the soldier said, "hultoren has no money. He lost himself to Liu Sizuo. He has written the deed of sale. Liu Sizuo asked me to inform you. He asked you to hold a meeting. We need to arrange the following matters."

 Chapter 1690

    Ray Erlang hurried to the courtyard just in time for supper. Liu Wei saw him coming and invited: "let''s eat together."


    Ray Lang was still a little out of breath. After hearing the words, he answered them first. Then he looked up at Liu Sizuo and looked up and down.


    Zhong Ziyu helps to set up the dishes. The meals are bought directly in the nearby restaurant. A group of old men can''t cook. They don''t bring any cooks around. They make do with their meals.


    When Lelang sat down, he found that the third prince was not in, so he asked, "don''t wait for everyone to come together?"


    "He hasn''t come back before these days," he said with a pointed glance


    In the end, the third prince will be busy like this. The main culprit is him. The third prince was originally an outsider. He shouldn''t have been responsible for the chaos in Qingzhou. Now, he''s been put on the shelf and worried about the whole mess.


    Relang dared not mention this sensitive topic any more. Fearing that Liu Sizuo would not be happy and would ask for money, he took the initiative to get up and help others with the cooking.


    When the food was ready, everyone sat down. While Liu Wei was eating, she said something about the business: "that''s a deed of sale, but it''s not true. Hulto could not bear to sell herself to me even if she lost her money. She''s not a gambler. She''s not so impulsive. On the contrary, she''s calm. She played with me for eight days. Even from the beginning, she knew what I was Purpose. "


    "Then, since she has insight, why does she get hooked?" he frowned


    "Because she is hultoran."


    Leland didn''t understand.


    Liu Wei smiled: "the game I played with her is strategic. That''s her specialty. From the beginning, she didn''t think she would lose, so she bit the hook happily. Of course, after that, she paid for her slight enemies and arrogance, but the price of money is only the second. The great red man in front of the queen, she doesn''t lack the hundreds of thousands of Liang silver. In fact, you really do Believe she''s out of money? I don''t believe it. She must have money, but after eight days, she has realized her own shortcomings and is willing to give up, so it''s not necessary to play any more, so she takes the initiative to give an end. "


    Leland frowned.


    Liu Wei took a bite of the dish and continued: "my goal is to persuade her. I spent eight days competing with her, and she didn''t win one. Now she has realized that my wisdom is far better than her, so she compromised."


    "It''s just a game. Even if we compromise and admit defeat, it doesn''t mean anything. Besides, it''s just a game of sand table playing. It''s a game of paper. It can''t be done exactly."


    "But I am Rong Ling''s wife."


    As soon as he said this, except for Wu Hong, who was a little unnatural, no one else responded.


    Ray Erlang only knew that the third prince robbed the seventh Prince''s fiancee. He was very kind to Liu Sizuo, who was dressed as a man, but he didn''t know whether they had married. Now that Liu Sizuo said that he was the third prince''s wife, it was estimated that they had married privately.


    It''s very normal for men and women to elope first and then get married. The rhythm is natural.


    There is no special emotion in ray Erlang. He simply doesn''t understand the causal relationship: "what does this have to do with your being the wife of the third prince?"


    Liu Wei said: "hulto suffered to lose to Rong Ling. She lost in reality. In her heart, Rong Ling was a peak that could not be climbed. It was not because I attracted her so much that she agreed to play chess with me on the first day, but because I was Rong Ling''s wife. She lost in Rong Ling and wanted to be ashamed before snow. But I''m sorry that I deliberately used the first day of the game eight years ago. She and Rong Ling made a model of the battle, which made her firmly in the same place and fell twice. She was convinced of Rong Ling, but she was not satisfied with me, so in the next eight days, we had eight fights, and after eight fights, she finally agreed with me. "


    "That''s just identification." "It''s all right," said Leland.


    "Identification is enough."


    Leland didn''t say a word.


    Liu Wei slowly continued: "after identification, it''s judgment, to judge whether I am qualified, to become the second tolerance edge in her heart."


    Leland had almost guessed the answer.


    "Of course, I''m not qualified." Liu Wei said: "I can''t talk with Gao Feng at the same time. Hulto is very rational and loses to me in the small game. In the end, it''s also a game. In reality, she only accepts Rong Ling."


    "Then why did she sign the deed of sale?" This is what Leland doesn''t understand.


    "Because of our game, we can continue, just another way." Liu Wei raised her eyes and smiled: "my stone on the summit belongs to Rong Ling. How can she know how many stones are there beside Rong Ling


    Now Lelang understood: "you won her eight times, which eventually caused pressure on her. Although the pressure is not big enough, she is afraid of the third Lord, and there are many talents like you. Therefore, she asked to sign the deed of sale. Let me guess, the date of the deed of sale is no more than three months?"


    "Two months."Ray Erlang is very smart. He can draw inferences from others. Liu Wei is very satisfied: "my purpose is to persuade her to work for us. At the beginning, of course, she would not agree. Even if she moved out of tolerance, she would not compromise. Because once she agreed, she would become a prisoner. She would be a prisoner of her father. Her pride would not allow her to do so. But now, she has thrown an olive branch at me, and she has signed a deed of sale, which means that she is going to formally start resisting. "


    Reierlang nodded: "she thought it out, she said it was selling herself, but actually she felt the crisis. When she was trapped in the prison, she didn''t feel anything, but when she realized that the third prince was surrounded by talented people, she began to be afraid, so she pretended to surrender, she wanted to come out, join us, observe us, understand us, and finally beat us."


    "Yes." Liu Wei smiled: "hulto''s purpose is not pure, but she knows that even if it''s only two months, even if she is released, it''s the same as raising tigers for trouble, we will still agree."


    "Yes, of course." "It''s a competition. In two months, we should take advantage of her first to recapture Qingzhou, or she should first find out our foundation and finish us all. No one knows the end."


    "This is my ninth bet with her." Liu Wei said: "the first eight games are on paper. The ninth one is for real people to fight. It''s about winning or losing. Let''s see the final one."


    "We will let her out tomorrow. What''s the first step?"


    "First, I want her to gather all the troops of the three southern states to Qingzhou."


    Leierlangton said, "here..."


    Liu Wei sneered: "who told you that my goal is only Qingzhou? In two months, I want all four southern states. "


    Leland looked at her in shock.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes: "you probably don''t know. I''m from Qujiang Prefecture of Songzhou. Songzhou is the first occupied Prefecture, right?"


    Ray Lang understood everything.


    Liu Wei said to herself, "it''s too long. Songzhou is in a mess now."


    Reierlang hesitated for a moment, but said the information he learned: "ten days ago, the price of rice grain in Songzhou increased by 20 to 30 times. The government strictly guarded the city, and the people could not leave the city to help themselves. Now people are in danger. Although there is no widespread famine, it is said that in the black market, there are already poor people selling children and selling women."


    Liu Wei pinched the chopsticks tightly in her hands, and her eyes were like ice dregs.


    Ray Erlang sighed: "this kind of thing can''t be postponed originally..."


    "I changed my mind." Liu Wei suddenly said.


    "What?" he said


    "A month." Liu Wei threw away the chopsticks in her hand, stood up and walked into the house: "within a month, I will take all four states back!"

 Chapter 1691

    After hulto was released, she went back to the chief secretary''s Yamen first, but she didn''t expect that the first thing she faced was not to rush around her deputies, but a new commander.


    His name is Bahe. He is also a barbarian. His surname is Li.


    There is no Han''s name in the barbarians. If there is, it is the name given by the high authority. This general Ba He is the new general sent by the queen.


    Hulto''s face was ugly, and Bahe was embarrassed.


    Bahe had heard the name of hultoran. He was not a member of the clan, but he also knew the fierce matriarch leader of the clan.


    At first, he thought that hulto had endured death, and the news reached the capital, so the queen sent him to take charge of the whole situation again.


    But he just came here two days ago, and hultoran came back alive. Now, who should these hundreds of thousands of rebels listen to?


    Balhe also brought his own close friends. In his hand, he also had the empress''s letter to be sealed. Every general was eager for military power. Four states in the south of the Yangtze River had been beaten down by hulto. Now he would accept it again, which is undoubtedly the pie in the sky. His achievements and fame are all in his pocket.


    However, hultoran is back.


    He didn''t want to let him go back so dry, so he took the sealed book and planned to force hulto to bear it.


    Hulto''s practice was much simpler and more straightforward. That night, she rushed into Bahe''s room with an axe, cut off his head and hung it on the big tree in the middle of the yard.


    In the middle of the night, everyone heard the noise and came out. Eleven deputies including ray Lang, all of them looked at each other and saw that they were hanging on the tree, and the head was tied.


    Her body is all blood, a pair of swarthy eyes, full of sex.


    There was a tremor in his heart.


    In fact, not long after the news of hultoren''s assassination and disappearance came into the capital, reierlang received a secret letter from the seventh prince, in which the general Ba he was mentioned.


    Ray Erlang immediately told Liu Sizuo about the arrival of the new coach. Liu Sizuo also began to contact hulto formally from that time.


    Everyone knows that the arrival of this new commander will break the current pattern of four states in the south of the Yangtze River. No one expects him to come, but fortunately, on the same day that he came, Liu Sizuo and hultoran reached an agreement.


    In fact, when ray Erlang saw that Liu Sizuo and hultoren were playing games with the door closed, he asked the third Lord if he would tell hultoren directly. Someone would replace her. With a sense of crisis, she might be willing to compromise.


    However, the third Lord didn''t agree. At that time, Lelang didn''t understand why. It was a very effective stimulation point, which could cause pressure on hulto.


    But now he understood that hulto could not compromise because of Barwa, because as long as she could go out alive, she could kill 100 Barwa.


    This is her logic. As long as she can kill people, she is not a threat, except for the tolerant edge that she cannot kill. In this world, she is not afraid of anyone.


    Bahe died in the middle of the night. He did not close his eyes until he died. The next morning, 20000 soldiers he brought with him were scattered and put into the army of hultoran.


    Bahe came in a hurry and died in silence, as if he had never existed.


    At noon the next day, Liu Wei heard the news from Lei Erlang. She didn''t care. She just asked Lei Erlang, "did she issue a military order?"


    Lei Erlang nodded: "next, there are 70000 troops in Songzhou, 60000 in Nanzhou, 110000 in Fengzhou, a total of 240000 troops. In addition to the remaining 10000 troops in each state, she called 200000 troops to Qingzhou."


    Liu Wei nodded, clasped her fingers on the wooden desktop, and calculated.


    "What do we need to do?" he asked


    "You don''t have to do it." Liu Wei said casually, "Rong Ling has already done it."


    "What is our complete plan?" he asked curiously? What''s the good for us to recruit these 200000 troops to Qingzhou? Even if the other three states reduce their forces, we are trapped in Qingzhou and lack skills. We can do nothing. "


    Speaking of this, Lei Erlang added: "the seven lords can''t mobilize extra troops to three states for rescue. From the capital to the south of the Yangtze River, they must cross Qingzhou. Nearly 300000 troops gather in Qingzhou. The soldiers and horses in the capital can''t cross the two rivers at all."


    "I didn''t say to let Rong Su go." Liu Wei''s light way.


    "Is that the king of power?" he asked? As mentioned in the letter of seven princes, the relationship between the three princes and the king of power is good, but regardless of the royal power struggle, the king of power has no intention of interfering in this matter from the very beginning. The king of power sits in liaozhou, and Fengzhou is next to liaozhou. The officials of Fengzhou have already followed the king of power, and the queen can take Fengzhou. Isn''t that the king of power''s default? "


    "If it is the default of the king of power, why does Fengzhou keep 100000 troops?" Liu Wei retorted: "the more people stay in Fengzhou, the more it shows that they are on guard against the king of power."


    "Why hasn''t the king of power moved?" He didn''t know the king of power, but he knew that he wanted to rebel for a long time. Naturally, he was confused with the queen.


    Liu Wei sighed. In fact, she probably guessed the situation of the king of power. She didn''t want to mention it, but now ray Erlang asked, and she said directly: "he is probably threatened.""What?" said Leland


    "My mother, who had been occupied in Fengzhou before, and the rebels in the whole city, were looking for her. She had a hard time escaping. Although she was safe now, she should have suffered a lot when she was in Fengzhou."


    Leland also participated in the battle of Fontaine. He didn''t remember the incident: "is Ling CI?"


    "Ji Xiaqiu, have you heard the name?"


    Leland frowned, not impressed.


    Liu Wei said: "she and Quan Wang are old friends, and the empress also have grudges. I think when Songzhou fell, Quan Wang had made plans to send troops, but he didn''t expect that hulto could bear so fast. After Songzhou, Fengzhou was in trouble. My mother didn''t know where she was. Quan Wang was afraid of beating the grass and startling the snake, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. But at the same time, in Fengzhou City, you As soon as our vanguard army left, the queen sent her people to search for my mother in the whole city. No matter whether she caught my mother or not, she should have hinted that the life of my mother was in her hands, so the king was threatened. "


    Leland frowned, not knowing the reason.


    Liu Wei frowned: "it is inevitable to contact the king of power. Since the three states in the south of the Yangtze River have withdrawn their troops, once the king of power''s people pass, they will be able to break the situation. This is a good thing. But to be honest, my words don''t work, and my words don''t work. Even if we send a letter to King Quan and tell him that my mother is OK and let him do it, he won''t agree. We have no weight in his heart, we can''t see my mother, and he won''t help. "


    "Where''s lingci now?" Lelang asked


    "I don''t know." Liu Wei breathed out a breath: "with my family, maybe, somewhere along the two rivers, go sightseeing."


    "In this situation, she still went to the mountains and rivers to play?" he was shocked


    Liu Wei shook her head: "it should not be that she wants to go. In a word, I can''t say clearly. Now Rong Ling has sent someone to look for it. I don''t know if I can find it."

 Chapter 1692

    The sea is vast. It''s hard to find someone.


    "What if I can''t find it?" he asked


    "Not to be found, at best, later."


    Ray Erlang sighed and then thought of something. He asked, "I heard that the seventh Prince once mentioned that liusizuo was accompanied by a black bird. Is it a carrier pigeon? The bird Can you send it? "


    Liu Wei touched her nose: "it''s not there."


    "The carrier pigeon can summon. Do you have a whistle? I''d better go to the camp to find one... "


    "No." Liu Wei waves her hand and breaks ray Lang''s Fantasy: "my black bird is in the East China Sea."


    Donghai, it''s really too far. There are several state capitals in the middle. Let alone whistles. Telepathy can''t be attracted.


    Liu Wei also had some helplessness: "the bird used to love to follow me, but these years, it has been used to the wild."


    Since she heard about the companion moon winged dog, Liu Wei didn''t dare to take care of the Pearl. In fact, she knew vaguely that the Pearl was extraordinary, but she couldn''t explain how extraordinary it was, and the Pearl didn''t know.


    The "wild" of Pearl now comes from its nature, just as it liked to follow Liu Wei when it was a child, but like to go to the sky and the sea when it was a big one. All the things it did were according to its heart. If it was constrained by external forces, it would have no idea what the consequences would be.


    The master of the state respected pearl very much. He often called it immortal bird and immortal bird. He talked a lot and Liu Wei listened a lot. He was afraid that he would restrain pearl and bring bad influence to it. Now Liu Wei is like a parent who is afraid of dragging his children behind. Apart from giving them enough space, he doesn''t know what else he can do.


    The East China Sea is close to Fengzhou and liaozhou. At that time, everyone decided to come to Qingzhou. Liu Wei also wanted to ask pearl if he wanted to come together. As soon as he turned around, pearl ran away without leaving any words. As soon as pearl ran away, there was no grumble.


    So now, Liu Wei really doesn''t know where they are, and can''t ask them to help deliver the letter.


    When the way of pigeon passing on the book was blocked, ray Erlang knew that all the hopes could only be put on the third prince. He was worried, and Liu Wei could only comfort him: "my grandfather''s ancestral home is Lingzhou. I asked Rong Ling to look for him there. My son is not a kid who would leave the East China Sea and go to the two rivers to play. Most of the time he came out, he would take my grandfather''s hometown to play again. They would There''s a good chance of going to Lingzhou. "


    However, despite the estimated direction, Lingzhou covers a large area of land. Looking for a person is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But in any case, this is the only way at present. As Liu Sizuo said, it can be found later.


    When Rong Leng sent people to search for Liangjiang river with Rong Su''s men and horses, Qin haiku also set out on the other side of the capital.


    Qin haiku was ordered by Rong Su to go to Qingzhou as soon as possible to assist Rong Ling and Liu Wei. He hurriedly ordered his soldiers and set off overnight. He was not stopped by his own soldiers until he had walked all day.


    The soldier stood in front of Qin haiku with a little girl in a coarse cloth and hemp clothes, embarrassed and said: "the child was hidden in the bottom of the grain cart, which was found by the cook at night. Adults, this child, she seemed to be..."


    Qin haiku saw the little girl''s face at this time. He froze for a moment, frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Little girl blushed and struggled for a while. She was put down by her own soldiers. Little girl jumped up and hugged Qin Hai''s thigh and shouted, "Lord Qin, please take me to Qingzhou. I know my miss is back. Lord seven won''t let me go, but I want to. Lord Qin, please take me."


    Qin haiku pushed the child away, bent down and asked seriously, "do you know that your father-in-law is so silent when you enter my motorcade?"


    The little girl''s head hung low and she didn''t say a word.


    Qin haiku sighed: "he raised you for three years and took care of you as his own daughter. That''s how you repay him?"


    Little girl''s eyes were red, and tears fell down. She wiped them and said: "I will be a cow, a horse, a newspaper, and a reward to the seventh Lord, but, I, I think my miss I think she... "


    Qin haiku stood up, obviously very helpless. After a while, he said to his soldiers, "send someone back to Beijing to send a letter to the seventh Prince''s mansion, saying that his daughter is here." Then he bowed his head and said to the girl who was still sobbing, "I can take you to Qingzhou, but I tell you that Qingzhou is very dangerous now. If something goes wrong, I don''t have to protect you."


    The little girl nodded her head hard and promised: "I''ll be very good, I won''t make trouble, and I won''t make trouble. Thank you, Lord Qin. Thank you, Lord Qin!"


    Qin haiku looked at the little girl again for a moment and asked, "your name is Rong MI, isn''t it?"


    The chick paused, then lowered her head, and whispered, "my name is chick."


    Qin haiku was really distressed. After three years of raising, he raised a little white eyed wolf. The fifth lady of the seventh Prince''s residence was not right. She had to be a servant girl.


    Qin haiku said forcefully, "I''ll call you Rong MI. There are no women in my motorcade, just two cooks. You sleep with them at night, eat and drink and take care of them."


    The little girl nodded her head, thought about it, and thanked again: "thank you very much, Lord Qin!"Qin haiku waved and asked people to take her down. As a result, when the child left, Qin haiku saw that she was lame when she walked. Qin haiku remembered that the child had suffered a crime together with Rong Mo last time. He went back to the house and was nursed. Although he was well, he was lame.


    I know how to be grateful when people are in such a hurry to see the old lord in Qingzhou.


    But since we know how to be grateful, why can''t we avoid it? Is Rong Su not good enough for her?


    Qin haiku didn''t think much about other people''s affairs after all. The team went on, but after a few days, the team encountered an ambush.


    Qin haiku''s news of leaving the city must have been received by the empress. Knowing his purpose, the empress will definitely take action. This ambush is only the beginning. On the way to Qingzhou, I don''t know how many rounds of assassination there are.


    Qin haiku had been prepared for a long time. His soldiers were all elites, and they were all defensive. The only outsider in the whole team, the little girl, had to worry about Qin haiku.


    That''s Rong Su''s baby daughter.


    After a big fight with the ambush team, Qin haiku forces the other party back temporarily. Qin haiku lets the doctor to deal with the wound, and at the same time lets the girl be called.


    "You see what happened today." Qin haiku said, "if you are afraid now, I will send you back to Beijing."


    The little girl sat politely opposite Qin haiku and was stunned by the smell of her words before she realized what she was afraid of


    Qin haiku frowned, "today''s ambush."


    The little girl just came back to her senses, and then quickly took out a large amount of silver tickets from her arms and sent them to Qin haiku respectfully: "I, I think they are all dead, and the silver bags on them are not taken, so I took them secretly. Right, I''m sorry, Lord Qin, I, I shouldn''t make my own claim, you don''t drive me away..."


    The barbarian army is different from the Central Plains army. The barbarian army is more afraid of poverty. All the barbarian soldiers like to change their family into gold and silver to carry with them.


    Qin haiku looked at the silver note with white flowers in front of her eyes. After a moment of consternation, she stared at the little girl in front of her.


    After a long time, he said quietly, "I heard that your young lady asked for tens of thousands of liang of silver to look for her face. It can be said that she was extremely rich and unheard of. Now it seems that you are indeed raised by her."


    The girl shoved all the silver tickets into Qin haiku''s hands: "here you are, Lord Qin, here you are..."


    Qin haiku put the silver note aside and asked, "you picked it from the body of the barbarian army?"


    The girl nodded her head uneasily.


    "Not afraid?" Qin haiku asked again.


    "They''re all dead. No, they won''t move," she whispered


    Qin haiku laughed, "but most people are more afraid of the dead than the living."


    The little girl didn''t quite understand: "people who can''t move, why should they be afraid."


    Qin haiku remembered that Liu Sizuo seemed to have been born in zhuozuo, so it seems that this child has gained her true biography.

 Chapter 1693

    The child is bolder than he expected, which makes Qin haiku feel relieved. He is afraid that the little girl will cry when she meets something. If she doesn''t talk about the trip, she will be in danger.


    Now that she knew that the child was not afraid, Qin haiku told her that in the future, something might happen today. If she saw the danger, she would hide and not come out.


    The little girl cleverly agreed to leave the car, eyes quietly glanced at the silver ticket on the cushion, a little reluctant.


    Qin haiku pretends not to see it. He wants to hear whether the child will ask for money from him. Liu Sizuo was very shameless when he asked Rong Su for money. I don''t know how much the little girl has inherited in this respect.


    But in fact, the girl''s face is too thin, and people are introverted. Although she loves money, she doesn''t open that mouth until she limps away.


    Qin haiku didn''t mean to take advantage of the little girl. He took money from a child who had worked hard to get it from the dead. He was also sorry, so he planned to have the money sent back to her at night.


    But I didn''t expect that the second wave of ambush team arrived in the evening. In the evening, the smoke of the team''s cooking had just risen, and the sword and sword had already come in a sudden.


    Qin haiku was injured in the daytime and another fierce fight at night. In the fight at night, he was a bit inflexible. After several dangerous situations, the team finally killed the enemy. But at the same time, they also lost a lot. After more than half of hundreds of soldiers died and injured, the number of survivors was less than 50. Among them, there were 20 or 30 seriously injured. Qin haiku was also wounded in the chest Both of them are near the heart. The blood is very serious.


    When the battlefield was eliminated, the relatives surrounded Qin haiku, one by one Iron-blooded men, and their eyes were red with anxiety.


    Someone went to see the accompanying doctor, but found that the doctor was dead and the body was cold.


    Qin haiku has a broken knife in his chest. His lips are pale, his face is impersonal, and his forehead is sweaty.


    When the girl heard that there was no fighting around, she carefully drilled out of the rice bag at the bottom of the grain truck. She crept open the curtain and saw that there were all corpses around. She jumped out of the truck in a hurry, making a sound that alerted the rest of the soldiers.


    Someone has pulled out the long sword to face her, and the girl shrinks her neck in fear. Those people see her identity clearly, so they take the sword. But in this environment, no one has time to care about her.


    Little girl walked through the body. She saw that Lord Qin was surrounded by everyone. She put her head to see him, but saw that he was covered with blood and his chest was still bleeding. She was so scared that she covered her mouth and almost fell down.


    When the doctor died and the rest of the soldiers were generals, no one dared to pull out the knife. Qin Hai knew that this was not the way to go. He raised his hand to hold the blade and planned to pull out the knife himself.


    The soldiers hurriedly held him down, tears left behind: "adult, it''s too dangerous, too dangerous..."


    Qin haiku took a breath to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    The little girl suddenly said, "if you don''t pull it out, it''s more dangerous."


    The soldiers ignored her and stared at their master with red eyes. They were urgent and hurried. They didn''t know what to do.


    The little girl swallowed her saliva and added, "you have to pull it out, hurt it, cut it and wipe it."


    "Shut up!" Someone turned around and yelled at her.


    The little girl was a little scared, and then she shrank twice.


    The position of this knife is very lethal. If it is not pulled out well, it is easy to bleed heavily and die on the spot. But if it is not pulled out, the wound cannot be bandaged with medicine. If it is delayed, it will eventually die. In this case, no doctor is present, and no one really dares to make a rash decision.


    After being scolded, the little girl stopped talking. She nervously turned her eyes and ran into the corpse pile, shuttling back and forth between the carriage and the corpse.


    Someone heard her limping footsteps, turned to see, she was picking clothes on the body, do not know what to look for.


    All the soldiers knew the girl''s feat in the daytime. They knew that she would find money in the corpse of the enemy. Suddenly they were mocked. Some people couldn''t hold it. They snorted, "I haven''t seen such a ruthless person."


    It''s time to think about money?


    Qin haiku was almost out of strength. He knew that he could not let the knife continue to be inserted. He took advantage of his confidant''s carelessness, he suddenly summoned up his strength, grabbed the broken blade and pulled it out. With a cry of "ah", he drew the broken blade out.


    At the same time, blood gushed out, and a large amount of blood came out of the wound.


    "My Lord, my Lord!" The relatives were crazy. They tried hard to press with their hands to stop the blood flow, but they couldn''t stop it at all. Qin haiku''s face also lost the blood color quickly. At last, his eyes closed and he fainted.


    "Here, here..." At this time, the little girl came with a pile of things. She shook her hands and brought all the doctor''s medicine bags. She handed them one by one, and cried out, "gold sore medicine, hemostatic medicine, no matter what it is, all of them should be wrapped up and coated first."


    When she said that, all the people immediately responded and hurriedly took over the drugs and poured them into Qin haiku.


    Little girl saw that they were so abusive of medicine. She was in a hurry and shouted: "don''t wipe it. Cut off his clothes and put them on the meat. Don''t, don''t try so hard. It''s bleeding again. Hey, let me, I''ll come..."Little girl and sister big girl used to work beside Liu Wei. Although the two girls can''t see a doctor, they still know that there is no doctor here temporarily, but she can be a little nurse, which is also a little emergency ability.


    The five big and three rough men were afraid of their rough hands and feet, which made the master''s injury worse. They had to move away from the place. The little girl limped in, wrapped Qin haiku calmly, and said to other people: "please take off the bad people''s clothes. If there is any gold, silver and treasure, the clothes will be taken away. The rest of us will put on the bad people''s clothes There are no more carriages with our team logo. Grain carriages and gray carriages with goods behind them are all needed. Grain, vegetables, fruits and silver are all put into the carriages that can be used. We have to change our way. It''s not official for the motorcade to go to Qingzhou, but the other side can encircle us twice in the same day. This shows that there are two possibilities. First, the other side can catch up with us later Second, the other party has found the wrong way before. Either way, judging from the speed at which the other side ambushed us twice in the same day, they have now caught up with us, that is to say, they will come to the third wave as soon as midnight tonight and tomorrow morning. So we can''t be as high-profile as before. We have to dress up and go in a different way. Lord Qin is injured now, and many other soldiers and brothers are injured. We have to find a place to rest first, at least until Lord Qin wakes up first! "


    Little girl said what she wanted to say logically, but when she saw the soldiers around her, she looked at her motionless. She swallowed and salivated. She was nervous. She never said anything to command others. She didn''t know whether it was right or not, but she wanted to live to Qingzhou and let other people live, so she could only summon up her courage and shouted again: "hurry up!"


    She shouted and counseled again for fear of being scolded, but it''s strange that no one scolded her. After a moment of silence, the people around her all dispersed. Then, according to her orders, people packed things, picked clothes and helped the wounded.


    Girl relieved, raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead, and buried herself in the bandage for Qin haiku.

 Chapter 1694

    At the same time, in front of the Qingzhou wharf, under the night, Ji Nanzheng was holding the ugly, sitting in front of the wharf deck, talking to Zeng''s granddaughter: "Qingzhou is on the left side of Qingzhou, and the other side is Anzhou, and then down is Lingzhou. Does ugly know where we are going?"


    Ugliness nodded, crisp way: "know, we want to go to Ling state."


    Ji Nanzheng points a little girl''s nose: "ugly is really smart. Does ugly know what we are going to do in Lingzhou?"


    Ugliness nods again: "know, want to see too grandma."


    Ji Nanzheng coaxes the little girl: "what do you say when you see grandma?"


    Ugly way: "to say too grandma good, to say too grandma beautiful, to say ugly like too grandma."


    "And what else?" Ji Nanzheng induced.


    The ugly thought about it, and said, "I have to say, too much grandpa and too much grandma."


    "By the way, ugly and clever." To achieve the goal, Ji Nanzheng happily touched the little girl''s head and looked up to the bank: "your brother went shopping, why did you go so long, it''s almost an hour?"


    Ugly is to follow Ji Nanzheng''s eyes to look at the shore, this look, she did not see her brother, instead, was in the dock night market, a monkey juggler attracted attention.


    "Do you want to see ugly?" Ji Nanzheng asked.


    "Yes." Ugly eyes are shining.


    Ji Nanzheng takes the little girl to the wharf to see people do juggling. The little monkey in juggling is very clever and sensitive. He is very close to the craftsman. During the performance, the little monkey listens to the craftsman''s words. After the performance, the craftsman also loves the little monkey very much. He will eat the banana for it, and roll the hair for it, press the hands and feet, as if to massage it. Then the little monkey Will turn the belly, grin.


    Ugly see very happy, Ji Nanzheng see her happy, then extra reward one or two silver, the craftsman also specially let the little monkey to make a kiss to ugly action, ugly happy straight clap.


    But ugliness is not over the addiction, and the courage to ask: "can I touch it?"


    The craftsman smiled and bowed down politely to let the little monkey on his shoulder approach the little girl. The clown then reached out and touched the little monkey''s feet. The little monkey also touched the clown''s hands. The clown was happy and laughed. Then the little monkey learned the clown''s laugh and Gaga''s laugh, which made the clown''s stomach ache.


    After that, the old and the young left from the juggling stall. Ugly found that there were many small animals in the wharf night market, including parrots, magpies, cattle and sheep, some of them were brought for sale, some of them were bartered for things.


    Ji Nanzheng rarely takes clowns to watch the activity, so he holds the little girl and takes her through a circle. Clown was very happy at first, but when she came back at last, she was not happy and did not laugh.


    At this time, Xiao Li just came back with the boatman, carrying a large bag and a small bag. Seeing that grandpa and clown had also landed, he came to call them.


    Ugly now frowning, lying on Ji Nanzheng''s shoulder, dying of not speaking.


    Xiao Li did not know what happened to her. She tiptoed and touched her forehead. Without a fever, she asked, "is ugly uncomfortable?"


    Ji Nanzheng hugged the little girl and said, "I don''t know how, I don''t have any spirit."


    The ugly pouted and muttered softly, "there is no discomfort."


    Xiaoli asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ugly didn''t make a sound for a long time before he looked back at the cattle and sheep dealers and bird dealers on the street, drooping his eyes and whispering, "they don''t give the birds food, or moo moo and Baa Baa to eat grass, just give them water, the birds are hungry, moo moo and baa have no milk to feed the baby."


    Xiao Li then knew. He asked his grandfather to put his sister down, hold her by himself, touch her head, and said: "that''s why my parents don''t want ugly to listen to the animals. Ugly can''t help everyone. We can buy all the birds and sheep today. But later, we can''t take them away. They are poultry, farmers or farmers Eat, birds leave the cage, go to the forest may also be eaten by other large birds of prey, ugly know, cuckoo will eat other birds, this is the ecosystem of animals, it is human intervention


    Ugly also don''t understand, she is very lost hanging head, and then pointed to the front of the juggling monkey said: "that uncle, and little monkey, very good, little monkey like Uncle, uncle also like little monkey, little monkey and uncle sleep together at night, just like ugly and brother sleep together."


    Xiaoli nodded: "yes, there are also small animals who have a good relationship with their owners. Monkeys are also wild animals. But do you think they are happy with their uncle or with their family in the forest? Maybe all of them, but if you want to separate uncle and little monkey now, they will not be happy, right? "


    The ugly pouted his lips and asked himself, "shouldn''t the ugly listen to the animals?"


    Xiaoli touched her sister''s hair: "if you can choose later, brother hopes ugly can control yourself, what to listen to, what not to listen to, ugly to understand, your mood is the most important, you can''t make yourself unhappy for others, make yourself unhappy, if so, father and mother, brother, Grandpa, will be very sad."Ugly vague "Oh" sound, as if to understand, and then she asked: "brother can buy that bird?" She pointed to a little magpie.


    Xiaoli sighed and felt that her sister didn''t understand her meaning.


    Listen to ugly said: "it was caught the day before, it has its own home, leave the cage, there are family waiting for it, it wants to go home."


    "Small Li smell speech, then decisively way:" good, elder brother buys


    Xiao Li said, and went to the dealer''s stall to buy magpies, carrying the cage, and handed it to the ugly.


    The ugly said to the little magpie, "you can go home soon." Then reach out and open the cage.


    The little magpie seemed to understand her. Instead of flying away directly, she stood in the ugly''s hands for a while, chirping twice before leaving.


    Ugly see magpie fly away, the face finally showed a smile, turned to his brother: "it said thank me."


    Xiaoli touched her sister''s head and doted on her face: "well, ugly is wonderful."


    Ugly blushed for a while, probably knowing it wasn''t his own credit, and murmured: "it said that it was caught outside the city, its bird''s nest was trampled over by bad people, many bad people, it also asked us not to go outside the city, saying that there are many people who can kill people outside the city, especially to be afraid. Brother, we will not go out of the city. Grandpa said that we should continue to take the boat and go to grandma. "


    Xiaoli was stunned. She could not help frowning. Her eyes unconsciously looked in the direction of Qingzhou City.


    Qingzhou is located on the left side of Qingzhou. It''s the same as Qingzhou. It depends on the mountain and the river at the same time. Their current location is the wharf, and the so-called outside of the city should be Qingzhou to Yangzhou or Beijing''s mountain road?


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the carriage, while taking care of Qin haiku, the girl was close to Qin haiku. An uncle with big eyes and scarred face said: "let''s go to Qingzhou. There are several ways to go from the capital to Qingzhou, but the total direction is two. One is from the capital to Qingzhou, the other is from the capital to Qingzhou, and then to Qingzhou. We have already started from the capital a lot God, but the ambulatory arrived today. I thought they were late. But now I think that if they want to ambush, they must prepare plans before they leave the city. It''s unlikely that they will be so late. I think they should have miscalculated our route at the beginning, thinking that we went to Qingzhou, but they didn''t block us for a few days, so they rushed to Qingzhou again The line chases us. Now we go back to Qingzhou. Even if they react that we have changed our way and want to catch up, there will be a time difference of one or two days. In one or two days, we will settle down in Qingzhou City, hide well, find a doctor and cure Lord Qin first. "


    After listening to the girl in silence, my dear friend nodded for a while. In her tired eyes, she was grateful: "thank you."


    The little girl was embarrassed. She grabbed her face and murmured, "I don''t know anything. If my young lady is here, or young master Li is there, we don''t have to run. They are very powerful. If someone hurts us, they will catch them all! I''m useless. I''m timid. I can only run... " As she said that, the girl felt very guilty and her voice became smaller and smaller: "as long as I see the young lady, my young lady, it''s really powerful and powerful!"

 Chapter 1695

    Xiao Li decided to stay in Qingzhou for three days.


    It''s three days, but it''s only a conservative estimate. It''s impossible to predict what happened in Qingzhou. So these three days, it''s just the time he gave himself to verify. If he thinks more, they set sail as usual three days later. If he doesn''t think more, Xiao Li feels that he needs to go back to Qingzhou immediately and meet his parents in person.


    There are unknown killers in the countryside of Qingzhou. These people are in groups and have excellent martial arts. They are wandering on the official roads and mountain paths in the suburbs. What do they want to do? Are they also the vanguard of the queen? They plan to attack Qingzhou, which is next to Qingzhou, just like attacking the four southern states?


    Xiao Li is young, but he has not yet reached the road of saving the country and the people. He has the heart to save the country and the people. At least, he has the heart to distinguish the right from the wrong. Along the way, he has seen a lot of tragedies in the four states in the south of the Yangtze River. Qingzhou''s strict guard against death, the danger of her father and mother living in the enemy camp, and the suffering of the innocent hundred families.


    If Qingzhou is about to become the next Qingzhou, he just met it before everything happened. Can he meddle?


    He may not be able to control too much, but at least he can contact his parents and ask them to take charge of the power. Of course, the premise of all this is that he must first determine whether the killers in the suburbs are really intended to be the rebels who are unfaithful to Qingzhou.


    In the cabin, Xiao Li is talking with two elders.


    Xiao Li''s words are very clear. They have to stay. They can''t already know that Qingzhou is difficult. They just walk away. His parents don''t teach him that.


    Ji Nanzheng was silent for a moment, and agreed. Ji Nanzheng was a Taifu. He was the life officer of the imperial court. On behalf of the country and the people, his ideological awareness could not be less than Xiao Li. He was just old. He was very sad and happy, and finally came back to his hometown. He was too worried about his family. Now the boat is approaching Lingzhou. At this time, he was asked to stop and treat the elderly For one thing, it''s a torture.


    But Ji Xiaqiu, after hearing that he was going to stay, immediately grabbed Xiaoli''s hand.


    "You want to go back to Qingzhou? I''ll go with you! "


    Xiaoli pressed her grandmother''s hand and knew what she was thinking. She quietly refused: "if I want to go back, I will go back alone. I know my grandmother is worried about my uncle, but you are not in good health. You can''t run around day and night. Besides, I said that as long as my uncle is still in Qingzhou and my mother is there, he will not be in trouble. "


    Ji Xiaqiu stopped talking and didn''t see her son Enron. She, as a mother, couldn''t let go anyway.


    No matter what, they decided to stay for the trip to Qingzhou. Xiaoli took the boatman to the inn. When he was busy, he settled everyone down. He slept all night and left early the next morning.


    The middle road from the capital to Qingzhou is temporarily diverted to Qingzhou, which will take five days and five nights even if it''s day and night.


    Qin haiku''s wound became more and more serious in the bumpy carriage. He woke up twice in the middle, couldn''t keep his consciousness, and then fainted again.


    From the next night, Qin haiku began to have a fever. As soon as he started to burn, she became very hot. Little girl went to no pains to change cloth towels, wipe sweat and wipe his body, but there was no doctor. The wound worsened. All she did was in vain.


    No one can say for sure whether Qin haiku will survive to Qingzhou.


    But they dare not park. At this time, the pursuers are in the back. They are like wolves. Once they park, they may lose the whole army.


    Xiaoli stayed in Qingzhou City for three days. He went out of the city, north, East and West. Except for the mountains in the west, he couldn''t get through. There were no suspicious people at the north gate and the east gate. But although there were no suspicious people, there were many iron riding footprints on the mountain road and official road. A large number of horse teams passed by here, but according to Qingzhou City defense, no horse team has entered the city these days.


    So what''s going on? The horseshoe seal is near the outskirts of the city, but the motorcade has not entered the city. Where are these people? What are their purposes.


    Three days later, Xiao Li didn''t get effective information. He also observed the local government. He heard that the rescued Haidong army said that the way the rebels occupied the state capital was to "seize the head". In short, it was to capture and kill the local senior officials, and then quietly replace them. Xiao Li was afraid that Qingzhou had been infiltrated and some officials had been killed. So he asked about the capital of Qingzhou The location of the local government also found out the name and appearance of the officials. He checked them one by one, and they were all decent, neither missing nor dead. Their residences were also very normal, and there was no trace of being attacked and killed.


    Xiaoli is really not sure. Is it just a coincidence? Some people borrow the way from Qingzhou, but they are really just borrowing the way, not entering the city, and not devious?


    Xiaoli thinks that he may have made a big deal out of a molehill. Qingzhou has just been occupied. The rebels haven''t eaten through Qingzhou yet, so he shouldn''t be targeting other state capitals so quickly.


    In this way, Xiao Li was relieved. Three days later, he decided to set sail again and continue to Lingzhou.


    On the last night, ugliness shrank in her brother''s arms. She slept twice. When she got up in the middle of the night, she could still hear his sigh.


    The clown grabbed his brother''s dress and whispered, "what''s the matter with him?"Xiaoli lowered her voice and coaxed her sister: "wake you up? Darling, go to sleep. Brother is OK. "


    Ugly now but not so sleepy, she sat up, Xiaoli quickly wrapped her quilt, did not let her leak.


    "Why doesn''t brother sleep?" the ugly pouted


    Xiao Li took care of her sister''s messy hair and said, "I don''t know if I should go tomorrow."


    "Why don''t you know?" Ugly lie back to his brother''s arms, lazy yawn: "brother don''t want to go?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to leave, but I feel that there is no answer." Xiaoli sighed: "although those cavalries didn''t enter the city, I don''t know the origin of their tracks. They are always upset and ugly. Do you remember what the little magpie said to you? Can you tell my brother again if you''re all right. "


    Ugly tried to remember it, but she couldn''t remember it. She sighed, rubbed her eyes, and got up from the bed. Xiao Li hurriedly dressed her, and ugly jumped out of bed, swayed askew to the side of the bamboo basket in the corner, opened the basket and took out the little green snake.


    The little green snake was also sleeping. He was woken up. His winding body impatiently entangled his ugly wrist.


    "Abby Abby, my brother is looking for someone. Can you help him find someone?" Ugly to little green snake.


    The little green snake bent itself into a bracelet, hung it on the ugly arm, and hissed twice.


    Ugly went to the window, pulled Abby down, put her outside the window bar, touched her head and said, "Abby will go back early." Then, with a crack, the window was closed.


    Xiao Li followed and watched. The ugly had twisted his body and asked his brother to hold him.


    Xiaoli takes her sister back to bed and asks, "you don''t know anything. Where do you want ABI to go?"


    Ugly despised his brother and murmured: "how can ugly not know? Ugly knows everything. My brother is unhappy. My brother wants to find someone, but my brother can''t find someone. Abby will find someone when Abby comes back."


    Xiaoli chuckled, "do you know who my brother is looking for?"


    "I don''t know." Ugly is not responsible for the way: "it''s not ugly to find, it''s ABI to find, ABI knows it."


    Little Li nodded her sister''s head: "Abby how can he know that he can''t understand his brother''s words, and he doesn''t know what his brother is doing on weekdays."


    Ugly smell speech, stiff for a while, motionless, also did not respond.


    Xiaoli felt her stiffness, and suddenly felt it was wrong. She pulled her over and let her look at herself: "Stinky girl, did you hide Abby in the sleeve while I was not paying attention? What does brother do on weekdays? Have you told Abby? "


    The ugly pouted, and today he snorted boldly: "brother is a fool, brother can''t find anyone, Abby can find it, Abby is more powerful than brother!"


    "Your wings are so hard." Xiao Li pinched the ugly face and pulled the little girl''s cheek long.


    Ugliness eats painful to cover own face, buries the head in the quilt, refused to come out again.


    The next morning, when the ugly woke up, he opened the window. Outside the window, ABI was hanging there in long strips.


    Xiaoli is making a bed now, when she sees her sister bring Abby back, she casually asks, "how, have you found it?"


    Ugly didn''t talk to Abby. He whispered to Abby. After a while, ugly raised his head and looked at his brother: "brother, what''s the mother''s name?"


    Xiaoli stares at her sister: "I don''t remember my mother''s name, you white eyed wolf."


    Ugly asked, "isn''t Mother Liu Wei?"


    Xiaoli nodded, "yes."


    The ugly didn''t make a sound. He lowered his head to talk to Abby. He raised his head for a while and asked his brother, "what about dad? Isn''t father''s name two words? "


    "Yes." Xiaoli is curious. She goes to her sister and squats down. "What are you talking about?"


    The clown pouted, and the little face looked very worried: "Abby said bad people. He mentioned the names of his parents, but they were wrong. His father''s name is Rong Ling, and his mother''s name is Liu Wei. Their names are two words, not three." Ugly seriously explained to Abby, "my father''s name is not Rong Duwei, my mother''s name is not Liu Sizuo, not these two names, these two are not my father and mother."

 Chapter 1696

    Ugly didn''t feel that there was a problem with what she said. Her name was different. She was definitely not alone. She was a mature three-year-old, not a child. She was smart.


    Xiaoli didn''t know how to correct her. When she saw her younger sister''s face, she was still smug and saw through the treachery. She let out a long breath and grabbed her face and asked, "Why are you so stupid?"


    Ugly pouted and argued with his brother: "ugly is not stupid, ugly is the most intelligent."


    Little Li is too lazy to argue with her. She asks her sister, "what else did ABI say to you?"


    Ugly on the bow, and asked Abby.


    Abby himself doesn''t know if he''s mistaken. He''s confused when he listens to ugliness and corrects it. Those two people are not her parents. They are told by other snakes, insects, mice and ants. He parrots and learns what others say. They say Liu Wei is Liu Sizuo, and Rong Ling is Rong Duwei, so he says. But since the ugliness says no, it should be No, it''s ugly father and mother. Ugly can''t be mistaken.


    But since people are wrong, the following information must also be wrong.


    So ABI said decisively, "hiss."


    The ugly looked up and said to his brother, "Abby said there is no more, only this one."


    Xiaoli frowns. Is that even information? Didn''t you help me?


    He asked again, "why do those people mention Dad When it comes to rongduwei and liusizuo, are they in danger? "


    Ugly still asked Abby, Abby replied: "hiss."


    The clown shook his head and said, "the bad guys said that they can''t go to Qingzhou and make peace with Rong Duwei and Liu Sizuo. The priority is to catch them first..."


    "Who are they?"


    The ugly looked at Abby. Abby was also confused. He read a string of words that he couldn''t understand.


    Ugly although also did not understand, but as read, spit words very clear: "strong riding guard."


    Little ritton lives.


    Xiao Li used to live in Beijing. He was often brought into the palace by his father. He also attended the Palace Banquet. He had heard about the valiant camp. It was the army of the imperial city. It worked for the emperor. It was not a local army or an anti rebel army. It was a serious imperial army. How could it be possible for him to leave xiaqingzhou, Kyoto?


    Xiaoli didn''t know that the situation in Kyoto had changed long ago. The emperor was very sick and dying. The people before the imperial court were divided into two parts by two people, including Xu, the queen and the whole imperial city.


    The Xiaoqi camp was not easy for Rong Su to capture. He directly put a name on Qin haiku and asked him to go to Qingzhou in the name of the forbidden guards. It would be convenient for him to do business or to pass by. But in fact, Qin haiku''s official rank is not only there.


    ABI also knows a lot. Although the clown knows everything and conveys it one by one, Xiao Li still doesn''t understand many things, but he still understands the general things.


    There are reinforcements issued in Kyoto. They are the guards of the valiant cavalry camp. But they are stopped by an unknown force on their way to the outskirts of Qingzhou. They want to block them, but they have kept them for several days, but they haven''t kept the target. So they leave again. When these people come, they have a lot of movement and go. They kill decisively along the way and can''t be hurt by mistake The little people also disturbed the small animals in the countryside.


    Xiaoli straightens out the front and back, ignores the logical injury of Xiaoqi camping out of Kyoto, and is silent.


    The clown put Abby on his wrist and wanted to take him to the garden in the backyard of the inn to find bugs to eat. Before going out, he was caught by his brother. Xiaoli took his sister in his arms and went directly to her grandmother''s room. He handed her sister over to her and hurried out of the inn.


    ¡­¡­


    On the triangle road, a hundred miles away from Qingzhou, the girl listened to the silence of the sword outside the carriage and tried to pack Qin haiku into a large sack. She scooped several tablespoons of rice at the top to ensure that Qin haiku was covered tightly. Then she closed the sack gently and lay down in front of the car window, peering through the curtain and carefully watching the outside.


    Qin haiku''s injury was so serious that they did not dare to drive at full speed any more. They slowed down in the middle of the journey, so they were caught up without any accident.


    The pursuers are fierce and don''t give up until they reach their goal. In just half an hour''s fighting, they hurt another dozen people. The girl closed her eyes severely and knew that if they dragged on, they would lose. Once they lost, everyone would die. No one is an exception.


    She wiped her face hard and covered her chest. Her heart beat very fast. She was very nervous. She slipped out of the carriage, picked up a bloody long knife beside the carriage and crawled to the bottom of the carriage.


    Hold the long knife tightly, this is all her sense of security now, she dare not relax for a moment.


    At this time, there was a tall enemy in black with a long bloody sword. He went to the carriage. The man lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw that there were only some fruit and vegetable frames and two rice bags in it. He was stunned for a moment and didn''t give up to stab the sword into the rice bag.


    The first bag was broken, and the white rice grains flowed out. The man went to stab the second bag.


    But as soon as he raised his hand, he heard something. He turned around quickly, but no one saw him. At this time, he felt a pain in his abdomen and lowered his head. Then he saw a little girl with only her waist high. He was stabbing a long knife into her stomach.The little girl was probably very scared, her eyes were wide open, the whole person was shaking, the knife was stabbed in, and the man in black had not yet reacted, a mouthful of blood had been sprayed out, then, he straightened out, fell back, and died, his eyes were not closed.


    The little girl shivered and pushed away for several meters. When she saw that the man was still, she took a big breath and kept tears trembling. She wiped her face hard and pulled the long knife out of the man''s stomach.


    Now her legs are soft, the whole person can''t stand, but she just held on a breath, pushed the man away, and climbed back under the car.


    She killed. She She killed


    Blood was all over her body, and her hands were sticky. The little girl cried silently. The tears soon blurred her eyes. She was afraid. She was scared. She wanted to scream. She didn''t dare to scream. This grain cart was hidden in the back by her uncles. She and Lord Qin were protected by other people''s blood. She couldn''t be exposed. She couldn''t scream!


    At the same time, she encouraged herself and controlled not to shake her hands. After a while, two more people in black came. The girl covered her mouth and covered her hands with blood. She ate other people''s blood and the smell spread throughout her nose.


    The two men in black saw the corpse of their companion outside the grain cart. They were shocked for a while, then they used their swords to lift the driving curtain vigilantly. They saw nothing in it. They looked at each other and asked, "have you run?"


    "Another said:" the Duke of the flower shelf, the hands of hard work, he ran faster than the dog


    "In which direction?" The one in front.


    Another judged the marks on the ground, and was about to speak when his eyes suddenly stopped at the bottom of the carriage.


    He bent quickly.


    The next moment, the girl on a pair of grim eyes.


    After one pair, another pair.

 Chapter 1697

    The little girl tried to get out of the other side of the car, but she was stabbed by a long sword when the thunder suddenly covered her ears.


    The man in black didn''t expect that there would be someone under the car. Seeing a little girl, he didn''t care much. He drew his sword and stabbed her in the car. The stab hit the shoulder of the girl. She clenched her lips. The whole person in pain was twisted.


    Then, her legs were grabbed from the back, she was pulled out of the car bottom, and two people in black on her head looked at her eyes critically. One of them said, "in which direction did Qin haiku run?"


    The girl quickly pointed in a direction and cried, "no, don''t kill me, don''t Don''t... "


    "Tut." Another man in black didn''t even look at her. He stabbed the sword down, aiming at the girl''s belly.


    Girl quickly to the side, avoiding the stomach, legs were stabbed, blood quickly spread out.


    She was covered in blood and cried with no strength.


    The man in black saw that he didn''t die. He wanted to mend another sword. But this time, just after the long sword fell, he made a "Deng" sound. When he responded, a stone had hit his eyebrow.


    Another man in black only had time to see his companion holding a long sword and falling straight back. When he saw the red dot on his companion''s eyebrow, he was shocked to cross the sword at once. But waiting for him was the second stone, the one in the middle and the one in his eyebrow.


    The two fell down one after another. The girl who was injured on her shoulder and leg couldn''t get back to her mind. She looked at the picture in front of her eyes in astonishment. At the same time, she heard the wind howling in her ear. When she turned around, she looked into the serious eyes, which were familiar and unfamiliar.


    The comer was a half-year-old boy. He was sweating and wet from temples to neck. He jumped to the girl''s side and lifted her up. There was surprise and fear in his eyes. He put her head in his arms and said, "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    Little girl''s tears came out.


    Xiao Li came here. He was a hundred miles away on the mountain road, riding and flying skills. He realized that someone was going to be bad for the reinforcements. Whether he could see people from Qingzhou to the capital or not, he wanted to try. He thought very well. Even if he couldn''t catch up, he could at least identify some clues along the way.


    As a result, after three hours of physical pursuit, he saw a battlefield. Before he could figure out what was going on, he saw a long sword stabbing into a little girl''s belly.


    He didn''t have any concealed weapons in his hand. He picked up two stones temporarily and killed two people. When he came here, he found that they were acquaintances.


    Little girl''s face has been spent. In her big eyes, it''s full of panic. She seems to have been taken away by others. She looks at him stupidly, without any sound.


    Xiao Li thought she was scared, and immediately took care of her to appease her. This time, he has a good idea of taking care of the ugly. He knows how to appease the girl easily.


    But the little girl didn''t cry for her brother like a clown. She cried loudly and wrongly, as if she wanted to vent all her anger.


    Xiaoli listened to the sound of swords in the distance. He didn''t have time to continue to comfort her. He let go of the girl, looked at her nearly broken face, lifted her up, put her in the nearest carriage, touched her head, and said, "wait for me to come back."


    Finish saying, wind general turn round, a moment does not see trace.


    The defeated soldiers are still fighting with blood. No one expected that they would be rescued by a figure falling from the sky.


    Xiao Li has practised martial arts with his mother since he was a child. He has a solid foundation and strong technique. When he was younger, he could use a concealed weapon to get the first level from a hundred meters away. Moreover, in recent years, with the guidance of Rong Ling, his martial arts have made great progress.


    The more sculpted and refined a person is, the faster Xiao Li can grow in just a few years, which is closely related to his growing environment and his parents'' words and deeds.


    Before Xiao Li, like his mother, was not reliable except in medical skills and cases.


    But later, with his father''s participation, he was imperceptibly changed.


    When he was in trouble, he learned to analyze, to be in danger, to be wise. He became more and more diverse, and became more and more independent. With his younger sister, he had a sense of responsibility and put himself in the position of elder brother, which accelerated his faster growth.


    Now Xiaoli is no longer the little meat dumpling of a few years ago. He is more intelligent and more like an edge.


    After a short war, I was exhausted.


    It''s not Xiaoli who is tired. It''s these soldiers. They are either suspicious or puzzled. They look at the little boy in front of them. They don''t know his identity, why he appears and why he rescues.


    "You..." A man, with his arms covered, said to the young man.


    But listen to the young man first ask: "is there a medicine chest? You need a bandage. Your hand is going to break. "


    The soldiers looked down at their hands. They were fighting hard just now. They didn''t pay attention. The wounds on their arms were so deep that they could see the tendons.


    He closed his eyes and let out a long breath.Xiaoli asked again, "how about the medicine chest?"


    The soldier hesitated and pointed to a carriage.


    Xiaoli ran to the car and took out the medicine box and cotton cloth. He sat beside the car shaft, lifted the curtain of the car and spread the medicine on the side of the car. Without lifting his head, he said to the soldiers gathered around him: "according to the injury, who is the most serious one to talk to?"


    After bandaging a few people, Xiao Li remembered that he had put little girl in the back. Little girl was also hurt. Her shoulder and leg were not hurt lightly.


    He hurriedly took the medicine box and ran back to the familiar grain truck. As soon as he lifted the driving curtain, he looked at the trembling eyes.


    Xiaoli sat by the car and said to the girl, "come here."


    Little girl sat on her nose and stared at his face. She looked at him repeatedly and seriously.


    Xiaoli tore the cloth on her shoulder and thigh, applied the medicine to her, and told her: "don''t move, don''t walk, don''t involve the wound. Your wound is too wide and needs stitches. There is no tool here. I''ll wrap it in grass first, and then I''ll treat you well in Qingzhou. Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave scars."


    The little girl covers her mouth and her throat is shaking. She shivers and asks, "you Yes, young master Li? "


    Xiaoli looked up at her and asked, "what do you say?"


    The girl pounced on Xiao Li and hugged her. The more she cried, the more she was sad.


    Xiaoli sighed, held her, patted her back, and said, "OK, let''s not move, how can we still move, don''t cry Ah, why do you cry so much... "

 Chapter 1698

    Little girl''s injury is very deep. When little Li bandaged her, she cried all the time.


    In this moment''s Kung Fu, other soldiers came and asked Qin haiku where he was. They opened the rice bag. Inside, Qin haiku was safe and still in a coma.


    When Qin haiku was moved out and placed in the carriage, Xiaoli recognized the man. He had contact with Qin haiku and was still impressed by the man. Thinking of what ABI had said, Xiaoli asked a private soldier, "are you a valiant guard?"


    The soldier was stunned and denied, "No."


    Xiaoli frowned, as if thinking.


    In fact, when he was thinking about it, the soldiers were also thinking about it. They had doubts about the identity of the young boy. Now the other side said the five words "strong horse guards" accurately, which made the soldiers panic. They did travel by the shell of the strong horse guards, but how did the young man know?


    Little girl didn''t cry now. She sniffed and pulled Xiaoli''s corner, as if she was afraid that he would disappear again. She tugged and said: "they are not the guards of valiant riding, but Lord Qin has the military license of valiant Riding Camp, which is in his arms."


    When Xiao Li heard the words, he wanted to touch them with his hands. But his hands were in the air, but he was stopped by a private soldier. The other side stared at him and asked, "who are you?"


    Xiao Li doesn''t know how to introduce himself. He has no official position, no military rank, or even a minor. He hesitated for a moment and pointed to Qin haiku, who was still in a coma. "I know him," he said


    They didn''t get the letter from the soldiers. They looked at little girl. She and the young man obviously knew each other. But to be honest, they believed little girl because she saved Lord Qin, but they were not familiar with the little girl. It''s impossible to trust her completely.


    Xiaoli didn''t know what to say. At last, she sighed, "I can save you."


    Do you have to be so alert to your benefactor?


    In fact, yes.


    The reason why conscripts are called conscripts is that they can ignore their own lives and protect their masters. I appreciate that you have saved me. But if you want to do harm to my masters, I will still raise a long sword against you.


    Xiaoli looks into the unshakable eyes of his soldiers and is speechless.


    At this time, the girl suddenly said: "he is my young master."


    The soldiers looked at the girl again.


    Little girl let go of Xiaoli temporarily, hurriedly climbed into the carriage, took out her own small package behind a pile of fruit basket grain, and then took out a token engraved with the word "town".


    Xiaoniu and rongmo were kidnapped before. At that time, it was the people who were saved by zhengmen. This time, Xiaoniu was able to avoid the eyes and ears of the seventh Prince''s mansion and quietly enter Qinhai''s motorcade because of the help of zhengmen.


    When the girl was recovering from her injuries, she was told that her young lady might have returned to Qingzhou. So when she planned to run to Qingzhou, she first thought of zhengmen. She thought of her young lady, zhengmen''s uncles, and she didn''t want to think of the third prince.


    But zhengemen is no longer a Lingguan, so their people can''t live without the capital. Even if they are willing to wait for their Duwei, they have to wait for Duwei to come back first.


    Little girl is highly expected. Zhen Gemen helps her to sneak into Qin haiku''s motorcade. She brings a token engraved with Zhen Gemen''s logo. The token was supposed to be given to him after seeing the third prince. But now, little girl takes it out in advance.


    The girl put the token into Xiao Li''s hand and said solemnly to the soldiers outside the carriage: "he is the little owner of zhengemen."


    Not to mention what is the folk name of Shaodong, but when it comes to zhengemen, the soldiers are really shocked.


    Xiaoli took the token and looked it over and over again. At last, in the corner, he saw a word "Rong". He remembered that he had seen the token now, which was in the study of his father''s residence in Kyoto.


    This token actually has no real right now, but the meaning it represents still exists.


    It represents the loyalty of Zhen Gemen to Rong Ling.


    Xiaoli holds the token, turns her head to look at a pair of stars around her and looks at her girl. She can''t help patting her head and says, "thank you, I will return the token to Dad."


    The little girl nodded and asked, "Miss, miss Is it there, too? "


    Xiaoli nodded, "yes."


    "Is the Lord there, too?"


    "In."


    "And the little night lady?"


    "Yes, too."


    The little girl started to cry again with a flat mouth.


    What''s wrong with Xiaoli? Isn''t it OK to be here?


    This token made the soldiers open their doubts about the young man who suddenly appeared.


    He is the former town gate captain, the son of rongling, the third Lord of the dynasty. According to the emperor''s rule, he should be a little son, but because she was not granted the title, her current identity should be the family member of the third Lord.


    Family, enough.


    Qin haiku committed a dangerous crime in Qingzhou in order to meet with the third prince. Now his son appears. Does that mean that the third prince is nearby.Then Xiao Li told them, No.


    "My parents are in Qingzhou, and I am in Qingzhou."


    A word is a thousand miles away.


    The soldiers were disappointed. Xiao Li said, "but I have a way to contact my parents."


    The soldiers brightened their eyes again.


    "But these are second." Xiaoli said, "let''s go back to Qingzhou first. Your Lord Qin''s wounds are all filled with pus. If they are not cured, they will not survive for ten days."


    When he said that, all the people were frightened, so he set off without stopping and decided to arrive in Qingzhou first.


    Xiaoli went out the first morning and came back the next evening. Afraid of another ambush in the middle of the way, Xiaoli dared not go first, but followed Qin haiku''s motorcade and protected them for two days and nights.


    As soon as he got back to the inn, Xiao Li ran into a small shell in his arms.


    Xiao Li picked up her sister with a sharp hand and feet, and under the light brow of the ugly twisted into a knot, she was bearing the anger from her sister.


    "Brother is a fool. Don''t be ugly!"


    Xiaoli holds the ugly ass and sees that his grandfather and grandmother are also worried to welcome him up. All he has to do is to go back to the house first


    Xiaoli''s back, followed by the timid girl, who was tied with bandages on her hands and feet, was inconvenient to move. But before that, Xiaoli had been holding on to Xiaoli''s corner. Xiaoli knew that she was afraid of losing her. She had no sense of security all the way, so she didn''t drive her out.


    Now, seeing the little meatball in front of her eyes, the little girl stealthily steps forward and stares at the ugly, who wants to recognize but doesn''t dare to recognize.


    Ugly soon noticed that this little sister was a little embarrassed. She put her arms around her brother''s neck, lay on his shoulders, and doubted to see this little sister.


    Chick and ugly four eyes opposite, chick covered her mouth, tears began to fall again.


    Xiaoli has been used to crying these two days. It''s not new at all. She pushes the girl forward with one hand and lets her come closer. Then she says, "don''t you want to see me? Not happy to see you? "


    "Happy!" The little girl blurted out, then reached out with trembling hands, and carefully shouted: "little night lady?"


    Ugly know their own name, but no one called her miss, everyone called her ugly, so she did not understand now, looking at her brother, shy asked: "brother?"


    There were people coming and going in the hall. Qin HAIs soldiers also carried Qin HAIs into the inn. When Xiao Li saw this, he led his grandfather and grandmother to the second floor. He took the clown in one hand and the chick in the other hand, and brought everyone into the room. Then he put the clown down. He introduced: "when you were born, she also held you. You liked her very much when you were a child. She was the sister of the chick."


    How young was it as a child?


    There is no impression of ugliness.


    However, the ugly thought of the relationship between ABI and some of the characters she had popularized.


    Abby said that generally, if the single elders bring the unknown heterosexual to the younger generation, and say something specious, pull a relationship, and set a close relationship, it should be a goal.


    Ugly looked at the little sister and brother. For a while, he asked tentatively, "yes Sister in law? "

 Chapter 1699

    Xiaoli almost beat the clown. Thanks to the advice of the girl, she didn''t beat her. But now everyone is suspicious. Her grandfather and grandmother dote on the clown all day long. Those nonsense are out of tune. It must be taught by one of them.


    My sister knows that ugliness is a good child, and talking in disorder must be guided by others!


    Xiao Li was not happy, and stared at her grandfather and grandmother. The two elders didn''t notice him. Instead, they smiled softly and teased the ugly: "the ugly know that they are worried about the life of their brother. They are growing up."


    Xiao Li''s face was blacker, and he said in a deep voice, "don''t talk about it. It''s ugly and silly. You should take everything seriously."


    The little girl also bravely said: "it''s not like this..."


    It''s true that ugly people believe what others say. Xiaoli and Xiaoniu have corrected it so seriously. The two elders are not good-looking and lively. They change the topic and ask Xiaoli what she did these two days and nights.


    Xiaoli told the story from the beginning to the end, and the two elders listened, and their expressions were dignified.


    Xiaoli said: "the rebels have set up ambushes on all roads from the capital to Qingzhou. Now they have won three times. I believe they will come to Qingzhou soon. So we have to inform my mother before they arrive."


    Qingzhou is nearly a thousand miles away from Qingzhou, but the pursuers will arrive one or two days later. At such a fast speed, how can we inform Qingzhou before the arrival of the rebels, and how can we ensure the safety of the messenger even if the messenger arrives in Qingzhou?


    At this time, Xiao Li pulled the ugly and said two whispers to the ugly.


    Ugly just because of disorderly speech almost beaten, now brother has asked her, she immediately put on her nose and face, tail is also up, raised chin said: "it''s not bad, but I want to consider."


    Xiao Li poked a finger at the ugly head: "you say it again?"


    Ugly covered his forehead and said stubbornly: "I said, I want to test Don''t think about it. Don''t hit me, brother. " Ugly said, the whole body without bones like hanging to his brother''s arms, relying on coquetry.


    Xiaoli lifted her up, let her stand up, and patted her on the back: "go."


    The ugly raised his neck and said, "don''t go back, Abby is here." As she said this, she lifted up her sleeve in a big way, and Abby wrapped it around her arm again.


    Xiaoli''s blue tendons jumped out of his head.


    The clown pretended not to see it, and said to Abby, "Abby, please help me to send the letter. My brother wrote a note to my mother. Take it to my mother."


    As soon as the clown finished speaking, it was Abby''s suspicious eyes.


    Ji Nanzheng knows what''s going on, but he thinks Xiaoli is too whimsical: "do you want Abby to send a letter? It doesn''t work. "


    Ji Xiaqiu also said: "Abby is just a snake. How can snakes travel thousands of miles every day?"


    Snakes can''t travel thousands of miles a day, birds can.


    Ugly see Abby don''t want to deal with her, poke Abby''s tail way: "you go with carrier pigeon, carrier pigeon know the way, you know mother."


    Abby wanted to take a bite of the ugly and eat her.


    But in fact, at this time, Xiao Li has left the room, and when he comes back, he brings back a carrier pigeon with white body.


    Carrier pigeons are not rare. They are sold everywhere. Although Qingzhou is far away from Qingzhou, it''s for land animals. For birds that can leap mountains and forests in a straight line, let alone thousands of miles in a day. Some swift, hawk and Falcon can fly 400 miles in an hour.


    The carrier pigeon felt that there was a snake in the house. It was very upset. It kept going back and forth in the cage. The pigeon was also in the snake''s recipe. They were also a part of the food chain.


    Ugly saw that the pigeon wanted to run, and hurriedly held the cage to give it spiritual guidance. Ugly told the pigeon ABI not to eat pigeons, ABI only ate insects and mice.


    But the pigeon didn''t believe it at all. It cried like a sharp voice.


    At last, I can''t see the soft ones, but the hard ones. The clown put the Abby group into a small box made of bamboo and tied the pigeon''s feet forcibly.


    The pigeon''s legs trembled with fear. Although the snake was small, it was as thick and thin as a bracelet, but it was also a snake, a natural enemy!


    Ugly see pigeon really can''t stand, complain Abby: "you are to say two!"


    ABI''s tail is tied with a piece of paper just written by Xiao Li. It shrinks in a bamboo box and looks at the ugly outside through the bamboo weaving gap.


    Ugly some chat up, soft voice: "you, say two."


    Abby just made two chilly hisses.


    Others don''t know what it said, but the ugly can understand it. Abby said that if it doesn''t fly, it will eat the pigeon now.


    Ugly one to worry, afraid that pigeons do not do more, but did not expect, pigeons struggled for a while, unexpectedly agreed.


    Ugly: "


    Ugly look at the pigeon with complicated eyes, did not think it was this kind of pigeon.


    Anyway, if the pigeon problem is solved, it''s a good thing.


    Pigeon endurance, although the weight of a snake is not light, but the green thin snake is really too small, so small that ugly people take it as a bracelet, so with the bamboo box, pigeon doesn''t feel too heavy a burden.Until the release of the pigeon, watching the pigeon and Abby are far away, the people are relieved.


    In fact, Xiaoli still has some worries. Qingzhou is a heavily guarded area. A pigeon of that size will fly in. What if it is beaten down by the scouts?


    In consideration of the hidden danger that the note may expose, Xiao Li deliberately wrote the contents of the letter as a prescription. If the letter falls into the hands of her parents, it is valuable. If it falls into the hands of others, it is a piece of waste paper, which can''t be read.


    It''s just that I''m afraid it''s in my parents'' hands.


    Xiaoli''s worry is too much. Abby is much smarter than he thought. Abby didn''t let the pigeon take him to the city at all. Outside the city, he let the pigeon put him down.


    The bamboo box is buckled from the inside. ABI can open it by herself. It comes out of the box and hides in the grass with a note.


    Late that night, Abby felt into the courtyard, with a note, and kept at the door of Liu Wei''s room.


    Liu Wei came out the next morning, stepped on a green, soft thing, and found Abby''s.


    She was stunned for a moment. She picked up ABI with one hand and saw the note on her tail.


    She unfolded some dirty notes and saw the contents. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Abby in her hand.


    "How did you get here?"


    Abby blinks round eyes and looks at Liu Wei in fear.


    Liu Wei takes the note and ABI back to the room, hands the note to Rong Ling who is dressing. After seeing it, Rong Ling is silent.


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "they were in Qingzhou, and their mother was in Qingzhou, but it didn''t take much time to come."


    Let Leng "en" sound, out of the room, to knock Yueshan Sheng door.


    In the room, Liu Wei plays with Abby in his hand, kneading and flattening Abby. Abby doesn''t mean to resist at all.


    At last, Yueshan Sheng put it on. Liu Wei handed ABI to him. Yueshan Sheng put the snake in his arms. He said two words to Rong Ling and went out.


    After Yue Dansheng left, Liu Weicai said to Rong Leng, "Qin haiku stands for the capital city, and her mother stands for liaozhou. Now both lines are in Qingzhou, and Yue Dansheng has also set out, so when they come back, can we move ahead?"


    "Yes." Rong Ling tells Liu Wei a message: "listen to that clan, it''s almost the same."


    Liu Wei took a long breath and said in a long tone: "the war is about to begin."

 Chapter 1700

    Hultoran ordered that the three southern states should gather together in Qingzhou within half a month.


    Hultuoren is the leader of the rebel army. In this Qingzhou, she is under one person and above ten thousand people. If she orders to go out, she will be executed immediately. But it''s just because she will be out, and the monarch will not accept it.


    The four states in the south of the Yangtze River are all things in their pockets. Are you kidding me when I suddenly withdraw the soldiers and horses of the three states?


    When the absurd news reached the capital, the empress sent pigeons to deliver a message, and angrily scolded hulto for patience. She asked her to take back the military order immediately. The 200000 troops were not allowed to leave without permission.


    With this secret letter, huelto could not help throwing it into the pen and then lighting a bunch of wax in it. After a while, the secret letter became ashes.


    Ray Erlang and ten Deputy generals are all in the study. They all think about hulto''s every move.


    "200000 troops, where are you?" Hulto asked a barbarian deputy.


    The vice general replied, "three people and three horses, the fastest one, has passed Songzhou."


    "After the withdrawal of Fengzhou troops, what''s going on in liaozhou?" hulto asked


    The vice general shook his head: "there is no change, but it is said that the king of power is not in liaozhou. It seems that he went to Dingzhou in the north."


    Hulto raised his eyebrows and glanced at ray Lang: "can deputy ray know the meaning?"


    Now that his identity has been clarified, he is the watcher arranged by Rong Leng at hultoran''s side. Hultoran takes back part of his military power, and does not dispose of him, leaving him to continue to wander in front of his own eyes.


    In huelto''s tolerant view, ray Erlang is not important. He is just a mouthpiece between her and Rong Leng. He has no real power. He is a pawn. He doesn''t need to be afraid. He can even use it when necessary.


    Lei Erlang bowed his head and looked respectful: "I don''t know at the end of the day, but there was a rumor that King Quan used to garrison troops in Dingzhou in his early years. Liaozhou was located under the two rivers and separated by Qingzhou. At that time, Qingzhou was still the gatekeeper of Kyoto. The two rivers blocked the way. King Quan couldn''t start his army from liaozhou to go to Beijing, which was convenient for his army. He planned to attack the capital from the rear, but later this plan didn''t In practice, King Quan went back to liaozhou for some reason. Now he goes to Dingzhou again, presumably because the two rivers are occupied by our army. He has another strange path and wants to infiltrate from the rear. "


    Hulto sneered: "rear infiltration, you mean, he will fight from Dingzhou to Qingzhou?"


    Leland didn''t speak.


    Hulto stood up, with his hands on the table, and looked at Lelang: "three hundred thousand troops gathered in Qingzhou. You told me that King Quan would wave his troops from Dingzhou and fight with my three hundred thousand troops? 300000 troops. Even though he has hollowed out Dingzhou, he can''t get so many troops. What can he use to fight me? What''s more, between Dingzhou and Qingzhou, across Kyoto, how can he bypass Kyoto when he waves from Dingzhou? Lieutenant general Rael, don''t you think what you said is ridiculous? "


    Hulto''s pressure was too heavy. Knowing that her little trick had been seen through, Lelang knelt down and said: "it''s the end that will not be considered properly."


    Hulto sat down again, leaned back on the broad chair, didn''t ask reierlang to get up, and said to the other deputies, "the king of power hasn''t left liaozhou, and the previous plan has been carried out as usual."


    Several barbarian Deputy generals all nodded.


    A moment later, hulto reluctantly dismissed others, leaving only ray Erlang, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    After the door of the study closed, hultoran walked out of the book case, stood in front of Lelang and looked down at him: "that''s what you plan to do, right? Rely on the help of the king of power to take down the three southern states first? As long as the military power of the three prefectures is recovered, and the forces of the three prefectures, together with the soldiers and horses of the Liao state, are gathered under the commander of the king of power, and then come to Qingzhou from the bottom to the top, even if there are 300000 troops guarding the city, they will still be gradually destroyed. After all, we are rebels. Our name is not right, and we allow Leng and the king of power to meet each other. After all, we are just turtles in a jar, and we are dead. "


    Ray Erlang didn''t say a word. He was not surprised that hulto could not bear to break their plan. To be honest, people with brains could see it, but it was a decision made by Liu Sizuo. The third Lord unconditionally supported it, and ray Erlang dared not question it any more.


    By default, laeland received hulto''s sneer: "do you think I''m so stupid that I believe such nonsense?"


    Ray Erlang was stunned and looked up to hultoran.


    Hulto leaned back on the table at will: "he is tolerant of edges, good at arts and martial arts, invincible. Can he deal with me with such a simple and easy to understand strategy? When Sanzhou withdraws its troops, who doesn''t know that he wants to occupy Sanzhou again, but he is in Qingzhou and has no skills. Near Sanzhou, only liaozhou is the closest. Rongling has a good relationship with the king of Liao. It''s almost a matter of certainty for him to ask for help from the king of power. Is it too small for him? But I''m not afraid to tell you clearly that it''s impossible for him to conspire with the king of power. I''ve had other plans since I moved out of the three states. But I still don''t believe that. I don''t believe that. It''s really so simple. "


    Reierlang pressed his lips tightly. To be honest, he didn''t know much about the whole plan of the third prince. Liu Sizuo told him nothing.But Liu Sizuo also told him that in fact, it was not possible to ask for help from the king of power for the time being, because the king of power was threatened by the empress, and Liu Sizuo''s mother''s life.


    ray Lang did not want to Tucao this interpersonal relationship, but anyway, Liu Sao said so, ray Lang now make complaints about three kings, what exactly do they think?


    In fact, after receiving all the forces of the seventh prince in Qingzhou, the third prince seldom used himself. Ray Erlang is staying with huelto endlessly all day long, but he has not participated in anything in the third prince''s side. All is planned by the third prince himself.


    , he asked as like as two peas of the three kings. But the truth of his understanding is exactly the same as that of the Alto, so no matter how the present is, Reran''s answer will not change. Three Wang''s waiting for three states to withdraw troops, and then make a joint effort with Wang Quan, which is all he knows.


    After a long time of hard work and hard work, Enron was still very calm when he saw him. He didn''t say a word, and hulto was impatient.


    She sat back in her chair and said, "no matter what he wants to do, my soldiers will block him, water will cover the land, I will not despise the enemy, but if he despises the enemy, I will kill him without a burial place."


    When he left his study, he went to the courtyard. He told liusizuo what hultoran said today.


    Liu Wei listened and said, "I know."


    Seeing her carelessness, ray Erlang couldn''t sit still: "hulto means that she has sent people to liaozhou. Although she doesn''t know how many, several deputies in the study responded at that time. That should be no less than 20000 to 30000. Is it really OK with the king of power?"


    Liu Wei sneers: "two to thirty thousand, you can look down on Rong Ling too much. She is afraid of Rong Ling. How could she send a small area of twenty or thirty thousand to cut off the rear of Rong Ling? I ask you, how many soldiers do you have now?"


    Leland shook his head. "No, it''s all taken back."


    "Why was it taken back?"


    "Because I''ve exposed it, it''s impossible for hulto to bear it..." he subconsciously said At this point, Leland suddenly stopped.


    Liu Wei saw that he understood and nodded, "hulto didn''t distrust you to take back your military power. He just deliberately concealed you. How many rebels are there in Qingzhou?"


    "There used to be more than one hundred thousand, and the total number of his 20000 troops is more than one hundred and twenty thousand," he said


    "At least 100000, she sent them to liaozhou."


    Even though he had doubts before, when he heard it, he was still shocked: "how dare she..."

 Chapter 1701

    "Why don''t you dare? I didn''t ask you today. The fastest one in the three prefectures has already passed Songzhou. It''s day and night. I asked her to transfer the troops of the three prefectures back to Qingzhou. I didn''t say that she was not allowed to transfer the troops of Qingzhou. Once in a while, 300000 troops were surrounded by her. What should she do or what should she do? Now she''s afraid of the king of power. She has identified us and power Wang cooperated, so she naturally sent all the 100000 troops to liaozhou. "


    "Then there is no one in Qingzhou now," said Ray Lang at once? Can we take the opportunity... "


    "No way." Liu Wei said decidedly, "even if she has no soldiers, there are still people, the people of Qingzhou City, all here. If we dare to move, she will cut the people, and we can''t afford to gamble."


    Relang lowered his head in disappointment, and asked, "then she sent someone to liaozhou, where is the king of power. Do we have to give up? How can the three southern states be recaptured? "


    Liu Wei leaned back a little, and said leisurely, "we should believe in the king of power. Hulto will fight in the face. He will definitely resist. He is an old general. When he was young, he took soldiers with him, and he was sophisticated. He will have a way."


    If he had said so before, ray Erlang could still get the letter. But after hulto told him a lot today, he didn''t believe it. Now he looks at Liu Sizuo and doubts: "are you hiding something from me?"


    Liu Wei blinked, "No."


    "You don''t believe me?" he said


    Liu Wei coaxed, "no, don''t think about it."


    Ray Erlang was particularly unhappy. Before he felt that he and the three lords were fighting side by side. Now he found that from the very beginning, he had been excluded from the outside world. He did everything for himself and didn''t tell him anything, which was to avoid him.


    To be honest, although the situation is pressing, others have their own considerations if they don''t say it. He shouldn''t be resentful, but he will be uncomfortable in the end. He is loyal with all his heart. As a result, others make a joke of him.


    Liu Wei also saw that Lei Erlang understood this, and then he had some conversation, only to say: "in a word, I said that in one month, I want three states in the south of the Yangtze River, and now I have half a month to wait."


    At last, ray Lang left in despair. Liu Wei was a little upset. When Rong Ling came back in the evening, she said it.


    As a result, Rong Leng''s focus was not on ray Lang at all. Instead, he asked, "ten thousand soldiers and horses have left the city?"


    Liu Wei nodded: "it should be, ray Erlang said, she called in the deputy general today and asked about the time of the three state army. It must wait for the reinforcements to make up the positions. And the empress sent a secret letter to her today. I think it''s also because huelto was forced to withdraw suddenly. The empress was bossy. She would not allow huelto to be uncontrollable. If she wanted to come soon, she would send someone to Qingzhou and huelto Bear to surpass us before the Queen''s people arrive in Qingzhou, so she is in a bit of a hurry. Today she has talked a lot with ray Lang, but Ray Lang doesn''t know anything. Now she is not sure about our strategy. She can only concentrate on Liao Zhou. "


    Rong Ling said only one word: "stupid."


    Liu Wei defends hulto: "she is probably afraid that this is our plan, so knowing that our plan is too simple, she dare not underestimate the enemy, and still sent 100000 troops to the past. Her current idea is probably not to guess what our plan is. She just wants to block liaozhou first, so that the king of power can not come out. Then we will die the king of power directly The line, after all, to recapture the three states, always requires troops and horses. "


    "More stupid," said Rong Leng without mercy


    Liu Wei pushed Rong Leng for a moment: "she just didn''t turn around. Don''t scold her all the time. They said that she won''t despise the enemy, so you''d better not despise the enemy. If you turn around and capsize in the gutter, it''s too late to regret."


    Even if Rong Leng really wanted to look up at hulto and bear two eyes, she was shocked by her operation and couldn''t speak.


    Finally, Rong Leng said only one sentence: "I hope she can have a long brain and half a month to surprise me."


    Liu Wei has taken Rong Ling''s clothes. She doesn''t know. When fighting, Rong Ling is so swollen. Why don''t you go to heaven?


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiaoli saw Yueshan Sheng again, it was two days later.


    Yueshan Sheng came alone and brought back Abby.


    Abby saw the ugly, just like her relatives, almost crying and getting into the ugly''s arms, hiding in her sleeve.


    Ugliness touched ABI''s head, looked up and called Yue Dansheng, "good cousin."


    Yueshan Sheng touched the ugly head and asked Xiaoli, "where are the people in Beijing?"


    "In the guest room." Xiaoli and Yueshan Sheng meet Qin haiku. After two days'' rest and Xiaoli''s treatment, Qin haiku is much better. At least the wound has not worsened and people are awake. However, because of the injury to the heart, it is still inconvenient to move and the breath is not stable.


    Yueshan Sheng is right to the point. He is here to pick him up.


    Qin haiku nodded and asked, "how is Qingzhou?"


    "Yes." Yueshan Sheng said simply and concisely: "your people will be better when they arrive."


    Qin haiku understood and said decisively, "let''s start tomorrow."Xiaoli then asked, "shall we go too?"


    "You don''t go," said Yueshan Sheng


    Xiaoli asked again, "is there any danger for parents?"


    "Nothing." Yueshan Sheng rubs Xiaoli''s head: "everything is under control."


    Xiaoli was relieved and thought of another thing: "my grandmother escaped from Fengzhou before, and the king of power was in liaozhou. Fengzhou was not far away from liaozhou. My grandmother mentioned to me that after the accident, she had not seen the king of power. She is still worried about the safety of the king of power. Cousin, do you know that the king of power is still ok?"


    Yueshan Sheng is silent for a moment. I don''t know what to say.


    Xiao Li then has the eye very much the way: "calculated calculated, I did not ask."


    Yueshan Sheng takes a look at Qin haiku nearby, takes Xiaoli out of the room, and says, "King Quan is OK, but you''d better not contact him."


    Xiao Li frowned: "do my parents want to cooperate with the king of power? If the king of power wants to, can the soldiers and horses of liaozhou be borrowed? Does the words of parents work? To write a letter without my grandmother? " As for the relationship between the elders, Xiao Li should know everything.


    "No need." Yue Dansheng said, "your parents did use the king of power, but they didn''t want to use his army or ask him to participate."


    Xiaoli was surprised: "ah?"


    "It''s all adult business." Yueshan Sheng said: "in a word, take your grandfather, your grandmother, your sister, leave here, go to Lingzhou, Anzhou, go to the West Sea, the rebels, don''t go there."


    Xiaoli nodded, saying that she would be obedient and not give her parents any trouble. At last, he said, "please tell my mother by the way when you go back. She is with me. She ran out of the capital to find her. She almost died on the road. It''s safe now."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t know who the girl was. He answered her voice and sent Xiaoli back to Qin haiku''s room. He told him about going on the road tomorrow. The ambush was still there. They were going to Qingzhou from another road.

 Chapter 1702

    Yueshan Sheng hardly stayed. After consulting with Qin haiku, he started the next morning.


    Qin haiku is still seriously injured. Xiao Li has prepared many emergency medicine for him all night. He is brave enough to drag him to Qingzhou. When he arrives in Qingzhou, there will be his mother. Xiao Li doesn''t worry.


    After Yueshan Sheng left, Xiao Li agreed with her grandfather and they set out.


    It was imperative to delay several days in Qingzhou before. Now that we are finished, we don''t need to stop.


    This time on board, there''s another one between them, girl.


    In fact, little girl is more willing to go to Qingzhou with Lord Qin. But young master Li said that the situation in Qingzhou is not good. Miss Wang Ye has no skills there. If she goes too, it may become their burden and delay them to do business.


    Although she was lost in heart, the little girl still stayed, but she was not willing to live without food. She asked to take care of the old lady and asked young master Li to quit the servant girl she had hired in Qingzhou for replenishment. She said she could support two people by herself.


    Xiaoli agreed, but didn''t dismiss the servant girl. The girl was injured and her hands and feet were inconvenient. How could he ask a girl with inconvenient movements to serve?


    But the girl is very stubborn, since she said so, she will certainly do her best to take good care of the old lady.


    Xiaoli sees that little girl is around her grandmother every day. After several times, she turns her away. She tells her grandmother alone that she doesn''t really ask little girl to do anything.


    Ji Xiaqiu would not have bullied a little girl, but her grandson solemnly told her about it. She was still stunned and asked, "do you care about her?"


    Xiaoli said of course: "she and Daniu started with their mother, and they used to be servant girls. But we never treated them as servants. The mother also said that they are adopted daughters. When they grow up, they also need to manage marriage and prepare dowries for them. So they are our family. You are not very clear about grandma, so I''d like to tell you not to misunderstand them I want to send her as a real servant girl. "


    After hearing this, Ji Xiaqiu carefully looked at Xiao Li: "since you have known each other since childhood, you are also regarded as a childhood sweetheart. You are regarded as a adopted daughter, but in fact, you are also regarded as a child''s daughter-in-law."


    Xiao Li chuckled, but said frankly: "you have said this to many people, but it must be impossible."


    "Why?"


    Xiaoli said with a straight face, "because my sister is my sister, not a beast, why should I marry her to be my daughter-in-law?"


    Ji Xiaqiu was dumb and sighed with a complicated look, so he said, "grandma knows that she will take care of her and not make her work. You don''t have to worry."


    After solving these family affairs, Xiao Li''s whole heart and soul was put on the shipping time. Now they have left the sea area of Qingzhou. At this speed, they can walk for up to ten days to enter Anzhou. If they start at full speed and travel day and night, they can reach Lingzhou within half a month.


    Xiaoli has never been to Lingzhou, but he knows that there are not only too many grannies in Lingzhou, but also a group of distant relatives who have been appraised as "don''t know what to say" by his mother. Xiaoli doesn''t want to contact too many people who are not familiar with her, so she consults with her grandfather and asks if she can contact her in private.


    Ji Nanzheng has been living in Xianyan for decades, and his identity has been different from that of the past. Now, for him, the only obstacle left in Qingyun country is his wife, daughter and granddaughter''s family. As for other family members of the same clan, he will be asked about too many years of experience. He also plans to avoid it.


    When the old and the young reached a consensus, they discussed the itinerary after arriving at Lingzhou.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Yueshan Sheng brought Qin haiku back to Qingzhou, and Rong Ling talked with Qin haiku''s president at night.


    Several people closed the door to discuss the whole night. When they opened the door in the morning, Qin haiku, who was overworked, was half dizzy and half muddled, and would fall unconscious at any time.


    Liu Wei gave him several pills and sent them to rest. Then he went out of the courtyard with Rong Ling.


    How much can I do in half a month? It doesn''t seem to do much.


    But if a day is divided into two parts and a quarter of an hour is used as a quarter of an hour, in fact, half a month can do more than you expect.


    On the seventh day of December, Qingzhou was in a drizzle. Qingzhou was located in the south of the Yangtze River, which was not like the north. After November, it began to snow. The climate here is more clear, but in the winter, the rain hit people, or cold people straight necks.


    Two days ago, all the soldiers and horses from three continents in the south of the Yangtze River had been gathered in Qingzhou. Now Qingzhou has 200000 troops, and the original 100000 soldiers and horses from Qingzhou have arrived in liaozhou. They can encircle the periphery of liaozhou. Once the king of power changes, these soldiers and horses will immediately start to fight with the king of power. If necessary, they will fight with him directly.


    Now, the situation is similar to the calm before the storm, and Rong Ling is busy in a orderly way. After hulto has endured several times to listen to the wind, he has no response, so he has to intensify the monitoring of liaozhou.


    The south of the Yangtze River in the rain, with a wet and fresh beauty, Liu wei walked to the wharf of the two rivers in such a beautiful scenery.


    In the distance, there was a misty River in front of her, and there was a uniform rebel patrol around her. Now there are 200000 troops in Qingzhou. Hultuoren has made reasonable use of these 200000 people to surround the whole city of Qingzhou, which is called a wall of iron. There is no way out.After pretending to be a traitor, ray Erlang followed Liu Wei. He didn''t know what Liu sizofi wanted him to do at the wharf. He was the Deputy General of hultoran. Even if hultoran didn''t disclose his traitor''s identity, the patrolmen at the wharf knew him a lot. When he stood with Liu Wei, once found out, it would definitely make people suspicious.


    Liu Sizuo didn''t seem to see Lei Erlang''s impatience. She sat in a rainshed in front of the wharf, drinking some coarse tea with astringent mouth, her chin raised, and let Lei Erlang see the direction outside.


    Leland saw it. He couldn''t see anything.


    Liu Wei said, "today, Songzhou has started its army."


    Lei Erlang was stunned for a moment, frowned slightly, and said: "as far as I know, no reinforcements have arrived in the capital or liaozhou. The Lord Qin, who was almost offered by you, has only dozens of soldiers in his hand, and even he is injured, so to speak, he has no combat power."


    Liu Wei glanced at Lei Erlang and picked up his eyebrows. "I said Songzhou started its army. What''s the matter with the capital, liaozhou and qinhaiku?"


    Leland blurted out, "how can we start without soldiers?"


    Liu Wei picked up the tea cup on the table and shook it: "who told you that Songzhou has no soldiers?"


    Lei Erlang breathed: "there are local garrisons in the state governments, just like Qingzhou. There are other state capitals and town government forces. But these people have been clamped down from the beginning. Liaozhou in Kyoto does not send troops. The local garrisons in Songzhou are restricted by the overseers. What can Songzhou start?"


    "Where is hultoran?" Liu Wei suddenly asked an irrelevant question.


    "Listen to the people," said Leland


    "Who is the chief of that clan now?"


    "The daughter of the former patriarch, the niece of hultoran."


    "How did the former patriarch die?"


    Killed by huelto in revenge.


    Suddenly, Lelang understood, and he asked, "you have contacted and listened to that clan. You use the soldiers of that clan to fight the soldiers of hultoran?"


    "Wrong." Liu Wei raised a smile and tapped twice on the table: "first, hultoran has no soldiers in Songzhou, and the ten thousand garrison can be ignored. Now, it''s not hultoran who controls Songzhou, but the overseer directly sent by the queen from Beijing. Second, it''s not that we use the listening clan to beat hultoran, it''s that clan''s new clan leader. Please give her a chance to avenge her mother. "


    He was silent for a long time before he asked, "how many people are there?"


    Liu Wei smiles.


    Ray Lang calculated and listened to the fighting capacity of the tribe. He asked tentatively, "is there 70000?"


    Liu Wei made a gesture of "eight", then raised her eyes again and looked into the distance: "the 100000 Qingzhou soldiers that hulto endured were all in liaozhou. On the side of the capital city, she concluded that the queen would not allow the seven kings'' soldiers to leave the capital. She thought that if she could only clamp down on liaozhou and ensure that the local army of Songzhou would not resist, she would have no worries, but she ignored one thing, She ignored that she was not human, but others were human. She killed their mother. Why didn''t their daughter find her? She is cold-blooded and ruthless, but others are flesh and blood, love and affection. "


    Lei Erlang clenched his fist and was shocked for a long time. Then he asked, "what are you doing for Qin haiku? Since the army in Beijing can''t get down to Qingzhou or cross the two rivers, what''s the use of him... "


    "You''re wrong again." Liu Wei interrupts Lei Erlang with a cold look: "once Songzhou is lost, the queen will send troops down two rivers. It doesn''t matter if the troops in Beijing can''t come to Qingzhou. They don''t need to come. They just need to stop the Queen''s reinforcements on the official road of Beijing and Qingdao."


    It used to be the empress who blocked her. Now, she wants to allow her to fight against the empress. Her position is fast changing. The empress will intercept their reinforcements. Will they not intercept her?


    One for one.


    The Qingzhou army of hultoren was locked in liaozhou. The Queen''s Beijing army was bound to be controlled by the Beijing army of Rongxu. In this battle, the three states in Jiangnan were rescued by the two groups, and rongling got the garrison power of the three states. The three states had the same forces, plus the 80000 troops of the three groups. They could integrate the 480000 troops, and hultoren''s 200000 troops in Qingzhou But half of their troops.


    Of course, we need to prevent the change of heart in the middle of listening to that clan. So in order to ensure that the new clan leader''s goal is only hultuo forbearance, not involving the Qingyun dispute, they spent nearly a month talking with that side. Now the two sides have reached a temporary cooperation agreement. The content of the agreement is that in the end, they will present hultuo forbearance''s head and hands.

 Chapter 1703

    The sound of the Songzhou campaign was sudden.


    It''s said that the tribe is a border nomad, with a total of 80000 troops. Suddenly, they appear on the Songzhou border. No one knows how and when they came. They are tall and brave with weapons.


    The false senior officials of Songzhou who have no leader are really shocked by these people.


    After an urgent meeting and discussion, they found that the total number of rebels in Songzhou is only ten thousand. If the other side wants to break through the city gate, not only the people in Songzhou will suffer, but also the rebels will follow suit.


    After a brief hour in parliament, a Han puppet official said: "we need Songzhou military aid."


    It''s said that 80000 people of that clan have come to the city. They have to resist, but no one is in their hands now. What''s the use of resistance?


    Don''t forget that Songzhou''s local garrison is still on the outskirts of the city. Now, if these tens of thousands of troops can be waved, tens of thousands of them can listen to that soldier, but they can''t fight.


    But as soon as the proposal was issued, another barbarian official refused: "do you know how hard it is for us to trap the garrison in the suburbs? They are a tiger, locked in a cage by us. You are going to release them. How do you know that we are not the first one they eat? "


    The Han puppet official retorted: "Songzhou city is full of people. If you listen to that people attacking the city, you will not be kind to the people in the Central Plains. Songzhou army is the imperial army. Their training and belief are to protect their families and defend their country. So if you let them out, they will inquire about that soldier first."


    "Even if they really inquired about the soldier, what about us after the defeat?" "Don''t forget that we were able to break through Songzhou easily before because of the raid, because we trapped the soldiers and horses in the outskirts of the city, separated the city from the outside, so that their reinforcements could not arrive. Now let them go into the city, listen to the first death of the tribe, and we will die later."


    "It doesn''t have to be!" "We are called rebels in name, but I am loyal to the Han people. Even if the uprising is successful, the empress won''t ascend the throne. She will assist another puppet emperor to take charge behind the scenes. So as long as Qingyun country is Rong or Han nationality, our soldiers will still be loyal to the country. In the end, what the empress and the seven kings are doing is the struggle for imperial power In addition, as long as the country does not fall and the people do not die, nothing will change. "


    "So you insist on releasing the Songzhou army?" Asked the barbarian officials.


    "This is the only way," the Han official nodded


    When the barbarian officials were silent, they turned their eyes to another eunuch at the meeting, the eunuch sent by the queen from the palace.


    "What do you think


    The old eunuch seemed to be old and prudent, but in fact, he was also afraid. He looked at the barbarians and the Han nationality, and after a moment of silence, he said, "in a word, Songzhou city can''t be broken, and the good things of my mother can''t be defeated by us."


    That''s to say, they agreed to release the Songzhou army. Pretty officials were not happy, but they didn''t say anything at last. They are in a delicate situation now. General hul at the front foot sent all the Songzhou rebels away, while general hul at the back foot listened to the people coming. General hul didn''t just listen to the people. They are somewhat embarrassed now.


    See other people all have no opinion, that Han official active way: "I am Han, personally talk with Songzhou army, I believe they will understand."


    "Then try it." The old eunuch said in a sharp voice, "Songzhou must not be lost. If you lose it, you, me, US and our heads must follow."


    This threat made the atmosphere in the hall silent for a short time. Everyone looked at each other for a moment. The Han official got up first and took people to the city gate.


    When they arrived at the garrison camp, they saw that in the playground, the soldiers were still training, and the one who was standing at the head was in uniform. He was forty years old and strong.


    When hanguan passed by, everyone in the playground looked at him. Thousands of eyes were stared at him, and his back was sweating.


    The commander of Songzhou garrison is Li, whose name is Li Hou. He is nearly six feet tall and very tall.


    Han officials first saluted Li Hou and talked with him about the people outside the city.


    Li was not surprised when he heard about it. His response was flat: "so what?"


    Han officer wiped away his sweat and said: "there is no exception to foreign troubles and uncertainty of the people''s hearts. Marshal Li has been fighting all his life. I think he is also a generation of people for the country. At the moment, Songzhou is in danger. It''s just when we join hands to fight against the enemy. We can only wait for the chaos of Songzhou to pass. Marshal Li has made great contributions."


    Li afraid sneers: "I have no military power."


    The Han official immediately ordered the bodyguard behind him to deliver a token.


    Li afraid looked at the familiar token, and his face was calm: "after the Queen''s order, have we become rebel soldiers?"


    Han officials said: "the emperor is seriously ill and overstaffed. The queen has great talent in governing the world, which is 100 times more than that of the seven kings. After all, the seven kings have to be led by a competent person. In their early years, there were rumors of forming a party for personal gain, embezzling taxes and collecting people''s fat and ointment. How can the people live a good life if there is no wind and no waves? The seven kings themselves are not qualified. When the world is handed over to such people? ¡±


    "when it is handed over to the empress''s mother-in-law, people will have a good life?" Li is afraid to ask.The Han official ignored Li''s disrespectful address to the queen and said in a deep voice, "it''s not enough to say that marshal Li is still safe after many months of Songzhou''s destruction. Isn''t that enough to show the sincerity of his mother? The empress doesn''t distinguish her from her enemies. She only looks at talents. Marshal Li is the first one in her talent list. If she can succeed, according to her appreciation for you, it''s not difficult for Marshal Li to win the title of marquis. "


    This is a set of threats and inducements.


    When Li was afraid of reading the flash, he laughed: "OK, but you can remember today. Standing in the Queen''s line, I have to see the benefits of Minghuang."


    "It''s natural." Han official said.


    When Li feared that someone would take the Han officer down to rest, and he wanted to order the soldiers, an assistant general came up and asked mysteriously, "is it the same?"


    "It''s all his mother." Li afraid scratched his hair and said rudely, "first of all, for the country and the people, then for the king, tut, how come Liu Wei''s brain is so good after all these years? He can guess what others say. I don''t think he should do it. It''s so good to set up a stall for fortune telling. "


    Deputy general chuckled and said: "Liu Zhuo was smart, and he used to listen to him. You always said that Fu was unproductive, and was suppressed everywhere by a small Zhuo. Later..."


    "Hiss, stop it, I remember."


    The deputy general continued: "later, Liu Zhu was used as a cathartic for you, so you didn''t get off the bed for half a month. Since then, you dare not speak ill of him face to face."


    "Said I remembered, you also bullshit what!" Li afraid angrily hit the back of his deputy''s head, and said: "come on, the token is here. You go to write back to Liu Wei, and use our own pigeons in the barracks. His pigeons don''t know where to buy them. They are cheap at first sight. They have gone to the lake. It''s not for the soldiers to take a bath and see them. Such important information is gone."

 Chapter 1704

    Hearing the news of the army''s attack on Songzhou, hultoran also understood the whole story. She didn''t expect that Rong Ling would cooperate with them.


    She has never been back since she left to listen to that clan for a few years. She knows that the current clan leader is her elder sister''s eldest daughter. The girl is very bloody and adores her since she was a child. She hopes to fight with her side by side and gallop on the battlefield one day.


    But I didn''t expect that the so-called fighting side by side will now become a military encounter.


    But it doesn''t matter. The child is still young, and she is surrounded by those mediocre people of that family. She doesn''t believe what she can do.


    The only pity is that when she killed her sister, why didn''t she kill her niece?


    Sure enough, the wild fire will not burn out, and the spring wind will blow again.


    Hultuoren despises the people who listen to her, because she used to be the strongest of this nation, and her predecessors did not surpass her. Of course, it is impossible for future generations. Standing on the top, she can overlook anyone.


    80000 listen to that army in her eyes is nothing more than that. Now that she knows that the purpose of Rong Leng is to fight for the East and attack the west, she can naturally mend her wounds.


    She immediately ordered the pigeons to send a message to the 110000 troops in liaozhou, and immediately waved the army to Songzhou, so that the leader of the army must be captured alive.


    Liaozhou is separated from Songzhou by Fengzhou and chunzhou.


    Fengzhou was originally occupied by the rebels. By way of Fengzhou, 100000 troops arrived in Songzhou, less than 10 days later. By then, regardless of whether Songzhou had been attacked by the army, her 100000 troops could take it back.


    Of course, during this period, the people in the city may be killed or injured, but she didn''t care about the life of these people in the Central Plains. As long as the city is here, she can hand over tasks. If the people are dead or alive, she doesn''t care.


    Hultoran''s message was sent out in the morning, but in the evening, she received a reply that the 110000 troops in liaozhou were unable to carry out the order, because the army of King Quan surrounded them.


    Hulto was stunned for a moment, holding a secret letter and asked the deputy general, "doesn''t it mean that the king of power has always been on the safe side and hasn''t fought with our army?"


    One of the Deputy generals, sweating heavily, said: "it''s true that we haven''t dealt with each other all the time. Our people follow the general''s instructions to spy on and surround liaozhou. The king of power hasn''t resisted at all. But I don''t know why. The day before yesterday, after hearing that people arrived in Songzhou, the king of power turned against tourists and stationed in the local army to encircle our 100000 troops. If we make a hard escape, one third of them should It''s no use going to Songzhou with less than 40000 troops. "


    Hulto, with a calm face, said slowly for a while: "it seems that Rong Ling has cooperated with the king of power. Let''s figure out how much we can walk. First go to Songzhou, Qingzhou military horse, and I''ll tear down another 100000 horses and return to Songzhou immediately for rescue."


    The Deputy answered and went to do it immediately.


    After the vice general left, hulto kept silent alone. Now her meaning is very clear. Since Rong Ling dared to use the army to occupy Songzhou, he should have expected that he would fight back. But once her people fought with the army, Songzhou would become a battlefield. At that time, the first one who suffered from the disaster must be the people in the city.


    Will Rong Ling give up?


    According to her understanding of Rong Ling, he should be a prince who loves people. Now, how can he take the initiative to turn Songzhou into a purgatory?


    Hulto couldn''t bear to think about it, so she trapped herself in the room. She didn''t think of a possibility until two hours later.


    She immediately went out of the room and called in the deputy general to inquire about the situation of the Songzhou garrison.


    Deputy general Wen Yan smiled and said: "the name of Songzhou garrison is Li Hou. This man is a reckless man. He has been content with the current situation since the right to fight has been taken over. As you know, general, he has no right to send troops and is not authorized by the emperor''s order. This is a major crime of treason. Even if Li is not killed by himself, his ancestors will not be killed in the 18th generation."? The families of tens of thousands of soldiers under his feet, the old and the young, are not going to die? "


    In this way, hulto is relieved. A talisman seems to be insignificant, but without it, the soldiers you bring are not called imperial soldiers. That is called traitors.


    This kind of thing happened in the first dynasty. A resident army was dissatisfied with the country''s heavy taxes and levies, and the people could not make a living, so they destroyed their military talismans and started to rebel. What''s that? It''s a kind of bandit. If you don''t have a talisman, you''re not an official of the imperial court. If you have a large number of soldiers, you''re not loyal to the country. If you don''t, you''re not loyal to the imperial court. What''s that? It''s called a rebel. It''s treason The suspicion of disobedience, this crime, serious, Zhulian nine ethnic groups, light, also must be the head landing.


    Now it''s not a time of national crisis. Now it''s just that Beijing is fighting for the throne. The crown prince party and the seven kings party are fighting each other. They take Jiangnan Prefecture as a bargaining chip to plan their own business. It''s not an invasion by foreigners or a collapse of the earth. Which resident army would be so unimaginable, willing to take the whole family''s life and become the rebel army without the right to send troops?


    The deputy general''s words are well founded. Hulto also believed that the four states in the south of the Yangtze River can be so easily controlled because the empress has taken the military power of the garrison. If you don''t have the military power, you want to send troops. That is to say, you are the unknown, you are the rebel, you have to be stabbed in the back, and your family will die as a result.


    Don''t look down on that talisman. It''s so important.


    Without the talisman, the Songzhou army could do nothing, and things would still go according to their own expectations.Hulto let out a long breath. Although she still couldn''t think of Leng''s plan, she had cut off the possibility of Songzhou army and had a bottom in her mind.


    As long as the Songzhou army does not suddenly rebel and cooperate with the listening army, her people will always bring Songzhou back, which is inevitable.


    Just when hultuoren redeployed the people and horses due to Songzhou, Liu Wei got a reply from Li Hao and a message from liaozhou.


    On the other side of liaozhou, Rong Leng Liu Wei never contacted the king Quan. He used him as a bait to cheat the people of hultoran. They didn''t take it seriously. They didn''t want to explain their plans to the king Quan. They thought that as long as the king didn''t do anything, kept the status quo and stayed in liaozhou as a mascot.


    But now, the king of power suddenly sent out troops to help them suppress the 100000 troops of hulto.


    According to Rong Ling''s idea, even if the 100000 army went to Songzhou, it would be less than half a month later. But Li afraid and listen to that army''s cooperation, that is to say, they could take Songzhou down in these two days. The 100000 army rushed to Songzhou, which is also an empty fight. They might also shut the door and beat it. So they didn''t stop the 100000 army at all.


    But the king of power stopped him. Why should he stop him? What''s the matter with him?


    Rong Leng is confused. Liu Wei also thinks that King Quan is a little busy. He didn''t want to take him to play.


    However, since the friendship helped, Liu Wei wrote a letter to King Quan and said two words of thanks. At the same time, he expressed a little vaguely. He had nothing to do.


    Then king Quan''s reply came very quickly. In the letter, he scolded Rong Ling and Liu Wei, saying that it was they who begged him that he helped them. How could it be done? How could it be that he was busy? It''s not as fast as you are to cross rivers and demolish bridges!


    Liu Wei is ignorant. I didn''t ask you. When did I ask you?


    Then king Quan wrote back, with a black feather attached to it. He said that the black black black star bird was not sent by you! Don''t ask me, what is always flying on my head! I know, this is your bird! I''ve seen it!


    Liu Wei later remembered that pearl and goo had gone to the wild since they fought back to Qingyun country. It seemed that they had gone to Fengzhou, which was close to liaozhou.


    But in ancient Yongfu and Qingzhou, pearl really saw the king of power.


    What do you say? Liu Wei can only eat this dumb loss. That is to say, she sent pearls for the king of power. Otherwise, what should she do? She said that pearls might just pass through liaozhou, meet people she knows, and say that they are friendly and fly twice over your head. By the way, can you feed them?


    In this way, the king of power has no face. They are still elders. They lose face and have to scold them again.

 Chapter 1705

    It was half a month after Xiaoli''s ship arrived at Anzhou wharf.


    From Anzhou to Lingzhou, the land route is faster than the water route, so they decided to go to Anzhou and hire a carriage to go to Lingzhou.


    But I didn''t expect that I was stopped by the officers and soldiers just after I went ashore.


    It was originally a secret that the four states in the south of the Yangtze River were occupied by the rebels. After all, the rebels crossed the border and sealed off the information of each state capital to make sure that there was no disturbance.


    But in the last month, when Liu Weirong Leng arrived in Qingzhou, they were involved in the rebellion of the empress and sent troops to invade the south of the Yangtze River.


    There is no injured state capital. As soon as they heard the news, they hurriedly asked the capital for confirmation. However, there was no response from the capital, so they dared not ask for help. On the one hand, they sent people to the four occupied states to inquire about the news. On the other hand, they spontaneously strengthened the patrol and strictly controlled the foreign ships, vehicles and horses.


    Xiao Li, as strangers, is now under control.


    Anzhou is in charge of the wharf. It''s the master of the government''s Yamen. Now he looks at everyone like a thief. He leads a team of patrol guards and stares at a group of old and weak women and children from the ship. How do you think they are strange.


    "You said you were going to visit your relatives in Lingzhou? How to prove it. "


    Xiaoli reluctantly takes his way out of the bag and hands it up.


    When the master saw it, he immediately ordered people to surround them.


    Little Li frowned.


    The master said: "from Chongzhou? People from Chek Hefu, Chongzhou? Ah, chehefu is the later changed state annals. The original name is zehefu. On all household registration documents, zehefu is the one with the seal. You are wrong. Your quotation is false. "


    This guide is really a fake. Before departure, Xiao Li asked a highly skilled Haidong army to make a fake certificate. The Haidong army was obviously not from Chongzhou, so he didn''t pay attention to the details. Even though Xiao Li used this road to guide so many state capitals, no one found it wrong.


    But now the boat capsized in the gutter and was seen.


    Xiaoli breathed, and after a moment''s silence in front of the master''s expression that "you are spies as expected", he said frankly, "well, we are not from Chongzhou, but from Songzhou."


    "Where is the household registration?" the teacher asked


    Xiaoli shook her head: "no household registration."


    Liu Wei was born in Kyoto, so his household registration is in Kyoto, but Xiao Li was born in Qujiang mansion of Songzhou, so his household registration is indeed in Songzhou, but in the past two years, he has gone to Xianyan country. A piece of paper, like household registration, has been soaked in the water.


    Now back to Qingyun country, Songzhou has been occupied by the rebels. Xiaoli can''t run there and let the rebels make up for him. So now, he is a black household who can''t get his household registration.


    The master is very sharp. He waved directly and asked the guards to take these people away and take them to the Yamen for questioning.


    Xiaoli keeps quiet and asks everyone not to resist. He goes to Yamen to have a look. He needs to make sure whether the officers and soldiers who stop them are the real Anzhou officers and soldiers, or whether Anzhou has been captured by the rebels. These are all the rebels.


    If it''s the former, he has his own way to explain it. If it''s the latter, they are rebellious now. In the fight, the elderly and children will be hurt, so they can''t be impulsive.


    When they arrived at the government''s Yamen in Anzhou, they were taken to the back hall. The master invited the government to come out. When the government met them, he immediately asked, "Songzhou people?"


    Xiaoli nodded, "yes."


    "Where is Songzhou from?"


    Xiaoli said, "people from Qujiang Prefecture."


    "No household registration, how to prove it."


    "Where is the adult?" Xiao Li asked


    Yin Leng of the Anzhou government looked at the young man. For a while, he ordered the Yamen servant: "take them to the prison."


    Little Li frowned.


    Anzhou Fu Yin sneered and said: "now the situation in the south of the Yangtze River is very dangerous. A group of old and weak women and children walk in the two rivers arbitrarily? This book is weird. In the face of this official''s inquiry, are you just a teenager, calm and self-sufficient, and do you have such a determination? The two doubts prove that you have no clear origin. I would rather not let you down than wronged you. I will stay in prison for a few days first, and then release you when the situation is stable. "


    Seeing the Yamen servants all around, Xiao Li hurriedly said: "my Lord said that the situation in the south of the Yangtze River is very dangerous. I don''t know what it means. All the way down, we didn''t find any danger."


    "I don''t know if I should believe it or not, but one thing can prove that there are a large number of soldiers and horses flowing in the two rivers recently. You say you are a good family people. When the two rivers come, you haven''t seen a large number of official ships?"


    Xiaoli shrugged: "how about seeing it? We are just ordinary people. Seeing the official ship making a detour, we have to ask, where are you going? Why do so many people go in the same direction?"


    Anzhou Fu Yin was blocked by his words, but he still felt untrustworthy, especially the more stable the young man was, the more suspicious he felt.


    "He said:" then when the official wronged you Say, wave, order yamen servant to start.


    Xiaoli raised his hand, stopped the yamen runner, and looked at the Anzhou government Yin: "it doesn''t matter if I go to jail, but I still want to know, where are you from, my lord?"Anzhou Fu Yin was silent for a moment. He probably thought they could not fly. He said frankly, "how about Kyoto?"


    Xiaoli guessed that it was true. This Anzhou Fu Yin is indeed from Kyoto. Although his words are in Anzhou dialect, they are very strong in Kyoto. Xiaoli stayed in Kyoto and it is easy to hear.


    Xiaoli asked again, "you said that there was a flow of troops and horses in the two rivers and that the situation in the south of the Yangtze River was unstable. That kid wanted to ask, is there a mutiny in the south of the Yangtze River?"


    "Anzhou Fu Yin sneers:" whether there is mutiny, you are not the most clear


    "We don''t know." Xiaoli''s face was straight: "when I didn''t come here, I did find that the patrol of Songzhou, Qingzhou, Fengzhou, Nanzhou and other places had been strengthened, and the officers and soldiers had become fresh faces."


    Anzhou Fu Yin suddenly took a look at his master. He sat up straight and squinted. "Nanzhou and Fengzhou have also strengthened their patrol?"


    Xiaoli looked at the expression of the Fu Yin, determined his present state of mind, and said calmly: "yes, we didn''t start from Songzhou, we came from the East China Sea, originally wanted to go back to Songzhou, but the Songzhou wharf is really strange. Those officers and soldiers don''t look like the Central Plains people, but more like the barbarians, so they didn''t go ashore. They want to go to Lingzhou first to visit their ancestors."


    One side of the master suddenly clenched his fist and said excitedly: "if it''s really a barbarian, the rumors are right, the four southern states are really occupied."


    Anzhou Fu Yin coughs and stares at the master.


    The master was so surprised that he said something wrong. He hurriedly looked at the people of Xiaoli and said with a straight face: "even if you say that, you can''t prove that you are not spies. Since ancient times, the old, the weak, the women and the children are the most easy works to penetrate into the enemy''s rear."


    Xiaoli has come here to make sure that Anzhou has not been captured by the rebels. All the government and teachers in front of him are original. Therefore, he doesn''t go around and takes out a token from his arms and hands it over.


    Anzhou Fu Yin looked at the token and his eyes widened.


    "Zhengmen?"


    Xiaoli looks at the girl beside her: "girl, what am I from?"


    The girl is very clever. Crisply, she said, "the little owner of zhengemen." Finish saying, oneself first puffed to laugh.


    Xiaoli shrugs and looks natural: "adult, you are from Kyoto. If you want to come to this token, you have your own conclusion."

 Chapter 1706

    This token is not only true, but also special for zhengemen Duwei. There is a small word "Rong" under the word "Zhen". This is the former zhengemen Duwei, owned by rongling.


    But Rongdu is dead.


    The news has been around for a long time in Kyoto.


    Anzhou Fu Yin holds the token and asks in a cold voice, "where did you steal it?"


    The little girl replied unhappily, "this is my Lord''s, young Li is his son, where is it stolen?"


    Anzhou Fu Yin frowned: "the third prince has never married before. How could he have such a big son? You dare to steal things from the gate. You really have the gall of a leopard."


    "Never married?" Yin of Anzhou is trying to attack these shameless thieves fiercely, but he doesn''t prevent the old man with white hair who hasn''t spoken all of a sudden. He looks very gloomy and asks, "Rong Ling, never married?"


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at his father''s expression and knew that he was going to suffer. He quickly pacified him and said: "no, Dad, rongling and Liuwei were married in Qingzhou, and ugly was born after they were married, so..."


    "And Xiao Li?" Ji Nan Zheng asked with a black face, "Xiao Li was born without marriage?"


    Little Lipton wanted to explain that he was not born by his father. His father had another person. Uncle Rong was his stepfather.


    But my grandmother first said, "it''s not strange to allow Leng. It''s not easy for this child. Let''s Liu Wei. She didn''t trust Rong Leng very much at first..."


    Ji Nanzheng was so angry that he pointed to the prefecture of Anzhou and roared: "people in Kyoto have never heard of Rong Ling''s marriage, which means that we don''t know that Wei''er is Rong Ling''s wife in Kyoto. What do you mean? What does he want to do with being a relative and hiding? "


    Ji Xiaqiu said: "no, no, Liu Wei had a big stomach at that time. When she went back to Beijing, she wanted to make up for it, but she was afraid that she would work hard, so she put it off for a while, and wanted to have another ugly one. But it wasn''t that. Later, Rong Ling had an accident. Liu Wei accompanied him out of the sea, and then he delayed for several years."


    Ji Nanzheng can''t accept it, and he takes Xiaoli and says, "you say, Xiaoli is not born to allow Leng!"


    Ji Xiaqiu said, "yes."


    "No," said Xiao Li


    Ji Nanzheng wanted to say that since it was born by Rong Ling, why didn''t Xiao Li marry before he was born? As a result, Xiao Li''s rebuttal made him dumb and confused: "isn''t it?"


    Xiaoli nodded, "No."


    Ji Xiaqiu has a headache. She covers her forehead and says, "yes."


    Xiaoli still shook her head. "No."


    Ji Xiaqiu said, "yes, it is."


    Xiaoli still shook her head. "No, it''s not."


    Ji Xiaqiu will be drunk: "Xiaoli, your uncle is your father, hasn''t your mother told you?"


    Xiao Li was stunned and looked at her grandmother with a silly expression.


    As for their long-standing debate, Anzhou Fu Yin seems to have heard something.


    How many years has it been delayed to go out with you?


    Liu Wei? Liu Wei?


    Isn''t Liuwei liusizuo from zhengmen? Once because of the case of missing children, Liu Sizuo, who is famous in Kyoto?


    What do you mean, what father and mother, is liusizuo not a man?


    After a short argument, Ji Xiaqiu finally appeased Ji Nanzheng, mainly because Xiao Li always stressed that he was not born by Rong Ling, which made him feel that things were not simple.


    In the conversation, it seems that he found a message that Rong Duwei was not dead?


    Then Xiao Li clarified to him very seriously: "yes, I Captain Rongdu is not dead. "


    At first, it was very smooth to call dad, because I had accepted that my mother and uncle Rong had remarried. But now, my grandmother suddenly told him that his biological father was Uncle Rong, which made Xiaoli wander again.


    He still had to ask his mother to prove these things, but before that, he called Uncle Rong, who was a bit unable to shout.


    In the following time, Xiao Li told the government of Anzhou that uncle Rong and his mother are now in Qingzhou. The news about the transit of the rebels should have come from them, hoping to alert other state capitals around him.


    However, they have been delayed for half a month on the road from Qingzhou to Anzhou. Now they don''t know how Qingzhou is progressing, but they can be sure that the first general of the rebel army should be in Qingzhou.


    "Hultoran." After a long silence, Anzhou Fu Yin chuckled and said: "if there is no wrong rumor, the first general of the rebel army should be the former clan leader who once attacked the Qingyun border, hultoran. Eight years ago, she lost the first battle to the third King Rong. If the third king did not die and went to Qingzhou, then they should be right now. "


    Xiaoli said: "under the command of the seven kings of Kyoto, Lord Qin Haiqin, has gone to Qingzhou. Now both Kyoto and Qingzhou are in action. If you want to come to the former official ships of the two rivers to flow, it''s also because there is a fight going on."


    "Dazzled Anzhou Fu Yin:" fight in the city


    Xiaoli shook her head: "I don''t know, but if we win, there will be news soon. Adults can send someone to watch."Just then, a yamen runner came in. As yamen runner ran, he shouted, "secret report, sir, there is a secret report."


    Anzhou Fu Yin hurriedly got up and went up to receive the letter from yamen runner. He opened the letter and saw the contents. His eyes were bigger.


    The master also saw it, and was shocked after reading it.


    Xiaoli is puzzled. He looks at them suspiciously. Anzhou Fu Yin takes a look at him, swallows and spits, and gives him the secret letter.


    Xiaoli hurriedly browsed it again, and after reading it, he was also a little surprised.


    "Seven days ago, Songzhou, Nanzhou, Fengzhou, Sanlu army and Qingzhou were all opened. Three days ago, there were rebels moving to Qingzhou, Zhongzhou and other places in Qingzhou. However, due to the advance of urban defense, the rebels did not enter the city successfully. Now the rebels want to cross the two rivers by boat. It is very likely that they will enter Anzhou, Lingzhou and other places... "


    After reading the letter, Xiao Li looks up at the Anzhou government.


    At this time, the prince of Anzhou had already returned to his mind. He told his master, "send the Anzhou garrison into the city, four ways back and forth, surround the wharf, set up heavy military platforms, and put up artillery. It''s forbidden for the common people and businessmen to leave the city and take their boats. Anzhou will enter the state of full control and defense. If the rebels dare to come here, put rockets and gunpowder, and let them die in the water!"! At the same time, send a letter to Lingzhou to call for state defense in advance. Don''t let the rebels seize the opportunity. "


    This Anzhou magistrate has courage. When he has finished speaking, the Master goes to work immediately.


    For a while, Anzhou Fu Yin looked at Xiao Li again and said: "if you are really your father, then he should have succeeded in the first battle of Qingzhou. The rebels were forced to flee everywhere by him, and the chaos in the south of the Yangtze River was pacified by him."


    Xiao Li also breathed for a long time. In fact, he didn''t take part in any of these things, and he didn''t know what was inside of them. It was hard to say.


    "Now the whole city is heavily fortified. You can''t go to Lingzhou. Lingzhou won''t let you into the city. It''s better to stay in Anzhou for a while until the rebels completely subside and go no later."


    Xiaoli promised to come down. Although he had seen the token of zhengemen, he was not sure about these people, so he let them live in the yard in the back street of Yamen for surveillance.


    Xiao Li doesn''t care, but it''s hard for her grandfather. She has arrived in Anzhou. She is so close to Lingzhou, but she still has to drag.


    After leaving the yamen, a yamen servant took them to the back yard. The clown saw the street view outside and was excited. He shouted to eat sugar gourd. Xiaoli asked the Yamen servant to take other people to the yard first. He led the clown to buy sugar gourd. Anyway, he was in the back street. He could see the gate in the past.


    When he arrived at the sugar gourd stall, the ugly wanted to see the mask again. Xiao Li had just paid for the sugar gourd, and then the ugly went to several vendors to talk to a girl.


    Xiaoli collected the money, chased after the ugly and scolded: "you can''t wait for your brother, you know?"


    The clown took a hot steamed bun, smelled it, pointed to the back of a girl in front of him, and said, "that elder sister said I''m lovely, please eat it, it''s delicious."


    Xiaoli looked up at the girl. She walked very fast. In a flash, she had passed the corner. At a glance, he only saw the girl''s pink back.


    Xiaoli takes the bun and sniffs it. It''s sure that it''s OK. Then she lets her sister eat it.


    Ugly immediately took a bite and said, "that elder sister looks like a cat and her eyes look like a cat."


    Xiao Li didn''t understand that. How can a person be like a cat.


    Ugly but said: "is like, like the cloud Chu elder sister raise kitten."


    Xiaoli casually perfunctory: "good, you say like."


    Ugly with a bun, muttered: "the eyes of different colors of the cat."


    This time Xiaoli didn''t hear it clearly and didn''t care much.

 Chapter 1707

    Carrying a cage of steamed buns, a pair of golden eyes, wearing a long pink dress, after two streets, they entered a large open door.


    There were other people in the room. Seeing her coming back, another beautiful woman asked, "Why have you been so long?"


    Powder skirt woman put the bun on the table, look at her dress, frown and frown: "want to go back to Baiwu building?"


    The pretty woman straightened her complicated skirt and said, "I''ll see the target tonight." "And exhort:" your aunt has not woke up, first warm the bun, she woke up to let her eat


    The woman in the pink skirt said "Oh", a little uneasy: "do you want me to go with you?"


    "No more." Beautiful woman way: "the family must stay, jade dye and Ji tea do not know when can return."


    When it comes to Yuran and her own sister, Ji Cha, a woman in a pink skirt, Ji Jin, is also silent. She lowers her voice and says, "I always feel that there''s some confusion outside these days, and I don''t know what''s going on, whether it has an impact on our actions."


    "Nothing." The pretty woman, Fang que, said calmly, "if the target can arrive tonight, it will be done tonight. Let''s go when it''s done. Leave a signal in Dingzhou. Yuranji tea will come to us when it comes back. Don''t worry. I''ve done a lot in this business. It''s a small matter."


    Ji Jin had to "graciously" and came closer to touch Fang Que''s face to make sure that her face changing mask didn''t fall off. Then she told her, "I heard that several experts have failed in this list. Don''t be hard. If you can''t, you can''t find another chance. Don''t put anyone in it."


    Fang que pulls her sleeves together and shows her jade lotus like wrist. She shakes a move in front of Ji Jin. When her hand moves away, Ji Jin feels dizzy. She barely stands still and breathes.


    Colorless and tasteless Qingjing powder. It''s a treasure. Fang que has used all the assassin''s maces at the bottom of the pressing box. It seems that it''s imperative.


    Ji Jin didn''t say any more. After sending Fang que away, she went back to the inner room. She saw the faint room, curled up on the bed, the old man with white hair. She smiled and carefully closed the door to prevent the outside voice from disturbing the sleepers in the room.


    Three years ago, aunt Biao was seriously ill. After discussing with her sister Ji Cha, Ji Jin left Lingzhou to find her cousin Liu Wei and took care of her in her hometown. At that time, Ji Jin found Liu Wei and was promised by Liu Wei. She would visit her aunt Biao in Lingzhou as soon as possible.


    But when Ji Jin returned to jijiapu, I heard that Aunt Biao was seriously ill. One night, she disappeared. Someone found her shoes on the cliff. Everyone said that she seemed to jump off the cliff, but there was only a surging river under the cliff.


    No one knew for a while whether aunt Biao was alive or dead.


    Ji Cha is worried about her troubles because she doesn''t take care of aunt Biao. Ji Jin has to find aunt Biao and take care of her sister. It''s really hard for a while.


    At that time, Ji Jin also thought that she hoped cousin Liu Wei would come quickly. They were limited in manpower, but cousin Liu Wei knew the people of Qingzhou Fu''s family. Liangjiang was almost guaranteed by Qingzhou Fu''s family. If there were Qingzhou Fu''s family willing to go out to help them search, I believe it would be more likely to find aunt Biao.


    But wait, wait, wait, what the two sisters are waiting for is not the news of her cousin''s return, but the news of her burial in the sea.


    There was no doubt that it was a bolt from the blue. The two sisters were immersed in grief, but they soon got back on their feet. Since their cousin couldn''t count on it, aunt cousins had to continue to look for it. So they left Jijia and searched all the rivers near Lingzhou for half a year.


    Half a year later, a pair of women found them.


    This pair of women, one of whom is Ji Jin, is very impressed. Her name is Fang que. When she went to visit cousin Liu Wei half a year ago, she fought with this Fang que girl. They had three different views and looked at each other badly. They both regarded each other as the nail in the eye.


    But this time, the two girls did not come to get revenge on them.


    That''s what they say.


    "Elder martial brother and elder martial sister can''t die. Although the sea dragon is raging, I have this intuition. They must be alive and come back!"


    "Sister in law is very affectionate. When she was on the boat, she mentioned Lingzhou''s ancestor more than once. Now she''s gone. We want to have a look. Is that old man OK?"


    "Missing? Life and death unknown? Don''t worry. We need to see people alive and dead. If we don''t see the bones, we can''t give up. There are only a few prefectures in Liangjiang. We can always find them. Don''t just look for them in the fishermen on the Bank of the river. We need to check the past merchant ships. Anyone with conscience, who sees a dying old man on the sea, will help each other. If your aunt Biao is really rescued by the ship, the scope will be large. From the West From the sea to the East China Sea, we have to find it. "


    In this way, the four men formed a team. Ji Jinji tea was born in Ji family. Although it had some living means, it was easy to understand, but after all, it had little experience in the Jianghu.


    But jade dye Fang magpie is independent since childhood, and they often mix in the brothel when they were young girls. It can be said that they are experienced in all kinds of battles to inquire about information.


    Four people join hands. If they don''t have money, they will pick up the list of killers in the Jianghu. If they have money, they will continue to find people. It took two years for them to find them.


    It''s in a nursing home in Qujiang Prefecture, Songzhou. What kind of business does the nursing home do? It can frighten people to death. It''s specially for the old people who don''t have children to support. Haven''t you heard that the old people who don''t have children to support should be given free support by the Yamen of Qujiang Prefecture?There are not only homes for the elderly, but also orphanages in Qujiang Prefecture. They are for the adoption of homeless orphans!


    It''s unheard of. What is the immortal state capital? Is Bodhisattva coming into the world?


    At that time, the Dean was feeding the old man with white head. When he saw the four girls he found, he was surprised and told the story two years ago.


    They did save the old man when they sailed. The old man didn''t remember and didn''t know where to live. The ship of the nursing home was originally purchased from other places. Seeing such a lonely old man, they couldn''t help but take him to Songzhou. For two years, the old man has been taken care of by Haosheng in the nursing home.


    Although the old man does not remember people or events, he can still communicate with his peers.


    Speaking of this, the Dean boasted: "this is called Alzheimer''s disease in your cousin''s house. There used to be a doctor Liu in our Qujiang mansion. Our nursing home, as well as the orphanage in the western suburbs, were all run by him. He wrote a brochure about Alzheimer''s disease, poliomyelitis, and other diseases of the elderly and children, which was distributed in the hospital, so I Our support workers, yes, you don''t know what they are. Hahaha, it''s OK. The outsiders don''t know. In short, our small workers will take care of the elderly and children with different diseases. In fact, your cousins and aunts are not so serious. It''s mainly because of the problem of your care methods. If the elderly are not sick, they will be locked in the house. She also wants to have them Socialize, and also want to talk with others. You should make her reasonably contact with the outside world, sometimes play some little games of wisdom with her, travel with her in mountains and rivers, walk around the places she passed when she was young, and promote her ability of self-care in life. In this way, the disease can be easily relieved, and the pressure of family members will be much smaller. "


    Dean Lala miscellaneous with them a lot of popular science, four girls seriously listen to, learn.


    After picking up aunt Biao, Ji Jin Ji tea didn''t want to go back to Ji''s house, so the four decided to take aunt Biao to wander, which should be considered as a distraction. As for usual, it''s the same as before. If you don''t have money, you can pick up the list. If you have money, you can walk around and stop, and take the old man to live a comfortable life.


    In a blink of an eye, a year has passed. This time, yuranji tea has got a complicated list. It''s going to go to other places for a few days. Fangque has also got a list of killers. Tonight, the target people will appear in the famous fireworks place of Anzhou, Baiwu building. If fangque can get it, they will have nearly two thousand bills tonight. In addition, yuranji tea has made these two lists After that, they can have a rest for at least one year. Then they will go to Kyoto. My aunt said she wanted to go to Kyoto before.

 Chapter 1708

    The white fog building in the middle of the night is full of people''s voices.


    As the largest place of wind and moon in Anzhou, Baiwu tower is exactly the place where the local rich businessmen and talented people like to gather.


    Fang que changed into a light and graceful yellow dress. The skirt was ethereal and clear. During the action, there were ripples.


    In the lobby on the first floor, the dancers swayed wildly, the spectators were red faced and their voices were vivid. It seemed that even though the sky was falling apart outside, the inside could keep its infatuation and bright lights.


    Fang que is accompanied by the little servant girl who guides her way. As she walks, the little servant girl says good words to Fang que: "my mother has taken good care of him. Young Master Cheng has outstanding talent and good looks. Although he is not from Anzhou, he does a lot of business. He is generous in reward. Just after I went in and swayed around, I took five or two small Yuanbao. If you are good at it, you will not be stingy I will fly to the branches and become a Phoenix. "


    Fang que, who came to Anzhou ten days ago, volunteered to sell herself into the white fog building. Now she is still a new comer to the white fog building. She is not served by the local luxury liner. This foreign rich businessman who is easy to kill will be recommended by the procuress.


    Today''s target is Cheng Dong. He seems to be a merchant of goods. In fact, he is engaged in human trafficking and prostitution.


    Cheng Dong is a fugitive. His first crime was three years ago. A year ago, he stole and sold the little daughter of the local government Yin''s family who went out to play in micro clothes. When he found her, the 14-year-old daughter of the local government Yin had been killed by her own filth.


    It''s probably known that Cheng Dong didn''t go to the north again after offending people who shouldn''t be offended. All the northern prefectures have their wanted notices, but the picture only has outline and rough features. It''s fantastic to rely on the wanted notices to arrest people.


    After the issuance of the wanted order was invalid, the Yamen increased the reward. Now Cheng Dong''s head is worth nine hundred liang of silver. If he can be captured alive, he can get two thousand Liang.


    Fang que doesn''t plan to capture him alive. It''s too troublesome to take a living man to Sichuan Province, so she will take Cheng Dong''s head away tonight.


    After being led to the door of Yajian by the little servant girl, Fang que pushes the door.


    She is used to wandering in the brothel. She knows what posture can make men amazing and what actions can make men fascinated.


    There are not only Cheng Dong in Yajian, but also a few who don''t know whether they are his brothers or business partners. Several people push their cups to change their glasses. When they see a beautiful woman coming in, they are all willing to show an ambiguous smile to Cheng Dong, who is sitting in the first place.


    Cheng Dong also looks at Fang que with satisfaction. He picks up the empty glass and gives a sign to Fang que.


    The magpie curled up and poured a glass of wine for him.


    Cheng Dong takes Fang Que''s waist and pulls her into his arms.


    Fang magpie naturally put her arms around his neck, her face was full of smiles, and her fingers were bold from his chest to his lower abdomen.


    People nearby began to make noise, and Cheng Dong felt hot and dry all over. He waved his hand to let others out. When the room was empty, his hand went directly into Fang Que''s gossamer clothes.


    Fang Que''s face is still smiling, with a little temptation in her smile, she coquettishly asked: "do you still drink?"


    "Drink." Cheng Dong smiles greedily: "I want you to feed me with your mouth."


    Fang que chuckled again, then took Cheng Dong''s hand, drank all the sake in his cup, pulled up his sleeve, held Cheng Dong''s face, and approached slowly.


    Cheng Dong''s eyes are clear, waiting for Fang que to kiss. When Fang que is about to approach, he suddenly hesitates. Qingjingsan has come into effect, but Cheng Dong doesn''t respond at all. What''s the matter?


    Cheng Dong looks at Fang Que''s dawdling, and directly holds her back head spoon. To be strong, Fang que reaches for a block, blocks his mouth and turns his fingers. The goal is his neck.


    Before she moved her hand, she was caught by a sharp object on her stomach, which was a dagger.


    The magpie is all over.


    Cheng Dong smiled, still holding the magpie and looking at her face admiringly: "it''s from Tongzhou again, isn''t it? Why didn''t anyone tell you that the drug didn''t work for me? There are many people who want my life in recent years. If any drug is used, I''m afraid that I have given birth ten times earlier. "


    Fang magpie looks at him, the charming face is gone, instead of the cold face.


    Cheng Dong holds a dagger in one hand and intimidates Fang que. When the other hand is free, he swims around her waist and touches her: "female killer, I''ll see you for the first time. When you came into my arms, you''d go up and down. What are you looking for? Weapons? Soft nails? Can''t find it? I don''t hide my weapon in my boots. "


    Fang que took a deep breath and looked at the man for a while. "What do you want?"


    "This is the brothel. What do you think of it?"


    Fang que doesn''t care. This dagger can limit her for a while, but it''s impossible for her to be slaughtered by others. Just thinking of this, she suddenly becomes disordered and paralyzed.


    For a moment, she looked at the glass she had just drunk.


    At this time, Cheng Dong has gently collected the dagger, put it on the table, picked up the soft and boneless magpie, and walked to the bed.


    The magpie slumped on the bed and kept shrinking. She wanted to get up, but she couldn''t lift it.


    "The wine belongs to you. It''s not seasoned. The medicine is on the cup." Cheng Dong said, pointing to the abdomen in the red lips of the magpie, eyes, are full of evil thoughts. "Little girl, you should buy a lesson. Next time, don''t underestimate the enemy."Say, big hand a Yang, will Fang Que''s belt untie, take off her dress.


    Seeing things going in the worst direction, at the critical moment, a white shadow came and a sharp knife was put on Cheng Dong''s neck.


    Cheng Dongyi is shocked. Unexpectedly, there are other people in the room. He swallows his saliva, slowly releases Fang que, raises his hands, and retreats.


    Ji Jin looks at Cheng Dong coldly, and asks Fang que on the bed, "how are you?"


    Fang magpie gnawed his teeth and couldn''t get up. He was a little upset and said, "the boat capsized in the gutter."


    Ji Geun sighed, "I''m not here. What are you going to do?"


    Fang Que''s tongue tip is on top of her cheek, and she spits out a brown pill.


    The pill contains heding red. Of course, Fang que is not used to commit suicide, but to deliver the pill to Cheng Dong when she kisses her.


    This is the next strategy, because it is destined that she will have some sacrifice before the drug is delivered, so she didn''t want to use this method at first.


    Ji Jin looks at Cheng Dong next to her eyes, tilts her head, and asks Fang que, "is that right?"


    "That''s right." Fang que regained a little strength and adjusted her internal breathing. Then she got out of bed. She gathered her clothes and took Cheng Dong''s dagger on the table. When she turned around, she saw the light of the knife and the shadow of the sword. Cheng Dong''s head fell on the bed and dyed a veil red.


    Ji Jin grabs her hair, puts her head in the bundle, installs it, and asks Fang que, "can you still go?"


    "Yes." Fang que said, opening the window, just about to jump down, suddenly lowered her head, she looked at her arm.


    Ji Jin looks closely. On the arm and skin of the magpie, everywhere that Cheng Dong has touched, there are small red pimples. One by one, they are densely gathered and slowly spread to the heart.


    "This is Step by step? " Ji Jin''s eyes widened.


    Fang Que''s face was dark and scolded, "Damn it!"


    Ji Jin is very worried: "what can I do? Can I help you? Hurry back. "


    "No." Fang que stepped back and looked at Ji Jin. In a cold voice, she said, "don''t touch me. This poison will infect."


    Ji Jin turns around and walks to the bed, quickly grabs Cheng Dong''s clothes. As expected, she sees that Cheng Dong also has this little red dot.


    "Who started before us?" Ji Jin is irascible: "how to use this kind of poison, is there any disease? Don''t be afraid to implicate the innocent? "


    Fang que shakes her head and says to Ji Jin, "you go back first. Since the other party started tonight, the poison is all gone, and it''s bound to wait for Cheng Dong''s head. He will appear again. I''ll wait for him here."


    "Have you ever called?" Ji Cha asked.


    "If you can''t fight, you have to try. You have to cure." Fang que said, and urged Ji Jin: "you go quickly, there is an old man at home, you take in again, who takes care of her?"


    Ji Geun breathed, scratched her head impatiently, and finally left first with her head on.


    In Anzhou at night, there is no curfew, the night market is prosperous and bustling, and people come and go in the street.


    Xiaoli leads the clown and buys a lot of gadgets in the night market. The clown wears the mask of a fairy, but he still doesn''t want to go home.


    Xiaoli is also from her, before the boat has been on the river, now it''s hard to get on the shore, sister want to play, there is no blame.


    After walking for a while, ugly was tired and wanted to eat pancakes. Xiao Li bought them for her, but when he was about to pay money, suddenly he turned around and saw only a woman in black, carrying a burden, passing by them.


    Xiao Li looks at the back of the woman in black, and the road she walked along. From her baggage, the bright red liquid drips two drops from time to time.


    Xiao Li hears that it''s the smell of human blood.


    "Brother?" The girl did not understand the call sound, pulled the sleeve of pulling brother.


    Xiaoli turned around, paid for the pancakes, looked at the front again, and asked the ugly, "did you take Abby?"


    The clown lifted his sleeve, and Abby was on her wrist.


    Xiao Li said: "do you see the woman in black in front? You ask Abby to follow her and tell me where she is. "


    The clown bit the oil cake, said two words to Abby on his wrist, then got Abby off, threw him on the ground and said, "Abby, go quickly."


    Abby: "

 Chapter 1709

    In the East Street in the middle of the night, Ji Jin came back to the house breathlessly.


    She untied the black robe, put the headdress in her hand to the corner, carefully pushed open the door of the inner room, looked at the old man sleeping peacefully in her eyes, and made sure he was safe, so she left the room, turned around and went back to her own room.


    Controlling her voice, she rummaged through the boxes and cupboards. In a short time, she found several bottles of pills. When she was wandering in the Jianghu, she could not do without regular medicines.


    However, these drugs can cure some bruises. The sword injury and knife injury are the extreme. It is absolutely impossible to cure them step by step.


    Ji Jin grabs her hair. I don''t know how Fang que is now. She got the overpowering drug first and then became extremely poisonous. Fang Que''s martial arts are still excellent, but now her strength is greatly reduced. If she fights with the other party forcibly, she will fall behind.


    Ji Jin clenched her teeth and knew she couldn''t help it. She hurriedly took out her pen and paper and wrote a letter. Then she folded the letter and went back to her cousin''s room.


    She wakes up her cousin. The ignorant old man vaguely opens his eyes and looks at her puzzledly.


    Ji Jin wiped her face and put the letter in the old man''s sacrilege pocket. In a soft voice, she said, "if I don''t come back tonight, there are still some food in the kitchen. You don''t want to go anywhere, just stay at home. After two days, Yuran and Ji cha will come back. Then, you will give the letter to them."


    The confused old man looked at her motionless, looking at the slow look, as if he didn''t understand what she said at all.


    Aunt Biao is now in a certain remission due to proper care. Sometimes she is awake and sometimes confused. Ji Jin should be confused when she looks like this. She has no choice but to lock the hospital door before going out. Otherwise, aunt Biao doesn''t understand her words. She must go out to find them when she wakes up.


    "Forget it, it''s OK." Ji Jin said, touching the old man''s soft white hair, and said: "sleep, you sleep."


    The old man was put back on the bed flat, but her eyes were not closed. She kept staring at the girl beside the bed. When she saw that the girl was going to get up and leave, she reached out her hand and held her corner: "you don''t want me?"


    Ji Jin''s eyes turn red. She squats down and says softly, "how can I not watch my aunt? Fang que is very dangerous now. I have to help her. Maybe I am also in danger. So look after yourself, and wait for Yu Ran and Ji Cha to come back. Listen, OK?"


    The old man with dim eyes did not give up, still holding Ji Jin.


    Ji Jin wants to open her hand, but the old man asks stubbornly, "why is it dangerous?"


    Ji Jin couldn''t tell whether the old man was conscious or confused. She subconsciously said, "she''s poisoned by a kind of poison called step by step, and now maybe..."


    Speaking of this, Ji Geun remembered that no matter the old man was awake or confused, he could not understand how to grow flowers step by step, so she simply said: "she was injured."


    The old man suddenly sat up, his face clearly worried.


    After all, I have been together for more than a year. Aunt Biao has feelings for Yuran and fangque.


    Ji Jin is very sad, and she is afraid that she and Fang que will go in tonight.


    But the old man suddenly sat up, hobbled on his shoes, walked to the side of the cabinet, and searched for something in the cabinet.


    A moment later, she took out a stone and handed it to Ji Jin.


    Ji Jin took over. She didn''t recognize the stone, and she didn''t know when Aunt Biao hid a black stone in the package. She asked, "what is this?"


    The old man said, "live."


    Ji Jin is stunned: "is this stone alive?"


    The old man nodded seriously: "live."


    Ji Geun took a breath and knew that Aunt Biao was ill again. She took a stone and said it was a living thing. Maybe she thought it was her own cat and dog?


    Now the situation is urgent. She has to go at once. Ji Jin perfunctorily says, "OK, I''ll take it with me. Does aunt Biao mean that?"


    The old man nodded, then stressed: "it''s really alive."


    Ji Jin "en" sound, put the stone into her arms, help the old man to bed to sleep, and then hurried out.


    After Ji Jin left, the old man on the bed suddenly sat up again. She rubbed herself against the door, pushed open the door, and walked into the yard. The goal was accurate. At a glance, she saw the little green snake lying on the window lattice, peeping for its head.


    She quickly pinched the little green snake''s seven inches, put it in front of her eyes and looked suspiciously.


    Little green snake didn''t expect anyone to catch him. He wanted to struggle, but his life was pinched and he didn''t dare to move.


    The old man who is confused because of his illness when he is doing things, walking and talking, but his body is almost instinctively flexible in the face of little insects and ants. She holds the little green snake and asks it, "do you have a lord?"


    The little green snake shivered and did not move.


    "Without a master, I''ll use you as a Gu." The old man said, pinching his fingertips, and almost pinched the body of the little green snake.


    The little green snake twisted wildly, opened its mouth to bite the old man''s tiger, and a tube of virulent poison spewed out from its teeth and shot into the wound on the old man''s hand.


    The old man was in pain. He let go of the little green snake. The snake landed and ran, just like being chased by a dog.The old man looked at the wound with black gas. He wiped it without any care. After the blood beads were wiped off, some black blood gushed out. But when the black blood ran out, the poison gas did not spread in the blood, but evaporated automatically without any external help.


    Miao people are accompanied by insects and demagogues since they were young. They have a special general body and can resist all kinds of poisons.


    Seeing the blood of the wound turn red again, the old man looked at the direction of the little green snake running, murmured: "it seems that there is a Lord."


    Said, then returns to the room, safely continues to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    After Abby ran home, she plunged her head into the ugly arms and refused to come out.


    Ugly don''t know how it is, take it out, curiously asked: "Abby not happy?"


    Abby is going to cry to death, hissing and screaming, anxious and scared.


    Ugly listen to it finish, then put it into his arms, and then go to his brother.


    Xiaoli is talking to his grandfather. The ugly man tells his brother the news and address ABI heard. At last, he emphasizes: "ABI said that the old woman was terrible, would kill snakes, and was very fierce."


    Xiao Li thought that Abby, as a snake, would run to other people''s houses. He would be chased by everyone, and there were not a few people who would catch snakes and mice. Abby probably just met an old man who was particularly disgusted with snakes, insects, mice and ants.


    Ji Nanzheng then asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Xiaoli didn''t want to worry too much about Grandpa, so he said: "I found something in the street before, and asked Abby to inquire about it. Now it has a result. I''ll go and have a look."


    "Be careful." Ji Nanzheng specifically told.


    Xiaoli nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll go back soon."


    According to Abby''s address, it took Xiaoli half an hour to find the place.


    He looked at the dark yard in front of him, sipped his lips, and quietly dived in.


    There is a breathing sound in the room. It''s shallow. It should be a child or an old man. Xiaoli walks back inside, but the breathing sound suddenly disappears. Xiaoli is stunned, realizes that the other party may have found him, and then stops breathing.


    Xiaoli is afraid to move in a moment. She has a light foot and a slow movement. She is not a top expert and shouldn''t have discovered it. However, the other side is very keen. She not only finds him, but also moves immediately.


    Xiaoli narrowed her eyes and had to watch it change.


    But after nearly a cup of tea, the breath in the room still hasn''t appeared. Xiaoli is a little surprised. Isn''t he dead? Can anyone hold his breath for so long?

 Chapter 1710

    Xiao Li could not care so much. He walked into the room directly and moved in the direction of breathing he felt before. He opened a door. In the door, under the moonlight, there was an old man sitting on the bed. The old man was huddled together and stared at his coming direction shivering.


    Compared with the old man''s four eyes, both of them were stunned.


    At this time, the breathing sound appeared again. It was the old man in front of him. The old man seemed to be relieved and murmured, "it''s not a tiger."


    Miao people grew up on the banks of alpine lakes when they were young. They lived together with animals and lived by catching insects. When they faced fierce beasts or rats and ants that were not easy to catch, they would hide their movements with their breath. Because they are used to keeping their breath, they can keep it for a long time in the exercise day and night. The longest Miao people can keep it for half an hour.


    Xiaoli is sure that what he saw in the street before is not the old man. His body size is not similar to that of his body. He moves his nose and quickly finds the smell of human blood in the corner of the hall. He goes over and opens the package left in the corner. Inside, a head appears.


    Behind him came the footsteps of the old man.


    Xiaoli turns and stares at her.


    The old man seems to be afraid of him, or she is a timid person. She lies on the crack of the door and says, "it''s Xiaojin''s, others can''t take it..."


    Xiaoli looks at the old man with his eyebrows raised. He is a martial arts expert who can hold his breath for such a long time. But he can''t feel the existence of internal breathing in the old man. In other words, the old man can''t do martial arts.


    Xiaoli dare not be careless, she asked: "who is Xiaojin? Where is she? She killed this man? "


    The old man lowered his head and broke his fingers, as if thinking of something bad. Her eyes suddenly turned red. She cried and said, "little hibiscus, don''t want me."


    Xiaoli is stunned.


    The old man suddenly squatted down and hugged his knee. He looked very pitiful: "they don''t want me anymore..."


    Xiaoli didn''t know what to say. Knowing that the old man was very strange at present, he couldn''t bear to look at her so sad. He went over a little and asked in a soft voice, "where''s Xiaojin?"


    "I don''t know." The old man raised his head, his eyes were very muddy, and his words were confused: "no one knows, when he enters the sea, he never comes out, never comes out, never waits, never comes back..."


    Out to sea? But he saw the woman in black just an hour ago, and left by boat so soon?


    No, the wharf is closed at this time, and there is a military disaster in the two rivers. Starting this afternoon, the government has forbidden ships and carriages to leave the local area.


    Xiao Li didn''t know what the old man was talking about, so she listened to her as if she were talking to herself, saying strange things.


    Xiaoli hesitated for a while, then came forward, holding the old man''s wrist and felt his pulse.


    The pulse is not clear, and the meridians are silted up.


    He looked at the old man''s eyelids again and examined her conjunctiva. For a while, he came to the conclusion that the old man should be suffering from tardiness, which is called Alzheimer''s in the words of his mother.


    Leave such an old man who can''t take care of himself alone. Where is the woman named Xiaojin?


    While Xiaoli was meditating, the old man suddenly took his hand and straightened his face and said, "where are you going crazy? What kind of clothes are you wearing? Where''s your skirt? Mother said many times, don''t play with those boys all the time, you are brought wild by them, and you don''t look like a girl''s family! If you do that again, wait for your father to come back and teach you a lesson! "


    Before Xiaoli could react, the old man opened the closet and rummaged inside.


    Turning it over, he said, "isn''t mother tired of washing clothes? You change three times a day, and the dirty water can be dyed black. I think I should tie a chain to you, tie you to home, study hard, and see where you can run! "


    The old man said, and the search was faster. There was no girl''s clothes in the wardrobe, only a few of her adult robes. She couldn''t find the girl''s clothes, so she was in a hurry.


    "What about the clothes? Did I forget to take it? Why don''t you have clothes? What about Xiao Qiu''s clothes? "


    Xiao Li saw that the old man was probably ill. He went up to her, took her by the hand, took her to the table and sat down. He perfunctorily said, "the clothes are airing in the morning. They are not dry yet. I will collect them later."


    The old man nodded stupidly. "Oh," he said, "it''s going to rain. Take it early." Said suddenly stood up: "no, now to collect, I go to collect." Say, go outside.


    Xiaoli had to hold on to the old man again and said, "I''ll collect it. I''ll collect it. You can rest."


    Xiaoli went out of the yard. He did hang some clothes in the yard. He collected two skirts. He just wanted to enter the house, but heard the footsteps outside the yard.


    The footsteps were very hurried, and the target was the courtyard where he was now.


    Xiao Li dodged to the dark place nearby. Next moment, he heard a click. The door was opened, and a strong smell of blood came to his face. Two weak female figures helped each other to come in, and then locked the door immediately. Then he let out his breath and fell to the ground.Xiao Li peeps out of her head.


    But don''t want the other side to be very sharp, roared directly: "who is it?" At the next moment, it''s the face-to-face murderous spirit.


    Xiaoli passively avoids, jumps to the spacious place, throws the two clothes in his hand, and fights with the adult woman in the dim moonlight.


    In a fight, the opponent''s moves were deadly, but he had some reservations. They fought equally. Because they moved too fast, they didn''t see each other''s faces clearly. Until the "poop" sound, they sat on the ground. The woman with blood all over her body breathed black blood and fainted after exhaustion.


    "Magpie!" Ji Jin subconsciously shouted and frowned. She wanted to go to see Fang que, but her opponent in the fight was very difficult. She had no skills.


    When Xiao Li heard the word "Fang Que", he was shocked. He opened his eyes wide and gave a quick blow to the woman he was fighting against. He took the other side to a long distance before he flashed to the fainting woman. He looked down and saw that his face was pale and covered with little red dots, but it was true that Fang que was no doubt.


    Who is Fang que, uncle Rong''s younger martial sister, who used to sit in the same boat with them. According to the seniority, he should call her, shigu?


    The woman who was photographed by him got up and jumped up again. Xiaoli was impatient to fight with her now. He turned his head and wanted to attack her hard. However, because of the moonlight, he saw the face of this person and her pair of golden eyes clearly.


    The movements of both men stopped.


    Ji Jin knows Xiao Li. Although Xiao Li doesn''t remember her, she knows him. She once sought for cousin Liu Wei. Ji Jin investigated everyone around her cousin, including her own son, Liu Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli also knows Ji Jin. When they were in Guyong mansion, they met her. She has a good memory. It''s hard to forget the people she met, especially her special eyes.


    When the two men were stunned by each other''s identity, Ji Jin suddenly felt that her wrists were itchy. She looked down and saw that there was a red scorpion on her hand. She hurriedly shook off the scorpion. The scorpion landed, climbed on the ground for a circle, and then turned to the comatose magpie with great precision, and then went straight into her mouth.


    "Magpie!" Ji Jin shouts. When She Stoops to check, a stone falls out of her clothes. It''s broken and hollow. But when she looks carefully, she finds that it''s not a stone, but a black cocoon shell.


    Ji Jin looks at the cocoon shell and the magpie, but suddenly sees the pale face of the magpie. She slowly returns to the blood until the red hair is hot, and the dots on her face are slowly disappearing.


    At this time, the old man, who had been waiting for a long time in the room, raised his voice and called out, "have you put away your clothes?"

 Chapter 1711

    How does aunt Biao wake up?


    Ji Jin is shocked. She turns her head subconsciously and shouts to the room, "put it away and bring it in right away."


    Aunt Biao often thinks it''s the same thing. After a long time together, Ji Jin has been practicing the skill of not asking the cause or the consequence, and being able to quickly answer any topic.


    But the old man in the room is now more awake than before. She asked vaguely, "is Xiaojin back?"


    Ji Jin was shocked. At this moment, the old man in the room came out.


    Ji Jin hurriedly greets the magpie covered in blood with her body. She is afraid to frighten the old man. She asks, "how did you come out? Didn''t you say you''re not allowed to come out of the house after dark?"


    The old man is aggrieved way: "small autumn went to collect clothes, did you see her?"


    "I see." "Ji Jin casually perfunctorily:" she took the clothes in, you go in to see, she is in the room


    "In the house." The old man believed it and moved slowly to return to his room.


    But after two steps, she stopped again, turned her head, looked at Ji Jin, and then moved away to look behind her.


    Ji Jin didn''t guard against the old man''s sudden cleverness. Without stopping, she let the old man see the magpie lying on the ground and the little boy who was feeling the pulse for the magpie.


    "Aunt Biao..." Ji Jin calls.


    But the old man bypassed her and walked by herself. She squatted down and looked at her beside the magpie.


    Xiaoli is now removing the skirt of the magpie. The red scorpion climbs into the magpie''s mouth. Although the red dot on the magpie''s face has been reduced, she is burning all over. It''s like being cooked quickly. If she doesn''t cool down, she will be burned alive by her own internal fire.


    Xiaoli is in a hurry, but the old man next to her suddenly holds his hand. The palm is a little rough. She says to the little boy seriously, "boys can''t untie girls'' clothes."


    Xiaoli frowns, turns to look at Ji Jin, and beckons her to pull the old man away. Don''t make trouble.


    Ji Jin comes forward to help the old man, but the old man moves Xiaoli''s hand away and reaches out to Fang que for a few times.


    It seems to be a call. Almost immediately, a red scorpion comes out of the nose of a magpie. The scorpion is a circle smaller than before, but it is also red. After the scorpion runs out, it comes back to the black cocoon shell on the ground, spits out the black red silk, sews up the broken cocoon shell, and traps itself in it. None of them Later, the old cocoon shell turned into a black "stone".


    The old man naturally picked up the "stone" and started to walk towards the house step by step.


    On the side of Fang que, after the scorpion left her body, her body heat was gradually dissipated. Soon, her body temperature became normal and her breathing was smooth.


    Xiaoli stared at all this. After a moment of daze, Ji Jin hurried back to the room with the old man. She watched the old man walk to the cabinet and put the cocoon shell with red scorpion into the cabinet. After the old man returned to bed safely and laid down, Ji Jin opened the cabinet and searched for it for a while. Then she saw a box of black stones in a wooden box in the corner.


    Ji Geun took out the box, looked at the old man on the bed, and looked at the box. She couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    When Ji Jin came out of the room, Xiao Li had helped the seriously injured Fang que into the room. Seeing Ji Jin come out, he asked directly, "what''s the matter? Your last name is Ji right. I know you. "


    Ji Jin put the wooden box on the table, looked at Xiao Li, and frowned, "you are cousin Liu Wei''s son. Didn''t you get on that boat?"


    "What ship?"


    "The ship three years ago."


    Three years ago? Sea dragon roll?


    Xiaoli reacted for a while and then realized that this was another person who misunderstood that they were buried in the sea. He shook his head and said, "I''m on the ship, but the people on the ship are not dead. I''m not dead. My mother, uncle Rong and my sister are not dead."


    Ji Jin was surprised and asked with wide eyes, "you mean, are you still alive?"


    Xiaoli nodded and asked, "who is that old man in the room?"


    Ji Geun was silent for a moment, staring at Xiao Li''s eyes and said, "according to generations, you should call her great grandmother."


    Although Xiao Li had guessed something, she suddenly heard the answer and lost her mind.


    This is too grandma, this is really too grandma.


    When he took the cocoon shell with red scorpion from the old man''s house, he had a guess. Grandpa mentioned more than once that grandma was a Miao.


    Miao people''s way of placing them is to wrap them with cocoon shells and take them out when they are ready for use.


    Different kinds of Gu have different effects. In the Miao people''s family, they usually use Gu to detoxify and cure diseases. In the Miao branch of the Wu family, they are mostly used to poison and kill people.


    Xiao Li once had contact with the people of the Wu nationality and knew the means of the Wu nationality together with his mother, but he also only heard about the Miao nationality and never saw it.


    Trying to calm down, Xiao Li pointed to the head in the corner and asked, "did you kill that?"


    Ji Jin looked at her eyes and found that the burden of putting her head on had been opened. She did not hide it, and said directly, "yes.""Why kill people?" she said


    "He''s wanted." Ji Jin knows that the child grew up with her mother. Cousin Liu Wei is a little too harsh on people''s lives. She is easy to get on the line. Her son, indeed, has the same problem. Ji Geun said: "Tongzhou, Yangzhou, Dingzhou, and the three prefectures jointly issued a reward wanted. This man was 900 Liang in head and 2000 Liang captured alive."


    "Bounty hunter?"


    Ji Jin didn''t hear the word, but said: "it''s to hunt down and kill the list of wanted fugitives issued by the prefectures. There are different prices for criminals of different grades. Some of them can''t be killed if they are not capital criminals. Some of them can be killed. When they are short of money, they can exchange their heads for money with Yamen."


    Xiao Li understood that Songzhou once issued such a reward wanted order. For the cross-border recidivists and fugitives that the local yamen could not catch, he would use this way to ask for help from the people in the Jianghu. If someone uncovers the bill and brings back the prisoner''s head, he will get the corresponding reward.


    Since the head is a felon wanted by the Yamen and allowed to be killed, Xiao Li is no longer entangled in this issue. He asks, "what''s wrong with Fang que?"


    Speaking of this, Ji Jin is a little tired. She sits down and tells Xiao Li all the causes and consequences of this night. Then she asks, "is your mother in Anzhou, too? I want to see her. "


    "She''s not in." Xiao Li said, and asked Ji Jin, "so you didn''t kill the poisoned man and let him run away?"


    "His name is Mr. nine." Ji Jin is obviously also very angry. She and Fang que almost got in tonight: "he and Cheng Dong are together. They are fighting against each other somehow. Yu Ran and Ji Cha are chasing him. His head is worth more than Cheng Dong''s. He is a habitual criminal and has countless lives. Yu Ran and Ji Cha chased him to Lingzhou a few days ago, but he suddenly appeared in Anzhou. Now I''m against him And more worried about the safety of Yuran and Jicha, I don''t know what they are


    Xiaoli sipped her lips. After a while, she asked, "how can you still take my grandmother with you when you do such a dangerous thing?"


    Ji Jin was asked by him and smiled: "otherwise, the old man can''t be separated from others and can''t be waited on. She disappeared before. What can I do if I leave her in the invisible place again?"


    Xiaoli twisted her eyebrows and said, "I''ll take her away. It''s safe to be with us."


    Ji Jin was shocked, but did not respond: "what?"


    Xiaoli repeated, "I said, I''m going to take my grandma tonight."

 Chapter 1712

    When Fang que woke up, there was no one at home.


    She stood up dizzily. After calming down, she opened her sleeve first, but found that the skin on her hand was intact. The red spots of the sores infected by the flowers that were growing step by step last night have disappeared.


    What''s going on? Ji Jin got the antidote?


    Fang que Leng for a while, then hurriedly to call out: "Ji Jin?"


    No one answered. She paused for a moment, got out of bed and walked out.


    This time, she found that she was wrapped with a lot of cloth. Last night, when fighting with the nine young master, she suffered a lot of skin injuries due to the gas attack, unstable internal breathing, but these injuries are not serious, at least not hurt the muscles and bones, the most serious one is to grow flowers step by step. Once the poison enters the blood, people will not die.


    But now she can''t feel the erosion of poison gas in her body. I think it''s Ji Jin who found the antidote to save her. Without the hindrance of growing flowers step by step, these flesh and skin injuries won''t be in her eyes.


    She went to the outer room and found that Ji Jin was not there. She subconsciously went to Aunt Biao''s room, but found that even aunt Biao was not there.


    Did Ji Jin take the old man out?


    Fang que didn''t know what she was thinking about. She was just about to have a look at the discharged son, but she found a note under the tea cup on the table. She picked it up and saw that the note was Ji Jin''s handwriting.


    It''s an address. Ji Jin says she''ll go back as soon as she goes.


    Fang que looked at the address on the paper, which was two blocks away. Hesitated for a moment, she went back to her room and put on a suit, and then went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Wake up confused, in addition to fangque, there are ugly.


    Ugly didn''t wait until her brother came back last night, so she slept with her grandmother. When she woke up, she went back to her brother''s room step by step, holding on to the wall.


    In the room, there was someone on the bed. She thought it was her brother, so she climbed into bed and went to bed.


    But when she got in, she found that this man was bigger and taller than her brother. She was not her brother at all. She froze for a moment, and then stuck her head out of the quilt, right in front of the turbid and suspicious old man''s eyes.


    Ugly sat on the bed and looked at the old man stupefied for a long time, then asked timidly, "grandma, do you see my brother?"


    The old man also sat up. She was covered with a thick quilt. She looked at the little girl who was close to her. She blinked. She looked confused: "ah?"


    Chou looked at the room carefully, and then made sure that this was his brother''s room. He was worried: "me, where is my brother?"


    The old man also learned from her, looked at the room, and then seriously replied, "I don''t know."


    Ugly didn''t know this grandma. She was afraid of strangers, so she pouted and slipped out of bed slowly to go out.


    But she was dressed too much and walked so clumsily that she almost fell down. The old man helped her to stand still.


    Ugly politely nodded and said, "thank you."


    The old man grabbed her arm, froze for a moment, and suddenly opened her sleeve.


    Sleeve, wrist position, a green snake is sleeping honestly.


    The old man grabbed the snake''s seven inches and said to the little girl, "there are insects."


    Abby was awakened by the murderous spirit from the sky. After seeing her situation clearly, she screamed "hiss" crazily.


    Ugly hurriedly raised his hands to catch Abby, mumbling, "it''s Abby."


    The old man let go of his hand when he saw that the little girl wanted it.


    Abby got back into the ugly sleeve and refused to show her head again.


    The old man tilted his head and looked at the little girl carefully arranging the sleeves and hiding the little green snake. He was puzzled and said, "it''s a bug."


    The ugly raised his head and said, "it''s Abby."


    If the old man doesn''t understand, he doesn''t speak.


    The ugly looked at the old man in front of her. She pouted and muttered, "you can''t catch abi. ABI will hurt."


    The old man looked at her confused.


    Ugliness grasps forehead, repeat again: "can''t grasps Abby, Abby ache."


    "Pain?" This time the old man finally had a reaction. She lowered her head and looked into the little girl''s sleeve.


    The little girl quickly hid her hand behind her, looked at the toe of her shoe and whispered, "Abby doesn''t like Grandma."


    The old man looked at the little girl and the little girl''s hand behind her. Suddenly she got out of bed and took out a wooden box from the package on the table. When she opened it, there were colorful stones in it.


    Ugly tiptoe, curious to see the stones.


    The old man casually took out a white stone and whistled. Then he saw that the stone broke in response. Inside, a white cicada came out.


    Ugly has never seen a white cicada. She blinks her eyes as hard as she can.


    The old man picked up the cicada, pulled its wings, broke it up to play with the past, and then said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Ugly did not hear the white cicada cry pain, she was a little confused, look at cicadas, and raise their hands, look at their sleeves.Abby in the sleeve is shaking all over now. The whole snake is like meeting a natural enemy. I wish it could get into the ugly body and hide.


    The old man showed off enough of his white cicadas, and said to the little girl, "only those insects that have not been hardened can be afraid of pain. Once they have cultivated the raw insects, they are not afraid of pain."


    Ugly scratching his head, do not understand: "living Gu?"


    "Live Gu." The old man put the white cicada close to let the little girl see.


    The little girl stared at the white cicada for a long time and said, "it doesn''t talk."


    The old man said, "insects don''t speak."


    "Abby can talk." The little girl said.


    The old man said "ah" and seemed to be a little shocked, but in her limited memory, she could not remember whether all insects could not speak, so she could only say: "Gu can''t speak."


    "Gu." The ugly muttered the word that he had never heard before.


    "The old man said:" insects, we must cultivate Gu


    Ugly thought for a while, then wrinkled his nose, shook his head: "No."


    The old man scratched his head.


    The ugly said: "Abby wants to talk. If she doesn''t talk, she doesn''t know what she''s thinking. Abby likes to chat with the ugly. The ugly also likes to chat with Abby. Abby can''t help talking."


    The old man is surrounded by the little girl. At last, she can only "Oh" the sound. Put her white cicada back into the white stone. When the white cicada spins the silk and sews the stone, she will put it back into the box.


    The little girl asked curiously, "is it a silkworm? My brother said that silkworms only spin silk. "


    The old man said, "he has eaten silkworms."


    "Will it be OK after eating?"


    "It should be." "The old man said:" it also ate centipedes, spiders, snakes, scorpions


    "Wow." Ugly startled: "eat so much, not fat at all."


    The old man is a little proud: "Gu doesn''t like being fat."


    Ugly envy, she touched his round belly, said: "brother said ugly fat, no ugly eat more snacks, ugly now a day, can only eat seven meals."


    The old man sat on the stool and looked at the little girl and said, "you can''t afford to eat more than Gu."


    The ugly turned his head and asked, "what will happen if he can''t afford it?"

 Chapter 1713

    "Let other insects eat it."


    Ugly scared, hurriedly covered his mouth, poor Baba way: "ugly don''t eat, don''t eat, don''t eat ugly."


    The old man seemed to like the little girl in front of her. She thought about it. She took out a black stone from the wooden box and wanted to give it to the little girl. But suddenly, her heart beat.


    She froze for a moment, reached out and rubbed her chest, feeling it itchy.


    At this time, an old voice came from outside: "ugly, ugly?"


    The little girl on the opposite side shouted: "Grandpa, ugly in brother''s room." The little girl said, "it''s my grandfather," and she said to the old woman across the street


    Grandma didn''t know her grandfather either. She didn''t say anything, so she turned around and looked out the door.


    A moment later, the door of the room was opened. Outside, a white haired, kind-hearted old man came in. When the old man came in, he saw the lovely great granddaughter of the fairy. He called out, "ugly, where are you going in the morning? It''s time to have breakfast."


    Ugly hurriedly ran over and stood with Grandpa.


    Then she turned her head and pointed to the old lady in the room and said, "the ugly talks to the old lady."


    Ji Nanzheng saw that there was another person in the room. He looked at the old woman, who was full of vicissitudes. He said with suspicion, "isn''t this Xiaoli''s room?"


    Ugliness remembered that she was looking for her brother. After a while, she grabbed her forehead.


    The old lady sitting at the table was still holding her wooden box. She looked at the old man who appeared suddenly timidly. She was helpless. When she woke up, she was not familiar with the environment or the people. Now she was also confused.


    "And hibiscus?" She asked in a low voice, but the voice was too small. Ji Nanzheng at the door didn''t hear it, neither did the ugly.


    Seeing that no one answered, grandma hung her head down and looked very reserved.


    But at this time, for some reason, her heart beat faster. She rubbed her chest again, and found that rubbing didn''t work, so she grabbed it.


    At the same time, Ji Nanzheng outside the door, because of the appearance of this strange old man, decided to take Zeng''s granddaughter first.


    Can just walk to the door, he suddenly stopped, left hand slowly lift up, hold his heart.


    There is no reason for the heart of the agitation twice, soon returned to calm.


    The ugly raised his neck and asked, "Grandpa? What''s the matter? "


    Ji Nanzheng shakes his head and grabs his chest, saying: "it''s OK, go downstairs."


    After the grandparents left, the grandmother in the room, holding the wooden box, also walked out of the room. She stood at the door, because she wanted to find someone familiar with her. She planned to follow her downstairs, but as soon as she came out, she looked at Ji Nanzheng, who was about to cross the corner.


    She took a quick step back and hid in the room, looking timid.


    At the corner, Ji Nanzheng twisted his eyebrows and said to Ji Xiaqiu, who was just coming from the corridor: "you take the ugly down first."


    Ji Xiaqiu leads the ugly and wants to ask her father what to do. Ji Nanzheng has turned around and returned to Xiaoli''s room.


    Because he went back and forth, the old lady in the room stepped back in fear. She stumbled and nearly fell. Fortunately, she held the corner of the table and stabilized her figure.


    She holds her own wooden box and unconsciously digs the corner of the box with her fingers.


    Ji Nanzheng looked at her and asked, "who are you?"


    The old granny''s eyes turned and she lowered her head. "I don''t know."


    "Who are you, don''t you know?"


    The old granny took another two steps back and said, "I don''t know."


    "Why are you in my great granddaughter''s room?" Ji Nanzheng asked again.


    The old lady was about to cry. Her red eyes said, "no, I don''t know..."


    "You came in to steal?"


    Grandma probably understood what it meant to steal. She held her wooden box and stammered, "I, my Yes, it''s me, my... "


    Ji Nanzheng comes forward and wants to get her wooden box.


    The old granny was very excited, holding the box, hiding in her arms, tightly wrapped with clothes.


    "Are you ill?" Ji Nanzheng saw a series of reactions from her. The old man was confused and confused. He had some symptoms of psychosis. Maybe he was really a patient who had broken into Xiaoli''s room by mistake?


    The old granny didn''t retort, so she took her box and shrank into the corner, looking at the man in front of her in horror.


    Ji Nanzheng was in a bit of trouble for a while. He put an unknown person in the room. He said, "you go down with me first and ask junior two if anyone knows you."


    The old granny stayed still in the corner.


    "Let''s go." Ji Nanzheng said that he wanted to pull the old man.


    The other side is very resistant, struggling to push him all the time. Ji Nanzheng is afraid of hurting the other side with force. As a result, he ignores the enemy and lets the other side push him to the ground. He sits on the ground and gets angry.


    The old granny in the opposite side seemed to know that she had made a mistake. She drew back to the corner, squatted down and held her knee."You are..." Ji Nanzheng said that he got up and clapped the ashes on his body.


    At this time, the old lady in the corner suddenly covered her chest, and Ji Nanzheng, who had just stood up, also pressed her heart.


    The two felt their different heartbeat rhythm in the past. After a while, Ji Nanzheng recovered first. He wanted to pull the old man in the corner again, but he found that the other side was pale, frowned, trembled, and covered his heart all the time.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ji Nanzheng asked.


    The old man suddenly fell to the side and was dizzy with sweat. The wooden box in her arms fell to the ground. The colorful stones in it fell to the ground.


    "You, you, what''s the matter with you?" Ji Nanzheng is also flustered. He wants to go out and ask for help.


    As a result, he just walked two steps, and suddenly turned around, looking at the stones in that place with a stunned face, the whole person was stunned.


    Just listen to the sound of "Chi Chi Chi Chi", and then, in those stones, miraculously drill out a different shape, strange shape of insects.


    These insects are willing to rush towards the old man on the ground together. They spread into the old man''s nose, ears, mouth, and soon all of them entered her body.


    Ji retreated two steps in shock. A moment later, he stooped to look at the old man''s face on the ground.


    Silver hair, full of Gullied skin, because of aging, has long been deformed and collapsed facial features.


    Looking at it, Ji Nanzheng came closer again. He carefully lifted the old man''s confused white hair and carefully identified her appearance.


    I can''t see it. I can''t really see it. It''s all fuzzy. People in my memory have no impression for a long time.


    He shook his hands and slowly opened the old man''s clenched right palm. Then he saw the palm of the other hand, the pebble sized, scarlet dot.


    Ji Nanzheng suddenly loses his strength. He sits on the ground. He holds his forehead and rubs his face. The whole person is mad.


    After a while, all the insects that crawled into the old man''s body came out. They climbed back to their cocoon shells, one by one, and sewed up their "home", just like the instinct that had been engraved in the body.


    Then, the old man on the ground woke up, she was a bit confused, but still conscious, to see a person sitting beside her, her subconscious fear, and then she sat up and shrank to the corner.


    At this time, Ji Nanzheng on the ground also raised his head. His eyes were red and his face was full of tears. Looking at the old man in front of him, he clenched his fist and released it a moment later. Only after a long time, he moved slowly and took out a black stone from his arms.


    This stone is his double life bug. At that time, it was this Gu who saved his life. He didn''t die in the sea like other people on the ship. Only then could he continue to live in Xianyan kingdom with his life.


    Holding a stone, Ji Nanzheng shook his hands and asked the old man opposite, "is your one still there?"

 Chapter 1714

    The old man in the corner shrinks his neck in fear. He doesn''t dare to look at the person in front of him or receive the things handed by him.


    Ji Nanzheng covered his face with his hands, but felt pain in his eyes. He rubbed it hard and cried out in a trembling voice, "white, white make-up?"


    The old man didn''t seem to realize that she was calling herself. She was just scared. She fooled her voice and tried to explain: "no, she didn''t steal anything No stealing, things My It''s mine... "


    The old man said, seeing the falling stones on the ground, she squatted down and carefully picked them up one by one and hid them in her arms.


    Ji Nanzheng felt very sad. He just felt that his chest was blocked by something, and his breath was not smooth. He bent down and handed over the twin insects in his hand again. He said quickly, "don''t you recognize them? This is the Gu you raised. On the day of our marriage, you planted it for me. Have you forgotten? "


    The old man pushed away his hand and only concentrated on picking up his own stone.


    Ji Nanzheng becomes anxious because she doesn''t respond. He holds the old man''s shoulder, looks into her eyes, and asks, "are you white? Is that you Don''t you remember me? I''m Ji Nanzheng! I''m Ji Nanzheng! "


    "Ah!" The old man suddenly screamed. The whole man seemed to be stimulated. He looked at the man in front of him and shouted, "ah!"


    Ji Nanzheng was shocked, thinking that he hurt her, and quickly let go.


    The old man stared at him with wide eyes and panic. The stone was not picked up, and then she shrank back. As she was hiding, she gasped heavily, and her hands and feet curled up unconsciously, as if she was afraid of something or escaping something.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? " Ji Nanzheng cried desperately, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? "


    No one answered him. The old man in the corner seemed to be closing himself. He didn''t speak or answer. He held his head all the time and refused to approach him.


    When Xiaoli and Ji Jin came back from the yamen, it was already dawn. Finding such important information as grandma, Xiaoli naturally wanted to tell her mother at the first time.


    But now there is a military disaster in Liangjiang, and Anzhou is also under martial law. Their communication is not convenient here. Xiao Li goes directly to the government Yamen and finds Anzhou Fu Yin, hoping that he can help deliver the letter.


    It''s a gift to Rong Duwei from Anzhou Fuyin. He naturally agrees. On the way, Xiao Li also popularized with Ji Geun what happened outside this time.


    Now they are back. They thought that everyone should be awake now, so that everyone can see grandma. It was midnight when they came back last night. Xiaoli didn''t wake them up. She just let Grandma sleep in her room and think about something. I''ll talk about it tomorrow morning.


    I didn''t know that he just came back. He was immediately blocked by little two. Little two was in a hurry. Something happened on the second floor.


    Xiao Li and Ji Jin hurried up the second floor. They didn''t want to go up the stairs until they heard a cry from a woman.


    Xiao Li recognized that it was the voice of his grandmother. He rushed to his room and saw that his room had been occupied. Both grandma and Grandpa were squatting on the ground. They were struggling with grief. They were crouching in the corner. They were at a loss. They said something.


    At the first time, Ji Jin rushed over, pushed the others away, and helped aunt Biao up.


    The old man saw the familiar people and was very excited. She held Ji Jin''s arm like pulling a life-saving straw. She said pitifully, "Xiao Jin, Xiao Jin, I thought you didn''t want me..."


    Ji Jin''s eyes were red. She took care of aunt Biao and patted her on the back. She said, "no, I just went out and came back. Aunt Biao, don''t worry. Don''t be afraid. Come here first."


    The old man shrank on the ground for a long time, and her hands and feet were cold. Now she was accompanied by her relatives. She finally sat on the stool, but she was still very scared. Even if she sat down, she tried to hide her body behind Ji Jin. Her eyes were afraid to look at other people in the room.


    Xiaoli took a deep breath and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Xiaqiu also stood up at this time. She covered her face, and tears ran down uncontrollably. She trembled and asked, "I also want to know what''s going on? Why is my mother here? Isn''t she in jijiapu all the time? "


    When I eloped with Liu Huan and left Lingzhou, Ji Xiaqiu almost never went back. When I was young, I lost my husband. When I was middle-aged, I lost my daughter. Ji Xiaqiu always felt guilty for her mother, but she was also a mother. She had a pair of children. Her daughter was left in Kyoto. Her son was very weak and sick. She was worried about her. Besides, she was beside me Surrounded by tigers and wolves, danger is everywhere.


    In her early years, Ji Xiaqiu also thought about whether to go back to Ji''s family for help, but she knew her relatives too well. Although they could take good care of their mother, they did not mean that they would accept her as a traitor again.


    Ji family was hunted down by the imperial court for her Ji Xiaqiu many years later. The whole family died and injured countless people. All the people who were still alive were hiding their heads and tails. They lived a life of living in the dark. Ji Xiaqiu didn''t have such a big face and didn''t dare to bother them again.


    So she went far away, took her son, and brought him up step by step.During this period, she also went back to Ji''s home quietly and visited her mother. Her mother is still the same. Ji''s people respect her very much. When she is old and has nothing to do, she will help the family take the children of the family. Ji''s family has a golden pupil girl. The little girl also has a sister of her compatriots. The parents of the two girls died early, and the mother brought the two children to her side for cultivation. The two little girls, I also rely on my mother.


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at her mother''s peaceful life. Although she is sorry, she does not disturb her. In her mind, she defines herself as a sinner, a sinner of Ji family. Moreover, to the outside world, she should have been dead for a long time. The dead should not have appeared again.


    The last time I went to see my mother, Ji Xiaqiu remembered that it was about five years ago, when my mother was already gray haired, she carried a basket on her back and climbed up the mountain behind the mountain state. She might go to pick herbs, catch insects, and her mother was a Miao nationality. Although she had not raised any insects for more than ten years, she would still like to collect some insects and ants, which was her fun.


    Mother''s side is followed by two little girls, both girls are pingting Yuli, they are like two little sparrows, chirping in the old man''s ear, making the old man laugh.


    Ji Xiaqiu is very happy to have two little girls who can take care of her mother instead of her.


    Later, because Liu Wei was found, Mo Yi went back to the rebellious period and ran to Kyoto. Ji Xiaqiu got busy. Later, Liu Wei disappeared. Mo Yi ran away from home and went to Qingzhou. There was a whole baxiufang to worry about her. Ji Xiaqiu had no time to go back to Lingzhou.


    She thought that nothing would change in just a few years. So when she saw her father this time, when he said that she would go back to Lingzhou to see her mother, she naturally promised. She was still thinking, what expression would mother hate her father when she saw him? Or will you forgive him?


    But I can''t imagine that Ji Xiaqiu''s mother, who was alive five years ago, will become like this now.


    She is confused and doesn''t recognize people. She can''t understand her own name or her father''s name. She looks at them as if they are strangers. She is afraid of them, afraid of them and repels them.


    Ji Xiaqiu cried uncontrollably, and the whole person was teetering.


    Xiao Li can''t help but say that, to make matters worse, the situation of her grandfather is worse than that of her grandmother.


    Grandpa Tai didn''t cry. He sat on the edge of the bed. The whole person was silent. Xiaoli approached and called him carefully. Grandpa Tai didn''t respond at all. He held the edge of the bed with his hands. The palm was distorted by the wood of chrome hands. Xiaoli held the back of his hand, but the old man held his wrist.


    Xiaoli looks at Grandpa, but he sees grandpa''s red eyes are like blood. He stares at him. Nana asks, "how can I leave her alone?"


    Xiaoli was scared. He was afraid that the old man''s mood would be too turbulent. At Taiji end, his heart would go wrong. He hurriedly pressed the acupoints for his grandfather, but just after he started, he suddenly covered his heart and then leaned forward. Just when Xiaoli lost his color, he only heard the sound of "poof". The old man vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Grandpa!" Xiao Li shouts out and is scared to help Grandpa.


    At the same time, the old man with white hair hiding behind Ji Jin suddenly pressed her heart, and she had a painful "ah" sound. Under Ji Jin''s worried and frightened eyes, she held Ji Jin''s hand, only heard the "poof" sound, and she also vomited a mouthful of blood, which was not red, but black.


    In the black blood, no one saw it. A black bug was creeping. It was crawling slowly on the ground. Towards the corner, it was petrified. It was crossing the ocean from Ji Nanzheng. It was brought back from Xianyan kingdom. It was getting closer.


    Three years ago, there were huge waves at the bottom of the fallen cliff. How did a frail old man walk down the river into the two rivers and live until he was rescued and taken to Songzhou?


    The double life Gu is double, one is immortal and the other is immortal. Ji Nanzheng''s double life Gu can save his life and help him survive on the vast sea. The white makeup double life Gu can also protect her heart and bring her a thread of life at the critical moment of life and death.


    Now, the two insects meet.

 Chapter 1715

    The black bug crawled to the side of the stone. It nibbled quietly. One bite at a time, it slowly dug out a hole in the cocoon shell. Then, it went in and there was another white bug waiting for it. They sealed the hole completely with their own silk, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    White make-up side, because suddenly lose the protection of double life Gu, the whole person fell into convulsion.


    The colorful stones on the ground have once again broken the shell, and the insects in them have climbed out again. They are willing to drill into their master''s body together, and want to use their own meager power to make up for her already riddled body.


    It''s the first time for all people to see such a picture, and they can''t help being scared. About a dozen strange shapes and colorful insects are crawling into people''s nostrils and ears, making people feel gooseflesh.


    Ji Jin even tried to wave the insects away.


    Ji Xiaqiu hurriedly stopped her: "it''s Gu, the medicine Gu made by my mother. I know it. I saw it when I was a child."


    Ji Jin hesitated. She thought of the bug that gave birth to flowers for the magpie last night.


    The body of white make-up is very poor, which comes from her old age. Second, it is because of the sequela left when she jumped out of the sea three years ago.


    At that time, her body was on the verge of death. The petrified twin insects crawled out of the cocoon shell, penetrated her heart and protected her safety.


    In fact, on the day of marriage, Shuangsheng Gu was planted in each other''s body. Ji Nanzheng and his people died in the sea. When Ji Nanzheng was alive and dead, the Shuangsheng Gu saved his life, which was like completing the task. When Ji Nanzheng recovered, the Shuangsheng Gu would automatically fall off and leave his body. But because no other love Gu could be found, the Shuangsheng Gu had nowhere to go Can go, had to return to cocoon shell, wait quietly.


    Because Ji Nanzheng''s twin insects fell off, so did white make-up''s twin insects, but it didn''t die, just fell off. So for decades, no matter what others said, white make-up always believed that her husband was still alive, and he would return.


    White make-up left jijiabao with her petrified cocoon shell. After falling into the sea, she sensed the passing of her life, and the twin Gu broke the shell, but because she couldn''t wait for white make-up''s body to recover, this Gu didn''t leave the body surface after completing the task like Ji Nanzheng''s.


    Today, it broke away only because it found another love bug.


    Every person, every thing exists, has its specific value. The same is true of Gu. When they are made, they will stay the same until death. They will be placed in two bodies separately. What they do for a lifetime is only to complete the tasks in instinct at that moment, and then meet each other.


    Miao people are good at demagogues, especially for their husbands. But what do demagogues represent? Many people think that they represent loyalty. If you are unfaithful to me, my demagogues will corrode your body, bite your heart and make you die badly.


    It''s a blessing. It''s a symbol of peace for her husband.


    I hope you and I will live together for a lifetime, rich and poor, loving each other, and grow old together.


    When Ji Nanzheng woke up again, he felt numb in the chest. The whole person was very tired. Xiaoli was watching beside him. Seeing him open his eyes, he was busy and surprised. "Grandpa, are you better?"


    Ji Nanzheng looked at Zeng''s grandson beside the bed, and was stunned for a moment. The memory before the coma came out of his mind immediately. He asked in a trembling voice: "white, white make-up You''re too grandma. She... "


    "She''s fine. She''s fine. Don''t move. Lie down first." Xiaoli comforted her grandfather and said: "although she was very poor, she probably knew her condition was not good. In the past two years, she unconsciously made many poisonous insects. Every time she got sick, the poisonous insects would break out automatically and repair the damaged inner body for her. Although this method did not cure the symptoms, she was too old and many treatment methods were not applicable. In the case of limited physical conditions Under the circumstances, the efficacy of those drugs and demagogues, on the contrary, is much more effective than taking medicine and inserting needles. "


    Ji Nanzheng propped up and asked: "is she Is it hematemesis


    This is Ji Nanzheng''s last memory before he fell into a coma. It seems that he saw white make-up vomit black blood, but because at that time people couldn''t support it, he lost consciousness before he could see clearly.


    Xiaoli nodded, "it''s her twin insects that have fallen off." Xiaoli said and looked at Ji Nanzheng''s heart and mouth position: "say, Grandpa, your heart, does it hurt?"


    Ji Nanzheng subconsciously pressed his chest and nodded: "a little."


    "It hurt before?"


    Ji Nanzheng shook his head: "after seeing her It started to hurt. "


    "That should be it." Xiaoli said: "my grandmother said that Shuangsheng Gu is like this, because she has only been loyal to one master in her whole life, so as long as she has been in your body, she will leave a special trace. Although your Gu has already left her body, but because the one of my grandmother is still in her heart, so another Gu appears, and your heart rate will fluctuate. Similarly, your Gu appears in my body Gu can also be restless. Has grandma fainted once before and been awakened by her drug Gu? That''s because the reaction of the twin insects in her body is too violent, which makes her heart bear more than the load. However, the one of grandma''s insects has fallen off now. After that, neither you nor her will have abnormal heart rate because of the interference of foreign things. "Ji Nanzheng frowns and listens. The whole person is deep in thought.


    Seeing this, Xiao Li asked, "would you like to see grandma? She''s in the next room. "


    Ji Nanzheng immediately "en" the voice, but should finish, and frozen.


    Xiaoli comforted: "tardiness is a disease that many old people will suffer from. You don''t see that she can''t recognize you now, but she hasn''t forgotten anything about you. If you don''t believe me, ask her."


    Ji Nanzheng didn''t believe it. He thought of his wife''s rejection, fear and indifference. He was a little timid.


    Xiao Li took grandpa''s arm, forced him out of bed and took him to the next room.


    They stood outside the room, inside, the intact white haired granny was talking to the ugly.


    Because of what happened before, the old man now has no trust in strangers. Only ugly, she can take off her heart.


    When Xiao Li arrived at the door, he coughed and called for the attention of the ugly man. Seeing his brother coming, the ugly man immediately grinned at his brother. Xiao Li made a gesture to the ugly man. When the ugly received it, he immediately asked the old woman loudly.


    "Has too grandma ever been a relative?" Ugly now know that grandma is his own too grandma, so the name changed.


    Confused grandma can''t find out what''s different. She agrees to whatever the little girl calls.


    The old man with white hair often seems to talk about his husband with others. When the little girl asks her, she complacently replies, "I''ve had a baby."


    Then the ugly asked, "where is your husband?"


    The old man smiled and said, "fishing, come back at night."


    "And your child?"


    "Xiaoqiu, Xiaoqiu is sleeping in the house." The old man said, suddenly lowered his voice, secretly said to the clown, "Xiao Qiu is two and a half years old, and he still wet the bed. Don''t tell her. She won''t allow me to say, or she will cry."


    Ji Xiaqiu, sitting in the room, could not stop sobbing when he heard his tears whirling. After the ugly asked her three questions, he turned to look at him like he was asking for help.


    Xiaoli compared ugliness with the best, and then looked at the old people around her.


    See too grandpa is crying too, rough big palm is wiping tears all the time, how can wipe not dry.


    "Grandpa, you see, grandma still remembers you. Would you like to continue to accompany grandma with the way of Geun?"


    Ji Nanzheng looked at Xiaoli at once and asked anxiously, "method, what method?"? What method? "


    Xiaoli said, leading her grandfather into the house and shouting to her grandmother with white hair, "aunt Qibiao, your husband had an accident while fishing."


    Ji Nanzheng is the seventh in Ji''s family. Indeed, younger generation will call him seventh cousin.


    Granny was obviously impressed by the name of aunt Qibiao. She immediately stood up and looked at the door and said, "what happened? What''s the matter? "


    Xiaoli said, "I fell into the sea and almost didn''t catch it."


    "Why are you so careless." Granny immediately got up and walked over. Looking at the talking Li, she seemed unable to recognize him. After a while, she looked up at the door, as if looking for her husband.


    Xiao Li then handed grandpa''s hand to her and said, "take him back first. Although he has changed his clothes, he seems to be limping. Maybe he sprained his foot in the sea."


    White makeup took Ji Nanzheng''s hand in amazement and looked at the stranger in front of her. She stayed for a while, but soon, because of the affirmation of the stranger, her heart was shaken and her mind unconsciously overlapped the stranger with her husband. She complains abruptly: "Why are you not careful? Good also can fall into the sea, where sprained, returns to the room I to you to apply


    Ji Nanzheng felt the temperature in his wife''s palm, and the tears fell down again.


    White makeup turned to see, joke him: "what are you crying for? Does it hurt so much? " Said again worried: "really very painful?"? How about a doctor? I''ll go with you. Can you still go? On my shoulders, don''t try to be brave. "


    Ji Nanzheng raised his hand and hugged his wife, burying his face in her neck, crying uncontrollably.


    His wife patted his back like a child: "no pain, no pain, don''t cry, oh, don''t scare me, don''t cry..."

 Chapter 1716

    In the thirty seventh year of Qianling, the first day of the first month.


    When the letter from Anzhou was sent to Qingzhou, Liu Wei was looking for rice in the kitchen of the courtyard. The Wei couple watched her. He was frightened. He advised Liu Wei several times not to be busy. Liu Wei didn''t listen to him, so he was in a hurry.


    When ray Lang came to the door with his letter, he saw that Liu Sizuo was trying to figure out the water level and had just put the rice into the pot. Thinking that it was new year''s day today, ray Lang asked, "will the third prince come back for dinner tonight?"


    Liu Wei smiled, wiped his hands and said, "maybe he won''t come back, but the new year''s day will always be a little new year. If he doesn''t come back, we will have dinner."


    The Wei couple''s face turned black when they heard the words.


    Ray Erlang didn''t notice. He handed the letter he brought to Liu Wei and said, "it''s from Anzhou. It''s for the third prince."


    "Rong Ling?" Liu Wei was a little surprised. She looked down and saw the official seal on the envelope. She was stunned: "from the Anzhou government?"


    "Yes." Leierlang said: "I guess I heard the news. I knew that hulto was defeated. Now Qingzhou is the Lord of the third prince, so I sent a letter. I don''t know what happened. I didn''t see the third prince in yamen, so I sent it to you."


    Liu Wei was afraid of something important, but he didn''t avoid it, so he opened the letter directly.


    Ray Erlang happened to be by the side, looked at it for two times, and found that it was all drug life that he couldn''t understand. He was a little puzzled: "wrong? Isn''t this a prescription? "


    Liu Wei, however, after browsing around, suddenly smiled: "it''s a letter from my son." Said, she read the letter again, then folded it up, carefully put it into her arms, and said enthusiastically to ray: "since I met you, I''ll eat here tonight. Your family is not in Qingzhou, and I''m lonely in the Spring Festival."


    Ray Lang laughs. I don''t think there''s such a good thing. Liu Sizuo still has time to stay for dinner? I want to promise.


    As a result, the Wei couple nearby pulled him and glared at him.


    "I don''t eat much. What are you reluctant to do?"


    Liu Wei was so happy to hear that. She waved her hand to the Wei couple and said, "don''t be so mean. They are guests. I''ve done a lot. They''re enough to eat."


    Wei couple''s face was gloomy. They looked at Liu Wei, who was full of self-confidence, and ray Lang, who didn''t know the human suffering. For a while, they said coldly, "hum!"


    Lelang did not understand the attitude of the Wei couple. He went to the outer hall happily and waited for dinner. After a long time, he could smell the smell of the kitchen.


    He frowned and asked Zhong Ziyu, who was reading to one side, "is it burning?"


    Zhong Ziyu did not lift his eyelids, and said coolly, "what?"


    Leland pointed out the hall. "What''s it like?"


    Zhong Ziyu raised his head and looked out of the hall, then shook his head: "no, I didn''t smell it."


    Reierlang shrugged his nose and found that the smell was almost on his face. He frowned and said, "don''t do anything, I''ll see."


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly stopped him, warning: "you promised to stay for dinner, don''t want to run."


    "What?" he said


    Another hour later, the meal was on the table, and ray Lang understood.


    The sky outside is now close to the west slope. In the cold winter, the atmosphere in the hall is still lively.


    Ray Erlang looked at the table of delicacies, his chopsticks were almost out of control.


    At this time, the Wei couple came together and took out a porcelain vase from their arms and shook out a pill. They compassionately stuffed it to ray Lang and said, "take care of yourself."


    Ray Lang held the pill, his hands shaking.


    Liu Sizuo is very talented, intelligent and intelligent, but she cooks really hard.


    Ray ran ran out of the meal with a face like thunder, which made her remember the Chinese New Year''s Eve meal deeply. Then he was leaning against the wall and staggering away.


    There were 14 dishes all over the table. The Wei couple ate the shredded radish all the way. There was nothing but oil in the shredded radish. It was just the normal shredded radish. It tasted like raw radish, but compared with other dishes, it was delicious and made people cry.


    Ray Erlang was slow in hand, but he didn''t get the shredded radish. He was sandwiched with several big dishes by the hospitable Liu Sizuo. He ate them all and doubted his life.


    The young man named Zhong Ziyu is more funny. He didn''t eat anything. He was a healthy man, reading a book and chatting. He was decent. When he ate, he suddenly felt bad. He said that his throat was inflamed, he couldn''t speak, he couldn''t eat anything but water.


    Wei couple fell in love with vegetarianism. Mr. Zhong had a bad throat, and Liu Sizuo let out his blood in the door.


    Ray Lang has never felt that Liu Sizuo is so kind to him. She has to make up the dishes for you immediately if there is a little less in the dish. Make sure that the "delicacies" in your bowl must be sharp. If not, she has no way to treat guests.


    Lei Erlang now knows why the third prince and the young man surnamed Yue, as well as the Haidong army named Wuhong, don''t go home to eat for the new year. They are not easy. Who is not to live.When he left the courtyard, he asked the Wei couple who personally sent him out.


    "She used to be different. She could cook things and stir fry some delicate dishes, but at least she could eat them, but the other day..." the couple said


    "What happened the other day?"


    Wei couple was disappointed: "a few days ago, she went to drink Jianglou to order a small banquet, saying that she wanted to buy a table of banquet. On the night of new year''s Eve, she asked the second child to come to the courtyard and let everyone have a good year together."


    "It''s very good," he nodded. "It''s delicious to have a small banquet in Jianglou."


    Wei couple shook their heads and said, "the order of yinjianglou is full, and we won''t accept the new order. We said that we would order another one, but Liu Wei is not happy. She said that she asked the other day before and said that she could still accept the order. She agreed to pay the next day for the order. How could she say it was full the next day? She thought there was something fishy in it."


    "How can it be so annoying?" he said


    "It''s really greasy." Wei couple is very vicissitudes of life: "the shopkeeper of yinjianglou, to his cousin cut in line, asked for the last table."


    "So what?" he said, holding his forehead


    Liu Wei was as like as two peas, and said she wanted to do it herself, and she did the same menu as drinking the river house.


    Ray Erlang took Wei couple''s shoulders and was going mad: "the chef who drinks Jianglou is from the north. The South and North dishes are very different. Why don''t you persuade her?"


    Wei couple was also very angry: "how do we know she is disabled! It''s so awful! "


    Leland covered his face with grief.


    Wei couple gave him a last blow: "the most terrible thing is that last night, Rong Ling said it was delicious."


    "Is the third prince serious?" he said


    Wei couple said with a sad smile, "it''s true. Will he not come back tonight?"


    Leland understood. He nodded in pain and limped out.


    Just then Liu Wei came out and poured water. Seeing that ray Lang in the yard had not left, Liu Wei was very enthusiastic and shouted, "Deputy General Ray, happy new year."


    Reierlang turned his head stiffly, looked at the men''s and women''s clothes who were smiling brightly under his eyes. When he turned around again, he looked up, tears flowed back into his stomach.


    He murmured in dismay: "then Come on, have fun. "

 Chapter 1717

    On the first day of the first month, Rong Ling was too busy to return home. On the seventh day of the first month, the 10000 light cavalry led by the new clan leader Ke Ya was found crossing the 60000 whole formation led by hultoran from the two rivers to the West and above the road of Qingzhou.


    Kaya was quick to attack huelto at night, but before she left, she was stopped by the accompanying prosecutor, Li Jun.


    Li Jun was on his way to Qingzhou three days ago. Qin haiku was ambushed and seriously injured. When Rong Suo heard about this in Kyoto, he specially sent Li Jun to help him.


    When Li Jun arrived, he found that Qin haiku was not in Qingzhou. He was ordered by Rong Leng to guard the main road of Beijing Youth with the soldiers and horses transported from Kyoto.


    When Li Jun understood their anti guest plan, he wanted to help Qin haiku, but Rong Ling arranged other tasks for him.


    Rong Ling arranges Li Jun to listen to the troop of that clan, which is called auxiliary, real intention surveillance. Listen to that clan''s 80000 troops going down to the Central Plains, 70000 staying in Songzhou and Fengzhou, only 10000 of them are allowed to go inland. But even these 10000 people, Rong Ling doesn''t fully trust them. He asks Li Jun to follow him all the way, so as to ensure that listening to that clan won''t have a strange feeling temporarily.


    Koya wants to fight with huelto in the area near Qingzhou, where there are still houses. Li Jun stops her at the first time and refuses to allow her to involve the people of Qingyun country. Despite her anger, Koya can only give up when she is trapped by others. She continues to follow huelto''s patience and plans to go to a more suitable area before taking action.


    On the second day of the first month, Qin haiku intercepted the 40000 reinforcements sent by the queen to Qingzhou on the official road of Beijing and Qingdao.


    Everything seems to be moving in the direction that people expected at the beginning.


    On the eighth day of the first month, Rong Ling, located in Qingzhou, ordered that the garrison of Nanzhou, Fengzhou and Songzhou be sent back to the original place.


    At the same time, a large number of soldiers moved to Liangjiang, causing people to talk about it again. And other state capitals related to Liangjiang were finally determined. Four states were indeed ambushed a few days ago, and the head of behind the scenes, not others, was the queen of the dynasty.


    The plot of the empress was revealed, but the fear of the four states had returned to the right path, so it did not cause public unrest, but nevertheless, the gossip was still flying on the two rivers.


    Near the West Sea, Anzhou Fuyin finally got the exact documents from the Qingzhou government.


    The documents were sent uniformly from Qingzhou to Anzhou, Lingzhou, Qingzhou, Tongzhou and Zhaozhou. Almost all the prefectures of Liangjiang received similar documents.


    The letter records everything that happened in Songzhou, Fengzhou, Nanzhou and Qingzhou in the past few months. It asserts that if the rebels did not stop in Qingzhou, their journey would be Qingzhou, Tongzhou, as far as Anzhou and Lingzhou, and finally all the state capitals of the two rivers would continue to be their belongings. Jiangnan would become the queen in the court The biggest bargaining chip of power.


    At the time of the uprising of the rebel, the news that the three princes allowed Leng to die and come back from the king also spread to all parts of Qingyun.


    Not only the south, Kyoto and the north have heard about it, but because no one has ever seen Rong Ling himself, some remote places prefer to think that this is just a gimmick, how can a dead person survive? In the end, this southern chaos is just a political struggle between the seven princes, Rong Suo, and the empress. The final result, of course, is the victory of the seven princes. However, why should the three princes, who have already passed away, get into the water? Probably because, in military affairs, the three princes are more vocal than the seven princes?


    The news of Rong Leng''s return is dispensable for some people, but deadly for others.


    The queen is ambitious and has long wanted to support her troops and change the dynasty. But why she has been dormant for so many years is nothing more than her fear of imperial power and military power.


    It''s not easy to survive until the emperor is seriously ill, and become a living dead man. Rong Ling, the three King with great talent for governing the world, is also buried in the sea. There is no body left. She thought she could finally show her skills and succeed, but she didn''t want to make such changes at the last moment.


    If the empress used to hold back on Rong Leng, now she has completely regarded him as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh.


    In the first battle of Qingzhou, hulto was defeated. Once again, the empress recalled how remarkable the three sons of the emperor had been in military.


    Rong Ling lost his mother when he was young. He lived in the palace with white eyes. Seeing people''s faces, he could succeed without the support of Princess min, who had already passed away. But what Princess min could strive for for for him was only an opportunity, an equal opportunity with other princes.


    At the beginning, he was unable to be accommodated in Kyoto. In the tenth five year plan, he asked for a small commander to guard the border.


    After three years at the border, he became famous. At the age of 19, the old general was wounded and disabled. He was ordered to fight the army in the face of danger and revive Qingyun.


    Rong Ling''s military courage and ability are too outstanding, which is not a good thing. At the age of 21, his outstanding performance was feared by his father.


    The queen thought of what emperor Qianling said to her at that time.


    "That child, too wild, is not tied around. Something will happen."When the emperor was in his prime, his mind was in full swing. He not only avoided his brother, the right king, but also worried that he would be overtaken by his own sons.


    So in the end, in the name of being granted the title, the emperor recalled the three sons who had made great contributions to the war to Kyoto, granted him the title of the king''s office, and at the same time, he handed over zhengemen to him, and at the same time, he blocked any future of his military career.


    At that time, zhengemen was the private class of emperor Qianling. All of them were loyal to the emperor alone. Rong Leng was in it and was named Duwei. It was really pushed out. But since when was everything under control?


    The queen can''t think of the specific time, but she can see the consequences. Three years ago, Rong Leng disappeared. The emperor was seriously ill. Zhen Gemen, a fat body, was closely watched by her and Rong su.


    But in the end, they all failed.


    No one can scold the people who can move the gate. The people who are loyal to the emperor will turn away the power of throwing olive branches at them.


    Who doesn''t know that what they are loyal to is actually the three kings Rong Ling, but the establishment of zhengemen was indeed the private property of emperor Qianling. Now, zhengemen is under the banner of being upright, and the external forces are completely unable to penetrate.


    At that time, the queen didn''t know what the people of zhenggemen were insisting on. But now, she knows that the people of zhenggemen believed that Rong Ling was still alive


    OK, good.


    But this is just the beginning.


    Qingzhou battle is not over, Kyoto is her home.


    In front of her, Rong Su was still submissive. In the Manchu Dynasty, he was civil and military. Sixty percent of them looked at her as a horse head. Rong Ling would fight. Would he win power? What else does he have in Kyoto besides zhengemen?


    After emperor Qianling''s death, the throne will be inherited by the crown prince. Although it is his own son, the empress will also say that the crown prince has been abolished, but as long as he does not die, the throne will still be his. Who will hold the court?


    In the end, the one who finally sits in the world is still her!


    Now, before Rong Ling returns to Beijing, there is a thing that must be done!


    On the 13th day of the first month, today''s Rong Ling is seldom free. He stays in the courtyard and accompanies Liu Wei to make medicine for a day.


    Since the first day of the new year, after eating Liu Wei''s dark cooking, and then for half a month, ray Lang, who had to make a detour through the gate of the compound, came to the door again this evening.


    He brought an urgent newspaper about Kyoto.


    Rong Leng opened the envelope and saw eight short words on the letter. After a moment of silence, he put the letter aside.


    Liu Wei is cutting herbs. The letter paper is facing her. She takes a look at it. She is stunned.


    In black and white, the letter says


    On the 10th day of the first month, the emperor died.


    Just two days ago, Emperor Qianling, who had lived for more than three years, finally died.

 Chapter 1718

    The whole country mourns the death of the emperor.


    In the imperial city of Kyoto, in the hall of Zhaohe, the empress sun Shi sits high in the Luan chair. Below are the ladies who have entered the palace one after another to express their grief.


    Qin Zi also sat in the middle of these people, but compared with other people''s estrangement, because of the identity of Prince and concubine, she seemed to be close to the queen in words and deeds.


    Qin Zi sent her own mourning clothes. On the 10th day of the first month, the emperor died. Today, it''s only thirteen days. A whole mourning clothes was made. From the beginning to the end, Qin Zi did it all by himself.


    The empress''s big palace female tree Zhen took over the mourning dress. The empress was too sad to look at it. She waved her hand and said to Qin Zi, "you have a heart."


    Qin Zi nodded slightly and walked two steps forward a little. She said anxiously, "take care of your mother."


    The queen stroked her forehead and looked at all the women''s family members at the bottom of the circle. After a while, she choked: "the emperor has been seriously ill for three years. I should have thought of this day for a long time, but when it came out, I couldn''t accept it. Do you think it''s too hopeless?"


    As the mother of a country, the model of the women in the world should be dignified and appropriate in any important matters, not showing joy and sorrow. Objectively speaking, the mother of a country is suffering for two consecutive days due to the death of the monarch, so she looks haggard and weak in spirit. When she connects with the imperial edict, she looks like a tottering child, which is really too small.


    But even if we all saw the Queen''s loss of decency, we dare not tell the truth. The women''s family immediately blossomed and even their mouths were words of comfort.


    The queen listened, but her face was on the verge of death. After a while, she had no strength, so she sent back all the people except Lin Qilian, her niece, and Qin Zi, the prince''s side concubine.


    When Lin Qilian was beautiful three years ago, the queen wanted to betroth her to her parents and children. Five princes, Rong Fei, tried to resist her. After several times, all the streets and alleys in Kyoto were spread, saying that Miss Lin Qilian had the audacity to fight against five princes, Rong Fei. However, the goddess had the heart. Xiangwang had no dream. Five princes respected Miss Lin and hated to see the street Tail detour.


    Although the facts are not as serious as the rumors, Lin Qilian''s reputation has been damaged due to Rong Fei''s refusal for many times. The Lin family wanted to use this as a threat to allow Fei to marry Lin Qilian. But Lin Qilian herself did not want to. She was thin skinned and could not do anything that was too hard to deal with. After Rong Fei stepped on her face and made public, she was dead hearted to this man When the Lin family was still fighting for her accommodation, she was angry for a while and came together with a seven grade official.


    Now that rice has finished cooking, she has married as another woman, but because the queen loves her since she was a child, even though it is a pity that she can''t be her own daughter-in-law, she has given her a promise that she can come to the palace from time to time to sit.


    After her marriage, Lin Qilian and her husband also played harmoniously. These days, she often went to the palace and tried to find another future for her husband. However, the queen seemed to really like her. She agreed to some modest requests.


    It''s Qin Zi. Compared with the crown prince Zhengfei, and Lin Qilian, the great niece of the queen, she was able to stand firm in front of the queen in just three years, which surprised many of the thousands of young ladies who had married the crown prince because of her ecstasy and then gloated.


    Now Qin Zi and Lin Qilian stay alone. Seeing no strangers, Lin Qilian takes the initiative to go to the high platform, kneading her aunt''s shoulders and beating her legs with her own hands, showing her filial piety.


    Qin Zi didn''t get close. She and Lin Qilian have different positions. Naturally, the way of courting is different. Lin Qilian can get the Queen''s favor with love without any effort. She can''t. She uses the method of value.


    "You embroidered the mourning clothes?" After the stranger left, the empress''s sad expression was slightly relieved. She twisted a corner of the white mourning clothes, and her eyes were picky.


    Qin Zi looked down and said: "it was prepared a month ago. After several modifications, it was a good idea. If the mother can see it, she can try it now."


    The emperor died two days ago, but the mourning clothes were ready a month ago. The queen was not surprised. She let go of the mourning clothes and glanced at Qin Zi, the next leader: "our palace has said that you are the most intelligent." She said, stroked Lin Qilian''s hand and smiled, "you stupid girl, you should learn more from your cousin."


    Lin Qilian nodded modestly and looked at Qin Zi below, but her eyes were complicated.


    Qin Zi was praised by the queen. She knew that the queen left her alone, not only for mourning, but also for her next words.


    Sure enough, the queen spoke again.


    "Your brother, this time it''s bad for the good things in our palace. Do you know how many people he killed in our palace?"


    Qin Zi didn''t say a word about it. She fell on her knees and kowtowed directly.


    The empress looked at her frightened appearance and sighed: "before, it was my palace that wanted to fork. I thought that you could serve the prince with your heart toward my palace. Don''t approach your mother''s family. Now, it seems that you should not alienate them, but walk around more. Qin Hai is loyal to the seven kings, but your husband, Prince and Qin family can ascend the throne three days later All intelligent people will be chosen naturally. It seems to me that you will go back to the Qin family tonight and tell your parents well that this palace is not a murderer, and you don''t want to see life destroyed. Tell them what you said and see if they understand. "Qin Zi closed his eyes, bit his teeth and said, "I''m worried more about my mother. Sometimes, it''s not a bad thing to be alive."


    The queen raised her eyebrows and said, "what do you say?"


    "The Qin family didn''t know how to praise him. We can see how many obstacles he made here. Now that the old and the new have changed, the prince is about to ascend the throne. It''s a good time to kill the goose and make an example of the monkey. We should try our best to win over him at this time. If we don''t take them as a threat, we can make him strong."


    The queen sat a little upright. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Qin Zi raised her head and advised the empress instead: "as soon as the Queen''s mother''s achievements are exhausted, the Qin family will not be loyal to you. Such a person can''t be removed."


    The queen takes a deep breath. Lin Qilian beside the queen is stupid now.


    A moment later, leaving from the hall of Zhaohe, Lin Qilian catches up with Qin Zi, who is walking in front of her. She pulls her sleeve and asks, "why do you want to do this?"


    Qin Zi looked at her and asked, "how is it?"


    "You are not at all like before." Lin Qilian used to be a member of the noble women''s circle. Although she didn''t like Li Yin and Fang ruotong, she had dealt with Qin Zi and met each other. The former Qin Zi would never be so cruel.


    Hard to, even their own relatives are willing to give up.


    Qin Zi looked at Lin Qilian''s simple face and shook her head helplessly. Then she asked, "I heard that your husband''s seniority has arrived. At the end of the first month, he was going to go to Tongzhou to serve as a magistrate, but you don''t want to?"


    Lin Qilian didn''t know why she mentioned this. It''s not a secret in the upper circles. She married badly. She went to the palace all day for her husband''s sake. She was not satisfied with her official post. So she wanted to find an opportunity to ask for the queen these two days.


    "It''s too far to go to TongZhou..." Lin Qilian whispers.


    Qin Zi asked her, "won''t your husband go?"


    Lin Qilian lowered her head: "he is Yes, Tongzhou is his hometown. He has long wanted to return home in good clothes, but my family all think that when he leaves Kyoto, it''s hard for him to have a chance to come back... "


    "Go." Qin Zi suddenly advised, looking into Lin Qilian''s eyes, she said: "hurry up, the sooner the better. You probably don''t know that the appointment of Tongzhou is not due to seniority. It''s his recommendation to your husband."


    Lin Qilian''s eyes widened unexpectedly.


    Qin Zi looked around and lowered his voice. "He wants to protect you, Lin Qilian. You are married. You can''t go around your mother''s house anymore. Your husband''s family doesn''t say anything. He''s not afraid of them. He respects you. Don''t delay. Go right away."


    Lin Qilian frowned: "why did you suddenly say this to me?"


    Qin Zi smiled: "because I sympathize with you, believe me, and leave as soon as possible. Don''t tell your mother''s family or the queen. When the time comes, leave Beijing with your husband. Don''t come back in a short time."


    Lin Qilian is scared: "what do you mean?"


    "If you don''t leave, you will regret it." This is Qin Zi''s last advice to Lin Qilian. No matter she doesn''t listen to it or not, she can do it.


    After leaving the Imperial Palace, Qin Zi went back to the prince''s mansion and handed a secret letter to the most trusted servant girl. The servant girl left with the letter and walked around for a long time, arrived at the Qin mansion and sent the letter.


    That night, Rong Xu rushed to Qin''s mansion. When he saw the letter, he nodded and said, "plan, carry out as usual."

 Chapter 1719

    After the first month, Xiao Li and others who are still in Anzhou received a letter from Liu Wei, in which Liu Wei said that she would send someone to pick them up and ask them not to leave in Anzhou.


    On the fourth day of the first month, Fu Zihan successively rescued his family members and a senior official in Qingzhou. After that, Fu Zihan received an order from lengyi to go to Anzhou.


    In fact, the order was given by Rong Ling, but Leng Yi asked Fu Zihan to run the leg because he couldn''t walk away.


    It''s hard for Fu Zihan to receive an independent task. When he''s happy, he orders soldiers to run.


    On the 15th day of the first month, Fu Zihan, who had been in a hurry for more than ten days, arrived at the wharf of Anzhou. The government of Anzhou had been waiting for him for a day because of the notice in advance.


    Fu Zihan is not the official of the imperial court, but he started to fight with lengyi during this period. He was also a member of half of the garrison camp. He exchanged greetings with the local officials. Seeing that he was easy to talk, Anzhou Fu Yin caught him asking about the four states in the south of the Yangtze River when he was young. Fu Zihan didn''t respond. What did he say? He killed hultuo and the empress.


    The government of Anzhou did not realize that Li was very respectful to him, and took him to the residence of Xiaoli and others.


    At that time, Fang que had joined Ji Jin and they were also in the yard. After Fu Zihan went in, she didn''t know anyone except little girl. She knew little girl because of her sister, big girl, who had been received by the seventh Lord to Kyoto for a long time. But before that, big girl had been living in Qingzhou Fu mansion.


    Little girl also knows Fu Zihan. She remembers miss and sister in her heart, so she catches a vacancy and asks Fu Zihan.


    Fu Zihan listens to the girl calling Liu Wei miss. He thinks she''s abnormal. A man, how can she be miss? However, he was not familiar with the girl, and could not care about other people''s interests and hobbies. So he told her Liu Wei''s recent situation. In a word, it was just eating well, smelling delicious and jumping around.


    But big girl


    Fu Zihan got tangled up and chose a wording to say: "Qingzhou was going to be in chaos at that time. My brother moved them away for fear that they would be affected by Zhulian. I don''t know where they went. Now my brother''s whereabouts are unknown. If we find him, we should know."


    The little girl''s face was so confused that she didn''t expect her elder sister to be gone. She was stunned.


    When Fu Zihan saw this, he could only comfort: "Liu Sizuo is also looking for my brother. His brother is also transferred with your sister. He is looking there. He should be able to find it soon."


    "Where did Lord Fu go?" Little girl is in a hurry.


    Fu Zihan said: "Rong Duwei asked about Kyoto and liaozhou. The seven princes and the king Quan said that they had never met my brother."


    This matter is also a knot in Fu Zihan''s mind. Where is the fifth brother with his father? Why didn''t he go to Kyoto or liaozhou? Didn''t he leave to find a reliable force, fight against hultoran and save the people of Qingzhou? Why is he completely missing?


    Anyway, the task of Fu Zihan''s coming to Anzhou this time is to receive Xiaoli and others and take them to Qingzhou safely.


    Now people see it, tomorrow morning, they will go back.


    Before leaving, Xiaoli politely said goodbye to Anzhou''s Fu Yin, and Ji Jin also went back to their former residence, leaving a signal for Ji Cha and Yu ran to tell them that they had gone to Qingzhou.


    And when all was done, the next morning they went on board.


    Ji Nanzheng accompanies white make-up from beginning to end. The two elders support each other. Sometimes, the elderly grandma will say a few silly words, and the grandfather around him will patiently explain to her, then hold her palm, let her step by step, and have him to rely on.


    From Anzhou to Qingzhou, it took another ten days to go back. Because there were old and small people on board, they didn''t dare to move at full speed, so they walked slowly.


    When Xiaoli and others arrived in Qingzhou, it was the end of the first month. Liu Wei and Rong Ling were waiting for them at the wharf.


    At the moment when she saw the ship coming to shore, Liu Wei could hardly contain her excitement. She squeezed Rong Ling''s hand and held her half, patted her shoulder and comforted her silently.


    When the boat stopped, the people inside came out one after another. Xiao Li came down first. He was an independent young man. In front of his mother, he smiled pure and cheerful. He held his sister in his arms and stood nimbly in front of his mother. The ugly didn''t see her father and mother for a long time. He raised his hands happily and shouted: "father, father, mother, mother..."


    Liu Wei picked up her daughter, felt her face a little cold, kissed her, and then asked, "does ugly want to think of his mother?"


    The ugly said at once, "yes."


    Liu Wei kissed her again and handed her over to the side of her eyes.


    Rong Ling has loved ugliness since childhood. Ugliness also kisses her father. Seeing her father, ugliness is happier than seeing her mother. She immediately hugs her father''s neck and excitedly tells him how many delicious foods she has eaten, how many juggling tricks she has never seen before, and how much nagging she is like a little old woman.


    Rong Leng patiently follows her daughter''s rhythm, with a smile on the corner of her eyes all the time, reaching out from time to time to brush her hair. After a long time, he also wants to tighten his baby.


    However, Rong Ling still remembers that he has not only one child, but also one son. So after holding the ugly for a moment, he bowed his head and praised Xiao Li: "you have worked hard all the way."Xiao Li is standing by her mother''s side, talking to her. Hearing uncle Rong''s words, he stiffens his back for a moment, and politely says, "no, it''s not hard."


    Rong Ling feels that Xiaoli is not right. He wants to ask again. After several boatman, Ji Nanzheng is wearing white makeup, and Ji Xiaqiu, Ji Geun fangque and others get off the ship.


    Fang que saw Rong Ling and her eyes were bright. She cried excitedly, "elder martial brother!"


    Rong Ling nods to her and is happy to see his junior sister again.


    Ji Jin is also very excited to see Liu Wei. Although they are only plastic watch sisters, they have no great feelings, but they are also family members after all. Cousin Liu Wei is the granddaughter of her aunt''s cousin, and Ji Jin also hopes that cousin Liu Wei will live a long and safe life.


    Ji Xiaqiu has seen her daughter for a long time, and tears come out as soon as she brushes them. Heaven knows how she broke down when Liu Wei received the news that she might be buried in the sea. Now her daughter "resurrected from death" reappears in front of her. Ji Xiaqiu is happy and scared, and can''t stop crying.


    Liu Wei also miss her mother. She greets her and hugs her. Her nose is red, and she says, "I''m not good."


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded hurriedly, covering his eyes and said: "good is good, good is good."


    Ji Nanzheng and Liu Wei didn''t separate for a long time. They didn''t have a special feeling. Now he only has a wife around him in his eyes and heart. So when he sees these people crying, he takes his wife''s hand and explains to her in his spare time: "I haven''t seen them for a long time, so I cry. Look at that girl, who is like a boy, who is your granddaughter."


    White makeup looks at Liu Wei''s direction at a loss. At this time, Liu Wei also comes over. Liu Wei wipes her eyes, bends down, lowers herself as low as possible, and goes to see her bent grandmother.


    White make-up looked at Liu Wei''s clothes and hair ornaments, and held Ji Nanzheng''s arm in some prudence, hid a step behind him, and said quietly, "he is not a girl."


    Ji Nanzheng said: "yes, she is, she is wearing men''s clothes."


    White makeup doesn''t believe in evil, she still shakes her head and mumbles, "I''m not stupid, I can distinguish men from women..."


    Ji Nanzheng is nervous immediately after hearing the words. He turns his head and stares at Liu Wei and says, "if you change your clothes for me, girls will look like girls. You are not allowed to wear men''s clothes in front of your grandmother. She doesn''t know you!"


    Liu Wei, who hasn''t said a word yet: "..."

 Chapter 1720

    A group of people went back to the courtyard. Liu Wei arranged rooms for them, and then, under the watchful eyes of his grandfather, went to borrow clothes from Ji Jin.


    Fang Que and Ji Jin have a room. When they hear it, they take the initiative to say, "Ji Jin doesn''t have many nice clothes. Sister in law, you wear mine." As she said this, Fang que took out two very colorful skirts from her pack.


    Liu Wei looks a little discouraged. Her favorite colors are white, blue and other plain colors. The clothes of the magpie are more conspicuous, and the embroidery patterns on the top are more gorgeous. Liu Wei has never worn such high-profile clothes except when she was the eldest lady of the Liu family.


    "Red one, this one looks good." Both skirts are very beautiful. Fang que chooses one and hands the bright red one to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei took it in his hand, his hands shaking a little.


    Fang que didn''t give her a chance to hesitate. She took Ji Jin out of the room and let Liu Wei change her room.


    Liu Wei chases the duck to put on the shelf, thinking that she will go to the clothing shop to make some women''s clothes in line with her own aesthetic in the morning tomorrow, but today''s one must be worn.


    Fu Zihan has not left yet after finishing the task. He sits in the courtyard and waits for Liu Sizuo to praise him.


    But wait, wait, wait for a long time, he didn''t see Liu Sizuo, did he go out again?


    It''s not too early for Fu Zihan to see the sky. He will take the thousand soldiers back to the garrison camp to make friends with others. He will wonder if he will go first? But as soon as he got up, he saw three girls coming in.


    He knows two of them, one is Fang que, the other is Ji Jin. He also picked them up from Anzhou, but the middle one


    Fu Zihan stared at it for a while, then looked at it for a while. For a while, he rubbed his eyes and looked again. Then, he opened his mouth in surprise.


    Liu Wei Li''s complicated skirt, when she despised how the skirt stumbled, looked up and gave Fu Zihan a thunderbolt like look. She was not very happy and asked chilly, "what are you looking at?"


    Fu Zihan''s eyes were round, pointing to her clothes, and his hands were shaking.


    Liu Wei felt embarrassed and said in a strained voice, "laugh if you want."


    Is this a matter of not laughing? Fu Zihan was so surprised that he could not speak.


    At that moment, Ji Nanzheng accompanied Bai Zhuang to look at the room, led her out, and saw Liu Wei who had changed her clothes. Ji Nanzheng hurriedly pulled Bai Zhuang and said, "look, this is your granddaughter. Do you recognize her this time?"


    When Fu Zihan heard the words "granddaughter", he began to doubt life.


    White makeup looked at Liu Wei with patience, then patted Ji Nanzheng''s arm and smiled: "you are confused, I am only 20 years old, where is my granddaughter? Our daughter is only three years old! "


    Ji Nanzheng can only nod when he hears the words and says with a smile: "yes, you are twenty years old, I forgot."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    So why does she change?


    When it was almost dark, Fu Zihan finally had to go. Rong Ling sent him out and asked him to give Leng a word. As a result, Fu Zihan''s whole journey was too empty. Rong Ling asked, "you can hear what I said?"


    Fu Zihan then returned to his mind and said, "ah?"


    He frowned.


    Fu Zihan is not here. He looks at the bustling house and the cool third prince. He lowers his voice and asks, "Liu, Liu Sizuo What a woman? "


    Let edge light "en" sound.


    Fu Zihan covers his forehead, grabs his forehead, and asks, "then why does she always wear men''s clothes?"


    "She likes it." Rong Ling replied calmly.


    Fu Zihan is going mad: "then why hasn''t she said it all the time? I always thought she was a man! "


    "You didn''t ask."


    Yes, he didn''t ask. Who has nothing to ask a big man? Are you a woman? How disrespectful you are, don''t you want to be beaten?


    Rong Leng is not in the mood to chat with Fu Zihan. He repeats what he wants to tell lengyi and drives him out.


    After Fu Zihan went out, he crossed the corner of the alley and ran into Wu Hong who was going back to the courtyard. Wu Hong didn''t go to pick up people with Liu Wei today. He went to do his own business. Now he''s back.


    Fu Zihan is a little upset when he sees Wu Hong''s swagger. He has been fighting side by side with brother Leng in this period of time, but Wu Hong never said that Liu Wei is a woman. He thinks that these people are hiding something from him. It''s a joke. He''s very unhappy.


    Wuhong wanted to say hello to Fu Zihan, but he lost his temper and left without paying any attention to him. Thinking that he was in an emergency, Wuhong shrugged and didn''t call him.


    Back in the courtyard, from a long distance, Wuhong saw a lot of people in the hall. He knew that Liu Sizuo''s family was here today, so he walked two steps quickly and wanted to go in and say hello.


    As a result, as soon as she entered, she ran into a girl. She was holding a pot in her hand. It seemed that she was about to go to the kitchen to make tea. When she met him, she said naturally, "come back."


    Wuhong stared at the girl''s face and her bright red dress. She was frozen at the door.He got in the way of the girl. The girl looked at him suspiciously, and then she looked him in the eye. Later, she felt a reaction. She coughed and said, "no laughing."


    Is this a matter of not laughing? Wu Hong is stupid.


    The girl staggered Wu Hong and walked away from the hall. Wu Hong was still standing at the door, looking at her back and looking again.


    Zhong Ziyu is going out now. Seeing that Wu Hong is blocking him, he tells him to let him go. Wu Hong recovers his mind and immediately grabs Zhong Ziyu''s arm and asks, "who is that?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t know why he was so excited. After a moment''s hesitation, he replied: "who, which one went out just now? Liu Wei. "


    "Who?" Wu Hong didn''t hear clearly. He asked again.


    "Liu Wei." Zhong Ziyu repeated.


    Wu Hong still didn''t hear clearly: "who is it?"


    Zhong Ziyu is tired: "Liu Wei, it''s Liu Wei. Don''t you see it?"


    "But..." Wu Hong was dumb and confused for a long time. Then he said with trembling: "isn''t that a girl?"


    Wu Hong didn ''t think about disguise himself as a man or a woman. He was also a close friend. Is it the daughter'' s family? Just now that girl is a woman, he can be sure of this, but that face, that is clearly liusizuo''s face.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at Wu Hong seriously, and then asked with surprise, "you don''t always think Liu Wei is a man, do you?"


    Wu Hongru is hit by lightning: "isn''t it?"


    Zhong Ziyu chuckled and didn''t know what to say about him. At last, he could only comment: "you can really do it."


    Really good Wu Hong fell into a strong suspicion of self-awareness.


    When Fu Zihan returned to the garrison, he saw lengyi. He first brought the words Rong Ling asked him to take with him. Then he looked up and down at lengyi like a pair of searchlights.


    He stared at lengyi uneasily, knocked him on the head and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    Fu Zihan holds his arm, looks at Leng for a long time, and then asks, "Leng Da Ge, are you male or female?"


    "You call me brother, you say I''m a man and a woman? What''s your problem? "


    Fu Zihan didn''t relax his vigilance. Now he looks like a woman. He is close to lengyi. Under the inexplicable eyes of lengyi, he suddenly reaches out, grabs lengyi''s chest and pinches it.


    After Leng intended to shock, he managed to use the book of arms and smashed it on Fu Zihan''s forehead.


    Fu Zihan was beaten and ran, shouting: "I just want to see if you are male or female, male or male. I know. Stop fighting, stop fighting."


    Leng Yi didn''t listen to him. He chased him to the playground and beat him on the stage for half a day before he was a little discouraged.

 Chapter 1721

    The story that Liu Wei is a woman has become news in the courtyard and even in the whole Qingzhou Prefecture.


    Three or five hours later, there were unknown officials of Qingzhou, or members of the army, who came to the gate of the compound and pretended to meet by chance.


    Liu Wei was surrounded like a monkey for a few days, unable to support her, and asked Rong Ling when she could start.


    On the twelfth day of the first month, they received a secret letter that the emperor died. It is the beginning of February now, because when Xiaoli and other people joined, they spent more than half a month in Qingzhou. Now Xiaoli and others have come, and the master in the East China Sea has contacted them. They have made an appointment to see each other in Kyoto. Now, they should also go to Beijing.


    On the Qingzhou side, after hulto fled, the original officials were rescued one after another. Now, people are appeasing the people''s livelihood and rebuilding after the disaster. There is no need for Rong Ling to keep an eye on them.


    On the military side, he is cold and powerful, and strictly controls security. Naturally, he will not be afraid of hultoran''s comeback. Moreover, hultoran is now being chased by the ethnic group, and it is impossible to go back to Qingzhou and send sheep to the tiger.


    Since Qingzhou is OK, the four states in the south of the Yangtze River have all recovered their peace. The matter in Beijing is naturally imminent.


    Did the queen kill the emperor at this time just to make the crown prince ascend the throne before they went to Beijing?


    If they don''t leave, the cauliflower will be really cold.


    In fact, Rong Ling is very happy these days. He used to think Liu Wei was wearing women''s clothes. Liu Wei didn''t agree with him. He couldn''t persuade him. Now Liu Wei finally wears them. They are not the kind that lasts for a while. They will wear them again in a year. Now she wears them every day. Rong Ling is just beautiful and Zizi.


    Liu Wei is immersed in the gloom of being surrounded these days. She doesn''t notice the cool feeling of the sleepers. Rong Ling considers the matter of going to Beijing and sets a date for her departure on the ninth day of February.


    On the ninth day of February, it''s a rare fine day, not too cold, but also warm.


    In the early morning of tianer''s day, when he was about to go out, many people came to see him off. Rong Ling stayed in Qingzhou for a while. He was very popular. Especially those officials who were rescued came to thank the third Lord with their families.


    There are many Fu family members from Liu Wei''s side. After all, she and Fu Zichen are close friends. They contacted Fu family three years ago.


    Fu Zihan looks at Liu Wei''s light blue long skirt. How do you feel? How do you feel.


    Liu Wei also found that Fu Zihan had been staring at her skirt. She was very upset by the crowd these days. When she saw Fu Zihan''s gaze, she wanted to beat people.


    Other people are not familiar with it. It''s hard to beat it. Fu Zihan is Fu Zichen''s younger brother, who is also her junior. So she started to worry about it. She slapped him on the back of the head with one slap.


    Fu Zihan was beaten inexplicably, angry and shocked: "what are you doing?"


    "What are you looking at?" The villain Liu Wei first complains, "then dig out your eyes!"


    Fu Zihan doubted his ears. Did the girl''s family really say such vulgar words?


    Fu Zihan was very unconvinced, but when he saw the eyes that Rong Duwei turned from time to time over there, he didn''t dare to make a mistake again. He grinded his teeth and snorted for a long time, then he said: "my father, I have to continue to trouble you about my fifth brother."


    Liu Wei hears the words, pauses for a moment, then nods: "don''t worry, my brother is still missing. People are bound to find it. I''ll continue to find it. Don''t slack off, you''ve found mutual communication."


    Fu Zihan promised, then Rong Leng came over and put his hand on Liu Wei''s back naturally. He gave her a nudge and said, "get in the car."


    Liu Wei said goodbye to Fu Zihan and other people who came to see him off, and then got on to the first carriage.


    Before that, the motorcade started. Rong Ling didn''t take a carriage. His horse led the way ahead.


    Among several carriages, Ji Nanzheng, Bai Zhuang and Ji Xiaqiu were sitting in the second one. When Ji Xiaqiu lifted the driving curtain, he saw the majestic appearance of Rong Ling and said with a smile, "ah Ling is really capable."


    Ji Nanzheng has always looked down upon Leng, but now he is not happy to hear his daughter praise him. He casually comments: "greasy dough."


    Ji Xiaqiu can''t help but retort: "Dad, you can''t stigmatize others. Ah Ling is very good, either to Wei''er or to Xiao Li and the ugly."


    Ji Nanzheng was so stubborn that he didn''t listen at all.


    Ji Xiaqiu simply leaned over to his mother and asked softly, "Niang, what do you say, that young man riding outside, how do you look? How about being your grandson-in-law? "


    White make-up is confused. She was playing with her own stone. When she heard Ji Xiaqiu calling her, she looked up and looked out of the window. After a look, she smiled and nodded: "it''s so nice."


    Ji Xiaqiu said with a smile, "it''s good to grow up with Wei''er. Wei''er is good to grow up with."


    White make-up do not know who she said, muddleheaded to follow the promise: "yes."


    Ji Nanzheng listens on the edge, and turns his mouth away unhappily. He doesn''t say his wife, but he stares at his daughter and thinks she''s leading the way here.


    The coach went on for a while. When it was dark, they had already left the outskirts of Qingzhou. Then they went to the front, which was a crossroads. To the left was Qingzhou, and to the right was Tongzhou.


    At the crossroads, their motorcade was forced to stop, because there were other motorcades to pass, their team leader, others'' short, out of politeness, naturally let others go first.The other side was also very polite. It was a gentle young man who pulled out the curtain of the car. The young man expressed his gratitude to Rong Leng Gong on the high horse and told his four cars to hurry up. Don''t delay others.


    However, in the other party''s team, one of the wheels of the car was broken, and it was stuck for a long time. The other party was also very anxious. They frequently apologized to Rong Leng, and Rong Leng was very considerate, so they didn''t have to worry.


    At this time, the first car of the other party''s motorcade came out a beautiful and graceful woman. The woman''s dress was weak and she was supported by two servant girls.


    When she got out of the car, she naturally went to the young man and asked, "husband, what''s the matter?"


    It turned out that it was the couple. The young man took his wife''s hand and said, "the wheel of that car has been broken and others have been delayed."


    This time, the woman looked up at another motorcade which was also stuck at the crossroads. This time, she saw the young man on the big horse at the front.


    At first glance, the woman was stunned. She was in a trance, and her eyes widened.


    "Ah Lian, what''s the matter?" Her husband found her wrong and asked.


    Lin Qilian stares at Rong Leng in front of her eyes. She grew up beside the queen. Going to and from the palace is like going to her back garden. How could she not recognize Rong Sanwang ye.


    Lin Qilian heard that Rong Ling was not dead in Beijing, but because she did not see a real person, she was not sure whether it was true or not. What she saw now was true, and Rong Ling did not die.


    In the Mingming palace, even the libation ceremony was made for him


    "You know me?" Compared with Lin Qilian''s understanding of Rong Ling, Rong Ling obviously knows nothing about Lin Qilian, or directly speaking, Rong Ling has no impression on other women except Liu Wei.


    Lin Qilian was still afraid of allowing the third prince. She hid behind her husband a little and called out carefully: "I have seen the third prince."


    Rong Leng picks a eyebrow.


    Lin Qilian''s husband was also surprised to see Rong Ling. Lin Qilian''s husband was a low-ranking official and didn''t have any chance to contact the dignitaries in Beijing. He only heard about several princes in Beijing and never met them.


    So this is Rong Ling, the third prince?


    Recently, I came back from death in Beijing. Which street knows which lane I heard?


    Now that he knows the identity of the other party, he naturally needs to salute. Lin Qilian''s husband salutes Rong Ling, then turns around and urges the serf to repair the carriage. His tone is more urgent than before, and he is unwilling to contact with Rong Ling any more.


    And just then, in Rong Ling''s motorcade, in one of the cars, there was a commotion.


    White make-up almost stumbled out of the carriage, followed by Ji Nanzheng and Ji Xiaqiu in a hurry. White make-up didn''t seem to hear someone calling her. She ran straight to the front, and suddenly caught Lin Qilian, who was standing beside her husband. Lin Qilian looked at the old man in amazement, but saw the old man''s face sharp, raised his hand, and slapped her ¡£

 Chapter 1722

    Lin Qilian can''t avoid it. His husband is a scholar with no strong hand. He didn''t resist her immediately, which made Lin Qilian inexplicably. He was slapped in the face by the old man. After that, the old man even wanted to fight for the second time.


    At this time, Rong Ling has jumped off his horse and hurried to push his grandmother before Lin Qilian''s husband.


    Ji Xiaqiu and Ji Nanzheng catch up with each other now. They hold on to Bai Zhuang one by one, and then listen to Bai Zhuang scold Lin Qilian angrily, "bitch!"


    Lin Qilian covered her cheek. She couldn''t believe it. She burst into tears. His husband was too angry. He hid his wife behind him and stared at her. He asked in a cold voice, "rongduwei, should you give me an explanation?"


    Rong Ling didn''t understand. He frowned at his grandmother.


    My grandmother was still struggling to get rid of the shackles of Ji Nanzheng and Ji Xiaqiu. She continued to fight against Lin Qilian. At the same time, she still scolded: "Sun Shi, you give my daughter back to me, you give my daughter back to me!"


    Ji Xiaqiu, who was holding her mother''s hand, was stunned. She let go of her mother''s hand as soon as she let go of it. Her eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. She quickly held the other hand of white make-up and didn''t let her rush up again.


    Lin Qilian was also very aggrieved at this time. She sobbed: "I''m not sun Shisi. You have mistaken me..."


    "You give me my daughter back!" White makeup continued to shout, eyes were crazy, eyes were all red: "we are so good to you, don''t ask you to know your kindness, just ask you not to fall into the well, who saved your life, I saved your life, you were sold to the brothel by your father, I redeemed you, I let you grow up in our home, you think I insulted you? You want to be Xiao Qiu''s servant girl? You don''t want to? Then you come to me, you revenge me, why do you want to kill my daughter Give me my daughter back, you give me my daughter back! "


    White make-up said to cry, crying body will be soft down, the whole person did not have the strength, fell to sit on the ground.


    Ji Nanzheng hugs her and pats her back all the time.


    Ji Xiaqiu was already in a daze. She couldn''t control her tears all the time. Her eyes were blurred by tears. When the carriage was behind, everyone else came down. Ji Xiaqiu was looking at the girl her mother mistakenly called "Sun Shi". This girl is not sun Shi, but it is similar to sun Shi when she was young


    Just, sun Shi? It''s a name I haven''t seen for a long time. Since he became a queen, he has never used it again. In this world, I still remember her original name is sun Shi. Maybe they are the only ones left.


    "Your name is sun?" Ji Xiaqiu asked the girl calmly.


    Lin Qilian shook her head and said in horror: "my name is Lin."


    "And mother?" Ji Xiaqiu asked again.


    Lin Qilian paused for a moment and then said, "my mother, surname is sun, only one."


    Sun Xi, sun Shi''s sister.


    Ji Xiaqiu said to miss Nalin, "my mother has identified you as your aunt, and you have an aunt, right?"


    Lin Qilian lowered her head timidly, looked at the old man sitting on the ground and the woman with tears in front of her eyes. After a while, she nodded.


    Her aunt, her mother''s sister, was queen.


    Or in a while, it will be the Empress Dowager.


    "She is sun Shi, she is sun Shi!" White make-up heard Ji Xiaqiu say that she recognized the wrong person, desperately refuted: "she has my kind of Gu, she has my kind of extinct gu! I won''t admit it! She is sun Shi! "


    Ji Xiaqiu hears the words and is stunned. He looks back at his mother.


    Now Liu Wei, Xiao Li and Chou get off the bus too. Chou is pulled by Xiao Li and stands nearby. She doesn''t dare to make trouble. Liu Wei quickly helps her grandmother. After pulling her grandmother up, she turns her eyebrows to look at Lin Qilian in the opposite direction.


    Liu Wei remembers Lin Qilian. She used to be the eldest miss of the Liu family. She had participated in the Palace Banquet, which included Lin Qilian.


    Liu Wei got out of the car late. She fell asleep in the car just now. When she heard the commotion outside, she woke up to check. As soon as she came out, it was this scene.


    But Grandma mentioned the surname "sun"? Among the people she knew, sun was the only one who was hostile to her grandmother.


    Liu Wei looked at Lin Qilian, but he didn''t find out why he ran into each other. He said: "the old man is old and confused. Let''s go first."


    Lin Qilian''s husband wants to say something more, but Lin Qilian just wants to leave soon.


    At this time, the white make-up was excited again, shouting: "don''t go! You don''t want to go! You come back! "


    The fangque and Ji Jin in the back carriage also came here. Ji Jin has been taking care of white make-up for a long time. She knows about this history. She looks at the young girl who is eager to escape. She is sure that it can''t be the granddaughter who often says, "kill" her cousin''s granddaughter. So she comforts her: "it''s not sun Shi, it''s granddaughter, and sun Shi now It''s more than 40 years old. That girl is still very young. She''s not sun Shisi. You know the wrong person. "


    "She is, she is, she has my heirs, I planted them myself, I planted them."Ji Xiaqiu asked Ji Jin, "do you want to die?"


    Ji Geun said: "cousin you ran away with the man named Liu. Later, it was reported that you died in the palace. Aunt cousin was hit hard. She went to Kyoto alone. When Uncle 16 found her, she was imprisoned in the prison of the Ministry of punishment. She was tortured and dying. Later, we knew that she planted a kind of demagogue for the empress. The other side wanted her to solve the demagogue I didn''t kill her. "


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t know that there was still this section. She was shaking and almost didn''t stand firm.


    Ji Jin looked at Lin Qilian''s back again: "but even if aunt Biao is confused, she won''t recognize her own Gu. She said that if there is a kind of extinct Gu in the girl, there must be one, but she doesn''t know why..."


    "I know." Ji Xiaqiu held his forehead and said weakly, "she is empress sun''s niece. If she is a close relative, someone can help her to transfer Gu Yuan..."


    Ji Jin opened her eyes: "that is to say, empress sun has moved her Gu to her?"


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded.


    At this time, has not spoken Liu Wei suddenly said: "Lin Qilian has been pregnant."


    Just now, Liu Wei has seen that Lin Qilian''s stomach has been for at least three months.


    Ji Xiaqiu shakes his head and says, "it''s not that you can''t conceive, it''s that you will miscarry after you are pregnant. The Gu insect eats the fetus."


    Liu Wei frowned: "if Lin Qilian has an heirloom, why has the queen made her marry the five princes before?"? Five princes, but the empress''s parents and children... "


    "Lin Qilian, not Rong Fei, is the heir." "Rong Leng suddenly said:" wife can''t have a concubine, Lin Qilian married Rong Fei, can bring the Lin family to work for the prince, this is the point

 Chapter 1723

    Look at Lin Qilian who hurriedly got on the carriage and hid in the carriage.


    Liu Wei frowned. He was the empress''s relative. Liu Wei didn''t want to meddle, but now, Lin Qilian has a baby in her stomach.


    As a mother, it''s easy to be soft hearted about such things.


    Liu Wei looks at her mother, her eyes are dim, and she wants to say something.


    Ji Xiaqiu naturally understands her daughter''s heart. She shakes her head and says, "Gu is from your grandmother. Only she can solve it."


    Sun Shisi, regardless of his family''s affection, moves his Gu to his niece. The Lin family doesn''t know whether they know about it for the time being. But this Lin girl, indeed, has been accepted by others without any mishap.


    In particular, the other side is now pregnant, and the woman''s abortion is very harmful. If she loses her child once, she will have to die half of her life. Obviously, she is not important, but she has to pay the price of her body and life for the other side, which is not fair.


    Liu Wei also looked at Lin Qilian. She wanted to be a quick grandmother. Her grandmother didn''t know people or understand things. She was in the carriage just now. She didn''t see Lin Qilian at all, but rushed out at the first time. It was not because she saw Lin Qilian''s face similar to that of empress sun that she mistakenly recognized her. She should have sensed her own demagogic, so she followed the rules Logic, that the person with Gu is queen sun.


    Now my grandmother can''t make it around this bend, and she certainly won''t be willing to solve the problem. Lin Qilian


    Liu Wei asked his mother, "how long will this Gu make a woman miscarry?"


    "Seven or eight months." Ji Xiaqiu said: "I also saw it when I was a child, when I peeped at your grandmother''s Gu book. The Gu insect that died of Gu devoured the fetus. The more formed the fetus is, the better the nutrients are for them, so they will wait until the child is older in the month before eating."


    If you miscarry in seven or eight months, it''s not half of your life. I''m afraid you''ll have to take in the whole life.


    Liu Wei pursed her lips and asked her mother, "how did you transplant Gu?"


    "This..." Ji Xiaqiu shakes his head: "I''m afraid that only the expert who raises Gu knows about this kind of thing. Nowadays, only the Miao and the Wu families still have people who raise Gu and the Miao people live in seclusion. I''ve never seen them. The Wu family and liaozhou have a family of Wu."


    But the Wu people will not save Lin Qilian. Liu Wei strongly suspects that empress sun''s Gu was transplanted to Lin Qilian with the help of the Wu people.


    Three years ago, the Wu people were very close to the family of Qingzhou Fu, and they also had a lot of contacts with Kyoto. Since the case of missing children, the Wu people have betrayed the king of power. What they are loyal to now is probably the queen. How can they help Lin Qilian get away?


    Ji Xiaqiu also sighed at this time: "Miss Lin, I''m afraid that she will be the scapegoat. If I remember correctly, she can''t be transplanted to an adult female if she is an orphan. She may have been transferred when she was young."


    Liu Wei is three years older than Lin Qilian. Liu Wei is 26 years old. It was said that her mother died in the Imperial Palace, which caused her grandmother to go to Beijing for revenge. It was also 26 years ago. Lin Qilian was not born at that time, but the queen had given birth to the Prince and Rong Fei, which consolidated her position. Liu Wei thought that at that time, the reason why her grandmother wanted to give birth to the queen was when she met the queen Now she is pregnant again. As the mother of a country, the queen naturally hopes that the more she can get, the better she wants to have more children. However, when her grandmother found out that she was pregnant, she planted a stepchild. The child must have been pissed off at last. The queen was furious, so she locked up her grandmother and tortured her to solve the problem. At last, sixteen uncles appeared and rescued her. Three years later, Lin Qilian was born, After the empress contacted with the witch, she decided on her new niece.


    Lin Qilian is soft and sticky, has a thin face, and is submissive. She is very dependent on her family and relatives. The queen may have the mentality of atonement for her, so she is particularly fond of her. She even wants her to marry Rong Fei and give her a five Princess status.


    But as Rong Ling said, the combination of Lin Qilian and Rong Fei can also attract the Lin family by the way, so it''s hard to say whether the queen is for Lin Qilian or for the Lin family.


    Liu Wei tends to the latter, not that she wants to make the queen worse, but that Lin Qilian is pregnant now.


    After knowing that Lin Qilian is pregnant, she will miscarry. As an insider, why not let Lin Qilian become infertile in the first place before she gets married?


    Although infertility is very painful, at least it will not be killed. If the baby is not pregnant, it will not flow away after the fetus is formed. It''s really terrible. From the beginning, the queen didn''t deliberately think about the life of Baolin Qilian.


    Can let her have such dispensable state of mind reason, can only blame a little, she doesn''t care.


    Don''t care about Lin Qilian''s life and death, don''t care about Lin Qilian''s miscarriage or not. It''s also possible that the queen herself had no future because she had passed through one child because of the death of her heirs, so she twisted her mind and let her also want to see others experience the same pain.


    There is such a person. If she has mourned, she would like others to mourn. Like this, she can draw happiness from it.


    In fact, it''s just to hurt others and not to benefit yourself.


    Lin Qilian ''.Lin Qilian''s husband loved her very much. When the carriage left, he held his wife, lifted the curtain, and looked at the direction of the fleet.


    Lin Qilian quickly put down the curtain, hugged his husband''s waist, and said softly, "it''s OK. The old man is wrong. She''s so old and confused. It''s normal. The younger generation shouldn''t compete with the elder."


    Just then the carriage stopped again.


    Lin Qilian''s husband lifted the curtain of his car and saw a woman in a white dress standing outside the car, looking at them with solemn eyes.


    "Yes?" Lin Qilian''s husband recognized that the girl and Rong Leng were in a firm tone.


    Lin Qilian also looked at this girl curiously. Lin Qilian didn''t recognize Liu Wei, or she didn''t see the original face of Liu Weiyuan. Before Liu Wei came back to Liu''s house, she pretended to disfigure her face. Before she went in and out, she always covered a thin veil and opened it, which was also a ferocious and terrible scar. So few people in Beijing knew what she looked like.


    "Miss Lin is pregnant?" Liu Wei asked, directly into the theme.


    Lin Qilian is stupefied for a moment. She puts her hands on her belly and hesitates.


    Her husband obviously didn''t know it in advance. Hearing it, Zhaxi quickly grasped his wife''s hand and asked eagerly, "really?"


    Lin Qilian was so happy to see her husband. She also smiled and said shyly, "I didn''t tell you about the rules of the old ancestor. I''ll talk about it three months later. Be steady."


    Lin Qilian''s husband hugged his wife and was very happy.


    Liu Wei said coldly, "I''m a doctor. I can induce labor for you."


    "Induced labor?" Lin Qilian has never heard the word.


    Her husband was also suspicious.


    Liu Wei said: "it''s just to help you get rid of it without damaging your body. Now the month is still small, now it''s flowing and properly regulated. You can have another baby in the future. If you get older in the month, you''re afraid..."


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Qilian looked at the girl in a daze and stupefied way. She couldn''t believe her ears: "I, why do I want to leave my children?"


    Lin Qilian''s husband was angry. He shouted at the serf, "drive this man away. Who can come to the door and say such evil words?"

 Chapter 1724

    Liu Wei is really out of kindness, because she can''t persuade her grandmother to help Lin Qilian, so the only way she can think of to do the least damage to Lin Qilian is to persuade her to give up the fetus now, but the other party obviously treats her as a psychopath, Liu Wei is helpless, and some of her head is burnt and rotten.


    For a while, the story of Gu can''t be explained clearly. Lin Qilian can''t believe it. Liu Wei wants to be a good person and save people''s lives, but she has no cause or effect. No one will believe her.


    Several domestic slaves drove Liu Wei away. Liu Wei was not stubborn and retreated to one side.


    Lin Qilian in the carriage still looks at her, and they look at each other. Until the carriage goes farther and farther, Lin Qilian puts down the curtain and sits quietly in the carriage. Her husband still hugs her and comforts her gently, but somehow, Lin Qilian thinks of Qin Zi.


    Lin Qilian and Qin Zi seldom talk. They are both the favorite children around the queen. But Qin Zi is smarter, more alert, and more able to figure out the Queen''s mind. Compared with them, Lin Qilian is much more stupid. She can only say something sweet, but she doesn''t even understand it. There are so many sisters in the Lin family and so many children in the sun family. Why the Queen''s mother is alone It''s special for her.


    Some people say that she looks like the empress, but the sun family has several sisters, more like her and the empress.


    After Qin Zi was favored, some of her handkerchief sisters asked her if she would feel that she had been thinned.


    Lin Qilian actually thinks it''s OK, because she knew Qin Zi since she was a child, and knew that Qin Zi was indeed a girl of Huizhi and Lanxin. Besides, Qin Zi was willing to marry her when the prince was seriously ill. This affection, the empress is no exception to her.


    But there are probably too many people around to say this, and more people will compare them.


    Gradually, Lin Qilian was affected. Every time she went to the palace to see Qin Zi, she would not feel at ease.


    When she left Kyoto this time, she went to TongZhou with her husband. Lin Qilian listened to Qin Zi''s advice. When she was separated in the palace that day, she asked her husband if he had asked to go far. The husband admitted that, roughly speaking, Beijing was upset. The seven King party and the Prince party were in hot water. The emperor was on the verge of death again. There was a rumor that there was a third one who died and came back to life in Qingzhou Lord.


    The Lin family is a party of princes and will inevitably be involved in disputes. If they stay in Kyoto, they will only be in deep trouble.


    Lin Qilian understood that this is to love her husband and to make herself safe, so she would rather give up the brilliant future of the Beijing government and take her back to her hometown to live a stable life.


    Lin Qilian was deeply moved, so she listened to Qin Zi''s words, didn''t specially know anyone, and embarked on the road with her husband.


    But on the way, they met the third prince who was going to Beijing.


    Qin Zi said at that time in the palace that if she had stayed in Kyoto, she would have died.


    Lin Qilian doesn''t really understand the logic. Why does she die in Kyoto? Because the Lin family is involved in the business of seizing the legitimate? But she is a married woman. Even if the prince and the Lin family are defeated, she will not be affected if she is not a married woman of the nine families in Zhulian.


    Then why does Qin Zi assert that she will die if she doesn''t leave?


    Compared with Qin Zi, the queen has no reason to love her. Qin Ziyang says she will die.


    For a moment, they were all hovering in Lin Qilian''s mind.


    Qin Zi is afraid that she will stay in Beijing and try to win more favor from the queen, so she will be sent away on purpose?


    Is Qin Zi such a person?


    I don''t know why, Lin Qilian doesn''t think she is.


    Thinking of the woman in white just now, Lin Qilian suddenly reached out and held down the window lattice and shouted to the driver, "wait a minute."


    Her husband looked at her incomprehensibly.


    Lin Qilian said to the coachman, "go back."


    Her husband frowned.


    Lin Qilian said to her husband, "I have something to ask that girl. She may know that I want an answer."


    After all, Lin Qilian''s husband was unhappy, but he agreed, so the team turned around.


    Rong Leng gets on the high horse again and plans to lead the team forward. Suddenly there is a sound of horse hooves and wheels behind him. Turning around, he sees another team in a hurry.


    Rong Leng stops the motorcade. Liu Wei hears the sound and looks back at the motorcade.


    The motorcade behind stopped, and Lin Qilian came out with her husband''s help. She looked embarrassed, uneasy, and shrunk. She said to Rong Leng, "three, three lords, just now, that girl..."


    Liu Wei got out of the carriage and came out.


    When Lin Qilian saw her, she swallowed her saliva and asked, "do you know that, too?"


    Liu Wei eyebrows: "what is it?"


    Lin Qilian is stunned: "don''t you know?"


    Liu Wei squinted and didn''t understand her.


    Lin Qilian seemed to be a little lost and bowed his head: "I thought you said those words to me because you know that. So you don''t know why I will die if I stay in Kyoto, right?"


    Liu Wei heard this saying for the first time, a little surprised: "someone told you that you will die if you stay in Kyoto?"In order to protect Qin Zi, Lin Qilian didn''t name Qin Zi, but said: "she told me so, although I don''t know why..."


    Lin Qilian said, and asked Liu Wei, "since you don''t know about this, why do you say such words and why do you say words that hurt me?"


    Now Liu Wei understands what Lin Qilian means. Someone told Lin Qilian that she would die if she stayed in Kyoto, so she left Kyoto. Now, she told her that it was not good for her to help her induce labor, to die, and to induce labor. So Lin Qilian had an association to find out what others could see, but she couldn''t see it She thought that she was speaking similar words to those who said that she would die in Kyoto for the same purpose, so she specifically caught up and wanted to ask an answer.


    But unfortunately, Liu Wei didn''t know about it and couldn''t give her the answer she wanted.


    But she said another thing: "I don''t know if you will die if you stay in Kyoto, but if you don''t induce labor now, five months later, you have a 70% chance to die, which I can be 100% sure."


    Lin Qilian''s husband wants to scold Liu Wei again. Lin Qilian stops him, looks at Liu Wei rationally and asks, "why?"


    "Because you are doomed to die." Later, I sensed that the white make-up of jueisu ran out of the carriage again, and scolded Liu Wei to interrupt what he was about to say, then slapped Lin Qilian.


    When Lin Qilian saw the old man, she was scared and backed away. She just ran into the carriage behind her. She fell on the horse. The brown horse was not comfortable. She suddenly raised her hoof and kicked Lin Qilian on the back. Lin Qilian felt that her center of gravity was not stable. She jumped forward and fell steadily on the ground, landing on her stomach.


    Lin Qilian''s husband and Liu Wei are busy resisting the crazy old man. They don''t pay attention to Lin Qilian. Lin Qilian''s fall scares a group of people. His husband quickly helps her up. Lin Qilian sweats all over his head, covers his stomach with his hands, and can''t open his painful eyes.

 Chapter 1725

    Kyoto, Prince''s mansion.


    When Rong Jindong left his study and walked across the small riverside bridge, he happened to see a group of servant girls who were moving things towards the east courtyard.


    Dongyuan lives in the crown princess. Since she lost her child in an accident three years ago, she has been injured. After three years, she has been lying in bed and devoted herself to recuperation. Recently, it seems that she is well and has begun to contact her mother''s family.


    Rong Jindong looked at it quietly for a while, and asked the young man beside him, "where is the lady of the side princess?"


    "It seems that I entered the palace in the morning, but I haven''t come back yet," the young man recalled


    Rong Jindong looked at the dim sky and said, "go to the front door and watch it. When the lady comes back, let me know first."


    The young man answered and went to the gate.


    As she was leaning to the west, Qin Zi took a carriage and went back to the mansion. The young man immediately went back to the courtyard to communicate with her. As soon as Qin Zi stepped into the courtyard, he saw Rong Jin coming from the East.


    Qin Zi, with a smile on her face, asked gently, "where is this going?"


    "To meet you." Rong Jindong said that he had done a courtesy to Qin Zi.


    Qin Zi held his hand and didn''t receive the gift. She asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Rong Jin''s eyes are toward the east courtyard.


    Qin Zi understood. She walked to the main hall, with Rong Jindong at her side.


    When she arrived at the main hall, Qin Zi looked at the young man with the next head, or smiled: "she''s been noisy these days? Or are you in trouble? "


    Rong Jindong shook his head and asked directly, "I thought you should have a calculation for her. How could she suddenly get better from her illness?"


    All of them were on the same boat. Since Qin Zi entered the door, she had not concealed Rong Jindong. Rong Jindong was very clear that Qin Zi wanted to get rid of the crown princess. After all, no matter the queen or the queen, the side room was not qualified.


    Qin Zi wanted to straighten it up. He had to kill the crown princess. It was an obstacle at his feet. If he didn''t step on it, there would be no road to heaven.


    But now, the crown princess''s illness is better. A few days before the imperial court began to plan the grand ceremony of the crown prince''s accession to the throne, she is better.


    Rong Jindong wants to know what Qin Zi''s plan is.


    When Qin Zi saw that he had asked about it, he also said, "your master and your uncle have come back alive. Do you know this?"


    Rong Jindong nodded his head: "Uncle seven sent someone to inform me."


    "Do you know your master?" Qin Zi asked suddenly.


    Rong Jindong is silent and shakes her head: "she is my mother''s cousin and brother Li''s mother. She has taught me Kung Fu and the way to be a human being, but we get along for a short time. I don''t know her very well."


    Qin Zi smiled: "there was a battle before Qingzhou. The queen was defeated like a mountain. Her general called ertuoren, who was defeated by your uncle Huang. But I heard that it was your master who planned all this."


    Rong Jindong was not surprised: "Shifu was once the assistant of zhenggemen. He was the military division of Uncle Sanhuang. She was a strange woman."


    Qin Zi leaned back: "it seems that you really don''t know her. It''s one-sided to describe her, but I don''t know her. I haven''t seen her and only heard about her. But I choose to believe her. I think she can bring me surprises."


    Rong Jindong was a little surprised: "you mean, it''s Shifu''s meaning to let the Crown Princess recover?"


    "Qin Zi" en "voice:" it is right. "


    Rong Jindong lowered his head and began to think.


    Qin Zi asked again, "when was the grand ceremony?"


    Rong Jindong calculated: "five days later, February 17."


    "Your master, uncle Sanhuang, when will they return to Beijing?"


    Rong Jindong thought about it again, but he was silent. After a while, he said, "the fastest is 20, the latest is 23?"


    Qin Zi nodded, "they don''t want to stop the prince from ascending the throne."


    Rong Jindong didn''t make a sound, just kneaded his fingers and tightened his lips.


    Qin Zi asked with a smile, "why, disappointed? I thought you could be the king, right? "


    Rong Jindong shook his head and said: "three years later, the seven King party and the prince party have become a fire and water. How can I not see the five emperor uncles and the seven emperor uncles, as well as your hard work? In fact, whether I can replace my father and ascend the throne as the emperor is still hanging in my heart. Now that everyone has given up, I will give up, and will not give you any more trouble."


    "Rong Jindong." Qin Zi suddenly started to look at her face, and her tone was cold and sharp: "a prince, should he give up these two words in his mouth?"


    Rong Jindong was surprised: "but Not... "


    Qin Zi frowned: "no one gives up on you. It''s good for us for the prince to ascend the throne. You need to have confidence in your father, who is critically ill. He won''t live for a few days. But before we get rid of him, there is another enemy in front of us. Snipe and clam fight each other and gain profits. Do you understand that?"


    Rong Jindong nodded subconsciously, and then, turning his head, he suddenly understood: "you mean...""That''s right." Qin Zi nodded and smiled again: "this is also your master''s bad move. So, you are like me, even if you believe in your master, believe in your uncle Sanhuang is enough."


    Rong Jindong just felt his heart burning. He suddenly stood up and clenched his fist: "I''ll go back to my study now. It''s useless to play. I I''m too stupid. "


    Qin Zi said admiringly, "go ahead, you are still young, and there are many things to learn. Remember not to be conceited or arrogant. We will all help you."


    Rong Jindong said goodbye to Qin Zi and immediately returned to his study.


    On the other side, on the official road of Jingqing, seeing the moon coming out of the sky, Liu Weicai sweated heavily to stabilize Lin Qilian''s veins, and also saved her baby.


    After two hours of emergency treatment, Lin Qilian is in poor condition. She is in the carriage, pale as paper, with red eyes and nose tips. Obviously, she cried before.


    Including now, she is also crying, and the whole person is tottering with a hiccup and a burp: "so, you mean, my child, even if it is saved now, will also fall in the future?"


    Liu Wei sat next to her, embarrassed: "you just said that if you want to save the child, I''ll save it for you. If not, I''ll let you go. Now it''s gone, with little damage, and then it''s gone. What should you do?"


    Lin Qilian couldn''t believe it: "Auntie, why is Auntie Why is it so To me... "


    Liu Wei added: "I have children, too. I understand your mood. Your own flesh and bones are one thousand and ten thousand reluctant. But your own life is equally important. I mean, now you''re gone. When my grandmother wakes up, and then you''re relieved, you''ll have a safe and healthy baby. Do you know what I mean?"


    "No..." Lin Qilian mutters, looks down at her belly and touches it with her hands.


    She is, unwilling to give up the child.

 Chapter 1726

    Liu Wei saw that she was so stubborn and could not argue with her. If she was herself, she would not like to.


    What should I do? My grandmother is still outside the carriage now. She is crossing her waist and is ready to tear Lin apart.


    Lin Qilian is especially aggrieved: "I''m not my aunt, that old man, why can''t you let me go..."


    Liu Wei felt her nose and couldn''t argue for her grandmother. Lin Qilian was indeed one hundred and one thousand innocent.


    At this time, Lin Qilian suddenly raised her eyes again and said angrily: "I want to go back to Kyoto, I want to ask my aunt, what''s going on! If she can move Gu to me, she can certainly move it to other people. I want her to move Gu away. It''s a big deal. When the baby is born, she''s moving it back to me. As long as the baby is born, I won''t ask for anything more! "


    Liu Wei thought she was joking: "you think it''s a door-to-door visit when you say" move or move "


    Lin Qilian doesn''t listen: "I''m going back to Beijing!"


    Liu Wei pressed her eyebrow and felt helpless: "you don''t mean that there are people in Beijing who tell you that you will die if you stay? Knowing that there are worries about life, what can I do when I go back? "


    "To die is to die!" Lin Qilian was very angry: "I will try anyway! Besides, Qin Zi''s words are not necessarily... " At this point, Lin Qilian suddenly gets stuck.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and looked at Lin Qilian. "It''s Qin Zi who says you''ll die if you don''t leave Beijing?"


    Lin Qilian secretly looks at Liu Wei. She is tearful and covers her stomach. She moves back a little.


    Liu Wei hissed, "I see. I see."


    Looking up at her, Lin Qilian murmured, "understand What... "


    "Nothing." Liu Wei perfunctorily.


    Before the emperor died, Liu Wei and Rong Ling sent a letter back to Kyoto. They expected that after hulto suffered defeat and the queen lost four states, they would make a difference. So Liu Wei and Rong Ling also discussed a strategy to attack the son''s shield with the son''s spear.


    Because it''s inconvenient to transmit letters between the two places, Liu Wei described his intention in the letter, and then gave the rest to Rong su. Now Lin Qilian suddenly heard Qin Zi''s assertion that she would die if she didn''t leave Beijing. Liu Wei didn''t know what it meant, but now she understood it as soon as she heard it was inspired by Qin Zi.


    Rong Su wanted to use this method!


    However, if we use the Lin family''s knife, it will definitely involve Lin Qilian. Lin Qilian has been married out, and human nature is not bad. She should not be affected by this company. It''s a good deed every day to let her stay away.


    Now that we know their plan, Lin Qilian is shouting to go back to Beijing, and Liu Wei will stop her.


    Lin Qilian doesn''t make sense here. Liu Wei murmurs directly to Rong Ling and asks him to talk to Lin Qilian''s husband.


    It''s always convenient for men to talk to each other. Before, Liu Wei would have gone to talk to Lin Qilian''s husband, but now she has changed her dress and lost her momentum. She''s lost her dignity and persuasion.


    Looking at Rong Leng and Lin Qilian''s husband in the distance, Liu Wei is also envious. She looks at her white skirt and thinks it''s so annoying.


    The white make-up over there is still outside the carriage of Lin Qilian, who refuses to move a step. Liu Wei sighs and walks over with her mother, grandfather and Ji Geun fangque, trying to persuade the old man to leave.


    The old man didn''t listen to what he said. He was so stubborn that he gave his grandfather a push. He said that the stranger was strange and kept holding her hand.


    Scared his grandfather, he thought that his wife would forget himself again, and sweat came out. Then he shut up and didn''t dare to bother her anymore.


    Grandma is actually very docile in many times. She has been together for more than ten days. This is the first time that Liu Wei saw grandma so obsessed with one thing. Lin Qilian dare not get out of the carriage now, and the curtain of the car dare not lift up. She is shivering. Don''t mention how pitiful.


    Everyone is so stuck. Rong Ling and Lin Qilian''s husband talk for a long time, but nothing happens. Xiao Li over there is tired. He goes back to the carriage with the ugly in his arms and plans to find some food for the ugly.


    After Chou leaves his brother, He staggers to his mother''s side. Liu Wei sees Xiaoli is not there, so he asks his daughter to find Rong Ling. Chou goes to his father again. Rong Ling is telling Lin Qilian''s husband what to do. If he doesn''t have time to take care of his daughter, he asks Chou to find Liu Wei.


    The clown came and went for two rounds. At last, she stood in the middle of the room in a daze and asked the snake in her hand, "Abby, how about brother?"


    Abby didn''t know. He had round eyes and looked at the sky.


    "What is ABI looking at?" asked the clown, following his line of sight


    Abby hissed twice.


    Ugly blinked, not sure to look around for a while, then asked: "really? I didn''t see it. "


    Abby called twice more.


    The ugly scandal scratching her head, then walked to her mother''s side and pulled her mother''s skirt.


    Liu Wei looked back and comforted her daughter and said, "don''t play ugly here. Don''t you go to your father?"


    "Dad, he..."


    "Grandma, we really recognize the wrong person. That girl has nothing to do with us..."Ugly words have not finished, her mother ignored her again, ugly had to run to dad again, to shout: "Dad, Abby said..."


    "Ugly, go to your mother, darling." Rong Ling said, but also gently pushed his daughter''s back, pushing her away a little bit, where he stood there were many trees, the ground was uneven, and the child was easy to fall.


    The ugly who has not been valued by anyone can only pout and go to the corner by himself. His brother has not come back. The ugly looks at the sky and keeps looking. After a while, Abby calls twice again, and the ugly also sees. In the dark sky, a line like a quick shadow is drawn towards this side.


    Ugly happy mouth all grinned to the ear root, not for a while, a black star bird fell accurately to ugly side of the carriage top, ugly hurriedly shouted: "Pearl!"


    Pearl wanted to go to Liu Wei, and when she heard the ugly voice, she jumped off the horse roof and rubbed her ugly face.


    The ugly was tickled by it. He held the Pearl in his arms like a hen and asked, "where have you been? I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Pearl put her head in the ugly arms and played coquettish.


    The ugly held the Pearl firmly and asked, "why did you come back all of a sudden? Did your mother come back to you? My brother said that you went to play with Gugu and it will take a long time to come back. "


    Pearl called out two times: "Jie Jie."


    Ugly poked at the forehead of pearl: "brother always said ugly greedy, pearl is the most greedy, pearl is greedy cat."


    Pearl is fed up with ugliness again. She will go to find Liu Wei.


    But ugliness complained to it: "parents are busy, not willing to deal with ugliness, pearls do not go, to be expelled."


    Pearl hesitated for a moment, and said to the ugly, "Jie Jie."


    Ugly "mm-hmm" nodded: "OK, let''s eat the Pearl."


    Then the ugly watched the Pearl fly out of her arms, and entered the carriage that grandma was waiting for. Soon after entering the carriage, there was a scream from the woman.


    Lin Qilian''s call startled everyone. Liu Wei was so close that he opened the curtain at the first time and saw a black black starbird flying out of it.


    For a moment, Liu Wei thought she was hallucinating. Isn''t this pearl?


    But before she could get back to her senses, the pungent smell of blood came to her face. Liu Wei looked up and saw that Lin Qilian''s skirt was full of blood.


    Liu Wei hurriedly went in to check, but the white make-up who had been waiting outside the carriage suddenly looked at the people around her, wondering, "what are you doing watching me?" Then she also saw Lin Qilian covered in blood in the carriage. She was frightened: "ah, this girl is bleeding..."


    ¡­¡­


    In Qingzhou City, a hundred miles away, Fu Zichen asked the simple eagle in front of him: "what about pearls? I asked you about pearls? Why don''t you say a word! "


    Fu Zichen is still standing beside Ji Cha and Yu Ran. They are both wrapped in cloth. Obviously, they were hurt before. They looked at each other. At last, Yu Ran said, "you can''t understand what it said."


    Fu Zichen was angry: "didn''t he say lead the way? How can I walk halfway and run? Where is Liu Wei? "


    "The eagle is still there. There are hostages. I''ll find a rope to tie it. Don''t worry, Fu. Maybe you will get up in the morning and pearl will come back."

 Chapter 1727

    Lin Qilian''s bleeding place is not her abdomen, not her lower body, but her seven orifices. Her eyes, ears, mouth and nose are full of blood flow. Her face is so blurred by blood that she can''t even see her facial features.


    Her husband came running in panic, but was separated by Liu Wei. Liu Wei got into the car, put down the curtain, and told the people outside: "call Xiaoli, no one else is allowed to come near!"


    Lin Qilian''s husband still wants to go in. Lin Qilian also calls for her husband, but Rong Ling orders people to go to Xiao Li and holds Lin Qilian''s husband firmly. He and Liu Wei are like two villains fighting with each other. They must be separated.


    Xiao Li was going to make a mess for her sister. Now that she is ugly, she can eat hard food for a long time. However, she is used to making a mess of snacks, so Xiao Li still makes a mess of food for her occasionally.


    Hearing the report from the bodyguard, Xiao Li immediately put down the fuzziness, found out her mother''s medicine box, and carried it to Lin Qilian''s carriage.


    Lin Qilian''s husband is in a hurry to fight with Rong Leng, but Rong Leng pulls his hands behind him with one hand. Weak and angry, he stomps, but there is no way.


    White makeup carefully stands behind Ji Nanzheng and Ji Xiaqiu, secretly points to the carriage in front and asks, "what''s wrong with that girl?"


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at his mother in dismay, holding her hand and asked, "don''t you recognize that girl?"


    White makeup Leng way: "I haven''t seen her again, don''t know her naturally."


    Ji Xiaqiu frowns and looks at his father. Ji Nanzheng is puzzled. If Ji Xiaqiu got along with his mother a lot when he was a child, then he had a little understanding of the Miao people''s Gu culture. When Ji Nanzheng knew white make-up, the white make-up was complete. She was a Miao girl who was soaked with snakes, insects, mice and ants every day.


    Before their private life, Ji Nanzheng watched the white make-up play with the worms every day. Because of curiosity, he also asked many questions. The white make-up didn''t say anything, so they were both laymen. Ji Nanzheng would know more about Miao Gu than Ji Xiaqiu.


    Miao girl has a natural affinity for her poisonous insects. Before, Bai Zhuang decided to think that Lin girl was her enemy. It was because there was a poisonous insect that she made by herself in Lin girl''s body. Now she doesn''t know Lin girl at once. If she wants to explain it in the way of poisonous insects, there are two possibilities: one is that the poisonous insects in the other person''s body are sleeping; the other is that the other party''s poisonous insects are sleeping The insects in the body fell off.


    Ji Nanzheng embraces white make-up and tries not to be frightened by the disturbing eyes around her. He asks softly, "where''s your demagogue?"


    The white make-up froze for a while, secretly looked at Ji Nanzheng, lowered his neck and said: "I, I didn''t raise Gu..." Then she mumbled: "I promised you that I would not raise Gu when I entered the Central Plains. Your family is afraid, so I really don''t raise Gu..."


    Ji Nanzheng takes a deep breath and closes his eyes.


    Yes, when he returned to Ji''s home with white makeup, he proposed so politely. People in the Central Plains misunderstood Miao Gu. If possible, he hoped that she would not behave too differently in front of other people in Ji''s home.


    From that time on, Bai Zhuang no longer raised Gu. Until he disappeared, Bai Zhuang was a dutiful wife of the Central Plains people. She gave up her deep-rooted love for Gu Chong and gave everything to him and the family.


    Ji Nanzheng pressed his eyebrow and his eyes turned red.


    White makeup pulled his sleeve, gently said: "I really did not raise, do not believe you turn over my cabinet."


    "Raise." Ji Nanzheng clenched his teeth and said, "if you like it, you can raise it."


    White make-up looked at him.


    Ji Nanzheng takes her hand and doesn''t want to ask anything for a while. What is the Gu in Miss Lin? It''s nothing to do with them. These people and these things have nothing to do with them. Now he just wants to take his wife and go to a quiet place to talk to her. He wants to make up for what she''s suffered in the past while she still regards him as her husband Grievance.


    Ji Nanzheng thought so, and really brought her white makeup back to his car. Ji Xiaqiu was left behind. She wanted to go with her, but his father gave her a look and asked her not to get in the way.


    Ji Xiaqiu had to stop, thought for a long time, and then came back to stare at Miss Lin''s carriage.


    When the Pearl was full of food, he went back to the ugly side. The ugly saw the chickens flying and the dogs jumping there. He was afraid, so he went to the corner and held the Pearl and asked, "did the Pearl do something bad? That aunt is bleeding. "


    Pearl crooked crooked head, righteously strong way: "Jie Jie."


    The ugly pouted out his mouth and taught him: "the pearl is bad. My aunt didn''t invite the Pearl to eat worms. Pearls can''t rob my aunt''s worms. My brother said it''s very impolite."


    Pearl doesn''t care. She''s lazy.


    Ugly put the Pearl, said: "pearl to apologize to my aunt."


    Pearl refused to go, burying her face in her ugly arms and not coming out.


    The ugly pushed it out and poked at its sharp mouth: "the pearl is bad."


    The Pearl took the ugly finger in her hand without any force, and the Falcon went to prick her finger.


    Ugly and itchy, can''t help laughing, hand back, wipe on the clothes, and then said: "pearl to apologize, or ugly will tell her mother."Pearl was still afraid of Liu Wei. Hearing that her body was stiff for a while, she hung her head down, apparently threatened to succeed.


    Ugly can be proud, and snore the back hair of the Pearl, see there is still busy, said: "Pearl for a while, do not go now, mother and brother in the aunt hemostasis."


    The Pearl sat in the ugly arms, and the little eye still stared at the ugly wrist.


    Abby, hiding in the ugly sleeve, was so scared that she could not move.


    Now it''s very dark. Liu Wei and Xiao Li are still in the carriage. Rong Ling doesn''t know how long they have to wait. He asks people to set up camp on the spot and spend the night here.


    When the barracks have been built continuously, the meals there are hot. Rong Ling asks everyone to eat first. Lin Qilian''s husband is still guarding his wife''s car. Rong Ling pulls him over and asks him to eat more.


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial palace of Kyoto, the hall of Showa, and the imperial doctors have gone in and out for several waves.


    Shuzhen, the great palace maid of empress sun''s family, was sweating. Seeing another doctor coming out, she hurriedly pulled him and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? What''s the matter with your mother?"


    The doctor''s face was ugly, and he said: "forgive me for being old and clumsy, but I really can''t see what''s wrong with the Niang. She has a normal pulse and a stable internal breathing, which doesn''t seem to be a symptom of a sudden disease, but Niang..."


    From this evening, the empress suddenly began to feel bad. At first, she said that she had a stomachache, then a stomachache, and finally a pain all over her body. She said that the pain was as intolerable as a thousand arrows pierced her heart. Then, her facial features began to bleed. She invited a doctor to see her, but a dozen doctors were too sick. They could not see any disease, and they could not say that the empress was good anywhere.

 Chapter 1728

    Shuzhen was so mad that he couldn''t help but get angry with the doctors: "if there is something in the body, the whole hospital will go to the funeral, understand?"


    Now the prince is about to ascend the throne. The seven princes are covetous. The situation in the middle of the court is unstable. The queen is like a sea god needle. With her, 60% of the officials in the middle of the court will look at the prince.


    If the empress falls down, I''m afraid that the whole court and field will follow the subversion, how many people will fall on their heads, and how serious the impact is, I can''t imagine.


    The doctors are also under great pressure, but the queen is still crying out for pain. In any case, it is important to stop the pain first. As for the source of the disease, we can only talk about it later.


    A dozen doctors gathered their heads to discuss the matter. They couldn''t come up with a result for half a day.


    Shuzhen was in a hurry and ran into the inner hall to see the empress''s condition. It didn''t matter that she was vomiting, and the thing she vomited was a black insect.


    "Ah -" tree Zhen screamed, shouting: "too doctor, too doctor!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the carriage of Jingqing official road, Ji Nanzheng holds the hand of white make-up and watches her take out the "stones" that she attaches great importance to as treasures. He talks about the origin and effect of these stones to him endlessly, and his eyes can''t move.


    "Did you hear me?" White make-up look at the husband in front of him stupefied don''t speak, can''t help but push him.


    Ji Nanzheng said: "I heard that this white toothed insect can stop diarrhea and protect the intestines. It can regulate the internal breathing. It''s the most commonly used drug in your family. I heard it."


    White make-up couldn''t help smiling, touching the baidenting bug, saying: "this baidenting bug is not easy to make, and the blood melting scorpion is hard to find in the Central Plains. This is what I sent from my hometown. I originally sent three scorpions, and two of them were raised dead, so one lived."


    Ji Nan Zheng paused for a moment, then asked: "you still have contact with Miao people?"


    White make-up nodded: "I only contacted a few years ago. It''s not easy to raise the extinct Gu. Before I went to Kyoto, I went back to the Miao people specially Alas...... " Speaking of this, white makeup suddenly stupefied, then scratched his head and said to himself, "what am I going to do in Kyoto? What do I raise the extinct Gu? "


    Ji Nanzheng quickly pinched her finger and pulled her back from the confused memory: "no, you didn''t raise the extinct Gu or go to Kyoto."


    White make-up nods, naturally way: "I won''t go to Kyoto, Ji family''s enemies are in Kyoto, I go to Kyoto is not to send sheep into tiger mouth?"


    White makeup said, and then to Ji Nanzheng Science: "and I can''t raise the extinct Gu. In our family, it''s forbidden. Ordinary people can''t make it. If it''s found that it''s privately made, it''s to be punished by the family. How can ten thousand ants pierce the heart?"


    Ji Nanzheng was frozen: "ten thousand, ten thousand ants Through the heart? "


    White make-up sighed: "it''s scary. Anyway, I dare not make it, and it''s over when I''m found out. In addition to being harmful to others and myself, there''s another problem. As we all know, Gu insects can be transplanted, just like you broke into the Miao nationality by mistake and were seriously injured. In order to save you, I installed more than ten Gu insects in your body and raised them for several months before I rescued you, But at that time, these insects had taken root in your body. Those insects were born. When they were made, they didn''t melt your blood. So when they enter your body, they won''t protect you. Instead, they will treat your body as a nest and gradually destroy your body. But because I can move the insects, I will finally move the insects in your body to a cow That''s what I''m trying to do to get rid of you. "


    Ji Nanzheng probably remembers the past, and can''t help nodding.


    White make-up added: "generally, the Gu can be transplanted, but the heirs can''t. If they are forced to transplant, then they are also the sub Gu, not the mother Gu."


    Ji Nanzheng doubts: "Zi Gu?"


    "If you eat the fetus in the belly of the poisoned person, the extinct Gu will be able to conceive a fetus by himself. If you transplant it forcibly, it will flow out of the body, but the female Gu will remain in the original person."


    Ji Nanzheng''s eyes widened: "and this kind of thing?"


    "Yes." White make-up said: "and there are induction between the female and the female. The female will riot if the female is injured. The female will also riot if the female is injured."


    Ji Nanzheng thought of the girl Lin just now. He thought if the Gu was planted in the sun empress at first, but now it is moved to the girl Lin, isn''t it the child Gu?


    If it''s Zi Gu


    "What''s the matter with the neutron Gu''s man who suddenly bleeds from his seven orifices?"


    "Ah?" White make-up Na Na''s way: "fell off?"


    Ji Nanzheng asked: "how to fall off?"


    White makeup said: "if the extinct insect falls off, it must come out of the seven holes, so when it falls off, it will bleed from the seven holes, but under normal circumstances, unless it encounters a natural enemy, the insect will not leave the nest, even if it senses the female insect, it will not leave the following."


    "Natural enemy?" Ji Nanzheng asked.


    White make-up nods: "Gu insect also has natural enemies. The extinct Gu is made of a hundred insects. Several of them have more than ten kinds of natural enemies. They are scared when they see them.""So, if you see the natural enemy, the extinct Gu will run out of the middle Gu man himself?"


    "When threatened." White makeup way: "between the animals, can use voice, breath, voice, hint, to threaten each other, induce, the extinct Gu is threatened, will obediently drill out, but the extinct Gu generally has no natural enemies, so far I have not heard that the extinct Gu has natural enemies."


    Ji Nan Zheng frowned and asked again, "where is the mother Gu when the son Gu leaves?"


    "Riot, as I said just now." White make-up way: "mother and son connect heart, son Gu is injured, even die, mother Gu can have induction, can riot, let a person grieve heartbreak."


    Ji Nanzheng couldn''t help but look out the window. In the distance, a group of people were still lighting lanterns, busy inside and outside, without stopping.


    Ji Nanzheng suddenly felt a little psychedelic. After a while, he asked again, "why can''t the extinct Gu transfer? I''ve heard that it''s OK, as long as it''s transferred to a kinsman. "


    "Hahaha." White make-up couldn''t help laughing: "do you listen to others? Who said that? What did the sorcerer say? I''ll tell you that the traitors of the Wu family can do things that harm others and not benefit themselves. They don''t have any real skills. The insects can be transferred, but some of them can''t be transferred because of the different materials of making the insects. It''s not easy to get rid of the poisonous insects, which are more toxic and sticky. Therefore, they become forbidden. The Wu people have a little knowledge of them. If they move to another one, they will have blood relations On people, what else can we do with it? We Miao people use demagogues to save lives and help the wounded. How can we save one person from another? Is it not to take off our pants and fart, and do more than that? "


    It''s hard for Bai Zhuang to say such vulgar words. He was embarrassed and said, "I just don''t like those people of the Wu nationality. Don''t listen to their nonsense. We Miao and Wu nationalities are irreconcilable!"


    Ji Nanzheng focused on the key point: "so, it''s impossible to transplant the extinct Gu, right? Can''t we have a kinship? "


    White make-up affirmatively way: "No."


    And then he said: "it''s harmless, but it''s particularly sensitive to the fetus, but it won''t harm people''s lives. A Prajna plant the extinct in a person '' It will become a life-threatening spell. "

 Chapter 1729

    In the hall of Showa, the lights have not been turned off all night.


    The whole Taiyi hospital gathered here, and the first two doctors, the queen mother, were only in a hurry when they came in and out of the hospital. After a night of consultation, they didn''t get better at all.


    The doctors were also very flustered. They had never seen such a strange disease for decades. Obviously, there was no problem with pulse condition. They vomited on the inside of their abdomen. At first, they vomited black eggs, and then they vomited black blood. Today, at dawn, the empress could not vomit anything. Her face was white as paper and her eye socket was deep. She seemed to be thirty years old overnight and had more sideburns A few clusters of white hair.


    At daybreak, the gate of the palace opened and the carriage of the prince''s mansion entered the palace.


    Hearing the report from the little maid, Shuzhen quickly handed over the cloth to others and went out to meet her.


    The crown prince is also a haggard and diseased man. He received a letter this morning saying that the queen was ill all night, so he took the crown prince and his wife to visit him in person.


    The prince has been seriously ill for several years. He can''t stand the wind and frost at all. He will faint even if he stands for a long time. Now he is lighter than a ten-year-old boy. His whole body is not visible except that the bone is the skin.


    When the crown prince walked, he was supported by the crown princess. The crown princess was plump. Although she lost her child and left the root of the disease three years ago, she was raised for three years. She was delicious and good to drink all day. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. She was the same as before.


    The crown prince and his wife are more charming than Hua, but the crown prince strides half of his leg into the coffin. On the way to the coffin, the crown prince stares at the crown prince and her for a long time. Now when she comes out to meet her, she sees the crown prince push away her hand and move it to the tree screen.


    Shuzhen hurriedly helped him out and said anxiously: "what the mother got is a strange disease. After a night''s diagnosis, the doctor tried all kinds of methods, but the effect is not obvious. Your highness, what do you do?"


    When the crown princess was pushed away, she was not in a hurry. She helped her to hold the Pearl hairpin on her high bun and followed the crown prince casually.


    As soon as entering the hall of Showa, the strong smell of medicine came.


    During the whole night''s consultation, the doctors had to make a tree screen in the hall of Zhaohe hall and hold the letter. After a moment of stupor, they raised their eyes and asked in surprise, "you, you Girl? "


    The prince frowned and said, "go."


    Shuzhen did not dare to delay any more, nor to give such an important thing to others. She went out of the palace in person and knocked at the door when she arrived at the seventh house, No. 13 street, Kyoto.


    The door opened quickly, and out came a young man.


    The man looked at the tree screen warily with cold eyes.


    Shuzhen hesitated to look inside the yard and handed over the letter in his hand.


    The young man took over, opened his eyes, and then said to Shuzhen, "wait here."


    He turned and entered the room. When he came out again, he was accompanied by several other young people. Among them, there was a gorgeous, dignified and elegant young girl.


    "Is aunt a member of the palace?" The young girl asked Shuzhen.


    In fact, Shuzhen has guessed her identity. She "graciously" once again looked at the covetous youths in the yard and said: "you are you girl, my wife has vomited black insects and blood since last night, but it has not improved so far. This kind of strange and difficult disease, girl must be able to cure it?"


    "Black bug?" The traveling girl pondered and said to the youth nearest her, "Xing Yi, go and prepare the carriage. Let''s go to the palace."


    The man who was called Xingyi frowned, but after all, he didn''t say anything. He crossed the tree screen and went outside.


    ¡­¡­


    From receiving this traveling girl and his companion, to going back to the palace quickly, all the way, Shuzhen''s brain was full of troubles, which never subsided.


    Until the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace, they changed the carriage in the palace and went back to the hall of Zhaohe again. At this time, Shuzhen calmed down. When he treated this girl, he was no longer so unnatural.


    The Wu people live in liaozhou all the year round, and they are the relatives of the king of power.


    However, Shuzhen knows that as early as 20 years ago, empress empress actually reached an agreement with the Witch of that year, and they had a lot of cooperation.


    The witch family is a detailed work put by the empress in liaozhou. The more the king of power relies on the witch family, the more significant the development effect of the witch family in the empress''s place is. Maybe not everyone in the witch family knows who their real loyal master is, but their new witch must know.


    Seven years ago, the Wu family changed into a new one. Three years ago, when the king of power found out that the Wu family betrayed him and paid off the remaining sins of the Wu family, he died in the middle.


    Now, Shuzhen, the new wizard of the Wu family, knows that she seems to be the traveling girl.


    But you girl is a very untrustworthy person.


    When the last new witch was still alive, the new witch had a lot of opinions on yousisi. Roughly speaking, yousisi was too close to the king of power. This kind of proximity is the kind between men and women.


    Three years ago, the king of power cleared the Liao state of the Wu family, many people of the Wu family are different, yousisi survived, and disappeared.Why can she live? Isn''t she the one who has the closest relationship with King Quan and the most secret eavesdropping on liaozhou?


    How can a hero like King of power let go of a woman who knows her life habits so well and has been living with her for several years?


    Yousisi becomes the new wizard of the witch family, leading the rest of the dead people of the witch family to wander. Now, they appear in Kyoto.


    The lady happened to have an emergency at this time. What she vomited was still black eggs.


    Is it insect or Gu?


    Aren''t the witches the best at making demagogues?


    Shuzhen''s idea was that yousisi was brought into the palace by the crown prince. Now the condition of her mother can''t be broken. The most urgent thing is to let her wake up first. No matter whether yousisi is a demagogue or not, whether she is a demagogue or not, if yousisi can save her back, they will have to eat if they don''t eat it.


    All the way to the inner hall of Zhaohe, once in, yousisi and the prince asked for their peace.


    Prince and she seem to be familiar, let her flat, and point to the direction of the bed.


    Yousisi went over, turned over the Queen''s eyelids, checked her pulse for a moment, and finally determined her vomit. Then she said, "Niang, it''s been backfired by the mother."

 Chapter 1730

    "Female Gu? Backfire? " The prince didn''t quite understand.


    Yousisi said: "Twenty three years ago, I was only eight years old. That year, I went to Beijing with the great Witch and went to the palace to get rid of the poisonous insects for the empress. Because I was too young at that time, I only fought and ran around with the great witch. I didn''t know what kind of poisonous insects were among the empress''s mothers. Until I returned to liaozhou, it was another two years before I overheard the great witch mention that the empress''s mother was an heir Gu. "


    "No heir?" The prince frowned hard.


    Yousisi nodded: "the disinherited Gu is a kind of forbidden Gu, and it is also a kind of Gu without any medicine to save. Even if the Gu is transplanted and the child Gu is removed, the mother Gu still exists. In that year, the great witch found that the Gu could not be removed at all. Therefore, he made up a set of blood relatives. The words that can be made by removing the Gu are also to exonerate himself. In the dark, the great witch gave the empress''s mother a sterilizing drug, so that She can''t conceive again for life. Since she can''t conceive again, she can''t take effect if she dies. It''s also a way to mend the situation. But because the empress asked the witch to pull out the Gu because she wanted to conceive again, the witch didn''t dare to tell her that the Gu would be in her body all her life, but... "


    "But what?" The prince asked.


    Yousisi said: "however, since the empress won''t be pregnant again, the female Gu will not be in trouble again. But from now on, the female Gu is backfired by the female Gu. The only reason for the female Gu''s riot is the death of the female Gu. Your royal highness, do you know whether there is a family named Lin in the empress''s in laws?"


    The prince nodded, "yes."


    "Then I remember correctly." Yousisi said: "in those days, the witch used the words of blood migration to shirk the responsibility. She chose a girl named Lin from her mother''s in laws. Coincidentally, that girl was born just in time. The witch used her as a utensil to carry the insect."


    "I was just born..." After a little conversion, the prince didn''t figure out who it was. Then he looked at the tree screen.


    Tree Zhen immediately said: "chess lotus table miss?"


    Seeing that yousisi had a goal, she said, "where is that watch Lady now?"


    The prince waved: "go to call Lin Qilian into the palace."


    Shuzhen went in a hurry.


    But half an hour later, Shuzhen came back, but he was sweating: "Lin, the Lin family said that Miss Qi Lianbiao went to TongZhou with her husband five days ago. They also received the news two days ago, your highness, this..."


    The prince''s face is dark now. He can''t help but look at yousisi and say, "I can''t find Zigu. Can the queen be saved?"


    Yousisi was silent for a moment and said: "save, it can save, but the rescue method is a little extreme, and the risk is also great."


    The prince hesitated for a moment, stared at the queen for a long time, and said: "send someone to chase Lin Qilian, find her and take her back to Beijing immediately, you......" The prince stared at yousisi: "save the queen."


    Yousisi nodded, took out three black stones from the small box she was wearing. She put the three stones in her hand and explained to the prince, "these three poisonous insects cost a lot. It took me nearly ten years to make them. Now, I want to put these three insects into the body of my mother and restrain the mother."


    The prince didn''t understand this, so he nodded and asked her to hurry up.


    Yousisi peeled off the cocoon shell of the stone, stuffed the scorpion like insect inside into the mouth of the empress''s mother. When she broke the third one, it was obviously very painful. The prince looked at her slowly and said, "hurry up!"


    Yousisi can''t help explaining: "this is black toothed insect, very rare..."


    The prince said, "how much silver do you want to buy in this hall?"


    Yousisi bit her teeth and thought it wasn''t a matter of buying or not. She wanted to use this black toothed insect to see if she could make a hundred toothed insect. You should know that hundred toothed insect is the king of medicine and magic. No one can make it. Its value can''t be measured by money. That''s the degree that only the most powerful one can do. It represents status and supreme glory The identity symbol of light.


    Yousisi thought like this in her heart, but she still breathed and put the black toothed insect into the Queen''s mouth. What she thought was, it doesn''t matter. As long as the black toothed insect can restrain the female insect in the Queen''s body and lose the other two, it doesn''t matter. As long as the black toothed insect can survive, she can still use it to make the hundred toothed insect. It''s only a matter of time.


    After the three insects were put into the Queen''s body, yousisi waited at ease until one hour later, the Queen''s mother gradually calmed down. Although she was still in a coma, she did not have nausea and vomiting.


    When everyone was relieved, yousisi was more confident, and black toothed Gu was really effective.


    But before she could be happy, she saw the queen suddenly rise up and the whole person lay on the edge of the bed. This time, the black eggs came out of her ears.


    You silk step back two steps, in the heart awe is beyond.


    She hurriedly went to check the Queen''s situation, and found that the female Gu in the Queen''s body devoured her three drug Gu, and strengthened her momentum, which was more powerful than before.


    Yousisi can''t help but cover her mouth and shake her heart. This is the extinct Gu. To the end, who made it?How can you be so aggressive?


    ¡­¡­


    On the official road of Beijing and Qingdao, after a whole night''s first aid, Lin Qilian finally came to a slow down. After a night''s sleep on the spot, the next morning, she got up early with white makeup.


    When white makeup came up, he saw a black star bird squatting outside his tent.


    Bai Zhuang grew up in the Miao nationality. There are many animals and birds in the mountains. She also likes birds and birds, so she teases them.


    Unexpectedly, the little blackbird is so human and not afraid of life, so he flies to the white makeup shoulder.


    White makeup stupefied for a while, then she was happy. She sat on one side of the ground, took the bird down, touched its hair, and said, "you are not afraid of people, why are you so obedient?"


    The little black bird scraped the back of grandma''s hand with the Falcon. It looked very intimate.


    White makeup is also happy, and asked it: "hungry or not, I will catch insects for you to eat, what do you like to eat insects?"


    I don''t know if the little black bird understood. He jumped into the tent with white make-up, crossed Ji Nanzheng, who was still awake, and pushed out the small wooden box at the head of the bed. Then the whole bird lay on the wooden box.


    White make-up is a little confused by the black bird now. She opens the box of her demagogue and says to the little black bird, "which one do you want? Pick it."


    The little blackbird picked one of them.


    White makeup took to see an eye, tut, scraped the sharp falcon that scraped the little blackbird, way: "small clever ghost, select expensive specially."


    With that, she whistled, summoned the legendary king of medicine and demagogue, baitoothed demagogue, out of the cocoon shell, then caught the scorpion like insect, fed it into the little black bird''s mouth, and saw that the little black bird ate well. She also touched its head, smiled and said, "I''ll do it for you later. Go to Miao Jiang with me. There are many blood melting scorpions in Miao Jiang, and do it for you every day."


    The little blackbird was so happy that he put his whole bird in the old man''s arms and didn''t want to come out at all.

 Chapter 1731

    All morning, white makeup is addicted to bird sucking, unable to extricate itself.


    So when Yu jinanzheng came to talk to her, she ignored her. She took the black bird as her son''s pet.


    Ji Nanzheng is angry and stuffy. Go to find Liu Wei to complain.


    Liu Wei heard clown say that she saw pearl last night, but she and Xiao Li spent most of the night in Lin Qilian''s place. When Lin Qilian''s situation became stable, they were too tired to sleep.


    Now it''s still early. Liu Wei wanted to sleep in, but her grandfather came to knock on her tent and asked her to take away the pearls.


    After all, Liu Wei was a little smart. She put on her clothes in a daze and went out to glare at her grandfather.


    Ji Nanzheng grabs Liu Wei''s hand, takes her to the other side, lets her see the evidence, interrogates her, that bewilders the white make-up, eats the white make-up half box medicine Gu''s small broken bird quickly, is she raises!


    As soon as Liu Wei saw that it was a pearl, she scratched her head and shouted, "pearl."


    Pearl also saw Liuwei, its excited Jie Jie called, but the body did not come out of the old grandmother''s arms.


    White make-up looked at Liu Wei warily, holding the Pearl firmly, and said to Liu Wei, "this is mine."


    Liu Wei looked at Pearl in the eye and grandmother in the eye. Finally, she looked at grandfather who was about to smoke. She coughed and went forward. Wen Sheng asked, "Pearl, when did you come back and where did you go before?"


    Pearl Jie Jie replied, saying twice. He also scraped the back of the white make-up''s hand with the sharp falcon. The white make-up is like peeling peanuts. He peeled out another poison bug and fed it to the mouth.


    Liu Wei looked at the box of Gu cocoons and saw that there were only three or four of them. Her scalp was numb. She asked, "have you eaten them all?"


    "Jie Jie!" said Pearl


    Liu Wei looks out at her grandmother again. She only sees her grandmother or looks at herself like an anti-human trafficker. Liu Wei is sweating coldly: "grandma, these are all your efforts. How can you give pearl to eat? It''s just a stray bird. It can eat anything. It can find its own food without being fed."


    Pearl angrily retorts: "Jie Jie Jie!"


    Liu Wei did not even look at it, so she reached out and said cautiously to her grandmother, "grandma, I''ll take the Pearl to ask her something. You haven''t used breakfast yet. Go to have breakfast first. Don''t be hungry."


    White makeup didn''t recognize Liu Wei before, but now she thinks she''s an abductor. She holds the Pearl firmly, turns her head and goes directly into the tent.


    Liu Wei has a splitting headache. His grandfather is still staring at her.


    Under great pressure, Liu Wei finally moved to another tent. The tent was slept by Xiaoli clown. Xiaoli was not awake, nor was the clown awake. The two children huddled together. The whole ugly head was clubbed in his brother''s arms.


    Liu Wei stood by the tent and collected the ugly. During this time, Xiaoli was shocked. Xiaoli opened her eyes and saw that it was her mother, so she didn''t take it seriously and threw her hands.


    The clown was carried out like a kitten by Liu Wei, but she still didn''t wake up, so she changed her posture and put her head in her mother''s arms. Liu Wei held the clown in her arms. Finally, she exchanged the clown for a pearl with her grandmother, who was different from the clown. The new blackbird can''t compare with the clown.


    When ugly was transferred to grandma''s arms, she finally woke up, opened one eye, and called out vaguely, "grandma."


    Soft voice, with milk sound, white makeup like her, put her in their own bedding, let her sleep beside themselves.


    After Liu Wei took the Pearl away, she took it back to her tent. Rong Ling was still sitting in the tent. Seeing the Pearl, she raised her eyebrow.


    He saw pearl last night, too, but there was so much going on at that time that he was too weak.


    Liu Wei put the Pearl on a suitcase and let the Pearl look at herself.


    Pearl looked at her, black eyes, bright.


    Liu Wei first asked, "where have you been in these days? Did you go to liaozhou? "


    Pearl is also not able to distinguish geography, it said: "Jie Jie Jie, Jie Jie..."


    Liu Wei said with a sneer: "it''s still a long way to go. I told you that last time, because I saw you, King Quan misunderstood that I had something to do with him. Don''t touch those unimportant people when you are free. I don''t know how to get back when they come to you. It''s so embarrassing. "


    Pearl dun for a while, and then promised: "Jie Jie Jie."


    Liu Wei asked again, "how can I give up now? My eyes are still sharp. I''m looking for my grandmother. Do you know how precious the insects in that box are? You''re not afraid to make trouble when you''re fed. "


    Pearl looked down at her fluffy little belly, with no reaction.


    Liu Wei asked it again: "the ugly said he saw you last night. Did you fly into the carriage with blue roof and red curtain over there? Is the blood on Miss Lin because of you


    Pearl who knows this, it explains: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie Jie..."


    Liu Wei is stupefied for a moment, some confuse: "you say to attract you? What attracts you? "Pearl said: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie......"


    Liu Wei was stunned at hearing the words: "you mean that Miss Lin has something in her body that attracts you. This attraction is instinctive. You flew back and didn''t come to me. You smelled the food?"


    Pearl hesitated for a moment, but did not dare to answer.


    Liu Wei flicked his forehead: "to tell the truth."


    The Pearl stuttered and called twice.


    Rong Leng is like watching a play. Although he can''t understand the language of pearls, he still guessed how much his head would be buried under his belly. He asked Liu Wei, "what does it say?"


    Liu Wei frowned and said, "Pearl said that he ate the poisonous insects in Lin Qilian''s body."


    Allow edge to follow a Leng.


    Liu Wei looked at the Pearl again. At last, she picked up the Pearl and took it to another tent.


    She knocked on the tent, inside, a young man with white hair, and soon reached out.


    Guoshi, who came to Qingyun for the first time, has always been a very low-key Buddhist. He started with Ji Nanzheng and Xiao Li, who entered the two rivers from the East China Sea. He met Ji Xiaqiu, then left for Qingzhou, and finally went to Anzhou, where he met Ji Taifu''s wife. He participated in the whole process.


    However, he didn''t know any of these disorderly people, and he didn''t remember all the place names here. Therefore, as an outsider, he never interfered in anything or expressed any opinions, as if he had no sense of existence.


    Liu Wei came to see the national teacher, called him aside and asked him about pearl for a long time.


    The national teacher still insists on his own saying that the companion moon winged dog is a fairy bird. He also said: "don''t look at your pearls, they are ugly, black, and their hair color is not even. They look a little cheap, and they are not the famous and expensive birds, but people can''t look like them. If they are companion moon winged dogs, they have unique abilities."

 Chapter 1732

    It''s not clear which way this ability is going. After all, he hasn''t seen a real moon wing dog. But since it''s called a fairy bird, it must be different from ordinary birds.


    Liu Wei holds the Pearl, looks at it with big eyes and small eyes, and thinks about it. She says: "since the beginning, the Pearl has been able to fight very well. I used to think that it is more aggressive than ordinary birds and birds. Isn''t it a unique ability?"


    The national division thought for a while and nodded: "high combat effectiveness is also an extraordinary performance."


    Liu Wei can only accept this statement, and then extended: "that high combat effectiveness, nutrition must keep up, so he likes to eat insects?"


    Gu insect is a kind of variation insect which has concentrated more than ten kinds of insects. If it is nontoxic and nutritious, it will definitely be higher than ordinary insects.


    But can it also eat the poisonous insects planted in human body?


    Lin Qilian has no wound pecked by birds, which means that Pearl doesn''t break her body and eat the poisonous insects inside. It''s very likely that the poisonous insects are only eaten by pearl when they get out of the body.


    Voluntary shedding?


    Why is that?


    Liu Wei stared at Pearl again for a long time. Pearl looked back at her, looking silly.


    At this time, Rong Ling told the man to collect the whole thing, and then he came over. He said two words to Liu Wei''s ear.


    Liu Wei is stunned: "natural enemy?"


    Rong Leng said, "Grandpa just came to see you and told me."


    Liu Wei doesn''t doubt her grandfather''s words, but she doesn''t understand what pearl can do to become the natural enemy of the extinct Gu. If they are ranked according to their status, they are all first-class Gu, but pearl is clearly a third-class bird.


    Liu Wei looked at Pearl for a long time, and finally she could only reluctantly accept the saying that "people can''t look good".


    Far fetched is far fetched, but there is no better explanation.


    After a night''s rest, Lin Qilian got up this morning. She looked much better. At least she had some blood on her face. Her husband kept watching her step by step. She was afraid that she would have another long and short life.


    Later, Liu Wei specially brought her grandmother to Lin Qilian for testing. Lin Qilian was afraid of her grandmother, but she didn''t have any over reaction to Lin Qilian. She was no longer as violent as she was yesterday. She just felt that she was a stranger.


    Lin Qilian didn''t know what was going on, so Liu Wei explained to her. Lin Qilian didn''t expect that the insects in her body had disappeared because of the bleeding last night, which was unbelievable.


    "Really? Is that true? " Lin Qilian was excited. When she calmed down, she recalled: "I seem to remember something moving in my ear. I thought it was because I was dizzy and dizzy. I didn''t care about it. So at that time, the insect got out of my body?"


    It was only after feeling the slippery ears that Lin Qilian saw the black bird flying into her carriage and suddenly attacked her.


    Lin Qilian remembers that the black bird didn''t seem to hurt her, but at that time, her ears suddenly began to bleed, then her nose, and finally her mouth began to spit blood. She was flustered and didn''t pay attention to the black bird anymore.


    Liu Wei didn''t take out the Pearl and said that she gave Lin Qilian several prescriptions, all of which were based on the solid foundation of Peiyuan and stable pulse. Later, she gave Lin Qilian''s husband a few words alone. It was almost noon before the two teams parted ways.


    Yesterday was forced to stop overnight, today both sides set out, Lin Qilian and his wife want to go to Tongzhou, and Rong Ling Liu Wei and others want to go to Kyoto.


    Before Lin Qilian left, she didn''t feel at ease. Last night to today, there were so many things that she had never dreamed of before. Now she is still worried about gain and loss. For a while, she wondered how her aunt would plant her with insects. For a while, she was ignorant. How could Gu disappear again?


    She was a little reluctant to be separated from Miss Liu, who had been helping her from yesterday to today. She took Liu Wei''s hand and asked, "will we meet again in the future?"


    "We''ve seen it before." Said Liu Wei.


    Lin Qilian couldn''t help but wonder: "have we met before? But this is my first time to leave Kyoto... "


    "We met in Kyoto."


    Lin Qilian''s eyes brightened: "you are from Kyoto. Are you a miss of any family? Or miss watch? When did we meet? "


    With a smile, Liu Wei leaned over to Lin Qilian''s ear and said two words.


    When she finished, Lin Qilian was stupid.


    Liu Wei clapped her hand and left her carriage.


    After a while, Lin''s motorcade drove towards Tongzhou. In the carriage, accompanied by her husband, Lin Qilian finally returned to her mind. She pinched his wrist and said: "she, she is Actually...... "


    "What is it?" Asked her husband suspiciously.


    Lin Qilian covered her mouth again, just like she didn''t want to mention Qin Zi to strangers. Liu Wei can tell her own identity, which is also a kind of trust to her. She doesn''t want to live up to each other''s trust, so she can''t expose each other''s identity.


    After thinking about it, Lin Qilian swallowed it again. She said with a smile, "no, I just think that in the future, I and that girl should meet again. Then, we should thank her again."Lin Qilian''s husband "graciously" said, but he just promised. Last night, his wife''s two dangerous situations were caused by each other. Although they were finally saved, he was completely afraid.


    He decided to walk around after meeting the group of people. A few months later, if the child is born safely, it is inevitable to say thanks.


    After Lin Jia''s team left, Rong Ling''s team continued to march to Kyoto.


    Pearl is sitting in Liu Wei''s carriage. Xiaoli is very happy to see pearl. She talks to her incessantly and asks about her travel experience during this period.


    Pearl said to Xiaoli cheerfully, but at the end of the conversation, Xiaoli suddenly asked her a question that hit her heart directly: "what about GOOGOO?"


    Pearl: "..."


    Xiaoli snored the Pearl''s back hair: "didn''t Gugu come back with you? Isn''t it always with you? "


    Pearl: "..."


    Xiao Li suddenly smiled, "Why are you so stiff? Have you quarreled?"


    Pearl: "..."


    Xiaoli comforts: "all are good friends. There is no overnight feud. You are a man. You should be more generous. You can''t be mean to girls. You should not forget to coo that it''s a female bird. You should let it."


    Pearl: "..."


    Xiaoli sees that pearl is getting more and more wrong, and finally worries: "what''s wrong with Gugu?"


    Pearl suddenly began to sweat, it did not move, nest in Xiaoli''s arms, the whole bird looks very unnatural.


    Its abnormal behavior attracted Liu Wei''s attention. Liu Wei grabbed Pearl''s back hair and picked it up and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Pearl looked at Liu Wei with trembling, and her mouth began to tremble. At last, she held it for a long time. She couldn''t hold it anymore. She uttered two cries: "Jie, Jie, Jie Jie...... "


    Liu Wei''s face turned black after hearing this: "have you forgotten the COO? Do you still forget to pay the child? Have you seen Fu Zichen? Why didn''t you tell me?! "

 Chapter 1733

    On the first day of March, after half a month''s journey, Rong Ling, Liu Wei and others arrived in Kyoto.


    At that time, the inauguration of the new dynasty was over, and the prince had been promoted to the new emperor and worshiped by all officials.


    Rong Ling went to the city in a low-key way. He didn''t disturb anyone. He didn''t even return to the third prince''s residence. Instead, he lived in another courtyard near the north gate of Rong Ling''s house.


    The other courtyard was cleaned regularly. The environment was quiet. There was no key to the gate. I didn''t want to go back to the palace to find a housekeeper, so I flew in with flying skills and cut the lock.


    Liu Wei, with others, waited outside the back door of another hospital, listening to the banging sound inside. She was a little unnatural.


    Ji Nanzheng looked at her granddaughter warily, and heard the sound of Rong Ling prying the lock. His tone was very skeptical: "is this really the house of Rong Ling? You didn''t lie to me? "


    Liu Wei can only explain once more: "really, I have been here before, and the deed of this courtyard is still in my room, but I can''t show it to you now."


    Ji Nanzheng was dubious, and then listened to "bang". Rong Ling finally broke the door lock, and even the gate almost let him split.


    Ji Nanzheng''s eyes were round, and he watched Rong Ling open the door from inside. The rotten locks and heavy sawdust on the ground were very obvious. Ji Nanzheng''s expression was very serious.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to get tangled up on this issue any more. She quickly helped her grandmother into the door and took the old man to another hospital to face the best, warmest room in summer.


    After settling in for my grandmother, the rest of the family continued to take care of the house. It was not a small house, but it was not a small one. There were more than ten people living in it. It was still OK.


    Because it was too late today, and there was no one living in the other courtyard, and there was no rice, so they couldn''t start the group, so Liu Wei decided to take them out to the restaurant.


    Rong Leng can''t go. Rong Leng''s face is known to half of the people in Kyoto. He then goes out and exposes his target.


    Liu Wei, with a group of people, went straight to the best restaurant in the North City, but they had no place because they were stuck in the food order, but Liu Wei didn''t worry about it. She said two words to the shopkeeper, and the shopkeeper gave them superior rooms.


    Everyone was very happy. They had been on their way for more than half a month. Now they can have a good meal. They talked about ordering food. The Wei couple deliberately asked Liu Wei, "what can I really order?"


    Liu Wei said it''s her treat, but this restaurant looks not cheap. It''s really casual. Can Liu Wei, the Iron Rooster, give up?


    After the couple asked, the others were silent. After a while, Yueshan Sheng made it to the end: "eat whatever you like, and be satisfied."


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly said, "yes, it''s OK to eat full, without extravagance and waste. I think dumplings are good. Shall we eat dumplings?"


    Come to the most expensive restaurant. Do you have dumplings? Why don''t you go to a roadside stall to eat dumplings? Two Wen and a bowl can make you eat to death!


    The Wei couple were not happy. They held up their faces and stabbed the bowl with chopsticks.


    Liu Wei didn''t spoil everyone''s interest. He said in an air way: "you can order whatever you want. Don''t think about money. Talking about money is to look down on me. I don''t pay attention to this small money at all."


    This tone is too big.


    All the people who knew Liu Wei''s stingy nature were silent again.


    Wei couple is the fastest reaction, he said: "this is what you said, then I really point." He didn''t even shout. He rushed downstairs and went to the counter to order.


    Liu Wei didn''t look at his small family''s appearance in particular, and he said: "do you know what we like to eat? You''re the only one who ordered it. Is it enough to eat? "


    "Don''t worry, it must be enough." Wei couple are very confident.


    Other people are not people with multiple appetites. They think that if they have enough, then they can do it. As for the varieties of dishes, they don''t choose them, just eat them.


    A quarter of an hour later, the delicacies were placed on the table, and people watched one dish, two dishes, three dishes Twelve dishes


    The table couldn''t be put down. The second child came in and set up a big table in the corner of the room.


    Then continue to serve, 13 dishes, 22 dishes Thirty one dishes


    Everyone: "..."


    Liu Wei asked suspiciously, "did you order two banquets?"


    "No." "I asked the shopkeeper to share the first ten pages of the menu," said the Wei couple, raising their heads and chest


    Everyone: "..."


    Liu Wei couldn''t help laughing: "can you finish eating?"


    Fearing her regret, the Wei couple hurriedly said, "if you can''t bring it back after eating, you won''t have to cook tomorrow. Miss Fang Que and miss Ji Jin cook every day. They are not tired. Can''t you let them rest?"


    During this period of time, when we were out, we all lived on the food made by Fang Que and Ji Jin. Liu Wei said that she wanted to help, but she was rejected by the whole vote.


    Fang Que and Ji Jin are really hard at this time. Liu Wei reaches for two lotus prawns and sends them to their bowls.


    Both girls thought it was nothing, but since Liu Wei didn''t mind ordering too much, everyone moved chopsticks.


    Experiments have proved that thirty-one dishes, really, can''t be eaten.


    They ate one table, the other 19 dishes, almost untouched. Liu Wei asked Xiao Er to pack all the good dishes. When Xiao ER was busy here, Liu Wei went to the first floor counter to check out.The Wei couple looked down the stairs on the second floor. The more they saw him, the more surprised they were: "she really gave up. The sun came out to the west?"


    Ji Nanzheng can''t help but respect his granddaughter: "Wei''er is usually more family oriented, but she is not mean, you don''t arrange her behind."


    Wei couple touched their noses and ate people with short mouths. They ate all their meals. It''s really hard to speak ill of Liu Wei.


    At this time, Fang que suddenly "eh" and took out a purse from the sleeve bag: "isn''t my sister-in-law''s purse on me? What does she pay for it? "


    When she said that, everyone was shocked. Then they saw downstairs. Liu Wei came up with a smile and asked them, "are the dishes packed? All right, go back. "


    Wei couple pointed to the purse in Fang Que''s hand and asked, "your purse..."


    When Liu Wei looked at the purse, he immediately patted his head and said, "I thought I didn''t bring money to go out, but I left it for you. Then you can carry it. I have no sleeve bag in this broken skirt, and I have no place to put it."


    All of them were confused. Liu Wei saw that the packed dishes had been carried by Zhong Ziyu, Yue Dansheng and Guoshi in batches. He waved his hands and led the way ahead: "let''s go back. Rong Ling hasn''t eaten yet."


    Liu Wei swaggered out of the restaurant door, and the Wei couple followed her carefully. The Wei couple were very nervous. He was afraid that the tavern manager would rush out, saying that they ate the overlord''s meal and beat them up. But strangely, everyone left the restaurant far away, and no one came out.


    A group of people went home muddleheaded. On the other side, in the seventh Prince''s mansion, they were talking with Qin haiku and Li Jun about the history of things, and were disturbed by the knocking outside the study.


    Rong Su''s expression is not Yu''s cry: "come in."


    The door of the study opened. Outside, the housekeeper took a restaurant bill and handed it to his master in a sweat.


    Rong Su thought it was a secret letter. When he received it, it was a bill. He was just trying to question the housekeeper about what he was up to. He saw that his signature was at the end of the bill.


    Then I saw the amount on the bill.


    Rong Su: "..."

 Chapter 1734

    The housekeeper said cautiously, "this is from Dahua tower in the north of the city. I think it''s your private seal. The shopkeeper also said that the seal must be right, but you haven''t been out today, Lord?"


    Rong Su''s face was black. He was holding the meal list with huge amount of debt. The whole person was tense.


    Li Jun on the opposite side got up and looked at the table. Seeing that the seal and signature under the bill were indeed all inclusive, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "what did you eat for forty thousand liang?"? Why don''t you treat me? "


    Rong Su didn''t want to say anything. He directly threw the bill to the housekeeper, grinded his teeth and said, "it''s over."


    The housekeeper took the order and left in a hurry.


    He gasped for breath.


    Before the battle of Qingzhou, because rongling was in Qingzhou, rongsu transferred all the military power and command power of Qingzhou to rongling. However, rongling was nameless and had no share. He sent orders to punish people. All these official documents were exchanged in his own name, and rongsu carved a private chapter for rongling temporarily.


    But he could not imagine that Rong Ling would use his private seal to sign the bill for consumption. Does he have no money? This is Kyoto. Can''t he go home to get it without money? Why spend his money!


    Rong Su was angry and stupid, but he restrained the waves on his face and said: "Rong Ling has returned to Beijing. It''s in the north of the city. I remember there''s another courtyard under his name in the north of the city. Don''t delay either of you. Go now and tell him what happened in Beijing."


    Rong Su tells himself in silence that now he still wants to meet Leng. He can''t tear his face. It''s only forty thousand liang of silver. Maybe Leng is short of money for the time being and will return it to him later. Yes, it must be like this. Leng will pay back money. He''s not such a shameless person.


    Rong Su comforted herself all the time and finally convinced herself.


    Qin haiku and Li Jun are very happy to hear that Rong Ling has arrived in Beijing. Now the situation in Beijing is turbulent. Rong Ling has the right to speak in the cabinet. The news that he is still alive has been widely spread before. Now people are really back. The next drama is interesting.


    Qin haiku and Li Jun secretly went to another courtyard in the north of the city.


    When they arrived, Rong Ling was still having dinner. He was alone in the hall. He was eating while looking at the uninvited people. He said, "sit down."


    Qin haiku and Li Jun sat down. Li Jun was a little embarrassed. He asked, "is it not the right time for us to come? If you don''t eat first, we will wait for you outside."


    Rong Leng doesn''t care about these frivolous rituals. He waves his hand and says, "just say it."


    Li Jun then looked at Qin Hai. Qin Hai had been in touch with Rong Ling for a few days in Qingzhou, but he had a bit of friendship. He didn''t implicate himself. He directly explained the recent events in Beijing to Rong Ling.


    It''s mainly about the events before and after the prince ascended the throne. Li Jun saw the stitches and told a joke: "isn''t the ceremony from morning to evening? Do you want the new emperor to take the golden crown and pray for four hours in Taisi temple? As a result, just after noon, the prince couldn''t bear to stand, and the whole man fell off the platform. Later, the ceremony was over. The next day, he didn''t go to the court in the morning. He could not go to the ground until two days before sleeping in the palace. "


    Li Jun said and laughed. In these days, he pointed to the scandal of the prince.


    Rong Ling didn''t laugh at all. He looked at Qin haiku and asked, "the new emperor hasn''t been in the early dynasty?"


    Qin haiku didn''t laugh either. He nodded to Rong Leng: "it was only yesterday that we started the early Dynasty. However, half of the meeting, we fainted again, and then we lost it."


    Li Jun doesn''t laugh at others, only laughs by himself, and has to shut up.


    Rong Ling asked again, "empress How about empress dowager sun? "


    The sun family went to the imperial power before. The prince is now unable to preside over the government. I''m afraid it''s in her mind.


    Speaking of this, Qin haiku suddenly became silent and said in a low voice, "she is also seriously ill."


    Rong Leng raises her eyebrows.


    Qin Haiao said: "this is what Qin Zi told me. She said that the Empress Dowager didn''t know what was the emergency. She fell down overnight. Qin Zi also said that she proposed several times to go to Zhaohe palace to look after the disease, which was preyed by the new emperor. Now, only the Empress Dowager and the new emperor know what is going on in Zhaohe palace."


    Rong Ling leisurely took a chopstick of vegetables and put it into his mouth, chewing while keeping silent.


    What happened to the sun family? Rong Ling can probably guess that the child Gu died and the mother Gu rioted, which was told by his grandfather''s father. But because he didn''t witness the current situation of Sun family, Rong Ling didn''t decide.


    Qin haiku is very concerned about sun''s recent situation: "whether she has a bad disease or not, no one has witnessed it. In my opinion, she is probably trying to figure out what other plans are brewing."


    Li Jun shook his head and said, "I think it''s true that the doctor is in and out of the Zhaohe palace. It doesn''t look like a disguise."


    "If you are really ill, why don''t you see people?" Qin haiku asked.


    Li Jun can''t answer, so what happened to the Empress Dowager is still a mystery to them.


    Rong Leng asked directly, "did she not appear on the day the prince ascended the throne?"Qin haiku shook his head. "No."


    Li Jun also said: "before taking the throne, there was the news of serious illness. All the matters of taking the throne were under the unified management of the six departments, and she didn''t care about them at all."


    Rong Ling took another bite of the dish, and after eating it, he put down his chopsticks and asked slowly, "maybe she is dead."


    Qin haiku and Li Jun are shocked.


    Rong Ling leaned back to the back of the chair again, and casually denied, "it''s just joking."


    Li Jun is speechless, not funny at all, OK.


    But Qin haiku thought that Rong Ling was not a joker, but was the Empress Dowager dead? It''s impossible. If she is really dead, there will never be a leak.


    Even though the walls of Zhaohe Palace are hard, the master and son are dead. There are some movements on the slave''s face.


    But for now, the palace people of Zhaohe palace, in their expressions, are still urgent. They are still trying to save their master. They haven''t given up yet.


    Since we haven''t given up, it means that we haven''t died yet.


    But why does Rong Ling think empress sun is dead? Don''t he know how cunning and treacherous empress sun is? How could such a person die so easily?


    Qin haiku stares at Rong Ling and looks at him. Rong Ling doesn''t look at him. He has finished eating. Qin haiku and Li Jun have almost said that. Then he gets up and says, "empress sun is dead or alive. I will send someone to confirm that. As for the new emperor''s side..." Rong Leng was silent and asked Qin haiku, "is your plan going well?"


    "Very well." Qin haiku smiled: "everything is under control."


    Rong Leng nodded: "then everything will be as usual. I will not disturb you. You will not contact me again. I have my plan."


    Qin haiku still believes in Rong Ling. When he says that, he nods, and sees nothing wrong, he leaves with Li Jun.


    After Qin Haijun and Li Jun left, Rong Ling went back to the room. Liu Wei was sewing sleeve bags for each of her skirts. When she saw Rong Ling coming back, she asked, "have they left?"


    Rong Leng "en" a voice, sit beside Liu Wei, see the sleeve bag that she sews ugly to death, also did not open, ask: "when will pearl come back?"


    "It''s going to take a while." Since that day, Liu Wei has scolded the Pearl for losing the Gugu and Fu Zichen. The Pearl knows the mistake and changes it. She quickly turns back halfway and goes back to find Gugu and Fu Zichen.


    They agreed to see you in Kyoto, and according to today''s time, it''s estimated that another seven or eight days will be needed for pearl to take Fu Zichen and others to Beijing.


    "What do you want to do with pearl?" Liu Wei asked


    Rong Ling said about the sudden illness of the sun family.


    Liu Wei smiled after hearing this: "it turns out that there was really a child Gu killed, and the mother Gu rioted. So in this half month, empress sun has suffered a lot?"


    Rong Ling looked at her face and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "Not to find out whether she is dead or alive? I''ll go. "


    Let the edge frown.


    Liu Wei patted the back of Rong Ling''s hand and said calmly, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I really want to talk with her alone."

 Chapter 1735

    In Shangqing''s palace in the middle of the night, Rong Ting is awakened by a nightmare.


    He was sitting in the middle of the dragon''s couch, sweating, with his bedding torn open.


    When the eunuch outside the palace heard the sound, he hurriedly led people into the palace. Seeing the appearance of the new emperor, the eunuch hurriedly asked.


    Rong Ting''s body was chaotic. He was in a golden brown suit. He was skinny. His eyes were all dark blue. He grabbed the sheet on the dragon''s couch. His fingernails were stuck in it.


    "Emperor? The emperor? " The eunuch called twice.


    Rong Ting seemed to come back to his senses. He looked at the bewildered outer room. The little eunuchs lit several candles again and again, and there was some light around.


    "What time is it?" Rong Ting asked.


    The eunuch replied, "two ugly moments."


    Rong Ting reached out his hand and pressed his brow. What he touched was his wet forehead.


    He found out that he was sweating all over.


    But his physical strength was not enough to support him in the middle of the night. He took a bath again. He fell back to bed. The eunuch quickly covered his bed.


    At this time, Rong Ting opened his eyes again. He looked at the eunuch and asked, "Princess Qin, did you sleep?"


    The eunuch paused for a moment and said, "maybe it''s not sleeping, but I want to invite the concubine''s maid to sleep? I will arrange it. "


    It''s said that it''s the Chamberlain, but the emperor''s body can''t do that. When she was in the prince''s mansion, she was in charge of the backyard. In front of the prince at that time, now, she has a good face.


    It''s all ugly. Qin Zi must have slept. After Rong Ting asked this, he already knew the answer. He didn''t want to fight again in the middle of the night.


    But the scene in the dream just now made him hard to let go. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded.


    "I''ll invite the concubine of Qin to serve me."


    Then the eunuch went out and gave orders.


    On the other side, Qin Zi was awakened by the palace maids. After a simple washing, she rushed to Shangqing palace.


    When Qin Zi arrived, Rong Ting had gone to sleep again. The eunuch told the concubine to keep quiet and opened the door for her.


    Qin Zi enters the inner hall and hears the slight breathing sound on the Dragon couch. She approaches slowly.


    When she came to the bedside, Rong Ting, who thought she was sleeping soundly, opened her eyes again.


    Qin Zi didn''t ask for a greeting. She took off her robe and went to bed. She naturally slept next to Rong Ting, standing side by side with him.


    Rong Ting was silent for a moment, turned his head and looked at the women around him.


    Qin Zi felt something and turned to look at him. They looked at each other. Qin Zi held out his hand to hold Rong Ting''s dry hand.


    Her hand is warm, and Rongting''s hand is cold. When it''s cold and hot, Rongting''s greedy back clenched her, with some strength.


    Qin Zi sighed, "did you dream of him again?"


    Rong Ting closed his eyes severely, and his whole face was gloomy: "he asked me, is this throne comfortable to sit on?"


    Qin Zi turned over and slowly approached Rong ting. At last, he hugged him and stroked his shoulder peacefully: "then you can tell him that it''s not easy to sit down."


    Rong Ting lost his smile and did not make a sound.


    Qin Zi said again, "but how hard is it? The emperor is a man of great talent. If you hand over this river and mountain to you, you will be able to eliminate all difficulties, won''t you?"


    Rong Ting didn''t answer, but looked at the curtain on the top of the bed and fell into deep thought.


    Qin Zi held Rong Ting tighter and said, "sleep."


    Rong Ting slowly closed his eyes and breathed slowly.


    A quarter of an hour later, Qin Zi felt that Rong Ting had fallen asleep. She wanted to release him, but as soon as she moved, Rong Ting frowned. Qin Zi had to stop holding him.


    In the morning of the second day, the eunuchs woke up the new emperor who was not sleeping safely. Qin Zi got up first, prepared to wash and wash for Rong Ting, and served him to change clothes. When Rong Ting dressed up and drank three bowls of medicine, Qin Zi personally sent him to the door of Shangqing palace.


    Seeing that the Dragon drives away with a large number of palace guards, Qin Zi enters the inner hall. After cleaning, she returns to her palace.


    When she returned to her bedroom, what she met was Rong Jindong, who had been waiting for her for a long time.


    As the eldest prince, Rong Jindong also lived in the palace. His bedroom was quite far away. Qin Zi looked at the time and guessed that Rong Jindong might have risen earlier than Rong ting.


    "He asked you to sleep last night?" Rong Jindong asked at first sight.


    Qin Zi knew what he wanted to ask, smiled and said, "don''t worry, everything is normal."


    Rong Jindong breathed a sigh of relief, but he was also a little anxious: "last night I received a letter from Uncle qihuangshu. Uncle sanhuangshu and my master have gone to Beijing, but they don''t seem to want to join us..."


    Qin Zi apparently hasn''t received the news yet. She paused for a moment and said, "maybe they have other considerations."


    Rong Jindong was worried: "will it affect our plan?"


    "You are not calm." Qin Zi points out the fault of Rong Jindong: "what are you worried about? What are you afraid of? Jin Dong, if you continue to look so happy, you will expose us. "Rong Jindong quickly lowered his head, wiped his face, and bit his teeth: "I''m sorry, I just Think things are a little off course. "


    "You mean the queen?" Qin Zi also pondered: "I don''t know what''s going on in her side, but last night from your father''s appearance, he was the same as before, I can be sure."


    "Then when do you think it''s the fastest time to start?" Let''s ask again carefully.


    Qin Zi estimated it and said, "why, we have to wait for a month..."


    Before she had finished speaking, there was a rush of footsteps outside the hall.


    Rong Jindong subconsciously hides in the corner.


    It was a little maid who came in. She was from Shangqing hall. Panting, she reported: "Niang, Niang, the emperor was on his way to the early Dynasty. She was sick Now, the doctor is going to Shangqing hall, but the emperor''s situation seems to be more serious than before, Niang...... "


    Qin Zimeng got up from the chair and seemed worried. She waved back the little maid and sat back in the chair.


    Rong Jindong comes out from the corner and looks at Qin Zi. Qin Zi looks into his eyes and suddenly says, "don''t wait. Today, you can start."


    Rong Jindong''s spirit soared, nodded heavily and said, "I''m going to prepare now!"


    When Qin Zi arrived at Shangqing hall, all the other concubines arrived. The person sitting at the top of the outer hall was the former crown princess and now the empress.


    Qin Zi asked the empress to be happy.


    The queen looked at her faintly, rose suddenly, and walked slowly down the steps.


    All the concubines around looked at this scene. Qin Zi still looked down, puzzled.


    When the queen came to her, all of a sudden, with her hands raised, "pa" was a slap!


    The concubines were as quiet as cicadas. The palace people in Shangqing palace took a breath. The whole hall was silent.


    Qin Zi looks up at the empress with a look of grievance.


    The queen couldn''t stand her look and said, "I heard that last night, you went to bed? But it''s shameless enough. The emperor''s body is not good. If you want to fight for favor, you should use such means! If the emperor has a long and short life, our palace can kill you today! "


    Qin Zi explained: "the emperor''s nightmare, my concubines just serve on the side, not..."


    "Pa!"


    Another slap!


    Qin Zi''s face is fanned to one side, and his cheeks are red with finger prints.


    She closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    "Pa!"


    Third slap!


    "Pa!"


    Fourth slap!


    ¡­¡­


    After ten slaps, the empress rubbed her painful palm, looked at Qin Zi, whose cheeks were swollen and the corners of her mouth were bleeding, and sneered, "this is the price of being a bitch. Do you take it?"


    Qin ziplops to kneel on the ground and kowtows: "Fu."


    The queen laughed loudly, turned to look around the concubines and asked, "what did she say? I don''t know. "


    The concubines looked around. After a while, someone was embarrassed to answer: "Qin, the concubine said, she''s wearing it. You are the empress..."


    One person said, and others followed. The queen sat back on the high seat. She looked domineering, as if all the world was under her gaze.

 Chapter 1736

    In the inner hall, Rong Ting, who was already awake, heard the notice from the eunuch. He clenched his fist and said, "that bitch!"


    The eunuch was sweating and said: "you suddenly fell ill, and the empress was also worried about you, which misunderstood the empress. The empress was always affectionate to the emperor, just the way to deal with things, maybe some extreme..."


    "Women, are they all like this?" Rong Ting suddenly asked, and asked the eunuch, "if you sit up, you will become ambitious."


    When the eunuch heard the emperor''s words, he immediately knelt down and kowtowed three times.


    When Rong Ting saw this, he was too lazy to ask again and said, "call in the concubine Qin."


    The eunuch was busy. Outside, all the concubines were waiting for the result. When the eunuch came out, he called directly and said that the emperor wanted to see Qin Zi.


    The concubines suddenly had an ominous premonition. Sure enough, the empress revolted again. She suddenly got up and rushed to the inner hall.


    The big eunuch waved and asked the little eunuchs to stop her. The queen gnashed her teeth and said, "you are so brave! This palace is the queen! You dog servants, dare to touch our palace! "


    Of course, the servants didn''t dare to touch her, so they just stopped her. The eunuch gave Qin Zi a wink and let her go ahead. He licked his face and went to appease the queen himself.


    Qin Zi almost hurriedly entered the inner hall. She looked really embarrassed. When she stood in front of Rong Ting, the blood on her face had not been wiped.


    Rong Ting sat up with his body on his back and was frightened by the doctor. Rong Ting leaned on the pillow and held out his hand to Qin Zi.


    Qin Zi goes over, holds his hand and lowers his head.


    "She''s so lawless!" Let Ting angry way.


    Qin Zi shook her head, but the tears had slipped out of her eyes, and her voice choked: "forget it, Emperor..."


    Rong Ting has never seen Qin Zi cry, not once. Since she married into the prince''s mansion, this woman has been gentle, tolerant and capable. She won''t be jealous, and she won''t be dissatisfied with being widowed. Rong Ting can''t even figure out why she wants to marry herself. She can marry better in her capacity.


    But it is undeniable that in the three years when he was seriously ill, he was lucky to have Qin Zi around him. Because Qin Zi was not depressed, he would not be hit by successive attacks and hit the abyss.


    Today, Rong Ting needs to thank Qin Zi. Although he doesn''t love her, he doesn''t want her to be wronged.


    "Today is you, who is tomorrow? Who is it? Who gives her the power to the imperial concubines of the harem, but also arbitrary rough, this is the mother of a country should have style? She''s destroying herself! "


    After Rongting finished panting, he calmed down for a long time, and then ordered the next doctor to wipe Qin Zi''s medicine.


    Today, it''s like an episode. Rong Ting''s hair is ill for three days and two days. This time it''s more serious. He vomited blood, but the doctor prescribed the medicine and came back.


    Qin Zi was slapped ten times by the empress, which spread all over the imperial city.


    Qin haiku''s face turned cold as soon as he received the news. He wanted to find a chance to meet his sister, but as soon as the book was sent to the palace, it was beaten down. Qin Zi didn''t want to see him.


    In the evening, Qin haiku was in the study room of the seventh Prince''s residence, and complained with frustration: "she is my own sister. I just want to see if she is OK. Isn''t that human nature?"


    Rong Su glanced at Qin haiku, but did not make a sound.


    But Li Jun thought Qin haiku was a bit pretentious. He smacked his lips and said, "Qin Zi and your Qin family have fallen out in the open. What''s the matter with you entering the palace? Besides, I said it before. I will use the bitter meat plan. They didn''t say anything about Qin Zi. Why don''t you talk about it? "


    Qin haiku stares at Li Jun: "what if it was Li Tong who was beaten today?"


    "Hit my sister?" Li Junren all stood up and said, "no touch!"


    Qin Haiku: "..."


    Qin Zi''s action today is the plan of bitter meat. Since it is the plan, it must be harvested.


    The harvest came very quickly. In the morning of the next day, a holy edict was sent to the Queen''s bedroom. In the holy edict, Rong Ting wrote about the Queen''s immortality, abuse of private conduct and other ten charges, and directly punished her, asking her to hand over the power for three months. These three months, let her meditate on herself, and all the things in the harem were managed by Qin Zi.


    Once the imperial edict was issued, it could be said that the Manchu Dynasty was in shock.


    The empress''s family united many ministers and wrote to plead for the empress, but Rong Ting didn''t go to the early Dynasty for three days because he was ill. Naturally, he would not give them any response.


    On the fourth day, there were other changes in the palace. The empress hanged herself.


    People committed suicide the first night. In the morning of the second day, they were discovered by the palace maids. The new emperor, who had just ascended the throne, was very angry. He thought that the empress had deliberately touched his head. He immediately issued an imperial edict, took off the empress''s title and title, demoted her to concubines, and arranged her burial according to the concubines'' specifications.


    In the harem of this day, I can always hear such comments in whispers.


    "Will the Queen really commit suicide?"


    "No."


    "Then how did she die and by whom?""This It shouldn''t be hard to guess. "


    "Then, what is the emperor''s purpose? Is it just for the sake of exporting viciousness for concubine Qin? "


    "Of course not. What is Princess Qin? If the emperor wants to move the queen, he will never be a woman. "


    "Then why did he..."


    "Because the queen is so obvious."


    "What is obvious?"


    "Ambition, too obvious."


    "So what? Once I succeed and become the mother of a country, it is inevitable to be complacent. I only beat a concubine, but I will not die in any case. "


    "But the imperial concubine Qin was beaten because she was sleeping for the emperor. What the emperor can''t tolerate is the Queen''s unsmiliarity over him. The emperor dotes on women. Why do you want to see the Queen''s face? In other words, the emperor, why do you want to see the Queen''s face? "


    "Because of this? Will it be too ridiculous? The queen is just a little arrogant and a little crazy, but she will be killed in this way, isn''t it too... "


    "Don''t you understand? The emperor, is the king of one country, the king of one country, is unique, is above ten thousand people, no one has the right to challenge him, he must have the absolute right. "


    "Here..."


    "The Queen''s death is just a case in point. Guess who the monkey is."


    As soon as these rumors spread, they soon became known in the streets.


    When the news reached the hall of Zhaohe, it was ten days since Rong Ting last went to the hall.


    It seems that empress sun doesn''t care whether she is dead or alive.


    So, who will be the monkey who makes an example of others?


    Another two days later, in the evening, Rong Jindong, the source of the rumor, came to Qin Zi''s bedroom again.


    This time, Qin Zi told him a message: "your master, you will enter the Palace tomorrow."

 Chapter 1737

    When Liu Wei saw Rong Su, it was noon. She had lunch before going out. As soon as she came out, she saw Rong Su standing in front of the carriage, talking to Rong Ling.


    Today, Liu Wei is going to the palace alone, but she needs to take her into the palace alone. Rong Su is the best choice.


    When Liu Wei stepped out of the gate fence, Rong Su saw her. The two men looked at each other with four eyes. Liu Wei opened his mouth first and showed a bright smile: "seven lords, long time no see!"


    Rong Su''s eyes moved. His eyes looked at Liu Wei carefully from the beginning to the end. She looked very good in Ru skirt. The fog white skirt set off her snow-white skin.


    Last time I saw her wearing women''s clothes, it seemed that she was still at Liu''s house. At that time, her face was covered with a veil. Under the veil, there were ferocious and mottled scars, which were not as good-looking as they are now.


    Rong Su couldn''t help thinking, and he also said, "I''m very happy that you are back safely."


    Rong Ling looks at him coolly, his eyes are slightly cold.


    Liu Wei said with a big smile, "ha ha, I''m glad to be back safely."


    "Let''s get in the car," Rong Su said softly


    Liu Wei answered and got on the right side of the carriage. When she passed by Rong Ling, she naturally kissed her lips and whispered, "I''m leaving."


    Rong Ling "graciously" took her hand and helped her to the carriage.


    Tolerance:


    After Liu Wei got on the carriage, Rong Ling put down the curtain for her, turned her head, and accidentally got on Rong Su''s stunned eyes. Rong Ling didn''t even look at Rong Su, and turned to enter the yard.


    Rong Su: "..."


    When Rong Xun got on the carriage, he looked at Liu Weijing''s bright eyes. He thought of the two people kissing each other in front of him, but he almost didn''t mention it.


    Liu Wei didn''t see his fault. She also took the initiative to gossip with Rong Suo: "I haven''t seen him for more than three years. You are handsome, Prince seven."


    This kind of opening speech also makes people have a good feeling. Rong Su was taut. When he heard this, his face relaxed. He looked at Liu Wei and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Liu Wei didn''t want to say anything, just a few days ago, he brushed the card account of more than 40000 Liang. Now when he meets, he flatters. Anyway, flattering doesn''t cost money.


    Liu Wei can''t make up a reason. She said, "I think you are more pleasant than before, and you are more rich than before."


    Is that a compliment?


    Rong Xu was silent for a moment, and moved his eyes to another place, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    This woman is not blind either.


    Along the way, Liu Wei talked about the situation in Kyoto, the battle in Qingzhou, and Rong Xu listened to her chatter. When he finally mentioned little girl, he said a heavy sentence with a calm face: "when you have settled down, you will send the little girl back. Ben Wang has recognized her as the adopted daughter. He is from the seventh palace."


    Liu Wei rubbed her chin and stared at Rong Xu.


    Looking at her uneasily, she raised her eyebrows: "what to do?"


    Liu Wei asked, "are you a pedophile?"


    Rong Su did not understand: "what?"


    Liu Wei did not say a word again. After a while, she changed a sentence and asked, "it seems that you are really good to the girl. But if one person is good to the other, there will be no reason at all. What is your good reason for the girl?"


    Rong Su felt puzzled. "Didn''t you let me treat her well?"


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    Rong Suo said, "when Gu Yong''s mansion was built, it was you who thrust her into me and forgot?"


    Liu Wei is more lenient.


    She swore that she never gave the girl to Rong su. At that time, because of the relationship between Zhong Ziyu and Gu Yong''s house, the girl suffered a real big crime. At that time, she was busy and the girl had mental problems. Rong Su was the most idle one in the post house. When other people were not free, Rong Su would help to take care of the girl.


    Later, maybe because he got along with little girl a lot, and he was the one who coaxed little girl to sleep every night, so little girl also had some chick plots that she didn''t find out about him. But Liu Wei really thought that this situation must be temporary, at least she never thought that one day, Rong Hui would really adopt little girl, or even take little girl as her own property.


    Liu Wei fell silent.


    Looking at Liu Wei''s silence, Rong Su was uncomfortable and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Liu Wei thought about it and asked, "will you get engaged to the girl when she grows up?"


    Rong Su did not understand how she thought so far, and said: "the child is still young..."


    "Girls are ten years old this year. If they get married at the age of sixteen, they can see each other at the age of twelve or thirteen, and the engagement at the age of fifteen is just right."


    Rong Su didn''t make a sound.


    Liu Wei asked again, "do you have a family you want? Or do you want the girl to marry you? I remember you had three sons... "


    "This is the future." Let go of the way.


    Liu Wei looked at him for a long time and gave a sneer.


    Rong Su didn''t like her laugh, full of sarcasm. He asked, "what do you mean?"


    "I just don''t understand." Liu Wei said, "Why are you so persistent to a child who is not your own?"The topic of the two men came to an abrupt end here.


    Until entering the palace gate, Liu Wei changed into the dress of the palace maid, and then went all the way. They didn''t talk about anything.


    Looking at the Zhaohe palace in front of her, Liu Wei is ready to part ways with Rong su. Rong Su suddenly says, "I have a daughter, but she is dead."


    Liu Wei looks at him sharply.


    Rong Su sips her lips, as if remembering: "that child, it''s very strange."


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand the adjective: "strange?"


    "She''ll tremble when I see her."


    Liu Wei said nothing: "are you frightening others?"


    Rong Su frowned: "I''m still in my infancy. When I see you, I cry and tremble, as if I were born against you."


    Liu Wei will take it: "the baby is the most sensitive, who is the least like a good person, who is afraid of whom, you have the face to say your daughter is strange, you should review and review, is not yourself too strange."


    "I always do." Let''s go back to the same way.


    Liu Wei can''t help but reason with him: "so you are still proud of it? Look at Rong Ling. He used to be cold. He didn''t have a good face when you saw him. Now, do you know how much he loves ugly people and how much ugly people like him? Oh, ugly people are our little daughter. You haven''t seen them before. Forget it. I''m afraid you''ll scare my daughter again. "


    Rong Su: "..."


    Liu Wei continued: "as a father, you can''t be the same to your children and outsiders. I can see from your saying that, girl is the first child close to you, right? I remember that in Guyong mansion at that time, she had to be by your side at night to sleep, and she was too dependent on you at that time, and this dependence is something you never experienced, so you are particularly interested in her, even better than your own children. "


    Rong Su didn''t answer. He pointed to the front and said, "Zhaohe palace has arrived."


    The carriage stopped at the corner, and Liu Wei got off the carriage. Before she left, she looked back and said, "who can you learn from? What''s the difference between your father and your emperor? How do you treat your children? What''s the difference between Qianling emperor and Qianling emperor''s treatment of your sons? Can you see that Qianling emperor is dead, and who shed a tear for him? Cold violence is also called domestic violence! "


    Liu Wei teaches Rong Suo a lesson, but doesn''t look at his ugly face. He walks towards the direction of Zhaohe palace.


    When she got to the door, Liu Wei was stopped by the bodyguard.


    Zhaohe palace has been in trouble for such a long time, no one has ever heard about the situation inside, which shows that the defense here has already reached the state of iron wall.


    Liu Wei takes out a token. This is the token of Shangqing hall. Let''s trace it to her.


    The guard looked at the token, but he didn''t slack off. He said with a wary face: "the Empress Dowager''s bedroom is not allowed to enter. Why do you come to Zhaohe palace?"


    Liu Wei looked around, leaned forward quietly, took out a small bottle from her arms, opened the cork, and a red scorpion came out of it.


    The bodyguard turned pale with fright.


    Liu Wei said: "the Queen Mother''s strange disease needs to be treated by this scorpion. This is a secret medicine specially found by the emperor for the queen mother. He told the maid to hand it to the doctor."


    The two guards looked at each other, and one said, "you mean you girl?"


    You girl?


    After a brief pause, Liu Wei nodded: "I wonder if you can stay in the palace now?"


    "You girl is out of the palace looking for medicine. She is not in the palace. You give me this porcelain vase. When you come back, I will give it to you."


    "No way." Liu Wei covered the porcelain bottle and said: "the emperor has orders. This medicine is worth a lot of money. If it is lost accidentally, it will be hard to protect your head. Besides, it''s a matter of life for the Empress Dowager. How dare you take over this porcelain bottle, brother bodyguard?"


    When she said that, the bodyguard was really afraid, hesitated for a moment, only to say, "I''ll call aunt Shuzhen for you."


    Liu Wei probably remembers Shuzhen, who seems to be the most powerful palace maid around the sun family. Liu Wei is sure that the other side hasn''t seen her true face, and calmly agrees: "I''m tired."

 Chapter 1738

    After the bodyguard left, not long after, he led a young woman in a hurry out. When Shuzhen saw Liu Wei, he looked her up and down and asked cautiously, "are you from Shangqing hall? How come I haven''t seen it before? "


    Liu Wei said: "my aunt has never seen a maid, but she has seen an aunt. She has been in the palace for seven years. In her early years, she was still working in the Zhaohe palace, but she just swept in the outer palace. This person came and went. Aunt Shuzhen didn''t recognize her maid, which is normal."


    Shuzhen still thinks that she is suspicious. Liu Wei hands over the porcelain bottle at the right time.


    When Shuzhen took over the porcelain vase and was about to open it, Liu Wei stopped her: "the scorpion is poisonous. The emperor specially told you not to let it out when you girl was away."


    In this period of time, there are always people from all walks of life coming to Zhaohe palace to inquire about the news. Shuzhen has seen more and is more cautious. Looking at this porcelain vase, he has looked at the palace maid who is born in front of him. Shuzhen is silent for a moment, but he doesn''t intend to put her in: "give me the things, you go."


    Liu Wei nodded a little, asked Ann and turned to leave.


    But after two steps, she stopped again and turned around to ask: "I dare to ask aunt, Empress Dowager''s mother still has the problem of vomiting blood and insects these two days? The emperor is worried about the health of his mother, but his body is not in danger, and he is obsessed with politics. It''s really not good to come here to ask for good, so he asked the maid to come and ask clearly. "


    When asked about this sentence, Liu Wei took a risk. No one knew what the symptom of empress sun''s disease was. Rong Xu didn''t know either, but Rong Ting probably knew. So now she is under the guise of Rong ting. According to her grandmother''s backfire symptom, she is trying to screen.


    If empress dowager sun is actually backfired, then she can say that. But if empress dowager sun is not backfired, then she is exposing herself.


    Tree Zhen didn''t find out anything wrong. The emperor knew about vomiting blood and insects, so she only thought it was the emperor who asked.


    Although the Emperor didn''t like to tell a little maid about the Empress Dowager''s current situation, she replied: "the Empress Dowager is better these two days than before, but she is still in a coma. She can''t sleep when she wakes up, and she can''t eat anything. Occasionally she drinks two mouthfuls of porridge, and her life depends on ginseng hanging. When you go back to report to the emperor, you say that if he can spare time, please ask him to see her more and talk with her , so that the empress can know that the emperor still thinks about her in his heart. Don''t listen to the rumors outside... "


    Liu Wei''s sharp way: "aunt Shuzhen''s so-called gossip is not only the latest rumour in the palace that the empress has hanged herself. This is really a great injustice. The emperor has never been half disrespectful to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager''s mother is purely guilty. Aunt Shuzhen, you don''t know. The Empress Dowager doesn''t have a legitimate son. She is also afraid of the concubine Qin and beats herself Since her accession to the throne, she has more than once offered her pillow and brought some strange folk prescriptions, saying that if she ate, she would make the Emperor The wind blows But none of these drugs is caused by tiger and wolf. She, she, empress in short, she is really shameless. This time she hanged herself, which is clearly the Emperor didn''t want to give her face. She was ashamed to commit suicide because she couldn''t understand for a while. This is related to what the emperor wants to do to make an example of others, what the emperor wants to clear the harem, and how to eliminate all the Empress Dowager''s forces No department These rumours are full of nonsense! "


    "So it is?" Shuzhen obviously heard this statement for the first time, and was shocked. He took Liu Wei and said, "please tell me more about it. Goodbye. You go in with me and tell the Empress Dowager. You tell her everything you know


    Liu Wei is pulled by Shuzhen all the way, and enters the hall of Zhaohe without any obstruction.


    At this time, empress sun was just awake. The little maid was using chopsticks to put rice soup in her mouth, and her eyes were fixed on the top of her head. The whole person was dead, as thin as wood, and most of her hair had turned white.


    Liu Wei looks at sun from afar, and her eyes slowly become fierce.


    She whispered something to empress sun, then turned her head and said, "you, what''s your name?"


    Liu Wei said, "my maidservant''s surname is sun, my small name. When I grow grass."


    As soon as her voice fell, the Empress Dowager sun, who was sleeping in the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. She tried to move her head to look in the direction of Liu Wei.


    When she saw Liu Wei, a pair of dark and muddy eyes opened rapidly. She was trembling all over. In the hoarse voice like a broken bellows, she spewed out two words hard: "you Yes You... "


    The name of sun shis has not been used since she became Queen. The whole Zhaohe palace, even Shuzhen, does not know that she once had another name.


    Liu wei walked two steps forward, stood in front of the bed, pulled the corners of her mouth at empress sun, and smiled: "aunt Shuzhen, I''ll tell you, the maid once worked in Zhaohe palace. The aunt didn''t recognize the maid, but the Empress Dowager remembered that the Empress Dowager''s wife has a good memory. It''s the maid, and the maid is sun Shisi."


    Empress sun swallowed her saliva fiercely. Her hands were swinging around the edge of the bed, trying to catch screen''s clothes.


    Liu Wei quickly took the hand of Empress Dowager sun, and said softly: "Niang, if you really remember your maidservant, do you remember why she was transferred from Zhaohe palace?"Empress sun looked at Liu Wei in front of her eyes, at her near face, at her malicious eyes. She shook her body desperately and looked up to find the figure of Shuzhen.


    But Liu Wei''s position, perfectly blocked her line of sight, also blocked the angle which the tree screen saw.


    Liu Wei continued: "because your maidservant''s surname is sun, your maidservant''s surname is sun, and your maidservant''s surname is sun, and your maidservant has violated your taboo, so you have no chance to serve you again. This matter has always been a pity in your maidservant''s heart. Empress dowager''s wife, you are friendly and kind-hearted. It''s very good for us servants. No one wants to serve you. So, although your maidservant has gone to Shangqing hall, but In my heart, I always remember the hall of Showa. Niang, would you like to say that? I changed my maidservant''s surname and changed my surname. It''s not against your taboo. Will you let my maidservant come back to serve you? "


    Empress sun struggles Liu Wei''s hand hard. She wants to stay away from her. It''s disgusting. It''s disgusting!


    She knew that she was still alive and that she would return to Beijing in a few days, but why did she appear in the hall of Zhaohe? Why does she come to her when she is ill and can''t move? She even laughs at her by the name of "Sun shis"! Satirize her!


    How dare she do it! Who does she think she is? What does she think this is?!


    This is the palace, she is the queen!


    After she is a country, she is the master of the world!


    The imperial city is her territory. All people should serve her! She wants to order that the great internal guard catch this bitch, and crown her with the following crime of treason!


    She wanted her to be her own prisoner, as her mother had been!


    But empress dowager sun can''t speak. Even though she knows that everything can be done with just one word, why, why can''t she open her mouth, why can''t she make a voice in her throat?


    Liu Wei inserts a thin and traceless short needle into the acupoint on the hand of empress sun. She holds the hand of empress sun and continues to say the previous thing: "what''s the best way to change your surname? Surname Ji? Surname Liu? Or Bai? Niang Niang, you take an idea for the maidservant, which of these three surnames do you think is better? "

 Chapter 1739

    Shuzhen thought the maid named sun shis was very strange. She pushed her away, frowned and said, "my mother is weak. What are you doing with her with these irrelevant words?"


    Tree screen takes the hand of empress sun from Liu Wei''s hand, puts her hand into the quilt, tucks it in, and then says to Liu Wei, "you tell the latest rumors to the Empress Dowager''s mother, and let her listen to them."


    Liu Wei looks at empress sun''s speechless appearance, retreats to one side and fabricates a set of high sounding lies.


    When she finished, Shuzhen''s eyes turned red and said to empress sun, "Niang, do you hear me? The emperor is not disgusted with you. He respects you and loves you in his heart. There are no rumors outside. The emperor is your own son. Naturally, he is one with you. Niang and maidservant, please don''t listen to those untrue rumors. You can''t be angry or angry. Only if you keep a good mood can we cure the disease It''s healing. "


    Tree screen can be said to be painstaking, all in one''s mind on how to adjust the psychological mood of their own masters.


    Empress sun thinks Shuzhen is full of nonsense. She grabs Shuzhen''s sleeve and stares at Liu Wei''s direction. She is giving Shuzhen a hint.


    Shuzhen seems to have received this signal. She first looks back at Liu Wei behind her eyes, then looks back and introduces her thoughtfully: "this maid is sun shis. Now she works in Shangqing palace. She is the emperor on duty, so what she said must be the emperor''s thoughts. Niang, the emperor still has yours in his heart. He is just not in danger, so he can''t come here The emperor sent this maid to give you medicine today. "


    Speaking of the medicine, Liu Wei opened her mouth again: "empress dowager, that''s a red scorpion. It was found by the emperor''s hard work. It''s said that as long as it''s made into medicine, it can cure the disease."


    Shuzhen and Liuwei almost have one heart: "Niang, do you hear that? Your illness will be better. When you come back, we''ll let her make the poisonous insects immediately. "


    Empress sun was so angry that she would turn her eyes. She grabbed screen''s sleeve and used her fingernails to pick screen''s back of hand. Screen felt some pain and her hand shrank a little.


    Just at this time, a report from the palace maid came out: "aunt Shuzhen, you girl is back."


    Liu Wei immediately looked towards the gate of the hall, and Shuzhen suddenly got up from the bed, took the small porcelain vase and went out.


    As soon as she left, Liu Wei went to the bed again and looked down at empress sun.


    The Empress Dowager sun and her four eyes opposite, hate to gnash teeth.


    Liu Wei then leaned over and pretended to tuck in Empress Dowager sun. In fact, she leaned close to her ear and said softly in a voice that only two people could hear: "is hulto really so easy to defeat? Rong Ling has been away from Qingyun for many years, and has no real power. Rong Xu was suppressed by you. It''s not easy to get out of Kyoto. There are four states in the south of the Yangtze River, hundreds of thousands of barbarians. Why did your people lose so fast? Do you really think that Rong Ling is the God of war coming into the world and can be invincible? "


    Empress sun panted deeply and wanted to open her mouth, but still couldn''t pronounce a syllable.


    Liu Wei carefully straightened the pillow for Empress Dowager Sun: "do you want to give up Rong ting and become king on your own? Do you think Rong Ting is willing to become a pawn to achieve your hegemony? Empress dowager, you don''t know your son very well. It''s his own credit that Rong Ting can sit on the throne today. "


    The Empress Dowager sun''s eyes were round, red and white. Against her haggard face, she was ferocious.


    Liu Wei almost laughed and said: "Rong Ting is pregnant, but his brain is not bad. He has been the prince for too long. If he can''t finally sit on the throne, what''s the purpose of his struggle? You are so cruel to your own son. If you don''t give him any sweetness, why should he be loyal to you? He betrayed you and joined hands with us. Sooner or later, you are lying on the bed, and there is a master who uses insect. Why, do you really think, what kind of insect is it? Although I don''t know Gu, I can know if I probe your pulse. You are poisoned. At least you were poisoned at first, but now During this period of time, that girl you fed you a lot of worms, right? Can''t you tell whether those insects are for your treatment or for your life? Have you never suspected that you are so shrewd? "


    Every sentence of Liu Wei is like a needle, which is rooted in the deepest position of empress sun''s heart.


    It''s not easy to succeed at the very beginning to instigate such a thing. After all, adults have the ability to distinguish right from wrong. But when their lives are in an unprecedented and huge crisis, will this rational ability of discrimination still be maintained?


    The seed of doubt, really will not bloom and bear fruit?


    Liu Wei is still talking: "empress dowager, those rumors are not false. The queen was indeed executed by the emperor. Why? Of course, it''s the same as it''s said outside. Rong Ting has already ascended the throne. He is now the emperor and the king of a country. The ninth and fifth Lords will not be controlled by others. The empress cannot be his constraint. Neither can you. Don''t worry. After you die, your people, your soldiers, your power and the emperor will make good use of it. That red scorpion will take you to Nahe bridge, and you will walk without pain. This is the emperor''s last kindness to you. "The Empress Dowager sun tried to tell herself that what this man said was false. She ruled Kyoto for three years and controlled the government for three years. She knew exactly how capable Rong Ting was. Since she was seriously ill, Rong Ting has been weak and self abased. This child, without his ambition, has long been abandoned.


    With Rong Ling? With Rong Su? It''s impossible. Rong Ting can''t do such a thing. She is Rong Ting''s mother. Those two enemies are Rong Ting''s enemies. How can Rong Ting not distinguish between enemies and friends? How can Rong Ting not distinguish between relatives and strangers.


    As for hultuoren, hultuoren was originally a barbarian, who was scared by rongling in his early years. Even though rongling was not born from the God of war, he had experience in dealing with barbarians. He did not deal with hultuoren for the first time. He was familiar with the weakness of hultuoren. It was not a strange thing that hultuoren lost to rongling. What does this have to do with Rongting? It''s impossible for Rong ting to inform Rong Ling. They just can''t stand fire and water.


    Empress sun is very confident that she can see through Liu Wei''s tricks. Although she can''t speak, she can still have an expression. She sneers and stares at Liu Wei, full of sarcasm.


    This kind of clumsy instigation, don''t teach in front of her.


    Liu Wei expected that empress dowager sun would not believe it. As she said just now, people have the ability to distinguish right from wrong. Liu Wei is not in a hurry. She stands next to her at ease.


    After a while, Shuzhen ran in happily and said excitedly: "Niang, Niang, you said that the red scorpion is called red muscle scorpion. If you get into it, you can form lark bug. Lark bug is also a very rare and difficult drug. It''s said that its effect is amazing. It can even bring death back to life. Niang, it''s saved. We''re saved!"


    The calm expression of Empress Dowager sun''s death was cracked after she made this remark.


    Even if I don''t believe it, Liu Wei''s words still linger in my ears.


    "That red scorpion will take you into Nahe bridge. You will walk without pain. This is the emperor''s last kindness to you."


    Empress sun clenched her fingers.

 Chapter 1740

    Liu Wei glanced at empress sun and saw her clenched fingers. She smiled and turned to Shuzhen and said, "aunt Shuzhen, the maidservant said that the red scorpion is worth a lot. The emperor exhausted his manpower and had to work hard to find it. The emperor always thought of our empress dowager."


    Shuzhen could not help nodding. Her eyes were red with excitement. She lay on the bed and said to empress sun, "Niang, don''t misunderstand the emperor. The emperor is really good to you."


    The Empress Dowager sun closed her eyes and opened her mouth. She wanted to talk, but she still couldn''t utter a word. She stared at Liu Wei angrily. She knew it was her move.


    Liu Wei then asked Shu Zhen, "have you gone to make Gu? She just came back, don''t you want to explore the condition of your mother today? "


    When it comes to this, Shuzhen is a little unhappy: "she knows that she''s not interested in our mother because she''s buried in those snakes, insects, rats and ants."


    Liu Wei was surprised and said, "how can you? If you don''t care about your mother, how can the emperor rest assured that she will cure her mother?"


    "She is..." Shuzhen opened his mouth, and at the end of the speech, he swallowed again, and then turned to be upset and said: "if the Emperor didn''t insist on her treating her mother, I didn''t believe her. Her origin is really..."


    "Aunt Shuzhen, you misunderstood the emperor." Liu Wei explained: "although you girl is from liaozhou, her identity may be a little suspicious, but she is a branch of the Wu nationality. Now in Kyoto, where can I find the descendants of the Wu nationality, the mother is really the only one who can cure this disease."


    Shuzhen couldn''t help but look at Liu Wei. "You know whether yousisi is from liaozhou or Wuzu. It seems that the emperor trusts you very much, but it''s strange that you think you haven''t seen you before. Why..."


    "Aunt Shuzhen is here again." Liu Wei said helplessly, "even the Empress Dowager remembers her maidservant. How can you not remember that?"


    Shuzhen turned his head and saw that empress dowager sun was still staring at the maid named "Sun shis". She couldn''t help but press her eyebrow: "maybe I''m looking after my mother these days. After running, I''m confused."


    Liu Wei reached out his hand and helped Shuzhen''s arm. He said: "it''s ok if I didn''t remember before. Now I remember. The emperor also wanted to ask the maid to run this leg after the maid once worked in the hall of Zhaohe. Besides, the emperor and the maid said these things about the hall of Zhaohe. The original intention was to ask the maid to explain a few more words in front of the Empress Dowager''s mother. Don''t let her get to the top of the heap and believe it by mistake The other side said


    "Yes." Tree Zhen sincere way: "the emperor has a heart."


    Liu Wei looked outside again and said, "since the things have been delivered, miss you has also got them. It''s time for the maidservant to go back to work. Later, the emperor should be worried."


    "I''ll take you out." Tree screen kind way.


    Before Liu Wei left, she went around to the bedside again, and arranged the quilt for Empress Dowager sun again. Then she said: "Niang, maidservant left first, maidservant will visit you in two days, you can..." Speaking of this, Liu Wei lowered her voice and said at a volume that only empress sun could hear: "I must live to that time."


    After saying this, Liu Wei no longer looked at empress sun''s twisted face. She walked out of the outer hall with Shuzhen, just in time, she ran into a young man.


    The young man was about to enter the side hall with a piece of porcelain in his hand, but when he met them, he stopped and got out of the way.


    Liu Wei took a look at the young man, his eyebrows moved, and he stood down.


    She stood in front of the young man and blocked the young man''s way. She said to Shuzhen, "aunt Shuzhen, please don''t send it away. You can''t leave your mother alone. Your maid will leave alone. Don''t bother you."


    Shuzhen is very fond of Liuwei now. She says with a smile: "then I won''t give it away. Be careful on the way. When you are free, come and sit down. I just saw it. You are very careful and respectful to your mother. In fact, you also see that she is so thin now. She doesn''t have any flesh on her face. Her face, I say something disrespectful, looks like a skeleton For a long time, the little maids around me are afraid of their mother. They are close to each other. They have to shake for a long time. In addition, there are many rumors outside these days. The mother''s temper is not good, and she often gets angry. Her eyes stare at people, and she is like swallowing her life. Sometimes, even I am afraid to see her. But just now, I see that you are not afraid of it. You are right I sincerely respect your mother. She is in a bad situation now. She is short of you. She is willing to work hard and serve people. But you are from Shangqing hall. I can''t ask the emperor for help. If you are free, please come to investigate her. I look at her and like you very much. "


    Liu Wei didn''t know how the cruel empress dowager sun raised such a stupid, loyal and simple maid. She nodded obediently and said, "yes, I will come."


    Liu Wei watched Shuzhen enter the inner hall, then turned around to go out of the outer hall, and the young man who was blocked by her is still standing there, looking at her face for a moment.


    Xing Yi recognizes Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei nodded and politely walked around the young man and left the hall of Showa.


    Liu Wei is dressed in palace clothes. It''s not strange to walk in the palace. Plus, she has passed the palace and won''t get lost. So she follows the route and goes to the direction where she meets Rong su. Unexpectedly, after walking for a while, there''s footsteps behind her.Before long, the breathless Xingyi catches up with her, slips a note into her hand, turns around and runs.


    Liu Wei was holding the note. When no one was there, she took it apart. There were five words on it: "go to see jinnanyun."


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling went back to Beijing in a low-key way. Rong Ling didn''t even go back to the third prince''s residence. They didn''t even inform their relatives. They thought that before the end of the matter, they should not save money or involve others.


    But now, Xing Yi wants her to contact Jin Nanyun.


    Liu Wei ponders for a moment, hides the note in the palm of her hand, and goes to the place agreed with Rong su.


    On the carriage, Liu Wei immediately said a name: "it''s yousisi."


    Rong Su is stupefied for a moment. He tells people to drive and asks, "what?"


    "The surname you is related to Gu. The only thing I can think of is that in the Wu family, Wang Quan once had a confidant, my best friend, jinnanyun''s rival, Youqing''s sister and yousisi. And before the tree screen also confirmed to me, really is to swim silk


    "What are you talking about?" he didn''t understand


    Liu Wei then endures the disposition son, before the matter, approximately said once.


    After hearing this, Rong Su was very surprised and asked her, "do you mean that empress sun was backfired by the extinct Gu? Is this Gu from a race you know? "


    Liu Wei didn''t tell her grandmother''s identity, but said, "maybe so, but today I didn''t see yousisi. I''ll come again in two days. I want to get close to this yousisi."


    Rong Su frowned, "are you coming in two days?"


    "Yes." Liu Wei said: "tree Zhen also invited me, saying that I can go to Zhaohe hall to sit if I have nothing to do."


    Rong Su blinks: "the grand palace maid tree Zhen beside empress sun? Do you know each other? "


    Liu Wei said, "I know you now."


    Rong Su asked, "why did she invite you to the hall of Showa later? She''s testing you? "


    Liu Wei shook her head. "No, she thinks I''m good. She appreciates me."


    Rong Su: "what


    Liu Wei said again: "by the way, I think empress sun has trouble talking, so I''ll seal the dumb cave for her and let her raise her voice. So as long as the people in the hall of Zhao he don''t run to the hall of Shang Qing suddenly to find a palace girl named sun shis, then I can use the identity of the palace girl in the hall of Shang Qing to live in the hall of Zhao he. As for how to make the people in the hall of Zhao he not go to the hall of Shang Qing to find me, seven lords, you will see to it Is that right? "


    Rong Su: "..."


    Liu Wei pushed his shoulder and smiled: "you can do it. Whatever queen hanged herself or killed others to make an example, you will buy a water army, with rhythm, spread rumors and create tension. How can you not do such a small thing? Then the day after tomorrow, I will go to the palace again the day after tomorrow. You come to pick me up. The time is the same as today. I can''t get up early."

 Chapter 1741

    The next day, the rouge shop in Dongcheng, Jinjia.


    When Fusheng suddenly saw Liu Wei, he was so surprised that his eyes almost fell out.


    Liu Wei, dressed in women''s clothes, stood in front of the rouge shop counter, facing Fusheng. She pointed to a delicate and small cosmetic box behind the counter and asked, "shopkeeper, how do I sell this?"


    Fusheng lost his voice. After watching Liu Weihao for a long time, he turned around, took the dressing box, looked at the other guests in the rouge shop, and finally said: "thirty, thirty two..."


    Liu Wei took out the silver and bought it. When she had finished shopping, she left. Fusheng quickly gave the shop to the boy and chased him out.


    When he came to a small turning lane, Fusheng hurriedly called Liu Wei: "Liu, Miss Liu..."


    Liu Wei said to her quietly, "take me to see your miss."


    Liu Wei didn''t know where jinnanyun lived when she left Kyoto for a long time, but she knew where jinnanyun''s shop industry was, so she had no choice but to find one next to another. Luckily, she found the third one, and she saw Fusheng.


    Fusheng is jinnanyun''s close servant girl, but now it seems that xiaofusheng is more than just a servant girl. She starts to help jinnanyun manage the shop, and even can be on her own.


    Fusheng is loyal to jinnanyun. He and Liu Wei met as early as Qujiang mansion. Fusheng is familiar with the friendship between Miss Liu and her own young lady. Immediately, he asked no questions and led her out.


    Two people one before and one after, walked a quarter of an hour, arrived at a Liu Wei once and the future mansion.


    Liu Wei looks at the plaque of the house, the golden house, which is rich enough.


    Three years ago, jinnanyun and Liuyi had not been separated from each other. They were tangled and quarreled. Three years later, jinnanyun had become the famous boss of Jin in Kyoto from a divorced woman.


    Fusheng takes Liu Wei to the house. She quickly orders the little servant girl to call for the young lady.


    Little servant girl didn''t know Liu Wei, but Fusheng was the steward of Jinzhai, so she hurriedly went to the inner court to report. Soon, Liu Wei saw jinnanyun.


    When jinnanyun saw Liu Wei, she took a breath. The arrogant and dignified lady turned into a mother''s night fork. She rushed in with her skirt and slapped her palm on her shoulder: "you know how to come back!"


    Liu Wei, laughing and covering her shoulder, said deliberately, "I will fight when I meet you. How can I be so cruel?"


    Jinnanyun sat beside Liuwei angrily, and then in a blink of an eye, his eyes turned red. After that, his tears fell.


    Liu Wei was scared, but she dared not hide. She hurriedly pulled her and said, "I''m joking. You can hit you, hit you, and it will be done."


    Jin Nanyun pushed away her hand, wiped her tears, twisted her head and said, "I thought you were really dead. Do you know that I was scared to death?"


    Liu Wei sighed, stood up, went to jinnanyun and hugged her.


    Jinnanyun didn''t want to give up, but Liu Wei didn''t give up, so she broke the pot and directly stuck her head in Liu Wei''s arms and cried loudly.


    Three years ago, Liu Wei disappeared. After the news of her death in the sea came back, many people lost their eyes in tears.


    The one who cried the most was Jin Nanyun. She was a lover, not as rational as Fu Zichen, nor as calm as her sister, Jin nanpian. She was sad. No matter how Fu Zichen and Jin nanpian told her that they were just missing, there was still hope without seeing the body, she could not stand it.


    At that time, by crying, she lost ten jin of her life, and people were thin and shapeless, which scared the floating life to death.


    Now that Liu Wei is back, jinnanyun can''t stop crying.


    At first, Liu Wei was waiting for her to finish crying, but jinnanyun was so fed up with her. She "tut" said, "I''m not really dead, you almost got it."


    Jinnanyun came out of her arms, took a handkerchief to wipe her tears vigorously, and asked angrily, "when did you come back? Did you come to me right away?"


    Liu Wei froze for a moment, then opened his eyes and said, "of course, I came back yesterday."


    Jinnanyun was comfortable, wiped his tears dry, and said, "it''s just that you''re back. There are several people you want to meet."


    Liu Wei knew that Xingyi would not let her come to jinnanyun without purpose. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "who is it?"


    "You see it." Jinnanyun said, got up, took Liu Wei''s arm and pulled her back.


    The golden house covers a large area. Looking at the huge courtyard and pavilions, Liu Wei couldn''t help but say, "it''s really rich."


    Jin Nanyun glanced at her and asked, "do you like it? That''s for you. "


    Liu Wei''s long voice "Oh" a, joking: "boss Jin heroic ah."


    Jinnanyun''s eyes are still red, and Liu Wei makes her laugh again. She says, "it''s yours. Didn''t you give me shares before? You didn''t get dividends in the past three years. If you want to like it, this house will give you. Don''t give it to you. It''s the same if you pay for it."


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "even if the house is over, it''s a good place for you to live in. You''re a woman. If you live in a good place, you won''t be looked down upon by your peers."Jinnanyun bought this house at the beginning, considering that all the people living nearby are dignitaries and dignitaries, which is helpful for her identity promotion.


    Jin Nanyun and he did not go back to Songzhou to rely on his mother''s family, but chose to stay in Kyoto to continue to develop, which in fact requires a lot of courage.


    The most stressful part of her life is not the hardships in business, but her identity as a woman. At that time, Jin Nanyun finally understood why Liu Wei always likes to dress up as a man. It''s convenient for men to do everything. What women do is criticized. This world is unfair to women.


    After three years of hard work, she is now a little success, but not enough.


    Her goal is to become the richest businessman in Qingyun.


    Either a rich woman or a rich businessman, she is better than those smelly men!


    People, always have to pursue!


    Liu Wei doesn''t want to live in a house. Jin Nanyun makes a direct gesture to ask the flotsam who follows her to get the silver ticket. She takes Liu Wei through the backyard and enters another garden.


    There is also a courtyard behind the courtyard. What is the structure?


    Liu Wei was puzzled.


    But jinnanyun didn''t explain. She took Liuwei for a long way. On this road, they didn''t see another servant.


    Until he came to the back door of the second courtyard, jinnanyun said, "people came two months ago, and my sister sent them in person."


    Liu Wei also thought, is nanpian in Kyoto? Just in front of me, there is the third courtyard. In this courtyard, among the flowers, in a pavilion with a spire, a beautiful young woman is bending over and talking with a little boy who is reading according to the book.

 Chapter 1742

    Liu Wei recognized the woman and expressed surprise.


    Jinnanyun also shouted at the moment: "sister."


    In the pavilion, Jin nanpian looks up and sees her sister. First she smiles, then she sees the woman beside her sister. She is shocked, then she gets up quickly and runs to this side anxiously.


    When she came here, Liu Wei found that her stomach was big and round.


    Liu Wei is frightened, and Jin Nanyun is also frightened. They rush to him. They hold Jin nanpian on the left and right. Liu Wei scolds him, "what else are you running when you are so heavy? What to do with a fall? "


    Jinnanpian held Liu Wei''s hand and looked her up and down. After a while, he said with a sigh of relief, "it''s you. You really come back, Amitabha, and Bodhisattva bless you."


    Different from jinnanyun''s day, day and earth, jinnanpian is more gentle and gentle. Liu Wei used to like jinnanpian very much. Jinnanpian will always be the person who can understand her best and accommodate her most.


    Xiaoli also likes jinnanpian best. Jinnanpian is Xiaoli''s godmother. When Xiaoli was a child, he made many clothes by himself.


    And jinnanyun, he only pinches Xiaoli''s face, and pulls Xiaoli''s butt. Xiaoli doesn''t like his aunt Yun.


    Jinnanpian has not conceived for many years since she was married to her husband because of her weak and sickly baby. Now she has not seen her for many years. She has such a big stomach. She is still surrounded by this lovely little boy.


    Liu Wei helps Jin nanpian back to the pavilion, looks at the little boy who has already stood up and looks at them seriously, and asks, "is this it?"


    Jinnanpian touched the little boy''s head and said: "this is a well-off, healthy, well-off, this is a ganniang, called ganniang."


    The little boy called Xiaokang made a respectful salute to Liu Wei and called out seriously, "good mother." He also saluted jinnanyun and shouted, "little aunt."


    Jinnanyun''s hands are so cheap that he immediately pinches Xiaokang''s face.


    Xiaokang suddenly froze. Although there was no obvious struggle, his eyes were full of resistance.


    Liu Wei hit jinnanyun on the back of her hand, and rescued Xiaokang from her clutches. She asked the child, "how old are you?"


    The well-to-do society regained its freedom. Relieved, he said cleverly, "I''m four years old this year."


    Liu Wei calculated the time and said, "half the age of your ugly sister."


    Jinnanyun remembered that Liu Wei was pregnant when she went to sea at that time. Now three years later, if the child was born on a boat, she would be nearly four years old.


    "Ugly? Is it a girl? " Asked Jin Nanyun excitedly.


    Liu Wei smiled and nodded: "the big name is Rong ye, which means nothing. It''s just to rhyme with Xiao Li''s name, so that they can listen to it like brothers and sisters, and the small name is ugly. It''s just because they are really ugly."


    Jin Nanyun: "is it


    Jin nanpian: "..."


    Jinnanpian is still well-informed. She didn''t tangle about the children''s looks for a long time, so she said to her son, "well off, go and call the uncles and aunts in that yard, and say someone they want to see."


    Jinnanpian pointed to a direction, and Xiaokang put down the books in his hands and ran away.


    When Xiaokang left, Jin nanpian said to Liu Wei, "people sent it to my husband''s home in Huizhou three months ago. I didn''t know what happened at first. Later, my husband told me something about Jiangnan. I guess it was about Qingzhou..."


    Liu Wei listened to jinnanpian''s words with a serious face. Gradually, she had a bold guess in her mind, but she was afraid that it would be empty, so she didn''t dare to say it.


    Jin nanpian patted her hand and said softly, "your brother-in-law, maybe you haven''t seen it for a long time. I don''t know. You have a brother."


    Sure enough!


    Liu Wei swallows and spits, his eyes can''t help but face the direction of Xiaokang''s departure. After a while, there are several people in that direction. The little girl at the front is holding Xiaokang''s hand to prevent Xiaokang from falling down because she moves too fast.


    And behind the little girl, there are three people, three men and women, but they are all familiar faces.


    Liu Wei suddenly stood up, and at the same time, several people over there also saw her.


    The first one to speak is the big girl walking in the front. She said in a loud voice: "miss! It''s miss! "


    When big girl finished shouting, the three behind first stayed, and then the three rushed over. Mingxiang and Xixiang were so excited that they jumped up and down, while Liumo was shocked. Looking at her sister who had not seen her for many years, her eyes slowly turned red.


    When Qingzhou was killed and Jiangnan was occupied, Fu Zichen took the lead in understanding and sent Liu Mo to wait for a group of people to leave, but he didn''t know where to send them for insurance. Kyoto couldn''t do it. The queen was in Kyoto, and Liu Mo was Ji Xiaqiu''s son, Liu Wei''s younger brother. If the identity was known by the queen, he would be doomed.


    Liaozhou is also impossible. Three states in the south of the Yangtze River fell. Fengzhou was just above liaozhou. Liu Mo was sent to liaozhou, which means that he was sent to the rebels. The danger is hard to estimate.


    At that time, Fu Zichen didn''t trust anyone. He didn''t dare to entrust it easily, whether it was Rong Su or the king of power.The only person he can trust with all his heart is his best friend for many years, jinnanpian and jinnanyun.


    Jinnanyun was in business in Beijing, but she was once the prime minister''s daughter-in-law. She had a constant relationship with Liu Yi and gave Liu Mo to her, which might also be discovered by the court.


    In his early years, Jin nanpian married far away. His husband''s family was in Huizhou. Huizhou was located in the northeast, not in the south of the Yangtze River, and far away from Kyoto. After Fu Zichen made a choice, he packed them directly and sent them all to Huizhou.


    But because of the urgent situation at that time, Fu Zichen didn''t leave much information to Jin nanpian, and directly asked her to take these people in the name of her old friends for the time being.


    Jinnanpian did take in these people at the beginning, and arranged a residence for them in Huizhou, hiding their whereabouts.


    But two and a half months ago, her husband told her that there was no commercial road in the south of the Yangtze River. It was said that there was a military disaster. Songzhou, his hometown, is in the south of the Yangtze River, and Qingzhou, under Fu Zichen''s jurisdiction, is also in the south of the Yangtze River. Jinnanpian is upset. She looks for Liumo and wants to know what''s going on. At this time, jinnanpian knows that Liumo is Liu Wei''s brother. When Liumo was sent away from Qingzhou, she didn''t know anything. Now when jinnanpian says something happened in the south of the Yangtze River, he''s scared I''m going back to Jiangnan.


    If you don''t know the relationship between him and Liu Wei, Jin nanpian won''t stop you, but you all know that this is Liu Wei''s family member. Naturally, Jin nanpian doesn''t dare to let him take risks. For the last time, she decides to take them with her and come to Kyoto First.


    Kyoto is close to Qingzhou, but it is not in the south of the Yangtze River. Kyoto and its sister, jinnanyun, are here. They have a support.


    Jinnanpian said with a big stomach that she was going to visit relatives in Kyoto, which scared her husband half to death. In her early years, jinnanpian was not well-off and could not bear children. Later, she managed to have a well-off life, and now she has a second child. Her husband was afraid of her being in his mouth, and was afraid of losing her in his pocket. But his wife had to visit relatives. No one could persuade her. Jinnanpian''s husband had no choice but to follow her coming.


    Now they have been in Kyoto for half a month.


    Because of the arrival of her sister and brother-in-law and a group of special people whose identities are said to be unexposed, Jin Nanyun temporarily transformed her house and created three courtyards to hide these people in the deepest part of the house.

 Chapter 1743

    That night, Liu Wei took Mo Yi and others back to another courtyard, and then the whole courtyard was boiling.


    Ji Xiaqiu worried that her son had not been around for a while. Now that her son appeared safely, she was in tears immediately.


    Ji Nanzheng, this is the mother and son. It''s really run in the same groove.


    Rong Su said seriously, "you are not allowed to rush into the important place of the palace. Besides, Rong Jindong is now the Grand Prince. There are many people in and out of the palace to serve you. You are not suitable to meet now."


    Xiaoli''s eyes were obviously lost, his head was low, and there was no sound.


    Liu Wei sighed and rubbed his son''s head. It was silent comfort.


    Looking at Liu Wei, Rong Su was also quite lost. After thinking about it, he couldn''t help changing his words: "in fact, it''s not totally impossible."


    Xiaoli immediately looks up and looks forward to Rong su.


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but look at Rong Xu.


    Rong Su coughed and said, "disguise yourself as Rong Qing, or fish in troubled waters."


    Xiaoli immediately laughed and said in a loud voice, "thank you very much


    Liu Wei is also very happy. She smiles at Rong su.


    Rong Su asked them to get on the carriage and go out of the alley. He asked the bodyguard to go back to the mansion and get a suit of Rong Qian''s clothes and go to the gate of the palace to meet them. Then he took Liu Wei and Xiao Li and drove towards the gate of the palace.

 Chapter 1744

    After entering the palace, Rong Xu, as before, sent Liu Wei to the gate of Zhaohe palace. Then he took Xiao Li, who had changed his clothes, to Rong Jin''s East bedroom.


    On the way, Rong Su sees that Xiao Li is a child, so he should compare with Rong Ling or Liu Wei''s routine words, and ask deliberately in the tone of greetings: "these years, is it hard?"


    Xiaoli is happy to enter the palace and has a very good attitude towards Rong su. She obediently replies, "no hard work."


    "What have you experienced in these years?" Rong asked


    "There is no special experience," said Li


    "Didn''t it fall into the sea?"


    "Yes."


    "And then?"


    "Good after that."


    "Why did you come back so long?"


    "Because I want to take a boat."


    "Three years in a boat?"


    "The boat will take a long time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Su is silent. He stares at Xiao Li for a long time, as if to make sure whether the child is perfunctory or not.


    Then Xiao Li met Rong Su''s eyes and said: "what do you want to know? Ask Uncle Rong and my mother. I don''t know anything. I''m just a child."


    Rong Su: "..."


    After another quarter of an hour, Rong Su will take him to Rong Jindong''s bedroom. At that time, Rong Jindong just came back from the upper study and was preparing for lunch.


    When he saw Uncle seven coming with a young man, Rong Jindong didn''t recognize him. After he stared at the young man for a while, he was surprised to find that this was not Xiaoli?


    Rong Jindong suddenly stands up from the chair, and the palace people around him look at his master unexpectedly.


    Rong Jindong immediately regained his composure, went forward and asked Rong Su for an, exchanged greetings, and then ordered all the palace people to go outside the palace.


    When the palace was empty, Rong Jindong smiled, pinched Xiao Li''s face and said, "I know you came back two days ago, but I didn''t expect you would enter the palace. Did you come to see me specially?"


    Xiaoli nodded her head obediently, looked around the environment of the hall, and looked at the table full of delicacies.


    Rong Jindong took Xiaoli''s hand and asked him to sit down, while Rong Su also sat down. "Haven''t you eaten yet?"? Then we can use it together. I haven''t seen it for many years. It''s hard for Xiaoli to remember Xiaojin''s brother. "


    Rong Su doesn''t want to disturb the two children. He goes to Shangqing hall to say hello to the emperor and leaves first.


    As soon as he left, Rong Jindong deliberately said to the people in the palace outside the hall, "Uncle seven will go to see his father and the emperor to discuss the state affairs, and then I will take care of Xiao Qing''s younger brother. Go to the study and take a leave with your husband, and say that I will not go in the afternoon, and hand in my homework tomorrow."


    After the explanation, Rong Jindong went back to the main hall. Seeing that Xiaoli was still sitting without moving his chopsticks, he helped himself with the dishes and put them in his bowl. He said with a smile, "eat fast, eat fast. After eating, I have a lot to say to you."


    Xiaoli picks up the chopsticks and eats the dishes. When both of them have finished eating, Rong Jindong pulls Xiaoli into the inner hall and sits beside him at the bedside to talk.


    Xiaoli glanced at the decoration of the inner hall, but he had a number in his heart, but there was nothing on his face. He asked, "brother Xiaojin, how are you doing now?"


    Rong Jindong pauses for a moment, then touches Xiaoli''s head, and says, "OK."


    Xiao Li said: "I was worried when I separated. Your father is not good to you, and your mother is a stepmother. Although the fifth prince will take care of you, you are not a family. As an outsider, the fifth Prince is not good to interfere with your family But now, I''m relieved to see you have a good life. Brother Xiaojin, as long as you really feel good, that''s good. "


    Rong Jindong converged and began to smile when Xiao Li entered the door. He stared at the young man who was much smaller than himself and asked in his voice, "what do you want to say?"


    Xiaoli shook her head, still very happy: "nothing, really nothing, I just want to know if Xiaojin''s brother is doing well, I have been very concerned about this matter."


    However, Rong Jindong''s face was stiff and his expression became very bad.


    Xiao Li looks at him so serious, and he doesn''t speak anymore. He drops his eyes in silence.


    Rong Jindong got up from his bed and walked to the opposite side of Xiaoli. Suddenly he asked, "did Uncle Sanhuang let you or did master let you?"


    Xiao Li raised her head in surprise and looked at Rong Jindong.


    Rong Jindong''s face was very heavy: "how are you going to tell them? What did you try to find out and how would you evaluate me? "


    Xiaoli frowned, looked away, stood up from the bed and said, "I''m going."


    But Rong Jindong took hold of him, pulled him back, put him back on the bed, let him sit, stared at his eyes and said, "you haven''t answered me yet."


    If Xiao Li wants to break away from the control of Rong Jindong, it''s easy to say, but he didn''t resist, just looked at Xiao Jin''s brother and thought he was very strange.


    "I''m going to tell them that you''re not doing well and you''re another person."


    Rong Jindong narrowed his eyes, clasped Xiao Li''s shoulder with his fingers, and made a faint effort.Xiaoli sipped her lips and lowered her head. "Maybe I shouldn''t go into the palace. You don''t need other people''s care."


    Rong Jindong breathed and let go of Xiaoli''s shoulder. Slowly, he sat back beside Xiaoli and reached for the shoulder of Xiaoli.


    Xiaoli didn''t break away, just waited for him to speak quietly.


    After a while, Rong Jindong said, "thank you for your concern. I have a good life. It''s really good."


    Xiaoli hears that he is not going to tell the truth. He looks up and looks around the environment of the dormitory. Finally, he gets up and says, "I''m going."


    Rong Jindong holds him again: "wait for uncle seven to pick you up, you are alone, how to go."


    Xiaoli didn''t make a sound, just stood there.


    Rong Jindong took his hand and took him to his study as if nothing had happened.


    There are many small things in Rong Jindong''s study. Xiao Li looks at those expensive things at a glance and doesn''t take any of them.


    Rong Jindong sits at his desk and finishes his homework. Xiao Li sits quietly on a soft bench.


    After a while, Rong Xun came back. Xiao Li got up and followed Rong Xun. After he left, Rong Jindong came back to his study again. He looked at everything around the bench and breathed heavily.


    Xiaoli had been sitting on this bench for nearly half an hour. He didn''t drink a mouthful of water, eat a piece of cake or move a book. He entered the study as if he hadn''t entered. When he left, he had no nostalgia.


    Rong Jindong knew that a small friendship in his childhood should have ended after today.


    People are like this. On the road of growth, you will encounter many choices. If you choose one path, you must abandon the other.


    No one can do it. Trust is the last thing an emperor needs.


    This is the first lesson that Rong Jindong learned three years ago when he was educated by the emperor.


    It''s also the idea that concubine Qin, uncle five and uncle seven have been instilling in him.


    Now, he has learned not to trust anyone, even those who have been doing their best to help him.


    To be a good emperor, you must endure loneliness. You can''t rely on anyone. You need to listen, believe and judge right and wrong completely objectively. You can''t make your own decisions because of friendship and friendship.


    The emperor is the emperor of all the people in the world. What the emperor shoulders is not his own, but the common people in the world.


    To be a good emperor, the first price to pay is self.


    You are not you, you are the emperor, the emperor is not a person, you cannot have the feelings of ordinary people, because the feelings of ordinary people will only make you lose your sense and become fatuous and blind.


    Imperial education is cruel and dehumanizing.


    This road was not chosen by Rong Jindong himself. Someone chose it for him. He stepped on it, and there was no turning back.

 Chapter 1745

    Xiao Li''s mood was so affected that he didn''t say a word on his way back.


    Liu Wei also came back without success today. She asked her grandfather about it. Her grandmother used ten hours to practice a Gu, but it didn''t last until twenty. Liu Wei was a little bit stuck. When she came to see you today, she thought she could stop people.


    But when she came to Shuzhen, she told her that you would be closed for seven days. If you succeed, you can go out in seven days. If you fail, the time will be extended to ten or twenty days.


    Liu Wei almost thought she had heard it wrong.


    She just wanted to catch a scorpion and send it to her. She knew that yousisi would take such a long time. She might as well steal a raw one from her grandmother''s box. Anyway, because she made snacks for pearls, she would practice several more insects from time to time. Now the pearls have gone for a few days, and her box is half full again. Liu Wei steals one and a half Grandma can''t see it.


    Because Liu Wei didn''t plan to stay much longer without seeing yousisi. Instead, tree Zhen asked Liu Wei about many things in Shangqing hall. Liu Wei lied and fooled tree Zhen.


    However, Shuzhen was still worried. She said: "the condition of the mother has worsened again. She could say two sentences off and on the other day. These two days, she has not said a word. I don''t know if it will be more serious in the future..."


    Liu Wei deeply regrets this, and encourages tree Zhen: "be strong."


    Liu Wei left just like last time, went to meet Rong Su, got on the bus, and saw Xiaoli sitting in the corner without a word, with his head buried very low.


    Liu Wei''s first reaction was to stare.


    "It''s nothing to do with me," Rong explained at once


    Liu Wei, half convinced, sat next to Xiao Li, hugged her son''s shoulder and asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t see your brother Xiaojin? "


    "See you." Xiaoli said stiffly, then he turned over and buried his face in his mother''s arms.


    Liu Wei hugged her coquettish son, patted his back, and asked, "are you happy to see him? What did brother Xiaojin say? "


    "Nothing."


    Xiaoli''s mood is really low, but he refuses to say anything. When he returns to another hospital, Liu Wei, who is worried about the mental health of teenagers, goes to find Rong Ling and asks him to talk to Xiaoli. In some words, boys are more used to talking with their father?


    As a result, Rong Leng came out of Xiaoli''s room with less than a breath of incense. He directly reached out and grabbed Liu Wei and dragged her into the room.


    In the room, Xiao Li is lying on the table, staring at the old tree just sprouting out of the window. It looks very beautiful and sad. After Rong Ling brings Liu Wei in, he leaves. When he leaves, he slams the door, loudly.


    Liu Yuyun in the fog, looked at the son looking up at the sky at a 45 degree angle, and looked at the husband who left with fury. In the past, he asked Xiaoli with concern, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaoli said casually, "I''m ok."


    Liu Wei rubbed his son''s forehead, sat down next to him, and asked, "what happened to your father? He seems to have lost his temper? "


    Xiaoli shook her head, put her head on her arm, and looked out of the window without blinking.


    Liu Wei felt that her son was growing up and had something to worry about. She was not used to it for a while.


    Maybe she didn''t want to go. After a long time, Xiao Li looked at her mother and blinked and asked, "Mom, when people grow up, will they be very strange?"


    "How strange?"


    "Lie, lie, hurt."


    Liu Wei couldn''t help laughing and rubbed his son''s good hair: "what he said is quite deep. He knows a lot. Who lied to you?"


    Xiaoli stares at her expressionless: "you."


    Liu Wei is stunned: "ah?"


    Xiaoli asked, "didn''t you lie to me?"


    Liu Wei doesn''t understand: "what did I lie to you?"


    Xiaoli sneered: "grandma said that uncle Rong is my father. She also said that you have admitted to her. Then, mom, are you cheating grandma or me?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "In fact, mother, I have grown up." Xiao Li is lazy. He props up his half body with his arm and looks at his mother''s dodging eyes: "I''m not a child. I can judge right and wrong and think for myself. Before, you told me that my father abandoned you and us. Uncle Fu also told me that my father is not a good man, very bad. At that time, I believed what you told me, but now, I''m not easy to cheat. The deep-rooted impression is hard to eliminate. You''ve been instilling the same idea into me, and I subconsciously believe the idea. But if I jump out of this thinking and analyze it objectively, I will find that I''ve always ignored the very important point, mother, you''re making people Do you abandon or suffer losses at will? Will you be so useless, so cowardly? "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Just now, let my uncle come in and ask me what I am not happy with. Can you tell him? I asked him, is he my father? He didn''t answer. He called you in. I can see that uncle Rong is not happy. You didn''t tell me about it, not that he didn''t tell me. You led the answer to another direction from the beginning. Uncle Rong needs your cooperation no matter in explanation or argument, but you haven''t cooperated. Mom, I can understand uncle Rong''s non disclosure, but I can''t understand your concealment, Your excellency, it''s really strange. "Liu Wei: "..."


    Xiao Li is aggressive and almost drives Liu Wei to the corner of the wall. Liu Wei can''t answer at all. She is mute and silent. For the first time, her son has trained her not to raise her head.


    Xiaoli didn''t seem to expect an answer from her. He knew what his mother looked like.


    Xiaoli sighed and looked out of the window at the big tree. He looked back to his previous sadness, but he was not very excited. Instead, he was very calm: "you all think I am young, easy to cheat, easy to coax. You are so, so is Xiaojin. Today, I went to see Xiaojin. He was very polite to me. At first, I felt very uncomfortable. It seemed that there was more between me and him Layer diaphragm, I''m very reserved, don''t know what to say, brother Xiaojin has always smiled at me, his smile seems close, but actually with alienation, at that time we are still very unnatural, after that, I asked him how he''s been these years, he was suddenly very excited, said some strange words to me, after that, he would not say anything. "


    Liu Wei couldn''t help but ask, "he, what strange words did he say?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you say." Xiaoli stares at his mother.


    As soon as she looked at her son, Liu Wei lowered her eyes, looking very guilty.


    Xiaoli added: "I was very angry just after hearing what he said. I thought he misunderstood me. I didn''t feel comfortable. But when I entered his study and thought quietly for a while, I found that he was intentional."


    "What do you mean?" Liu Wei asked.


    "He didn''t want to see me anymore, so he told me in a tough way that he hoped I wouldn''t go to him again."


    Liu Wei frowned and thought. She didn''t understand what Rong Jindong wanted to express. At the same time, she was not sure whether Xiao Li''s statement was consistent with the real situation.

 Chapter 1746

    "The adult is very strange. He thinks that you are young. It seems that he uses some tricks to think carefully. You can''t understand. What he shows you is what he wants you to see. If he doesn''t want you to see, he will secretly hide. What he thinks is hidden, you can''t see. Just like mother, you still think that I can believe what you say, right?"


    "Why It''s on my head again. " Liu Wei mumbled, "I can explain this."


    "Let''s talk about it when you figure out how to explain it. Don''t be confused. I''m tired of listening to you."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    The son has grown up and become fierce. He is no longer the little angel when he was a child.


    Liu Wei came out of the room with a gray face. Outside, Rong Leng was standing around her arms, waiting for her.


    Just got scolded in it. Now Liu Wei is afraid that Rong Leng will scold her, so the villain first complains and yells: "it''s all your fault. You didn''t make my stomach bigger. Will it be like this now?"


    Rong Leng didn''t say a word, but sneered at her.


    Liu Wei was annoyed. He grabbed the forehead and said, "it''s still strange to look back. If he doesn''t force me to marry, I won''t escape. So it''s his problem at the end of the day!"


    That is to say, Rong Su is not here now. Otherwise, he must turn his eyes to Liu Wei.


    I''ve never seen such a shameless person.


    But after today''s event, Liu Wei also understood that Xiao Li really grew up and became more and more like Rong Ling in all aspects.


    In the end, it is the father and son who are connected by blood. They all look at things in the same way.


    But what happened to Rong Jindong? Why does he exclude Xiaoli? What strange things did he say?


    Liu Wei shifts the topic and deliberately asks Rong Ling what she thinks.


    Rong Leng can''t see through her little trick, but it''s just that he didn''t tear it down. He said casually, "he doesn''t want to involve Xiao Li."


    "What do you mean?" Liu Wei did not understand.


    Rong Ling looks into Liu Wei''s eyes and asks, "in the future, will you let Xiao Li enter the dynasty?"


    Liu Wei didn''t even think about it. Almost immediately she shook her head. "No."


    Rong Ling smiles.


    Liu Wei said: "maybe he used to like swords, guns, sticks and clubs when he was a child. I always dreamed of going to battle. At that time, I thought that if he wanted to be a military general, he would be good. But I don''t know if he was ugly. My idea has changed. It''s too dangerous to be an official. I would rather Xiao Li stick to his original dream of being an ordinary doctor or an ordinary work, Jane Just be safe. And ugliness. I will not let ugliness marry into any military political party. This is my bottom line. "


    Rong Ling understood. He took Liu Wei''s shoulder and said, "it''s just because of this that Jin Dong alienated Xiao Li. As a noble and noble son, it''s a very bad thing to be compassionate with the emperor, especially a father who is a prince. If you are with a tiger, Jin Dong can''t make sure that he will treat Xiao Li with his first heart. Therefore, he would rather not make deep acquaintance from the beginning. "


    Liu Wei frowned, "doesn''t the emperor need friends?"


    "No need."


    Liu Wei looks at Rong Ling in surprise.


    "How do you think I will have a different answer?" asked Rong Leng


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and rubbed her eyebrows: "without friends and trust, how can you be a good emperor? Don''t use them if you doubt them. Don''t you doubt them when the emperor sends a minister? "


    "The friendship between the king and the minister is different from that of the best friend."


    "Everyone needs friends. Without friends, what should we do if we are aggrieved, confused, upset, or tired?"


    "Why should the emperor have grievances, perplexities, troubles and hardships?" Let Leng ask.


    Liu Wei looked at him in shock. "Isn''t the emperor human?"


    Rong Leng naturally said, "what makes an emperor a man?"


    Liu Wei took a breath and stepped back, as if he didn''t know Rong Ling: "how can you say such a thing? Jin Dong is only a teenager."


    "Is he forced? If you can''t do it, don''t do it from the beginning. Since you decide to do it, you have to bear the heavy pressure. "


    Liu Wei shook her head. "You are too cruel."


    "You are so kind." Rong Ling shakes his head at Liu Wei: "how can you sympathize with a person who is closely related to the life and death of millions of people in every word, deed, decree and decision?"? If your sympathy encourages his weakness, he will make a wrong order in the future, and the people like him will suffer. Will you take this responsibility? "


    "But he is so small..." Liu Wei said.


    "Being young means that he is not mature enough. Just like today, he let Xiao Li see his intention. This is wrong. How can someone who is destined to be an emperor guess your intention? He should be glad to teach him Rong Fei and Rong Su, not me. If he were me, he would not be able to run a hundred commandments for his performance today. "


    Liu Wei said nothing: "do you know what you are talking about?"


    "You don''t know." Rong Ling looked at Liu Wei and said, "do you understand what the emperor is?"Liu Wei paused for a long time, and then said, "the emperor, is the one who makes the world peaceful..."


    Rong Leng sneers: "how can that person bear the lives of tens of millions of people? He should be able to feed and clothe the people, enrich the crops, kill all the bandits and thieves, and keep the world peaceful forever. How can all the things in the world belong to you? Is that the truth you see? Is that what you see? How do you train your ministry, how do you check and balance your ministers, how do you do it within the imperial city? Thousands of miles away, you can still listen to the voice of the people in the world, hear all kinds of things in the world, take charge of the mountains and rivers, and be the ninth of the five. Are these two words so simple here? There is peace in the world. How can we go to it? How many sages have exhausted their efforts for decades, and they can''t do a word of peace in the world. In your mouth, they can follow the trend. Liu Wei, you really don''t need to stand up and talk. You never know how heavy it is. "


    Liu Wei retorted, "since it''s so heavy, can''t others share it?"


    "He can share. If he can educate the people he shares, he can share. But how to educate and how to educate, he still needs to do it by himself."


    "What you said, it''s terrible," said Liu Wei


    "It''s you. It''s so easy."


    Is it too easy.


    I don''t know why, Liu Wei feels that Rong Ling is looking at her eyes now, just like a keyboard man who doesn''t know the hardships of the folk. He doesn''t know the world and the life of that high-level person every day, but he just wants to be self righteous and teach others to do things in his own way.


    It''s like how powerful you are, but I don''t know. The narrowest is yourself.

 Chapter 1747

    It''s hard for Rong Ling to be serious. He doesn''t want to criticize anything or quarrel with Liu Wei. He just doesn''t agree with Liu Wei''s soft heart.


    It''s normal for Liu Wei to be soft hearted. A woman, especially a mother, is soft hearted. However, when she scores this kind of soft hearted, she will hurt others and herself in front of the world''s people and the big right and big wrong.


    When Rong Ling finished, Liu Wei was silent.


    Rong Ling took her hand and asked, "I''m too fierce?"


    Liu Wei shook her head, but there was still no sound.


    Rong Ling has always been very strict. He has never been a gentle and elegant man. He was a young man in the army, dressed in armour, decisively killed and acted vigorously. He was Rong Duwei, a powerful and timid man in Beijing. He was the third Lord Rong who had to deal with even hulto''s patience. Before meeting Liu Wei, Rong Ling''s life could be summed up in the words of "cold and hard". He was not gentle to anyone To whom tolerance, these are the cases he broke for Liu Wei. He is willing to break this case.


    In front of Liu Wei, Rong Ling has always been responsive. Liu Wei rarely sees Rong Ling who really shows his fierce fangs. But now, on the issue of Rong Jindong''s education, Rong Ling shows his strength.


    Liu Wei grew up in modern times. She received encouragement, love and education. She allowed Leng to grow up in ancient times. She was persecuted by Emperor Qianling when she was a child. He received the more frustrated and braver stick education.


    It can''t be said that which way of education is better. It can only be said that the country of Qingyun needs such an emperor as Rong Lingkou. If Rong Jindong is raised as a modern leader, it''s unfair to the people of Qingyun. They don''t need such a peaceful emperor, because this is not an era of absolute peace. They need a stronger and more peaceful emperor It''s powerful. It can eliminate the internal party, strictly check corruption, love the people as children, and lead them to expand the territory of Qingyun and let the people of Qingyun surpass the emperor as much as possible.


    Rong Ling is an ancient man. He knows what the people here need and what the emperor must do.


    Liu Wei is an outsider, just like Rong Ling said, she is too comfortable. Modern itself is an era of ease. She came from modern times, and her modern education is too deep-rooted, which makes her and Rong Ling unable to put themselves in the same place when they face the same problem.


    In the heart of all rough over again, Liu Wei will rub the eyebrow heart, no spirit of the way: "you want to how it is."


    At first hearing this, he was a little frustrated. He looked at her with burning eyes and a little nervous.


    Liu Wei sighed again and said: "I''m not angry, but I want to remind you that no matter what kind of education you adopt, children''s psychological problems must be the first. I don''t object to you using a strong method to make Jindong hammer look like you need, but in this process, you have to make sure that he doesn''t collapse. If he collapses, his psychology is distorted, If you can''t bear the pressure, what you finally get will never be the one who started as you wish. If he finally becomes violent, selfish and arbitrary, the world will be in deep water instead. "


    Liu Wei''s words are very correct. Children under the club education must have the ability to resist pressure, just like Rong Leng. He was a tough man from childhood. His teeth were swallowed with blood when he bit them. But can Rong Jindong achieve the level of Rong Leng? If it can''t be done, excessive pressure will only break him.


    Rong Leng lowered his head and seemed to be thinking.


    Liu Wei raised her eyes directly and said, "once a month, I can''t do without psychological counseling. Later, I will go to the palace in person. Once a month, I will talk with him alone."


    Rong Leng frowned and asked, "what do you want to talk to him?"


    "It''s none of your business." Liu Wei said, and stressed: "I have a psychiatrist certificate!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    Although Xiao Li is not a sentimental child, he seldom meets such a bad mood. Therefore, he can''t slow down for a while.


    Liu Wei was scolded by her son in the daytime. Now she is a little afraid of looking for her son, so she arranges clown to go. She also specially asked big girl to make a plate of peach blossom cake for ugly to give to her brother.


    Ugly came to coax her brother with peach blossom cake. She sat beside him and saw that he didn''t eat a piece of cake, so she took it up and ate it by herself and asked, "isn''t he hungry?"


    Xiaoli wiped her mouth, patted her clothes and ate all the fruit crumbs. She sighed: "if you eat, you won''t be hungry."


    Ugly chews peach blossom crisp, chews all dirty, vaguely asks: "then I leave two pieces, brother when hungry eats?"


    Xiaoli sees her distressed look and says, "no, you''ve eaten it all."


    Ugliness slightly covered up the eyebrow tip which surreptitiously raised, pretended to be guest airway: "that''s not good, it''s better to leave some for brother."


    Xiaoli teases her: "then keep it all. I''ll eat it at night."


    The ugly suddenly froze.


    Xiaoli pinched her face and hissed: "stingy, greedy."


    Ugly dare not refuse, afraid that brother really want to leave peach blossom crisp, buried his head, one by one, and soon eat a plate of crisp fruit.When Chou went out with an empty plate, Liu Wei was very happy and asked Chou, "did your brother eat it? Is he in a good mood? "


    Ugly eyes do not dare to lift, do not dare to look at the mother, said vaguely: "brother said, peach, peach crisp, very delicious."


    Liu Wei keenly noticed the crumbs on the ugly chin.


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Ugly: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Ugly: "..."


    At last, the ugly couldn''t bear it. Under the eyes of his mother, he held the plate with his hands and feet, and said: "I, I will take the plate to the kitchen, and sister Dani will wash it..."


    Ugly are not expected, Liu Wei really do not know who to rely on, finally, she put her eyes on Rong Ling.


    Allow Leng to refuse, indifference way: "the basket that you poke, oneself go to mend."


    Liu Wei didn''t want to use it at first, but she was in a hurry to get into power. She could only threaten Rong Leng: "you will sleep in your study tonight."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei, with his grace and power, coaxes Rong Ling: "he''s angry with me now. I can''t go. You can talk."


    Rong Ling is not willing to look at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei pushes him to Xiao Li''s room.


    When she finally got Rong Ling in, Liu Wei was a little relieved. When she came out, she saw her grandfather looking for her.


    My grandfather was very angry. He said impatiently, "that bird, pearl, it''s back!"


    Liu Wei went to see it with her grandfather, and saw a familiar scene. When Pearl came back, she was huddled in her grandmother''s arms and had a good time.


    Liu Wei hurriedly asked pearl, "where is Fu Zichen?"


    Pearl swallowed a black gu again. After chewing, she raised her head and said, "Jie Jie, Jie Jie."

 Chapter 1748

    Nearby, Ji Xiaqiu, who was pinching his shoulder for his mother, asked curiously, "what does it say?"


    Liu Wei said: "Fu Zichen has arrived in the outskirts of Beijing, but because the gate is closed now, he can''t enter the city until tomorrow. Pearl is thinking about eating, so she flies in and says she will pick them up in the morning."


    She asked pearl again, "Goo Goo."


    Pearl way: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie Jie."


    Ji Xiaqiu asked again, "what does that say?"


    Liu Wei said: "because pearl has a criminal record of running away, Fu Zichen refuses to release the hostages, so he still holds goo, and he also threatens pearl, saying that if pearl doesn''t go back tomorrow, he will tear up goo."


    Ji Xiaqiu: "..."


    Liu Wei is also a little speechless. She thinks Fu Zichen is becoming more and more childish. He is such a big hawk. Can you tear it? Don''t talk about you?


    In short, since people have arrived at the outskirts of the city, what''s the matter? I''ll tell you tomorrow.


    Liu Wei looks at her grandfather and stares at the Pearl. Her eyes are like killing the Pearl. She snatches the Pearl away from her.


    Before the Pearl was full, she was unwilling to scrape the back of Liu Wei''s hand with the Falcon. Liu Wei pressed his forehead and was about to educate him. Then she happened to see Yue Dansheng and Mo Yi drawing in the pavilion not far away.


    Liu Wei was curious. She wanted to see what her brother was drawing, so she went there with a pearl in her hand.


    How to know that just near the pavilion, the Pearl struggled, the action was too big, but also Liu Wei''s hand was scratched red.


    Liu Wei hurriedly spread her hand. As soon as pearl was free, she took a look at the pavilion and flew away without looking back.


    "Oh, pearl." Liu Wei called it, but in the blink of an eye, the Pearl ran away and disappeared.


    Liu Wei''s face was puzzled, just as the two people in the pavilion saw her, Liu Mo put down his brush and came out, asking her sister, "isn''t it hurt?"


    He had just seen the little black bird with sharp claws fluttering in his sister''s arms.


    Liu Wei shakes her head and wipes the back of her hand. The red seal soon disappears. It''s OK.


    Liu Wei thought that pearl must want to go back to cheat her to eat and drink, so she didn''t take it seriously. She thought that when grandpa came to see her again, she went into the bower and sat on the stool to see the paintings of Mo Yi.


    Liu Mo said with a little red face, "it''s not well painted."


    Liu Wei saw that he had painted this garden view, which was very vivid. He boasted: "it''s very beautiful, very artistic."


    Yueshan Sheng also said: "compared with his childhood, he has made a lot of progress."


    Liu Mo scratched his head with a scratch. He was embarrassed. He picked up a brush and added some to the end of the branch.


    Liu Wei stood by and looked at Liu Wei''s chin. He felt that his younger brother was becoming more and more excellent. Yue Dansheng also thought Liu Mo was a good painter. At the corner of some colors, he would occasionally say something.


    When Yueshan Sheng was a child, he also came from a wealthy family. Since kaimeng, he was used to learning music, chess, calligraphy and painting. In the face of great changes in his family, these artless things were naturally thrown aside by him. But when he met Ji Xiaqiu and Liu Mo and his mother and son, he picked up the things he had forgotten and occasionally taught them that he could not go to school because of his physical discomfort Mo with poetry and painting, both are very happy in it.


    Now I haven''t seen him for many years. Liu Mo invited his brother Yue to paint again.


    Yueshan Sheng is still like before. He can subconsciously guide his painters. Liu Mo is very well taught. In addition, he likes painting and calligraphy, so he has to study hard.


    The three stayed in the pavilion until dark. During the period of chick, they lit lanterns. However, there was nothing to draw in the dark garden view. The three cleaned up before the dinner.


    After finishing cleaning, the three went to the dining room. Liu Wei saw that Rong Ling and Xiao Li had arrived. They were sitting together and talking, so he deliberately rubbed over and eavesdropped.


    Liu Mo helps big girls and little girls, Mingxiang and Xixiang to put the tableware. In the past three years, we have known each other well and have been used to helping each other.


    When Liu Mo helped to arrange the dishes, he put a pile of bamboo shoots in front of Yueshan Sheng. Unexpectedly, he just put down his hand, and another hand reached out to lift the plate of clear bamboo shoots and put it on the other side.


    Liu Mo looks at the master of that hand subconsciously.


    Zhong Ziyu said coldly, "brother Yue doesn''t eat bamboo shoots."


    Liu Mo is stunned for a moment. He is not familiar with Zhong Ziyu, and they barely talk. But he knows the relationship between Zhong Ziyu and his brother-in-law. Last time he saw brother-in-law, brother-in-law was in a bad mood because he lost his sister, but he told him to take care of the young man called Zhong Ziyu if he could.


    At that time, the young man was another face, not the present one, so Liu Mo didn''t recognize each other at the beginning of this meeting.


    But it''s been two days since we met again. I didn''t recognize it at first, but now I do. Liu Mo can feel that this young master Zhong is hostile to him, but he doesn''t know where it comes from.


    Liu Mo looked at the dish of bamboo shoots that had been put far away. He took a sip of his lips, hesitated for a moment, and said, "brother Yue likes eating bamboo shoots very much."


    But he didn''t take the plate of bamboo shoots back and forth again, which might make this young man dislike himself even more.Zhong Ziyu''s eyebrows are frowned tightly. The Wei couple beside him give him a push and whisper to remind him, "this is Liu Wei''s younger brother."


    That is to say, what do you do with him? If you offend Liu Wei later, it''s still our misfortune.


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t want to fight Liu Wei, but he just looks at Liu Mo and doesn''t like him.


    "Brother Yue has a rash when he eats bamboo shoots. Do you know?" Zhong Ziyu finished, but also glared at Liu Mo with a look, obviously he didn''t understand pretend to understand.


    Liu Mo is innocent. After sitting down, he doesn''t want to argue any more.


    But Yueshan Sheng suddenly said, "who says I can''t eat bamboo shoots?" Words fall, directly clip a chopstick bamboo shoot, put into the mouth.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face is blue. He puts down his chopsticks and stands up abruptly: "no more." With that, turn around and go.


    In the dining room, because of the interaction among the three people, it is now as quiet as a cicada.


    After Zhong Ziyu left, Liu Wei said to Yue Dansheng, "if you are really allergic, don''t make fun of your body. Spit it out quickly."


    Yueshan Sheng waved to show that he was OK.


    Liu Mo said in a low voice: "brother Yue likes eating bamboo shoots very much. When he was in Dingzhou and Fengzhou, he ate more vegetables with bamboo shoots than usual."


    Ji Xiaqiu also said at this time: "I also remember that Shan Sheng likes to eat bamboo shoots."


    As a mother, she is always very sensitive to her children''s preferences, because Yueshan Sheng likes to eat bamboo shoots, and Liu Mo has a kind of learning style. For a while, she also shouted to eat bamboo shoots every day.


    Ji Xiaqiu knows that Mo Yi is busy, learning everything from her brother, but it''s a good thing that children who are always quiet are seldom cheerful, so she will cook for two children when she has time.


    Zhong Ziyu''s sudden departure did not cause much influence. After the couple ate a little, they went to find Zhong Ziyu.


    At this time, Zhong Ziyu had already returned to the house, and the Wei couple brought him food and put it on the table.


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t eat. He is sullen.


    The Wei couple knew that he was upset, so they repeated what they had just heard in the dining room. At the same time, they were puzzled and asked, "how can you be so sure that Yueshan Sheng will have a rash when eating bamboo shoots? Have you seen it? "


    Zhong Ziyu did not speak at this time, his whole people are stunned, motionless.


    Why do you think brother Yue has a rash when he eats bamboo shoots? Because brother Yue said that he can''t eat dried bamboo shoots, diced radish shoots and spicy green bamboo shoots. So every time he gets the salary and buys the snacks he usually wants, but can''t afford, brother Yue won''t eat a mouthful, only he and Chongming can.


    Brother Yue can''t eat bamboo shoots. He will get sick if he eats them. He can''t spend more money to buy medicine for his appetite.


    This is what brother Yue said. Mingming, that''s it.

 Chapter 1749

    When the Wei couple brought in the meal, Zhong Ziyu didn''t eat it at all. He ran out again in a hurry to find Yue Dansheng.


    At the beginning, no one was found. He waited outside Yueshan Sheng''s house. When it was almost the time of Hai, Yueshan Sheng came back.


    When they met, Zhong Ziyu clenched his fist and walked up, staring at Yueshan Sheng.


    Yueshan Sheng stood there and asked, "what''s up?"


    Zhong Ziyu asked directly, "don''t you have a rash when you eat bamboo shoots?"


    Yueshan Sheng''s eyes are cool.


    Zhong Ziyu is very persistent: "not long?"


    "Not long." Yueshan Sheng returns at will.


    Zhong Ziyu was very angry and aggrieved. He asked, "why didn''t you say that before?"


    Yueshan Sheng thinks he has nothing to do with it: "is it important?"


    "It''s very important to me!" After Zhong Ziyu finished, he took a deep look at Yueshan Sheng. At last, don''t open your face and sulk: "forget it, you don''t care what I want."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t make a voice or refute.


    Zhong Ziyu was even more upset. He turned around and left, but after a long journey, he was not convinced and ran to Liu''s room.


    Liu Mo listens to his elder sister that Fu Zichen will come to Beijing tomorrow. He is preparing things at the moment. He and Fu Zichen did not know each other in the first place, but they got along for three years and know each other. Now they have a very good relationship.


    Fu Zichen will come tomorrow. Liu Moyi decides to go with pearl to meet him outside the city gate in the morning. He is preparing bird food now and plans to bribe the little black bird.


    When Zhong Ziyu came to him, Liu Mo was still packing the food box. When he saw Zhong Ziyu, he was stunned and asked politely, "what''s the matter with Mr. Zhong?"


    Zhong Ziyu enters the room directly, and closes the door with a snap under Liu Mo''s stunned eyes.


    Zhong Ziyu stayed in Liu Mo''s room for an hour. When he left, the whole person was in a fog.


    After Liu Mo sent Zhong Ziyu away, he stood at the door, looked at the direction he left, and sighed.


    He just told Mr. Zhong everything he and Mr. Yue got along with in these years, including how he appeared in their home at the beginning, his brother and sister who often talked about in his mouth, what he worked so hard to earn money for, and even how he told Mr. Yue to take care of Mr. Zhong if he could.


    The hearts of the people are long-term. Brother Yue has done all that a brother should do for the two brothers and sisters. When a sister grows up, she needs to marry, dowry, dowry, dowry, dowry, and house property for her brother. Otherwise, the family is not rich and no good girl wants to marry.


    My sister is not well. If you want to find someone who loves her and cherishes her, you don''t mind if she is the husband of the medicine can. Such a person is hard to find. If you can''t find it, you can only recruit. If you want to recruit, you have to have a family.


    It''s not easy to raise two children. That''s why Yueshan Sheng was determined to leave his hometown and go out to fight. He was born in a rich family. He knew the truth of paying homage to Luo Yi first and then to others. He didn''t want to live like that. He didn''t want to find a husband for his younger sister, who had family wealth but was arrogant and arrogant. He didn''t want to find a husband for his younger brother who didn''t want to be betrothed, but his personality was shrewd. No one dared to marry him Daughter in law.


    If you don''t have a good family, you won''t find a good one. Money is necessary to make your younger brother and younger sister live happily for the rest of their lives.


    Yueshan Sheng is not a few years older than Zhong Ziyu, but because he is a few years older, he has to pay for his brother''s position.


    There are no elders in their three families. The elder brother is the father, and Yue Dansheng is the elder. He has to think about his children.


    Liu Mo can see that the words he just said should be the first time that Mr. Zhong listened to them. He understood them. Mr. Zhong should understand them. After understanding them, he should be more considerate to brother Yue.


    In fact, it''s someone else''s family affair. Liu Mo is not sure whether the relationship between Mr. Zhong and brother Yue is good or bad. Therefore, as an outsider, he can''t interfere too much. It''s his limit when he points to the end.


    After sending Mr. Zhong away, Liu Mo continued to toss his bird food. He also went to his grandfather''s room and asked him for some poisonous insects. The box was placed on the surface. He grabbed one and stuffed it directly to him.


    Liu Mo takes it back and puts it with bird food. He plans to feed pearls tomorrow.


    The next day, early in the morning, Liu Mo woke up.


    He went to find his elder sister. Liu Wei was confused and came out in a coat. He saw his younger brother''s bright eyes, saying that he wanted to see pearls and that he would go to pick up Fu Zichen.


    Liu Wei shouted directly to the room, "pearl."


    At the same time, the pearls, which were sleeping in disorder, flew out subconsciously. When they saw Liu Mo Yi outside the door, the pearls suddenly stopped their claws and turned to fly into the house. This time, they flew directly to the house beam and hid themselves in the shadow of the corner of the beam column.


    Liu Wei shouted to the top of the beam, "Pearl, why, come down."


    Pearl motionless, a pair of black eyes, through the beam column gap, secretly aimed at the people below.


    Liu Wei smacked her lips, looked at the sky, and said, "it''s all Chenshi. Aren''t you going to pick up Zichen? Mo Yi goes with you. He brings you a lot of food. Don''t you eat it? "The pearl card posts are so close together that they seem to have no intention of going down without hearing Liu Wei''s words.


    Liu Mo is confused: "it doesn''t seem to like me?"


    Liu Wei frowned and asked, "do you have any grudges? It''s not such a rude bird. "


    Liu Mo recalled that he and his sister Liu Wei didn''t spend a long time together. He had to shake his head to find out what he could do with the little black bird.


    Liu Wei couldn''t understand what happened to pearl. She sighed and said, "pearl will pick it up now. Fu Zichen will be back at noon. Don''t follow her. If you have any words, let''s wait for Fu Zichen to come back."


    Pearl does not cooperate, Liu Mo with a person also can not find the way, it is the only way.


    He left his sister''s yard with his head down and bird food in his arms.


    Liu Mo to a walk, the Pearl was vigilant from the beam column flying down, directly standing on the shoulder of Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei poked at his forehead: "what are you doing? Did Mo offend you? "


    Pearl pressed her head down, and the sharp Falcon went to scratch Liu Wei''s ears and chin.


    Liu Wei brushed the furry little guy away, grabbed him, held him in his arms and asked, "don''t you like Mo Yi? Why? "


    Pearl himself did not understand, it said: "Jie Jie, Jie Jie..."


    Liu Wei micro Leng: "what is to see him, feel uneasy, feel uncomfortable, others call you to provoke you?"


    Pearl didn''t say a word. In fact, it has vaguely remembered many things a long time ago, but the logic of these things is unclear, messy, and it can''t be straightened out, so it can''t say why.


    After Liumo left Liuwei''s yard, he wanted to go back to his room, but when he passed the atrium, he saw a white haired man with his back to him, watering the flowers.


    Liu Mo came forward with an open mind and shouted at people''s backs, "Grandpa, I got up so early."


    As soon as his voice fell, the man with white hair turned around, not his grandfather, but his face was that of a young man.


    Liu Moyi: "..."


    Guoshi: "..."


    After a brief embarrassment, Liu Mo said hello to each other: "Taoist priest is good."


    Liu Mo met the young man with white hair the day before yesterday. He didn''t know his name, but his sister said that he was a Taoist. His name is Mr. or Taoist.


    Guoshi is very low-key at ordinary times, and he doesn''t talk to many people. He knows that this young man is Liu Wei''s younger brother, but because there is only one face, he doesn''t take it seriously.


    Now it''s the second time for the two people to meet. The national teacher is a little suffocating. His white hair is a symbol of wisdom, not old. Can these people have some eyesight?


    Guoshi turns his head and continues to water the flowers. Liu Mo feels embarrassed and doesn''t say anything. He bypasses him directly. When he passes the corner quickly, Guoshi looks up and takes another look at Liu Mo, which makes him stunned.


    He shouted, "you..."


    Liu Mo is about to cross the moon. Hearing his name, he turns to himself and points to his nose: "me?"


    Guoshi quickly steps forward, looks up and down at Liu Mo''s skeleton, then he reaches out, turns Liu Mo over, and looks at his back carefully.


    Liu Mo did not know why, but the master took a breath and exclaimed, "you grow up, this is the king''s bone?"

 Chapter 1750

    Liu Maoyi thought that his sister, a Taoist friend, was a little strange. He seemed to be able to look at his face, but didn''t he look at his three stop facial features? What does this person think of the back face?


    What can the back see? Don''t people''s backs look the same?


    Liu Mo scratched his head with wonder, but he didn''t understand the four words of emperor''s bone. He praised him for his wealth and listened to the other party''s regretful tut: "it''s a pity that he broke his face."


    Liu Mo thinks this sentence is a bit like swearing!


    He felt his face. It was white and clean, and his facial features were regular. Where was his face broken? Did it mean that he was not good-looking, and that he was similar?


    This is a personal attack!


    Liu Mo breaks open his hand and takes a step back. There is a little conflict in his eyes: "Taoist, I don''t believe this, you don''t have to say it."


    The national teacher is also a person who has been a great man. It''s impossible to see that the young man is a liar. He was angry and said in a deep voice: "young man, I wanted to give you two sentences..."


    "There must be money after the gift!" Liu Mo interrupts him with great cleverness. What blooms in his eyes is the wisdom light of "I have seen through your routine".


    The national teacher said with a straight face, "rotten wood cannot be carved."


    Liu Mo admits that he is a rotten tree, and he will not be cheated. He is very upset. I don''t know how his elder sister made this kind of swindler as a friend. He even cheated his friend''s relatives. It''s not particular.


    Guoshi makes Liumo angry. He is too lazy to take care of him. He goes back to water the flowers.


    Liu Mo runs away immediately, afraid that the other side will catch him again and ask him for money.


    Liu Mo is not stingy, but he just doesn''t want to give money to the swindlers. Swindlers are immoral.


    After eating too early, Liu Mo found an opportunity to talk to her sister, suggesting that she might have made careless friends.


    But after listening, Liu Wei stared at his younger brother directly, and then asked, "the Taoist said you have the king''s bone?"


    Liu Mo immediately opened it up: "he must have seen that everyone said that. If he didn''t say something nice, how could he cheat money and change someone, he might have said that they were the reincarnation of the Jade Emperor."


    When wandering in the Jianghu, Liu Mo is very cautious in this respect.


    Liu Wei casually perfunctorized his younger brother and turned around to find the national teacher.


    Guoshi didn''t eat breakfast with all the people. He ate it alone. When Liu Wei came to him, he was going to chant sutras. When he saw Liu Wei coming, he was not surprised. Instead, he asked unexpectedly, "your brother told you about it?"


    Liu Wei knows that Guoshi is not a liar. Although Guoshi is a bit dreamy in thinking about things, the two knowledge of Buddhism and Taoism that he learned are real and not adulterated. She directly asks, "my brother has the image of emperor?"


    "Yes." Guoshi also did not sell, said: "but broken."


    Liu Wei rubbed her chin: "generally speaking, the disfigurement is caused by the day after tomorrow. When he was a child, he was weak and ill. Was it because of this..."


    "Not this." Guoshi said: "his bones are good, his bones are good, his shoulder blades and back are very thick, but his internal breathing is too weak, and the five elements of yin and yang are missing."


    Liu Wei is frightened: "the five elements lack of yin and Yang?"


    "I say so. He is weak since he was young. It is because of the scarcity of Yang. The so-called solitary Yin is not long and the only Yang is not born. His Yang is too shallow. It is a sign of short life. It should be very possible for him to die young."


    Liu Wei nodded at once: "my mother once said that my younger brother almost died several times when he was young, but in the end, he was saved."


    The master shook his head and said, "I don''t see any dignitaries in his life grid. If I can get out of danger, I''m inclined to..."


    "What do you prefer?"


    "Tough."


    Liu Wei frowned and was very nervous: "you mean, my brother''s body Is it the end of the force? "


    "No." The national teacher thought Liu Wei still didn''t understand: "you are a doctor, how is his body? You can see very clearly that what I call hard support is his life style."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Actually, I think it''s strange." Guoshi said: "his face, eyebrow and whole face are just weak ordinary people, but the bone is so natural and magnificent, which is very contradictory in itself. The bone is an important medium of human growth. He can grow this pair of bones, which shows that he should be extraordinary, but in order to survive, these extraordinary are consumed, and finally, they degenerate into what they are today ¡£¡±


    Liu Wei was very anxious. She didn''t understand what it meant. She asked again, "what''s the solution?"


    "The five elements of yin and yang are all missing. How can we solve them? Just go through it like this. Just die."


    Liu Wei is silent, and suddenly says, "pearls hate strangers. Do you think there is any relationship between the two? Pearls are very spiritual, and they usually don''t hate anyone for no reason."


    When he heard that it was related to the companion moon winged dog, the national teacher, who was not very interested in it, sat up immediately. He immediately got up and said, "Pearl hates him. Oh, this needs to be studied. I''ll check the book. Wait a minute."Liu Wei had been patient for more than half an hour. But after reading a lot of books, he was still confused, which made him suspicious.


    Finally, when Liu Wei thought that the national teacher might be a half bucket of water, the National Teacher cheered up and said, "I found it."


    Liu Wei is going to look up.


    This is a Buddhist book, not from Qingyun country. It was brought by the national teacher from Xianyan country. Before that, the national teacher had been kept on the ship. This time, when I went to Liangjiang River, the national teacher took all the books that he often used. This book is also included.


    Liu Wei saw two distinctive words in the book - borrowing life.


    Vaguely, Liu Wei thought these two words seemed familiar.


    On the other hand, pearl has seen Fu Zichen, along with Yuran and Jicha.


    Yuran has a good relationship with pearl. She throws a piece of raw meat for pearl to eat.


    The Pearl ate happily, just swallowed one piece, immediately ate the second piece, ate all the raw meat in Yuran''s hand, the Pearl fluttered, but when it flew to the middle of the sky, it suddenly fell straight down.


    Yuran and Jicha were frightened and hurried to pick it up, but faster than them, it was on the roof. They were sitting high, with an old long rope tied to their feet. They swooped down suddenly and held the crumbling pearl firmly with thick wings.


    Put the Pearl on the table, and goo touched the Pearl''s small body with a falcon.


    Yuran and Jicha also came here. They picked up the Pearl and checked it out. It seemed that the Pearl was dead.


    Fu Zichen packed up his things and came out of the room. Seeing Yuran and Jicha gathered their heads around the stone table in the courtyard, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jade dye''s eyes are red. She looks up, shakes her hands, and says, "Jane, pearl, dead?"


    Fu Zichen was stunned, and his luggage fell to the ground.


    At this time, Gugu stretched out his neck, took the Pearl away from Yuran''s hand, and flew directly to the roof.


    "The pearl is dead, the eagle will eat it!" cried Yuran


    Fu Zichen Fu Zichen is stupid.

 Chapter 1751

    Outside the east gate of Kyoto, after noon, there were many carriages going in and out.


    Fu Zichen''s car is not eye-catching and very low-key among many passers-by.


    Yuran sat in the carriage, his mind was chaotic. If he had nothing to do, he would lift the curtain and look at the sky outside.


    In the blue sky, a tall eagle and a small bird were hovering on the top of their carriage.


    Ji Cha sees jade dye to return a face to care about, clap her hand, casually way: "don''t think, say is read wrong."


    Yuran is still confused: "but I clearly feel that the Pearl has already breathed, how can..."


    "That''s not swallowing." Ji Cha casually said: "you fed him so much food, maybe he choked, not died, you just held him for a while, how can you tell that he must be choking? Now that it''s OK to end it, it means that it''s OK at all. Let''s stop thinking about it and make a fuss about it. "


    Before the Pearl ate a snack, suddenly fell down in the air, and then there was no breath. Before the response from the crowd, the eagle took the Pearl to the roof, and it was not long before the Pearl flew down again.


    Yuran vaguely remembers that something like this happened before, but she really can''t understand the principle. Did she really see the difference?


    Was it a mistake before, is it a mistake now?


    Pearl is like a short episode. Except for jade dye, Ji Cha and Fu Zichen have no feelings.


    Fu Zichen and pearl have known each other for many years. Instead, he has another view: "this little black bird is very bad. Maybe it pretends to be dead and deceives you. It used to be mischievous with Xiao Li."


    There is a reason for this. Even if Yuran doubts it, she can only stop.


    At this time, there was a lot of people around the city gate. People lined up to get in and out of the city in turn. When they arrived at Fu Zichen, it was Fu Zichen''s carriage that advanced the city, while Ji cha Yuran''s carriage, because there was another carriage in the middle, had to enter the city late.


    After Fu Zichen''s car went in, he thought that the car in front of him would soon pass by. How could he know that the car in front of him had been stopped.


    Yuran and Jicha have been waiting for a long time. Seeing that the traffic is still there, Jicha just jumps out of the car to have a look.


    Ji Cha went to the city gate and saw that the owner of the car in front of them was being checked by the bodyguard. It was a white haired old man who was accompanied by several young people from Gaoma University, like bodyguards.


    The old man is debating: "it''s said that it''s to visit relatives in the city? Without a guide, our guide will be lost at sea. No, I don''t live often or visit my relatives. I''m not a stranger. Weapons? Didn''t you hear what I just said? My friends are all soldiers in the border sea. What''s the matter with their weapons? They didn''t lead the way either. Did the Haidong army hear about it? They were beaten by the rebels before. The camp was burned. The people who are still alive haven''t registered their names. The others stayed in the East China Sea and waited for the imperial court to check. These brothers accompanied me to Beijing because they were worried that I was not safe on the road. Their time difference in death was almost gone, so they didn''t have household registration documents with them? Alas, you young man, how many times do you want me to tell you that I am not a suspicious person? What is the emperor''s order to strictly check the relevant personnel in and out of the city? I will tell me that they are visiting relatives. They send me into the city and leave when they find the door. Why are you so stubborn and always say no! "


    The old man was stopped because there was no guide, no household registration certificate, and he had several high headed Damascus guards with weapons.


    Recently, the new emperor ascended the throne. Kyoto is the capital again. All the people in and out of the capital must be strictly examined. The city guard is also the duty. But the old man feels wronged, so the two sides have been arguing.


    Ji Cha couldn''t help but urge: "old man, would you let us make way first and let the rest of us succeed first?"


    The old man with white hair looked back at Ji Cha and stared at him when he finished: "they''re blocking me here, not me. Go to them!"


    Ji Cha can''t go to see the bodyguard again.


    The bodyguard is also in a dilemma. The old man is too old to be tough. He can''t say that he will pay back if he wants to pay back. He can''t say that he will drive away if he wants to drive away. He has to be well advised, but the old man just doesn''t listen, which makes them feel tied up when they do something.


    At last, the bodyguard of the city had to counsel kindly: "old man, move your car, let the back pass first. I will report to the superior, and ask us to manage your special situation, OK?"


    I''m afraid that''s the only way for the old man with white hair to hold his breath. He let his bodyguards to move the car.


    As soon as the car moved away, I kept an eye on the jade dye in front of me, and I saw the old man with white hair, whose body was straight and whose spirit was better than that of the young man.


    Yu Ran was so scared that she thought she was wrong. She wiped her eyes and wiped them several times before jumping out of the car and shouting to the God in front: "teacher, teacher, master?"


    Ji Cha looks at Yu Ran in surprise.


    Yuran has rushed up and grabbed the old man with white hair. He comes back and forth, looking up and down: "master, it''s really you, master, you You... "


    Wish to ask song didn''t expect to see the little apprentice here. He was also very surprised. His eyes were bright and he said: "you, you..." Just after I opened my mouth, the voice behind me swallowed again. It''s hard for outsiders to hear some things between teachers.When she met her Shifu, Yuran was surprised. Shifu was stopped by the Kyoto bodyguard. Yuran must accompany Shifu. She asked Jicha to follow Fu Zichen to the city first. She and Shifu will go back to find them.


    After waiting for a long time, Fu Zichen didn''t see yuranji tea coming into the city. He also walked around and found that there was such an episode, so he talked with the bodyguard of the city.


    Fu Zichen has no public identity. He is a chief political secretary of Qingzhou. It is not easy for him to speak in Kyoto. Moreover, once the emperor and his courtiers have all ascended the throne, the new emperor asked them to strictly check the people who went in and out of the city. The officials of the court pretended to work for the public and for the private, but they would be capped.


    Fu Zichen discussed with the bodyguard of the city, and said that when the old man is old, can he still do anything rebellious? The bodyguard thinks what he said is reasonable, but the old man has no lethality. What about his armed bodyguards?


    Finally, it was agreed that if it is released, the elderly can be released into the city alone, but other people can''t do it without household registration documents to prove their identity.


    Several brothers of the Haidong army are also interesting. When they see that Zhu Lao meets an acquaintance, they take the initiative to say that they won''t go to the city. Here, they give Zhu Lao to Fu Zichen and Yuran. They go back to the East China Sea directly.


    Zhu wensong is very upset. He took seven carriages with him in Beijing this time. He took all the things that he could carry on the boat. He was helped by the Haidong army to carry them all the way. When he arrived at the gate of the city, he didn''t invite others to go in for a drink of water. He wanted to drive them away. I''m so sorry.

 Chapter 1752

    Several brothers of the Haidong army were very frank. They also advised Zhu to ask song, saying that they were OK. After that, they handed over people and things and left.


    In fact, it''s not so strict to advance to Kyoto. This time, it''s also because of the emperor''s order. I wish to ask song to follow Fu Zichen in a car, accompanied by Yuran. After getting on the carriage, Yuran asked Shifu what happened these years.


    I wish to ask song to wave his hand. I''m afraid that Fu Zichen is here. I didn''t say anything more. I just said, "everything is safe." Then he asked, "do you know the way to the door?"


    When Liu Wei and others set out from Qingzhou, Zhu wensong also set out from the East China Sea. The journey from Qingzhou to Kyoto must take a different time than that from the East China Sea to Kyoto.


    When Liu Wei arrived in Kyoto, he couldn''t send the address of other courtyard to Donghai to tell his master. So although Zhu wensong came to Kyoto, he couldn''t find the door at all. He planned to go to qiwangfu to ask directly. This was Rong Ling''s advice before he left. He said that he would go to qiwangfu if he couldn''t find anyone, but now he met his apprentice on the way. Zhu wensong asked them if they knew exactly Address of.


    Jade dye pointed to the sky outside the carriage, way: "Pearl leads the way."


    Wish to ask song this just see pearl incredibly really, smiled: "this little broken bird finally wild enough." He also whistled and led the Pearl to his hand.


    Pearl is very face, fly into the carriage from the window, to wish to ask song "Jie Jie" called twice.


    I wish to ask song to touch the back hair of the Pearl. Just two times, I frowned.


    Although pearl knew Zhu wensong, but the relationship was general, and she didn''t like to stick Zhu wensong all the time. After saying hello, she flew out of the window and continued to lead the way.


    Zhu wensong sat in the car and stared out of the window, but his expression was very solemn.


    Jade dye does not understand, ask: "master, what''s the matter?"


    I wish to ask song Guoshen, "Pearl, what''s the difference?"


    Jade dye subconsciously thought of Pearl''s sudden swallowing in the morning, but she was not sure whether she had read it wrong, so she hesitated whether to say it or not.


    At this time, Zhu asked song to shake his head again and sighed: "forget it, children and grandchildren have their own blessings."


    Yuran was puzzled. She didn''t understand what it meant.


    While Fu Zichen sat on one side, he felt that it was true that his master had been touched by the jade. It was said that God and God were talking about it.


    Almost half an hour later, I finally got home.


    Because pearl didn''t give a notice in advance, we didn''t know when they would arrive. But Liu Meiyi had been waiting outside the back alley of the other yard since Pearl left, so he was the first to know when they arrived.


    Liu Mo is so happy to see Fu Zichen. She rushes to see him. When Pearl sees him coming, she turns her head and flies away. She feels like she''s peeing.


    Liu Mo did not pay attention to the Pearl, he looked at Fu Zichen''s peace, and then he was relieved, and in line with him, Fu Zichen looked at Liu Mo''s peace, but also hung his heart in the air, and fell back to his stomach.


    No one expected that Fu Zichen would meet his master. After Zhu wensong was brought into the room by Rong Ling, he complained all the time: "they didn''t drink a mouthful of water, they didn''t drink a mouthful of water, they didn''t drink half of it, which drove them away. Do you have a good idea? Good idea! "


    Master seldom scolds people. This time, he points to Rong Ling and scolds Liu Wei. It means that they are both to blame!


    In fact, I wish to ask song to enter the city just now. As long as I give Rong Su''s name, I can certainly enter the city. But I wish song didn''t know the situation in Beijing. I don''t know if the alarm would affect Rong Ling, so I dare not open this mouth rashly.


    I wish to ask song to think about his apprentice. Now that I see his apprentice, he is naturally angry and scolds when he opens his mouth.


    It''s true that Rong Ling and Liu Wei didn''t think about it thoroughly. When they went to the city before, they didn''t have such a harsh examination. They didn''t expect that Shifu would meet them. So they had to bow their heads to listen to the training and let Shifu scold them for extinguishing the fire.


    Anyway, I wish to ask song to listen to his brother Ji. Ji Nanzheng loves his granddaughter. When he is a peacemaker, he says that he should introduce his daughter-in-law to Zhu wensong. I wish him face and follow him.


    Liu Wei was able to get out of trouble and immediately went to see Fu Zichen. She felt that Fu Zichen must have a lot to say to her, and must have been anxiously waiting for her.


    When she arrived, she saw Fu Zichen and Mo Yi talking.


    Liu Mo said, "brother Fu, have you been to Chongzhou these days? Did you see the king of power? "


    Fu Zichen: "no, there is a friend in Chongzhou who wanted to trouble him. I went to liaozhou on my behalf. I can''t come out in person."


    Liu Moyi: "what about uncle? Is it still in Chongzhou? "


    Fu Zichen: "yes, Chongzhou is safe."


    Liu Maoyi: "my sister said that your brother Zihan was angry for you to leave."


    Fu Zichen: "don''t worry about him."


    Liu Mo said, "you can''t ignore it. Zihan is still young."


    Fu Zichen: "I really don''t care."


    Liu Moyi: "next time you go back, bring him some gifts, right? What does he like? "Fu Zichen: "I don''t know."


    Liu Mo said, "it''s careless of you to be a brother. I''ll go back and ask Mingxiang about it. They are careful and may know."


    Fu Zichen: "whatever."


    Liu Mo said, "brother Fu, are you tired? Did I quarrel with you? Do you want to have a rest? I''ll go first. "


    Fu Zichen: "no, you sit. I''ll talk to you."


    Liu Mo said, "aren''t you tired? It''s hard on the road, isn''t it? You have a rest first. After a while, my sister is here. You have to talk about business. "


    Fu Zichen: "it''s not hard. Your sister and I have nothing to say. It''s you. How did you get to Beijing? Nanpian? Did she bring you or did you come by yourself? You''re not good again, are you? How many times have I said that you should not act without permission. There will be danger. "


    Liu Mo said, "no, Miss Jin brought me to Beijing. I didn''t steal. It''s really true."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei listened at the door for a long time. For a moment, she didn''t understand whether Mo Yi was her younger brother or Fu Zichen''s younger brother.


    When we met two days ago, Mo Yi didn''t care so much for her. He asked the East and the West.


    Liu Wei has a snack jam. She knocks at the door and drives the stranger away. She sits across from Fu Zichen and sneers and asks, "I have nothing to say to you."


    Fu Zichen wanted to survive after all. He went straight to the main topic: "half a month ago, I saw the barbarian army of hultoran around Qingzhou."


    Liu Wei glanced at Fu Zichen for several times, and then told the story of Qingzhou. Although there is no Li Jun watching him, Rong Xu also sent others to follow him. They are now watching him. In a word, he has no way to go, and there are pursuers.

 Chapter 1753

    Liu Wei and Fu Zichen talked about each other halfway, and Rong Ling also came. The three people exchanged information, analyzed the situation between central Beijing and Jiangnan, and finally talked about the emperor.


    Rong Xu, a sick emperor, was also led to quarrel with empress dowager sun. Now Rong Ting''s internal troubles and external troubles seem calm on the surface. In fact, he has already become a raft for others to benefit.


    After the three men finished speaking, it was already afternoon. After leaving Fu Zichen''s room, Liu Wei and Rong Ling wanted to go back to the room, but when they passed the vestibule, they saw Mo Yi making a swing for the ugly. Liu Wei just wanted to come forward to join the fun, but not far away in the arbor. Master Zhu wensong was also there. Master was looking at the direction of the flower garden, and his eyes were on the back of Mo Yi.


    The old man''s eyes are very serious.


    Liu Wei suddenly thought of the Guoshi''s mention of bone phase. She pondered for a moment, ran to the pavilion and called for her master.


    I wish to ask song to be disturbed by her. Looking back at her, I said lazily, "what are you doing?"


    At this time, Rong Ling went to help Mo tie the swing. There were only two people in the pavilion, Liu Wei and Shifu. Liu Wei pointed in the direction of Mo Yi and asked, "does Shifu think that my brother''s bone looks excellent?"


    Wish ask loose eyelid to lift, look at Liu Wei: "you still know bone appearance?"


    Liu Wei stopped selling, and asked directly, "master, can you repeat what you mentioned before?"


    I wish to ask song to understand what Liu Wei has guessed. After a moment of silence, he asked, "what else did the young man with white hair tell you?"


    Liu Wei said: "he didn''t say anything, and he himself had many uncertainties. But master, you must be clear. Can you tell me? I just want to know what''s the relationship between my life grid, the life grid of Mo Yi and the Pearl? "


    I wish to ask song deeply looked at Liu Wei for a while and shook his head: "I can''t see your life clearly. I can''t see it all the time. Don''t ask me about this."


    Liu Wei thought, I''m afraid it''s because she''s a passer-by with a confused life style, and asked, "what about Mo Yi? Guoshi said that he was extraordinary and talented, but because of the lack of yin and Yang and five elements in his life, his constitution is very contradictory. I want to know, is it because of me? "


    "Probably." Zhu asked song: "I said that you are saved by someone, and then you will have future happiness. But I don''t think Liu Mo will save your life. If he is really weak from childhood, it means that most of his extraordinary life will be stolen from him. This is not something you can borrow the day after tomorrow. I don''t know if you can understand it. But if a person has a past life, then I More likely, he has borrowed his own life style in his previous life, so he was born with the risk of premature death due to his incomplete five elements. "


    Liu Wei immediately thought of Xiao Ling.


    Her modern brother, Liu Ling.


    Liu Wei swallowed his saliva and asked, "pearl is very different from Mo Yi. Shifu knows why."


    "Ask yourself that." Zhu asked song: "if pearl is really the companion moon winged dog, it means it is not a bird. In fact, we can see that it is really extraordinary. It is very spiritual and can communicate with you. Why do you think ordinary people can communicate with animals?"? Ugliness has this talent since she was born, because she is the descendant of the wolf family with strong blood. How about you? Do you communicate with birds from birth? You''re not. Your ability is limited to one pearl. You don''t even know what you''re talking about. "


    Liu Wei clenched her fist: "so..."


    "So, remember for yourself, when did you start to communicate with pearl, and why pearl?"


    Liu Wei lowered her head and pondered for a long time. The word "life" came to her again.


    After a while, her mind was in a fog, and she came up with a kind of absurd, but plausible reason.


    The cause should start with Xiaoling''s death.


    The Pearl appeared after Xiao Ling died. Liu Wei vaguely remembers that it was the first day she was taken away by her master. On the SUV, she held Xiao Ling''s body. The Pearl flew into the dense jungle from the window. The crow was nothing special. Its round eyes stared at Xiao Ling''s body. Liu Wei was fascinated by it.


    After that, they live together.


    For so many years, Liu Wei always believed that her acquaintance with pearl was due to fate. Pearl flew into the carriage, followed them to leave the forest, and she raised pearl. She was the owner of pearl, and Pearl chose her.


    But maybe not?


    The companion moon winged dog has its own owner to pursue, just like the Xianyan of Xianyan, who accompanies the founding emperor of Xianyan. If the pearl is really the companion moon winged dog, the owner it wants to pursue must also be a person with Emperor''s talent and unique talent.


    Is this man himself?


    No, Liu Wei doesn''t have such a big face. She knows she''s not that special.


    But why does pearl follow her?


    Or is Pearl following not her, but Xiaoling?


    Pearl is Xiaoling''s companion moon winged dog, but before Pearl and Xiaoling meet, Xiaoling dies. Before Xiaoling dies, he thinks about taking each other as his life and losing his sister, who is afraid to be hard to survive. This obsession makes him inadvertently continue his life to his sister?Pearl saw this life lattice, mistakenly recognized Liu Wei as Xiao Ling, so she followed up to now?


    Pearl is ignorant. It can''t tell what she wants to do or what she wants to do. Because it''s incomplete, it has no Xiaoling, it has lost its real master, so its memory is like a layer of fog. It can''t see her way all the time. All its actions depend on instinct?


    By the way, there is crossing!


    Is crossing inevitable? Why cross? Why do you cross with pearls?


    Does pearl have any special ability? Or is this journey made by pearls?


    I still remember that it was a moment of life and death. In a blink of an eye, she crossed the millennium. When she came to ancient times, Liu Wei was vaguely clear. If she had not crossed, she would have died in modern times, but she crossed. Who protected her? Who used this method to make her live?


    Is it pearl?


    Because the responsibility of the companion moon wing dog is to protect its owner?


    But why is this era?


    Because Mo Yi is in this era? Because the Pearl instinct, or close to all belong to Xiaoling?


    And then what?


    By the way, pearl began to die and live intermittently. Once Liu Wei witnessed that Pearl had already breathed, but she turned around again. Xiao Li said he had seen it, too, but after the incident, pearl did not remember it.


    When did that happen, after Pearl met Mo Yi?


    If so, why? If Mo Yi is Xiao Ling''s reincarnation, wouldn''t pearl be kind to see Mo Yi? Why live or die?


    Because, can''t we coexist?


    But why can''t we coexist?


    Because, because


    Is she?


    Liu Wei is shocked


    Is that her?


    Because what she carries is Xiaoling''s life grid. If Mo Yi and Xiaoling are complete, then Xiaoling has been forcibly divided into Mo Yi''s body and her life grid. In Pearl''s eyes, one master has become two.


    Its faith is contradictory, its mission is contradictory, its instinct is not enough to support this sudden contradiction, so it cannot coexist with strangers, or with itself!


    Then the Pearl began to be wild. It was far away from the stranger and from itself. It could not see one side for several months.


    So, is that it? Is that the connection between them?


    What will happen to pearls?


    Can''t live together, pearl?


    Pearl, will you die?

 Chapter 1754

    Liu Wei thought about it for a long time. The next Zhu asked song to look at her face, which became more and more ugly. He couldn''t help asking, "what do you think of?"


    Liu Wei suddenly wakes up. She looks at Zhu wensong, sips her lips, and looks into the garden, where she is putting up a swing board.


    Rong Ling''s help is very effective. A stranger without a strong hand can tie a swing from morning to night. However, with the help of Rong Ling, three times, five times and two times, and only half a breath of incense, ugly people can sit on it.


    The ugly was very happy. She swung in the air, smiled at her father and uncle, and waved to her grandparents and mother in the pavilion.


    Wish to ask song also very like ugly, he smiled, stood up, to go to the garden.


    But Liu Wei suddenly stopped him: "master, if the bone of Mo Yi is not broken, how can he achieve?"


    I wish to ask you to relax and ponder for a while, and sigh a long time: "for the king and the emperor, you can spit."


    Liu Wei took a deep breath, lowered his head and murmured to himself, "but because he has broken his bone and lost his five elements, these achievements will never have been possible, right? Even his life has to be preserved, right? "


    Zhu asked song to press Liu Wei''s shoulder and thought her tone was a little wrong: "it''s nothing to do with you, everyone has his own destiny, that''s his destiny."


    "But he was loaned away. I borrowed him!"


    Zhu wensong frowned: "didn''t you listen to me? Your life style is really strange and has been renewed by someone, but it''s not Liu Mo who gave it to you. It''s difficult for him to maintain his body and bones. Where can he lend you more life?"


    Liu Wei shook his head: "it''s him who lent me."


    I wish to ask song that the child was stunned: "how can you say that..."


    "You don''t understand." Liu Wei said, reaching out to cover his head, the whole person fell into a depression.


    "I don''t know what?" Wish to ask loose sex to sit back, ask directly.


    Liu Wei closed her eyes. For a while, she seemed to make a decision. Then she opened her eyes, stared at Zhu and asked song, "master, let me tell you a story."


    A long time ago, there was a pair of brothers and sisters who lived in a hunting house in the forest. One day, the younger brother was taken away by a tiger. The elder sister went to look for him, but with the younger brother, he was trapped in a tiger''s nest. The tiger didn''t rush to eat them, but tied them up as a reserve food. The elder sister and the younger brother tried many times, but they couldn''t escape. The last time they wanted to escape, the younger brother wanted to protect him Sister Hu died in Hukou.


    The elder sister was finally saved by the old hunter passing through the forest. When she left, she took away her younger brother''s body. At this time, a fairy bird appeared.


    The two brothers seem to have a simple lineage, but the sister''s lineage has not been inspired, and the brother''s lineage has been inspired. Of course, it is normal that the younger brother is tens of times stronger than the elder sister when he was young.


    Xianque came to look for his younger brother. He was there to help his younger brother achieve his hegemony. However, he did not know that when he came, his younger brother was actually dead, but before his younger brother died, he had too much obsession with his elder sister, so he inadvertently gave his life style to his weaker sister.


    Seeing that elder sister xianque has such an excellent blood grid, she mistakenly thinks that elder sister is the one she is looking for, so she keeps up with her and goes out with her.


    Later, in an accident, my sister was in danger. The finch used its ability to protect her and took her to the world outside the forest.


    In this world, the elder sister found a teenager who was very similar to the dead younger brother. She believed that this teenager was the reincarnation of her younger brother. She missed her younger brother very much, so she poured all the guilt and affection on him.


    But xianque, but at this time become something wrong.


    Xianque began to stay away from her sister and reincarnation youth frequently. She became weaker and weaker, but no one knew what happened to her. She didn''t even know what happened to her.


    "Then what happened to it?" I wish to ask song to interrupt Liu Wei''s story. He knows that this story is about Liu Wei himself, the fairy bird, and the Pearl.


    "At the beginning, xianque came to look for his younger brother. He was going to follow his younger brother, but his younger brother gave his life to his elder sister, so xianque thought that his elder sister was his younger brother, and then he followed her. In fact, xianque recognized the wrong person, and his younger brother was dead. At first, he didn''t know, but now he knows, because he also saw this reincarnated young man. Only when he died can he have one Reincarnation, the former younger brother, is actually divided into two parts, the body is given to the reincarnated self, the life grid is given to the elder sister, what the immortal bird wants is a complete younger brother, not two people who are taken apart. When these two people appear at the same time, they tell the immortal bird that it is wrong. It is wrong from the beginning. The person it is looking for is not there from the beginning. What should the immortal bird do? I was born for you, but you left. Naturally, I don''t need to live alone. "


    Zhu wensong suddenly stands up from the stone bench and strongly refutes: "this story is not true. You don''t have another younger brother. You haven''t lived in the forest. You have been with Liu Mo since you were born. You didn''t see Liu mo later. You were relatives."


    "Master." Liu Wei''s eyes are already red: "I am, I am. I lived in the forest. My brother and I met a tiger. My brother died to protect me. Pearl took me away from the forest. I met Mo Yi. I think Mo Yi is my younger brother''s reincarnation. Master, you said that Mo Yi was originally excellent. Right, if he was complete, he would be as excellent as he was in the previous life, but He broke his face, he lost the most precious five elements, his five elements in me, his original life style in me, I let strangers have bad luck, I let pearl lose the will to survive, all because of me... "I wish to ask song that Liu Weizhen is possessed: "how could you have lived in the forest? Whether pearl is a companion moon winged dog remains to be discussed. You are in such a hurry to convict yourself. Even if you really borrowed Liu Mo''s life in the past, it was lent to you voluntarily by others. You are not wrong. In the past life and the present life, this is what you believe or not. What are you drilling Sharp. "


    "No." Liu Wei''s tears fell down: "it shouldn''t be like this. I destroyed my brother before, but now I destroyed him, even the Pearl Why is this so? Can I return it? Can I return my life to them? "


    "You are!" Zhu wensong is angry. He looks up and shouts out, "Rong Ling, come here and take your daughter-in-law back. Daydream in the daytime. Is she crazy?"


    Rong Ling hears master''s voice and rushes to see Liu Wei lying on the stone table, crying out of breath.


    Rong Ling looked at Shifu with a frown.


    I wish to ask song Youhuo: "she doesn''t know what she''s been thinking. She''s driving me and her crazy. Take her away quickly. Don''t hang around in front of me. I have a headache!"


    Rong Ling carefully hugs Liu Wei. Liu Wei turns around, hugs Rong Ling''s waist, buries her face on him and burps intermittently.


    Allow Leng to caress her back, once caress her, mouth coax: "it''s OK, it''s OK, what''s the matter? Why are you so sad all of a sudden? "


    At this time, Liu Mo in the yard came over curiously. Seeing his sister crying, he was frightened and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s up? Is it uncomfortable? Sister? "


    Liu Wei heard the voice of Mo Yi and looked up at him. In his black and white eyes, tears were growing. At last, he collapsed and ran down his cheeks like a brook.


    Liu Wei has always been strong, nothing can beat her down, but she is also a human being, she is not a God, she also has a mind devil, Xiao Ling is her mind devil, a mind devil across two generations, she can''t cross this ridge, she can''t cross it forever.

 Chapter 1755

    "Liu Wei cries" is a key word. It''s popular for a while. It''s passed on by word of mouth to all the acquaintances in Kyoto.


    When jinnanyun and jinnanpian got the news, Liu Wei and Rong Ling had been in the room for an hour. They cried intermittently and never broke through the door.


    The yard is full of people, Ji Nanzheng, Ji Xiaqiu, Liu Moyi, Fu Zichen In short, almost all the people in other hospitals came.


    The jinnanyun sisters saw Fu Zichen, but before they had time to exchange greetings, Fu Zichen had waved his hand and asked them to go ahead to have a look. In the end, there was a difference between men and women. Fu Zichen asked himself if he knew Liu Wei''s mind, but as a girl friend, the two sisters of the Jin family should know something.


    Jinnanpian''s stomach was big, and the drum was round. She had to worry about Liu Wei. She knocked on the door of the room with the help of her sister.


    After a while, Rong Ling came to open the door, and the sisters of the Jin family nodded to him. Then Rong Ling allowed them to enter.


    Rong Ling has been advised for an hour, but it doesn''t work. Now the sisters of the Jin family are his last hope. When he gives up his position, Rong Ling leaves the room. The whole person sits on the stone bench gloomily, with the chill of being away from others.


    Xiao Li also sat on the side with ugly in her arms. The ugly was ok, and she didn''t know much about the situation. However, Xiao Li was also sad, and her eyebrows were never loose.


    In the room, jinnanpian was shocked to see Liu Wei''s eyes swollen like a walnut.


    This is the truth that her pearl just can''t accept her wrong master. The real master has already died, so she will continue to die and live. This is the saw of her instinct and body. She doesn''t want to die, but her instinct tells her that all the meaning of her life has disappeared, and she should die.


    Later, the Pearl began to stay away from Liu Wei and Mo Yi. It didn''t know what was right or wrong at all. It took Liu Wei to the ancient times where Mo Yi existed because of its nature, but it didn''t know that the truth would destroy itself.


    Xiao Ling, Mo Yi, pearl, three people''s pay, in exchange for Liu Wei''s unique.


    How can Liu Wei accept this heavy delivery and enjoy it shamelessly?


    Xiaoling is dead. How about Mo Yi and pearl? Is their final fate also gone?


    Then, Liu Wei lives alone? How does a person live?


    Can she survive?


    With guilt and shame, with stolen life, how could she live!


    Now Liu Wei is crying because she is suffering a lot in her heart. This torture makes her miserable. This truth will destroy her.


    Jinnanpian accompanied Liu Wei for more than half an hour, and Liu Wei finally stopped crying.


    She dried her tears, sniffed and walked out of the room.


    As soon as the door opened, Rong Leng met him.


    Liu Wei looks very embarrassed now. Her whole face is unkempt and dirty. Because of crying, her whole face is now congested.


    She ignored the others and recognized the position of the national teacher directly. She slapped the table and stood in front of the national teacher.


    The white haired national teacher was watching Liu Wei. He was too embarrassed to come. He meant to gather people. As a result, Liu Wei directly targeted him. He was also confused.


    "Yes?" He asked dryly.


    Liu Wei grabs the National Teacher''s shoulder directly, takes him to the worried stranger, points to the stranger, and says to the national teacher, "change my life grid with his life grid!"


    The national teachers were shocked: "what is it?"


    "Change your life, I want you to change your life!"


    The master thought Liu Wei was crazy. "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you or Buddhism have any life changing method? Don''t you believe in these monsters? I want you to change it, now! "


    Change back to the original appearance, Mo to complete, the Pearl will not die.


    This is the only way, this is what Liu Wei can think of, the only way!


    Guoshi is not happy to break away Liu Wei''s hand and say: "change life? For what? Am I the God of Darrow? Can I change my life? My own life is in your hands, give you another life? What are you kidding me about? "


    Liu Wei looks at the national teacher distastefully: "you can''t?"


    Guoshi almost spits at Liu Wei: "who will? You will find a fairy to show me! "


    Liu Wei turned to look for the master in the crowd.


    Rong Leng saw her meaning and whispered two words in her ear.


    When Rong Ling asked Shifu about it, Shifu said: "there is no such thing as life for life in this world, but people want to protect you. They are so obsessed with it that they entrust you with the fate. It''s like I release my kindness to you. Do you want to return this kindness to me? Is kindness something? This is not a thing, this is my consciousness. You can never put the consciousness that I have generated back into my mind. If consciousness exists, it will be fixed. Unless you can go through time and space, and go back to the time before I have consciousness, and stop me from generating this consciousness, is it possible? "Liu Wei''s face turned white after hearing Rong Ling''s words.

 Chapter 1756

    "What are you talking about?" When Liu Wei was in despair, Liu Mo stood up curiously and went to her sister and brother-in-law.


    Just now, my sister suddenly pointed at him and said "life change". He didn''t understand a word. As a result, my sister is going to cry again. He doesn''t know what happened.


    Liu Wei sniffed, didn''t speak, didn''t dare to look at his brother, turned around and went back to the room.


    With the door slamming shut, people in the yard looked at Rong Ling.


    Ji Xiaqiu first asked: "a Leng knows why Wei''er is upset? What''s the matter with her? "


    Ji Nanzheng looks up and down at Rong Leng uneasily: "she has never cried like this. Are you sorry for her, you bullied her?"


    Yueshan Sheng asserted, "no, she is afraid of her wife."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Rong Leng looks around, hesitates for a moment, and still thinks there is nothing to hide. All present are Liu Wei''s close relatives and friends.


    Besides, this is Liu Wei''s own imagination. It''s not so hard to talk about it. He said all he knew briefly.


    When he finished, the others were silent.


    The first one is Ji Xiaqiu. She opened her mouth several times and hesitated for a long time before she doubted: "so, who told her what to change her life or not?"


    "It should be my master," said Rong Leng


    Ji Xiaqiu frowned: "why does the old man frighten the children so much? He believes in ghosts and monsters. Why should we induce Wei''er to listen to his nonsense? Wei''er is born with pure nature and soft ears. People believe what they say. How can the old man see Wei''er as a liar? He tells lies and deceives her. Wei''er is serious now. He cries so hard. It''s not his child He doesn''t feel hurt. "


    Rong Ling is a little embarrassed: "Shifu didn''t mean to..."


    "Where is your master?" Ji Nanzheng asked with a straight face.


    Rong Ling raised his hand and hesitated for a moment when he wanted to point out the direction. He was afraid that his grandfather would attack his master. After all, he was his own master. He was the father of a teacher all his life. His relationship with master was still deep.


    As a result, Ji Nanzheng was very clever. Seeing that Rong Leng''s hand was half raised, he guessed the general position and went directly with a swing of his sleeve.


    Liu Mo is also very angry: "why does the old man deceive my sister? Is it because our family is bullied? "


    "Master is not..."


    "Moyi, sit down." Fu Zichen shouts to Liu Mo not to make a fuss.


    Liu Moyi sat down and shook his fist angrily. He couldn''t stop saying: "don''t say that gods, ghosts and demons are false. Even if they are true, my elder sister and I are both brothers and sisters in the past life and this life. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded beside him: "it''s a big fate. They say that brothers and sisters have no future life. They may be brothers and sisters for two generations. It''s only because of how much convinced they have accumulated that they can have grace."


    "Yes." Liu Mo said with a natural face: "I was not well since I was a child, because my mother was pregnant, and my sister''s strength was not affected. It can''t be said that I was affected by her fault. Did she provoke me? Moreover, to say the least, if I choose to have two children with only one healthy body, I would like to let my elder sister be healthy. My elder sister is a daughter''s family, and I suffer a lot from physical deficiency. I am a man, taking some medicine and drinking some soup, and I am not afraid of suffering. I''ve told my elder sister about the king''s appearance. Be careful when making friends. Don''t get too close to some fake Taoists or monks. Believing in God and Buddhism is for peace of mind, not for blocking yourself. Excessive superstition will only harm others and yourself. You advise my elder sister, brother-in-law. "


    The national teacher who was accused of being a "fake Taoist and monk" was very angry. He snorted heavily and glared at Liu Mo for a while, trying to make a hole in him.


    Liu Mo didn''t pay any attention to him. Anyway, Liu Mo thought that the national teacher was a charlatan.


    "And pearls." Liu Mo said it more and more smoothly now, and said it in a reasonable way: "I don''t care what the bird is strange, but I''ve heard some anecdotes. For example, whoever has an old dog in his family, the owner is dead, and the dog doesn''t want to live, but I haven''t heard of it yet. If there are beasts who can''t recognize the owner, it''s Pearl''s really mistaken elder sister. Now I find that the elder sister is not the owner. If I want to die, it''s all right If you can identify the wrong person, it means that it''s stupid. It''s not easy for a fool to cheat. If you make a mistake, you can cheat to the end. "


    Rong Ling thought this was a little interesting: "will wrong be wrong?"


    "Just tell him he didn''t admit it."


    "How to make it believe?" Rong Leng raised his eyebrows


    "Tell me more about it." Liu Mo said reasonably: "it''s a silly bird, stupid, and has a bad brain. You always say it, always say it, when there are many people, it will feel that, alas, maybe it''s my mistake, and then it believes."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Listen, why are you so playful?


    Ji Xiaqiu also said: "what we said, pearl may not understand?"


    Liu Mo said: "as the old saying goes, a chicken has no six years, a dog has no eight years. It is said that a chicken has passed six years, and a dog has passed eight years, and it is easy to become refined and generate spirituality. This bird is estimated to be similar to a chicken. It is not that a pearl is over ten years old. Even if it can''t understand all, it can understand half of it. Just tell it, and then it will believe itself.""Is that what it means?" Ji Xiaqiu thought the logic was a little bit askew, but it seemed that it was OK at first. She suggested, "why don''t you call and try?"


    "OK." Liu Mo looks at Xiaoli and says, "Xiaoli, you call that little black bird."


    Xiaoli looks up and shouts to the sky. After a while, the pearls are flying. But when she sees Liu Mo, she turns her head and flies away.


    Xiao Li didn''t come back even after shouting for a long time. He looked at his uncle sadly.


    Let Leng also silence down.


    Wei couple quietly said to Zhong Ziyu, "I''m really afraid of Liu Mo, but is it really related to the fate?"


    Liu Mo retorted with an open mouth, "what does this have to do with the Mingge? I''ve hated dogs and cats since I was a child, and I don''t like small animals. It''s normal that they don''t like me. Then I''ll hide in the room, and you can call them back, just do what I just said."


    This time, Liu Mo hides, and Xiaoli cries for a while, but she calls for the Pearl. When the Pearl comes, she leans behind Xiaoli''s shoulder and looks around in the yard, intending to see Liu Mo and run away.


    Liu Mo didn''t come out, and Xiaoli was looking forward to it. She said to Pearl, "Pearl, my mother is your master."


    Pearl crooked crooked head, looked at Xiaoli curiously: "Jie."


    Xiaoli said again, "yes, my mother, she is your master..."


    Pearl felt that Xiaoli was talking nonsense. She lowered her head and began to peck at her hair and comb her back.


    Xiaoli thinks she''s stupid, but she emphasizes it again: "my mother, she is your master. Well, they all know that my mother is your master."


    He said, but also stressed the other people like a circle.


    The others are more rigid than each other, but they all nod frequently. I don''t know if the bird can really understand them. Anyway, nodding is over.


    Pearl felt that not only Xiaoli was not right, but everyone was very wrong. She used a sharp Falcon to pierce Xiaoli''s ear.


    Xiaoli itches. After hiding for a while, the Pearl flies away from Xiaoli''s shoulder and stands on the tree trunk on one side. She looks at the people suspiciously.


    Ugly next to her brother, really can''t see, she said loudly: "Pearl, come down."


    Pearls fly to ugly arms, looking up at ugly.


    The ugly went to Pearl''s head and whispered to her.


    The ugly spoke in a very small voice. Apart from pearls, even Xiao Li could not hear them clearly. After a while, the ugly held the pearls to go.


    Xiaoli hurriedly pulls her sister: "where are you going?"


    "I''ll take Pearl to find what grandma wants." Ugly said, but also disliked to look at brother: "do not eat, pearls do not want to talk to you."


    Xiaoli: "..."


    Others: "..."


    When the clown left with the Pearl, Liu Mo Yi came out of the room.


    A group of people looked at each other in the yard. For a long time, Xiao Li said dryly, "according to my grandfather, ugliness is the most powerful blood of the wolf family. I think that if we say it a hundred times, it''s not as effective as saying it once. Let''s not fool the Pearl, but first fool the ugliness."


    Others: "..."

 Chapter 1757

    Ji Xiaqiu stood up and walked directly to the kitchen: "I''ll make some cakes. Mo Yi, you can help me to add fire."


    Liu Mo followed in a hurry.


    In the evening meal, Liu Wei was finally coaxed out of the room by the two sisters of the Jin family. Liu Wei was so weak after being hollowed out that she could hardly walk.


    In the dining hall, everyone is here for the first time. Liu Wei is sitting on the right side. As soon as she is seated, she can see the master on the opposite side. Her right eye circle is green.


    She asked, "master, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Zhu asked song to touch his face unnaturally, and said awkwardly, "I fell, I fell." Finish saying, still secretly saw eye Ji Nan Zheng.


    Ji Nanzheng''s cold face brought vegetables to his wife, but he didn''t care to ask for pine.


    Liu Wei looked at other people and saw that everyone looked at herself. She couldn''t help sighing and said, "I''m scaring you today, right? I''m sorry. "


    Rong Ling takes Liu Wei''s hand.


    "They all said:" not scared, not scared


    Tonight''s dinner is from chef Ji Xiaqiu. She has made many dishes. Half of them are like by Liu Wei, and half are like by ugly people. She first sandwiched a shrimp for her daughter and five shrimp for her granddaughter.


    Ten shrimps in a dish, half of which is empty.


    Ugly and beautiful, she peeled shrimps and ate them with greasy mouth. She looked down and saw that there were two more pieces of Hibiscus meat in her bowl. Her eyes were bent with joy.


    This meal was a heavy meal for everyone. Only the ugly had no worries. When the ugly finished eating, they went to grandma''s room with pearls in their arms.


    Now it''s a very special time. Ji Nanzheng endured two light bulbs and sat there without saying a word.


    White makeup likes pearls and ugliness. She feeds the pearls all round and holds the ugliness in her arms.


    For two days in a row, the days seem so calm.


    Until Rong Hui comes to find Liu Wei.


    Rong Su also heard that Liu Wei cried two days ago, but that day he was busy with political affairs and didn''t come. Now he comes, he can''t help but offer some sympathy.


    Liu Wei perfunctorily asked him what was the matter.


    Rong Su said, "yousisi is out of the pass."


    Liu Wei took a breath and decided to choose a day instead of hitting the day: "let''s go to the palace today."


    Rong Su looks at her pale face worried: "you are not in a good spirit, why not another day?"


    "No." Liu Wei wiped her face: "I''m ok."


    The two men entered the palace as before, but compared with the spirit of the previous two times, today''s Liu Wei seems to be a little unstable.


    When Rong Su sent Liu Wei to the place, he didn''t dare to leave, so he stayed there for fear that something might happen to Liu Wei, so he could arrive at the first time.


    Liu Wei brushed her face and entered the heavily guarded Hall of Showa. When Shuzhen saw her coming, he happily took her hand and said, "today you girl''s bug has been made. No, it has been taken by her mother. She is still awake. You girl said, it''s a good phenomenon. The longer it takes, the more confident it is."


    Liu Wei nodded and looked at the inner hall.


    Tree Zhen just noticed that Liu Wei''s face was very bad: "are you uncomfortable?"


    Liu Wei closed her eyes and said, "I caught cold last night. Today, Japan is off duty. As a result, the emperor heard that you girl was out of the customs, so he ordered me to be summoned. Aunt Shuzhen also knew that in order to be careful, I always did the errands in the Hall of Showa alone. The emperor was not able to entrust others for a while, so I came here propped up."


    Shuzhen was greatly moved: "sit down and have a rest. Do you want to fry some medicine for you? Since my mother was seriously ill, there are not many other things in our hall of Showa, that is, the most medicinal materials in the hall. "


    "No more." Liu Wei waved: "I took the medicine before I came, but I''m not good, so I won''t go in to visit my mother. I''m afraid I''m sick. I''ll see you in a moment. The emperor has something to ask you."


    "Well, I''ll call her out later." Shuzhen said, and went to the inner room to have a look. After a while, she came out again: "you girl said, I''m afraid that for a while and a half, it won''t be over with your mother. If you are really too tired, you don''t want to go to my room for a rest. I''ll let the little maid take you there?"


    Liu Wei seems to hesitate.


    Shuzhen has already helped her and said, "let''s go. What are you seeing with me? Come and take Miss Sun shis to my room."


    Liu Wei is sent to Shuzhen''s room. She gets on the bed and lies down peacefully. The little maid who sent her to see her go to sleep, and then she leaves easily.


    As soon as the maid left, Liu Wei got out of the bed. She left the room, remembering the map of the hall of Showa that Rong Xu showed her, and walked to the direction of the small pharmacy.


    The former small pharmacy of Zhaohe hall is now the workshop of Yousi refining Gu. Liu Wei jumped in from the back window and smelled the thick sulfur gas in the air. She went to the front of the Danlu and opened the cover. Suddenly, a big stink of rotten gas rushed towards her.


    Liu Wei closed her breath, took out a small bottle from her bosom, opened the cork, threw a black insect and insect into it, then closed the stove, took several medicinal materials at random, and sprinkled some colorless and tasteless liquid medicine on it.When all was done, she climbed down the window and went back to screen''s room.


    In the evening, a little maid came to wake up Liu Wei. Liu Wei opened her eyes in a daze. The little maid blushed anxiously and said, "aunt sun shis, no, no, no, it''s not good. Niang, Niang began to vomit again. Aunt Shuzhen told you to hurry up and hurry up!"


    Liu Wei hurriedly got out of bed and ran to the main hall with the little maid. Across the curtain of the inner hall, she saw the queen sun who kept vomiting inside. Today''s Queen sun is more bony than the previous days. Today, she looks like a dead bone. Yousi is sweating in front of the bed, and the tree is crying all the time.


    Liu Wei went in, and Shuzhen immediately grabbed her and sobbed, "you, you girl said, this insect is swallowed by that female insect. What can I do?"


    Liu Wei appeased tree Zhen twice, and went to the back of yousisi. Yousisi was in a hurry. She didn''t notice who was behind her. Liu Wei stood behind yousisi, together with yousisi, facing the queen sun on the bed.


    Sun taihou''s dark green eyes slowly opened, and then saw such two faces. Yousisi was ok, but she knelt in front of the bed and looked down at the pulse. Liu Wei was standing above yousisi, looking directly into sun taihou''s eyes, and then slowly smiled at her.


    The Empress Dowager sun immediately drew heavily.


    Liu Wei then made a speech to empress sun - "I said, we are ordered to take your head."


    Empress sun looked at Liu Wei and yousisi. She began to struggle and wanted to draw her hand back from yousisi.


    It''s true. It''s true. Last time the bitch said that Rong Ting had conspired with them to take his own life. She didn''t believe it. She didn''t believe it


    But do not want to, her son, her good son, really, to kill her life!

 Chapter 1758

    Still that sentence, once the seeds of doubt are planted, one day, they will break the ground, sprout, blossom and bear fruit.


    The sudden struggle of empress sun hinders the exploration of yousisi.


    She frowned and soothed, "don''t be impatient and calm down. You will miss your pulse when you are so excited."


    Empress sun has not much strength, even her arms can not be lifted. She can only use her fingernails to scrape the back of Yousi''s hand. Yousi thought she was upset first, but she didn''t prevent one from accidentally scraping her skin.


    A wisp of blood came out. When swisston drew back his hand, he saw that there were three fingerprints on the back of his hand.


    Liu Wei asked with concern, "are you OK, miss you?"


    Yousisi didn''t look back. She just shook her head calmly.


    At this time, Shuzhen came forward and comforted empress sun with tears: "don''t worry, madam, don''t be sad. Even if it doesn''t work, there will be another chance. You can''t give up. You are invited by the emperor to treat you. The emperor is filial to you and sends people to search for different insects to practice. You can''t let the emperor down. We''re not in a hurry. We''ll take care of it slowly. You Let miss you show you the pulse. We need to sort out the source of the disease before we can cure it, right? "


    Tree screen is like coaxing children, caring for Empress Dowager sun.


    The Empress Dowager sun''s eyes were turned white with anger. She opened her mouth, her throat was stuck, and still couldn''t say a word. She was so angry that she stared at Shuzhen, yousisi and Liuwei. She only felt that everyone around her wanted her dead!


    She thought that even Shuzhen might have taken the advantage of Rongting. Rongting sent her spies to kill her!


    The Empress Dowager sun is in a bad mood. Yousisi was upset because of the failure of the game. She is the current great Witch of the witch family. The Empress Dowager''s mother was tortured by the female. As the most excellent witch in the past three generations of the witch family, she has no idea about the Empress Dowager''s illness.


    This kind of failure makes it hard for her to support herself. Whether she can cure the Empress Dowager and exterminate the female insects in her body has become her goal to prove herself.


    Whether the Empress Dowager has been disappointed with her or whether the emperor has begun to question her ability, she must cure the Empress Dowager.


    When she came to Beijing, she wanted to consolidate the fate of the whole ethnic group with her imperial power. What she shouldered was the responsibility of the whole ethnic group.


    Empress sun stayed in bed for too long. She didn''t cut her nails. Yousisi was scratched by her. She didn''t say how painful she was. The wound was getting swollen.


    She stood up and wanted to go outside to wipe some medicine. In any case, empress sun rejected her now. She might as well wait for Shuzhen to persuade her to continue.


    After she got up, she found a strange maid standing behind her. The other side was looking at her, and politely nodded to her.


    Liu Wei took the initiative and said, "your maidservant is from Shangqing hall. Miss you, can you take a step to talk?"


    Yousisi''s eyelids flashed, she pursed her lips, and went to the outer hall.


    Seeing that Liu Wei and you Sisi were whispering to each other, Empress Dowager sun sat on the evidence of their collusion. She clenched her fist and went to pull the sleeve of Shuzhen.


    Can pull two times and give up, tree screen already can''t trust.


    But beside her, in addition to screening, who else can entrust?


    Yousisi followed Liu Wei out of the outer hall, and she immediately explained: "the female poison in the Empress Dowager''s body is too persistent, and the insect medicine sent by the emperor is not enough. I have a prescription here. If the emperor can find all the insects in the prescription, I believe that it will be very effective for the treatment of the female monster."


    Liu Wei "en" a, eyes looked around.


    Seeing her hesitation, yousisi waved to the surrounding Palace: "go out first."


    When the scene was cleared around, Liu Wei came to yousisi''s ear and whispered, "you girl has heard about it. A while ago, we, the queen of the East Palace, hanged ourselves."


    Yousisi did not know why she mentioned this, and casually said, "I heard about it, but what''s the relationship between it and the Empress Dowager''s condition?"


    Liu Wei smiled and said, "haven''t you seen the emperor recently?"


    You Sisi nodded: "I''ve been busy with the practice of closing the door recently, but I haven''t asked the emperor for my best wishes. What''s the meaning of this aunt?"


    "It''s too white to say some things, but miss you is a person trusted by the emperor. I believe that miss you is willing to help the emperor out."


    "You Sisi still don''t understand:" please tell me clearly


    Liu Wei waved her hand: "you girl is a smart person. I put something in your room where you practice Gu. You remember to check it. If you don''t understand anything else, you may as well ask the people around you to go out and inquire about it. I believe that the emperor will hear your good news soon."


    "Auntie..."


    "Go in, miss you. The Queen Mother''s illness depends on you."


    He pushes yousisi back to the inner hall. Liu Wei looks at yousisi and thinks. He doesn''t say anything. He retreats to the outside of the hall.


    After a while, Shuzhen came out again, and said with a pale face: "my mother has suffered so much, but her condition hasn''t improved at all. My mother is angry and angry, but what can I do? We can''t find out what''s in her body.""Aunt Shuzhen." Liu Wei suddenly lowered his voice, considered twice, and shook his head again: "forget it, it''s OK."


    Tree Zhen hurriedly takes Liu Wei''s hand: "what do you want to say, is the emperor also said what, you tell me quickly."


    Liu Wei bowed his head: "last time I sent the red insect, but the emperor spent a lot of money and human and material resources to find it in the hands of an old mountain farmer. It''s reasonable to say that you girl, even if she can''t win the female insect, won''t be swallowed by others for a few hours. I think there''s a problem here."


    Tree screen frowns: "question, what question?"


    Liu Wei clenched her fingers.


    Tree Zhen hurried way: "good younger sister, you tell me quickly, I am going to die in a hurry, did you hear what?"


    "You girl, after all, is not from our palace." Liu Wei was embarrassed: "she stayed in liaozhou for so long again. The emperor trusted her because she was the only one who could cure the disease of Gu and insect. But that doesn''t mean that she was not suspicious at all."


    "You mean..." With a flash of his eyelids, the tree went out.


    "Where are you going?" Cried Liu Wei.


    Tree Zhen way: "I take a person to small dispensary to see, always want to check whether she really moved on Niang body."


    Liu Wei has the heart to dissuade, but Shuzhen takes the Lord as the heaven, takes two palace maids who are proficient in pharmacology, and goes out.


    Liu Wei has no choice but to follow.


    It turns out that the two maids actually found some suspicious things in the training room. They even found some powder with toxin in the medicine stove.


    This material evidence is complete, and Shuzhen almost explodes in situ. She is desperate to find yousisi.


    Liu Wei hurriedly held her down and reminded the two little maids not to talk nonsense. She pulled the tree screen aside and said, "I can''t say it. Yousisi is not good at the Empress Dowager''s mother, but she was invited by the emperor. If it''s passed on, the people invited by the Emperor will kill the Empress Dowager''s mother. Isn''t that equal to the rumors in the former palace? What do you think of the emperor and the Empress Dowager? "


    Shuzhen is in a hurry: "do you think he doesn''t know? It''s a conspiracy. The following is a crime. You Sisi is murdering the Empress Dowager of a country! "


    "Report this to the emperor first." Liu Wei said calmly, "aunt Shuzhen, I''ll report to the emperor now. If..."


    "If so?"


    "If I don''t come back in an hour, you can send someone to Shangqing hall to find me. If you ask the little eunuch guarding the hall, you can know a palace maid named sun shis. If the little eunuch says he doesn''t know him, he hasn''t heard of him, then..."


    Tree Zhen''s heart was all clenched: "you mean..."


    Liu Wei shook her head: "aunt Shuzhen, we are all towards the Empress Dowager. It''s impossible to be false. But what does the emperor think about it? He has given yousisi any task. We don''t know. I''m afraid. If those rumors are true..."


    "Then don''t go." Shuzhen hurriedly said: "if it''s really inspired by the emperor, aren''t you going here to catch yourself? You will be silenced! "


    "But if not." Liu Wei insisted: "I still don''t believe that the emperor is such a person. If I don''t ask, but I fall in love with you Sisi''s plan, she would not dare to ask even if we knew it. She would dare to ask so blatantly, but we would go and fight for an answer!"


    Shuzhen''s tears all came down: "you, you are not the people of the hall of Showa. Why do you suffer from this crime..."

 Chapter 1759

    "Aunt Shuzhen." Liu Wei said sincerely: "as long as you remember, I''m towards the empress dowager, that''s enough."


    "You..."


    Liu Wei finished, let go of the hand of tree screen, and walked out in a big step.


    Tree screen in the back, looking at her back, the more sad to see.


    One hour later, Liu Wei didn''t come back. According to the previous agreement, tree Zhen went to Shangqing hall to find someone himself.


    The answer was "Sun shis? I haven''t heard of sun Shisi. It seems that there is no maid named sun in Shangqing hall. "


    Shuzhen''s face was white immediately. She said vaguely, she may have mistaken her memory, and told the eunuch not to tell others that she had been here, so she hurried back to the hall of Zhaohe.


    After returning to Zhaohe hall, she entered the inner hall, and yousisi was talking with Xingyi.


    Xingyi tells yousisi the rumour about the emperor''s intention to kill the Empress Dowager in the palace recently. Yousisi is lost in thought after listening to it, and just now he comes back.


    Yousisi hesitated for a moment and called Shuzhen: "I dare to ask aunt Shuzhen, who is the maiden of Shangqing palace wearing pink skirt in the palace just now. I heard that she was the one who sent the insect last time?"


    Tree Zhen is immersed in the blow of Liu Wei''s being killed. Hearing yousisi''s question, she immediately becomes extremely alert and raises her eyebrows and says, "what palace lady? I don''t know which palace lady you are talking about."


    Yousisi was a little confused: "it''s the one standing behind me..."


    "You girl, you don''t care about your mother''s illness. Do you care about some messy outsiders. Don''t forget what we asked you to do? I tell you, if your mother has three advantages and two disadvantages, you don''t want to live alone. All of us in the hall of Showa have to follow her for burial. You are no exception! "


    Yousi''s face is a little white.


    Shuzhen threw her sleeves into the inner hall. As soon as she got in, she sent everyone back. She leaned in the sun''s ear and whispered, "Niang, we have to go!"


    The Empress Dowager sun didn''t fall asleep. She immediately opened her eyes and looked at Shuzhen.


    Shuzhen was so scared that he clenched his finger and said, "I''ll send someone to inform the fifth Prince tomorrow morning. Niang, only the fifth prince can save us. The fifth prince will not watch you die. The emperor, the emperor really wants you!"


    Yousisi, who was posted outside the inner hall, overheard this sentence, and suddenly picked it up with an unpredictable look.


    In the morning of the second day, after Shuzhen sent the letter out of the palace, she accompanied empress sun all the time. During that time, yousisi came to send the second medicine. In the past, Shuzhen was in front of yousisi and fed it to empress sun. But today, Shuzhen avoided it, saying that her mother was weak and would eat it later.


    It''s just that Yousi insists on eating it in front of Empress Dowager sun.


    Looking at the bowl of medicine, Shuzhen decides to smash the pot and slap it on Yousi''s face directly. He yells, "bold Youshi, don''t you know what you''ve done? What is put in the medicine and what is put in the Gu of yesterday? You know it from your own heart! "


    Yousisi asked calmly, "what is aunt Shuzhen talking about?"


    When Shuzhen got angry, he said to the public directly, "come to invite the doctor!"


    Before long, the doctor came. Shuzhen immediately handed the bowl of medicine to the doctor for examination.


    After the imperial examination, the answer is that there are no questions.


    Yousi smiled: "aunt Shuzhen, what''s wrong with you? How can I even doubt it? Recently, for the sake of Empress Dowager''s illness, I have been sleepless and forgetful of food and sleep. Before you cross the river, I will start to dismantle the bridge. Is it faster? "


    Shuzhen''s face was full of hatred. She stared at Taiyi. Now she even suspected Taiyi.


    Shuzhen still didn''t believe it. She even caught a mouse and tried the medicine first. As a result, there was no problem in the medicine. Her face was dark.


    Yousisi still insisted: "aunt Shuzhen, the time for the mother to take medicine is almost over."


    Shuzhen looked out of the hall, but the people of the five lords had not come. She was so sad that she had to take the medicine bowl and feed the Empress Dowager one mouthful at a time, as usual.


    Empress Dowager sun didn''t want to drink medicine, but she couldn''t close her mouth. She took some more or less.


    When the medicine was finished, Shuzhen hurriedly drove people away and sent people to the gate of the palace to wait. When he told people to see the five princes entering the palace, he immediately brought them to the hall of Showa.


    When the order was finished, she sat next to the Empress Dowager sun, wiping her tears, and said: "Niang, sun Shisi is dead. I went to Shangqing hall and asked about it, but I didn''t know her at all. But she is such a big living person, who is still walking in front of the emperor. How can no one know her? She has been killed, even the traces have been erased. Emperor, it''s really cruel."


    Empress sun, a dead fish, looks at Shuzhen. She doesn''t know whether she is really stupid or confused.


    After a while, the little maid handed in a new picture. Shuzhen looked at the picture and asked, "did you send it?"


    Empress sun''s medicines are all prepared by Yousi.


    The maid nodded, "it''s from the small pharmacy."


    Shuzhen hissed and took out a new box of Gongshen from the Empress Dowager''s cabinet. In the past, all the Gongshen from the small pharmacy were Dongshen. The Gongshen in the Empress Dowager''s room was worth thousands of gold, but the seven guarantee ginseng that could not be asked was lost. Shuzhen changed the seven guarantee ginseng for the Empress Dowager sun, and then a heart waited for the five princes to come into the palace to rescue them.But after an hour, the five lords still didn''t enter the palace.


    Shuzhen is in a hurry. She guesses whether she went to Shangqing hall to find someone yesterday. The emperor knows that they found the five princes, so he stops them from entering the palace.


    If so, then the emperor is not going to be good. Will they be cut off in the last two days?


    The tree Zhen was sweating.


    Turning around, she found that empress sun was also sweating.


    Tree Zhen asks: "Niang, what''s the matter with you?" At the same time, he ordered Taiyi and yousisi.


    The doctor is helpless with the Queen Mother''s disease. Who knows if yousisi, now yousisi, will treat the queen mother with heart.


    At the second quarter of noon, Liu Wei estimated the time, banged his fingers on the table, and looked at the sky in the distance, as if waiting.


    She waited for a day, until that evening, a message came from Rong Suo.


    Sun Shi, the empress dowager, was ill at noon. After four hours of consultation, he failed. He died in the third quarter.


    The Empress Dowager is dead. It is said that the reason for her death is that the medicine used by the Empress Dowager in her daily life, Zhenpi Yangqi decoction, conflicts with the tribute of the Northern Kingdom, qibaoshen, and the palace maids serving her do not check it for a while, which makes the Empress Dowager poisoned. If you change to someone else, the two drugs are not big enough, but the Empress Dowager''s foundation is weak. Once the poison is strong, it reaches to the brain. Within a day, the soul flies to heaven.

 Chapter 1760

    Just after the first new year''s festival, the Empress Dowager turned her head and became a great hero. All of a sudden, Kyoto was stained with some sadness.


    In the palace, in the hall of Zhaohe, white sails were also hung up and down overnight.


    This time, Liu Wei wore a small eunuch''s clothes and painted makeup on her face. Her appearance was not like before.


    She went into the hall of Showa and saw that all the people in the hall had changed their faces. There were not many accidents on their faces.


    The reason for Empress sun''s external death was that the palace people had mistaken the medicine. Once the Empress Dowager died, all the people in the hall of Zhaohe had to be buried together. None of them could live.


    Liu Wei didn''t come to see anyone. She just looked around and went to the inner hall. At last, she avoided the flow of people, went to the small pharmacy again and left.


    Today, Liu Wei was also sent to the palace by Rong su. After staying in the hall of Zhaohe for an hour, Liu Wei saw Rong Su in the appointed place, and Rong Su was waiting for her. When she came back, she asked, "how is it?"


    Liu Wei nodded, his face showing a cold meaning: "yes."


    Rong Su''s eyes narrowed, and a moment later he sneered: "Rong Ting is a real person who doesn''t show his face."


    "What''s so strange about him? Even if you think you''ve got a plan to sow discord, the opportunity is right in front of you. How many years has he been prince? The interest relationship is still unclear?"


    Rong Su is a little unhappy: "but he picked up the bargain."


    Empress Dowager sun was not dead. Liu Wei was suspicious when she received the news yesterday. Even though she arranged a whole set in front of yousisi and Shuzhen, she didn''t rush the duck to get on the shelf. How could yousisi kill empress dowager sun directly before contacting with Rongting.


    This is the Empress Dowager. She is not the old lady of her family. When she dies, she will make a sensation all over the country.


    Can you have the courage?


    Today, when entering the palace, Liu Wei first observed the inner hall, and then went to the small pharmacy. She found some vomit on the ground of the inner hall that had not been cleaned clearly. She also found a lot of powder that was accidentally spilled when it was transferred in the small pharmacy.


    What does this mean? It means that empress dowager sun was indeed sick yesterday. But after her illness, the people of Zhaohe hall, together with yousisi, and even the whole small pharmacy, were transferred in a hurry.


    Why did it move? Why is the vomit in the Queen Mother''s bedroom not cleaned? Why is the small pharmacy full of powder?


    Because empress sun was not dead, she was taken to another place to serve her palace maid, her doctor yousisi, and even the traditional medicine stove tripod used by yousisi, were all taken together.


    Rong Ting was attacked by Qin Zi and Rong Xu. He had already made plans for Empress sun. How could she let others snore and sleep on the side of her couch? Empress sun is ill now and has no chance to deal with Rong ting. Once she is well, who can guarantee that Rong Ting, the Emperor, can sit still?


    Rong Ting has already sat on this throne. There is no reason to give up.


    The death of the empress is a warning. When Rong Ting executed the empress, he had decided to fight against the Empress Dowager. From that time on, Rong Ting no longer appeared in the hall of Zhaohe, no longer visited the Empress Dowager sun, or even allowed the servants in the palace to spread the rumors that he did not agree with the Empress Dowager.


    Rong Ting''s purpose is clear, but he dare not do it.


    Why don''t you dare? Because empress sun still has many forces, even military power. People are greedy. Rong Ting naturally wants to take all these things into her hands and then get rid of her.


    So yesterday, a great opportunity came up.


    Empress Dowager Sun became ill, and Rong Ting announced that she was dead, but in fact, he put empress dowager sun under house arrest.


    It''s so good to be under house arrest. Don''t worry about empress sun''s asking for help. He just needs to lock up his mother and have a good life. When she is willing to surrender and put all the forces she has accumulated in her life in front of him, his goal will be achieved.


    In short, empress sun has become a prisoner of Rong ting. She can''t live, but she can''t die for a while. If she doesn''t give up her right of contact and military power, Rong Ting can keep her from living and dying as secretly as she is now.


    Rong Su is right. At first, Rong Ting was provoked by them, but now, Rong Ting volunteered.


    In the face of power, what is mother child friendship?


    Besides, the mother was ready to treat her son as a deserter in the beginning. Feng Shui took turns. Now the son wants to take back what he deserves from his mother. What''s wrong?


    This is the Royal sentiment, which is too false to find.


    "What are you going to do later?" Now Rong Ting is fighting with empress dowager sun. Liu Wei wants to know what else Rong Su plans.


    "Wait." Rong Su''s attitude is very casual: "Jin Dong is too young. He needs time and more exercise. Besides, Rong Ting''s body, we don''t do anything, and he will die obediently. What''s the hurry?"


    That said


    However, Liu Wei also agreed to wait more. In recent three years, Jin Dong has been forced to grow up. The time is too short. The behavior of Rong Xu and others is just like that. In this way, children who are urged to grow up are prone to psychological problems.


    Liu Wei felt that instead of forcing Rong Jindong to shoulder the burden and inherit the great unification, he should learn more for a few years and give him some time so that he can be more stable and comprehensive. Only when he ascends the throne in the future, can he really become a man called Mingjun."But you can wait to ascend the throne. You can''t wait for marriage. Qin Zi has recently started to help Jin Dong see each other."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    OK, Liu Wei is really blind. In her eyes, it''s too early to get married as a teenager.


    However, people who are destined to be king of a country should marry early. When they ascend the throne, Jin Dong will never have a chance to fall in love again. A lot of state affairs and women in the harem occupy more than one tenth of his time. They are afraid that they will be scolded as evil spirits.


    In short, being an emperor is a real hassle.


    After Rong Su sent Liu Wei back to another hospital, Liu Wei told Rong Ling about the possible death of Empress Dowager sun.


    There is no accident for Rong Ling. Now he doesn''t care about these national affairs. He only cares about Liu Wei: "these two days, I have been in the palace, but I''m tired?"


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "what am I tired of?"


    Rong Ling took Liu Wei''s hand and said, "since Beijing is temporarily safe, why don''t we go out?"


    "Where to?"


    "Anywhere."


    Liu Wei was silent for a moment, and lowered her eyebrows.


    Liu Wei knows the meaning of Rong Ling. She wants her to stay away from Mo Yi and Pearl for a while, so that she can calm down.


    These two days, the family was very worried about her. When they saw her, they were silent and cautious. They had to think twice about what they said, as if they were afraid of stabbing her wound.


    Liu Wei didn''t want everyone to bother with her. She had to change her life back, but she didn''t know how to do it.


    Now Rong Ling gently mentions it, she can''t help feeling uncomfortable. Holding Rong Ling, she asks, "if I really changed it back, what would I do?"? What do you do? What about Xiao Li and the ugly? "


    Rong Leng holds her face and kisses her lips: "you can''t have anything, no one can have anything, this is the solution, OK?"


    But there is no such perfect thing in the world.


    Liu Wei put her forehead on Rong Leng''s chest and breathed heavily.

 Chapter 1761

    This time Rong Ling and Liu Wei went out. They had been to the world of two people. No one followed them to disturb them.


    However, during the period when they left, many things happened in Beijing.


    First of all, after talking with Rong Su, Fu Zichen chose to go back to Qingzhou on the third day after Rong Ling and Liu Wei left. Liu Mo wanted to go with her, but thought that the thing of brainwashing pearl had not been implemented yet. The thing of elder sister was bigger than that of Fu Zichen, so she continued to stay.


    Secondly, the first blind date banquet held by Princess Qin for the eldest prince, Rong Jindong, ended in failure. On that day, Qin Zi was excited to find Rong Jindong a princess with good looks and talents. However, she did not expect that the invited Miss Qianjin, who was not engaged in marriage, was not well-known for her talent and fame, which made Qin Zi very haggard. It was also hidden that these princes and princes His family despised Rong Jindong, a common son of the emperor.


    The last thing is about tolerance.


    In an early Dynasty, Rong Ting publicly announced the cancellation of Zhenge men, and ordered that all the generals in Zhenge men should be put into different Yamens one by one according to their merit ranking. Some of them were lucky enough to be placed in the Yamen of jingzhaoyin. They didn''t need to go out of other provinces. Some of them were unlucky and directly arranged to other places. They were immediately separated from their parents.


    Before Rong Ling returned to Beijing, he didn''t disclose his identity. Rong Ting only knew that he was going to return to Beijing, but he didn''t block people. Now, Rong Ting''s wings are hard. Without the restraint of empress sun, he has restrained her. He has a direct stroke of pen to completely kill Rong Ling. The first thing to do is to disband Zhen Ge men, and take away the biggest inside information of Rong Ling.


    In fact, when he returned to Beijing, Rong Ling had met with the old subordinates of zhengemen in private. He also expected that Rong Ting would suppress zhengemen. But no one expected that he would be so cruel. After all, the name of emperor Qianling hung in front of zhengemen. Only a few days after Qianling died, Rong Ting dissolved. This would make some old ministers feel cold. After all, Rong Ting would fight one day Who is not afraid of a courtier?


    In a word, Rong Ting is now the emperor. He made a decision. No one questioned his position. At that time, Rong Ling was not in Beijing. In less than two days, the town gate had been completely demolished by Rong ting.


    There is a lot of noise outside. Because of the situation of the court, when there are different opinions, don''t go to the courtyard and do whatever you want.


    Ji Nanzheng recently took a fancy to walking around. After having dinner every day, he would take his wife along the moat.


    Xiao Li began to teach ugly people to read poetry, but ugly people are stupid and don''t like learning. Every time they read two lines, they cry sleepy. Then they depend on their elder brother to be coquettish and can''t pull them up.


    After Liu Wei left, pearl wanted to take Gugu away, but she couldn''t. Xiaoli said that she was ill and had to be cured at home.


    Pearl repeatedly stressed that she was not ill, but Xiao Li didn''t listen and took medicine for her every day. She was very sad every day. After a few days of sadness, she even began to take off her hair. This time, she was so angry that she wanted to take all her hair away.


    Xiaoli doesn''t let her go. She is forced to see Liu Mo every day. She feels that Xiaoli and the ugly ones are making a bad idea. But because there is no evidence, she can''t question them. She can only be forced to stay in Kyoto and live a hairless life every day.


    The Wei couple recently found a way to earn money. He found that the white hair of the national teacher was a little disrespected in their family, but in the eyes of outsiders, it really had the effect of immortality. So one day, the Wei couple left Zhong Ziyu and began to go in and out with the national teacher. Two days later, he asked someone to set up a stall and began to encourage the national teacher to tell fortune. He collected the money.


    The Guoshi fought with him that day, but they didn''t fight. They were beaten. After they beat them up, the Wei couple threatened others, saying that the Guoshi beat him every day when they didn''t work in the stall for more than three hours.


    Liu Wei is not in. No one can control the Wei couple at home. The national teacher has been wronged by Tianda, but he still has to go to fortune telling everyday. He is famous all his life and has lost all his breath!


    Zhong Ziyu has been having trouble with Yue Dansheng recently. It''s Liu Mo who reminds Yue Dansheng. Yue Dansheng finds out. It seems that Zhong Ziyu began to be cold and cold after that day because of the bamboo shoot. He doesn''t have a good face for anyone.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t pay much attention to Zhong Ziyu. He didn''t find out for a while. After being reminded by Liu Mo, he didn''t think about it or how to do it. After a few days, Zhong Ziyu began not to go home.


    Yueshan Sheng thought that he had done something wrong and followed him for a while. He found that he had gone to visit the brothel. He sneered and ignored him.


    Then Zhong Ziyu became addicted to paper and money. He spent half a month in the kiln every day. When the Wei couple found out that Zhong Ziyu didn''t spend money and saved more than two hundred taels of silver when he finished shopping in the brothel, he was so scared that he thought that Zhong Ziyu was going to sell himself. His father was almost blind and crying.


    As soon as he asked, he knew that Zhong Ziyu didn''t sell himself. He found a job in the brothel. He only needed to play a tune every day to earn twenty Liang.


    Wei couple followed Zhong Ziyu to work that night, and found that he played the piano with a mask. Then, when Zhong Ziyu played the piano, the following men and women looked at him. They were all obsessed with love. What else did he not understand?After that day, the Wei couple became Zhong Ziyu''s agent. The next day, they haggled with the procuress. He said that one piece of music was not good for twenty Liang, and the brothel next door produced forty-five and twenty-one pieces.


    , a madam, is busy, and is busy. He will give you fifty-two. Who will make you face up? You has the final say.


    Wei couple reached their goal to give Zhong Ziyu forty-two a day. He took twelve kickbacks on his own, and fifty-two of them got AIDS.


    Wei couple also asked Zhong Ziyu what you had saved so much money for.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t answer, but began to record the amount of money in his little book, still counting the days.


    When the Wei couple found out that his last recorded date was three months later, or Yueshan Sheng''s birthday, they immediately asked, "don''t you want to give him the money?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t make a sound, so he put the money away and started work diligently every day.


    Only later did the Wei couple know that Zhong Ziyu''s money was for Yueshan Sheng. It was on the day of Yueshan Sheng''s birth. However, after Zhong Ziyu sent the gift in the morning, he turned himself in at the Yamen in the evening.


    The one thousand liang of silver that he had saved, he said, was for his brother-in-law to marry his daughter-in-law.


    Brother Yue left to fight for him and Chongming. Before he went to prison, he also wanted to leave something for him. It''s his last intention to be a brother.


    Of course, that''s the last word.


    In a word, in the two months since Liu weirongling left, Kyoto has been a wonderful city, and there are many things happening at home every day.


    On the day when Rong Ling brings Liu Wei back, Liu Wei returns to another courtyard alone. When he enters the gate, Rong Ling is arrested by the Imperial Army and taken to the palace.

 Chapter 1762

    In the hall of Shangqing, Rong Ting, who was pale, was on the throne. He looked at the dark robe under the hall, the dusty countenance, the corners of his mouth, and slowly raised a cruel smile.


    "Later than expected." When Rong Ting finished, he felt that today''s mood was too ups and downs. He was already a little depressed, so he took the tea at hand and took a quick sip.


    Rong Leng looked at his shaky appearance, sighed, and told the truth: "I went to Beijing two and a half months ago, and then went out for a while, and I came back today."


    Rong Ting''s Cup slipped, and the hot water almost splashed out. He shook his hands and put the cup on the Dragon case, gasping and staring at Rong Ling: "you are really bold!"


    "Do you want to take medicine first, brother?" "You don''t look very well!" Rong Leng sincerely suggested


    Rong Ting clapped the armrest of the Dragon chair: "unbridled!" After roaring, he covered his chest and coughed violently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rong Ling swears that he really didn''t do anything. Now Rong Ting looks like he''s going to die. He''s very square. Rong Ting wants to catch him for a long time. Isn''t it considerate that he''s free to let him catch him today? What else do you want of him?


    After Rong Ting coughed, his face was red and white, and the whole person was tottering. The eunuch who served beside him hurriedly sent him medicine pills. After taking one pill, Rong Ting looked better, and the whole person lay on his back and breathed.


    Rong Ling then said again: "if brother Zhen Gemen wants to be dissolved, he will be dissolved. That''s the root left by the father. Brother Huang feels that he can''t handle it and eradicate it as soon as possible, which is also a matter of course."


    Rong Ting narrowed his eyes and looked at Rong Ling fiercely. For a while, he sneered: "do you think I don''t know what you are thinking? I used to know that among the brothers, you are more difficult to deal with than Rong Su! "


    Rong Leng''s face is indifferent. He doesn''t want to listen to Rong Ting''s gun. He says directly, "brother Huang wants to deal with his younger brother? Beheading or imprisonment? You order it. "


    Rong Ting claps the armrest of the Dragon chair again and yells: "Rong Ling! What''s your attitude Cough, cough! "


    Rong Ling: "..."


    The eunuch began to take the medicine to the ninth five. Rong Ting didn''t take the pill or drink the medicine soup. After drinking it, his face didn''t get better. He still coughed. Then, he coughed and bled.


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Rong Ling is a little helpless. He asks the eunuch, "don''t you invite the eunuch?"


    Only then did the eunuch react and shout out: "xuantaiyi, xuantaiyi!"


    Tolerance edge "..."


    When Rong Xu received the news and arrived at Shangqing hall, he saw people coming and going in the huge hall.


    He was worried that the third brother was standing in the corner. He was probably tired. He was standing behind a beam and column and was sleeping.


    The appearance of Rong Xu didn''t attract much attention. The emperor was ill again. At this moment, all the doctors, medical children and eunuchs of Shangqing hall were gathered in the hall. Everyone was in a hurry to give the emperor first aid.


    Rong Su sneaks into Rong Ling''s side, presses his voice and asks, "what''s going on?"


    Rong Ling rubs his brow and heart impatiently, and says to Rong Su, "you are just in time to send me to prison."


    Rong Su: "what


    Rong Leng glanced at the top of his eyes and said, "I can''t waste it until he recovers. I haven''t used lunch yet."


    Rong Su: "..."


    A quarter of an hour later, Rong Su understood the context. As he walked to the prison with Rong Ling, he complained on the way: "what are you fighting with him? He''s not in good health. You don''t know. You''ve pissed him off. I have to clean up the mess. I''ve told him all about Jindong. If you can help him for more than one year, the child will be very happy. You want him to take the throne all of a sudden. Isn''t that a lie! "


    Rong Ling is a little speechless: "it has nothing to do with me."


    "What are you doing back then?" Rong Su is still condemning: "you know he can''t catch you, don''t worry, you go out and play for a few more months, it''s only a long time before you come back. I think you are intentional. Do you want to find Rong Ting''s fault?"


    Rong Ling is too lazy to explain. He is hungry and sleepy now, so he wants to find a place to have a good rest.


    Rong Su sent Rong Ling to the prison and ordered a meal. Rong Ling was sitting in the prison, standing outside the prison. Rong Ling was sitting, and Rong Su was a little suffocating. He asked Rong Ling, "what are you going to do next?"


    "Die." Rong Ling took a mouthful of steamed buns and white porridge. Fang said, "let him set a day to kill me secretly."


    Rong Xun turned a white eye and said, "if you want to escape, you want to be beautiful. I thought it strange before. Why don''t you go back to the third prince''s mansion? I should have guessed at that time. This prince, are you going to do it?"


    Rong Leng makes an excuse: "if he doesn''t kill me, he''s uneasy. Instead of procrastinating, he''d better give him a good time and let him be the king of his country."


    "So you don''t care about Kyoto?"


    Rong Leng means to look back at Rong, which means, isn''t there you?


    Looking back, he gasped and asked, "do I owe you?"


    Rong Ling finished the simple meal and handed out the empty bowl from the window to let Rong collect it. Then he lay in a thick pile of straw and closed his eyes and raised his spirit: "I have only three days free. You''d better hurry up. Three days later, Grandpa''s birthday. We are back to make a birthday for the old man."Rong Su: "..."


    Rong Suzhen feels that he owed Rong Leng in his last life. How can this person be so shameless?


    Rong Ling''s return to life after death has become the knot of Rong Ting''s heart. Whether Rong Ling intends to usurp the throne or not, Rong Ting''s eyesore is long in front of him. When Rong Ting ascends the throne, he will restrain Rong Xu on the one hand, and on the other hand, he will send people to chase him.


    If Rong Ling doesn''t appear all the time, Rong Ting will always be in a tight position. If the spirit is always so tight, Rong Ting, the short-lived emperor, may be even shorter.


    After a discussion with Liu Wei, Rong Ling decided that since the current affairs of the court and government are shouldered by Rong Xu, it would be better to take advantage of this opportunity to blow them up.


    Of course, when Jin Dong ascends the throne, the title will still be returned, and Zhen Gemen will be rebuilt. But now, isn''t this an Fu Rong Ting? It''s a play for Rong ting to see and coax him.


    Rong Ling thought very well. He thought that if he went to the palace today, he would go to jail as he wished. Then he would wait for Rong ting to kill him. The plan would be over in three days at most. It would be OK to continue to have fun with Liu Wei or stay in Kyoto for a while.


    But unexpectedly, the plan is in the first step. Rong Ting almost died in the Dragon chair because of his body injury.


    After all, Rong Leng doesn''t have much experience in contact with seriously ill patients. He doesn''t know how to talk to him so as not to stimulate the new emperor. Now, Rong Leng is relieved. He can be confident and bold and throw all the mess to Rong Xu.


    Rong Su left with swearing.


    After leaving the prison, he went to Shangqing hall and learned that Rongting was getting better. He was resting in the inner hall. He figured out that Rongting was able to survive, so he went in to meet the saint.


    Rong retrospective please put Rong Ling to death. When Rong Ting heard this, he laughed and said, "seven brothers, seven brothers, you are still cruel. Before Ming Dynasty, we still worked together to deal with me. Only a few days later, we will fight against each other and use him as a raft. You are really cruel."

 Chapter 1763

    Rong Suo''s face was expressionless, and he said it was true: "I''m also thinking about my brother. Brother Sanhuang is in charge of the four states in the south of the Yangtze River. The rebellion is very powerful. If he revolts, I''m glad to say that the most headache is you, my brother. It''s also for my brother."


    "Oh." Rong Ting sneered and said, "since you want to kill him so much, I''ll give you this chance. Tomorrow afternoon, I''ll see you with my head raised."


    "Brother Chen, comply with the order --"


    after leaving Shangqing hall, Rong Su left the palace. He went to find Liu Wei. Since the blow up was a bad move of the two, the props must be arranged by themselves.


    Liu Wei is a professional. When Rong Suo comes, she takes out a package, which is a bloody head, face, and face of Rong Leng.


    Rong Su poked him with his hand, and Liu Wei hurriedly patted him away: "don''t break it, it''s made of pumpkin."


    Rong Su: "..."


    Rong Su carefully carried Rong Ling''s "head" and left. Before leaving, he looked at Liu Wei again. He saw her as usual, but her spirit was much better than that of two months ago. He was also relieved: "I heard that you came back to celebrate the old man''s life. Tomorrow I will bring the birthday gift, which is also a thought."


    Liu Wei nodded and said, "give me the silver ticket. Don''t give me antique calligraphy and paintings. We can''t use them."


    Rong Su: "..."


    Liu Wei, as expected, is still Liu Wei.


    After Rong Xu left, Liu Wei also went back to the room. In the room, Xiao Li was holding the ugly and wiping her mouth.


    Ugly just finished eating the specialty pork jerky that Liu Wei brought back. He was full of oil and half of his face was peppers.


    Xiao Li cleans the ugly, washes the veil in the washbasin in the room, and asks her mother, "Mom, will uncle come back tomorrow?"


    "Yes." After Liu Wei answered, he waved to Xiao Li: "come here first."


    Xiaoli comes over after washing the veil and sits opposite her mother.


    "Tomorrow he will come back. Don''t call him uncle Rong. Let''s call him father."


    Xiaoli looks stunned, lowers his head and folds the wet pad in his hand.


    Liu Wei came closer and said, "before, it was my mother who was not good. Don''t blame him. Your father was right. You wouldn''t call him. Although he didn''t say it in his mouth, he felt sad. Xiao Li, he..."


    "I see." Xiaoli interrupts her mother''s advice and looks up and says, "I''m calling."


    Liu Wei leans to embrace his son and rubs the back of his head, feeling that his son is too sensible.


    As a result, Xiaoli said: "Niang, I don''t call dad, not because I don''t accept him, but because of you."


    Liu Wei has a meal.


    Xiao Li came out of her mother ''. I was born of you. No matter what, I will give priority to your opinions. If you let me change my tongue, I will change it. If you don''t mention it, I won''t change it. "


    Liu Wei was on the spot.


    Xiaoli stood up, took the ugly hand, and said: "you should review yourself. Anyway, in my opinion, dad is here and suffered a lot. I''ll take ugly back to the fire-fighting soup first, and I don''t know what you think. What specialty you buy is all peppers. You don''t know what ugly eats. It''s delicious now. After that, you''ll catch fire. You''re not afraid of her diarrhea. "


    Liu Wei was told by Xiao Li that her head was almost buried in her chest, but Xiao Li was already ugly, and her shadow was gone.


    Liu Wei is a little disappointed. She goes to the yard and looks at the sky above her head sadly.


    After a while, the Pearl came. Liu Wei saw the Pearl, smiled and waved to it.


    The Pearl flew down and fell into Liu Wei''s arms. She cried happily, "Jie!"


    Liu Wei rubbed Pearl''s back hair, but felt a piece of black hair that had fallen. She was immediately nervous: "you, how do you start to shed again, are you uncomfortable? Is it hard? You lie down and I''ll show you the belly. "


    The pearls were put in order by Liu Wei. It was determined that there was nothing wrong with the pearls. The pearls expected to say, "Jie Jie, Jie Jie, Jie..."


    Liu Wei hears Yan Leng Ran: "you mean, Xiao Li and them, force you to get along with strangers? You You How are you doing? "


    "Jie Jie!" Pearl is holding the fallen hair. She wants to put it back on her back. She tries twice. When she can''t go back, she is melancholy: "Jie, Jie Jie..."


    Liu Wei hugs pearl painfully: "how can they do this? It''s too dangerous. You and stranger can''t coexist. How can they force you to get along with each other? Now they have started to depilate. Will something else happen later? They''re so nuts! "


    Pearl is the first time to hear the words "can''t coexist", it is a little confused: "Jie Jie?"


    Liu Wei held the Pearl and said, "by the way, you don''t know. It''s pathetic. You don''t know anything, but you''ve been cheated for so long. Let me tell you...""Mother!" Xiao Li''s hurried roar suddenly appeared.


    As soon as Liu Wei looked up, she saw Xiaoli go back and forth. She ran to her, took the Pearl from her arms, and raised her eyebrows and said, "what are you doing? What are you going to say to pearl after two months of hard work? "


    Liu Wei stood up, looking innocent: "no, I''ll tell him something happened to him..."


    "Nothing happened to it!" Xiaoli said forcefully. He saw pearl flying to his mother''s yard just now. He hurried here. He was afraid that his mother would help him and say something he couldn''t.


    At this time, there were two people running outside the door. It was Liu Mo Yi and Chou. Liu Mo Yi asked Xiao Li at the sight of him: "how are you? How are you? What did you say?"


    "No." Xiaoli shakes her head and stares at his mother warily. Then she looks at her uncle.


    Liu Mo took out a Gu from his pocket and put it in the palm of his hand. "Pearl," he said


    On the one hand, pearl didn''t want to get along with Liu Mo, on the other hand, she was attracted by the insect. After a while, she hesitated, but still couldn''t resist the charm of food. She jumped to her most hated hand and ate up the insect with rich nutrition.


    After eating it, it picked up the hair it had fallen, put it in Liu Mo''s palm, and then lay on his arm.


    Liu Mo takes out a bug for it again, way: "dropped hair, pitiful, eat one more, eat another, complement."


    Pearl achieves the goal, happily eats both extra snacks.


    Ugliness had come to his mother''s feet at this time, she said to her mother very seriously: "mother, we are doing serious business, I hope you don''t mischievous."


    Liu Wei: "is it

 Chapter 1764

    When Liu Wei knew what Xiaoli had done, she didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t communicate with the children. She went directly to the master.


    Zhu wensong gets angry when she blocks the door: "you think I didn''t persuade them, do I persuade them to listen? Your grandfather still hit me! It''s none of my business! "


    Liu Wei asked with a black face, "do you see what''s wrong with Mo Yi now? I left for two months, they let Mo Yi and Pearl get along for two months, just now I saw pearl eating the snacks Mo Yi fed, what harm does this do to Mo Yi? And the pearls are shedding. Is there something wrong with your body? "


    "I don''t know, I don''t see anything." Zhu asked song, hem and haw, "your brother''s life style has not changed. As for pearls, to be honest, hair shedding may not be a bad thing. I remember that animals have hair changing periods. This season, pearls should also be hair changing."


    Liu Wei suddenly said, "but in my impression, the Pearl has never changed its hair."


    I wish to ask song YILENG: "not once?"


    Liu Wei nods.


    Zhu asked song: "that''s not normal. Birds need to change their hair every year, especially when they are young and when they are adult, there will be a whole body change. Pearls have never changed their hair? Not once? "


    "Really not, at least not since I followed. I didn''t know earlier." Liu Wei said, also pondered: "that is to say, now the pearl is not hair, is in hair?"


    "I see new fluff on its skin, don''t you notice?"


    Liu Wei shook her head. She just held the Pearl for a while, and Xiao Li came to take it away. After taking it away, she stressed that she was not allowed to touch the Pearl again without permission, and she would be criticized if found.


    Because of the doubt about whether to change or shed the hair, Liu Wei went to Xiaoli again and said that he would check it himself.


    Xiaoli stared at her mother uneasily for a long time, but the eldest brother reluctantly took out the Pearl and let her see.


    Liu Wei is sure that the pearl is really fluffy. She can''t help but be shocked.


    Pearls also like their own little fluff. They rub it with falcons, cover it with hard outer hair, and take good care of them.


    Taking advantage of Liu Weileng''s Kung Fu, Xiao Li took the Pearl away again, and turned to his mother and said, "Pearl has never changed hair, but since she contacted her uncle, she began to change hair. We all think it''s a sign that changing hair represents growth. We want to see what changes will happen to her uncle and pearl after changing hair."


    "You are now taking risks, experimenting with pearls and the life of your uncle." Liu Wei did not like the way.


    "It''s better than a change of life." Xiaoli said, "isn''t it more ridiculous to say that we should change our lives?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Wei explained, "at first glance, it''s a little funny, but the transformation of life style is the root."


    "Even if this is the root, it doesn''t mean that it''s the right way to solve the problem. If the problem of pearl is the pulling saw of instinct and consciousness, our efforts now are to change its consciousness and then defeat its instinct. The enemy of pearl is itself, not uncle and mother. Do you understand this logic?"


    Liu Wei pondered for a while and said, "you are so fanciful."


    Xiaoli sighed: "Pearl resisted uncle. After seeing uncle, we did an experiment. We used a black bag to cover the head of Pearl and let uncle hold it. I was talking nearby and let pearl think that I was holding it, so pearl didn''t resist at first. But after we opened the black bag, Pearl found that uncle was holding it, He fled in a hurry. Mom, do you know what I mean? Before she saw her uncle, Pearl''s body did not exclude her uncle. It was only after she saw her uncle that she began to struggle. This shows that she did not resist her uncle. She was conscious of resisting her uncle. Why her consciousness would resist her uncle? Because her instinct had instilled a concept into her that she could not coexist. Her consciousness accepted the concept, so she listened to it Driven by instinct, what we need to do now is to train its consciousness to become strong. Only when consciousness is strong enough, can it not be bewitched by instinct. We start with uncle because uncle can speed up its progress. "


    Liu Wei understands Xiaoli.


    For example, there are two voices in Pearl''s body, one is instinct, the other is consciousness, and the instinct is the companion moon winged dog, who follows the rules of looking for the owner and comes to the world with his own task; while consciousness is Pearl himself, a common little crow, who has his own friends and relatives.


    At first, the companion moon winged dog thought that he had found the right owner, which was very happy. But later, he found that he had made a mistake, and then he collapsed. He began to brainwash the little crow, saying that your task failed, your master died, and you don''t have to live, so hurry to die together.


    But the little crow didn''t want to die. The little crow resisted, so every time after he died, he came back to life. This kind of death is called pseudo death, or brain death. That is, the companion moon wing dog forcibly cut off the body control right of the little crow, but the little crow just relies on his own Vajra like will to survive, and can wake up every time.


    The companion moon winged dog has issued two tasks to the crow. First, you should hurry to die. Second, you can''t coexist with Liu Muyi and Liu Wei.On the issue of life and death, the little crow is very important, so all his desire for survival is used to resist the threat of the companion moon winged dog to his life. Is it important to coexist? It''s just to keep it away from Liumo and Liuwei. OK, it''s not a big deal to go far.


    Now what Xiaoli did was to use the task of "can''t coexist" to let the crow declare war with the companion moon winged dog.


    The crow''s consciousness is still too weak, so it can resist the first task of the companion moon winged dog, but it can''t resist the second task. Even the companion moon winged dog is still attacking the crow, letting it die. The crow can survive for the first time, for the second time, for the third time, for the fourth time, and for the fifth time?


    If it goes on like this, the crow will spend a clean day. Can it afford it?


    Only when we let our consciousness be strong enough to be invincible, defeat the companion moon winged dog who controls us, completely let the brainwashing of the companion moon winged dog be in vain, and even eliminate the existence of the companion moon winged dog from our own body, can we never die.


    This is the solution Xiao Li found.


    Xiao Li and his family are now using "can''t coexist" as props to exercise the awareness of crows.


    In the past, the companion moon wing dog was stronger than the little crow, so the companion moon wing dog could do whatever it wanted, but if the little crow was stronger than the companion moon wing dog, who would do what it wanted?


    If this battle is won, the companion moon wing dog will disappear, and the crow will rule the whole body, no longer be driven or controlled by others, free and unrestrained.


    And even if you lose, the cost is very low, and you can go back to the original state.


    Liu Wei has been silent for a long time. She combs the layers of relationships inside and outside here. At the same time, she considers whether this way is really feasible?

 Chapter 1765

    For another life, he is also a master of the companion moon winged dog. He is flattering the companion moon winged dog.


    Resistance is a declaration of war, a provocative companion of the moon wing dog.


    The children''s view is very intuitive, the companion moon wing dog is the bad side, so they need to support the little crows and defeat the evil forces.


    But can things really be solved by children''s vision of beauty?


    Liu Wei didn''t give an opinion, but Xiao Li couldn''t sit down. He went forward again, took his mother''s hand and tried to say: "let''s have a try. Mother, pearl is very powerful. It''s only two months. It has been able to do this. It''s making rapid progress. Let''s not throw cold water on it. Let''s keep it going, OK?"


    Xiao Li and they really put forward another solution, but Liu Wei is still hesitating.


    Life changing can please the companion moon winged dog, or give the stranger a healthy and bright future. In a word, it''s a good thing to kill two birds with one stone.


    In their way, pearl will no longer be the companion of the moon and wing dog, but Mo Yi will still maintain the status quo. As sick as he is now, he will not be too high or too low.


    Liu Wei really wants to change her life. It''s a once and for all way. If you sacrifice her one, you can get everything back on track. Mo Yi, pearl, and everyone will have a bright future.


    But she couldn''t find a way to change her life, and before that, Xiao Li and them had already started to act. If they succeed first, is it too late when they find a way to change their life? Consciousness destroys instinct, and pearls can''t become companion moon winged dogs at that time. Without the help of pearls, will the road to success be full of twists and turns?


    Liu Wei can''t make up his mind, but Xiao Li sees that his mother''s face is more and more wrong. He doesn''t know what to do. He tears her face directly and says: "anyway, pearl has already begun to eat what her uncle fed. It''s true that her willpower has increased. Her consciousness is gradually surpassing her instinct. Mother, you are too late."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Sure enough, her son also thought of this, so he would start first.


    In the next two days, Liu Wei watched the whole family around the Pearl. Today, she said chicken soup to Pearl, and tomorrow she would give pearl some snacks.


    Pearl hair changing is a kind of growth, just as it enhances consciousness, it is also a kind of growth.


    Pearls are growing up. That''s right.


    Perhaps, Liu Wei felt that he could really wait and see again.


    ¡­¡­


    At Ji Nanzheng''s birthday party, the other courtyard was very busy. Rong Ling escaped from the prison yesterday by feigning death. Now the whole family is neat and tidy, standing in front of the big birthday words, all dressed in red.


    Ji Nanzheng is very happy today. For decades, he can finally have a birthday with his wife and daughter. On this day, he has waited for a lifetime. The emperor is willing to let him wait.


    All day long, Ji Nanzheng''s smile didn''t stop. At night, Liu Wei took out the prepared tickets to take the whole family to the theatre.


    Liu Wei packed the opera garden all night. When they saw Hai from Youshi, they heard that the watchman outside knocked on two sticks before they went home.


    Liu Wei arranges a coachman to take other people home, and she, holding hands with Rong Ling, strolls in the street at night.


    Because Rong Su had explained in advance, the guards on curfew patrol did not arrest them.


    Since returning to Beijing, Rong Ling has never had a chance to be alone with Liu Wei. Now they have a walk and finally find the feeling of the previous two months'' honeymoon. Rong Ling enjoys it very much. He hugs Liu Wei and asks, "didn''t he say that he wanted to go to Dingzhou last time, so he might as well go in two days?"


    Liu Wei looked at Rong Ling and hissed: "I promised to go out with you to relax. I thought that if I changed my life, I would not know how I would end up. I was afraid that I would be sorry for you at that time, so I would like to make up for you now, but I don''t know that you and them were in the same boat, deliberately supporting me away, so as to give them time."


    "For what life." Rong Leng pinched Liu Wei''s fingertip to his lips and kissed him: "I haven''t heard such a ridiculous statement."


    Liu Wei seized him by the nose and said, "you are all together. I have nothing to say to you."


    "Will Dingzhou go?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Leng chuckled and bent down to kiss Liu Wei''s lips because no one was in the street.


    Liu Wei pushed him aside, and chuckled, "don''t think I''ll let you go like this. They don''t understand, and you don''t understand?"


    Rong Ling was not angry, so he said slowly: "if you want to sacrifice yourself and protect them, they also want to sacrifice themselves and protect you, who is right and who is wrong? If you allow yourself to be nice to others, you will not allow others to be nice to you. Is it unfair? "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    "Give them a chance. In my opinion, their method is more than 100 times better than yours."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    In the last trip to Dingzhou, Liu Wei still went, because the whole family wanted her to go, and they didn''t want her to get in the way at home. They also showed an expression of sabotage from time to time, which made people uneasy.


    On the sixth day when Liu Wei and Rong Ling set out for Dingzhou, Rong Xu came to other courtyard again. This time, he didn''t come to find Liu Wei or Rong Ling. He came to find Ji Xiaqiu.Ji Xiaqiu was puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Suo said, "someone asked me to take a message and want to see you."


    Ji Xiaqiu doesn''t have many acquaintances in Kyoto. The most familiar one is empress sun.


    But Ji Xiaqiu didn''t want to see that one. After coming to Kyoto for such a long time, Liu Wei never asked her to go back to Liu''s house. Ji Xiaqiu herself has always been a dodger. She didn''t want to go to Liu''s house. She didn''t want to see the previous people. She didn''t want to recall how miserable Liu Huan died. After decades of healing, she finally got scabs. She didn''t want to tear them apart.


    Rong Su saw her resistance, hesitated for a moment, and said, "old lady, I''m dying."


    Ji Xiaqiu was stunned and looked up in shock: "but Liu Wei visited the old man before he left, and didn''t say she..."


    "These two days." "The old man fell," Rong said


    It''s a big fall for such an old man.


    Ji Xiaqiu''s face is pale. Rong Su looks at her like this and waits for her reply.


    In the end, Ji Xiaqiu was still ruthless. She agreed to meet old lady Liu and took her son with her.


    In front of the frail old man''s bed, Liu Mo bowed respectfully and shouted, "I have seen my grandmother."


    Old lady Liu was moved to wipe her tears all the time. She sprained on the stairs the day before yesterday. There was no problem at that time, but her leg hurt a little. But these two days, she suddenly began to have a fever and her joints became sore.


    People know the destiny. Old lady Liu knows that her body, which has been broken for many years, may not be able to support her.


    In fact, she has no regrets in her life. She had such a wish before she died.

 Chapter 1766

    Ji Xiaqiu has nothing to say with the old lady. She also knows that the old lady wants to see her, not to reminisce with her, but to see the child she took away in those years. So she is also agile. She simply lets the stranger talk with the old lady in the room, and leaves the room without disturbing them.


    Liu Moyi once came to Liu''s house before. His elder sister Liu Wei brought him there. She thought he looked like Liu''s family, so she took him to Liu''s house to test him. At that time, he met old lady Liu and uncle Liu. But he didn''t know that these people were really his relatives.


    This time, the old lady is seriously ill. He came here to fulfill his filial piety.


    Liu Mo to accompany the old man in the house, Ji Xiaqiu is in the yard with mammy Yang talk.


    Mammy Yang is the old man beside the old lady. Mammy Yang followed Ji Xiaqiu from the door to the production, so the old man met again, and Ji Xiaqiu exchanged greetings with mammy Yang. Besides the greetings, Ji Xiaqiu had something to ask about, it was about her daughter Liu Wei.


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t participate in her daughter''s childhood, which is the biggest regret of her life. She wants to know how her daughter grew up, how many months she walked for the first time, how many months she spoke for the first time, whether she was bullied, whether she was Think about mom?


    These things Ji Xiaqiu dare not ask Liu Wei herself. Now she has the chance to know something from Mammy Yang''s mouth.


    Mammy Yang is very easygoing, so she comes to me in detail.


    Inside and outside, they talked until a quarter of an hour later, another man came in the yard.


    Liu Yu, the eldest son of Liucheng, came home early today, thinking about his grandmother''s health, so he came to say hello.


    As soon as Liu Yu arrived, he ran into Ji Xiaqiu, who was talking to mammy Yang, but because both sides didn''t know each other, they just nodded to each other as a sign of politeness.


    Liu Yu enters the old lady''s room, and the one who opens the door is Liu Muyi. Liu Yu met Liu Muyi before, that is, Liu jiapingfan, and Liu Wei brought him to the door above Liu Muyi.


    These days, as the new pillar of Liu family, he also knows some secrets of Liu family. For example, Liu Wei, the eldest sister, is not his father''s own daughter, but the eldest uncle, Liu Huan''s daughter.


    There was Liu Mo Yi, the son of uncle Liu Wei''s twin brother.


    Liu Yu came to pay his respects today. He really didn''t know that his grandmother had a guest. So when he came into the room and saw Liu Mo, he realized that the identity of the beautiful woman outside the door was probably his great aunt who only heard his name but didn''t see her.


    Suddenly, he met his uncle''s widow and cousin who had not seen him for many years. He was very embarrassed and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    In fact, Liu Moyi is also very embarrassed. He and my husband officially met today, but the old man''s health is already very bad. Therefore, no matter what they do or say, the old man will cry, cry, gasp, and want to pass at any time.


    Liu Mo was so scared that he was very upset. At this time, Liu Yu came here. He thought that the situation would be better, but he didn''t expect it. He went cold.


    "It''s the lobby brother, isn''t it?" Liu Mo starts with her name and wants to confirm it.


    Liu Yu nodded: "yes, I''m the oldest, you..."


    Liu Mo said busily, "my sister and I are the same age, that is, Liu Wei..."


    Liu Yu said, "I know. I know. You are quite small. You are smaller than your second cousin and third cousin. You should be the fourth."


    "Oh, yes."


    "Well, sit down."


    "Good..."


    "Well..."


    After chatting here, they began to look at each other.


    Before Liu Yu came in, Liu Mo was kneading the acupoints on his hand for the old lady to massage. Now Liu Yu has occupied the seat before Liu Mo, and Liu Mo can only sit on a far stool.


    Liu Yu was also tied up. In order to divert his attention, he began to have nothing to do. Seeing the old lady''s hand hanging outside the quilt, he took it in and tucked the corner of the quilt back to the old lady to make her warm. Then he saw that the window was open. He got up again and went to close the window. Looking back, he said, "how can the maid serve her? How can the wind be so strong that the window is not closed?"


    Liu Mo stood up and blushed: "yes, I opened it. My sister once said that the patient needs fresh air. Although it''s windy outside, the sun is big and not cold, so I opened a window. Hug, I''m sorry..."


    "Ah, so it is." Liu Yu quickly opened the window again and said, "your sister is a doctor. She said it should be right. I opened it. Sit down and don''t stand talking."


    Liu Mo to sit down, and then the two began to look at each other speechless.


    At last, Liu Yu couldn''t stand the atmosphere. After a few words with the old lady, he got up and left.


    As soon as he left, Liu Mo took his seat again, carefully took out the old lady''s hand and continued to massage.


    Liu Yu almost ran away from home. When he came out to see Ji Xiaqiu, he hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t ask for good-bye, so he ran directly. After a few steps, he saw Liu Yao, his younger sister with a food box, walking this way with her servant girl.


    Liu Yu stopped the road and asked, "where are you going?"Liu Yao naturally replied: "go to say hello to grandma. I stare at the kitchen and boil some ginseng soup. The doctor says grandma can drink it. I send it to grandma for drinking."


    Liu Yu lied: "I just came out of Xiaoci hospital. My grandmother is tired and has already slept. Don''t disturb me."


    Liu Yao replied "Oh" and walked on, bypassing him.


    Liu Yu asked again, "what else are you going to do?"


    Liu Yao looked back at his elder brother innocently and said, "I''ll give the ginseng soup to mammy Yang and let mammy Yang wake up. Remember to give it to grandma. What''s the matter?"


    Liu Yu simply took the food box and said, "I''ll send it for you. You have nothing to do. Go back to embroider yourself. The wedding is coming. My mother said that your embroidered quilt hasn''t been sewed yet."


    When it comes to family affairs, Liu Yao''s cheeks turn red, then she makes a coquettish "Er" sound, lowers her head and goes back.


    Liu Yu is relieved. In fact, he is not afraid of Liu Yao''s meeting with his eldest aunt and fourth cousin. He just feels that he didn''t even get the notice in advance and didn''t know the guests from his family. That means that eldest aunt and fourth cousin should not want to deal with other people of the Liu family before they secretly come. So he subconsciously helps them stop.


    Liu Yu went back and forth. He also carried a food box. When he gave it to mammy Yang, it was opposite to Ji Xiaqiu.


    This time I''m sorry to pretend that I don''t know each other again. Liu Yu nodded and asked Ann, "I''ve seen the eldest aunt."


    Ji Xiaqiu has never heard someone call her that. She gets up quickly and is very restrained: "you are..."


    "Liuyu." Liu Yu said, "my father, Liucheng."


    Ji Xiaqiu nodded, touched his body and didn''t bring anything, so he took a jade pendant from his waist and stuffed it into him, saying, "don''t dislike it."


    Liu Yu hurriedly said, "how can I ask for the elder''s things? Please keep them."


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t have the experience of dealing with strangers, so she said, "take it with you, and the eldest aunt hasn''t seen you before. If you are sure to give you a gift, just be it, and wish you a happy new year half a year ago."


    Liu Yu: "..."


    Six months ago?


    Liu Yu once gnawed his teeth: " Thank you, aunt

 Chapter 1767

    Ji Xiaqiu was standing there, wondering if he could sit down for a while.


    Liu Yu, who is still sensible, hurriedly said, "sit down."


    Ji Xiaqiu sat down. At this time, Mammy Yang handed the ginseng soup to the servant girl and returned the food box to Liu Yu.


    Liu Yu gets the food box and says goodbye to Ji Xiaqiu and leaves in a hurry.


    Ji Xiaqiu saw that he had gone a long way before he said to mammy Yang, "I don''t know that I will meet the younger generation..."


    Mother Yang waved her hand and said, "it''s OK to pretend that you don''t know each other. The eldest young master still knows how to advance and retreat."


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at the sky and said, "let''s go early. I don''t want to meet anyone else."


    Mammy Yang looked at the closed door of the old lady''s room and said, "but I just told you about the age of seven. Don''t you want to hear from the back?"


    Of course, Ji Xiaqiu thought, as soon as she clenched her teeth and stamped her feet, she said, "let''s talk about it."


    Success for the old man more time to get along with her grandson mammy Yang, smiling to continue to sell Liu Wei''s childhood.


    Hearing this, Ji Xiaqiu found that when she was a child, her daughter was still quite obedient, just like the ordinary girl. But until she was married at the age of 16 and escaped from marriage, she went to Qujiang mansion, and the painting style changed.


    Unmarried childbearing does not say, but also when the work.


    Mammy Yang said, "I have never heard that the eldest lady loves medical books before, but after a few years, she has become a miracle doctor and even an official in the dynasty. If there were no three princes to protect her, I could not point out what happened."


    Ji Xiaqiu also had lingering fear: "it seems that the engagement is too exciting for her. No wonder now, she doesn''t have a good face for the seventh Lord."


    Mammy Yang was a little embarrassed: "at that time, everyone thought it was very good to promise her to the seven princes. The seven princes'' mother and concubine were the concubines of the imperial concubines, and the mother''s family was very rich. At that time, they were all passing on. The seven princes were the only princes who had the power to fight with the prince. The Xiang ye also wanted to make a future for the big and small sisters. Even if he was a concubine to the seven princes, if the seven princes ascended the throne, the big lady You can be a concubine. "


    Ji Xiaqiu said with a wry smile, "I''d rather she was safe and sound, marry a cloth garment, and play harmoniously with my husband."


    Mother Yang nodded: "the eldest lady didn''t want to, but later on It''s gone. "


    Later, it was too late. Ji Xiaqiu asked mammy yang to knock on the door.


    Mammy Yang can''t delay this time. She has to go. Ji Xiaqiu goes in again and asks the old lady to settle down. After pacifying her, she takes Liu Mo to leave through the back door.


    When they left, the old lady would wipe her tears on the bed. Mother Yang comforted her and said, "the old lady is as kind as before. If I don''t talk about it in two days, I will ask her to bring four more young masters back to sit. She should agree."


    The old lady can only nod her head when she listens. In the last days of her life, she really wants to see Mo Yi several times. Mo Yi has a face very similar to his father. Looking at him is like looking at her eldest son. She will feel more comfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei has traveled a long way. As soon as she arrived at Guyong mansion in Dingzhou, she received a letter from Kyoto saying that old lady Liu passed away, asking her to return to Beijing for mourning.


    Liu Wei was shocked. She took the family letter with her hands shaking.


    She didn''t stay in Liufu for a long time, but she knew very well that old lady Liu was the best person the Lius had for her. No matter how much maintenance she had when she was a child or how much care she had when she grew up, the old man did his best to her.


    Before leaving Beijing this time, she went to see the old lady once. She was in good health. Although her legs and feet were not easy because of her early faults, she had a good spirit.


    I don''t think so. It''s only more than half a month since I left.


    Liu Wei is not in the mood to take a holiday again, and Rong Ling hurries back to Kyoto.


    By the time she arrived in Kyoto, she had already missed the funeral of the old man. The old lady had already settled down in her hometown. In the Xiaoci courtyard where she used to live, the white sail and white silk had not been removed.


    Liu Wei stood in front of the white cloth in the room, looking at the center of the hall, the old man''s throne, his heart swelled with pain, and tears rolled down.


    She was alone in the hall for a while. When she came out again, she saw someone waiting for her in the yard.


    Liu Yao came to Liu Wei, saw her red eyes and nose tip, hesitated and handed her a pad.


    Liu Wei took the veil, pinched it in her hand and said, "thank you."


    Liu Yao looked her up and down and asked, "how are you these years?"


    Liu Yao didn''t know that Liu Wei had disappeared in the sea, only that she hadn''t been back to Beijing for several years, so she asked.


    Liu Wei said casually, "it''s OK."


    At this time, there are no other servants in the yard, only the two of them, who used to be tit for tat, but now they have such a harmonious dialogue. Only time can make everyone grow up.


    Liu Yao said with a wry smile, "I was going to get married this year, but now, I want to be filial for three years. I don''t know if he would marry me after three years..."


    Liu Wei looks up at her and says, "haven''t your mother said she was close to you for so many years?""Yes." Liu Yao said: "but you know, things happened before Xiangfu, but later, although they came to a slow end, those days, the people outside were all away from our family. In those days, my mother worried about how much hair she lost, and couldn''t find a good husband for me. In fact, at that time, I had already seen it, and I didn''t want to marry anyone, but my mother, you know, she was so strong and competitive I think I can''t find a husband''s family who looks down on me. The longer I drag on, the older I will be. Last year, I finally got married and both sides are satisfied. As a result, my grandmother left. Now, I can''t get married again... "


    Liu Wei frowned and said, "who is your husband''s family?"


    "Provincial." Liu Yao said: "I have a bad reputation in Beijing. I am old and married to Kyoto people. I have to be pointed out. My mother found a distant relative, Zhou, in Anzhou."


    Liu Wei said: "since it was your mother who chose ten thousand to find it, I don''t think that because of this short three years of filial piety, she would have to back away from marriage."


    "I don''t know." Liu Yao said, "I haven''t seen him, but in the letter, he said he has seen me."


    "You correspondence?"


    "Well, he wrote all the time after the marriage was made. This is not the first time he got a wife. His former wife died of illness, but he didn''t have a concubine or a room. There was a eldest son at home. He also wanted to find another mother for his child. I also found him very stable and reliable in the letter."


    "Remarriage is for children. It seems that he has a deep affection for his last wife."


    Liu Yao nodded: "he is very special." Smile again: "if only I could be so devoted in the future."


    Even though she is not young, she is the first time to get married. Liu Yao still has many expectations for her future husband and life. The most expected thing is to hope that the other side can like themselves more, can husband and wife with one heart, love the white head.


    "Yes." Liu Wei said: "he is a man with deep feelings. Naturally, he will not give up you because of these three years. He said that he met you, which means that he has identified you."


    Liu Yao didn''t make a sound, but she was obviously worried.


    At this time, Qiao Yun, Liu Yao''s servant girl, ran in and said in a sweat: "Little Miss, Zhou, master Zhou is here."


    "What?" Liu Yao was shocked and lost her color.


    Qiaoyun gasped: "Mr. Zhou went to Beijing. Now he is in the front hall, talking with his master and his wife. The maid overheard that Mr. Zhou heard about the death of the old lady. He went to Beijing specially to express his grief. He also said that he would like to see the young lady."


    Liu Yao pointed to his sleeve: "he, he wants to see me?"


    "The master and his wife haven''t agreed yet. Isn''t the maid hurrying to see you, miss? Let''s go back to the hospital first. If we really want to meet, the lady will find you."


    Liu Yao looks a little confused. She looks at Liu Wei and Qiao Yun. Some of her hands are helpless.


    Liu Wei reminds her, "go quickly."


    Liu Yao has just returned to her natural appearance. She takes another look at Liu Wei, nods to her, then carries her skirt and leaves with Qiaoyun.


    Liu wei walked along the main road to the front hall and saw that Liu Cheng was talking to a man in his thirties. The man was ordinary in appearance but calm in posture.


    Liu Wei is very happy to see Liucheng talking with him. I think what Liu Yao is worried about won''t happen. This son of Zhou didn''t come to back from marriage at first sight. He seems to know that his fiancee''s family has changed. He specially came to visit to express his sympathy. It''s very kind of him.

 Chapter 1768

    Liu Wei returns to another courtyard from Liu Fu, ushering in her mother Ji summer and autumn.


    When Liu Wei arrived in Beijing, old lady Liu had been dead for half a month. The funeral was over. Liu Wei didn''t have time to see the last side of the old lady, but Ji Xiaqiu and Liu Moyi saw it.


    Seeing the traces of crying on his daughter''s face, Ji Xiaqiu was also very distressed. He held his daughter''s hand and comforted him: "it''s human nature to be born, old and dead. I know you feel sad, but whether you believe it or not, when the old man left, there was no pain. On that day, we also received the news in the middle of the night. When we rushed to the old man''s house, the old man had the last breath. The younger generation before the bed were crying , but she smiled, took your uncle''s brother Yu, and Mo Yi, said that she would be satisfied to see us in her lifetime. She also said that it was a pity not to see you, but let me take a message to you, saying that the Liu family will always be your home. If you have time, remember to go back and sit down. "


    Liu Wei''s tears came down again. Her nose was sour, and she pursed her lips without saying a word.


    Ji Xiaqiu sighed: "although I have a mustard in my heart, I don''t want to make friends with the Liucheng family deeply, but they have raised you for more than 10 years after all, and the name of Mo is Liu after all. If you want to, you can often go back to have a look. In the end, they are all relatives."


    Liu Wei''s vague response, wipe tears into the inner court, but not prevent in the hall to see Rong su.


    Rong retrospective is busy today. Lengbuding meets Liu Wei and sees Liu Wei crying.


    Rong Suo opened his mouth. For a moment, he didn''t know how to comfort him. He listened to Liu Weixian and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes..." Rong Su said, took a pad out of her arms and handed it to her.


    Liu Wei also took one out of her sleeve. It was Liu Yao who gave it to her before. "I have it," she said


    Rong Su put down his hand and said, "save the sorrow."


    Liu Wei nodded his head and wanted to pass by him. Liu Wei thought that Rong had come to find Rong Ling.


    But Rong Su stopped her again: "do you remember the Changyang palace?"


    Liu Wei paused for a moment and looked back at him: "the Chang Yang palace of the lady of the Chang princess?"


    Before going to Xianyan Kingdom, there was a big case in the palace. At that time, Liu Wei was the judge of the case. Before and after the event, there was a great deal of involvement. Many royal women''s family members, Princess Yuehai, Princess Yuping, Princess Chang, and Rong Ling''s life experience were also thoroughly revealed at that time.


    Changyang palace was the bedroom of the lady of the concubine who died in vain at that time. Why did Liu Wei suddenly mention this?


    "The empress dowager, was placed there."


    Since the death of concubine Chang''s mother, the Changyang palace has completely fallen into ashes. However, two years later, it is as desolate as a cold palace.


    It was because of the remote address and cold environment of the Changyang palace that Rong Ting transferred the hostage, empress sun, to the first courtyard of the Changyang palace. Shu Zhen and other palace maids followed him and even Yousi were together.


    Rong Su didn''t find this at first. Ten days ago, when he entered the palace, it rained. Because the carriage he took slipped the driveway and waited for a new car, he went to the broad Pavilion of the imperial garden to shelter from the rain. As a result, when he arrived at the imperial garden, he found that there were craftsmen building walls.


    When I asked, I knew that the back door of the imperial garden was to be sealed, together with the two palaces outside the back door, which were to be surrounded. And the two palaces, one of them was the Changyang palace.


    Because of the doubt in his heart, Rong Su sent someone to investigate after he went back. As expected, he found the unusual guard in the Changyang palace, and then found the long lost empress sun.


    Today, when Rong goes back to the palace, he also knows that Liu Weirong Leng has returned to Beijing. Come and tell them.


    "I know that you have some grudges with sun Shi. Now she is not a ghost. If you want to get revenge, I can deal with it."


    "Revenge?" Liu Wei stared at Rong su.


    Rong Suo said: "she is a ''dead man'' to the outside world. Even if she is dead, no one dares to speak up. Even Rong Ting is also a prisoner of her biological mother. If the courtiers know about her, they will be crowned with a crime of disloyalty, unfiliality and injustice. Therefore, if you want to revenge, you will sneak in and kill her without any worries. I know you know how to do it. You just want to kill her The old woman with a paralyzed bed should be captured by hand. "


    Liu Wei sinks her eyes as if thinking.


    For a moment, she asked, "I don''t want to kill her, but I want to take someone to see her, OK?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "You say, it''s not feasible. If it''s too difficult, it''s OK."


    Rong Su''s ability to be questioned was a little unhappy, and he said in a deep voice: "it''s not bad either. I can lure the guard away for you for a while, but it won''t be too long. You have to do everything as soon as possible. Who are you taking to see her? I remind you, this is the palace. The palace is heavily guarded. You are in a hurry. I am not afraid of your accident, but can you protect another person? "


    "No problem."


    Liu Wei said so, and Rong Su agreed: "when are you going to enter the palace?"


    "When is it convenient for you?"


    "Two days later." Let''s give a time.


    Liu Wei agreed, "OK."


    Two days later.


    Liu Wei changes a set of palace clothes for Ji Xiaqiu and takes her to Rong Su''s carriage.Rong Su saw Liu Wei''s mother dressed in a palace maid''s dress, mute for a moment, and hurriedly said, "madam, I have met again."


    Ji Xiaqiu had no dissatisfaction with Rong Su, but when he forced her to marry, Liu Wei ran away from home. Even earlier, Liu Wei had forced her to die in order to refuse to marry. She loved her daughter so much that she didn''t like Rong su. Now, naturally, she can''t mention her good face.


    But today into the palace, is the other party''s efforts, Ji Xiaqiu also can''t be ungrateful, on the cold and clear call a sentence: "have seen seven Lord."


    "It''s all my own people," Rong said. "Madame doesn''t need to be polite."


    Ji Xiaqiu asked, "the Lord and us, why are we?"


    Rong Su: "..."


    Ji Xiaqiu said: "Wei''er and a Leng are our own people."


    Rong Su: "..."


    Liu Wei still remembered Rong Su''s help to them. Afraid that his mother would speak too straightly and offend others, she comforted them and said, "Rong Su is Rong Ling''s younger brother, my younger uncle and relative."


    Rong Su: "..."


    After entering the palace, because Rong Su has arranged, when Liu Wei and Ji Xiaqiu arrive at the Changyang palace, there is no guard outside, but there is also silence inside. After a careful look, several eunuchs of the palace fainted to the ground, obviously counting the time when they came, they were drugged in advance.


    Liu Wei led her mother all the way into the inner courtyard. When she arrived at the door of the bedroom, Ji Xiaqiu suddenly stopped.


    Liu Wei holds her mother''s hand.


    Ji Xiaqiu said, "I''ll go in by myself, and you''ll wait for me outside, OK?"


    Liu Wei nodded, opened the door, let her mother in, and then closed the door.


    In the bedroom, empress sun is still as thin and ferocious as ever. She lies on her back with her eyes closed, but does not know whether she is asleep.


    Ji Xiaqiu slowly walked to the bed and looked at her from a high position, but she was shocked to close her eyes and take a breath because of her corpse like face.

 Chapter 1769

    Her voice startled the sleeping empress dowager sun, who opened his eyes and thought it was Shu Zhen who had come, but he might as well see a face that he had never dreamed of seeing again!


    Her pupils were constricted, her eyeballs were bulging and big. She used to be a pretty face. She was suffering from illness and pain. Now she was full of holes.


    Now she, no matter what expression she makes, is like a monster, ugly can''t bear to look straight.


    However, due to the company with parents and children, Ji Xiaqiu, who has been happy for nearly half a year, is still as elegant and noble as he was when he was young. The difference between them can be described as the difference between the two.


    Ji Xiaqiu''s proud temperament and appearance hurt the eyes of Empress Dowager sun. Sun''s hands tightly held the bed sheet, his nails were white, and his whole body trembled.


    Sun''s lips were very dry, and there were dry skin on them. Ji Xiaqiu slowed down for a while, accepted sun''s current situation, and turned around and went to the table.


    She poured out a glass of water, stained it with a pad, sat by the bed, took the wet place, and wiped sun''s lips.


    Sun can''t move, but he might as well have a pair of eyes, sharp and sharp, as if to tear her up.


    Ji Xiaqiu asked calmly, "now, regret?"


    Sun Shi told her with sarcastic eyes that he would not regret.


    Ji Xiaqiu frowned, put down the water cup and the veil, and said, "do you know how much I hate you? Emperor Qianling is chasing after my Ji family for treasure, but you are not for this. You just hate me. Just because you hate me, you will let so many innocent people die. Do you have conscience? "


    For decades, Ji Xiaqiu never thought that one day, she would have the opportunity to express her grievance face-to-face with this person. All the grievances were caused by the two people. The tragedy of Ji family, the death of Liu Huan, the life of exile for more than 20 years, the grievances in Ji Xiaqiu''s heart were much more. Now, she can finally express her grievances in front of the initiator.


    "Do you like Liu Huan?" Ji Xiaqiu chuckled and said that he thought it was absurd: "you don''t like him at all. Everyone thinks that you are in love with Liu Huan, so you put a lot of pressure on me. But only I know that you just like to destroy and destroy everything. Where am I sorry for you, sun Shi, and where am I sorry for you?"


    Sun can''t speak. She just looks at Ji Xiaqiu and the sarcasm on her face becomes more and more obvious.


    Ji Xiaqiu seemed to understand her eyes and said coldly: "because you were my servant girl when I was a child? But have I treated you harshly? Have I bullied you? I see you as a sister. If I have one, you must have one. You have become a queen, mother Yi world, you will receive your parents in Beijing to enjoy happiness, but you ask yourself, how are they doing? Who is the best for you? It''s me, it''s my mother! We taught you how to raise you. My mother rescued you from the fire pit. We are kind to you. Do you think you are right? If you are right, what have we done wrong? The only mistake is that you shouldn''t have been soft hearted and saved your white eyed wolf, raised the tiger for trouble and was bitten by you! "


    Ji Xiaqiu is more and more excited. He can''t calm down at all.


    But Sun Shi didn''t have any expression. She just looked at Ji Xiaqiu coldly, as if she thought every word she said was a joke.


    Ji Xiaqiu can''t hold back. She goes to the door and opens it.


    When Liu Wei saw her mother coming out, she thought she was leaving so soon. As a result, her mother said to her, "you, you let her talk, I want to listen to her!"


    Liu Wei saw her mother''s face was red and trembling. Obviously, she was very angry and hurried into the inner room. She took the silver needle and stabbed it twice in sun''s hand. Turning her head carefully, she said to her mother, "OK."


    Ji Xiaqiu took a deep breath, closed the door and came back, looking at sun.


    Sun opened his mouth tentatively. In a moment, he could really make a hoarse voice.


    She first adjusted to her throat, then used the rough tone changing voice, calmly said: "you said that my father sold me, then why am I sold? You can''t remember that I was sold?"


    Ji Xiaqiu frowned, as if in memory.


    Sun Shi helped her: "because I said you have no father. You heard me and told the patriarch that my father was punished by the patriarch for three months'' salary. In order to support his younger brother, they decided to sell me. You pretended to save me, but you wanted me to thank you? Ji Xiaqiu, why are you so cheap? "


    Liu Wei listened and couldn''t help saying, "you scold people for not having a father. When they complain, do you think it''s their fault?"


    Sun looked at Liu Wei and said, "wild seed."


    Liu Wei slaps on the way up!


    "Pa"!


    Fan out the blood for sun Shisi!


    Liu Wei said in a cold voice, "keep your mouth clean and look at the current environment. Do you think you are the Empress Dowager?"


    Sun''s face was so hot that she had no resistance. Her eyes were red with anger and she stared at Liu Wei.


    Ji Xiaqiu also felt incredible: "you hate me, because of this?"


    "Not enough?" "There is more," Sun raised his eyebrows


    Ji Xiaqiu and so on.


    "You know that I love Fengge, but you take him away. Dare you say you didn''t mean to?"Brother Feng?


    Feng, Liu Wei blinked and recalled that the name was a little familiar.


    After a while, she heard her mother say, "do you like brother 16? I don''t know. "


    Sixteen


    Liu Wei remembered.


    The 16th uncle of Jijia, Jifeng.


    Liu Wei''s expression is subtle. As Uncle 16 grows up to be like that, how can empress sun like him? How bad the taste is.


    Then Liu Wei looked at her mother doubtfully. Didn''t she think she had a real affair with Uncle 16? First love?


    Ji Xiaqiu was upset by his daughter and explained, "don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m brother and sister with your sixteen uncles. There''s never a messy relationship. At that time, everyone was young and the elders made fun of us, but we didn''t think about that, let alone steal or not take away."


    Speaking of this, Ji Xiaqiu looked at Sun Shi again: "I remember that for a while, you always went to the 16th brother''s house, either to send satin or purse. By the way, because you are old, the elders said that I was in love with the 16th brother, shouting to make a matchmaker for me. This is clearly your own Wulong. You blame me?"


    "No wind, no waves. Have you ever done it? You know it."


    Ji Xiaqiu died wrongly: "you have something wrong with me. You hate me. You hate what I do. You think I robbed your air when I took a breath. You think that the brick under my feet belongs to your family. You are obviously jealous of me and can''t compare with me. Only when you are angry, can you find some dirty water and throw it on me. I''ll tell you sun Shi It''s all your own fault. I''m not sorry for you. It''s your own fault that you fall into this situation! "


    Sun''s sarcasm: "the winner, the king, the loser, the aggressor, you win, the natural fault is me."


    "It was you who was wrong." Ji Xiaqiu was so angry that she asked her daughter, "do you say it''s her fault or mine?"


    Liu Wei gave her mother a good turn and said, "she is wrong. She must be wrong. Anyone with a brain can see it. Don''t hold your breath with her. You can''t see her IQ problem?"

 Chapter 1770

    Empress sun''s Three Outlooks have basically reached the Pacific Ocean.


    I can''t speak to such a person at all.


    Originally, the purpose of letting her mother into the palace was to solve her mother''s knot, to ask her to ask for a statement about what happened in that year, and to get at least one apology.


    But now, it''s impossible to apologize. It''s impossible to hear an apology in my life.


    Liu Wei felt that it was meaningless to stay any longer, and she was about to leave with her mother.


    But Ji Xiaqiu didn''t leave. She sat down panting and stared at Sun Shishi and asked, "I grew up with you. You want to put me to death because of these things. Forget it, I will bear you. What about Liu Huan? I always want to ask, who is the one who proposed to kill Liu Huan? "


    "Is it important?" Sun Shisi sneers.


    "Important!" Ji Xiaqiu gnaws his teeth.


    Sun Shishi said, "it''s me."


    "It''s you!" Ji Xiaqiu stood up, only to feel that the whole person was tottering and dizzy.


    Liu Wei helps her mother.


    Ji Xiaqiu held Liu Wei''s arm and cried: "your father died because of me, not because of the treasures of the previous dynasty, not because of the military power, because I and sun shis hate me, so they killed your father, Wei''er, your father didn''t deserve to die!"


    His father''s death has always been haunting his mother. Liu Wei began to regret it. Today, he shouldn''t take his mother to the palace. Those things were sealed in those days. They shouldn''t be opened again. Let those wounds be opened and his mother injured again.


    Liu Wei hugged her mother, clapped her back and comforted her, saying: "your father doesn''t blame you. He is your husband. He is a man who stands up to heaven. Protecting his wife and children is his duty as a husband and father. It''s just like Rong Ling. No matter what I do, he will stand beside me, help me and support me. Husband and wife are such a relationship. There is no one who is involved, They are one. "


    Ji Xiaqiu buried his face in his daughter''s arms and cried for a long time.


    Liu Wei left with her mother. When she got to the door, she turned her head again and went back to the Queen Mother sun''s bed.


    She pricked two acupoints with a silver needle. She made empress dowager sun unable to speak again. Then she said: "I will not kill you, not because I am soft hearted, but because I give Rong Fei a face. But I think that whether I kill you or not, you will not live long. If you want to come soon, you will die in the hands of your eldest son. I am looking forward to that day. When you go to hell, I hope you can hear my firecrackers


    After Liu Wei finished, she saw that empress sun''s expression was distorted immediately, and she turned around with satisfaction, holding her mother to leave quickly.


    On the way back, his mother was sobbing all the time. In the carriage, Rong Xu didn''t dare to say a word. Rong Xu thought Liu Wei should have killed empress dowager sun, so he sent them back to another hospital and went back to the palace to deal with the aftermath.


    As soon as I asked, I knew that empress sun was not dead. Nothing happened.


    Rong Su was puzzled, but he thought that empress sun was like this now. There was no difference between being dead and alive, so he no longer went deep into it, but let people keep watching.


    ¡­¡­


    The real date of her death is six months later.


    At that time, her body, which was riddled with holes and lingered, finally came to an end.


    Liu Wei, as he said before, set off a string of firecrackers. Because they were in the new year, the firecrackers did not seem abrupt.


    Liu Wei returned to Beijing three days ago. Since she returned to Beijing half a year ago to mourn for the old lady, she has been taken away from Kyoto by Rong Ling. Recently, because of the new year''s Eve, they came back specially and the whole family got together.


    In this half year, Liu Wei is basically in the ancient Yongfu of Dingzhou, baxiufang is in the ancient Yongfu, and the real estate purchased before Liu Wei is also in the ancient Yongfu. Because of the spring like climate of the four seasons, the ancient Yongfu has developed rapidly in recent years, and has become a famous tourist resort.


    Rong Ling has opened a medicine shop for Liu Wei in Guyong mansion. In the past six months, Liu Wei has been practicing medicine and helping the world. Rong Ling often accompanies her. After their marriage, they have had a very precious period of peace and stability.


    The most important thing is that the children and their grandparents stay in Kyoto. Rongling Liuwei only needs to live her own life every day. She doesn''t need to take care of her children or worry about her children. Everyone is a few years younger. Recently, rongling has time to learn acupuncture.


    After returning to Kyoto, Liu Wei found that there was no one at home and Zhong Ziyu was gone.


    When he asked, Yueshan Sheng turned himself in at jingzhaoyin yamen after his birthday. Now he has been in prison for several months. Because he is a felon, he can''t be visited, and Wei couple haven''t seen him for a long time.


    When Liu Wei returned, the couple begged Liu Wei to take her to see Zhong Ziyu.


    Liu Wei agreed. Before leaving, he asked Yue Dansheng, "do you want to go together?"


    Yueshan Sheng said coldly, "no way."


    Wei couple was so angry that they wanted to beat him and Liu Wei forced them away.


    Zhong Ziyu is a death penalty. He is determined to be beheaded in the autumn. He has made a mistake himself. When he surrendered, he was beheaded in the autumn. So he was postponed to the next year.


    Liu Wei saw Zhong Ziyu, a dishevelled and unkempt man in the prison. He lost a lot of weight because he couldn''t use a human skin mask in the prison. His face now is the original one. He is very handsome, but because he is haggard, he shows some weakness.Liu Wei looked at his face and said, "nobody has done anything to you?"


    Zhong Ziyu is not sure so: "what?"


    Liu Wei looked at the cell next door warily, and found that there were many dead prisoners looking at them. There were explorations, malice and explicit lust in these people''s eyes. Liu Wei called the jailer with a straight face, because it was ordered by the seventh Lord. The jailer was very attentive to Liu Wei, and asked with a smile, "what''s the explanation for your wife?"


    Liu Wei said directly, "give him a new cell, a single room."


    The jailer was stunned. "Ma''am, this is the death row. There is no room for death row prisoners."


    Liu Wei pointed to the dead prisoners around him and said: "do you see their eyes? I''ll go to jail if I''m in prison, or I''ll die if I''m dead. I''ll give you this set. I''ll tell you, if you don''t pick up soap, get out! "


    The jailer was stunned: "ah?"


    Other prisoners did not understand. They all looked at her in silence.


    Liu Wei''s voice was very loud, which shocked Zhong Ziyu and the Wei couple. The Wei couple asked carefully, "what kind of room do you care about?"


    Liu Wei said impatiently, "you don''t worry about it in prison. It''s none of your business."


    Wei couple: "?"


    Liu Wei then said to the jailer, "let''s change it. The sky is falling down and the seven lords are holding on. Do you hear me?"


    All of these have directly removed the name of the seventh prince. What else can the jailer say, he can only agree to come down involuntarily.


    In fact, after so many years of guarding the prison, the jailer still doesn''t know what kind of prison is like. This beautiful new prisoner will be remembered more or less when he comes in.


    However, this Zhong Ziyu is different. He is a serial murderer. There are too many murders in his name, so he looks good. When he first came in, other prisoners were afraid of him. However, this fear is also temporary. In a few months, this Zhong Ziyu did not fight once. Everyone can see that he seems to have a soft disposition and no internal force in martial arts.


    Although he thinks that he is a little different from the legend, the jailer dares to assert that if this man continues to be harmless to people and animals, he will certainly be forcibly occupied by people at most many years later. Of course, if he changes his own house, he will not be worried about this.


    Liu Wei stares at the jailer who changes the room for Zhong Ziyu before leaving. Before leaving, she worries about Zhong Ziyu and says, "I have a knife here. Would you like to draw some scars on your face?"


    Zhong Ziyu is puzzled: "what do you mean?"


    Liu Wei saw that he didn''t want to, and didn''t say anything. She waved and took the couple''s vicissitudes with her.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t want to die. Although he surrendered himself to prison, he was smart. He chose the post autumn gate to avoid being killed in the first year.


    As for whether he will be beheaded in the next year, he knows that he will not.


    Why not? Because after, the imperial court will have an amnesty. This is the internal news he heard in advance. The marriage of the eldest prince, Rong Jindong, is set to be after. The eldest son is the eldest son of the emperor. If the eldest son gets married, it will be amnesty.


    Amnesty does not mean that all prisoners in the prison are released, but that there will be a weakening of punishment according to the criminal responsibility.


    For example, most of the prisoners under one year will be released directly, three to five years will be reduced to about two years, more than ten years will be reduced to less than ten years, and the death penalty prisoners will be changed to prison sentences ranging from 20 to 40 years.


    Forty years in prison. If you do well during that period and encounter other amnesties, such as the birth of the emperor''s eldest grandson, you may be able to reduce it for another few years.


    Zhong Ziyu''s small abacus clanged, but he didn''t expect the emperor''s wedding to come, but he took the lead in waiting for the emperor to die.

 Chapter 1771

    Just after the new year, in the early two months, the emperor who had been seriously ill for many years died. The eldest prince kept filial piety for three years, and the marriage was suspended.


    On the first day of March, the eldest prince Rong Jindong, as the only heir of the former Emperor, naturally became a great treasure.


    When the new emperor ascended the throne, the same amnesty was granted to the whole world. In this amnesty, Zhong Ziyu took advantage of it. He was sent to prison for 28 years directly from the death penalty, 12 years less than the 40 years he had thought before, which made him very happy.


    After the new emperor ascended the throne, he changed the name of the country to Zhengqing.


    In the first year of Zhengqing, the new emperor changed the old system, re established the zhengemen, restored the identity of Prince rongling, attached the zhengemen Duwei, and the happy old-age life of rongling and Liuwei for half a year, which has been ended since then.


    Just after the sound of firecrackers in the new year, the imperial court ushered in a political baptism. At the beginning of Rongjin''s visit to Dabao, the imperial court issued a number of policies to change the state''s politics. At that time, the imperial court gave mixed praise and disparagement. The imperial historian almost lived in Shangqing palace. He cried in front of the new emperor every day that he was ashamed of the former Emperor, that he would bump against the pillar, and that he would thank the emperor for his death.


    Regardless of the court''s many dissuasions, the new emperor was determined to act on his own, and vigorously investigated corruption. At the end of October, as many as 130 officials were sent up and down the two rivers to the capital, together with 36 dismissed officials in the capital, they were sentenced to be jointly interrogated and beheaded.


    The new emperor had powerful means and fast actions. In addition, there were three kings, five kings, and seven kings. In less than a year, the court was in the Great Qing Dynasty.


    Then he focused on improving the agricultural system and production. After spending countless human and material resources for three years of research and development, the court finally issued three feasible ways to improve the agricultural production.


    Another year later, the people planted and served the land according to the method issued by the court, and they actually got a mass production increase of 30% to 50%.


    For a time, because of the blood flow caused by the new emperor when he ascended the throne, and the name of violence, he was born with solid grain production, which made him no longer able to turn over.


    From this day on, the people will never say that the emperor is a tyrant, or that the emperor will only kill and not benefit the people.


    They reaped the wealth and food the emperor brought them.


    Wealth and food are the foundation of the country and the people.


    As a doctor, Liu Wei is good at medicine, but in agriculture, he really doesn''t know much, but no matter how much, he always has some agricultural knowledge before the ancient times. So after three years of hard work with the Ministry of work, Liu Wei finally retired after working hard to study and improve agricultural production.


    Don''t let her go to the work department every day to make a contribution any more. It''s not good to give salary! I''m going back to the pharmacy!


    The marriage of the new emperor, which has been delayed for nearly five years, has been put on the agenda along with the development of new agriculture.


    Rong Jindong had a fiancee. He had already made a decision. So he chose a good day and married him.


    On the day of the marriage, there was another amnesty. Zhong Ziyu was sentenced from 28 years to 25 years. He almost laughed.


    Rong Jindong is married. Should some elders have points in mind?


    After retiring from the Ministry of work, Liu Wei set up a drugstore and focused on Yueshan Sheng. She began to arrange blind dates for Yueshan Sheng crazily.


    After barely participating twice, Yue Dansheng volunteered to come to Qingyun country with Rong Ling to explore the sea area of Xianyan country, and then went to the East China Sea to collect it.


    Guoshi got a job in Qingyun. He became a monk in a newly opened Taoist temple near the outskirts of Beijing. Qingyun people worship Buddhism. There are many Buddhist temples near the outskirts of Beijing, and there are few Taoist temples. However, Guoshi caused a temporary trend because of his white hair and the appearance of a boy with white hair. Everyone said that his white hair is intelligent Symbol, very mysterious.


    Since Zhong Ziyu was in prison, the Wei couple have been uneasy, especially Liu Wei who has nothing to do with him.


    The Wei couple were afraid that Liu Wei would let him go to jail, so when Yue Dansheng went to Donghai, he slipped with him, but he didn''t go to Donghai, but went to Guyong mansion. He was too old and walked in too many places. It was Guyong mansion that made him have plans to provide for the aged here.


    Liu Wei still has a medicine shop in Guyong mansion. She goes to inspect it once a year. When she goes there, she meets the Wei couple. After all, she has experienced many ups and downs together, and is also a friend. Liu Wei doesn''t live well when she sees the Wei couple. She runs away when she sees her. Liu Wei sighs. At last, she brings them to her medicine shop and makes him become a shopkeeper in the shop.


    All of them play medicine. They are still in charge of a medicine shop. The Wei couple are very happy. Before Liu Wei left, she told him, "I said hello to the government Yin of Guyong mansion. Let him keep an eye on you. You can do it yourself."


    Wei couple nodded honestly, "Mm-hmm."


    Liu Wei added: "I go to Beijing twice a year. I will pay for the journey. I will go once in the middle of the year and once at the end of the year. I will report the profits. At the end of the year, I will go again after the year."


    When the Wei couple heard this, they were stunned. When they got back to their senses, Liu Wei had already got on the carriage to return to Beijing.


    ¡­¡­


    In the seventh year of Zhengqing, at noon on the third day of June, after three more chess games with Fu Zichen, Liu Mo looked at the time and stood up and said, "it''s almost over. I have to go."


    Fu Zichen "en" a, while picking up the pieces in his hand, asked: "probably when to come back?"Liu Mo decided to settle down in Qingzhou two years ago. Liu Wei, his elder sister, personally sent him there, and bought him a house next to Fu Zichen, which is called "several cares".


    From then on, Fu Zichen and Liu Maoyi often went in and out together. Now they have become close friends. Even when they go on a long journey, they have to ask about their return date.


    Liu Mo to calculate the days, said: "probably August?"


    Fu Zichen frowned: "two months to go?"


    Liu Mo nodded: "my sister never makes a birthday. This year, my mother also strongly asked me to hold this birthday party. Since I have been to Beijing, I will stay for a while to get together with my family."


    Fu Zichen "graciously" got up and took him to the door.


    After saying goodbye to Liu Mo, Fu Zichen turned around and met Fu Zihan, who was just about to leave. Fu Zihan is now the deputy battalion commander of the cavalry camp in Qingzhou. Today, he asked his colleagues to go to eat wine. Seeing his brother here, Fu Zihan said, "brother."


    Fu Zichen asked casually, "go out again?"


    Fu Zihan explained: "there is an old brother in the camp who is going to live a long life. We have a meal with him in advance."


    This is a very common thing. It''s to celebrate a colleague''s birthday, but Fu Zichen doesn''t know what''s wrong. Suddenly he looks back at his younger brother and says seriously, "what do you do for someone else''s birthday? I ask you, you have been working under lengyi for several years. Do you want to be promoted? Do you want to make contributions? Do you think you don''t need literary talent to be a military officer? The promotion of officials in the imperial court depends not only on whether you can fight or not, but also on whether you can grow your brain. It''s hard for you to return home. If you don''t practice poetry and books at home and run out to call friends, you think you''re still young? How old are you? You don''t have points in your heart? Since they are all from the same barracks, you want to give them birthday gifts. Tomorrow you will send them back to the barracks. What kind of fun do you want to join today? I''ll tell you that I''m not allowed to go anywhere. Now I''ll go back to my study and recite the three generals'' books of war. I''ll check them before dinner. I''ll recite a part less and don''t eat at night! "


    Fu Zihan: "..."


    So what did he do wrong?

 Chapter 1772

    When Liu Mo was on his way from Qingzhou to Kyoto, Xiao Li, with her ugly sister, was hiring a car from Taiji mansion in Yizhou to return to Beijing.


    A month ago, there was a homicide case in Yizhou, involving 12 lives before and after the case. After five days of full investigation and no results, Yizhou Fu Yin and his guards went to the imperial court to seek help from Kyoto.


    Xiao Li, who is over 17, is now on duty in zhengemen. After Rong Ling receives the case, he consults with Liu Wei and appoints two elite teams to assist Xiao Li to go to Yizhou to handle the case.


    For the first time, Xiao Li went on a business trip alone and was full of ambition. However, as soon as Zhen Gemen''s motorcade left the suburb of Beijing, he found that his carriage had been mixed with an incongruous little thing.


    Ugly this year, she is eleven years old. She is graceful, charming and charming. Since she was a sensible girl, she has been close to her elders. She has never left a long distance alone. This time, her elder brother is in charge of the case alone. She yearns for it. For a while, she secretly hides under her elder brother''s carriage and will follow her.


    Xiaoli''s first reaction to the discovery of ugliness was to send someone to send her back, but the ugliness refused, insisted on relying on her brother, and finally cried.


    I raised my sister by myself. How could Xiao Li bear it? For a while, she was so soft that she was wrapped up in this little sticky bag.


    Now that the Yizhou case has been solved and the murderer has been caught, Xiao Li, counting her mother''s birthday in mid July, decides to return to Beijing immediately.


    But on his way back to Beijing, he asked for a detour to Tongzhou and offered to stay in Tongzhou for two days.


    Ugliness still thought that his brother would go back in a hurry. Seeing him suddenly stay in Tongzhou, he asked why curiously.


    Xiaoli said: "the gift of my mother is not ready."


    The ugly slapped his forehead and said, "I forgot, what are we going to give?"


    Xiaoli is also thinking that her mother has nothing to lose. She likes some rare medicinal materials. TongZhou is close to Xishan Mountain, and the mountain is rich in products. There are several large-scale medicinal materials markets in Tongzhou. Xiaoli came to Tongzhou to see if she could meet any good medicinal materials as a birthday gift for her mother.


    On the first day of arriving in Tongzhou, it was noon, and Xiao Li had gone out to the market.


    Clown is my brother''s assistant. He goes with me. On the way, clown wants to eat anything she sees. Xiaoli is used to her. She can buy whatever she wants.


    At last, ugly bought two bags of snacks and held a baked corn in his hand.


    The roasted corn is fragrant. It''s coated with the boss''s exclusive sauce. It''s delicious. The clown''s mouth is full. Xiaoli looks at the medicine stall on the street for a while, and has to turn around to wipe his sister''s mouth.


    "You see how old you are, and you think you are a child. What about your handkerchief?"


    Ugly right hand raised to lift, way: "sleeve bag inside."


    Xiaoli takes out her handkerchief and lets her hold it in her hand. If it''s dirty, wipe it.


    The ugly answered casually, and her eyes fell on a passing bakery. She called out, "brother!"


    Xiaoli big bought her another bagel. Just as he was paying, someone passed by and hit him.


    When he turned around, he saw an old woman who was seventy-eight years old and eighty years old. She fell down at his feet with a plop, shouting and scolding: "ouch, which blind walk killed the old woman."


    Xiaoli reaches out to help the old man up. The old woman falters so hard that she stands still. She apologizes to Xiaoli and goes to the other end.


    Xiaoli turns around and continues to pay for the pancakes. Turning around, she finds that there is no one around.


    Ugly?


    Clown, with a snack in his hand and a baked corn in his hand, was being run to the alley by a tall woman with her mouth closed.


    Ugly did not struggle, only blinked, it seems to be ignorant of their status quo.


    The tall woman took her to a shabby courtyard with two grown men outside. They were talking. When they saw the woman coming back, they were stunned.


    "Don''t you say that the wind is tight and keep a low profile these two days? You''re brave enough to be light and day-to-day."


    The woman put down the ugly, turned and closed the gate of the courtyard. She said: "it''s not in the way. It''s a strange place. Look at her clothes and clothes. She''s a fat sheep."


    The two grown-up men looked at the ugliness as expected, and one of them reached for her face.


    Ugly step back and watch him warily.


    The man hums and laughs: "it''s really a stranger. It''s just like this. We can''t support it in the same state. However, the Yamen has been checking hard recently. Won''t there be any trouble?"


    "No." The woman said confidently, "I''ve been with them. They''re just like brothers and sisters. Don''t worry. The young man is also pretty and handsome. At most, he can report to the official. What else can he do?"


    "The man nodded:" that line, first shut her in, three days later there is a child to see people


    The woman took away all the food from the ugly hands and pushed her shoulder rudely: "go in."


    Ugly was pushed by her to stumble, crooked to go inside.


    Entering the room, the woman opened the cellar again, pushed the ugly in, and then slammed the cellar door from the outside.The cellar was dark, smelly and ugly. Standing at the door, I could barely see the scene in the cellar through the light flowing down the gap of the door.


    There are also several people in the cellar, men and women, all with dirty faces, pitifully curled up in the corner.


    Ugly hesitated to go down two steps, but did not see the environment under his feet, was what trip, fell.


    The sound of her fall shocked the young girls around her. Everyone shivered, hugged her arm and looked at her in fear.


    She got up from the ground. She didn''t know what was on her hand. It was wet and sticky. She looked closer and smelled it. Then she found that it was blood. She looked down and looked up. Then she found that the leg that tripped her just now was a human leg. The leg was at the bottom of the cellar stairs. Looking forward, she could see that it was a person. One of them was gone Suck, dead in the middle of the road.


    The ugly stood still. She looked at the dead man first, and then at the young girl in the corner. She opened her mouth and spit out three words for a long time Hello. "


    No one answered her, there were two timid girls, but also because she suddenly spoke, scared to cover her mouth and cry.


    The ugly wiped the dirty blood on the clothes, and then tentatively swept over the body to those other people.


    As soon as she came, she was stopped by a dishevelled young man. The young man raised the stick, shook his body, and shouted to her like a threat, "don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    Ugly had to stop and Nana looked at him.


    Young people also don''t know why they want to stop her. He is very scared and sensitive. Now no matter who comes in, he will go berserk. He doesn''t want anyone near him.

 Chapter 1773

    Ugliness saw that he was rejected by all people, some sad turn around, go to the stairs, sit at the edge of the stairs.


    She subconsciously said, "my name is ah ye, and you can call me clown."


    The boy saw that she was far away, so he sat back in his original position. The stick in his hand was still tightly held by him, and he was still shaking.


    The atmosphere in the cellar was very stiff. It took another quarter of an hour for a weak female voice to sound tentatively: "you Are you, too, abducted? "


    The ugly realized that the other side was asking himself. He nodded his head honestly and said, "my brother and I were shopping. An old woman fell down. My brother helped the old woman, and I was covered with my mouth and resisted."


    Another cry in the corner rang out: "me, me too My mother and I are going to the market in the city. My mother, who fought against my mother, I was stolen... " The cry became more and more miserable: "I miss you so much, miss you so much..."


    One person cries, slowly, others also follow to cry.


    At this time, the boy who resisted ugliness suddenly shouted, "what''s the use of crying? Don''t cry. No one can save us. We have to find our own way!"


    Another young man sniffed, "yes, we have to find a way to escape. We can''t wait to die."


    "But how to escape?" A delicate female voice asked: "big Zhuang rushed out while they were delivering rice, and was killed by them There is only one door in this cellar. They are guarding outside. We can''t go out at all... "


    A group of teenagers, who are just beginning to understand the world, do not have the experience to fight against the bad guys. They are too young, too weak, in prison, with a cavity of blood, but do not know how to operate.


    Ugly listen to them from discussion, into silence, deliberately want to say two.


    Then the cellar door opened again.


    The man who wanted to touch the ugly face in the yard came in, and the ugly sat on the stairs and looked up at him. He didn''t move for a moment.


    The boy who used to resist ugliness grabbed the stick, rushed over, took the ugliness behind him, and made a difficult contest with the stick against the man who came down: "don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    The man did not see the threat of his teeth and feet. He hummed, lifted his feet, and kicked the boy out for a long time.


    The boy''s body was hit on the wall, and his mouth was full of blood.


    "Ah -" the young girls around could not help screaming.


    The man shouted, "shut up!"


    Young girls dare not cry. They cover their mouths one by one and sob with tears.


    The man looked ugly at first, as if he was not satisfied with her thin body. With a click, he reached for a girl in the corner.


    The girl was 15 or 16 years old. She was not tall, but she was graceful. The man put the girl in his arms and made a joke.


    The girl was going crazy, struggling and shouting to get rid of the man.


    The boy who was kicked to spit blood by the man now got up again. He rushed up, pushed the man away, rescued the girl, and shouted: "you beast! Birds


    At this time, another two teenagers came out of the corner. They stood in front of other people and scolded the man, "Abby was killed by you! You villain! You lewd thief! "


    Abby?


    Abby''s two words flashed in the ugly brain, which made her eyebrows suddenly twisted.


    "Who is ABI?" she asked


    "Angry young man roars:" also be abducted girl, be defiled by him, commit suicide


    Chou took a deep breath and looked at the man coldly.


    But the man didn''t pay attention to these children''s resistance at all. He sneered and said, "I flattered her. I can look up to her. She wants to die. Who can blame?" Said, he impatiently to come forward, to take the girl before the eyes forcibly.


    Three brave youths tried to push him to stop him, but the man obviously had some Kung Fu. When he turned around, he knocked all three of them over and kicked them to the ground. He took steps to fight against the girl directly.


    The girl cried heartbreaking. Some of the others cried hoarse and dared not come out. Some quietly grabbed the girl''s clothes and tried to pull her back.


    But these weak help, simply can''t resist the power that the man takes away the girl.


    When the young girl was nearly mad, the ugly grabbed the stick that had fallen from the ground, threw it forward and directly onto the back of the man''s head.


    "Bang", the man was hit by the stick to lean forward, the whole person almost fell.


    And he missed, the girl from his arms to break free, hurriedly ran back to his companion.


    Ugly uses her not so tall body to block everyone behind her. She goes forward two steps and stares at the man and says, "where are you going to take her? People don''t want to go with you, don''t you hear? "


    The man touched the back of his head, stabbing his eyes and canthus, and he raised his hand to catch the ugly.


    Ugly body a slant, evaded his attack, the homeopathy a lift foot, the tiptoe kicks in the man''s chin, when, the man half face all looks like the fragment general."Ah Ah ah... " The man covered his chin and shouted. His mouth couldn''t close, and the saliva flowed all the time.


    Ugly disgusted step back, said: "just dislocated, shouting what?"


    The man''s eyes are red with anger. He will hit her when he comes up.


    Ugly face to face his fist, at the same time, he also clenched his small fist, and the man''s fist against, the man only heard a "click", his shoulder bone even directly broken.


    The ugly rubbed his fist and said, "it hurts so much. You bully me. I want to tell my brother!"


    When the man heard her toss right and wrong, he was almost furious, but he also saw that the little girl was good at Kung Fu, and her martial arts were not low. Just now, she had a flat stomach, and her chin and shoulder bones were crooked. He dared not meet her hard any more. He staggered out of the cellar, as if to call someone.


    As soon as the man left, the cellar was silent. After a few breaths, the boy with the stick asked: "who are you?"


    Clown turned around, his face showed a big smile, bright way: "my name is ah night, nickname is ugly, you can call me ugly." Said, she directly raised her legs, stepped out of the cellar, walked to the door, she bent to the boys and girls under the call: "go."


    The young girls just come back to their senses. You help me, I help you, accompany you, and follow the young girl who is only ten years old.


    Ugly went to the ground and found that the room was quite quiet. She thought that the man would go for help, and soon someone would come to her for trouble. Isn''t there anyone else?


    Just thinking about it, ugly pushed open the door of the house. As soon as she looked into the yard, she saw a tall figure that she could not be more familiar with, and a man and a woman who were sobbing.


    Ugly eyes are bright, immediately shouted: "brother!"

 Chapter 1774

    The little girl ran out and rushed into her brother''s arms in the sunshine.


    Xiaoli reluctantly catches the little girl, first confirms whether she is injured, sees that she is OK, then solemnly says: "let you run around, is taken away how not to call brother? Why not fight? "


    Ugliness shrunk next neck way: "I revolt, snack fell on the ground." Said, she also bitter face: "but finally was robbed, they did not leave for me!"


    Xiaoli pokes the little girl''s forehead with his hand: "eat, you will know how to eat, but I will not give you food, starve you to death."


    Ugly not afraid at all, brother so hurt her, will not bear to starve her, she took his arm, asked: "we go back now?"


    Xiaoli looked and followed the clown. A group of shabby and unkempt young men and girls came out. They said calmly, "they have already reported to the official. They will not leave until the official comes."


    A trip to TongZhou involved a major case of human trafficking. Xiao Li and Chou, as related persons, stayed in Tongzhou for another two days to assist TongZhou government Yin in handling the case.


    Two days later, when the trial of the case was over, Xiao Li also went to several mountain sea cucumbers, so he took his sister and planned to leave for Beijing.


    Before leaving, because he knew the identity of the two brothers and sisters, the government of Tongzhou invited them to have a banquet to show his heart. Xiao Li didn''t plan to go, but Chou wanted to go. At last, they went.


    At the dinner table, several local officials from the same Prefecture arrived. Xiao Li was praised for his role in zhengemen, especially knowing that he was still the eldest son of the third prince. He was courteous and toasted.


    Xiaoli could not drink, refused, and the other side was not angry. Instead, he said happily: "it''s the father''s style to allow the young hero of the young master. I think it will be a few years before he can come out of the blue, which will make the town gate a higher level."


    Ugly was originally concentrating on eating. When he heard this, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "my brother doesn''t want to inherit zhengmen. It''s my father who let my brother go to zhengmen for exercise. My brother only went there. My brother wants to be a doctor. I always want to be a doctor."


    Xiao Li, who had been renamed Rong Li, smiled modestly and put some dishes on the plate for her sister.


    Tongzhou government officials are still very good at flattering. They are not worried when they are refuted. Instead, the conversation turns around: "it''s really rare for Rong Gongzi to have lofty ambition and help the wounded and the dead. It''s said that qingletang pharmacy under the name of three princesses has opened all over Qingyun sixteen prefectures. It''s also a beautiful talk to hope that there will be Rong Gongzi in the future. Brother and sister Rong will inherit the great business."


    "Qingle hall?" Ugliness inserted a word again: "who wants to inherit Qing Le Tang, I just don''t belong to the doctor, I don''t like reading medical books since childhood."


    Officials in Tongzhou think that the eldest Miss Rong''s mouth is a little short. There are you everywhere, but she still says with a smile: "yes, Miss Rong is golden, and she should enjoy the blessings of heaven and teach her children in the future..."


    "I also don''t want to marry, don''t want to be a doll who only knows how to eat and drink Lhasa, and can''t take care of his own life."


    Officials in Tongzhou are a little annoyed with her, but they can only say: "it seems that Miss Rong has a great ambition. I don''t know if you are going to..."


    "Go to battle to kill the enemy." Ugly with bright eyes and a bright face said: "a good daughter should gallop on the sand ground, defend the country, drive away hu man and shock our rivers and mountains!"


    Officials of Tongzhou Government: "..."


    Xiaoli: "..."


    Xiao Li put her sister''s head down and let her eat. At the same time, she said to the officials: "little sister was loved by her father since she was a child. She also followed her father. Come here, all adults eat. Don''t sit here."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Tongzhou, it took nearly half a month for Xiaoli and Chou to return to Kyoto.


    When it came to Kyoto, Xiaoli found out that they had come back the second morning, except for their uncle Liumo.


    A year ago, Grandpa and grandma went back to the Miao area to settle down. Every year, they only return to Beijing to have a reunion when autumn and winter alternate. This is their mother''s birthday, and the elder two only set off from the Miao area in mid June.


    My grandmother still needs to take care of baxiufang. She often runs in Fengzhou, Dingzhou all the year round. Recently, it''s hot. She lives in Dingzhou. Her mother''s birthday is in mid July, and she left in mid June.


    My cousin Shan Sheng is in the East China Sea. It''s not certain whether he will come back or not.


    The couple, who run the qingletang branch in Dingzhou, should not come back.


    Uncle Fu, as a local official in Qingzhou, is involved in official business. He can''t go to Beijing without calling, and naturally won''t come.


    Ganniang Jin nanpian is pregnant with her third child. Now she is heavy and can''t travel long distances.


    Therefore, there are only a few people coming back to Beijing. Liu Mo, my uncle, is the most urgent one because Qingzhou and Kyoto are not close to each other.


    Seeing them coming back so soon, Liu Wei was also very puzzled. He asked casually, "didn''t it say that they arrived in the middle of the month?"


    Ugliness way: "elder brother says to want to come back early, afraid missed birthday."


    Liu Wei doesn''t care: "even if you miss it, it''s just a family meal. I''m not going to do anything about it."


    Xiaoli didn''t speak up. She went to her father to report her official business.


    The clown lies by her mother''s side, cuts medicine for her mother, looks around, sees that the girl is not there, casually asks: "where is the girl''s elder sister?"Liu Wei smiled and said, "Rong Mo takes her to the theatre. It''s like a theatre group from other places. It''s said that there''s a girl''s favorite corner."


    Ugly cover mouth snigger: "elder brother rongmo is so attentive, when does sister chick promise to marry him?"


    has the final say: brother Liu, brother? Isn''t your uncle seven forbidden. "


    Ugliness pours: "seven Wang uncle Bang dozen mandarin duck."


    "Yes." Liu Wei said: "little girl is in a hurry. After big girl gets engaged, little girl is waiting for Rong Mo to get married. As a result, Uncle Wang Forget it. I''ll tell him one day. If you don''t do this, you can hide your daughter forever? What mentality. "


    After so many years, many people in the third prince''s residence have also successively become small families. Mingxiang Xixiang has long been married, and big girl has also been engaged, that is, little girl. Originally, she and Rong mo were in love with each other, but in the end, they were not allowed to communicate with each other.


    Liu Wei is so angry that she wants the girl back. This kind of thing originally depends on the girl''s own choice. At first, the little girl doesn''t like rongmo, but after a few years, she also has a friendship. Other children want to be together. You are not supported by the elders, and you throw cold water. Is there anything like this?


    In fact, Liu Wei also understands Rong Su''s mentality. He loves little girls and dislikes them. Just like Rong Ling, he''s 11 years old. He can decide someone''s age. As a result, whoever dares to mention a joint marriage in front of him can break each other''s legs. Now in Kyoto, who else doesn''t know? The door of Rong Sanwang''s family is not going in, it''s climbing in Yes, you are confident that you can survive if you break your leg. You can go and propose.

 Chapter 1775

    On July 17, Liu Wei''s birthday, all the people who could arrive arrived arrived.


    In the early morning, Mingxiang Xixiang came to help, because it was a family dinner, so she didn''t spread it out, just entertained some relatives and friends who had a good relationship.


    It''s not too late. Jinnanyun is coming. She just didn''t talk with Liu Wei. Yu wenminxin, the great teacher of Yu, is also here. Yu wenminxin is also in a big stomach now. Liu Wei doesn''t dare to neglect. She quickly paves a mat for her to sit down.


    Then there came some people, Yan Pei, the prince of Yue State, Yan Qiu, the young prince, Yu Wenyao, Rong Su, Li Jun and Qin haiku, the elder brother of Yu wenminxin


    The male guests were treated by Rong Ling in the outer courtyard, while the female relatives were treated by Liu Wei in the inner courtyard.


    At the second quarter of noon, the guests were almost there.


    After serving, Liu Wei, as a birthday star, toasts one by one.


    At noon, everyone is bustling. After lunch, in the afternoon, it''s entertainment time.


    The male guests discussed state affairs in the outer courtyard, played chess, and the female family members studied cosmetics and embroidered flowers in the inner courtyard. The children were taken to the backyard by the clown to play.


    Today, a lot of children came. Ugly called herself the king of children. She took good care of her younger brothers and sisters. Xiao Li was old and began to learn to entertain and socialize with Rong Ling. However, Rong Qingming was as old as Xiao Li, but he still mingled with the children. He hung his son and talked with ugly.


    "My father said that he would let me go to the garrison in Kyoto to be a soldier in the new year. I''m tired of being a soldier. Ah ye, do you have any way to persuade my father not to ask me to go to the garrison?"


    Ugly is being pulled by Yu wenminxin''s six-year-old daughter to weave a flower rope. Hearing Rong Qian''s words, she can''t help laughing: "then you don''t want to enter the barracks. What do you want to do? Be an idle young man? If you don''t practice, you will grow up to be a social moth. "


    "Let tilt a pinkie, knocked ugly forehead:" how to talk to brother, no big or small


    Ugly also don''t hurt, he looked up and said: "my brother has more promise than you, you give up, I won''t say good words for you, should let uncle seven send you to the barracks, let you suffer."


    "You stinky girl, my brother is hurting you!" "Rong Qian complained:" where can I not become a martial artist, but I can also take the imperial examination. My father would rather let me work as an official, which is delaying my future


    "If you are so poor at school, you can still take the imperial examination. Brother rongmo is better than you. By the way, brother rongmo and uncle Qiwang have issued a military order. If you can pass the entrance examination in the coming year, you can marry sister Xiaoniu. He is studying hard now. Look at you. If you don''t work hard, you are the last three brothers in your family."


    "Then I can''t be a soldier." "I''m so tired," said Rong


    "How about that..." The ugly eyes turned and smiled at Rong Qian: "I told my father to let you practice in zhengemen? It''s very easy for zhengemen to follow suit and patrol without training or tiredness. "


    "Bah." Rong tilts to stare at the ugly: "the bad girl deceives me again. I don''t know when you think I don''t know. The gate of Zhenge is the hall of hell. If you go in, you can''t get out. You think everyone is your elder brother. He is not old and has great ability. I don''t have that ability. Don''t try to pit me."


    Ugliness shrugs: "that casually you, I did not care you."


    "I really want to enter the barracks next year. Do you think there is any other way?"


    Ugly shook his head: "I don''t know."


    After a while, his eyes suddenly brightened and he asked, "your mother''s birthday, is general Yue back?"


    General Yue said that the first general of the eastern Navy, Yue Dansheng, was the ugly cousin.


    Since Rong Jindong''s accession to the throne, the imperial court has advocated the opening up of the far sea and the connection of the far trade. It is said that the opening of the far sea is actually a big task to open up the sea area and connect the devil sea of Xianyan.


    Yueshan Sheng has been sent to Donghai to take charge of the affairs. He has been there for four years and has only returned to Beijing once.


    "Not back." The ugly thing had been known for a long time. She said: "my cousin can''t come back until the new year at the fastest. I heard that when my father sent someone to deliver the post, my cousin was not in the Yamen of the East China Sea at all. He went into the deep sea with the ship."


    "If only general Yue was there," said Rong


    Ugly stabbed his fantasy: "cousin will not help you, I know what you think. You want to recommend yourself to go to Donghai to practice with cousin. Don''t dream. Uncle seven won''t agree. Besides, you think it''s fun to go to Donghai. People are very busy."


    "How can I do that? I don''t want to go to the Kyoto barracks."


    Ugly ignored him, and began to take a few younger brothers and sisters to swing and jump leather rope.


    At the moment of Shenshi, ugly saw that the children were tired, so she took them back to the house for tea. Yu wenminxin''s daughter especially liked ugly. She followed her sister wherever she went. She went down when ugly was ugly. She went to bed when ugly was ugly. Ugly ate radish cake. She also ate radish cake. Ugly ate a whole plate of radish cake. Little sister couldn''t finish eating so much. At last, she swallowed, One side of the whoa burst into tears, frighten ugly at a loss, don''t know how to coax.Ugly returned her little sister to Aunt Wen. Yu wenminxin couldn''t stand up to her waist when she heard the whole story. Other elders also thought that when they heard coke, Liu Wei was worried alone. The more ugly she ate, the less meat she did not grow. She would not have worms in her stomach, right?


    After a noisy day, Liu Wei saw off the guests in the evening. Liu Wei lay on the bed and told Rong Ling that she wanted to repel the ugly from insects. After hearing this, Rong Ling felt that she was alarmed: "ugly gets up at the same time every day, exercises one hour in the morning, before noon, half an hour in the martial arts, one hour in the sword, one hour in the afternoon, and half an hour in the evening. Such a large amount of exercise, and It''s normal to eat more while growing up. "


    Liu Wei was even more worried after hearing this: "I only found out after you said that, how can ugliness exercise for such a long time? Do you really want her to be a soldier when she is old? I''ll tell you Rong Ling, no barracks accept female soldiers. She''s a girl''s family. I don''t agree to let her eat and live with a group of big men. "


    "I don''t agree." Rong Leng said: "but if she wants to practice, it''s OK to let her practice. It''s convenient to strengthen her body. It''s still small now, and it''s not too late to see if she''s big."


    Liu Wei thought that ugly was only eleven years old after all. Her mind was not comprehensive and she didn''t intend to tangle. However, she decided to continue teaching ugly medical books from tomorrow.


    It''s much more stable to be a doctor than a soldier. I really want to go to the military camp and become a military doctor. But it''s too playful to go to the battle to kill the enemy. If I don''t pay attention to it, I''ll lose my head. When she is a mother, she doesn''t want to be afraid of her daughter''s life all day long.


    The ugly thing came to an end, and before going to bed, the door was knocked again.


    It''s uncle Ming, the housekeeper, who knocks on the door, saying that there is military information in the East China Sea.


    Rong Ling put on his clothes and opened the door to get the letter. After reading the letter, his eyes showed joy.


    Liu Wei took a look at the letter and was shocked after reading it: "did you really find the way?"


    It took seven years and spent a lot of military and material resources. The East China Sea far trade army actually connected Qingyun country and Xianyan country. Although the sea area development is only half now, they can barely see the sea territory of Xianyan country.


    Next, Qingyun state and Xianyan state need to make contact with each other first, and whether the two continents coexist friendly depends on the official attitude of both sides.


    In this regard, Qingyun state does not need to worry. It is certain that Qingyun state has no intention of bullying or aggression.


    As for Xianyan Kingdom, Liu Wei decided to go to discuss it in person at that time. At that time, Rong Ling and his grandfather would have to go together. His grandfather was the emperor''s teacher and the Taifu, who had a great influence in Xianyan kingdom. His words also had a great reference for the Emperor of Xianyan kingdom.


    At present, the Yuanmao army under the chairmanship of Yueshan Sheng is just beginning. It will take a long time to develop and build the road in the future. However, it is hoped that at present, if the two continents can be connected, it will be extremely beneficial for both sides to visit relatives and friends, or trade exchanges.


    The military information letter was sent to the Imperial Palace by Rong Ling the next day, and handed over to Rong Jindong. Rong Jindong was very vigorous. Immediately, the Committee sent Rong Ling as its representative and his family was small. So he went to the East China Sea to help the distant trade army.


    Rong Ling left Beijing at the beginning of August with Liu Wei, her grandfather and grandmother. Xiao Li had to continue her internship in zhengemen. Ji Xiaqiu decided not to go back to Dingzhou after Liu Wei''s birthday and stayed in Kyoto to help Liu Wei take care of the ugly and Xiaoli.


    The soldiers of the family are divided into two parts, rongling side, which lasted for one month. In September of the seventh year of Zhengqing, they arrived in the East China Sea successfully and met Yueshan Sheng, who has been black for at least three times.


    In the same year, that is to say, in November of the seventh year of Zhengqing, after discussing the sea route, people decided to take a boat directly and set sail in Xianyan.


    In April of the 8th year of Zhengqing, Rong Ling and others arrived in Xianyan kingdom.


    In June of Zhengqing, Rong Ling held the first official talks with the emperor of Xianyan on behalf of Qingyun government.


    In November of the 8th year of Zhengqing''s reign, after spending half a year in Xianyan Kingdom, envoys of Qingyun headed by Rong Ling returned home.


    In July of the ninth year of Zhengqing, Rong Ling and others arrived in the East China Sea of Qingyun country, and immediately returned to Beijing without stopping to report the results of the foreign visit.


    In August of Zhengqing decade, Qingyun state and Xianyan state officially signed the "sea connection clause" to establish a peaceful diplomatic relationship between the two continents.


    In January of the 13th year of Zhengqing, the sea routes of the two continents were completed, and the first merchant ship from Xianyan to Qingyun was officially set sail.


    From this day on, the two different continents separated by the devil sea have formally unified ideas and jointly set out for the future development of business friendship.


    Now Rong Ling has passed his forties, and Liu Wei is almost forty years old. At first, both of them are old enough to enjoy their lives. However, there are always accidents.


    At the age of 19, Xiaoli successfully quit the official arena after practicing in zhengemen, and managed qingletang, a chain drugstore under her mother''s name. This was a good thing. Xiaoli was fond of medicine since she was a child and entered the drugstore, which was right for her profession.


    But Xiao Li didn''t like to sit and watch the shop step by step. When he was 20, he left Kyoto and went to visit a doctor when he saw his parents in good health.


    At present, he is twenty-three years old. He can''t go back home twice a year. He doesn''t have any plans to start his own business. Liu Wei''s white hair is coming out soon.


    Xiao Li ran away from home even though she was ugly at the age of eighteen. She didn''t like to learn medicine, so she loved to practice martial arts. Seeing her parents start to worry about her family affairs and want to marry her, she left her books and ran to the northern mountain border to fight with barbarians.When Rong Leng knew about it, she was so scared that she quickly deployed her troops and went to find her. When she found it, the little girl even dressed up as a man and went into the military camp. She even participated in the first military exchange. She killed 12 barbarians and was promoted by the aide from the big head to the centurion. It was so glorious.


    When Rong Ling and Liu Wei received the news, their heads were all big. Their children''s debts, their children''s debts, and their children, were indeed debts.


    Now Liu Wei hugs the Pearl dozing in her arms. She nags with her heart and soul: "you and coo can''t go any more. If you go any more, I''ll go too."


    Hearing this, Rong Ling said directly, "why don''t I go back home with you?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    In May of the 14th year of Zhengqing''s reign, Rong Ling returned to the field with his wife and traveled around the world.


    (end of the paper)

 Chapter 1776

    Qingyun state, Kongzhou in the north of Xinjiang, is full of mountains and lots of people.


    The so-called barbarians are a group of powerful nomadic people outside the northern Xinjiang. They are tall and rude. They covet the land in the north of Qingyun country. They love to invade in spring, summer and autumn every year.


    The total number of troops in Kongzhou''s Northern Xinjiang is 100000. Apart from the northern Xinjiang army, the local government Garrison has another 100000 and 200000 troops that do not return to a single battalion. However, if barbarians invade, occasionally two sides cooperate to fight against the enemy.


    The northern Xinjiang army is under the jurisdiction of general Gu Chao, and the garrison is under the control of general Qiao Ding.


    Qiao Ding has a trouble in this period of time. The source of trouble comes from a soldier named Rong Ye.


    Rong''s surname is not uncommon in Qingyun. At first, Qiao didn''t take this soldier named Rong seriously. He joined the Kongzhou garrison in February 2014 when the spring soldiers were recruited.


    He was not tall, with thin arms and legs. He stood with a group of rookie like recruits, crooked melons and cracked dates. At a glance, he was not heroic.


    In addition to the daily training, most of the time, the new soldiers do the physical work of guarding and patrolling. They will be occasionally sent to run on the mountain, help the nearby mountain people resist something, help the old, the weak, the women and the children climb the mountain path and so on. It''s not difficult. They are all grass-roots work.


    This is called the little soldier of Rong Ye. At first, he was so common and ordinary. Except for his skin and flesh, he was occasionally ridiculed by the old pundits. There was nothing special about him.


    It started in March this year.


    In the early spring of March, the barbarians invaded again. After a winter rest, the barbarians had enough to eat and drink, and began to prepare for the war.


    At first, it was only a small-scale harassment. Later, the three tribes of barbarians were integrated. In mid March, they unified 90000 troops and horses, and made a direct and large-scale advance.


    As soon as the northern Xinjiang army returned to Beijing about the invasion of barbarians, the counter attack agenda was put on the table.


    There are 90000 barbarians and 200000 troops in Kongzhou. Can you be afraid of him? It must be not afraid, but we can''t fight under the gate. There are people outside the city. There are many good fields and water sources. The army of Kongzhou is not the only way to win. They want to drive the barbarians out of Kongzhou, at least 100 miles.


    In this process, they have to not only expel the enemy, but also ensure that the good farmland and water source are not damaged. If conditions permit, they have to protect several mountains outside the city. The mountains are rich in materials. Kongzhou is a war city. Nowadays, the people in Kongzhou are not easy. The so-called "relying on the mountains to eat the mountains". These mountains are lost. At least a small half of the people will not survive.


    Some people ask why Kongzhou is located at the border and there are so many people living there?


    Otherwise, three generations of ancestors are in Kongzhou. They have no money or ability to roam outside. They are all farmers with their own share. They can still have farm produce in their hometown. They can work in the fields and hunting. If they really go outside, what are they going to do? Do small jobs for people or beg for food?


    Because if we want to protect the fields, water sources, mountains and fight, we will be tied up and look forward to the future.


    Originally, the northern army was able to deal with barbarians by itself, but it was not easy to fight. In the end, it adopted a combination of two armies, i.e. a hundred thousand troops of the garrison, which had to follow to help, suppress the number of troops, and fight nine out of 21.


    After a month of fighting in this battle, both sides suffered a lot, but in general, the Qingyun army was still strong. What''s more, the recruits from the new barracks, who had been rejected by Qiao, made a lot of contributions because of this battle.


    According to the imperial court, as many enemies as generals can kill, they can earn as much merit. In short, they can use their heads to accumulate achievements.


    The recruits who Joe had never looked at before were brave enough to enter the battlefield. They killed three barbarians in the first battle. Then, a month later, they used their heads directly and piled up a hundred captains.


    Oh, a good recruit! If you dare to fight and rush in battle, you will always run at the front. It''s clearly infantry, but it''s faster than cavalry. When cavalry steps on people, you''ll lift your hand and shoot. If you don''t know, you think you''re fighting with each other and are being watched and trodden by the high horse of barbarian, you can still run away from the hoof of the horse. You can''t look like a person or have extraordinary skills!


    This Centurion made recruits Rong Ye directly one of the leaders of the boot camp. When they were drinking and eating meat and fighting with blood, their feelings came out naturally.


    As for the young talents emerging from the new barracks of the garrison, Joe decided that this leader was in the eye. In order to condole and inspect, he called this Rong Ye alone and encouraged him. He also sent him a new gun. The old gun was not pulled out and lost when killing a barbarian army.


    The barracks are harmonious and everyone is good.


    It turned out that one day at the end of April, a group of people suddenly came to Jingmen. They found Qiao Ding and asked him to pay them seriously.


    Qiao Ding is inexplicable. He is a local army. He has nothing to do with the generals of Kyoto and doesn''t know the Yuqian army of zhengemen. He doesn''t understand. What do you mean?


    He was told that the recruit, named Rong ye, was the daughter of the Third Prince of the dynasty, commander Zhen Gemen.


    Female Daughter?


    Female?


    Joe must be scared. There''s a woman in our barracks. Really?Call people face-to-face and ask them. As a result, this young soldier is really the little princess of the sanwangfu who ran away from home.


    Joe is going to make trouble on the spot. It''s a place to play when you''re in the military camp. Your little daughter''s house is a place to have fun?


    As a result, he had just criticized, and the young soldier held up the bright long gun to show him.


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    Well, it''s not the ordinary girl who becomes a centurion with merit.


    Should we say "it''s worthy of being behind the door"? Her father, Rong Duwei, led the army in the early years to guard the border guards. Her daughter has the style of being the father. The same skilled and courageous person deserves to be in the same line?


    After Qiao Ding slapped her face, she was a little hurt. She asked the people in zhenggemen to talk to the little girl. She thought that the parents had found her, and she could be removed from the garrison camp tomorrow.


    As a result, the next day, the people of zhenggemen left empty handed, while the young recruits stayed.


    Jodie: "?"


    Half a month later, Qiao Ding received a secret letter from Jingli. It was written to him by the third prince. He said that what happened before and what will happen in the future, don''t treat her as a girl, don''t treat her as a relative of the emperor, and do whatever you want.


    Qiao Ding thought about it for a while. He thought it should be the strategy of the third prince. When his daughter was rebellious, she ran away from home. She couldn''t persuade him to go back. Instead, he left her in the military camp and let her suffer enough, and then he knew she was going home.


    But Qiao Ding is under a lot of pressure. What''s the matter? In fact, the imperial court doesn''t explicitly stipulate that women can''t be soldiers, mainly because this kind of thing hasn''t happened before, but I didn''t know before. Now I know, do you dare to let my daughter''s family do those tired and hard jobs?


    I''m not afraid to say clearly that one month ago, because I was promoted to the office and became a centurion, I used to move and bury corpses by myself. I thought you were a man. Now I know it''s a girl. Am I ok to call you anti corpse?


    Qiao Ding called for Rong ye and had a chat alone. He said that since you really don''t want to leave, you''d better turn to logistics.


    The next day, she left the garrison directly.


    After three days, she came back with a deputy general named Xiong of the northern Xinjiang army.


    Deputy General Xiong was right on the point: "ha ha ha, general Qiao, thank you for your generosity. I''ve seen this little soldier for a long time. He''s a young man with amazing courage and skill. Since you are willing to cut love, I''ll take him away. Don''t worry, our northern army will cultivate him well!"


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    Rong Ye jumped from the barracks to the northern Xinjiang army. Qiao Ding immediately wrote back to Beijing, and the third prince''s letter soon came back, saying, "follow her.".


    Qiao Ding didn''t tell the northern army that Rong Ye was a woman. He attached the resume of Marshal Gu of the northern army to the letter and sent it to the third prince. That is to say, if there is any matter in the future, you should contact the northern army. I don''t care. It''s nothing to do with me. Don''t look for me!


    So, from this day on, when Qiao Ding occasionally went to the North Xinjiang army for a meeting, she could see the little girl dressed as a man, carrying a long gun and leading the soldiers below to practice, sometimes boxing, sometimes wrestling. Every time Qiao Ding saw it, it was hard to say a word.


    In the end, he would not go to the North Xinjiang army for a meeting. Let the deputy general go and report back to him!

 Chapter 1777

    Qiao Ding left the burden here, but he still had a headache.


    On the other side of the northern Xinjiang army, it was joyful.


    Deputy Xiong dug a fierce general in his hand recently. He boasted when he met people. He also liked to hold the shoulders of the new soldiers and said to others: "no, he is a child. He is proficient in swords, swords, swords, halberds, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, hooks and forks. Ha ha, don''t boast about him. He has to practice for another two years without boasting. It''s not that he''s a descendant. My old bear is willing to see the young man Do, appreciate him. Why, don''t you believe me? Come on, allow me to give a set of tiger subduing fist to several deputy generals! "


    The Deputy General Xiong felt that he had picked up the treasure and said every day and blew it every day. He was tired of other deputy generals. Several of them went to the marshal to complain.


    After Gu Chao and his subordinates discussed the latest attack strategy, Leng buting received several complaints from his relatives. The complaint was the same person, Deputy General Xiong.


    Gu Chao put down his pen and asked several deputies to go out first to prepare for the next battle, and then he called in deputy Xiong.


    "What have you done recently?" Gu Chao asked directly.


    The Deputy General Xiong just had a fight with Rong ye in the playground outside. He demonstrated the long fist to the soldiers. Now he was sweating and gasping. Leng buting was called by the marshal and questioned. The Deputy General Xiong didn''t understand and asked, "what?"


    Gu Chao went through the complaints of several deputy generals.


    "They are jealous," said the bear''s deputy


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh?"


    Deputy Xiong: "they are just jealous that I recruited such a good soldier as Rong Xiao. Marshal, when Rong Xiao was stationed in the barracks, I saw his potential. Then we stopped three thousand elite soldiers of the barbarian army at Changhe fork in the West. Didn''t my men join hands with Liang Qianwei of the second barracks? Rong Xiao was under liang Qianwei at that time, when the barbarian army found us In the night, they arranged archers to attack us secretly. Many soldiers were hurt by the rain of arrows. Even Liang Qianwei was nearly killed. At the critical moment, Liang Qianwei was saved by this young man. At that time, the long arrow was directly in Liang Qianwei''s eyebrow, but he was able to take the arrow with his bare hands. Before the long arrow was near, he held the arrow in his hand , not only me, but many people saw it at that time. Even there was a lot of commotion over the barbarian army. Then you don''t know. The boy got into the grass next to him, dived into the river, swam to the other side, and killed seven barbarian army archers in a row. We won the battle by taking advantage of the riots on the other side and attacking at one stroke. "


    Deputy General Xiong was speechless, describing the scene vividly at that time.


    After listening, Gu Chao pondered for a while and said, "you''ll call that kid in."


    Deputy Xiong hurriedly called for Rong ye and said the marshal wanted to see him.


    Rong Ye follows Deputy Xiong into the camp of the commander in chief. Once in, he looks at Gu Chao''s sharp eyes like sharp knives.


    Allow night to stay for a while, bow to salute: "see marshal."


    Gu Chao sat on the case and looked at the next thin and short soldier.


    The border is wild, and the border soldiers have different looks. Gu Chao himself is nearly nine feet tall (about one meter nine in the algorithm of Qin Dynasty). But this soldier, I''m afraid he''s less than seven feet tall, stands with the Deputy bear who is the same nine feet tall. He has two short heads, but his body is still thin. Looking at his hands and feet, he is expected to be raised by the Deputy bear.


    Gu Chao can''t imagine that this little soldier can be as brave as the Deputy General Xiong said?


    The first Marshal didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Marshal, you won''t listen to the rumors of those people, and you think my old bear is bragging. Let''s let him, come on. You can practice a bear''s shooting skill for Marshal!"


    It''s said that it''s not a descendant, but even my ancestral gunshot is taught.


    Gu Chao shakes his head, but he doesn''t want to go deep into this aspect. He says to the Rong boy, "go out. In the future, the top of your family wants you to fight this wuna. If you refuse, it''s the eldest husband. You can''t live up to your reputation."


    Rong Ye was scared by deputy Xiong''s performance of talent from time to time. Hearing this, he immediately said with a smile, "I will obey the instructions of Marshal!"


    Gu Chao saw that the young man''s mouth was high, and that the old bear''s eyebrows were drooping. He felt like coke and waved: "go."


    Allow the night to leave happily. After a while, deputy bear came out.


    Rong Ye knows that deputy Xiong really appreciates himself, not because of whose daughter he is, not because of whose sister she is, but because she is Rong ye, a fellow soldier who can fight with them side by side.


    Rong Ye likes this feeling very much. She is afraid to beat Deputy Xiong. She said to him, "I''ll fight and play with guns in the school yard. Whoever you want to see, let him come to the school yard. We''re not art troupes. How can anyone want to see it and play it for him alone? How disgraceful."


    Little girl said it was tricky. Deputy Xiong asked her to say it. I really think it''s so. Since it''s a good thing, it''s natural for you to catch up with me and ask me to catch up with you and show you face?


    So Deputy Xiong was coaxed easily by his little apprentice. He wanted to fight with the little apprentice again to celebrate.


    Gu Chao is busy with military affairs in the camp. When he is a little free, he is near to the West. He gets up and plans to make an inspection tour. As soon as he goes out, he listens to two soldiers talking to each other: "I''m really good at fighting Deputy Zhang, but I can''t stand up. In my early years, deputy Zhang traveled with a local scholar and learned many advanced martial arts. I didn''t know that this deputy Zhang is proficient in this way He can''t get to his knees. Hahaha, the funniest thing is that deputy Xiong''s expression at that time was that deputy Xiong could never beat Deputy Zhang. This time, he was defeated by deputy Zhang, and Deputy Xiong was very angry. ""It''s not true. Deputy General Xiong also passed the shooting skills of Xiong''s family to rongxiao. Unexpectedly, rongxiao''s martial arts are ten times better than him. Deputy General Xiong refuses to eat dinner. Now rongxiao is still coaxing him."


    Gu Chao heard this, but he thought it was interesting. He stopped the two soldiers.


    At first sight, the soldiers thought that they had been found to be lazy. They listened to the Marshal''s question and said it.


    The reason is that the Deputy General Xiong has a mean mouth. He runs to say to the Deputy General Zhang, will you come to see us? Let''s allow the boy to practice in the school. The Deputy General Zhang is annoyed by the Deputy General Xiong. When he hears the words, he beats the deputy general Xiong. The two fight. The Deputy General Xiong loses a bit, and the Deputy General Zhang taunts him. If you are good-looking, what''s your brother''s good-looking.


    As a result, Rong Xiaozi heard this. He saw that deputy Xiong was knocked over on the ground. He made a bold statement and wanted to fight with Deputy Zhang.


    In the end, it turned out to be a surprise that rongxiao won. Originally, he was angry with Deputy Xiong. It was a good thing. Zhang didn''t say anything, but Deputy Xiong stopped working first. He knew that his apprentice was more powerful than himself. Deputy Xiong doubted his life. He didn''t allow Xiaoxiao to say nothing, and he was too angry to eat dinner.


    Now Rong is still holding his supper outside his master''s camp, but the Deputy bear will let him roll.


    The people in the barracks always talk with their fists. Gu Chao hears this interesting story and thinks of the young man with thin arms and legs. When he patrols, he goes out of the old bear''s barracks.


    As expected, I saw that the child was holding a bowl of steamed bread, nestled behind the camp curtain, peeping into it.


    Gu Chao walked over and gave a dry cough behind him.


    The young man responded and hurriedly turned to salute him: "marshal."


    Gu Chao opens the curtain and goes in. The Deputy bear inside is still sulking. Seeing that it''s marshal, Gu Chao stands up. Holding the curtain in his hand, he turns his head and says to the child outside, "come in, not to give your Shifu rice?"

 Chapter 1778

    Allow the night to hold the bowl in, put the bowl in the hand of deputy bear, stand in the corner.


    Deputy Xiong didn''t look at her or the bowl of steamed bread. He was still angry.


    Gu Chao sat down and asked Deputy Xiong which battalions he was going to take when the barbarians attacked again in two days.


    Deputy General Xiong talks with Marshal Gu about business and personnel allocation.


    After chatting, Gu Chao nodded and said, "let''s press this, but you remember how many people brought out and how many people returned to me. Do you hear me?"


    Deputy Xiong clapped his chest to promise: "you can rest assured!"


    Gu Chao comes and goes. When he goes, he looks at Rong Zi who is standing close to the corner. He is like a cat cub who has been pinched in the back of his neck.


    Rong Ye looks back at Marshal Gu and nods to him.


    Gu Chao left with a smile. After he left, Rong Ye rubbed against the Deputy bear and pushed the cool bowl to the Deputy bear.


    Deputy bear stared at her again, and let the night cry out with bitter face, "master."


    "Why didn''t you say it so soon?" roared the bear''s deputy. "You see how shameless I am today. How can I go out to meet people?"


    Rong Ye grabbed Deputy Xiong''s coat corner and said, "my apprentice is very powerful. Naturally, my master has a good command. This is to give you face, but where is face loss."


    Deputy bear is sour: "I didn''t teach you your skills."


    "You taught me the bear family gun, master. Let me compete with them in the future. They all use the bear family gun. Let them see the ability of our bear family gun!"


    The Deputy Bear looked at the apprentice with a bit of heart: "all with the bear family gun?"


    "Yes, all of them!"


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "Then..." The Deputy bear smiled a little: "well, we must use the bear gun!"


    "Sure!"


    At last, the Deputy General Xiong was willing to eat. When he had coaxed the master, he left the camp.


    When I went out, I saw Marshal Gu passing by in the distance. She raised her feet and chased after him.


    Gu Chao plans to return to the main account to rest after patrolling the barracks according to his daily itinerary. When he is halfway there, he feels that someone is following him. When he looks back, he looks at the last young and clean face.


    Gu Chao stood there, waving to the people behind him.


    Allow the night to run past, standing in front of Marshal Gu.


    "Have you made up with your master?"


    "Yes!" Let the night pay attention to the key points, and bow to salute: "thanks to marshal you!"


    Gu Chao smiled, "what is it to do with me?"


    Allow the night to scratch his head, also can''t say good or bad, said: "in a word, thank you!"


    Gu Chao looked at the child''s simplicity and sincerity, and couldn''t help rubbing his head. "Go ahead," he said


    Let night giggle, obedient ran back to their camp.


    On the second day, just after noon, a scout came to report that there was a trace of barbarian troops ten miles to the East. It seems that there were a lot of them. They wanted to make a detour to mount Kon and attack them from the back.


    Gu Chao immediately ordered Deputy Xiong to take 10000 elite soldiers to the mountain to stop the attack, and then ordered several other deputy generals to send 50000 troops to start. Taking this opportunity, he attacked the cavalry camp 15 miles northwest of the barbarian army and destroyed the horses, food and grass of the barbarian army.


    The two armies set out at the same time, allowing night to follow the Deputy General Xiong.


    But when he reached the foot of Kongshan mountain, Deputy General Xiong asked ten thousand elite soldiers to return to the camp.


    Everyone is very inexplicable: "go back?"


    In the ordinary days, the Deputy bear, who is very happy, is very serious at the moment: "the military command is like a mountain, back to the camp!"


    Although we didn''t know why, we still went back to the camp, but before we got to the camp, we heard the alarm whistle, and then the smoke started.


    "Main camp attacked?" Ten thousand of the best soldiers were shocked, and even the night was surprised.


    With a sneer, deputy Xiong said: "it''s still Marshal Yingming. Brothers, go in and do it for me, and send these savage ghosts who kill thousands of swords to the hell palace!"


    Morale was inspired, Deputy General Xiong took people with him and killed them back to the main camp.


    Rong Ye was also among the soldiers. He was holding the iron gun that general Qiao gave her. Everywhere he went, the head of the gun was stained with blood.


    A war lasts for an hour before it ends.


    At night, standing beside the Deputy bear with blood on his face, he looked at the school platform. Leng Yi, a man in uniform, listened to the other side''s deafening voice: "brothers, I''m not happy!"


    "Cool!" The soldiers below shouted at the same time.


    "What to do next!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! "


    On that day, 30000 barbarians who raided the northern army barracks were killed, 6000 of them were killed, and more than 20000 of them were taken as prisoners and all of them were imprisoned.


    She washed her face and followed Deputy Xiong to the main camp to see marshal. The little guy was a little brainless and looked a little dull.


    In the camp, Gu Chaogang changes his bloody robe and sees the Deputy bear and Rong Xiaozi coming in. Let them sit down.When he sat down, he began to flatter: "marshal, how can you say that you are such a God? It''s the God of war. The barbarian army wants to fight with you. Isn''t it to beat the stone with an egg? No matter what intrigues they have, we can see through them and beat them to pieces! "


    Gu Chao waved his hand and couldn''t listen. "Shut up."


    The Deputy bear laughed and looked back at his little apprentice. He slapped him on the back and said, "don''t you know what happened?"


    Allow the night to scratch his head, dull way: "yes I don''t quite understand. "


    "Hahahaha!"


    Deputy General Xiong smiled and told the little apprentice the cause and effect.


    It turned out that in the middle of the night yesterday, the scouts found a large number of traces of human presence near Kongshan.


    These barbarians came prepared. They first brought 5000 elite soldiers to mount Kon overnight for ambush. Then in the morning of the next day, they sent people to show their horses'' feet in the front mountain, making it easy for the northern army scouts to find them.


    Since we know that you are going to make a detour to Kongshan, the northern Xinjiang army is bound to intercept you. This is the opportunity for the barbarians. They have set up a trap on the mountain, and the vanguard of the northern Xinjiang army is going to catch your own net.


    When the scouts came in the morning, marshal Gu guessed this, but he didn''t speak up, and he continued to deploy people and horses to travel. Moreover, he also sent 50000 troops out at one time. Ten thousand went up the mountain with Deputy Xiong, and forty thousand went to the northwest barbarian cavalry camp. Originally, the barbarian army just wanted to make a small noise and kill the vanguard of a wave of deputy Xiong on Mount Kon to boost morale.


    But the surprise is too sudden. Gu Chao is very brave. There are only 60000 people in the temporary camp. You sent 50000 at one time. Isn''t there only 10000 left in your main camp?


    Ten thousand, there are only ten thousand people left in the vanguard camp of the northern Xinjiang army, which has some food, grass and weapons.


    Can the barbarian Army stand the temptation? Immediately deploy people and horses to gather 30000 soldiers. As soon as your 50000 troops leave, they will attack you from behind.


    After all, the barbarians are still too young. They don''t know what "please enter the Urn".


    I was worried that you would not come here. Now you take the initiative to come to the door, and I will not kill you?


    It doesn''t need too many people. The ten thousand elite of deputy Xiong and the ten thousand camp guards brought by Marshal Gu can kill thirty thousand of you. Nonsense, if you don''t see whose territory this is, our camp and our tall tower near the camp, one tall tower can have twenty archers. We shoot you from above, will you die if you come here?


    As for the other 40000 who went to the northwest cavalry camp to make a surprise attack, you go on. It''s a good thing that you can fight down. If you can''t fight down, you can quickly withdraw. Anyway, we have captured 20000 prisoners in the main camp. This wave has earned!


    After hearing the explanation of Deputy General Xiong, Rong Ye immediately looked at Marshal Gu with bright eyes, and said with adoration: "how are you, marshal!"

 Chapter 1779

    Gu Chao looked at the two teachers and apprentices speechless, and with a laugh, he said, "go out first. I have something to say with your master."


    Allow the night to leave quietly, outside the battlefield has not been cleaned, she rolled up her sleeves, followed her battalion''s comrades to move the body.


    As the weather gets hotter, the corpse is easy to grow bacteria. The corpse of the barbarian army should be buried as soon as possible. The first level can be left behind. It is better to hang it outside the barracks to frighten the enemy, but it is better to bury the body. If the summit agrees, the cremation is better, but generally speaking, only when fighting in the wild plain can the fire be used. Their camp is close to konshan mountain, and the fire is easy to cause mountain fire, so it is still safe to bury it.


    Rong ye will move the corpse with us. Before moving the corpse, there will be a logistics team to collect the clothes and swords on the corpse of the barbarian army. These are all spoils of war. We have to keep them!


    Rong night moved three times, and was about to move the fourth time. Suddenly a voice came from behind: "what are you doing?"


    Rong Ye looked back and saw that it was her old boss, general Qiao of Kongzhou garrison. She smiled and said, "I have seen general Qiao, and my subordinates are cleaning up the battlefield."


    Qiao Ding frowned, first looked at the tattered and bloody armor on her body, then looked at the body of the barbarian army that was naked and had no head. Qiao Ding was silent for a long time.


    At this time, the Deputy bear in the main camp came out and greeted Qiao Ding happily: "general Qiao, you are here. Our marshal is waiting for you."


    Qiao Ding looks at Rong ye again with a calm face and turns around and enters Marshal Gu''s camp.


    Today, Qiao Ding, the pioneer army of Northern Xinjiang, came to the post war meeting with Marshal Gu after knowing the situation. The two army leaders talked for a long time. Only one hour later did they decide on the disposal plan for 20000 prisoners. It seems that it is not early. Gu Chao personally sent Qiao Ding out of the camp.


    When Qiao Ding came out, he saw that Rong Yezheng was holding a barbarian head in one hand and putting a rope on it.


    Qiao Ding looked at the sudden jump of his temple, turned his head, and said directly to Gu Chao, "Marshal Gu, this soldier was originally from my barracks. Today, I want to take her back, in addition to discussing military affairs."


    Gu Chao is stupefied for a while. Following his direction, he sees the diligent Rong boy.


    "He?"


    Qiao Ding "en", biting his teeth, went to Rong ye, waved her two brain bags to the ground, took her, and went to Gu Chao''s front and said: "Marshal Gu, thank you for your taking her in these days. Today I will take the people away."


    As soon as Rong ye heard that he would be taken back, he immediately resisted: "I will not go back, general Qiao, I am a member of the northern army."


    Joe stared at her. "I''m a general, aren''t you? Do you dare to resist my orders?"


    Rong Ye was very angry. She looked up at Gu Chao and said: "I''m Gu Marshal''s man now. I only listen to Gu Marshal!"


    "Marshal Gu has returned you to the garrison camp," Qiao Ding said. "Come back with me."


    "I won''t go back!" "I want to follow Marshal Gu, I want to follow Marshal gu!"


    "You You''re pissing me off. Come with me! "


    "No, no, marshal Gu, help me!"


    Seeing the dispute between the two sides, Gu Chao raises his hand, clasps Qiao Ding''s wrist, and rescues Rong Ye''s hand. Looking at Qiao Ding with cold eyes, "what does general Qiao mean?"


    "Marshal Gu," Qiao Ding said, "she was the one who stationed in the barracks."


    Gu Chao said calmly, "he is now a member of our northern army. Is it too much for general Qiao to rob people from our northern army in public?"


    Qiao Ding frowned at Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao looks at Qiao Ding coldly.


    Finally, Qiao Ding asked, "Marshal Gu hasn''t received a letter from Beijing yet?"


    Gu Chao frowned: "passing on the book?"


    Qiao Ding sneers: "Marshal Gu knows, this soldier, can''t take like this."


    Gu Chao is not happy: "general Qiao wants to teach Gu the way to lead?"


    Qiao Ding is about the same age as Gu Chao. Both of them are talented young people. But if you want to say who is qualified to be their master, they are not qualified for each other.


    Qiao Ding said: "this soldier, she has different identity, she is in Beijing..."


    "Who, who will take my apprentice!" Before Qiao Ding finished speaking, he received the news that the Deputy bear, who said that Rong Ye was going to be robbed, ran over. He was so tall that he stood in front of Qiao Ding like a meat mountain.


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    The Deputy bear guards Rongye like a calf, and says to Qiao Ding, "general Qiao, this is your mistake. If you can say that you want to take it back, you can take it back. Rongxiao has worshipped my old bear as a teacher. Since ancient times, disciples should follow master. If there are two masters separating the two places, where can I find them when I call him? General Qiao, this rongxiao is our North Xinjiang You can''t take him away! "


    "Yes, it can''t be taken away." Rong ye, a short man, stood behind the Deputy bear with half his head exposed. He shouted to Qiao Ding, "I want to stay in the northern army. I want to follow Marshal Gu and my master!"


    Joe must be so angry with her that he reaches for her.


    Allow the night to dodge nimbly, turn around and run to Gu Chao''s back, grab Gu Marshal''s shoulder, and make a face to Qiao Ding defiantly.Joe must be smoking on the top of his head.


    Gu Chao thought that the boy was smart and lively. He chuckled and said to Qiao, "it''s just a small soldier. It''s also worth fighting with brother Qiao. If brother Qiao really doesn''t like it, he will send him to contact with the Garrison when the two armies come back. So brother Qiao can often see him. How about that?"


    Qiao Ding saw that there were more and more people around him. It was not good for the public to attack again. At last, he looked at the night and left without saying a word.


    After Qiao Ding left, Gu Chao scattered the people around him and saw Rong still standing behind him timidly. He asked, "what''s the grudge between you and general Qiao?"


    Rong Ye shook his head innocently: "no, marshal Gu, his subordinates are just soldiers. Where can they offend general Qiao?"


    Gu Chao wants to come: "general Qiao said you are from Beijing, and you are from Kyoto?"


    This tolerant night is actually admitted: "my subordinates do come from Kyoto. Since I was young and determined to guard the border and defend my family, I came to the border to join the army alone. Marshal Gu, my subordinates are not coquettish, and I can do everything. Don''t drive me away. Go back to the garrison. General Qiao will see that I am thin and short, and assign me to the back camp. My subordinates don''t want to go to the back camp."


    Rear battalion is logistics.


    Gu Chao nodded: "although you are not tall in martial arts, I think you eat a lot. You should have a chance to grow up. It''s a pity to see you are short now and transfer you to Houying."


    "Yeah, yeah." Allow night Shun pole climb, but also flatter: "besides, subordinates have been admirable by the Grand Admiral''s ability and bravery, willing to follow the Grand Admiral around, just ask the Grand Admiral not to abandon, do not send me away."


    Gu Chao thought that she was so pitiful and funny: "general Qiao, you don''t need to worry. Since you have joined our northern army, you have no reason to drive you out. It''s good to stay alive."


    "Rong Ye immediately smiled:" thank you so much

 Chapter 1780

    Qiao Ding was so angry that he didn''t come back to the northern army for seven or eight days. During this time, Rong ye had a good time.


    It was quite a setback. Fortunately, 30000 people were lost. They were in a state of emergency. They didn''t come back for a while.


    Meanwhile, Gu Chao also received news that the general of the barbarian army is now lobbying several other tribes who did not participate in the rebellion to send out some people, saying that the revenge, land and food have to be robbed, otherwise it would be too bad.


    When the barbarian army was in another big time, the northern army had no time except for daily patrol and defense.


    What are the soldiers doing at leisure? The grassroots help the mountain people and the wild people in the neighborhood to do some work. The army and the people are close to each other. As leaders, we will intensify the daily school training to let the brothers'' energy vent. Don''t let them rest too much. Pisong is loose. He will be killed by hand skating when fighting back.


    Rong Ye belongs to the grass-roots soldiers. She also follows other brothers around the people near the camp every day. Some people''s fields were trampled when the barbarian army came. Isn''t it just after spring ploughing? If the fields are not well cultivated, they won''t get good food in autumn. Therefore, the little soldiers will help the people to build good fields, and then they will nail fences and so on.


    Let the night be hot every day.


    When she was in Kyoto, there were servant girls in her family. She didn''t have to do anything. Even when she ate, she was sent to the border. She did it herself. Although she couldn''t turn the field at first, after the farmers taught her, she became the best one in turning the field. She hurt herself badly.


    Ten days later, the barbarian army still had no movement. The northern Xinjiang Army doubted whether the barbarian army intended to withdraw?


    After all, if they really can''t get support, their only 60000 troops can''t lift a single drop of water.


    Because of the silence of the barbarian army, the northern Xinjiang Army relaxed a little. Gu Chao had nothing to do this time. He had nothing to do and went to the farmhouse to help him.


    The farmers were flattered, knowing that this was the marshal, pouring water, delivering soup, being attentive and frightened.


    Gu Chao was always close to the people, and he was kind to them. Later, the people also saw that marshal Gu was good at talking, and suddenly the painting style began to change.


    In a day, the old women who originally sent water and soup became graceful little women with silk flowers.


    The barracks are full of men, boys and gentlemen. When have you seen so many beautiful girls rush to ask for help? They blush like monkey butts one by one. They don''t know where to put their hands and feet.


    Rong ye also received a little girl''s hot soup. When she was drinking the soup, the girl looked at her. Her eyes were round. When she saw him, she covered her mouth and smiled shyly.


    Rong Ye is a little embarrassed. After drinking the soup, he wiped his mouth and thanked him.


    The little girl took the empty bowl, stamped her feet, turned her head and ran shyly.


    The Deputy bear who happened to pass by Darong night laughed: "little apprentice, you are very popular."


    Allow night to lower his head and continue to work, ignoring master.


    Deputy Xiong shouted again, "marshal, do you think it''s the first time? I think we''ve changed three girls. Everything is different. Let''s let the boy grow up."


    Marshal Gu over there is also taking the hot water from a little girl, drinking a sip, looking up at the direction of the night, with a smile in his eyes.


    The little lady guarding Gu Chao was brave and said immediately, "brother Xiao Rong is handsome. Many girls in the village always talk about him."


    Rong Ye''s ears are red, scratching his forehead and muttering, "stop talking."


    Deputy Xiong said: "but our marshal is not bad. I think the marshal has good food and drink these days."


    The little lady who sent water to Gu Chao sniffed the words and smiled. She was shy again and ran away with the kettle.


    Deputy Xiong smiled again and said, "marshal, there is no daughter-in-law in your hometown, or you can just set up a person in Kongzhou. Move faster and be a father next year!"


    "Just shut up." Gu Chao scolded Xiong''s deputy with a smile and stooped to continue to hoe.


    But Deputy General Xiong didn''t just shut up. He pushed his apprentice again and said, "so do you, Rong boy. There are so many big girls. Which one do you like? Tell master who you like, and master will help you to propose marriage! "


    "Master!" Rong Yehui stares at her master and carries a hoe. Instead of standing next to her, she goes to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao got up and happened to see the young man around him. Seeing that his ears and neck were all red, he joked, "I really like it?"


    She said, "I''m going to turn over the ground. Don''t talk to me. I''ll ignore you!"


    The Vice General of the bear over there hears the words and laughs. Gu Chao is also amused by him.


    I worked in the field till noon. I had lunch simply. In the afternoon, I would go up the mountain to cut firewood for my old mother-in-law who was not able to move in the village. She used to go alone. Today, Gu Chao saw that she was going to leave, got up and went with her.


    Two people walk on the mountain path, Gu chaolengbu Ding asked: "how old are you this year?"


    "Eighteen," said Rong Ye


    Gu Chao was a little surprised. "It looks like 15."


    Rong Ye pouted: "Marshal looks down on people."Gu Chao put his arm on the little guy''s shoulder and hook up with him: "eighteen, we can get married. Our hometown is determined?"


    "Not sure."


    "Let your master tell you one? I think that girl this morning is very good. "


    Rong Ye looked up at Gu Chao and said, "did Marshal see every girl clearly? Marshal wants to get married? "


    Gu Chao put his hand on his forehead and chuckled, "how about you? Have you learned to talk back?"


    "Allow night to scratch head:" Marshal wants to like, say by oneself, I do not marry, I am still small


    "Eighteen is not small."


    "How old is the marshal?"


    Gu Chao said, "I am 26."


    "Twenty six." Rong ye said, "marshal is eight years older than me. You are not in a hurry. I am in a hurry."


    Gu Chao saw that the young man really didn''t want to become a family. He said, "yes, it will be no later to see you when you have made contributions and promoted your official position."


    While chatting, they went up the mountain. When they got to the mountainside, they arrived at the place where the people usually cut firewood.


    Gu Chao looks at two trees, one is thin and the other is thick. He asks those who allow him to cut down at night. He waves his axe and greets those who are thick.


    As a result, as soon as he waved half of his hand, his arm was held. He turned his head and saw that the little guy was blocking himself, but his eyes were looking at the tree crown.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s a nest of swallows in the tree, marshal. Let''s not cut this."


    Gu Chao followed his line of sight, but didn''t see the bird''s nest. But when the little guy said that, he thought it was the little guy who went up the mountain every day and saw the bird perching on this tree, and didn''t insist on it, saying, "change that one."


    Say, chose another one.


    But when he raised his hand again, his arm was held: "the sparrow lives in this tree."


    Gu Chao put down his axe and raised his hand to play on his forehead: "I said how can you run to the mountain day by day and play with birds all day?"


    "No." Let night murmur, small eyebrow frown up, she looked at the nearby trees, looked for a while, said: "how this tree, all built birds, no, this is the hillside, birds should be built in the mountains."


    She said so, then raised her hand and whistled.


    Then Gu Chao saw a black feather swallow flying down from the big tree above their heads. The swallow fell steadily on Rong Ye''s arm as if he recognized people and chirped to him.


    Gu Chao picks his eyebrows.


    I saw this young man leaning over and whispering something in the little swallow''s ear.


    Gu Chao went over a little bit and wanted to hear what happened. But when he saw Rong, he suddenly raised his head and said to him, "marshal, it''s not good. The mountains are approaching ten thousand barbarians!"

 Chapter 1781

    Gu Chao was shocked and asked, "how do you know?"


    Rong Ye waved away the swallow in his hand and pretended, "can''t you hear what I hear? There are voices in the mountains, and many. "


    Gu Chao listened attentively, but heard nothing.


    He frowned.


    Rong Ye felt guilty and said, "I''ve been practising martial arts for many years, and my ear power is amazing. I just heard it. If the marshal doesn''t believe it, he''ll tell the scouts to go into the mountain to have a look."


    As for the barbarian army, Gu Chao had to be careful. He took another look at Rong ye and said, "go down the mountain first."


    Who knows just walked a section of the road, the sky a birdsong sound sounded, allow night to suddenly stop, face big change way: "we are found."


    Gu Chao looks at him.


    Rong Ye grabbed her Marshal''s big hand and took him to another road.


    Gu Chao didn''t believe that they were found at first, because he didn''t hear anything different, but as they ran faster and faster, there was a rush of footsteps behind them. At least hundreds of people listened.


    Gu Chao''s face sank. He quickly judged the route and said, "the road here is blocked. Go back."


    At first, Rong ye did not move, but stood in situ and listened to the birds singing and the wind. Only for a moment did she nod her head and say, "go up the mountain, go up the mountain."


    Gu Chao doesn''t know if he has such a strong ear power. However, this little guy has been able to speak out to nearly ten thousand people. He should have some abilities. Otherwise, how dare he have such an accurate number of people.


    Gu Chao and Rong ye go to another mountain road. Gu Chao doesn''t speak any more on the way, but Rong Ye stops for a moment from time to time, and then changes the road with him. They are tired after running for more than one hour.


    Finally, I look at the environment. It''s totally strange. I''m afraid I''ve lost my way.


    Gu Chao was more rational and didn''t panic when he was in danger. He found a sheltered place to let the little guy sit down and rest. He took out the water bag and let the little guy drink first.


    Allow night to drink water, the water bag to the marshal, Gu Chao also took a drink, turn his head, observe the surrounding environment.


    "Marshal, we must bring the news back to the camp as soon as possible. Without rescue, we are like a turtle in a jar."


    "I know." Gu Chao said, distressed: "but every mountain road is almost the same. Which side should we go down?"


    "You can''t go down the mountain." "Several main roads down the mountain are all men of the barbarian army. We can''t go anywhere. In the past, we used to go from sheep to tiger."


    Gu Chao looked at him suspiciously: "do you know how many roads there are in Kongshan? How do you assert that every road is blocked? How familiar are you with Kongshan? Rong boy, aren''t you from Kyoto? Isn''t this the first time you came back to Kongzhou? "


    Allow the night subconsciously want to explain, but see the marshal see her eyes more fierce, but afraid to say more wrong, can only fool: "I, I was judged according to the number of people heard, think it should be..."


    "Should? You should be able to let us avoid the ambush of the barbarians every time? "


    "I''m not sure, but maybe it''s a coincidence..."


    "One is coincidence, two times and three times, all coincidence?" Gu Chao says, suddenly reaches out his hand, grabs the little guy''s chin, makes him look up and look into his eyes: "or, are you a man of the barbarian army? They will know in advance that they will set up defense in the mountains? "


    "No, I''m not." "I''m not a spy, marshal, you have to believe me," Rong Yee said


    Gu Chao also doesn''t want to believe that the child who makes him feel good is a spy, but as the commander of the first army, he is responsible for the whole army. It''s normal for him to question such soldiers who obviously have something to hide and act strangely.


    Rong Ye was afraid that marshal really thought he was a spy. After a lot of entanglement, he had to admit: "I, I just, just can, can I can understand the language of some mountain animals, birds and birds. Just now, yes, it''s the beasts in the mountain who guide me... "


    Gu Chao looks at him in shock.


    Rong ye then said: "marshal, please don''t tell anyone else. My parents and my brother don''t allow me to tell anyone. They are afraid that I will be abducted and used by someone with a special ability when I am in the Jianghu. They have been strict with me since they were young, and even found many ways to get rid of my ability. They just It''s just that it hasn''t been a success. Marshal, you must keep it secret for me. Please, will you? "


    Gu Chao looks at the child and pleads, as if he is still considering the credibility of his words.


    At this time, the child''s face changed and said, "they are coming. Hurry up!"


    Speaking, Gu Chao also heard several footsteps coming from behind. They didn''t stop and ran all the way.


    When it stopped again, Rong Ye seemed to come out, bite his teeth, roll up his sleeve, and take out a small blue snake on his wrist.


    Gu Chao is surprised: "You raise it?"


    Rong ye answered and stressed: "no poison, Abby doesn''t bite, really."


    Gu Chao looks at him in silence.


    Rong ye took the green snake off, tore off a piece of his clothes, used clay and stone as a pen, and wrote six words on the cloth: "nearly ten thousand wild troops in the mountain". In front of Gu Chao, he said to the green snake, "Abby, you go down the mountain to report, remember, you must send the letter to the northern army."Then Gu Chao watched the green and quiet snake, grabbed the folded cloth, twisted himself, circled into the grass and swam down.


    Gu Chao: "..."


    Rong ye sent a letter and fell into self chagrin: "it''s all my fault that I didn''t practice hard when I was a child, I only loved playing with knives and guns, and I didn''t like learning internal power deeply. If my father, my mother and my brother were here, they would not be so embarrassed. Their lightness skills are very good. If you want to go down the mountain, don''t say 10000 people, 100000 people can''t stop it. Ah, Rong ye, you are stupid, stupid, you are really you The stupidest of all! "


    She said, beating her head with her fist.


    Gu Chao hurriedly took his hand: "do you really want to knock yourself silly?"


    "Allow night flat mouth, pitifully Baba of looking at her home Commander:" marshal, I am too useless


    Gu Chao arranges the messy hair for the little guy and says, "you are very powerful."


    Let''s listen to the boring night. From childhood, many people will say that she is powerful. My father will say that, my brother will say that, my grandfather will say that, my grandmother will say that, even grandpa Wei, uncle Yue Biao and uncle Zhong will say that.


    They all coax themselves to say that ugliness is the best and the most powerful. But when she is older, she knows that it''s her mother''s most pertinent - ugliness, in general. But with her, her brother really looks better and better.


    Sure enough, her existence is to highlight her brother''s extraordinary, storm crying!


    Gu Chao is really sad to see the child. He picks up his chin, wipes his dirty face, and says, "if it wasn''t for you today, Gu Chao would have died. Even if he didn''t die, he would have been a prisoner and abused. Rong boy, you are my help to Gu Chao. How can you be useless? "


    Rong Ye was stunned for a while. She looked at Marshal four eyes. Suddenly, her face turned red. She buried her head, lowered her voice, and murmured softly: "even without me, marshal, I could be safe. Marshal has such ability..."


    Gu Chao wryly smiled: "I know that without you, I can''t see the enemy''s way. I will fight against them. Even if I get away at last, I will be seriously injured. How can I talk to you safely as now?"


    Rong Ye didn''t say anything, but after a while, she suddenly looked up, showing her red face, and said firmly, "if they hurt the marshal, I will, will, will not let them go!"


    Gu Chao thought it funny: "how much do you like me?"


    "Yes!" Rong Ye nodded without hesitation: "marshal is the soul of the first army. Whoever will hurt you will be the enemy of our whole northern army! The northern army will surely let him pay for his blood

 Chapter 1782

    The barbarians searched the mountains with all their strength. Gu Chao did not dare to stay in the same place for too long with Rong Ye. The two of them had to move their positions from time to time.


    Gradually, they were far away from the place where they had sent the little green snake.


    Gu Chao asked, "will your snake come back to you?"


    Rong Ye shook his head: "no, Abby will disappear after sending the letter, will not make more contact with the northern army, and will not come back to me at this moment. Abby sends a letter. It''s amazing. If it takes the northern army to the mountain again, doesn''t it tell everyone that Abby is raised by me? And I can tame animals and speak animal language? I can''t let others know, so I won''t admit it after that letter. At that time, I may need marshal to answer the lie for me. "


    Gu Chao nodded, "I will hide it for you." Said, and feel the head of the young man happily: "it''s still smart, knowing to leave a way for yourself."


    Allow the night to chuckle: "it was taught by my brother. He said that when you go out, you must try to keep a low profile. Even when you have to, you must remember your own safety. I have kept Abby for so many years, but no one except my family knows that Abby is tied to my wrist every day, eating and living with me, going in and out together, and I will not talk with birds and animals in public. When I was a kid, I didn''t hide it. I went straight up and down, but watching my family worry about me, I learned to hide it. My mother said that only the most ordinary people are the safest people. They want me to be healthy and peaceful. They don''t want me to be independent. They also worry that I will be stared at with bad intentions. "


    Gu Chao said, "your family is right."


    If he had such a younger brother, he would have been very diligent and asked him to act in a low-key way and take everything into consideration.


    After listening to his family''s earnest advice, he thought that the child had just been outspoken and confessed his miraculous ability with him. This feeling of being trusted was false to say that Gu Chao was not moved.


    Gu Chao''s eyes become tender. Looking at children''s eyes, he has more love than before.


    Since this child is a soldier under his own hands, and he adores him so much, he is good at feeling and reason. He should train him carefully, and strive to make him an independent, thoughtful, calm and introverted man as soon as possible!


    Gu Chao and Rong ye are still running for their lives on the mountain here, and another thing is happening at the foot of the mountain on the other side.


    Since the beginning of March, the news of the invasion of the barbarian army has been sent back to Kyoto. Kyoto has taken action, saying that action is not a special action. The barbarian army comes every year, and the senior officials in Kyoto are used to it. But after all, it is a war. As long as there is a war, the imperial court has to send the overseers to the front line for inspection.


    During the reign of emperor Xiandi and Emperor Qianling, the overseers loved eunuchs, but now they love civil servants.


    In fact, no matter eunuch or civil servant, they just act as the eyes of the emperor. Instead of the emperor, they come to the border to see the situation and go back to convey it.


    Of course, we can''t avoid vulgarity. When we come here, we will take the emperor''s edict and encourage the front-line soldiers, and by the way, we will have some grand scenes.


    When the overseers arrived in the army, they did not take up their actual duties, and they would leave after seeing them. Therefore, neither the northern Xinjiang Army nor the Kongzhou government took this matter seriously.


    Now, it''s been two months since we saw the battle, and the long overdue supervision army of Kyoto has finally arrived.


    Even though border officials know that the overseers are here to wander around, they still have to receive people from the imperial court and Kyoto.


    But the garrison camp is too busy to take over. The northern Xinjiang army is too busy to take over. At last, only the Fuyin of Kongzhou is the representative.


    Knowing that the border war had begun, the Kyoto overseers did not blame the two armies for neglecting it. They exchanged greetings with the governor of Kongzhou and proposed to go to the front barracks of the northern Xinjiang army.


    The governor of Kongzhou thinks it''s a small thing. In recent days, the barbarian army hasn''t moved. The front camp is safe. The overseer can take him around if he wants to.


    So when the commander-in-chief of the northern Xinjiang Army brought a little Centurion to the mountain to collect herbs, Yin from Kongzhou Prefecture led the overseer to the northern Xinjiang army.


    In the absence of the commander of the northern Xinjiang army at the moment, several deputies came out to meet him. Xiong was not very happy. He did a good job in the field. Suddenly, he was informed that the leaders came to inspect and asked them to change their clothes and get ready to meet him.


    As soon as Deputy General Xiong changed his clothes, the overseer arrived. There were two overseers. They looked like two brothers. They were all brothers.


    Xiong''s deputy general is rough and crazy, and his education level is not high. Even if the marshal is not there, several deputy generals can''t come out to talk.


    Comparatively speaking, among the deputies, the most literati Deputy General Zhang has a sharp mouth. After a bit of ear with the governor of Kongzhou, he will tell several colleagues when he comes back.


    "Brothers, this time you have a high rank of overseer. Take your time and don''t bully others."


    Don''t bully, because there is a criminal record. In the past, there were also overseers coming to the border camp. Some civil servants were full of mouths, and the people who listened couldn''t stand it. Some civil servants themselves were ugly, and they thought their camp was dirty and dirty. The wild men at the border didn''t like to see these civil servants. Once, deputy Xiong would secretly cover a sack for a civil servant who didn''t speak well.


    When they beat them up and left, they didn''t send special products to them. As a result, they were impeached by civil servants when they went back. They said that the northern Xinjiang army would not accept their orders outside, and they were given a very disrespectful hat.Can marshal Gu be wronged on the forehead? He immediately went to the book to refute, sprayed the civil servants of others, and his nose was askew because of his anger. Finally, the emperor won the battle, which made him confused.


    This time, Deputy General Zhang said in advance that this time the overseers are the relatives and relatives of the emperor. This time, the emperor wants to protect them from humiliation.


    Several deputy generals are quite sensible. They even promise that we will not bully him. We are obedient.


    Some deputies also asked: "which royal relatives and relatives?"


    Emperor Qianling has many sons, first emperor''s brothers and sisters. The seven great aunts and relatives of the emperor are naturally a long string of Labradors.


    Deputy General Zhang lowered his voice and said, "it belongs to the seven Lords."


    "Collateral?"


    "No, son of the seventh prince."


    Oh, big man, the first cousin of the Lord.


    Another deputy asked, "it''s not the seventh prince, is it?"


    Deputy General Zhang said: "it''s not true that Shizi can''t be said to leave Beijing as soon as he can. He is Shizi''s two younger brothers, one is Zhengqing''s eight year exploration flower, the other is Zhengqing''s eleven year Jinshi background."


    These literati''s titles are not understood by the military officers, but the general idea is to understand. Anyway, they are two close officials of the emperor''s son who "although my father is the emperor''s relative uncle and we are the emperor''s cousin, we still rely on our own abilities to get into the official career".


    However, the Deputy generals were curious again: "the border is very poor. They are dear to the king and the marquis. How could they come to Kongzhou?"


    In general, those who are in charge of the army are those who can''t go up and down in the capital, and those who are idle are also wenchens. But those who come back are Tianzi''s close ministers, which makes them a little flattered.


    "Who knows." Who is not sent by the imperial court? Do you know their little generals.


    The two overseers had just come to the northern Xinjiang army. They had a look here and there. After a while, the young man in the green robe and the older one asked his younger brother in the white robe: "is it here?"


    White robed youth pondered: "Ali said it is here, this is his own sister, there is no need to cheat us."


    The young man in the green robe was unhappy: "your second sister-in-law is about to give birth. She has to turn me to the border. I can''t find her now. What do you want?"


    The young man in white robe was also nervous: "won''t you change places again? When we set out, we wrote that we had transferred from the garrison to the northern army. Did we return to the garrison? I said, just now in the city, you should go to the barracks first. You''re in a hurry. You have to come here. "


    "Can I not be in a hurry? I want to emphasize with you that your second sister-in-law is going to give birth, and I will go back to Beijing if I find someone! "


    "It''s not the first child. As for you, the girl has experience and won''t be in danger."


    "It''s not big or small. It''s called second sister-in-law!"

 Chapter 1783

    They secretly talked for a while, and then searched for a long time, but they still didn''t see the person they wanted to see. At this time, they heard the soldiers calling outside.


    Several deputy generals hurriedly came forward to inquire, but saw that the soldier took out a white cloth strip, on which there were six big words -- nearly ten thousand barbarians in the mountains.


    Deputy generals were shocked: "where did the cloth come from?"


    The soldier shook his head: "I don''t know. We are working in the field. Xiaodou suddenly said that there was a snake crawling on him. We went to have a look. If the snake didn''t see it, we saw this cloth strip. Deputy, it''s the end..."


    "Marshal is still on the mountain!" The way of bear''s deputy.


    Several other deputy generals were also worried. Then, with a wave of his hand, Zhang asked everyone to dispatch them as soon as possible. The whole soldier and the leader of the team.


    Now there are 60000 people in the camp. They will send 20000 to the mountain for search and rescue. Another 40000 will stay in the camp.


    Because I''m afraid that this mindless cloth will be the plan for the barbarian army to move away from the mountain. Therefore, most of the people in the camp must be left behind, and they must be ready at any time. The battalion''s anti tower is now on the way!


    In the blink of an eye, the two overseers saw that the barracks were busy. They didn''t know. Therefore, the governor of Kongzhou hurriedly took them back to the barracks and said, "it''s about to start a war. It''s like the enemy''s surprise attack. Two adults stay well in the barracks. Don''t go out."


    When the northern Xinjiang army was ready to enter the mountain, Gu Chao and Rong Ye finally ran down in a run, against the elite soldiers of the barbarian army.


    There are seven people on the other side. The blind cat also ran into the dead mouse and made a special detour. Unfortunately, he happened to meet the person he was looking for.


    The two sides fought, Gu Chao and Rong Ye joined hands, and seven soldiers were killed by them in a blink of an eye, but because their whereabouts had been found, no matter how they ran, the barbarian search team could quickly find them.


    The strength of the two men had been expended in their previous hiding, and the water they brought out had already been used up. Seeing more and more barbarians, I''m afraid they can only fight one deadly battle.


    Gu Chao, with a calm face, turned his back to Rong ye and said to her, "I''ll hold them back for a while and you''ll run."


    Allow night to shake his head: "I don''t!"


    Gu Chao looked back at her and said, "if you want to run, you can run. I''ll delay. How far can you run? Can you hear me?"


    "I don''t." Allow night to look at Gu Chao, nose tip red, inhaled nose: "subordinates how to let marshal a person to risk, is to leave someone to delay, it is also me to stay, marshal run."


    "Night!" Gu Chao shouted, "this is an order. You can''t disobey it!"


    "Disobey, disobey!" Rong ye said, "I won''t leave the marshal alone anyway. If the marshal wants to return to the army, you will deal with me by the military law. Anyway, I won''t leave now!"


    "You..."


    Without waiting for Gu Chao to say anything more, the barbarian army has been encircled and annihilated.


    Each other has a sharp edge. They only have two axes that are not sharp. If they don''t hit them a few times, the axe will be cut to the full. In the end, it''s a cheap farm product and a weapon made by the military, which can''t be compared.


    There are at least a hundred barbarians in the opposite side, and even more reinforcements behind them, but they are still only two people. The so-called two fists are invincible and four hands are fighting. Both of them are not able to support each other, but Gu Chao tries to block in front of Rong ye and blocks several knives for her.


    Allow night to see Gu Chao''s blood on her body more and more, her eyes are red with anger, she understands to get the Admiral''s love for her, but she loves, how can a good person like Marshal be secretly attacked by these curfew!


    Rong Ye snatched a weapon of the barbarian army, raised her hand and cut half of the head of the other party. The blood spilled on her face. Without blinking her eyelids, she said to her back, "marshal, you hold on, I have a way!"


    With that, she stepped on the heads of two barbarians, jumped up to the big tree beside her, stood on the branch in the middle of the big tree, raised her hand, and whistled to the mountain.


    The whistle is not only lingering, but also resounding in the deep valley.


    The wind passed the sound stream. I don''t know how long ago, the wolf howled first in the mountain. The howl was majestic, heroic, first one, then a group, and finally one after another. The wolves roared.


    After the howl of the wolf, there was the roar of the bear.


    After the bear roars, the leopard roars.


    After the roar of the leopard is the roar of the tiger.


    After the roar of the tiger is the cry of the eagle.


    At last, the barbarians who had besieged Gu Chao realized that it was not right. At the same time, the northern army, which was going up the mountain, realized that it was not right.


    The soldier familiar with the mountain was frightened and said: "here, this is, is the mountain god furious, can we still enter the mountain?"


    Deputy General Zhang asked, "how do you say that?"


    "Small soldier way:" small hometown mountain side once also had such thing, in the mountain one night, the animal is loud not only, call for heaven to rob the earth, after a short time, the mountain made the earthquake, the whole mountain all collapsed


    In the face of some natural disasters, animals do have the first alert, and will pass on the roar to the same kind to remind them to avoid disasters.


    At this time, it is precisely because all the wild animals have the will to send out such a warning sound together that the people will know that there is going to be a major event, and at the same time, they can do their best to prepare for it.


    At present, both the barbarian army and the marshal are on the mountain, but the mountain god suddenly gets angry. Although it''s not sure whether it''s an earthquake or not, so many animals howl at the same time. It must be a natural disaster that hasn''t run away.It''s going to be a natural disaster. They are still on the mountain at this time. It''s really not a wise move.


    But the marshal is still in the mountains.


    Marshal''s life and death are unknown!


    Deputy General Zhang clenched his teeth and looked at several colleagues.


    Deputy General Xiong stood out first and said in a loud voice, "enter the mountain!"


    Deputy General Zhang immediately grasped the long gun, raised it to the top of his head, and said, "go to the mountain!"


    Other deputy generals also followed: "into the mountains!"


    "Into the mountains!"


    "Into the mountains!"


    Knowing that the danger is near, knowing that entering the mountain may be different, but they can not give up their commander, they still want to enter the mountain to rescue the commander!


    Twenty thousand soldiers were cheered up by the commander and general, and gradually there was no objection. However, Deputy General Zhang also sent people back to the camp to inform the deputy general who was still in the camp to discuss with the governor of Kongzhou, so as to prepare well as soon as possible and protect the civilians under the mountain and the people in the city!


    In fact, it is not necessary for Deputy General Zhang to send someone to report that the barracks is not far from Kongshan, so we have heard the news inside for a long time.


    In the barracks, there was chaos, and the soldiers were asking what was going on.


    Fuyin of Kongzhou had heard about the report of the disaster by the beasts before. He was shocked. He immediately left with the northern army and went back to the city to take charge of the overall situation.


    When the two young overseers sent the government Yin of Kongzhou out of the camp, they could still hear the roar of animals on Kongshan mountain. They looked at each other anxiously and thought about the same thing.


    Impossible, right?


    It won''t, will it?


    She dare not?


    Last time she came here like this, she was beaten by her father. Even the emperor ordered criticism, saying that she was bold and reckless and played with natural disasters, which made people panic and people panic. She was asked to meditate and write 5000 words of personal review!


    Her mother was so angry that she was punished to kneel for three days and three nights in the Buddhist hall. During this period, she was only allowed to drink porridge, but not a single leaf. Even her brother didn''t give her food.


    So, it must not be her, right.


    She won''t knowingly commit a second time


    Right, right?

 Chapter 1784

    It was not only the barbarian army and the northern army that were frightened by the battle in the mountains, but also Gu Chao who was in the situation.


    Gu chaoleng watched the boy jump to the tree, whistling and falling to him.


    Gu Chao didn''t know what was going on, but then there was a lot of noise in the mountains. It seemed that the barbarians who surrounded them were also surprised. They talked about their hometown and what they were discussing.


    Gu Chao looks at Rong, but he doesn''t get back to his senses.


    Let the kid pull him, pull him to the back of the nearest big and thick tree, and cover him a little.


    Only a few moments later, the barbarians discussed the result. They rushed over again. This time, they were even more ruthless. They obviously gave up the plan of catching them alive and wanted to get them to the right place.


    Gu Chaorong night fought with the barbarian army again. During this period, because he was caught by the root of the tree, he let the barbarian army catch the flaw. The long sword came straight to her chest. Gu Chaorong saw the situation and didn''t even think about it. He crossed over and blocked the sword for her.


    The tip of the sword was buried in his chest, and with a "poof" sound, he spat out blood and tried to split the long sword into two parts, covering his weak body. As he retreated, he said to Rong ye, "don''t be stubborn, run."


    Rong night looked at the broken sword on his chest, swallowed his saliva fiercely, and his eyes turned red quickly: "marshal, hold on, hold on for a while."


    Gu Chao also pushes Rong ye to let him go quickly.


    Let night but stubbornly support his body, eyes dead looking at the sky.


    Why not? Why not!


    Come on! Come on!


    Let night cry tears, tears mixed with blood, her good-looking face paste mottled..


    The barbarian army is a sword again. It comes from the right side. This sword is aimed at Rong ye, but I don''t want to look at Chao''s body, embrace Rong ye, and bear this sword for her on the back.


    Looking down at the little boy in his arms, Gu Chao sighed, "let''s go."


    Rong Ye nearly collapsed. She hugged Gu Chao''s body and sobbed, "marshal, marshal..."


    The barbarians saw that they fell to the ground. One of them had fainted and the other had lost the ability to resist. They planned to go up and use one sword to kill them.


    But don''t want to, suddenly, the sky a hawk, lightning thunder, a huge eagle from the sky, its sharp steel claws in the nearby barbarian army''s head brushed, the barbarian army only feel a pain in the front door, the eyes are already bright red, the eagle actually in his face grabbed three visible bone paw marks, one of which pierced his eyes, so that his eyes fell on the spot.


    The appearance of a goshawk is just the beginning, followed by the second and the third. Behind them, the incessant howling of tigers, howling of wolves and howling of wolves come to them in large numbers from afar.


    The barbarians asked their companions in panic what was going on. They answered them, but they only howled at each other. The eagles were fierce and terrible. In a moment, they were beaten to pieces.


    That''s not all. The wolves on the left are late, the tigers on the right are getting closer, and the leopards in the distance are jumping on the nearest high slope.


    All the wild animals showed their fierce eyes, and their teeth were gloomy and pale, which surrounded them.


    What''s going on? What''s going on? Don''t these fierce animals live in the mountains? Why do they all come out?


    No matter what happened, resistance was inevitable. The barbarians had weapons in their hands. Just now, under the attack of the eagles, they fell down. But that doesn''t mean that they will compromise on this point.


    After another discussion, the barbarians wielded swords and slashed at the eagles.


    Their actions angered all the beasts, first the wolves, then the leopards, and finally the tigers.


    Wild animals and human beings fight together, howling and neighing, resounding through the valley.


    At this moment, Rongye has been holding Gu Chao, who is hurt all over, far away from the war circle, to another secluded mountain stream.


    She could not touch his wound. She helped him to sit down in front of a big stone. Then she tore off her clothes, wet the water and wiped his face.


    The cold water vapor gradually made Gu Chao clear. Gu Chao opened his eyes, looked at his environment first, and then at the young man with red eyes crying. He asked weakly, "running out?"


    Rong Ye nods his head hard, and tears drop down one by one: "I''m running out, marshal and I are running out."


    Gu Chao tried to sit up with his body propped up, but when he moved, he was involved in the wound. Suddenly, blood ran from his chest and back. He said: "before the weapons are taken out, you can lean on them. Don''t get up!"


    Gu Chao looked around and asked suspiciously, "barbarian army, didn''t catch up?"


    "Rong Ye shook his head:" I called the mountain animals to stop them. They couldn''t catch up for a while Said, and said: "marshal, I''m going to take the sword out of your body. It may hurt a little. Please hold back."


    Gu Chao looks down at the broken sword on his chest and shakes his head wearily: "it''s too deep, take it out and you won''t live..."


    "No!" Rong Ye bit his teeth and said, "I didn''t stab my heart. Although I would bleed a lot when I took it out, it''s ok as long as I stop the blood and hold back the pain. Marshal, you believe me!"Gu Chao said: "that''s it. I want to wait until your master and them come In a few words, I will explain to them... "


    "Can''t wait!" "Let the night all cry:" again delay, can''t cure


    "No, it can''t be cured..." Gu Chao said weakly, raised his hand again, and stroked the young man''s eyes: "the man has tears, but he doesn''t flick them lightly."


    "Marshal, why don''t you believe me!" "My mother is a doctor, my brother is a doctor. Although I haven''t been a doctor, I have learned a lot. You won''t die. Please, let me pull out the broken sword, OK?"


    Allow the night to fight hard, but Gu Chao has given up to survive. At last, allow the night to see that he can''t persuade the marshal, so he put up his eyes directly and said fiercely, "I don''t care, I will take it, marshal, you hold back!"


    Said, she first tore the clothes near Gu Chao''s wound, and then held Gu Chao''s chest, holding the end of the broken sword in one hand and pulling it hard.


    "Hmmm -" Gu Chao was dizzy with pain. He bit his teeth hard, but he didn''t let himself cry out in pain, attracting the enemy.


    Gu Chao''s chest is full of blood. At night, he can use a stone to press a hole in his chest. Because there is no silver needle, she can''t stop bleeding with a needle. She can only use a stone to press the point and force it to stop bleeding.


    This method of blood is feasible. After a while, the wound does not bleed, but the blood is stopped, but the pain is not stopped.


    Gu Chao''s lips are bitten by himself, and blood flows out from the corners of his mouth.


    Let night see this and heartache, she can''t move now, after thinking for a moment, she leans directly, the lips cover Gu Chao''s lips, take away the sweet smell on his lips.


    Gu Chao stares at her.


    Allow the night to pry open Gu Chao''s teeth, the tip of his tongue across the wound on his lips, after a gentle soothing moment, I feel Gu Chao has not resisted, she just slightly back, leaving his lips.


    Gu Chao looks at her in terror.


    Rong Ye explained to him seriously: "once my father was injured, my mother did so." Said, she looked down at the wound of the marshal again, then raised her eyes and asked, "does it hurt, marshal? My mother does this, and my father doesn''t hurt. "


    Gu Chao: "..."

 Chapter 1785

    For a long time, Gu Chao didn''t say a word, but he kept looking at Rong Ye.


    Allow night hands to press the wound of Gu Chao''s chest, until it is sure that there is no blood at all, she moved her body and turned her eyes to the wound on the Marshal''s back.


    Compared with the wound on the front chest, the wound on the back is shallower. At night, the marshal looks at herself, and she is a little puzzled. However, she leans quickly, first blocks the Marshal''s mouth with her lips, and then stealthily pulls out the broken sword on his back with one hand under the Marshal''s shocked eyes.


    When the sword was pulled out, she also stood up straight. There was blood on her lips from Gu Chao. She didn''t know it. She chuckled and asked the marshal, "does it really hurt? I''ve pulled them out, but the Marshal''s brow hasn''t been frowned


    As soon as she finished, Gu Chao''s eyebrows began to wrinkle.


    But Rong Ye doesn''t care. She finds the right acupoint, squats behind Gu Chao, and continues to stop bleeding for him.


    Suddenly, the two people became silent. Gu Chao was in a state of disorder, unable to speak, and Rong Ye was totally immersed in healing and had no time to chat.


    A moment later, a wolf howls. Gu Chao looks at the direction of the howl for the first time. He is alert.


    "Let night hurriedly way:" Marshal does not stretch muscle, can oppress wound "I''m here," she said, raising her voice again


    As soon as the voice fell, a vigorous shadow of the wolf had jumped. The wolf''s eyes were blue, his body was huge, and he looked very fierce.


    Gu Chao looks at the wolf, and the wolf also looks at Gu Chao, but he ignores Gu Chao. He only bites a few herbs in his mouth and slowly steps to Rong Ye''s side.


    Rong ye took the herbal medicine it sent, touched its forehead gratefully, and said, "thank you."


    The wolf didn''t leave even though he had sent the herbs, so he sat beside him and put his big hair head on his knee.


    When the wound behind Gu Chao stops bleeding, Rong Ye breaks the herb into two parts and spreads them on the two big wounds of Gu Chao.


    In fact, Gu Chao has many other knife injuries, but it''s not serious because it''s just skin injury and there''s no bleeding.


    Allow night to cover the wound on Gu Chao''s back first, then tear his clothes into strips, and fix them as bandages.


    When the wound on her back was finished, she moved to the front and applied it to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao looks at the small head on his chest and thinks of the kiss just now. He wants to say something, but he opens it several times and doesn''t say it.


    After finishing the wound in front of him, Rong night raised his head and smiled with relief: "I said, it must be OK. As long as I don''t hurt my heart, I don''t need surgery. Basic first aid, I''m sure it''s OK."


    As she chattered, Gu Chao watched her red mouth open and close, and her mood became more complicated.


    "Rong Let''s have a look Gu Chao finally opened his mouth, but his tone was a bit awkward: "you, do you know what you are doing just now?"


    "Bandage the marshal." Allow the night to say briskly.


    "Before."


    "Before?" Rong ye said: "draw the broken sword? Marshal, why don''t you believe me? You see, I''ve packed it for you. How can you return it... "


    "After."


    "Ah?"


    Gu Chao turned his eyes elsewhere: "before bandaging, after drawing the sword, you Do you know what you''re doing? "


    "I know." "Give the marshal pain relief," he said


    Gu Chao: "..."


    Rong ye put his head forward again, stared at the Marshal''s wound and asked, "does it hurt again?"


    "It''s not about whether it hurts or not." Gu Chao keeps away from her, his tone is full of anxiety: "what do you say about your father and mother? You know, that kind of thing is only for husband and wife!"


    "Husband and wife can do it?" Rong Ye obviously didn''t know this. She looked down for a moment, then raised her head and asked, "why?"


    Gu Chao said, "you are such a fool!"


    "I''m stupid, it doesn''t matter. Marshal is smart. I''ll listen to marshal!"


    "I will not do such a thing again!" Gu Chao''s cruel lesson: "except for your future lady, don''t talk to others again. Do you hear me?"


    "Good!" said Rong Ye


    Gu Chao thought that he deserved to be so cheerful. He was not angry or angry at all.


    Gu Chao could only calm his face and said, "besides, it''s not a way to stop the pain. I don''t know if I don''t, but I''m just confused by your anger and forget about the pain!"


    Rong Ye grinned: "forget to cry for pain, it''s also pain relief. It''s the most painful moment when I pull out the broken sword. After that, it will slow down. Now the marshal has already trained me mentally. I think it''s better. As long as the marshal is good, I''ll be happy."


    The little guy looks heartless. Gu Chao feels dazzled. He turns his eyes away again. He can''t help complaining: "a man''s husband, who comes and goes, looks like something. It''s not proper!"


    Let the left ear go in and the right ear go out at night, and you will not be angry at being scolded.


    At this time, the wolf who had been lying beside suddenly felt something, straightened up and sobbed to Rong Ye.Rong Ye understood, nodded and said, "let''s go. I''ll go up the mountain to see you in two days."


    The wolf whined and quickly disappeared into the jungle.


    Rong night turned to Gu Chao and said, "our reinforcements have arrived."


    Sure enough, before long, the detachment led by lieutenant general Zhang found the side of the mountain stream, saw the marshal and Rong Ye covered in blood, and lieutenant general Zhang''s eyes were red, so he quickly sent two people down the mountain for treatment.


    Rong ye only suffered some skin injuries, and didn''t feel much pain. Gu Chao''s two wounds were deep, so he had to sit on a stretcher down the mountain.


    On the way down the mountain, Deputy General Zhang also told his subordinates, "since the marshal has found it, you should inform other people to go down the mountain quickly. The mountain god''s wrath is not a small matter after all. The barbarian army can still talk about it later, but the natural disaster cannot be underestimated."


    Rong Ye happened to be walking beside the Deputy General Zhang. When he heard his words, he was stunned for a while, and then her face turned white.


    Deputy General Zhang looked at her face and asked, "what''s the matter? If I can''t walk, I''ll carry you. " This young bear is the senior apprentice of deputy Xiong. Although Deputy Zhang quarrels with him, he is an old brother of the camp. Recently, deputy Xiong has been hurting him. Other deputy generals, at least, regard him as their own offspring.


    Let night hurriedly shake his head, said that he was ok, but his face has always been a sky down expression.


    Gu Chao, who was sitting on the stretcher, came up to him at night and asked, "does it hurt? Or uncomfortable? "


    Allow night to shake his head, bitter face, close to marshal''s ear, whisper to him.


    Gu Chao listened to him, glanced at the child and said, "don''t worry, I''m here."


    Rong Ye immediately appreciated: "Marshal means, would you like to help me write a review of 5000 words? And secretly deliver food to me? "


    Beating, kneeling and being scolded are all trivial matters. Five thousand words of self-criticism and refusal to give food belong to torture.


    Gu Chao: "..."

 Chapter 1786

    All the way down the mountain, to the foot of the mountain, just met from another way back to camp Deputy General Xiong and so on.


    Seeing that the marshal and the little apprentice were covered in blood, the Deputy General Xiong was so angry that he scolded the barbarian army for being shameless, and asked how they were hurt.


    Allow the night to pacify the master a few words, a party has arrived outside the camp.


    Gu Chao was carried back to the camp. He was bloodthirsty. It was terrible at first sight.


    The soldiers in the camp were really frightened. They came up one by one and asked.


    Gu Chao waved his hand and was about to say two words to stabilize his army. Not far away, a strange male voice came: "ah ah, ah, what''s the matter? Why so much blood? Get hurt? My mother... "


    Gu Chao looked down at the crowd and saw that he was a young man in official uniform, rushing to this side.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he ran for two steps, he was grabbed by another young man nearby, who whispered in his ear.


    Gu Chao saw that both of them were strangers. At that time, he was a little surprised. He saw that they were wearing official clothes. He had a guess.


    The Deputy Zhang next to him said, "the one on the left is Rong Qing, and the one on the right is Rong mo. all of them are overseers from central Beijing." He said, lowering his voice: "it''s still the son of the seventh prince."


    Son of the seven lords?


    Gu Chao squints and takes a look in his eyes.


    While talking, the two young overseers had finished talking to each other and walked quickly.


    The official named rongmo said first: "Marshal Gu, I''ve heard a lot about your name."


    Gu Chao replied, "two adults, I''ve lost my welcome."


    Rong Mo looks Gu Chao around and looks at him. He is also covered in blood. He asks, "what''s wrong with Marshal Gu?"


    Gu Chao said, "it''s not in the way of enemy attack."


    Rong Mo''s face sank: "the barbarian army is really hateful. I hope Marshal Gu can heal as soon as possible so that he can kill them all!"


    Gu Chao felt that this man was a bit gnashing his teeth. He didn''t know why he hated the barbarian army so much. He was not in good health and didn''t want to exchange greetings. He just said, "the barbarian army will be eliminated."


    Rong Mo nodded, and let the soldiers carry Gu Chao back to his account.


    After the brigade left, Rong Yirong, who was trying to run from left to right, took her to her barracks.


    Facing the two cousins who grew up together, Rong Ye was very guilty. She lowered her head and shouted, "brother Mo, brother Qing."


    "You know how to call me brother!" Rong Mo''s face is black and almost drips out: "do you know how many people you scared when you ran away from Beijing? Your father and mother, your brother won''t say that, emperor, your seven uncle, and your little girl sister, who don''t worry? What do you think Rong and I are doing in Beijing to rush to the border? Rong ye, you are too much this time! "


    "Well, don''t say that first." Rong Qian looks at Rong Ye''s head, which is almost buried in his chest. He stops his second brother and says, "call a doctor first. Does this blood hurt?"


    Rong Mo hummed, "it''s time for her to hurt. How old are you? You don''t have any rules. Don''t get used to her, she just makes you spoiled!"


    Rong Ye was taught a lesson, but he didn''t retort, so he took a sniff and his eyes turned red.


    Rong Qian coaxes her: "don''t listen to your brother-in-law. Your sister-in-law knows you''re coming to the barracks. In a hurry, she gets pregnant. Your brother-in-law is naturally nervous. First, you say whether you hurt or not. How can you shed so much blood and where did you hurt?"


    "She''s still standing well. How hurt can she be?" Rong Mo said with a straight face, but at the same time, his eyes were also turning on Rong ye, trying to make sure that she was really OK.


    Rong tilts to pull Rong night to sit down, looks at the little girl to be scolded only can silent shed tears, then touches her head to coax: "obediently obedient, next time not so good, isn''t it?"


    Let night flat mouth, vague "um" sound, roll up their sleeves, show them arm injuries, those injuries crisscross, blood drenched, look terrible.


    "My God!" Rong Qian was scared to death. He blew it twice for Rong ye, and then turned around to scold his brother: "it''s OK, is it OK?"


    Rong Mo is also scared. He wants to go out and call a military doctor.


    Rong Ye hurriedly stopped them and said, "the marshal is seriously injured. All the doctors must have gone to the camp. I''m not in the way. I''ll go back later to clean the medicine myself. Don''t delay the Marshal''s treatment."


    "Gu Chao''s life is life, your life is not life? To speak of it, your life is much more expensive than his life of Gu Chao! " Let''s tilt our eyes up.


    "Marshal is the soul of the first army," Rong explained. "The safety of marshal is related to the stability of the army''s mind. Don''t neglect the general. I''m just a small soldier. How can I compare with Marshal?" She said, pulling her arm tightly: "brother tilt, you really don''t go. I''ll just go back and wipe the medicine myself."


    I''m so angry.


    Rong Mo hurriedly went to open the package, took out some bottles and cans, and said, "this is what your mother asked us to bring before we started. Do you think it''s useful?"


    Rong Ye looked at the label on the bottle, and became more and more frightened. These are all her mother''s sweethearts. They are all life-saving medicines for curing injuries and expelling poisons. When they are put on the market, one of them is worth ten thousand gold, but her mother has sent them all to her.Let the night cry.


    When Rong Qian saw that she was crying again, he asked, "can''t you use it?"


    Allow night to shake his head: "use."


    Said, she first took a bottle of gold sore medicine, opened it, smelled the ingredients in it, she put the gold sore medicine into her arms.


    "Why not?" Let me ask you.


    "This bottle is the best," Rong said. "I''ll leave it to the marshal."


    "Yes?"


    At last, Rong Ye gave himself the medicine for the injury on his arm and arm. He also took a tonic for recuperation of internal breathing. Soon, his face was ruddy.


    Rong Qingrong Mo was relieved. Rong Mo returned to his cold and hard appearance. He said, "go pack your bags and come back to Beijing with me tomorrow. Your brother is going to be the overseer and will not go with us."


    Rong Ye refused immediately, "I don''t want to go back to Beijing."


    "Rong Mo is angry:" just said to know wrong, and began to stubborn, right


    Rong Ye hid behind Rong Qian, pouted and said, "Dad agreed to let me stay. I want to stay in Kongzhou. I will not go back."


    "You..." Rong Mo wants to teach her a lesson.


    Rong Qian stopped and turned back to Caotang: "it''s too dangerous here. Look at you. In the next two months, you''ve got a wound. If you don''t want to marry someone, go back and say to your father and mother, you''re the princess granted by the emperor. It''s the blessing of the other party who wants to marry. There''s no need to beat yourself up for refusing to marry. Look at you now, suffer and suffer, Why is that necessary? "


    Rong Ye defends: "I didn''t go back to Beijing because I wanted to marry someone. On the contrary, it was because I was getting married that I came up with the idea that my brother could go far away to be a doctor. Why do I have to stay in the back house and be an ordinary little woman? I also want to pursue my dream and join the army. I also want to fight against the enemy and do what I want to do! "


    "But you are a girl." Allow to incline way.


    "In the barracks, no one thinks I''m a girl." Rong said, "especially our marshal. General Qiao knows that I am a woman, so he will send me to the rear camp. But even if the marshal knows that I am a woman, he is willing to let me be a forward. The marshal is a good man. The marshal knows me best and I like the marshal best! "


    Rong Qian was shocked: "Gu Chao knows that you are a woman, but also lets you eat and live with a group of men? Is he ill? "


    "Don''t speak ill of the marshal!" he said


    Rong Mo also asked: "he really knows you are a woman?"


    Rong Ye nodded: "I must know that when I arrived in the northern Xinjiang army, general Qiao told my father the address of Marshal Gu. My father must have written a letter to the marshal. Even if my father''s letter hasn''t arrived, general Qiao must have told the marshal that they are friends."


    Rong Mo frowned fiercely: "if this tide is really a knowledgable offense, then he really has a problem."


    Rong urged his brother: "Gu is not a good man. Let''s go back to Beijing and impeach him now."


    Rong ye: "?"

 Chapter 1787

    Rong Yehao said that he persuaded Rong Qing not to tell Marshal Gu that he was black.


    After a while, Rong night heard the voice of deputy bear outside: "Rong boy, Rong boy."


    Rong Ye hurriedly ran out and said, "master, I''m here."


    Deputy General Xiong was shocked when he saw that the little apprentice had come out of the camp.


    Later, Rong Qian and Rong Mo also came out. They saw Rong Ye was walking fast, afraid that she would tear the wound.


    Deputy General Xiong went to Rongye and asked, "what are you doing here? Why don''t you keep up? Is the medicine on? Marshal is looking for you. "


    "The marshal called me. I''ll go now." Rong ye said, and ran happily to the main camp.


    Deputy General Xiong looked at his good arms and legs. Although he had a lot of blood on his body, it seemed that he was not hurt badly, and he was relieved.


    Looking back, I saw two young Beijing officials, squinting at the back of Rong Xiaozi''s departure.


    Deputy General Xiong wondered, but he was a big old man. If he could not speak to the literati, he would not say hello and turned back to the main camp.


    Rong Qian and Rong Mo look at each other. They take a step and go to the main camp.


    When Rong Qingrong Mo went to the gate of the barracks, he heard Gu Chao''s voice coming out: "if you take medicine, you have to let the military doctor have a look. Go sit down. Don''t jump. I''m dizzy."


    "Let''s lean and let''s not hit the curtain. When the people inside see them, they all converge a little. Deputy General Zhang also calls out:" two adults. "


    Rong Mo walked in front and asked Gu Chao with a smile, "don''t worry about Marshal''s injury?"


    Gu Chao nodded, "it''s OK."


    Rong Mo turned his head again and asked Rong ye, who was sitting on the other side and was showing his arm to the military doctor, "what about this little girl?"


    Rong ye: "..."


    Gu Chao: "


    "Everyone:" "


    Rong Mo said, then changed his words: "wrong, it''s this little brother. Is his injury OK?"


    Rong Ye stares at Rong Mo mercilessly. She thinks Rong Mo is intentional!


    Other people are not very happy to glance at Rong Mo, think he deliberately called Rong Xiaozi girl, is to see Rong Xiaozi grow delicate, short, laugh at others.


    How can the people in their barracks make an outsider laugh?


    The military doctor coughed softly and said at the right time: "although Rong Xiaozi''s injuries look terrible, they are all skin injuries. They don''t hurt the bone. They get better quickly. In addition, Rong Xiaozi''s medicine is your own? There is no such good medicine in our camp. "


    "It''s my own." Rong ye said, then took out the porcelain bottle from his arms and handed it to the military doctor: "this is also mine. I left it to the marshal, Chen Junyi. Can the marshal wipe this medicine?"


    Doctor Chen opened the plug and smelled it. He was very surprised: "good medicine, good medicine, excellent healing product, young man, isn''t it cheap?"


    "Let night simple scratch head:" fortunately, my mother is a doctor, there are these at home


    Chen Jun''s doctor said, "let''s let him be a rich man. He has a very thick family background. With only a bottle of gold sore medicine, I''m afraid he''ll have seven or eight thousand Liang."


    Hearing this, other vice generals gathered together and asked Chen Junyi, "what kind of medicine is it? It''s so precious?"


    Rong ye only cares about the marshal of her family. She interrupts other people''s gossip and asks Chen Junyi, "Chen Junyi, apply this medicine to the marshal. The marshal can get better faster, right?"


    "That''s for sure." Doctor Chen Jun said that he asked the doctor to remove the binding cloth for the marshal and change it for a good medicine.


    The eyes are not eyes, the nose is not the "hum" of the nose.


    But Gu Chao stopped the doctor and said to Rong ye, "since your mother has prepared it for you, it''s up to you to use it for your own use. I''ve already given you good medicine and won''t be tossed."


    "But I want to give it to the marshal."


    Gu Chao''s eyes are gentle: "I know your mind is, be good, use it by yourself."


    Let the night fight.


    Rong Mo suddenly said, "Marshal Gu is right, Rong boy, this medicine is prepared for you by your family. Since they worry about you going out, it has three advantages and two disadvantages. However, you are generous to others and transfer their love for you to others. Isn''t it too cold?"


    Rong Mo''s words are very reasonable. Rong ye thought that these drugs were not easily taken out by his mother in the past, but now they were all sent to her, and she felt guilty, stuffy and obedient.


    After successfully getting the property back from his cousin''s house, Rong Mo smiled and said, "it''s good that you don''t disturb the marshal when he''s in the process of curing the injury and no one else. Let''s not disturb him, young man. You''d better go back to your own camp to rest and don''t disturb Marshal Gu."


    "Let night immediately get up, nervous on the couch of Gu Chao way:" that marshal you rest, I do not disturb you


    Gu Chao looked at him and said he would leave soon. After a pause, he called out, "wait a minute."


    Allow night to stand in place.


    Gu Chao said to other people, "go out first. I have something to say with Rong."


    Rong Ye blinks, watching Deputy General Zhang and others rush out. When the camp is almost gone, Rong Ye sees her two cousins standing like stakes.Rong ye: "..."


    Gu Chao frowned: "two adults?"


    Rong Mo and Rong Qing still don''t want to leave.


    Deputy Zhang at the door said nothing and dragged them out.


    When there was no one else in the camp, Gu Chao leaned on the cushion and waved to Rong ye, "come here."


    Allow night to walk past honestly.


    "Sit down."


    Let the night sit down again.


    Gu Chao was so obedient to the children that he smiled more: "the gathering of barbarians in the mountains is always a big hidden danger. I will send some deputies to the mountains tomorrow to fight against thieves. I''m calling you here today to ask you where your friends of birds, birds, birds, mountains and beasts are stationed."


    Kongshan is huge, steep and difficult to walk. The barbarian army can not only quietly bury the mountain, but also not be found by the northern Xinjiang Army scouts, so it must have a set of skills.


    But when they are fighting bandits on the mountain, the enemy is dark and we know that it is easy for the barbarian army to attack them. Otherwise, if they know in advance where the base camp of the barbarian army is, they will be able to lose the least and uproot the barbarian army.


    Gu Chao said, "if this is done, you should remember your first skill."


    Rong Ye quickly waved his hand: "I can ask my friend where the camp is, but I don''t want this skill. If I get this skill, others will not know that I speak animal language. How can the marshal forget that I can''t let others know?"


    Gu Chao laughs: "I will hide it for you, and find another name to make contributions. Don''t worry about that."


    "Let night or shake his head:" in case of being found how to do, or forget it


    Gu Chao''s heart is still palpitating when he looks at the child, and he doesn''t say anything about it. If it is true, he will give the child credit and won''t let him be wronged.


    "Then ask your friend as soon as possible."


    Allow night to nod: "well, I let ABI ask in the evening, tell marshal in the morning."


    Gu Chao asked again, "how does frequent communication with animals affect you? I''ve heard that some miraculous people often use miracles. Their bodies will not be able to bear the load. Some will faint and have nosebleed. Can you do that? If so, don''t do it. "


    "I won''t." "I can talk to animals just like I can talk to people. It''s not uncomfortable," Rong yecuisheng said


    Gu Chao is relieved.


    At the end of the conversation, Rong night secretly took out the small porcelain vase in his arms and put it in the Marshal''s hand.


    Gu Chao raised his eyebrows and looked at him.


    Rong Ye blushed and said, "though not Although I''m right, I shouldn''t transfer the things my mother prepared to me, but I want the marshal to get better as soon as possible. Marshal, you take them. We won''t tell others, can we? "


    Gu Chao makes the little guy amused: "a man''s big husband, how can he have one set in front of him and one set on the back?"


    Rong ye: "I can''t be a man at this moment. I''ll be a man later."


    Gu Chao couldn''t help rubbing his head: "silly boy."

 Chapter 1788

    "Let night and Baba''s head up and asked:" Marshal take it


    Gu Chao sighed: "my injury is no more serious. You are too precious. Now you use it, but you are overqualified. If you really want to send it to me, you have sent it. But you can take it back when you really have a life-threatening situation."


    Rong ye saw that the marshal had said so, so he had to put the porcelain bottle back in his arms and murmured, "can I sit here more? I want to accompany the marshal."


    "You don''t rest?" Gu Chao saw that he was covered with blood and didn''t change his clothes: "go back to wipe his body, change his clothes and rest earlier."


    Let the night drop his head: "well, then, ok..."


    Said, get up to walk outside, but walked two steps, and turned around, pitifully looking at the marshal.


    Gu Chao can''t help but pat the bed beside him: "come here."


    Let night immediately run back and sit in the original position.


    Gu Chao said, "get up and lie down. This bed is big. You and I are on one side."


    Let night Leng for a while, stay in place, looking at the marshal.


    Gu Chao is lowering his head and moving out of the vacant seat to allow him to sleep at night.


    Rong Ye reacts. She takes off her shoes and goes to bed. Lying beside Gu Chao, she turns around and says with a smile, "it seems that when I was a child, I loved sleeping next to my brother. My brother hurt me so much that I didn''t get angry when I robbed the quilt."


    Gu Chao smiled: "some poor families, mostly two or three brothers, sleep in the same bed. Your family is rich, but you don''t know these."


    "Did the marshal do the same before? Live with your brother? "


    Gu Chao said "well" and chatted with the child, "I am the youngest of my four brothers. Since I remember, I have been squeezed and squeezed on my bed, but later..."


    "Later?"


    "Later..." Gu Chao''s tone was a little disappointed: "more and more spacious."


    "Spacious?" "I didn''t understand at night:" when I was a child, how could I be spacious when I was big? Is it longer, stronger and more crowded? "


    Gu Chao said with a wry smile, "when there are fewer people, there will be more room."


    Rong Ye nodded and understood: "because the Marshal''s brothers are married, they have to sleep separately, right? After I was seven years old, my brother would not sleep with me. I asked my mother why. My mother said that my brother would sleep with his future daughter-in-law, but my brother has not married yet. Alas, it''s really worrying. "


    Gu Chao flicked the child''s forehead: "young and old."


    Rong ye asked again, "so the Marshal''s brothers are married, so they don''t sleep together?"


    Gu Chao didn''t want to say anything more, but he couldn''t bear to grind his eyes, and then he continued: "no, our brother didn''t sleep together, because he was sold, one a year. When I was five years old, I was the only one in my family."


    Rong Ye''s eyes widened.


    Gu Chao said, "OK, let''s have a rest. Don''t say that."


    Let the night be reluctant, drag out Gu Chao''s corner of clothing: "why sell it? Was it abducted by a trafficker? Is it found now? "


    Gu Chao sighed and patted the back of the child''s hand placidly: "it''s not abducted. It''s because I can''t live any longer. I was sold when I was six years old."


    Allow night to sit up suddenly from the bed, shocked.


    Gu Chao patted the bed to let him sleep.


    Allow night to sleep down again, side body looking at Marshal: "sell son to live?"? So it''s the Marshal''s mother, selling her children? Why? As a mother, don''t you treasure your children very much? "


    "It''s the baby that sells it." Gu Chao said, "if my family is too poor, I will sell it to a rich family to be a son. At best, I have a mouth to eat and clothes to wear."


    Rong Ye''s eyes turned red: "Marshal..."


    Gu Chao hurriedly said, "don''t cry. Men don''t play with tears."


    Let night small mouth a turn, tears and broken line beads like falling, where to listen to what tears are not light play.


    Gu Chao couldn''t help but wipe her tears with his sleeve: "many people are like this. In a famine year, they can''t survive, so they have to sell their children. Some sell their children to live a good life for themselves, and some sell their children to find a good place for their children. My parents couldn''t help at that time."


    Rong Ye didn''t listen at all: "if my parents sell me, whether they are good for me or not, I will be very angry and never forgive."


    Gu Chao coaxes him: "how can you encounter such a thing?"


    Rong ye took a sniff and asked, "the marshal sold it to someone else''s house to be a son. How can someone treat you?"


    Gu Chao sinks his eyes and doesn''t speak.


    "Not good?" "Let night cry again:" marshal was bullied


    Gu Chao can''t help but talk to him.


    "You''re from Kyoto. Have you heard about it? Ten years ago, about nineteen years ago? There is a strange case in Kyoto, which is called the case of missing children. "


    Let night tears hanging on the eyelashes, stay for a while.Of course, she has heard about the case of missing children. Liu Feng, the uncle who grew up with her, and Yan Qiu, her good friend, were the victims of the case.


    "What happened to the missing child?" Rong asked


    Gu Chao lowered his eyes: "at that time, people in Beijing were in a panic. Officials were afraid of their children''s suffering, so they secretly bought the method of keeping their adopted children at home, and luggage instead of peaches."


    "Is that how the marshal was bought? They want you to be tied up instead of their children? " Rong Ye was stunned: "how hard did the marshal suffer? I heard that those people feed the children worms!"


    Gu Chao smiled and said, "eating insects is like torture to the children of rich and noble families. But for my poor child, insects are not hard to swallow, and they can fill the stomach."


    "Some worms are really delicious. When the silkworm pupa is fried, it''s very crispy and fragrant. Isn''t that right? When I said that, was the marshal saved later?"


    "If not saved, can you see me now?"


    Rong ye asked again, "after that, after the family took the marshal back, did they admit their mistake and make up for it?"


    "It''s compensation."


    Gu Chao said, and then pressed the child''s head: "OK, go to sleep. I want to hear the story. I''ll talk about it next time."


    Where can I sleep at night, I look at the marshal.


    Gu Chao let him stare at him. He could only say: "although they didn''t give me good clothes and good food, they also gave me a way out. The Marquis of Yue State was severely shaken away. Now I''m not thirty, and I''ve been able to lead the first army. I''m guarding the north side, and I''m really cultivated by my mentor."


    Rong Ye was relieved when she heard this. She shook her fist and said angrily: "after all, the marshal will be very powerful. He will trample on all the people who bullied him before! No, marshal is very powerful now. Marshal is the most powerful! "


    Rong night said, a pair of eyes, bright as stars, staring at the tide for a moment.


    Gu Chao is opposite to his four eyes. He listens to the child''s words and faces the child''s eyes. Somehow, his heart is numb and his heart beats faster.


    At this time, Rong Qian and Rong Mo are still standing outside the main camp, waiting for a long time, but still can''t wait for the little cousin to come out.


    What''s the matter? What are you talking about so long?

 Chapter 1789

    When the camp curtain was opened again, it was half an hour later.


    But Rong Mo has been pulled by Deputy General Zhang to talk about official business. There is only one person outside.


    Rong Qian saw that the little girl finally came out, twisted her ears, and asked, "you really don''t have any discretion when you''ve been alone for so long?"


    Allow night to protect their ears, whispered: "you don''t so loud, others will hear."


    "I heard that. Just take you away."


    Allow night to embrace the arm that allows to incline again, say: "you won''t, incline elder brother to me best."


    "Don''t make soup. I don''t want to eat it," Rong Chueh said Say again frown: "on the body stink dead, hurriedly go bathing, changed clothes."


    "Rong Ye shakes his head:" I can''t go to the public bath room, only in the evening when others sleep and secretly boil water for bathing, I''ll go back to change clothes first


    "Wait." Rong Qian shouts at her: "Gu Chao knows you are a girl. How can you solve the problem of sleeping and bathing?"


    Rong ye: "what is the solution? I''m the centurion. We only sleep three people in our camp. I sleep with the two captains under Vice General Li. "


    "You sleep with two big men?" she said


    "Separate." Rong ye said, "three beds, I sleep on the left."


    Rong Qian''s hair stood up: "you are really, really You are a woman! "


    "Keep it down, keep it down, someone''s looking at us." Rong Ye holds Rong Qian down and pulls him to the corner, saying, "no one found out that I am a woman. The marshal didn''t tell anyone. Don''t hold me back."


    Rong Qian is about to die: "Gu Chao, does he have a brain problem? Even if you agree to continue to be a pioneer, you don''t really need to be a man. Even sleeping with a man is to destroy your innocence! "


    "Marshal is not such a man." Rong ye said: "the marshal knows that I don''t want to be special, so he treats me the same. I tell you that even when he is alone with me, the marshal calls me Rong boy. He always tells me that being a man, he must stand up to the sky. He encourages me so much and treats me as a child. I don''t think that because I am a woman, I treat me differently. I think he is so good, I need this ''s respect


    "You are all sick, Gu Chao is sick, and so are you!" He was angry and scolded.


    Rong Ye is afraid of being popular. She goes out and yells about her identity. She says, "brother Qing, you can help me. I really like being a soldier."


    "Let''s go back to the barracks with me. I''ll have someone arrange hot water for you!" she said


    Let night smile at his back, like a little tail.


    As a result, when the two men were near the prison barracks, the Deputy General Xiong called out in the distance, "allow me to be a boy."


    Rong ye said to his cousin, "master called me, brother Qing, I''ll come here later."


    Rong tilts his face and enters the camp.


    Allow night to run to Deputy bear.


    Deputy Xiong asked doubtfully, "do you know those two Beijing officials? All of you are Rong... "


    "Surname Rong is normal." Rong Ye didn''t worry about this at all. He said quickly, "many people in Kyoto have surnames Rong."


    Deputy Xiong is dubious.


    Rong ye said: "in the reign of Taizu, the emperor had a lot of children. There were more than 30 sons and daughters. After the princess married, except for the first son who followed his son-in-law''s surname, all the children followed his mother''s surname, not to mention the emperor''s son. There were many wives and concubines. Naturally, all the children had the surname Rong. During the Qianling period, hundreds of officials in the imperial court and rich businessmen in the capital have been married back and forth. It is said that my family can still be related to the third prince''s family, but they don''t know our distant relatives. "


    Deputy bear was surrounded by her: "really?"


    At this time, a small soldier who was practicing martial arts chimed in at the right time: "Deputy Xiong, it''s true. My second uncle lives in Kyoto and said that if one sign goes down in Kyoto, three Rong soldiers will be killed."


    Deputy Xiong nodded and said, "then you are too close to the two overseers."


    "I know them, my mother is a doctor," said Rong ye with a smile. "She came to the door to stabilize the fetus for Rong''s wife. They also recognized me, so they spoke to me."


    When he explained this way, deputy Xiong believed, but he still told: "although you know each other, they are outsiders after all. You can tell them nothing about military affairs. You see, I don''t talk to them, because Deputy Zhang was afraid that we didn''t block our words, didn''t pay attention to our words, and let the civil servants catch the handle and go back to Beijing to make use of it. This has happened before, It''s thanks to the marshal that we haven''t been charged. "


    "I know, I won''t tell them anything."


    Deputy Xiong was satisfied, patting the child''s head: "you go back to rest, tomorrow Marshal should arrange us to attack the mountain, then you don''t go, take good care of the injury, if the attack is finished, this time you may be able to kill the barbarian army at one stroke, and then the northern territory will be stable for several months."


    When Rong ye said goodbye to Deputy Xiong, he went around to the barracks. A big wooden bucket in it was full of hot water. When Rong Qian saw her coming, he handed her a set of clean uniform and said, "I''ll keep it for you outside."Rong Ye agrees. When Rong leans away, she takes a bath in comfort.


    After washing, she reapplied the medicine again. Unfortunately, her dressing was not as beautiful as that of Doctor Chen. Just now, Doctor Chen applied the medicine to her and tied a bow to her. She couldn''t tie it with one hand.


    A quarter of an hour passed when everything was done.


    Rong leans in and sees that little cousin is tying her hair. When her hair is tied and her clothes are pulled cleanly, she is a brave little soldier.


    Rong sighed: "you used to bathe, but you need to bathe in petals. Now you use white water to wash so fast. At night, you are more and more degenerated. You are no longer a delicate girl."


    "I didn''t like to bathe in petals before. It''s aunt Mingxiang and aunt Xixiang who have to sprinkle petals in my bathtub."


    Rong Qian is very disappointed now. It''s like watching a tender little princess turn into a tightfisted man. He doesn''t want to talk anymore. Let''s see Rong Ye pack up, wave her hand and let her go.


    Rong ye went back to the barracks, and soon someone sent the sick man''s meal. Today''s meal was very good, including chicken soup and fish. Rong ye asked the soldier who delivered the meal, "did the marshal eat it?"


    The soldier said: "the marshal hasn''t woke up, but the meal has been prepared. Chen''s doctor is staring at it."


    Allow night to nod, eat up their own dinner, secretly touch and run to the main camp.


    Allow night to stand on the edge of curtain, lift a small corner, peep inside.


    The man who is eating on the bed seems to have a feeling. He raises his eyes, which are opposite to the furtive ones.


    Gu Chao bent his lower lip, put down his spoon and said, "come in."

 Chapter 1790

    I''m sorry to go in.


    Gu Chao asked, "have you eaten?"


    "If you have, come to see if the marshal has eaten." Rong ye said, but he didn''t see outside. He ran to the Marshal''s bedside and looked at his food. He found that it was the same as his own. He said friendly, "this chicken soup is very fresh, the fish is very fat, and they are all delicious."


    Gu Chao "hum" a sound, bowed his head to drink a soup, ate two pieces of fish, and finally ate porridge and vegetables, then put chopsticks.


    Rong Ye was surprised to see the chicken soup and fish that moved a few chopsticks: "you don''t want to eat it?"


    "Not really."


    Let night stare: "waste food!"


    Gu Chao asked with a smile, "what can I do?"


    Allow the night to stare at the dinner plate.


    Gu Chao pushed the plate forward: "can you still eat it? Or do you eat for me? "


    Let night eyes blink, eyes seem to struggle.


    Gu Chao said, "otherwise, it will only fall down."


    "Don''t pour it, I''ll eat it!" he said


    Gu Chao almost laughed. Just as he was about to ask someone to bring another set of chopsticks, he saw that the little guy had taken his chopsticks and put a piece of fish in his mouth. Because the fish was sticky, she also took a sip of the chopstick head.


    Gu Chao: "..."


    Gu Chao looks at the baby''s delicate lips. Somehow, he thinks of the two kisses in the daytime mountain.


    He moved his throat and held his face still, but his ears were a little hot.


    Rong Ye finished chicken soup and fish. He was embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "Doctor Chen Jun knows. He must scold me."


    Gu Chao said with a smile, "if you don''t tell him, it will be."


    Rong Ye is even more embarrassed: "this is for the marshal to mend his body..."


    "You have to mend yourself, too."


    I can''t be ashamed at night, but I don''t know what to say. I can only say: "marshal is so nice!"


    The little guy has said that he is OK for more than one time. Gu Chao should be used to listening, but somehow, with his red face, he is not tired of listening at all.


    It''s very painful, Rong boy.


    It''s probably because the mouth of the eater is short. After the dishes and chopsticks are cleared up at night, he sits next to the bed and rolls up his sleeves.


    See her white delicate wrists, has been green snake, is circling around.


    Gu Chao remembers the name of the snake: "ABI?"


    Rong Ye smiled sweetly, reached out his finger and pointed at the little snake''s forehead. He said, "Abby, marshal is calling you. Please say hello to marshal."


    The sleeping snake opened its eyes and hissed twice.


    Gu Chao looks at Rong Ye.


    "It says marshal is good," Rong said


    Gu Chao chuckled: "very polite."


    Rong ye said proudly, "Abby is very obedient. Before, she didn''t listen to me. My mother said she would stew her. Later, she was very obedient."


    Gu Chao chuckles, "it''s lovely."


    Let night beauty Zizi take down Abby, said: "Abby, you go to the mountain to find out the main position of the barbarian army, I wait for you here." As she spoke, she dropped the snake on the ground.


    The little green snake just woke up and was a bit slow. It crawled on the ground and reacted for a while before finding its position and drilling out of the camp.


    After ABI left, Rong ye took off his shoes, climbed into the Marshal''s bed, sat in the quilt, and looked at the marshal.


    Gu Chao: "..."


    "What are you doing?"


    "When Abby comes back, marshal, let''s talk," said Rong ye with a smile


    Gu Chao reaches for his hand and presses his eyebrow: "what do you want to talk about?"


    "It''s good to talk about anything, just about the marshal. I want to know everything about the marshal." Let night say, big eyes also flash, especially bright.


    Gu Chao can''t stand his pure and clean eyes, saying, "I''m injured, I''m still so energetic, I won''t talk. If you go back, I''ll go to sleep."


    "But Abby hasn''t come back. Can''t you talk about Abby coming back?"


    Originally, Rongye was going to let ABI go out late tonight to investigate, and then tell the marshal tomorrow morning.


    But she thought that the barbarian army was close to the northern Xinjiang army. Although it was only one night, the military situation was unclear, and the marshal was bound to have trouble sleeping. So she decided to find out the news tonight, so that the marshal could arrange ahead of time and sleep well.


    Gu Chao couldn''t see the little guy''s mind. He sighed and leaned lightly on the cushion. He finally compromised: "I want to hear what happened after I joined the army?"


    "Yes!" Allow the night to answer the voice greatly, looking forward to the marshal.


    Gu Chao recalled what happened to him in the past ten years. He thought of what to say. Gradually, he said it was almost an hour.


    It''s already midnight outside. At the beginning of the night, I still feel energetic. But after listening for a while, my eyelids are a little heavy.


    After all, she was injured. Although her physical strength was amazing and she danced all day, she was still tired after all. Now she lies down comfortably and naturally sleeps.In addition, the Marshal''s gentle voice was just like a lullaby. She couldn''t bear to listen.


    She curled up on her side, her face toward the direction of Gu Chao, her eyes closed, and her pink face was full of innocence.


    Gu Chao said, listening to the ear no sound, side eyes a look, then on a quiet and warm face.


    Gu chaoleng next, deflection line of sight, deliberately avoid.


    But the sleeping little guy, as if on purpose, put his arm out and put it on Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao hesitates, grabs her hand, puts it back in the quilt, and presses the quilt angle for him.


    When pressing the quilt angle, he lowered his body because of the penetration force, but once again, he saw the child''s white face more closely and clearly.


    Gu Chao quickly sat up. In the quiet camp, he heard his heart beating.


    Come on, come on.


    Very violent.


    Gu Chao took a long breath and moved to get out of bed.


    As a result, because of the inconvenience of movement, I woke up the villains around me just two times.


    Allow night to rub eyes, vaguely cry: "Marshal?"


    Gu Chao was a little guilty and asked subconsciously, "ah?"


    "Where is the marshal going?" he asked


    Yeah, where is he going?


    Gu Chao himself did not know, he said casually: "some heat, I go to blow the wind."


    Allow night to climb over, suddenly reach out, to hold Gu Chao''s hand.


    At the same time of Gu Chao''s whole body shaking, she pinched Gu Chao''s fingertips and said: "your hands are all ice, and what wind is blowing? The night wind is cool, and you will get sick."


    She said, wrapping Gu Chao''s palm with her soft little hand, as if to warm him.


    Gu Chao quickly shook off her hand and frowned, "don''t touch me."


    Allow night a Leng, look at him.


    Gu Chao also realized that his tone was a little heavy. He said, "it''s too late. Go back to sleep. Military situation. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Let''s sit there at night still, looking a little foolish and innocent.


    "Marshal..."


    She murmured, but Gu Chao refused to return her head or look at her.


    Let night some grievances, she slowly moved to the bedside, but did not hurry to wear shoes, but turned to see the Marshal''s face.


    Gu Chao''s expression is now very serious, dignified, and seems to be very angry, which seems to be very difficult to get along with.


    Rong Ye grinds her teeth. After sleeping with the marshal today, she is brave and starts to push her nose and face. Seeing that the marshal really ignores her, she snorts and suddenly gets close to her. She covers Gu Chao''s lips with her teeth, which is not light or heavy.


    Gu Chao is completely frozen.


    When the night was satisfied, he stepped back a little bit and said with great bravado: "the marshal said that I did this before, I would be angry with you. Now I want to be angry with you. I will be angry with you!"


    After that, she also knew that provocation to the summit might be scolded. She hurriedly put on her shoes and ran away.


    Gu Chao: "..."

 Chapter 1791

    After Rong Ye ran back to her camp, she got into the bed. She covered the bed and smiled.


    On the other hand, Gu Chao is still silent. There are so many things happening today, but whether he is attacked or injured, they are within his understanding.


    The question is that Rong boy, over and over again, and over and over again, does he really don''t understand or is he deliberately making trouble with him?


    Gu Chao''s face gradually darkened. He felt that he had to talk to the little rabbit about how to have a good life. He made it clear to him in the daytime, why at night


    Gu Chao swallows saliva. When his lips are lightly pressed, they touch each other, unconsciously thinking of the touch just now.


    It''s going to be crazy. It''s going to be crazy!


    Gu Chao falls into the complex mood of doubting life, and before he can clear his mind, he hears a "hissing" snake signal.


    He raised his head and looked up at the little green snake on the ground.


    "Fizz." Abby stood up and talked to Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao: "..."


    "Fizz." ABI continued.


    Gu Chao: "..."


    "Hiss..." ABI was a little unhappy. He lowered his body and looked at Gu Chao with contempt. He turned around and swam out of the camp.


    Gu Chao: "..."


    The master is strange, the snake is also strange, a raccoon!


    That night, Rongye did not reappear.


    The little girl went back to the barracks, smiled and fell asleep. When ABI went back, she got into the bed where she could sleep at night, and slept with her.


    The two main beasts are at ease, but they suffer from Gu Chao, who has experienced great stimulation before going to bed. Gu Chao had a bad rest because of the military situation, and was disturbed by the night. He couldn''t sleep any more. A good patient, Leng, stayed up all night on the first night after being seriously injured.


    The next day, before dawn, Rongye woke up. She spoke to ABI for a while, and then ran to the main camp.


    There was no sound in the main camp. She called tentatively, "Marshal?"


    "Pa." Inside came the sound of books dropping.


    Rong yexuan eyebrows, quiet wait for a while, did not wait for the marshal to speak, she from the curtain gap, to the inside Piao.


    This glance, on the Piao to her family Marshal cast over the eyes, chilly, cool Qinqin.


    Let night droop head, gray into.


    She went in and said: "the main camp of the barbarian army is on the flat ground 12 miles northwest of Kongshan. There is a swamp in front of the flat ground, and a sea of moon flowers on the right. The moon flowers are also called cannibalism. Although they are not really cannibalism, the petals are serrated and sticky. They hook into people''s skin, don''t tear down a piece of meat, and never give up. So when the army passes through the sea of flowers, remember to wrap their hands and Neck and face. "


    Gu Chao looked at her coldly without saying a word.


    Allow night to lift an eye to steal a look at him, this one look, saw Gu Chao eye bottom black green.


    "Marshal, are you not well rested?"


    Nonsense, does he have a good rest?


    Gu Chao felt that he had to make it clear to the child.


    "Rong ye, do you like men or women?"


    Rong night grabbed his finger, looked up and said, "man."


    Gu Chao: "..."


    "Any questions?"


    Of course, there are problems, there are big problems, OK!


    "Do your family know that you like men? They agree? "


    Allow night: "know, agree, why not agree?"


    Gu Chao took a breath and quickly calmed himself down: "you probably don''t understand what I mean. Among the people who are rich and powerful, there are people who are not afraid of men and women. Your family is rich and may be surrounded by such people. But this is different. Some people, even if they have a swineherd outside, eventually marry the right girl''s family. Do you understand that men and men People are not allowed to enter the public arena. Only one man and one woman can set up a Mandarin Alliance together. It will last forever! "


    "Let the night stupefied response for a while, said:" Oh Then he asked, "so what?"


    Gu Chao felt that his head began to grow larger: "do you know what it is to me that you kiss me frequently? It''s about giving up, it''s about asking for love. If you don''t mean it, don''t make a fool of yourself. Do you understand? "


    Rong Ye raised his eyes and asked, "does the marshal like men or women?"


    Gu Chao frowned.


    Let night look innocent.


    Gu Chaoqi clenched his fist, and was about to get angry when Zhang''s deputy general''s voice came out: "marshal, after the assembly of 20000 troops and horses, please patrol."


    Gu Chao took a fierce look at Rong ye and said, "come in."


    Deputy General Zhang came in and saw that the young man in the camp was also there. He couldn''t help looking at him.


    "Help me." Gu Chao raises his hand to Deputy Zhang.


    Deputy General Zhang then went over, helped the injured manager up and walked outside the camp.


    The next step is to mobilize before the war. Although Gu Chao is not injured lightly, as the commander in chief, he is very important to attack the mountain. Naturally, he should encourage himself.


    When the soldiers finished speaking, he recruited several deputy generals alone and told them about the situation in the mountains and the position of the barbarians.The adjutants were very surprised. They didn''t expect that the marshal even knew the enemy''s camp and the surrounding environment.


    Gu Chao''s forehead was already covered with sweat after he told them. He didn''t sleep last night. This morning, his head was dizzy because of the night''s anger. After another business, he was very tired.


    Zhang sent him back to the barracks. When he came out, he and several deputies moved separately and entered the Kon mountain.


    After Gu Chao returned to the camp, Rong Ye was no longer in the tent. Before Gu Chao finished speaking with the boy, he called for humanity: "go and call Rong Ye!"


    Let night run to eat breakfast, or sick rice, more than others, she ate a mouthful of oil.


    After eating, she planned to go out. As soon as she left the camp, she was caught by Rong Qian.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Rong Ye pointed to the school yard: "I''m going to see other people''s training."


    "Is it not to go to your Marshal Gu?" said Rong


    Rong Ye shook his head: "last night I made yuan handsome. The marshal will teach me a lesson. I will not go to get scolded."


    Rong tilted his eyes and said, "there''s a letter coming from Beijing. Your girl sister gave birth. We left Beijing on the front foot, and she moved on the back foot. When the letter came, it was only half a day later than us. Your brother saw the letter, and now he''s packing. He wants to go back."


    Rong Ye''s eyes are bright: "brother Mo wants to go back, OK, OK, go back and take good care of little girl!"


    Tolerance inclines calm face: "your chick elder sister originally still had a month to give birth, now premature, do you know why?"


    Rong ye: "..."


    "Rong Qing knocked her head:" your brother now hate to eat you


    Rong ye: "..."


    Rong Qian said, "no matter whether he eats you or not, you have to go with me to see him off. Later, on the way, you can recognize a mistake with him. Your brother Mo doesn''t forgive people, but he is soft hearted and still loves you, you know?"


    "Oh" of face of allow night disheartened, by allow tilt caught the carriage that goes into the city.


    Gu Chao called for Rong Ye''s minion. He found a circle in the camp, but no one was found. Finally, he heard one of the guards say that Rong Xiao and two new overseers had gone to the city.


    After the soldier went back to report, Gu Chao''s face was still dark. He said, "he will come back and let him come!"


    The soldier agreed, and then backed out.


    At the other end, Rong Ye was on the carriage, and was sprayed all the way by Rong mo. Rong leaned aside to try to persuade him. As a result, his brother turned his spearhead and began to spray him.


    In the end, it turned into rongmo''s full fire and breathless. He cursed the two brothers and sisters to death. Finally, the carriage arrived. Rongmo changed the carriage back to Beijing at Kongzhou post station and left without turning back. The two brothers and sisters escaped.


    It''s hard to get into the city. Rong Ye thinks that it''s time to buy some delicious snacks and invite the marshal back.


    Rong Qing wants to go to Kongzhou government Yamen to hand over business with the government Yin. He asks Rong ye to go shopping by himself and go to the government Yamen to find him after shopping.


    They parted ways, and Rong went to the Yamen. As soon as he entered, he saw Yin of Kongzhou government was going out. He was accompanied by a man who was tall and straight. He was twenty-three or four years old, dressed in a green robe, plain and handsome.


    When Rong Qian saw the man, he was stunned for a long time, then he shouted, "Ali?"

 Chapter 1792

    When Rong Li heard the familiar voice and looked up, he saw Rong tilt his face and run to him with a smile. "It''s really you, isn''t it that Huizhou has a serious epidemic and can''t catch up?"


    Rong Li said, "well," I couldn''t make it, but my father went to Huizhou with his mother. At the first stop, I went to Huizhou, which is suffering from epidemic. Since there is a mother in Huizhou, I left first and came to Kongzhou. "


    Rong Qian received a letter from Rong Li, saying that he had no skills in Huizhou. He asked him to find his sister for him. Rong Qian asked the Emperor himself to be the overseer in the north.


    Rong Li said in his letter at that time that he would also go to Kongzhou. However, after the Huizhou epidemic was stable, Rong Qian said that he was OK. The main reason is that he brought his brother Rong Mora here. He thought that Rong Mo should have the ability to bring the ugly directly back to Beijing. After all, Rong Mo is more and more fierce.


    But Rong Mo, the wife slave, came to fight with soy sauce and turned around and left. When Rong Qing sent Rong Mo away, he still thought, I don''t know when Rong Li will arrive, and I don''t know if he can watch his sister before Rong Li comes.


    As soon as the result turned around, Ali had arrived.


    Rong Qing was very happy and said, "little girl came to the city with me. She is shopping outside. She must be very happy to see you!"


    "Let Li sneer:" this is not necessarily


    Rong Chui smiled more happily. It''s not too big to watch the bustle: "in fact, we just arrived yesterday, but we have found many problems. I''ll tell you, your sister, who was so confused by Gu Chao, does Gu Chao remember? Five years ago, the young general who won the battle against gu''er''er''er''er''er''er''er''er''er''er''er''er''er''er''er''er. Now he is the commander in chief of the northern Xinjiang army. Bah, he looks like a man of a dog, but he doesn''t do anything. If you don''t come here again, he will sell your ugly family! Your ugly family is also stupid. Maybe it will be sold and he will be paid! "


    In the next quarter of an hour, Rong Qian described Gu Chao as a clothed bird with the common indignation of human beings and gods. He also focused on describing the fact that ugly had to wipe expensive medicine for Gu Chao. Roughly speaking, ugly didn''t know what was good and what was not. Why did she have to use good medicine for Gu Chao? She must be bewitched. Gu Chao was a fox spirit!


    Rong Li listens to Rong Qian''s ghost talk, and her expression becomes more and more heavy.


    Because of the sudden arrival of Rong Li, Rong Qian is not in the mood to hand over business. In any case, it''s just some tedious paperwork that has no practical use. When to do it is not urgent.


    He is pulling Rong Li, so he will take him to find Rong Ye.


    As a result, they were stopped by the government Yin of Kongzhou. The government Yin looked at Rong Li and said, "doctor Rong, marshal Gu..."


    "Don''t worry." Rong Li said, "I will cure the commander''s injuries."


    Kongzhou Fu Yin was relieved. He heard it all just now. Doctor Rong''s sister seemed to have something to do with Marshal Gu.


    If you want to say that marshal Gu is also fighting, what kind of love do you have for your children? These young people who don''t have a family, their private life is really chaotic!


    After Rong leans to pull Rong Li to leave, just ask: "do you want to give Gu Chao to cure wound?"


    "Rong Li said:" I wanted to find a starting point to join the army in Northern Xinjiang, so I recommended myself as a military doctor


    Rong Li is now famous. Some places began to call him a doctor. He gave his name and said that he would join the army in the north. The governor of Kongzhou warmly received him and recommended him.


    "Don''t cure him. Let him die. Anyway, Gu Chao is not the only one in the north. He is dead, and Qiao Ding. I think the soldier in the barracks is very stable."


    Rong Li didn''t make a sound. He and Rong poured out of the yamen, looked around and stopped at the fork in the road.


    He scratched his head and asked, "which way to go?"


    Allow Li to be silent for a moment and go to the right.


    "Why this way?" Rong asked


    "Rong Li said:" I smell the taste of nuomi chicken


    "Yes?"


    A quarter of an hour later, Rong Li met the smelly girl dressed in soldier''s clothes, sitting next to a beggar, holding corn in both hands, eating corn while chatting with the beggar.


    Let''s shout.


    Rong Li raised his hand and stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong did not understand


    "Let Li cold face way:" you drag her, I go to the northern army first, see that Gu marshal


    "Let''s go. Don''t worry. Don''t take this girl back until it''s dark!"


    Rong Li takes a deep look at his sister not far away, looks grim and turns away.


    When Rong Qian saw that Rong Li was far away, he came forward and shouted, "Rong Ye."


    Rong Ye is eating delicious. He looks up and sees Rong Qing. He is very surprised: "brother Qing, how do you know that I am here?"


    "Just stroll around and meet you." Rong Qing said, "I''ve finished my work. I just heard that Lao Cai''s family in the north of the city has the best pork bun in the city. Do you want to eat it?"


    "Go." Rong yebusily stood up from the ground and said to the beggars around him, "brother, I''ll go first and come to see you next time."The beggar waved and wished that he would hurry away. A soldier sat next to his stall. He didn''t get any money today!


    Rong Qian led Rong ye to eat from the north to the south, and then from the south to the west, and visited the whole Kongzhou city.


    On the other side, under the guidance of the yamen runner, Rong Li entered the Qianfeng battalion of the northern Xinjiang army before noon.


    When the northern Xinjiang Army received the news in advance, Doctor Chen, with a goatee, saw Rong Li and greeted him with a smile: "it''s the Rong doctor of Ningtai mansion. I''ve heard that for a long time."


    One year ago, Rong Li passed through Ningtai mansion in Nanzhou to cure congenital blindness for a wealthy family. Later, the family spread his story around in order to thank him. As a result, most of them can say "Ningtai mansion" when someone mentions him.


    Rong Li and Chen Junyi nodded and said, "it''s said that there are always exaggerations and miraculous doctors. It''s not worth it."


    Doctor Chen Jun said with a smile, "doctor Rong is young and has amazing medical skills. He can cure the congenital blindness. It''s really amazing and admirable."


    "Rong Li shakes her head:" that girl is not born blind, really, rumors are wrong


    Dr. Chen Jun was curious: "isn''t it to say that people are born blind and can''t see for more than ten years?"


    Rong Li said: "it''s not completely blind, but it''s actually light sense. It''s also caused by congenital cataract. Generally speaking, most of the cataract patients are elderly people. Because of local nutrition disorder and abnormal immune metabolism, their vision will gradually weaken. But in fact, some children, before and after birth, may also have congenital cataracts. This is the case with the young lady of ningtaifu. I found that she can still recognize the light sense, and the optic nerve is not completely atrophied, so I took a try attitude and treated her for some time. "


    "It doesn''t sound hard," said Chen


    Rong Li nodded: "it''s not difficult to use a gold needle to break the suspensory ligament around the lens of the eye, resulting in the dislocation of the lens. The free crystal sinks into the vitreous cavity, and the light originally blocked by the turbid crystal can enter the eye. However, this method can only solve part of the problem. Because there is no crystal refraction, the patient is suffering from serious disease Hyperopia, when the crystal sinks into the vitreous cavity, may cause inflammation, which eventually leads to the complete loss of vision. Therefore, in order to avoid inflammation, we must always pay attention to it. Once there is something wrong with the eyes, we must immediately eliminate inflammation and straighten it. It is better to have silver needle technique and eye acupuncture treatment, so that we can turn the corner. "


    Chen Junyi: "is it


    Chen Junyi: "


    Chen Junyi: " I think it''s hard! "

 Chapter 1793

    When Rong Li saw that the other side could not understand him, he turned around the topic and asked, "I heard that marshal Kon Shan was attacked yesterday and was seriously injured?"


    Chen''s mind is full of glass crystals. When he was asked, he came back to his mind: "yes, but it''s just trauma. His chest and vest are worse. But after taking the medicine, he will have a rest. As long as there is no pus, it will be better slowly."


    Rong Li: "the battle is coming. The marshal is in a bad condition. Can he fight in person?"


    "This..." Doctor Chen shook his head. "I''m afraid it''s difficult."


    Allow Li to be silent for a while, way: "excuse me Sir to lead the way."


    According to yamen runner, Doctor Chen volunteered to join the northern army because he heard that the marshal was attacked yesterday. The other side came to see the enemy off in the snow. The northern army was only grateful. Chen Junyi took people to the main camp immediately.


    In the main camp, there were people coming and going. Twenty thousand soldiers went up the mountain. From time to time, a report was sent back. Although Gu Chao was not in good health, he kept up his spirits and made remote deployment according to the latest war situation.


    When Doctor Chen led a handsome man in, Gu Chaogang and a small soldier told him to finish, but the knot on their eyebrows was not loosened.


    After the soldier left in a hurry, Doctor Chen sighed and said to Gu Chao, "didn''t you lie down? Why are you sitting in front of the case again? "


    Gu Chao shook his head. "It''s not easy to deal with things lying down."


    Doctor Chen Jun went to check Gu Chao''s wound for any changes. At the same time, he introduced to him: "this is the face doctor of Ningtai mansion. He has a great reputation in Nanzhou. He passed through Kongzhou and heard that the marshal was killed. So he came to help him."


    Gu Chao follows the doctor Chen Jun''s instructions and looks at the man in front of the door. He has a very attractive face. His eyebrows are smooth and his face is like a crown of jade. He is looking at him quietly.


    Gu Chao: "master Rong?"


    Rong Li''s face was expressionless, and he looked at Gu Chao lightly. Then he said, "my name is Rong Li, and that''s what Marshal called me."


    Gu Chao nodded, "I''m tired of looking at the doctor." In my heart, I thought that there are so many people with the surname Rong around him recently.


    When Rong Li came to Gu Chao, Chen Junyi gave up his position. Rong Li first felt Gu Chao''s pulse, and then went to check his wound. But after seeing Gu Chao''s wound, he was stunned.


    "What kind of medicine is it?" He asked.


    Chen replied, "it''s a common medicine for acne." Say, let the doctor child deliver the medicine.


    Rong Li took the medicine bottle and sniffed, frowning: "not very good."


    Doctor Chen sighed: "military expenditure is tight, and it is mostly used for weapons, horses and medicine. There are not many very good ones."


    Rong Li quietly glanced at Gu Chao again. Then he bowed his head and took out a white jade bottle from the medical box he carried with him.


    After the bottle was opened, Chen Junyi saw the label on it and was surprised: "cicada jade red cream?" He explained to Gu Chao, "the most expensive acne medicine in qingletang is almost the same as that used by Rong Xiaozi yesterday. It''s all expensive."


    Gu Chao raised his head and looked at Rong Li: "here..."


    Let Li look at himself and remove the bandage for Gu Chao, obviously to change his dressing.


    Gu Chao stopped him: "this is too expensive..."


    "You don''t have to pay." "Let Li not lift his head.".


    Gu Chao: "..."


    Gu Chao didn''t know if it was his delusion. He thought that from the beginning, this doctor Rong had a lot of problems with him. When he spoke to him, his tone was a bit poor.


    "There''s medicine in the camp." Gu Chao Dao.


    Rong Li raised his head, a little impatient: "you are the commander of the first army. Please remember that the overall situation is the most important thing. After the victory, you will use incense burner ashes to cover the wound. I have no objection. But now, you have to take good care of your body immediately and meet the battle in the best condition. If you have a physical problem that leads to the defeat of the war, then these 100000 soldiers of the northern Xinjiang army, hundreds of khons Can you afford the lives of the people of the mountains? "


    Rong Li''s words are very impolite. When he first met, he directly sprayed the commander of the northern Xinjiang army with blood.


    Doctor Chen Jun thought that although doctor Rong was skilled in medicine, he was too fierce. Just about to say something to ease the atmosphere, he saw the Marshal''s silence for a moment and sighed, "you are right. I am stubborn." Say, loosen finger, change medicine by them.


    Rong Li coldly changed his medicine and gave him a prescription. He asked people to take it in the decoction. Then he hung his head and began to pack up the medicine box.


    When the medicine chest is finished, Rong Li gets up directly and asks Chen Junyi, "where do I live?"


    "I''ll take you, I''ll take you," said Chen


    When Doctor Chen sent Rong Li to the camp and watched Yaotong fry the medicine, he personally sent the medicine to the main camp.


    Gu Chao was looking at the military affairs at the moment, when he came to deliver the medicine, he asked casually, "is that doctor Rong ready?"


    Doctor Chen Jun nodded, handed the medicine to him, and said, "don''t be angry, marshal. Those who have the ability are all grumpy, especially in the field of doctor. They are not fierce. The patient is not obedient at all. If the doctor is young, he needs to be strict if he wants to shake the patient, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t respect you."


    Gu Chao shook his head, took a sip of medicine and said, "it''s OK. I''m not angry." He frowned again and asked, "what kind of medicine is it? Why is it so bitter?"Doctor Chen Jun said, "it''s the medicine prescribed by doctor Rong." And he said, "good medicine is bitter."


    Gu Chao could only cope with it and took another sip, but it was too bitter, and his expression was almost distorted.


    Chen Junyi never knew that marshal Gu was afraid of suffering. Before Marshal Gu drank medicine, was he not afraid of suffering at all?


    Gu Chao had been drinking for a long time before he finally finished that bowl of medicine and his whole face was blue.


    Doctor Chen wondered, but didn''t bother much. He took away the empty bowl and left.


    Back at the military medical camp, Chen saw that the medicine boy was cleaning up the dregs, so he waved his hand and asked him to wait first.


    In the past, he checked the dregs of the medicine. After seeing it, Chen Junyi was speechless.


    No wonder it''s bitter. Can you not be bitter? There are ten Yanbian grass in it. It''s of low medicinal value. It''s bitter, even more bitter than Coptis, let alone ten in a row.


    Doctor Chen Jun doesn''t know what to say. Doctor Rong, do you hate their Marshal so much? What kind of hatred.


    Before dark, Rong Qian finally came back to the barracks with Rong Ye. Rong Ye ate and drank all day today. When he came back, he was bouncing around with takeout in his hand. After parting with his cousin, Rong ye took seven or eight bags of snacks and ran to the main barracks.


    As a result, the main camp seemed to be talking about business. Instead of going in immediately, she waited outside the tent obediently.


    After a while, some of the captains of the army came out, feeling that there was no one inside, and allowed the night to stretch out a small head and drill in to see.


    Gu Chao raised his head just in time, saw him at once, and immediately raised his face: "roll in!"


    Allow the night to drill in, put all the snacks in your hands on the case, and look at Gu Chao and say: "marshal, I brought these for you. Don''t worry, they are not spicy, not hairy, not irritating, you can eat them."


    Gu Chao stares at the table full of snacks and sneers: "bribes?"


    "Rong Ye shrunk his neck:" no, how can I bribe the marshal? I don''t think about the marshal, just bring you food


    Gu Chao didn''t let him fool him. He asked directly, "what are you running for before you finish speaking in the daytime? I asked you, did you understand what I said before? "


    Allow night to nod: "listen to understand, all listened to understand."


    Gu Chao doesn''t know if it''s true. He doesn''t have a good airway: "in a word, what happened before can''t happen again. Have you heard?"


    After a pause, Rong yedun took a step forward and then another step. Finally, he came to Gu Chao and looked into his eyes and asked, "what happened before?"


    "Before..." Gu Chao said, suddenly on the small guy black and white eyes, a mute voice.


    "What is it?" Asked Rong Ye.


    "Yes..." Gu Chao couldn''t speak at all, but he responded to the other side''s approach and shouted, "what are you doing together? Go and stand! "


    Instead of retreating, Rong Ye takes another step forward, bends over, kisses Gu Chao''s lips quickly, licks them, and then retreats: "this matter?"


    Gu Chao takes a breath of cool air.


    But at this time, only listen to "Hua La", the curtain behind, was suddenly opened.


    The young man with sinister and sinister faces came in with a bowl of black soup and medicine. His face was cold and thin. His eyes were on Gu Chao''s red face and Rong Ye''s white face. Then he put down the bowl in his hand and raised his eyes and asked, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1794

    "Brother, brother!"


    Rong Ye followed Rong Li all the way from the main camp to Rong Li''s camp.


    "Brother, why are you here? When did you arrive? Why don''t you tell me in advance? "


    Rong Li stared at his flattering sister. His eyes were cold. He asked, "what were you doing just now?"


    "What just now?" Allow the night to ask.


    "Just now!" Rong Li''s voice is like ice: "you and Gu Chao, what are you doing!"


    Rong night saw that his brother was angry, and quickly explained, "I didn''t do anything. I gave the commander some snacks. His face was dirty when he ate. I helped him clean it..."


    "Night!" Rong Li interrupts her: "what else do you pretend to be?"


    Rong night pouted, went to pull his brother''s corner, murmured: "brother, don''t be angry. When you are angry, I''m worried. I''m afraid. My father and mother are not here. I don''t know how to coax you. You said that if you get angry and break your body, I should feel more hurt."


    "Don''t make fun of me." "Do you know what you are doing?" Rong Li waved her claws


    "I know." Rong ye took a sniff and said, "people just want to be soldiers. They have been thinking since childhood. You don''t know..."


    "I didn''t ask you that!" Rong Li can''t stand it: "when do you want to talk about things? Who do you show this face to now? I''ll be fooled? "


    Rong Ye''s face was wrinkled: "I didn''t talk about things, brother, I don''t know what I did wrong. I just pursue my ideal. You can be a doctor. Why can''t I join the army? It''s not fair. "


    "Bang" of a, allow Li to clap a table, the strength is so great, nearly will the table break.


    He got up again, raised his hand, and with a slap he was going to fan it to his face.


    Allow night to stand still and stare at his raised palm.


    Rong Li bit his teeth, but the palm didn''t go down after all. He dropped it.


    It''s a pity to see it at night.


    Rong yeleng said: "if you beat me, you will have a chance to sell miseries and sympathize. Even if my parents ask you, you can also say that I beat you first. Then when I do something wrong, I will be forgiven, right?"


    Allow night appoint Qu extremely: "elder brother, you want to hit me, I certainly don''t run, I leave home to run away, should have hit originally, how you hit me, I recognize."


    "Oh." Let Li sneer, angry, but calm, stinky girl obviously prepared to come, he impulse, but in her plan, he said: "get out."


    Let the night not move.


    "Go away!" Let Li roar.


    Rong Ye pouted and walked out of the camp step by step.


    As soon as I go out, I can see Rong Qian, who is crouching in the corner and eavesdropping.


    "Dear brother." She cried softly.


    Rong Qian turns around in embarrassment.


    "My brother is angry, I I''ll see you later. " Then she left in disgrace.


    Rong Qian was distressed again. He turned around and went into the camp. He said to Rong Li, "you are too strict. She is still young and has never been familiar with the world. She is innocent. You can say two words about her. How can you beat her? She''s hurt! She said that she would come to me later. She must have been wronged by you. She wanted to cry for me. You said that I couldn''t help her for a while! "


    Rong Li is very tired now. He presses his head and sits on the chair.


    "You are talking, I ask you."


    "Tolerance." Rong Li raised his head wearily and stared at the little silly cousin: "how many times have you been cheated by her, have you forgotten all about it?"


    "Ah?" "What do you mean?" Rong did not understand


    Rong Li took a deep breath: "from the time you said that she was stupid and devoted to Gu Chao, I knew that things were not so simple. Is Gu Chao a fox spirit? If Gu Chao is a fox, she is a wolf. She can stutter Gu Chao! "


    Rong Qing still doesn''t understand: "what''s in a mess?"


    Rong Li couldn''t stand it. He stood up and slapped his hand on Rong Li''s head. "Don''t you have a brain?"


    "Let lean to cover the back of the head spoon, back a few steps:" hit me again, you hit me again, you said not to hit me! "


    "You are..." "You''re really pissed off!" said Li Huo


    "What''s the matter with me?" "Rong Qian retorts:" it''s your sister who is angry with you. What''s the matter with me? Why do you beat me


    "Go away." Rong Li pointed to the door: "go out now, don''t let me see your stupid face again!"


    Rong Qian wanted to fight, but he was afraid that Rong Li would fight him again. He snorted and ran away.


    When Rong leans to his tent, a small figure comes out halfway.


    Rong inclined to see that it was Rong ye, and hurriedly said: "Xiao Ye, listen to my explanation. I didn''t know that Ali would come today. This is really an accident. What he said just now is also because he is worried about you. Don''t be sad, but don''t cry. "


    "I don''t cry." Allow night to go forward a few steps, look dejected: "how can brother tilt hurt me, you always hurt me, before Mo Ge scolded me, only you help me, I am very grateful.""Don''t do that." "Let''s wait until tomorrow when your brother is out of breath. I''ll intercede for you and ask him to forgive you," Rong advised


    "Yes." Rong Ye nodded softly and walked forward a step: "brother Qing, you are so nice. My brother always beats you. You still care about me so much."


    When it comes to this, Rong Qian gets angry: "your brother is so rude. He hit me again just now. He said clearly that he would not hit me again. As a result, he didn''t believe what he said and was bored to death."


    Rong Ye lowers his head and suddenly asks, "brother Qing, my brother beat you. Do you want to get revenge?"


    "Revenge?" Rong Qian blinked and shook his head: "no, I can''t beat him."


    "You can hit me." Rong ye said, under the expression of Rong''s dismay, he suddenly grabbed his hand and put it on his shoulder. Then the whole person leaned back, lay on his back and fell heavily to the ground.


    Only listen to the "bang", accompanied by her "ah" scream, there is a pool of blood on the ground.


    I was stunned.


    And the soldiers who heard the scream rushed to see the blood on the ground. Someone hurried to help Rong ye, someone screamed to find a military doctor, someone glared at Rong tilt, obviously regarded him as the murderer.


    But for a quarter of an hour, the news that "Rong Ye didn''t disclose the inside story of the barracks, had a quarrel with the new overseer, and was pushed to the ground by the new overseer near the barracks yard where people came and went. He accidentally knocked a stone on the back of his head, and people fainted on the spot" spread all over the barracks.


    Gu Chao hears the news and is shocked. He is asked to help him to the military medical department.


    When he arrived, he heard the weak voice coming out: "I''m ok, really, Doctor Chen Jun, it doesn''t hurt."


    Gu Chao pulls in the curtain and sees the little guy with a big bandage around his head sitting on the wooden bed board. When he comes in, his eyes are shining.


    Gu Chao meets the admiring eyes of the other party, and his heart is softer.


    "Marshal!" Let the night cry.


    Gu Chao stepped forward and asked Chen Junyi, "how is it?"


    "It''s not too serious, but it''s the head after all. Be careful," Chen said Then said the marshal: "how do you come here? I have to lie in bed for this injury. It''s my biggest tolerance to let you deal with military affairs. I dare to run out!"


    Gu Chao did not listen to Chen Junyi''s nagging, but looked at the people around him.


    Allow night to extend a hand quietly, hold Gu Chao''s Cape, look very attached: "marshal, you come to see me, I will not hurt."


    The appearance is lovely, let a person hate to hold in the bosom to coax well.


    Gu Chao sighed and sat down beside him. His voice became softer: "what''s going on?"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in Rong Li''s barracks, Rong Qian stood in the corner and looked at Rong Li and said, "I really didn''t push her..."


    "I know." Rong Li was beating the medicine, but he didn''t lift his head. "She''s not hurt. It''s chicken blood," he said


    Allow to pour a Leng: "chicken blood? But why... "


    "You know what I said?" Rong Li mercilessly despises his cousin''s IQ, then coagulates his eyes and says to himself, "you want to fight with me, right? OK, then try. "


    I leaned closer and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "It''s none of your business." "Rong Li said:" this time, you go back to the city, stay here, is to leave her a handle, to my disadvantage


    "I don''t understand." ah


    "Listen to me." Let Li lower his head and continue to beat the medicine. What emerges in his brain is Gu Chao''s figure.


    There is a saying that Rong Qian is right. This Gu Chao did give Rong Ye soup.


    Stinky girl, not even my brother.

 Chapter 1795

    In the attack on the mountain, the army of Northern Xinjiang was defeated by its insight into the military situation of the barbarian army in advance. Within five days, the army returned triumphantly.


    Five days later, marshal Gu, who had been injured in his arms, was much better. Chen Junyi was particularly surprised by this. He said that it was time for him to return to the first place.


    In the past five days, he didn''t make any trouble at night. He took medicine for his injuries every day and stayed in his barracks. At most, he went to the school to watch others'' training from time to time and never went to the main camp again.


    Five days later, the northern army returned. After meeting with the marshal and reporting the results of the war, Vice General Xiong knew that his little apprentice had been injured again.


    This time, the culprit was the new overseer who came from Beijing. It''s said that he and his apprentice knew each other well.


    Deputy General Xiong immediately went to ask the little apprentice.


    Rong Ye sat on the bed with his quilt in his arms and explained to Shifu: "actually, I didn''t stand up and fell down. I didn''t push my brother."


    The Deputy bear doesn''t believe it: "then why is it said that he beat you in the camp?"


    Rong Ye shook his head: "they only saw me standing with brother tilt, and then I fell down, so I had this association."


    Deputy Xiong asked again, "really not?"


    "Allow night to nod:" really not


    After thinking about it, Deputy General Xiong asked, "what about the new overseer?"


    "Back to town." In the early morning of the second day, she was personally sent away by her brother.


    The Deputy bear hummed, "he runs fast!"


    Rong Ye didn''t speak any more, but when he raised his eyes, he looked out of the camp.


    It''s been five days. Even the vanguard who attacked the mountain has come back. Don''t know if there''s enough time?


    After Deputy Xiong left, let the night tentatively release abi.


    But a quarter of an hour later, Abby came back in a gray way.


    Allow night to see it that way, know the result, sighed, lie back on the bed.


    Because of the victory, the camp held a bonfire celebration this night. At night, there was a lot of noise outside. She didn''t go out at night. Instead, a commander of the same camp sent her some food, which made her happy.


    Rong Ye holds the plate and tears the meat. He chews it while his eyes turn.


    People are coming and going tonight. Maybe it''s an opportunity?


    So she released Abby again.


    This time, Abby never came back.


    Wait for Rong ye to finish eating that plate of shredded meat. I''m a little worried. I''m going to go out to have a look.


    As soon as the curtain was opened, a cold and indifferent face was faced.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother. " Allow night to shout, saw elder brother''s hand, holding that small green snake.


    Rong Li returns ABI to her sister, stares at the hot campfire and asks, "don''t play?"


    Rong Ye looks at the tip of his shoe and says nothing.


    Rong Li glanced at her and turned to go.


    "Allow night to catch up tightly to hold his cape of dress, light voice way:" elder brother, I am wrong


    Rong Li ignored her, but did not leave.


    Allow night to go a step further, continue to show weakness: "I shouldn''t be wronged to pour elder brother, elder brother, I really know wrong."


    "Know wrong, dare next time, right?"


    Rong Ye wants to explain: "I......"


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about me. It''s meaningless for you to let Abby come over again and again to spy on the military. I won''t care about you or expose you. You can do whatever you want."


    Allow night to close lips, loosen the small hand pulling brother''s Corner: "you won''t do anything to me, but you will do anything to the marshal."


    "Yes." Rong Li did not hide: "if you look for him once, he will be injured one day later. If you look at him, he will lie in bed for half a month longer."


    Let the night grind its teeth.


    Allow Li to see her not to say, turn around to go.


    Allow night to catch up again, plead: "elder brother, can we get along harmoniously?"? Can I throw in the towel? "


    Let Li head also not return, continue to go forward.


    Rong Ye followed him all the way from the school yard to the military medical office.


    Tonight, we celebrate the victory, and all the people from the military medical department run out to join the party. There is no one in the camp.


    Allow night to block in front of her brother: "next month, next month I return to Beijing, OK?"


    Rong Li sat on the stool and began to work on herbs.


    "At the end of this month, at the end of this month?"


    Allow Li to put the herbs into the stone ladle.


    "Mid month? Mid month! "


    "Night." Rong Li interrupts her sister and looks up at her: "if you promise me to go back tomorrow, I won''t believe it. I know that even if you go back to Beijing, within a month, you will still come out and come back and forth, but I am upset."


    My brother really knows her very well.


    Let the night sink.


    There was a brief silence between brother and sister.


    After a while, let''s sit next to my brother and help him with the herbs.


    Since I was a child, I have helped my mother. I am not strange to these trifles, and even more skilled than ordinary medical children.Half an hour later, Rong night didn''t say a word, and Rong Li also stood up from the stool and went to the nearby medicine cabinet.


    When he came back, he had a few more dried herbs in his hand.


    Rong Ye recognized what it was, and his eyes narrowed.


    Rong Li grinds these herbs into ashes without expression, which is easy to wrap.


    Rong Ye finally couldn''t help it: "brother, you can''t do this!"


    "What happened to me?"


    "You can''t give this to the marshal!" Rong Ye stared at the bag


    "Is there something wrong with the medicine?" Rong Li held up the medicine bag and smiled softly: "the marshal should have a clear mind and few desires, so that he can have a rest and take some medicine to reduce his anger. It''s good for his wound, isn''t it?"


    "Let night Huoran up:" eat this, he will not lift


    "Temporary." Let Li hang down her eyes.


    "Not for the time being!" Rong ye said, turning back and forth in the room: "brother, I did something wrong. You can beat me and scold me. Why do you want to do this to him?"


    "What did Rong qian do wrong?" Rong Li said coldly, "I invited him here. Now you''ve made him like this. I owe him. If he doesn''t ask for it from you, I don''t ask for it from you? Rong ye, do you really think that the emperor is far away and no one can clean you up


    Allow the night to sit down suddenly, gasping hard.


    Let Li make up his mind to destroy his family, and he will not be soft hearted at all.


    Rong Ye seemed to know that he would not be soft hearted and did not play coquettish, but after a while, he said: "when I was 13 years old, when I was climbing the river tower in Kyoto, you took me to eat the rich Jin Yuan. At that time, the soldiers were walking down the street. You told me that the imperial court had won the battle, and the leader would go to Beijing and be sealed. I asked you where the battle was won. You said that the ancient lonely people in the South took advantage of the south The sea is suffering, and the people are drifting away. Even Tu ten villages in southern Xinjiang, killing our Qingyun people 4300, and even the grandmothers and grandfathers who settled in southern Xinjiang, almost died. I was particularly angry when I heard that. You pointed to a young general in the street and said, "that man is Gu Chao. This time, the head of the leader of gu''er-gui was taken by him.".


    "So you are telling me that you came to Kongzhou just for him?" said Rong Li


    "No." "I have long forgotten him," Rong said. "Even five years ago, I only met him once, but when I arrived in Kongzhou, I recognized him again."


    Let Li sneer.


    Rong Ye raised his head and softened his voice: "brother, don''t bully him, will you? He doesn''t understand these things."


    "Whether he is good or not depends on your obedience." Rong Li raised her eyes and said, "the right to decide is in your hands."

 Chapter 1796

    I don''t remember that from a few years ago, Rong Ye found that many people around her had changed. First of all, my brother would not walk around with her, play around, or buy her what she wanted.


    My brother was very busy at first. He wanted to continue to study medicine with his mother and complete the task assigned by his father. Sometimes, he stayed outside for three or four months without even coming back home.


    Then it''s my parents. My parents have changed. When I was a child, my parents would take her everywhere. If I couldn''t see her in a second, I would be very anxious to find her everywhere.


    But now, my father and mother are avoiding her for everything. They go to the summer resort. They go to the outing secretly. Even at home, my father and my mother are often locked in the room and don''t know what to do. Every time she goes to look for it, my father says that she will play by herself. They have no time.


    Grandpa and grandma have settled in southern Xinjiang for a long time. Grandma is often absent from Kyoto. Uncle Moyi and uncle yuebiao come back at most once a year. Grandpa Wei is also absent. The nearest one she wants to see is uncle Zhong in the dungeon of jingzhaoyin.


    Because of the identity of the little princess of the three princes'' mansion, she can go in and out freely in many places of Kyoto, especially in the Yamen of jingzhaoyin. There was a homicide in Kyoto before. Mr. jingzhaoyin asked his mother to have an autopsy. At that time, Rong Ye often ran to the Yamen with her. People in the Yamen recognized her and would not turn her out to visit the Yamen.


    Uncle Zhong is a recidivist. He lives in a single cell. Every time he comes here at night, he will bring a pot of good wine, some delicious dishes, bribe the prison head and open the door for her.


    She would go to jail, sit with Uncle Zhong, chat with him and chat with him.


    The last time she left home, she asked Uncle Zhong, "why hasn''t it been so long, but it has changed so much?"


    Uncle Zhong told her, "because you grow up."


    "Can''t you spend time with your family when you grow up?"


    "When you grow up, you need your own social circle."


    Rong Ye didn''t quite understand: "I have my own friends, Yanqiu, brother Qing, sister big girl, sister little girl, and the emperor. The emperor loves me very much. Every time I go to the palace, he will give me a lot of things."


    Uncle Zhong was silent at that time and asked, "did your parents arrange for you?"


    "Allow night to nod:" looked at mutually


    "When you marry someone, you will be far away from your family."


    "Rong ye:" "


    "Reluctant?"


    "Of course!" she nodded wildly


    "Because you don''t have your own independent life." Uncle Zhong said painstakingly, "everything about you is based on your family. You are a girl, from your mother''s home to your husband''s home, from one house to another, which is your life destiny. At home, all of you are your parents, your brother, after marriage, all of you are your husband, your mother-in-law, you have no yourself, only them."


    Take a deep breath at night.


    Uncle Zhong asked again, "do you know why your mother is special?"


    Let the night shake its head.


    "Because she is independent enough, I heard that there was a pending case in Kyoto before. Jing Zhaoyin asked her to have an autopsy. She solved the case in less than two days?"


    Allow night to nod.


    "That''s it. She''s different from other women. All she has is not just the back house. She has the capital to be on her own. It''s hard to be obedient to her words. Without your father, she can have a good life. It''s because of this that your father takes your mother so seriously. Especially when you grow up, you don''t need the elder to worry about it, and he''s more attached to your mother. ¡±"I can''t do this, can I?"


    Uncle Zhong shook his head: "do you have the courage to dominate your life? If so, you can do it. If not, you can''t do it. "


    "What does it take to dominate your life?"


    "You need to make your own decisions, and others'' opinions can be heard, but others can''t make decisions for you. You are not a puppet, not a puppet. Everything you do is because you want to do it, and you can also bear the consequences for what you do after you do it. This is to dominate your life."


    allow the night to be silent for a moment: "my parents have never said this to me ¡£¡±


    "Because they don''t want you to suffer."


    "Is this suffering?"


    "Yes." Uncle Zhong sighed: "it''s very hard for a girl to abandon dependence and support herself for a day. When you were a child, your mother always asked you to recite medical books. They are thick, right? It''s said that any one of them will cost tens of thousands of words. You can''t recite them, but your mother can not only recite them, but also use them flexibly. Even now she can read different medical books Miscellaneous records constantly enrich herself and make herself better. She has harvested sweet fruits, but the sweat and hard work she has paid before is also solid. Ugly, your family loves you very much, they don''t want you to suffer this crime, so they paved a road for you, this road may be very plain, very common, but you just need to lift your feet, you can go on smoothly and comfortably. "


    After this day''s chat, Rong Ye kept himself in his room for three days.Three days later, she left home.


    A month later, she met the people of zhenggemen in the capital of Kongzhou, but she was calm and sent a letter with her father to tell him about her decision.


    After that, my father didn''t interfere with her any more, but general Qiao, who was stationed in the barracks, had regarded her as a beautiful vase and dared not bump or tell her to do anything.


    In this case, Rong ye went to the northern army. As she expected, her father didn''t send a letter to marshal Gu.


    She was very happy in the northern army. It was an accident to see Marshal Gu.


    In the face of the present, her brother, who had no concessions and kept her under control, let Yee know that she was wiser than running away from home.


    She made a mistake and tried to cover up her plan for Marshal Gu by changing the topic. Her brother saw through.


    After that, she pointed at brother Qing again, but his brother calmly drove him away and didn''t give her a chance to make use of his problems.


    Brother has always been very smart, now, he also seized her painful foot, threatening her with the Marshal''s safety.


    It seems that there is no possibility of turning defeat into victory.


    Rong took a deep breath at night and said, "I''m back at camp."


    She said, turned around and left. When she got to the door, she could still feel behind her. Her brother had been watching her.


    Rong Ye knows that her brother will not accept that she likes marshal.


    Because if she married the marshal, it means that she needs to stay in Kongzhou with the marshal, even if it is not Kongzhou, it will be another war zone.


    In a word, parents may respect her decision and let her choose her own life, just for no regrets.


    But my brother will never.


    Brother, will not agree with her later half of life, are living in the crisis of falling head at any time.


    Soldiers are the fastest to die. No matter she is a soldier or she is married to a soldier, her brother will not agree.

 Chapter 1797

    After leaving the military medical office, Rong ye went back to his barracks.


    On the other side, Gu Chao also returned to the barracks after a brief celebration with the soldiers.


    When the surrounding quieted down, Gu Chao first turned over the military affairs before the case was overturned, and found that they were not urgent matters, so he put them down again.


    He shook his head, raised his head, and called out, "come."


    The orderly came in: "marshal."


    Gu Chao asked, "did you go to the bonfire banquet just now?"


    The service soldier naturally knows who Rong Xiaozi is. He thinks about it and remembers: "it seems that he didn''t go. Rong Xiaozi looks good and likes talking. If he wants to be there, he must be more lively."


    Gu Chao lowered his eyes, kept silent for a while, and said, "go ahead and cut some mutton for him."


    After a while, the servant promised to cut the mutton and send it to the camp.


    When Rong ye saw the plate of mutton, she heard that it was the Marshal''s special order to send it to her. She turned around and went to the wardrobe. She found a jade bottle and handed it to the service Soldier: "this is the tonic for nourishing qi and promoting blood circulation. My mother dragged me to send it. You give it to the marshal for me and let him take two when he is free, but it can''t be found by Rong Jun''s doctor."


    The service soldier took the bottle and wondered, "why can''t you tell Rong Junyi? This medicine... "


    Rong ye knew that he was afraid that there was something wrong with the medicine. What the marshal ate must have been tested by a military doctor. Moreover, the marshal is still injured.


    "Let''s show it to Doctor Chen," said Rong ye, "but be quiet and don''t disturb him."


    The service soldier didn''t quite understand, but he took the medicine bottle and went back to hand it in.


    Gu Chao looks at the carved jade bottle, shakes out the pills in it, smells them, and smells a smell of medicine. He asks, "let me just give you this?"


    "Yes, that''s all," said the orderly. "But I can''t let Rong Jun know."


    "Rong Junyi?" Gu Chao frowned. "She knows Rong Jun?"


    "I heard that they are all from Kyoto. I''ve seen them in Beijing before."


    Gu Chao tapped on the table and asked, "what else did he say?"


    The orderly shook his head. "No more."


    "No more?"


    "No more."


    Gu Chao frowned, "didn''t ask about my injury?"


    Orderly: No


    Gu Chao: "..."


    Gu Chao lost a bit, but didn''t show it. He put the bottle aside and picked up a roll of documents at will.


    The small service soldier saw that he had no business. He was going to leave. As a result, he just turned around and heard the voice of the marshal behind him.


    "If you send this medicine bottle back, you will say that my injury is now under the charge of Rong military doctor. If this medicine can''t be accepted by the military doctor, it''s not easy to eat it carelessly."


    The orderly led the order and sent the medicine bottle back.


    Let''s watch the medicine bottle go back and forth at night, and listen to the Marshal''s trust in his brother. I don''t know what to say for a while.


    She put the medicine bottle back in the cupboard. She didn''t force it any more. She just looked very dispirited.


    After finishing the task and reporting back, Gu Chao''s face turned ugly: "have you returned?"


    "Service soldier nods:" return to return Didn''t you let it be returned?


    Gu Chao: "what did he say?"


    Orderly: "nothing."


    Gu Chao: "..."


    The orderly thought, this time there''s nothing for him. He wants to bow away.


    Before opening his mouth, the marshal asked, "did he eat the mutton when you went?"


    The orderly thought about it and said, "it seems that he ate some."


    "Just some?"


    "Yes."


    "How much did you send?"


    "A set."


    "It''s reasonable to say that he should be able to finish a plate soon. Why does he eat so little?"


    Service Soldier: " I don''t know


    "What else did he say?"


    The service soldier was a little speechless: "really didn''t say anything."


    Gu Chao suddenly stood up and walked around in the camp. After two rounds, he said, "go and get the medicine bottle back, and say I want to taste it."


    Service Soldier: "?"


    After a lot of hard thinking and tossing, the service soldier finally put forward a very constructive plan: "why don''t your subordinates call me


    Gu Chao was stunned for a moment. He looked down as if he was thinking. After a while, he said, "well."


    This time, the service soldier went directly to Rong ye and said that the marshal asked him to pass.


    As a result, Rong Ye immediately jumped far away and said with great resistance, "I will not go. I am injured and I can''t go anywhere!"


    The orderly saw that he was alive and kicking, which was a bit of a black line: "don''t make a fool of yourself, commander-in-chief, come with me."


    Allow night to jump on the bed directly, cover the quilt, way: "I fell asleep, do not call me, I will not die!"Service Soldier: "..."


    The service soldier met the biggest obstacle in his career today. He refused to go to see the marshal even if he pretended to be ill. He talked again and again, but he couldn''t persuade anyone. Finally, he could only return without success.


    As a result, the Marshal''s face turned black: "did he say that he would not come?"


    The orderly nodded: "he said he was not comfortable. He went to sleep first."


    Gu Chao squinted, threw the paper in his hand heavily on the table, and asked, "what''s wrong with him?"


    After struggling for a while, the orderly finally decided to tell the truth: "he doesn''t look uncomfortable..."


    That''s intentional absence.


    Gu Chao thought that a few days ago, the child was still so dependent on him. When he saw him visit after being injured, he immediately grabbed his clothes and looked up to him.


    As a result, he disappeared for several days, not even calling for him.


    Why, why suddenly began to refuse him?


    Is it because


    Gu Chao thought that the little guy kissed him three times before, but he severely criticized him three times. In addition, the kid said that he liked men


    So, did he hurt his heart? The child just ignored him, didn''t see him, didn''t even show up for several days, completely kept away from him?


    Gu Chao''s face was calm. He thought that if the child saw him in the future, he would escape like a snake and a scorpion. He was in a bad mood.


    But on second thought, it''s not right. Didn''t the kid just give him medicine?


    Is it he who returns the medicine so that the child thinks he is going to break up with him?


    Gu Chao''s head is in a mess. He can''t make sense of it.


    He forced himself to sit in front of the case and deal with military affairs. As a result, he couldn''t calm down even when he approved several documents.


    At last, seeing the soldiers celebrating outside drunk and sleeping, there was a little quietness around them. He stood up directly from the desk and walked to the barracks where night was allowed.


    There were candles in the barracks. Gu Chao stood at the barracks curtain door with the help of the orderly, but did not lift the curtain to enter.


    On impulse, he didn''t think of any excuses.


    When he was thinking about it, a familiar male voice came from behind: "Marshal Gu?"


    Gu Chao looks back and sees that Rong Li is coming here. He still has this food box in his hand.


    Gu Chao stared at the food box and said, "Rong Junyi." And he asked, "what are you?"


    "Rong Li raised his hand:" some cakes that Rong liked to eat at night were made in the kitchen


    Gu Chao said, "you have a good relationship with him?"


    Rong Li smiled and said, "I knew her in Kyoto. When she was a child, I often hugged her. This time, it was fate."


    Gu Chao didn''t say a word, but his face collapsed.


    Rong Li asked again, "are you here?"


    "By the way." Gu Chao said at once.


    Rong Li nodded and said, "you''re not well. You''d better not blow the night wind. It''s getting late now. It''s time for you to rest."


    Gu Chao responded and looked at the barracks next to his eyes. It was clear that there were people in the barracks, but they said so many things outside, and the people in the barracks never came out.


    I don''t think it''s impossible to come out.


    Gu Chao feels quite uninteresting. He says goodbye to Rong Li, turns around and leaves with the orderly.


    When he went far away, Rong Li lifted the curtain of the tent with the food box in his hand.


    As soon as I went in, I looked into my sister''s dark eyes.


    Rong Li put the food box on the table and said, "what I''ve made for you are all your favorite food."


    Rong Ye stared at his brother''s calm side face. For a while, he asked quietly, "are you the evil mother-in-law who beats mandarin ducks with a stick?"


    Rong Li: "..."

 Chapter 1798

    A few days later, the injury of Rongye was pretty good. She began to train with the camp.


    Before the attack on the mountain, the barbarian army was defeated. It was said that the barbarian army would probably withdraw from the army and return to the army for recuperation. However, because the news is not clear, we need to wait for it.


    Gu Chao''s injury is very good. Now as long as he doesn''t do big moves, the wound won''t hurt, and he has been out of the camp many times. Sometimes he sees the little man in the school yard from afar. He will pause for a while, but he won''t call him alone, or hook up with him as before.


    The life of the plain barracks went on like this until the barbarian army sent the war exemption certificate.


    Then, the pioneer camp began to retreat, and the personnel were greatly deployed. Qiao Ding, who had not appeared for a long time, once again appeared in the northern Xinjiang army.


    It''s worth mentioning that with Joe, there''s still room for inclination.


    Rong Qian came to do business. The barbarian army withdrew and the battle ended ahead of time. As the overseer, he naturally recorded the details of the process one by one, so that he could go back to play the holy master.


    Rong Qing, Qiao Ding, Gu Chao, and many vice generals of the military division held a meeting together. After the meeting, it was still early to watch, and Rong Qing wandered to the military medical office.


    Rong Li knew that he was coming to the camp. He was not surprised to see him coming. He just buried himself in the medicine.


    Rong Qian casually found a place to sit down and asked, "how are you and your sister doing after I''ve been away for a few days?"


    "Let Li light way:" cold war


    "She''s not willing to admit her mistake," she said


    "Yes, from the beginning."


    "Just admit it or not. Take her back to Beijing and everything will be settled."


    "Rong Li shakes her head:" I can''t go back to Beijing yet


    "Why?" said Rong


    "She is not dead to Gu Chao."


    After a moment''s silence, Rong Qian scratched his head: "what''s the charm of Gu Chao? How can you fascinate the ugly? What does ugly like about him? "


    Let Li sneer: "like? Does she know what she likes? "


    "Don''t like it?" Rong Qian was stunned


    "I don''t like it either." Rong Li thought over the words and said, "it''s just that I happened to meet you."


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand.


    "Gu Chao..." Rong Lipton for a while, and then said: "out of the expectation of Rong night."


    "Ah?"


    "Young cadres and generals, who are hardworking, diligent and disciplined, are all ugly and predictable. After all, if they want to climb to the position of Marshal, Gu Chao must be tough and tough, but You probably don''t know that in the past, when Rongye and guchaokon mountain were attacked, guchao blocked several knives for Rongye. "


    This capacity inclines really don''t know, he Leng Leng Leng: "true false?"


    Rong Li nodded: "really, I''ve seen the wounds of Gu Chao. I''ve seen the directions, angles and some places. They are not what I suffered when I was protecting myself."


    Allow incline way: "that he still quite likes ugliness."


    "Yes, but not men and women."


    "Ah?"


    "Gu Chao thinks that Rong Ye is a man. When he stops the knife for her, Gu Chao just wants to protect the soldier."


    "Just a little soldier?" "Rong Qian doesn''t understand:" he is a marshal, why should he protect a soldier


    "That''s the problem." Allow Li to breathe: "Gu Chao was born in a bad way. He was abandoned by his own parents and used by his adoptive parents. He had no family and nothing. His success was achieved in the military camp, so he found a sense of belonging for himself. He regarded the military camp as his home, the imperial court as his parents, his colleagues as his brothers and legs, and his subordinates as his children. Therefore, even if he was in danger, he was subconscious Save others first. "


    I was so dumb that I didn''t expect such a person in the world.


    Rong Li said: "Rong Ye doesn''t necessarily like Gu Chao, but Gu Chao''s actions hurt her. How lonely is a person who treats soldiers as relatives? In the official arena, everyone does everything with a purpose. For example, Qiao Ding is also a teenager. But what does he do in Kongzhou? He didn''t come to fight. He came to work with seniority. When he was full, he could be promoted. Although he was also conscientious when he was in Kongzhou, he just did his part. For example, if Kongzhou collapsed, Qiao would surely lead his troops away, but Gu Chao would die in the city, because he buried his relatives here. "


    "This is really..."


    "Gu Chao is too cruel." Rong Li raised her eyes, with a real worry in her eyes: "Rong Ye doesn''t like Gu Chao so much now, but she has decided to marry Gu Chao." After a pause, he cursed again, "motherhood."


    "Rong Qian''s face is all sad:" no, she married Gu Chao, she will be brought to the pit by Gu Chao! " Gu Chao will die if he loses the battle. Is ugly going to die with him?


    "In fact, maybe she brought Gu Chao to the pit. If she really believes that Gu Chao, with the emperor''s pity for her, she will definitely point to marriage in person. At that time, do you think the emperor will allow Rong Ye''s husband to continue to be a desperate man? No, he will bring Gu Chao back to Beijing and make him a qualified County horse. He will never lead a soldier to fight in his life. ""I''m sure Gu Chao won''t," Rong said


    "No man would."


    "In this way, they are not suitable and should not be allowed to continue!" said Rong


    "That''s why." Rong Li said: "in fact, Rong ye also knows that if she and Gu Chao are together, there are only two choices. One is that she stays in the military camp with Gu Chao, and the other is that Gu Chao follows her back to Kyoto. She has made her own decision to stay, but she also knows that Gu Chao will not lead her. How can Gu Chao, who is so considerate of others, let her be in danger for herself? Because of this, Rong Ye dare not tell Gu Chao''s identity all the time. She is afraid that Gu Chao will be far away from her as soon as she says it. "


    When Rong listened to Rong Li''s analysis, the whole person was in a mess: "so what is it now?"


    "The breakthrough point is Gu Chao." Rong Li said rationally: "it''s true that telling Gu Chaorong ye that she is a woman and a small princess of the third prince''s mansion will make him avoid it, but we can''t guarantee that after knowing that she is a woman and that she is opposite to herself, Gu Chao won''t be attracted to her. But if Gu Chao has a hint of a snack, she won''t give up. So I''m not going to tell Gu Chao the truth. "


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "To maintain the status quo, Gu Chao doesn''t know that Rong Ye is a woman. Therefore, no matter how energetic Rong Ye is, it''s just a heat. Gu Chao won''t like a man. As long as Gu Chao doesn''t care about Rong ye, he doesn''t respond to Rong Ye. After a while, his enthusiasm will naturally subside. Then, I will take her away, and it will be natural for him to leave."


    Rong Qian nodded: "yes, this is a good way. That stinky girl also lied to me that Gu Chao knew she was a woman. Hum, it must be to prevent me from breaking them up. Ali, if you are smart, you can clean her up!"


    "But..." "I don''t know if I read it wrong. On the day I arrived at the barracks, I seemed to see that I kissed Gu Chao at night."


    "What?" Rong Qian jumped up and said, "impossible?"


    "I don''t think so." Rong Li shook his head: "maybe I was wrong. They should just be close."


    Rong Lixin sat down with lingering palpitations: "you must have read it wrong. It''s impossible for Rong ye to be so brave."


    "Rong Li sneers:" her courage is bigger than you think, but I''m still at ease with Gu Chao. Gu Chao is a straight man, knowing that Rong Ye is a man and kissing, it''s impossible. "


    Rong Qian knows what "straight man" is and nods: "yes, we need to have confidence in Gu Chao!"

 Chapter 1799

    The formal withdrawal of the pioneer army is scheduled for the first day of June.


    At that time, the weather in the North was already hot. Everyone was busy for a while, and then they began to sweat all over their heads. They were rude. They disliked clothes and began to practice without arms.


    When Gu Chao came out to patrol, he saw a group of soldiers wrestling in the school yard which had been almost cleaned up. Among a group of naked men, a dwarf in thick armor was particularly conspicuous.


    It has been nearly a month since Gu Chao went to look for the little guy except for bonfire day and night.


    I don''t know if it''s happiness or worry. The little guy didn''t find him. They met occasionally in the barracks, and even didn''t say hello.


    Seeing the little guy watching the wrestling, he was suddenly pulled by the barearm soldiers to let him wrestle together. Gu Chao''s face sank. He thought these people were a little shameless.


    You all have big arms and round waists. Other people''s children have short hands and feet. Compared with other people, you are not guilty!


    Gu Chao walked there slowly.


    Gu Chao has no airs at ordinary times. As long as he is not in the military affairs, he and the soldiers are all together. Now it''s time to rest. Seeing the marshal coming, the soldiers are not afraid. Instead, they shout enthusiastically, "marshal, the hammer has won three games. Do you want to compete with him to let him know how powerful it is?"


    The soldier who was called as the hammer quickly waved: "I dare not, I can''t beat the marshal."


    Gu Chao''s injury is almost as good as that of Rong Junyi. But he can''t compete with others. He waves his hands to let them play, but his eyes are toward Rong Ye.


    Allow night to see Gu Chao coming, heart thumping up, she turned her back to Gu Chao, felt the burning eyes behind her, and said to the soldier who was pulling him: "I''m no better than you, play, I see you play."


    The soldier didn''t obey: "don''t you be afraid to fall, young man, but you are not afraid to fall, brother, let you come!" Say, drag to allow night to leave.


    When I arrived at the venue, I looked around awkwardly at night. From time to time, the corner of my eye was secretly aiming at Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao is still standing there, just like a busy idler, staring at her.


    At this time, the side of the comrades in arms and shouted: "allow boy, take off the clothes, wear so thick fall up inconvenient."


    "Let the night tighten his collar:" I will do so


    The comrades in arms thought that he was shameless and ashamed, and did not force him to do so, so they said, "start, start!"


    The hammer head on the opposite side rushed over with its body bent, allowing night to put one hand on the opposite shoulder, clasp the other''s arm, and one fell over the shoulder, smashing people to the ground.


    Before and after the process, not more than a blink of an eye.


    The shouting crowd: "..."


    Fallen opponent: "..."


    Gu Chao of the onlookers: "..."


    Allow night stand straight body, pulled his sleeve, way: "I don''t play."


    The hammer got up from the ground and said unwillingly, "come again."


    Said, like cattle rushed past.


    This time, Rong Ye clubbed his head and hit his chin with his shoulder. As soon as the hammer felt the pain in his chin, Rong Ye hit him to the ground with the strength of his elbow.


    Before and after the end of a blink of an eye.


    The hammerhead sits on the ground, holding the knee to cry.


    Rong Ye feels that Gu Chao''s eyes are more and more profound when she looks at her. Her ears are red. She says to her comrades in arms, "I won''t play anymore. You can play. I''m back."


    As she said that, she buried her head and ran to the school field.


    Gu Chao leaves with Rong ye, and his eyes are always on him. He doesn''t turn back until the child runs out of sight.


    Rong Ye ran back to the camp one after another. When he was sure that Gu Chao didn''t catch up with him, he sat on a stool and took Abby out and complained to Abby: "Abby, I just wanted to talk to the marshal, especially."


    Abby was twisting her fingers, not moving.


    Rong ye went to poke Abby''s forehead: "did you just see that marshal has been looking at me? Did you say that he came to me specifically? No, if it''s specifically for me, it''s bound to talk to me. He didn''t even talk to me. "


    ABI hissed lazily, in a perfunctory tone.


    "Rong Ye pouted:" that''s what he said. Although I can''t return him even if he talks to me, I still want to hear him call me


    Abby didn''t pay attention. The man whispered in his ear every day. He was tired of listening.


    "Better!" Let night suddenly excited, staring at Abby, two eyes shine: "you for me to see the marshal."


    Abby: "


    "I miss Marshal so much, Abby. You can go to see him for me, and then you can watch him quietly and tell me what he is doing!"


    ABI refused: "hiss!"


    "Let night beg it:" elder brother does not know, elder brother is in the military medical office and Chen military medical busy pack medicine cabinet, we do not tell him, he certainly does not know


    Abby turned her head and didn''t want to commit the crime against the wind.


    Allow night and pinch Abby twice, Abby is still uncompromising.


    Let night lost, the whole person buried in the bed.But lie down for a while, she suddenly sat up, eyes staring at the outside of the camp.


    Abby is also a lazy, suddenly stood up: "hiss?"


    "I heard it, too." In the barracks, soldiers and comrades in arms are moving things, collecting materials, fighting and playing martial arts because they don''t work shifts.


    Allow the night vision to rise, eyes across the open camp, straight ahead of Kon mountain.


    "Hiss?" Abby now climbed to Rong Ye''s wrist and asked in a low voice.


    Rong Ye''s expression became more and more serious. She took a step and went directly to the military doctor.


    However, when she arrived at the military medical office, she saw Chen Junyi''s name. She asked, "what about Chen Junyi and Rong Junyi?"


    "Let''s go to the mountain to collect herbs, just an hour ago," said Chen


    Rong Ye''s face turned white: "he''s in the mountain?"


    Hearing that his tone was wrong, Doctor Chen looked up and asked, "what''s the matter? How many commonly used medicines are out of stock, which happened to be in Kongshan. He took two medical children up the mountain to collect some. They will come back later. What can I do for you? "


    Rong Ye bit his teeth and knew that he could not understand Chen Jun''s doctor. He stamped his foot and ran out.


    This time she ran directly to the main camp, where several deputies were talking to Gu Chao, and allowed the night to lift the curtain and walk in.


    The people inside looked at her suspiciously. Gu Chao, who was sitting on the throne, looked cold and straightened his back.


    Rong Ye pointed to the back and said, "Kongshan wants to, ground, the ground moves!"


    As soon as the faces of the people changed, several deputy generals hurried out, but they saw that Kongshan was still lofty in the distance, and there was no movement around. Everything seemed to be the same?


    Gu Chao finally came out. He twisted his eyebrows and stared at the misty mountain, thoughtful.


    "Allow night earnestly to Gu Chao way:" marshal, what I say is true


    Deputy General Xiong usually protects his apprentice, but the earth movement is a natural disaster, which is easy to cause unrest. Can you take it out for a joke? He asked: "how do you know, Rong boy?"


    Rong Ye couldn''t explain it because she heard the crowing of birds in the mountains. The voice was very strange. In her words, it belonged to the high frequency decibel of the communication between animals, which ordinary people usually couldn''t hear.


    Let the night grow up with the beast. She can judge the sound of the beast and understand its meaning.


    She stared at Gu Chao and said, "Marshal..."


    Gu Chao thought for a moment, then looked up and said, "order people to protect the surrounding villages, inform all the soldiers, and be ready at any time..."


    The voice is still on.


    Only listen to the "boom", the ground they stand on, there is a violent shaking.


    After that, the barracks behind them, as if pushed by someone, began to smash down the whole wooden structure.


    "Let night immediately shouted:" to school, to open places, away from obstacles


    After that, she looked back at Gu Chao deeply, took a step and ran to Kon mountain.


    "Night!" Gu Chao yells.


    In the blink of an eye, Rong Ye has run out of the camp gate and straight to Kon mountain.

 Chapter 1800

    Kongshan is the focal point of the earthquake. Rong Li is picking herbs with two medical children. Suddenly, he feels the shaking under his feet. When he responds, two medical children have fallen to the ground. One is stuck by a big tree and the other is rolled down to the bottom of the mountain wall.


    Rong Li drops the medicine basket and points the rocks at the toe of his foot. A fierce man plunges down the slope, grabs the doctor child who is about to fall to pieces, clasps a tree with one hand, and tightens the back collar of the doctor child with the other hand.


    The doctor child was only ten years old. He was so scared that he cried loudly. However, he did not wait for Rong Li to pull him to a stable position, and the mountain was shaken to a greater extent. Rong Li only felt that the whole mountain seemed to be tilting, and the big tree he was pulling, because his body was so crooked, was actually broken by this gravity.


    Seeing that Rong Li himself was going to slide down the hillside, he immediately threw the doctor child on his head, quickly separated himself from the crooked neck tree, stepped on the fallen tree trunk in the air, and rushed to the other side of the mountain wall.


    The medical boy was thrown on the plane to be rescued. They joined up with another medical boy. They were lying on the edge of the cliff shivering. They shouted down, "Rong Junyi, how are you..."


    Rong Li was still trapped by the cliff in the middle of the hillside. He shouted to it, "it''s the earthquake. I don''t know if there is any aftershock. Find a safe place to protect yourself."


    Voice did not fall, the mountain actually shook violently again.


    Rong Li immediately shouted, "stay away from the cliff, don''t distract me!"


    The two medical children were about to cry. At last, they had to climb hard to find an inner slope and hide behind a huge stone.


    The aftershock lasted for a while.


    When the surrounding silence came down, Rong Li found that his current position was very unfavorable. The top of his head was a flat stone wall without climbing strength, and the bottom of his foot was a deep abyss. Now he stepped on a broken tree root on the mountain wall, clasped the gap between the stone walls with his hands. Because he used his strength too hard, his fingers had been abraded and bleeding, and there were pieces rolling down from the top of his head Stone and mud.


    Rong Li buries his head, takes a deep breath and tries to keep his balance. But at this time, the fragile root under his feet broke.


    Rong Li immediately buckles the mountain wall, but this is equal to the weight of his whole person. He concentrates on ten fingers. He can''t help it. The mountain seam is too narrow. Except for his fingers, his hands can''t find the landing point.


    The terrible thing is that at this time, the palm of Rong Li''s hand began to sweat.


    Once the palm is wet, he can''t hold it at all!


    "Bang!" Another stone rolled down the mountain. It was too big to lift. It fell in a straight line.


    And the right stone is the head of Rong Li.


    Rong Li clenched his teeth. When the stone was about to hit him, he let go of it. Then the whole man fell back. When his body just passed the boulder, he seized the opportunity to step on the stone in the air. With the help of the boulder, the whole man soared several meters. But the distance was still not enough for him to climb to the top of the mountain. He could only buckle the mountain wall again and let himself A short gasp.


    "Brother! Brother! " The familiar call suddenly came into the auricle.


    Rong Li looks up in shock and sees two sparrows flying over his head. Then, a small head sticks out at the edge of the cliff.


    "Brother!"


    The little girl cried with tears in her heart and lungs.


    "Rong Li is frightened:" you, why are you here


    Rong ye did not answer him, but first determined his brother''s situation, and then the tears brush down, looking around.


    "Rong ye, don''t stand on the edge of the mountain. There may be aftershocks. Go inside!"


    Rong ye did not listen to him. She looked up and whistled to the sky.


    When she finished blowing, there was no movement around. Her tears were more fierce. She blew again and murmured: "please, come here, come here..."


    Rong Ye wants to call the eagles. The body of the eagles is big enough. With the help of the eagles, my brother can come up from the hillside. But as today''s disaster is near, there is no time to respond to her.


    She whistled three times in a row, but she could not. She could only lower her head and look around her brother''s trapped area.


    Finally, she saw the hope and shouted, "brother, there is a stump there. I will climb over there and pull you from there."


    "No!" Allow Li to reject immediately.


    The place that allows night to say is the crooked neck tree that allows Li to borrow force. After the tree is broken, half of the stump remains to be inserted on the mountain wall. It is reasonable to say that if allows night to hold the stump, it can meet Li, but the location of the stump itself is already suspended outside the mountain wall. If allows night to stand unsteadily, it may fall off the cliff, let alone the stump is short Small, not necessarily able to bear the weight of two people.


    Rongye naturally thought of the problem of stress. She suddenly squatted down and began to take off her clothes. She was wearing armor. She put the armor away and took the military robe inside.


    Then she said to the two medical children behind the stone not far away, "take off your robes."


    The two children took off their robes and threw them to her.Rong night joined the three clothes into a rope, then climbed to the cliff again, using the buffer strength of the hillside, jumped forward and rushed to the broken stump.


    "Night!" Rong Li''s heart almost jumped out of fear.


    Let night lie on the stump, then swing the long rope made of clothes: "brother, you catch it."


    Rong Li gritted her teeth and caught the rope.


    Rong ye said, "hold on, don''t fall."


    Said, the other end of the rope, tied to the gap of the stump.


    She said, "now I''m going to climb the right side of the mountain wall. Brother, you can climb this stump, use the stump to borrow force, and then pull me up to the top of the mountain."


    Rong Li knows that there is nothing to say now. Only by getting rid of the difficulties as soon as possible can we guarantee their safety.


    He didn''t say much. He straightened the rope, but he didn''t dare to drag it. He only dared to use the rope as a support and climb on the mountain wall with his feet, just like climbing.


    Rong Li has lightness skill, but lightness skill needs to be borrowed. Just like he stepped on the fallen boulder and jumped up by force, he can''t go up to the sky without running up and jumping. But if he gets to the stump, he can naturally jump to the top of the mountain by the strength of the stump.


    Rong Li''s movements were very sharp. He quickly went up to the stump. He saw that his right side was like a lizard. His sister, who was afraid to move on the mountain wall, stepped on the stump fulcrum, jumped to the right, grabbed his sister''s collar, and then his tiptoe was a little on the sloping hillside. With his sister, Ling Kong returned to the top of the mountain.


    After two people all four feet ground, allow night to plunge head into elder brother''s bosom suddenly, tear big big big drop: "elder brother!"! You scared me to death! "


    Rong Li sighed and touched his sister''s back brain, but he did not speak.


    After all, it is not safe on the mountain. After confirming that no one is injured, Rong Li immediately takes three children down the mountain.


    As a result, just after passing the mountain path, Gu Chao was running up the mountain with Deputy General Xiong and several soldiers.


    The two sides meet in a narrow way, with Rong Li holding Rong Ye. The two brothers and sisters are very close.


    Gu Chao is relieved when he sees that it is safe at night and meets with Rong military doctor.


    Then, as soon as he looked down, he saw their hands tightly clasped.


    Gu Chao: "..."


    I''m very glad to see Gu Chao at night. My eyes are lit up.


    But in Gu Chao''s view, this light does not necessarily bloom for him.


    Gu Chao sinks his face, turns around and goes down the mountain.


    Behind him, he could hear the voice of Deputy General Xiong: "are you all right, Rong boy, you are too busy. The marshal saw you running to Kongshan and was scared. He told Deputy Zhang to keep the base camp and sent the second battalion to help the nearby villagers, but he himself went up the mountain to find you. Eh, how about the marshal? Oh, marshal, what are you going to do? "

 Chapter 1801

    All the way down the mountain, back to the camp, let the hand of night, have been led by my brother.


    Gu Chao was in a bad mood. He walked very fast. As a result, he walked back. Turning around, he saw that the two men were so intimate. He did not know how to stop. He immediately pulled down his face and lightly scolded: "what''s the style?"


    Rong ye did not hear this. He lowered his head as if he was thinking about something.


    Rong Li hears that. He raises his eyebrows and intensifies his efforts. He turns to his sister''s ear on purpose.


    Gu Chao saw it, and his face was ugly again.


    Mount Kon suddenly moved. Although the tremor was not strong, it also caused a lot of losses. First of all, a temporary camp was built which was not solid. Many tents fell down. Some soldiers were injured because things happened so suddenly.


    The loss near the granary is the heaviest, because the rice bags in the granary are stacked one after another. The whole granary is bumpy. The rice bags on it fall down and break. The whole granary is full of broken rice grains. When people go in, they can end their calves.


    If the rice is only scattered on the ground and soiled, washing is not inedible, but some of the oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar that are also stored in the granary are all bottled in pottery. Now the bottle is broken, and the ingredients in it are mixed with the food. The rice is black and yellow, and it can''t be used at all.


    The loss of the barracks is another matter. The loss of the nearby villages is even more serious.


    Although Gu Chao immediately arranged for people to rescue after the earthquake, the disaster has already been caused, and many villagers have been injured.


    Fortunately, there was a roar of animals a while ago. At that time, the people at the foot of Kongshan felt that something might happen, so they emptied the cellar to prevent the accident. In the first time, they had a temporary shelter.


    However, when the earthquake happened today, there were still many families working in farmland, river bank and other places, and they did not enter the cellar immediately for earthquake prevention. Therefore, although the number of casualties is not very large, it is absolutely not large.


    After returning to the camp to learn about the situation, Gu Chao went to the military doctor''s office to comfort the wounded soldiers, and then went to the village to inspect them with people.


    Rong ye also responded at this moment, immediately following Deputy General Xiong into the post disaster work. Rong Li went back to the military medical office. No matter the soldiers in the military camp or the nearby villagers, if someone was injured, they needed a doctor. He and Chen would be busy.


    This time, the government Yin of Kongzhou immediately reported back to Beijing. According to the number of victims sent by the government Yin and the scope of the disaster, the government of Kyoto allocated special disaster funds, and sent the seven princes Rong Su to escort the special funds in person.


    Half a month later, the post disaster reconstruction has been gradually improved, and the people over there in Kyoto are finally late.


    When Rong Qian saw his father, he changed his usual mischievous ways and immediately became serious.


    Rong Su met with officials of Kongzhou one by one, and finally stared at his third son. He asked coldly, "how about Rong ye?"


    "In the northern army, with ALI," said Rong


    Rong Su frowned: "is Ali here?"


    "Rong Qian nodded wildly:" here comes, only one day later than me, from Huizhou


    Rong Su thought about it and said, "take me there."


    Rong Qing counseled his father since he was a child. He dared not resist at all. He brought his father to the vanguard barracks.


    The vanguard had to leave at the beginning of June. As a result, due to the ground movement, the retreat time had to be moved in a smooth way.


    When Rong Xu arrived, he saw that the whole camp was busy. Because he didn''t say hello, no one was waiting for him. But according to the procedure, he should first meet the commander of the northern Xinjiang army.


    Rong Su winked and asked his son to run errands.


    Rong Qian immediately runs to Gu Chao and tells him that the seventh Prince is coming.


    Gu Chao was having a meeting with his deputies. Naturally, Wen Yan took people out to meet him.


    Rong Su was welcomed into the main camp. As soon as he sat down, he asked, "what about Rong ye?"


    Gu Chao: "


    "Other deputies:?"


    Rong Qing: "..."


    Rong Qing knows that his father came here for the sake of ugliness, but he didn''t expect that. His father could just open his mouth and ask, you ask so directly, how can you get people back to you? People''s ugly identity has not been exposed yet!


    Rong Qian hurried to crisis public relations and smiled awkwardly: "didn''t I say that? Rong''s parents and my family all know each other, and my father naturally knows this younger generation. " Said, he hurriedly gave his father a hint: "Dad, Kongshan is moving. Naturally, let''s go with Shangfeng to arrange rescue. You want to see her, and let her come back to see you in the evening."


    Rong Su has been a human being for a lifetime. He can''t understand his son''s meaning. However, he is still in a daze. It seems that he hasn''t thought of it for such a long time. The girl can still hide it.


    Next, Rong Su didn''t mention the topic of Rong ye any more. Instead, he asked Gu Chao about the movement of Kongshan, the nearest pioneer army to Kongshan, who had the most say.


    Gu Chao made a report with the seven Lords.


    Just chatting hard, there was a familiar voice outside: "marshal, are you there?"


    Rong Su heard the sound and raised his eyelids.Gu Chao also recognized who it was, his face still rigid, and casually said, "yes."


    Then the curtain opened, and a thin, short soldier came in with a dead pheasant in his arms.


    The soldier''s face was originally smiling, and his eyes were directed at the position of the first commander as soon as he came in. As a result, he was surprised that he did not see the marshal of his family, but saw another face.


    A cold, serious, unexpected face.


    Just listen to "PATA", the dead chicken fell on the ground, the soldier stepped back three steps, his face was scared.


    Gu Chao looks at Rong Xiaozi, frowns and asks, "what can I do?"


    Then the soldier came back to his senses. She opened her mouth and looked at Uncle Wang at the first one. Then she looked at her cousin who winked at her. He said dryly, "I just came back from the next village. The villagers sent me a pheasant. I want to bring it back. Give it to the marshal."


    Gu Chao looked at the chicken on the ground and said, "I have a heart."


    Since Gu Chao saw Rong ye and Rong Junyi come down from Kon mountain hand in hand, he didn''t give Rong Xiao a good face for half a month. At first, Rong Xiao didn''t find him, let alone explain to him, which made him even more unhappy. As a result, Rong Junyi went to the village a few miles away to see the victims. Suddenly, Rong Xiao began to wander in front of his own eyes.


    Gu Chao is upset. He thinks that you will not come after waiting for half a month. He doesn''t come until Rong Junyi leaves. What do you mean?


    He was not happy, and his attitude towards Rong was always bad, and his words were sour.


    After delivering the chicken, Rong Ye wants to leave.


    As a result, behind him, a cool voice rang out: "I''m sorry to see you? Come out a few months, etiquette all wild no longer? "


    Rong Ye''s heart thumped, turned around, and bowed with a white face: "see you, Prince seven..."


    "Seven lords?" Rong Su squinted and leaned back a little: "it''s strange enough."


    Rong Ye almost cried.


    Rong Qing hurriedly called the audience: "Dad, she..."


    "Shut up." Rong Su rebukes his son mercilessly: "pet pet pet, see for yourself, what kind of pet has become."


    I dare not speak.


    Rong Su looks up and down at Rong ye again, and the more he looks at it, the more unhappy he is: "a daughter''s home, what kind of clothes are they wearing and what they look like!"

 Chapter 1802

    When Rong Li came back from the village the next day, the whole barracks had been fried.


    Rong Qian didn''t leave yesterday. He has been waiting for Rong Li. Now when he comes back, he tells him all about yesterday''s causes and consequences.


    After hearing this, Rong Li was surprised that the seventh prince also came to the border and broke his sister down even if he didn''t agree with each other. However, he was not surprised to think of the other''s inflexible character and the development of things.


    He asked, "what about the night?"


    "Rong Qian said:" in the barracks, it''s not the barracks before, it''s a separate barracks. Isn''t it her daughter''s home? Who dares to sleep with her


    After a moment''s silence, Rong Li asked again, "what''s Gu Chao''s reaction?"


    Rong tilted his head and said, "I don''t know. I can''t see. I haven''t been out of the main camp since yesterday."


    Let Li subconsciously look at the direction of the main camp.


    Looking back, he asked, "where''s your father?"


    "I''ll take you."


    Rong Qian leads Rong Li to see Rong Su first.


    When he was middle-aged, he still had the shadow of his youth. He sat on the couch, and Rong Li stood in front of him as a younger generation.


    Rong Suo said at first: "I''ll go back to Beijing in two days, and I won''t say anything. Let''s go with me at night."


    Rong Li hasn''t spoken yet, and Rong Qing has quickly rejected it, and told his father about Rong Li''s previous plan.


    "Dad, Ali has an idea. It''s the shallowest way to hurt ugliness and Gu Chao. Now let ugliness go back. Ugliness doesn''t want to. It''s not happy to be in Kyoto. Maybe it will come out again. It''s a disaster."


    Rong Su is used to sitting in a high position. He has a strong character and does not blink his eyelids. "She runs once and grabs it once. When I go back, I will tell the emperor in person. I will show her a family member. When I marry someone, I will settle down, and I won''t run away."


    "Rong Qian shakes his head hurriedly:" how can this be done? How can ugly be forced to marry someone they don''t like


    "What''s wrong with this? I don''t like rongmo either. The girl is different from him!"


    Rong Qing: "..."


    Rong Qian was stunned by his logic: "but little girl likes her second brother."


    Rong Su hisses, but doesn''t speak. She doesn''t like the girl''s eyes.


    Rong tilts his head and quickly pulls back the topic: "in a word, Ali has arranged it. Now the ugly can''t go back."


    Rong Su looks at Rong Li and asks, "you really don''t want her back?"


    Rong Li didn''t answer for a while. Finally, he just said to think about it, and then calmly walked back here and left.


    Hesitated, he went to the new barracks.


    In the camp, the girl in soldier''s armor was lying on the table, sleeping in a daze.


    Rong Li went over and put her hand on the back of her sister''s head and touched her.


    Small action woke up the sleeping girl, let the night open his eyes, see is brother, looked up and shouted: "brother."


    Rong Li sat on the stool beside him and asked, "how can I get sleepy in the daytime?"


    Rong night rubbing his eyes, said: "nothing to do, do stay sleepy."


    Rong Li didn''t say a word.


    When the identity of her daughter''s family is exposed, it''s impossible for her to go to the school yard for training, to the villagers'' house for help, and to run around tirelessly.


    Rong Li suddenly thought, does my sister want to leave because she is stuck at home and has nothing to do all day long in Kyoto?


    "Elder brother, have you seen uncle seven?" Asked Rong Ye.


    Rong Li nodded, "see you."


    "Uncle seven said he would take me away in two days. Did he tell you?"


    "Yes."


    Let the night droop eyes, and asked: "then I left, you will stay?"? Is the Marshal''s injury all right? "


    "It''s all right." Rong Li said, looking at her sister, "would you like to go back to Beijing with Uncle Wang Qi?"


    Rong night raised his head and his eyes were very clear: "I don''t want to go, can I not go?"


    Rong Li breathed and asked for a while, "do you really love Gu Chao so much?"


    Rong Ye didn''t answer, just looking at the bare desktop.


    "But he doesn''t want to marry you." Rong Li was afraid that she would deceive herself and said directly, "if he wants to marry you, he will not have no reaction at all. Until now, he still keeps himself in the main camp."


    Rong ye knew that, in fact, she also saw the meaning of Gu Chao, so she agreed to return to Beijing.


    Wishful thinking is very tiring.


    In fact, now this result is just as Rong Li wanted. He was right in his previous thought. To get rid of the bell, he had to tie the bell man. To persuade Rong ye back, he had to rely on Gu Chao.


    Gu Chao didn''t let him down either. He refused to allow the night and refused cleanly.


    Rong Li feels that he should thank Gu Chao for letting go of the night.


    After leisurely night here left, Rong Li went to the main camp.


    In the main camp, Gu Chao is dealing with his business. When he comes, he puts down his pen and points to the chair beside him: "sit down."


    Let Li go and sit down.Gu Chao opened his mouth first, with the same easygoing tone: "it turns out that Rong Junyi and the child are brothers and sisters. No wonder you are always close."


    Rong Li doesn''t deny that, after the Kon Mountain earthquake that day, Rong Li did intentionally or unintentionally let Gu Chao feel that he was very close to Rong ye, because he found that he had lost his eyes before, and Gu Chao would be angry when he saw that he was hand in hand with Rong ye, which shows that he began to care about Rong Ye.


    This is not a good omen, so he made some small movements, imperceptibly trying to control Gu Chao.


    Now the words are open, and Rong Li is not uncomfortable, just said: "these days, thank you for taking care of the younger sister."


    Instead of thanking him, Gu Chao asked, "your father is Rong Ling, the third prince?"


    Allow Li to nod.


    "No wonder your two brothers and sisters can take out those expensive and good medicines at any time. I heard that qingletang, which is famous all over the country, is the industry of the sanwangfu?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Chao nodded and asked, "when are you going?"


    "In the future, I will stay for a while, and I will not leave until the earthquake is over."


    Gu Chao said, "it''s hard for you."


    When Rong Li saw that he seemed to have finished speaking, he wanted to get up and leave, but he hesitated for a moment, or asked, "what''s the Marshal''s idea for the younger sister?"


    Gu Chao didn''t shy away from this question and replied with a smile: "I used to think that this child was absent-minded, but later I thought that although she was silly, she was also cute. Now I know that she was not as simple as I thought, and she was extremely naughty."


    Rong Li could not help but make complaints about her: "she loves mischief from pee."


    Gu Chao listened and didn''t respond.


    Let Li thoroughly understand the meaning of Gu Chao and get up to leave.


    When he came to the door, Rong Li suddenly asked, "Marshal Gu would like to move to Beijing? There are many military posts in Beijing. Compared with the ups and downs of the border, it is more peaceful and peaceful to serve in Beijing. "


    Gu Chao looks up at him, and his tone is very serious: "Gu never thought about moving to Beijing, never thought about it before, never thought about it in the future."


    Allow Li to sip lips, nod: "farewell."


    Rong Li came out of the main camp. As soon as he lifted the curtain, he saw the little girl standing there with no expression.


    Rong Li didn''t know when Rong ye came. How many did he hear about it. He asked, "what are you doing?"


    Rong Ye looked at the Barracks at the back and said, "I''m going to leave the next day. I want to say goodbye to the marshal. My brother won''t stop me, will he?"


    "Let Li think of just Gu Chao''s attitude and sighed," it''s better for him to make it clear to you personally. "


    Rong night took a breath, clenched his fist and walked in.


    Gu Chao thought it was Rong Li''s return, but when he looked up, he found it was Rong Ye. He was stunned. The little girl was still wearing the uniform. Obviously, he had sent someone to borrow a skirt from a nearby village and sent it to her.


    At a glance, Gu Chao lowered his head again, continued to deal with his official business, and said coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Ye didn''t answer. He walked forward a few steps, went straight to Gu Chao, and then stopped.


    Gu Chao feels the shadow that she casts from above, and rarely feels oppressed.


    He looked up and said angrily, "you are..."


    But the little girl''s eyes were red.


    The reproach stuck in his throat. Gu Chao couldn''t speak. He stopped looking and said, "you''re too presumptuous."


    Allow night to lean forward, hands on his desk, white face is looking at the man, her lips slightly open, said: "I''m going to go, marshal owes me, still not return?"


    Gu Chao had to face her four eyes. His throat moved and he asked, "what do I owe you?"


    Rong Ye pointed to his lips and said, "I kissed the marshal three times, and the marshal should repay me three times. Now I ask the marshal, will the marshal repay me?"


    Gu Chao closed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "I used to think you didn''t understand. Don''t say that. There was nothing between you and me before and nothing after."


    After a moment''s silence, Rong Ye stood up and nodded: "then here, Rong Ye wishes marshal a bright future and a bright future."


    With that, she turned and left.


    Gu Chao closed his eyes and thought this was the best ending.


    The barracks curtain was lifted and fell heavily. He only heard the sound of "crash". Gu Chao opened his eyes with a loud voice. Then he saw that the heavy curtain, together with the rope for hanging the curtain, was waved to the ground, and the top of the curtain, together with the curtain, was also lifted by the force of penetration. Before the rickety wooden brace was exposed, he heard the sound of "click". The brace was interrupted Crack.


    Gu Chao: "..."


    A quarter of an hour later, Gu Chao stood at the gate of the main camp, brushing half of the barracks with a group of soldiers passing by.


    The soldier shuddered and asked, "is the ground moving again? How did the camp collapse again?"


    Gu Chao: "..."

 Chapter 1803

    Now that we have decided to go back to Beijing, the next morning, Rong Ye starts to pack up.


    Before leaving, she said goodbye to several deputies one by one. During this period of time in the northern Xinjiang army, she received a lot of care from them at night, especially from her Shifu, deputy Xiong. Of course, Gu Chao was the one who cared for her the most, but she didn''t want to see him.


    The good little apprentice of deputy Xiong suddenly became a girl, and was deeply hit overnight. But when Rong Ye ran to him and said goodbye to him, deputy Xiong could not be naughty any more. He threatened that if his daughter was so helpless, he would beat him.


    Other deputy generals were somewhat restrained by Rong ye, especially when they thought that they called to fight with their children at the beginning, they blushed, said a few words in a hurry, and ran away with an excuse.


    In the afternoon, Rong Ye''s luggage has been packed. Although he is scheduled to leave early tomorrow morning, Rong Su wants to take Rong ye to the city tonight, stay in the city inn for one night, and leave the city in the morning.


    That is to say, this evening, Rongye appeared in the northern army for the last time, and it is very likely that he will never come back.


    Rong Li helps his sister put her luggage on the carriage. Seeing that her sister has got into the carriage and put down the curtain, he goes to the window and asks her, "really don''t see your Marshal Gu anymore?"


    Allow the cold night, only shook his head: "he is not rare."


    Then Rong Li stopped talking. It''s good to be absent. He''s just afraid his sister won''t give up.


    From the campsite to Kongzhou City, I had to take a half hour''s car, let me lean in the carriage to accompany my sister. I saw her face was ugly since yesterday. I knew she was not happy, but I tried to make her laugh by telling jokes.


    Rong Su listens to two ears, dislikes the son to quarrel, scolds him, lets him shut up.


    Rong Qian was so aggrieved that she had to talk to Rong ye and persuade her: "actually, Gu Chao is not good. If you like this, I will find it for you when I go back to Beijing. He is more handsome and has higher Kung Fu than him, more is it."


    When Rong ye heard this, he finally smiled and said, "OK, I''ll find someone 100 times better than him!"


    Rong inclined to see can count to coax her to live, finally relieved a breath.


    When entering the city, Rong Su takes Rong ye to the inn to settle down. Rong Qian helps Qianman, and after finishing his work, he says goodbye to his father and goes back to the Yamen. He is the overseer and the Yamen.


    As soon as I arrived at the yamen, I saw that the lights of the former yamen were bright and many people were there.


    He wondered, after watching the sky, it was so late. Why didn''t everyone go to yamen?


    He took a passing servant and asked, "what''s the matter ahead? Is it because there is a case in the city that we are so tired that we have to deal with it? "


    "No." The servant said, "it''s a big man from Beijing. He just arrived, and Yin is talking with him."


    When it comes to big people, who can be bigger than his father, the seventh Prince of the dynasty? But before that, he had not seen how hospitable Kongzhou Fu Yin was to his father.


    "Who is it?" He asked.


    "You know that, too." The servant knew the identity of Rong Qian: "three Lords."


    "Uncle Sanwang?" Rong Qian was shocked: "he has come to Kongzhou? He, isn''t he in Huizhou? "


    The servant pointed to the front. "It''s in there. Go and see for yourself."


    As expected, Rong Qian hurried to see it. In the open hall, Uncle Wang, dressed in black robes, and his aunt, dressed in light white plain clothes and habitually dressed as a man, were there.


    Rong Qian stood at the door, still a little unresponsive.


    But Liu Wei saw him at a glance and said with surprise, "let''s welcome him!"


    Rong Qian hurriedly went in and looked at the gentle aunt and the serious Uncle Wang. He stammered, "Why are you two here?"


    Liu Wei said with a smile, "I heard that Kongzhou is moving, so I made a detour." She beckoned and let Rong lean to her side: "have you seen the ugliness? And Xiao Li, who should have been here a long time ago. "


    "Rong Qian nodded:" see, ugly is in the city, my father took her into the city, that is to say, I will return to Beijing early in the morning, in the inn opposite the yamen, Ali is still in the northern Xinjiang army, before the earthquake, many villagers at the foot of the Mountain were affected by the disaster, he gave them free treatment


    Liu Wei immediately stood up and said, "ugly is in the city, you take me." Then he said to Rong Ling, "you will come by yourself later."


    Said, with the capacity to tilt, ran in a hurry.


    Rong Ling has been abandoned by her not once or twice. He is calm and confident. He takes the tea at hand, drinks it, and continues to talk with Yin of Kongzhou government, mainly about the local people''s livelihood and policies.


    Rong Ye didn''t know that her father and mother had come to Kongzhou. She sat at the window of her room and looked at the night scene outside.


    Abby would come out from time to time to talk with her, but Rongye didn''t want to talk and didn''t come back very much.


    Abby was not used to such a quiet clown, and began to crawl on her arm to attract her attention.


    As expected, Rong Ye was attracted. She bowed her head, twisted ABI''s single hand, and said, "don''t make trouble."


    Abby screamed.


    "I''m not unhappy, but I''m thinking, what should I do after I return to Beijing?""Fizz." Abby doesn''t understand.


    "Rong ye said:" Rong Qian said that my father has retired, and I have traveled with my mother. My brother is in Kongzhou again. Will he leave for a while? That is to say, I will be the only one in the three kings'' mansion in Kyoto. What should I do


    Abby stopped talking. He knew ugly and lonely.


    Abby rolled up her body around the ugly wrist and hissed twice.


    "Yes, not alone," said Rong ye with a smile. "And ABI, ABI will always be with me."


    A person a snake is saying, but see in front of the night, suddenly across a black figure.


    Rong Ye didn''t take it seriously, but Abby suddenly got a shock and hurried back to Rong Ye''s sleeve.


    Rong Ye was stunned for a while, so she listened to the wind outside the window carefully. Then, she suddenly stood up from the stool, put her head out of the window, and almost all the people fell out.


    "Pearl?" she cried to the sky


    The little black bird, who was originally wandering in the sky, smelt his words and looked at his figure for a moment. Then, the whole bird suddenly turned down, flapping its wings, and fell in front of Rong Ye.


    "Jie!" Pearl was stunned. She found the ugly!


    Rong Ye was shocked too. She found the Pearl!


    If pearl is here, does that mean


    Before Rongye finished, he heard a knock outside the door.


    She immediately rushed to open the door, opened it, but saw that the door was expressionless Uncle Wang.


    Let night a while lost, but still asked: "seven Wang uncle, what?"


    "It''s OK," said Rong Xuliang. "Come and see if you''re sneaking before you go to bed."


    Rong ye: "..."


    Rong Ye is about to close the door and enter the room. He listens to Rong Su''s Preaching: "let''s start in the morning tomorrow. Don''t make any small moves. I''m not your father and mother, and I won''t get used to you. Your family''s family style is that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. I can''t walk here."


    Rong Ye is trying to argue that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked.


    Listen to the corridor, a familiar female voice, light of the floating over: "seven Wang Ye good great prestige."


    Let night a shock, immediately raised his eyes to see, see the stairs, a white dress men''s women are standing there cold.


    Let night excitedly shout: "Niang!"


    Back to the stairway of Rong Xu also turned his head suddenly, just hit Liu Wei''s light cold thin eyes.


    Rong Su: "..."

 Chapter 1804

    Liu Wei goes up the stairs. Behind her, she leans out half her head.


    Rong Su stares at Rong Qian. He''s angry. He doesn''t give himself a breath first.


    Rong Qian is watched by his father. He is afraid. He shrinks his neck and hides behind Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei slowly walked to Rong ye, and when she saw her mother, her grievance broke out for a moment, and rushed to embrace her.


    Liu Wei hugs her and thinks she wants to be herself, only to find that the little girl is crying. She is scared and asks, "what''s wrong with ugly? Why are you crying when you are so big? Who bullied you?" He said, glancing back.


    "It has nothing to do with me," Rong said at once


    "It''s really none of my dad''s business," Rong Qian testified


    Liu Wei squints her eyes and looks back, then takes her daughter into the room.


    Rong Su and Rong Qian want to follow in, but listen to the bang. The room is closed. The strong wind brought by the door closing almost hit them on the nose.


    Let''s touch our noses. We don''t dare knock.


    Rong Su is angry. He can''t hold his face. He rushes to Rong and says, "what are you still doing here! Not back to yamen! "


    Let''s run.


    In the room, Liu Wei asked her daughter to sit down, and ugly sat down beside the bed. She still refused to give up, holding her mother and burying her face in her mother''s arms.


    Liu Wei held her and comforted her for a while: "didn''t you come out elated? I''m suffering now. Do you know it''s hard? Let my mother see if I''m thin. "


    Allow night to get up, flat mouth, is still sniffing.


    Liu Wei wipes her tears with her sleeves and straightens her messy hair. Only when she is practical and realistic can she say, "I''m not thin, but my face is round. How can I cry?"


    Rong night shook his head, and then went to hug his mother: "I am happy."


    "Happy what?"


    "See your mother."


    Liu Wei knows that what she said is not true. She gave birth to the child. She can tell that she lied.


    But Liu Wei didn''t break it, and said, "well, don''t be coquettish. Your father is here. In the Yamen of the government across the street, you meet him in a moment and apologize to him. You run to Kongzhou without a word. Your father is worried."


    Allow night to nod cleverly, still pulling the Cape of mother''s dress.


    Liu Wei rarely saw her so soft and dependent, and reached out to her eyebrows, gently scolded: "the bigger and the more mischievous, run away from home dare to see your father do not hit you."


    After a quarter of an hour, Rong Leng also came to the inn under the traction of Rong Qing.


    When I saw my daughter, her face remained unchanged and her expression was always serious and indifferent.


    Rong Ye is a sensible person. When he saw her father, he apologized.


    He looks at her with a frown and looks up and down to make sure that she has all her hands and feet. He doesn''t lack arms because of the war or break legs because of the ground movement. He feels a little relieved.


    "You know it''s wrong?" He asked.


    Allow night to hang head, honest way: "know wrong."


    "Dare you in the future?"


    "No more."


    "How dare you?"


    Rong night thought about it, then suddenly she started to look at her eyes and said, "if I come back to Kongzhou in my life, I''ll cut a thousand pieces and die!"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei hurriedly pushed Rong Leng for a moment and said, "why do you make such a poisonous oath? Although Kongzhou is a war City, the air is fresh and the mountains and rivers are beautiful. Maybe our family will come to visit in the future."


    Let the night not say a word, hang an eye to see oneself shoe tip.


    Rong Leng saw that his daughter was angry. He was very dissatisfied. He had the heart to educate again and was pulled by Liu Wei.


    In the past, when the child was young, Liu Wei could not manage Rong Ling to educate the child, but when the child was old, especially ugly and girl, Rong Ling didn''t know the girl''s mind and talked randomly, it was easy to hurt her daughter''s heart.


    Liu Wei thinks it''s ugly. She decides to do this tonight first. Tomorrow, she will ask Rong Qing.


    As a result, she and Rong Ling don''t have to wait until tomorrow. When they come out of the ugly room, they can see that Rong Su is waiting for them in the corridor.


    Liu Wei also remembered that Rong Su had just said bad things about his family behind his back and sneered at him.


    Rong Suo is a little stifled, and asks stiffly, "did the girl say Gu Chao to you?"


    Gu Chao?


    The boy''s name?


    When Rong looked back at Liu Wei and Rong Ling, he was at a loss. Knowing that the ugly didn''t dare to say anything, he looked up his chin and said with a sense of superiority, "she and the commander-in-chief of the northern army, Gu Chao, have been determined for life."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Rong Ling grabs Rong Su and asks him alone.


    Liu Wei looks at the door of her daughter''s room behind her. The whole person is not good.


    She is a modern person with advanced thinking. She doesn''t think it''s bad to settle down for life. If a daughter can find a man she loves and the other side loves her, it''s also a happy marriage.But Liu Wei thought it was wrong to think of what her daughter said just now. If she was determined to live in private, she could not wait to meet her sweetheart everyday.


    Did you have a fight?


    Liu Wei is in a very complicated mood. When Rong Ling and Rong Su come back, the man who was cold and fierce can''t stop his evil spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, as soon as Rongye woke up, he began to pack up, because today he will return to Beijing.


    But Uncle Wang came and told her, "don''t leave today."


    "Let night a Leng:" how did not leave again


    "I still have something to deal with," Rong said. "I''ll leave tomorrow."


    Allow night "Oh" a, look around again, ask: "seven Wang uncle, which room is my father and mother?"


    "I don''t know." Rong Xu turns back to her room.


    Allow night to ask the second child, the second child said that the two gentlemen who came last night did not stay in our shop.


    Rong night wondered, her parents did not stay in the inn? Did you go to the state government Yamen to borrow it?


    Seeing that it was still early, she said hello to Rong Su and went to Yamen to find her parents.


    But she only found Rong Qing and did not see her parents. She asked Rong Qing about her parents.


    Rong Qing also wondered: "didn''t I send your parents to the inn last night? Then I didn''t see them. "


    Rong Ye frowned and wondered where her parents had gone?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the vanguard barracks outside Kongzhou city.


    With a cold face, Rong Leng took out a token and showed it to the guard.


    The soldier recognized the words on the token and was shocked. He opened the door for them and went to the main camp to report to the marshal.


    The tent of the main camp was demolished the day before yesterday, but it is still being reinforced. Gu Chao climbed up to build the tent himself. When he heard that someone came to the camp with the token of the gate, he was stunned for a moment. Then he quickly got down from the ladder and rushed out to meet him.


    The old God Rong Ling was standing at the gate of the camp. Liu Wei told him: "we are talking about the truth. You can''t be too impulsive. What do you have? You can talk about it when you see Xiaoli, do you know?"


    Rong Leng''s face was taut, and he said "hum". It seemed to be easy to talk.


    Liu Wei breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as he looked up, he saw several people coming from the front. The leader was dressed in a military uniform. He was tall and had a dark face, but he had handsome features.


    Liu Wei asked the soldier next to him. Knowing that he was Gu Chao, he couldn''t help but look him up and down again.


    Gu Chao hurried out, but he recognized Rong Leng at a glance, and bowed in a polite manner.


    Liu Wei is about to open her mouth with a smile on her face.


    But when he saw that Rong Leng suddenly moved around him, he reached out and hit Gu Chao''s front door directly. At the same time, his right foot moved forward a step. When Gu Chao reached out to block his face, Rong Leng just kicked Gu Chao''s knee, and only heard a click. Gu Chao''s knee bone broke on the spot.


    Rong Leng kicks the perfect person, and then punches Gu Chao on the head. Gu Chao rolls aside and hides the attack. His body is covered with mud and ashes, which is very embarrassing.


    He blushed and asked, "three lords, you..."


    To answer him, it was the third strike of Rong Ling. This time, it was Gu Chao''s chest


    When Rong Li received the news and rushed to the gate of the camp, he saw a large group of deputy general soldiers holding weapons and encircling the front into a circle. In the circle, his father was pressing on Marshal Gu''s head and beating him to a black and blue face.


    At the same time, he also heard his father say, "the footwall is too light, the upper body is not stable, the body is slow, the feet are empty, the vigilance is poor, the movements are stiff, the fist wind is weak, the skeleton is loose, on this point, how to become a marshal?"

 Chapter 1805

    Rong Li rushed into the crowd.


    Rong Leng sees his son coming, which means that he looses his hand.


    Deputy General Zhang and others hurriedly came up to help Marshal up. They had heard it when they fought. This was the Third Prince of Kyoto. He had excellent martial arts and distinguished status. Otherwise, they could not watch for so long. They went to help marshal in the morning.


    Several deputy generals are very unconvinced. You are the king. You are superior, but there is no reason to hit people. Did our Marshal provoke you? It''s also said that our Marshal''s HuaQuan embroidered legs. We don''t know how good our Marshal''s Kung Fu is, but you kicked our legs as soon as we came up. Where can we show it!


    Vice General Zhang was angry and wanted to find the theory of Rong Ling.


    As a result, Rong Li ran over and shouted, "Dad!"


    Deputy General Zhang was stunned, and others were also stunned.


    Gu Chao is not surprised. He knows the relationship between Rong ye and Rong Li, and who their parents are. From the guard''s saying that the third prince''s driving was temporary, he knew that the famous Rong Duwei should have come for his children''s sake. Out of courtesy, he met him personally, but the other side didn''t know why. Without saying a word, he was rude to him, and he started extremely hard. Now he can''t stand up.


    Rong Li called his father and said, "mother, why don''t you hold on!"


    I don''t know. I don''t know how to hit people when I find them!


    Liu Wei waved, but Wenxiao walked to Gu Chao, bent over and pressed his knee. When Gu Chao frowned with pain, she said, "it''s OK. I can use the splint for a few days." Turning back to his son, he said: "your father has the right measure. It''s the Kung Fu of the younger generation who has been admitted to the school. It doesn''t take much effort."


    Gu Chao: "..."


    Other deputies: "..."


    Rong Li took a close look at Gu Chao''s condition. It''s just skin trauma. The most serious injury may be the leg, but it''s not hurt the tendon. It can be cured after a few days.


    He was relieved to hold Gu Chao and give him medicine.


    Gu Chao didn''t dare to go. He looked at the three lords in fear.


    Liu Wei finished the match: "go to wipe the medicine first."


    Gu Chao glanced at Liu Wei again. He was dressed in a man''s suit and looked at Sven politely. But just now, he had heard Rong Junyi''s cry. This is Rong Junyi''s mother and Rong Ye''s mother.


    Is it a family tradition for women to dress up as men?


    Gu Chao nods to Liu Wei. He is considered as a gift. He limps and is supported back to the main camp.


    When all the people left, Liu Wei poked Rong Leng and complained, "Why are you so impulsive? Didn''t you say that you should be reasonable?"


    "He''s too delicate," Rong Leng said, grimacing


    Liu Wei said nothing: "people are tall and big. Where are they delicate? You can''t ask others with your own requirements. He hasn''t learned internal skills. What can you do if you break him?"


    "Rong Ling is very disgusted:" he can''t even fight ugly


    Liu Wei choked for a moment, arguing: "people like him ugly, can''t hit him, you can hit him!"


    Rong Leng doesn''t like to hear such words: "the ugly didn''t say that he liked him."


    "My daughter, I know." Liu Wei said, tugging at Rong Leng again: "let''s go and have a look. But this little Gu needs exercise. You have several moves that are very slow. How can he not escape?"


    Gu Chao''s old wound is just right, but his new one is coming. When Rong Li bandages him properly, he looks back and sees that his father and mother are still covetous, staring at other people''s Marshal Gu.


    Rong Li hurriedly pulls out his parents and asks, "how did my parents come?"


    Rong Leng asked unhappily, "can''t you come?"


    "I don''t mean that..." Rong Li mumbled


    Liu Wei took his son and said, "after the epidemic in Huizhou was stable, your father and I wanted to go to the south of Xinjiang. We just heard about the earthquake in Kongzhou, so we went around. Last night, we met your sister. Today, we want to ask you what happened to ugly and Gu Chao."


    Rong Li knew that he couldn''t make it clear for a while, so he took his parents and went to the barracks to sit down first.


    After pouring tea for his parents, yunyun said that he knew what he knew.


    In fact, it''s not hard to understand. Ugliness did come to the border to be a soldier at the beginning, but I got to know Gu Chao by accident. Gu Chao was gentle, brave and brave in war, and paid more attention to ugliness. I saw that children were greedy for food, and what delicious food Gu Chao got on weekdays, and I wanted to give it to ugliness.


    He is good at ugliness, and treats ugliness as his brother. Ugliness also likes him and respects him as a brother.


    But the mistake is that when they were trapped in Kon mountain, Gu Chao blocked ugly''s knife, even though he would rather die himself than let ugly escape.


    In that case, ugliness is moved.


    But she also knew the gap between them, so she didn''t dare to explain it to Gu Chao. She only swayed in front of him. She became more and more interested in him, which showed that she was white and ugly began to love Gu Chao alone.


    Gu Chao is also getting better and better at ugliness, which is good. When ugliness is a man, it is to treat him as a brother. When ugliness becomes a woman, has it ever been fermented? It''s not clear to allow Li to be an outsider, but he thinks, yes.The day before yesterday, when Uncle Wang came, the ugly identity was exposed. Li asked Gu Chao if he would like to move to Beijing. If so, he had a fate with ugly.


    But Gu Chao said he didn''t want to, which should be to break up with the ugly.


    After that, ugly talked to Gu Chao himself. Rong Li didn''t know what they said, but ugly broke Gu Chao''s tent before he left. This shows that they should not be happy. After that, ugly didn''t see Gu Chao and left with Uncle seven.


    After making it clear, Rong Li expressed his opinion: "Gu Chao is not bad, but he is too stubborn."


    The so-called obstinacy means guarding the northern army and refusing to go to Kyoto for the sake of ugliness.


    Liu Wei didn''t think so. She asked, "is that ugly willing to stay in Kongzhou for her?"


    Rong Li frowned: "ugly would like to, but I do not agree." He looked at his father again and said, "Dad won''t agree, will he?"


    Rong Leng didn''t even think about it, and said, "of course!"


    Liu Wei hissed and stared at the two men: "I want to ask the third prince, who turned me to Kyoto when I was well in Qujiang mansion?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    "I have been married for nearly 20 years. Who am I for when I come back from Xianyan? I have stayed in Kyoto for more than 10 years and never returned to Qujiang mansion again?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei said with a straight face: "husband and wife are one. They want Gu Chao to give up his career and become a carefree horse in Kyoto for the sake of ugliness. Are you two willing to do the same thing? Rong Ling, why didn''t you condescend to stay with me in Qujiang mansion? Rong Li, since you are so peaceful, why do you go out to visit doctors and leave your parents at home? Haven''t you heard that when your parents are here and don''t travel far? "


    Rong Li was a little embarrassed. He grabbed the brain door and said, "Mom, what do you say I do..."


    Rong Leng also said, "it''s all old. What can I say?"


    Liu Weihuo stood up and said, "you don''t mention your own business, but you are strict with others. My words are on the table. My daughter is a person, not your father and son''s dolls and dolls. She shouldn''t force herself to be happy and angry under your constraint. I know you are hurting her, afraid that she is in danger at the border, but take her back. Is this the way to solve the problem? What is the purpose of teaching children martial arts from childhood? To show them off? Make them bully? No, it''s to help them protect themselves when they are in danger and help others when they are in danger. The significance of martial arts is to make them live better and more freely. I''m not afraid of Xiao Li as a doctor, because I know that he has grown up and is mature enough to face his own life. Now, I''m also not afraid of ugly people staying at the border, because I believe that my daughter is In front of danger, she can be proud of her independence. She has this strength and she can protect herself. Why don''t you trust her? "


    Rong Li also stood up: "but Niang, Gu Chao can''t be entrusted. He attaches more importance to the northern army than to the ugly!"


    Liu Wei glanced at his son: "I didn''t say to let ugly and Gu Chao be together. Even if I agree, ugly will not accept it. Gu Chao has already chilled ugly''s heart. No one knows if they have any future. I just want to tell you, don''t interfere in ugly private affairs. I know how capable my daughter is. I believe in every decision she makes, whether she stays or returns to Beijing, Gu Chao or others. As long as this road is her own choice, we should rest assured that she can go down. On the road, she falls down and gets hurt. We can help her and help her, but don''t Force her, ugly grow up, we should respect her, she is a person

 Chapter 1806

    In the North Xinjiang Army wandered all morning, in the afternoon, Liu Wei would pull Rong Ling to go.


    Originally, I came to see Xiaoli and Gu Chao. Now when I see Xiaoli in peace and security, Gu Chao and ugliness are all the same. Liu Wei doesn''t think it''s necessary to stay much longer.


    The couple went back to the city. In the inn, ugly now knew that his parents had been to the military camp.


    She was a little uneasy, secretly looking at her father''s face.


    Rong Leng didn''t say a word, but her expression was not good.


    Liu Wei drives Rong Ling out of the room and talks to her daughter alone.


    Rong ye asked anxiously, "Mom, does Dad..."


    "Yes." Before she finished, Liu Wei gave a positive answer.


    Rong Ye was in a hurry: "Marshal Gu..."


    "You want to know?" Liu Wei''s teasing smile: "then go back to have a look?"


    "Don''t go back!" Rong Ye has seen that her mother knows everything. She pouted and said, "he didn''t leave me. What else can I do? I''ll go back to Beijing with Uncle seven tomorrow. I''ll ignore him!"


    Liu Wei nodded, "I''ll give it to you tomorrow morning."


    Rong yekan''s mother didn''t speak for Gu Chao at all, but she was a little lost. She looked at her mother, leaned over and hugged her. "Mom, are you going back to Beijing with me?"


    Liu Wei clapped her daughter''s hand: "I don''t want to go back. Your father and I are seldom free. This time, I want to go to Nanjiang by the way to see your grandparents."


    Rong Ye immediately said, "shall I go with you?"


    Liu Wei is embarrassed: "your father may not want to take you..."


    Rong ye: "..."


    Let the night more lost, buried in the head, very low.


    Liu Wei took her daughter and suddenly asked, "ugly, do you want to enter the gate?"


    Let''s have a night. I didn''t expect her mother would ask her this: "Zhen Ge men?"


    "You like to play with swords and guns, but you are not willing to be lonely. If you want to find a profession, my mother will give you an internship in the town gate, OK?"


    Rong Ye was naturally moved, but finally refused: "I can''t find a case, I can''t do autopsy, but I''m stronger and I can fight. However, zhengemen''s uncle and uncle, who can''t arrest and chase bandits, can''t help me if I go. Other people are afraid that I''m a father''s daughter and will be distracted to take care of me, can''t I?"


    Liu Wei smiled: "it can''t be said that there are men in the town gate, but there are some cases that need women''s help. That is to say, the abduction and sale of women the year before last. That time, the mother went deep into the tiger''s lair and ambushed in the brothel for three days before catching the murderer. At this time, it would be more convenient for the woman to handle affairs than the man. Moreover, before the town gate, she had said that several cases should be cultivated Female arrest, but the specific regulations have not yet come out, but also fast. "


    "Let a little light come out of the night''s eyes:" really


    Liu Wei nodded: "really, but if you want to go, we have to come according to the rules. We have to go through all the procedures. It''s also for your sake. If you are obviously unqualified, the Yamen will recruit you. At last, when there is a job, who will pay the responsibility?"


    Rong Ye immediately said, "don''t worry, mom. I will have a good exam. I will never go through the back door!"


    Liu Wei asked, "is that a decision? When you go back, you''ll go back to zhengmen. "


    Rong Ye clenched his fist, just thought about what to do, but he stopped for a second, pinched his finger, and said: "en..." for a long time


    "En" is very slow and hesitant.


    Liu Wei smiled helplessly. She didn''t know what she wanted. She got up and said, "I''ll go to tell your father that, while there''s still time, he will come to tell you the precautions. Before you take the exam, we should have not returned to Beijing. If you have any advice, please say it now."


    Allow the night to see her mother leave, sitting on the couch, but looking out of the window at the sky, the more she looks, the tighter her brow is frowning, I don''t know what''s on her mind, for a moment, I stare, and pout.


    After Liu Wei came out of her daughter''s room, she went to find Rong Ling and told her that Rong Ye wanted to test Zhen Gemen.


    Rong Leng thought for a moment and said, "if you have this ability, it''s better to take an examination."


    Liu Wei can''t see his little abacus when he sees the light coming out of his eyes: "you think that if she really enters the gate of zhengemen, at least in the last year, it can''t be separated from Kyoto, so you don''t have to worry about her coming to Kongzhou when you go out, right?"


    For more than ten years, Liu Wei has no idea about Rong Ling.


    Rong Leng doesn''t admit that she has selfish heart: "she wants to take the exam."


    "She just said it." Liu Wei sighed: "I purposely gave her a way out and asked her to make a trade-off. Zhen Ge men is a good place. If she had never been to the northern army and had never seen Gu Chao, she would have been happy to fly, but now she has a steelyard in her mind and is still comparing."


    Rong Leng is not happy: "in zhengemen, the future will not be worse than the northern army."


    "What they want is a future?" Liu Wei stares at Rong Leng and reaches out to poke at his shoulder: "are you stupid?"


    Rong Ling holds Liu Wei''s finger and pulls it into his arms: "it''s not appropriate to take care of the tide."Liu Wei drew her hand back and hummed, "it''s not right. Let your daughter decide." Liu Wei said, and looked at the sky outside, secretly estimating the time.


    Rong Leng did not know what she was calculating and asked, "how?"


    Liu Wei is too lazy to talk to him: "you don''t understand after saying that."


    Rong Ling: "..."


    In the evening, Liu Wei accompanies her daughter to have dinner. Rong Ling also comes to talk with her daughter about some regulations and requirements of zhengemen. She listens to them carefully and takes notes diligently. On the way back, she recites them well.


    When night fell, Liu Wei and Rong Ling went back to the room and lay on the bed. Liu Wei looked out of the window at the sky again and shook his head slowly.


    Rong Leng turns over, embraces Liu Wei and holds her in her arms. Without opening her eyes, she asks, "are you still sleeping?"


    Liu Wei asked Rong Ling, "are you guys stupid like pigs?"


    Rong Leng opened his eyes and looked at her: "what''s wrong with me?"


    Liu Wei pushes Rong Leng away and says, "don''t hold me. It''s hot."


    Rong Leng doesn''t know where he has offended her. He pulls her over.


    Liu Wei may as well use his strength. The whole person is turned over by the belt. Rong Leng sits up, suddenly grabs her hands and presses them on her head. The lips are aimed at her lips. She kisses them severely and says, "look, you are not tired, so go to sleep with a little sweat."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei''s side is not very humane. She allows the night, but she doesn''t sleep. The little girl looks at the notes on the table and says to Abby, "I''ll go to Zhenge gate. When I get into Zhenge gate, I''ll never come back!"


    Abby was sleepy, and made two lazy hisses, which was very perfunctory.


    But after a while, Abby suddenly got up like an induction, then slowly got up, broke away from the ugly palm, and swam to the window.


    The window of Rong Ye''s room is still open. Rong Ye mumbles. I don''t know who is sulking. Abby swims to the window and looks down. Sure enough, there is a figure standing with a cane in the dark street.


    Abby turned around and shouted, "hiss!"


    Let night a Leng, immediately stand up, head out of the window, look down.


    This view is just opposite to the four eyes of people downstairs.


    The cold moonlight sprinkled on the street, allowing the night to see Gu Chao''s short and hurried face, as if she did not expect to appear in the window.


    Rong night almost immediately got up, ran out of the room, all the way downstairs.


    Go to the outside of the inn, allow night to look at Gu Chao in front of him, clench his teeth, and stare at his right leg on the splint.


    Gu Chao saw her coming down and wanted to run, but finally he pretended to be calm and stood up, sipped his lips and asked, "no, don''t disturb you?"


    Let the night not say a word, look at him.


    Gu Chao''s ears were red again, and said, "today''s deputy Meng of the garrison will talk about things in the future, saying that Qiao is ill, so I''ll come to investigate him..."


    "I''m here in the barracks?" Rong yezhang asked


    Gu Chao said: "no, no, I came out of the barracks and went to the Yamen. I met Rong Jianjun. He said," you haven''t left yet. You can leave tomorrow morning, live in this inn... "


    "You came to me?" Allow the night to ask.


    Gu Chao stares at the tip of his shoe and says, "come along the way..."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Gu Chao looks at her, turns his head quickly and shakes his head: "it''s OK." Then he added, "a good journey."


    Rong Ye looked at him. "Well," he said, looking very calm. "So are you." She stared at Gu Chao''s leg, which was not easy to move, and asked nothing: "recover soon."


    Gu Chao nodded, some words, neither of them explained.


    He turned around and limped away.


    After death, Rong Ye suddenly said: "tomorrow I will leave at noon. Since general Qiao is ill, I will go to investigate him in the morning. After all, I know general Qiao once."


    Gu Chao suddenly turned around and felt guilty: "you, don''t go, you are easy to get sick..."


    "I''m strong and not so susceptible to infection." "Allow night to say, bowed to Gu Chao:" Marshal walks slowly Finish saying, want to return to inn.


    Gu Chao scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks: "that, don''t you, don''t go..."


    Rong Ye looks back and asks, "why?"


    Gu Chao can''t say.


    Rong Ye sneers and says: "because general Qiao is not ill and you haven''t visited him, you were beaten by my father in the morning, but in the afternoon you ran into the city with injuries. You went to see my brother. You wanted to ask him about me, but I knew from brother. I still lived in this inn. So you stood under my room in the middle of the night and shook your head. Marshal, you are in the end What do you want to do? "


    Gu Chao''s face was red. He turned around and said, "I''m leaving."


    Rong Ye was angry and said: "do you want to see if I am hurt! You think that you have been beaten like this by my father, and I will be doomed. So you come to see if I have anything to do, don''t you? "


    "No." Gu Chao only said a word and left quickly.He was injured and walked slowly. It was easy for Rong ye to catch up with him, but instead of catching up, she went back to the inn angrily and threw herself on the bed, her eyes red.


    In the next room, Liu Wei was very tired and panting. He pushed the man on his body and said, "I expected him to come, but I didn''t expect him to dare to come only half a night. Gu Chao, who is single by his own ability, is amazing."

 Chapter 1807

    Late night garrison.


    Joe must have been woken up by the sound of the guard knocking at the door.


    He went out to open the door in a daze and listened to the guard report to him: "general, marshal Gu is here."


    Qiao Ding was stupefied for a while, and then saw the moon in the sky: "when?"


    "Four changes, ugly time."


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    Qiao Ding put on his clothes and asked, "what''s going on in the barbarian army? What did Marshal Gu say? "


    "Marshal Gu said," come to see you for a drink. "


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    Qiao Ding put on his clothes and went to the front hall. From a distance, he saw Gu Chao sitting on a stone bench, leaning on a crutch beside him. He was drinking alone with a wine pot.


    Qiao Ding walks over and sees Gu Chao beating his splint leg first: "what''s wrong with your leg?"


    "Nothing." Gu Chao casually said something and handed another wine pot to Qiao Ding.


    Qiao Ding took the pot and sat across from Gu Chao: "do you really come to me for a drink? I thought it was a code


    Gu Chao touched Qiao Ding''s with his own wine pot and said, "cheers."


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    It''s good for Joe to keep his temper. Otherwise, he would have beaten Gu Chao in the middle of the night.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Joe asked, not drinking


    Gu Chao didn''t say a word. He emptied the wine pot, then turned around and called the guard, "bring another jar."


    The guard looked at his general, and Qiao was not sure whether the tide was evil or not. He nodded and said, "take it." All of them are old acquaintances. He knows that Gu Chao can drink. Although his legs are hurt and he doesn''t drink well, all the men in the army don''t care.


    "Gu Chao, what''s the matter with you?" After a while, the new wine arrived again. Qiao Ding watched Gu Chao drink it, and finally interrupted him.


    Gu Chao wiped the wine stains on his mouth, slapped the table and suddenly asked, "Qiao Ding, do you have a sweetheart?"


    Joe was stunned for a moment, and then he said, "No."


    Gu Chao asked, "haven''t you ever liked anyone?"


    Qiao Ding waved his hand: "I''ve been given a relative at home, but I''m not in Kongzhou. I haven''t seen anyone, but my parents say it''s right, then it''s OK."


    Gu Chao frowned: "you want to marry her?"


    "Marry."


    "You don''t like her."


    Qiao Ding doesn''t care: "it doesn''t matter who marries a daughter-in-law. First, they don''t like it. When they get married, they will gradually have feelings. If they have children, they will have a family with Meimei."


    Gu Chao didn''t speak.


    Joe must have guessed where Gu Chao''s problem was.


    "You have a sweetheart?"


    Gu Chao didn''t return. He was silent for a while. Instead, he asked, "do you remember that Rong boy? They were in your barracks before. "


    Qiao Ding thought of the girl''s toothache: "remember, what happened?"


    "I''ll tell you a secret." Gu Chao is mysterious: "Rong boy, it''s female."


    Jottin had a meal first, and then sweat came down.


    He went to a meeting in the northern Xinjiang army to see RongZi, a girl from her family, was asked to carry the body and string her head. He thought it was inappropriate, so he made a scene and wanted to bring the girl back. As a result, the northern Xinjiang Army didn''t let her go. He was angry at that time. He wanted to explain to Gu Chao that RongZi was a woman and couldn''t let her do dirty work. But he was given by Gu Chao again before he could say it I''m sorry, Joe can''t be convinced. He turned around and left. He won''t mention it again.


    Now Gu Chao suddenly said that Joe must be afraid that he would blame himself for his unrequited feelings. He purposely corrected him, and suddenly he was guilty.


    "Woman, woman, I, I don''t know, not at all!"


    Gu Chao didn''t doubt Qiao Ding. He took another sip of wine and murmured to himself, "if only an ordinary woman, it''s the princess It must be the princess... "


    "You, don''t tell me, do you like her?" said Jo


    Gu Chao put the wine pot heavily. He didn''t know whether it was drunk or angry. He shouted, "so what!"


    Qiao Ding immediately widened his eyes: "Gu Chao, don''t be impulsive. Such a charming girl comes to our border to play when she has nothing to do. She will have to go back sooner or later. Marriage is also a marriage with a famous noble in the dynasty. If you love her, you are the one who suffers."


    Gu Chao lowered his head: "I know."


    Qiao Ding patted him on the shoulder: "you know, you have a promising future. You can''t be confused about this kind of thing. I think you''re not young. Why don''t you ask Lord Fuyin to tell you about your family? You''ll soon become a family, and you won''t have these confused thoughts any more."


    Gu Chao didn''t say a word. He looked up and poured wine.


    Qiao Ding advised him again: "it may be hard now, but it''s nothing after a long time. In the past and the present, what we pay attention to when we get married is that the door is right and the door is not. After we get married, there must be a big problem. Let alone anything else. Would you like to go back to Beijing at that time?"? Would you like to stay in Junma''s mansion and be an idle man who eats royal food and lets his daughter-in-law raise him? "


    Gu Chao had these concerns in his mind, but Qiao Ding broke them. He lost his temper again: "I''m useless? Even if Beijing moves, I can''t do it again? "Qiao Ding shook his head: "if you want to do something, you have to play a role. The personnel in Beijing are complex and intriguing. I''m afraid that you will be sent to do an idle job before you have a foothold. You''ll never make it in your whole life."


    The threshold of a Beijing official is high. It depends not only on your family background, your teachers, your merits, but also on your personality, your harmony with the top, your solidarity with your subordinates. If you stand in line, who will you follow? If you become the son-in-law of the third prince and become the third King party automatically, will the emperor? Don''t look at the deep love between the emperor and his uncle and nephew. If the third prince really extends his hand to the Ministry of war, you See if the emperor is in a hurry.


    Of course, you can go to zhengemen, but it''s hard to listen to what you say. Although zhengemen has a large force and a lot of management, it''s also equivalent to hard work. If you do logistics, it''s just like doing errands and running errands. It''s also idle work.


    If you are a pioneer, you will be running all over the country all year round. You should be in charge of things in Beijing, and you should be in charge of things in other places. How is it different from being at the border now? It''s hard to say. It''s easier to die in zhengemen than in Kongzhou. There''s always a rule to fight against. But when you''re on duty in zhengemen, you don''t know when you''re attacked and divided.


    Qiao Ding has been working hard for seven or eight years to move to Beijing. Of course, he also knows some shortcuts, that is, kaozhengmen. But his parents said that if he wanted to go to kaozhengmen, he would be divorced from him. He would take over a child as a son in the side branch, as if he had never been born in his life.


    It''s impossible for Qiao Ding to go to kaozhengemen even if he''s dead, and the personnel in Beijing are changing so fast. Qiao Ding''s family has something to do with it. He''s been struggling for so long. If Gu Chao, who has no identity and doesn''t care, moves to Qingjing, Qiao Ding can guess his ending with his toes.


    At that time, Gu Chao will not regret that he ate himself raw.


    Qiao Ding said these things, Gu Chao himself is very clear, it is because of the clear, he refused to allow the military doctor refused so sure.


    Even if he really has the ability to make a breakthrough in Kyoto, it will be ten years. Twenty years later, he joined the army as a young man, fought many wars and suffered many injuries. Some of the injuries still have sequelae. It''s hard to say whether he can live for twenty years if he wants to stay in Beijing for twenty years.


    Qiao Ding asks Gu Chao again: "does that wench like you?"


    Gu Chao was silent for a while and said, "like it." I don''t like it. I won''t kiss him three times.


    "What does she like about you?" Qiao asked


    Gu Chao shakes his head. He doesn''t know.


    "I guess it should be that I like your bravery, integrity, reliability and bravery. If I go to Kyoto, will these characteristics of you be consumed by the tedious court fight? Do you think she will continue to like you then? If you don''t like it, what do you become in her eyes? "


    Gu Chao clenched his fist.


    "If she really likes you, she will prefer you to stay in the right place for you and to show your talents. If she forces you to come back to Beijing with her, I really doubt whether she really likes you or not."


    Gu Chao immediately said, "she didn''t force me." It''s just her brother who made the request.


    Joe nodded: "my words may be cruel, but it''s all true. I''m your friend. I''m not familiar with that girl. I must think for you, not for her. I just hope you don''t suffer losses."


    Gu Chao stopped talking and began to pour wine again.


    At the same time, Rong Ling and Liu Wei, who have finally finished their tossing, are finally able to speak well.


    Liu Wei looks at the veil above her head and slowly asks Rong Ling a question: "if we are in a long-distance relationship, would you like me to follow you to your state capital, or would you like me to follow you to my state capital?"


    Rong Leng looks at her, pinches her chin and asks, "it seems that you are not tired yet?" And I''m in a state of mind.


    Liu Wei turned over at once, with her back to him, and said, "I''m tired."


    But wait for Rong Leng to close his eyes, and after a while, listen to his inner wife.


    "So it''s very difficult to fall in love with each other in the same city. Long distance love is really too difficult."

 Chapter 1808

    Qiao Ding accompanies Gu Chao to drown his sorrows with wine, and accompanies him for most of the night.


    In the morning, Gu Chao finally fell asleep. Qiao Ding, with black eyes on his head, wanted to go back to the house to mend his sleep.


    As a result, the head just touched the pillow, and the outside door rang again.


    The guards came to report that the men of the northern army came to find general Qiao.


    Joe must have thought that he was looking for Gu Chao. After all, the head coach didn''t come back overnight, and his subordinates were normal to worry about.


    Qiao Ding ordered the guards to take the men of the northern army to the guest room directly.


    But the guard said, "the other side said he came to see the general."


    "Me?"


    Qiao Ding didn''t know what to do, but the northern Xinjiang army and the garrison were cooperative units. He had to wear clothes to go there for fear of something.


    As soon as he went out, he looked up at the girl''s face.


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    Qiao Ding turned to the guard and asked, "is that her?"


    The guard nodded, "let''s come to see the general."


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    In the past, Rongye worked in the garrison. Many people in the garrison knew her. Later, she moved to the northern Xinjiang army. Now when she came here, people in the garrison naturally thought that she came to find general Qiao in the name of the northern Xinjiang army, so they reported it truthfully.


    Qiao Ding is in a very complicated mood. He thinks he is innocent. What''s the matter with these two people? Are they specially against him when they come in the morning and most of the night? He''s not interested in their business. As for one or two of them, do they come to him?


    "What''s the matter?" said Jo, frowning as she sat in the chair


    Allow night to stand in the hall obediently, and make a ritual to Joe.


    Qiao Ding waved: "don''t do this. What are you looking for me for?"


    "I''m going back to Beijing today. Before I leave, I''ll say goodbye to general Qiao and stop by to see the doctor."


    Qiao Ding sneers: "goodbye is not necessary, you......" He looked at the guard who had not left, and then changed his voice: "you boy, it''s easy to leave early, but what''s your problem?"


    "Allow night to stare at Qiao Ding:" Gu Marshal says, general you are ill


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    To say that Qiao Ding is a man of righteousness, he immediately covers his chest and coughs twice: "it''s typhoid fever, not very comfortable..."


    "The marshal said you were seriously ill," Rong said


    Qiao Ding hurriedly touched his neck again: "my throat hurts too. It hurts so much. I''m going to be hoarse..."


    "And said you had a fever."


    Qiao Ding covers his head again: "the whole person is dizzy. I have to go back and lie down again. If you are OK, go on your own. I will not send you..."


    At last, Rong ye said, "Oh, I remember wrong. The marshal said you were injured. He said you fell down and broke your leg while riding."


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    Qiao Ding couldn''t hear that the girl was playing with him. He didn''t pretend to be ill. He slapped the table and said, "what do you want?"


    Rong Ye looks at the guards around her eyes.


    "Joe dingdingheng''s wave:" all out


    He emptied all the people around him. Without waiting for Joe to make an invitation, he sat down on the next chair and asked, "is the marshal stationed in the barracks?"


    Joe would stare at her warily without saying a word.


    "Rong ye said:" he was injured and could not walk out of the city at night. He wanted to find a place to spend the night. According to his identity, he would either go to the Yamen of the state government or stay in the barracks. I have been to the Yamen. He is not here. I think he is here with general Qiao


    Joe would turn his face. "I don''t know. I didn''t see him."


    Rong ye knew that Qiao was lying, and she didn''t poke it out. She said, "I came to see the general today. Besides quitting, I have something else to entrust to him."


    Joe must have ignored her.


    Rong Ye pursed his lips and said: "the marshal may not be very happy these days. He is boring and doesn''t like to talk. He won''t tell others about his happiness and anger. The general is his friend, and he is the same as him. He is young and has the same ambition. I hope that when the general is free, he can go to find the marshal, talk with him, ride and shoot arrows. In a word, he cares more about him ¡£¡±


    Qiao Ding sneered and said deliberately: "don''t worry, he is my brother. I will take care of him. More than that, I will ask Lord Fuyin to see him. If he moves fast, he will be a father next year."


    "Allow night facial expression to be sluggish, nodded subsequently:" that troublesome you


    Qiao Ding was stunned and stared at Rong ye again. She didn''t pretend to be generous. She asked tentatively, "is it hard for him to marry others?"


    "No pain." "There is nothing worse than wishful thinking," said Rong ye in a calm voice


    Qiao Ding: "..."


    Rong ye said: "I''m not upset now, I''m not lost, I''m not upset. I''m angry, especially angry. From when I get close to him, like him, to give up him now, my heart is like flying from the ground to the sky, and then falling into the abyss, but it''s over now, and I don''t have to worry anymore."


    Qiao Ding opens his mouth and wants to say something.


    Rong ye then said: "I come to entrust you today, not that I still remember him in my heart, but that I am a good person. Since I really like it, I naturally hope that he will have a good future. I think he also hopes that I will have a better future."Joe nodded at once: "he will surely!"


    "I guess he may be a little unhappy in this period of time, but it is also possible that he will not be unhappy. After all, if I can''t leave, it may not be important for him. If he is not unhappy, then when I said before, it''s self indulgence."


    Qiao Ding immediately said: "no, he will definitely suffer. In fact Ah, he... "


    "You don''t need to say it. It''s late. I have to go."


    She said, got up, made a ritual to Joe, and left.


    Qiao Ding looks at her back, how can she feel pitiful? How hard it is for this little girl.


    Joe was determined not to sleep, so he went around to the guest room and wanted to talk to Gu Chao again.


    As a result, the guest room door was opened, but there was no one in it.


    He took the passing servants and asked, "where is Marshal Gu?"


    The servant did not know, but shook his head.


    Joe must have no idea when Gu Chao left. He couldn''t help but sigh again.


    At the same time, the state government yamen on the street outside the inn.


    Gu Chao stood there with his crutches, unkempt and drunk.


    Rong Su is calling Rong to dump his luggage. The one downstairs looks at Gu Chao''s pestle like a stake. Frowning, he asks, "what are you doing?"


    Gu Chao didn''t speak, but stared at him firmly.


    Rong Su gives Rong Qian a wink. Let Rong Qian take him away.


    Let''s lean forward and pull Gu Chao. He wants him not to make trouble. As a result, Gu Chao is lame, but he has great strength and stands steadily. He stands there and doesn''t move.


    Rong Qian could not move. Looking back, he saw his third uncle and aunt coming out of the inn.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling come down in parallel. They came down when they saw Gu Chao upstairs. Liu Wei is OK. He is kind. He has a warm smile on his face. Rong Ling can''t do it. His face is black. Gu Chao''s eyes are like needles. They are eager to poke dozens of eyes on Gu Chao.


    Liu Wei took the lead in asking, "what''s the matter with Marshal Gu?"


    Gu Chao glanced at a window on the second floor. He knew it was a room for night, but when night didn''t come down, he felt that she was still angry with him.


    Gu Chao clenched his fist and drank a night''s wine last night. Now others are still confused, but he is very glad that he is ignorant, because what he will do next is better than waking up.


    Then, he raised his chin to the deep dark eyes of the third Lord, and said loudly: "third Lord, I have a leg! You call! "

 Chapter 1809

    "Poop."


    After a brief silence, a laughter burst out outside the inn in the morning.


    Gu Chao is full of wine and looks at the front with a red face. She can see that the three princesses in men''s clothes are covering the corners of her mouth and are laughing straight.


    Gu Chao felt embarrassed and buried his head.


    Liu Wei is really happy. She leans on Rong Leng and says with a smile, "I''ve never seen such a fool before. It''s more stupid than Rong Qing."


    Rong leans on the edge to hear, displeased retort: "where am I stupid!"


    Liu Wei ignores him, hugs Rong Ling''s arm and refuses to let him beat Gu Chao. Instead, he asks Gu Chao, "why do you want our third prince to beat you? Do you know what''s the point here? "


    "I know!" Gu Chao immediately said, "let''s talk to the doctor!"


    The third Lord beat him up yesterday. He was wronged when he went back. After that, he asked many people to find out where he had offended the other side, or Rong Junyi couldn''t see it. He revealed the secret to him. That''s why he came to the city yesterday afternoon. The third Lord believed that he had an affair with Rong ye, so he beat him. He was not afraid to fight, but he was rough and thick skinned Afraid that Rong ye would also be beaten, so he came to visit immediately, and finally found that Rong Ye was ok, and he was relieved.


    At this time, Gu Chao also went out of his way. He took another step forward and stared at the third prince closely. He said with a heroic face: "fight, please fight me!"


    Rong Ling has clenched his fist.


    Liu Wei quickly covers the back of his hand, comforts him, and continues to ask Gu Chao, "beating you is not the purpose. We have no injustice or hatred with you. Why should we beat you?"


    Gu Chao is a little worried.


    Liu Wei asked with a smile, "what did you do to beg for beating, and then you were punished voluntarily?"


    A fight?


    I think it''s about fighting


    Gu Chao stares at the tip of his shoe and is nervous: "I, I kissed Rong ye..." He added: "three times..."


    OK, Liu Wei can''t hold on this time. Rong Ling has already rushed up.


    Gu Chao''s eyes were closed, and there was no resistance at all. He stood in the same place and allowed Leng to sweep his legs, which made him lie on the ground. Gu Chao''s jaw was almost broken when he knocked the floor tile on his chin, but his mouth was hard closed, and he didn''t hum.


    Liu Wei''s expression is also serious. He sees that Rong Ling''s fist has been raised and is facing Gu Chao''s life gate. He is afraid that he can''t control Gu Chao''s death. He goes to catch him and looks at Rong Qing again.


    Rong Qian hurriedly helps Gu Chao to the side. Gu Chao just fell. His teeth hit his lips and the corners of his mouth slowly bled. He looks very embarrassed.


    Liu Wei pulls Rong Ling to the back and lowers her voice: "don''t be impulsive. Wait for the ugly to come back and ask her. Besides, you also see Gu Chao''s Kung Fu. If you don''t want to, he dares to kiss Rong ye and she won''t kill him."


    Rong Ling knows it''s such a theory, but he still can''t hold the fire.


    Liu Wei had to pull Rong Ling back to his room and saw that he was so angry that he wanted to pat the table. She said quickly, "you smash this house, you demolish the inn, and you flatten the whole Kongzhou!"


    Rong Ling listens to Liu Wei''s roar, and subconsciously softens his temper. He doesn''t dare to act, but sits on one side and sulks.


    Liu Wei watched him calm down, then went to pat him on the back, and comforted him for a while: "your daughter is a bit out of line, but I remember that Gu Chao, who we just met, thought that the words of the three princesses were very reasonable. He couldn''t help but ask:" what do you mean... "


    "I''m not against you, but I''m not for you. First of all, I''ll ask my daughter''s opinion." She said, glancing out of the inn, and said, "you haven''t come in yet."


    Gu Chao hurriedly looked to the second floor. He thought that night had come down from the second floor. As a result, there was no one on the stairs. Instead, there was a faint sound of footsteps behind him.


    He quickly turned around, and saw that Rong Ye was coming in from outside, and saw that he saw it, opposite to his four eyes.


    Gu Chao''s face turned red.


    Rong Ye goes to her mother and turns her back to Gu Chao. She doesn''t talk to him, but she smells the wine on him. She''s a little unhappy. Don''t you dare to come without drinking?


    Gu Chao looks at the back of Rong ye, not for a moment.


    Liu Wei asked her daughter, "did you hear what you just said?"


    Allow night hesitated to nod.


    Liu Wei holds her daughter''s hand: "that Niang asks you, do you like Gu Chao?"


    Gu Chao looks at the vision of Rong ye, which is as fierce as a fire.


    Rong Ye didn''t want to say this in public, so she said, "I''m only angry with him now."


    Gu Chao is in a hurry.


    Liu Wei just smiled, "do you still like it after you are angry?"


    Rong Ye pouted and shook her mother''s hand. She was coquettish and didn''t want to say.


    Liu Wei stopped asking and said, "well, if you go back to Beijing and like Gu Chao, you should write to him. If he likes you, he should write back to you. Would you like to write first?"


    Let the night''s little "um" sound.She knows her mother''s meaning. She wants them to separate first, just like her mother said, now the attraction can''t be managed for a long time, a month? two months? three months? But if they are in a different place, they can still attract each other, or even more and more, then they will have the courage to fight with their elders.


    Gu Chao didn''t understand what was in it, so he listened to Rong ye and didn''t answer. He guessed that she had been extremely disappointed in herself. Her face was bloodstained and faded clean.


    Liu Wei looks at Gu Chao''s naive appearance and shakes her head gently. At last, she can only comfort herself: "honesty, also has the advantages of honesty..." Then she got up and said to Gu Chao, "in this case, marshal Gu, go back first."


    Gu Chao immediately looks at Rong ye again, his eyes are red.


    Rong ye still ignored him and didn''t even look at him.


    Liu Wei looks at Gu Chao and doesn''t care about him. He takes his daughter upstairs and teaches her: "kiss, please explain to me. Your father''s hair is standing up because of anger. He won''t hit you for a while..."


    Half an hour later, Rong night came out of his father''s and mother''s room.


    Liu Wei personally sent her daughter to the carriage. She looked back to see if she could start. She didn''t even look at Gu Chao, who was still watching on the street, so she asked the groom to leave quickly.


    The wheels flying, the carriage purring away, Gu Chao staring at the tail of the carriage, looking both aggrieved and pitiful.


    When the carriage was about to turn the corner, suddenly a small head came out of the window.


    Gu Chao saw that it was night.


    Rong ye took a look at him, and then he shrank his head back. At this time, the carriage passed the corner, completely disappeared.


    Liu Wei stood outside the inn. When he saw Gu Chao, he was happy and worried. He said, "silly boy, go back and wait for the letter."


    Gu Chao''s eyes brightened, and immediately bowed heavily to Liu Wei: "thank you very much, Princess!"


    Liu Wei smiled, then turned his eyes to his legs, and said, "you should try your best not to be alone these two days. Your third prince may come out from an unknown place to cover your sacks. You should be smart and avoid him."


    Gu Chao: "..."

 Chapter 1810

    Summer flashes, and maple autumn comes in October.


    At that time, the barbarians were ready to move and sneak around.


    According to the rules, the northern army began to quarrel with them again, and from time to time they moved their swords and guns to spy on each other.


    But this time, the climate of the barbarian army was not as good as that at the beginning of the year. At the beginning of the year, the barbarian army suffered a lot of losses and lost a lot of people. It was too difficult for them to gather materials and regroup within half a year.


    This time, there were only a small number of people and horses in the barbarian army, mainly harassing and harassing the people in the border cities and robbing things.


    The army in Northern Xinjiang dealt with them as it did with chickens, not worrying at all.


    Without military pressure, the soldiers could not help but focus on other places.


    For example, which village girl recently sent handkerchiefs to their Marshal?


    Whose little daughter-in-law came to the barracks to inquire about the population of their Marshal''s family?


    Anyway, I can''t finish gossiping, but rumor is always spreading more and more crooked.


    At first, it was others who were interested in the marshal. Later, it became that the life style of the marshal was not good. He didn''t see the girls'' daughters in law and let them fight for him.


    When Qiao decided to come to the North Xinjiang army for a meeting, he heard this rumor and immediately laughed: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    He laughs for too long. Gu Chao is annoyed and yells at him, "do you want to be beaten?"


    Joe was sure to look at Gu Chao up and down. He said, "I can''t see that, marshal Gu. He''s very charming."


    Gu Chao is worried: "if you say that you let ah ye know, what should I do?"


    "How can I know if that girl is not here?" said Jo


    Gu Chao shakes his head: "you don''t understand her carrier pigeon..."


    "Will her carrier pigeon complain?" Joe must have taught him: "I said Gu Chao, you are also a little promising. Before my daughter-in-law can get it, she will not have dignity. You are a man and can''t get used to these women!"


    Gu Chao stares at Qiao Ding: "it''s not your family''s business, but you''re talking cynically!"


    "Even if it''s my family''s business, I''m just a woman. Will it be a disaster?"


    Gu Chao stands up and drives Qiao out.


    Joe fixed on the door, angry: "what are you pushing me for!"


    "Keep a distance from you, and don''t know you."


    "Gu Chao, you are really her mother''s grandson!" said Qiao Ding


    Gu Chao doesn''t really drive Qiao Ding away. He sits down again and lovingly pulls Qiao Ding''s hand.


    Joe definitely dislikes to wave his hand away, sneer: "change face so fast, have something to ask?"


    Gu Chao said: "I can''t see that the barbarian army is dangerous. Some thieves are not dangerous to drive away. Let''s withdraw our vanguard army first and make up your garrison. This time, at the border, you will be garrisoned."


    It''s reasonable to say that whether it''s the northern Xinjiang army or the garrison camp, it''s all due to the fact that the chaos has been calmed down. Now the barbarian army is making a small fuss. At this time, the northern Xinjiang army should be in charge of the border, and the barbarian army has retreated. The medal of merit will be placed on the head of Gu Chao. But if the garrison camp is in charge of the border, it will become Qiao Ding.


    The garrison is the army of Kongzhou city. The fat meat of the barbarian army has always been eaten by the northern army. Qiao must have never thought that Gu Chao would take the initiative to send this kind of good thing to him. He asked: "are you trying to get rid of those women? Gu Chao, you don''t have to do anything public or private. "


    Gu Chao shook his head and said, "I''m going to Beijing next month."


    Joe will raise his eyebrows.


    Gu Chao blushed: "I have three and a half months off."


    There are holidays for those who are soldiers, but Gu Chao has no family. His parents have long been out of touch with him. His adoptive parents would like him to never show up again. Gu Chao naturally doesn''t need to take a vacation. After several years of vacation, he can get three and a half months. He has applied for it. This year''s new year will be spent together.


    He handed the book to Kongzhou Fuyin, who helped him to return to Beijing. Now he will wait for the reply from Kyoto. After the handover of the documents, he can go straight away. Today Gu Chao called Qiao Ding to a meeting, which was also about this.


    Qiao Ding didn''t expect Gu Chao to have the courage: "only two months'' letter, it''s going to go to Beijing. You''ve got a long skin. Why don''t you hurry to get beaten?"


    Gu Chao said, "don''t talk nonsense. The third prince is a reasonable man."


    Jodie: didn''t you just have your legs last month


    Gu Chao said again, "ah ye said that there is a lantern festival in Kyoto during the Spring Festival."


    "So you go to watch the Lantern Festival with her?" Qiao Ding is unbelievable: "are you crazy about marrying a daughter-in-law? I don''t care about business. Go to the Lantern Festival? "


    "Not so." Gu Chao explained: "on the day of the Lantern Festival, zhengemen will have a big action. She told me the details. I don''t know. But since it''s a big action, it must be very dangerous. I''m not sure. I want to see it. She doesn''t know yet. Don''t tell her. She won''t let me go if she knows."


    "I''m not familiar with her. Where can I tell her to go?"Gu Chao couldn''t help but smile: "I don''t know if she is happy to see me."


    "I don''t feel happy." When Qiao Ding was forced to eat dog food, he poured cold water on him: "she may still be angry with you, even if she doesn''t see people, seeing people, the anger is coming back."


    Gu Chao immediately worried: "really?"


    Joe must have said nothing, just look at him.


    Gu Chao saw that Qiao must be teasing him, and sighed, "no, she''s not mean."


    Joe is too lazy to talk to him. The man is hopeless.


    The next day is the handover between the two sides. The northern Xinjiang army has been guarding the border. To be honest, it''s very tired. Taking advantage of the Marshal''s pursuit of his daughter-in-law, the northern Xinjiang army can also take a holiday to have a good year. For a while, there are a large number of people asking for leave. They all want to take advantage of the new year and go back to have a good reunion with their families.


    The garrison camp is not so comfortable this time. Before the new year''s day, the garrison can go home. This time, the new year''s day will be pulled to work overtime. I''m not willing to do so, but the military command is as high as a mountain, and the general has made it, so they don''t have to hide. This time, the simple barbarian army has no morale, and they are lightly guarded.


    In November, after the confirmation of Kyoto, Gu Chao could have a holiday. He left that afternoon and went directly to Beijing.


    Qiao Ding didn''t even have time to practice for him. Qiao Ding also prepared a list. He wanted Gu Chao to buy for him in Beijing this time. As a result, Gu Chao ran faster than a rabbit.


    In mid November, Gu Chao arrived in Kyoto as he wished.


    It''s nearly seven or eight years since I came to Beijing last time. Gu Chao looks at the streets and lanes, which is quite different from what he remembers. For a while, he feels something.


    He first settled down in the inn, and then according to the rules, went to his adoptive parents'' house to give him the annual gift. His adoptive parents didn''t welcome him very much. His brothers and sisters didn''t even know him, and he didn''t touch others'' light. He gave the gift and left as soon as he did his duty.


    After that, Gu Chao went to the prefecture of the state of Yue. Yan Zhen was very old and had already retired. However, because of his title, he still settled in Kyoto. Yan Zhen was still very tough. He was very happy to see Gu Chao coming. He asked him about his stay in Kongzhou and wanted to compete with him.


    Gu Chao is very honest to accompany his mentor to talk about the past. At the dinner, the Marquis of Yue proposed: "since you are in Beijing, don''t stay in the inn. There is a place at home. Come to live at home."


    As soon as Gu Chao tried to refuse, he saw Yan Qiu, the smiling younger martial brother, on the dining table. Suddenly he said, "elder martial brother Gu, are you not willing to come to live at home because there are so many inconvenient people, delaying your meeting of lovers?"


    Gu Chao''s eyes widened at once, and he looked at younger martial brother strangely.


    Yanqiu still smiled, his eyes curved like the moon: "elder martial brother Gu, is our family''s mouth sweet?"

 Chapter 1811

    This meal, Gu Chao eats restlessly.


    When he finally finished eating, he left and ran away.


    Yan Zhen left to see him go so quickly. With a smile in his eyes, he shouted, "ah Qiu, go to see your elder martial brother off."


    Yanqiu then chased up.


    When Gu Chao saw Yan Qiu, he was not comfortable and didn''t speak all the way.


    Yan Qiu was cheerful, and said: "I and ah ye are childhood sweethearts. I won''t hide her things from me. Elder martial brother, don''t worry. My father and I are all standing at the head of elder martial brother."


    Gu Chao was very embarrassed: "how can this kind of thing come to Shifu..."


    Yan Qiu said with a smile, "elder martial brother is my father''s favorite student. Since my father knows, he can''t decide for elder martial brother. Besides, I''d like to see that smelly girl get married quickly. She hasn''t married, so I can''t find my daughter-in-law."


    Gu Chao did not understand: "why?"


    Yan Qiu chuckled: "I have a good relationship with her. Someone always wants to make us right. But in fact, she didn''t treat me as a man and I didn''t treat her as a woman. My father and my brother urged me to marry ah Ye. It''s hard for me to die. If we can make it, we''ll have to wait until now."


    Gu Chao, for some reason, suddenly feels sour.


    He didn''t say a word. He went on.


    Yan Qiu asked again, "when is senior brother going to propose marriage?"


    Gu Chao said, "not now."


    Yan Qiu subconsciously looks at Gu Chao''s legs: "but I''m afraid that the third prince doesn''t agree? I''m not afraid of that. My father will say something for my elder martial brother. "


    "Not this." Gu Chao has been lame for one time, but he is afraid of the second time. He said: "ah Ye just entered the gate of Zhenge. When he was full of ambition and high spirits, he asked her to put down her sword and marry a woman, and she would be aggrieved. She was not happy, and I would not be happy. So it would take another two years to propose a marriage, which is what the princess means."


    Yan Qiu picked up his eyebrows: "but elder martial brother and a ye are separated by mountains and rivers. Two years are not long or short. Elder martial brother is not afraid of changes in these two years."


    Gu Chao was silent for a while and said, "I don''t think there will be any change here. If there is any change for her..." Gu Chao''s tone was a little harsh: "she''ll be happy."


    That is to say, he will be waiting for Rong ye all the time, but if Rong Ye falls in love with others in the middle of the night, he will not pester her and let her go.


    Yan Qiu''s smile deepened and sighed, "elder martial brother is really a good man."


    Gu Chao was stunned.


    Yan Qiu whispered, "that''s what ah ye said."


    Gu Chao blushed.


    Gu Chao left Houfu and went back to the inn. After simply collecting his luggage, he planned to take a rest early and go to zhengemen in the morning.


    As a result, I slept in the middle of the night and heard the door and window pry.


    He immediately sat up, the long sword came out of its sheath, and its point was straight to the window lattice.


    At the critical moment, I saw that the window sash was open. Under the moonlight, a small white and beautiful face appeared.


    Gu Chao hurriedly took back the sword and was shocked: "ah ye?"


    Allow night to turn in from the window, looked at Gu Chao''s hand weapon, smiled and asked: "marshal is to kill me?"


    Gu Chao quickly put away the sword: "how do you..."


    "I''m in Yamen." Rong ye said, sitting on the stool and lighting a candle: "come and see you."


    When Gu Chao looked out of his eyes, it was dawn, and he went to yamen?


    Joe must have said it well. Zhenggemen is really not a place for people to stay.


    Gu Chao sits down and looks at her face carefully.


    Under the candlelight, a girl in a dark gold costume is so beautiful that it makes people itch.


    Gu Chao wants to grasp the hand of Rong ye, but his fingertips shrink, and he doesn''t dare to stretch them out.


    Between men and women, there is always a defense. It''s not good for her to run into a man''s room in the middle of the night. He can''t do anything else to damage her reputation.


    Gu Chao said: "since I have just come to yamen, I am tired. Go back and have a rest."


    "I come to see you. Aren''t you happy?" he frowned


    Gu Chao said, "naturally happy."


    "Then how can you get rid of me?"


    Gu Chao doesn''t know what to say. This girl has always been like this. It''s the same with women disguised as men running to the military camp. It seems that she doesn''t pay attention to men''s and women''s part, which is terrible.


    "It''s late now." Gu Chao''s gentle way.


    Rong Ye understood. He moved forward and raised his mouth high: "yes, in the middle of the night, a lonely man and a few girls. What is the marshal going to do to me?"


    Gu Chao said: "no!"


    Rong yep chuckled and thought it was fun to tease him. "I''m not afraid of it. Marshal can''t beat me."


    Gu Chao: "..."


    Well, I almost forgot this. I''m good at martial arts. I can do whatever I want.


    Rong Ye moved forward a little bit, put his hands on the table, held his face in his hands, and looked at Gu Chao: "I haven''t seen marshal for a long time. He seems to be handsome. Let me see if the eyebrows are getting thicker."Gu Chao scratched his eyebrow uneasily: "I''m the same as before"


    Rong ye took his hand off his face and stared at his face: "I''ll see it again. I haven''t seen it for a long time."


    Gu Chao feels that his ears are about to burn.


    Rong Ye watched it for a while, and finally came to the conclusion: "it''s Chang Jun, no wonder that the little lady likes it. I heard that the marshal is in Kongzhou, and all his wives and concubines are in groups."


    Gu Chao''s eyes widened and his face panicked: "you What are you talking about Where can I have A night, listen to me! That''s not the truth! It''s all misunderstanding! I don''t know why they... "


    "All right, I know." Allow night clap Gu Chao''s hand, quickly pacify: "I know marshal is not that kind of person."


    Gu Chao breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t help stressing: "I really didn''t..."


    "Mm-hmm." Rong Ye nodded and looked out of the window at the sky. He asked, "has Marshal seen the sunrise in Kyoto?"


    Gu Chao shakes his head subconsciously.


    "Let''s go to see the sunrise. I know a place where we can see the most beautiful sunrise in Kyoto," said Rong ye, holding Gu Chao''s hand


    Gu Chao looked at the girl''s bright eyes and thought, is sunrise beautiful for your eyes?


    The heart pounded and the hands clasped. Gu Chao couldn''t say the words that men and women gave and received each other at that time. He followed Rong ye in a confused way, turned down from the window and ran into the street before dawn.


    Half an hour later, the two appeared on the platform of the palace courtyard. At that time, the sun in front of them also slowly appeared.


    "Marshal, look!" Allow the night to shout excitedly.


    Gu Chao''s face is complicated. He twists his head to see two teams standing side by side behind him. He has more than 20 soldiers in front of him with weapons.


    He never dreamed that the so-called place to see the sunrise was in the imperial city!


    What Gu Chao didn''t expect was that when he saw half of the sunrise, he saw another unexpected person.


    "Kowtow to the emperor!"


    With the sound of salute, Gu Chao turned around and saw the entrance of qingdeng stage. A young emperor dressed in a Golden Dragon Robe was standing here. His face was cold and unpredictable, and his eyes seemed to be looking at him.

 Chapter 1812

    Rong Jindong came here temporarily on the way to the Shang Dynasty. The bodyguard reported that the little princess of the sanwangfu took Marshal Gu of the northern Xinjiang army, who was returning to Beijing to visit his relatives. Before dawn, he went into the palace to watch the sunrise. He was curious for a moment, so he went around.


    Now seeing Gu Chao, Rong Jindong looks him up and down to see what Rong Ye likes about him.


    "Weichen Gu Chao, kowtow to the emperor!" Although Gu Chao was frightened by Shengjia''s presence, he also saluted and saluted at the first time.


    The young emperor "eh", glancing at the little cousin with a smile, said: "Gu Qing''s family is in peace."


    Gu Chao got up, but he lowered his head and didn''t dare to meet the holy face.


    At this time, Rong Ye jumps up and embraces Rong Jindong''s arm happily. He asks with a smile, "is the emperor going to the court?"


    Rong Jindong nodded her forehead and scolded, "what crime should you do if you bring foreign ministers into the inner palace without being informed?"


    Gu Chao hears the words, plops to kneel down: "micro minister damn!"


    Rong Jin said: "this matter has nothing to do with Gu Qing''s family. It''s a crime, and it should be borne by the culprit. It''s not up to you."


    Gu Chao hurriedly said: "this matter has nothing to do with the little princess. If the emperor wants to blame him, please let Gu Chao alone."


    Rong Jindong didn''t make a sound. He just scanned the couple back and forth.


    At this time, the waiter came up to remind us that the time to go up is coming.


    Rong Jindong''s "hum" voice, glanced at Gu Chao again, and left qingdeng with the company of palace people.


    They all went far away. At night, they squatted beside Gu Chao and pulled him: "up."


    Gu Chao also heard the footsteps. He looked up and was worried: "this is the Emperor..."


    "Joking." Rong Ye helped up the marshal of her family: "how can you stay like this? I dare to bring you in. Naturally, I know it will be OK. The emperor loves me very much."


    Gu Chao doesn''t think so: "after all, the inner palace is the residence of the emperor. It''s always disrespectful to enter without permission. We''ll go after sunrise."


    When Rong ye saw that he said so, he smiled and agreed.


    They went out of the palace with the company of twenty imperial soldiers. After that, they parted ways. Gu Chao went back to the Inn and allowed the night to return to the third prince''s mansion.


    Rong ye only slept for two hours, then he got up and went back to zhengemen. However, as soon as she arrived, she was summoned by the palace and said that the emperor wanted to see her.


    Rong Yandang''s asshole enters the palace. Rong Jindong looks at her dancing. He can''t help but press her eyebrow and ask, "this morning, why did you bring Gu Chao into the palace?"


    Rong ye said with a smile, "didn''t the emperor want to see him? Finally, he will be brought to the emperor to have a good look. "


    Rong Jindong frowned: "what''s your idea, you bad girl?"


    Allow night to go forward two steps, rub to the side of the Buddha.


    Rong Jindong looked at her coldly, but he didn''t stop drinking.


    "Emperor, will you make up for the ugly?" The little girl said pitifully.


    Rong Jindong: "..."


    "Allow night to shout again:" small Jin elder brother...... "


    Rong Jindong: "..."


    In the past, only Xiao Li could call this name, but since the relationship between the two was estranged, Rong Jindong had not heard such a call for him for many years. At this time, ugly called out, knowing that she had a purpose, Rong Jindong could not help but slow down: "do you want me to marry you?"


    "Allow night to smile:" the emperor agree


    "Are you really not afraid of your father killing you?"


    "Not now." "Rong ye said:" after he proposed to my father, if my father did not agree, please the emperor to make the decision for me


    Rong Jindong was silent for a moment and said, "your father doesn''t agree. It''s for you."


    "Emperor, do you know why I want to test zhengemen?" Allow night to suddenly change the topic, and then, the eyes slowly firm: "I want my father to see, I can be alone, if I am strong, it will be strong. If I can make a name in zhengemen, my father will have nothing to say when I ask to guard the border in the future."


    "Rong Jindong frowned:" nonsense, if you really like him, I will call him to Kyoto is, Shou Bian, you a daughter''s home, Shou what side


    Rong ye said: "emperor, Gu Chao is not my whole purpose. To be a soldier in the northern Xinjiang army is not my whole purpose. Emperor, you will soon be the first female general since the founding of the dynasty. Do you look forward to it?"


    Rong Jindong: "..."


    "The emperor, in the future, Gu Chao and I will be the vanguard of the emperor to expand our territory and gallop on the battlefield. Qingyun country is very big, but it can be bigger. Qingyun people are many, but it can be more. When the emperor is in his prime, would he be willing to keep the status quo and live in the present? Emperor, no matter what you want to do, Gu Chao and I will follow your orders and create an immortal foundation for you! "


    In the wide Royal study, the voice of a young girl reverberates in the ear of a young emperor for a long time and never dies.


    A moment later, Rong Ye left the imperial study with a smile on her face. She knew that in the future, she could do many things, much more than being an ordinary woman guarding the back house.


    Of course, she also needs to work harder now. Zhenggemen is her treasure ground to hone herself. She will seize the opportunity to forge herself into a sharp steel knife no less than anyone else.In the middle of December, Rong Ling and Liu Wei returned to Beijing together. Later, other families continued to return to Beijing for reunion.


    On New Year''s Eve, Gu Chao came to pay a new year''s visit and sent all the important gifts he could get. Then, without accident, he was taken to the martial arts arena by the third prince to test his kung fu.


    When he came out, he was a little lame, but he was not lame. Fortunately.


    This new year, Gu Chao met many relatives of Rong ye, her grandmother, her great grandfather, great grandmother, her uncle, her godmother. He greeted these people one by one and answered all their questions honestly.


    To Gu Chao''s surprise, except for the third prince and Rong Junyi, other people were very kind to him. His grandmother would ask him why he liked Rong Ye. His grandfather would ask them how many children they planned to have in the future. His grandmother gave him a stone Well, although it''s just stone, it''s also the elder''s intention. He will collect it well.


    There is also Rong Ye''s uncle, who can play chess with him, talk about some poems, songs and poems, although he doesn''t understand a word.


    By the way, Rongye''s godmother is the famous rich merchant jinniang in the Central Plains. It''s said that the roads laid by her family are made of gold. She can''t afford to have money.


    Gu Chao felt everyone''s enthusiasm and friendliness towards him. In addition to the cold Mou Feng shot by the third prince and Rong Junyi from time to time, this year is the best and most beautiful year for him in more than 20 years!


    On the third day of the lunar new year, he was allowed to participate in a large-scale round up of zhengemen. In recent years, he caught twelve wolves in Tianpeng stronghold, which are notorious in the Jianghu. These twelve people are brothers of different surnames. In the past few years, they have fled and killed innocent people seriously injured. The court''s homicide officers are more than 1000. This operation lasted for five days and five nights until the morning of the sixth day. The last one escaped The recidivist was completely arrested under the hand of Rong Ye.


    The operation was completed smoothly. Although there was no major obstacle, Gu Chao was hurt badly. He was so happy to see Gu Chao tense. If the injury didn''t hurt, she also cried for pain. He loved Gu Chao to coax her and comfort her.


    In mid January, Gu Chao was about to return to Kongzhou, and the two lovers were forced to separate.


    Outside the long Pavilion on the outskirts of Beijing.


    Gu Chao looks at the smile in front of her eyes. A pair of apricot eyes are always staring at her green girl. Unable to help it, he bends down and marks her lips lightly.


    He said, "I still owe you two times. I''ll get a chance to pay you back."


    Let night big smile, smile smile, stomach pain, but make Gu Chao very embarrassed.


    After all, at the time of parting, let the night come up and hold the man''s waist tightly, saying in his ear, "it''s not over yet."


    Said, quickly pecked his lips.


    I''m afraid I''ll have to pay for the three times for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 1813

    June, 2015.


    The heat of early summer slowly enveloped the whole Qingyun continent.


    Rong Li just left a farmhouse. He bowed his head and collected his medicine box. At the same time, he told the patient''s mother, "don''t touch the water in seven days. Change the medicine for the wound three times a day. The medicine in the soup should be boiled into a bowl of three bowls of water. After drinking the medicine, use the rice. The food should be light and not greasy and colored. Otherwise, the wound will not be easy to recover and will leave scars."


    The patient''s mother agreed and rubbed her hands. She took out a small piece of silver from her sleeve and said, "doctor, this money..."


    Rong Li looked at the round silver pieces of the water chestnut and said with a smile, "keep them. The little girl has suffered a big crime and hurt her face. When the wound is over, buy her some delicious tonic."


    The patient''s mother''s eyes immediately turned red: "thank you doctor, thank you doctor!"


    Let Li wave and leave.


    On the way back, Rong Li took the ox cart of the old man in the village. The old man smoked a cigarette bag. Seeing that he was young, he smashed his mouth and asked, "isn''t the little doctor from Guyong mansion?"


    Rong Li nodded, "I''m from Kyoto. I''ll stay here for a while."


    The old man said with a smile, "thanks to you, my daughter of Liu family will be dead, and you will get rid of their money. What a nice person."


    Rong Li said: "even if I didn''t come, Miss Liu would not die. I don''t know. It''s not serious. It''s just focusing on the face and looking at people."


    The old man threw a cigarette again: "old Liu wants to exchange his daughter for ten liang of silver to let his son marry his daughter-in-law. If the face of Liu''s daughter is destroyed, the ten liang of silver will be gone. At that time, old Liu is afraid that he will drive the child out of the house. You have saved her face, but you have saved her life."


    Rong Li frowns at the words.


    The old man said: "Huizhou plague, Kongzhou earthquake, Dingzhou drought, we have not had a good life in the north in the past two years. Seeing the crops getting drier and drier, old Liu is not the only one. Many people in the village began to sell their children and sell their daughters, and the life can not go on."


    Rong Li didn''t say a word. It was because of the drought in Dingzhou that he came to visit doctors in Dingzhou. Recently, people in Dingzhou really have a hard time.


    The old man lowered his voice quietly again and said, "I heard that the drought is bad luck. God is dissatisfied with being the emperor of today''s holy Kingdom and suffering the people of Qingyun country..."


    "Sir." "Let Li displeased voice:" this kind of big disrespectful words, or do not say good


    The old man flattered and smiled: "the little doctor will not go to the government to sue my old man, will he?"


    Rong Li scowled: "I won''t tell you, but if you always say this to others, you will inevitably leak the news. When the time comes, it''s not impossible for the government to catch the attack and make an example of others."


    The old man was really scared when he listened: "I''m just talking nonsense. Everyone else said that All right, I''m not going to say it anymore. "


    Later on, the old man was quiet, but Rong Li''s face was even worse.


    Fifteen years ago, Rong Jindong just became king. At that time, rumors about the tyranny and ferocity of the new emperor came up one after another. Later, it was not easy to settle down. In the past two years, however, because of the continuous disasters all over the country, the saying that "the Emperor is not kind and the road is not allowed" prevailed again.


    These words, at the beginning, were preached by some oxnose Taoists, who used the holy name to cheat and use the emperor''s reputation to raise the banner. Later, seeing the natural disasters in the North continued, these words were gradually accepted by the people. Finally, they were heard by the streets, as if a drop of rain had been lost, and a grain had been collected. They were all the pots of the ninth five-year-old. Only when Heaven saw the emperor''s bad, did they give their people two pounds less.


    It''s just the common people who care about that one catty and a half Liang. In the past two years, Li has traveled all over the country, listening to more folk voices, and lamenting more and more that "the son of heaven is not easy.".


    From the village back to Fucheng, Rong Li went directly to qingletang. At that time, the white haired Wei couple in the shop were instructing the little medicine boy to cut the medicine. Seeing him back, they said hello.


    Rong Li put down the medicine box, put on his sleeve, and entered the counter.


    Busy for a while, Wei couple suddenly came together and stood beside Rong Li.


    Rong Li looks at him puzzled.


    The Wei couple took out a letter.


    Rong Li looked at the signature on the letter and raised her eyebrow: "what''s the matter?"


    The Wei couple sighed: "this was sent from Beijing years ago. It was written to me by Zhong Ziyu. We have always sent a letter once every two months. I haven''t returned to Beijing this year and haven''t seen him, but his letter has been broken for six or seven months."


    Rong Li frowned: "so?"


    The Wei couple asked, "when you left Beijing, did you see him?"? Is he OK? "


    Rong Li bowed his head and took medicine: "what do I see him doing? He''s good in prison. Besides ugliness, who in the family will have nothing to look for him?"


    The Wei couple were a little sad: "they don''t care about him during the new year..."


    "Rong Li''s attitude is cold:" if you are worried, send a letter to ask ugly


    Wei couple shook their heads. "I asked. She hasn''t replied. I heard she''s not in Beijing now."


    Rong Li also remembered that the ugly seemed to be gone.This year, clown took part in the capture of twelve wolves in tianpengzhai and made great contributions. In the middle of January, after she left Beijing to send Gu Chao, around February, she went to Anzhou with the Third Battalion team of the town gate, and cooperated with the government Yin of Anzhou to deal with a cross-border trafficking case. Now she should still be in Anzhou, but did not return to Beijing.


    Rong Li said: "Zhong Ziyu''s prison will be fine. It will be fine. Someone will send you a letter. Isn''t your name written in his relatives'' column?"? If I die, I''ll send my bones to you. "


    Wei couple waved wildly: "bah bah bah, don''t say such unlucky words, he is not ill or disaster, send some bones."


    "Then what are you worried about?"


    Wei couple is worried. He stares at Rong Li and says, "aren''t you going back to Beijing next month? When you arrive in Beijing, please help me to have a look. No matter how bad you are, send me a letter to tell me whether he is OK or not. "


    Rong Li was arrested and criticized by her grandmother this year when she was celebrating the new year. She said that he was unfilial and didn''t marry at such an old age. At last, she nagged a lot, which probably means that your uncle didn''t marry because he was not in good health and was afraid of harming the girls of other people''s good families, but he was strong and strong. Why didn''t he marry! At last, he was ordered to come back to Beijing before the middle of the year. At that time, she would arrange for several girls to look after him and make a blind date!


    Rong Li took photos of the elder''s majesty and finally promised to come down. No, just last month, grandma sent a letter to remind him that he must arrive in Beijing before August!


    Since I want to go back, I can''t stop by to see Zhong Ziyu.


    Rong Li''s casual "hum" was in response to the request of the Wei couple.


    ¡­¡­


    In July, Li was allowed to leave for Beijing. On July 19, he arrived in Beijing ahead of time.


    My grandmother came from Fengzhou. She didn''t arrive until the first and second day of August. When Rong Li came back early, she simply went to Qingle hall.


    After sitting for two days, he thought of going to see Zhong Ziyu, so he went to the Yamen of jingzhaoyin.


    As a result, Zhong Ziyu was told not to visit.


    Rong Li didn''t understand. He broke off with the prison head and said, "you can visit all the time. Why can''t you suddenly? He''s not a death penalty."


    Zhong Ziyu was a death penalty criminal at the beginning. Later, he was honest and good luck. He caught up with several waves of amnesty. Now his sentence has been reduced to 21 years. He has been in prison since the first year of Zhengqing. He has been in prison for 15 years and is still five or six years away. He can be released.


    Prison head shakes his head: "although he is not a death penalty, he is a felon and cannot be visited."


    Rong Li frowns and wants to ask again, but not far away. The newly appointed Mr. Jing Zhaoyin Hu rushes over.


    When Rong Li saw this man, he saluted him.


    Lord Hu was sweating. When he came here, he took a look at the head of the prison. The head of the prison nodded to him, and then he was relieved. He said to Rong Li with a smile: "Shizi Ye wants to see Zhong Ziyu. He made a big mistake and was sentenced. Now, he can''t visit. The little princess of the Wang''s mansion also knows about this."


    Ugly know, but ugly did not say.


    If anything happened to Zhong Ziyu, the ugly girl would tell the whole family that she was very close to Zhong for some reason.


    Rong Li was a little unhappy: "then Lord Hu may tell me what mistake he made."


    "This It''s hard to say. " Hu said, imperceptibly in front of Rong Li, and made a gesture to see him off: "shiziye, don''t be embarrassed to resign."


    Rong Li''s face is taut, not moving.


    Lord Hu finally bit his teeth: "if you really want to know, don''t you go to the palace to ask the emperor?"


    How could this matter be related to the emperor?


    Rong Li is curious.

 Chapter 1814

    Curiosity is curiosity, but if you go to the palace to meet the saint, that''s OK.


    Before he became king of the holy Kingdom, Rong Li broke up with him.


    Although his father and mother had all enlightened him later, saying "prince was under great pressure at that time", "the emperor was not able to be an emperor without any reason", "princes put pressure on him, and the court was turbulent. Apart from the princes of Yue State, half of the powerful people in the court were eager to swallow the emperor alive and tear him away." it was not easy for the young emperor to govern. When he was young, the Emperor didn''t even have a day''s education to save the emperor. You five Wang Shu and seven Wang Uncle will be able to teach, in just a few years to force him to understand, if it is you, you don''t have to do better than him.


    Li knows the truth. Over the years, he has also seen the hardships of the emperor''s administration. However, his understanding of him does not mean that they can be as intimate as they were when nothing happened.


    Love is cold, forced close, on the contrary, different.


    Besides, the relationship between him and the emperor is not that of looking up and looking down. In this case, why should the broken old relationship be repaired deliberately? It''s just like getting along with ordinary distant relatives.


    To allow Li to enter the palace for Zhong Ziyu to meet the saint, he has not such a big face.


    Jing Zhaoyin must not be able to enter. Lord Hu would like to sweep him out of the house now. If Li can''t study deeply, he will have to go back.


    After returning to the Royal Palace, he found out and wrote a letter to the Wei couple. To be honest, he said that Zhong Ziyu had made a mistake, and now he has been sentenced. It is estimated that the mistake he made is too big, so he has been deprived of the right to write family letters. It depends on the court''s decision when he can write family letters again. He can''t interfere.


    After sending the letter, Rong Li, as usual, sat in the Qingle hall in the daytime and occasionally gathered with friends he knew each other in the evening.


    On this day, it''s hard for Li to be free. He taught the little doctor and children medicine in Qingle hall. Yan Qiu came to see him and asked him out to play.


    This year, Yanqiu passed the examination of a top two scholar in Chunwei. He will become an official in September. Generally, the students who come out of the imperial examination are all local sesame officials. The same is true of Yanqiu. He will go to Liuping County, Songzhou, to be the county''s prime minister in September. In recent days, he has invited all his friends out for a party, thinking that he will not be seen in the next two or three years Here we are.


    Yan Qiu held a banquet at home a few days ago and entertained a group of close friends, but Rong Li didn''t go. Today, he came to stop Rong Li. He had to get together with himself in any way.


    Rong Li is a few years older than Yan Qiu. When he was a child, Rong Li didn''t play with Han tou and Han Nao''s Yan Qiu. Later, because of the relationship between Yan Qiu and ugliness, the two children came very close. Now that Yan Qiu is going to work as a grandfather, he''s grown up. Rong Li claims to be his brother, so he should see him off.


    Anyway, there was nothing wrong with the drugstore. Rong Li went with Yan Qiu.


    Yan Qiu took Rong Li to a good restaurant and said to him mysteriously, "you never know who else will come."


    Rong Li wondered. When he entered the box, he saw that there was no one in the room.


    Yan Qiu looked at the time and said, "let''s order first. He will come in a moment."


    Rong Li doesn''t care. He orders some dishes, drinks tea and asks, "is your brother coming?"


    Rong Li met Yan Pei in the Spring Festival. Now Yan Pei is not the medicine pot of the year, but probably suffered too much when he was young. Now he is still weak in middle age and doesn''t grow meat on his body. However, Yan Pei is very free and easy now. He doesn''t live in Kyoto on weekdays, but likes to wander in Qingzhou. He and his uncle Liu Mo share a bad smell. They still have a good experience They often meet each other to attend the poetry meeting.


    Yan Pei became a relative ten years ago, but there seems to be something hidden about the marriage. Later, his newly married wife died. Fortunately, the deceased wife left a son. Therefore, for many years, Yan Pei never continued his marriage, nor took a concubine, so the family didn''t say anything about him.


    "My brother is not in Beijing. Last year, he became the right envoy of Xianyan kingdom. My brother went to see the fun together."


    Rong Li didn''t know about it, but he was very kind to Xianyan and said, "I will go to Xianyan in two years."


    "Really?" Yan Qiu was envious: "I also want to go. Xianyan and Qingyun have been sailing for several years, and I have long wanted to go for a visit. However, my family said that the journey was too long, and I was not allowed to go if I had to take a boat for several months."


    Rong Li said: "it''s a long way. I''ve been there since I was a child, but this time it''s not the same. I used to go with my parents. This time I want to go alone. The herbs of Xianyan are much better than those of Qingyun, and there are many kinds. I need to study them carefully."


    "It''s very kind of you to do whatever you want, and no one cares about you." Yan Qiu''s eyes were red with envy.


    Allow Li to smile and not talk, in fact, is also in charge, just like this time, is not in charge of asking him to come back for a blind date?


    As they were talking, there was a knock on the door.


    When yanchudun stood up, he said with a smile, "here he is."


    He ran over, opened the door, and came in with a smiling face, with a handsome young man and a retinue.


    Rong Li was a little surprised and got up and said, "OK, Yanqiu, I''ve invited all the sixteen princes here."


    The sixteen Wang Ye Rong Yun shakes the folding fan in his hand and smiles to remind: "Ali, call sixteen Wang Shuo."The 16th Prince Rong Yun, the 16th son of emperor Qianling, has the same generations as Rong Ling, Rong Su and Rong Fei. Although he is several years younger than Rong Li, according to the rules, Rong Li really needs to call him uncle.


    It''s worth mentioning that Rong Yun suffered a lot from the case of missing children in that year, and was found together with Yan Qiu and others. Because of this, Rong Yun and Yan Qiu have the best friendship in recent years, after all, they have been in the same boat.


    Rong Li didn''t expect Yan Qiu to find Rong Yun today. If he knew, he would not come. Rong Yun likes to put on airs, especially urging others to call him uncle. He thinks that he has become an uncle since he was a teenager, which is a great thing.


    Under the pressure of Rong Yun''s persistent and persistent vision, Rong Li will eventually cry out: "Uncle Wang......"


    Rong Yun laughed: "my nephew is good, my nephew is good."


    Rong Li: "..."


    Three people get together, vegetable land continues to put on the table, allow Yun to pour himself a glass of wine, drink half a mouthful, was too hot to open his eyes.


    "My Lord, you can''t drink much..." he reminded


    Allow Yun not happy scold: "wordy!"


    Rong Li hands his glass to Rong Yun and lets him drink his own.


    Rong Yun tentatively licked it. He felt it was not spicy. He immediately drank it up. He also learned from the heroes in the script. He shouted: "happy! Have a good time! "


    Rong Li could not make complaints about it. He put 2/3 water in that glass.


    Rong Yun even drank three cups of fake wine, but he was still not satisfied. Holding chopsticks up, he mumbled vaguely: "how can I remember? I seem to have forgotten one thing Alas, what did you forget? "


    I just want to remind you.


    Rong Yun immediately stares at the young man: "I can remember myself. Shut up!"


    The boy had to shut up.


    But Rong Yun really can''t remember that three cups of fake wine have drunk him.


    Yanqiu is beside hahaha''s smile. He thinks rongyun will be drunk as soon as he drinks it. It''s very funny.


    Rong Yun rushes to Yanqiu and tears it up, so that he can''t laugh!


    They mingled together and occasionally poured some wine into each other. Rong Li ate coldly beside them. When he was half full, he got up and went to separate them. Yan Qiu had a good time, because he also drank a lot of wine, which was still real, and his face was red. Rong Yun was completely drunk and fell asleep on the table.


    Rong Li felt that he should not allow Yan Qiu to come out.


    Because Yanqiu didn''t bring anyone down, Rong Li asked Rong Yun''s young man to drive. In a moment, they would send Yan Qiu back to the mansion first, and then Rong Yun back to the mansion.


    After a while, the door of the box was knocked.


    Rong Li thought it was Xiao Si who came back and went to open the door. He didn''t know that when the door opened, he was familiar with a pair of deep black eyes.


    Rong Li: "..."


    Rong Jindong is standing outside. He is dressed in a green robe and dressed as an ordinary student. He has two bodyguards with him. He is the generation with high martial arts.


    Rong Li and Rong Jindong look at each other. Rong Li is greatly shocked and forgets to respond. But Rong Jindong just looks at him, and then sniffs the wine in the air and frowns.


    At this time, the sixteen prince, who had been lying on his stomach and was fast asleep, suddenly sat up and looked left and right. "I remember, I invited the emperor to practice it for Qiu. Eh, what about the emperor? Why hasn''t he come yet? "


    Yan Qiu, who was also drunk, said with a smile: "ha ha ha, will the emperor come? Yes, yes, two more dishes! Brother Xiaojin is the emperor. We haven''t been together for a long time. Burp By the way, I can''t call him Xiaojin brother, or Xiaoli should be jealous again... "


    Rong Li: "..."


    When I was a child, I didn''t want to talk about the history of competing for favor!

 Chapter 1815

    Rong Li was very embarrassed. Looking up, he found that the ninth Buddha was bending his mouth and looking at himself.


    Let Li frown, let''s open the way, go over and cover Yan Qiu''s mouth, saying, "sleep when you are sleepy."


    Yan Qiu is the type of drunk and bad. Rong Yun is good. Listen to Rong Li''s words, he will start to sleep. But Yan Qiu will not listen, but he will jump on the stool and take off his clothes.


    Rong Li hurriedly held his hand, thought about it, and simply tied his hands back with his belt.


    Yan Qiu was uncomfortable and struggled all the time. Rong Li fed him another glass of wine.


    After drinking this cup, Yanqiu finally did not make any noise. He was thrown on the beauty''s couch with his hands clasped upside down.


    The box can be considered quiet down, allowing Li to turn his head to look at today''s emperor, uncomfortable way: "see the smile."


    Rong Jindong enters the wing room, raises his hand, and signals the bodyguard behind him to wait outside.


    The bodyguard closes the door, Rong Jin steps to the wine table and looks at Rong Yun, who is sleepy.


    "Uncle 16 can''t drink." Compared with Rong Li, the king of a country doesn''t care much about Uncle Wang.


    "I don''t know," said Rong Li


    Rong Yun is young, and Rong Li seldom plays with him. He doesn''t like what children like. He is a mature man.


    Rong Jindong reached out his hand and touched Rong Yun''s forehead. He was sure that his temperature would not change before he bent down and picked him up in person.


    Rong Jindong puts Rong Yun on the bed of beauties. Rong Yun is not as naughty as Yan Qiu. He is very clever. He can sleep as long as he puts it down. He doesn''t move a finger.


    There were four people in the box. Two slept like pigs. The other two were very embarrassed.


    Rong Li is going to send two children home, but when the emperor comes, he is not going to go. There are different kings and ministers. If Rong Li can''t make a decision for the emperor, he has to wait.


    After setting up Rong Yun, Rong Jindong takes a look at Rong Li and sits at the wine table.


    Rong Li didn''t follow.


    "Sit down." The way of the ninth five.


    Rong Li just walked past, but sat at the opposite position, farthest from the top.


    "I came out in a hurry, but I haven''t eaten yet. Have you eaten?"


    He said that "I" was not "I", which somehow relaxed Rong Li a little.


    Rong Li said, "these are dirty. The emperor will use them. I will order someone to prepare them again."


    "No more." Rong Jindong waved: "I can still eat." Say, reach out to pick up the bowl chopsticks in front of oneself directly.


    The position of the first one, which used to be Rongli''s seat, is also his used chopsticks.


    Rong Li hurriedly got up and said, "I''ll get the new one for the emperor."


    But Rong Jindong had already taken a green vegetable and put it into his mouth: "isn''t this yours?" He refers to this pair of chopsticks.


    There were only three people in the room before. When Rong Jin came to the East, he saw the seats of Rong Yun and Yan Qiu. Naturally, the only pair of chopsticks left were Rong Li''s.


    Rong Li frowned: "yes, it''s mine, but it''s been used..."


    "Not as a child?" Rong Jindong said casually, with a smile on his eyes.


    When they were young, they often ate in the same bowl. At that time, Hou Rong Jindong was the big brother. Sometimes when Rong Li ate, he played with skeletons. If he didn''t eat well, Rong Jindong would feed him. It was often you and I who ate together.


    But now has grown up, and how the same as childhood! Besides, wake up! We''ve had a fight!


    Allow Li in the heart to murmur, the mouth didn''t say actually, you do emperor''s all don''t dislike to eat leftovers, why should I worry.


    Rong Jindong was quite able to eat. He ate up the rest of the dishes. Seeing that he put his chopsticks on, Rong Li asked, "do you want to order again?"


    Rong Jindong shook his head: "enough."


    Rong Li has already seen that the emperor intends to mend his old friendship with him. The emperor is willing to pull down his face and use his used chopsticks to remind him of the friendship between the two when they were young. He should also give some indication that he should go down the ladder and don''t be disrespectful.


    But Rong Li thinks it''s really unnecessary. He doesn''t even know why the emperor wants to show his kindness to him. They should have no interest in each other.


    "I heard that before returning to Beijing, you went to Dingzhou?" Rong Jindong asked suddenly.


    "Rong Li nodded:" Dingzhou drought, hunger everywhere, I go to see


    "How do you see?" said Rong Jin, looking serious in the East


    Rong Li shook his head: "the situation is very bad. The Yamen''s relief food is not enough. The victims are hungry and can only chew the bark. The bark can''t be eaten raw. If they eat too much, they will suffer from abdominal distention and diarrhea, stomach disease and visceral failure. Many people are not starving to death, but they will die of disorderly eating."


    Rong Jindong''s eyes are very heavy: "the drought has been introduced to Kyoto, and the court has allocated more than 100000 relief funds, which can be sent to the disaster area, still a drop in the bucket."


    Rong Li said: "the disaster area is not a county, not a city, but a whole government. There are hundreds of thousands of people. Moreover, even if the relief funds are allocated, it is unknown whether there are relief grain sales. This year, almost every part of the North has a drought crisis, but Dingzhou is the most serious one. Even if there are surplus grain in other state government yams, they are also taken for granted The local people digested it by themselves. The 100000 silver set by the emperor was sent to Dingzhou, but Dingzhou grain merchants did not sell relief grain to the imperial court. At last, relief officials needed to buy surplus grain from all parts of the south of the Yangtze River, including the transportation cost of horses, the return time, and the difference between the price of rice in the south of the Yangtze River and the price of rice in the north. It was very difficult for 100000 silver to save 200000 victims, but no more. "Rong Jindong doesn''t know these problems, but this is the case. The court can give money, but if it gives money, it will also go to Jiangnan to buy high-priced rice.


    The imperial court can also adjust grain, that is, to transfer the grain of Jiangnan to Dingzhou. But the reason why the price of rice in Jiangnan is high is that the rice in Jiangnan itself is more expensive than the rice in the north, and the output is low. The farmers grow Jiangnan rice, and sell it to the local grain bank, and get their own share. Now you are forcing the Jiangnan grain merchant to adjust the price of rice to the north. In order not to lose money, the grain merchant naturally In the end, it''s hard to say whether the people in Dingzhou can save them. The people in Jiangnan will suffer a wave of "man-made natural disasters" first.


    It was because of the recent drought in Dingzhou that he was so worried that he just ate the leftovers.


    His people are still in hot water. As the king of a country, he can''t bear extravagance and waste.


    Rong Li said: "in fact, qingletang also has a free clinic in Dingzhou to give medicine to the people, but the effect is not obvious. When people have time, they prefer to dig the roots and bark of trees. Who is willing to listen to the doctor talk about your illness? "


    Rong Jindong pressed his brow, and a moment later, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Rong Li: "can you help me?"


    Rong Li: "..."


    Here we are! I know it has a purpose! The fox''s tail is out!


    "What does the emperor want from Xiaomin?" asked Rong Li with a fixed look? Xiaomin can only see doctors, but not others. "


    Rong Jindong looked at the two people on the bed and saw that they didn''t wake up. Then he said, "before you heard about it, you went to the Yamen of Jingzhao Yin to see Zhong Ziyu, a recidivist?"


    Let Li Leng for a moment.


    Rong Jindong asked, "would you like to cooperate with him to relieve the brow lashes for Dingzhou and the imperial court?"

 Chapter 1816

    On the first day of August, Li left the city early.


    At noon, the carriage from Fengzhou arrived in the suburb of Beijing.


    When Rong Li met her grandmother, they were very close.


    Ji Xiaqiu can''t even wait to go home and talk to his grandson about business. He invites his grandson to the carriage and puts some picture books in front of him.


    "All over the world, Yan is thin, Huan is fat, a famous girl, a small family of Jasper, everything. You should have a look first."


    Rong Li holds the album, but she has no choice but to read it. I have to say that her grandmother really broke her heart for his marriage. Looking at the album, how rigorous she was, she can take it to a photo studio. There are not only portraits of the girl''s family, but also Biographies, ancestral family, hobbies, height, weight, degree of preciseness. It''s week before the official''s household registration All.


    Allow Li to see a few pages blind, the expression on the face is always light.


    Ji Xiaqiu is not interested in seeing his grandson. He simply turns to the pages he sees and lets him focus on them.


    "Miss Li, she has a silk shop in her family. Her family has only one daughter. Her parents treat her like a pearl. She is seventeen years old. Her age is just right for you. See if she looks good. She looks like a flower."


    "This girl Chen is the first daughter of the Cheng family of the Nanshui Prefecture. She is a scholar. She is very gentle. It''s said that she has read poetry and learned a lot since she was a child. If she didn''t have the wrong gender, she would have no problem to be the top scholar."


    "And this European girl..."


    "Miss Fang..."


    Rong Li listened to his grandmother and sparrow like, one by one popular science with him, he also did not talk, expression of mumuna, left ear in, right ear out.


    Wait for the mouth to quickly say dry, Ji Xiaqiu just a pat grandson''s shoulder, ask: "do you listen to me after all?"


    "Listen." Rong Li agrees.


    "Which do you like?"


    "All right."


    "Anything?" Ji Xiaqiu''s eyes are round.


    Rong Li shrugged: "since these girls are all favored by my grandmother, I think they are all one in a million. No matter what they are, they must be more than enough to match me. Naturally, I can."


    Ji Xiaqiu was so angry that he couldn''t see any of them


    Rong Li put down the album and gave the grandmother a shoulder: "marriage is a big deal. It''s urgent."


    Ji Xiaqiu went to poke his grandson''s forehead: "you have a higher vision, which is more difficult than the emperor''s choice of concubines. Anyway, I don''t care. You can''t see the girls from other places in the album. Let''s look for them in Kyoto. There are many girls of Kyoto age. Let''s watch them all!"


    Rong Li nodded, "listen to grandma."


    Ji Xiaqiu is angry when he hears the words. If he listens to her, he will perfunctorily treat her. Look at the careless appearance. He is really going to kill her!


    So Ji Xiaqiu began to use the bitter meat plan: "grandma is old and can''t live for several years. Before she died, she wanted to..."


    "Grandma, you are in good health. It''s no problem to live another 30 years. Don''t curse yourself." Allow Li to interrupt without politeness.


    Ji Xiaqiu: "..."


    When he returned to the city and settled his grandmother, Rong Li planned to go to Qingle hall.


    Ji Xiaqiu pulls him: "let you go back to Beijing, not to change your place to see a doctor. If you don''t get married, you''re not allowed to go to see a doctor!"


    Rong Li blinked and said, "I''m not going to the doctor''s office. I have something to do these days. I''m not going to the doctor''s office, but I''m going to the doctor''s office to get my medicine today."


    Ji Xiaqiu hum: "what''s the matter with you? Is not to find a way to avoid me


    "No, I''m going to the palace." Rong Li said, a small amount of what he was doing revealed a little: "the emperor thought of a plan for the Dingzhou drought. I need my help to prepare food relief. I will not go home every day for this time."


    Ji Xiaqiu is angry: "let you see the girl, you say you won''t come home every day, and say you didn''t mean to hide from me!"


    "Grandma..." "Allow Li patiently coax:" about Dingzhou hundreds of thousands of people, can not play


    Baxiufang''s general workshop is in Dingzhou. Despite the drought in Dingzhou, Xiufang''s girl did not go hungry, but she did suffer from it. Since the drought, Ji Xiaqiu has been sending money to Dingzhou. She also donated a lot of disaster funds in the name of Xiufang. She is an ordinary businesswoman. All she can do is these.


    Although anxious about her grandson''s marriage, she was moved by her grandson''s serious mention of the disaster in Dingzhou.


    "Does the court really have a solution?" she asked


    Rong Li nodded, "yes."


    Ji Xiaqiu didn''t believe much: "the crux of the drought lies in the lack of food in the north and in the south. Before the month, the imperial court spent 100000 silver to buy rice at a high price in the south of the Yangtze River, which is enough to make almost every major grain bank in Jiuzhou in the south of the Yangtze River almost empty. Now the people in the south of the Yangtze River will only be able to use it. Even if the imperial court offered another 100000 silver to buy rice from the south of the Yangtze River, there is no market or price. Now everywhere in Qingyun, there is no market There is no surplus food, the only place where there is food... "


    Ji Xiaqiu said, looking at Rong Li.


    "Allow Li to shake his head seriously:" the army grain cannot moveJi Xiaqiu sighed: "now the only food in China is for the border army to prepare. You say the emperor has a way to raise food. How to raise it?"


    Rong Li patted her grandmother on the shoulder: "in a word, there is a way."


    Ji Xiaqiu can only nod at his grandson''s assurance: "if you can really raise food, you can go. I''ll go to each family first to see which one has a good girl for you. When you''re finished, you have to choose one for me!"


    Allow Li to write a bad check, immediately promised: "this is natural."


    Ji Xiaqiu can''t find his fault either. Let him go.


    Rong Li went to the Qingle hall first, took the medicine that the shopkeeper had prepared in advance and sent it to the palace in person.


    In the palace of Shangqing, Rong Jindong sent the palace people around him. When he and Rong Li were the only two people in the palace, they came down to him and asked, "that''s it?"


    "Rong Li nodded:" that''s all, but it''s still necessary to boil Dan Tang in a quiet pharmacy


    "I''ll take you with me," said Rong Jindong with a smile


    It never occurred to Rong Li that Rong Jindong would arrange the alchemy room behind the Shangqing hall. The two places are not far apart. They can come and go for at most one cup of tea.


    When Rong Jindong opened the alchemy room, Rong Li saw the top of the medicine cabinet and stove. He looked around, and then listened to the nine and five people around him: "can we use it?"


    "Allow Li Leng Leng nod:" very comprehensive, beyond my imagination


    Rong Jindong breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s good to share. The disaster is very dangerous. We don''t have much time."


    Rong Li is also serious. He promises, "I will make the medicine in three days." However, he said: "before that, I have to see Zhong Ziyu first. I want to test whether his current physical fitness can bear all the drugs. The emperor also knows that this medicine is very dangerous. If the dosage is slightly wrong, people who take it will die easily."


    The countenance is reserved East Cu eyebrow, seem to have some hesitation.


    "Is it inconvenient for him to come out?" Rong Li asked


    Rong Jindong nodded: "it''s very difficult for him to get into it. It''s really not easy for him to come out. I''ll try again."

 Chapter 1817

    Millet, millet, rice and wheat are all grains.


    Up to now, millet, millet and rice have been planted almost everywhere in Qingyun country.


    Millet, millet, yellow rice, average yield.


    Millet is millet, and its output is also small.


    Only rice, that is rice, rice, very high yield!


    In Zhengqing five years, with the help of Liu Wei, Qingyun''s agricultural output has been significantly increased again, mainly in the interaction of hybrid rice.


    Rice was originally a very high-yield crop. After the transformation of formula gene, the harvest could increase by 30 to 50%. Therefore, in recent ten years, Qingyun country almost fell into the stage of planting rice.


    Even in the north, which is not suitable for rice reproduction, because of the birth of hybrid rice and the praise of scientific farming, the north also fell into a rice growing frenzy. It''s no exaggeration to say that the staple food of Qingyun people is basically rice.


    Because rice accounts for 90% of the land, the cultivation of millet and millet is becoming increasingly scarce. Of course, this is not a problem. There is no difference between rice and millet.


    But now, Qingyun is short of food.


    When she couldn''t ask inside and had to look outside, Rong Jindong stared at the two affiliated small countries outside Qingyun West.


    Qingyun country is addicted to growing rice, but there is no New Rice Formula in the surrounding small countries, so they still grow the original millet, millet and rice, while the West has not experienced drought.


    At first, Rong Jindong wanted to borrow grain from Ningguo and Pingguo in the West in the name of the imperial court, but before the imperial edict was issued, it was jointly opposed by the central and foreign governments.


    In this opposition, even five princes Rong Fei were involved in it. Only seven princes Rong Xu was neutral. But the neutrality of the seven princes was almost the same as that of the opposition.


    This situation surprised Rong Jindong, but the reasons given by the courtiers are also reasonable.


    Qingyun is a great country, but it can''t feed a certain state, and even condescend to ask for food from its own country. This has never happened since ancient times. If the court really licks its face and asks for food from its own country, will Qingyun''s style of being a great country be maintained in the future? Is Qingyun going to be a joke for his country?


    The courtiers will never allow such a thing to happen. Even Rong Fei, who has always been supporting Rong Jindong, will not give in this time.


    The opposition of the court and the field made Rong Jindong have to stop borrowing food, because if he doesn''t stop, the imperial officials will hang in his Shangqing palace.


    But the courtiers also gave the corresponding solution. Besides the West Sea, there were Fanshang, who traveled around the countries, and had many grain roads in his hands. Millet, rice were highly praised by the Central Plains, but Fanshang did not have much, but wheat, Fanshang had a lot of hands. Some small countries in other regions had special wheat growers.


    Wheat flour is also a full food. If you can buy wheat flour from the merchants, you can save the difficulty of Dingzhou.


    But Fanshang knew that the court was short of food. After contacting them from the household department, they opened their mouth directly and offered a price ten times higher than the market price.


    I know it''s a loss, but if saving people is like fighting a fire, I should buy it or buy it.


    At first, the courtiers were not convinced, so they decided to give some color to the Fanshang.


    However, they are not from Qingyun. Qingyun allows Fanshang to trade through customs, which is based on the win-win position of trade. If they suppress Fanshang, it will only make Qingyun lose faith in others first, and will also be criticized by its own country.


    I don''t think the courtiers with "more face than heaven" can do anything but persuade the emperor. Let''s do that. We don''t have money. Are not several princes able to afford to donate a lot of money.


    Rong Jin came back from the next Dynasty and locked himself in Shangqing palace for five hours. When he came out, he ordered Rong Fei, the fifth prince, to take charge of the food purchase.


    The matter was settled in this way, but at the same time, Rong Jindong ordered Jing Zhaoyin to put Zhong Ziyu, a recidivist in the death row, into the Forbidden Palace.


    Rong Jindong only asked Zhong Ziyu a question: "do you know how to change your face?"


    After receiving the affirmative reply, Rong Jindong did not rush to use Zhong Ziyu, but arranged him first.


    After all, Zhong Ziyu is a recidivist. He doesn''t want to do things with prisoners until he''s nine dead.


    The first sign of the drought in Dingzhou was last year. Around the Spring Festival this year, the drought was very dangerous. At the beginning of this year, the imperial court allocated relief funds to buy rice in the south of the Yangtze River. Around March, there was no rice in the south of the Yangtze River. They bought food with merchants. Now, Dingzhou is full of starving people. Every family dies every day.


    The reason is that at first they thought that the drought in Dingzhou would be relieved by April and may of this year, but in fact, the drought continued this year without any relief at all.


    Dingzhou has no income for a year, and it needs the court to continue to help.


    At the same time, Fanshang, who also found this situation, suddenly proposed that wheat prices should rise five times again.


    In fact, Fanshang didn''t give much wheat flour. Maybe they did search all the food that zhouyu could buy, including Pingguo and Ningguo, but they couldn''t solve the Drought Crisis in Dingzhou. Even if they spent five times more, they could only buy enough food for the victims to eat a baby fist sized bun every day.Now the only place where there is food is the neighboring countries.


    However, the court officials objected too seriously. They wanted to buy food in the name of the court, and the imperial officials wanted to hang.


    Unable to bear it, Rong Jindong decides to do it first and then. He doesn''t intend to do it as a matter of the court. He arranges his own people to contact his country.


    At the same time, he also used Zhong Ziyu, just because he didn''t trust him enough, he only asked Zhong Ziyu to help the producer to use the mask for his relatives.


    But it''s not stupid to belong to the country. Now who doesn''t know that Qingyun country is short of food. The Fanshang are willing to buy food from the country at a high price, and resell Qingyun to earn the difference. You look like our country''s people, but as soon as you listen to your accent and look at your clothes, you know that you are the spy of Qingyun country. Come to me to buy food. I can let you buy it cheaply?


    So the country began to hang up and sell them. The merchants bought a stone of grain for ten liang of silver. You spy Qingyun, I''m sorry. If you want thirty liang of silver, you can buy it if you have money.


    In fact, if you use the authority of the host country to borrow grain from your own country, the cost price is less than one stone or two, but now it''s 30 times more expensive.


    Later, helpless, Rong Jindong transferred Zhong Ziyu to Pingguo.


    Zhong Ziyu is very ambitious. With his superb technique of changing appearance, his tongue is full of lotus flowers, and his face is exquisite. Now he has deceived the high officials of Pingguo and Ningguo. They are willing to supply them with grain for a long time at the price of 3201 stone.


    It''s much cheaper than before. It''s a normal price.


    Now Zhong Ziyu has returned to Qingyun country with his envoys. But when the drought happened in Kyoto, the envoys suddenly realized that they had been cheated. Did they find them to buy food brothers, not Qingyun grain merchants, not rely on natural disasters to borrow money from the victims, but the people in Qingyun court?


    Now, Zhong Ziyu has been doubted by the envoys. Therefore, Rong Jindong decided to take a drastic step to consolidate the envoys'' trust in Zhong Ziyu and complete the grain trade as soon as possible. However, this plan may have life worries. Therefore, Rong Jindong asked for Li''s help. In fact, if Liu Wei was in Beijing, Rong Jindong would find his master. Uncle Wang did not agree to purchase grain with his country, Uncle Sanwang should be as neutral as Uncle Qiwang, but master is a man of nature and will surely understand his decision!


    It''s a pity that master is not in Beijing. Rong Jindong can''t help but ask Xiao Li who happens to return to Beijing.


    Xiaoli is willing to help, which is actually within the expectation of Rong Jindong. Because Xiaoli''s idea of spleen is deeply rooted in the master''s true biography. But if we want to implement the plan without fail, Xiaoli proposes to see zhongziyu. But at this time, we need to let zhongziyu leave the envoy''s sight. We can hardly carry out the plan for two months, and we will fall short.


    Rong Jindong is in great difficulty.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1818

    In the evening of that day, in the MaoYuan of Kyoto, Zhong Ziyu received a secret letter.


    After reading the letter, he burned the letter paper and walked out of the room to the front hall.


    Deng Tu, the envoy of Ningguo, saw him coming out, with a naked smile on his face, and waved to him.


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t use a mask now. He uses his original appearance. He has no beard, and his skin is tender. He is only in his thirties at most.


    Deng Tu is the uncle of Ningguo. In order to catch up with him, Zhong Ziyu has used many means. In front of Deng Tu, he must show his favor and cater to him. This is what Deng Tu likes.


    In fact, Zhong Ziyu is not good at acting, but the emperor promised him that if this event is successful, he can be spared the remaining prison sentence. This exchange condition is too attractive, and Zhong Ziyu forced himself to go all out.


    "Mr. Deng hasn''t stopped yet?" Zhong Ziyu asked with a smile.


    Deng TU was about fifty years old. Looking at Zhong Ziyu''s excellent appearance, he patted the chair beside him: "brother Lin, come and sit here."


    Zhong Ziyu''s current identity is Lin Yu, the largest grain manager in Chongzhou, Qingyun state.


    Lin Yuzhen has a person. Before leaving, Rong Jindong sent someone to Chongzhou to arrange it. Now, no matter how the envoys of Ningguo and Pingguo check it, they can only find it. Zhong Ziyu is Lin Yu.


    Zhong Ziyu pressed down his disgust, walked over and sat down.


    When Deng Tudeng leaned over, he said, "I''m waiting for Han when he''s away. Brother Lin is also waiting for him?"


    Han adult said that Han Tai, the eunuch of Ping state, was in charge. This eunuch of Han state could be the main food seller.


    "Lin just sleeps a lot in the daytime. Now he is not sleepy. Come out for a walk." Zhong Ziyu said, and looked at Deng Tu: "Lord Deng is so late and still waiting for Lord Han, but something?"


    "Of course." On Deng Tu''s face, he raised an evil smile: "brother Lin knows where Han has gone?"


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "Brother Lin has heard of the cat house?"


    Zhong Ziyu frowned, and his stomach began to turn against him, but he still pretended not to understand: "it''s the place to sell cats?"


    "Hahaha." Deng Tu laughed: "brother Lin is not the same person."


    Zhong Ziyu''s fingertip, hidden in his sleeve, shook his hand. After a while, he said with a smile, "Lin has a shallow understanding, and Deng has a laugh."


    Deng Tu''s eyesore is even more sinister: "this cat house, the people in it are all like cats. They have tails..."


    Zhong Ziyu''s teeth were so tightly clenched that it was about to break out, but he still held back: "the man with a long tail has never heard of such strange things in the world?"


    Deng Tu looks at Zhong Ziyu and shakes his head: "brother Lin, don''t pretend. Deng doesn''t believe it. You really haven''t heard of it."


    Zhong Ziyu stood up and said, "Lin doesn''t understand, but it''s getting late. Lin wants to go back and have a rest first, so he leaves first."


    "Well, wait a minute, how can I just come here and leave?" Deng Tu reached out and held Zhong Ziyu''s wrist directly.


    Zhong Ziyu suddenly got goosebumps on his back. He refused: "tomorrow, I will go to several grain stores in Kyoto for business. It is better to have a rest earlier


    "Hahaha, OK, thank you very much, brother Lin."


    Zhong Ziyu turned his back and looked at the bodyguard that Rong Jindong had arranged for him. The bodyguard is now a domestic servant. He nodded his head and soon arranged for two brothel girls to come.


    With a charming woman in the way, Zhong Ziyu can finally walk away, but before he left, he heard Deng Tu say with a big smile: "Oh, there is no tail."


    Zhong Ziyu left immediately.


    When he came out of the front hall, Zhong Ziyu said to the bodyguard with a black face: "the front hall is from Ningguo, and the back hall is from Pingguo. This image of Deng is that he knows that I want to run, but he himself is in front of the front door. I can''t walk out. If you think of a way to communicate with the emperor, you say that I am lack of skills."


    The bodyguard, thinking of what happened just now, sighed, "I have wronged you."


    Zhong Ziyu hummed, "if it had been before, he would have had only one empty leather bag."


    The bodyguard was embarrassed: "young master Zhong, don''t be cruel. It''s useless."


    Zhong Ziyu is dispirited and angry!


    There is no internal power. Sheng Sheng has turned him from a wolf into a sheep. He can only be slaughtered by others. He will die if he holds back!


    The bodyguard has been working with Zhong Ziyu for two months, and it''s his own person. The bodyguard looks around and makes sure that the partition wall has no ears. Then he says carefully: "you have to be careful these two days. I can''t hold back that Deng tu."


    Zhong Ziyu stared at me: "you want to protect me!"


    The bodyguard nodded: "I will, but if he comes hard, I''m just a slave. If I use martial arts to intercept, doesn''t it mean that I don''t fight for myself?"


    Zhong Ziyu held on to the guard''s sleeve: "you must protect me!"


    The guard could only sigh, "I''ll try my best."


    Zhong Ziyu is going to cry.


    In the middle of the night, Zhong Ziyu sleeps in a daze. Suddenly, he feels the bolt twitch. He immediately starts, and then immediately overthrows the waiter beside the bed.The small table was filled with porcelain. When it collapsed, the room suddenly made a loud bang.


    With this loud noise, the sound outside the door stopped as expected.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t dare to lie down and just stared at the door.


    After a while, he saw a figure outside the door slowly walking away.


    Zhong Ziyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a while, the door was knocked, Zhong Ziyu immediately alert, but listen to the voice of the bodyguard outside the door.


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly opened the door and saw the guard carefully saying, "it''s Deng Tu, but you scared him away."


    Zhong Ziyu was so angry that he said, "I''m not a woman. Why should I be afraid every day?"


    The bodyguard can only say: "you can do all the things of men and women."


    Zhong Ziyu: "


    The guard quickly changed his words: "no, I didn''t mean that..."


    Zhong Ziyu waved his hand and said wearily, "he should not come tonight. He has to hurry up. The emperor wants me to meet him. He says it''s urgent, but the right way is blocked. You have to go on the wrong way. You can find all the tools for me. I will make a mask all night tomorrow. You will show people in the MaoYuan the next day. I will leave secretly and come back at night."


    The bodyguard promised to leave.


    The next day, according to the itinerary agreed before, today Zhong Ziyu, Deng Tu and Han Tai will go to the major grain stores in Kyoto to see the price.


    Zhong Ziyu pretends to be a grain merchant in Chongzhou, and cooperates with his country to sell grain cheaply. He gives the grain to the victims of Dingzhou by borrowing interest. The interest is one interest per month. As long as all the grain is loaned out, the people of Dingzhou must work for them for at least five years. Their profits are extraordinary.


    Ningguo and Pingguo are interested in this business opportunity, so they went to inspect it in person. A few days ago, they came to Kyoto. However, they heard that Deng Tu and Han Tai began to doubt Zhong Ziyu. Therefore, Zhong Ziyu put forward the idea of inspecting the food bank of Kyoto, which is to help them to regain their trust. They believe that there is a lot to be done about the loan and try to complete the cooperation ¡£


    It will take at least half a month for the subordinate countries to deliver grain. Now it is agreed that it will take half a month to get the grain. The time is too tight to delay.


    After seeing the major grain stores, Deng Tu and Han Tai didn''t say anything. Zhong Ziyu didn''t know what they meant, so he had to go back to MaoYuan with them.


    On the way, however, the carriage turned.


    Zhong Ziyu''s face changed greatly. The bodyguard told him secretly, "this is the way to the cat house."


    Zhong Ziyu looks very black!


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Li waited for nearly an hour outside Maoyuan, but listened to the waiter''s report. Zhong Ziyu and they turned.


    Because the emperor said that it was not easy for Zhong Ziyu to get in and out, Rong Li planned to come to MaoYuan to see him in person. He knew today''s itinerary. Zhong Ziyu and his two emissaries went to the grain store, and they would come back in the evening. He planned to meet Zhong Ziyu in a moment and fish in troubled water to explore their pulse. But now he heard that they had changed their way.


    "Where have you been?" Let Li ask.


    The waiter was in a bit of a dilemma: "it seems that he is going Cat house... "


    "A place to sell cats?"


    The waiter shook his head: "no..."


    "Where is that?"


    The waiter is going crazy!


    What do you say? There''s no way to say it. If he is honest, the emperor will blame him for teaching a bad son! Maybe I''ll hit him on the board!

 Chapter 1819

    Rong Li knows the swineherd''s house. There are many rich people who are not afraid of meat and vegetables. Both men and women take all kinds of food. Rong Li is a doctor and has prescribed medicine for the girls in the brothel. There is a market for women''s business and men''s business.


    But what is the cat house? Rong Li really doesn''t know.


    It took a long time for the waiter to stutter and puff his stomach before he gave Rong Li some popular science.


    Rong Li is also smart. After listening to him, he will understand.


    The waiter''s house is for the men who like men to have fun. The cat''s house is for the abnormal men who like men to have fun.


    Rong Li frowned and said, "I knew Zhong Ziyu was not a good man, but I didn''t expect that he had this hobby."


    The waiter explained quickly: "it''s not Mr. Zhong looking for fun, is it?"


    Allow Li to raise his hand and stop the servant from saying love to Zhong Ziyu: "you don''t know, he killed himself before. Knowing that the emperor asked him to host the purchase of food, I don''t think it''s right. As expected, his nature is hard to change. It seems that the prison for more than ten years hasn''t made him understand anything."


    The waiter still thinks that young Shizi misunderstood Mr. Zhong, but he didn''t follow him. He just knew the bodyguard assigned by the emperor to Mr. Zhong, so he''s not sure what Mr. Zhong''s nature is, but he''s really a felon.


    "Then shall we go with you?" Asked the waiter.


    To allow Li to say that he didn''t want to go with him, Zhong Ziyu went to get drunk. What was he going to do? Do you visit?


    But it''s very important. The emperor asked him to help him. He was forced to be helpless. Zhong Ziyu could not be in a hurry at such a critical moment, but he could not do it.


    "Go." Let Li say impatiently.


    Half an hour later, Rong Li chased the so-called cat house. There was no signboard or front door. It was built in a large house at the end of an alley. The door of the house was hidden. There was a red lantern hanging outside. Under the lantern stood two men who were smoking bags and were fascinated by smoke.


    The two men are tall and fleshy and look like thugs.


    The waiter looked around and was about to tell the little Shizi that he could climb over the wall from the outside and enter. He saw the white and clean little Shizi in full clothes and went straight there.


    The waiter was shocked and hurried to follow.


    At the door, the two thugs did not smoke any more, but stared at them in a threatening way.


    The waiter is ready for a big fight.


    But I saw that the young man had a choice of eyes and a look of displeasure on his beautiful face. He shouted: "I''m not going to leave you!"


    The two thugs were jumped by him in this situation, and the deterrence in their manners was also restrained. Instead, they looked at each other and asked cautiously, "young man is..."


    "I don''t even know you? New? " Small son of the world discontented say, throw out two ingots of broken silver casually from bosom: "still do not lead way?"


    After receiving the reward, the two thugs were bluffed by the young man''s superior posture. They were afraid that they were such a big guest, so they had to give up in disbelief.


    Little Shizi passed between the two and asked, "what''s the best recently?"


    The thug listened to this jargon, and his vigilance in his eyes dissipated a lot. He was obscene and introduced happily: "recently, there are two little handsome brothers who have been away from home, all of whom have been adjusted. If you like, I will call you."


    Xiaoshizi sneered, but he was not attracted. Instead, he said harshly, "what''s the meaning of the things taught by others'' hands? Is there anything new?"


    This time, the thug has no doubt: "yes, please."


    The three men went farther and farther, but the attendant who followed them was shocked.


    What is Shizi doing!


    Why is he so skilled!


    Rong Li is really not proficient, but he has never eaten pork. Haven''t he seen a pig run yet? They all said that he had seen the girl in the brothel, and he didn''t know what the customers were like?


    The cat house is also a place for skin and meat business, but it has more tricks than the waiter''s house. In the final analysis, it''s not difficult to pretend to be a whore.


    Two thugs led Rong Li into a box. When he passed the corridor, Rong Li pointed his ears and listened to the movements of other boxes. Soon, he heard a familiar voice in one of the rooms.


    He had a plan in mind, pointed to the box and said, "I want this one."


    The thug was in a dilemma: "Sir, there are already guests in this room."


    The young prince was furious: "I said I would do it!" Say, touch a silver note from body, throw at random to thug: "drive a person away."


    The thug looked at the amount on the silver note and was afraid to neglect it. He hurriedly asked his partner to knock on the door.


    A companion went to knock on the door, and the door was soon opened. Inside, a middle-aged man with untidy clothes came out.


    "For what?" Asked Deng Tu displeased.


    Rong Li looks at the middle-aged man and doesn''t know him, but he clearly hears the voice of Zhong Ziyu in the wing room.


    Rong Li then looked inside the door again. Deng Tu noticed his sight and quickly blocked the door with his body. There was already violence in his eyes: "what are you doing?"The Thug''s friendly explanation said that there was something wrong with the bedspread in the wing room. We need to repair it. Please change the room for another one.


    Deng Tu is going to be laughed angrily: "do you want me to change rooms now?"


    The thug can also see that the guest is already handling affairs. He is banishing people now. If he offends, he will probably be beaten. But the young master is too generous. Even if he offends the guest and is dismissed by the cat house, they will not have to worry about their livelihood for the next year and a half. The so-called money can make the ghost push the mill, and the thug doesn''t care. So the noble guest must change rooms.


    Deng TU was so angry that he asked the thug to call the boss.


    The thug didn''t dare to disturb the boss. He was very hesitant.


    At this time, the sound of porcelain breaking came from the room.


    Rong Li''s eyes were filled with awe, and he was always sure that Zhong Ziyu was in the room. But they had been making so much noise outside the door that Zhong Ziyu didn''t come out to have a look. This made Rong Li very suspicious. Now, the sound of porcelain breaking is like a secret signal, which made him suddenly realize that something could happen in the room.


    Rong Li put on the style of dandy and romantic boy again, reached out directly, pushed on the middle-aged man''s shoulder, and said, "what are you talking about? I want this room!"


    Said, actually directly rushed in.


    The two thugs looked bad.


    Sure enough, Deng Tu is on fire. Go to catch Rong Li.


    Rong Li''s eyes did not blink, and then he saw the scene in the house.


    There were two other people in the room, one was naked, with cat ears on his head and a fake tail in his backyard. He was red and wriggling on the ground.


    And the other person, who was stripped of his clothes, was also flushed, but he was put on the bed, struggling powerlessly.


    The man on the ground looks strange. He should be the elder brother who was taught by the thugs. The one on the bed is a little older, but his appearance is amazing.


    Both of them should have been infused with spring wine. They look like they can be slaughtered.


    "Get out of here!" Deng Tu angrily clasps Rong Li''s shoulder to throw him out.


    However, he broke several times, but didn''t break the small young man with thin arms and legs. Deng TU was a little uneasy. At the same time, the young man suddenly turned around, his eyes were filled with disgust, and gave him a cold look, "pa" and shut the door directly.


    Outside, two thugs and attendants looked at each other.


    The waiter stopped the two thugs and said, "my lord likes this room. Since the owner won''t let it, let''s go together."


    I don''t think it''s right for the thugs. It''s not like they want to fight for four, but it''s like they want to fight


    The waiter glanced at the silver note in the hand of the blacksmith and said, "you can go now. My lord doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    The two thugs immediately clenched the bounty money. They didn''t dare to say more. They took the money and ran away.


    When they were far away, the attendant heard a few murmurs and begged for mercy: "don''t, don''t fight Ah ah, help, help Help... "

 Chapter 1820

    A quarter of an hour later, Deng TU was knocked to the ground and his face was covered with bruises and bloodstains.


    Those brothers on the ground were also stunned by Rong Li.


    And Zhong Ziyu on the bed, after being bound by Rong Li for several stitches, regained his strength and was dressing while holding up the vase angrily to smash it into Deng Tu''s brain.


    Allow Li to shout in time to stop him: "kill him, who sells grain to you."


    Zhong Ziyu had to put the vase down again and said with unbearable patience, "I''ve never been insulted like this!"


    When Zhong Ziyu was a child, he was almost killed by his fellow refugees as a meat eater. At that time, he used his little power to kill the other side. When he grew up, he was influenced by Yue Chongming''s death and became isolated. At that time, only he killed, and no one killed him.


    After that, he lost his internal power. In order to protect himself, he had to settle down his nature and linger. But at that time, there were also Wei couples to protect him and Liu Wei to take care of him from time to time.


    After that, when he was in prison, there were all kinds of people in the prison, and some people were greedy for him. However, the flag of the third prince''s mansion was protecting him, and he still had a single room, so no one really hurt him.


    Zhong Ziyu suffered, but never to lose his dignity.


    In the three months of buying food, his dignity was once stepped on by Deng Tu and Han Tai, which was the first time that he realized his weakness.


    When he was alone, he didn''t even have the ability to protect himself.


    Tonight, he almost broke out because of the near accidents.


    If Xiao Li didn''t show up, he would be skinned and cramped when Deng TU was sleeping.


    Rong Li didn''t comfort Zhong Ziyu either. Only when he had enough temper, he got up and said, "I have to go. I can see your constitution. The medicine will be delivered three days later. It''s planned to come as planned."


    Zhong Ziyu''s deep "hum" voice, his eyes still fixed on Deng Tu on the ground, as if he would kill him at any time.


    Rong Li was afraid that he was really desperate for the overall situation, and reminded: "business is important."


    Zhong Ziyu was calm after all. He closed his eyes severely and said, "I will kill him when it''s done."


    Rong Li didn''t believe it at all: "kill him, and you will be punished."


    Zhong Ziyu, who has been working hard for several months to reduce his sentence: "..."


    He''s going mad!


    When Rong Li left at night, Zhong Ziyu sat in the box with a gloomy face and sat there all night.


    In the morning of the second day, fan Ge''er woke up first. He was not inch long. He saw Deng Tu, who was covered with blood on the ground. He was so scared that his face lost color.


    Zhong Ziyu threw him a fifty-two silver note and let him go.


    Fan elder brother''s clothes are all ignored, and he stumbles away.


    After a while, Dantu became confused.


    When he came together, he first felt the burning pain all over his body. Then, with a twinkling of his eyes, he saw Lin Yu, who was pouring tea in front of the square table and was indifferent.


    Thinking that last night he had given some medicine to people and put them to bed, but suddenly an accident happened. Deng TU was angry and unwilling. After he got up, he looked directly at Lin Yu: "brother Lin, last night..."


    Zhong Ziyu said: "last night, Lin mistakenly drank the drinks in this restaurant, which almost led to an event. Fortunately, Mr. Deng took care of it."


    Deng Tu understands the meaning of this word, "Lin Yu" knows that he wants to be fascinated by him, but he deliberately skims over and doesn''t mention it, because they still need to do business. As Party A, Deng Tu, "Lin Yu" is willing to swallow this bitter fruit.


    Deng TU was very satisfied. Although he was grinning with pain, he felt that if he wanted to find another chance and do the same thing again, he would not be angry. After all, everyone has a price. He felt that if he promised to sell food now, he might be able to fly with him tonight.


    It should be a bone that is hard to chew. It turns out that it''s just a word of "benefit".


    Deng Tu thought of being despicable and proud, then thought of his whole body injury, and asked, "that bitch!"


    Zhong Ziyu calmly said: "that''s the second prince of the government of the Xi state. He is known for his amorous and romantic name in Beijing. This room was originally used by him. It''s said that even if he doesn''t come, it can''t be used by others. Originally, he didn''t come last night, but suddenly he found that the commonly used room was occupied by others. That''s why he was not pleased with the provocation. By right, he didn''t do this Yes, but Mr. Deng, you are from Ningguo, and we come here in humble clothes. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to make a statement about it. "


    "Don''t you think that''s all for it?" Deng Tu repeated


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t speak. He lowers his head to drink the cool tea. Deng Tu decides.


    There is almost no suspense about Deng Tu''s answer, but this is Qingyun country. Deng Tu doesn''t say how to live in Ningguo, but he doesn''t have the courage to compete with the dignitaries of Qingyun country.


    After that, he scolded Rong Li and lost his temper. As expected, Deng Tu only dared to leave.


    Even he didn''t dare to complain to the owner of the cat house, because Zhong Ziyu told him that since the house is engaged in the business of the government of Xi state, there are natural backers behind it. You can come to have fun, but if you want to make trouble, people won''t necessarily bear you.At last, Deng Tu could only hold back and hurt himself with a face, and Zhong Ziyu went back to MaoYuan.


    Seeing them coming back, the eunuch Han thought that they had already become a good thing. He was just about to make fun of them. When he came near, he found that Deng Tu had been beaten by a hundred people.


    The eunuch couldn''t help but look at Zhong Ziyu and think that Lin Yu is weak and can''t beat people lightly.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t explain anything. He nodded with Han Tai and left coldly.


    After he left, Han Tai patted Deng Tu on the shoulder and said in a sharp voice, "boss Lin is not easy to deal with."


    Deng Tu didn''t mean to say that he couldn''t steal the chicken and eat the rice last night, so he just insisted: "there will always be times when he obeys."


    Han Tai laughs and stops talking.


    ¡­¡­


    The medicine of Rong Li, as promised, will be delivered three days later.


    This time, Rong Li directly touched Zhong Ziyu''s room in the middle of the night to see him. After the last time, Rong Li and Zhong Ziyu understood that the emperor could not clamp down Deng Tu and Han Tai to create a planning space for them. The bodyguards around Zhong Ziyu were guided by the emperor. That is to say, even if Zhong Ziyu was in danger, he would not help him even if he was exposed.


    This matter almost cooled Zhong Ziyu''s heart, and Rong Li also decided that since the emperor was in the way of the overall situation and could not provide help in the middle, he simply ignored the emperor and directly contacted Zhong Ziyu.


    When Zhong Ziyu saw Rong Li again, he was very calm. After taking the pill, his eyes flashed with cold light.


    "Rong Li reminded him:" this will fall into 12 hours of feign death. The people and horses arranged by the emperor will assassinate Deng Tu at the entrance of the market tomorrow afternoon. At that time, you should remember to take Deng Tu out on time and take this medicine immediately after blocking his knife. The medicine will take effect in half an hour. "


    Yes, the way Rong Jindong thought of to consolidate trust is the very old-fashioned hero rescue The hero saves the ugly.


    Although Rong Jindong has the talent of governing the world, he has no talent for making ideas.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at the pill, but suddenly he was silent. After a while, he said, "I have another idea. Do you want to hear it?"


    The indignant Zhong Ziyu, after three days of experience, realized that the emperor did not pay attention to his safety, now decided to revenge the society.

 Chapter 1821

    Han Tai didn''t expect Lin Yu to come to him. He came to his house alone in the middle of the night.


    At that time, Han Tai was sleepy and confused. Looking at boss Lin''s excellent appearance, he slipped his throat and sat up and asked, "boss Lin, what are you


    "Han adult, Lin Mou cannot sleep." Zhong Ziyu stands beside Han Tai''s bed.


    Han Tai responded for a while, and then he was sure it wasn''t a dream. "What''s the matter?" he asked


    Zhong Ziyu sits directly beside Han Tai''s bed, which makes Han Tai''s eyes and heart itch.


    Zhong Ziyu said: "although one of Lin''s grass-roots people has some family business, they can''t compare themselves with two adults calling for rain, taking a high position and buying food by loan. Before and after, Lin has been running for two or three months. Now he has arrived at Qingyun country, but they are still unwilling to implement the transaction. Lin doesn''t know how to give up. He bravely asks, but I don''t know how to offend them."


    Han Tai didn''t expect Lin Yu to be so straightforward. For a moment, he was embarrassed. He thought that boss Lin had already seen that they suspected him.


    But I can''t say that.


    "Boss Lin takes care of everything. The business is for the benefit of others and self-interest. It''s not suitable. It''s just that when we first arrived in the precious land, Mr. Deng and I always thought we should be careful. Therefore, we plan to see more grain stores and make decisions."


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Han Tai.


    Han Tai''s voice softened again, appeasing: "if you have seen it, it will be OK. This transaction will naturally become."


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t make a sound and hung his head for a long time.


    Han Tai is brave enough to touch his hand.


    As a result, Zhong Ziyu raised his eyes abruptly and asked, "last night, I stayed at the cat house with Lord Deng. Do you know that, Lord Han?"


    Han Tai took back his finger and nodded, "Lord Deng told me."


    Zhong Ziyu said coldly: "Lord Deng is attentive to me all the way. If you want to come to his mind, Lord Han is also looking at it. But Lin has a family and doesn''t love these deviations. It''s true He can''t be accomplished... "


    Han Tai smiled and retreated two points: "the private affairs between Mr. Deng and boss Lin are not clear to Han."


    Zhong Ziyu stared at Han Tai for a while and stood up helplessly: "Lin was upset too, so he came to talk with Han adult. It was abrupt. He also hoped that Han Han Han would forgive him It''s late, and Lin doesn''t bother. "


    Han Tai was reluctant to let him go, but he didn''t stop him. He got out of bed and sent him out.


    Zhong Ziyu goes to the door and pushes Han Tai back.


    "Let''s go to sleep. Lin will go alone."


    Han Tai looks at the hand on his chest, smiles on his face, and says, "then Han won''t give it away, boss Lin. go slowly."


    Zhong Ziyu "en" sound, help Han Tai to bring the door.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning, Deng Tu heard from his men.


    "Lin Yu sleeps in Han Tai''s room?"


    He shook his head and said, "it''s not a night. It''s only an hour."


    Deng Tu glared angrily: "one hour is not long! What are they doing in there? "


    His subordinates are in a dilemma: "the adult asked his subordinates to look at boss Lin, but at midnight and midnight, they were afraid to keep up with him. Boss Lin found them, so they were far away and didn''t hear them in..."


    "Waste!" Deng Tu kicked his foot into the heart of his men, and his face became angry and deformed: "well, what a Han Tai, I said, how could he be so kind to help me? He was the one who introduced me to the cat house. I also thought that he was only for the sake of the marriage between the two countries, so he had a lot of bows to me. I didn''t want to have the idea of prying my corner! Bah, a worthless bitch! Give him what he can use! "


    He buried his head and pretended not to hear it, but he thought to himself, I''m sure it can be used by others. The eunuch has more tricks on it than ordinary people. He said that the cat house was not guided by Han Tai, who knows.


    Deng Tu sent out a fire, and ordered: "you send someone to Han Tai''s yard and squat around. If he has any trouble, report it immediately."


    My men have gone.


    Deng TU was angry again in the room. At this time, someone came to serve tea. Deng Tu wanted to have a cup of tea and calm down. He was even more angry when he finished drinking the tea. He thought that he could not just let it go. He went straight to Lin Yu''s yard.


    When he arrived, he did not see anyone. He asked the servant, "what about boss Lin?"


    The servant replied, "boss Lin went to the front room to have breakfast."


    "Don''t he eat in his own room?" he frowned


    The servant nodded, "it was meant to be used in the room, but master Han ordered someone to call, and boss Lin went."


    Han Tai again!


    Deng Tu ran to the front hall again. He caught the traitor again. In the end, he caught him. In front of the round dining table, Han Tai was very close to Lin Yu. Lin Yu also gave Han Tai vegetables in person!


    Lin Yu is always so kind to him!


    Deng Tu''s eyes were red with envy. He rushed to the table and turned it over.


    Han Tai, who was having dinner, was shocked. Zhong Ziyu hurriedly pulled Han Tai and asked him to step back. Don''t get splashed by the soup.But this time, in Deng Tu''s eyes, it was like adding fuel to the fire. Deng TU was so mad that he hit Han Tai in the eyes with a fist.


    Han Tai is an eunuch. He has always been a delicate and expensive man. He can''t compare with Deng tu. in this fist, Han Tai was shot out of his black eyes. He cried out in pain and shouted to open Deng Tu!


    The servant outside the door rushed in to obstruct him. Deng Tu made a fist and wanted to make a second fist, but he was caught by someone. He was very unhappy. As he struggled, he scolded Han Tai for a lot of swearing.


    Han Tai didn''t know where he offended the Buddha.


    Ningguo''s military is stronger than that of Pingguo. There have been rumors for years that Ningguo wants to annex Pingguo. The king of Pingguo believes in eunuchs and is afraid that he will not be able to protect the country''s territory. He listens to the eunuchs'' advice and wants to send the princess to Ningguo for peace. Of course, Pingguo first wanted to make peace with Qingyun and let Qingyun serve as a mountain support for them, but he is afraid that Qingyun will see that they are so weak, They will take Ningguo as a step first, annex them and fight with Ningguo. They still have room to contend, but against Qingyun, they will surely die without any body.


    This time, Han Tai talked with Lin Yu about the loan and purchase of grain. One is to make money, and the other is to take this opportunity to get close to Deng Tu, the uncle of Ningguo, and make a marriage with him.


    In fact, Han Tai also fell in love with Lin Yu. However, since he knew that Deng TU was interested in Lin Yu, he naturally did not dare to fight for love. He not only couldn''t interfere, but also tried his best to help them to succeed. He could sigh that he did his best. However, he didn''t know why Deng Tu woke up and spoke ill of him. Han Tai was so wronged that he would cry.


    Zhong Ziyu suddenly grasped Han Tai''s hand and said nervously, "Lord Deng is stunned. Let''s go quickly."


    Han Tai also heard that Deng Tu must be possessed. Otherwise, he would be crazy.


    He and Lin Yu were busy trying to escape. Unexpectedly, seeing them holding hands, Deng Tu felt more green and broke away from his servant. He went forward and threw Han Tai on the ground and hit him on the head.


    "What are you doing, Deng Tu?" Zhong Ziyu called! You let go of Han! "


    The more he shouted, the harder Deng Tu fought. After several efforts, Han Tai was knocked unconscious.


    Zhong Ziyu looked at it. Then he came forward, hugged Deng Tu''s arm and said, "do you really want to kill him?"


    A word of "death" made Deng Tu suddenly return to his senses and freeze for a moment.


    The servant quickly pulled him away. Zhong Ziyu went to investigate and help Han Tai himself, but he took several shots in a row, but he couldn''t wake up. Zhong Ziyu hurriedly said, "go and ask the doctor."


    There is a doctor''s office near MaoYuan. The doctor is rushed to see Han Tai.


    As a result, he felt his pulse and turned his eyelids. The doctor said directly, "this man is dead. What else can I save?"


    As soon as the words came out, there was silence.


    After a while, Deng Tu fell directly from his chair and was scared out of his wits.


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly asked people to take a ingot of silver and put it into the doctor''s hands: "please don''t make a statement, sir."


    The doctor took the money, nodded and was taken out.


    However, as soon as the front foot left, the doctor at the back foot went to Yamen to report the case.


    I''m kidding. There''s a homicide at the emperor''s feet. I don''t report it to the official, but I hide it for you. Who are you?


    Half an hour later, Jing Zhaoyin rushed into the MaoYuan with his own bodyguard and arrested Deng Tu.

 Chapter 1822

    MaoYuan is a famous private manor in the north gate of Kyoto. Originally, MaoYuan was a troupe, but when the stage collapsed, some rich people changed it into a residential garden, which was specially used to rent it to the rich gentry who came to Beijing to do business.


    Recently, boss Lin, the first grain merchant in Chongzhou, let MaoYuan rent it. He was used to entertain his foreign friends. Boss Lin rented it for three months. Within three months, the whole MaoYuan was his.


    Knowing the particularity of Maoyuan, jingzhaoyin swaggers out of MaoYuan to catch a murderer, and the people explode.


    Before the trial, a large number of people gathered outside the government office of jingzhaoyin. They were all asking about it. Which rich businessman from other places killed people?


    Deng TU was detained in the main hall. At that time, he had no previous domineering manner but trembled with fear, his lips white and his face blue.


    As a renter of Maoyuan, Zhong Ziyu is also his guest. Because of his love and reason, he will come with him. When he sees Deng Tu, he is in a trance. Taking advantage of the fact that the official master is not here, Zhong Ziyu quietly reminds Deng Tu: "Mr. Deng must not admit his Ningguo identity, ten million!"


    "I don''t know if I am a foreigner," said Dantu in horror. "What do they do if they want me to go to prison to pay for my life?"


    Zhong Ziyu shakes his head: "even if you go to prison, Lin is out to fight for you. But if you are a real adult, you are not authorized to enter the capital of the host country without an imperial edict. This can be suspected of being a spy. It''s the same crime as conspiring against you."


    Deng TU was even more dazed. After making a choice, he felt that Lin Yu wanted to do business with Ningguo. He would protect himself in any way, so he reluctantly agreed: "I will not say, but But they want to ask me why I killed... "


    "You''ll bite to death and say you''ve failed. Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Deng Tu is fed with a reassuring pill. His face is a little Ji, but he is still worried.


    After a while, Mr. Jing Zhaoyin Hu personally presided over the trial. As soon as he came up, he made a big surprise.


    With such a little movement, Deng TU was shocked. Lord Hu was very satisfied with the effect and questioned him.


    Deng TU was not a determined generation. He was questioned repeatedly. At the beginning, he could not bear the "manslaughter". If he asked several times more, he would not be able to bear it. He would not be able to get back.


    Zhong Ziyu has been winking at Deng Tu all the time. Deng Tu sees it, but he is afraid. That is to say, he doesn''t understand. At last, he directly kowtows to the ground and tears flow: "I am the uncle of Ningguo. You can''t catch me. I kill the high officials of Pingguo. If you are not from Qingyun, you want to punish me and send me to Pingguo. You officials of Qingyun have no right Move me! "


    I didn''t make it clear just now. When I confessed my identity, I was very articulate.


    Zhong Ziyu stares at Deng TU with a headache. Deng Tu looks back at him with a hollow heart, but he dare not look at him.


    Both Deng Tu and Han Tai have no household registration in Qingyun country. They need to be brought into Qingyun country from their own country. According to the arrangement of documents, they are all sent by Lin Yu. Now his identity is exposed. Even if there is a suspicion of espionage, but due to his identity as the emperor Qi of Ningguo, Qingyun people will kill him. But Lin Yu, who helps them to smuggle, will surely be treated as a foreigner It''s a crime of deviant intention. If it''s light, it''s human head. If it''s heavy, it''s full of copying.


    At the stake of his life, Deng Tu can''t care about his personal love for Lin Yu.


    As expected, upon hearing the identity of the other party, Jing Zhaoyin hesitated and turned to Lin Yu for questioning.


    Zhong Ziyu knelt down and denied directly, saying that he didn''t know that Deng Tu and Han Tai were senior foreign officials at the beginning, only thought they were ordinary businessmen, so he contacted them.


    Jing Zhaoyin didn''t know whether to believe it or not, but he didn''t dare to deal with it without permission because it involved the senior officials of his country. He first remanded the two of them and said that he would report to the summit before making a decision.


    In this way, Deng Tu and Zhong Ziyu go to jail together.


    In the dungeon, there is a room between Deng Tu and Zhong Ziyu. Both of them are dressed in prison clothes. One is huddled in the corner, frightened, and the other is leaning against the fence.


    After a long time, I heard Deng Tu''s apologetic opening: "sorry..."


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t respond. He didn''t move.


    "If I''m lucky enough to escape the day of birth, I''ll save you, boss Lin, I......"


    Zhong Ziyu burst out laughing.


    Deng Tu is stunned.


    Zhong Ziyu stopped smiling again, but he still didn''t open his mouth and continued to sleep.


    Deng Tu''s intuition seems to be wrong, but he can''t say it again. In the next time, he doesn''t talk to Lin Yu anymore, but just stays in the corner and waits anxiously.


    He knew that when he was summoned again, it was the time to confirm his identity, when that time, he would have a glimmer of life.


    After waiting for two days, looking at the sky outside the skylight from morning to evening, Deng Tu finally couldn''t carry it, and began to knock like crazy.


    "Let me out! I''m Ning Guo''s uncle and my sister is Ning Guo''s Queen. You can''t shut me up and let me out! Let me out! "


    He cried heartbreaking, in exchange, but the jailer mercilessly scolded and beat.


    Deng TU was beaten several times and grinned with pain. Looking at the safe and stable Lin Yu sitting next to him, he lost his temper: "you''re going to die, you know? I''m dead, and you can''t live! Maybe you will die before me! You will die before me! "Zhong Ziyu ate his lunch quietly, still ignoring Deng Tu.


    Deng Tu''s eyes were red with anger. He had to be rude to Zhong Ziyu when he went up. Unexpectedly, there was a jailer patrolling. He was hit directly when he saw the situation. Deng TU was hit several more times. He didn''t have time to get angry. Then he heard the jailer ask Lin Yu, "would you like to change your room?"


    "Don''t change rooms. He''s my man," he jumped up! Where do you want to change him? I''m going to die, and he''s going to die with me! "


    The jailer frowned at Dantu.


    Zhong Ziyu handed the empty bowl to the jailer and said calmly, "it''s very good here, please adults."


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t want to accompany Deng Tu who is crazy, but before the event is completed, he must look at Deng Tu nearby to prevent the incident.


    The jailer knows Zhong Ziyu. In this prison, some of them don''t know Zhong Ziyu. However, they have been in prison for more than ten years. They can''t look up all the time. They are so familiar that they can play cards together.


    Deng Tu is counting his fingers every day, waiting for the summon, but waiting to come and wait, waiting to come and wait, until the word "Zheng" on the wall has been engraved four times, not yet.


    For twenty days, Deng Tu is on the verge of collapse. He has a fight every day. He will be beaten every day. After being beaten, he will have to find Zhong Ziyu''s trouble. However, every time he has to start, there will always be prison guards coming to patrol. At last, he can''t be broken. He needs to be beaten again.


    In the long run, Deng Tu can see that Lin Yu is seducing the jailer, so someone protects him. He doesn''t want to be rude to Lin Yu any more. He only looks at him green every day, as if he''s afraid of a mistake. He''s going to collude with the jailer and leave himself here to die.


    In this way, until the 21st day, Deng TU was finally summoned.


    Deng Tu thought that he had finally arrived, and hurried out happily, but he was not taken to the hall, only to the back hall, and then he met a person he knew very well.


    The man was his own son, and Dantu''s eyes widened with surprise.


    When Deng Tu''s son saw his father, he naturally knew that he was fighting with the eunuch of Pingguo, so he ended up like this. He was very angry. Seeing his father, he was not polite. He said directly: "in order to redeem his father, the mother cried her heart out in front of the emperor, and finally persuaded the emperor to pay 30000 loads of grain for his father. Today, he saved his father, but Ningguo will lose money. The Treasury is empty. Father knows what will be waiting for you when he returns to Ningguo? "


    After listening for a long time, Deng TU was afraid of shock and could not understand what it meant.

 Chapter 1823

    In the prison at that time, Zhong Ziyu was also released. The jailer prepared clothes for him to change. After the change, Zhong Ziyu was taken to a elegant room.


    Ya''indoors, Rong Li has been waiting for a long time. When he came here, he said briefly to him, "the grain of Ningguo has been delivered and is being transported to Dingzhou in an emergency. Your idea is good. You have to spend money to buy grain and ask them to redeem people with grain. More than one cent is not spent, but Deng Tu is a big face. It is said that the court of Ningguo is quarreling with each other because of Deng Tu The anger of all officials may dethrone the empress, and even the crown prince will set up a new one. "


    Zhong Ziyu, while managing his clothes, asked, "where is Pingguo?"


    Rong Liyi smiled: "Qingyun and Ningguo are facing each other, which makes a lot of noise. Pingguo sees that Ningguo empties the bank and even the storage space is in chaos. He knows that in recent years, Ningguo can''t spare no effort to deal with Pingguo, so as a thank-you, he volunteered to send 20000 loads of grain to Qingyun for emergency response. The grain is still on the way, but it has entered Qingyun''s border and directly sent to Dingzhou. Because it was sent by others voluntarily, the courtiers had no complaints this time, but the historian also recorded a good word from Pingguo. "


    Zhong Ziyu hummed, "it''s cheaper for them."


    Rong Li said: "Han Tai is not easy. When he woke up, the world changed. I told him that Qingyun country was going to deal with Ningguo. He was also very obedient. He hurried back to Pingguo and asked Pingguo emperor to send food to please him. When the eunuch was in charge, he would show benefits. Look, how fast the food was sent, I''m afraid we will regret it."


    Zhong Ziyu just smiled a little, but he was still not satisfied: "I''ve been working for three months, and I''m almost raped by them. Is it easy for me? I want to say that when you drugged Deng Tu''s tea that day, you should give him more medicine to fight Han Tai Chong. I was not at ease when Han Tai fainted and gave him medicine. I was afraid that with such a little strength, I would kill people and make Deng Tu suspect. "


    Rong Li shook his head: "Deng TU was grumpy. That day, after knowing that you had an affair with Han Tai, he was angry and anxious. I added some manic drugs to his tea. He ignored it and went to Han Tai to fight desperately. If my dosage is more serious, he might even fight you. I''m also for you."


    Zhong Ziyu just "hum" this sound, is to accept this reason.


    On that day, Zhong Ziyu deliberately lured Deng Tu to misunderstand him and Han Tai, and then let Xiao Li put medicine in Deng Tu '', That''s very effective. When the doctor came, Han Tai was found dead.


    Everything is under their control, but later, Zhong Ziyu went to jail with Deng Tu, so he didn''t know what was going on outside.


    Fortunately, Xiao Li has practiced in zhengemen for several years, and his ability to handle affairs is excellent. He has done a good job in threatening Ningguo and luring Pingguo. In the past 20 days, the food from both countries has been delivered. The courtiers are also happy that they can''t make mistakes to find Rong Jindong''s troubles.


    But Rong Li still didn''t understand: "that day, on the Yamen hall, why do you have to let Deng Tu deny his identity first, and then he can''t bear to press questions and admit it? Just let him admit it? What is it going to take? "


    Zhong Ziyu glanced at Xiaoli and shook his head: "I don''t understand that children don''t have love. I ask you, if it''s your parents or your uncle Wang, and your mother who are going to jail today, what''s the difference between them?"


    "What''s the difference?" Rong Li shook his head


    Zhong Ziyu said: "your parents are a family. If they go to prison together, they will support each other and try their best to escape together. But if you seven Wang Shu and your mother go to jail, you seven Wang Shu have your mother in his heart, but you can''t get your mother in reality. Now your mother is in distress, he won''t rush to escape with your mother, but he will come close to the water and take advantage of your mother first. "


    "Rong Li couldn''t help but speak for Rong Xu:" Uncle seven Wang is not so obscene


    "But Deng Tu is so obscene." Zhong Ziyu said calmly: "I let him deny it and show him a good attitude, which will make him feel that I am one with him and I am in prison. Although I sometimes get angry with me, I will not take advantage of me at this time, because it is unnecessary. But if I don''t think about it for him, he will think that we are not one mind. After going to prison, he will hate me, and the jailer will not always be able to take care of me. In the middle of the night, he will knock me out and rape me. What can I do? "


    "Rong Li sighed:" after you get out of prison, you''d better get a mask. This face is a move


    "I don''t know!" Zhong Ziyu was furious: "when I went to Ningguo, I spent a lot of time and changed my identity, but I couldn''t find Deng Tu''s intention on the grain purchase case. Finally, it wasn''t because of this face that he could come to Qingyun country with me? And Han Tai, it''s almost the same. They all like this face. "


    Rong Li stood up and said, "no matter what, things have been done. The emperor said that this year''s new year''s day, if you find a reason for holidays, your punishment will be reduced."


    Zhong Ziyu is stunned.


    It''s not September yet


    Rong Li scratched his face: "it''s not easy for the emperor to count this work on your head. You are a secret work. He can only reward you behind your back and reward you on the face. Don''t you admit that he has ever thought of buying food for his country? The courtiers will not let him go. "Zhong Ziyu "Oh" a, or dying.


    Rong Li said, "I''ll pick you up in the first half of the year, but not in the new year?"


    Zhong Ziyu looked up and said, "I''m ok. I''ve been sitting here for so long. I don''t care about this day or two."


    Rong Li nods. To be honest, Zhong Ziyu is the most meritorious in this matter. Rong Li also thinks that the emperor is still dragging his punishment. It''s not very good. Especially for this matter, Zhong Ziyu almost lost his life. When Zhong Ziyu lost his life, the Emperor didn''t save him


    Although the emperor also has his difficulties, it''s really unfair to him to wronged Zhong Ziyu so much.


    "Well, I''ll go back to the palace and advise you that the birthday of the empress in September should be possible if you choose to commute your sentence."


    Zhong Ziyu shakes his head: "don''t think about it. You don''t often stay in Beijing. You don''t know. It''s not for the birthday of the queen."


    Allow Li a Leng.


    Zhong Ziyu said: "the emperor made great efforts to manage the affairs in the harem. Now there is only one prince and one princess, which is enough to show that his mind is not in the harem at all. The birthday of the empress and the birthday of the princess are never audacious."


    Zhong Ziyu remembers to pay off his family''s wedding and funeral. He knows that every national day is a good time to earn performance and reduce punishment. He has reduced so many punishment in 15 years. He is professional!


    "Let me ask you before I go to the palace," said Rong Li


    When Rong Li entered the palace, he did not see the emperor, but first heard another story.


    "Union?"


    The little eunuch who spoke to him smiled and covered his mouth, nodded: "as the special envoy of Xianyan Kingdom, Lord Yu Wen brings back all the princess Wenqing of Xianyan kingdom. The meaning of Xianyan kingdom is to make peace and deepen the friendship between the two countries. But Princess Wenqing is the Pearl of Xianyan Kingdom. Our emperor has the queen again. Xianyan Kingdom means not to let Wenqing Duke I want our emperor to find a worthy Royal relative to help the two countries to conclude the Qin and Jin Dynasties. After hearing about this newspaper, the emperor screened it out, and it seems that it is the determined son of a generation. "


    "Let Li stare big eyes:" I


    The little eunuch continued to laugh: "I don''t know. Your old lady has visited all the famous ladies'' houses in Kyoto and entrusted seven princes to look for your marriage. Hearing this, seven princes recommended to the emperor, saying that it''s just right to give you the princess Wenqing. The emperor seems to be hesitating, but he hasn''t run away."


    Rong Li was stunned.


    The little eunuch added, "Princess Wenqing is only one year older than your little princess. She is exactly the match with you."


    Unexpectedly, Rong Li suddenly said, "she is one and a half years older than ugly. This year she is twenty."


    The little eunuch was stunned.


    Rong Li then lowered his head: "but both concubine Xin and the empress treat her like a pearl and a treasure. It''s normal that they don''t want her to marry early and stay her for two more years."


    "The little eunuch stammered:" original, original, little son, know Wen Qing princess


    Rong Li shakes her head and ponders, but stops.

 Chapter 1824

    Rong Li had been in the palace for a long time before he came to the emperor in a hurry.


    As for the Qing princess, Rong Li asked Zhong Ziyu whether he could forgive her in advance.


    Rong Jindong pursed her lips: "it''s the rule that the empress doesn''t celebrate her birthday. It''s my birthday, and it''s all simple."


    Rong Li hesitated. "What else can we have in the near future?"


    Rong Jindong raised his eyes: "there is another one."


    "What is it?" said Rong Li


    Rong Jindong looked at Rong Li, looked him up and down, and said: "Xian Yan came to the country, accompanied by Princess Wen Qing of Xian Yan. In name, she only said that the princess wanted to enjoy play and enhance exchanges between the two countries, but secretly, Xian Yan wanted to use the method of marriage to further promote the diplomatic relations between the two countries."


    Allow Li to lower his head, some hesitation in the heart.


    Rong Jindong said: "if I marry Princess Wenqing and the two countries get married and celebrate together, there will be an amnesty."


    Rong Li suddenly raised his head again: "Emperor With Princess Wenqing? "


    "How?" Rong asked


    Rong Li had to shake her head, but said again, "not to find a royal relative."


    "Who did you hear that?" Rong Jindong raised his eyebrows: "the marriage between the two countries is naturally the best match between the emperor and the princess."


    Rong Li was shocked for a while, and then said: "I heard Uncle Wang''s words..."


    Rong Jindong nodded: "at the end of Xianyan Kingdom, I didn''t want the princess to be a little girl. At the beginning, I did suggest that we should find a suitable person from the relatives of the emperor. In other words, uncle seven mentioned you with me, saying that you and Princess Wenqing are matched. However, you are often absent from Beijing. If you still do this after marriage, will you treat Princess Bo? Among the other princes, there is no one in the room in their twenties. I can''t find the right one, so I have to fight in person. If Xianyan is not willing to fight then, I''ll forget it. After a few years, my little princess will grow up and be sent to Xianyan as well. "


    Rong Li could only nod her head.


    Rong Jindong said again: "if the kingdom of Xianyan agrees, a grand ceremony will be held before that year, and Zhong Ziyu will be released at that time. If the state of Xianyan disagrees, it can only wait until the new year, but within a few days, you can let Zhong Ziyu calm down. I''ve ordered him to go on. In this time, Jing Zhaoyin will take extra care of him. He doesn''t need to take the previous punishment. His cell will be changed to a clean one. "


    With the promise of renana, he spoke to the emperor for a while, and got up to say goodbye.


    After returning to the mansion, Li was allowed to go to see his grandmother and say hello first, but it might as well be that there were strangers in her grandmother''s hospital.


    Ji Xiaqiu was happy to see her succeed. He asked her to go to the back of the screen and hold her grandson''s hand. She whispered, "it''s the second young lady of the chengguogong family. I went to the silk shop to buy cloth a few days ago. When I met the second young lady, after a chat, I met her a little late. You know that I was bored in the house alone. The second young lady was kind-hearted and always came to talk with me. Now we are here How about embroidering the lotus bag? Would you like to see the pattern? "


    Rong Li was forced to comment on the purse. He could not say whether it was good or not, but said, "yes."


    Ji Xiaqiu was even more satisfied: "the second young lady, Huizhi Lanxin, is smart and handy. I fell in love with her very much. Would you like to say hello to her?"


    "Rong Li looked at the shadow behind the screen:" not good


    "I''ll greet you across the screen, and I won''t let you face to face." Ji Xiaqiu says, still pushed grandson.


    Rong Li can only salute to the screen: "hello."


    The man behind the screen bowed slightly, as if he had also returned a gift, and then the coquettish and obedient voice came out: "ask the son of the world how..."


    After a dry greeting, let Li look out at grandma.


    Ji Xiaqiu laughed so hard that he could not close his mouth. He whispered to his grandson, "what do you think?"


    Rong Li was helpless: "grandma, how could you come here so hard?"


    "What do you say?" Ji Xiaqiu said: "I can assure you that the second young lady here, who is very beautiful, will never insult you."


    Rong Li is not a judge of appearance, he said: "you are already optimistic about it? How can I hear that you egged on Uncle seven to agree with Princess Wenqing of Xianyan? "


    Ji Xiaqiu waved his hand: "this is out of the question."


    Rong Li said, "why?"


    Ji Xiaqiu said: "before I started, I thought that princess was very suitable. But I heard that Princess Wenqing, when she was in Xianyan Kingdom, had a good name of" mortal Fairy "and" the first beauty ". It''s said that she looks more attractive than the fairy in Tiangong. Her identity is so valuable and her marriage is for the sake of the friendship between the two countries. Such a person has both talent and appearance. The emperor will move whenever he sees her I don''t want to open my eyes. I don''t think you have a share. "


    Allow Li to silence down, think of before the emperor said to "go to battle personally", it is to listen to these rumors?


    When Rong Li was in short of interest, he said, "there are still some things in the drugstore. I''ll go back first."


    Ji Xiaqiu hurriedly pulls him: "you want to leave, don''t say goodbye to the second miss of others?"


    Rong Li can''t help it. He says goodbye to the screen.


    The second lady after the screen also hurriedly returned the gift and said goodbye to him.After Rong Li left, the second young lady came out from behind the screen. Her face was pretty red. Ji Xiaqiu saw that she couldn''t see her teeth with a smile. She thought that this good thing had basically become!


    The imperial court sent envoys to Xianyan country. They arrived in Kyoto on September 9th.


    At that time, there was an endless stream of people watching the bustle in the street. Rong Yun also came to see Rong Li and wanted to take him to see the motorcade.


    Rong Li didn''t want to go. He said, "you are sixteen princes. You want to see your emissary. Just go to the palace and see him. What are you crowding with the people in the street?"


    Rong Yun waved his hand: "who wants to see his relatives? Who hasn''t been beaten enough by Yu wentaifu? I want to see that Princess Wenqing. I heard that she is very beautiful. She is the first beauty in Xianyan country! "


    Rong Li bowed his head and cut the medicine, but ignored him.


    Rong Yun pesters Rong Li again: "good ah Li, accompany me to go, Yan Qiu has gone, nobody accompanies me to play, you can''t ignore me."


    Rong Li raised her eyes: "if you want to go, you can go by yourself. If you take the bodyguard, will you lose it?"


    Rong Yun is dissatisfied: "it''s definitely to watch with friends. Who will watch with the bodyguard? The bodyguard can only say, Lord, it''s unreasonable. Lord, it''s so inconvenient. Alas, I don''t want to talk to them! "


    Rong Yun has been Lai Rongli, and he can''t even read it until the innkeeper of the drugstore. He gently advises the young master to leave work early and take away the sticky sugar!


    Rong Li has no choice but to follow Rong Yun to see the excitement.


    Rong Yun has set a position in advance. He has packed a wing room in the best viewing building on the two streets. When they arrive at the front foot and at the back foot, they listen to the beating of the gong and drums. It was originally that the team just entered the city and passed by here.


    Rong Yun''s whole body is about to turn over from the window. His eyes are shining. He looks for the shuttle in the motorcade. When he finds the most valuable eight people''s sedan chair, he hurries Rong Li to come and see: "Ali, Ali, come quickly, that is Princess Wen Qing, that is, that is..."


    Rong Li is roared by Rong Yun and his forehead hurts. In order to shut him up, he can only follow him.


    The sedan chair bag is very tight and solid. It can''t see anything from the outside. But Rong Yun is very excited: "if I''m a few years older, I''ll be fine. The emperor said that my age is not the same as that of Princess Wenqing, and I won''t be married. If I''m as old as you, I can ask the emperor to give me the princess. I want to know what a person who is more beautiful than the fairy looks like!"


    Rong Yun is nagging. When Rong Li sees nothing, he turns around and plans to go back to the house for tea.


    When he turned around, he heard Rong Yun''s excited cry: "ah, ah, she opened the window curtain, opened it, opened it!"

 Chapter 1825

    Rong Li looked back and saw that the window curtain was opened on the right side of the eight people''s sedan chair, and a jade and snow wrist was stretched out from the small corner. Then, the maid beside the sedan chair approached, as if she had been instructed by the people in the sedan chair.


    Only a moment later, the curtain fell down again, and the maid ran to the official sedan chair in front of her and said something in a low voice.


    Yu Wenyao was sitting in the official sedan chair. After listening to his maid''s words, Yu Wenyao answered, and the motorcade went on.


    Rong Yun sees that the farther the motorcade goes, the more he loses, the more he pulls Rong Li, the more he wants to go.


    "Where to?" Rong Li asked


    "Into the palace!" Rong Yun said: "Lord Yu Wen wants to take Princess Wen Qing to the palace to face the Holy Ghost. I can''t enter without an imperial edict, but Ali can. Ali, take me to the palace and have a look. I''ll have a look!"


    Said, but also carefully than a finger.


    Rong Li can''t laugh or cry, so he said that Rong Yun had to come by himself. It turned out that he had this idea. The Royal people, one and two, were monkey spirits.


    At last, Rong Li could not grind Rong Yun. They took him to the palace. They waited for more than an hour outside Shangqing hall. But they were not the first beauties, but the stereotyped and mature Fu Yu Wenyao.


    As soon as he saw Yu, Rong Yun was scared to the bottom.


    Who knows that Yu Wenyao is not a vegetarian either. He glances at the sixteen princes and immediately roars with tiger face: "where is the prince going?"


    Rong Yun''s body was stiff, so he had to droop his head and turn his head to salute the teacher.


    Yu Wenyao was very vicious. When he saw the students, he asked him about his lessons!


    Rong Li can''t help laughing at Rong Yun''s vigorous cabbage and the dog''s tail grass which withers rapidly into leaves and branches.


    Yu Wenyao is not Rong Li''s senior teacher. He has nothing to do with Rong Li''s entrance examination. He just stands on the position of his elders and criticizes him for traveling around the world. He said, "parents are not traveling far away". The main idea is to let Rong Li accompany his elders while he is young. Don''t go out running all the time and make his family worry.


    It is said that when Yu was young, he was also a free and easy man, but when he was in the official position, when he was used to being the director of discipline, he always spoke and acted with a calm and solemn manner, which made the royal children more scared than the tiger when they saw him.


    Rong Yun was tested by the teacher for a long time, and after receiving another training, he finally got up his courage and dared to ask: "Taifu, I didn''t hear that Princess Wenqing also wanted to go to the palace to meet the saint. Why didn''t you see..."


    Yu Wenyao said: "Princess Wenqing had a cold and coughing on the road. Her maid said that she was haggard and could not face the saint, so she asked to go back to another hall to have a rest."


    Rong Yun is very nervous: "the wind is cold but big or small. Have you invited a doctor?"


    "Please." Yu Wenyao glanced at Rong Li beside his eyes: "not only the imperial doctor, but also the doctor in charge of qingletang. Qingletang is the best hospital in Kyoto. As a princess, she has a valuable identity, so she has to be consulted by many parties to show her importance."


    Let work smell speech, a face thunderbolt.


    He looked back at Rong Li and said pitifully, "Li, I''m sorry for you..."


    If he didn''t bring Ali out, and Ali is still sitting in the Qingle hall, wouldn''t Ali be invited directly to see the princess in another hall?


    Rong Li didn''t expect such a miss. He was stunned at first, then opened his eyes, and said: "no matter the imperial doctor or the doctor in our Qingle hall, their medical skills are good. If they take care of it, it won''t hurt to come to the princess."


    When Yu Wenyao saw Rong Li, he was not disappointed. He turned his eyes and asked, "Xiao Li, when you were a child, you went to Xianyan country with your parents. Did you see this princess Wenqing?"


    Rong Li wants to say that he has not seen it. After all, he has not seen it. He will have nothing to do with it in the future.


    But looking at Wen Taifu''s eyes, Rong Li feels that Taifu seems to know something. If he makes a fool of himself, Taifu may scold himself.


    After some deliberation, Rong Li decided to answer truthfully, "yes, but she was only four at that time."


    "Oh." Yu Wenyao said, "isn''t it five years old?"


    Taifu really knows.


    Rong Li sighed: "maybe the algorithm is different. Our Qujiang mansion is one year old after birth. Their Xianyan kingdom is one year old from birth."


    Yu Wenyao said, "before she left, Princess Wenqing said that she had a friend in Qingyun. Her surname was Liu and her name was Li."


    Allow Li a Zheng.


    Yu Wenyao said: "I think it''s you. I remember that when I first met you, you followed your mother''s surname. Your father asked for the emperor''s advice after he became king today, so that he could return your surname so as to confer the title of Prince."


    Rong Li bowed her head and said nothing.


    Rong Yun has gone mad: "Ali, you know that princess. Why don''t you say that? Did she look good when she was a child? Is it like the legend that the country is ruined? "


    Rong Li chokes. It''s really hard for him to confuse that little drowned chicken with any immortal. Seeing that Rong Yun''s eyes are burning, his passion in the eyes is almost burning himself. He can only say, "her mother is beautiful."


    Let work a Leng: "ah?""Rong Li murmured:" then when she grows up, if she looks like her mother''s fifty percent, she should also be called the first beauty


    Yu Wenyao is nearby, long hum a: "short-sighted."


    Let Li not understand.


    Yu Wenyao didn''t say anything but said, "since you have old friendship and are free, you can go to another library to see her. I can see her and remember you very much."


    Rong Li said yes, but didn''t plan to go to see her. After all, this is the person who will be a princess in the future. Although he knew her when he was young, she was getting married again after so many years. It''s not good to see her again.


    On this side, let Li have the heart to avoid suspicion, on the other side, let Yun see the beauty with all his heart, how can he not give up.


    So, when Rong Li didn''t know, Rong Yun posted his own post and went to another library.


    After that, Rong Yun goes to find Rong Li and looks him up and down. At last, he covers his stomach and laughs.


    Rong Li did not know why, so he asked him, "what are you laughing at?"


    Rong Yun stares at Rong Li''s head and laughs even louder.


    Rong Li frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Yun said angrily: "Wen, Princess Wen Qing knows that I know you. When she sees me, she asks you. The first question she asked me was, are you bald now? "


    Rong Li''s face sank: "bald?"


    Rong Yun laughed and quickly turned his back: "she said that people who have heard about medicine will go bald early. I don''t know if you are bald now. Is it because you are bald and afraid of ugliness that you don''t want to see her. She also said that before she came, she had expected this. She specially asked the doctor for some baldness ointment and sent it to you from thousands of miles away. Here, she asked me to bring the ointment to you. "


    As Rong Yun said, he took out the so-called ointment and stuffed it to Rong Li.


    Rong Li is holding the pack of ointment, and her face is gradually dark.

 Chapter 1826

    Rong Li decided that he should go to another restaurant for a visit, a visit or a second visit. He always wanted to find a name.


    He can''t go down so blankly, he is young and strong, black silk is thick, he is wronged!


    Rong Yun hears that Rong Li wants to go to another library. He has to go with him.


    Rong Li asked, "haven''t you seen it?"


    Rong Yun''s face was bitter: "yes, but across the curtain, I didn''t see the real face."


    "Then I''ll go through the curtain. If I can''t see it, I can''t see it."


    Rong Yun is disappointed: "can''t you see it? Don''t you know each other? "


    "Men and women are different." "Don''t think about the mess," Rong Li said in an orderly way. "If you really want to see her, when she gets married with the emperor, you can always get a glimpse from afar."


    Rong Yun opens his mouth, wants to say something, and finally swallows it back.


    Finally, Rong Li didn''t bring Rong Yun, but he took the old doctor of qingletang with him.


    The two men were placed in the soft chamber by the maidservant of another hall. In a short time, several women appeared in the side door behind the curtain.


    Several maids surrounded Princess Wenqing. Princess Wenqing gently sat on the soft couch and looked at the people outside through the white curtain.


    There are two people outside. One is old, the other is young. I met the old one a few days ago. The young one


    Princess Wenqing grabbed the veil and wanted to see it carefully. She couldn''t help leaning forward.


    The maid beside her laughed, held the princess on her shoulder and shook her head.


    Princess Wenqing''s ears were slightly red, so she had to sit well, coughed and said, "let''s start."


    As she spoke, she put her hand out of the white curtain and put it on the pillow.


    The old doctor outside the curtain was very self-conscious. Last time, he came to see the princess of other countries when the young master was not there. But today, the young master is here. The old doctor didn''t act on his own behalf. He thought that his medical skills were inferior to those of the young master, and he didn''t show the show.


    Rong Li came here today to let Princess Wenqing see her perfect hairline. He didn''t want to have a personal relationship with the other party, but also brought the old doctor with him. He just wanted to leave together after the old doctor''s return visit.


    But the old doctor did not come forward.


    In the soft chamber, there was a moment of silence.


    In the end, the maid who served couldn''t look down on it, so she repeated in embarrassment: "two doctors, let''s start."


    Rong Li looks at the old doctor. He looks at his nose and his heart. He almost settled down on the spot.


    Rong Li can''t, so she has to bite her teeth and go ahead.


    When his fingers were on the soft white wrist, Rong Li heard a laugh from behind the curtain.


    In front of doctors, patients have no gender.


    Allow Li to admit that even for the charming brothel prostitutes, he can do the same, but somehow, listening to the laughter in his ear, he felt embarrassed first.


    Is it because of his impure intentions, so can''t do the curtain as ordinary patients?


    "Dr. Liu..." In the white curtain, the sweet voice of the swallow warbler slowly floated out: "am I ok?"


    Rong Li coughed and said calmly, "the princess''s condition has changed greatly, and her pulse has not been affected."


    He said, taking his hand back, and bowed his head to take out the pen and paper from the medicine chest.


    "Here are a few more pieces of soup and medicine to fix the cost of Peiyuan. The princess takes them on time every day. After seven days, they can cure the disease."


    Rong Li wrote the prescription and handed it to her maid.


    After the handmaid received it, she didn''t take it out to dispense medicine. Instead, she took it in first and showed it to the princess behind the curtain.


    Princess Wen Qing looked at the prescription once and then looked up and asked, "what if you take it for seven days and you are still ill?"


    Rong Li said, "princess, this is a minor illness."


    Princess Wenqing said: "but I still have a cough. Listen Cough... " She coughed twice.


    Rong Li felt that she was pretending to cough. He got up and said, "if it''s not good after seven days, it''s because I''m not good at medicine. It''s better for the princess to ask the imperial doctor for further consultation."


    With these words, Rong Li winked at the old doctor and left together.


    As soon as he left, Princess Wenqing came out of the white curtain. She was beautiful and beautiful. The jade teeth of beibai bit the red lips, and the willow leaf eyebrows were twisted into a knot.


    "Is he angry?" he asked


    The maid who served the princess laughed and said, "the princess scared him."


    Princess Wen Qing looks at the front door and grabs her finger.


    The maid added: "the meaning of the emperor of Qingyun Kingdom, or to associate with the princess, is that the originally agreed Royal relatives are very close. They are afraid that they are not. There is a lot of buzz outside. They say that the princess will become the imperial concubine of Qingyun Kingdom soon. He must have heard about this. In his heart, I''m afraid that he has already regarded the princess as Tang Sao, and wants him to communicate with his sister-in-law privately. It''s hard for him to die."


    Princess Wenqing took her finger again.


    At last, he sighed and said, "I''ll go down and say that I''m well, and I''ll go to the Palace tomorrow."The next day, Princess Wenqing appeared in Shangqing hall.


    This time, all the officials of Xianyan and Qingyun were present. Princess Wenqing was covered with white gauze, and her appearance was indistinct. She was wearing complicated and Grand Palace clothes. She had straight back and decent etiquette with Qingyun emperor. She represented the kingdom of Xianyan and asked Qingyun how to do.


    Rong Jindong heard that the princess of Wenqing was drowning in the wild goose. Now, although she didn''t see the real face, she was not separated from the hearsay. He was satisfied and nodded his head secretly.


    After Princess Wenqing saluted, Rong Jindong returned the ceremony according to the rules and regulations. She also came down in person and took Princess Wenqing to the guest seat to show the importance of Qingyun state to Xianyan state.


    The first half of the meeting was over, and the second half was the climax.


    In the second half, it''s about getting married.


    Rong Jindong didn''t expect that Princess Wenqing wouldn''t leave when the marriage was agreed. Her daughter''s family should be embarrassed. Most of them were mentioned by the envoys, and the princess avoided them. But Princess Wenqing didn''t avoid them at all. When the envoys said that, she was beside her, holding a pair of beautiful eyes. Looking at this, she was very curious.


    All the courtiers in Qingyun are embarrassed.


    Princess Wenqing was generous, and asked, "since I''m discussing my marriage, I''ll listen to it, doesn''t it matter?"


    You have asked, how can you say, can only say - no harm, no harm.


    On the other side of the hall, Rong Li saw the second young lady of the chengguogong''s family when his grandmother knew him.


    This time the situation is different from last time. This time they saw it outside without screen. The second lady appeared in the back hall of rouge shop and had a face-to-face with Rong Li.


    Rong Li has come here to know his plan. His grandmother asked him to buy Rouge with him and wait here together.


    As expected, seeing the second Miss coming, Ji Xiaqiu pretended to speak with the shopkeeper and went outside. Suddenly, there was only a pair of strange men and women in the hall.


    Let Li fidgety, can only stand up, bow slightly, also want to leave.


    But may as well, listen to that two young ladies first way: "son of the world wait."


    Let Li''s embarrassed side face her.


    The second young lady then took a step forward and glanced at the old lady outside her eyes. She said with a smile, "the second young lady of the seventh Prince''s mansion and I are handkerchiefs. Mi''er and I have mentioned the son of the world."


    Rong Li was so embarrassed that she could only say, "I haven''t heard of her..."


    The second young lady chuckled: "it doesn''t matter if she hasn''t said it. This time, the old lady of your family has been looking around, almost holding the sign of" three Wangfu courtship "and making a public outing in Kyoto. After hearing the order of the seventh prince, mi''er knows that the son of the world has a good relationship, and fears that the old lady will do something bad, and will miss the son of the world''s affairs, so she entrusted me to trip her hands and feet to fight for the son of the world Time... "


    "What?" said Rong Li


    "The second young lady encouraged:" the son of the world only needs to be bold to do it. Mi''er said that there is only the first beauty in the world who is worthy of the son of the world

 Chapter 1827

    Rong Li really made them confused. He was helpless: "what are you struggling with?"


    But the second young lady didn''t say. Seeing the old lady coming in, she pretended to be coquettish and walked behind the old lady.


    Ji Xiaqiu was very happy when he saw this. Before, the seven princes wrote for Xiao Li to ask for the permission of the exotic princess. At first, Ji Xiaqiu was also very looking forward to it. Later, it was said that the Emperor himself took a fancy to the princess and pressed down other posts asking for marriage. Ji Xiaqiu had suffered enough from the royal family before. He was afraid of the royal family. Although today''s emperor''s mother is also Ji Xiaqiu was afraid that Xiao Li would want to marry the princess, which would make the emperor unhappy. He took the initiative to say to the seventh prince, "don''t mention this. He keeps on going. He wants to marry his grandson first.".


    Before that, she had no head to look around like a fly. Thanks to heaven''s pity, she sent the second miss of chengguogong''s family. When such a good girl came, Ji Xiaqiu was not satisfied with the second miss. She always thought of ways to promote her good deeds. She had better be able to go to court and get married right away.


    At this time, I saw that the second miss was ashamed and blushed. Ji Xiaqiu was very happy. He also made a look at her grandson.


    Rong Li doesn''t have a good idea to expose grandma''s calculation. He can tell Grandma that your beloved granddaughter-in-law is just like a prostitute, with all kinds of tricks, urging your grandson to rob women with his brother.


    Can he say that his grandmother is not angry.


    But I can''t understand why, overnight, the whole world thinks he likes Princess Wenqing?


    Mr. Yu Wen gave him many hints.


    Uncle Wang wrote for him.


    Even the chicks are united with their close friends to cover for him.


    What did they do with their own brains?


    When did he say that he liked Princess Wenqing?


    Rong Li was dazzled by a series of information. At last, seeing her grandmother''s whole mind on the second miss, she simply left.


    Rong Li didn''t have a good place to go in Kyoto, so he went back to Qingle hall. However, as soon as he went back, Yan Fu''s post was sent.


    Rong Li also hasn''t seen Yan Pei for a long time, so she takes the post and goes.


    Yan Pei was teaching his son to practice calligraphy at that time. When the little guy saw Rong Li, he said hello in a proper way. Rong Li smiled and touched the head of the child. Yan Pei asked the nanny to take the little boy out first.


    When there was no stranger in the room, Yan Pei said with a smile, "I heard that you went to another library yesterday?"


    "What do you want to say?" said Rong Li


    Rong Li and Yan Pei are connected on the basis of their peers. They talk at will.


    Yan Pei is very old now, but because of his bad health, he is a vegetarian all the year round, and he is not confused when he is old. His appearance is excellent, and people are very casual. He said: "I have heard a lot about your family during this trip to Xianyan. In Xianyan country, many people know the reputation of parents, and you, the little miracle doctor, are also very famous."


    Rong Li pressed his forehead and said, "we have relatives in Xianyan country. Have you met any of our family members?"


    Yan Pei smiled: "probably." "But what''s the matter with Princess Wenqing?" he asked


    Rong Li didn''t know it himself, but after listening to Yan Pei''s words, he became uneasy and asked in fear, "no Is there any rumor about me and Princess Wenqing in Xianyan kingdom


    Yan Pei nodded, "not a lot."


    "How could it be?" said Rong Li


    Yan Pei was killed by his smile: "you are not happy to pass on love with the first beauty? You don''t know how many people you envy. "


    "But..." Rong Li is speechless: "we really don''t matter."


    "But the little princess has never promised to be married."


    "Rong Li shuddered:" but it''s not that I let her not marry. I didn''t say ten words with her


    Yan Pei thought Xiaoli didn''t lie. After a moment''s silence, he said, "it seems that you really don''t mean it. That''s all. Anyway, today''s princess is facing the saint. The marriage should be settled. Since you don''t want to, it''s none of your business."


    Let Li subconsciously nod, and then a Leng: "today face saint?"


    Yan Pei glanced at him and said, "I used to delay because of my illness. Now that I''m cured, I''m going to face the saint. At this moment, I''m afraid I''m already talking about marriage."


    Let Li SIP her lips.


    Yan Pei said: "you didn''t mean to go to another museum yesterday, but you should have explained your attitude. The princess chose to face the saint today, and I think I understand. Now that I understand, then, what should I do after that?"


    Rong Li blurted out, "what''s that like?"


    Yan Pei said with a smile, "what else can you do? If you are not interested, then you can marry the emperor according to the previous agreement."


    Rong Li frowned, picked up the cup and drank tea.


    Yan Pei asked, "do you play chess?"


    Allow Li to nod.


    They began to play chess, and allowed Li to take a few. They thought it was too quiet, and then they said, "isn''t it said that Xianyan Kingdom doesn''t want the princess to be small? How can they agree to marry the emperor again?"Yan Pei dropped a chess piece and said casually: "there is no agreement. Xianyan Kingdom doesn''t want it. If the princess wants it, it will be. The emperor is dignified and has extraordinary appearance. It matches the appearance of the princess. The princess is not allowed to be in the same position."


    "Rong Li frowned:" there is also a phase in, that in Xianyan so long, how can not meet the individual


    Yan Pei said with a smile, "maybe it''s the rumor that has disturbed your mind? Alas, it''s not easy to say that your family has suffered a lot. After such a long walk, there are so many rumors. At the beginning, I don''t know who mentioned them. Then the whole Xianyan Kingdom went crazy. It said that you and Princess Wenqing had decided to marry dolls under the witness of the old Taifu. How could Princess Wenqing have such rumors? If you listen to them, you should be serious. Family affairs have been delayed, If you come back to Qingyun, you may have a glimpse. But since you don''t have that idea, the princess is also interesting. If you stop thinking, you must plan for yourself. Our emperor is not bad. It''s good to marry him. "


    Yan Pei has another chess piece, but he looks up at Rong Li for a long time.


    Only then did Rong Li come back to his senses, and he took another one, saying lightly, "that''s her own business."


    Yan Pei said casually, "yes."


    After that, they calmed down and passed several rounds.


    I don''t know which move is over, and Rong Li suddenly starts again: "most of the rumors are false. She can''t remember whether I have anything to do with her. She has been foolishly trusting for so many years, and she asked for it."


    Yan Pei then said, "so I''ve decided to change my mind."


    Rong Li is not satisfied: "that''s her own decision. Don''t talk about her all the time. Everyone has talked about her recently. I don''t want to hear it."


    Yan Pei Leng for a moment, thought I didn''t mention it first, but still nodded: "don''t mention it."


    Rong Li played a few more chess, pressed his eyebrows and said, "I''m not sure I''ll go to Xianyan again. What does she believe in this kind of words? She believes, and other people in the palace also believe it? She doesn''t worry about herself, and no one else? Are they all so confused? "


    Yan Pei guessed, "maybe you think you will go back?"


    Rong Li sneers: "what I don''t know, they know better than me?"


    Yan Pei can only keep playing chess.


    But don''t prevent Li suddenly back rake: "said let you don''t mention her, how to mention again, bored to death, not down, I left!"


    Said that, stood up, unexpectedly directly said goodbye.


    The stunned Yan Pei: "..."

 Chapter 1828

    Rong Li doesn''t want to deal with Princess Wenqing any more. Whoever she marries and when she marries, it has nothing to do with him.


    For two days, Rong Li stayed in the Qingle hall and didn''t go out to hang out. Naturally, she avoided hearing any more gossip about Princess Wenqing.


    Two days later, Rong Yun came to him with a smile on his face. He knew that he had no good intention.


    Allow Li Xinsheng to be alert and take the lead: "if you want to talk about Princess Wenqing, you can''t go out and turn right."


    Allow to work sluggish for a while, eyeball son turned a circle, then way: "I don''t say her, you rest assured."


    Allow Li to be skeptical, not to relax his vigilance.


    Which knows that Rong Yun didn''t really say Princess Wenqing, just took a famous post and asked Rong Li: "tomorrow, you have received the post of Saint salutation?"


    Rong Li shook his head and asked, "holy pilgrimage?"


    Rong Yun said: "the emperor will summon Prince sun of the Manchu Dynasty tomorrow to come to a pilgrimage meeting. It is said that the reason is that there are foreign envoys coming to the dynasty. The emperor wants to beat a bunch of rich children, so that they don''t do anything wrong during this period, make any jokes and insult the national system."


    "Let Li light" Oh "voice, way:" I did not receive the post. "


    "Rong Yun nods:" also, you root is Miao Hong, with those dandies are not the same, the emperor is at ease with you, don''t knock you


    Rong Li has no expression. She looks down and arranges the herbs.


    "Rong Yun said:" Rong Qian received the post, people are almost crying, just want to dress sick tomorrow, said lose face


    Rong Li glanced at Rong Yun and said, "I''d like to talk to you about this. Do you come here specially?"


    Rong Yun looks innocent and stares at him.


    Rong Li really can''t understand the meaning of Rong Yun. He said, "I have to do something. If you don''t have time, you can go first."


    Rong Yun immediately obediently sat down on one side of the chair, said: "I don''t disturb you, you don''t care about me, I go back home boring, you let me spend time here."


    Qingle hall is a medicine shop, not a private house. Rong Yun has to stay, and Rong Li can''t drive him out. But he doesn''t talk to Rong Yun anymore. He just focuses on his own business.


    After a while, another person came out of the scene.


    People are not others. It''s tolerance.


    The face is full of spring breeze, the smile in the eyes can''t stop.


    Rong Yun jumped up and asked, "Why are you so happy?"


    Rong Qian came to find Rong Li. Unexpectedly, Rong Yun was also there. He said, "I''m getting married."


    Rong Yun looks at Rong Li on purpose, pretends to be surprised and asks, "ah, are you going to get married? Who''s the girl? "


    "Rong Qian almost laughed:" Princess Wen Qing


    Rong Li, who was cutting medicine in the counter, was shocked by the smell.


    Rong Yun said loudly: "Princess Wen Qing? Are you kidding? How can you marry the first beauty of Xianyan kingdom? "


    Rong Qian didn''t expect that this kind of good thing would happen to him. He was very proud: "in fact, I''m not sure, but didn''t he receive the post? Those who receive the post have the chance. I think I''m a jade tree facing the wind. Tomorrow Princess Wenqing will meet me when she sees me! "


    Rong Yun takes out his own post and asks, "is that it?"


    Rong Qian sees that Rong Yun also has it, a little unhappy: "how can you have it, you are so young."


    Rong Yun stood up and said, "I can''t do it. I''m also a young talent, OK?"


    When Rong Qian first came here, he was a little depressed. He turned around and asked Rong Li, "do you have any? It''s this kind of post. It''s sent from the palace. Tomorrow, the emperor calls for the children of the powerful people in Beijing to make an pilgrimage. Let''s meet with envoys Xianyan. Princess Wenqing is also there. It''s said that Princess Wenqing didn''t accept the royal family''s proposal to get married with the emperor after a talk with the royal family in the first two days. She said she planned to see other heroes in Qingyun country first. If they met, she would decide on her own. If they didn''t, she would follow the rules As I said before, with the emperor, you will go tomorrow, right


    Rong Li looks at the red famous post that Rong Qian dances in his hand, and her face is very heavy.


    Rong Yun pretends to be ignorant and asks, "doesn''t it mean that the Emperor knocks on his children to make a pilgrimage to the sun?"? Has he become a friend again? "


    Rong Qian said: "it''s definitely a beating to the outside world. Do you want to make it clear that it''s to choose a son-in-law for the princess of Xianyan? I don''t want to be a princess. " "When are you going tomorrow? Let''s go together. First of all, I want to wear a white robe. Change your color. Let''s not collide," Rong asked


    Rong Li holds the medicine knife in her hand and slowly tightens her fingertips.


    Let''s see that he doesn''t agree, and take two steps forward: "what''s the matter? Ali


    Rong Li grinds his teeth, raises his eyes for a while, squints and stares at Rong Qian. He says word by word: "I, no, go."


    "Why don''t you go? It''s not knocking. At first, I thought it was knocking. I thought it''s a shame. Even if those children go to be scolded, I''ve become an official in the dynasty. How can the emperor count me? I still want to pretend to be ill and resist the imperial edict tomorrow. As a result, when I asked the Emperor today, I knew it was a blind date. Haha, I think I have a special chance to win the election! "


    Allow Li to lower his head, medicine knife, transverse waist will be a dry medicine cut in half!Rong Qian is puzzled. He looks back and asks Rong Yun, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Rong Yun''s face turned red with a smile. He said with difficulty, "Ali didn''t receive the post. The Emperor didn''t give him a famous post."


    "Rong Qingxian was surprised:" no him Then he clapped his thigh again, but he couldn''t be happy: "well, if he doesn''t go, I''ll have a better chance of winning! I didn''t mean to say that just now. I''m afraid that he will steal my limelight tomorrow. "


    Rong Yun felt the famous post in his hand and said to himself, "no matter what, after tomorrow''s holy ceremony, Princess Wen Qing''s marriage will be settled, not one of our children, but the Emperor himself?"


    Rong Qian is still immersed in the confidence of fans: "it should be said that either I or the emperor, this Qingyun country, only I and the emperor, have the power to fight..."


    "Bang!" Rong Li put the medicine knife down heavily, making a loud noise in the hall.


    Rong tilted to smile half directly to jam a shell, Leng Shen''s looking at counter.


    Rong Li Yang Mou, looked at Rong Qing and said: "last time, I didn''t say that there was a problem of night sweat and hair deficiency? The medicine is ready for you. I''ll get it for you. "


    Rong Li said, went to the back hall, and when he came out again, he had a package of herbs in his hand.


    Rong leans to receive the medicine bag. When he wants to take the medicine bag, he finds that Rong Li''s hand is not loose.


    Rong Qian pulls it again. Rong Li is still not loose.


    Allow to incline a face inexplicable: "Li?"


    Rong Li''s hands are loose. He turns away with a black face.


    Rong Yun clubbed his shoulder and said, "if you have nothing to do, go back first. Ali is still busy. Let''s not delay him. I''ll go too."


    Rong Liyun''s promise, to Rong Li''s back: "ah Li, I''ll go first."


    Rong Li didn''t make a sound and didn''t turn back.


    Rong Yun pulls Rong tilt and hurries away.


    The next day, after a night''s diarrhea, he leaned on the bed and looked at his brother who came to see him. He asked weakly, "what''s the matter with me, Ali? Did I have a bad stomach? "


    Rong Li gives Rong Qian the pulse, and then coldly takes out a pill for him to take.


    I can''t believe that if he eats, he will be a bit confused.


    "Rong Qian said," I don''t feel any pain in my stomach, but how can I feel sleepy


    "Rong Li said:" there are sleeping drugs to help recuperate, sleep when you are sleepy, and wake up


    Rong Qian half closed his eyes and murmured: "no, I want to Enter the palace and make pilgrimage... "


    Rong Li stood up and asked, "what about the post?"


    Rong leans to feel under his pillow.


    Rong Li explored his hand, touched the post, turned it over and looked at it again. He said lightly, "you can rest, I will go for you."


    Rong Qian is so sleepy that he can''t think clearly. But he still thinks it''s wrong and mutters, "well Selected you Count me Do you? "


    Let Li sneer and turn away.

 Chapter 1829

    Rong Yun was not surprised to see Rong Li outside Shangqing hall.


    He also specially changed his position with others, stood beside Rong Li and asked smilingly, "don''t you have no posts? How did you get in? "


    Let Li is not silly, on the cold look at let work.


    Rong Yun ran to the drugstore yesterday to jabber, dare to say that he didn''t calculate anything?


    When Rong Yun saw that he knew how to wear himself, he felt his nose and said: "even if you replaced Rong Qian, would the emperor agree? The emperor will be angry. "


    Let Li keep silent.


    Rong Yun said: "if the emperor doesn''t post to you, he should be afraid that you will be met. If you are met, won''t the emperor lose his beauty?"? We are not afraid. You are the only one who has an old relationship with Princess Wenqing... "


    Rong Li looks at the front indifferently.


    Let Yun see how this person does not talk, see also don''t know what, then boring back to their own position.


    In a short time, the eunuch of Shangqing hall passed on people to enter the hall. As soon as he was working as a son, there were at least a hundred people in total. Then he followed the steps of the eunuch and entered yunyun.


    On the top of the high dragon chair, the king of a country has been in place, and the children have followed the rules to perform their courtesies and call for long live.


    Rong Qian is the son of the seventh Lord. He is in the front position. Now Rong Li takes the place of Rong Qian and stands in the first row directly, which is very striking.


    Rong Jindong also saw Rong Li. He could not see his face in his eyes. He asked the eunuch meaningfully, "are you all here?"


    The old eunuch replied, "the Third Prince of the seventh Prince''s mansion is in a bad condition. All but him have come."


    Rong Jindong murmured, and then he slowly said some obscure and vigilant words, which means that they are similar to what Rong Yun said, that is, let these children not make nonsense or lose face in front of others.


    After a quarter of an hour, Rong Jindong stopped. It was not early. He asked, "is the banquet ready?"


    The old woman said, "I''ll wait for you to take the seat."


    Rong Jindong led hundreds of ducklings to the main hall.


    There are a lot of food and wine in this side hall, with different seats. Hundreds of ducklings, according to their different identities, have taken the seats one after another, allowing Jin Dong to order people to pass on the dishes. After that, there is a boring and tasteless banquet learning process.


    Because the emperor held a banquet, and the Emperor didn''t leave the first place. The ducklings didn''t dare to be presumptuous and eat well. They didn''t even dare to speak loudly. They were very upset. Didn''t they say that Princess Wenqing would come? It''s already here. Hide in the dark to see them? Or will you come later?


    Everyone who is not to see Princess Wenqing here, Baba began to dress up in the early morning, now it''s been a long time, people have not seen it all the time, everyone is worried, they dare not eat well, afraid of eating too much, see the princess later, lose their manners, lose points.


    With simple lunch, Rong Jindong will order people to send you to leave the palace.


    The ducklings were all shocked. Still, Rong Yun had a high rank and stood up and said: "emperor, this is Is it gone? "


    Rong Jin glanced at Rong Yun and asked lightly, "what else is Uncle Wang doing?"


    Rong Yun blurted out, "it''s not me. It''s the emperor. Are you ok?"


    Rong Jindong leans on the Dragon chair and looks light: "what can I do for you? What does Uncle Wang want to say? "


    Rong Yun was about to cry. He looked around and saw other people. He was about to cry too. For a while, hundreds of ducklings looked at each other and thought they had been cheated. It turned out that all the rumors about choosing a son-in-law for Princess Wenqing were false! Thanks to their hospitality! There''s nothing at all!


    Rong Li stands in the first row. He is the only one who hasn''t been affected by his mood, but he is also thinking. The color of his eyes changes from time to time.


    If today is not to choose a son-in-law for Princess Wenqing, just a simple beating, does that mean that Princess Wenqing''s marriage has been decided when she is holy three days ago?


    Who''s the one? The emperor?


    Rong Li tightens her lips, and her brow is slightly twisted.


    The eunuchs led the ducklings out of the temple, and when they got out of the temple, the ducklings were not convinced. One by two complained, "who is the first one to choose a son-in-law? My dress was made overnight by the person I asked the shop to make. I thought that I could show off in front of Princess Wenqing today. As a result Ah, why is the oil on it? It must have been splashed during the meal! "


    "Now that you''re done with it, it''s just a piece of clothes. My jade plate was stolen by my mother from my father''s study. It''s a family heirloom. It''s specially made for me to wear clothes. I still want to stand out from the crowd today..."


    "I think the matter between Princess Wenqing and the emperor should have been settled. Let''s stop fighting. It''s all over."


    "It must have been decided. My father said that in these days, Xianyan country''s envoys are running to the palace on festivals, and they are probably negotiating the wedding date."


    "Alas, son of three kings..." Someone saw Rong Li: "do you know the inside story?"


    Rong Li shakes her head.


    The man sighed: "before the third prince came to office, the emperor relied on the third prince most. He thought you could know something..."


    All of them sighed for a long time. The eunuch who led them couldn''t hear them. He said with a smile, "you guys really misunderstood. Today, you are really choosing your son-in-law for Princess Wenqing."All of them looked at him and said, "what, really choose a son-in-law? But we didn''t see the princess? "


    The little eunuch said, "isn''t there a screen on the right side of the side hall? What did you say and do when you were eating? The princess saw it behind the screen."


    Everyone was shocked: "then Then... "


    "The little eunuch said:" the princess left from the back door after half of the banquet. At that time, she had already chosen someone


    The crowd asked excitedly, "who and who, who did she choose?"


    The little eunuch sold the official again, shook his head and said, "whoever is lucky to be invited by the emperor tomorrow is the one chosen by the princess."


    For a while, ducklings, you look at me, I look at each other, be alert to each other, and at the same time start to recall, did they do anything inappropriate when they were eating?


    Let Li leave the palace with the people and go back to the third prince''s residence.


    Ji Xiaqiu heard that his grandson came back early today, so he wanted to take him out shopping to see if he could meet Cheng Guogong''s second daughter again.


    When she went to her grandson''s study, she saw that he was holding a book, standing in front of the window.


    Ji Xiaqiu''s subconscious call: "Xiaoli?"


    Rong Li then regained his mind, put down the book in his hand, and turned his head and said, "grandma."


    Ji Xiaqiu looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Rong Li pressed his brow and shook his head: "nothing."


    Ji Xiaqiu then proposed, do you want to go shopping together?


    When Rong Li wanted to refuse, he pondered and agreed, "OK."


    When they went out for half an hour, they didn''t meet Cheng Guogong''s second daughter. Ji Xiaqiu was very lost. He thought that today''s fate was lost. If he wanted to say otherwise, he would go back, but his grandson didn''t agree.


    "Now that you''re out, hang out more."


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at his grandson''s enthusiasm, and then strolls again.


    Unexpectedly, Sheng walked for two hours. Ji Xiaqiu was so tired that he couldn''t walk.


    Just at this time, I arrived at West Street, and in front of it was another royal residence. Rong Li said unintentionally: "although the other residence has been temporarily divided into other embassies, it''s the Royal place. We pass by and rest. Someone always greets us. Grandma is tired. Let''s go in and sit down."


    Jixiaqiunana asked: "we got out of the car, it''s not good to get back home?"


    "The carriage is bumpy," said Rong Li


    Ji Xiaqiu pointed to the nearby teahouse: "it''s OK to have tea in the teahouse."


    "The flow of people is complex," said Rong Li


    What else does Ji Xiaqiu want to say.


    "Let''s go to another museum," said Rong Li


    After that, he took the lead and went straight to another museum.

 Chapter 1830

    Princess Wenqing left the palace at Shenshi and returned to another museum at Youshi.


    Just came back, she was pulled to the corner by her handmaid, biting her ears.


    After hearing this, Wenqing was shocked and lost color. Her eyes were full, and her lips were slightly open: "he......"


    The maid smiled secretly: "at first, I said that the old lady was tired and wanted to rest. After a while, I said that the old lady wanted to drink tea. After a while, I said that the old lady wanted to eat Huagao. I spent most of the time tossing about. At this time, the servants of other restaurants were still cooking red bean soup in the kitchen. I also said that the old lady wanted to drink it."


    Princess Wen Qing held her handmaid''s wrist and said excitedly, "I can make red bean soup!"


    The little princess is well-off. She doesn''t touch the spring water. It''s the same as red bean soup. It''s because concubine Xin loves to drink it. Princess Wen Qing learned it specially.


    I didn''t expect it would be useful now!


    Princess Wen Qing is eager to try. She has already wanted to rush to the kitchen.


    When the maid saw that she couldn''t hold on, she said, "don''t let that man see. The princess''s gold cup and jade are precious. We have to save our face."


    Princess Wen Qing nodded her head honestly, then ran into the kitchen like a small step with a skirt.


    The women in the kitchen were stunned to hear that the princess was going to cook herself. However, if the princess wanted to play, they naturally gave way. Anyway, the red bean soup was just sitting in boiling water and boiling the pot. It didn''t need any skills.


    Princess Wenqing rolled her sleeves and cooked the soup diligently. After a short time, she became good. Princess Wenqing tasted the soup herself. It tasted the same as before. There was nothing to be picky about, so she filled the bowl and asked her mother-in-law to send it out.


    After sending it out, Princess Wenqing is still in the kitchen.


    The women all went to the back to have a rest, the whole front kitchen, the little princess was alone under the osmanthus tree.


    After a while, the mother-in-law who sent the soup came back. Princess Wenqing immediately asked, "how are you? Have you drunk? Is it good to drink? "


    The woman shook her head and said, "before drinking, the old lady said, she''s full of food and needs to be slow."


    Princess Wen Qing bit the tip of her tongue and asked if the old lady didn''t drink it. Did the man drink it? But this woman is not her close friend. She dare not ask outsiders about these words.


    The woman also went to the back to have a rest. Princess Wenqing stood under the tree and looked at the front hall from time to time.


    A quarter of an hour later, Princess Wen Qing heard footsteps coming from outside. She thought that it was the maid in the room who came to find her, so she lost her mind and went back to the house.


    But when he looked up, he saw a beautiful young man with a black robe under the narrow corridor. He was walking this way with an empty bowl in his hand.


    Princess Wenqing quickly turned her back and her heart pounded.


    The footsteps behind him are getting closer and closer. Rong Li goes to the front kitchen and sees a person standing under the tree. He glances at each other''s clothes and sees that each other''s identity is not vulgar.


    He said, "excuse me..."


    Princess Wenqing didn''t wear a veil. At this moment, she could only lower her head as hard as she could, and promised with trembling: "well Ah? "


    Rong Li took another step forward.


    Princess Wen Qing shivered with fear.


    "Excuse me, where is the water?"


    Princess Wen Qing almost immediately reached for her hand and said, "there, there, there are wells..."


    "I want hot water," said Rong Li


    Princess Wenqing pointed to the kitchen again: "pot, pot, hot water..."


    Without moving, Rong Li stared at the trembling figure and asked curiously, "are you stuttering?"


    Princess Wen Qing shook her head quickly: "no, no, no, no, no!"


    Let Li chuckle.


    Princess Wen Qing was so embarrassed that she could not see people. She stirred her hands in her sleeve.


    Rong Li said nothing more and went into the kitchen to pour water.


    At this time, Princess Wenqing knew that she should turn her head and run. After all, a man and a woman met each other alone, but she didn''t know what root was born at the foot. She worked hard for a long time and couldn''t move for half a step.


    At the same time, she was annoyed and listened to the movements in the kitchen. She thought that she could not leave anyway. It''s better to peep under the window and make a profit without looking!


    She plucked up her courage and was just about to go under the window when the people in the kitchen came out.


    Princess Wenqing can only turn back.


    Rong Li took the bowl of water and walked behind the princess. When she left, she said, "thank you very much."


    Princess Wen Qing nodded her head hard and held it for a long time before she said, "no, thank you..."


    Rong Li left. When the footsteps disappeared, the little princess turned her head stealthily. She saw that there was only herself around. She blushed first, and then jumped in place. Then she grabbed her fist and ran to her room happily.


    When she left, Rong Li came out from the corner of the veranda. He looked at the back of the road, and murmured softly, "it''s more than fifty percent."


    Then he smiled, shook his head and went back to the front hall.


    Ji Xiaqiu looks at his grandson and brings a bowl of food back. He is dizzy with fear and says, "I really can''t eat it!"


    Rong Li handed the bowl to her grandmother and said, "it''s water. It''s clean."Ji Xiaqiu had a dubious drink, then asked expectantly, "when are we going home?"


    Rong Li said, "grandma is not tired, let''s go."


    Ji Xiaqiu immediately stood up and said, "I''m not tired for a long time. Let''s go!"


    As soon as the grandparents left, Princess Wenqing received the news. She covered her mouth and sniggered, "he didn''t recognize me, but we talked."


    The maid asked with a smile, "did he see the princess''s face?"


    The little princess waved her hand and said, "what''s beautiful about my face? His face is beautiful!"


    Maidservant helplessly: "princess, you are really......"


    "He is different from when he was a child, but he looks better than when he was a child," the little princess said


    "How about it?" asked the maid


    Princess Wenqing''s ears are red. She doesn''t answer.


    The maid chuckled.


    Princess Wenqing asked in a low voice, "do you think he still remembers me?"


    The maid asked, "what does the princess think?"


    Princess Wenqing played with her fingers: "the mother said that he had a good memory. As a child, he was a prodigy and should never forget it. But that day, he gave me a pulse I didn''t say anything... "


    The maid asked, "why didn''t the princess remind him?"


    Princess Wen Qing scratched her face: "what if I ask, he says he doesn''t remember?"


    The maid said, "if you don''t remember, the princess will help him remember. The empress''s mother didn''t say it. He is a distant relative of the cloud family. He should call the empress''s cousin, and then he should call the princess''s sister."


    "Sister?" Princess Wenqing bends her mouth secretly.


    The maid asked in a low voice, "does the princess want to hear him call your sister?"


    Princess Wen Qing nodded first, then hurriedly shook her head: "don''t That kind of real sister, if not really... "


    The maidservant laughed and her stomach ached: "why don''t the princess give him the next post, and make a direct confession?"


    Princess Wenqing was a little moved, but hesitated: "let''s ask Mr. Yu Wen first. He said, let me not look for him first..."


    The maid nodded and asked, "today, the emperor of Qingyun entertained the princess to enter the palace. What is it? I heard from the outside that he may... "


    "No." Princess Wen Qing also heard those rumors, but she didn''t care. She only smiled and said: "he just did his best to invite me to the palace to eat some Qingyun delicious food, that is..."


    "What is it?"


    "There was something unexpected in the middle of the meal."


    Maidservant one Leng: "what accident?"


    Princess Wenqing mumbled: "maybe the palace people didn''t make arrangements. I ate half of the food in the palace, and suddenly a group of men came. I also saw him. He''s in the men''s family! "


    The maid ignored the second half of her Princess''s words and was only shocked at the first half: "you have entered a group of men''s families in the dining hall? A group? "


    Princess Wen Qing quickly comforted: "don''t be afraid. Some palace maids stopped the screen for me in time. They didn''t see me."


    The maidservant''s heart was suspended, she thought for a moment and said, "you are not going to marry the emperor. If he asks you again, let''s push it. We have more contacts and gossip."


    Princess Wenqing murmured, "but Lord Yu said let me go into the palace more. Before I go out, my mother asked me to listen to Lord Yu more."


    The maid thought that the empress had told her so, so she could only say, "OK, but next time I go to the palace, I''ll take more of our own people. It''s safer."


    Princess Wen Qing nodded.

 Chapter 1831

    After a day''s care, the patient has recovered from the sudden emergency.


    Rong Qian is full of spirit. In the morning of the next day, he runs to Qingle hall to find Rong Li.


    "Did you see Princess Wenqing yesterday? Does he know that you went instead of me? Did she ask me? Who did she meet yesterday? "


    Rong Li is busy opening the museum. He doesn''t pay much attention to Rong Qian. He just says, "it''s said that the selected people will be called into the palace today."


    "Then I have to go home quickly to prepare for it. I can''t wait for you. I''ll tell you, my intuition is not wrong. I will be selected!"


    Let Li not appear on his face, but hiss in his heart.


    Rong Qing said that he was about to leave. However, as soon as he went out, he saw the little man of the seventh Prince''s residence running over in a hurry and gasping for breath: "my third Lord, why did you go out so early? The gongs who sent the imperial edict in the palace have been waiting for a long time. Please come back with me to receive the edict."


    "In the palace?" Rong Qian was so happy that he almost jumped up. "Did you call me into the palace?"


    "I don''t know yet," said the young man. "Aren''t you here? My father-in-law hasn''t made a declaration yet."


    "Princess Wenqing must have met me!" "Let''s say it, it must be me!" said Rong, turning to Rong Li


    Rong Li''s brow has been wrinkled into a knot, and she asks in a deep voice, "why must it be you?"


    Rong Qian stealthily said: "although I didn''t go yesterday, my father said that it was almost the same whether I went or not. So many people, the princess couldn''t see it clearly at all. My father said that he asked the Empress Dowager to say something for me. The Empress Dowager promised my father that he would show the princess my picture and persuade the emperor to see me alone with the princess!"


    Rong Li''s face is black.


    "In fact, my father meant you. He wanted to say something for you. But when Rong Yun said you didn''t like it, he was upset to hear the name of Princess Wenqing, so he changed it to me."


    Rong Li squints her eyes.


    "Let''s not tell you, I''ll go back. Don''t let the princess wait for me."


    Rong Qian said and ran away. Rong Li looked at his back and thought about the cathartic in front of him. It was really less!


    Rong Li sat in the shop until noon, received an external consultation in the afternoon, and went home directly after that.


    As soon as I got home, I heard that the second girl was back.


    Servants usually call Rong Li Shizi. Rong Ye is the princess. She is called big girl and little girl. She will call big girl and two girls.


    Big girl is married outside, married to other places, not often back to Beijing, little girl married in Beijing, often back.


    As soon as the girl came back, Rong Li thought of the second young lady of Chengguo first. He pressed his eyebrow and asked, "where is it?"


    "I just talked to the old lady. Now I''m in the garden pavilion."


    Rong Li raised his legs and went to the garden. As soon as he entered the arch, he was hugged by a crooked little group. He looked down and smiled and picked up the little doll.


    "Kyauk, do you miss my uncle?"


    Little Tuan Zi pouted, rushed to Rong Li''s face, printed a wet Bobo, and said vaguely, "I miss my uncle."


    Rong Li holds the eldest daughter of Rong Mo''s family in her arms, looks up, and sees the beautiful shadow that is cutting branches for the flowers not far away.


    Rong Mi also saw Rong Li coming back. She handed the scissors to the gardener and walked over.


    "Let Li see her sleeve is dirty, way:" these things still need you to do


    Rong Mi said casually, "I used to serve and get used to these flowers. I planted them myself. I have to play with them every time I come back." Rong Mi said, reaching out to the Little Regiment again, "kyauk, come to my mother."


    Xiaojiao refuses, and tightly encircles his uncle''s neck with his hands.


    Rong Li said with a smile, "I miss her too. Let me hold her for a while."


    When Rong Mi saw Rong Li Chong Jiao and smiled, he said: "it is not a matter to always be close to other people''s children. When will you have one?"


    "You still have a face." As soon as he said this, Rong Li got angry: "what did you arrange behind me? Do you know what she said to me? "


    Rong Mi chuckled out: "what did you say?"


    "You still smile?" said Rong Li


    Rong Mi had to straighten her face and said, "it''s a kindness. I didn''t want to trouble her, but isn''t it? Is the old lady in a hurry? If the old lady decides someone for you tightly, and you ask to marry the princess later, how can you explain that if you hang your two ends? "


    "What''s hanging on both ends? I''ll make it clear to you that I don''t want one! "


    After a moment''s hesitation, Rong Mi asked seriously, "don''t you want to marry?"


    "Rong Li sighed," I thought you should understand. I don''t want to


    Rong Mi sipped her lips and said, "I didn''t come here hard either. Before the envoys of Xianyan kingdom came to Beijing, my father received a letter from Mr. Wen. In the letter, I detailed your old relationship with Princess Wenqing. I thought that you two were certain..."


    "What''s the old relationship between me and her?" Rong Li twisted her eyebrows. "Do you want to talk about it?"


    Rong Mi said, "isn''t it about saving lives?"Let Li choke. This is true.


    It''s said that he has nothing to do with the little princess. I have to say that at the palace of Xianyan Kingdom, the little girl was killed by the adulterer and almost drowned in the lotus pond. He went into the water and saved her.


    Rong Mi naturally said, "isn''t it right to make a commitment to help others?"


    Allow Li to return to God, angry smile: "I save her, I still can body promise to her?"


    Rong Mi waved: "it must be she who promised it to you. It depends on whether you want it."


    Let Li hum.


    Rong Mi asked again, "do you want to?"


    Rong Li frowned: "it''s not that I want to, it''s that you are now, you have to force her to me!"


    Rong Mi askew his head: "where is it blocked? We didn''t send the little princess to your house. She has to depend on you to marry you. "


    Rong Li''s face was taut.


    Rong Mi said with a smile, "well, don''t be angry. You don''t want to get married. I know. I''ll tell Cheng Guogong''s second daughter-in-law that she won''t have much to do. However, I don''t care about you or the old lady. You may still have to. The old lady waits for her granddaughter-in-law''s tea, but her hair turns white."


    Rong Li is silent.


    Rong Mi sat in sanwangfu for a while. It was getting dark, so she took her daughter home.


    Rong MI did what she said, and the second young lady of chengguogong''s family did not appear again. But what was more disturbing than the second young lady was that Rong Qian began to run to qingletang every day.


    Rong Qian is basically the vice groom to be. When I meet Rong Li, I can''t leave him for three sentences. I will come to drink the wedding wine earlier.


    Allow Li to annoy him, hate to give him a pair of cathartic again, let him pull a full month!


    Later, in order to avoid Rongli, Rongli began to visit frequently. Until one day, an old doctor in qingletang handed him a list of external visits from other royal houses.


    Rong Li looked at the notes on the list of eyes. The sick man was an envoy of Xianyan state. He came to Qingyun state for a while. He was not satisfied with the water and the soil, and he was vomiting and diarrhea on his bed day by day.


    Rong Li held the list and looked at it for a long time without any action.


    The old doctor asked casually, "would you like to take it or me? I can do it all, but I have an old patient to see this afternoon. I''m afraid I''ll go later. "


    Rong Li accepted the list and said, "I will go."


    In the afternoon, Rong Li went to another hall to recuperate for the envoy''s acupuncture. During that time, there was always a voice outside the door.


    A moment later, after all the silver needles were applied, Rong Li suddenly got up and walked out of the room.


    There was a riot of war outside.


    Rong Li walked to the door and looked at him coldly.


    In the yard, several servant girls were scared to flee when he stared at them.


    Among the people fleeing in disorder, a delicate shadow of apricot yellow is particularly striking.


    Rong Li, with the same goal, went straight to the apricot yellow body shadow.


    The man didn''t seem to think that he would come. He was so scared that he ran into the corner on the left side of the yard.


    When she found that there was no escape, the little girl was shaking all over.


    Rong Li walked up to her against the light, bowed her head, looked at her quietly, and asked, "Princess Wen Qing?"


    Princess Wen Qing looked up in horror, as if he didn''t expect to recognize herself.


    Rong Li took another step forward.


    Princess Wenqing can''t go back. Her back is close to the wall.


    "I heard that you came to Qingyun State Union for marriage?" Let Li whisper.


    Princess Wen Qing swallowed her saliva fiercely. She did not dare to speak. She could only nod her head timidly.


    Let Li gather her eyes and lean slightly. Her lips are attached to her ears. She almost gnashed her teeth and asked, "then, who do you want to marry, can you tell me directly?"

 Chapter 1832

    Princess Wenqing was blocked in the corner, shivering all over.


    Strange man''s breath surrounded her, she helplessly looked up at him, eyes begging for mercy, poor Baba.


    Allow Li to approach a minute again, displeased ask: "this question, very difficult answer?"


    Princess Wenqing bit her lips in fear, and for a while, she opened her mouth: "burp..."


    Rong Li: "..."


    "Burp..."


    "Burp, burp..."


    "Burp Burp... "


    Princess Wen Qing covers her mouth. Her eyelashes are wet and she is forced to cry.


    Allow Li Leng for a while, after all back half step, let her go.


    But Princess Wenqing''s hiccups can''t stop. She shivers and sticks to the wall. The whole person takes a puff, and her shoulders move from time to time.


    "Ah." Rong Li sighed, picked up her hand, slender fingertips, pinched her five green fingers one by one, and pressed the back of her hand.


    Two people''s skin contact, the face of Princess Wen Qing, the red can boil eggs, she buried her head, was held by the other side her hand, soft, as not their own.


    I don''t know if she pinched the acupoints or was distracted by "hand in hand". After a while, Princess Wenqing didn''t burp.


    Rong Li just let her go.


    Princess Wenqing hurriedly carried both hands behind her, bit her lower lip, and said nervously, "you Hello... "


    Rong Li looks at her in his spare time.


    Princess Wenqing couldn''t hear the response. She wanted to look up, but because she was afraid, she didn''t dare. At last, she could only say: "I, we I''ve seen you before You, remember, remember Do you? "


    "Let Li light way:" remember


    Princess Wen Qing gathered her fingers and breathed faster.


    "I I I...... "


    "I" for a long time, but can not say the next word.


    "What are you?" asked Rong Li, encircling her arms


    Princess Wenqing opened her mouth again and said, "I want to thank you So, before, saved, saved me... "


    Allow Li to be silent for a while, smiled: "I save a lot of people every day."


    Princess Wen Qing''s face rose.


    "Not one more, not one less."


    Princess Wen Qing lowered her head, nodded her head gently, and said, "still, thank you, thank you..."


    Rong Li asked again, "you haven''t answered my question just now."


    "Who are you going to marry when you come to Qingyun?"


    After swallowing her saliva for a long time, Princess Wenqing said, "alliance, alliance, failure..."


    Rong Li picks her eyebrows.


    Princess Wen Qing licked her lips again: "next month, I will go back Back... "


    Let Li keep silent.


    At this time, Princess Wen Qing''s maid, who knew that the little princess had run to peep at people, was caught and came to rescue bravely.


    Seeing the maidservant coming, Princess Wenqing was almost crying. She asked for help.


    The maidservant asked for an. Seeing that Rong Shizi didn''t say anything, she hurriedly grabbed the princess and ran away.


    Rong Li looked at the back of Princess Wenqing, who had stumbled. She looked indifferent and could not see her anger.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Li pulled out the needle for the emissary and left.


    After he left, in the princess''s bedroom, Princess Wenqing lost her face and told her about her return.


    The maid was surprised: "this is going back?"


    Princess Wen Qing nodded and mumbled, "he said he saved many people."


    Maidservant does not understand: "how is this?"


    "He doesn''t care about my thanks." The little princess sighed.


    The maid touched the princess''s head, hesitated and opened her mouth: "he......"


    "He hoped I would not disturb him." Princess Wenqing lowered her eyebrows and eyes: "I''m not a child. I can understand the good and the bad. I grew up in the harem. Although the mother and the concubine protected me carefully, I can understand the way the harem concubines turn three corners in one sentence. I know his attitude. "


    The maid was very distressed: "when did we disturb him? We haven''t even mentioned that we want to get married with their family. From the time you arrived in Qingyun country to now, you have been waiting for a formal meeting with him, and then you can have a look. Why did you get into his mouth and paste it up again? "


    The maidservant was angry again: "it''s the same with Lord Wen. He said clearly that he would ask for us. Why didn''t he keep the post? Good things, mix them up like this. "


    "Princess Wen Qing said in silence," you go outside to inquire, is there someone passing on something? "


    The maidservant went there, and came back after half an hour. She said, "it''s really spreading outside."


    She told some rumors.


    Princess Wenqing didn''t understand. She didn''t know how to have such gossip. But at last, she nodded her head and said thoughtfully, "I really bothered him. Then, in a moment, you can ask someone to send some official instruments we brought to him. It should be an apology."The maid agreed, and asked, "shall we really go?"


    Princess Wenqing nodded: "I want to go."


    The heartache of the maidservant''s bottom of the eye almost overflowed her eyes.


    Princess Wenqing chuckled: "in fact, it''s nothing. I haven''t seen him for many years, and I don''t have any feelings. I''m a bit lost, but I''m not sad. In fact, it''s also the mother and the concubine. They always mention him. They always say that no one in the world is worthy of me, but he is the only one. I know that they love me, but they think I''m too dignified. If they are in Xianyan country, they can directly replace me I will not object to the fact that I have set up a family that is innocent and has the right family. "


    The maid hugged the little princess of her family: "the princess is so good, it''s worth the best. But the lady and the queen don''t see it right this time. The good people in childhood may not be good when they grow up. They think that person is good, but they have been separated for so many years, OK? Who knows? We don''t ask the princess to come here in person when he doesn''t get married. "


    Princess Wen Qing shook her head: "it''s my own coming. Qingyun is rich in land and resources. I''ve wanted to see it for a long time, not just for him."


    The maid said fiercely, "let''s go back next month. I think it''s similar to Xianyan kingdom. It''s no fun to be trapped in another house all day. Let''s ask two maids to recruit a consort for the princess. We need to find someone who is more handsome than him and knows how to hurt the princess!"


    Princess Wenqing also nodded and asked, "what is more handsome than him? I can''t think of it. I wish I had it! "


    The maid said with a smile, "there must be men in Xianyan kingdom. How can they be worse than those in Qingyun kingdom?"


    Princess Wenqing listened, and then went to the storehouse to choose some expensive and rare official instruments. She asked her maid to take them directly to the third prince''s mansion.


    When things were sent to the third prince''s mansion, Rong Li was not there. When he got home, he saw that there were many boxes in the hall.


    Ji Xiaqiu was sitting next to him. When he saw him coming back, he hurriedly got up and said, "it was sent by the royal family. It''s said that it''s a special product of Xianyan kingdom. It''s for you. The person who sent it also said," thank you for saving their princess in those years. He also said that this time in Beijing, if there is any bad impact on you, they apologize. "


    Rong Li listened to the "apology" and frowned gently.


    Ji Xiaqiu looked around the box and said, "we should give back gifts for so many special products. I''ll send someone to the warehouse to draw up the list. You can send it in person later."


    "Let Li light refused:" No


    Ji Xiaqiu did not understand: "why?"


    Rong Li said, "she can understand."

 Chapter 1833

    I don''t know who made it. Overnight, the rumors about "Princess Wenqing" in Kyoto were suddenly much less.


    Rong Li didn''t guess who was behind him. He stayed still every day and continued to sit in the Qingle hall.


    Grandma is also busy to meet him. He is not in a hurry. When the old man is busy enough, he will stop. It depends on who is more patient.


    One day, Rong Qian went to Qingle hall again. When he saw Rong Li, he said, "I''m lovelorn."


    Let Li look up at him.


    Rong leaned over the counter, heartily sad: "she is going back to Xianyan country. The emperor told my father that Princess Wenqing has decided not to marry to Qingyun country. The marriage failed. She is going away."


    "Let Li mouth angle light hook, way:" like this


    Rong Qian was about to cry: "I met her that day, and she said hello to me, but my father said that she didn''t meet me, and even she didn''t know that we were dating that day, ah ah, how could she not see it? The imperial garden is so big. She and the Empress Dowager are drinking tea in the pavilion. I went to say good-bye to her. I also looked at her face to face. What do you think of that? It''s all a blind date! "


    Rong Li sneers: "I have to marry you at a glance, then I......" He also blocked her in the corner and watched for so long.


    "What are you?"


    "Nothing."


    Rong Qian continued to lose: "Ali, what''s wrong with me? I think I''m fine. What do you think? "


    "Very good." Let Li perfunctory.


    "Then why didn''t she notice me?"


    Rong Li thought of a possibility and said, "she seems to like it. Her face is beautiful."


    "What do you mean, my face is not good-looking? Have I made a fool of you? "


    Rong Li turned around and said, "then don''t ask me."


    Rong Qian suddenly gathered his fists and said: "no, I have to try again. She went to Guanyuan temple to visit today. I''m going to try my luck!"


    Finish saying, Huo ran up, run straight out.


    Rong Li knows that the emperor, Rong Yun and Yu Wen all have their own elements, but Rong Qing seems to really like Princess Wen Qing.


    Rong Li looks at the back of Rong Qian''s running away, and her lips form a line.


    Guanyuan temple is located on the mountain in the suburb of Kyoto. There are many villages at the foot of the mountain. Rong Li remembers that he had an old patient who lived in a village at the foot of the mountain. He thought about it, picked up the medicine chest and went out with him.


    Rong Li''s patient is an old man. He was sent to the city for treatment because of a fall in his leg. But that was a month ago. The old man took medicine and clubbed his crutch for a month. Now his legs are almost complete and he can do farm work.


    The doctor Rong of qingletang suddenly came to the door in person and wanted to see him again. The old man was at a loss. He stupefied and asked the doctor Rong to check himself. Then he asked anxiously, "doctor, I''m ok?"


    "Rong Li shook his head:" the recovery is very good, there is no big problem


    The old man breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly poured tea for the doctor. He was still puzzled. What was Dr. Rong doing?


    Rong Li took a sip of tea, looked out of the window at the distant mountain top, filled with smoke, and suddenly asked, "is that Guanyuan temple over there?"


    The old man nodded, "yes, Guanyuan temple, the largest temple in Kyoto."


    Let Li "hum" and continue to drink tea.


    The old man thought about it and woke up. Even if he had no problem, the doctors went to the door to see him again. He must have paid for the diagnosis. So he went back to the house and took the silver and handed it to the doctor.


    Rong Li confiscates the money and says, "I will come myself, not you. You take the money."


    The old man could only take the money again, but he was confused. Since he didn''t want to see the doctor, why didn''t Dr. Rong leave?


    The old man is not good to drive others. He can only have one cup of tea and sit with one cup of tea. After a while, a child suddenly runs in the yard. He is the grandson of the old man. The child shouts: "no, no, the temple is on fire!"


    Rong Li rose abruptly from the stool.


    The child saw that there were outsiders in the room, and his voice was jammed.


    The old man asked: "where is the fire, what''s the matter?"


    Then the child said, "just today, I heard that the princess from other countries is going to Guanyuan temple to offer incense. Many people are going to see the bustle. There are too many people. Someone accidentally knocked over the censer and burned the Buddhist veil, and then it caught fire..."


    As soon as the child''s voice fell, the old man saw him. Just now, Dr. Rong, who had just been sitting in his house like Mount Tai, could not run away like a gust of wind.


    Rong Li hurried up the mountain, but he saw that outside the Guanyuan temple, the flow of people was still the same, and there were no burning things in the temple.


    He pulled a little monk and asked, "doesn''t it say that Guanyuan temple is on fire?"


    The little monk didn''t care: "just now a believer accidentally lit the curtain of the temple, but when he pulled the curtain off, the fire went out, and it was OK."


    Rong Li breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the gate of the temple. After a moment''s silence, he turned around and was about to leave.But just want to leave, the shoulder was patted.


    When he turned around, he saw Rong Qingxi appear behind him with a smile. He put his arm around his neck and said, "I heard that just now. You know that Guanyuan temple is on fire, so I came here immediately. Ali, I didn''t expect you to care about me so much. If I were a girl, I would like to marry you!"


    Rong Li wants to open her hands.


    Rong Qian doesn''t let it go. He wants to give Li a kiss.


    Rong Li''s face changed greatly in fright. With the help of his internal power, Sheng Sheng pushed Rong Qian out for more than ten Zhangs.


    Rong Qian was unprepared and fell to the ground. He was stupefied for a moment, then scolded: "what are you doing?" It''s too far to hear.


    Rong Li glanced at him indifferently, turned around and left.


    After a few steps, she heard a charming voice behind her: "are you ok?"


    Let Li not move.


    He looked back and saw that in the temple, the figure running out with skirt was Princess Wenqing.


    Princess Wen Qing at this time wore an ordinary brocade skirt, her face covered with veil, and after coming out, she was worried and looked at Rong tilt.


    Rong Qian is also surprised to see Princess Wenqing, but he is smart and beautiful. He immediately starts to pretend to hurt. Ouch, he supports his waist and says, "my bones are almost broken."


    Princess Wen Qing was frightened. She wanted to reach out to touch his waist, but also thought that Yu Li didn''t agree with him. So she quickly said, "I''ll get someone to help you. Don''t move around!"


    Rong Qian sees that she really wants to go, and hurries, "no, no, I''m fine, I''m fine, I tease you, don''t be afraid."


    Princess Wen Qing looks at him uneasily.


    "It''s really OK, you see, I can run and jump, right?" Rong promised


    He stood up and jumped twice. Princess Wen Qing was relieved to see that he was really OK.


    Rong Qian teased the little princess and felt comfortable. He asked, "why did you come out like this and change your clothes?"


    Just now, Rong Qian met Princess Wenqing in the temple as he wished. With the foundation of meeting her last time, Rong Qian summoned up his courage, took the initiative to get in touch with Princess Wenqing and chatted with her. He thought that the princess must be aloof and alienated, but he didn''t expect that the little princess was very gentle and good tempered. They went to Buddha in the same hall and chatted happily.


    But later, because some people forced into the side hall and knocked over the censer to see the beauty of the princess, the two separated. The princess was taken to the meditation room to rest. Rong thought that she would not see the princess again today, so he planned to leave.


    But unexpectedly, I met Rong Li at the door. After a while, the princess came out and changed her clothes.


    Princess Wen Qing pinched her skirt and said with a smile, "so no one knows me." "I had my official uniform changed and chanted Sutras in the meditation room. They all thought I was still inside, and no one knew that I had left," she said secretly


    When Rong Qian saw that her face was so thin and transparent that she could not help but look at the picture. When she spoke, her eyes were smart and alert, and she couldn''t help but follow the music. Compared with her thumb, Rong Qian boasted: "it''s really smart, and she''ll get rid of the golden cicada."


    Princess Wenqing smiled: "I will not leave until my maid comes out. Do you want to go down the mountain, too?"


    "Yes, I''m going down the mountain, too." "Let''s go all the way?" said Rong


    Princess Wenqing readily agreed, "OK."


    Rong Qian thought that she was smiling very well, just like a fairy. Looking at her, his face was red.


    At this time, a cold, sharp and tough line of sight, but suddenly shot across.


    Rong Qian couldn''t help shivering. Looking back, he found that Rong Li was still behind the bustling crowd.


    He subconsciously asked, "why haven''t you left?"


    Rong Li''s face is black.


    At this time, Princess Wen Qing also followed Rong''s line of sight and saw Rong Li after the crowd. She had a meal first, and then the whole person was frozen.


    As soon as she left the temple, she saw Rong Qian fall down. Her attention was only focused on Rong Qian. Unexpectedly, there was another person in the temple.


    Now, in contrast to this man''s four eyes, Princess Wen Qing clenched her fist and tried to show herself in a big way. But somehow, she was stared at by the other side fiercely, and she was flustered again. Finally, she secretly hid behind Rong.


    Her subconscious evasion was witnessed by Rong Li, whose face was instantly black and blue.

 Chapter 1834

    Go down the mountain and walk together, from two to three.


    But it was divided into two cars.


    Rong Qian came with a car, but he lied that he didn''t bring a car because he thought he could get close to Princess Wen Qing.


    Princess Wen Qing is kind-hearted, so she naturally said that she would take him there. But as soon as the words came out, a chilly voice beside her said, "that''s not your car?"


    Rong Qian''s face is stiff.


    Princess Wenqing also looked around.


    The carriage of the seventh Prince''s residence is parked in the corner. The sign of the seventh Prince''s residence is clearly hung on it. Anyone who is blind can recognize it.


    "The wheels are a little loose. I''m afraid of accidents. If you''re not afraid, I''ll take the car for you. I''ll take the princess''s car."


    Let Li hum.


    Princess Wen Qing bit her lips. She looked embarrassed.


    Rong Qian also felt that he was a little frivolous when he said this, and hurriedly changed his words: "I, I''m joking, I must take my own car..."


    Princess Wen Qing just nodded, her eyes inadvertently raised a little, just to see the side of Rong Li, looked, she quickly restrained herself, let herself not to see again.


    It''s not yours. What are you looking at!


    Princess Wenqing''s maid ran out in a hurry. When she saw the princess, she couldn''t help but murmuring, "how can I walk so fast and have so many people? What can I do if something goes wrong?"


    Princess Wenqing took the sleeve of her maid and said, "let''s go."


    The maidservant just saw the side of Rong Qing and Rong Li, stupefied for a while, busy hen protecting the calf like blocking her own princess.


    The maid of Princess Wenqing came out late because she went to borrow a car from the temple. The little princess didn''t expect that she would take part in the disaster. At first, she came by the official car of another museum. She also wore official clothes to show her grandness. But now she wants to run away, so she can''t wear official clothes and take the official car. Because of this, the maid went to the temple monk and borrowed the ordinary plain car.


    The maid pushes the little princess into the car, looks back and stares at Rong Qian and Rong Li warily, and urges the driver to drive quickly.


    When the princess left, Rong Qian ran after her. The two cars were in parallel. Rong Li sat in Rong Qian''s car and listened to her full of chatter.


    "It''s all you, not you. I''ll take that car. When I go down the mountain, the princess will go down. Do you know what fate it is? It''s God who is creating opportunities for me. In short, it''s God''s good fortune. As a result, you don''t talk randomly. I tell you, if I can''t marry my daughter-in-law, you are the only one who asks! "


    Let Li leisurely look out of the window and ignore him.


    Because two cars go together, when Rong Li looks out of the window, he just sees the car next to him.


    Princess Wen Qing probably wanted to breathe. She just opened the curtain, but she might as well see the person on the opposite side. She was so scared that she immediately put the curtain down and never opened it again.


    Rong Li is not satisfied.


    On the way down the mountain, Rong Qian is not only a pity, but also tirelessly making follow-up plans.


    Rong Li heard that he would invite Princess Wenqing to have an outing in two days and stay in a quiet and remote village on the outskirts of Beijing for one night.


    Look at him like an animal.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Is that the kind of person I am?" said Rong? I heard from her that she was curious about the folk customs of Qingyun country. What''s the folk customs? They are close to the people and close to the people. I want to take her to see the folk customs in the suburbs of Beijing. If she stays late, it''s also human nature to stay overnight! "


    Rong Li glanced at him coldly, without making a sound.


    After a while, the carriage entered the city.


    I can''t go to the seventh Prince''s mansion, but I continue to follow Princess Wenqing to another hall.


    Rong Li looks at him again.


    Rong Qian coughed and found a reason for himself: "people leave the official car and the accompanying bodyguard and go back on their own, can I rest assured that she left alone? How far is it from the gate to the other hall? What''s the accident she wants on the way? Can I rest assured that I will not follow? "


    Rong Li has completely convinced him.


    The carriage of the seventh Prince''s mansion follows the plain car of Guanyuan temple, and goes all the way from the gate of the city to the royal palace.


    When she got to the place, Princess Wenqing got out of the car. Instead of entering the hall immediately, she whispered to her maid.


    The maid went to the carriage of the seventh Prince''s mansion and shouted.


    Let''s lean our heads out at once.


    "My princess said," thank you for your escort. We have brought a lot of official instruments from Xianyan Kingdom this time. Most of them are worthless things. They are tea and fragrant powder. We will send some to the seventh Prince''s mansion tonight. Please tell the servants to open a door. "


    "Certainly!" said Rong, leaning to stand on his horse


    The maidservant said that, then returned to Wen Qing Princess side.


    Rong Qian is far away from Princess Wenqing. Princess Wenqing smiles at him. Rong Qian is so fascinated that she doesn''t know what her family name is.


    At this time, Rong Li in the carriage suddenly took the medical box and stepped out of the car.


    Seeing him coming down, Princess Wen Qing grabbed the corner of her maid''s dress and hurriedly ran to another house, like a wolf.


    And Rong Li, just hanging behind them, also went to another museum.Rong leans back to God and rushes to catch Rong Li: "what are you doing?"


    Rong Li pushed aside and straightened out his clothes, saying, "there is an emissary in another library. He is my patient. Since he has arrived, I will have a second visit."


    "You want to go in?" said Rong


    "I''m a doctor," said Rong Li He added, "didn''t you just bring me here?"


    Rong Qian was shocked beyond measure.


    In this way, Rong tilts his eyes to see Rong Li, carrying a medical chest, and walks in with a big step under the hesitant gaze of the gatekeeper of another library.


    Rong Qian was so angry that he beat the car.


    As a matter of fact, Rong qian can also enter other halls. This is the Royal Hall. He is a relative of the royal family and can enter naturally.


    But he''s not a doctor. There''s no justification!


    What''s more, I just left. I''m going to catch up with you again. Isn''t it rash? In case the princess doesn''t like it?


    After Rong Qian made a balance, he still didn''t follow in, but he didn''t leave either. He stayed in the car and waited for Rong Li to come out.


    As a result, I waited for almost an hour.


    Let your heart burn.


    At this time, Rong Li, in another hall, finally blocked the little princess who was alone.


    Princess Wenqing was called out by the servant girl of another house. The servant girl said that there was a pool of hot spring water behind the other house. She said that it was just hot now. Please use it.


    Princess Wen Qing also soaked in hot spring water in Xianyan country, but she didn''t try it in Qingyun country, so she wanted to try it. Her maid was going to change her clothes for her, so she followed the servant girl of the other hall first, but she went halfway. The little servant girl said that she missed the key and asked her to wait. She waited in the flower hall, didn''t want to wait for the servant girl, but an unexpected guest came


    Princess Wen Qing sat on the bench and tried to calm herself down.


    But the man who broke into the flower hall walked steadily towards her.


    Princess Wenqing can''t sit down. She can''t pretend she hasn''t seen anyone. She can only stand up and run back.


    Ran two steps, was roared: "stop."


    Princess Wen Qing''s subconscious steps.


    After thinking about it, why do you want to listen to him? I ran again, but the leader was caught.


    Princess Wen Qing panicked and went back to pull her collar. She was at a loss and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Allow Li to let people go, cold block her way.


    Princess Wen Qing was afraid of him, so she backed away.


    Rong Li glanced at a flower bed behind her, but didn''t remind her.


    Sure enough, after two steps back, Princess Wenqing stumbled, and the whole person lost his balance in a moment and fell back.


    At this time, Rong Li stepped forward unhurriedly, put one hand around her waist, and knocked her whole body forward. The girl''s white forehead hit his hard chest, making a slight "crack".

 Chapter 1835

    Rong Li holds Princess Wenqing and doesn''t give up.


    Two people''s temperature, a short blend of a moment.


    Princess Wenqing returns to her senses, scares her face and struggles.


    Only then did Rong Li let go and let go of the gentlemanly manner.


    Princess Wen Qing is still in shock. She covers her chest and looks up at him.


    Rong Li looks at her lightly and asks directly, "what are you running for?"


    Princess Wenqing is very aggrieved: "then, what are you after..."


    "What?" Rong Li didn''t hear her. She leaned forward.


    Princess Wen Qing did not dare to speak, but shook her head hard.


    She''s like a little rabbit, always surprised.


    Rong Li doesn''t understand. She speaks freely and calmly in front of Rong Qian. Why does she tremble and tremble when facing him.


    Is he so scary?


    "I''ll say a word, if you don''t listen."


    Princess Wen Qing stared at him quietly, waiting for him to go on.


    "Tolerance is not a good match."


    Princess Wenqing: "what


    Looking at her, Rong Li was still confused and annoyed: "it''s not that the alliance failed. Do you want to go back? Why did you suddenly come into contact with Rong Qian again? Who is he? Have you inquired about him? Are you stupid enough? "


    Stupid?


    Princess Wen Qing did not understand.


    Why did he say she was stupid?


    Did she offend him anywhere?


    Besides, she and Rong Qian just met each other. What happened to them?


    Princess Wenqing was very unconvinced and wanted to defend, so she began to accumulate her strength and tried to hold it for a long time, finally holding out a word: "Oh."


    Rong Li: "..."


    Rong Li pressed his eyebrow and said, "do you know what I mean?"


    Princess Wenqing lowered her head and her face was tight. She said stiffly: " Yes. "


    Rong Li frowned: "understand? You know what to do? "


    Princess Wen Qing nodded her head slightly.


    "Let Li dissatisfied:" speak


    Princess Wen Qing pinched her fingertips, and then she said: "well I see. "


    Rong Li asked again, "what do you understand?"


    Princess Wen Qing thought he was more fierce than Taifu.


    The questions asked are more deadly than those asked by Taifu.


    She was almost crying. She didn''t understand the problem, and she didn''t step on it.


    At last, she can only answer tentatively: "understand, it''s not a good match to allow you to dump your son?"


    On Rong Li''s serious face, there is finally a little slow color.


    Princess Wen Qing breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she was right.


    Rong Li calmed down and said, "Rong qian can''t even take good care of himself and is not able to marry and have children."


    Princess Wen Qing nodded quickly.


    Rong Li looked at her more favorably: "so, if he invites you to have an outing, you must not go. He will block you in a remote wild villa to stay, so that you can''t answer every day and make the ground ineffective."


    Princess Wenqing was shocked. She did not expect that the little prince of the seven lords who talked with her freely was such a person.


    The little princess had to nod her head again.


    "Let Li see that Princess Wenqing has been taught. She is satisfied and proud." then I''ll go


    As soon as Princess Wenqing''s eyes brightened, she wished he could go quickly!


    As a result, Rong Li was dissatisfied again: "do you want me to go?"


    Princess Wenqing dare not say a word.


    Let Li "hum", just a good mood, and now it''s gone.


    This time he didn''t leave, but sat down in the flower hall.


    Princess Wenqing didn''t know what happened to him. She looked around, expecting to come out and save her.


    But the flower hall, which is also a place for people to come and go, today can''t find a pedestrian.


    The little princess was worried and scared. Like a student who did something wrong, she stood behind Rong Li honestly and did not dare to resist.


    Rong Li calmed down for a while, reached out and knocked on the marble table.


    "Sit down."


    Princess Wenqing''s shoulders shook a little, a little afraid.


    "Let Li accentuate the voice:" sit! "


    Princess Wenqing sat down immediately. In order to show her caution, she put her hands on the table. Her back was as strong as that of Xiao Baiyang. She looked ahead and her posture was more correct than that in Taifu''s lecture hall.


    Rong Li points his finger at the table and makes a sound of "coco".


    "Your business has nothing to do with me and I don''t want to take care of it, but you are the princess from friends. I am the Royal relative of Qingyun country and the guest is the guest. Your safety also has my part of responsibility. It was said that you are here for marriage. There are many rumors in the market. Some people say you want to marry the emperor, some say you want to marry I, now that you have said that no one will marry and want to go back, I hope that you can behave yourself and stay in peace until the day you go back. Is that too much? "Princess Wen Qing shakes her head at once. She looks so lovely.


    "Then you agreed?"


    Princess Wenqing nodded her head, though she didn''t know what she was going to say.


    "Rong Li smiled and said:" Rong Qian comes to you, you don''t care. Other people come to you, you don''t care. Can you do it? "


    Princess Wenqing hesitated for a moment this time, but did not immediately nod her head.


    Allow Li''s eyes to squint dangerously.


    The little princess nodded again, but this time, she had a little question: "then I don''t have to Do you care? "


    "I''m different," said Rong Li


    Princess Wen Qing looks at him.


    "I want to supervise you, so this time, I will often go to another library. If you don''t make a fool of yourself, you can just ignore me."


    Princess Wenqing is scared to death. What? It''s not enough for him to come once, but often?


    Is he the devil?!


    ¡­¡­


    Rong leans at the gate of another hall, almost waiting to fall asleep, finally waiting for Rong Li.


    Seeing people, he immediately asked: "how do you go in so long, what do you do?"? Tell me the truth! "


    When Rong Li saw that there was a ready-made car, he got on the car and ordered the coachman to drive to the Qingle hall. He asked Rong Li, "what else can I do when I talk about the future consultation?"


    "Don''t worry," you see Princess Wenqing


    Rong Li glanced impatiently: "it''s such a big hall. I can''t look up. I can''t look down."


    Rong Qian repented: "I knew I would go in with you and pretend to be your doctor child!"


    "Let Li dislike:" medical children want to be under 15 years old, you are over age


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Princess Wenqing is finally taken back to her room by her maid. The little princess is still in a state of shock.


    The maid knew that she had just been alone with the man in the flower hall for a long time and was very worried: "what did he say? Do you still doubt that we are pestering him? Warn the princess not to provoke him? "


    Princess Wen Qing shook her head and looked tired. "He said he would come often later."


    "Why does he come often?" she said


    Where does Princess Wen Qing know? She can only shake her head.


    The maid was in a hurry. "What else did he say?"


    "Said a lot." Princess Wen Qing recalled carefully, but she remembered the key points: "mainly, Prince Rong Qian is not a good man, he is lazy, and looks like a beast."


    The maid was surprised: "it doesn''t look like it."


    Princess Wenqing didn''t think so, but the man came to remind her that it should not be nothing. He said, "maybe, people can''t look good."


    The maid asked, "do we still deliver the official ceremony?"


    "Send." "Princess Wenqing said:" all promised to send, certainly to send


    The maid had to nod.


    Princess Wenqing thought for a while, and then said, "it''s too late next month. In a moment, you can talk to some adults, saying that I''m not fit, and I don''t want to stay in Qingyun country more. Let them speed up their work, and we''d better leave in a few days."


    "Is it so urgent?" asked the maid


    "No hurry." Princess Wenqing is still frightened: "I''m afraid he will come again. You don''t know, he is totally different from when he was a child. He is fierce and fierce. When he looks at me, his eyes are like killing people. I think he is still angry with those rumors. Forget it, I can''t provoke him, and I can''t explain clearly. It''s better to leave early."

 Chapter 1836

    Zhong Ziyu is now said to be in prison, in fact, it is no different from a holiday.


    He doesn''t have to work or eat cold food. He has nothing to do with his leisure. He can also go to other cells to visit the door. The jailer listened to jingzhaoyin''s words and was extremely tolerant to him. In addition to not letting him go to the ground, he would basically meet any requirements.


    Therefore, he wanted to see his guests, and the jailer made room for him.


    When Rong Li was led to a clean cubicle, he was still a little puzzled. When he saw the fresh fruit on the cubicle table and a short fruit knife, the expression on his face appeared transient subtlety.


    Before long, Zhong Ziyu was brought in.


    He looks up and smiles. Seeing Rong Li, he teases: "rare guest."


    With that, sit down, pick up a pear and start peeling.


    Rong Li ignored a criminal as much as possible. Unexpectedly, he held the murder weapon openly. He put his eyes on his face and said, "it''s quite leisurely."


    Zhong Ziyu''s technique of peeling is very sharp. The peel has been continuous. He lowered his head and said: "it''s all up to you. It didn''t have these treatments. In the end, you went to the palace to talk to the emperor about it. The next good day will come."


    Rong Li didn''t make a sound.


    Zhong Ziyu lifted his eyelids and said, "the emperor still listens to you."


    "Rong Li light:" you did for him, he gave you some preferential treatment, no blame, not my credit


    Zhong Ziyu cut the pear, put the knife aside, took a bite, and asked vaguely, "what do you want to do with me?"


    Rong Li: "can I come to see you if I have nothing to do?"


    Zhong Ziyu smiled: "you are not ugly."


    Yes.


    For a moment, Rong Li was silent and close to Zhong Ziyu. He was really not good at it, so after a long time, he didn''t know how to reply.


    Zhong Ziyu is almost finished with a pear. Seeing that he is still silent, he takes the initiative to break the silence: "I heard that you are going to marry?"


    At last, the topic has made some progress.


    "Who told you?" Rong Li asked


    Zhong Ziyu said, "it doesn''t matter. What matters is, really?"


    Rong Li leaned back a little, leaning back on the back of the inferior wooden chair: "fake."


    This is the end of the topic.


    Between the two, again filled with the suffocating silence.


    Zhong Ziyu is dying.


    He got up, washed his hands in the basin of the corner Face stand, wiped his hands at the same time, and finally couldn''t help but turn around and ask, "what are you looking for me for?"


    Let Li face have hesitation.


    After a while, he asked, "what else have you heard?"


    Zhong Ziyu sighed, sat back in his chair, and continued to open up a topic: "I heard that it was Princess Wenqing of Xianyan Kingdom, and that it was Yu Wenyao who was matchmaker, and I don''t know anything else."


    It turns out that Mr. Yu Wen has been knocking on the sidelines with him all the time. It''s matchmaking.


    It''s a subtle matchmaker, I can''t see it at all.


    So why let a big man be matchmaker? Don''t you know that men have no talent in this respect?


    Can''t go straight to his grandmother? His grandmother''s talent in this field can be taught in class.


    Rong Li murmured a few words unsatisfied, and his face was a little cold.


    Zhong Ziyu knocked on the table with his fingers and woke him up: "so?"


    Allow Li to return to God: "ugliness doesn''t often come to you to tell you about her and Gu Chao, so I come to ask you, in this respect, you should understand?"


    Zhong Ziyu shakes his head: "I''m older than you, and I have a longer life experience than you. I see more, hear more, and know more. But I haven''t got a wife and have children, and I won''t get a wife and have children. I''m not sure about men''s and women''s affairs. Besides, ugly people come to me, and most of them are also her. I listen. She likes to talk about her family''s marshal, and you don''t know."


    After that, he asked, "why, do you have this kind of trouble?"


    Rong Li doesn''t want to admit it.


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t force him either.


    The result allows Li to admit again: "do not calculate anguish, just, a little annoyed."


    "What''s the trouble?" Zhong Ziyu asked


    "Princess Wenqing..." He paused for a moment, and then said, "since she came to Qingyun country, the rumors outside have not been clear. I didn''t care, but people around me always mention her, even if they mention her once or twice, every day, they are annoyed."


    Zhong Ziyu was surprised: "after so long training in zhengemen, will you be influenced by these gossip? So you were dismissed by Zhen Gemen because you were impetuous and can''t hold your breath. Did you go to live as a barefoot doctor? "


    "Will you speak?" Let Li squint at him.


    Zhong Ziyu shrugs and thinks he is not a human being.


    Rong Li said again, "I have seen her twice. She looks good, but her character is not very good."


    Zhong Ziyu understood: "generally, there are some problems with the golden branches and jade leaves. Is she obstinate?"


    Rong Li recalled and shook her head. "No."


    "Is that fierce?"


    "Rong Li shook his head again:" No"Cruel? Beat the maidservant of the palace man? "


    "No."


    "Is it fickle? I heard that some princesses in the former dynasty liked to raise their faces? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ No. "


    Zhong Ziyu has been refuted even when he said a few things. He is a bit embarrassed.


    "Then what''s wrong with her character?"


    Allow Li Zhenzhen to have a word: "temper is too soft, person is too pure!"


    Zhong Ziyu: "


    Zhong Ziyu takes a deep breath: "I think the character is not good, which means the defect?"


    "Rong Li nodded:" this is the defect


    If it wasn''t for the boredom of being in prison, Zhong Ziyu would have knocked Rong Li away now.


    Who do you think is a fool?


    However, Rong Li has seriously broken it up: "I laugh with everyone, but I''m afraid to be like a rabbit. It doesn''t matter. When people ask her what she answers, Rong Qian tells her for a quarter of an hour. She tells them what she wants to do in Qingyun, what she is interested in, where she wants to go, and what she wants to see. "


    He snorted, "I''ll see you again. I''ll have to say all the eight words of my birthday."


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t understand: "is she looking forward to Rong Qing?"


    "It''s possible, but when did she go blind?" said Rong Li


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Generally speaking, our little son is very, very critical of Princess Wenqing. He is so big that he starts to criticize and talk nonsense.


    "Anyway." At last, the little Shizi came up with a closing statement: "she''s a person I can''t avoid, but it''s strange..."


    "Strange what?"


    "Strange, why do I care about her?"


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu looks at Rong Li deeply, for a long time.


    For a long time, he couldn''t see any flowers, so he finally gave up, and then began to admit his mistake: "last time, I said you didn''t know how to use words, I apologized."


    "It turns out you didn''t open it, you didn''t grow this tendon at all."


    Rong Li: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu said a natural sentence: "care about her, not like her, what is difficult to understand?"


    Rong Li seemed to know that he would say so, so he asked quickly, "when did it happen? How can I not know? "


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu still wants to blow him out.

 Chapter 1837

    Actually, I like it. It''s serious.


    It''s said that Princess Wen Qing likes Rong Li?


    It''s not.


    When Princess Wenqing reached the marriageable age, she should be arranged to choose her future husband just like other princesses or the ladies of xungui family.


    But Princess Wenqing didn''t wait for this link, because this link, in the last round, was stuck.


    Princess Wen Qing is just an ordinary girl. Although she is well-off, her rich life has not made her different from other girls of her age except for her food and clothing.


    The only difference is that she is more beautiful than other little girls.


    Not a little bit of beauty.


    It''s beautiful.


    Her excellent appearance made her family affairs twists and turns.


    She is the daughter of concubine Xin. After reading all the candidates, concubine Xin found that none of them were worthy of her sweetheart.


    She was held in the palm of her hand by the empress. After reading all the candidates, she found that none of them were worthy of her intimate padded jacket.


    Emperor


    The emperor doesn''t have the right to speak. Two women in the harem have been linked. After the emperor handed over a dozen candidate lists, none of them succeeded, they were almost blacklisted by concubine Xin and the queen.


    The emperor is also aggrieved, but he really does not have the right to speak, don''t blame him.


    After finding that no one is worthy of her little princess, the queen and concubine Xin began to seek foreign aid.


    People''s imagination can be very grand.


    For example, if we can only see the clouds in the sky, and can''t see the world above the clouds, we will fantasize about whether the clouds will be the fairy palace where the immortals live, and how the carved beams and painted buildings there will be so beautiful that people will forget to return.


    Because I didn''t see it, I daydream.


    Daydream, slowly and beautify, day after day, the more thick the filter.


    Coincidentally, at that time, Xianyan state and Qingyun state had a boat connection.


    Empress and concubine Xin, their eyes are bright.


    Of course, over the past many years, although the two mothers have finalized the choice of their son-in-law, they also need to check whether the other side has a marriage match or a sweetheart. They can''t come directly.


    The good news is that they are still single.


    Then, from the age of 14, Princess Wenqing was entangled with a name, and now she is almost 20 years old.


    The name became a part of her life.


    How much do you remember about childhood friendship?


    Princess Wen Qing tells you that she doesn''t remember much.


    After all, she was only three or four years old at that time. Some things have vague memories, but certainly not all of them can be restored.


    But someone is in your ear, always saying, always saying, say for six years, how would you feel.


    Oh oh, yes, I remember. I can''t forget to turn it into ashes!


    Princess Wenqing didn''t know whether she had decided to have a baby relationship when she was young, but the two mothers said so.


    This is also the case with the bodyguards sent to Qingyun state for investigation.


    So, that''s true.


    But she is very old. Why didn''t the legendary husband come to ask for marriage?


    There are many kinds of words.


    Some people say that he may have married in Qingyun.


    Some say he may have forgotten.


    It was said that the two countries were inconvenient to communicate with each other, and he estimated that they had been delayed.


    It''s impossible to get married. This has been checked.


    That is to forget, or delay.


    That''s right. Qingyun''s envoys are guests. According to the rules, when they return, Xianyan will send envoys to Qingyun to return the ceremony.


    Let''s see for ourselves.


    At the beginning, Princess Wenqing really came with the idea of finding someone and getting married.


    But after meeting the man and being splashed with the first bucket of cold water, she calmed down.


    Time and distance are a gap that cannot be crossed. Xianyan and Qingyun are too far away, and they have been separated for too long. So now, in his eyes, they are strangers.


    He doesn''t like to have a stranger as his wife.


    Although there are some people around, but he doesn''t like, it can''t be forced.


    The last thing Princess Wen Qing likes is reluctant people.


    So she put it down.


    And if one person, it''s easy to let go of another person, or even another person.


    That means she may not really like him that much.


    Princess Wen Qing''s giving up on herself is very open-minded.


    This is not to say that she is free and easy, but that she and Rong Li are just "just met" with each other.


    Although the name has been embedded in her life for the past six years, she also had many fantasies about this person.


    But reality has broken the illusion.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhong Ziyu and Rong Li talked for a long time. During that time, he drank two pots of tea and ate four pears. His mouth was still thirsty.The young man in the opposite side, after a long time of pondering, finally uttered a sentence: "you mean, I exclude the family. What I exclude is this matter, not someone. I don''t dislike Princess Wenqing as much as I expected?"


    Zhong Ziyu began to touch pear again: "you don''t want to get married, because you think that getting married will delay your travel to practice medicine, but you never thought about what kind of person your future wife will be."


    "Let Li pucker lips, it is to admit:" I really did not think


    In Rong Li''s eyes, after marriage, his life will change and his schedule will be threatened. His wife will become an obstacle in his life. This obstacle has two eyes, one nose and one mouth. That''s all.


    But if this obstacle is replaced by Princess Wen Qing''s face?


    Rong Li eyebrows moved, unable to say what mood he was in.


    But the heart beat, fast for a second.


    Zhong Ziyu doesn''t cut pears anymore. He wipes them and chews them directly. "As for why you like her, it''s too easy to explain. She looks good."


    Rong Li frowned.


    Zhong Ziyu explained: "the beautiful scenery will make you feel relaxed and happy. People are the same. If she is really as beautiful as the hearsay outside, you will feel comfortable when you see her. If you are willing to stay with her for a longer time and look at her more, you will be attracted by her."


    "It''s easier to explain that you don''t like how much he has to do with Rong Qian. You think the scenery belongs to you alone."


    Zhong Ziyu smiled and said, "as for why you are the only one, ask yourself."


    "No." When Zhong Ziyu''s voice just fell, Rong Li had already stood up to refute: "care about her, is before seeing her, landscape theory, does not hold water."


    Zhong Ziyu is stunned.


    Rong Li said, "it''s no use asking you. You don''t really understand."


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    Rong Li turns and leaves.


    Zhong Ziyu is at the back, smashing the leftover pears on the iron door plate he closed.


    "Pa" a sound, the voice is not small, that is, did not call back to leave a side view.


    Let Li out of the cell, clear goal, straight to another museum.


    Entering another library, he found an acquaintance and asked, "how about the princess?"


    The acquaintance is the servant girl who helped Rong Li deceive the princess to the flower hall yesterday. She immediately said: "in the kitchen."


    When Rong Li arrived at the kitchen, he saw a girl in a pink skirt squatting on the ground under the osmanthus tree. She was absorbed in Look at a white sheep, feed a little dog, milk?


    The servant girl beside said: "Princess Wenqing''s servant girl just went out to pick it up and brought it back. It seems that she picked it up somewhere and was starving to death. Princess Wenqing took the dog with her and asked the chef for a ewe to let the dog drink goat''s milk."


    When Rong Li looked at her again, she saw that Princess Wen Qing stretched out a finger and carefully tried to touch the back hair of the little suckling dog, but she seemed afraid that it would disturb the dog''s eating. At last, she had to go back and ask for the second place, extend her paws and roll the big head of a ewe.


    The ewe bleated her unhappily.


    The little princess quickly took back her claws and said to the mother, "I''m sorry."


    She is a small and lovely group, squatting like this. She has not straightened the size of the ewe lying on the side. The ewe doesn''t care about her. Instead, she bows her head and arches her nose at the suckling puppy, just like she looks after her lambs on weekdays.


    Rong Li looked at it so far away, and thought of a picture.


    A group of wet little things, tightly holding his lapel, light weight, red nose tip, she cried awkwardly and despairingly, when floating on the water, she was afraid of drilling into his arms, but before landing, she summoned up the courage to open her eyes once again, he was opposite to her four eyes, at that moment, the eyes of little things were on the verge of death, suddenly, turned into Grievances and blessings.


    Rong Li didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But when she got on the shore, she called him the immortal little brother.


    So, she should have been praying before.


    Pray for the gods to save her.


    Finally, he went.

 Chapter 1838

    Princess Wenqing didn''t expect this man to come yesterday, but still today.


    When she saw the tall and clean figure under the veranda, she was scared to the ground.


    Next to the ewe disgusted glanced at her, suckling dog, head did not turn.


    Princess Wenqing got up from the ground in panic, patted the ashes on her clothes, and looked at the people there with her eyes.


    The young man came slowly towards her.


    Princess Wenqing takes a deep breath, grabs the corner of her skirt with her fingertips, and her heart is like a million horses galloping.


    "What are you doing?" The man asked in a light way.


    Princess Wen Qing swallows and spits, and points to the ewes and puppies on the ground.


    The dog even ate milk for half a day, and now he was a little full. He hobbled under the ewe''s belly twice, and finally cried out. The gray hair on the corner of his mouth was stained with milk stains, which looked like two clusters of white beard.


    The little milk dog leans on the ewe affectionately. When he looks up, he sees a giant man and a woman beside him. Then he walks towards them step by step.


    Rong Li stares at the dog at his feet.


    The dog smelled at his feet for a long time, then went to Princess Wenqing again, and smelled for a long time.


    Rong Li ignored the little thing, stared at Princess Wenqing and said, "I told you yesterday..."


    Before he finished speaking, the sound of the water suddenly sounded. Then, his ankle was warm.


    He looked down at the dog with fierce eyes.


    After the dog peed on his leg, he also stepped on his hind leg and tried to cover it with something.


    But its strength is too small to make any flowers. It can only fly a few grains of earth and cover the vamp of Rongli with mottle.


    Allow Li to be patient.


    Princess Wenqing is going crazy.


    She hurriedly picked up the little suckling dog, stepped back a few steps, and hurriedly said, "it''s not careful!"


    Rong Li''s eyes range from staring at the dog to her.


    The little dog in his arms knows nothing about what he has done wrong. He lies in the little princess''s arms, stands on two front legs, props up his upper body, uses his nose to reach the chin of Princess Wen Qing and wants to lick her.


    The little princess didn''t let it succeed. She reached out and pressed her hand on its forehead and scolded it: "you are in trouble..."


    Where does the dog understand? He only thinks the owner is playing with him. He also shakes his short, bald tail enthusiastically.


    "Give it to me." Let Li reach out.


    Princess Wenqing took another step back and explained: "it It didn''t mean to... "


    Rong Li frowned: "let you give it to me!"


    Princess Wenqing is about to cry, shaking her shoulders and shaking her head.


    Let Li step forward.


    Princess Wenqing starts running.


    Obviously, she won''t succeed, and the back collar is caught again.


    Princess Wen Qing thinks this man is the great devil!


    Take Princess Wenqing back with one hand, and take the little milk dog in her arms with the other hand.


    Princess Wenqing hurried back to grab it back.


    Rong Li stepped back half a step, pushing Princess Wen Qing, carrying the dog''s neck hair, looking at it, "tut".


    Princess Wen Qing thinks he will kill the dog next second, and her eyes will turn red.


    But the young man just sighed, dropped the puppy on the ground, turned around, looked at Princess Wen Qing, took her hand, spread it out, and looked at her palm.


    Sure enough, there are some red marks in the palm.


    The little milk dog is dirty. It''s a stray dog. I don''t know how many bacteria there are on it. Dare you hold it? Is it afraid of skin diseases?


    "Does it tickle?" He touched the red seal and asked.


    Princess Wenqing was stunned for a while, then she bowed her head and accepted the answer: "no, it''s not itchy No, yes, it''s itchy... "


    She said, scratching her palm.


    Unexpectedly, this scratch, white wrists exposed, wrists, also red.


    Rong Li''s face was black.


    Princess Wen Qing did not dare to offend him, but counseled her head.


    Rong Li took her hand and said, "here is myrrh. The medicine shop has it. Let''s go."


    He led Princess Wenqing across the veranda, and when she reached the crowded place, Princess Wenqing was able to look back. First, she looked at the hands they held, then her fingertips shrank, and she wanted to draw back.


    Rong Li looks back at her. She increases her strength and really pulls her hand back. Then she refuses to leave and stands there.


    Rong Li is not happy.


    Princess Wen Qing lowered her head and stared at his vamp: "would you like to..."


    "Not in the way." Let Li Road.


    If the shoes are dirty, they will be changed naturally, but it''s impossible for another library to have new shoes at any time. He is not used to changing others'' shoes.


    Rong Li reached out his hand again, pulled her, and said, "first go back to wipe the medicine."


    Princess Wenqing retreats and struggles.


    Rong Li pulls her over, and in front of the people''s front yard, in front of many servants who walk and stop and want to talk, says to him: "the most serious skin disease, the hand will rot, because it is too itchy, first it will scratch the outer skin, then the meat inside will turn out, the texture of the meat Uneven, blood mixed with minced meat, stuck in the nail, and then inside, it''s bone, bone is not white bone, it''s red bone, because it''s too itchy, bone will itch, scratch, scratch, just... ""I''ll go! what the hell! I''ll go! " Princess Wenqing almost screamed.


    Rong Li is satisfied, with a smile on her lips, leads her out of the other hall and gets on the coach.


    Along the way, Princess Wenqing stared at her hand, as if she had made a mistake for a second, and the red flesh and bones inside would turn out. She was so afraid that she forgot to be afraid of the people around her. During that time, she still pulled the corner of the person''s clothes and asked like crying, "won''t it really rot?"


    "I''m not sure." Let Li light way.


    Princess Wenqing is really going to cry.


    All the way back to the Qingle hall, the innkeeper and the doctor outside the Qingle hall sat down a lot, and the patients crowded and bustled in an endless stream.


    Rong Li still leads Princess Wenqing and passes in front of the crowd.


    This is the first time that Princess Wenqing is out without a veil. The appearance of the flowers makes the men and women on the scene look more or less stunned.


    Until Rong Li brought her into the inner hall, the eyes outside the curtain were completely cut off.


    Rong Li asked Princess Wenqing to wait in the hall. He went in and changed his shoes. He changed his clothes by the way, and then took out the medicine.


    The medicine is contained in a wooden blue pottery pot. Open the lid and there is a yellow paste inside.


    Rong Li cleans her hands, digs out some ointment with her fingers, and spreads it evenly on Princess Wen Qing''s hands.


    Princess Wenqing only felt the cream cool and comfortable. Slowly, the tense nerves relaxed.


    After painting the palm, it''s the wrist.


    He rolled up her sleeves, held her delicate wrist in one hand, rubbed her thumb a little, and the other hand was covered with ointment.


    During the whole process, his expression was very focused. Princess Wen Qing wanted to ask him questions several times, but she was shocked by his serious expression.


    After applying the medicine, Rong Li asked her not to move around. She went to the back to wash her hands.


    In the process of washing hands, Rong Li couldn''t help but raise her lips and smile. Maybe she didn''t expect that she would believe it if her hands were rotten.


    He deliberately washed his hands for a long time, and then went back slowly. He wanted to see her sad face. When he went out, he first heard a familiar female voice, which came from her.


    "It''s not smallpox, what''s rotten? Let me see. It''s not red. The dog is dirty. It''s normal for you to itch after touching it. Just wash your hands. What else can I do? Oh? Is Xiaoli going to wipe it for you? What''s wrong with him? "


    Let Li taut a face, silent out.


    The people in the hall saw him and shouted happily, "Xiao Li."


    Rong Li sipped his lips and stared at the man. After a long time, he came up with a word: " Mother. "

 Chapter 1839

    Liu Wei and Rong Ling returned to Beijing because of the drought in Dingzhou. At first, they didn''t expect that the impact of the drought would be so serious. They thought that there would be relief from the imperial court. After the summer, the situation would improve.


    This time, however, there was a lack of food, which made the court want to buy food from the merchants.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling received the news that when they came back from the south, they knew that the food problem had been solved, but it was almost to Kyoto, and they all came back. Let''s go home by the way.


    Liu Wei arrived home early today, but Xiao Li was not there, only her mother Ji Xia Qiu.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling want to talk with the old man.


    But the old man opened his mouth and said, "if your son refuses to marry, you are not in a hurry."? All day long, I don''t want to be happy outside. Don''t you want my son? Son no, can donate to the people in need, don''t occupy the manger! What, he doesn''t want to get married? He doesn''t want to get married. You won''t say a word? Is to make up his mind, want him to be lonely forever, when a lonely old man, facing old age to die, not even a children carrying tea and water? After a hundred years, you two are dead and clean, leaving him to suffer in the world alone. What are you doing when you gave birth to him? "


    The more the old man said, the greater the fire, which scared Liu Weirong Leng to dizziness.


    Rong Leng quickly found an excuse to go to zhengemen for inspection.


    Liu Wei had an idea and was also busy hiding in the Qingle hall.


    Liu Wei waited for a long time in Qingle hall, but she didn''t wait for her son to come back. She wanted to ask her son what she had done to force his grandmother into this way?


    Just now, Liu Wei was checking the stock in the medicine store. He heard that the young master was back.


    When she came out, she didn''t see her son. Instead, she saw a bright little girl with a serious face and a tense expression staring at her hand.


    As soon as she asked, there was something else.


    Liu Wei hasn''t seen her son in a few months. Seeing his tall, big and well-equipped, she is relieved. She clapped the chair beside her and said, "come and let me have a look."


    Let Li face the vicissitudes of the past.


    Liu Wei pinched his son''s shoulder and wanted to say "thin" like a normal mother, expressing her mind that her son was fat or thin a few months ago, but she hesitated for a long time and didn''t say those two words after all.


    Because she really can''t remember whether her son was fat or thin a few months ago.


    Shan Shan''s hand is back. In order to cover up her feelings, she quickly shifts the topic and looks at the nearby Princess Wenqing: "this is it?"


    Just now, she had two conversations. She didn''t know the identity of the girl.


    It''s reasonable to say that Xiao Li''s patients should be the ones who wipe the medicine.


    But why did the patient come to the infirmary?


    "Let Li taut face way:" Wen Qing princess


    "Ah?" Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. Then she looked up and down at the little princess. The more she looked, the more surprised she was: "Princess Wenqing of Xianyan kingdom?"


    Now Princess Wenqing''s face has raised a smile, which is originally a beautiful face. Because of this smile, it is more charming. She obviously still remembers Liu Wei, but after all, it''s a reunion years later. She is not familiar with herself, so she just nods shyly, and smiles and agrees: "auntie, it''s me."


    Calling Auntie is totally based on her generation. She doesn''t know if it''s right or not.


    Liu Wei saw that the little girl was charming and lovely, and she also liked her heart: "how can you come to Qingyun? Did you come alone? "


    Liu Wei, who came out of the mountains and forests with the news lagging behind, even knew the progress of the grain purchase case a few days ago. Princess Xianyan''s coming to Qingyun to get married is even the headline for her today.


    Princess Wen Qing patiently told Liu Wei what she wanted, but she didn''t mention the alliance. She just said that she was on behalf of the delegation of Xianyan Kingdom, and that she would go back to Qingyun soon.


    Liu Wei is very sorry: "this is going back? Play more. "


    Princess Wen Qing raised her eyes a little, looked at Rong Li behind Yan Liu Wei, the crooked corner of her lips collapsed a little, and then raised it again, saying, "the mission will start in two days, and will come again next time."


    Liu Wei, he qiminrui, naturally saw the unnatural moment in her expression.


    She looked back at her son.


    But Rong Li heard that she would leave in two days, and her brow immediately wrinkled into a "Sichuan" character.


    Because Liu Wei was there, Rong Li and Princess Wenqing didn''t talk alone.


    Liu Wei actually took Princess Wenqing and asked her many questions about Ji Chundong. Princess Wenqing answered one by one and said, "there''s a letter from Mr. Yu Wen to Mr. Ji Taifu. He said it will be handed over to you."


    Liu Wei nodded, looked at the time is not early, and asked: "where do you live?"


    Princess Wenqing said, "the royal family is not here."


    Liu Wei patted his son and said, "it''s getting dark. Send him back."


    Rong Li immediately gets up and stares at Princess Wen Qing.


    Princess Wen Qing was so oppressed by him, she was a little afraid, but she didn''t bring out her maid. She didn''t know how to go back, so someone must send her.


    Rong Li led Princess Wenqing to get on the carriage. When he put down the curtain, he did not know if he was dazed. He saw his mother standing at the gate of Qingle hall, leaning against the door frame, and raised his eyebrows to him.In the carriage, Rong Li was still thinking about his mother''s expression. When he got back to his senses, he found that there was too much quiet around him.


    Turning his head, he saw that Princess Wenqing not only squeezed herself into the gap in the corner, but also breathed nervously. It seemed that he wanted to cover up her existence.


    Rong Li''s brow twisted again. "You''re leaving in two days?"


    The quiet carriage for a long time and the sudden sound made Princess Wen Qing instinctively tremble.


    She hesitated and said: " Yes. "


    Rong Li asked, "not next month?"


    Princess Wenqing pushed the pot onto the emissary: "they said Leave early... "


    "Are you afraid of me?" He asked suddenly.


    Princess Wen Qing nodded wildly like a chicken pecking rice in her heart. On her face, she actually shook her head against her heart: "how, how could..."


    Allow Li to move and sit a little.


    Princess Wenqing''s hair almost exploded.


    Let Li see this, and sit a little.


    Princess Wenqing broke down and had a friendly discussion: "you Past point Is that ok? "


    "No way." Rong Li''s answer was so arbitrary that she even sat in the past and pasted it directly to her side.


    Princess Wenqing is going to cry.


    Rong Li looks down at her eyes, pulls up her hand, looks at the ointment dried up because of melting, and rubs it with her fingers.


    Princess Wen Qing wants to take back her hand.


    Rong Li asked, "I''m scaring you. Are you angry?"


    Princess Wen Qing shakes her head. She can''t get angry and offend.


    Rong Li holds her hand tightly in her palm and says, "let''s go again next month. Give me some time."


    Princess Wen Qing is curious. When does he need?


    "Let''s go together."

 Chapter 1840

    When Rong Li returned to Qingle hall, he went to the warehouse first.


    Sure enough, I saw her mother facing the account book and counting at the same point.


    His tall figure covered the light outside the door. Liu Wei narrowed her eyes and turned to see that it was her son, with a smile on her face.


    "Finished?"


    "Yes." Allow Li to promise, walk in, pick up that account book, consciously continue to count.


    Liu Wei was glad to have someone help her. She was surrounded by her arms and asked curiously, "why do you have to let someone clean the medicine?"


    Rong Li''s expression is unnatural for a moment, but Liu Wei can''t see his expression because of his back.


    "Afraid of her infection."


    Liu Wei chuckled.


    Rong Li was a little embarrassed. She turned her head and shouted, "Niang..."


    Liu Wei stepped forward, took his son''s shoulder and looked at his face carefully. The more he looked at it, the more he sighed, "he''s really grown up."


    Rong Li didn''t want to hear her say this. She said, "the warehouse is too dark. Go out and rest. I''ll count the rest."


    Liu Wei shrugs and leaves the warehouse.


    She didn''t go far either. She took a rest in the yard outside. After waiting for half an hour, when Rong Li came out, she saw his mother set up a set of tea sets, drinking tea while waiting for him.


    He sighed, walked over and sat opposite her.


    Liu Wei poured him a cup of green tea with a leisurely and casual expression: "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Rong Ling came to pick up Liu Wei, the mother and son had not finished talking, but on the stone table in the courtyard, there was not only the teapot, but also some extra small snacks and cakes.


    The setting sun made the courtyard faint and red. When Rong Li saw his father first, he stood up and said hello.


    Rong Ling waved his hand and asked him to sit down. He went to Liu Wei and sat next to her.


    Liu Wei turned Rong Ling''s arm with her elbow and said, "your son has something to ask you."


    Rong Li''s face suddenly turned red: "Niang!"


    Rong Leng did not understand and looked at his son, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Li shakes her head: "it''s OK!"


    Liu Wei interrupts again: "he wants to ask you, in those days big good youth, promising, why meet me to want to become a family, is not brain bad?"


    "I didn''t say that," said Rong Li


    "Almost the same thing." Liu Wei said, looking at Rong Ling again, "do you answer him?"


    Rong Leng frowned and stared at his son. He questioned, "do you have itchy skin?"


    Rong Li: "..."


    Liu Wei smiled again, picked up a candied fruit, fed it to Rong Ling''s mouth, and said to his son, "there is no sense in the matter of feelings. I don''t know what your father thought then, but I can tell you honestly that if you follow your father''s way, you will never catch up with Princess Wenqing in your life."


    Rong Li immediately retorted, "I''m just going to Xianyan country by the way. What can I pursue..."


    Rong Leng looked at Liu Wei displeased: "what happened to me? So unsatisfied with you? "


    Liu Wei broke his finger and counted: "bullying, bullying, revenging, bullying, taking advantage of the situation, forcing people to do what they need, is that enough?"


    Rong Ling: "..."


    Liu Wei looked at his son again, but his face turned pale.


    Liu Wei picked up her eyebrows and said, "don''t tell me, you''ve won all?"


    Rong Li: "..."


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong Li: "..."


    For a long time, Liu Wei sighed and said, "two fools."


    Big silly Rong Leng: "..."


    Two silly Rong Li: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Wei''s emergency science popularization started from that night.


    In fact, Rong Li didn''t want to listen to her. He didn''t think half of what his mother said was reliable.


    Just for flowers, there''s a whole garden in another library. What kind of flowers? And he didn''t think Princess Wenqing liked flowers.


    But his mother is very determined to send.


    So the next day, Rong Li took a pot of Camellia and went to another restaurant.


    Princess Wen Qing saw him for three days in a row, and her mood was very complicated.


    Especially this time, he also brought potted flowers.


    This man is pure and elegant, with a medical box hanging on his shoulder. Originally, he is gentle, but the painting style is a bit abrupt when a big potted flower is pestled in his arms, which makes him look like a gardener rather than a doctor for a while.


    Princess Wenqing asked hesitantly, "this flower..."


    Rong Li''s face is completely black now. He puts the flowerpot aside and makes a loud sound: "it''s for you."


    Princess Wenqing went to see the maid on her side as if she were begging for help.


    The maid also wondered, shaking her head at the princess, saying that she could not see the deep meaning of the head here.


    Princess Wen Qing could only touch the flowerpot with a stiff scalp, and said dryly: "thank you, thank you?"


    Rong Li''s "um" voice, no need to be entertained, and he sat down on the chair.


    The servants of the other hall hurriedly served tea."Have you mentioned what I said to you yesterday to the envoys?"


    What was said yesterday is the matter of delaying the return to China?


    Princess Wenqing had a sudden attack in her heart, but she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    To be honest, she was paralyzed when she heard that he wanted to go back to Xianyan country with her yesterday. After returning to another library, she was still frightened. She not only didn''t tell the emissary about the delay, but also decided to leave ahead of time.


    The early date is tomorrow. She plans to make a quick decision.


    "No?" Looking at her expression, Rong Li understood: "it''s OK. I''ll talk about it later."


    Princess Wenqing was so scared that she said: "don''t go..."


    Rong Li looks at her.


    Princess Wen Qing pinched her fingertips and asked, "you, why are you going with us?"


    Rong Li squinted at her for a while, and said to the surrounding people, "go out first."


    The servants of other pavilions were obedient, but the maid of Princess Wenqing didn''t listen to him.


    Rong Li winked at the servants of other libraries.


    Several servant girls rushed up and escorted the servant girl away.


    Princess Wen Qing''s face was white with fear.


    When the hall was empty, Rong Li stood up and went to Princess chaowenqing.


    Princess Wenqing hurriedly retreated.


    When she leaves, he enters.


    When there is no retreat, Princess Wenqing is in a panic. She listens to her head. In a low and dumb voice, the man asks gently, "go back and eat it?"


    Princess Wen Qing looked at him in surprise.


    "Let Li Hang Mou to look at with her, the corner of the mouth lightly hooks:" I feel, I can try again, you give this opportunity


    Princess Wenqing is very surprised.


    After the surprise, the cheeks turned red, and the ears and neck were also congested.


    She hurriedly lowered her head and stared at the tip of her shoes, her heart pounding.


    Rong Li grabs her chin and lets her look up at herself.


    Princess Wen Qing did not dare to look at it. Her eyelashes quivered. Now she asked, "you Why... "


    "I don''t know." "But didn''t you come for me?" said Rong Li


    "Now I''ll go for you, will you?"


    Princess Wenqing''s heart beat faster.


    I didn''t know how to put them for a while.


    When Rong Li saw that the time was almost up, he thought of his mother''s "constant admonition" and took out two bills from his arms and said, "the recent opera garden has made a new song. Let''s go to see it together?"


    Send flowers and go to the movies, his mother said. It''s standard.


    Princess Wenqing lingered and buried her head. She seemed to be struggling in her heart.


    But in the end, she reached out and quietly took the ticket.


    Princess Wenqing nervously held the bill, and her eyes caught a glimpse of the name of the opera.


    She thought that when it came to this, she would definitely go to see "the legend of white snake" and "the match of immortals" and so on.


    I don''t know


    There are four characters in Wu Song''s killing sister-in-law. It''s black and upright. It leaps to the paper.


    Princess Wenqing: "..."

 Chapter 1841

    Wu Song''s killing sister-in-law is also good-looking. Wu Song''s killing sister-in-law is not bad-looking.


    But when Princess Wen Qing saw Pan Jinlian''s fake head, gurgling around the stage, and the stage was full of chicken blood, she really couldn''t force herself to stand up and applaud like others.


    When she came out of the theater, Li was still in the mood to take Princess Wenqing to the restaurant for dinner.


    Princess Wen Qing is now full of Pan Jinlian''s head. People are still a little lost, and they can''t distinguish between the southeast and the northwest, so she is taken away.


    In the box of the tavern, Princess Wenqing looks at Rong Li with a dozen candles, lights them and places them on the table.


    After holding it for a long time, she asked, "isn''t there a lantern? Why order so many candles?"


    "It is said that there is a sentiment," Rong Li said


    Princess Wenqing: "what


    After lighting so many candles, I don''t know if there''s any mood. It''s true that fumigating eyes. Princess Wen Qing just took a bite of diced meat, she was burned by the smoke and tried to shed tears.


    As she wiped her tears with her handkerchief, she still had to avoid the smoke of the candle. The whole person moved left and right, and it was hard to sit.


    When Rong Li saw this, he finally blew out several of them and asked her, "is it better?"


    Princess Wen Qing cried happily and nodded: "much better, much better." But the hands are still rubbing the eyes.


    Allow Li to walk over, stoop to raise her chin, let her look up.


    He took her handkerchief, wiped the corner of her eyes, slipped her eyelids with his thumb, and gently pressed the acupoints on her eyes.


    Princess Wenqing blushed all the time.


    When it was almost done, he got up and asked, "how is it?"


    Princess Wen Qing opened her eyes and nodded shyly Well, all right... "


    Rong Li sat back and the two continued to eat.


    After dinner, Rong Li said to go shopping.


    Princess Wenqing naturally agrees. She wants to see the customs and conditions of Qingyun country, but she hasn''t found a chance. Now she has a chance, and she can''t wait for it.


    They found a busy street market, and strolled carefully from the street to the end of the street. At the end of the street, they both got something. Rong Li bought some mountain herbs, and Princess Wenqing bought a box of vegetables, fruits and fruits.


    Rong Li remembers that her mother said that shopping is to buy clothes and accessories, but it should be almost the same to buy vegetables. He thinks it''s not bad.


    Princess Wenqing can''t cook and buy these vegetables and fruits. First, the vegetables are really big. Second, Rong Li says that the old man who sells vegetables has at least seven or eight kinds of diseases. She wants the old man to finish work early and go home at least today.


    When Rong Li passed by the Qingle hall, he ordered people to send the vegetables back to another hall. He took Princess Wenqing with him, but he didn''t date enough.


    After a day together, Princess Wen Qing is not so afraid of Rong Li. She occasionally teases him.


    When Rong Ye met her brother, she saw her brother, in the public, was trying to trim her hair for a strange girl with a veil on her face.


    Rong ye thought that he was blind and began to rub his eyes.


    With Rong ye, he was a middle-aged adjutant. He also saw Rong Li and was surprised: "Xiaoye, isn''t that your brother?"


    Rong Ye finally believes that what he sees is not an illusion.


    It''s a matter of business to go out for a few months and come back today.


    The thieves and bandits who have been hunting have fled to Beijing. It is reported that they will pass through Kyoto and go north to Zhongzhou to join their leaders.


    They are a whole detachment, following the bandits back to Beijing, but they can''t go back to the town gate or go home. When the bandits go, they will go too. Until the whole gang is captured and the case is over, they have a chance to breathe.


    When she saw her brother, she didn''t want to go up to say hello. Her colleagues thought that she was a little girl. After a few months away, she should be homesick. They wanted to open one eye, close one eye and let her see their relatives.


    But Rong Ye was very clear about her priorities. She shook her head, saying that she didn''t need to see each other. She turned around and walked with her colleagues.


    Let them ambush in the night outside the inn where the bandits are staying. This is a busy market. Today is the market day. People come and go outside the street. They have to fight for 120000 spirit. They can''t be allowed to make a mistake. Otherwise, the clue that they have been busy for several months will be interrupted here.


    The thief didn''t know his whereabouts had been exposed. He went out of the Inn and wanted to buy some dry food nearby. It was easy to use.


    Rong Yeh and a young man in the team who joined her at the same time followed her.


    For the convenience of movement, we wear men''s clothes. We walk and stop with the youth and always stare at the robber.


    After buying enough, the robber plans to go back to the inn.


    But when he turned his head, it was just opposite to Rong ye and the young man''s six eyes.


    The robber''s eyes were full of bells.


    Allow night also some panic, her heart beat fast, but still very fast reaction, impatient to thief bandit way: "get out of the way."


    The bandit first looked at her, then at the young people around her. Then, he held his burden tightly and ran to the passenger station without looking back.At this time, if you don''t dare to chase him again, you can tell the robber that he has been stared at?


    There are other companions nearby. Seeing their faces exposed, they consciously replaced them.


    Rong ye and the young man deliberately made a few rounds before they went back to the gate of the inn to join the army.


    Unexpectedly, when I came near, I saw that the robber was quarreling with others in the inn.


    Allow the night to fix one''s eyes to see, frighten three souls to disappear seven spirits, quarrel with thief bandit, isn''t it her elder brother?


    Next to her brother, she was still standing the strange woman with a veil.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong ye asked the adjutant


    The adjutant also has a dignified face. Obviously, he didn''t expect things to go wrong here.


    Rong Ye clenched his fist. She was determined not to let her brother make trouble and destroy the original plan. She planned to go in and take his brother away by force.


    Even before she went in, the veil woman beside her brother came out, and the other side came straight to her, obviously well prepared.


    "Excuse me..." When Princess Wenqing came to Rongye, she looked at the young people beside her: "do you know where there is a medical center?"


    She said, stretching out her hand, on her left index finger, bleeding.


    The young man was stupefied for a moment. He didn''t know that he was facing himself. He looked at Rong ye and looked at him.


    Let night frown: "you......"


    Princess Wen Qing just took off her veil at this time. Her excellent appearance caught their eyes.


    "It hurts..." She lowered her eyes and said pitifully.


    Rong night only felt that the bones were almost crisp. She grabbed her neck and said to the young man impatiently, "take her to the doctor''s office."


    The young man seemed to be hesitant. Princess Wenqing had looked at the young man happily, waiting for him to lead the way.


    The young man looked into the inn again.


    Princess Wen Qing raised her hand and held the young man''s wrist, saying, "let''s go."


    The youth looked at the green and white jade fingers on his wrists, and his throat was a little itchy. Finally, he took the man away.


    Unexpectedly, after a few steps, his knees suddenly softened and the whole man fell to his knees.


    Realizing that he had lost his strength, he raised his head abruptly and went to catch Princess Wenqing conditionally.


    But I can''t even lift my hand.


    Princess Wen Qing has now retreated to the back of Rong Ye.


    In the inn, Rong Li also came out. He stared at Princess Wenqing with a very bad expression. When he came forward, he grabbed her hand and rubbed her hard with his sleeve.


    Rong Yeren is going to be silly and asks, "brother, what are you doing?"


    Rong Li has the way to breathe. He reaches out his finger, stabs his sister''s forehead and scolds: "did you feed the dog in pre job training? Who is the one who took you? Who coordinated the task? Dad''s not here, I''m not here. That''s how you hang out? When the enemy judges the troops, they don''t know anything. They don''t think they die fast enough, do they? "

 Chapter 1842

    Rong Ling and Liu Wei are finally shocked.


    When they hurried to zhengemen, Rong Ye was being instructed by her brother.


    There are also many people standing nearby, all of them are Rong Ling''s old subordinates, who are also watching Rong Li and Rong Ye grow up.


    The eldest uncles now look dignified, listening to brother scold younger sister, also dare not persuade, in the final analysis, today''s matter, they are also embarrassed.


    When Rong Leng arrived, someone seemed to see the life-saving straw and hurriedly came to retell the matter.


    Rong Li has already retired. After he left office, zhengemen no longer has the post of captain. Some of them are only the Deputy capital. This deputy capital is now the manager of zhengemen and the successor appointed by Rong Ling before he left office. The other party''s surname is Guo. It''s Rong Li and Rong Ye''s senior brother.


    Deputy Guo just came out of the interrogation room. When he saw master, he hurried to meet him.


    "How is the trial?" Rong Leng asked him


    Guo Deputy shook his head: "his mouth is very hard, and he won''t say anything."


    Today ''s incident can be attributed to the negligence of all members of the investigation team, which leads to the enemy invading the team, successfully interfering with the task process, endangering the life and safety of an investigation team member, and indirectly endangering the life and safety of the whole team member.


    Guo said: "according to the screening of the portraits, the two caught, the older one, the one they have been following, nicknamed wild leopard, is one of the participants in the latest case of robbing the official bank. Ge Chi, a younger surname, was thirty-two years old. He committed the first crime at the age of eleven. He was accused of arson. His parents died when he was a child and lived with his aunt. At the age of eleven, he didn''t know what the dispute was. He burned his aunt''s house. At last, because he was young and no one was hurt, he was sentenced to three years in prison. He should have served his sentence in prison, After being admitted by criminal gangs and released from prison, they have committed numerous and small cases and killed people. Last year, they have been promoted from second level wanted to first level wanted. There are all cases in the data room. "


    Speaking of the last sentence, Guo was embarrassed. He glanced at the corner of his eyes, where he was still scolded.


    At the time of entry training, the newly arrested liberal arts examination papers were reviewed by the most wanted criminals of all ages. At that time, Rong ye, who was a student who passed the examination, was the first group of Yuanzu examinees to participate in the zhengemen examination. Guo remembered that he had passed the examination with full marks. Even later, he also participated in the addition of negative papers to consolidate the contents of the examination papers.


    Ge Chi didn''t know when he replaced Wu Ming, the original team member, and joined the team. He used human skin masks. When it comes to human skin masks, many people would think of Zhong Ziyu in the Yamen of Beijing Zhaoyin. But in fact, human skin masks are not Zhong Ziyu alone. This is a Jianghu trick. Jianghu people with age and division know more or less about it There are also some artists who have lived on this.


    Ge Chi''s mask is made by someone unknown. It''s very precise, but it''s not completely flawless. If Deputy Guo came to see it by himself, he might not recognize it at a glance, but after several days of contact, he could always see the flaws.


    However, no one, including the team leader, could see it.


    When did Ge Chi replace Wu Ming? Is Wu Ming still alive? If Wu Ming is dead, all the members of the team should not want to have a good life.


    Deputy Guo has a dignified face.


    After Rong Leng got to know the situation, she looked at Liu Wei beside her eyes.


    Liu Wei''s expression is not good either. She goes to her children''s side.


    When Rong Li saw his mother coming, she stopped.


    Liu Wei patted his son on the shoulder and turned to look at his daughter: "do you know what''s wrong?"


    Allow night to nod, dare not speak, atmosphere dare not go out.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that night is the only one. Night''s experience is too shallow. It''s a new catcher. Ge Chi is also a veteran. How can night be the only one in this case.


    The most responsible one is the leader of the team.


    Some people are old, dependent on the old and not serious. It''s time to learn a lesson.


    As soon as the town gate is renewed and replaced, Rong Ling and Li will go, and vice president Guo will be in a new position. They will not be able to control all the people, and those who cheat and cheat will breed slowly. This is also the reason why, as soon as he returns to Beijing, Rong Ling will immediately return to the town gate for inspection. He is supporting vice president Guo.


    But no one can ask Rong Ling to shine and heat in his post until the last moment of his life. He was very tired in the first half of his life. He just wanted to leave the rest of his time to his family and his wife, which is not too much.


    The bad thing is that Zhen Gemen is used to this pillar. Once he leaves, Zhen Gemen is not stable.


    Rong Ling is over there talking with Guo and other people. Liu Wei is over here, appeasing his son and daughter.


    She asked her daughter, "do you know why your brother chose to take people back directly in this tough way?"


    Rong Li is surprised and annoyed when he finds his sister and Ge Chi on the way, but he can choose to go back to zhengemen first, explain this to vice Guo, and even go home to find his father and explain it to him.


    But he didn''t. at that time, he jumped on Ge Chi Zhengfa, which was not appropriate in fact, lacking planning and comprehensiveness.But Liu Wei knew that although he took a risk in this way, he seized the best opportunity to hit.


    Ge Chi is a habitual criminal. When he faces the wild leopard, it is very likely that the wild leopard knows that he has been followed. At this time, the situation suddenly changes from dark to dark.


    What will wild leopard do after that? Why does gechi want to meet with wild leopard at that time?


    Do they want to do anything in Beijing? What instructions did gechi give the leopard when they looked at each other? Will they hurt the team?


    The criminals will not say hello to you in advance when they do evil. Rong Li can go back to discuss with the people how to arrest Ge Chi, but what''s the time?


    One hour, two hours?


    And at this time, who can guarantee that all the members of the team are still alive?


    Rong Li captured gechi on the spot, which is the same as that, which directly eliminates the possibility of malignant events. Although the practice is direct, the effect is extremely high.


    Ge Chi didn''t know Rong Li and didn''t expect that Rong Li would attack him, so at that moment, he was relaxed and unprepared.


    And surprise is the magic weapon to win.


    Rong ye knew that her brother did this to save her, so she was even more ashamed.


    Liu Wei sighed and touched her daughter''s head.


    Learning a thing is a process. Xiaoli was not able to handle a case independently on the first day of his life. Before he took on a big role, he had a long time to start and run errands.


    Ugly now, is this stage, she is still a small sapling, although growing, but not strong enough to stand up.


    She still needs time.


    Rong Ling will be busy next. Liu Wei can''t bear to have her daughter scolded again. With her, she is far away from her manic son.


    Rong Li''s face is still taut, because today''s events make him angry, far more than his sister.


    There was also a woman who made him angry.


    From the interrogation room, Rong Li saw a bright and charming woman standing under the tree in the sun. She was holding a leaf in her hand. The naughty one was using the tip of the leaf to play tricks on the reptiles on the trunk.


    He went over with a dark face, and the thick shadow gradually surrounded each other.


    Princess Wen Qing turned around, saw him come out, smiled and asked, "is it over?"


    "Where did you come from?" asked Rong Li


    Princess Wen Qing looked at him innocently, a little pitifully.


    Rong Li didn''t let her fool her: "say!"


    Princess Wen Qing licked her lips, crooked her head, and drew a hairpin from her hair.


    That hairpin is beautiful and precious, but Princess Wenqing turns it open. There is still some powder left in it.


    "Do you take soft tendons with you?" Rong Li couldn''t believe it.


    But Princess Wenqing took off her earrings again.


    There is Aconitum powder in the gem earrings, willow leaf peach in the pearl bracelet, and heding red in the jade necklace


    It''s all highly toxic. By contrast, soft tendon powder is the most mild.


    Rong Li: "..."


    Princess Wenqing looked up at him and murmured, "I''m alone, thousands of miles away. From Xianyan country to Qingyun country, the road is difficult and dangerous. Naturally, I have to prepare some things for myself, which I can protect myself without looking at them."


    She said, "I''m a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken."


    Rong Li: "..."


    When you said you were a weak woman, did you ask Ge chi to agree?

 Chapter 1843

    Princess Wenqing not only poisons, but also makes beauties.


    Give her a monkey, she may be able to go to heaven and sun side by side.


    Li is so angry that she confiscates all her jewelry. All she carries is highly toxic. You are not afraid to shake your hands and use yourself!


    Princess Wenqing''s "weapons" were seized. She was sorry and distressed, but Li was angry. She dared not come back.


    Liu Wei also came out with her daughter at this time. In the interrogation room, Rong Ling was interrogating herself, so she didn''t join in the activity.


    Rong Ye is still lost. At the same time, he is more worried about his partner Wu Ming. Wu Ming and her Zhen Ge men entered at the same time. They start from the bottom, patrol together, watch the night together, and go up and down the mountain together. They can give their backs to each other''s comrades in arms.


    Wu Ming just gave birth to a son. All the family pointed to him alone. If something really happened to him, I don''t know how to explain it to my sister-in-law.


    Liu Wei didn''t comfort her daughter any more. She should know the rules of her profession. Life and death are not her own from the day she joined the profession. The day when Liu Wei let her daughter enter the gate, she was ready. Her daughter would sacrifice at any time.


    There is no time in the world to be quiet, just someone to carry your weight forward.


    To be the one who bears the weight, you have to pay a price.


    Of course, Wu Ming is not hopeless. Let''s see if Rong Ling can judge it.


    Liu Wei took her daughter, who was going to take her back to the rest room. As soon as she came out, she saw her son and Princess Wenqing talking in the yard.


    She looked at her daughter from afar and asked, "has she been with your brother? When it happened? "


    Rong Ye looks up and recognizes the girl who is the best in the country. She nods: "together, she Ge Chi''s soft tendons are scattered, which is her. "


    Liu Wei is surprised: "she did it?"


    Rong ye asked, "Niang, who is she?"


    Liu Wei sipped her lips: "Princess Wenqing, Princess of Xianyan, used to be in Xianyan, and your brother has a little friendship."


    Rong Ye didn''t expect that he was a foreigner. He was surprised: "I saw my brother in the street, and had her hair cut..."


    "Liu Wei hissed:" the movement is quite fast, but thanks to my strategy


    "What''s the strategy?" Rong ye asked


    Liu Wei shook his head: "you don''t need to do anything. Gu Chao''s heart is yours."


    Allow night a Leng, understand: "Niang you mean, she and my brother, is that kind of relationship?"? Is she my future sister-in-law? "


    "Not necessarily, but your brother will continue to follow my strategy and soon get married."


    Liu Wei has been tested by countless ancestors in the 21st century and confirmed to be an effective strategy for love. She is very confident. She has made this a code and instilled it into her son. She feels that her son will soon marry her daughter-in-law.


    "But your brother is too reckless. How can you let her take risks and give her medicine? What if Ge Chi reacts and takes her as a hostage?"


    Rong Ye didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t say a word. She just looked at the girl and asked curiously, "brother, I like such a girl."


    "How is that?" Liu Wei asked.


    I can''t describe it.


    Liu Wei said: "some women are wine, such as me and you. They are strong, arrogant and turbulent. Their bones are full of unyielding and sharp. Some women are water, such as her, soft, pure, sweet, her bones, is full of tolerance and warmth. Your brother just likes drinking water. "


    Rong Ye hasn''t heard of such a metaphor yet, but when you think about it carefully, it is.


    Some people like to take risks, others are willing to be plain.


    She tried her best to join the army because she liked to take risks.


    But his brother, as soon as he has a chance, is willing to be a general doctor, which shows that her brother ''s heart is more inclined to enjoy the ordinary.


    Plain people really prefer water to wine.


    Wine is exciting, but water can cure everything.


    Rong ye thought so, and looked forward. She planned to go forward, formally, to say hello to the future sister-in-law.


    Liu Wei didn''t go up. She''s an elder. She''s afraid of being restrained by the younger generation.


    The sudden appearance of Rong Ye makes Rong Li''s black face add another layer of ash.


    Rong Ye looked at his brother in fear, and said with his neck narrowed: "I just want to say hello to Princess Wen Qing."


    Rong Li stares at her with her lips closed.


    Princess Wen Qing has raised a smile and said to Rong ye, "I know you, you are Rong Ye. Your baby name is ugly. Lord Ji told me that."


    "Lord Ji?" Allow night a Leng, just react, should be to say her uncle, in Xian Yan country official Ji Chundong.


    The voice of Princess Wenqing is delicate and soft. She has thick hands and thick feet at night. Looking at her exquisite work and fragrant smell, she can''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    She played with the boys since childhood. The softest girl around her was her girl sister. She really didn''t have such a relationship with Princess Wenqing, as if she had been in touch with a girl who would be broken."Let Li catch up with the guests on the side:" hello to ask so long


    Allow night to hold back for a while, because just made a mistake, dare not answer back, can only honest way: "then I left."


    Let Liba not let her go.


    But Princess Wenqing called out, "wait."


    She stood up to Rong Li''s chilly eyes, ran to Rong ye, put her jade pendant on her waist, and said, "I think this style should match you."


    "No, no, no," he said


    Princess Wenqing has to give it to her, but she doesn''t give it back.


    At last, I can''t help but accept it and think about what I''ll send back tomorrow.


    Rong Ye returns to her mother with the jade pendant. Liu Wei sees the jade pendant at a glance and asks, "did she send it?"


    Rong Ye nodded and wondered: "but why is this jade pendant suitable for me? Isn''t it peony? Is she praising me for being more charming than flowers? "


    Liu Wei rolled her white eyes, took the jade pendant, looked around and knocked on her daughter''s forehead: "I smell it. What''s the taste of the jade pendant?"


    Let night really picked up smelled once.


    After smelling it, his face changed: "this smell seems to be..."


    "There is a hundred days'' powder hidden in it. If you are hurt, you can keep your heart and pulse as long as you don''t have breath and eat it at the first time." Liu Wei breathed: "although I have prepared a lot of emergency medicine for you, the bottles, jars and jars are not easy to carry with you after all. Especially in the wild, they are helpless. This thing is convenient, portable, hidden and can be used immediately if necessary."


    Rong Ye holds the jade plate and stares at the eldest brother.


    Liu Wei said: "I know that you are in danger when you are working in the town gate. They sent you here specially. I''ll see you later. Thank you."


    "Yes!" Rong Ye nodded


    As she said this, she raised her head again and wanted to express her thanks to Princess Wenqing at a distance.


    Unexpectedly, I saw his brother, with a fierce face, scolding Princess Wen Qing for her grandson.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Allow the night to be silent for a long time, the secluded ask her mother: "this is also in the strategy?"


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Rong ye: " My brother, can I really marry a daughter-in-law? "


    Liu Wei: "..."


    Liu Wei also began to question.

 Chapter 1844

    Too much happened today, and good dates were disrupted.


    Following the setting sun, Rong Li sent Princess Wenqing back to another museum.


    Princess Wenqing asked him, "my jewelry..."


    Let Li take a look at her.


    Princess Wenqing immediately changed her voice: "I don''t want those jewelry. Please help me to throw them away. Don''t let me see them. I''m bored when I see them!"


    Let Li hum, get off first, then lead her back down.


    Princess Wen Qing put her little hand in his big palm and blushed.


    After today, the relationship between them has been determined. Princess Wenqing is still in a trance. She doesn''t even know how things can develop like this.


    When we parted, jongley said, "let''s go again next month, OK?"


    Princess Wenqing''s ears were hot, and she said shyly, "well, I''ll Wait for you. "


    Rong Li also smiled, he smiled, just like spring, melting ice and snow, Princess Wen Qing''s heart beat fast again.


    She quickly covered her heart and sighed that beauty was wrong. Before she lost control, she ran into the library.


    After sending Princess Wenqing, Li will go back to the gate. Ge Chi hasn''t confessed yet. Wu Ming''s life is still in danger.


    Princess Wenqing has never been in contact with a thief. She thinks it''s exciting today. When she gets back, she tells her maid.


    The maidservant was scared out of her wits. What do you mean? Isn''t the princess going out to see a play? How could she get involved with the wanted?


    The maidservant hurriedly catches Princess Wenqing up and down to check for fear that she may get hurt.


    Princess Wenqing said with a smile, "I''m ok, nothing."


    The maid complained again, "that man, how can that man let the princess do such a dangerous thing!"


    Princess Wen Qing has just been in love, and her heart has long gone to 18000 miles. She quickly said good words for her boyfriend: "he didn''t let me go. He and the robber were at the inn, and asked me to hide upstairs. But since I knew that the robber had an accomplice with his sister, I couldn''t wait. Don''t worry. The soft muscle in my hairpin was made by doctor Yun Taiyi. It works Good. I put it on my hands and touch the thief''s skin, and he''s got it. "


    The maidservant was about to cry: "how about you, princess, what kind of powder did you touch? Is there any discomfort?"


    Princess Wen Qing shook her head: "I''m ok. I don''t have martial arts. Soft tendons have no effect on me."


    The maid was relieved, but still said: "it''s always too dangerous. No way. Let''s get on the road early tomorrow and leave the right and wrong place quickly!"


    Wen Qing''s Princess smelt the words, touched her nose, and said with a guilty heart, "well, I think Qingyun country is very good. Let''s stay for a while."


    Maidservant: "?"


    "Go tell the emissary. Let''s go next month."


    Maidservant: "?"


    "Go quickly. Don''t let them pack up. I will not leave tomorrow, and I will not leave if you pull me!"


    Maidservant: "?"


    Princess Wenqing said she would go, but she didn''t go, just like a dose of invigorating agent, which hit Rong Qingxin.


    Rong Qian firmly believes that Princess Wen Qing decided not to leave because of him.


    He received the news that the next day he came to visit happily and asked Princess Wen Qing to go to the other village in the outskirts of Beijing for a visit.


    Before that, he said Princess Yue Wenqing, but he turned around and heard that the princess was going back to China ahead of time. He thought it was out of the question, so he didn''t go back. As a result, now that the princess didn''t go, he felt that the opportunity came again.


    Rong Qian wore a blue and white riding suit today. The whole man looked brave and handsome. He stopped his horse outside the other hall and was about to knock on the door of the other hall. When he saw that the door opened, Princess Wen Qing, wearing a veil, was walking out quietly with her cat on her waist.


    When Rong Qian''s eyes brightened, he hurriedly shouted: "Wen Qinggong......"


    Before the word "Lord" was called out, Princess Wenqing looked up and stared at him. Her index finger stood in front of her lips and said, "Shh!"


    Rong Qian was stunned. Seeing her furtive, she lowered her voice and asked, "where are you going?"


    Princess Wenqing turned around and carefully closed the door of the other hall. Then she said, "my maid won''t let me out. I went out secretly. Don''t expose me."


    "Don''t expose, don''t expose, I''ll cover for you. Where are you going? I''ll take you!"


    Princess Wen Qing looks at Rong Qing. She had a good feeling for Rong Qing before. He is gentle and funny. He is very similar to her second brother, but Rong Li says he is not a good man.


    Princess Wen Qing has some problems, so she doesn''t dare to get along with this man alone.


    "I''ll go myself. I know the way." Said Princess Wenqing.


    Where can Rong Qian let her go? "There are so many people in Beijing. It''s not safe. I heard that Zhen Gemen caught a wanted man in the city yesterday. What do you do if you are a girl and run around in danger?"


    Princess Wenqing also thought about yesterday. Although she felt exciting at that time, she thought it was really dangerous after the event. Her maid just thought that Qingyun state was not in good order, so she was not allowed to go out.Princess Wen Qing hesitated for a moment and finally said, "thank you. I''m going to Qingle hall."


    "Qing Yue hall" was stunned He responded and asked, "are you sick?"


    Princess Wen Qing blushed, shook her head, and said, "I just want to see it. I haven''t been before."


    "Rong Qian wondered," what''s good in the drugstore


    It also occurred to me that Princess Wenqing likes to see things related to people''s conditions. There are many patients in the hospital. She would like to see this.


    "Yes, I''ll take you there. My brother, the one you saw last time, is the doctor of qingletang. I know which room he often sits in. I''ll take you to his room."


    Princess Wenqing is stunned: "there are many Qingle halls in Beijing?"


    Yesterday, she went shopping with Rong Li and bought many dishes, which she couldn''t get. They were temporarily put in Qingle hall and asked someone to send them back to another hall. Princess Wen Qing said she knew the way, that is, the family she knew.


    "Qing Le Tang is a chain drugstore in China. There are four in Beijing alone," said Rong with a smile


    Princess Wen Qing understood and said, "that''s trouble."


    Rong Qian didn''t set up a carriage, only rode a horse, so it was to send Princess Wenqing, that is to say, two people walked on four legs. Rong Qian was very happy. He deliberately made a detour on the road, so he wanted to stay with Princess Wenqing for a while.


    Princess Wenqing is not familiar with her life. She can walk as long as she can. She can''t walk when she is walking.


    Rong Qian thought that the princess was delicate and frail, so he couldn''t be compared with such a big man as him. He was a little sorry and hurriedly said, "that''s the corner over there."


    Princess Wen Qing looks at the sign of Qingle hall. As expected, she sees the sign of Qingle hall from a distance. Then, Rong Qian sees that the girl who is just dying is suddenly as fast as a kite, almost rushing to fly.


    "Yes?"


    When Rong Qian catches up with her, she can see that Princess Wen Qing is standing outside the Qingle hall, holding her fingers in both hands, probing her head and thinking. Those who want to go in dare not go in.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong asked


    Princess Wen Qing asked him nervously, "is my hair in disorder? Does the color of the clothes look good? "


    Rong tilted his face and blushed. He mumbled, "it''s good-looking. It''s good-looking everywhere. It''s good-looking from head to foot."


    Princess Wen Qing is relieved. She takes a deep breath, and then walks in slowly.


    At that time, Rong Li was studying prescriptions with other doctors in the shop. Seeing someone coming in outside, he subconsciously raised his eyes.


    Then he saw Princess Wenqing and Rong Qing come in one by one.


    Rong Qian is half a step behind Princess Wenqing. His eyes are full of feelings and are firmly attached to Princess Wenqing, just like they are stuck.


    Rong Li straightened up and looked at them coldly.

 Chapter 1845

    "Why are you here?" Let Li take the lead in asking questions.


    Rong Qian thought that he was asking himself. He was also honored. Rong Li, a bad boy, never liked to entertain him. He came to qingletang every day a few days ago. Rong Li was eager to drive him out with a broom. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see him for a few days. He had such a good attitude towards himself.


    "Rong Qian raised his smile and replied," come by the way and have a look. You are busy with your work. Don''t worry about me. "


    Rong Li looks at Rong Qian strangely, gets up and goes to Princess Wen Qing.


    Rong Qian thought that he was coming to find himself. He wanted to build Rong Li''s shoulder, but he saw that Rong Li stopped in front of Princess Wenqing. Then he lowered his head and stared at the shy little princess. His voice was soft as a fake: "how come?"


    "Yes?"


    Princess Wen Qing blushed, held the dress belt in her small hand, looked up at him and whispered, "I just want to tell you that I didn''t leave today..."


    Rong Li''s eyes are soft, and her mouth is smiling: "yes, I see it."


    Princess Wenqing''s face is redder, and she says, "well, I''m done, I''m gone..."


    Rong Li took hold of her hand, pinched her finger, and said, "if you come, stay more."


    Princess Wenqing looked up and saw the doctor, the doctor, the shopkeeper and the assistant. All of them were peeping at them.


    Princess Wen Qing is sorry: "will you be disturbed?"


    "No." Rong Li said, and led her directly into the inner hall.


    "Yes?"


    ¡­¡­


    Rong qian can''t accept the fact that her goddess is with her brother.


    Others are going crazy. Like a stone Buddha, he sticks himself in the lobby of the medical hall and refuses to leave.


    Other people in the hospital have long been used to the idea that Rong Qian would come here from time to time to sit for an afternoon, so they have no right to be this person, what to do and what else to do.


    It was Rong Li, who was not as cold as usual. He took a cup of tea and handed it to Rong Qing with one hand.


    Rong Qian hums, don''t take it!


    Rong Li put the tea on the table, sat down next to him, and said, "if you are really upset, when we get married, would you like to have two drinks earlier?"


    When Rong pours on him, he pinches Rong Li''s neck.


    Rong Li is only joking. Before retaliating, he whispered in his ear every day. Now, seeing that Rong Qian is really hairy, he clapped his hand and said, "stop making trouble."


    Rong inclined to gasp, but let go of him.


    As a result, Rong Li said, "we may have a banquet in Xianyan country. It''s a long way to go, so you can''t come."


    This time, Rong Qian pours on it. No matter what Rong Li says, he doesn''t let go. Soon, he pinches Rong Li out of his neck.


    The people next to you are worried about it. They won''t really make an accident.


    After allowing Rong Qian to vent for a while, Rong Li''s single hand turns over his hand, and Rong Qian is clamped down. Knowing that he can''t beat the other side, he can only withdraw his strength in frustration.


    Rong decadent sat back in his chair, quietly picked up the cup of tea, drank it, and still felt angry: "why is this..."


    Rong Li touched her neck and asked, "which one?"


    "I''m not convinced," did you use any obscene means? Why does she look up to you? It doesn''t make sense! "


    Rong Li didn''t want to go back. Instead, he looked at the time and suddenly asked, "hungry?"


    It''s not early or late. What are you hungry for.


    Rong gave him a white look.


    Rong Li said, "I''m hungry. Go in and eat something. You can help yourself."


    Rong Li said, and really went into the inner hall. Rong Qian didn''t know what he meant. He was puzzled.


    After a while, I heard the doctor boy coming into the inner hall to take the medicine. He smiled and said: "I said what should I do for such a long time. Drink the red bean soup. It''s been cooked by the girl for nearly an hour. Once it''s good, master will step on it."


    Rong Qian was so angry that he almost died in the same place.


    Princess Wenqing doesn''t have any skills. She can cook red bean soup. She is also idle in the hospital. She wants to do something. Just in time, there are red beans in the kitchen. She borrows some from the cook.


    Red bean soup is fragrant, sweet and soft. Rong Li sits opposite to Princess Wenqing, takes a sip and looks up at her.


    Princess Wen Qing asked nervously, "is it good to drink?"


    She did it for him last time, but nobody knows. She doesn''t know if he drank it at last.


    "It''s a bit cooked." Let Li Road.


    Princess Wenqing immediately sat up straight: "ripe?"


    Rong Li chuckled and took another sip, saying, "good to drink."


    Princess Wen Qing is satisfied. She smiles and wipes the sweat on her cheek with the back of her hand. Rong Li notices that there is soot on the back of her hand. When she wipes it on her face, her face is dirty.


    He put down the spoon, got up, pinched his sleeve, half over the table, to wipe her face.


    Princess Wenqing is very hot, but she didn''t avoid it, so she asked him to wipe it.Between the two people, it seems that there is something obvious. It is obvious that we can understand each other just by looking at each other.


    And the sour smell of love, after all, still smoked to the outside of the door.


    With a coffin face and a step of six people''s disapprehension, Rong inclined rushed in.


    He sat down beside Rong Li, put his hand on the table, and announced, "I''m hungry, too!"


    Princess Wen Qing was stunned for a moment, but did not respond.


    Rong Li did not throw any more than one light to Rong Qing. He said casually, "there is something in the kitchen. You should eat it yourself."


    Let''s clench our fists and grind our teeth. Listen carefully. We can hear some buzzing sounds.


    Princess Wenqing asked in a low voice, "what do you say?"


    Rong Li raised his eyelids and translated: "he is swearing."


    Princess Wenqing: "..."


    After all, Rong Qian is still serving it himself. To be honest, the taste is ordinary, that is, the taste of very ordinary red bean soup.


    But this is made by Princess Wenqing. She is a man, washing her hands to make soup.


    When Rong Qingguang thought about it, he was very angry. Then he alone drank up the rest of the pot of red bean soup!


    Princess Wenqing worried: "if you eat so much, you will have diarrhea..."


    Rong Qian doesn''t listen to me. After drinking up the pot fiercely, he carries it away!


    How, lovelorn still don''t let person turn grief and anger into appetite!


    In addition to asking Princess Wen Qing all over her face, Rong Li was not affected.


    After Rong Li finished his bowl, let Princess Wen Qing wait first. He went into the room.


    When you come out again, take this cloth bag in your hand.


    The cloth bag opened, the inside, earrings, hairpins, bracelets and necklaces were all "dangerous jewelry" confiscated from Princess Wenqing yesterday.


    Rong Li twisted the hairpin and said, "it''s Mongolian sweat medicine, laxative in the earrings and itch powder in the necklace. Replace those you used to have. Put them away."


    When Princess Wen Qing saw this, she was stunned for a while, and her heart suddenly rose, warm.


    It turned out that he didn''t want her to wear these self-protection things. He was really afraid that she would hurt himself if she misused them.


    Princess Wen Qing looks up and suddenly feels that the man in front of her is more handsome than yesterday


    It''s even more exciting.


    Princess Wenqing was so passionate that she took off all the jewelry she was wearing today and finally took off her shoes and belt. Then she piled up a lot of things in front of Rong Li and said, "there are still things in it. Please change them! The shoes are hidden in the heel, and the belt is sewn in the leather interlayer! "


    Rong Li: "..."


    Rong Li looks at the whole table of stolen goods.


    So, if he doesn''t give it back to her, she''s going to hide it?


    Maybe it''s more than that. There must be others in other libraries!


    Let Li gasp.

 Chapter 1846

    Wu Ming didn''t die. When GE Chi and Li Dai were stiff, they thought about the possibility of failure. So he left a hand. At the critical moment, he wanted to trade Wu Ming for his life.


    The answer he gave to Zhen Gemen was to save Wu Ming. You can let him go.


    Rong Ling is not a threatened person, but Rong Ye hopes to save his companions.


    Rong Ling is going to discuss with vice capital Guo and others. Rong Ye is just a little constable. She is not qualified to attend such a meeting. She is expelled.


    After a few rounds in the street, I don''t know why Rong ye went to Wuming''s house. Wu Ming''s wife didn''t know that her husband was dying. When she saw Rong ye, she warmly invited her to have tea in the house, and carefully inquired about Wu Ming''s recent situation and asked how long he could go home.


    Let night a word also can''t say, finally stuffy head, hurried away.


    Rong Ye doesn''t want to go home. Zhengemen''s side, because her team made mistakes, the team leader has been punished, and all the members have been forced to "rest" at home.


    There was no place to go. Finally, I went to Qingle hall.


    When she didn''t know what to do, she always wanted to find her brother, which was probably a habit she had developed since childhood. Compared with her parents, she was more close to her brother.


    As a result, as soon as she arrived at qingletang, she saw Rong Qing dragging a pot and panting out of it.


    "What are you doing?" he asked


    Rong Qianli ignored her and walked away.


    Let night wonder, go into the drugstore and ask others what''s the matter.


    Others looked at each other, but they just shook their heads and didn''t give her the answer.


    Rong ye asked again, "where''s my brother?"


    "In the inner hall." Someone came back to her.


    Rong Ye enters the inner hall and hears someone talking inside. It''s her brother''s voice: "it''s too tight. Don''t move."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, all right? " It''s the voice of Princess Wenqing.


    "Turn around a little." It''s her brother''s voice again.


    "So? Oh, it hurts. You, please take it easy... " The voice of Princess Wenqing.


    Allow night: "......"


    What are they doing?


    Why is the dialogue so strange?


    They haven''t married yet!


    Is her brother a beast?


    Should she tell her parents?


    Can my leg be broken?


    Let the night wind in disorder, a lot of brain across the moment, she told herself, be calm, calm!


    After being together with Gu Chao, Rong Ye has secretly seen some things that are not suitable for children. Of course, she does not want to practice them, but she does not want to know nothing about them.


    Now, the inner door is not closed. Her brother and Princess Wenqing are saying some fascinating words


    Allow the night to sink into contemplation, the inner heaven and man fight, and wander between going in and interrupting, or turning around and walking.


    At this time, the voice of Princess Wenqing rings again, and her tone is a little complaining: " I''ll wear it myself. You can''t make it right. "


    "Then what are you doing down there?" Rong Li''s voice also complained.


    Rong ye: "?"


    What to wear and what to take? What are they talking about?


    Allow night to step forward two steps lightly, lean out and peep inside.


    I saw that her brother and Princess Wenqing were completely dressed. They were both standing. Princess Wenqing was standing in front, her brother was standing in the back, and her brother was holding a women''s belt in his hand.


    Rong ye: "?"


    Rong night''s whole head came out, and Rong Li looked up and saw her, shouting, "what are you doing?"


    Let the night nervous go out, the vision has been in between the two people around, exploratory asked: "you..."


    Princess Wen Qing has a thin face. When she sees someone coming, her ears turn red. She pulls away the belt in Rong Li''s hand, hides it behind her, and says, "my belt is loose. He helps me tie it, but he can''t tie it..."


    Rong ye: "..."


    What can I do to loosen the belt properly?


    Night is full of yellow waste now.


    Rong Li said straightly: "she hid arsenic in her belt. I took it off, but I can''t wear it back. I don''t remember that your girl''s belt is so difficult to fasten, and it hurts her Tut, isn''t your belt easy to fasten? I bought it for you. "


    Rong ye: "..."


    Rong Ye used to be her brother''s little tail. When she was twelve or thirteen years old, she drew strips. Her clothes were often small. His brother would help her buy clothes sometimes.


    Knowing what happened, Rong Ye was embarrassed and sighed that she was filthy. She went up to take the belt, went to the back of Princess Wenqing and tied it for her.


    At the same time, she said to her brother, "there are many kinds of girdles in the girl''s family. Girdle, breast enhancement, five knot and eight knot girdles. My girdle is men''s, because it''s convenient to wear, so this kind of complicated girdle should be used to wear skirts."


    "Rong Li is not very happy:" how so troublesome


    make complaints about her brother, but she quietly looks at Princess Wen Qing. She whispers in her heart that her belt is all tied up by her brother.After tying the belt, Princess Wenqing said with face up: "I, I''m back to another museum..."


    "I will see you," said Rong Li


    Princess Wenqing shook her head and peeped at Rongye again, saying, "I''ll go back myself..." Say that and run.


    Rong Li''s eyes are fast and his hands are fast. He holds her back collar with one hand and pulls her back.


    Rong ye: "..."


    Is there something wrong with her brother''s interaction with Princess Wenqing?


    Princess Wenqing twisted her hand and grabbed her back collar, stammered, "let me go..."


    Rong Li or carry her, turn around and ask Rong ye, "you come to me?"


    Allow night to be stupefied for a while, just nod: " Yes. "


    "Together."


    He said, let go of Princess Wen Qing after the collar, turn to hold her hand, take her out.


    Rong ye: "..."


    In the carriage, Rong Ye was forced to sit between two lovers, in a very awkward situation.


    Princess Wenqing is afraid to look into the eyes of Rongye now because she was caught by Rongye. The whole person is in a state of burning at any time.


    However, Li is cheeky and unaffected. She has time to ask her sister, "come to me, because Wu Ming?"


    Rong ye then remembered the main business. He said gechi''s business over and over again: "Dad means that he doesn''t want to change Wuming back, but I think..."


    "Dad''s decision is right." Rong Li said, "gechi is a habitual criminal. He is cunning and treacherous. He said that Wuming is still alive and may be a lie."


    "But there is also a thread of life..." said Rong Ye


    "I can''t think so." "The government can''t compromise with the bandits, it''s a matter of principle," Rong Li said


    "Let night worry:" then how to do Wuming


    Rong Li patted her sister on the shoulder: "my father has taken over this matter, and my mother will help you. You forget that my mother will induce confession. She can judge the truth of the criminal''s words by observing the expression and behavior of the criminal. She may be able to set up some information."


    "But..."


    "Don''t talk about it, ugly, don''t get angry."


    Rong Li holds down her sister and sees Princess Wenqing nearby with big eyes open. She is looking at them curiously. She takes the initiative to explain: "Ge Chi, the man you lost yesterday, I told you yesterday that he is a wanted man, who pretends to be a clown and a companion. Now that companion''s life and death don''t know."


    Princess Wen Qing understood, "Oh" and asked Rong Li in a low voice, "can''t that companion come back?"


    "Allow Li sneer:" Ge Chi says, let him go, change a person to come back


    Princess Wenqing raised her eyebrows.


    Even if Rong Li told her conveniently, he did not expect her to have any opinion.


    As a result, but listen to the little princess suddenly whispered: "can you send me to the gate of yesterday''s Inn?"


    Brother and sister look at her at the same time.


    Princess Wen Qing made the two people nervous, swallowed their saliva and said nervously: "I''m not sure if I can help you I think of one thing. I don''t know if it helps. "

 Chapter 1847

    Yesterday, the gate of the inn was very chaotic. Zhen Gemen handled the case here, arrested two bandits and thieves, and started half the market.


    Today, when I return to my hometown, Princess Wenqing is at the front, and Rong Li and Rong ye are at the back.


    Princess Wenqing''s face was covered with a veil, and her back was bent all the time. She looked to the ground as if she was looking for something.


    After a while, she finally found it, squatted on the ground, pointed to the red mark between the stone cracks on the ground, and said, "this is it."


    Yesterday, she fell down to gechi. When gechi was weak and collapsed to the ground, she was caught with her hands tied. Princess Wen Qing had been paying attention to gechi, so she saw what he had dug in the ground seam. But at that time, she was being wiped by angry Rong Li, so she didn''t look carefully. Later, she felt that the other party was unwilling to be arrested and was beating to vent, so she didn''t care.


    But today, I heard from Rong Li that GE Chi is crafty and treacherous. Princess Wen Qing thought again that such a crafty person would vent his emotions at the first time after he was arrested? Shouldn''t he be quick to think about how to escape and escape. At such a critical juncture, he will only focus on resentment and dissatisfaction?


    Princess Wenqing thought that maybe it was wrong, but one day later, she didn''t know if her discovery was useful.


    Rong Li stared at the red mark on the ground and twisted it with his hand. "It''s not blood," he said


    Allow night also crouched down, judged some, way: "it seems to be red mud."


    Princess Wenqing asked in a low voice, "is red mud a kind of soil?"


    Rong Ye replied, "red mud is red soil, red sand, which is usually found by the sea or by the river. Cinnabar is also called red mud, but cinnabar is mineral mud, which is mostly produced in the hinterland of the mountain. "


    "Princess Wen Qing nodded and asked," there is red mud on Ge Chi, which means he has been to the seaside


    "Not necessarily." Rong Li collected the red mud into a clean pad and stood up and said: "it may be that he went to the seaside. After he was arrested, he picked out the red mud on the sole of his shoes at the first time and buried it here. He instructed his friends to go to the seaside to do something. It is also possible that red mud is just a code. For example, when we used to handle a case, we would use the code to describe a person or a thing. In my previous team, we used to use "silk" to describe the victim. Of course, this is just a confusing novel method. Thieves and bandits should be able to do the same, so the red mud here may also mean something. "


    Rong Ye immediately got up and said, "I''ll go back to zhenggemen and tell my parents that if Ge Chi''s shoes have red mud, it means that he has been to the seaside recently. Our team followed the wild dog back to Beijing by land. We didn''t go to the seaside, that is to say, after returning to Beijing, neither the real nor the fake Wuming shoes can be stained with red mud. But if Ge Chi''s shoes are stained with red mud If there is red mud on the son, it means that he didn''t swap with Wu Ming until he came to Beijing. Wu Ming is likely to be hidden near Kyoto, or even somewhere by the sea. "


    When Princess Wen Qing heard the words, she also followed them: "if there is no red mud on the sole of Ge Chi''s shoes, it means that the red mud is specially carried by him. The intention is to leave a signal to remind his companions at the critical time. In this way, the red mud must have a special direction, no matter what the point is, aunt I mean, your mother, you can use this as a breakthrough point to interrogate Ge Chi and lure out the truth? "


    Let night show a big smile: "yes, that''s what it means! Compared with aimless induction, it will be much easier for us to learn about Jian characters! "


    Princess Wen Qing took a breath of relief and hurriedly pushed her: "then go!"


    Rong Ye was about to leave. Before leaving, he reminded her brother: "brother, you remember to send someone to the door of the house. Since Ge Chi left a signal, it means that he must have an accomplice in Beijing. This accomplice may be nearby now. She witnessed what we did. Princess Wen Qing is with us. If she falls alone, the bandits are likely to do harm to her. Besides, yesterday It''s her who subdues gechi. Maybe the bandits will retaliate for it. "


    Rong Li knocks on her sister''s forehead, hands her the red mud wrapped in a pad, and says, "I know better than you."


    Let night see this, also don''t worry, hurried.


    When she left, Rong Li saw Princess Wen Qing nibble her lower lip and said in a low voice, "I hope I can save people..."


    Rong Li looks at her. The beautiful face of the woman is covered by the veil. But somehow, Rong Li can see her face under the thin veil.


    So beautiful.


    Rong Li sent Princess Wenqing back to another museum. The little princess was reluctant to part with her. These two days'' experience seemed to open up a new world for her, which made her heartfelt.


    Rong Li takes her hand and leads her into the other hall. The little princess doesn''t want him to leave. She uses her fingers to make force and hooks his fingertips.


    Rong Li looked down at the hands of the two men and asked, "will you come to the hospital tomorrow?"


    Princess Wenqing secretly goes to see his face to judge what he means, whether she wants to go by herself or not.


    "If you want to come, I''ll pick you up."


    Princess Wenqing immediately smiled and said sweetly, "will it delay you?"


    "No." He also smiled and reminded: "the ugly is right. You are in danger now. You can''t leave the other library alone, no matter whether you have a disguise or not, just like today."Princess Wenqing nodded at once and promised: "I''ll listen to you."


    "Let Li touch her head:" that tomorrow morning I come to pick you up


    Princess Wen Qing nodded again.


    At this time, Princess Wenqing''s maid came running like a burning eyebrow. She heard that the princess had come back and rushed to her. The princess had sneaked out and left a note for her in the room. But the maid was still worried. She saw that it had been two hours. If the princess didn''t come back, she would go to find the emissary to complain!


    Princess Wenqing is also guilty. As soon as her maid comes, she releases Rong Li''s hand. She looks like she has done nothing wrong.


    The maidservant said her Princess in front of the stranger. She took Princess Wenqing to her back and said: "thank you for sending my princess back. Thank you very much."


    Rong Li looks over her to see Princess Wen Qing.


    Princess Wenqing is also standing on tiptoe, peering out her head from behind her maid and trying to see Rong Li.


    Two people four eyes are opposite, allow Li a smile.


    What did the maidservant find? She looked back angrily.


    Princess Wenqing immediately took back her eyes and buried her head, pretending that it wasn''t her who had just peeped.


    The maid is going to be pissed off by her disheartened Princess bear!


    The maid was so exhausted that she separated the two sweethearts. She grabbed Princess Wenqing and went back to the room and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" Princess Wenqing said with a red face


    The maidservant stared into her eyes: "princess, do you even want to hide from the maidservant?"


    Princess Wen Qing can''t help it. She hesitated for a moment by grabbing her finger and said something about her and Rong Li.


    When the maid heard that the princess was going out tomorrow, she was picked up by the man himself. She was all haggard: "princess, let''s be reserved."


    Princess Wenqing was innocent. She said, "but he just left. Now I have begun to think about him."


    Maidservant: "..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, at noon, Li came to meet princess Wenqing as promised.


    At that time, the weather was just right. The little princess wore a pink and purple skirt, and the veil on her face was of the same color. When she came with her skirt, it was like a purple butterfly flying.


    When Rong Li saw her coming, she naturally held out her hand.


    Princess Wen Qing came to him, put her small hand in his big hand, looked at him smilingly, and asked, "shall we go to the hospital now?"


    Rong Li said, "it''s still early. I''m not busy today. I''ll accompany you first."


    Princess Wen Qing asked excitedly, "go shopping with me?"


    Rong Li took out two tickets from her sleeve pocket and handed them to her: "first go to the theatre, then go shopping."


    Princess Wenqing was happy to take the tickets and asked, "what kind of play is it?"


    Rong Li said with a smile, "Wu Song kills his sister-in-law 2."


    Princess Wenqing: "..."


    Princess Wenqing: "what

 Chapter 1848

    October, autumn.


    The cool wind blows by, sweeping away the summer heat.


    Today, Princess Wenqing is from Rongye to Qingle hall.


    At that time, Rong Li was changing the medicine for Wu Ming. Wu Ming was captured by GE Chi and finally rescued. However, he had some injuries on his body, which were cured for half a month. Until now, these injuries are still good.


    Rong Ye has become a good friend with Princess Wenqing. Princess Wenqing is cheerful and optimistic. She is free and unrestrained. They share the same interests and have a long-term relationship.


    Holding Princess Wenqing''s arm, she walked into Qingle hall at night with a smile. Seeing that Wuming was also there, she said hello to him.


    Wu Ming''s escape from the tiger''s lair has something to do with Rong ye, Rong Li and the exotic princess, so he is very grateful to them.


    Wu Ming will return to zhengemen after his injury. The same is true for Rong Ye. The team leader and several members of their former team have been demoted and dismissed because of different degrees of negligence. Now the team is in a state of chaos, and the rest of the team will be placed in other teams. What they are doing is another task.


    Rong ye will leave Beijing two days later. This time, he is going to do a series of murders. Because of his physical problems, Wu Ming may stay in the headquarters of zhengemen for a while, but eventually he will go out to work.


    After Wu Ming left, Rong Li took the medicine bag for her sister.


    Rong Ye takes the medicine bag, grabs Princess Wenqing''s hand, puts her in his brother''s hand, smiles and says: "the task is completed, please accept."


    Rong Li takes Princess Wenqing''s hand and stares at her sister.


    Allow night to spit out tongue, way: "Niang asks me to go back early, do not disturb you." Then she ran away.


    Princess Wenqing came to qingletang every three or five months. The relationship between the two has now spread all over Kyoto. As we all know, the princess of Xianyan Kingdom and the youngest son of the third prince''s family have successfully married each other, but we don''t know why the emperor hasn''t given them marriage.


    In fact, Rong Jindong really wanted to get married. He also told Rong Li that he would return to Xianyan country with Princess Wenqing in the middle of October, so he didn''t plan to get married this year.


    Princess Wenqing is not young, and Rong Li is not in a hurry to get married, but the little princess is not necessarily able to wait. Rong Jindong asks Rong Li to pay attention to discretion, and Rong Li says he is clear.


    On October 12, it was a crisp autumn day. Rong ye had left Beijing with the new team three days ago. Rong Ling was in charge of the overall situation temporarily, and was still tracking down the line of gechi. Liu Wei and Ji Xiaqiu were the only two free people in the family. Yin and Yan politely got up early to see Rong Li off.


    Ji Xiaqiu has never urged her grandson to marry since the story of her grandson and Princess Wenqing was spread. She was in a hurry before. She thought that grandson was too unique. He didn''t like anyone and couldn''t see anyone. In her mind, there was only medicine and no more than half of his children''s love. This made Ji Xiaqiu, the elder generation, very worried. But now that her grandson has a loved one, Ji Xia and Qiu Xin are settled. What she is eager for is not to get married. She just wants her grandson to put the word "get married" into her life plan. She just hopes that when he is old, he will not become lonely because he is alone.


    Family can''t accompany you all your life. Only your partner can join hands with you to grow old. This is the old man''s idea.


    Today''s farewell is to let Li and Princess Wenqing go to Xianyan country together.


    Liu Wei knew that his son wanted to go to Xianyan country for a long time. He must be happy to be able to go with his lover this time.


    When seeing off, Liu Wei''s expression was as usual, but Ji Xiaqiu cried and became a tearful man.


    Rong Li is at a loss and looks at his mother helplessly.


    Liu Wei waved his hand, took his mother''s arm, and gently comforted him: "he''s not not not going to come back, he''s just going for two years, and he''ll come back in two years."


    Ji Xiaqiu is still melancholy. The atmosphere of parting makes her act as if she is farewell to her grandson forever.


    When Princess Wen Qing heard the noise in the carriage, she ran over with her skirt.


    When Ji Xiaqiu saw her coming, he wiped his tears.


    Princess Wen Qing looks at the old man worried.


    Ji Xiaqiu beckons to Princess Wenqing.


    Princess Wenqing approaches, and Ji Xiaqiu unloads a bracelet of her own and plugs it into her.


    Princess Wenqing hurriedly refused.


    Ji Xiaqiu said, "this is what my grandfather gave me. After all these years, I have only left this one thing. Now, I will give it to you."


    Princess Wenqing panicked: "this, this is too expensive..."


    Ji Xiaqiu shakes his head and puts it on Princess Wenqing. He holds her white wrist and praises: "it''s really suitable."


    Princess Wen Qing looks at Rong Li and Liu Wei.


    Rong Li didn''t speak. Liu Wei just smiled and nodded to her.


    Princess Wenqing''s eyes are also red. She knows the meaning of the bracelet, which is the expectation of the old man. The old man regards her as his own person and as Rong Li''s future wife.


    Princess Wenqing sniffed, clenched her fist and said, "grandma, I will treasure it."


    She called out the name grandmother.


    Ji Xiaqiu smiled and said, "good boy, good boy."If you don''t give up again, the separation will continue.


    It''s getting late. The bodyguard comes to urge. Ji Xiaqiu just turned his back and let them go.


    Now Princess Wenqing also began to cry. It was clear that she was not her close relative, but her tears could not be stopped and kept pouring out.


    It''s Rong Li, the son and grandson. Although he was disappointed, he didn''t shed a tear.


    The motorcade started to run and walked out for a quarter of an hour. Princess Wenqing was still crying. She was not only crying, but also complaining about her appearance: "Why are you not sad at all?"


    Rong Li held her face for a long time, wiped her face like a cat, and said, "I''m not not not going back."


    Princess Wenqing broke down: "but you have to go so long!" "Wow" she cried: "the road is so far, so far..."


    Rong Li hugged her, but she was helpless: "but I will come back."


    Princess Wenqing would not listen, but buried her head in his arms. She was red with tears and hiccups when she took a puff.


    On the other side, Ji Xiaqiu saw that the carriage was really gone, and he hugged Liu Wei and began to cry.


    Liu Wei patted her mother on the back, saying everything, but she didn''t stop crying.


    The mother and the son are separated. One persuades the other, but they have a sharp heart. At the same time, they sigh and look the same.


    After sending her mother home, Liu Wei went to the town gate in the afternoon.


    Rong Leng just came out of the interrogation room and saw her coming. He asked casually, "have you left?"


    Liu Wei "en" sound, walked over, gently holding him.


    Rong Ling hugged her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Wei said, "maybe my mother cried so sad. I was infected and began to think about Xiao Li."


    Rong Leng touched her back brain and comforted her: "didn''t he say he would come back in two years?" Another way: "I really want to finish this battle, we can also go to Xianyan country to have a look."


    "That''s all right." Liu Wei turned his face faster than turning the book. He looked up and said, "the water thrown out by the married son has his own life, and I have my own life. We don''t need to tie each other, as long as we still love each other in our hearts."


    Rong Leng "en" sound, looking at her eyes, fingertips brush her eyelids.


    Liu Wei stood on tiptoe, pecked his lips gently, and said: "for the rest of my life, I just need to tie with you, never leave, and live with you, that''s enough."


    Rong Leng stooped, kissed her back, and said to her lips, "me too."

 Chapter 1849

    In early spring and March, the scenery is boundless.


    In the Qingle Hall of Dingzhou, the Wei couple was taking medicine for a patient. The doctor''s prescription was so overhyped that they were dancing in the sky. However, because of the long cooperation, the Wei couple took a glance and knew what kind of medicine was written on it.


    After taking the medicine, he quickly tied a knot and handed it to the guest outside the counter.


    When the guests took over and left, there was no new guest at the side of the medicine cabinet for a while. The Wei couple sat down and looked at a new version of the story book under the cabinet with relish.


    "Kokoko." Three percussions awakened the couple from the wonderful plot of the script.


    He didn''t want to look away. His eyes were still on the phone book. He didn''t raise his head and stretched out his hand: "Fang Zi."


    There was nothing in their hands, and the couple were impatient, so they looked up and saw a smiling middle-aged guest standing outside the counter, staring at themselves.


    Wei couple shook their hands again and said, "Fang Zi."


    The guest was stupefied for a moment. He looked down from his eyes. After a while, he touched his face and asked, "can''t you recognize it?"


    The Wei couple frowned.


    The guest said, "it seems that your eyesight is getting worse. Is it too old?"


    I don''t know the face, but how can the voice be so familiar?


    The Wei couple then glared at each other. In a trance, they couldn''t believe it and asked, "you You You... "


    The guest nodded softly, "it''s me."


    "Bang!" Wei couple clapped the counter and rushed out of the side door, but they were two steps away from the guest, but they dared not come forward.


    "Really, really you?" He''s still not sure.


    "Yes." Said the guest.


    The Wei couple''s eyes turned red. They went forward and hammered a fist on the guest''s shoulder. They sniffed and asked, "you, how did you come out?" Then he lowered his voice: "you escaped from prison?"


    The guest said speechless, "the sentence has been commuted."


    Wei couple''s nose is red this time: "have you reduced it?"


    "No more."


    The Wei couple raised their hands, covered their eyes, wiped them, and their palms were all wet.


    He complained: "you say you, what do you do in good way? After all these years, how hard did you suffer? If you escaped, we would retire together. Who can find you... "


    This is not the first time that they have said it. Wei couple feel that Zhong Ziyu has been cheated by Liu Wei. They should not turn themselves in this life.


    But Zhong Ziyu has his reasons.


    Now he said, "I feel good, the whole person is relaxed."


    Wei couple began to cry again, covering their faces, sobbing and choking.


    People are old, it is easy to be affected by emotions, look at a script will be sad, not to mention to see real people.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t interrupt when he saw him like this. He only waited for the Wei couple to cry enough before he said, "just get off the boat and come here. Haven''t eaten yet. Is there anything to eat?"


    "Yes, yes." The Wei couple said quickly, and then called the waiter, and hurried home with the old man who had been reunited for a long time.


    The Wei couple lived in the back of the hospital. They were close to each other. If there was anything wrong with the hospital, he would come in time.


    The house was tidied up in an orderly way, with small space, but comfortable and livable.


    There are many flowers in the yard.


    Zhong Ziyu took his small rattan box, walked all the way, and looked at the surrounding scenery. When he arrived at the house of the Wei couple, he immediately saw that the environment was not something that the Wei couple could clean up. He asked, "there are others at home?"


    Wei couple''s face turned red.


    Zhong Ziyu suddenly understood.


    "Please come out."


    Wei couple wriggled to pour Zhong Ziyu a glass of water, burying their heads and saying they would go to the kitchen to get food.


    When he took out some food and followed him, there was another woman with a limp leg. She had a correct facial features. It can be seen that she was also a beauty when she was young.


    The woman didn''t expect to come. Seeing Zhong Ziyu, she hurriedly took care of her hair and pulled her clothes. She tried not to be rude.


    Zhong Ziyu got up and nodded to the woman.


    The woman quickly waved his hand and asked him to sit down. Then she put the food on and took the cool teapot away, saying that she would make another tea.


    Zhong Ziyu saw that she didn''t speak from the beginning to the end and looked suspiciously at the Wei couple.


    "At that time, I only saved my life, my voice was gone and my feet were a little bit deft. Liu Wei told me that people are healthy, but maybe it''s not convenient in life," Wei said


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "something serious happened?"


    Wei couple nodded: "she was sold here. She married a butcher. The family abused her and gave birth to a son. Later her son died. She was crazy. The butcher beat her all the time. Once he drank wine and wanted to kill her. I was saved and the butchers were all in prison."


    Zhong Ziyu is silent.


    In the vast world, this kind of thing can happen anywhere, at any time.


    Zhong Ziyu tried to calm his voice and asked, "now you?""I married her." Wei couple said and touched their noses: "I didn''t write to you to say that it''s not very interesting."


    "This is a happy event," said Zhong Ziyu Then he opened the rattan box, took out a bag from it and handed it to him.


    Wei nians and his old acquaintance did not refuse, and then they opened the bag face to face and saw that there was a stack of silver tickets inside.


    The Wei couple were stunned and asked, "where did you get the money?" He is afraid that Zhong Ziyu has just come out of prison and committed adultery. Liu Wei will know that and what about going back to prison?


    At this time, the woman brought the newly made hot tea. She asked Zhong Ziyu to drink it. She wiped her hands again and made a contest with the Wei couple.


    Wei couple nodded, "OK, you go."


    The woman nodded to Zhong Ziyu again, and she retreated into the inner room.


    Wei couple explained, "she''s not familiar with you. She''s afraid of people."


    Zhong Ziyu understands.


    The Wei couple asked again, "after all, this money..."


    "I have done something for the court before. I have a reward."


    Wei couple looked at him doubtfully for a while.


    Zhong Ziyu said, "really."


    The Wei couple didn''t think of him as a liar until they remembered, "was it last year? At that time, I wrote to you, but you didn''t reply. Xiaoli said to ask for me, and finally told me not to ask, so what did you do? "


    Zhong Ziyu: "a little thing." And he said, "I''ve rewarded 500000 Liang. You''re half here. I''ll keep the rest."


    Wei couple love money and always love it, but they don''t understand: "what do you do with half of me?"


    Zhong Ziyu was silent for a moment and said, "I was afraid that you would have a miserable evening and have a bad life." Then he said, "but now, it''s OK to be a gift."


    The Wei couple wanted to cry: "you are really..." And he said, "congratulations are too much..."


    Zhong Ziyu raised his head and said, "when do you have too much money?"


    Wei couple: "..."


    The two are friends who support each other for half a life. Zhong Ziyu will never ignore the Wei couple. He even made preparations for their retirement after they were released from prison. But now, there are people around the Wei couple, he thinks it''s better.


    Wei couple took the silver note and didn''t push it back. They said, "let''s leave it with me. I''ll clean up the house for you first. By the way, we need to make new furniture. There''s a wood shop across the street. We''ll go together tomorrow morning to see what kind of furniture you want. Tell the carpenter what kind of furniture you want."


    "No more." Zhong Ziyu said, "I will leave after two days."


    "You don''t live with me? You still have to go? "


    Zhong Ziyu chuckled: "I''m going to leave. I''ll come to see you first, send you the silver note, and then I''ll go to the East China Sea."


    "Donghai?" The Wei couple lost their minds for a while, probably for a long time. They couldn''t remember the particularity of the place name. Then they suddenly remembered, "you''re going to find yuedansheng again?"


    Yue Dansheng was responsible for the opening up of the sea service between Xianyan and Qingyun. Now, HNA has been established, but he has been working in the East China Sea. Now, he is in charge of the Department of shipping in Nanzhou, ranking fifth in the official category.

 Chapter 1850

    Near the East China Sea, there are two neighboring prefectures, one is Fengzhou, the other is Nanzhou.


    As Nanzhou port is closer to Haidong military Island than Fengzhou, the East China Sea shipping department is also established in Nanzhou.


    One day in May, Yueshan Sheng just came back with the official ship office. Behind him, he followed a large group of people. This time, when they went out to patrol the sea, they stopped a group of black boat traffickers. After several days of circling, they finally captured all the people.


    Yueshan Sheng stood at the gate of yamen, commanding his subordinates to detain the prisoners. When the people around him began to work, he looked around. He didn''t find his master, so he asked the serviceman, "what about Mr. Zhang?"


    "Something happened to Mr. Zhang''s hometown. He wanted to go back temporarily. But before he left, he hired a deputy. It''s said that he was his classmate. He said that when he wasn''t here, his master had something to ask the gentleman."


    Yue Shan Sheng nodded: "what about that man?"


    Servitude defends a way: "put in slant courtyard, adult wants to call him?"


    "Let him come here. The Yamen catches some people and asks him to draft the document."


    The guards are going.


    Yueshan Sheng asked again, "what''s the name of that man?"


    Servitude Wei turned around and said, "surname Zhong..."


    Yueshan Sheng looks like a meal.


    "It''s called zhongpingya."


    Yueshan Sheng breathed out his breath, shook his fingertips and waved: "go."


    In a short time, the serviceman took Zhong pingya to come. The other side was emaciated. He was almost the same age as Mr. Zhang. He was 40 years old.


    Yueshan Sheng sat at a high position, watching master Zhong bow his head and say hello to him, he put down his official duties and said: "I''m going to trouble you for a while. Before Mr. Zhang leaves, I told you everything."


    Zhong pingya nodded his head: "it''s all said."


    His voice is a little hoarse, I don''t know whether it''s natural or his throat is uncomfortable.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t care about his subordinates'' private affairs. He pointed to the desk on his right side and said, "you sit here."


    Zhong pingya sat down and saw that some papers had been arranged on the desk.


    He looked through them one by one, and knew that many people had been recaptured today.


    Yue Dansheng, the head of the group, said, "if you don''t know, you can ask Mr. Li or me. Several new black boat traffickers should be checked. How much can they check? Do your best."


    Zhongpingya promised, and then there was only the sound of paper reading in the study.


    Yueshan Sheng was busy for half an hour, so he got up to go to the prison. When he came to the door, he saw Zhong pingya still sitting on his master''s seat writing books. He frowned.


    The bodyguard who has been guarding the door of the study coughs and reminds: "master Zhong, you should follow the adults."


    Zhong pingya just came back to his senses. He put down his brush, stood up, pulled his clothes, and walked over with his head down.


    Yueshan Sheng barely saw the way he looked up. He couldn''t help saying, "can you see the way?"


    Zhong pingya is stupefied for a while, which just reluctantly raises a little chin, Yue Dan Sheng also finally saw his face.


    A very ordinary face, Sven, the public.


    I see it on my face, but Mr. Zhong is probably too nervous. His eyes are flashing all the time, and his eyelids are drooping. Yue Dansheng can''t see his eyes. He just feels that this man is not flexible, even a little dull. I don''t know why Mr. Zhang is looking for such a substitute.


    They went to jail and Yueshan Sheng asked about the interrogation process.


    Recently, pirates have grown up in the East China Sea, and these black boat traffickers have some skills, so when catching people, Yue Dansheng suspects that these people are one of the pirates, but the evidence is not enough, and more trials are needed.


    When Yue Dansheng and the jailer asked about the official business, Zhong pingya was there to record. He was so poor with Mr. Zhang. Mr. Zhang was very serious. Occasionally, there were some small strategies to promote the interrogation progress. But Zhong pingya didn''t say a word in the whole process, just buried himself in writing, just like he was not on the court.


    When he came out of the prison, Yueshan Sheng''s dissatisfaction with the new master was already apparent.


    He asked Zhong pingya to go back to his study and continue to work.


    He asked the leader of the guard: "when did Mr. Zhang leave?"


    "The day before yesterday at noon," the leader said


    "This Zhongping cliff was really brought by Mr. Zhang himself?"


    "It is."


    "It''s a coincidence." Yueshan Sheng said calmly, "I just caught the black boat dealer on the sea. Suddenly there is another stranger in the Yamen here who has never worked as a teacher. Are you sure that Mr. Zhang left by himself, not missing?"


    The leader''s face was grim: "my Lord is suspicious. Mr. Zhang was kidnapped. That clock Zhong pingya is a pirate? He wants to save people? "


    "Not without it." Yueshan Sheng said, pondering: "I''ll find a way to try."


    In the evening, the courtyard is partial.


    Zhong pingya went to bed early.


    Yueshan Sheng was outside. He saw the candle in his room go out, and then he was close to the door. He heard the sound of even breathing inside. Then he quietly turned the window and dived in.


    The people on the bed were still sleeping quietly, and there was no difference.Yueshan Sheng glanced at the bed, went to the other side of the cabinet, opened the wardrobe, and rummaged inside.


    Just after looking for a grid, suddenly there was movement on the side of the bed. The person in the bed woke up and asked warily, "who?"


    Yueshan Sheng''s first reaction was to jump out of the window, but suddenly he thought it was wrong.


    When the clock spoke at pingya, the voice changed its tone. It was a little hoarse and the voice was a little long. But just now, he used another voice, maybe his original voice, the voice was clear, even Some familiarity.


    Yueshan Sheng shook his fist and stood still.


    Zhong pingya on the bed jumped out of bed in a hurry and quickly lit the candles in the room. At one time, the light burst


    As soon as he looked up, he saw the opposite face, a face that he could no longer be familiar with, staring at himself.


    Zhongpingya a panic, holding a candle hand a shake, almost the candlestick hit.


    Yueshan Sheng is opposite to Zhongping cliff in four eyes. The other side is still the plain face, but the eyes, these eyes.


    He will not admit his mistake.


    In fact, as early as two months ago, Yueshan Sheng received a letter from Jingli from Liu Wei, saying that Zhong Ziyu had been released from prison after serving his sentence.


    But for two months, he didn''t see him. He didn''t think he would come to him. After all, he didn''t have nowhere to go. He could go to Dingzhou. Wei and his wife were in Dingzhou.


    Now looking at the person in front of him, Yueshan Sheng is in a complex mood. He has many words to say, but in the end, they only turn into a sentence: "it''s interesting to play tricks on gods?"


    Zhong pingya, no, Zhong Ziyu lowers his head in a hurry. He is upset and ashamed. The whole person is surrounded by loss.


    It was only a day before he was seen through.


    He tried to open his lips, murmur and defend his weakness: "I just Afraid of you... "


    "Afraid of me?" Yueshan Sheng sneers, "aren''t you afraid of heaven and earth?"


    Zhong Ziyu said, "I''m afraid you don''t want to see me."


    Yueshan Sheng was silent for a moment and asked, "what about Mr. Zhang?"


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly said: "he really has something to do in his hometown. He has already gone back, but before he left I pretended to be an old friend of his and offered to replace him. He thought I could entrust I agree. "


    Zhong Ziyu''s transfiguration skill is superb. Mr. Zhang can''t be blamed for being cheated.


    Yue Shan Sheng doesn''t say much anymore. He turns around to go.


    He was about to turn over the window lattice with both hands, and then Zhong Ziyu called out to him.


    "Brother Yue..."


    Yueshan Sheng turns back unhappy.


    Zhong Ziyu points nervously at his back: "I''m afraid Go through the door. "


    Yue Dansheng: "..."

 Chapter 1851

    On the second day, Zhong Ziyu went to the Yamen of the shipping department in the early morning.


    He was uneasy inside. He looked up from time to time and peeped out while he was dealing with business in his own seat in the study.


    At the second moment, Yueshan Sheng appeared outside.


    Zhong Ziyu immediately sat in a critical position, and did not dare to peek.


    After Yueshan Sheng came in, he sat down in his seat without looking down. He browsed several papers that he had just sent this morning. After reading them, he got up and walked to the door and called out, "come."


    Not far away from the bodyguard, Yueshan Sheng and the bodyguard said two words, it seems that they are discussing the itinerary, and then they will not return to leave.


    Zhong Ziyu is still sitting in his study. He doesn''t know whether to be happy or lost.


    Brother Yue didn''t drive him away, but he didn''t want him to follow him as he did yesterday. Brother Yue didn''t see him or talk to him, just like he didn''t exist.


    Zhong Ziyu never recovered. He was not a professional teacher. His work efficiency is slower.


    All morning, he didn''t know what he had done.


    At noon, the guards passed by the door of the study.


    When they saw that Zhong Ziyu was still busy inside, they called out friendly, "master Zhong, it''s time to eat."


    Zhong Ziyu was afraid of being expelled. He came very early in the morning and didn''t take care of his meals. Now at noon, he felt his stomach and was really hungry.


    When he was young, Zhong Ziyu was still in good health. He ate two meals less and slept a few hours less occasionally. There was no problem. But he has been in prison for more than ten years, and his life has been adjusted. In addition, he is too old to afford physical consumption. Now he is worried about eating less.


    Zhong Ziyu went to the backyard with several guards. The cook had already prepared the big pot of rice and asked everyone to bring the bowl and line up for dinner.


    Zhong Ziyu followed him for a meal and raised his head to have a look. Because it was too late, there was no place for him in the yard.


    Zhong Ziyu wanted to learn from others. He went to the veranda and ate by the railing. When he was about to leave, he heard someone call him, "master Zhong, this way."


    When Zhong Ziyu turned around, he saw a table in the corner where Yueshan Sheng was eating with a head bodyguard named ma. It was ma who called him.


    When Zhong Ziyu saw his brother Yue, he was a bit hesitant. Brother Yue didn''t expose him. He had already made money. He didn''t dare to hang out with brother Yue again.


    "There''s a place here," the horse captain shouted again


    A lot of people around him looked at his cry.


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t want to be so high-profile. After all, he walked away slowly.


    When Captain Ma saw him coming, he bowed his head and said to Yueshan Sheng beside him, "Sir, he''s coming."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t lift his head, so he ate his own and didn''t talk.


    Captain Ma is not sure what his boss means. Didn''t lord Yue ask him to ask Master Zhong to come and sit down?


    The small table was sat on three sides, and Zhong Ziyu sat on the last side, just in time, facing his brother Yue.


    Zhong Ziyu did not dare to lift his head. He planed with his eyes down.


    Yueshan Sheng just had a drink of soup. When he looked up, he saw that Zhong Ziyu was almost burying his face in the rice. He frowned and said, "what do you like to eat?"


    Zhong Ziyu paused for a moment.


    The two wardens sitting on the left and right also paused.


    Yueshan Sheng said, "I haven''t taught you how to eat?"


    Zhong Ziyu: "..."


    "Two chief bodyguards:"


    Zhong Ziyu finally raised his head and straightened his back.


    When he left home to find his younger sister, he was a rich young man with all kinds of manners. At that time, Zhong Ziyu was a beggar. He was good at eating and had just killed people.


    After the two brothers were matched, Yueshan Sheng spent a long time teaching Zhong Ziyu''s manners. At that time, Zhong Ziyu was also very serious about learning. He probably envied Xiaoyue''s dignity and natural noble gas. He would subconsciously imitate Xiaoyue''s words and deeds, as if he thought he had learned them, and one day he could be reborn.


    Zhong Ziyu had no father and no mother. He was taught to be a little beggar by the old beggar. Later, he studied and read, and lived in the world. All of them were taught by Yueshan Sheng.


    The elder brother is like a father.


    In the end, though, a perverted murderer was taught.


    Zhong Ziyu finished the meal under the supervision of his brother Yue. When he finished the last grain of rice, he heard the sliding sound of the opposite stool. Yue Dansheng stood up, took the empty bowl and went into the kitchen.


    The two chief bodyguards also followed their superiors. Before they left, they looked at each other. They both remembered what their superiors had said before and looked at Zhong Ziyu with suspicion.


    In the afternoon, Zhong Ziyu was still in the study as usual to handle official business. Around Shenshi, Yue Dansheng came back.


    This time, Zhong Ziyu did not escape as he did in the morning. Instead, he quickly stood up and called out, "big, adult."


    Yue Shan Sheng did not care about the "en" sound, went to the bookcase, and found something.


    Zhong Ziyu was too busy to disturb him. He sat down again.There is something about the Yueshan Sheng that can ''t be found. There is a bit of "tut" sound.


    Zhong Ziyu immediately sat up straight again.


    Yueshan Sheng turned around and asked him unwillingly, "did you see the business income tax form of last month?"


    Zhong Ziyu only went to work the next day today. Can you know what this is? There was a momentary daze in his face.


    Yueshan Sheng said with a straight face, "it''s usually Mr. Zhang who cleans up."


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly turned his head over the drawer, and found his own position. Before Yueshan Sheng was about to succeed patiently, he finally found a document with the words "hundreds of merchants in April".


    He was very busy and respectful.


    Yueshan Sheng takes over. It''s what he wants to find. He folds it up and leaves.


    But when he came to the door, he suddenly turned around and said to Zhong Ziyu, "you are not suitable to be a teacher."


    Say it, go.


    But in the study, Zhong Ziyu lowered his head and said to himself, it is so.


    Brother Yue will drive him away after all.


    Yueshan Sheng left this time, but he didn''t come back until xiaya.


    In the evening, Zhong Ziyu went back to his room. He took out his rattan box from under the bed, opened the cabinet, and put back the clothes he had just arranged yesterday, one by one.


    The next day, Zhong Ziyu went to his study at noon. Sure enough, his brother Yue was already in the study at this time.


    He took the rattan box, went to Yueshan Sheng and handed a brown and blue bag to him.


    Yueshan Sheng frowned at him, then looked at the bag and asked, "what?"


    Zhong Ziyu said dejectedly, "I''ll go today. This is for you."


    Yueshan Sheng stared at him for a while, picked up the bag, opened it, and there was a stack of silver tickets in it.


    He raised his eyebrows.


    Zhong Ziyu is afraid that he won''t do it. He changes his mind: "no, it''s not for you. It''s for Ji Bing. For the time being, put it here..."


    Ji Bing, the son of Yue Chongming, now lives in jijiapu, Lingzhou, and lives with Ji''s family.


    In recent years, Yueshan has only seen Ji Bing once, on the day when Ji Bing married.


    As expected, Zhong Ziyu murmured, "I heard that he was married. At that time, I was in prison and couldn''t go..."


    "He doesn''t really want to see you, either." Yueshan Sheng said sarcastically.


    Zhong Ziyu smiled bitterly and agreed.


    But Yueshan Sheng said, "he doesn''t want to see me either."


    Zhong Ziyu is stunned and looks at him.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t say it.


    When Ji Bing got married five years ago, Yue Dansheng went to see the ceremony. At that time, Ji Bing only called him "Uncle" from beginning to end, and never spoke to him again.


    When he was a child, Ji Bing still remembered his uncle very much, and even wanted to live with him. However, his uncle and nephew were cut off by Yueshan Sheng with indifference. Later, when he was a little older, Ji Bing never mentioned to see his uncle again.


    Like the adopted child, after all, chose the adoptive parents.


    Yueshan Sheng handed the bag back and said, "he won''t ask for your money. Don''t bother."


    Zhong Ziyu stared at the bag and said, "just put it here, will you?"


    Yueshan Sheng is impatient: "why do I want your money?"


    Zhong Ziyu is going to cry: "my money is from the strong wind. I have more money and burn my hands."


    Yue Dansheng: "..."

 Chapter 1852

    The two fell into a standoff.


    Until Marshal Ma comes in.


    "My Lord." "There''s a man in the black boat dealer who says he''s going to confess," Ma called


    Yueshan Sheng just got up from his chair and went straight to the door.


    When passing by Zhong Ziyu, he stopped again and looked at Zhong Ziyu. "What can I do?" he said


    After Yueshan Sheng left, only Zhong Ziyu was left in the room.


    Zhong Ziyu looks at the silver ticket bag still on the desk, sighs, holds his rattan box and sits at the position of master.


    Idle is also idle, he conveniently began to clean the table.


    After finishing his own table, he began to clean up brother Yue''s table. Then he cleaned up the bookcase, the criminal record, mopped the floor, and finally poured the flowers on the windowsill.


    When Yueshan Sheng came back, he saw Zhong Ziyu repairing the stool.


    Yue Dansheng: " What are you doing? "


    Zhong Ziyu hurriedly turned around, got up to wipe his sweat and said, "I saw that the stool was a little shaky, so I asked someone to borrow a hammer and put on two wooden nails. Now it''s stable."


    Yue Dansheng: "..."


    Yueshan Sheng glanced at the rest of the room again. The ground was spotless and the tables and cabinets were neat. At last, he focused on the garlic on the windowsill.


    Yes, Yueshan Sheng can''t plant flowers. It''s said that putting some green plants in his study is good for his eyes, so he put two pots of garlic sprouts.


    Now these two pots of garlic sprouts, whose leaves are all gray due to neglect, have been wiped clean. The whole sprout looks completely new.


    Yueshan Sheng threw the paper in his hand on the case table and casually asked, "you do these trivial things in the afternoon?"


    "I don''t know what to do," said Zhong Ziyu


    Yue Shan Sheng frowns.


    Zhong Ziyu said: "I''m supposed to leave now. I shouldn''t read the documents of Yamen......"


    "Who said you were leaving?" Yue Dansheng said unhappily, "where do you want to go before Mr. Zhang comes back?"


    Zhong Ziyu was shocked and looked at him in astonishment.


    Yueshan Sheng made a face and threw the document on the case to him: "if you want to leave, please wait until Mr. Zhang comes back. Now, sort out the confession and copy it to the file."


    Zhong Ziyu holds the stack of confessions, but some of them haven''t come back.


    "Brother Yue, you..."


    "Don''t be close. Call me Lord when you work."


    Zhong Ziyu changed his words: "my Lord, that..." In the middle of the conversation, he suddenly stopped again.


    Brother Yue said, "when you go to work, call me adult." what about after you go to work?


    Zhong Ziyu suddenly raised his head and looked at Yue Dansheng in shock, wondering if he knew the ambiguity in his words.


    After a day''s work, Zhong Ziyu drags his tired body back to the room in the courtyard.


    Just after washing, the door was knocked.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw that it was captain ma.


    "Master Zhong, are you still used to these two days?" The horse bodyguard asked with a smile.


    Zhong Ziyu nodded, "I''m used to it. What''s the matter with Ma adult?"


    "What adult, I''m a runner. I''m here to tell you that you don''t need to live in this room. From tomorrow, you''ll live in the Sihe Courtyard at gate 3, across the Yamen street."


    Zhong Ziyu was shocked and asked, "do you want to move? Why? "


    "It''s the order of Lord Yue," said the chief bodyguard ma. "As for why, I don''t know. Ask him tomorrow."


    Zhong Ziyu asked again, "whose courtyard is it?"


    "It''s Lord Yue''s private house," Ma said


    Zhong Ziyu: "


    Zhong Ziyu couldn''t believe it: "Lord Yue, do you want me to move in and live in a hospital with him?"


    "Horse bodyguard chief nods:" should be


    Zhong Ziyu shook his head desperately: "it''s impossible!"


    Ma, the chief bodyguard, was startled by his over reaction, and could only say: "well It''s an adult''s order. If you have any questions, please ask him I''ll take your luggage tomorrow day. You''d better pack your things tonight. "


    With that, Ma Shiwei hurried away.


    After the captain Ma left, Zhong Ziyu was still confused.


    Brother Yue asked him to move in? Why? Is brother Yue crazy? Is brother Yue evil?


    Throughout the night, Zhong Ziyu didn''t understand the reason, which led him to not sleep at all and keep his eyes open till dawn.


    The next day, he went to work under a pair of black eyes, but after a long wait in the study, he did not see Yueshan Sheng.


    At noon, Ma came to find Zhong Ziyu to take the room key and said he would help him with his luggage.


    When Zhong Ziyu gave him the key, he still felt mysterious: "is it really what Lord Yue ordered?"


    "Yes, haven''t you asked him?" said the captain? Oh, I forgot. He went to the wharf. Didn''t a black boat dealer confess yesterday? He went to follow up. I don''t think he will come back in the afternoon. "


    Zhong Ziyu watched as Ma''s chief bodyguard really helped him move. He was always in a state of uncertainty.In the afternoon, after Shenshi, Yueshan Sheng finally came back.


    Zhong Ziyu got up from the chair and wanted to ask him.


    But when it comes to the mouth, it cannot be said.


    Yueshan Sheng saw his face wandering and rarely asked: "how?"


    Zhong Ziyu said carefully that Ma''s chief bodyguard helped him carry his luggage.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t know what he meant, but he nodded, "I shouted, so?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes are all round: " Brother Yue, are you not feeling well? "


    Yue Dansheng: "..."


    Zhong Ziyu still doesn''t believe: "no, but why?"


    Yue Shan Sheng frowned: "what and why?"


    "Why should I move in with you?" said Zhong Ziyu


    Yueshan Sheng turned his head to face him, then slowly picked up his arms. He didn''t understand: "is it hard to understand?"


    Zhong Ziyu really can''t understand.


    He still thinks brother Yue is possessed by a ghost.


    Yueshan Sheng glared at him, walked back to his desk, and while reading the documents, he said unconsciously: "yamen is the place of the government. Although you are temporarily replacing Mr. Zhang, you are not the person of the shipping department. Your name is not correct, and you will move sooner or later. Since you want to move, you have a place at home, and you will not go home."


    At home


    Go home


    Zhong Ziyu''s eyes widened in shock. Unexpectedly, brother Yue meant that.


    Brother Yue Actually, forgiving yourself?


    The sun is coming out to the West!


    It seems that brother Yue is really evil!


    Zhong Ziyu thought about it for a while, and finally decided to take advantage of the danger of others and take advantage of brother Yue''s illness to ask for his life. He said in a hurry, "yes, right. Go home. I''ll go home and live!"


    He spoke so fast that he was afraid that Yueshan Sheng would react and repent!


    Yueshan Sheng glanced at Zhong Ziyu. Although he didn''t know what he was thinking, he was still a little upset at his calculation. He said, "in order to celebrate your relocation, stay in Yamen tonight to work overtime."


    Zhong Ziyu: "...?"


    Half a month later, Mr. Zhang came back from his hometown with a big bag and a small bag. As soon as he returned to yamen, Mr. Zhang shouted to distribute gifts to everyone.


    When the Yamen was filled with joy, the horse chief bodyguard also took a bag of duck eggs. He was thinking about how to eat when he went back in the evening. He heard Mr. Zhang ask him, "where is my classmate, Zhong pingya, how is he doing these days?"


    "Master Zhong, he''s gone," said Ma


    Mr. Zhang was shocked: "have you left? Why? "


    "I don''t know, but I left all of a sudden."


    Mr. Zhang was frightened: "didn''t you do something wrong? When did he leave? "


    "Just a few days ago, as soon as your letter arrived, he said he would be back in two days, and he left."


    It''s a pity for Mr. Zhang: "he should have seen me come back and left. Alas, I still want to tell him about the past."


    "But our yamen has another military division. It has a surname of Mr. Zhong. I heard that he is related to Lord Yue. He is a distant brother."


    Mr. Zhang didn''t know the gossip and asked: "we are not the army. How can we invite a military division back? It''s not in the office. "

 Chapter 1853

    "Yes, it''s an extra official position. Lord Yue wrote a letter asking for a table. It''s estimated that the Royal approval will come down soon. But then, there are military divisions and there are no military divisions. It''s a long way to go." Ma can''t help but start to say: "a while ago, when you just left, we went to the sea to catch some black boat traffickers. Obediently, we really found a nest of pirates. Lord Yue wanted to take all our brothers to clear the old pirate nest. Unexpectedly, master Zhong said it was not OK. He had a night of discussion with Lord Yue, and the next day, he changed his plan and composition, We took the first four routes, and on the last route, Mr. Zhong took them by himself. We thought, isn''t this nonsense? I didn''t know that the pirates were more slippery than loach. They ran East and West in the sea. They changed several boats. We lost them several times. But at last, they really caught people. Do you know why? It''s because of the way Zhong LED that they stopped people. "


    "How can we stop it?" Mr. Zhang asked


    Ma didn''t know how to narrate it, so he asked the people beside him, "what did commander Zhong say?"


    There was a little guard who was already a little fan brother of Zhong. He quickly replied: "Zhong said at that time that there are many routes, but there are no more than five routes for pirates to escape. Why not? Because only these five routes are qualified for escape, the first one is full of food, the second one is the source of weapons, and the third one is the furthest from the supervision point of the shipping department The five roads are respectively distributed in the north, northwest, northeast, southwest and southeast of the Zhengyu line. We sent people to search the four lines in the north, northwest, Southeast and southwest. The pirates were forced to go to the northeast line. Mr. Zhong laid an ambush on the northeast line in advance. When the pirates came, they would be killed in one go. "


    Mr. Zhang heard this and said, "it''s really far sighted."


    "I heard that Mr. Zhong was still in our Nanzhou for the sake of Lord Yue. He just came from Kyoto. When he was in Beijing, he worked for the emperor. He was a person before the emperor."


    Mr. Zhang didn''t realize that Li: "so powerful, then I want him to ask for advice from him. Is he in Yamen now?"


    "Yes, in the study."


    When Mr. Zhang came to the study with the gift of accompanying hands, he saw that his position was being seated by a thin man with gentle features. He went in. Yue Dansheng found him after another case and said, "come back."


    Mr. Zhang said hurriedly, "I''m back. This is a present for you." He said, handing over the duck egg.


    Yueshan Sheng takes over and puts it on the table.


    Mr. Zhang sent another bag of duck eggs to the man on the position: "it''s Mr. Zhong. I heard them just now. It''s a new colleague, right?"


    Zhong Ziyu stood up, smiled and nodded, "it''s Mr. Zhang. I''ve heard a lot about him."


    Mr. Zhang waved: "I''m not famous. You are famous. I heard that you have captured more than 20 pirates this time. It''s all your credit."


    Zhong Ziyu said modestly, "everyone has done their best. The other brothers are very hard."


    Mr. Zhang, seeing that Zhong is friendly and friendly, can''t help but ask him, "I heard that you worked for the emperor in Beijing before. I don''t know which case it is. We are far away in Nanzhou. There are many things in Beijing. The news is not very clear."


    Zhong Ziyu said, "it''s Dingzhou''s case of borrowing grain."


    Mr. Zhang''s eyes widened instantly: "Ningguo and Pingguo suddenly increased their aid to our Dynasty and offered a large amount of relief food free of charge. There have been many opinions about this matter. Everyone said that Ningguo and Pingguo would not be so obedient. In private, what the emperor did behind his back is true!"


    Zhong Ziyu said: "the heaven will not drop the pie on its own. The emperor has worked hard for the people. Behind the relief food, there are many people''s sweat. This is an indisputable fact."


    In admiration, Mr. Zhang sighed: "the high officials in the dynasty care more about reputation than people''s livelihood. It''s true Alas...... " He asked, "can commander Zhong tell me the details in detail? For example, how do you make the two countries volunteer to offer food, and the two countries have no complaints? "


    "It''s not easy," said Zhong Ziyu


    Mr. Zhang is all ears at once.


    Zhong Ziyu: "frame them for killing, catch them and fight, and they will listen to us for everything."


    Mr. Zhang: "


    This process doesn''t sound very high-end?


    Mr. Zhang is in deep thought. Zhong Ziyu suddenly says, "but there is also a little pity. At that time, my uncle Ning and I were locked in a cell. In order not to let him doubt, I couldn''t beat him by myself. If I could, I wanted to break his head, cut his limbs and feed him to the dog. At last, I peeled his skin, made a lantern and put it in a row."


    Mr. Zhang: "


    No, it seems that the painting style of this military commander Zhong is different from what he imagined.


    Mr. Zhang shuddered: "our yamen, first, is not in favor of torture..."


    Zhong Ziyu nodded his head and said quietly, "I know. I''ve seen the dungeons of the shipping department. They''re very sad."


    This disappointed toneMr. Zhang: "..."


    Mr. Zhang hurriedly looked to his immediate superior for help and said eagerly: "big, sir, we don''t peel, right? Did you tell Mr. Zhong? Our small yamen is different from the big Yamen in Beijing... "


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t lift his head either. He was still looking through the official document and said casually, "you give him a knife, do you dare to peel it?"


    Mr. Zhang looked at Mr. Zhong at once.


    Zhong Ziyu smiled and said: "I am a scholar, of course I dare not."


    Mr. Zhang was relieved, but when he looked up again, he saw Mr. Zhong was looking at him. The other side showed eight teeth. He smiled gently, but there was a deep and strange smile, which made him feel that his back was chilly.


    Mr. Zhang: "..."


    Mr. Zhang was flustered. He decided not to work in the same study as Mr. Zhong! Master Zhong, it''s really strange!


    So the next day, Mr. Zhang asked why he wanted to change his office. Mr. Zhang couldn''t explain why, but he wanted to change it. In the end, he couldn''t help but give him a partial ear room. When he came back, Mr. Yue complained to Zhong Ziyu: "Mr. Zhang didn''t know what happened suddenly. He said he was in the same room with me and delayed his office, Wasn''t it all like that before? "


    With a smile on his face, Zhong Ziyu said casually, "maybe it''s because the study is small and needs to accommodate three people, a little more."


    Yue Dansheng said, "maybe."


    Zhong Ziyu got up again and said, "I''ll water the flowers."


    Yue Dan Sheng corrected: "that''s garlic."


    Zhong Ziyu insisted, "if you don''t eat it, it''s a flower!"


    Yue Dansheng: "..." All right.


    When Zhong Ziyu watered the flowers, he began to sing. Yue Dansheng wondered why he was in a good mood and asked.


    Zhong Ziyu replied, "I just think it''s very blue today."


    After thinking about it, he added: "I hope that in the future, every day, it will be so blue."


    Yueshan Sheng looked out of the window at the sky, white clouds, blue sky.


    Yes, it''s blue.

 Chapter 626

    Another day.


    "Awake?" In baxiu square, yunzhimeng peeled the orange, put the cold fruit in the small plate in front of her, pushed it to the middle-aged woman opposite, and smiled: "it''s time to wake up, it seems that the wound is well healed."


    Shanda Niang twists a piece of orange flap and puts it into her mouth, chewing it, and then says, "I woke up last night, but I still feel weak. I don''t know if I can start in seven days."


    Yun Zhimeng paused for a while, and looked at his mother. As expected, he saw that her eyes were worried and her face was sad.


    With a sigh, Yun Zhimeng patted his mother on the back of the hand and said, "since the master arranged it, I have already figured it out. Besides, you know that they should have gone back. No one can tell what the ancient mansion will look like in the future. If they stay here, they will only be dragged down."


    "What can it look like? If there is a master, how dare you?" Shanda''s mother''s tone is a little strong.


    Yunzhimeng is helpless: "naturally, it will not be so, but there are always some twists and turns. In a word, they are the best to stay away from. No matter what happens here in the future, they are still in Qingyun territory, or they are planned to be owned by other people. In the end, they are not here, and they cannot be mentioned."


    "That''s the way to say it, but I''m afraid it will be even worse when I go back."


    "Mother, you are too worried." Yunzhimeng peeled another orange, put the orange petals on it, and said, "who are they? I''ll see. No one is! What''s more, there is no room for Du Wei to support the big things. "


    That''s the point.


    Shanda''s mother is worried about Liu Wei alone.


    As for Rong Ling, do as you like. I''m not familiar with it anyway.


    But Rong Ling is safe, because if he really goes back to Kyoto, he is Liu Wei''s only dependence.


    Winter orange, cool to the heart, Sheng aunt can''t eat two mouthfuls, looked at the sky, said: "I should go back."


    Yun Zhimeng gets up and sends madam Sheng out.


    But as soon as I got to the door, I heard from the little girl that someone was looking outside.


    Yunzhimeng takes a look downstairs and then sees Liuwei standing outside the lobby.


    After a pause, Yun Zhimeng looks at Xiang Niang.


    Mrs. Sheng responded quickly and took two steps back to make sure that her figure would not be seen by the people downstairs. Then she went back into the room and hid in the inner room.


    Yun Zhimeng is sure that his mother is hiding well, and then she has a haircut and a bun. She pretends to be calm and comes out and leans on the second floor. Jiao didi says with a smile, "Yo, who am I to say? Master Liu is here!"


    Liu Wei heard the voice of cloud weaving dream, only looked at it, and said nothing.


    "It''s my guest, don''t stop," said Yun Zhimeng to the entrance guard


    So the hospital guard retreated.


    Liu Wei comes up the stairs. Yun Zhimeng looks at the room subconsciously from the corner of his eyes. He is a little guilty, but he doesn''t show it.


    Standing in the corridor, Yun Zhimeng didn''t mean to bring people into the room, so he asked openly, "Mr. Liu, what''s the matter?"


    "Xiaoli wakes up." Liu Wei said.


    Although cloud weaves dream to already know, but still make on the face surprised expression, immediately way: "wake up good."


    In terms of acting, yunzhimeng''s acting skills are good. Growing up in the show house, he has seen many human behaviors. When he learns, he will naturally have some appearance. Others can''t see anything different easily.


    But it happens that Liu Wei is the one who can be easily seen.


    Liu Wei looked at Yun Zhimeng''s cheek carefully. For a while, she picked up her eyebrow and said, "you''re on."


    This sentence is not a question, but a positive one.


    Yun Zhimeng''s heart shakes and pretends to be stupid: "ah?"


    Liu Wei tied eyebrow: "double eyebrows are tiny, eyes are exaggerated, expressions are vague, and the corners of the eyes are light. This is the expression of asking questions. You already know that Xiao Li has awakened. It seems that beside me, you still have eyeliner."


    Yun Zhimeng subconsciously swallows and spits.


    Liu Wei said again, "your throat is surging and your eyes are turning. Are you guilty?"


    Yun Zhimeng resisted the pressure of his head and said: "I don''t know what you said!"


    Liu Wei also did not want to pick up words with cloud weaving dream. Whether or not there were eyeliner, he had to leave in a few days, leaving the ancient Yong house.


    I''d like to see you next time. I don''t know if it''s monkey year, horse month.


    In the end, it''s a meeting. No matter who cures Xiaoli''s illness, there''s always the merit of yunzhimeng.


    Liu Wei straightens her face, takes out a small embroidered bag from her sleeve and hands it to Yun Zhimeng.


    Cloud dream is very vigilant, hesitant did not answer: "what is this?"


    "Don''t bite you." Liu Wei said, stuffing the bag into the palm of Yun Zhimeng''s hand.


    Yun Zhimeng holds it passively and pinches it with his fingers. He feels that it''s light and floating inside. It doesn''t look like there''s anything. He looks hesitant.


    Liu Wei knew that Yun Zhimeng was worried and said casually, "some of the things you want are gold."


    What do you want?


    Cloud dream curious, or will open the bag.This bag is small, but it''s also as big as slapping. Open it, there is a set of silver needles and a roll of paper.


    "Here..."


    Liu Wei said, "whether you really want to learn or not, you will be sent."


    Yunzhimeng''s hand is a little shaky. He doesn''t care about the silver needle, but unfolds the roll of paper.


    Sure enough, seeing the technique of applying needles written on the head, I was immediately excited: "you You will Teach me acupuncture? "


    "It''s just some beginners who can''t learn well, and it depends on your own understanding."


    "Do you really teach me?" The more you read the note, the more itchy it is.


    I wish I had a body by my side now. Let me have a look!


    Liu Wei looks at the appearance of cloud weaving dream, but feels that he has written less.


    In fact, what the note says is really just a beginner. The first step is to understand acupoints, human body structure, blood vessel distribution, and so on.


    If you want to draw a complete map of the human body, it''s too time-consuming and laborious, so Liu Wei only wrote some key points.


    Liu Wei thought that Yun Zhimeng had some common medical knowledge. With these key points, even if there was no human body map, he would be able to learn something.


    What''s more, the medical methods they learned are not all the same. Liu Wei doesn''t want to turn Yun Zhimeng into a traditional Chinese medicine.


    Everyone has their own inheritance. Liu Wei has no right to make decisions on behalf of the other party. Moreover, if he really wants to teach the medicine of cloud weaving dream, he will accept his apprentices. Liu Wei thinks that whether he wants to accept it or not, cloud weaving dream will not be willing to accept his teacher.


    Very simple, if you want to worship, with this person''s free and easy nature, as early as the first moment when you saw your needle, you took the initiative to worship your teacher.


    Since I didn''t worship at that time, I just stole my teacher, which means that I can''t worship now.


    Yunzhimeng loves the note and silver needle. Liu Wei hesitates for a long time, but she is still moved.


    Liu Wei raises her feet to enter the room.


    Cloud weaving dream hurriedly stopped Liu Wei and asked vigilantly, "do, do what?"


    Liu Wei frowned, "can''t you enter?"

 Chapter 818

    The jailer knows that his task has been completed. He looks around and feels a little bit frightened. When his hand is buried in his sleeve and touched the ingot of gold, he is finally calm. This reminds him carefully: "the small one is acting according to the instructions of the adult. If the upper part is investigated, the adult can tell the truth."


    Liu Wei took a look at the jailer and had no doubt that if someone really questioned him, he would betray himself at the first time.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Liu Wei nodded to the jailer.


    The jailer looked at Liu Yu and Liu Yi again, but at last he said nothing and turned to the prison.


    The heavy iron door closed, isolating the darkness inside.


    Liu Yu and Liu Yi stand in the fresh air, both of them are a little disappointed, and the first reaction is Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi almost immediately bowed his hand and made a big gift to Liu Wei. He said sincerely: "thank you for saving your life. Liu will never forget it! When I get back to the mansion, Liu must give me a big gift! Make, adult has any request, just tell Liu Mou, as long as Liu Mou can do, will never give up, try to do! "


    Liu Yi is a businessman with good eloquence and smart mind. Compared with Liu Yu, who is still a bit sluggish now, Liu Yi has seen the form clearly.


    Liu Wei looked at Liu Yi silently, but didn''t return a word. After a while, she turned her eyes away, turned to Liu Yu, who was still staring at the prison door, and said, "let''s go."


    Liu Yi saw that he was ignored. He was not angry at all. The joy of rebirth made him not care about these details. He followed Liu Wei and kept talking. He made many promises and increased countless chips.


    Until Liu Wei heard him say that she would give her two shops in the center of Kyoto City, she stopped and looked at him directly: "the third young master said, branch fragrance and Orchid Pavilion?"


    Zhitouxiang and lanxuange, one is Xiangfen shop and the other is jade antique shop, both of which are Liujia industries that have not been checked by the court at present. It''s said that it''s famous at Liu''s, but in fact, these two shops are jinnanyun''s dowry.


    Liu Yi asked to give these two shops to her. Liu Wei''s face sank immediately.


    Liu Yi saw that the man finally took care of him, and immediately flattered: "I think you have heard about the names of these two shops. No matter the location or reputation, they are all famous in Kyoto. When do you think it''s convenient for you, sir? When will Liu find a day to send the pawn to you?"


    Liu Yi said it quickly, but didn''t find Liu Wei''s expression more ugly.


    Liu Wei asked, "three young masters know why I brought you out?"


    "Well?" Liu Yi is stupefied for a moment, don''t understand of looking at Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei said: "there are many children of Liu family in the prison. To save the eldest young master is what my official has decided to do. But you, the third young master, are not in the plan of my official. I will bring you out. Don''t you feel confused?"


    Liu Yi hesitated for a moment, then nodded stupidly, as if he suddenly understood something, and said: "it''s Liu Mou who should die. There are only two shops in the area. How can adults see it? Liu Mou''s life is thanks to adults. If adults want anything, just talk! Liu family, Liu family now, there should be four or five shops left. Liu will go back to collect them and send them to the adults in the future. OK, OK? "


    I thought she thought two shops were missing.


    Liu Wei''s eyes were full of sarcasm. Looking at Liu Yu, she seemed to be wondering whether to take Liu Yu''s face as a big brother into consideration.


    But he was so angry in his heart that Liu Wei finally ignored it and said directly, "the farm property of Liu family has been sealed up. There is no shop in Liu family."


    "No." As soon as Liu Yi heard Liu Wei''s words, he immediately said: "don''t worry, sir. There are still others, but It''s just because it was entrusted to the inner person for management, so others thought it was the private property of the inner person, but in fact, it was all hung on the name of the Liu family. If you don''t believe it, Liu will go back and find the land lease, and you will know it at a glance. "


    Liu Wei didn''t know if she was too reserved, or if the man was a fool in prison, she couldn''t even hear the irony. She pulled the corners of her mouth and said, "Nanyun married you, which is really the most wrong thing to do in this life."


    Hearing this man mention his wife''s name, Liu Yi''s expression suddenly becomes unnatural. Although she knows that this man and Jin Nanyun know each other, she hears this man call her wife in such a intimate tone. As a man, Liu Yi''s mood is hard to calm after all.


    Liu Wei was not afraid of his thinking. He said directly, "it''s my idea to save you, but it''s your wife. Since you have no intention of her for a long time, I want to come here. You can leave the bookmark as soon as possible. Since then, men and women have nothing to do with each other. This is the reason why you were rescued. As for the shops you said, I will make the decision to check Nanyun''s dowry list. If you check that it is Nanyun''s private property, you will not touch Liu Yi! "


    Liu Wei said this decidedly. After that, regardless of Liu Yi''s rapidly changing face, she gave a look to the two seven palace guards under the shade of the tree not far away.


    Two bodyguards came forward respectfully. Liu Wei said, "send the third young master Liu back to Xiangfu."


    "Adult......" What else does Liu Yi want to say.


    Liu Wei didn''t want to hear him, but frowned and waved to the two bodyguards.


    The two bodyguards saw the adult''s impatience, and immediately came forward. Without saying anything, they grabbed Liu Yi and went out."Sir, please listen to me..." Liu Yi was forcibly pulled away, but he was unwilling to go back to explain, but Liu Wei didn''t give him a chance, not to mention two bodyguards.


    But for a moment, Liu Yi''s voice had already gone away, until it disappeared.


    When the ears are finally quiet, Liu Wei looks around at Liu Yu, looks at Liu Yu''s embarrassed face, sighs and says, "go to the hospital first."


    Liu Yu didn''t speak or move. He looked at Liu Wei with complicated eyes. His expression and eyes were really rigid.


    Liu Wei let him see and said, "don''t worry. It''s not a problem to save you and Liu''s family. Wait a few days."


    Liu Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled and his voice was hoarse: "why? Why do you want to save us? I asked my father. He didn''t tell me anything, but I was curious. What''s the benefit of saving us? The Liu family should be worthless and worthy of the help of all parties. "


    Liu Wei can''t answer Liu Yu''s question.


    Liu Wei just looked at Liu Yu''s confused and bruised face and said for a while: "the emperor is seriously ill and has collapsed in bed. Do you know about this?"


    "What?"


    Sure enough, Liu Yu''s expression was shocked.


    Liu Wei said to him seriously, "Kyoto, I''m afraid it''s going to be a mess. The dispute over imperial power, the change of the throne, refers to the uncertainty, in an instant


    Liu Yu couldn''t speak at once.


    Liu Wei said again: "Prime Minister Liu is an old minister. The Liu family is a loyal and good family. One day the emperor and one courtier, you know that. If it were not for me today, in two days, there would be other forces trying to save you. After all, in this court, Li is the most popular. The first one is to rank Prime Minister Liu. If you can get Prime Minister Liu''s help, it will be easier for you to succeed in the future. "


    Liu Yu was completely shocked by this saying. He looked down to the left and right, restrained the shaking of his hands and feet, and asked in his voice: "you, do you want to rebel? Who are you loyal to? "

 Chapter 1341

    Li you has been cautious these two days. Since the assassin appeared, the owner of Li''s house has been less and less free.


    Li you is really afraid. That''s an assassin. If he is unlucky, he may be hurt by mistake.


    I don''t feel at ease. Li you thinks about leaving, and he will free the house for you.


    But no way. The guard said he couldn''t leave. The assassin didn''t catch him for a day. Everyone who was in Li''s house before was suspected. No one can leave until the suspicion is dispelled.


    Li you is very square. He regrets very much. He didn''t mention what he left at the beginning. At the same time, he didn''t often go out of the room or the yard. Even when the Royal Palace bodyguard asked him, he also pushed the steward to deal with the problem.


    After a few days of shivering like this, there was peace in the mansion. How could there be any Assassin''s shadow?


    Is Li you really OK, he just scared himself?


    It''s also true that although his house is not high-end and not well defended, the more than 100 royal guards are not joking. So many people are watching, and any assassin dare to come here.


    Li you is relieved. He has chosen a lucky day to leave the hospital.


    As soon as he came out, the housekeeper told him that there was no firewood in the house. He said that if the hunter wanted to send firewood into the house, he would have to go to tell the royal bodyguard, or they would not let people go.


    Li you was surprised: "no firewood? Isn''t there a whole pile in the wood room? " Before he closed, he saw that there were many things he could not use up.


    "The housekeeper did not know:" the kitchen said no, which wood room still has


    "Just the one west of the backyard."


    The housekeeper thought for a moment and said, "or Would you like to find it? I''m busy ahead. "


    Li you didn''t put on any airs, so he went to the backyard in person.


    The backyard is the place where servants live. The guards are lax. Anyway, Li you walked all the way without seeing a bodyguard. He went to the front of the Chai room and was about to take out the key to open the door. He found that the big lock hanging on the door of the Chai room was open. He didn''t care. He pushed the door open at will.


    There is a lot of firewood in this wood room. Li you counted it roughly. If it is only for the kitchen, it will take about ten days.


    He didn''t bring anyone to the kitchen either. Thinking of the lack of firewood in the kitchen, he picked up a basket of firewood by himself and sent it directly on his back.


    Li you has been an apprentice since he was a child. He has never done less to bear hardships and labors. He carries a basket of firewood on his back. It''s a small idea.


    But when he was leaving with the wood on his back, he heard something in the room.


    He froze for a moment and turned to look at the wood.


    The sound is gone again.


    Li you thought he heard it wrong and didn''t care much, but when he got to the door, the sound came back.


    This time, he noticed the source of the voice, and almost immediately ran over with a big drink: "who is in it!"


    I thought I had caught the lazy and sneaky housekeeper. But I didn''t think there was a bloody man hiding behind a pile of thick firewood. His whole body was full of blood and his face was all red.


    Li you fell back in fright and shouted subconsciously: "come on, come on..."


    The voice didn''t fall, suddenly hit something on the back.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw a young man with cold face and light eyebrows standing there.


    Li you knew this man''s face and clothes. He knew that he was the one you sent to the king. He quickly pointed at the wood pile and said with trembling, "death, death, dead..."


    The man frowned without saying a word, pushed away Li you, stepped in, and then he saw the blood man behind the firewood.


    He lowered his head and sighed for a breath. He was still alive.


    When the man turned his head, his sharp eyes almost pierced a hole in Li you''s body: "what''s the matter?"


    Li youna knew that he shook his head pitifully and hurriedly said: "I, I just came in to get firewood, I don''t know how How... "


    The man''s tone is not good: "how about the guard at the door?"


    Li you didn''t know more: "when I came, there was no one at the door..."


    The man stopped talking. He stared at Li you fiercely and looked at him again. He was sure to remember his face. Then he turned around and picked up the bloody man behind the firewood pile.


    When passing by Li you, he said, "please doctor."


    Li you agrees hurriedly, but the whole person is in a mess.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a fine day today. The old man holding a big pot of tea and basking in the sun is narrowing his eyes, puckering in the center of the hospital. Yue Dansheng is holding a red unknown object and running away from it. The old man raises his eyelids slightly, and his voice rings lazily: "what are you doing?"


    No one answered. The door of the room was rudely kicked open. Yue Dansheng had already entered.


    The old man took his hands, sat up from the hospital recliner, walked slowly to the door of the room, walked to the door, looked inside, and continued to ask, "what are you doing?"Still no one answered him, but he could see what Yueshan Sheng put on the bed.


    The old man went in a little more and looked intently. Then he saw that it was a man in the bed, with blood all over his body, as red as a paint bucket.


    "Ah, dead." The old man held out his finger and said.


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t return his head either. He only grasped the wrists of the bedfellows to feel the pulse. The frown grew tighter and tighter.


    After a while, someone came outside the yard.


    As soon as the old man saw it, it was you who came to the king. The little prince was dressed in a green bamboo robe. He walked far away with elegant demeanor and followed three chief bodyguards.


    Before the four men came in, they obviously knew something. After entering the room, the king said, "I heard that you took the assassin away."


    Yueshan Sheng just turned around and stared at the king. His eyes were cold: "do you want someone to kill him?"


    The king did not admit it or deny it, but said lightly, "you can''t pry things out of his mouth, and you don''t have to leave any trouble."


    Yueshan Sheng stood up and looked at him, "you didn''t ask me."


    "What do you ask?" you frown


    Yueshan Sheng couldn''t answer. He bit his teeth and said angrily, "he''s not an assassin."


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" he said


    Yueshan Sheng increased his voice: "I said he was not an assassin, he came to me, it has nothing to do with you!"


    "You sent the king to scoff and say with accusations," he has hurt the king! "


    Yueshan Sheng stared at him and said sarcastically, "is that right?"


    You descend the king to take a deep breath, feel this person has a little problem, he to the three humanity behind: "you go out first."


    The three did not leave at once, but looked at each other and judged each other, then they went out.


    After the three left, the old man closed the gate with a hook on his toe.


    Three people a Leng, the body has conditionally reflected forward, want to open the door again, but the old man is blocking at the door, smiling at them, not let them near.


    When the room is quiet, the king will put away his sharp and sharp words. He looks at the bloody man on the bed with a smile, and then looks at Yue Dansheng, who is sullen. He says gently: "they find out that they think the assassin shouldn''t stay, so they make their own decisions..."


    Yueshan Sheng didn''t want to hear his explanation, but said, "I''ll protect his life."


    The smile that you sent to the king''s eyes deepened, and you asked gently, "do you still refuse the things that the king mentioned before?"


    Yueshan Sheng said directly, "no, I agree."


    As for what it was, neither of them made it clear that since they had reached an agreement, they should be careful from now on.


    At that time, Li you had already invited a doctor. He was taking the doctor named Rong and entering the gate of Li''s mansion.

 Chapter 1482

    In the follow-up of the case, there is no doubt that after a long time of delay, the sixth prince finally reluctantly admitted that the word "folding fan" is indeed similar to the word "Feng" in the prescription of the medical records.


    It''s imperative to arrest Ning Hui. Fu Yin immediately sent dozens of guards to search for him.


    But surprisingly, they did not find Ning Hui.


    "The servant of Zhihui Yaji said that Ning Hui left the guild hall half an hour ago, and then did not come back." When the leader of the guards came back, he said.


    Liu Wei listens to the perfunctory speech, narrowly glances and sweeps to the six princes.


    It''s all here. The six lords are still trying to play tricks.


    She said, "look at two characters. Why do you want to look so long? It turns out that when he started to identify the characters, he had sent someone to take Ning Hui away.".


    There are two possibilities for Ning Hui to be taken away by him: one is to kill his mouth, and the other is to protect temporarily.


    If it''s one, then the six lords are sure to give up the car to protect the commander. After all, there is only one Ning Hui, one dead, and the second, the third, countless. It''s not worth mentioning.


    If it''s two, it''s interesting.


    If Ning Hui is not dead but is taken away temporarily, even if the sixth Prince is forced by the situation today, he must let go of the cloud family, but when he leaves the dilemma, he may still take Ning Hui with him tomorrow and turn around to bite back.


    Ning Hui is only suspected now, and he is not sure that he is the culprit. His confession is referential. If he appears tomorrow and says that today he just has something to go out and knows that the Yamen is looking for him, he will come as soon as possible, and then he can get rid of the crime of running away, and then he will insult the cloud family with red mouth and white teeth. So what?


    Liu Weiting was very happy. He thought that these six princes really had a good backbone that he didn''t want to condescend to. He was forced to surrender. He was not willing to surrender. So even if he knew the way to die, he had to try to figure out whether he could survive and win.


    However, he is too confident in himself.


    Ning Hui is gone. The case has to be fixed. People around see what''s going on. They judge it in a few words.


    Some people say that Ning Hui is just a poor student. Why should he oppose doctor Yun? In addition, the medical records and prescriptions have been forged, but the prescriptions are written by Dr. Yun and directly handed over to the village head. The medical records are written by the drug children of the cloud family, and they are collected into the warehouse of the cloud family. Even if someone really wants to forge, how can one page of the medical records be forged?


    And when was the prescription replaced?


    To these two questions, Liu Wei likes to hear and see. She goes directly to the sixth Lord and asks with a smile, "what''s your opinion on this?"


    At this time, the sixth Lord was proud that the Yamen didn''t find Ning Hui. He thought that he had pulled back a game. There was an emergency. He didn''t make arrangements for Ning Hui. He didn''t dare to let Ning Hui appear in the Yamen now. If Ning Hui said something that he shouldn''t say, it would be a real self defeating act.


    Therefore, when the Fuyin ordered the serviceman to arrest Ning Hui in the guild hall, he also gave the order to hammer.


    He wants Ning Hui, and can''t enter the Yamen alive.


    But when the order of "kill the mouth" was just half over, he changed his mind again. As Liu Wei thought, he was put together by others, and the six princes were angry in his heart. Therefore, he thought of the method of cutting salaries from the bottom to the bottom.


    Now Ning Hui is "missing". His plan has been half successful.


    and as like as two peas in the mind of the people, six Wang Ye knew that the disease book was not only a page of a page. Since half a month ago, it was not enough to copy the same exact one.


    As for the prescription, find a handy one, touch the prescription on the village head''s hand, and then replace it with another one. The so-called material evidence will not appear.


    But these, of course, he could not say, he sneered at the young man across the face, perfunctory way: "I do not know Wang."


    Liu Wei opened the disease booklet at will, turned to one of the pages, pointed to a little red stain on it, and asked the medicine boy, "this is what you rubbed up?"


    Yaotong''s face was forgiving. Every time the teacher went out to visit, he had to carry the thick medical records on his back, go in and out, turn over and write, and it was inevitable that he got dirty. The red print on that page, he could not remember when he got it, but it should be his own flower.


    The medicine child is embarrassed to nod to admit, the ear root son sends hot way: "I, I will be more careful later."


    It''s not a big sin just to smudge the paper. Liu Wei asked with a smile, "do you wipe the powder?"


    Drug child a Leng, Na Na of shake head: "no, do not wipe."


    "Then why does it smell like a peach?"


    That red print, it is the red peach powder stained with water, was rubbed up, to smell carefully, can smell the clear peach flavor.


    The medicine boy scratched his head and was a little worried: "this book is only for me. I don''t use perfume. I''m a man..."


    Liu Wei waved the book: "but the book is really stained with peach powder."


    The medicine boy couldn''t answer. He had a bitter face and was scared to cry.


    Liu Wei turned his head at this time, looked at the sixth prince with a smile, and asked, "does the prince''s family seem to have a princess? The fragrance of red peach is so refreshing that I don''t know if the princess would like it? "The sixth prince, who was just satisfied with his ambition, suddenly lost his face.


    He remembered that Ning Hui had handed over the medical records to him for examination in order to protect everything. Later, Kang Qing went into his study to ask him for the birthday greeting. Now he remembers that Kang Qing''s body was like red peach powder?


    The sixth Prince suddenly gathered his fists and stared at Liu Wei''s face.

 Section 1539

    That night, Liu Wei and Rong Ling spent the night in Rujiang palace.


    The candle in the study lights up all night.


    On the second day, the three armies led by Yue Dansheng set out from the front and back middle doors before dawn.


    At the same time, Qian Mengyao, who had always ignored the government and was not accustomed to the early Dynasty, also changed into official clothes and took the carriage into the palace under the service of his maid.


    The second quarter of the prime time starts in the early morning.


    The king of a country sits high on the throne, and the eunuchs around him sing loudly.


    The officials in the front row, one by one, reported to each other that they were open and candid about the government affairs accumulated yesterday.


    After an hour long court meeting, the Emperor just took a sip of tea and listened to a young voice that was not familiar: "I have something to play, sir."


    The emperor looked up and saw the saluter below. There was a flash of consternation in his eyes: "you surrender to the king?"


    Qianmengyao even went to the court today. There are many officials under the hall. The Emperor didn''t see him in the crowd before.


    Qian Mengyao holds the memorial and hands it to him.


    The little eunuch who is in charge of taking over the book hurriedly takes over, and then respectfully delivers it to the front of the Royal case.


    Open that volume of memorials, the emperor swept two eyes, and then eyebrows a pick: "you want to impeach the national division?"


    Guoshi is not a traditional official. He supervises the Royal etiquette, etiquette and memorial ceremony, and does not do anything in political affairs. Therefore, in the early Dynasty, Guoshi could not participate in such affairs.


    However, the officials who have no power are also the life officials of the court. They accept the accusations of impeachment from their colleagues or the people. In this memorial, you sent the master of the state to the king and criticized him completely. You said that he was uneasy about the current situation, strived with the people, and colluded with local officials to make trouble by taking advantage of his position as the governor of the state. What''s more, even the case of Wanli had the hand of the master of the state behind it.


    The case of Wanli has basically passed, and people have been sent to the prison of the Ministry of punishment. Now, when the Ministry of punishment binds the conclusive criminal evidence into a volume and plays it in the court, he can be sentenced to be executed.


    But Guoshi is the capital official and Wanli is the government Yin of tingjiangzhou. What can be the relationship between the two.


    In the memorials of your surrender to the king, you ignored it and threatened that most of the money and silver embezzled and bribed by Wanli in tingjiangzhou fell into the pocket of the national teacher.


    When the emperor saw the whole play, his face was very serious, but he still asked you, "do you have evidence?"


    Qian Mengyao nodded fiercely: "the evidence is clear!"


    The emperor said, "present it."


    However, Qian Mengyao knelt down abruptly and said, "the evidence of the minister needs the presence of the national teacher. It can only be presented when the court recognizes it!"


    The officials under him began to whisper, and the emperor frowned, but in the end, he pressed a copy of the memorial and ordered the imperial guards to summon the national division to the palace immediately.


    In the early morning, the national elephant prison was fragrant and the bells were roaring.


    When the national division was blocked at the door by a large number of Imperial troops, his face was black. He politely asked these soldiers what happened. The soldiers did not answer, but said: "the emperor has orders, and ordered the national division to enter the palace immediately."


    The Guoshi was puzzled. He thought of what Mr. Liu said last night. The other side threatened to use him to attract the attention of the six kings. But he didn''t understand. How about the attraction? Even if the six King''s men and horses have surrounded his national elephant prison, can he and the cloud family send the account books to the palace?


    It''s hard to say. Even if I''m in the palace, what can I do?


    The emperor is mindful of his brother''s feelings and has always been tolerant of the six kings. Even if he knows that the six kings embezzle and take bribes and collect tributes privately, at most he will be punished. Can he still be questioned?


    It was because of the emperor''s tolerance of the six kings that the national division chose to cooperate with them at that time.


    From the beginning, he was the only one who planned to let the six kings have a piece of the cake.


    But the six kings are not small and can intimidate the emperor. If you really want to find someone to cooperate with, there is really no better person than him.


    When the national division was thinking about it, the imperial army was impatient. They pushed him and drove him out of the door.


    Guoshi''s face was as heavy as ink, but he was finally driven into a carriage.


    The carriage going into the palace runs at a constant speed. The national elephant prison is not close to the palace gate. If you want to enter the palace, you have to go around the west gate. That''s far away.


    At the same time, the spies who had been watching the whole night outside the Guoxiang prison returned to the government with the latest news.


    The six kings were so worried that they didn''t sleep all night because of the loss of valuables in the storehouse. At this time, they heard the words of the Scout. The Imperial Palace took the Guoshi away early in the morning, and his face was as dark as ink.


    "It must have been my king''s misunderstanding. It was him who helped the thief escape last night. He couldn''t wait to play in the Palace this morning. In fact, in front of him, he wished he would die?!"


    Next to the close friend whispered: "Lord, we can''t let him into the palace."


    The six kings pursed their lips and looked up and asked, "are the guards still outside the four palaces?"


    The leader of the royal residence''s bodyguard immediately replied, "Lord, everyone is here. I''ll wait for your order..."


    "Then go." Six Wang Leng Leng way: "remember, do not leave a living mouth.""Yes!" The captain of the bodyguard was ordered to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    A quarter of an hour later, outside the west gate.


    Guoshi is sitting in the carriage, thinking about what happened last night and this morning.


    Unexpectedly, the carriage stopped suddenly. Then he heard the old man''s apology outside.


    "You officials, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. The old man''s eyes are not good. I''ll go now, I''ll go now!"


    The national division took a look at the curtain of his car and saw an old man carrying a pile of firewood falling down when he was walking through the street, which just stopped the imperial army from entering the palace.


    Guoshi didn''t take it seriously. He put down the curtain and stopped paying attention.


    But I can hear the movement outside.


    It''s the old man''s nagging: "I''m old. I can''t stand such a small pile of firewood. When I was young, even leopards could kill me..."


    Then there was the voice of the soldiers laughing: "old man, hurry to go home, so early in the morning, let the younger generation to buy firewood."


    The old man laughed: "go now, go now, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    The old man shivered and walked past the soldiers. The motorcade started again and went on to the palace.


    And just then, a sound of dawn broke out in the air.


    Then, the Guoshi only listened to the sound of "Deng". The curtain in front of him had shot straight into a sharp arrow.


    The sharp arrow went straight in, facing his front door. Fortunately, it was a little far away from him and across the curtain. The accuracy was not accurate. He quickly avoided it with his hands and feet. The sharp arrow hit the wall behind him with a bang.


    For a moment, there was chaos outside. The soldiers might as well have assassins to attack. They immediately pulled out their weapons and waited for them.


    The national teacher opened the curtain to see what was going on.


    I saw the old man carrying firewood on his face just now. He jumped onto the front of the car with his hands and feet neatly.


    The national division was startled. Before he could call for help, the sword went through the roof from top to bottom and shot straight at him.


    These people are going to kill him! There''s an assassin to kill him!


    "Protect the carriage!" The soldiers outside the car shouted out in a hurry.


    But on the left and right sides, the swarms of sharp arrows were all heading for the carriage.


    The carriage was not big, but there were soldiers fighting outside, but the arrow rain missed, and the old man above the head still tied the carriage into a hedgehog.


    The national master crouched in the car and was scared to death. When he was in a panic, the roof of the car "roared" and was overturned. Then, the old man with the sword took up his sword and fell down, hitting the national master''s chest with a sword.


    Guoshi hid for a while, and his right arm was cut open, almost bone.


    He was sweating with pain. The old man saw that he had not killed him, and the second sword came in succession!

 Chapter 1660

    At the same time, in a shop called Dayu rice shop in the west of the city, Liu Wei twists a handful of new rice and plays with it.


    "A duel of 700 Wen, shopkeeper, isn''t the price a little expensive?"


    The shopkeeper of the rice shop stood in the counter and made an abacus. He lifted his eyelids when he heard the words. He didn''t care. "Now it''s 700 Wen. After a while, 1000 Wen won''t be able to buy half a bucket."


    Liu Wei picked a eyebrow and said, "the price of rice in Beijing is not so outrageous. The shopkeeper is deceiving us, right?"


    The manager of the rice shop sneered and said to her, "a fight of seven hundred, buy it or not, and leave if you don''t buy it."


    Liu Wei didn''t make a sound. She looked at Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling nodded to her and they left together.


    Today, they went to all the five grain shops in the west of the city. Apart from the two that have been closed, there are nine left. The price of rice and oil is more expensive than that of one.


    Qingzhou was occupied for half a month, but the common people didn''t realize the situation. The shops had heard about it. They started selling the daily necessities of the common people several times.


    It''s true that there are no traitors and no merchants. They are not afraid to fight against each other.


    After leaving the rice shop, Liu Wei said to Rong Leng, "so far, the price of shops on the west side of the city has risen to the highest level, far ahead of the south of the city. Among the five grain shops in the city, the price of this Dayu rice shop is the highest. Who is the owner behind this Dayu rice shop?"


    Rong Leng thought for a while, and then replied, "surname Qin, the mansion is also in the west of the city."


    Liu Wei felt his chin: "it seems that boss Qin is very close to the rebels. Internal information has been disclosed to him. Then can we assume that Qingzhou will be in chaos?"


    "Qingzhou is in a mess." Allow the edge of the road.


    Liu Wei shook his head: "it''s not chaos enough now. In a few days, we found out that all the officials in active service in Qingzhou are missing. They are still missing. In fact, they are still there. Li Daitao, the rebel, pretends to be the original officials and continues to dominate the operation of Qingzhou City. We don''t know what their plan is, but now it seems that their next step will not be satisfied with counterfeiting. They want to really occupy Qingzhou, want to come out and declare their ownership. Therefore, the boss Qin raised the price of rice. Imagine what people would do if they woke up and found that their state capital was invaded by another group of people? First, escape, second, revolt, third, surrender. No matter which of these three kinds, it is inevitable that people are in panic and that grain storage is inevitable. Now the common people don''t know about the change of ownership in Qingzhou, but the boss of Qin has started to raise the price. So, if you push back, the days of Qingzhou riots will not be far away. "


    Rong Ling listened quietly. After a while, "go to the Qin mansion."


    Liu Wei took a deep breath and murmured, "I don''t know where Fu Zichen is, is there any danger..."


    Rong Ling didn''t speak. He also wanted to know whether all the officials before Qingzhou were still alive?


    Before the evening, Liu Wei and Rong Ling arrived at the back door of Qin''s mansion. It seemed that Qin''s mansion was building a small building. The back door was open. From time to time, there was a sweaty little worker, pushing mud bricks and going in and out.


    Liu Wei and Rong Ling observe for a while, and make sure that these small workers are not domestic slaves of the Qin mansion, but the work team hired outside, so they do not cover up and enter through the back door in a big way.


    As soon as I went in, I ran into a tall young man, who was also a worker, with a hoe on his shoulder. When I saw them, I was stunned and bowed half a step back.


    This is to regard them as the Lord of the Qin Dynasty.


    Liu Wei pretended to be "gracious". Before she left, she caught a glimpse of the worker''s feet. Then she stagnated and looked at the legs of other small workers. At last, she pulled the sleeves of Rong Leng.


    Rong Ling also saw it. He called the worker, "you."


    The worker stopped and asked, "what''s your order, young man?"


    "What''s your name?" Let Leng ask.


    The worker paused for a moment, and then said slowly, "I have a surname of Lu, and I am their foreman."


    "Your shoes are dirty." Liu Wei said suddenly.


    The foreman called Lu Yi looked at his feet, because he often did physical work and was afraid that his pants would trip his legs. Even in the winter, they rolled their pants to their calves. In this way, their ankles and shoes would be very dirty. They could not be covered with mud too much.


    Lu Yi didn''t know what these two young men meant. He could only return respectfully: "it''s dirty. It''s insulting the eyes of two noble people."


    "I don''t mean that." Among them, the skinny young man pointed to the tip of his foot: "it''s too dirty."


    Lu Yi still didn''t understand. His brow tightened.


    But the two young men stopped talking and left together.


    Until the two disappeared, Lu Yicai looked at his feet suspiciously, and then looked at the feet of another worker nearby.


    After such a contrast, his back was in a cold sweat.


    Lu Yi joined the army in the early years. He was an old soldier for more than 20 years. He was injured two years ago and was forced to retire. Then he started a bricklayer in Qingzhou City, and then he set up his own small work team. The team recruited some reckless men with great strength but little knowledge.Among these people, Lu Yi, who was born as a soldier, is particularly outstanding. His physical strength and endurance are much better than those of the rough men.


    Just like now, because of years of military training, he has formed a subconscious habit when walking. He can land on the ground with his toes first, which is very labor-saving and can also reduce the load of weight. However, the toes of his shoes will wear more severely, but the heels will not be too dirty. And other normal people, without military training, will be more accustomed to the heel first, so their heels will be dirtier and more easily worn than the toes.


    Just now, the two young men mentioned his feet and toes alone, which clearly showed that he was a soldier.


    Lu Yi''s heart flickered. When he regained his mind, he found that he was sweating too. The sweat was running down his sideburns and into his neck, which made him shiver.


    Lu Yi took a breath and asked the workmate next to him: "who are those two just now?"


    The workmate didn''t know each other, so he said casually, "maybe it''s the young master of the house."


    Lu Yi did not dare to be careless. With a hoe, he almost ran in the direction they left.


    As soon as he got to the garden, he was hit by a stone in the distance. He didn''t know where the stone hit him. He was stiff and couldn''t move.


    Point.


    Lu Yi''s eyes widened in horror.


    A moment later, he saw two people coming out from behind the rockery. They were the two young people just now. The tall and cold-looking young man dragged him into a gap in the garden. Then he asked coldly, "who are you?"


    Lu Yi can still speak, but he dare not say it. The sweat has completely soaked his clothes.


    It''s a good temper for the slim youth around the cold youth. He patted the cold youth on the shoulder and looked at Lu Yi. Wen Sheng said: "if you are a rebel, you can''t see that we are not the Lord of the Qin Dynasty, but you just think we are the Lord of the Qin Dynasty and bow to us, so I judge that you are not a rebel. Just now we mentioned the toe of your shoes, which shows that we found that you are a soldier. In fact, there are many retired soldiers who do tile work. But if you are not guilty, you will not be surprised and run into the garden to find us. If you find it, then it proves that you are not a common soldier born tile worker. You have other identities, so now tell us who you are ''s people

 Chapter 1679

    "I don''t agree!"


    At home in the evening, Liu Weigang said his plan out. He was cold and met with severe resistance.


    Liu Wei shifts her eyes from Yueshan Sheng, a gloomy man, to Zhong Ziyu, who is full of indignation. She asks, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhong Ziyu stares at Liu Wei fiercely: "I just don''t agree!"


    Liu Wei is too lazy to talk to him. He looks at Yueshan Sheng again, smiles on his face and coaxes: "cousin, this is also the overall situation for us."


    Yueshan Sheng raised his eyes. His dark pupils were cold. He said coldly, "you are handsome, too."


    Liu Wei touched her face and nodded, "I''d like to go too, but in case I need to take off my clothes, I''m not going to show up."


    On the spot, Zhong Ziyu got hairy: "I still need to take off my clothes. Why do I need to take off my clothes?"


    Liu Wei glances at Zhong Ziyu: "can you shut up, Wei couple, and pull him out?"


    The Wei couple were lucky enough to have a bad time, but Shan Sheng was desperate. He hurriedly dragged Zhong Ziyu to leave. But Zhong Ziyu refused. He kicked the Wei couple and then turned to Liu Wei and argued, "why do you want to take off your clothes and steal something? Are you really selling your son? "


    "Is it not expedient?" Liu Wei is tired. Zhong Ziyu has been making trouble, which makes her unable to persuade Yueshan Sheng: "cousin, you have martial arts and are very handsome. What''s the matter, you react quickly. Besides, I have seen that hulto endure. Although I''m older, I''m not ugly. I have a lot of courage. Even if I have to, I really need to have some close contact and calm down, but it''s not true..."


    "She''s so good. Why don''t you let Lenna come in and make a small house, bring you tea and water, and serve you?"


    Zhong Ziyu''s mouth is really open, and he dare to point this kind of thunder in front of the edge.


    Rong Ling didn''t do anything at all. Hearing this, he got up directly. He was so furious that Zhong Ziyu stood back.


    After confessing and consulting, Zhong Ziyu also said in a euphemism: "if you really want to sacrifice yourself, I''d better go."


    Liu Wei could not see him at all, and said straightly, "you are too thin."


    Zhong Ziyu frowned: "what''s to do with being fat and thin?"


    "It''s just like a bamboo pole. You think hulto can look up to you."


    Zhong Ziyu takes a deep breath and stares at Liu Wei coldly.


    Liu Wei raised her neck and said, "why, I''m not convinced. You''re just average. It''s a world looking at your face to understand?"


    Zhong Ziyu didn''t make a sound. After a while, he sneered and walked directly into the inner room.


    Liu Wei thought that he gave up, and led Yueshan Sheng to continue to earnestly advise: "cousin, I really appreciate you, so I entrust such an important task to you. You see these people here, one by one, who are crooked melons and split dates, are more or less flawed, only you are the most perfect, you see me, too Niang, Wei couple, too old, Wu Hong, too strong, Zhong Ziyu, too thin, Rong Ling, it''s too cold, and Rong Ling and hulto have fought with each other. Maybe they will recognize you. You are the only one who has a fresh face and a talent. You are good at martial arts. You are good at writing and martial arts. You are versatile. I can''t think of a better person than you. "


    Liu Wei blows Yueshan Sheng to the sky. Although Yueshan Sheng is still cold, his expression is really moving.


    But at this time, the door of the inner room opened again, thin or thin, but Zhong Ziyu, whose face has been turned upside down, came out.


    Liu Wei''s angle first saw Zhong Ziyu. For a moment, she stagnated and stared at him.


    Different from the ordinary and gentle face before, Zhong Ziyu now has a clear and charming facial features and a tear nevus on the corner of his eyes, which makes people take a breath of cool air.


    Zhong Ziyu is easy to look at, but Liu Wei always thinks that he has aesthetic problems. Since he can change his face anytime and anywhere, why not change his face to the face of the city? How can a face be more ordinary than a face? Don''t he know what a handsome man should look like?


    But now, Liu Wei believes that Zhong Ziyu has no obstacle to the recognition of beauty and ugliness. Look at him now. With this face alone, what''s the matter with thin point and weak point? A female rogue like hultoran can knock him down at a glance. It''s so beautiful. Even he has to say, it''s really good to see!


    Wei Niang stood at the nearest place to the inner door, and saw Zhong Ziyu go in, he guessed that he wanted to change his face, but when he came out, he looked at Zhong Ziyu''s "new face", but he was silent, and his eyebrows were tightly frowned.


    Yueshan Sheng turned his back to the inner door. When he realized that the atmosphere around him had become strange, he turned sideways and looked back.


    This one eye, also looked at him stupefied, suddenly, his expression is more gloomy than before.


    "It''s a fantastic job." Liu Wei did not hesitate to praise him. He crossed Yueshan Sheng and walked directly to Zhong Ziyu. He turned around him all the time: "after a while, he went in and dressed up? How long is the shelf life? Can''t you help me halfway? "


    In other words, it is the default that Zhong Ziyu will take the place of Yue Dansheng.


    Yueshan Sheng pursed his lips, stared at Zhong Ziyu''s face for a while, took a deep breath, and got up and walked out of the room.


    Wei couple''s expression was not good either. He pulled Zhong Ziyu''s sleeve and winked at him.Zhong Ziyu ignored the couple of Wei Dynasty and Yueshan Sheng, and asked Liu Wei, "this time?"


    "Line line line." Liu Wei nodded like a pestle: "it''s you. It must be you."


    Rong Leng coughs on the edge unsatisfied, but Liu Wei doesn''t hear it.


    Rong Leng''s face is black.


    Getting the exact answer, Zhong Ziyu said nothing, lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and turned back to the inner room.


    Liu Wei is still excited and mumbles: "who is the prototype of this face? It''s really good-looking, especially good-looking. "


    "There is no masculinity," said the man


    Liu Wei felt that Rong Ling was sour and didn''t fight with him.


    It''s Wei couple. They were very upset when Zhong Ziyu came out. Now when Liu Wei asked, he shouted directly, "who else is he? What a fucking trouble!"


    Liu Wei was stunned.


    Rong Leng also paused.


    The Wei couple said in a vicious voice, "Yueshan Sheng is a beautiful couple, yuechongming is charming. How can Zhong Ziyu make yuechongming''s heart secretly agree with her? It''s not because he looks good. After yuechongming''s death, he refuses to use his face. For so many years, he has never shown his true face Tut, what''s the matter today! "


    Zhong Ziyu even was caught by Liu Wei and lost half of his life. What Liu Wei tore was not his real face.


    People who are proficient in the change of countenance can also create strange and strange barriers for people who are well versed in their ways. Besides, Zhong Ziyu is never alone. Most of his powders for the change of countenance come from the friendship support of the evil ancestors of Wei couple. The goods of Wei couple are still of high quality.


    When Zhong Ziyu came out again, he became an ordinary scholar of Chinese. Liu Wei looked at him and Yue Dansheng, who had not yet come in outside, and sipped his lips.


    No matter how long in the past, no matter how harmonious on the surface, Yue Chongming''s death has always been a needle, stuck in the heart of all people related to it, even if it does not rot, it will not heal.